《CEO, You Look Like My Daddy》


 Chapter 1

    "Haixi, please help me this time. I promise that when I become prosperous, I will let you live a good life."


    "Just this night, you listen to President Wan, okay?"


    In the elevator of Shangri La Hotel, Yang Yuan helped the scarlet Jian Haixi and fell in her ear.


    His words were strongly resisted by Jian Haixi.


    "Yang Yuan, don''t do this to me."


    Jane Haixi gasped heavily.


    She never thought that when she came back from her graduation trip, her childhood boyfriend Yang Yuan prepared a big gift for her, which was to put medicine on her and send her to someone else''s bed!


    "Haixi, that position is really important to me. I hope you understand me."


    "When I get that position, I''ll marry you. I don''t mind what happened between you and President Wan. Haixi, I promise I''ll marry you."


    "Haixi, I''m sorry."


    With that, he raised his palm and cut heavily on Jian Haixi''s neck, and his body, which was still in strong resistance, fell to the ground.


    "As long as you listen to President Wan, everything will be much simpler."


    Yang Yuan carried Jian Haixi down the elevator and went straight into a suite.


    Put Jane Haixi on the bed.


    He knelt beside the bed, then took her little face and kissed her smooth forehead deeply.


    "Haixi, I really love you, and thank you for helping me this time."


    "I will make you live a good life."


    Xiao Yang, if you make President Wan happy this time, you will be the vice president of M group in Asia Pacific.


    Yang Yuan remembered what general secretary Wan said to himself.


    He looked around the room and confirmed that he couldn''t find anywhere in the room, so he turned around and left safely.


    After leaving the room, Yang Yuancai took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Mr. Wan, it''s ready."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you at the hotel."


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi was awakened by the heat in her body.


    She looked at the ceiling with a momentary daze in her eyes.


    Haixi, you must listen to President Wan.


    What Yang Yuan said to himself sounded in his ear. Jian Haixi immediately propped up and ran out of the room.


    She wanted to escape from the elevator, but someone in the elevator had reached this floor.


    "Ding"


    The arrival of the elevator door.


    Jane Haixi couldn''t escape, so she turned and pushed the door of the room behind her.


    Thank God the door is unlocked.


    The moment she closed the door, she heard a voice in the corridor.


    There was clearly Yang Yuan''s voice in the mixed voice.


    What did Yang Yuan say? Jian Haixi didn''t hear it clearly.


    One step away, she almost fell into the hands of the man outside.


    "Wow"


    The sudden sound of water stunned Jane Haixi, who had not yet recovered from her fear. She looked at the lighted bathroom for a few seconds, then took a deep breath, wiped away her tears with the back of her hand, clenched her teeth and stood up.


    Jian Haixi was about to go out when the footsteps in the corridor disappeared, and the sound of water in the bathroom suddenly stopped.


    The next second, the light in the room darkened.


    The masculine breath approached in an instant, and Jian Haixi was hot and dry all over.


    Jian Haixi heard footsteps approaching and opened her mouth: "I..."


    Before I could say a word, she was pulled into a warm embrace.


    The man''s chest is warm and thick with drops of water.


    Jane Haixi became more and more thirsty.


    "Here you are."


    The man''s voice is deep and mellow, with a bleary hoarseness.


    Then, a gentle and emotional kiss fell on Jian Haixi''s neck.


    The strong masculinity, like a bomb explosion, ignited every part of Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi fell into the man''s arms. She had been drugged. It was the end of a strong crossbow to hold on for so long. At the moment, she couldn''t stand firm as soon as she was close to the man''s arms. With his kiss, it was even more difficult to hold herself.


    The whole person wants to melt into a pool of water.


    "I don''t..."


    Jian Haixi still wanted to struggle, but the man quickly found the position of her lips and asked for it. Almost only by kissing, he would send her to the top.


    "Don''t refuse me."


    The man couldn''t help holding her tight and kissing harder. Their bodies soon got entangled and both fell into a big bed covered with rose petals.


    "Let me see you."


    The man suddenly butted Jian Haixi''s legs and stretched out his arm to turn on the light.


    "No!"

 Chapter 2

    Jian Haixi''s heart tightened and hurriedly pulled down his hand.


    No, you can''t let him turn on the light.


    If she is kicked out at this time, she doesn''t want to know the consequences.


    "Huh?"


    "I..."


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, felt for the man''s neck and held it up, as well as her lips.


    Rather than being sold to others as a gift by Yang Yuan, she might as well give herself away, although she is only a substitute for a woman at this time.


    She sighed, took the man''s suit and put it on her.


    Jian Haixi dragged her tired body out of the hotel and looked at the unlit night sky. Finally, she couldn''t help squatting on the roadside and crying.


    ¡­¡­


    When Ning Jiwei came out of the bathroom, there was no one in the room.


    All that remained was a room of ambiguous air and scorching temperature.


    How is that possible?


    "Ding"


    The mobile phone reminds me that there is a text message coming in. Ning Jiwei points to open it.


    "Ji Wei, I''m sorry. I''ve been thinking for a long time, but I still can''t be with you. I''m sorry, I love you..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the text message, then looked at the messy bed and the dazzling red. The corners of his mouth closed tightly and remained silent for a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Six years later.


    airport.


    "Brother, brother, hurry up ~"


    "Jianrui, can you take your temper? Don''t you see Mommy is still behind?"


    The childish voice sounded, and the two villains walked one after another. The girl in front, like a doll, dressed in a princess dress and holding a camera, was excited to take a crazy picture of her surroundings.


    The little boy walking behind looked steady and looked back at his sister from time to time.


    "What lovely twins!"


    "Yes, look..."


    The appearance of the two children caused a small sensation. Passers-by always looked at them inadvertently.


    After all, people always want to see more beautiful things.


    A kind lady gave the balloon to the little girl. The little girl smiled at her sweetly.


    "Beautiful sister, you are so nice. No wonder this brother likes you so much."


    The little sister blushed when she said, but the boyfriend behind her agreed with a smile: "the little sister said well."


    "Jian Yi? Jian Rui?"


    A clear female voice came. The little boy quickly dragged his sister, who was still immersed in social life, and pulled her back.


    The little girl named Jian Rui, while being pulled by her brother, didn''t forget to turn back and wave to her little sister: "goodbye, beautiful sister. I wish you and your brother a hundred years of happiness ~"


    Jian Haixi looked at the two villains running towards him. Listening to the little girl''s words, she shook her head funny.


    "Rui Rui, how long have you recognized another sister?"


    "Hee hee, there are brothers all over the world. Mommy, didn''t you teach our friends more ways to go?"


    Jian Haixi laughed. Although she was only five years old, the big truth came one by one.


    Compared with himself, this son is much more quiet and worry-free.


    Jian Yi carries her small schoolbag on her back, pushes her sister''s small suitcase to her, and then takes Jian Haixi''s handbag over and carries it on her back.


    "Mommy, just push the big one. I''ll get you the bag."


    Look, how easy it is for my son!


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help kissing her son on the face, "thank you, baby!"


    "Mommy, Mommy, Rui, also want to kiss!"


    Seeing that mommy only kissed her brother, Jian Rui held Jian Haixi''s neck and asked for a kiss.


    "OK, here''s a big one, mua~"


    ¡°yeah£¡¡±


    Jian Rui, who got a kiss, was happy and compared with a scissors hand. Around her, Jian Yi turned her eyes, "naive!"


    "Brother, do you want to kiss too? Ruirui, here you are!"


    "I don''t want to, go away! Your saliva rubbed me..."


    Looking at two lively and lovely villains, Jane Haixi was gratified by her heart.


    She never blamed the man, and even thanked him for saving himself and giving himself two such lovely children.


    "Wow! Mommy, this is your hometown ~ ~ the building is so high and there are so many cars!!"


    At the airport, Jianrui lay on the glass window and sighed at the scenery outside the window.


    Turning around, he saw Jian Haixi holding Jian Yi behind him. He ran back and grabbed Jian Haixi''s hand. "Mommy, since this is your hometown, is our daddy here too?"


    Um.


    Jian Haixi was afraid of the problem of his sister''s killer mace. He was so worried that he could only squat down and hold the two little guys and explain to them that he didn''t come back to find his father this time, but to work.


    At best, Jane Rui gave up pestering this problem.


    No, to be exact, she was attracted by the small vendors selling ice sugar gourd in front of the airport and had no time to take into account this problem.


    Looking at her little fat body running towards the ice sugar gourd, Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    Snack goods.


    "Mommy, don''t be angry with your sister. In the future, I''ll tell my sister that only Mommy is enough for Yiyi and ruiruirui!"


    Meanwhile, Jian Yi stands beside Jian Haixi and comforts her with her face up.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help squatting down, holding Jian Yi''s face and moving his eyes: "Oh, my son is so sensible, Mommy is so moved that she wants to kiss her baby son again. What should I do?"


    "Mommy, didn''t you say you only have a kiss every day?"


    Jane Yi said that mommy always likes to kiss him. He is no longer a child!

 Chapter 3

    Jian Rui was excited all the way out of the airport and asked Jian Haixi about the roadside buildings and shops from time to time. Although Jian Yi was not as noisy as her, she also curiously put her face on the window and looked out.


    It''s easy to get to the place where she lives. Jian Haixi opens the door with the key given to her by her brother. Seeing that the room is as clean as new and has obviously just been cleaned, she can''t help but appreciate her brother''s thoughtfulness.


    "Wow ~ Mommy, is this our new home? It''s so beautiful!"


    Jian Rui curiously pushes aside each room to have a look. While looking at it, she waves to Jian Yi: "brother, come and see here."


    Jane Yi can''t help but be curious and follows her. She and Jian Rui stroll around their new home together.


    When he looked back and saw Jian Haixi packing there alone, he frowned and hurried to help: "Mommy, I''ll help you."


    "No, there aren''t many things." Jian Haixi touched his son''s hair happily. "Play with your sister. Mommy will pack it up in a minute."


    Her little Jian Yi is sometimes too mature. She always makes Jian Haixi ashamed. She is not as good as a child.


    Jian Yi doesn''t listen. With a small face, she picks out the luggage of herself and Jian Rui, turns back and yells to Jian Rui, "Jian Rui, come and collect your luggage!"


    "Come, come!" Jian Rui came out with a Hello Kitty and asked Jian Haixi happily: "Mommy, Mommy, is this for me?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "it''s yours. Do you like it?"


    "Super like it! Thank you, Mommy!" Jian Rui said and kissed Jian Haixi on the cheek. Her strength proved what a little fairy is.


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook her head. Before she spoke, Jian Yi had taken Hello Kitty in Jian Rui''s hand seriously.


    "Pack your bags before you play. Don''t you see Mommy working so hard?"


    "Well, my brother is really fierce..." Jian Rui tooted his mouth at him, turned his face and smiled at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy Ruirui, come and help you ~"


    Jian Yi: "


    The Kung Fu of changing face is really perfect.


    The first day of moving is tired, but with these two baby bumps around, Jian Haixi doesn''t feel tired no matter how hard she works.


    After packing, Jian Haixi thought of going to the nearby supermarket to buy some daily necessities, as well as oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar.


    Asked whether the next two babies would like to go together. It was no surprise that Jian Rui wanted to go happily. Jian Yi shook his head with a face of resistance.


    "Baby, you haven''t seen a domestic supermarket yet. Don''t you go and have a look?" Jian Haixi asked.


    "No, in order to return home this time, I haven''t read well for several days. I can''t fall behind today."


    "Er..." Jian Haixi thought that he didn''t succeed when he was a child. Is it his father''s gene?


    Should she be grateful that the man inherited such excellent genes from Yi Yi?


    Jian Rui had long forgotten the embarrassment she had just made with Jian Yi. At this time, she made a face at him and said, "brother, scientists say that if you read too much, you will become a nerd. You read so many books when you are so young, and you will become a nerd when you grow up."


    Jane Yi glanced at her and asked, "what scientist said? Which scientist, why don''t I know?"


    "That..."


    When Jian Rui was asked by him, she was thinking about how to fool him. She heard Jian Yi say leisurely, "anyone who reads less like you is a scientist."


    "Well, well, Ruirui, we''ll be late if we don''t go again."


    Jian Haixi hurried out to make a round.


    As soon as she heard that she was going to the supermarket, Jian Rui had no time to delve into the meaning of Jian Yi''s words. Excited, she put on her small schoolbag and ran out of the door.


    Jian Haixi got on the car with Jian Rui. After thinking about it, she turned out her mobile phone and sent a text message to her brother Jian Chenran: it''s back. Everything''s fine.


    Not long after the message was sent, Jane Chenran called. First, she asked if she was comfortable, if she needed any help from him, and how Jian Yi and Jian Rui were. Finally, she carefully asked whether she wanted to go home.


    Jane Haixi was silent for a moment and said, "brother, you know, it''s not my home anymore."


    Six years ago, Jian Haixi experienced that. A few days later, his father brought back Xiao San''s seriously ill mother.


    She was thrown abroad like garbage.


    From that moment on, the house had been in vain.


    Holding the mobile phone, Jian Haixi seemed to feel the despair and resentment of that year.


    For so many years, because of the appearance of Jian Rui and Jian Yi, she thought she had put down her hatred.


    Not really.


    It seemed that she felt Jian Haixi''s unhappiness. Jian Rui wrapped her palm with her little hand, shrunk in her arms and comforted: "Mommy is not angry, Ruirui is with you."


    The angel voice of the villain in her arms made Jian Haixi take back her mood. She smiled and held her daughter tighter, "well, Mommy is not angry. Where Yiyi and Ruirui are, Mommy''s home is."


    She must be strong as soon as possible, so as to better protect the two little guys!


    Come on, Jane Haixi!

 Chapter 4

    When they got to the supermarket, Jian Haixi took Jian Rui for more than half an hour to buy what they needed. They carried large and small bags out of the supermarket. As a result, as soon as they got on the bus, Jian Haixi remembered that she had forgotten to buy rice.


    "Mommy..." Jianrui looked at her like a little adult and shook her head. "Sure enough, Mommy would be forgetful if her brother didn''t make a list."


    Jian Haixi stuck out his tongue in embarrassment, "Ruirui, you can''t tell your brother today."


    Otherwise, my son will talk about her for several days!


    No way, who told his son to do everything in an orderly way.


    I don''t know who I''m like.


    "Then I''ll have another chocolate." elf ghost Jianrui took the opportunity to talk about the terms.


    "Good, good." Jane Haixi nodded helplessly. She could always be eaten by her two babies, but she was sweet in her heart.


    "You stay here and don''t run around, you know?" Jian Haixi asked again.


    "I know, Mommy, you''ve said it several times." Jianrui wrinkled her nose and gently pushed jianhaixi out of the car with her little hand. "Go and buy rice. Ruiruirui will take good care of our rations." she said, patting the plastic bag around her.


    Jian Haixi shook his head in tears and laughter. After confirming that Jian Rui was well, he entered the supermarket again.


    After jianhaixi left, Jianrui stayed in the car. When no one was around, she would be very sensible.


    Just after playing with the tablet for a while, Jianrui saw a black car parked steadily in front of them.


    More than that, the parking space just blocked their car in the parking space.


    Jianrui frowned. How can Mommy drive later?


    She looked at a man and a woman who came down from the car, turned her eyes, pushed open the door and climbed down.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei got out of the car and went to the supermarket.


    After only two steps, he felt that his sleeves were held by someone. He thought it was Sang Lan. When he was about to get rid of it, he heard a sweet waxy voice: "big brother..."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at the little girl pulling her sleeves. She was wearing a fluffy skirt and tied her ball head. Her big round eyes under her bangs were smart and clever.


    At the moment, those big eyes are pitifully staring at him, "big brother, your car is blocking my mommy''s car. Can you move it? It won''t delay you too long, please ~"


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help hooking up when he saw the little girl saying please with her mouth.


    When he was flat faced, it gave people the feeling of low air pressure, but now when he smiled, his carved facial features immediately became vivid.


    Jianrui looked at him blankly, "big brother, you''re really good-looking. You''re better than Michelangelo''s David."


    "Ha ha, really?" Jianrui''s mouth was too sweet. Ning Jiwei was amused by her and couldn''t help touching her ball head.


    When Sang Lan came over, she saw Ning Jiwei and a little girl talking and laughing.


    "Jiwei, what are you doing here?" Sang Lan said, standing beside Ning Jiwei, automatically ignoring the existence of Jian Rui.


    "Aunt, I asked my big brother to move out of the car. Your car blocked my mommy''s car."


    Jianrui explained.


    "How did you stop it?"


    Sang Lan had a fire. At the moment, she was even more angry when she called her brother Ning Jiwei and called herself "aunt". She glanced at the distance between the two cars and sneered, "isn''t it a good stop? How can your mother drive? Does she have to let everyone give way to her?"


    Her words made Ning Jiwei frown.


    "Sang Lan, do you have to be so mean to a child?"


    "How am I mean?" Sang Lan saw him defend Jianrui and angrily stretched out his hand to push Jianrui. "Are you cruel to me for such a girl?"


    In her impression, Ning Jiwei doesn''t like children very much. No one in their family dares to approach him. What''s the situation now?


    Ning Jiwei squatted down and circled Jian Rui in his arm. His eyes swept through Sang Lan coldly: "move the car."


    Sang Lan is Ning Jiwei''s. Her appearance seems gentle and harmless, but her heart is extremely cold.


    Once he uttered two word orders, no one dared to disobey.


    Jianrui was frightened by this scene for two seconds. Then she reacted and carefully pulled laningjiwei''s arm. "Big brother, my mommy will come out right away. It won''t take you too long."


    "Don''t worry."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and touched the ball head on her head. The next second he turned his face and looked at Sang Lan, but his eyes were as cold as ice.


    Sang Lan stamped his feet angrily, but he was more afraid that Ning Jiwei would really leave, so he had to take out the key and move the car.


    Seeing the car moved well, Jian Rui happily thanked Ji Wei, "thank you, big brother. You are kind and kind. In the future, Ruirui will introduce you to a super beautiful girlfriend ~ ~"


    Ningji Weile, he can see that the girl has a rich vocabulary.


    "Thank you first, big brother."


    When he got up, he took her back to the door of the car. "Just stay in the car, you know?"


    "I see. Bye, big brother."


    Jianrui sits upright on the top of the seat and doesn''t forget to blow a kiss to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei left with a smile.


    Sang Lan stopped the car and came over, reaching out to hold Ning Jiwei''s arm, but he hid.


    "Ji Wei..."


    "Don''t you want to buy something? Go."


    Sang Lan: "


    So he promised to accompany her to the supermarket, so he really just stood at the door of the supermarket and waited for her?


    Sang Lan gnawed her teeth angrily, but Ning Jiwei''s attitude made her dare not provoke, so she had to go to the supermarket by herself.


    Ning Jiwei stood at the entrance of the supermarket. He was alienated and lonely, as if he had been isolated from the excitement of the world.

 Chapter 5

    Worried about her daughter still waiting in the parking lot, Jian Haixi had no time to choose the brand of rice, went straight to the shelf, carried a bag of rice and hurried back.


    Jian Rui frowned painfully when she saw the figure of Jian Haixi running out in a hurry.


    Other people''s mothers have their father''s pain, but her mother carries such a big bag of rice like a female man.


    Jian Haixi was relieved when she saw her daughter staying in the car. After putting the rice away, she rubbed her slightly sour shoulder.


    Jian Rui hurriedly came forward, "Mommy Ruirui helped you beat. Does it still hurt?"


    While talking, he took his small hand and carefully massaged Jian Haixi''s shoulder.


    "Mommy doesn''t hurt." Jane Haixi smiled and touched her daughter''s hair.


    "Mommy just saw a handsome big brother..."


    Jian Rui told Jian Haixi about the car moving incident just now, and then stressed: "that big brother is really handsome, and he is also very nice!"


    Jian Haixi looked at her daughter''s shining star eyes when she said about the big brother and shook her head funny.


    "Ruirui, although Mommy knows you''re driving for mommy''s convenience, don''t do this next time. What if that big brother and aunt are bad?"


    Jian Rui tooted her mouth, "Rui Rui knows, but Mommy, the big brother is so handsome. He must not be a bad man. He also smiled at Rui Rui. When he smiled, he was gentle and beautiful, like his father!"


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned, then laughed and shook his head. He was going to educate his daughter. He saw her take a picture of her head: "Oh, no, I forgot to take a picture. If only there were a picture of my big brother, I could show it to my brother when I go back. My brother will certainly feel that my big brother is handsome!


    But fortunately... "


    The last sentence she said was too low for Jane Haixi to hear clearly, "what are you muttering?"


    "No, nothing." Jianrui covered her mouth with her hands and shook her head.


    Jian Haixi was amused to see her guilty look of "there are no three hundred liang of silver here". He didn''t ask her, so he drove home.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi didn''t ask, Jian Rui patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Brother, brother, brother, she said, "fortunately, she has left a contact with her elder brother", so that she can see her brother again. Well, if the elder brother gives her strength again, it will be even better to develop into her father.


    But she didn''t dare to say this to Jane Haixi, otherwise she would be nagged.


    There''s no way. There''s a mommy and brother who don''t care about love at home. She can only shoulder the responsibility of little matchmaker.


    When she got home, Jian Haixi had just put things away when she heard her son''s voice: "Mommy, you forgot to buy rice again."


    "Er..." Jian Haixi felt the tip of his nose with a guilty heart. "No, don''t you think it is?"


    Jane Yi gave her a white eye. "Mommy, are you insulting your son''s IQ? This rice is not the brand we often eat. Well, you must have bought it in a hurry."


    "That''s because..."


    "Don''t tell me you want a change."


    Jian Haixi just wanted to argue. Before she finished, Jian Yi interrupted, "Mommy, lying is not a good child."


    "Well... OK."


    Under the interrogation of Jane forMo Yi, Jane Haixi can only admit her mistake.


    Jian Yi looked at the worried mommy and sighed, "forget it, I''ll make a list for you in the future."


    Jian Haixi: "..." was she despised by her son?


    Jian Haixi was relieved and distressed to see that like little adults Jian Yi, he checked the things he bought one by one. He couldn''t help but hug him and kiss him again and again. "Yi Yi is great. She''s really mommy''s baby!"


    Jian Yi was stunned by Jian Haixi. After reacting, he couldn''t help blushing and protesting: "Mommy, I''m not a child."


    "Yes, we Yiyi are adults. We can''t kiss casually. I see." Jian Haixi said.


    Jian Yi blushed, looked at Jian Haixi and whispered, "either... You can''t kiss at all, or you can''t kiss old relatives..."


    "Hee hee, I want to kiss my brother too!" Jian Rui stood behind Jian Haixi and stretched out her hand to hold Jian Yi. She was pushed away by Jian Yi.


    "You go away, I don''t want to apply slobber."


    "Don''t run, brother. Ruirui hasn''t kissed yet!"


    "Don''t come here..."


    Jian Haixi smiled and watched two little guys chasing and playing in the room. He turned to prepare for cooking. Suddenly, a message came from her mobile phone. It was her good friend Lin Xiaodou.


    "Jian Haixi, you are capable. When you return home, you don''t say a word? Is it my sister who can''t carry a knife, or are you too floating?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the text message and laughed. After thinking about it, she took a video and sent it to Lin Xiaodou. In the video, she bought the dishes today. Finally, she sent a voice to her: "Dear bean, the big meal is ready. Don''t carry a knife. Just bring your mouth!"


    Within ten seconds, the other party immediately replied: wait, I''ll kill it now!


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. He bowed his head and began to cook. At the same time, he didn''t forget to explain the two babies and let them get ready to welcome aunt Xiaodou as a guest.


    Upon hearing that aunt Xiaodou was coming, Jian Yi and Jian Rui immediately stopped fighting. One skillfully helped put the dishes and bowls, and the other took fruit and chocolate as a platter, which matched seamlessly.


    But there are exceptions, such as


    "Jianrui, you pig, you''ve eaten all the chocolate!"

 Chapter 6

    Outside the supermarket.


    Ning Jiwei finally went into the supermarket because Sang Lan said she couldn''t take too many things.


    They came out of the supermarket and put things into the trunk. Sang Lan hesitated to hold Ning Jiwei.


    "Ji Wei, you see I''ve bought so many things. Why don''t... I''ll go over to your place tonight and help you cook..."


    "No need."


    Ning Jiwei refused decisively without waiting for her to finish. He turned and was preparing to open the door. At a casual glance, he suddenly found that the position of the window was stuffed with a small note.


    Ning Jiwei picked up the note, opened the door and took a closer look after getting on the bus. At this look, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Handsome big brother, thank you for helping to move the car. You are really handsome. I don''t know if you have a partner. If not, my mommy is super beautiful and excellent! You are welcome to compete to be my father at any time. I can open the back door for you. The contact information of the back door is as follows..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the crooked words on the note and couldn''t help flashing Jian Rui''s lively and lovely appearance in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing and hooked it up.


    Seeing him like this, Sang Lan stretched out his head curiously around him. After seeing the content on the note, his face became blue and purple.


    "I said the little girl was upset and kind, and I don''t know who taught the child. It''s really uneducated."


    Ning Jiwei received the smile from the corner of his mouth, put the small note at hand and said coldly, "it''s just a child. What do you care about with her?"


    "She is a child. Her mother is not. She can let her daughter do such a thing. It can be seen that her mother is not a good thing..."


    "Have you said enough?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned into Sichuan characters.


    Seeing that he was really angry, Sang Lan forbeared and stopped talking, but left a heart in his heart and silently wrote down the phone number on the note next to him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Lin Xiaodou arrived, Jian Haixi had almost finished the meal. As soon as they met, they had a warm French hug. Lin Xiaodou didn''t forget to scold Jian Haixi: "it''s not enough righteousness that you said to go and didn''t even say hello."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jane Haixi knew that as long as she met, her best friend would have to talk to her.


    "Didn''t I come back?" Jane Haixi couldn''t explain what happened that year, so she could only smile awkwardly.


    Lin Xiaodou stared at her and knew that he couldn''t ask anything. He simply stopped asking. He turned his head and looked at the two cute girls behind her and immediately laughed.


    "Oh, is this Jian Yi and Jian Rui? Come and show aunt Xiaodou!"


    "Hello, aunt!" Jian Yi and Jian Rui shouted politely.


    "Well, well, auntie, your heart has melted!"


    Lin Xiaodou hugs Jian Rui and kisses him again and again. The posture frightens Jian Yi to step back for fear that she will "bite" herself.


    "Come and see the gifts my aunt bought for you. If I hadn''t bought these things just now, my aunt would have come long ago..."


    Then he put out all the gifts he brought like a stall and gave them to Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    Seeing the gift, Jian Yi and Jian Rui were immediately attracted.


    Lin Xiaodou took the time to ask Jian Haixi about his plan to return home.


    "I was invited to return home for development, and I should stay here in the future." Jian Haixi said simply.


    "Mommy is awesome. It''s the top real estate company in China that invited Mommy!"


    Jianrui heard it and hurriedly added.


    "Really? I think our Rui Rui is more powerful. What else do you know about Rui Rui? Tell your aunt." Lin Xiaodou pinched Jian Rui''s face and asked.


    "You know, mom is very powerful. Brother Mike cried when he left."


    "Oh, there''s another big brother Mike!" Lin Xiaodou winked at Jian Haixi, with an expression of honesty.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t cry or laugh. Just then her mobile phone rang. Jian Haixi hurried aside to answer the phone.


    The caller ID was a strange number. Jian Haixi picked it up and said, "hello?"


    "Why are you such a shameless woman? Are men who hook up with others so happy? No wonder you have a daughter without a man, and the daughter taught by your bitch is also cheap..."


    "What are you talking about? Who are you?" Jian Haixi frowned and was scolded for no reason. No one would be in a good mood.


    "Bitch, you..."


    The other party ignored Jian Haixi and scolded from beginning to end. Jian Haixi couldn''t bear to hang up, then searched the number with wechat and found that the Avatar was a young girl, not someone he knew.


    "Inexplicable."


    Jian Haixi was about to put down the phone, but the other party called again. This time, Jian Haixi didn''t bother to answer the connection. He hung up directly, and then sent a text message. Tell her to call the police if she abuses for no reason.


    After the text message was sent, the other party stopped. Jian Haixi angrily threw his mobile phone aside.


    After thinking about it, I picked up my cell phone and blacked this number directly!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that her face was different, Lin Xiaodou asked.


    "Nothing. Maybe some psychopath has the wrong number." Jane Haixi waved her hand.

 Chapter 7

    Sang Lan scolded Jian Haixi.


    After coming out of ningjiwei company, he hung up angrily and called again, but he found that he had been hacked,


    She stamped her feet angrily. At this time, the cell phone bell suddenly remembered that she thought it was Jian Haixi. She grabbed it and scolded: "bitch..."


    "Er... Daughter..."


    The familiar male voice entered her ears. Sang Lan quickly stopped, took away her mobile phone and looked at the caller ID - her father


    "Dad..."


    "Who provoked our baby daughter again?"


    "Still say, Dad, you don''t know what happened to me today..."


    With that, Sang Lan added fuel and vinegar to Jane Rui''s note today.


    "That bitch dared to hang up on me and said to call the police. I''m so angry!"


    Sang Lan''s irritable Bala her hair and then said, "forget it, don''t say that bitch, Dad, what are you looking for me?"


    "Nothing''s wrong, isn''t it to ask you and Jiwei''s progress? How''s it going, daughter? Are you still home tonight? Do you live with Jiwei?"


    Hearing that her father mentioned it, Sang Lan''s face turned black again.


    "I''ll go back."


    "Hui... Ah? Daughter, you can''t do this. You have to seize the excellent conditions of Jiwei. Besides, dad has a project that will start bidding soon. If not..."


    "All right, all right, I know. Are you bothered?"


    Sang Lan hung up upset. She didn''t want to go home, but Ning Jiwei didn''t want her!


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Jian Haixi got up early in the morning.


    At seven o''clock, she received Jane Chenran downstairs on time.


    They agreed yesterday that they would worship their mother today.


    The two children were both curious and happy when they saw their uncle for the first time.


    Jane Chenran also loves her two children and brings gifts to Jian Yi and Jian Rui respectively.


    Out of the door, Jane Chenran drove Jane Haixi and the children to the cemetery.


    This is Jian Haixi''s first visit to her mother in six years. When she saw the picture on the tombstone, Jian Haixi''s eyes were hot and tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    Over the past six years, she has encountered countless difficulties. Every time she tells herself to be strong, but now she can no longer control her emotions.


    Jane Chenran sighed and comforted, "mom would be very happy to know that you have two such lovely children now. Don''t cry, the children are watching."


    Jian Haixi nodded, turned his head and looked at the two villains standing next to him. He looked back at the photos on the tombstone and smiled with tears: "Mom, I''m very happy now. Do you see it?"


    Jane Haixi pulled two children over, kowtowed in front of the tombstone, and then let them go and play first.


    She spoke to Jane Chenran.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s sad appearance, Jian Yi frowned but didn''t come forward. The little child still couldn''t understand the meaning of "leaving" in the large population, so he had to play the role of his own company.


    Jian Rui is not as sensitive as Jian Yi. Jian Haixi didn''t let them see her tears, so she didn''t feel much. At this time, she pulled Jian Yi and whispered.


    "Brother, I tell you, oh, I introduced mommy to a blind date. It''s handsome!"


    Jane Yibai glanced at her, "idiot."


    I can''t see what''s going on now. I still want to be a matchmaker.


    "It''s really handsome. It''s yesterday..." Jane Rui thought he didn''t believe it and told the story of yesterday carefully.


    Jian Yi said perfunctorily, "how handsome is it? Is it as handsome as big brother Mike?"


    "Of course!" Jianrui exaggerated stretched out her hand and said, "he''s more handsome than big brother Mike. He''s the most handsome man I''ve ever seen!"


    Jian Yi snorted coldly and poured cold water on her. "Mommy doesn''t like big brother Mike, so she won''t like your handsome big brother. If you introduce people to your mommy in the future, I won''t teach you to do your homework anymore."


    Jian Rui tilted her mouth and muttered discontentedly, "anyway, the handsome big brother is the most handsome. Ruirui will let him be Ruirui''s father."


    ¡­¡­


    The adults didn''t hear the two children''s conversation. Jane looked at the two children in the morning and looked at her sister and sighed:


    "Haixi, you''re too tired to take care of children and work like this. You''d better find yourself a dependence."


    Jian Haixi disagreed. "I''m their dependence. I don''t need to find anyone."


    "I know you are strong and strong."


    Jane Chenran said painfully, "I know you can be a good mother, and I know you can be the dependence of children, but Haixi, who will be your dependence?"


    His words made Jane Haixi stunned and silent.


    Who will rely on her?


    She never thought about this problem, maybe she thought about it, when that dependence betrayed her.


    Since six years ago, she has never thought about who to rely on.


    "Brother, I don''t need it. Unnecessary dependence is just a burden and burden for me. I can become my own dependence. I can take care of myself and take care of my children. I don''t need what you said."


    Jane Chenran sighed again, but she could only give up what she wanted to say.

 Chapter 8

    It was evening when I came back from the cemetery.


    Jane Chenran suggested taking them to barbecue.


    "Barbecue, BBQ, my favorite, good."


    Jianrui cheered.


    Jian Yi calmly knocked her on the head: "please, uncle said this barbecue doesn''t mean BBQ."


    "Oh ~ ~ really? That''s great ~ ~ I''m going to a barbecue I''ve never had before ~ ~"


    With a cheer, Jane Rui hung directly on Jane Chenran and sold Meng.


    Jian Yi helps the forehead.


    He doesn''t understand the world of eating goods.


    Because Lin Xiaodou is also Jane Chenran''s friend, he invited Jane Haixi to invite her.


    Jian Haixi called Lin Xiaodou in advance and told her the hotel address, but when she arrived, she found that the hotel was surprisingly large. She was worried that Lin Xiaodou couldn''t find a place. She asked Jane to look at the children and pick her up at the door by herself.


    When she went downstairs, Jian Haixi walked a little slower. She heard the sound of footsteps behind her. She was about to give way to the side. The windbreaker behind her was suddenly stepped on. The sudden pull made Jian Haixi almost fall.


    Fortunately, she held the railing in time so that she didn''t fall.


    After standing firm, Jian Haixi looked back at the woman who had just stepped on her.


    Women with exquisite makeup look either rich or expensive in limited edition clothes and shoes.


    This man is Sang Lan.


    While she was looking at her, Sang Lan was also looking at her.


    Seeing the displeasure in Jian Haixi''s eyes, Sang Lan took the first step to speak.


    "It''s not my fault. Who let you wear such a long windbreaker when it''s a stage to sing?"


    Jian Haixi had never seen anyone so righteous when he stepped on others, so he frowned at the moment.


    "No matter what clothes I wear, it''s not your reason to step on me. As a civilized person, you should apologize to me if you step on me."


    "Are you sick?" Sang Lan looked at Jian Haixi contemptuously and said with a sneer, "if you have nothing to do, wear a windbreaker and fall to death, you deserve it. Want me to apologize? Dream!"


    "You..."


    Jian Haixi smiled angrily, "well, I deserve it. In that case, then..."


    Before the words fell, she stepped on Sang Lan AJ''s white shoes. Facing Sang Lan''s sharp scream, she smiled calmly and calmly, "then, you deserve your shoes when I stepped on them."


    "You crazy woman, do you know how expensive my limited edition shoes are? I want to sue you. You must compensate me for my loss!" Sang Lan trembled all over.


    "That''s really as like as two peas." Jane Hai smiled and pointed at his windbreaker. "My windbreaker is not a limited edition but it is also a burst. If you want to pay, you must pay me a price tag, a size and a production label. The old ones are exactly the same, and the top line is wrong."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Sang Lan''s face turned white with anger, and she couldn''t say anything choking in her throat. She didn''t expect Jian Haixi to make such a request.


    Even if she is as like as two peas of Taobao, it is the same as the same.


    Seeing her speechless, Jian Haixi sneered and stopped pestering her.


    Turn around and leave.


    Walking to the door of the hotel, Jian Haixi just ran into Lin Xiaodou who parked the car.


    Lin Xiaodou saw that she looked bad and asked her what happened.


    Jane Haixi waved her hand and said weakly, "don''t mention it. I met a bitch."


    Lin Xiaodou chuckled, "Why have you met a psycho or a bitch these two days?"


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    How does she know.


    Probably, her "Hometown" is really her right and wrong.


    On the other side, Sang Lan was also angry with Jian Haixi.


    When I got to the parking lot, I felt there was no place to vent.


    Ning Jiwei is listening to the assistant''s report in the car. As soon as she gets in the car, she begins to act coquettish.


    "Ji Wei, I was bullied by a bitch just now. She trampled on my shoes..."


    The male assistant was interrupted by the voice suddenly inserted by Sang Lan. He was stunned and didn''t know whether to continue.


    Ning Jiwei''s cold voice.


    "Continue."


    The male assistant swallowed his saliva and then reported his work.


    "Ji Wei, you don''t know how much that woman was. She almost stepped on her and fell downstairs..."


    "Ji Wei, people''s shoes are limited edition and can''t be washed. They will be discarded once washed..."


    "Jiwei ~ ~"


    No matter how Sang Lan calls, Ning Jiwei has been sitting in the back seat, seriously staring at the documents in his hand and ignoring her.


    The male assistant was frightened by the successive calls, and his goose bumps fell to the ground. Looking at the boss''s face, it seemed as if this "noise source" did not exist, so he could only continue to report.


    Ning Jiwei took over the information and looked through it carefully. He didn''t give Sang Lan half a look in the whole process.


    Sang Lan was angry and sad. She couldn''t help crying on one side.


    The beauty''s tears were originally very pitiful, but now there are three men in the car, one driver and the other two are dealing with business. No one really pays attention to her. Even the cry turned into noise for Ning Jiwei.


    The male assistant reported the work twice as fast as usual, and got out of the car without waiting for Ning Jiwei''s orders.


    "Boss, I''ll take a taxi back. Bye, boss."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Sang Lan.


    "Jiwei ~ ~"


    Sang Lan cried and fell into Ning Jiwei''s arms. Before she got close, she was pushed away by Ning Jiwei.


    Sang Lan, who was mercilessly pushed away, was silly and was about to make trouble again, but he saw Ning Jiwei take out a black card and push it in front of her.


    "The black card of jinghuo building, unlimited consumption."


    Sang Lan burst into tears and thought he still cared about himself.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her and motioned the driver to drive.


    Under the deep eyes of cold ice, there is indifference.

 Chapter 9

    When I first returned to my hometown, I had been eating and drinking like this for a few days.


    It''s time for Jian Haixi to go to work as agreed with the company.


    She is going to work, which also indicates that the children are going to school.


    The school has been looking for it for a long time. Jian Haixi also specially entrusted him to arrange the suggestion and Jian Rui in the same class.


    This arrangement is not to worry about Jian Rui, but about Jian Yi.


    His son''s IQ is higher than ordinary people, but he doesn''t like to communicate with others, especially his peers.


    For this matter, Jian Haixi has worried a lot. He is afraid that he will not make friends, be isolated and be bullied at school.


    With Jianrui nearby, it''s different. Princess Jianrui, a natural social talent, can quickly get familiar with the people around her wherever she is, and always get along well with her peers. Both boys and girls like her very much.


    Now that the two children are together, it''s easier for Jane Yi to get along with the children.


    Monday is the day when Jian Yi and Jian Rui go to school and Jian Haixi reports for duty on the first day.


    On this day, the two babies were more active than her adults. They got up early to wash, made breakfast and made lunch lunch.


    These are the habits developed by children abroad in recent years. They have to bring lunch after breakfast at home.


    Jian Haixi''s task is relatively simple. He worked as a driver for two little guys and managed a lunch. It''s very cost-effective.


    She first sent the two children to the school gate. As soon as the two exquisite villains appeared at the school gate, they attracted a lot of attention.


    Jian Rui waves enthusiastically to the people who look around, but Jian Yi frowns and stands silent.


    As serious as a little old man.


    Jian Haixi sighed, pulled over Jian Rui and told her again, "Rui Rui, take good care of her brother in school, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, Mommy, promise to finish the task!" Jane Rui patted her chest and promised.


    On one side, Jian Yi frowned when she heard that she had become the object of "being taken care of", but she didn''t refute. It can''t be denied that he really needed the help of his sister in campus life.


    After settling down the two children, Jian Haixi went to maiteng group to report for duty.


    Maiteng is the largest real estate developer with the best development momentum in China. This time, Jian Haixi was invited by the director of maiteng''s design department to return home. He said there was no psychological pressure. That''s false.


    After all, in a place full of talents like maiteng, she must redouble her efforts.


    But who says she likes challenges.


    After entering the company, she was taken to the design department by the personnel waiting at the gate of the company.


    Sister Zhang, director of the design department, had been waiting for her for a long time. Seeing her coming, she hurriedly and enthusiastically took her hand and said, "Haixi, I''m looking forward to you. I''m really afraid you won''t give me this face."


    "What did you say, Sister Zhang? If I didn''t give you face, how could I promise you to return home?" Jian Haixi smiled.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to meet your colleagues in the design department."


    Sister Zhang took Jian Haixi to the design department and personally introduced each colleague to her. Jian Haixi also introduced herself politely and calmly.


    The working environment of the design department was good, and the colleagues were very friendly to her arrival. Jian Haixi said he liked the atmosphere here.


    At noon, Xie Nuan, a colleague opposite her, invited her for lunch: "Haixi, do you want to go down for dinner?"


    Jian Haixi pointed to his bag. "Thank you, wennuan. I brought a bento."


    Two little guys got up early to prepare for themselves. She hasn''t opened it to see what''s inside.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll order a takeout to eat with you."


    Xie wennuan took out his mobile phone and placed an order. They chatted while waiting for takeout. About 20 minutes later, they didn''t open their lunch until Xie wennuan''s takeout arrived in Jian Haixi.


    Xie wennuan looks at Jian Haixi''s open lunch box and is surprised.


    There are vegetables, meat and delicious rice in the Bento, but the furnishings are divided into two. Half of the exquisite vegetables and meat are placed neatly and beautifully, while the other half is abstract graffiti. At first glance, it looks like a smiling doll?!


    "Haixi, your life is too emotional. Bento is still so artistic."


    "You say that."


    Jian Haixi explained with a sweet smile, "this is prepared for me by my little babies. The exquisite one on the left is my son''s work. He is very smart, has painting talent and is more logical, so it is particularly neat. The abstract one on the right is my daughter''s masterpiece. She is more naughty. Look at this pattern, can you see that she is putting an owl?"


    "Ah?"


    Son and daughter?


    What happened?


    Xie wennuan couldn''t react for a moment. He widened his eyes and looked incredible. "What son and daughter? Haixi, don''t tell me you''ve become a mother?"


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    "My children can make soy sauce. And they are still a pair of lovely twins. Let me show you their photos."


    Then he took out a group photo of Jian Yi and Jian Rui for Xie wennuan to see.


    Xie warm and warm as like as two peas, but he did not believe it. But he looked at the picture and believed it, especially Jane Yi and Jane.


    She was so envious that she wanted to cry.


    Holding Jane Haixi''s mobile phone refused to let go.


    "Haixi, can I lick the screen? Your babies are too beautiful!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, smiled and shook his head, "no, my mobile phone will paste your saliva."


    Xie wennuan held the photo and asked, "Haixi, how did you achieve young and promising and have such a lovely pair of children? Teach me quickly!"


    "This..." Jane Haixi didn''t know how to say, so she could only comfort her: "you can, too. Take your time."


    Xie Nuan was depressed for a while, and suddenly said with a sly smile: "now the men in our design department should cry to death!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t understand at this time, but she knew it in the afternoon.


    As soon as the news that she was married and had children broke out, there was a burst of wailing in the whole work group, especially the male compatriots.


    Colleague a: "I haven''t done it yet. Why does the goddess have children?"


    Colleague B: "do all goddesses get married and have children so early now? At least leave us some opportunities!"


    Xie wennuan: "give up. Your appearance is too low to be worthy of our little prince and princess!"


    A, B and C: "cry, haw ~ ~"


    Jian Haixi silently watched everyone brush the screen and dared not bubble.

 Chapter 10

    Jian Haixi went to work very smoothly on his first day.


    She finished the task before work on time. With her last email, the off-duty time came on time.


    The successful completion of the first day of work represents the smooth progress of the new life. It is a thing worth celebrating, so I have to have a good meal to celebrate tonight!


    Jian Haixi made such a decision in her heart and immediately got up to sneak back to cook a big meal for the babies.


    As a result, when she got to the parking lot, Jane Haixi was stupid again. Her car was stopped and couldn''t get out of the parking space.


    Jian Haixi has a headache. She really has no confidence in her driving skills. She usually wants to drive slower than an electric car, not to mention reversing and turning.


    Especially now all the luxury cars parked beside her car are worth millions. She doesn''t dare to drive around. In case of scraping, she can''t afford it.


    But Jian Haixi could only see if there was anyone around. She looked around for a week and finally saw someone sitting in a car not far away.


    Jian Haixi hurried over and knocked politely on the window.


    Ning Jiwei was waiting for his assistant to get the documents in the car. When he heard the sound, he raised his head and lowered the window.


    Jian Haixi was stunned when he saw his appearance. A perfect facial features, such as a carved version, looked very exquisite, such as those painted by the best painter.


    He belongs to that kind of evil man, with a natural elegance and dignity, but his eyes are too cold.


    He was sitting in the back seat of the car. He was gorgeous and had a threatening face. There was a demon charm in his eyebrows that could not be ignored. When he raised his feet, he revealed his noble temperament, as beautiful as a goblin.


    Jian Haixi is not a flower maniac, but she can''t help looking at it for two seconds.


    "What''s up?" seeing Jian Haixi staring at himself, Ning Jiwei asked with a light frown.


    Jian Haixi recovered and nodded to explain his intention. "Sir, can you reverse? My car can''t get out of the parking space. Can you help me drive it out?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi strangely, as if to judge whether she was looking for an excuse to get close to herself or really needed help.


    "Sir?" Jian Haixi asked again when he saw that he didn''t answer.


    "Oh, my assistant will be down soon. Ask him later." Ning Jiwei looked at his watch and said.


    Jian Haixi was helpless. At this time, she received a call from the school teacher, saying that Jian Yi and Jian Rui left without taking the school bus.


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help worrying more.


    She knew that the two children certainly didn''t run around, but she was still worried in this strange environment.


    But she can''t leave at once.


    She looked at her car and paced back and forth impatiently. If she couldn''t, she had to take a taxi back. She didn''t know whether the children had gone home.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi walking around like an ant on a hot pot. It seemed that he really had something urgent. He frowned, stretched out his fingers and knocked on the window.


    "Where is your car parked?"


    Jian Haixi pointed in a direction, "that''s the white QQ squeezed in the middle by the two luxury cars."


    Ning Jiwei pushed the door to get off, glanced in her direction, and then looked at Jian Haixi.


    "You can''t drive it?"


    It seems that there is still a gap between the three cars.


    Jian Haixi shook his head. "The wheels of those two cars don''t come to my car. I don''t drive well. I can''t afford to pay if I touch the luxury car next to me."


    Ning Jiwei picked up his eyebrow and said, "don''t you have something urgent? Just drive it out. Don''t care about scraping."


    Jian Haixi shook his head firmly.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her face with the expression of "I have no money, I can''t afford to pay". The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but tick, "just drive. The cars next to you are my friends'' cars, and you don''t have to pay for them."


    Jane Haixi was slightly stunned. She still held hope and asked, "Sir, can''t you drive?"


    If so, it would be great to drive it out for her.


    Ning Jiwei held his jaw with one hand and his eyes narrowed slightly. He seemed to be thinking about something. When he heard Jian Haixi''s problem, he couldn''t help but hook his lips.


    "Why should I drive?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and nodded to show understanding.


    Yes, he just said he had an assistant.


    Unable to wait around for Ning Jiwei''s assistant, Jian Haixi had to sit in his little QQ.


    Ning Jiwei stood aside with his hands in his arms, looked at it with great interest, and occasionally opened his mouth to command a word or two.


    Jian Haixi was lucky this time. Although it was very dangerous, it drove out smoothly.


    After making sure that she didn''t meet the luxury car next to her, Jian Haixi got off the bus and thanked Ning Jiwei sincerely before driving away.


    Ning Jiwei watched the mini QQ go far. He thought that Jian Haixi bowed to him just now and couldn''t help but hook his lips.


    Really a silly and lovely person


    When the assistant came down panting and holding a pile of documents, he saw Ning Jiwei standing alone in the parking lot holding hands and laughing, and suddenly his head burst into a cold sweat.


    Although his president is usually not grumpy, he has always been famous for his cold face. Now he even stares at the empty aisle and smiles. Is there anything more creepy than this?


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi came home, he was relieved to see that both Jian Yi and Jian Rui were at home.


    The two babies were cooking. When they saw Jane Haixi coming back, they all surrounded.


    "Why didn''t you come back by school bus today?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "Mommy, we''re going to the supermarket to buy vegetables. The school bus is not on the way." Jian Rui replied: "I took my brother to the supermarket we went to last time, bought a lot of vegetables and cooked dinner for Mommy ~"


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She didn''t expect that this was the reason why the children didn''t take the school bus.


    In the past, when she was abroad, she was often busy late at night because of her work. The two babies began to buy their own vegetables and cook in the supermarket after the age of five.


    Looking at the little bodies of the two babies still wearing aprons, Jane Haixi felt sad.


    "You can''t do this in the future, you know? Mommy will worry."


    "I see, Mommy."


    After Jian Yi and Jian Rui repeatedly promised that they would not, Jian Haixi took their aprons and went into the kitchen to prepare for cooking. The two villains were sensible to help her with her hands. The three talked and laughed, relaxed and warm.

 Chapter 11

    In the afternoon of the next day, the company organized the monthly summary meeting of employees, which was presided over by the president in person. All employees must participate, not by department.


    Maiteng is a large international company. Such meetings are held in the great hall that can accommodate thousands of people.


    Jian Haixi attended such a summary meeting for the first time and sat in the corner with Xie wennuan.


    Xie wennuan whispered, "such meetings are usually the meeting of the leading group, which has little to do with us."


    Jian Haixi said he understood, lowered his head and began to brush his mobile phone.


    She was worried that Jian Yi and Jian Rui would not take the school bus as they did yesterday. After thinking about it, she sent a text message to Jane Chenran and asked him to drive to have a look at it after school.


    After sending the message, Jian Haixi listened to the meeting perfunctorily while absentmindedly waiting for Jane''s reply in the morning.


    Just then, Xie Nuan suddenly poked her arm. Jian Haixi looked up and found that everyone was looking at him.


    Xie Nuan whispered, "I''ll call your name and let you introduce yourself."


    Jian Haixi suddenly stood up and looked at the stage. When his eyes swept over the people sitting on the stage, Jian Haixi was slightly stunned!.


    Because there is a handsome and familiar face in it, which is the one she met in the parking lot yesterday.


    He''s also an employee of maiteng?


    Still sitting on the front podium, isn''t it?


    Just when Jian Haixi guessed at the bottom of his heart, the man stared at her with cold eyes. With a handsome face like a knife, a tall nose and light Fei sexy lips, Jian Haixi couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    Ning Jiwei obviously also saw her subconscious swallowing action, slightly raised her eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    At this time, the host invited Jian Haixi to the stage again to share his future career plan. In the applause of the crowd, Jian Haixi had no choice but to come to the stage.


    "Hello, I''m Jian Haixi..."


    When she was off the stage, she was casual and peaceful, but when it came to work, she immediately became professional. Her calm and confident attitude made everyone look at the new employee with new eyes.


    Jian Haixi finished his speech and smiled calmly in the applause of the crowd.


    At this time, she noticed that a look had been looking at herself. She couldn''t help turning her head to look at each other - is it him again?


    Approaching a little, Jian Haixi found more clearly that this man was really perfect.


    A simple white shirt, but it can be seen that the cutting is excellent. It fits his tall and slender body. On his sexy and beautiful clavicle, it is a perfect breath holding face, sword eyebrows and stars. Every line on his face is like a carefully carved handicraft,


    Seemingly lazy sitting on the sofa, but behind that laziness, he was looking at Jian Haixi professionally.


    Deep eyes seem to contain a universe.


    have you got anything to do?


    Jian Haixi glanced at Ning Jiwei and asked, but the other party didn''t speak.


    So Jian Haixi gave him a generous smile and stepped down calmly.


    After she sat back in her seat, Xie wennuan said excitedly in her ear, "Haixi, you were so cool just now. You didn''t panic when you came into close contact with our president!"


    CEO?


    Is that man the president of maiteng?


    No wonder he is full of noble aura that ordinary people can''t match.


    Jane Haixi smiled.


    "Why should I panic?"


    Xie Nuan gave her a white look and said with an expression that you were out, "because our president is the dream lover of all unmarried single young women!


    On his face, as long as a woman is close to him, he will have difficulty breathing, okay.


    You don''t know that many female employees in the company come to work in order to get in touch with him! "


    Jane Haixi lost her smile.


    "Is it so exaggerated? Then I must be as far away from him as possible."


    She doesn''t want to be thought to come to work because she covets the president''s appearance.


    Xie Nuan was stunned, then nodded and agreed: "it''s right to stay away from the president so as not to become a public enemy."


    ¡­¡­


    After the meeting, she was left alone because she was a new employee.


    When the crowd dispersed, only Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei remained in the huge conference hall.


    Ning Jiwei sat at the top of the rostrum and did not move. Jian Haixi still sat in his last corner. There was a whole hall between them.


    But even after such a long distance, Jian Haixi still felt that she had some difficulty breathing under the pressure of the president''s strong aura.


    She wondered why she had been left behind.


    While thinking, she couldn''t help looking at the man sitting in front.


    He happened to be looking at her, too.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi. His dark and deep pupils seemed to have some thoughts, "are you sure you want to talk to me so far away?"


    His voice was very low, a little hoarse, and listened to Jian Haixi''s ear as if a good velvet had touched his ear.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, got up and ran to the rostrum.


    She''d better work hard and hurry up when the boss calls.


    Standing in front of Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi thought about it and bowed respectfully to him, "president, thank you for your help yesterday."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, with a slight arc in the corner of his mouth, stood up and walked towards Jian Haixi. He slowly approached her with one hand in his pocket. His posture was wanton and his pace was not slow.


    Jian Haixi stared at him and didn''t know what to do. To tell the truth, it really takes a lot of concentration to resist such a perfect president!


    Looking at his handsome face magnifying in front of him and getting closer and closer, Jian Haixi felt that the usual wind and clouds were all gone, replaced by the sound of his heart beating


    As soon as Buddha gets close to him, his heart can''t help tightening.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and hurriedly stepped back.


    He went further, she took a step back, and finally retreated to the corner.


    In the narrow space, Jian Haixi can see Ning Jiwei''s handsome face, high bridge of nose and light Fei sexy lips as soon as he looks up.


    I''m dying.


    Ning Jiwei stood in front of Jian Haixi, supported the wall with one hand to prevent her from running, held her collar with the other hand, and finally spoke.


    "Miss Jane, if I don''t accept such sincere thanks, won''t I live up to your kindness?"


    After that, his white sleeved fingers brushed slightly over the collarbone of jianhaixi.


    Like wind, like feathers.


    It was like a fire, burning Jian Haixi''s face crimson.


    She looked down at his fingers and found that her chest was gone.


    too bad.


    She forgot that she was wearing a V-neck shirt today. When she bowed just now

 Chapter 12

    Jian Haixi hurriedly stretched out his hand to cover his collar and explained with a crimson face: "I didn''t mean that, President, you misunderstood..."


    If he misunderstood that she had been deliberately seduced just now, she would have no face to live.


    "Where is your car parked?"


    Ningjiwei interrupted her explanation.


    "Ah?"


    Jian Haixi obviously didn''t keep up with his thinking.


    But thank him for changing the subject and answering quickly.


    "I parked in the parking lot at the entrance of the supermarket downstairs."


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly, "paid?"


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    "There are too many luxury cars in the company''s parking lot. My driving skills are really poor. In case of scraping and touching, I can''t afford to sell them."


    Ning Jiwei listened to her words without speaking. He went to his seat and sat down. He picked up a document and read it.


    Jian Haixi was a little relieved after he retreated. The distance just now was too ambiguous.


    She stood nervously waiting for Ning Jiwei''s instructions, but Ning Jiwei stared at the documents on her knee and didn''t speak for a long time.


    His side face is very charming, soft and hard in outline, as depicted by the best painter. It is a combination of noble elegance and indifference, which has a very special charm.


    It''s just that his concentration is concentration. What does it mean to hang himself here?


    Jane Haixi doesn''t understand.


    After standing too long, my legs were tired. I couldn''t help moving my legs a little.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her movements, looked up at her and said, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    Now Jane Haixi stayed, so he left her just to know where her car was parked?


    Nothing else?


    "President, do you have any other instructions?"


    Ning Jiwei''s mouth was slightly hooked, and he glanced thoughtfully at her collar, "should I have it? Or do you want me to have it?"


    "Er... No, you''re busy, president. I''ll go first."


    Jian Haixi was swept by his eyes, quickly shook his head, said goodbye and quickly ran away.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the half open door after she left, and the corners of his mouth hooked up again.


    ¡­¡­


    After walking out of the meeting room, Jian Haixi didn''t expect that Xie wennuan was still waiting for her.


    Seeing that she came out, she quickly caught up with her, asked her what the president wanted to do with her alone, did he embarrass her or something, and said she would invite her to dinner.


    Jian Haixi said that Ning Jiwei didn''t embarrass her and declined Xie Nuan''s invitation. After all, she still had two babies to take care of.


    Xie Nuan said regretfully, "let''s make another appointment next time. If you''re free, let me meet your little prince and princess. I''ll treat them to a big meal!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and replied, "of course there''s no problem."


    She likes Xie Nuan, who is careless and kind-hearted. She thinks her two little babies will like her too.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When Jian Haixi got home, the two little guys had finished their homework at home.


    Seeing her coming back, Jianrui jumped up first to hug.


    "Mommy, Mommy, my brother and I came back by school bus today. I met my uncle at the door!"


    "OK, baby, that''s great!" Jane Haixi gave her a big kiss without stinginess.


    Jane Yi was foolishly turned over by her sister. She ran into something at the door of her home. She obviously followed her all the way from school. Well, he saw it on the school bus, but didn''t say anything.


    You don''t have to think about it. Your uncle was sent by mommy to supervise them.


    Mommy is still worried that they don''t take the school bus.


    Jian Haixi put down Jian Rui, looked at the handsome boy Jian Yi standing aside, smiled and waved to him.


    Jian Yi covered her face and said, "no kissing, I''ve grown up ~"


    Although he disliked it, he unconsciously ran towards Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi picked him up with a smile, completely ignored his words and gave him two big kisses.


    "No matter how big the baby is, it''s Mommy''s baby!"


    Jian Yi blushes, wipes his face and buries his head in Jian Haixi''s neck.


    "Hee hee, brother is ashamed!"


    Jianrui coaxed aside.


    "Shut up!" Jian Yi roared and got down from Jian Haixi. The two children immediately started a running game.


    Jane Chenran stood at the kitchen door in her apron. Looking at this scene, she couldn''t help laughing. Now he can feel the kind of happiness Jane Haixi said.


    Have a home, have lovely children, work smoothly and live happily.


    If this life can continue like this, it is also a kind of happiness.


    In the evening, Jane cooked in the morning, and the family had a big meal with Meimei.


    After dinner, Jane Chenran played with the two children for a while and left.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Jian Haixi went to help the children prepare bath water. Jian Rui ran over and hugged her and said, "Mommy, today my brother was praised by the teacher. The teacher praised my brother as a genius! I am also the sister of genius now. Other children can envy me and rush to make friends with me!"


    "Yes! My brother is so great!" Jian Haixi touched Jian Yi''s hair, smiled and asked, "is Yi Yi happy?"


    Jane Yi thought for a moment and said without expression, "it''s OK. I''m used to it."


    Although there was no fluctuation on his face, Jian Haixi clearly saw the happiness in his eyes.

 Chapter 13

    She knows that this is the expression of Jian Yi''s happiness. She is not happy in appearance and angry in face. It is nothing like something she can''t hide in her heart.


    Is it really like the man that night?


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help wondering what kind of person the man was that night, who could inherit such perfect genes for her two babies.


    Just thinking about it, Jane Haixi felt that she was thinking too much.


    In those years, he obviously regarded himself as another woman.


    After all these years, he should have had children with that woman, right?


    Will his children


    Thinking of this, Jane Haixi smiled and shook her head. After taking a bath for her two children, she cleaned up herself and went to the study pig Bijia for a while.


    After Jian Haixi left, Jian Yi turned on her computer and began to learn business administration courses, which are online one-on-one teaching.


    His IQ is superior. The courses in primary school, junior high school and senior high school are no longer challenging, so he has reported all kinds of high-end courses on the Internet.


    Jian Rui couldn''t understand, so she could only lie in bed and roll back and forth in distress.


    For a while, he lay on the bay window with his chin in his hand and looked at the night scene outside the window.


    After a while, he ran to Jian Yi and felt here and there on his desk.


    Anyway, I just can''t stop.


    "Jianrui, what are you trying to say?"


    Jane Yi knows that her sister is not calm and can''t hide things in her heart. Her irritability must be something in her heart.


    If he doesn''t let her say it, she can keep bothering him.


    "Brother, I''m thinking about the handsome guy I met that day."


    "Did you say that handsome brother saw the note I left? Or was the note blown away by the wind? Otherwise, if he saw it, why didn''t he call Mommy?"


    Jian Yi is not tall. Her chin is just enough to reach Jian Yi''s desk. She puts her chin on the desk and looks at Jian Yi with big, watery eyes. It''s pathetic.


    Jian Yi was speechless: "you haven''t been with mommy all day. Do you know whether to fight or not?"


    "That''s right."


    Jianrui tooted her mouth and thought, "brother, did you say that handsome brother called Mommy?"


    "How do I know?"


    "But..."


    Jianrui is still chattering Like a little bee.


    Jian Yi can''t bear it. She reaches for the apple on the table and shoves it into her mouth.


    "Eat, be quiet and stop talking."


    "Well..."


    Jianrui had something to eat and finally calmed down.


    But after a while, she was busy again. While eating the apple, she asked, "brother, the students in your online class are all uncles and aunts. Won''t you be alone?"


    Jian Yi rolled his eyes. "I think it''s difficult to be alone with you, a noisy little bee."


    "Hee hee ~ brother, you praise me, don''t worry, Rui Rui will always be with you and be your little bee! Hum, hum, Rui Rui is a happy little bee ~ ~ ah, no! If that handsome guy doesn''t call Mommy, Rui Rui will have no handsome Baba, hum, hum, Rui Rui is a sad little bee, hum..."


    Why did the topic turn to handsome men again?


    Jane Yi helps her. What spell did the so-called handsome brother put on his sister?


    In order to block Jian Rui''s mouth, Jian Yi has no choice but to quit the course ahead of time.


    Staring at Jianrui, she asked, "do you remember the license plate number of that man?"


    "Remember! I have a good memory!"


    Although I don''t read very well.


    "But brother, are you looking for someone for me?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Jian Yi has white eyes.


    When Jianrui heard that her brother wanted to help her find someone, she was so happy that she almost flew out of bed.


    You know, Jian Yi is very powerful. He also has a special organization for looking for things at night. Now his brother wants to help him find someone. That handsome brother can''t run away!


    Yeah, yeah!


    "Shut up and be quiet!" Jian Yi glared at her. "If Mommy knows, I won''t help you."


    "Oh, oh ~" Jian Rui sat with a hissing gesture, got up and sat next to Jian Yi, frowned and thought for a while: "I remember my handsome brother''s car seems to be a silver gray Lexus LX with a license plate. I think it''s like Beijing a98907."


    Jian Yi takes a look at her, opens a built-in background of the computer, enters the license plate number and starts searching.


    He didn''t doubt Jian Rui''s memory. He knew from an early age that Jian Rui was not stupid, but smart and never had to study.


    Soon, Jian Yi found the license plate number and the owner''s information.


    When Jian Rui found out, she hugged Jian Yi and kissed, "thank you, my dear brother. If handsome brother can become our father, you will be the number one hero!"


    Jian Yi glanced at the computer screen, poured cold water on her and said, "you''re dead. It shows that the owner is a woman."


    On the computer screen, the owner''s information is called Sang Lan.


    "Woman?" Jianrui came up and saw the car registration information and the photo of the owner of the car, and immediately became angry. "It''s her, that fierce aunt, who almost pushed me!"


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and quickly tapped her fingers on the keyboard. Soon Sang Lan''s information was found out.


    Sang Lan, the youngest daughter of the boss of Sang''s international, is now in love with Ning Jiwei, CEO of Ning''s consortium.


    The news about Sang Lan is very popular as long as he gets involved with this man named Ning Jiwei.


    "Is this your handsome brother?"


    Jian Yi points to Ning Jiwei in a photo and asks Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui looks at the photos transferred by Jian Yi. They are all group photos of Ning Ji and Sang Lan in the same frame.


    "How can it be like this!" Jianrui was depressed. "Why does the handsome brother have a girlfriend? And he is still such a fierce aunt!"


    After that, he climbed back to bed angrily, didn''t eat the apple, got into the quilt and refused to come out.


    Jian Yi: "


    After jianhaixi finished her work, she came to see the two little guys. She noticed that Jianrui, who had always been noisy, suddenly calmed down and asked, "what''s the matter, sister?"


    Jian Yi closed the page before she came in. "It''s all right. She said she was tired today and had to go to bed early."


    "Well."


    Jian Haixi nodded, looked at the open computer and knew that his son would have to study for a while. He couldn''t help telling him, "Yiyi, Mommy knows you love learning, but don''t stay up too late at night. Go to bed early, you know?"


    "I see, Mommy..."

 Chapter 14

    Because the handsome guy had a girlfriend, Jianrui was still depressed the next day.


    After class, Jian Yi goes to eat in the woods beside the school playground with his Bento as usual.


    As a result, Jian Rui, a snack full of vitality, refused to eat today.


    A mouth is also a loveless tone: "brother, when I think that a handsome man has a girlfriend, I don''t want to eat, whining."


    Jian Yi shakes her head helplessly.


    "Is that Ji so good? It''s worth being unhappy for him for so long?"


    Jian Rui nodded. It was not enough to order once, and desperately nodded, "handsome boy is not good, but super good! Ruirui felt very kind and wanted to play with him as soon as she saw him!"


    After that, Jian Rui tilted her head and stared at Jian Yi again and again, opening her eyes as if she had found something terrible.


    "Brother, I suddenly found that you look like a handsome man!"


    "No wonder I felt friendly at the first sight of him. Brother, really, you look more like that handsome brother!"


    Jian Rui said and resumed her dancing state. Her little finger poked here and there on Jian Yi''s face.


    "The eyes are very similar, the nose is very similar, and the mouth is very similar."


    Jian Yi can''t help but press Jian Rui''s hand and give her a white look.


    "Whether he looks like me or not and how much he looks like me is not up to you."


    "Yingying, it''s really like that, smelly brother! You don''t like handsome brother, I won''t play with you!"


    Jianrui is angry. Du hugs her hands and turns around to ignore Jianyi.


    Jian Yi: "..." helpless, he can only take out his mobile phone and press it continuously with both hands.


    Noticing that the brother behind her stopped talking, Jianrui found that he was pressing his cell phone and curiously approached to see, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "OK." Jian Yi shook his mobile phone. "Don''t you want me to like Ning Jiwei as much as you do? I need to know him before I can evaluate him, so I broke into his assistant''s mobile phone and found his next schedule."


    After that, Jian Yi gets up and goes out.


    Jianrui took him and asked, "brother, where are you going?"


    "Ning Jiwei is going to meet with foreign delegations at the Hilton Hotel next. I''m going to see how good this handsome brother is. Is it worth your lack of food and drink?"


    "Brother, are you going to find handsome brother?" Jian Rui''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She took Jian Yi''s clothes and jumped excitedly. "Brother, will you take me? Ruirui wants to be handsome brother!"


    "No."


    Jian Yi said with a serious face, "if you go, it will affect my objective evaluation of him. You don''t want me to hate your handsome brother."


    "But..."


    What else does Jian Rui want to say, but looking at Jian Yi''s expression that has no discussion, she calms down.


    "Well, go, brother. I''ll wait for you to come back. Remember to tell my handsome brother that Ruirui misses him very much!"


    Jane Yi was speechless about her sister. She waved to her and left.


    He just planned to investigate Ning Jiwei as a stranger, but he didn''t have the idea to help Jianrui.


    *


    In the presidential suite of Hilton Hotel, Li Fu''s mobile phone suddenly went black, and the computer connected to his mobile phone couldn''t start.


    Is it broken?


    He was a top student with a master''s degree from Beijing University. He had to check and check. He was helpless about this situation and had to ask President Ning Jiwei for help.


    You know, Ning Jiwei created an online business empire when he was in college. He is the first website in China to harvest users'' big data, and he got the first bucket of diamonds in his life.


    Ning Jiwei frowned at the black computer.


    "It should have been hacked."


    "Check it out," Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Li Fu is very busy. The most valuable thing on his mobile phone and computer is Ning Jiwei''s itinerary. I really don''t know what those hackers are doing.


    "Yes."


    Soon, the assistant came in with the results.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the IP location on the computer screen and frowned.


    "Primary school?"


    "Yes." Li Fu nodded. "The technician found that the hacker''s address came from a primary school, and the other party still used a mobile phone.


    The technician concluded that it should be an accidental injury, because there was no substantive operation there. He just browsed my note before and after and quit. Now the mobile phone has returned to normal. "


    Accidental injury.


    Ning Jiwei sat on the sofa with his head in one hand, staring at the Google map location on the computer and hissing.


    He doesn''t believe in this kind of coincidental "accidental injury", but the address from the primary school is really hard to doubt. You can''t doubt that the hacker is a primary school student who hacked their mobile phone and just wanted to see the memo?


    Just then the foreign delegation arrived, Ning Jiwei had to put it down and rush to the meeting.


    Three hours later, the meeting was over.


    Ning Jiwei took Li Fu to send the foreign delegation to the car.


    When I turned back to the hotel, I was suddenly touched by a pair of small hands.

 Chapter 15

    He looked down and saw a little boy holding a bottle of mineral water looking at himself.


    The moment he looked into the little boy''s eyes, Ning Jiwei felt as if something had hit his heart, soft and warm.


    I had this feeling the last time I met the little girl at the gate of the supermarket.


    Strange.


    Jian Yi looks at Ning Jiwei with water.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei was dressed in a formal suit, a white shirt, a black suit coat, and the buttons on his chest were opened a few, revealing healthy wheat skin. The irregular dressing method revealed a kind of wildness and introverted arrogance, which can not be ignored.


    Now he has to admit that Jian Rui''s vision is still very good. The man in front of him is absolutely outstanding in both appearance and temperament.


    As for being like yourself?


    Um


    He admitted that it seemed very similar.


    Well, the first level, pass.


    "Uncle, can you turn on the water for me? I can''t screw it."


    Jian Yi is still a little guy under the age of six. If he talks normally, he is also very creamy.


    Now big eyes blink at Ning Jiwei''s mouth, which is a different kind of loveliness.


    In Jian Haixi''s words, everyone will be captured by Jian Yi''s coquetry.


    I don''t know what will happen to Ning Jiwei?


    Jian Yi looks at Ning Jiwei, but there is a sly light in her eyes.


    "I''ll come."


    Before Ning Jiwei could speak, Li Fu, who was standing next to him, stepped forward to screw the bottle cap for him. Before he got it, Jian Yi''s hand retracted.


    "I want my uncle to drive."


    Jian Yi looks at his assistant with a cold face, puffs his mouth, turns his head and looks at Ning Jiwei again, and relentlessly hands him the water in his hand.


    Li Fu: "..." it''s so messy. What did I do wrong?


    Is it because you''re ugly?


    Ning Jiwei slightly hooks the corner of his lips, smiling rather than smiling. Jian Yi sees a bit of enchanting evil spirit from the bottom of his eyes.


    "Uncle, Mommy said that the water boiled by a good-looking uncle will be sweeter, so uncle, can you help me open it?"


    Jian Yi spoke again in a crisp voice.


    Li Fu''s face was black.


    Baby, you are holding a bottle of Master Kang mineral water! Even if the president really looks up to the sky, the water can''t be sweet!


    Your mother must have lied to you!


    However, at the moment Ning Jiwei was in line with Jian Yi''s eyes, the light in his eyes brightened. He reached out and took the water to open it for Jian Yi, and then handed it to him, "OK, I opened it for you. What else can I do for you?"


    Ask carefully.


    Jian Yi smiled sweetly, her eyes curved like crescent moon.


    The sound is also good. Pass the second level.


    Being willing to help shows that people are very kind and love children.


    Third level, pass.


    He was silent. In fact, he was scoring in his heart. He looked at Ning Jiwei waving his hand and didn''t pick up the water he handed over. "Uncle, I think you just talked to those people for so long and thought you were thirsty, so you specially bought water for you.


    Drink, and I''ll go. "


    Then he turned and left calmly.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned for a moment. Looking at the water in his hand and the figure of the little boy leaving, he felt funny and warm in his heart. He couldn''t help raising the bottle and drinking.


    Usually tasteless and cheap mineral water, but now I feel sweet when I drink it.


    Li Fu looked aside, shook his head and sighed. He thought that the children''s atmosphere was too big now. He was really shocked just now.


    This air quality, as like as two peas, is the same as their president.


    "President, the little cute said that the water boiled by handsome brother would be very sweet. Can I have a drink?"


    Li Fu asked.


    "Get out."


    ¡­¡­


    At work in the afternoon, Jane Haixi was called to the office by Sister Zhang.


    "Haixi, don''t you have a document in your hand that needs to be signed by the president? I just brought this information. It was sent by a foreign delegation and needs to be reviewed by the president."


    "OK, Sister Zhang."


    Jian Haixi went to the president''s office with two documents. As a result, the door was open, but Ning Jiwei was not there.


    She gently pushed down the door and was about to put the documents on his desk. She saw a familiar person in the house. She walked in and saw her appearance clearly. Jian Haixi had to sigh that the world was so small that she could meet the bitch who stepped on her windbreaker and cursed in the president''s Office.


    Jian Haixi noticed that the man looked relaxed and wanton in Ning Jiwei''s office, and guessed that she should have a good relationship with the president.


    Don''t want to offend, so just want to put down the file and go.


    As a result, just put down the document and turned around, he was stopped by Sang Lan.


    Sang Lan also saw Jian Haixi. Unexpectedly, she was also maiteng''s employee.


    "The world is really small. Now anyone can enter maiteng."


    Jian Haixi didn''t have a good temper with that hot and capricious rich lady. He directly asked, "what do you want?"


    "Nothing. It''s just asking Jiwei about your resume. Isn''t it too much?"


    "After all, your previous performance in the hotel makes me doubt that you can work in maiteng."


    Sang Lan said.


    Her performance in the hotel?


    I almost fell to death and was scolded when I stepped on my clothes. I refuted and didn''t investigate. Is this kind of performance wrong?


    Jane Haixi paused. She didn''t know the identity and position of the woman in front of her, but it was obvious that she couldn''t appear in the president''s office, so she said her name and resume again.


    For her resume, her information is brilliant in the industry.


    So she didn''t believe that the woman in front of her could pick out anything wrong.

 Chapter 16

    However, Sang Lan sneered.


    "Oh, you said you had six years of experience in the design industry at the age of 24?"


    She said sarcastically, "I started working at the age of 18? What about the one who graduated from Stanford University? Is it contradictory? Where do you think maiteng is, and you can show people this kind of fake resume?"


    Fraud?


    Jane Haixi was angry and laughed at the woman in front of her.


    When she was sent abroad, she was penniless and had to earn money to study and raise her children while working.


    The experience she had worked so hard for so many years was suddenly denied by the woman in front of her and said she was cheating!


    It''s ridiculous!


    Jian Haixi sneered, glanced at Sang Lan''s face and chest and said, "this man, your face can fake and your chest can fake.


    But it''s impossible to leave where I worked and what I did.


    Below my resume is the contact information of my previous company, as well as the letter of introduction and private seal certificate of my former boss. You can send an email to ask any questions. Don''t make things out of nothing here. "


    "You..."


    "Oh, yes."


    Jian Haixi looked at Sang Lan, who was fuming with anger, and said, "madam, as far as I know, you are not my immediate boss. You can''t read my resume. You should not confirm what I said just now. Sorry, it''s a pity."


    With that, Jane Haixi was about to leave.


    She thinks it''s a waste of time to spend here with such people. With that Kung Fu, she might as well draw some paintings.


    "Okay, okay, that''s smart."


    Sang Lan trembled angrily and looked at the cup on the table. He turned his eyes and proudly pointed to Jian Haixi and said, "so you are really maiteng''s employee, aren''t you.


    Well, I''m thirsty. You, go and pour me coffee now. "


    Jian Haixi rolled her eyes and walked to the door.


    Just when Sang Lan thought she was ready to admit defeat and pour herself coffee, she heard Jane Haixi calling Ning Jiwei''s secretary.


    "The lady wants coffee."


    Seeing that it was Sang Lan, the Secretary quickly nodded to show that he was going to pour.


    Sang Lan was angry: "I said I wanted you to pour. Can''t you hear me?"


    Jian Haixi frowned, "sorry. Although I am an employee of maiteng, I am not your subordinate. There is no need to serve you.


    If you really have to drink the coffee I gave you... "


    Jane Haixi paused, fumbled out of her pocket and put a $20 bill on the table. "There''s KFC downstairs. I''ll buy you $20 American coffee. Don''t pay it back."


    "Bitch..."


    Sang Lan scolded angrily. He was about to raise his hand and slap Jian Haixi in the face when he took the first two steps, but he was cut off by Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi pinched Sang Lan''s wrist and looked at her with a sneer.


    I really think she doesn''t understand anything. She''s stupid and sweet. Bully if she wants to bully and fight if she wants to.


    "You let go, you..."


    Sang Lan was about to scold again when the low footsteps at the door suddenly approached.


    It was Ning Jiwei who came in with his assistant.


    Ning Jiwei was walking in front. When he saw the two men standing at the door of the office competing for the front, the man''s face sank and narrowed his eyes.


    Li Fu, who followed them closely, saw them like this and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, Sang Lan immediately changed her face and ran towards him crying.


    "Ji Wei, look at the employees of your company. They came here to bully me..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi with an eyebrow. It seemed that she appeared unexpectedly.


    Jian Haixi was not in the mood to accompany them in the dog blood play. He pointed to the documents on the table and said, "Hello, president. I just came to deliver the documents. In addition, this design draft needs your signature."


    Ning Jiwei went to his desk and looked at the design draft. Originally, he just flipped through it, but at the first glance, his eyes paused.


    Then he looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "did you draw this?"


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    Ning Jiwei squinted, nodded to her and said, "you go down first."


    "Yes."


    Jian Haixi turned to go. Where would Sang Lan be willing.


    "Jiwei, you just let her go?"


    Why can''t you go?


    Jane Haixi listened to her words and said with a sneer, "Miss, the money is on the tea table. If you want to drink coffee, please buy it yourself. I paid for your stranger to drink coffee and won''t let me go. Do you still want to thank me?"


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. This lady won''t thank me. She can scold others by stepping on others'' clothes and drinking others'' coffee. How can she say thank you?"


    With this, Jian Haixi ignored Sang Lan''s reaction and turned to leave.


    "You!! you!!! You stop! You... Woo woo, Jiwei, look, she bullies me! You want to fire her, fire her!!"


    Sang Lan cried and jumped on Ning Jiwei.


    The man who was standing in front of the desk and looking at the design draft carefully threw a knife like look at her before she approached, and immediately nailed Sang Lan''s footsteps in place.


    Then he continued to look through the design as if nothing had happened.


    Li Fu standing on the other side was about to praise Jian Haixi, who was against Sang Lan. The next second he saw Sang Lan staring at him.


    Darling, Miss sang, who has been around the president for a long time, can''t afford it. He can only hide.


    Li Fu quickly left with Ning Jiwei, and then slipped away with Jian Haixi.


    After they left, Sang Lan was unwilling to act like a spoiled girl, "Ji Wei..."


    Ning Jiwei suddenly, the man''s face sank and narrowed his eyes: "what else?"


    His voice was so powerful that it seemed to penetrate the whole room.


    Sang Lan choked and hurriedly said, "I, I also want to work in the company. It''s still my previous position. It''s just that my father''s company has cooperation with maiteng. It''s time for me to come to work."


    "There is a vacancy in the position of floor resource management. You can go."


    "What, I..."


    Naturally, Sang Lan is not satisfied that she is just a resource manager, but she thinks that she can come to the company in a fair way, get close to Ning Jiwei, and stare at the women who have thoughts about Ning Jiwei in the company. This position is not so difficult to bear.


    Thinking of the boring loss that the arrogant woman gave herself just now, Sang Lan couldn''t help laughing. When she came to the company, she would never feel better!


    Wait and see!


    Thinking like this, Sang Lan clutched her palm into a ball.


    Gnashing his teeth, he looked in the direction where Jian Haixi had just left.


    *


    Li Fu followed Jian Haixi into the elevator. Seeing that she was still as if nothing had happened, he couldn''t help sighing: "Jian Haixi, you are the first person I''ve ever seen who dares to hate Sang Lan so much."


    You know, in the eyes of the outside world, the Sang family has a great momentum and is the pioneer of the first batch of enterprises in the founding of the country. With such a family, Sang Lan can definitely be a decent Mrs. Ning Jiashao.


    The whole maiteng, who doesn''t look down at her?


    The woman in front of her face does not change color, her eyes are firm and calm, and she is the first person in history to dare to work against Sang Lan.


    "Huh? Really?"


    Jane Haixi doesn''t think so. She''s not the kind of person to be bullied.


    "Of course, you are angry for many people."


    Jian Haixi looked at him funny, "do you also include you?"


    Li Fu scratched his head in embarrassment and reminded him, "but you should also be careful. Sang Lan has a small heart and a princess''s temper. Be careful that she will trouble you."


    "Thank you. I''ll pay attention."


    Jian Haixi sincerely thanked him.

 Chapter 17

    Indeed, Li Fu''s worries are not superfluous.


    When Jian Haixi was about to get off work, Sang Lan came.


    Thinking of what Li Fu had reminded her, Jian Haixi was not surprised, but was a little tired of such a play.


    She is actually very gentle to people and things in the workplace, but this Sang Lan is like her nemesis.


    It can always arouse her "fighting spirit".


    Sang Lan lost a lot of chores when she came, and asked her to do it. In addition, she was not allowed to leave work until she finished it.


    The pile after pile of documents need to check the data and correct the errors. It''s someone else''s workload for several days. She even asked her not to leave work until she finished it? What wonderful flower? Jian Haixi was so angry that she just wanted to pick up the documents on the table and hit her head.


    Sang Lan''s appearance, and the one who ordered Jian Haixi to do it, made a lot of noise.


    Jian Haixi doesn''t accept Sang Lan''s arrangement, so they are deadlocked.


    Sister Zhang, the director, came over and explained with a smile for Jian Haixi and Sang Lan: "Miss sang, there are special circumstances in Haixi''s family that need to get off work on time. Do you think these jobs can..."


    "Oh, there are still special circumstances? What kind of big brand does it need to be served like this?"


    Sang Lan sneered.


    Jian Haixi looked at Sister Zhang and her face changed. She was distressed because she was scolded, so she looked at Sang Lan and said, "I''ll take this job. If it''s all right, you can go."


    "That''s about the same."


    Sang Lan sneered and proudly looked at Jian Haixi and turned to leave.


    Sang Lan''s so-called work is not Jian Haixi''s work scope at all, but the summary of various management materials on the floor and the signature and leak detection. Although it is not difficult, it is very cumbersome.


    Sister Zhang was also helpless and patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder to comfort her.


    "Sister Zhang, it''s okay."


    Jian Haixi sighed and reluctantly sent a message to the children, telling them that he had to work overtime tonight.


    The two babies quickly replied to the message. In addition to understanding her work, they also provided several refueling pictures.


    Looking at those lovely pictures, Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    No matter what time, she can survive with the encouragement of two little babies.


    Seeing that she was still smiling, Xie wennuan couldn''t help saying, "you can still laugh. You can''t do so much work well."


    Jian Haixi shrugged. "What else can I do? Can she let me go when I cry?"


    Xie wennuan also sighed and said, "Sang Lan is too bullying. Relying on her being the future president''s wife, she is a bully. She has just come to the company and called you again."


    Then she looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, did you offend her?"


    "Offend, ha ha."


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment and said with a bitter smile, "I may not agree with her."


    It''s been on the bar since the first meeting. I have to say that ape dung is deep enough.


    *


    It was easy. By the time she got off work, Jane Haixi worked hard to finish one-third of her work.


    Unfortunately, it rained heavily outside.


    The world outside the landing window is dark and full of rain curtains.


    Xie wennuan helped Jian Haixi just now, but her family had a family dinner in the evening. She said she was sorry to go first.


    "Oh, come on, it''s not your job. I''m sorry if you helped me!"


    Jian Haixi hurriedly pushed Xie wennuan to ask her to get off work.


    Xie wennuan looked at the pile of unfinished work and sighed helplessly. He handed Jian Haixi his umbrella: "Haixi, here''s your umbrella. I don''t need to take a taxi back. I think it''s still raining. You should finish it quickly and go back early."


    Jian Haixi looked at the weather and did not refuse. He took the umbrella and thanked Xie Nuan.


    Thinking that the babies at home were afraid of thunder, she was worried and anxious, so she couldn''t help speeding up her work.


    Just this data table, all kinds of things are not good at Jian Haixi. The more urgent she is, the more she can''t do well.


    bother it.


    *


    It was already 9 p.m. when the video conference between Ning Ziwei and the French delegation ended.


    He went downstairs to leave. When he passed the high-rise office area, he noticed that the light was still on. He frowned and walked over.


    As soon as I walked there, I saw a body shadow, seriously burying my head and looking at the things in my hand.


    It''s Jane Haixi.


    The senior designer who came back from job hopping abroad.


    Ningjiwei wanted to go away, but when he moved, he thought of the design drawings he saw in the daytime.


    The design drawing perfectly fits the project theme and is full of soul.


    This is the only sentence that Ning Jiwei thought of when he reviewed the design drawings.


    Curious, he took a few more steps to the office area.


    Under the lamp, the outline of Jian Haixi''s face became clearer and clearer.


    Looking from the side face, Jian Haixi has a pair of very beautiful eyes. They are bright and clear. The eyes are as beautiful as black jade, clear and aura, as if they are full of the beauty of the whole world.


    When you focus on your work, you look smart and interesting.


    For a while, Ning Jiwei was stunned.


    At this time, Jian Haixi was busy and wanted to use both hands and feet. She was tired after several hours of uninterrupted work.


    Upset, she suddenly lost her pen and was ready to stretch. She happened to see Ning Jiwei approaching.


    The man bathed in the dim light of the desk lamp has a gentle smile in a pair of narrow and restrained Phoenix eyes.


    She stood up with a sudden excitement.


    "General manager, President..."


    Shit, what''s ningevi doing here?

 Chapter 18

    Ning Jiwei picked a good-looking eyebrow, deep eyes looked at her, thin lips gently opened, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi raised the things in her hand, "work."


    "What kind of work needs overtime until now? Your work rate is very slow?"


    Ning Jiwei is a person who pays great attention to work speed. He thinks that in today''s fast-paced life, employees with perfect combination of work ability and work speed are good employees.


    "No."


    Jian Haixi hurriedly defended himself, "this is the information sent by the floor management. I..."


    "What does the information of floor management want you to do?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi, of course you know. I offended Sang Lan and looked at him.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi. Combined with the scene he saw in the president''s office today, he didn''t have to think about it.


    "Are you crying?"


    "Ah?" Jane Haixi was stunned and shook her head. "No, no, just a little angry."


    "Now, get off work."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and hesitated, "but I haven''t finished yet..."


    "I said, after work, understand?"


    Although ningjiwei is gentle, he is not a person who likes to repeat his words twice.


    When I answered Jian Haixi again, I was a little impatient.


    Jian Haixi was looked at by his deep eyes and nodded in a daze. Then he reacted and hurried back two steps, "I, I pack up my things and go now..."


    Then she hurried to pack her things. She was relieved when she was a little far away from Ning Jiwei. The distance just now oppressed her so much.


    The two walked out one after another. Jian Haixi saw that it was getting bigger and bigger outside. He thought and wanted to pass the umbrella to Ning Jiwei: "president, take it."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her, his eyes stayed on the umbrella in her hand for two seconds, and turned to say, "I''ll drive in the basement."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi was embarrassed again.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, Jian Haixi said thank you to Ning Jiwei and turned to leave.


    Ning Jiwei leaned against the elevator and stared at the back of Jian Haixi running out, and the corners of his lips involuntarily stirred up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi came home, the two babies had put on their aprons and started cooking. When she came back, she hurried to meet her.


    Jane Haixi was very sad when she smelled the fragrance of vegetables.


    Other people''s children grow up under the care of their parents, but their little babies have to go home and cook by themselves. There is no adult''s arms to rely on when it thunders.


    Jian Haixi felt more and more distressed. She hugged Jian Yi and Jian Rui and couldn''t help wetting her eyes.


    "Mommy..."


    Jian Rui stretched out her little hand to wipe Jian Haixi''s tears and comforted her wisely: "Mommy doesn''t cry. Ruirui is not afraid of thunder now, because the teacher said that thunder is a natural phenomenon and is normal as the sun. Monsters will come out when it thunders and when it comes out of the sun."


    Jane Yi rolled her eyes, reached out and knocked on her head, "how many times have you said that there are no monsters in the world."


    Jian Rui tooted her mouth, covered her head and said, "brother, Ruirui Rui knew that she was stupid when you knocked her silly, so she didn''t know."


    The childish words made Jane Haixi laugh, and her mood changed from Yin to Qing.


    The family gathered for dinner. Jian Haixi was in a good mood and photographed the meals prepared by the children. Po came to the circle of friends. The article said: "I have been blessed for several lives. I have only got two such sensible little cute in this life."


    As soon as the circle of friends sent out, the comment area exploded. Everyone left messages and congratulated and envied her luck.


    Lin Xiaodou comments: sun it again, sun it again, I''ll come to the door and steal the child!


    After dinner, Jian Haixi goes to wash the dishes. Jian Yi and Jian Rui hold her mobile phone and look through the comments.


    Jian Rui read the comment with a giggle and said, "Mommy, Uncle Mike commented on you that you took his two little hearts away. It''s a crime and you''re crying!"


    "Show me, I want to reply to Uncle Mike." Jianyi reaches out to get her cell phone, but Jianrui refuses.


    "Don''t give it to my brother. I want to reply to Uncle Mike, too."


    Then she pressed her cell phone and replied, "Uncle Mike, ruiruirui is careful of her liver. My brother is not. My brother is a small fist. The small fist beats your chest ~ ~"


    Jian Yi couldn''t stand it. She stared angrily at Jian Rui, turned around and took her tablet to the other side of the living room.


    If he doesn''t come back, he''ll go straight to Uncle Mike!


    Jane Haixi, who was busy in the kitchen, listened to the children''s laughter from the living room. Her heart was as sweet as honey.


    At this moment, even the thunder outside was not so scary.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Jian Haixi told the bedtime story to the two babies as usual. After listening, Jian Rui held Jian Haixi and asked for a good night kiss. Jian Haixi smiled and bent down to kiss her forehead and cheek, "good night, Ruirui Rui baby."


    Then she turned to look at Jian Yi, but before she moved, Jian Yi had vigilantly stretched out her hands to cover her face, put on a cold little face, and said seriously, "Mommy, I''ve kissed in the morning and kissed in the morning and evening. I can''t kiss good night again ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "OK, good night to Yiyi baby, too."


    "Good night, Mommy ~"


    Almost as soon as Jian Haixi''s front foot left, Jian Rui''s back foot couldn''t wait to climb out of the bed and jump onto Jian Yi''s bed.


    "Brother, how are you? Did you see a handsome man today? Tell me about it."


    Jian Yi frowned and pushed her. "Go back to your own bed, fat girl."


    "No, brother, tell me about my handsome brother ~"


    Jian Rui has four feet and entangles Jian Yi like an octopus. She looks like "if you don''t tell me, I won''t let go". Jian Yi is helpless. She can''t get rid of the sticky essence. She can only tuck in the quilt for her. "Lie down and I''ll tell you. Don''t move. You''ll catch a cold."


    "Oh, OK!" Jianrui saw that her brother finally let go and immediately skillfully released her hand and lay down beside her.


    Jian Yi said, "after I went to the Shangri La Hotel today, I saw him at the door. Then I pretended that I couldn''t unscrew the bottle cap and asked him to unscrew it for me."


    "Then what? Did brother Shuai help you? I said brother Shuai was the best!" Jian Rui interrupted before Jian Yi finished.


    "If you interrupt again, I won''t talk."


    "Rui Rui stopped talking." Jian Rui immediately covered her mouth to stop interrupting.


    Jian Yi then said, "he did help me, and he smiled all the way without any impatience, but..."


    He thought for a while and then said, "according to my analysis, such people are generally very powerful. They are very dangerous people like a black bellied smiling tiger."


    "Ah..." Jian Rui was a little stunned. Unexpectedly, Jian Yi made such a comment on Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Yi looked at Jian Rui and said, "don''t think about him. Such a man will always put his interests in front of all emotions. For example, his current girlfriend is the little daughter of a famous entrepreneur. You won''t simply think he really loves that woman?"


    Jian Rui didn''t speak. She wanted to explain for her handsome brother, but when she heard Jian Yi''s analysis, she thought he was right.


    "If you become a successful person in the future, will you pay the most attention to money like your handsome brother?" Jane Rui asked with a tangled mouth.


    "Of course not." Jian Yi rolled his eyes, reached out and knocked on Jian Rui''s head and said, "didn''t Mommy say that marrying talent is the most important, and I won''t give up you and mommy for fame and wealth. Can your little head not worry about those impossible things?"


    After listening to his words, Jian Rui smiled again. She hugged Jian Yi and cheered, "I knew my brother listened to Ma Ma''s words most. My brother is the best brother in the world!"


    The brothers and sisters were making a fuss. They heard Jian Haixi knocking at the door outside. "Babies, what are you excited about in the evening?"


    Then he pushed the door open.


    Jian Yi hurried to the landlord Jian Rui and said, "Mommy is fine. My sister is afraid of thunder."


    Jian Rui also reacted quickly. She hugged Jian Yi and said to Jian Haixi, "yes, yes, Mommy, ruiruirui is afraid. Rui Rui wants to sleep with her brother ~"


    Jian Haixi was helpless and helped the two babies cover the quilt and close the window before leaving.


    After Jian Haixi left, Jian Rui was about to get out. Suddenly, there was a loud thunder. She immediately got back and trembled with Jian Yi in her arms.


    Jian Yi frowned. He knew that Jian Rui had been afraid of thunder since childhood, so he stretched out his hand to cover Jian Rui''s ears. The always cold boy now said gently like a little man: "sister is not afraid, there is a brother."


    Jian Rui took down his hand and blinked at him. "Brother, tell me the story of thunder again. It''s the one where natural phenomena can generate electricity. Rui Rui won''t be afraid if she listens to it several times."


    "OK, I''ll tell you..." Jian Yi nodded and told the story of Franklin and ray. Halfway through the story, she found that Jian Rui had fallen asleep.


    Jane Yi smiled and shook her head. She tucked her in. Seeing her sleeping, she couldn''t help but poke her fat cheek, "little fool..."


    After determining that Jian Rui is completely asleep, Jian Yi turns over, picks up her mobile phone, thinks about it, clicks on the web page and starts browsing the information about Ning Jiwei


    *


    The next day, Jian Haixi took the children to school. On the way to the company, he met Xie wennuan, who had just come out of the subway station.


    Because the subway station is still more than ten minutes away from the company, Jian Haixi invited Xie wennuan to join him.


    "Haixi, it''s great to meet you!" Xie Nuan happily got on the bus and couldn''t help feeling how terrible the subway traffic in the morning.


    Jane Haixi shook her head with a smile.


    "By the way, Haixi, have you had breakfast?" Xie Nuan said while sharing his breakfast. Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I have."


    "Oh, I forgot. There are two little chefs in your family!"


    After Xie Nuan finished, she noticed that there were all kinds of children''s decorations in the car. She observed for a while, pointed to the reserve seat and said confidently, "I know this time that your little prince must often sit on the left, while the little princess sits on the right. Because the left is very clean, and the right seat is covered with all kinds of little girl stickers."


    Jian Haixi laughed and shook his head. "You guessed wrong this time."


    "Ah? How could it be wrong?" Xie Nuan refused.


    Jian Haixi said: "the sticker belongs to Ruirui. You guessed it right, but Rui Rui is a restless jumpy. She won''t stay honest in the car and always sits casually. Yi Yi is also a pet sister. She usually gives Rui Rui permission as long as it''s not important. Therefore, it should be said that this car is the world of my little princess."


    Xie Nuan envied: "I feel very happy just listening to you. I must meet your two little babies when I have the chance!"


    "Yes, are you free next weekend? If you are free, you can come to my house for dinner!"


    "Really?" Xie Nuan nodded immediately: "if I''m free, I can see the little prince and Princess and rub rice. Even if I have something, I''m fine now!"


    When they arrived at the company, Xie Wencai remembered what happened yesterday. "By the way, Haixi, did you finish it very late?"


    Jane Haixi said, "not at all. It''s about nine o''clock. It''s OK."


    Xie Nuan said, "Sang Lan is such a person. She can''t stand anyone who looks beautiful. However, a young lady like her doesn''t bother to work in the company. Generally, she won''t come back after half a year. Don''t worry."


    Jian Haixi nodded to show understanding. As soon as they got off the elevator, they saw Sang Lan standing at the door of their office with a black face and a stack of materials. He came quickly when he saw them.


    Xie Nuan frowned and whispered, "don''t be afraid of Haixi."


    Jane Haixi said calmly, "you go first. She''s coming for me. Don''t die with her."


    Xie Nuan didn''t want to go, but she left at the request of Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi was right. They couldn''t die together. Now she can help Jian Haixi secretly, but if she is also watched by Sang Lan, no one can pull them.


    Sure enough, after Xie Nuan left, Sang Lan threw a stack of documents on Jian Haixi with a cold face. "Jian Haixi, didn''t I understand what I said last night? Complete all the forms and data statistics and give them to me this morning. Was your brain eaten by a dog? You can''t understand such a simple thing and can''t do it?"


    Jian Haixi looked coldly at the documents she fell over, touched the forms on the ground with her toes, and looked at the big words on the cover page: floor management information.


    "Miss sang, you can''t go too far."


    With a sneer, Jian Haixi took out his employment contract from his bag, opened a page and held it in front of Sang Lan: "See? Do you know the characters, Miss sang? My staff contract clearly states that I am an employee of the design department and my job is to serve the project design of the company. Every penny of my salary is given to me by the design department, not by your floor management.


    "You..."


    "What''s the matter with me? I''m sorry, Miss sang." Jian Haixi coldly interrupted her and said, "I can''t help you with your work. If you still want to give me work, first, please ask the president. If he allows, I don''t mind. Second, please give me a raise, otherwise, I can sue you with the employee contract."


    With these words, Jian Haixi didn''t bother to look at Sang Lan and walked over with her shoulder. The onlookers admired Jian Haixi and applauded her in their hearts, especially Xie Nuan. When they saw Jian Haixi coming over, they gave her two thumbs up.


    Sister Zhang, the director who has been bullied by Sang Lan, also came over, patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder and whispered, "well done."


    Jian Haixi smiled.


    Sang Lan ate shriveled and saw Jian Haixi return in triumph. She could only leave with hatred.


    Sang Lan ate flat at Jian Haixi and turned to find Ning Jiwei.


    "Ji Wei, I''m going to the design department. Just let me work in the design department ~"


    "No," Ning Jiwei said with a straight face.


    "Jiwei ~ ~"


    "Impossible."


    Sang Lan wanted to make trouble again. Ning Jiwei looked at her, suddenly stretched out his hand, smiled at her gently, pinched her shoulder and said, "be good. I''ll accompany you to see your father this afternoon."


    "Really?"


    Sang Lan immediately forgot about the transfer of the Department and said in surprise: "we must bring gifts when we go back. I think about what to bring... Ji Wei, my father has been talking about having a good drink with you. He must be very happy if you go! I''m also very happy!"


    Speaking of the back, Sang Lan took a shy look at him.


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "as president maiteng, I order you to go to the mall after work and write down everything you want to buy in my name."


    "Yeah! Jiwei, I love you!"


    With that, Sang Lan excitedly held Ning Jiwei. When she wanted to further express her "moving", Ning Jiwei pushed her away without a trace and urged her to go quickly.


    Sang Lan felt different and left happily.


    After Sang Lan left, assistant Li Fu came in and handed Ning Jiwei a merger contract. "President, if we can successfully merge Sang''s enterprises this time, the market value of the company listed in France will definitely increase sharply. After all, although Sang''s enterprises are not large in China, they are very considerable in overseas markets."


    Ning Jiwei stared at the contract and didn''t speak, but his eyes gradually deepened.


    At noon, Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan went out of the company canteen for dinner. Jian Haixi noticed that other people didn''t seem to see themselves right, and some even sneered at themselves.


    Although Jian Haixi didn''t care about other people''s eyes, such inexplicable hostility still made her frown.


    Xie Nuan naturally noticed it and whispered to her, "Haixi, you are concerned. I heard that the company has a new trend to be listed in the overseas market recently, and the help of the Sang family is indispensable. The news came out in the morning, and these people immediately chose to stand in line. It''s really disgusting."


    Xie Nuan clearly disdained these people. "I tell you, our president is very capable. I believe he can go smoothly without the help of the Sang family''s market. If the Sang family really helps, it is also that Sang Lan who took the initiative to come to our president."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I also think Ning Jiwei is a very capable person, but the Sang family is also an old state-owned enterprise after all. In terms of background and channels, these assistance are very objective and indelible."


    Men''s feelings are changeable. They make complaints about money.


    Then she looked at Jian Haixi and asked with a smile, "Haixi, seriously, you look so beautiful. Have you ever thought of marrying a rich family?"


    "Me?"


    Jian Haixi pointed to himself in surprise, shook his head and said, "marry a rich family? Pull it down. Now I just want to live a good life with my two children. Fuel, rice, oil and salt is the true meaning of life. Don''t you say that entering a rich family is as deep as the sea? I think I can''t swim, so forget about the rich family."


    Xie Nuan tutted, "Haixi, you are the real goddess! If I say, our president should be matched with a girlfriend like you. Men are talented and women are beautiful. This is a perfect match!"


    Jane Haixi rolled her eyes. "Do you mean to ask Ning Jiwei to be my child''s stepfather?"


    "Poof!"


    Xie Nuan spit out a mouthful of water and said with a laugh, "what''s wrong? Your little prince and princess are so cute. As long as they are men, they are willing to be stepfathers for them. Don''t talk about them. If I were a man, I wouldn''t have their share!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. They ate while talking. Other people''s eyes can''t disturb Jian Haixi at all.

 Chapter 19

    In the afternoon, Jian Haixi sent the design draft to Ning Jiwei for signature on time.


    When he came to the door of the president''s office, he didn''t see Li Fu or other secretaries. Jian Haixi was thinking whether to knock on the door, when he heard a blushing and heartbeat.


    "Jiwei ~ ~"


    Jian Haixi shakes goose bumps and thinks that Sang Lan can''t bear it. Only this, Ning Jiwei is not easy enough.


    "Jiwei, I really want to be your man... If we make rice cooked, dad will be happier."


    Jian Haixi: "


    It was really explicit enough. She shook her head. Even if she didn''t listen carefully, she could hear the kiss mixed with Sang Lan''s voice.


    Jane Haixi just wanted to go back first. Before she left, she saw Li Fu coming.


    "Jian Haixi?"


    Jian Haixi immediately looked up and tried to wink at him, but Li Fu still adhered to his usual good character - no wink.


    "What''s the matter with you? Your eyes hurt?"


    Jane Haixi had a desire to die. For the first time, she felt that Li Fu really talked a lot.


    "Are you looking for the president? Why don''t you go in?"


    Jane Haixi was so embarrassed that she really wanted to find a needle and thread to sew Li Fu''s mouth.


    Brother, please, can you stop talking?


    ¡­¡­


    Xu Shi heard Li Fu''s voice. Sang Lan''s scream came from the office, followed by a burst of high-heeled shoes. Sang Lan rushed out angrily and had to raise her hand and slap her in front of Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi glanced at Sang Lan''s actions with sharp eyes. In addition, she knew more or less about her urination in these days, so she skillfully stepped back two steps while raising her hand and avoided her slap.


    Seeing another empty swing, Sang Lan trembled angrily, "Jian Haixi, why are you so haunted? I have you everywhere. Why have I changed my profession to listen to the corner now? Why are you so cheap?"


    In the face of her scolding, Jian Haixi looked at her watch expressionless and said, "Miss sang, a celebrity said that she often uses adjectives to say others, so she herself is that kind of person. Moreover, it''s 3:30 p.m. now, I routinely send the manuscript of the design department to the chief editor for signature according to the regulations. I didn''t come early or late. Why is it wrong?"


    "You..."


    Jian Haixi choked so much that Sang Lan had nothing to say. She turned her head and looked at the office. Ning Jiwei obviously didn''t come out to speak for her, so she had to stamp her feet angrily, shake her bag and leave quickly.


    At this time, Li Fu also knew why Jian Haixi didn''t go in just now. He whispered in a guilty voice: "Haixi, I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s going on inside. I hurt you."


    Jian Haixi waved his hand generously and said, "don''t talk about you. I was ignorant just now. It''s all right. Anyway, I''ve had a grudge with Sang Lan for a long time, and it''s not bad."


    As they were talking, Ning Jiwei''s voice came out and let them in.


    Jian Haixi and Li Fu looked at each other and walked in together.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, glanced at Li Fu and said, "go out."


    "Ah? Oh."


    Li Fu was stunned, looked sympathetically at Jian Haixi, turned and left, and took the door with him.


    Ning Jiwei is still sitting behind his desk. He looks abstinent and expensive. But as long as Jane Haixi thought of what he and Sang Lan might do in the office just now, she felt a little tired.


    She put the design draft in front of Ning Jiwei, watched Ning Jiwei pick up one at random, looked at it, put it back, and then took another one to look at.


    The atmosphere in the room was awkward and quiet. I only heard the sound of A4 paper being picked up and put down.


    Jane Haixi didn''t feel embarrassed, because she didn''t think she had done wrong at all.


    Originally, she didn''t want to hear such a voice, did she.


    So Jian Haixi calmly waited for Ning Jiwei to read every design draft and sign it. Even if he didn''t speak, it didn''t matter. She was still happy and relaxed.


    More than 100 employees of the design department and more than 50 design drafts, Ning Jiwei looked through them one by one without delay.


    After reading it, he knocked his finger on the table and finally opened his mouth, "Jian Haixi, do you know why the design draft of this quarter needs to be sent up and signed by me every time?"


    Indeed, in the past, the manuscript of the design department can be handed over to the customer as long as the director has looked at it, and the president doesn''t need to look at it at all.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know why he asked himself. He bowed his head and thought carefully. "Because the company''s current situation is different. To be listed in France, our customers need to face a wider audience. The previous style will have limitations, so I think you should be preparing for listing."


    When Ning Jiwei said these words, there was an undetectable light in his eyes. He slightly hooked the corners of his lips, got up, bypassed his desk and walked to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi looked at the approaching Ning Jiwei in a daze. Before he knew what he was going to do, he saw Ning Jiwei reach out to her.


    Jian Haixi subconsciously wants to hide, but Ning Jiwei''s hand has reached out to her eyes, touched her eyelashes, and then


    Looking at the feather he held in his hand, Jian Haixi explained awkwardly, "this... May be the hair in the down pillow on my seat, which makes you laugh."


    "Reach out."


    "Ah?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Ning Jiwei''s eyes. Only then did he react that he asked himself to reach out.


    Jane Haixi obediently stretched out her hand and watched Ning Jiwei put the feather in her palm.


    "Well, you can go out."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at her, his eyes gradually deepened, "I''ll ask the Secretary to send the signed documents to the design department."


    "... OK." Jian Haixi nodded slowly when he saw it. After she turned and left the office, she was inexplicably holding the little feather in her hand and couldn''t help wondering what Ning Jiwei meant.


    Do you want her to be as silent as a feather? Rot what you just heard in your stomach?


    Is that what you mean? Jian Haixi guessed secretly.


    After returning to the design department, Jian Haixi has been a little absent-minded. Xie Nuan noticed her look and asked with concern, "Haixi, are you okay? I think you look in a trance since you came down from the president''s office. Is it the president who is bothering you?"


    Jane Haixi paused, shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    Before long, Sister Zhang called the design department for a meeting. Jian Haixi saw another person, Sang Lan, following Sister Zhang to the design department.


    Sang Lan stood there with her chest in her arms, staring at Jian Haixi with poor eyes. Although she didn''t speak, her sneer seemed to say: Jian Haixi, you''re dead.


    Xie Nuan swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice, "Haixi, did you provoke her again?"


    Jian Haixi just wanted to speak. Suddenly he thought of Ning Jiwei''s feather warning. He pursed his lips and swallowed the words back. He was helpless and said, "I may really overcome her."


    Just when Jian Haixi thought Sang Lan would embarrass herself at the meeting, Sang Lan didn''t move at all. She just listened to the speech of the personnel of the design department quietly. It seems that she came here just to attend this meeting.


    The theme of this meeting is "how to make the company''s products more suitable for foreign consumers". Everyone needs to report on this theme.


    Jian Haixi''s order is relatively backward, and many people in the Department have spoken.


    She had been guarding against Sang Lan before, but since Sang Lan had not acted, she didn''t want to worry and be afraid.


    Moreover, Jian Haixi has been working hard on this topic in private, and has also done very detailed research and planning.


    When she was abroad, she had done similar projects in the company, such as how to make the products of foreign companies more suitable for the concepts and habits of Chinese consumers, and achieved very good results.


    Now she has just returned home. If she wants to stand in maiteng, she must make some achievements.


    So this time, she worked harder than others to do research on the theme of foreign markets and people''s living standards.


    When Jian Haixi spoke, she confidently and concisely conveyed her design to the public. Her method of "dividing water, launching livable communities at equal levels, and casting a net to attract the masses on a large scale" surprised everyone.


    Jian Haixi also said: "we can also cooperate with major domestic e-commerce to launch convenient community construction. This kind of fast and cashless consumption is what foreign countries lack."


    This speech was warmly applauded by everyone, and Jian Haixi''s design was recognized and praised by everyone. Xie Nuan boasted excitedly: Haixi, you are so awesome! Are you still the Haixi who eats with me every day? How did you come up with these designs? "


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was elated, Sang Lan''s face became more iron blue. From the angle that Jian Haixi couldn''t see, Sang Lan sneered, whispered something to Sister Zhang, and then got up and left the design department.


    Soon, the meeting came to an end. Sister Zhang stopped Jian Haixi and praised him: "Haixi, your design is really good. It''s worth my hard work to dig you back."


    Jian Haixi said modestly, "I also have experience in the past. Maiteng can bring together people. I have a lot to learn."


    Sister Zhang smiled and nodded, "it''s good for you to have this mentality. By the way, Haixi, you give me the detailed procedures of project design and various draft research materials. I need to submit them for review."


    "Oh, OK, no problem. I''ll give it to you in a minute." Jian Haixi nodded happily and agreed, knowing that this was his own design and was recognized in the first step.


    At this time, she didn''t notice the guilt in Sister Zhang''s eyes.


    When sorting out the materials, Xie Nuan standing next to him accidentally saw Jian Haixi moving all the materials to a folder and asked with a frown, "it''s strange that the company usually starts the project as long as the final design. Why do you have to hand in the preliminary draft of Haixi?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Xie Nuan''s words were like a basin of cold water, which woke up all her excitement and carelessness. She almost immediately moved out half of the information.


    "Thank you, thank you. I''m so excited that I didn''t even think of it." Jian Haixi said, "thanks for reminding me, otherwise I''ll make a joke this time."


    "Hey, hey." Xie Nuan scratched his head with a smile and said, "where, Haixi, you are much better than me. I will learn more from you in the future."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head, "In fact, neither. Although foreign countries are capitalist countries, the development of any industry is inseparable from the people. As long as we understand the people''s lives and needs, we can naturally enter the people from these aspects. After all, only enterprises that can serve the public can develop for a long time. Isn''t that the case with those large e-commerce companies in China?"


    Xie Nuan suddenly realized, thumbed up and said, "Haixi, you''re so powerful. Why didn''t I expect? You just summed up all those great principles in three or two sentences. I feel that listening to you is more useful than my own design for so long!"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "although your flattery is a little exaggerated, this girl said it''s still very useful!"


    "Ding."


    When the elevator door opened, Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei standing in the elevator, embarrassed and annoyed.


    I was just a little late in sorting out a file. How could I happen to meet him again.


    They didn''t say anything. There was a silent and cold atmosphere in the elevator.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei''s back as cold as an iceberg and rubbed his arm. He thought this should be his real side.


    In fact, she was worried that Ning Jiwei would embarrass her because she listened to the things in the corner, so she inhaled and said, "well, President... I know what you mean. Please rest assured that I will never say what I shouldn''t say."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. He couldn''t react for a moment by Jian Haixi''s sudden promise. He frowned and asked, "what do I mean?"


    Jian Haixi swallowed his saliva and took out the feather from his pocket. "That''s it. You took it off for me in the office. Don''t you mean to keep me quiet like a feather?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at the packed feather, raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi then said, "you see, I''ve specially sealed it, so please rest assured that I won''t talk nonsense."


    Ning Jiwei slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, stretched out his hand and clamped the feather. He looked at the feather and Jian Haixi. After a long time, he said, "I''m just a cleaner and don''t accept any kind of hair within my sight."


    "Ah?"


    Jian Haixi gave a sound and stared at Ning Jiwei. Just then the elevator stopped and Ning Jiwei turned and left. Jian Haixi stared at his back and was stunned. Even the feathers forgot to come back.


    Ning Jiwei, who walked out of the elevator, turned his back to Jian Haixi, outlined a slight arc on his lips, looked at the small plastic feather in his hand and shook his head.


    When Jian Haixi returns home, the whole person is forced to lose. Jian Yi and Jian Rui are keenly aware of her emotions and ask her if her work is not going well.


    Jane Hai couldn''t help but make complaints about it: "Mommy made a low grade mistake today and was laughed at by the president."


    "Ah" when she heard Jian Haixi mention "President", Jian Rui''s eyes lit up. The thief immediately came forward and hugged her and asked, "Mommy, Mommy, is your president handsome?"


    Jane Haixi tilted her head, nodded and admitted, "it''s very handsome."


    "Wow, that..."


    Jian Rui was about to say more, but Jian Yi shook her head and interrupted her, disagreeing: "Rui Rui, judging people by their appearance is wrong. It depends on their inner and ability, not their skin bag. In the future of civilized society, people who judge people by their appearance will eventually be eliminated in human history. If you want to survive in the world, you can''t rely on your face, you have to rely on your brain. So you should ask the president whether he is smart or not and how his ability is, rather than asking some questions without nutrition."


    Jian Rui tooted her mouth, "Rui Rui just said one word, brother, you said so many words. I just like handsome guys to make Baba. Baba can''t be ugly ~"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and laughed. Without interrupting their debate, he got up and went to the kitchen to cook.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sang family mansion.


    Ning Jiwei is sharing dinner with sang lansang''s father and his son Sang''s family. The whole atmosphere is quite good.


    Sang''s father was satisfied with his son-in-law and could no longer be satisfied. "Jiwei, how''s the listing of maiteng in France?"


    Ning Jiwei briefly explained the situation and date, and said: "the listing will be successful within half a month at the most."


    Sang''s father nodded and was about to say more. Sang Lan suddenly smiled and took out a document and handed it to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, look at this. This is my own scheme for maiteng''s promotion in France."


    Mulberry father frowned and said, "Lan''er, don''t talk about business at the table."


    Sang Lan said coquettishly with her mouth: "just this time, I can''t wait to ask Ji Wei to help me."


    Ning Jiwei took it casually, took out the document and looked at it for a few eyes, then picked his eyebrow and looked at Sang Lan, "who thought of this plan?"


    Sang Lan smiled confidently, "it''s me. I worked hard for several nights to make it. Oh ~ fortunately, Ji Wei, you let me go to the floor management department, so I have a lot of free time. Therefore, I asked the director of the design department for some questions, and then came back to think about the scheme. By the way, I also brought the first draft back. Do you want to see it?"


    Ning Jiwei was attracted by the plan in the document and nodded to his father: "uncle, excuse me."


    Then he left the table, went to the sofa, sat down and began to look at the document carefully.


    Seeing that he paid so much attention, Sang''s father couldn''t help being attracted to the past.


    After a few eyes, sang Fu praised: "Lan''er, your idea is really good. It is both advanced and poisonous, and combined with the current trend of economic development, that is, the core of service. Very good. I''m proud of my father and you!"


    Sang Lan smiled, went to Ning Jiwei, took his arm, shook it gently and shyly and said, "Jiwei, how''s the plan done? Do you like it as a listing gift given in advance?"


    Ning Jiwei coagulated for a moment, his eyes flashed through the dark awn, and then quickly recovered as usual.


    He smiled and touched Sang Lan''s hair, kissed her gently on her forehead and said, "it''s a perfect plan."


    Sang Lan''s plan caused a great sensation in Sang''s family. Until Ning Jiwei left, Sang''s father calmed down and asked Sang Lan coldly, "did you really design this plan?"


    Sang Lan picked her eyebrow and smiled disapprovingly. "Dad, I''ll be the president''s wife of the company right away. At that time, I said I designed the scheme and I designed it."


    What else does Father sang not understand about these words.


    He knew how capable his daughter was. She didn''t have such ability and overall view.


    After thinking about it, father sang asked, "since you want to do it, you should do it thoroughly and don''t leave any handle."


    Sang Lan nodded, "don''t worry, Dad, I understand."


    Then he took his cell phone and went out.


    It was late at night when Jian Haixi received Sister Zhang''s call. Jian Yi and Jian Rui had already gone to bed. She was still improving her project plan in front of the computer.


    When she received a call from Sister Zhang, Jian Haixi was a little puzzled. As a result, Sister Zhang said directly, "Haiyue, the president didn''t choose your plan, and he was very angry and said that your design didn''t work. So you''d better take a few days off and come back when the president''s anger is over."


    "What is the president dissatisfied with? I can explain the improvement one by one, and I don''t need a vacation." Jian Haixi frowned.


    On the phone, Sister Zhang''s voice was cold for several times and announced that it was not negotiable, "This is the decision of the design department. You will be forced to take a vacation from today. Haiyue, paid vacation is the best way for me to fight for you. Don''t mess around. Have a good rest and throw away the work mode abroad. Also, if you go to the chief referee to annoy him, I can''t help you."


    Then he hung up the phone. The sudden phone call stunned Jian Haixi.


    On the other side, Sang Lan smiled and looked at her and hung up the phone, praising her: "yes, I thought you would love this beloved general. Sister Zhang, we have been against each other for so many years, but we didn''t expect to cooperate very well."


    Sister Zhang didn''t look well. She looked at Sang Lan coldly and said, "you promised me. As long as I help you do this, you will help my father find a top tumor doctor abroad."


    Sang Lan smiled and nodded, "what''s the hurry? This is the flight information. Go and pick up the plane."


    Sister Zhang took the flight information and turned to leave. Sang Lan warned: "you''d better ensure that Jian Haixi is a soft persimmon, otherwise..."


    Sister Zhang paused as she went out. She looked back at Sang Lan. Her eyes were cold and incomprehensible to outsiders. "She has two children. She studies in class 3, grade 1, primary school in the city center. This is her biggest weakness."


    Sang Lan paused, looked at Sister Zhang''s back and laughed, "I really thought it was a kind-hearted living Bodhisattva, but it was just so."


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi stayed up all night. In the morning, when they got up, Jian Yi and Jian Rui noticed her dark circles and low look, and looked at each other worried.


    Jane Haixi had something in her heart. Naturally, she was in a bad state. She accidentally dropped her bowl when making breakfast.


    Jian Yi hurriedly came to help, but Jian Haixi shook his head and asked them to go out. He squatted on the ground and couldn''t help crying while picking up the fragments of the bowl.


    She just felt very wronged. Why did she fail to pass the plan she designed so carefully, and she also angered Ning Jiwei.


    After dinner, knowing that she is not fit to drive, Jian Haixi calls Jian Chenran and asks him to send Jian Yi and Jian Rui to school.


    Jane Chenran came soon. On the phone, he heard that Jane Haixi was wrong. At the moment, he was even more worried.


    But Jane Haixi just urged him to send the children to school first, not because he was late.


    Before they left, the two babies skillfully hugged Jian Haixi. Even Jian Yi, who has always rejected kissing, generously kissed Jian Haixi on the cheek this time, "Mommy, don''t be sad. Yi Yi gives you his good luck. If Yi Yi kisses you, Mommy will get better soon."


    "And Rui Rui. Rui Rui has always been lucky. Rui Rui gives more to Mommy, MUA ~ MUA ~ MUA `"


    The two babies comforted Jane Haixi a little and gave her information again. She didn''t want such an ambiguous vacation, so she decided to fight for it for herself again.


    But unexpectedly, she called Sister Zhang, and the other party turned off.


    Jian Haixi was unwilling. She drove directly to the company, but this time she was stopped by the guard.


    Jian Haixi pointed to his work card and said, "I have a work card. I''m a formal employee of maiteng. Why can''t I go in?"


    "Sorry, it''s explained above. You''re on vacation now. It says you don''t have to and can''t appear in the company. Please leave."


    Jian Haixi was frustrated and had no choice but to call Xie Nuan. Xie Nuan said, "I also said why you didn''t come today. How can they do this? Don''t do it. What''s the matter with compulsory leave? Isn''t this bullying?"


    Jian Haixi has calmed down at this time. She and Xie Nuan analyzed: "Xie Nuan, I don''t think it''s normal. Any company chooses the best for scheme projects, and the scheme designers who are eliminated will not encounter such a situation."


    "You''re right. This has never happened to the company before." Xie Nuan also calmed down.


    Jian Haixi said, "thanks, can I ask you something? First, you help me format all the things in my computer. Second, go to find Ning Jiwei."


    "OK, you wait, I''ll go right away." Xie Nuan promised without hesitation, even if Jian Haixi didn''t explain why he did it.


    Jian Haixi anxiously waited for Xie Nuan''s call. Before long, Xie Nuan called. His tone was not good. He said, "I''m so angry. Haiyue, your computer is missing. It was still here yesterday. Also, the president is not in the office at all. I asked the president''s secretary. It seems that he flew to France early in the morning."


    Jian Haixi was stunned like a bolt from the blue. At the same time, he was sure that someone wanted to steal his own plan!


    "Xie Nuan, please ask me why Ning Jiwei happened to go to France at this time."


    Xie Nuan said, "don''t worry, Haiyue. I''ll help you find out. Don''t worry. There must be a solution to this matter."


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi kept calling Sister Zhang while waiting for Xie Nuan''s news downstairs.


    When she was very anxious, she happened to see Sang Lan approaching. Jian Haixi didn''t want to talk to Sang Lan, but just lowered her head and left voice messages to Sister Zhang again and again.


    "Director Zhang, I know your plot. You want to steal my plan, don''t you? You want to take my draft and take my computer, but do you think you can succeed in this way?"


    "I was very grateful for the olive branch you threw me. I returned home because of your invitation, but I didn''t expect you to be so mean. If you insist on occupying the fruits of my labor in this way, I will never give up."


    Sang Lan heard Jian Haixi''s words with sharp ears, stopped with a sneer, walked up to her, and asked in a cocky attitude, "what''s the matter, Jian Haixi, do you need my help?"


    Jian Haixi heard Sang Lan''s voice and looked up at her. She narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, director Zhang didn''t want to steal his plan, but Sang Lan. Otherwise, why did she happen to be there at the meeting? She left after listening to her report.


    "It''s you."


    Jian Hai also gnashed his teeth.


    Sang Lan picked her eyebrows and didn''t admit or deny it.


    Jian Haixi asked, "why did you do this?"


    "Oh." Sang Lan smiled and said, "what? Why? Oh, are you asking me how I can come up with such a good plan?"


    Sang Lan frowned and thought, smiling proudly, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because I''m smart, and my father is still a partner of the company. What''s the matter? Are you jealous?"


    Jian Haixi trembled angrily, "I won''t let you succeed. I''ll want the president to reveal the truth."


    "Ha! That''s ridiculous!" Sang Lan laughed, looked at her coldly and said: "Jian Haixi, I suddenly thought of a fun game. Do you think it''s exciting to put your plan together with your two baby children and let you choose one? Oh, I really want to know which one you will choose! After all, I heard that you are a good Mommy, but I don''t know if your good mother is just a gimmick."


    Sang Lan''s words made Jian Haixi fall into an ice cellar and calmed her down quickly.


    "You want to threaten me with children?"


    "Oh, no, it''s not a threat." Sang Lan stretched out his index finger and shook it in front of Jianhai stream. "It''s just a guarantee. If you dare to expose it and let Ning Jiwei know something, I''m sure you can''t be a mother."


    Sang Lan looked at Jian Haixi''s pale face with satisfaction and turned away happily. As soon as she came to the door of the company, she received a short message from director Zhang, saying that Jian Haixi seemed to know what had happened.


    Sang Lan sneered, buttoned up his mobile phone and said sarcastically, "what director, a waste."


    After Sang Lan left, Jian Haixi almost panicked and drove to school. After confirming with the honest that the children had been safe in the classroom, he didn''t dare to leave. He didn''t take them home until class was over.


    When Jian Yi and Jian Rui see Jian Haixi like this, they both know that something has happened. They both skillfully don''t talk.


    At home, Xie Wencai called.


    "Haiyue, I tell you, I just made it clear. They said that the president went to France to talk about the cooperation scheme, and Li Fu has begun to talk about cooperation with major e-commerce in China. So it seems that they obviously use your scheme."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and didn''t speak.


    Xie Nuan then said, "it''s no good. They can''t bully people like this. They treat you like this while running your plan. Haiyue, what are you going to do next?"


    "Xie Nuan, thank you." Jian Haixi said gratefully. At this time, everyone can avoid it. Only Xie Nuan is willing to lend a helping hand to her.


    Xie Nuan is still angry, "I''m so angry that you came up with this plan, but the company used it so blatantly and hid you without saying it. What''s more irritating is that those colleagues in the company clearly know that you came up with the plan one by one, but they don''t dare to say anything. Some people also say that it''s natural for the subordinate plan to be used by the leaders, what nonsense!"


    Jian Haixi then called, turned to look at the two babies who were helping each other with their homework in the living room and said to Xie Nuan, "Xie Nuan, don''t be angry for me. I decided to give up this plan and consider leaving."


    "What?" Xie Nuan said strangely after listening: "Haiyue, you can''t just admit defeat. Let''s try again..."


    "I''m worried about the children." Jian Haixi interrupted her and said, "it''s just a plan. I can make several if I can make one. I can''t survive without maiteng. I care more about my baby than these external things."


    "Yes... They''re looking for you?" Xie Nuan knew that Jian Haixi must have been threatened and clenched his teeth angrily.


    Jian Haixi said, "it doesn''t matter. Thank you, Xie Nuan. That''s it."


    Jian Haixi is talking on the phone here. Jian Yi and Jian Rui are also whispering in the living room. Although Jian Haixi''s voice on the phone is low, the two babies with sharp ears still hear it.


    Jian Rui said, "brother, I guessed that mommy was unhappy because of work. I didn''t expect to be so wronged. Brother, we have to help Mommy through the difficulties."


    Jian Yi nods.


    Jian Haixi hangs up the phone and turns around to see Jian Yi and Jian Rui come over. She can''t help trying to pull out a smile.


    Jian Rui held Jian Haixi and asked, "what''s the matter with Mommy?"


    Jian Yi''s face was cold, but his eyes were obviously worried about Jian Haixi. "Mommy, I heard your phone just now. Did someone steal your creativity?"


    Seeing that the two children already knew so much, Jian Haixi simply sighed and told the story again.


    Jianrui was angry and anxious, "Why are they so bad! Brother, you should think of a way."


    Jian Yi looked down and thought for a while and said, "Mommy, that bad woman named Sang Lan just threatened you not to tell the president the truth, but what if someone told it? After all, there are so many people in the company and there have been meetings. It''s not so easy to hide it."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "except Xie Nuan, all the people in the company who know the inside story have been bribed."


    Jian Yi hooked up the lower lip corner, turned on the computer and said, "isn''t there another warm aunt? That''s enough."


    "Yi Yi..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi and opened the phone. He hesitated and said, "forget it. Mommy is afraid that you and Ruirui will be in danger."


    Jane Yi shakes her head. "It doesn''t count. Mommy, you lack courage and admit defeat before fighting. Neither Yiyi nor Ruirui are afraid of bad people. Why are you afraid?"


    Jian Rui also waved her fist angrily and said, "Mommy, don''t be afraid. Ruirui has studied Taekwondo for a year. If anyone dares to bully me, I''ll beat the shit out of him!"


    Jian Haixi was amused by the two babies after a dull day. He hesitated, nodded and said to Jian Yi, "OK, Mommy, try it."


    Jian Yi nods and asks her to contact Xie Nuan through the company''s internal email.


    As soon as Xie Nuan heard that she was going to try again, she immediately expressed her full cooperation.


    As soon as they got in touch through internal e-mail, Jian Yi on the other side took advantage of this gap to directly invade the company''s network and successfully stole the meeting video at the last meeting of the design department. In the video, Jian Haixi''s speech is still talking about this scheme.


    Jian Haixi was surprised: "didn''t Sang Lan completely destroy such important evidence? After all, this video can bring her down. If she did it thoroughly, we have no chance of winning."


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "she can''t do it. The president of your company is very clever. The management in this regard is very good. The monitoring and storage places in all rooms and offices are sealed with special passwords. If his password is more powerful, even I may not be able to hack in. Sang Lan must have thought of a way, but she can''t hack in."


    Jian Rui smiled and gave Jian Yi a thumbs up. "My brother is too modest. My brother is the most powerful!"


    Jian Yi smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "now just send the video to the bottom of your president''s eyelids. Mommy, do you have his contact information?"


    Jian Haixi asked him to wait a minute. He looked for it on the company''s intranet and finally pulled out the president''s phone.


    When Jian Yi had the number, he put his finger on the computer and soon pushed the computer to Jian Haixi:


    "All right, done."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Late at night in Paris, France.


    Ning Jiwei just pulled down the plane to stay in the hotel. He was having a video conversation with French executives in his room. Suddenly, the mobile phone screen flashed and went black.


    He tried to turn it on several times and couldn''t turn it on. When he was frowning, the mobile phone suddenly turned on automatically, but this time a video jumped out.


    The place in the video is obviously the conference hall of maiteng''s design department. The women inside are talking about how to cooperate with domestic e-commerce to create a new fast and comfortable livable style. It is Jian Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the video, calmly walked to the table and opened the document. Every word Jian Haixi said in the video is right to the word in the file.


    Ning Jiwei reached for Sang Lan''s name on the title page of the document and knocked meaningfully.


    He felt strange when Sang Lan gave him this plan. Did he come like this?


    Outside the door, the bodyguard suddenly hung up because of Ningji peacekeeping executives and knocked on the door to ask him if there was a problem.


    At this time, the video just finished playing. Ning Jiwei threw his mobile phone to the bodyguard, "my mobile phone was hacked. Find out where the other party is."


    "Yes."


    A few minutes later, the bodyguard returned the mobile phone, told him a living location accurate to the room number, and called out the three-dimensional monitoring of Jian Haixi''s room corridor.


    There are two children in the surveillance, hand in hand, taking out the garbage., Ning Jiwei looked at the little boy and girl in the video, and the corners of his lips were silent.


    It was them.


    Seeing that Ning Jiwei had no other orders, the bodyguard was about to step down. Ning Jiwei handed him the documents on the table and said, "throw away the garbage. I don''t need this."


    "Yes."


    After the bodyguard left, Ning Jiwei repeated the monitoring several times. He was not unhappy about being black, but was a little happy to see the two children again.


    I don''t know why. He likes the two children very much.

 Chapter 20

    The next day, Jian Haixi received a phone call early in the morning. It was a strange number.


    "Hello?" Jian Haixi connected, and Ning Jiwei''s voice came from the opposite side:


    "I''m Ning Jiwei. I already know about the plan. You continue to go back to work and I''ll deal with the rest. In addition, since you think of the project, you''ll be responsible for communicating with domestic e-commerce."


    "OK, no problem," said Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei added: "however, I want you to select the most suitable e-commerce brands in China for cooperation and write an analysis report."


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi cheered excitedly. Hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, Jian Yi and Jian Rui woke up.


    "Mommy, why are you so happy?" asked Jianrui.


    "Ruirui, the president just called me. Mommy can go back to work!"


    "Really? Great, Mommy!" Jian Rui and Jian Yi happily hugged Jian Haixi and kissed several times.


    "Well, well, go and wash quickly, and Mommy will make breakfast for you."


    With that, Jian Haixi went to the kitchen, and Jian Rui also began to wash.


    Jane Yi returns to her room. She is about to change her clothes. She glances at the mobile phone at the head of the bed, but finds that her mobile phone is black.


    He frowned, picked up his cell phone, and a line of words appeared on the automatic startup screen - mineral water boy, say hello to your sister for me.


    Jian Yi is stunned. Then she knows that the handsome brother Jian Rui likes is the president of the video they sent last night.


    I didn''t expect it to be the same person.


    They checked Ning Jiwei''s information before, but they didn''t notice which company he was from.


    I didn''t expect it to be a great role.


    Jian Yi looks at the line and the corners of her lips unconsciously outline it.


    Jianrui saw him standing by the bed all the time, came over and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you, brother?"


    Jian Yi quickly received his mobile phone, shook his head and said, "it''s all right."


    "Really?"


    Jian Rui looked at him suspiciously, "but brother, you''ve been laughing ~"


    Jian Yi was stunned. Then she found that the smile on her mouth couldn''t hold down.


    "Oh, I see. Brother, you''re happy for Mommy, aren''t you?"


    Jian Rui jumped up, jumped on Jian Yi and hugged him. "Brother, you are really the patron saint of mommy and me!"


    Despite Jian Yi''s resistance, he kissed him again and again.


    Jane Yi blushed and reluctantly let her hold her.


    After breakfast, Jian Haixi sent the children to school before returning to the company.


    As soon as she arrived at the company, Xie Nuan, who had been waiting for her, cheered and said happily to her, "Haiyue, I have been waiting for you for a long time. The company email was sent to the mailboxes of all employees early this morning. The president announced that your scheme was enabled by the company!"


    Jane Haixi was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to send an email to everyone. This is tantamount to correcting her name.


    Xie Nuan looked at the others and said coldly, "now look at what those snobs dare to say."


    Other colleagues in the design department were embarrassed. No one dared to look Jian Haixi in the face. After all, they haven''t spoken for her before, so it''s not easy to come forward at this time.


    Jian Haixi doesn''t care. In this society, it''s common for people to be warm and cold. She just sincerely thanks Xie Nuan.


    Jian Haixi took Xie Nuan''s hand and said gratefully, "Nuan, if it wasn''t for you this time, I wouldn''t be able to come back. I don''t know how to thank you."


    Xie Nuan scratched her head with embarrassment when she thanked her so seriously. "You''ve thanked me several times. Besides, we''re not good friends. If a good friend is in trouble, of course, we have to do everything! Besides, I''m just asking for you, and I didn''t help much. If you''re so polite to me, you''ll be divided."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said no more. Just keep a lot of friendship in mind.


    At this time, Sang''s father was furious. The whole maiteng knew about Jian Haixi, and the Sang family naturally got the news.


    Sangfu angrily pointed to SangLan and scolded, "you talk about you. You don''t know how to clean up your hands and feet. This time Jiwei didn''t name you and stole it. It''s already given me face. But no one is blind. Although no one will poke your spine and say this, behind the scenes, you''ve lost all our sangs'' faces!"


    Sang Lan was also wronged. "Who knows that Jian Haixi could get the video? I''ve thought of a way, but I can''t hack into the company''s monitoring. Who knows what she did."


    "How dare you say!"


    Father sang threw his glass angrily. "If you dare to fool around next time, I''ll lose your daughter! If you don''t do the key things all day, you''ll always cause trouble. You''ll find a way to conceive Ji Wei''s child and marry him. You know? Don''t go to the company and be ashamed."


    Hearing sang Fu''s mention of the child, Sang Lan was even more aggrieved. "What can I do? Ji Wei didn''t want to be with me at all. Who doesn''t know that someone had already been in his heart. The Ning family made a lot of noise in those years. If it weren''t for those things later, he would have been with Wen Qingnuan."


    "What are you doing now?"


    Father sang said, "don''t say whether you want to be with you or not. Ji Wei is your boyfriend now. Do you want me to teach you how to make your man sleep with you? How many men and women in the world don''t happen when you love me? Be smart and use a little means, okay?"


    "I know, Dad..." Sang Lan bowed her head.


    "Also, go and deal with it first and pick yourself up."


    Sang Lan was extremely gloomy after she came out of the Sang family. Of course, she understood what Sang''s father meant, but she still couldn''t swallow it in her heart.


    Thinking of Jian Haixi''s two children, Sang Lan went to school with a sneer.


    Jian Haixi, I said that as long as you dare to expose it, I will make you unable to be a mother.


    Sang Lan went to the school and went directly to the headmaster. She said she was Jian Haixi''s sister and wanted to ask for leave for her children and take them away.


    When the headmaster saw that she was wearing a mask and sunglasses, he was suspicious, so he called Jian Yi.


    Sang Lan was stunned when she saw Jian Yi, because that little face was so familiar.


    I thought it wouldn''t be difficult to deceive a child, but as soon as Jian Yi saw her, he pointed at her and said she was a human trafficker.


    The headmaster looked at Sang Lan with a black face and obviously doubted her identity.


    Sang Lan anxiously explained, "I''m really Jane Haixi''s sister, headmaster, children''s novel nonsense. Do you believe that?"


    Jian Yi said coldly, "since you say you are my mommy''s sister, you are my little aunt? But I''ve never seen you. Also, as a little aunt, do you know my sister''s birthday?"


    "I..."


    Sang Lan choked. Her aunt''s road was impassable, so she had to change her mouth and said, "it''s not my sister, but I have a very good relationship with Jane Haixi. I''m a good friend, just like my sister."


    Jian Yi rolled his eyes. "Then prove it. For example, do you know what my mommy likes most and hates most?"


    "Of course, Sang Lan didn''t know.


    Jane Yi didn''t let her go, and then asked, "you don''t know anything, but you know I have a sister. It''s obvious that you investigated us. Where do you want to take us when you ask for leave for us?"


    At this time, Sang Lan has been confused by Jian Yi''s serial questions. Seeing that the headmaster is more and more alert to his eyes, he can only harden his head and say, "I, I''m going to find your mother for you."


    "Oh, look for my mommy." Jane Yi smiled cunningly and pointed to the phone on the headmaster''s desk. "Then you call my mommy. Do you know her mobile phone number? I don''t know. It doesn''t matter. I''ll recite it. I''ll dial the number for you."


    The headmaster looked at Sang Lan and asked calmly, "who are you? Where do you want to take the children?"


    "I..."


    Sang Lan was trying to find an excuse to leave quickly, but Jian Yi pointed to her and said to the headmaster, "headmaster, she must be a human trafficker. My sister and I always feel tracked when we go home these days. It must be her! You see, she is fully armed, sunglasses, a hat and a mask. She is afraid of being recognized. She must be a human trafficker!"


    Looking at Sang Lan who was speechless, the headmaster naturally agreed with Jian Yi''s statement. With a black face, he called the police no matter how Sang Lan explained.


    Sang Lan couldn''t believe it until she was put into the police station. She was sent in by a five-year-old child!


    And Jane Yi''s face


    As like as two peas, she had seen a photo album of Ningji Wei when she was young.


    The similarity between the two people made Sang Lan feel an inexplicable uneasiness.


    *


    When Jian Haixi was working in the company, he received a call from the headmaster.


    "Jian Yi met a trafficker at school." a simple sentence almost made Jian Haixi''s heart fall out.


    "The children are fine, and the traffickers have been sent to the police station. Just to be on the safe side, you still need to come here..."


    Although she understood what the headmaster said later, the whole person still couldn''t calm down from the sentence "Jian Yi met a trafficker".


    At this time, she just finished the screening of e-commerce. After hanging up, she asked the vice president for leave without hesitation.


    After hearing about her, the vice president was not embarrassed, and worried that she couldn''t cope, he asked Xie Nuan to go with her and let her call whenever she needed help.


    Jian Haixi thanked the vice president gratefully, and Xie Nuan drove straight to the school.


    When Xie Nuan saw that Jian Haixi was haunted, he couldn''t help comforting him and said, "don''t worry too much, Haiyue. Didn''t the headmaster say that the child is all right?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head. "The headmaster said that the traffickers had been sent to the police station, but I was afraid as soon as I thought of it. If Yiyi wasn''t smart enough, had he and Ruirui been taken away at this time?"


    Xie Nuan sighed. Any parent will not be relaxed when such a thing happens.


    Jian Haixi said, "warm, do you think I did something wrong? I was anxious to prove myself, but the children were in danger. This must be Sang Lan''s revenge. She said that if I exposed the truth, she would make me unable to be a mother..."


    With that, Jian Haixi''s voice was a little choked.


    "Haiyue, don''t scare yourself." Xie Nuan said comfortingly, "it''s all right for Yiyi. Besides, Yiyi and Ruirui are so smart that even human traffickers can''t take them away. He can send human traffickers to the police station!"


    Jane Haixi shook her head, her eyes crimson.


    After arriving at the school, when Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan went to the principal''s office, they saw Jian Yi and Jian Rui sitting in the room waiting for them.


    Seeing the two children, Jane Haixi hurried forward and hugged them, as if only in this way can she really feel that they are all well.


    Knowing that Jian Haixi was worried, Jian Rui wisely patted her on the shoulder with her little hand and said, "Mommy, don''t worry, Ruirui Rui and her brother are all right. The traffickers have been driven away by us!"


    Jian Haixi choked and couldn''t speak, so he could only nod again and again.


    The two little guys hugged Jian Haixi''s neck from left to right. Although they handled the matter cleverly, how old are they still afraid?


    Xie Nuan looked at the picture of the three holding together and almost couldn''t help crying.


    Jian Haixi held her for a long time before she released her hand. She touched Jian Rui and Jian Yi. She boasted, "Yi Yi is great. You did a good job today!"


    Jian Yi was a little shy when she was praised. She took the initiative to hold Jian Haixi''s neck and whispered in her ear: "Mommy, the trafficker is Sang Lan, the bad woman who stole mommy''s plan. Although she wore sunglasses and a mask, I recognized it."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Sang Lan came in person, "are you sure?"


    Jian Yi nodded, and Jian Haixi''s eyes were deep.


    The headmaster then said, "Miss Jane, the traffickers are already in the police station. Some situations need you to deal with them."


    Jian Haixi nodded. "No problem. I''ll be there in a minute. The children are frightened. I need some time to appease them."


    The headmaster nodded, but looking at the energetic Jian Yi and Jian Rui and Jian Haixi with a pale face, he felt that it was not the children who were really frightened and needed comfort, but her.


    Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan took the children to the playground. Xie Nuan saw the two little guys for the first time. He hugged Jian Rui excitedly, poked Jian Yi''s cheek with his hand, and donated the chocolate he brought.


    "I finally saw you. You don''t know I''m licking the screen with your mommy''s cell phone every day!" Xie Nuan said.


    Jianrui lost any resistance at the sight of chocolate and called aunt Xie Nuan affectionately, looking completely bought off.


    "Rui Rui also likes aunt wennuan. Aunt wennuan should often come to see us ~"


    "Of course you must!" Xie Nuan promised.


    Although Jane Yi still maintains his cool image, she still likes aunt Xie Nuan for her faithful friend Mommy.


    Jian Haixi asked the story again, and Jian Yi explained it clearly and concisely. Xie Nuan''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Yiyi, you''re too smart! You''re a little genius. I don''t necessarily react as fast as you when I meet such a thing. Every word frames her. Aunt adores you so much!"


    Jianrui likes others to praise her brother most. At this time, she proudly interrupted: "aunt wennuan, my brother is a genius. He is not a little genius, but a big genius. That''s what teachers abroad say."


    "Really!" Xie Nuan exclaimed, "Hey, I''m so jealous of your two little angels."


    "Hee hee! Auntie warm, don''t be discouraged. You have more children. Although you may not be able to give birth to a genius like your brother, you must be able to give birth to a baby as lovely as Ruirui!"


    "..." Xie Nuan shook his head funny. The little girl didn''t know what to say.


    Jian Haixi is relieved to see that Xie Nuan gets along well with the children. She asks Xie Nuan to stay with the children, go to the police station to deal with Sang Lan''s affairs, and then they go back together after school.


    Xie Nuan was eager to play with the two little treasures for a while, and naturally agreed.


    In the police station, Sang Lan constantly explained that she was not a human trafficker. All this was just a misunderstanding, but Jian Haixi didn''t come, and her explanation was ignored.


    "We''ve read your information. Your information is innocent and has no black history, so you may not be a human trafficker, but it doesn''t explain why you want to deceive Jian Haixi''s children. Where do you want your children to go? You can''t explain such motives and purposes only by misunderstanding.


    If it is a grudge between your adults, you must wait until Jian Haixi comes and signs a letter of understanding. "


    The policeman in charge of interrogation left her speechless with only one word.


    Sang Lan can only move out of the identity of the Sang family and her father. She thought money could make the ghost grind, but she didn''t expect to be interrupted by the interrogation police as soon as she said it.


    "Are you going to bribe us? Your father has power and power, which is the reason why you abducted other people''s children? Tell us about it with money, and we have every reason to sue you for bribing police officers."


    Now Sang Lan didn''t dare to speak. She waited a long time until Jian Haixi came.


    Jian Haixi''s request is also very simple. It''s OK to sign a letter of understanding, but before, she needs Sang Lan to sign an agreement. If her children have similar situations and other dangerous situations later, Sang Lan is the first suspect.


    Because Sang Lan''s behavior was serious this time, the public security organ also said that it had no opinion on this agreement.


    After hearing this, Sang Lan disagreed. How could she agree to such humiliating conditions?


    Jian Haixi sneered: "Sang Lan, to tell you the truth, if my children are in danger in the future, whether it is kidnapping or accident, in any case, let alone the police will doubt you for the first time. Even if I fight my life, I will let you repay a hundred times."


    "Jian Haixi, you..."


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you."


    Jian Haixi interrupted her and said with a sneer, "I have contacted several magazines before I come back. Everyone has a lot of enthusiasm for the crime of the rich second generation and the red second generation like you. Do you want to make headlines? Think about it yourself."


    "You are threatening me." Sang Lan said.


    "Threat?" Jian Haixi pulled down the corners of his mouth, looked at Sang Lan and said, "I''m much kinder than you, aren''t I?"


    Sang Lan stared at Jian Haixi and said reluctantly, "OK, I''ll sign!"


    After Jian Haixi took the agreement and signed the letter of understanding, he didn''t want to look at Sang Lan again. He turned and left.


    However, she was stopped by Sang Lan who caught up with her.


    "What else?" Jian Haixi asked impatiently.


    "Jane Haixi, I ask you, who is your child''s father?"

 Chapter 21

    Sang Lan asked, this is the question she most wanted to know after seeing Jian Yi.


    "Are you sick?"


    Jian Haixi rolled his eyes, shook off her hand and said, "it''s none of your business!"


    Then he ignored Sang Lan and turned to leave.


    Sang Lan can''t get an answer from Jian Haixi. She wants to go to Ning''s old house. She remembers seeing the photos of Ning Jiwei when she was a child.


    Sang Lan said she came by to see her aunt. The housekeeper naturally knew her and let her go without hesitation.


    "Aunt."


    "Well, here we are." Ning Jiwei''s mother Xu Hui is still the noble rich man. Sitting on the sofa, like a Western painting, she served tea and drank slowly. When she saw Sang Lan coming in, she didn''t give her one in her eyes.


    "Come and see you. How are you?" Sang Lan handed the fruit to the nanny and sat next to Xu Hui, saying something almost flattering.


    "Nothing good, nothing bad."


    "..." Sang Lan''s face was a little stiff, squeezed out a few threads and said with a smile:


    "I''ve been busy recently. I''ll stop by to see you today."


    Xu Hui still didn''t give her face, and their awkward conversation seemed very difficult.


    Sang Lan barely maintained for a while, then got up and said, "aunt, I''m sorry, that... I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Yes."


    Xu Hui nodded. Sang Lan smiled and turned to the second floor.


    After Sang Lan went upstairs, Xu Hui quietly winked at the housekeeper. The housekeeper nodded and went up the second floor.


    Sang Lan was just looking for an excuse, so when she went to the second floor, she went to Ning Jiwei''s room while no one paid attention.


    She didn''t want to tell Xu Hui about it at all. She just wanted to leave unconsciously after finding the photo. After all, it was too scary and threatened herself.


    Unexpectedly, Xu Hui didn''t believe that she just came here to see herself, so she kept the housekeeper staring at her.


    Almost as soon as Sang Lan''s front foot went to Ning Jiwei''s room, his back foot was caught by the housekeeper.


    "Miss sang, please go with me to see your wife," said the housekeeper.


    "I......" Sang Lan wanted to explain, but looked at the cold and heartless housekeeper and bit his lip. He could only go to see Xu Hui with him.


    Xu Hui sat on the sofa and saw her coming behind the housekeeper. She took a sip of tea and said coldly, "have you been to the bathroom?"


    Sang Lan blushed and hesitated. She didn''t know what to say.


    "I wonder what Miss sang wants to do when she goes to my son''s room?"


    "I..."


    Xu Hui sneered and said to the housekeeper, "it seems that Miss sang has taken my local stall. If you want to turn it over, you can turn it in. I can''t afford to entertain here. Housekeeper, please ask Miss sang out."


    "Yes." the housekeeper answered and turned to look at Sang Lan, "Miss sang, please."


    "Aunt, I, I didn''t mean to..." Sang Lan explained.


    "Oh?" Xu Hui looked at her and said, "what''s the ''unintentional'' method? Let me hear it."


    "Well, i..." Sang Lan didn''t want to say anything about Jian Yi and Ning Jiwei. She stammered in panic.


    Xu Hui snorted coldly: "I think Miss sang doesn''t want to be the daughter-in-law of Ning family, or does she want me to tell Ji Wei about today..."


    "No, never tell Jiwei!"


    As soon as Sang Lan heard that she was going to tell Ning Jiwei, she was in a hurry. If Ning Jiwei knew that she secretly came to investigate her, she didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    Xu Hui glanced at her and said, "it depends on the value of what Miss sang said."


    Sang Lan bites as like as two peas, and finally says, "I... I saw a five or six year old boy, he... He grew very similar to Ji Wei when he was little."


    "What did you say?" Xu Hui frowned. He didn''t expect Sang Lan to bring such a message.


    Sang Lan said: "it''s true. The kid is very smart, his mind and temperament... Are very similar to Ji Wei. I doubt his identity and am afraid that his existence will affect my relationship with Ji Wei, so..."


    "Impossible!"


    Xu Hui strongly denied before she finished saying, "this is absolutely impossible."


    She knows Ning Jiwei''s mind about Wen Qingnuan. According to the news she got, Wen Qingnuan has never returned home, so Ning Jiwei can never have an illegitimate child.


    If he really has a child, then


    Thinking of this, Xu Hui''s eyes flashed and soon pressed down.


    She looked at Sang Lan and said coldly, "Sang Lan, I know you want to marry Ji Wei quickly, but using such a bad excuse makes me look down on you. Instead of using careful thinking in this regard, it''s better to think more about how to catch Ji Wei''s heart."


    "I didn''t..." Sang Lan felt wronged. Why did she finally tell the truth and no one believed it?


    Xu Hui said: "if you are obedient and measured enough, I may be able to ignore the agreement that year and let you and Ji Wei get married within ten years, but if I find you have these thoughts, then I''d rather my family than afford your daughter-in-law."


    "Aunt, I really didn''t." Sang Lan shed tears wrongfully and said pitifully: "I know brother Ji Weiwei''s agreement and I know he can''t get married within ten years. I didn''t complain. I just... Afraid..."


    "I''ll find out about it. Don''t worry about it," Xu Hui said.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean it today." Sang Lan apologized again. After all, Xu Hui is her future mother-in-law. She doesn''t want to make the relationship stiff.


    "All right, you go."


    Xu Hui was annoyed with her and said directly, "I won''t tell Ji Wei about today, but I hope not next time."


    "... I know, aunt."


    Sang Lan was invited out by the housekeeper and left Ning''s house with a disheartened face.


    After Sang Lan left, the housekeeper asked Xu Hui with some worry: "madam, do you think what she said will be true?"


    "Hum!"


    Xu Hui fiercely threw the teacup. Her fierce look was just like two people.


    "What Sang Lan said must be true, but I don''t know if the child belongs to Ning Jiwei."


    Thinking of the possibility that Ning Jiwei secretly gave birth to a child behind her back, Xu Hui gritted her teeth.


    "If it''s true, Ning Jiwei has no conscience. His brother is still suffering in Japan. He eats well, wears well, and uses well. He even has an illegitimate son outside!"


    The housekeeper said, "do you want me to check?"


    "No need."


    Xu Hui said coldly, "don''t worry. Don''t act rashly. It''s the old man''s birthday right away. It''s impossible for Ning Jiwei not to come back at that time. He was questioning him on the spot."


    "Your wife is wise," the housekeeper complimented.


    Xu Hui sneered. If it was true, she would see how Ning Jiwei ended when she saw it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jian Haixi came back from the police station and picked up Xie Nuan and his two children for dinner.


    Xie Nuan answered the phone and said happily to Jian Haixi, "Haiyue, my brother called me. He happened to be nearby and said he would come to see me, OK?"


    "Why not?"


    Jian Haixi laughed and said, "since it''s your brother, it''s my friend. Let him come and let''s have dinner together."


    "OK, I''ll tell my brother." Xie Nuan called her brother Xie Jiahao with a smile.


    Jian Haixi met Xie Jiahao at the gate of the hotel. At the first sight of Xie Jiahao, Jian Haixi recognized him.


    Because he is too similar to Xie Nuan, not the appearance, but the simple and honest temperament. It makes people feel that he is a warm and kind-hearted man at first.


    "Hello, I''m Jian Haixi. These are my children, Jian Yi and Jian Rui," Jian Haixi said.


    "Hello, uncle, I''m Jianrui." Jianrui introduced herself with a smile like a flower.


    "I''m Jian Yi." compared with Jian Rui, Jian Yi is much higher and colder, only saying his own name.


    Xie Jiahao scratched his head with some embarrassment and said, "Hello, Hello, I''m Xie Jiahao. I heard that wennuan mentioned you and said you were her good friend, beautiful and talented."


    "Really? I didn''t know I was so good." Jian Haixi smiled at Xie Nuan. Unexpectedly, she mentioned herself to Xie Jiahao.


    Xie Nuan naturally said, "of course you are. If I say you don''t look in the mirror very often, you don''t realize how excellent you are. If I were a man, I would have chased you!"


    "Ha ha, you have a sweet mouth." Jian Haixi was teased by her.


    Xie Jiahao handed the local specialties to Jian Haixi and said, "this, this is what I brought from my hometown. Give it to you and the children."


    "How can this work?"


    Jian Haixi was flattered and hurriedly refused: "you worked hard to bring the warm belt. How can I ask you for such a valuable gift?"


    "It''s not valuable," said Xie Jiahao with a red face. "It''s just some local specialties. I''ll try them for you and the children. Thank you for your usual care."


    "This..."


    "Oh, just take it." Xie Nuan helped Jian Haixi pick it up and said, "it''s what I gave to the little prince and princess."


    "Well... Well." Jian Haixi was disrespectful and had to accept it. "Well, let''s say first, I''ll treat today''s meal. Don''t argue with me."


    "Cut ~ you think you can run?" Xie Nuan said with a smile.


    A group of people bustled into the hotel. When ordering between the meals, it was natural to stick to the tastes of Jian Yi and Jian Rui. Then Xie Jiahao asked Jian Haixi what he liked to eat. He asked carefully and attentively, so that Xie Nuan turned his eyes with a smile.


    "Brother, please move your eyes and look here, here." Xie Nuan pointed to his nose and said, "your sister is here!"


    "Nonsense." Xie Jiahao blushed and coughed and handed her the menu.


    Xie Nuan laughs and orders.


    Jian Haixi took care of the two babies to eat, but he didn''t eat much. Xie Jiahao would remind her before each dish came up, or just help her put some in the bowl.


    Xie Nuan looked at her brother as if he had changed. He was funny, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Jian Haixi was flattered by his care. When she finally checked out, she found that he had already married secretly, so she was more helpless.


    "I said yes."


    Xie Jiahao smiled brightly. "Next time, you should take care of wennuan so much. I should ask you too."


    Xie Nuan waved his hand, "no, don''t use me as an excuse."


    Jian Haixi smiled awkwardly. Xie Jiahao saw her embarrassment and winked at her sister to shut her up.


    After parting from Xie Jiahao and Xie Nuan, Jian Haixi drove home with her two children.


    On the way, Jian Rui lay on Jian Haixi''s lap and said coquettishly, "Mommy, uncle Xie is very good, but you can''t let him be Baba. Ruirui doesn''t like him to be Baba ~"


    "What nonsense." Jian Haixi scolded with a smile.


    "Anyway, it''s just not allowed ~" Jianrui spoiled again. She was most satisfied with her handsome brother. Unfortunately, his handsome brother already had a girlfriend and was still the bad woman.


    "Good, good." Jane Haixi smiled and promised, "Uncle Xie is aunt wennuan''s brother. Mommy doesn''t want him to be a Baba for ruiruirui. Don''t worry?"


    "That''s good!" Jian Rui was relieved. She turned her head and saw Jian Yi in the back seat playing with her mobile phone without saying a word. She asked curiously, "brother, what are you doing?"


    Jian Haixi also noticed his son''s actions and asked, "yes, son, what are you doing?"


    "No, nothing."


    Leng Buding hears that she is called by her sister. Jian Yi is shocked and subconsciously puts away her mobile phone.


    Jian Rui smiled and asked, "brother, do you also think uncle Xie is not suitable for us to be Baba."


    Jian Haixi said, "Rui Rui, uncle Xie is very nice. You can''t be rude to see him later."


    "I see." Jian Rui answered and turned to ask Jian Yi, "brother, tell me quickly."


    Jian Yi thought about it, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I have no opinion. Whoever is Baba can do it, as long as mommy likes it."


    Jian Haixi''s heart is full of warmth. If she hadn''t been driving now, she might have had to kiss her son a few times.


    After coaxing Jian Rui for a while, Jian Yi turns on her cell phone secretly when she is quiet.


    The mobile phone first has a black screen, and then a sentence lights up on the screen - children, our president said, can we add a wechat chat? It''s a waste of mobile phones.


    Jian Yi looked at this sentence and involuntarily hooked up the corners of his mouth. After thinking about it, I lowered my head and pressed my cell phone.


    France at this time.


    The proposal put forward by Ning Jiwei was liked by the French partner, and the two sides talked smoothly.


    After the meeting, the assistant came over and helplessly handed him the mobile phone, "president, this little guy is not so easy to compromise."


    Ning Jiwei picked up his eyebrow and took over the mobile phone. Not surprisingly, the screen was still black.


    A small icon appears on the mobile phone after the black screen. Ning Jiwei will say a sentence every time he clicks on it.


    It''s connected¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªMom won''t let us add wechat with strangers.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s late at night in China. Good night, uncle.


    "Children are too good now!" the assistant sighed. Even now he can''t catch up with his IQ.


    Hearing the assistant''s praise of Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei unexpectedly raised an inexplicable pride and pride in his heart. He smiled and received his mobile phone and said, "it''s really powerful."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Jian Haixi sent her children to the company after school as usual. Her recent business reached the step of contacting e-commerce, but she encountered a bottleneck for several consecutive days.


    The reason is mainly because of her identity. She is a small employee of a company. She has no appointment and no contacts, let alone meet the principal of the other party. Sometimes she can''t even enter the door of other people''s company.


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to go to deputy general manager Lin Dong for help. Lin Dong smiled and Mimi said, "Haiyue, it''s not that I don''t help you. I''m worried to see you hit such a wall every day. But I can''t help you."


    Jane Haixi frowned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Lin Dong sighed and said, "silly girl, can''t you see? This is the exam question left by the president!"


    Jane Haixi was stunned. What did Ning Jiwei leave her?


    "Can the president not know your identity? He did it deliberately, just to test you. If you can handle it well under such circumstances, it means that you are competent enough for this job."


    Jian Haixi suddenly realized, "I understand, vice president, I accept this challenge!"


    "Right! Come on, do it better!" Lin Dong encouraged her.


    Jane Haixi nodded. She is not so easy to admit defeat.


    Just don''t admit defeat is one thing, can''t find a way is another thing.


    Jian Haixi was busy. Xie Nuan looked at it and thought, "Haiyue, my brother works in a large e-commerce enterprise. It''s not enough that their company headquarters is not in the city. If you can help, I''ll call you my brother. Don''t be polite to me."


    "Thanks," said Jane Haixi, "but forget it. I''ll try again."


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I''ll keep my brother''s road for you. You can find me at any time." Xie Nuan said indifferently.


    Jane Haixi nodded.


    The company''s road is impassable, and Jian Haixi can only find another way.


    She called Lin Xiaodou to have dinner. By the way, Lin Xiaodou said, "I know a lot of e-commerce. If Taobao customer service is also included, do you need it?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head funny. "I''m serious. Don''t you see that I''m a headless fly now?"


    "Where? Let me see." Lin Xiaodou pretended to turn around jianhaixi twice, nodded and said, "don''t worry, even if you are a fly, you are the most beautiful one among them."


    Jian Haixi''s mouth jerked, "why does this sound so strange? Are you praising me or scolding me?"


    "Think for yourself!" Lin Xiaodou hurriedly took the meat from her bowl into his bowl while she was not paying attention.


    Jian Haixi found that the airway: "Lin Xiaodou, you return my meat!"


    "Ha ha, you hit me!"


    "Xiaonizi, I think you are tired of living!"


    They finished their meal with a laugh and went shopping together.


    Lin Xiaodou has to buy gifts for Jian Yi and Jian Rui. Jian Haixi can''t refuse and can only accept them.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at several bags in her hand and said with a smile, "actually, I just want you to carry something for me."


    Jian Haixi said angrily, "I see."


    While shopping, Lin Xiaodou inadvertently asked, "Haiyue, have you contacted Jane Chenran recently?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned, shook her head and said, "no, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Xiaodou hesitated: "I don''t know if I should tell you this, but I think now that I know, I should tell you. As for how to decide, the choice is in your hand.


    Jian Haixi''s heart sank. She had a hunch that what Lin Xiaodou said was not good news.


    Sure enough, Lin Xiaodou said, "in fact, it''s still about your father and the woman... I heard that the woman seems to have cheated and rolled up your father''s money to run away. As a result, she was blocked by your father. Who knows that the woman was cruel enough to push your father down the stairs."


    When Jian Haixi heard this, his hand trembled and tried to keep himself calm, "what happened later?"


    "Fortunately, Jane ran ran home to get something and ran into it. It didn''t kill anyone. Your father is in the hospital now. The situation... Isn''t very good."


    Jian Haixi''s mouth was tight. Lin Xiaodou pretended to be strong and helped her when he saw that she was almost unstable.


    Jane Haixi pushed away her hand, shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Which hospital is it?"


    "Haiyue, you..."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at her anxiously, "don''t be impulsive, maybe the bad guys have been punished..."


    "I''m fine. I just want to see if such punishment is right. It can''t afford the pain they made my mother suffer." Jian Haixi said with a sob in her voice.


    Xiaodou sighed silently and gave Jane Haixi a ward number.


    Jane Haixi worshipped Torin Xiaodou to help her go back and look after the child, while she went straight to the hospital.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at her figure running out, shook his head and sighed, "obviously, he is soft hearted. He can''t even care about the children. He is still there to show off."


    Jane Haixi arrived at the hospital, but she didn''t have the courage to enter the ward. She just stood in the corridor and watched.


    She watched as the nurse struggled to help the paralyzed old man out of bed, and then pushed him to check.


    Watching, Jian Haixi suddenly laughed.


    She sat in a chair in the corridor, lowered her head and held the necklace around her neck, laughing and crying.


    The nurse who pushed the old man out paused at the sound, but still pushed the old man away.


    Jian Haixi sat all the time, from dawn to dark.


    The escort sent the old man back for inspection, and then went in and out busily. Seeing the female owner there several times, he hesitated and came forward and asked:


    "Girl, are you a family member of the patient? Do you want to go in?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, stood up and shook his head, "no, I''ve seen what I should see."


    Then he turned and left the hospital.


    Inexplicably, the nurse turned and entered the ward.


    The old man lying in bed heard a voice outside the door and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." the nurse shook her head and said, "a beautiful girl has been sitting outside for a long time. I asked her if she could come in, but she didn''t come in. She just said that she had seen what she should see, and then left. It''s strange."


    The old man who was drinking water heard the nurse''s words. His hand trembled and the cup fell to the ground.


    His cloudy eyes looked at the door and tried to get out of bed, but he was powerless.


    Seeing this, the nurse warned, "she has been gone for a long time."


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Haixi came out of the hospital and went to her mother''s cemetery. There, she saw Jane Chenran without accident.


    Jane looked back at her and smiled, but her smile disappeared.


    Jian Haixi also smiled, the same smile is distressing.


    "I knew I could see you here, brother." Jane Haixi said.


    Jane Chenran said, "you know?"


    "Yes."


    "Have you seen him?"


    Jian Haixi said, "I went to the hospital. I saw him and didn''t go in."


    Jane nodded and stopped asking.


    They stood in front of their mother''s tombstone and remained silent for a long time.


    Looking at the flowers Jane Chenran bought for her mother, Jane Haixi asked, "brother, do you think her mother can receive it?"


    "I don''t know." Jane sighed wistfully.


    A long time later, Jane Chenran took Jane Haixi by the hand and left together.

 Chapter 22

    Jian Haixi didn''t relax until she got home. The two children knew she was in a bad mood and stayed with her. Jianrui held her and coaxed her: "Mommy, don''t be sad. Just kiss Mommy ~"


    Jian Haixi held Jian Rui and reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth.


    Jane Yi thought for a moment, took out a contact information and handed it to her, "Mommy, this is the contact information of a friend I know. She works in an e-commerce company called Ru. I''ve made an appointment for you to meet tomorrow. You can talk to her about your plan."


    Jian Haixi took the card in surprise, looked at Jian Yi and asked, "Yi Yi, why do you have these contacts?"


    Jian Yi touched his nose and said coldly, "Mommy, don''t always think of me as a child. Well, I''ve grown up."


    "..." Jian Haixi looked at him with a complicated face.


    Jian Yi looked into her eyes, frowned and said, "I''ll grow tall soon."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, "OK, Yiyi is a big boy. Mommy is proud of you!"


    "By the way, Mommy, when you go tomorrow, remember to say that Jane Yi is your brother."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. "Why is this?"


    Jian Yi coughed a little embarrassed and said, "Mommy, don''t ask, just say it."


    "All right, all right." Jian Haixi nodded helplessly with a smile.


    Jian Rui smiled and said, "hee hee ~ my brother is the best! Rui Rui is also proud of my brother!"


    "You are everywhere!" Jane Haixi smiled and poked her forehead.


    The little girl tooted her mouth and said, "what Ruirui said is true. My brother also won the first place in the whole grade in this exam. Teachers all like my brother!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. "When was the exam? Why don''t I know? Don''t you two tell mommy about the exam now?"


    Jane Rui immediately covered her mouth, shook her head and said, "no, no exam."


    Jian Haixi blinked and looked at her. Jian Yi turned his eyes and said, "I didn''t slip my tongue this time."


    "What''s going on?" Jian Haixi looked at Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui hung her head depressed and confessed her "crime" honestly.


    It turned out that their school did take the exam, but different from her brother''s first good score in the school, Jian Rui''s score was also unique - two duck eggs won the penultimate first, and Jian Yi occupied two first names respectively.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t believe it. "Rui Rui, Mommy, I remember your grades are not bad."


    "Because, because... That..."


    Jian Rui stammered, "on the day of the exam, a child and I slipped to the back mountain of school to catch sparrows... That''s why I got rid of my brother and didn''t tell mommy."


    Jane Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry. She wanted to hide it from the past, but the girl slipped her tongue.


    Jianrui almost cried and said pitifully, "Mommy, don''t be angry. Ruiruirui promised not to catch sparrows in the future."


    "Really?" Jian Haixi asked solemnly.


    "Really, really." Jian Rui nodded hurriedly and said, "in fact, it''s not Ruirui Rui who wants to go. It''s Gu Ruan''s fault. He told people that the sparrows in the back mountain are beautiful and lovely. He had to take them. As a result, he got two eggs in the exam, but the sparrows didn''t catch them. Sobbing..."


    Said, Jian Rui sucked her nose and said wrongly, "I''ll never play with Gu Ruan again!"


    The more she said, the more she was wronged. Finally, Jian Rui simply turned her mouth and ran away crying.


    Jian Haixi sighed and turned to ask Jian Yi, "who is Gu Ruan?"


    "Rui Rui''s deskmate." it seems that she thought of Gu Ruan''s hospitality to her sister. Jian Yi frowned and said, "especially a fat little man with tuberculosis. His name is Gu Xiaomian, not Gu Ruan. That''s the nickname Rui Rui gave him."


    Jian Haixi held his forehead and sighed. How can his two treasures be at two extremes?


    I''m going to cry.


    With a wry smile, Jian Haixi''s mobile phone rang. The information reminded her that it was sent by the school teacher and asked her to go to school after school tomorrow.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "even if you want to hide it from me, the teacher will come to me."


    Jian Yi also saw the text message, glanced and said, "Mommy, I''m definitely not the reason why the teacher is looking for you."


    Jian Haixi helped her forehead again.


    The next day, Jian Haixi sent the two babies to the school gate and repeatedly asked them to promise themselves, "Ruirui, you can''t skip class. Yiyi, you have to keep an eye on your sister, you know?"


    "I see, Mommy ~" Jian Yi and Jian Rui said in the same voice.


    For the two children, Jian Haixi is actually very relieved. She knows that as long as it is what she has ordered, they will generally do it. Therefore, after watching Jian Yi and Jian Rui enter the school hand in hand, Jian Haixi hurried back to the company.


    Vice President Lin Dong heard that she was going to Ru. He couldn''t help looking at her in surprise, "Ru is not so easy to enter. Are you sure?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "there''s a way. I''ll know in person. Vice president, can I borrow Xie Nuan? Let her accompany me."


    "Of course, don''t mention Xie Nuan. As long as you can talk, you can borrow me." Lin Dong said with a smile.


    Jian Haixi took Xie Nuan to Ru. Because they had made an appointment, they met the friend Jian Yi said as soon as they arrived.


    Jian Haixi looked at the person in front of him and couldn''t help pumping. What his son said yesterday was a small employee. Where is this ordinary employee? He is clearly the director of the product development department.


    Ru''s director is Yang Yaru. She is white, beautiful and noble. Even with Jian Yi''s relationship, Jian Haixi can still feel the high and cold breath from each other. She is really... Very similar to her son''s temperament.


    Yang Yaru shook hands with Jian Haixi and said bluntly, "I promised to see you because you are a Yi''s sister. I like a Yi very much. This meeting is also a face for a Yi. It''s a small gift for him."


    "A Yi..." Jian Haixi was still shocked by the name "a Yi". She heard Yang Yaru say, "but it''s one thing when we meet. If your plan is unreasonable, I won''t agree either."


    Jian Haixi touched the inexplicable sweat on his head and nodded yes.


    I keep reminding myself not to worry about it. Ah Yi, just ah Yi.


    Xie Nuan on one side almost burst into laughter when he heard this. He became thirsty and asked for a cup of coffee, blocking the wild laughter at the corners of his mouth.


    At the end of a simple greeting, Jian Haixi hurriedly put forward his own plan.


    Yang Yaru probably turned it over, then looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "our company can almost receive dozens of points a day for your plan, which are handed over by well-known real estate companies. If that''s the case, I can only tell you I''m sorry."


    Jian Haixi didn''t panic, calmly took out his prepared investigation and sorting materials, as well as maiteng''s name and reputation, and gave a detailed description one by one.


    Yang Yaru didn''t interrupt her for the first time and didn''t say that the scheme was bad. She just questioned: "why should I choose you for so many large companies and so many good schemes? After all, in my opinion, you lack status and experience."


    Jian Haixi said, "I''ve just returned. I really don''t have any status in China, and I''m just an employee who just joined the company. But I did similar projects when I was abroad, but it was to open the Chinese market, this time it was to open the foreign market. It''s just to change the soup without changing the medicine. I''ve done a lot of research and research, and I''ve considered these repeatedly. I''m confident enough to do well."


    Yang Yaru didn''t speak. Jian Haixi said, "I don''t need you to make a decision at the first time. I just hope you can take the time to look at my plan and materials in your busy schedule. I believe you will have a different view."


    Yang Yaru pinched the thickness of your cowhide bag, picked her eyebrows and looked at Jian Haixi. "It''s such a plan. It''s worth you to do six or seven kilograms of information?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "we should always do more preparatory work."


    Xie Nuan said in a side way: "director Yang, Haiyue has worked hard, because this scheme has been good for several days, and it was almost robbed."


    "Warm."


    Jian Haixi hurriedly pulled her. It goes without saying that such things are in front of outsiders. After all, they represent the image of maiteng.


    Yang Yaru was not surprised, nodded and said, "normally, this happens in every company. I''ll take a good look at your information and give you an answer. That''s it today. I won''t send you out if I have something else."


    Then he got up to go. Jian Haixi hurriedly said, "let me send you the information. It''s very heavy."


    Yang Yaru looked at her in surprise, shook her head and said, "no, I can''t take it."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Yang Yaru then said, "if your plan is good enough, our cooperation is only mutually beneficial. You and I don''t need anyone to flatter. If your plan is bad, I won''t use your plan for public and private use because you sent me information."


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and sighed in her heart that Yang Yaru is really Sanguan super positive. They have knocked many companies these days, but they have seen all kinds of top-notch people. Suddenly they met a Sanguan positive, but they are not used to it.


    "Well... I also want to ask a personal question. I hope I won''t take the liberty."


    Jian Haixi hesitated and asked, "Miss Yang, you and Yi Yi... It''s Jian Yi. How did you know each other?"


    Yang Yaru didn''t hide it. After all, Jian Haixi is Jian Yi''s sister, and she doesn''t want to offend, "we met in the chat room of the online business management course. Ah Yi is very powerful and can always give me some professional advice."


    "Ah... So..."


    Jian Haixi was numb, and Xie Nuan on one side laughed and worked hard.


    After Yang Yaru left, Xie Wencai came up and swallowed the Tunkou waterway: "if I guessed right, the information in Jian Yi''s chat room must not be six years old?"


    "I don''t know," said Jane Haixi with a wry smile.


    Xie Nuan looked at Yang Yaru''s back, tooted his mouth and said, "I look at Miss Yang, a little secretly in love with Jane Yi! Tut Tut, the little prince really has infinite charm. He has conquered him for a round and a half at his age. It''s really all for all ages!"


    Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry. "Stop talking. I''m a little short of oxygen."


    Neither of the two children is easy to worry about. Jian Haixi feels very tired.


    Back to the company, Jane Hai Ji gave Ning Ji Wei an e-mail to make complaints about the progress of the program. After finishing it, he still felt that his mind was very strange. He could not help Lin Xiaodou to Tucao on WeChat.


    As a result, I received Lin Xiaodou''s heartless laughter.


    Jian Haixi was angry and made a voice call to complain.


    "Lin Xiao Du, are you still my old fellow? I''m so depressed that you still laugh."


    "Ha ha ha ~" Lin Xiaodou obviously hasn''t stopped laughing. He is laughing when he answers the phone.


    "What''s so depressing about this? I didn''t say that Jian Yi''s operation was really 666! If Miss Yang knew the truth in the future, she didn''t know what she would look like. Alas, just thinking about it, I feel so looking forward to it!"


    "Don''t expect it. I sweat when I think about it. It''s terrible." Jian Haixi smiled bitterly.


    Lin Xiaodou said with a smile, "what''s so terrible? Haiyue, I really admire you. Both babies have taught so successfully. You see, not only Yiyi is charming, but Ruirui is so young. There are flower guards. Tut Tut, duck eggs! They are quite like you in those days!"


    "How can I?" Jian Haixi was so mad that he thought he wanted to talk to Lin Xiaodou again. He probably couldn''t help killing him directly, so he hung up angrily.


    Soon after, she saw Lin Xiaodou send a circle of friends: dry son is a goddess harvester, dry daughter is a male god harvester, and are there six-year-old children more powerful than these two?


    Someone immediately commented: Xiaodou, big harvest! It seems that you are going to be a mother-in-law this year!


    Lin Xiaodou returned a series of hahaha.


    Jian Haixi helped the forehead and also made a circle of friends - what about children''s puppy love? Urgent, online, etc!


    Before long, many people commented on her, but it was probably a problem.


    "Haiyue, I remember that your baby is less than six years old? Love so early?"


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and was depressed at the thought of the child''s problems.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei replied to the email. The content was also very simple. She praised her for doing well. She knew to go to Ru and said that Ru was the top among domestic e-commerce enterprises.


    Finally got a little praise, Jane Haixi''s mood was not so depressed at last.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After work, Jian Haixi went to school to pick up the children and to see the teacher.


    The teacher took Jian Haixi to the office, sighed and asked, "Miss Jane, I''m also very curious about how you cultivate children. How can the two children be twins, but how different their personalities are? One is so excellent, the other is so..."


    The teacher didn''t finish, but her expression had euphemistically expressed her unfinished words. Jian Haixi said helplessly, "sorry, teacher, Ruirui has a lively character in my family. I said about her this time, and I''ll let her brother look after her in the future."


    "It''s not a big deal this time."


    The teacher waved his hand and said: "It doesn''t matter if Jian Rui has a lively personality. It''s good for children. I just think you should be reminded that in the face of two children of the same age, parents must have a bowl of water and don''t be eccentric, otherwise it''s easy to cause serious psychological trauma to one of them. Although Jian Yi and Jian Rui don''t have this problem at present, it can be seen that you treat them well at ordinary times Very good, but I think it''s necessary to tell you. It''s also my duty to be a teacher. "


    After hearing this, Jian Haixi solemnly said, "I know. I''ll pay attention in the future. Thank you, teacher."


    ¡­¡­


    Having met the teacher, Jian Haixi came home with two children, but met a boy of the same size at the school gate.


    Before Jian Haixi could react, he saw that the child stuffed a box of chocolates into Jian Rui''s arms.


    Jian Yi quickly pulls Jian Rui to hide her hand, stares at the fat man in a suit and tie, and tells Jian Haixi:


    "Mommy, he is Gu Xiaomian, the Gu Xiaomian who took Ruirui to the back mountain to catch sparrows."


    "Well..."


    Jian Haixi is a little confused about the current situation.


    "Gu Ruan!" Jian Rui angrily poked her head out from behind Jian Yi.


    "Ruirui, they all said I''m not soft."


    The little fat man Gu Xiaomian heard Jian Rui call himself Gu Ruan, stared with big eyes, patted his chest and said, "I''m not soft at all, I''m hard!"


    Jane Haixi helps her forehead. It sounds really


    Also, she looked at the little fat man''s movements and was afraid that he would hurt himself.


    As a result, as soon as the idea came out, I heard Gu Xiaomian''s cough and said, "Ruirui, I taught Gu Xiaomian not to be soft. Why can''t you always remember."


    "Hum!" Jian Rui snorted coldly, raised her chin and looked at him, "are you saying I''m stupid?"


    "No, No." Gu Xiaomian quickly shook his head. "How can I say you''re stupid? Ruirui, you''re so smart, much smarter than me."


    "Cut ~"


    Jianrui cut a voice to show her disdain, but the corners of her mouth were raised.


    Jian Haixi looked at the three children and thought it was time to speak, but Gu Xiaomian took the initiative to admit his mistake before she asked:


    "Hello, aunt. My name is Gu Xiaomian. I''m Ruirui''s deskmate. Sorry, I told ruiruirui that the back mountain sparrow was very fun on the day of the exam. Well... It was really fun, but I didn''t catch it that day."


    Jian Haixi pulled at the corner of his mouth. Son, are you off the subject?


    Jane Yibai glanced at him and couldn''t see it anymore. "Fat man, talk about the point."


    "Oh, oh, oh."


    Gu Xiaomian reacted, scratched his head, and then said to Jian Haixi, "that, aunt, let''s go on..."


    Jian Haixi took another puff at the corner of his mouth. Little fat classmate, who is with you and us? I don''t want to hear you go on!


    However, Gu Xiaomian said to himself, "I''m sorry, aunt. I hurt Ruirui and took the duck egg, but aunt, don''t worry. One person works and one person acts. My mistakes will be compensated, and I will be responsible for Ruirui in the future!"


    Jian Haixi: "take... Responsibility?"


    "Yes!" Gu Xiaomian nodded and promised, "I will send chocolate to Ruirui every day until Ruirui doesn''t take the duck egg next time."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, "son... You''re really... Too real. Don''t be so real."


    "Thank you, aunt. This is what I should do." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head again.


    Jane Haixi smiled bitterly.


    Jian Yi didn''t speak so gently. He directly gave him a white eye and said, "are you going to turn my sister into a pig?"


    Hearing this, Jian Rui was unhappy. "Brother, Ruirui likes to eat chocolate. Rui Rui won''t become a pig!"


    With three children in a play, Jane Haixi helped her forehead. She felt she couldn''t cope with it.


    Just then, a lengthened Lincoln on the roadside honked. Gu Xiaomian said to Jian Haixi, "aunt, my family is calling me. Bye, aunt."


    "See you again." Jian Haixi said goodbye in a mixed mood. Turning around, he saw him run to his baby daughter and hug Jian Rui while Jian Yi didn''t pay attention.


    "Rui Rui, don''t worry. I''ll bring you chocolate tomorrow. I''m not soft. My name is Gu Xiaomian. Remember ~"


    Jian Rui hasn''t responded yet. Jian Yi has raised her fist to beat Gu Xiaomian. Fortunately, Jian Haixi was stunned in time.


    Gu Xiaomian bowed to Jian Haixi and said, "don''t worry, aunt. I will take good care of Ruirui in the future."


    Listening to this, Jian Haixi quickly waved his hand and said, "no, it''s not like this..."


    Before he finished, Gu Xiaomian ran back to Lincoln.


    Jian Haixi sighed and felt that she had to start with her daughter. As a result, when she looked back, Jian Rui had pulled a chocolate into her mouth.


    Seeing her look over, she smiled and held out her hand and handed her a piece, "Mommy, do you want to eat? It''s sweet!"


    Jian Haixi was covered with black lines, shook his head and said weakly, "forget it, I don''t eat. Keep it yourself."

 Chapter 23

    Gu Xiaomian slowly climbs into the lengthened Lincoln. The man in the car is reading the newspaper. Gu Xiaomian naturally climbs onto his leg, tilts his head and asks, "Baba Baba, is it really like this to chase girls? What if ruiruirui becomes as fat as me after eating too much chocolate?"


    The man received the newspaper, touched his cerebellar bag and said, "don''t worry, since ruiruirui is her daughter, naturally, like her mother, eating more chocolate beans won''t get fat."


    "Really? How does Baba know?" Gu Xiaomian asked with a wink.


    The man turned his head sideways and hid in the dim light. He only heard him smile twice, but he didn''t speak again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Before dinner, Jane came in the morning. When she saw Jane Haixi, she said, "I see your circle of friends."


    Jane Haixi was stunned, shook her head and laughed, "brother, can''t you not mention it as soon as you meet?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Jane laughed in the morning, "so my uncle hurried over as soon as I saw the news, for fear that someone would snatch the baby bumps that haven''t covered the heat in my house."


    Jian Haixi said reluctantly, "if they can save their mind, who can take it away. It''s not all their own trouble..."


    As like as two peas, he said, "after a minute, Jane''s morning was a great laugh." after hearing Jane, she laughed more than once, pointing to Jane Hai road. "Is it like the same as you were when you were young? A box of chocolates can cheat you out to be a little girl friend."


    "Brother, that was 800 years ago!" Jian Haixi cut her feet shamefully. How come everyone''s first reaction to this is her embarrassment 800 years ago? Lin Xiaodou is, and so is her brother.


    As they were talking, Jianrui dada ran over and held Jane Chenran in a charming voice: "uncle, uncle, ruiruirui and her brother have finished their homework. Uncle, check it for us, not Mommy."


    Jane Chenran was amused. "Why don''t Mommy check it?"


    Jian Rui tooted her mouth, and the whole person depended on Jian Chenran. She confidently reported that "Mommy hid my chocolate beans. It was given to ruiruirui by Gu Ruan. It was ruiruirui''s chocolate."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and spread his hand to Jian Chenran. He said helplessly, "you know my troubles now."


    Jane Chenran gave her a look of "understand, look at me" and took Jane Rui into the study.


    As soon as he came in, he saw Jian Yi looking at his book quietly and arranging his and Jian Rui''s homework in front of him.


    "Yiyi, have you finished your homework?"


    Jian Yi nods. He has already finished his homework. If he didn''t want to tutor Jian Rui, he would have been busy himself.


    Jane Chenran actually asked. He had heard about his nephew''s IQ for a long time.


    "Come on ~ uncle, check your homework first." Jane Chenran sat down holding Jane Rui, holding her in one hand and checking their homework for them.


    With Jian Yi nearby, there is no doubt about the quality of this course. Jane Chenran just walked through the motions.


    After checking her homework, Jian Rui put her arms around Jian Chenran''s neck and said, "uncle, do you think Mommy is wrong? Chocolate is ruiruirui''s, how can she hide it? Although ruiruirui is happy to give it to Mommy, it''s wrong to hide it."


    Jane Chenran touched Jian Rui''s head, thought and said, "Rui Rui, there is a saying called ''no merit, no reward''. Have you heard? Do you know what it means?"


    Jianrui blinked and shook her head, "I don''t know."


    Jane Chenran said, "if we don''t have any credit, we can''t accept the benefits given by others for nothing. This behavior is bad. You said that the chocolate was given to you by Gu Xiaomian, but have you helped others? If not, why do you accept the chocolate given by others?"


    "But..."


    Jian Rui frowned and said wrongfully, "but Gu Xiaomian said he took me to catch sparrows. That''s why I got two big duck eggs, so he wanted to give me chocolate."


    Jane looked at her in the morning, gentle but could not allow her to escape her problems. "Rui Rui, didn''t you run to the back mountain because you also wanted to catch sparrows? If you don''t want to, Gu Xiaomian shouldn''t drag you?"


    Jianrui choked, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Jane Chenran touched her hair and continued: "Ruirui, a good child should dare to face his mistakes, rather than blindly pushing the responsibility on others ~"


    Jian Rui whispered, "well, Rui Rui wants to go."


    "Do you have any reason to accept this chocolate?"


    Jane shook her head.


    Jane Chenran further guided and asked, "what should we do?"


    Jian Rui sobbed: "tomorrow, when Ruirui goes to school tomorrow, she will return the chocolate to him... But..."


    "But what?" asked Jane Chenran.


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Chenran wrongfully, "but uncle, that chocolate is really delicious..."


    "Ha ha!" Jane Chenran was completely amused by the snack, shook her head and said, "will your uncle buy it for you after you do well in the exam next time?"


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    As soon as Jane Rui heard that her uncle would buy it for herself, she stopped her tears and hugged Jane Chenran and kissed and rubbed, "uncle, it''s nice!"


    Jane Yibai glanced at her, "I know to eat every day. Sooner or later, I''ll eat a little fat pig, just like Gu Xiaomian!"


    Jian Rui stared at him angrily, "my brother is bad, Ruirui Rui won''t become a pig. Rui Rui is a beautiful little princess forever, not a fat pig!"


    Jane Chenran looked at the two children who made trouble again not long ago, and finally realized Jane Haixi''s troubles.


    The three stayed in the study for a while. Jian Haixi shouted for dinner outside, so everyone hurried out.


    Jian Yi takes chopsticks to set the table with a sensible help. Jian Chenran glances at Jian Rui and gestures to her with encouragement.


    Jianrui trotted over to find jianhaixi and suddenly held her on her thigh, "Mommy, Ruirui was wrong."


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Chenran in surprise. Seeing his look of "your brother, I''m powerful", he coughed and held back the smile from the corners of his mouth, looked down at Jian Rui and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Jian Rui honestly admitted, "my uncle said, ''no merit, no reward''. Ruirui Rui should not accept Gu Ruan''s chocolate, let alone put the responsibility of testing duck eggs on Gu Ruan. Rui Rui also wants to catch sparrows, so we can''t blame him all."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded. It seems that the educational effect is still very obvious.


    Jianrui looked at jianhaixi and said, "so Mommy, you should return the chocolate you hid to Ruirui before school tomorrow. Rui Rui should return it to Gu Ruan."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "OK, I''ll give it to you in a minute."


    Jian Rui frowned, thought about it and shook her head and said, "I''d better give it tomorrow. I''m afraid I can''t help eating."


    Jian Haixi laughed. "OK, give it tomorrow. Go to dinner."


    Jian Rui nodded and ran to help Jian Yi set up a chair. Jian Chenran came over and asked, "how''s my education?"


    "It''s really good." Jian Haixi smiled and thanked, "thank you, brother."


    Jane Chenran fondly touched her hair and said, "I''m your brother. Thank you for this? I just want to say that''s why the baby needs a male role."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and laughed, "I don''t have a brother, do you?"


    Jane Chenran shook her head helplessly and said, "yes, my brother is a mountain. I will always cover you and two little guys in the future."


    Jian Haixi''s happy mouth, who said there must be love to be perfect? Isn''t it a kind of happiness for her now?


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Jane Chenran played with the two children for a while and left. In the evening, Jane Yi logged in to the computer and was caught by Yang Yaru as soon as she showed up in the chat group.


    "Jian Yi, you haven''t been online for days."


    Jian Yi didn''t speak. Yang Yaru said, "your sister''s plan is very good. I''ve decided to cooperate with her, so can you give me a face to meet?"


    Jian Yi''s scalp jumped and quickly replied, "it''s inconvenient recently. If you want to know what I look like, just look at my sister directly. We look alike."


    After replying to this sentence, Jian Yi went offline at the speed of light.


    ¡ª¡ª


    France.


    Ning Ji and the French delegation had a pleasant discussion, but I didn''t expect to see Sang Lan at the last dinner.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and watched Sang Lan come to him. He naturally talked to the people around him. She looked like she was here.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    Sang Lan looked at him wrongfully, "Jiwei, you haven''t contacted me in France for so long. People miss you ~"


    He was pushed away by Ning Jiwei in his arms, "pay attention in public."


    Sang Lan had to take two steps back with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei thought she didn''t have any tricks, but he saw that Sang Lan soon brought a glass of red wine, and the charm of his smile hooked people, "Jiwei, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Don''t you have a drink with me?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her strangely, looked at the red wine in her hand, then Yang Yang''s own wine and said to her, "I have."


    Sang Lan was stunned and barely maintained the smile on his face. He still sent the glass of wine in his hand to Ning Jiwei.


    "I didn''t see... But this cup was brought to you by someone else. Won''t you be so disrespectful?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned, looked at the glass of red wine coldly and took it with a sneer.


    Sang Lan looked at him with hope, and a voice kept shouting: drink, drink!


    But ninjiwei''s performance disappointed her again.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei take the glass and put it on the other side of the table, Sang Lan''s whole face is not good.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Before she finished, Ning Jiwei interrupted her, "I have something else to do. Help yourself."


    After that, Ning Jiwei didn''t care about her and went to talk to a familiar partner.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s back, Sang Lan clenched his teeth angrily.


    She made up her mind to win Ning Jiwei when she came to France this time, but he didn''t think he had his own way at all.


    Sang Lan looked at the glass of red wine put aside by Ning Jiwei. Unwilling to chop his feet, he took it up again.


    "I don''t believe you can''t give me face in front of so many people." Sang Lan said to herself and walked to Ning Jiwei again with a wine glass.


    Ning Jiwei frowned when he looked at Sang Lan coming with a glass of wine again. Before she approached, he asked the waiter to bring him a new one.


    Sang Lan stood not far away with two wine glasses, his eyes red with anger.


    Throughout the dinner, Ning Jiwei kept hiding, and Sang Lan kept looking for all kinds of excuses to let him drink.


    Ning Jiwei endured and endured for the sake of the smooth progress of the dinner and for the sake of everyone''s face.


    As soon as the dinner was over, Ning Jiwei left Sang Lan on the road outside the hotel.


    Sang Lan looked at Ning Jiwei wrongly and didn''t feel that he had done too much.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said coldly, "Sang Lan, don''t let my last tolerance for you be destroyed."


    "Ji Wei, people just miss you..." Sang Lan whispered, "you''ve been walking for so many days, we haven''t spoken for a long time..."


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei sneered, "I really can''t bear your way of thinking about people."


    "Ji Wei..."


    Sang Lan bit her lip and took two steps to hold Ning Jiwei''s hand, but he resolutely threw it away.


    "Why?" Sang Lan said with tears in her eyes, "we have been engaged for so long, why can''t you let me be your woman?"


    "My woman?" Ning Jiwei squinted at her. "So you''re here tonight. Is that how you become my woman? Give me medicine?"


    "I... I just love you so much..."


    "Shut up!"


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t bear it and shouted, "Sang Lan, the reason why I didn''t embarrass you in public tonight is because of your father''s face. But face will always be used up."


    "Season..."


    "You do it yourself." Ning Jiwei turned and drove away without waiting for her to finish.


    Sang Lan stood by the side of the road and threw her bag angrily, but looking at Ning Jiwei''s car, she picked it up angrily and took out her mobile phone.


    "Hello, it''s me. Give me the latest flight information of Ning Jiwei..."


    As Ning Jiwei said, face will run out sooner or later, but she has information and will get Ning Jiwei before she runs out.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Jian Haixi sent her two children to school. Without accident, she met Gu Xiaomian at the school gate.


    Looking at Gu Xiao, who stood waiting at the school gate with chocolate in her arms, Jian Haixi subconsciously sighed and felt that the cause of educating children was really difficult.


    As soon as Jian Rui got off the bus, Gu Xiaomian saw it and waved to her from a distance: "Rui Rui, Rui Rui! I''m here!"


    Jian Yi frowned, "what a shame, Jian Rui. If you don''t send him today, I won''t go with you in the future."


    "Brother..." Jian Rui tooted her mouth and looked at Jian Haixi. Seeing her encouraging look at herself, she nodded and said, "Mommy, ruiruirui go and talk to him."


    "Well, let''s go." Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, walked behind with Jian Yi and watched her run to Gu Xiaomian with her small schoolbag on her back.


    In fact, there was no need for her to run, because Gu Xiaomian had already run towards them.


    Just ran to Jian Rui, Gu Xiaomian panted: "Rui, Rui Rui... This is the chocolate I brought you today."


    "I don''t want it."


    Jian Rui looked at the box of chocolates and swallowed her saliva silently. Then she shook her head firmly and said, "yesterday, my uncle said, no merit, no reward. I''m also wrong about the exam. I can''t blame you. So I can''t take your chocolate. I''ll give it back to you."


    Then he took out yesterday''s chocolate from his small schoolbag and handed it to him, "I ate two, but I can''t buy this brand at the moment, so I took other brands of chocolate to fill it for you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Ruirui, why do you want to pay me back?"


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui sadly. "I said I would be responsible for you. I''m willing to send you chocolate."


    "Oh, why are you so wordy? Anyway, you can''t give me chocolate again in the future. Take it!"


    Jianrui shoves chocolate into his arms and turns around to go to school with Jianyi.


    "Ruirui, you wait for me!"


    Seeing this, Gu Xiaomian wants to run to Jian Rui. As a result, Jian Yi stops him this time.


    Jian Yi put his hand against his chubby chest and wouldn''t let him near. He warned: "Gu Xiaomian, don''t come near Ruirui again."


    "Why?"


    Gu Xiaomian frowned. "Jian Yi, you''re Ruirui''s brother, that''s my brother. I call you brother Yi, but why don''t you let me close to Ruirui? Aren''t we good friends? Ruirui and I still share the same table!"


    Jian Yi''s forehead jumped and said, "who''s your brother? I''m not as stupid as you!"


    Jian Haixi saw that the situation was developing in a strange direction. He couldn''t help but come out and round the table and said, "OK, everyone is good friends. It''s OK to play together, but Xiaomian, you can''t give Ruirui gifts again, you know?"


    "Why, aunt?" Gu Xiaomian looked up and asked.


    Jian Haixi helped her forehead and said to herself: Why are there so many children? Why?


    "Because..."


    "Because I don''t like it."


    Before Jane Haixi came up with an excuse, she heard Jane Rui frown and say, "Gu Ruan, you''ll make me a bad child. I don''t like it. If you give me another gift, I''ll ignore you!"


    "Oh, all right."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at the fluffy Gu Xiaomian, she sighed at her daughter''s charm.


    That''s it?!


    Finally solved the storm of several children, and Jian Haixi hurried to the company.


    Shortly after arriving at the company, Yang Yaru called her and asked her to go there.


    Jian Haixi hurried to Ru.


    Yang Yaru personally received her, but she didn''t know if it was Jian Haixi''s illusion. She always felt that Yang Yaru stared at her for a long time this time.


    "Miss Yang."


    "Don''t be so polite. Since you are Jian Yi''s sister, we are friends. Just call me Yaru."


    Jian Haixi: "


    Just solved the daughter''s peach blossom, the son''s came again.


    "Ya, Ya ru..."


    "Well, I''ll call you sister Haiyue."


    "... good." Jian Haixi agreed with mixed feelings.


    "Ah Yi said he looks like you. If I want to know what he looks like, I''ll see more about you."


    "Ah," said Jane Haixi, nodding awkwardly, "yes... Quite like."


    After all, it''s my own son. It''s strange.


    Yang Yaru smiled and said:


    "Sister Haiyue, I''m here to tell you the good news. After discussion, our company thinks your plan is very good and decides to adopt your plan. We also look forward to cooperating with maiteng this time."


    When Yang Yaru''s voice came, Jian Haixi asked excitedly, "really?"


    "Of course."


    Yang Yaru paused and added, "but we have a small additional condition here."


    "Additional conditions?"


    "Yes, we need to take this opportunity to cooperate with maiteng to win a star. His name is JOJO. He is a new newcomer. Our request is to start at one shot."


    "This..."


    Jane Haixi hesitated. She hadn''t met such an additional condition yet. She thought and said, "I need to ask for instructions on this matter."


    "OK." Yang Yaru was not embarrassed. After all, she knew that Jian Haixi''s position in maiteng was not high.


    Jian Haixi went back to the company with Ru''s cooperation requirements. On the way, she flipped through the photo album of JOJO given by Yang Yaru. She had to admit that it was really cute.


    Jian Haixi stopped the car and entered the elevator. She was still watching and didn''t pay attention to the people next to her until she heard a slightly familiar voice.


    "Do you like this type?"


    "Ah?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He looked up at Ning Jiwei who didn''t know when he appeared in the elevator. He looked at the rising number of the elevator and confirmed that he didn''t appear out of thin air, so he pulled a smile and said hello politely.


    "Good president."


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrow and looked at the photo album in Jian Haixi''s hand without talking.


    Jian Haixi saw his eyes and quickly explained: "this is the blessing bag condition given by Ru. I hope to take this opportunity to make this male star named JOJO popular."


    After listening, Ning Jiwei looked at the photo album in her hand and asked again, "do you like this type?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, thought and said, "I don''t know what kind of thing you like, but I like it from the visual enjoyment alone."


    "Really?"


    Ning Jiwei was noncommittal and then asked, "what do you think of his plasticity?"


    Jian Haixi pointed to JOJO''s photo and asked Ning Jiwei to look at it carefully. "I think his plasticity is very strong. Look, President, in fact, JOJO''s face has some exotic customs. His image takes into account both heroism and charm, and there is no sense of conflict. Whether it''s heavy makeup or light wipe, it can always be inlaid perfectly on his face."


    Ning Jiwei snorted and looked at Jian Haixi with some disdain. "Do you women like such a little gun? Is this amazing in your eyes?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t know what he despised, but he nodded naturally and said, "yes, President, do you usually don''t brush microblog?"


    Then he opened the microblog on his mobile phone to let him see, "president, the times are developing and entertainment is improving. Now the aesthetics of the new generation is different from that in the past. Like the hot search on the microblog home page, many new generation stars with large traffic have taken this neutral human design."


    Speaking, Jian Haixi was also afraid that Ning Jiwei had a straight male mentality. He enlightened: "president, you can''t think about the entertainment industry now with your previous thinking. People are multifaceted. Why do men have to be rough men? It''s right to be clean and soft. You should look at things from the perspective of development."


    Ning Jiwei was reading microblog, but after listening to Jian Haixi say more, his unconscious eyes drifted to her. Seeing her serious explanation and enlightening himself, Ning Jiwei felt a little better for some reason.


    The corners of his lips were scratched without a trace. Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I see. All right, prepare for a meeting. We''ll discuss this cooperation in detail."

 Chapter 24

    After Jian Haixi had prepared the materials, the meeting had already begun.


    This meeting was presided over by deputy manager Lin Dong. He looked at the people sitting and began after Ning Jiwei nodded.


    "Today''s meeting has two themes. Let''s talk about the first one. Ru company has given a clear reply about this cooperation with Ru, and the other party is also interested in cooperating with us, but they have an additional requirement and need to take this opportunity to promote a new male star JOJO. In this regard, we invite Jian Haixi, the project leader of this time, to give you a detailed explanation Description. "


    Then Lin Dong looked at Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi nodded to him and walked up confidently and calmly.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes fell on her and remembered the style of the last time she introduced herself in front of everyone. She couldn''t help looking forward to what kind of light she would emit this time.


    Jian Haixi didn''t pay attention to Dao ningjiwei''s eyes. She devoted herself to her profession, explained the cooperation details between maiteng and Ru to the people present, and conveyed her ideas as succinctly and clearly as possible.


    "As for the conditions of Ru, I think we can accept it. First of all, I have seen the image of JOJO. You can also have a look. He is an idol in every respect, both in appearance and temperament. As long as we plan and promote it a little, it is absolutely possible to make him famous at one shot. Moreover..."


    Jian Haixi''s voice was gentle and confident. She explained her ideas one by one without delay. The people here nodded from time to time, obviously receiving the message she conveyed.


    Ning Jiwei looked at such a confident Jian Haixi, his eyes narrowed slightly and covered the look inside.


    Jian Haixi finished his idea and was ready to step down. Unexpectedly, after taking two steps, he heard Ning Jiwei say, "Jian Haixi, since you came up with this project and are currently responsible for it, you should continue to be responsible for the planning."


    "Ah," said Jane Haixi, stunned and nodded, "good president."


    Seeing that Ning Jiwei had no other instructions, Lin Dong continued to preside over the meeting. "The second thing is about the theft of Jian Haixi''s plan. After death investigation, it is finally confirmed that the former director Zhang stole the plan. At present, the company has dismissed this person and formally investigated her responsibility according to law."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, frowned and stood up, "that... Vice president, is there a mistake..."


    Although Sister Zhang was involved in this matter, she always thought that Sang Lan was behind it. Although she also knows that it is impossible for him to investigate Sang Lan because of Yining Ji''s relationship with Sang Lan, she doesn''t want Sister Zhang to carry the pot. After all, Sister Zhang is also her Bole to her.


    "Well, that''s all for today''s meeting. Jian Haixi has been promoted to the temporary director of the design department. If the cooperation with Ru can be carried out smoothly, he can be transferred to the formal director and the meeting will end."


    Before Jian Haixi finished speaking, Ning Jiwei announced the adjournment of the meeting and left the conference room with Lin Dong.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was promoted so quickly, the people around him also knew that she was now a popular person in the company. One by one, they all said congratulations.


    Jian Haixi smiled and perfunctory, dodged the crowd and chased Ning Jiwei.


    "President, please wait a minute."


    In front of the elevator, Jian Haixi panted.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her as she bent down and gasped slightly. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Lin Dong.


    Lin Dong understood and hurriedly said, "president, I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Then he stepped out of the elevator and pulled away several people who didn''t look at him.


    Jian Haixi saw that they all got off the elevator. He was in a daze and hesitated.


    Lin Dong winked at her, "what are you doing? Go in. Aren''t you looking for the president?"


    "Oh." Jane Haixi quickly nodded and walked into the elevator.


    The elevator door closed and isolated the outside voice, but Jian Haixi suddenly quieted down.


    "By floor."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her in a daze and frowned slightly.


    "Ah? Oh." Jian Haixi realized that he had not pressed the floor, so he quickly reached out and pressed the floor of the president''s office.


    Ning Jiwei saw that after she pressed it, she continued to lower her head and didn''t speak. She looked at her strangely, "isn''t there something to say? What''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi scratched his head a little depressed. "I don''t know. I always feel that they looked at me strangely when they came in just now."


    Ning Jiwei picked up his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth slightly aroused an evil smile, "Oh? Then why do you think they''re strange?"


    "It''s like..."


    Jian Haixi almost blurted out the sentence "it''s like I have an affair with you". As soon as he said it, he suddenly remembered who the person in front of him was, covered his mouth and shook his head, "nothing."


    "Really." Ning Jiwei''s lip angle hooked deeper, lowered his head close to her, stretched out his right index finger and picked up her chin, "how do I feel that you just wanted to say that I had an affair with you?"


    "How do you know?" Jian Haixi asked subconsciously, and only after asking did he react.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s joking appearance, Jian Haixi''s shy face turned red into a monkey''s ass, slapped angrily on his forehead, "my brain!"


    "Oh."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her movements and smiled softly, with a smile in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi heard the laughter and looked up at him suspiciously. She had never seen Ning Jiwei smile.


    But this time, I found that Ning Jiwei, who was laughing, was really a blue disaster. Her heart beat faster.


    "Cough."


    Ning Jiwei noticed his gaffe, cleared his throat and said, "you came to me for director Zhang?"


    "Yes."


    When it comes to business, Jian Haixi quickly accepted his look and said seriously, "president, I was invited by director Zhang to work in maiteng. In this regard, she is beneficial to me. In addition, director Zhang is involved in stealing the scheme, but she is not the mastermind. You and I know who really wants to steal the scheme, don''t we?"


    Speaking of this, Jian Haixi looked at Ning jiweidun for a while and then said, "this result is not fair to Director Zhang."


    "How do you know she''s not the mastermind?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and said, "how did you make this judgment without seeing it with your own eyes? I said it was the result of the company''s investigation. Are you questioning my injustice?"


    "I..."


    Jian Haixi wanted to explain. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "yes, I think you are unfair to Director Zhang."


    "Ha ha."


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei. In a short time, this was the second time she saw him smile. It was just a real smile, but now it was a distant and indifferent sneer.


    "I hope you can say this to me after reading this."


    Ning Jiwei took out a USB flash disk from his pocket and threw it to Jian Haixi. He turned and got off the elevator.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at his back, and then fought a cold war.


    Angry ningjiwei is really terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the design department, the colleagues in the design department naturally congratulated Jian Haixi again. Jian Haixi responded absently.


    Xie Nuan also smiled and congratulated her: "Haiyue, Congratulations, ha, you will be my boss in the future. Cover some villains ~"


    Jian Haixi gave her a funny white look and said, "it''s not decided yet. It''s just temporary responsibility."


    "Cut ~ sooner or later." Xie Nuan smiled and hugged Jian Haixi and said, "I had foresight and hugged your thigh early."


    "Come on ~" Jane Haixi said with a smile, "you think of me as ham sausage."


    They talked and laughed. After Jian Haixi sent Xie Nuan off, he sat on the station and opened the U disk.


    There was a surveillance video in the U disk. Jian Haixi saw it from the beginning to the end and found that from the beginning, it was Sang Lan whom Sister Zhang first looked for and her plan to steal the plan. Then she took the initiative to help Sang Lan with her own plan.


    After watching the whole video surveillance, Jian Haixi felt that the whole person was sweating. If there were no such evidence, she thought Sister Zhang was carrying the pot for Sang Lan.


    Thinking of the smiling man who threw an olive branch at him and sold himself in the twinkling of an eye, Jian Haixi couldn''t help shaking all over and realized the danger of the workplace for the first time.


    When Jian Haixi was cold all over, the information prompt sound of her mobile phone started and pulled her out of the monitoring event.


    Jian Haixi turned off the video, pulled out the U disk, turned on her mobile phone, saw that it was an email from Ning Jiwei, and asked her to go to the president''s office.


    Jian Haixi thought of what he had just misunderstood him, bit his lower lip, picked up the U disk and went to the president''s office.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei was the only one in the office. Jian Haixi came in and brought him to the door. He put the U disk in front of his desk and solemnly apologized: "sorry, President, I misunderstood you just now. I apologize for what I just said."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the U plate and Jian Haixi standing at his desk. "Apologize?"


    "Yes."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at the woman who dared not look at him, picked her eyebrows and stood up.


    Jane Haixi was lowering her head. She heard footsteps and looked up, but she saw Ning Jiwei bypass the table and walk in front of her.


    "President..."


    Jian Haixi looked at him suspiciously, but Ning Jiwei still didn''t stop when he came to her.


    "You said you apologized to me?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his lips slightly and approached step by step as he said.


    "Yes... Yes..."


    Jian Haixi responded awkwardly and kept backing back.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t stop at his feet.


    "Dong"


    Jane hit her back against the wall.


    There''s no way back.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, stretched out his arm and blocked her between himself and the wall, "you go back again."


    "Always... Always..."


    Jane Haixi blushed and her heart beat. She couldn''t speak neatly.


    "Always?" Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and bowed his head towards her. "This nickname is not very good. If you want to call me... Jiwei."


    Bang Bang


    Jian Haixi clearly heard his heartbeat in shangning Jiwei''s deep smiling eyes.


    "So, how are you going to apologize to me, huh?"


    "I..."


    Jian Haixi looked at his facial features getting closer and closer. Her heart was about to jump out. In a hurry, she didn''t know where the courage came from. She stretched out her hands and pushed Ning Jiwei fiercely.


    She used 80% of her strength. Ning Jiwei didn''t expect her to suddenly move, but she pushed her away and staggered for two steps before she stood firm.


    "This is the way you apologize?" Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi with a smile.


    "I..."


    Jian Haixi frowned and regretted his impulse. He wanted to say something, but somehow he suddenly thought of his relationship with Sang Lan. The inexplicable palpitation in his heart suddenly pressed down.


    "Your girlfriend and fiancee Miss Sang Lan also participated in the theft of the scheme. I don''t think you will mention it again in the future. Such an apology is always OK."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed her eyes. She was in a good mood just now because her words were cold, "good, good."


    Ning Jiwei returned to the table and sat down. They were separated by a table. The slight ambiguity just now disappeared like a dream.


    After waiting for a while, Jian Haixi saw that he had nothing to say and said, "if you have no other orders, I''ll go down first."


    "Wait."


    Ning Jiwei saw that she turned and wanted to go. She stopped and said, "come down at noon tomorrow and go with me to see the boss of a public relations company."


    "OK." Jian Haixi nodded.


    Jian Haixi looked at him, thought and said, "president, I appreciate the opportunity you gave me and the promotion you gave me. I... didn''t mean that just now. Relatively speaking, you are a very fair person."


    "Ha ha... Relatively fair?" Ning Jiwei was amused by her two words. Looking at the nervous little woman standing in front of him, he smiled and waved his hand and said, "OK, you go down. Before noon tomorrow, the design department will hand over the advertising plan tailored for JOJO."


    "Oh, good." Jane Haixi promised to come down. Seeing that Ning Jiwei was no longer angry, she was relieved and turned away.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her leaving back and smiled for a long time.


    From the first time I saw Jian Haixi in the garage to now, it seems that every time I meet, this woman can arouse his strong interest.


    "Jian Haixi..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi left the office and called Yang Yaru.


    "Miss Yang, maiteng has agreed to Ru''s request and the cooperation can continue. Please give me JOJO''s address. I need to contact him. Only by understanding him can I customize a scheme suitable for him."


    "Yes." Yang Yaru gave Jian Haixi''s address without hesitation and said, "when you see him, pay attention. The backstage relationship of JOJO is not what you and I can imagine. He is the person pushed out by the backer behind our boss, so you understand."


    "I see." Jian Haixi nodded. Although Yang Yaru didn''t say it clearly, she also knew that they couldn''t annoy JOJO anyway.


    Yang Yaru added: "JOJO has mild autism. Pay attention to your discretion when contacting. Don''t be too hasty. Contact me again if you have something."


    "OK, thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Yang Yaru said, "and I said, ah Yi and I are friends. Just call me Yaru."


    "Er... Ok..."


    Jian Haixi hung up with a black line and called Xie Nuan back to the design department to go to JOJO''s house with her.


    Jian Haixi thought that as JOJO, there should be a lot of servants, nannies and security guards, but he was the only one.


    Jian Haixi knocked on the door. JOJO ignored her and Xie Nuan when she opened the door. It seems that she doesn''t care whether the person who came is a bad person.


    In such a big house, his back looks lonely and pitiful.


    Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan looked at each other and introduced themselves: "are you JOJO? My name is Jian Haixi. This is Xie Nuan. We are employees of maiteng company and the partner in charge of your debut planning. Today we came to learn about the situation with you..."


    After a pile of words, Jian Haixi looked at JOJO. As a result, JOJO didn''t respond at all. He just sat on the sofa and played with his fingers without looking at them.


    Jian Haixi sighed silently, took Xie Nuan and sat down on another sofa.


    The difficulty of this additional condition is really not low.


    The three of them sat strangely from dawn to dark. JOJO never spoke. Jian Haixi tried several times and couldn''t let him speak. She was afraid that she would annoy him if she spoke too much. It would be difficult to come over next time, so she simply sat silent in the end.


    Seeing that it was dark outside, Xie Nuan quietly rammed Jian Haixi''s arm and asked in a low voice, "Haiyue, should we go?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the sky outside and JOJO''s situation. He knew that there was no breakthrough today, so he nodded and Xie Nuan stood up.


    "JOJO, let''s go first."


    Jian Haixi said goodbye to JOJO politely. When she turned and walked out of the door, she suddenly thought of something. She stopped and asked, "by the way, you haven''t eaten, do you have anything to eat? Shall I order takeout for you?"


    The answer JOJO gave her was to stand up and close the door in front of them.


    Listening to the deafening sound of closing the door, Xie Nuan was angry: "the child has a bad temper, isn''t he great backstage? We''re here to help him. It''s really impolite."


    Jian Haixi shook her head reluctantly and still took out her mobile phone to help JOJO order takeout.


    Seeing her movements, Xie Nuan frowned and asked, "he''s so impolite. Do you want to help him order takeout?"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile: "I noticed that there are pizza hut bags in the garbage can in the house, so I just ordered Pizza Hut and pasta. Almost all children like to eat that kind of things. He should like it, too."


    Xie Nuan tooted and said, "it''s really a mother. It''s different from us. The glory of motherhood will overflow."


    Jane Haixi lost her smile, patted her and said, "nonsense, JOJO is also very distressing."


    "Well, I know, great mother." Xie Nuan gave her an exaggerated bow and said with a smile, "by the way, my brother said he wanted to invite you and your little princess and little prince to have hot pot together. How about eating at home at the weekend? Enjoy your face, beauty. My brother''s hot pot is always delicious."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I dare not appreciate it. Why should I refuse to eat? Of course."


    "Mua~ baby, I love you the most!" Xie Nuan hugged Jian Haixi and kissed her.


    Jian Haixi had goose bumps all over her and smiled and pushed her: "Oh, you go away!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    They laughed and made a few words. Jian Haixi drove Xie Nuan home before he went home.


    On the way home, the mobile phone reminds you that the takeout has been signed in.


    Jane Haixi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because she had told her two children in advance that she would be late, when she got home, Jian Yi and Jian Rui had already had dinner. When she came back, the two babies ran to the door together. Jian Yi helped her with her bag and Jian Haixi helped her with her slippers.


    "Mommy, the rice is hot for you. Take a break and I''ll bring it out for you."


    Jian Yi puts the bag away and says to Jian Haixi.


    As soon as Jian Haixi got home, his warm heart was melted by two small cotton padded jackets. After listening to his sensible words, he couldn''t help kissing him again and again. "Yiyi is so good. Mommy would just come by herself."


    Jane Yi blushed, but insisted, "no, mommy has been tired all day. Sit down and have a rest."


    "Yes, Mommy, sit down and have a rest. Will Ruirui pour you water?"


    Jian Rui took Jian Haixi and sat down on the sofa. She brought her a cup of warm water and coaxed her to drink, "Mommy, drink water ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled, took the water and drank two mouthfuls.


    After drinking the water, Jian Yi has brought the hot food to her. "Mommy has eaten."


    Jian Haixi looked at the food in front of her. It was all she loved. Then she looked at the two babies standing next to her. She couldn''t help but red her eyes and hugged them tightly. They kissed each other for several times.


    "Thank you, my baby. Mommy is so happy to have you."


    "Rui Rui is very happy to have Mommy ~" said Jian Rui sweetly.


    Jian Haixi had dinner at the service of her two children. She wanted to check her homework. As a result, Jian Yi said directly, "Mommy, I''ve checked your sister''s homework. Just sign it."


    Jian Haixi smiled and touched his head. "It''s nice to have a gifted son!"


    "Is that Rui Rui good?" Jian Rui saw that she only touched her brother and couldn''t help coming forward to ask for touch.


    "All right, all right!"


    Jian Haixi also touched her head, signed their homework, and then told them a bedtime story. After putting them to sleep, Jian Haixi went back to his room.


    Sitting in bed, Jian Haixi was still thinking about JOJO. It was obviously impossible to hand over the promotion plan tomorrow, so she thought about it and sent an email to Ning Jiwei, hoping that he could give himself a few more days. After all, it takes time and patience to communicate with children with autism.


    Ning Jiwei replied to the email quickly, not only agreed to her request, but also asked her if she needed the help of professionals.


    Jane Haixi thought about it and refused first.


    She thought of JOJO. If the child suddenly saw a lot of people, he would panic and repel them even more.


    To be conservative, she should try to contact first. If it''s really impossible, it''s not too late to ask professionals for help.


    And Ning Jiwei talked about their ideas. Ning Jiwei said he could try, but don''t waste too much time. If you need to speak at any time.


    Looking at the email sent by Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi suddenly flashed the scene in the president''s office today. His heart jumped violently and his face turned red.


    She quickly shook her head and got rid of her thoughts. She took out the painting book from her desk, recalled the appearance when she saw JOJO, slowly drew the outline of his side face, and then stared at the outline of the painting book for a long time.

 Chapter 25

    Jane Haixi went to JOJO''s house to see him the next day. JOJO didn''t shut her out and didn''t let her in, but she still ignored her.


    Jian Haixi was not discouraged. He smiled and asked, "JOJO, did you still have dinner yesterday?"


    JOJO ignored Jane Haixi and sat on the sofa without talking.


    After many days of experience, Jian Haixi was not in a hurry. He sat down on the other side and chatted with him.


    "I have two children. They are twins. They are more than five years old this year. My son doesn''t like talking to people like you, but he is very smart. Many times he is the wisdom of our family!"


    "My daughter is not as smart as her brother, but she has great eloquence. She can often coax people to have fun, and then buy her snacks and fun toys."


    "By the way, you can play with them if you like in the future. You can certainly play together."


    Jian Haixi said it for a long time. In fact, he was just saying it by himself. JOJO didn''t respond at all, but Jian Haixi noticed that he didn''t show irritability because she said so, and didn''t go away or drive her away.


    This is a good phenomenon. Jian Haixi has strengthened his information and believes that he can communicate with JOJO.


    When it was almost time for dinner, Jian Haixi looked at his watch, thought about it and said to JOJO, "JOJO, are you hungry? Why don''t I cook for you today? I''m good at cooking. It should not be worse than Pizza Hut''s takeout. You try?"


    JOJO didn''t speak. Jian Haixi stopped for a while and saw that he didn''t answer. His eyes turned and said, "if you don''t answer, I''ll take it as your default consent. Ha, then I''ll buy vegetables?"


    Jian Haixi stood up and watched JOJO''s reaction. Seeing that he had no objection, she was relieved and walked towards the door. When she was about to walk out of the door, she stopped and turned back to JOJO and said, "I went to the nearby supermarket to buy vegetables and will be back soon. Don''t open the door for me later ~"


    Then she turned and left. She didn''t see JOJO with her head down on the sofa after she left. Then she got up and walked to the door. She just paused when she closed the door and came back.


    Jian Haixi was worried that she had been away for a long time. JOJO really wouldn''t let her in, so she hurried all the way. She bought the materials in about ten minutes. When she came back again, she was stunned when she found that the door was still open before she left.


    Jian Haixi took the steak and pasta she bought back into the kitchen. Fortunately, JOJO''s kitchen had everything. Otherwise, even if she wanted to cook, she had no tools.


    It didn''t take long for Wellington steak and seafood pasta to be ready, and Jane Haixi brought out the prepared food.


    In fact, the reason why she wanted to cook for JOJO was that she noticed that the child seemed to have been alone all the time, and the trash can was full of takeout boxes. It can be seen that he ate takeout a lot.


    Perhaps the maternal brilliance as Xie Nuan said made her have more pity on this autistic child and want to be as good to him as possible.


    "JOJO, I''m ready. Come and have a try."


    Jian Haixi shouted. JOJO didn''t step on it and still sat there.


    As a mother of two children, Jane Haixi still has some way to deal with the children who don''t eat. She didn''t cry any more. She just sat at the table, turned the pasta and steak over, let their aroma fully float out, and then used exaggerated words:


    "Wow, this steak is delicious. It''s really worthy of my master''s skill and this pasta... HMM ~ it''s amazing! My two little babies like to eat. With my secret sauce, tut Tut, it''s unique in the world. But ordinary people can''t eat it..."


    "Can you be quiet?"


    Jane Haixi was talking when she was suddenly interrupted by a cold voice. She turned her head and frowned at her JOJO. Instead of being angry, she was a little happy in her heart.


    At least, he''s willing to speak, isn''t he?


    Jian Haixi smiled, pushed the tray in front of him and said, "yes, if you have a good lunch, I can not only be quiet, but also consider leaving early today. I don''t bother you ~"


    JOJO glared at her. Jian Haixi kept smiling and pressed the tray hand without giving in, for fear that the child would lift the tray to her on impulse.


    "What I said is true. I promise that as long as you eat, I will be very quiet today, don''t disturb you, and leave in advance."


    Jian Haixi saw JOJO''s expression loose and hurriedly promised again.


    JOJO looked at her and finally hesitated to reach out.


    Just when Jian Haixi suspected that he was going to lift the plate, he saw JOJO pick up the fork and taste a small bite of steak.


    "How''s it going? Is it delicious?"


    Jian Haixi asked expectantly.


    JOJO raised his head and saw Jian Haixi looking at him with his cheek. He was stunned, stood up with a miso, picked up the plate and went back to his bedroom.


    Jian Haixi listened to the loud door slam. He couldn''t help taking out his ears, shook his head and said, "he''s really angry ~"


    But she didn''t take it to heart. She was very satisfied with such a little progress today.


    After feeding successfully, Jane Haixi was in a much better mood. She looked at JOJO''s closed door, sat on the sofa with a smile and began to draw from the picture book of the horse in her bag.


    Jian Haixi only sketched JOJO''s side face last night. He observed it more carefully today, so he is depicting his front at the moment.


    As time passed, JOJO didn''t come out, and Jian Haixi didn''t worry. She bent her head and drew her own painting.


    Just as Jane Haixi was about to finish, she suddenly heard a cough behind her. She was so clever that she almost cried out.


    Turning to see JOJO standing behind her, she was relieved, patted her chest and said, "you scared me to death. Have you finished eating? Have you been standing here for a long time? Why don''t you call me?"


    A series of questions JOJO didn''t answer, just put the plate on the table and stared at the drawing board in Jian Haixi''s hand.


    "Do you want to see this?"


    Jian Haixi saw that his vision had been fixed on his painting book, smiled and stretched out his hand to him, "here."


    JOJO looked at Jian Haixi and his face was slightly red, but he still took the picture book and sat on the sofa and looked at it slowly.


    Jian Haixi cleaned up the dishes and went to the kitchen. When she saw that JOJO had all eaten steak and pasta, she felt a greater sense of achievement.


    When Jian Haixi packed up the tableware and came out, he saw that JOJO was still looking at the picture book. The difference was that he was looking at his portrait just now. At present, he was looking at the painting before Jian Haixi.


    "My painting is OK?" Jian Haixi took the opportunity to sit on the sofa closer to JOJO and asked with a smile.


    JOJO glanced at her, pointed to Jian Yi and Jian Rui in the painting book and asked, "is this your child?"


    This is the second sentence he said to Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, pointed to the scene in the portrait and said: "This is their homework. Yi Yi is very smart and finished it quickly. At the moment, he is giving a lecture to ruiruirui. You see, he frowns and seems to dislike Rui''s stupidity. But every time Ruirui doesn''t understand something, he always patiently tells her several times and will help her review the next day. He is a very responsible brother ~"


    JOJO looks at the people in the picture carefully. Jian Yi frowns as Jian Haixi said. However, looking at Jian Rui again, JOJO puts a small arc around the corner of her mouth, points to Jian Rui and says to Jian Haixi, "she''s laughing."


    "That''s because she just stole a piece of chocolate while her brother wasn''t paying attention, but she can laugh now. Soon she was miserable. If you don''t believe it, look at the next page."


    After listening to Jian Haixi, JOJO opened the next page in doubt. At a glance, the radian of the corners of his mouth was even greater.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "my brother found her eating secretly. He punished her to do the problem ten times, and put all the chocolates in front of her, so that she can only watch. She is not allowed to eat one until she finishes the problem."


    JOJO pointed to Jianrui and said, "she''s so cute."


    Jane Haixi said with a smile: "yes, not only cute, but also very naughty!"


    JOJO turned page by page. Jian Haixi told him the stories in the painting one by one. Sometimes JOJO would ask him a few stories about Jian Rui and Jian Yi. Jian Haixi told him about their life. When he heard that Jian Rui had passed the duck egg test for catching sparrows, JOJO smiled again.


    In this way, the distance between the two people gradually narrowed unconsciously. When the whole painting book was finished, Jian Haixi looked up and saw that it was already evening.


    "Well, if you give me so much face today, I have to keep my word. I''ll leave early today. Don''t bother you!" Jane Haixi said.


    JOJO was stunned, looked at the sky outside the window, frowned slightly and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi saw that he was still holding the album and asked with a smile, "do you want this album?"


    JOJO nodded. "Is that ok?"


    "Of course." Jane Haixi patted his hand and said, "this is for you."


    JOJO was silent, got up, took a can of coke from the refrigerator and handed it to Jian Haixi, "here you are."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Knowing that this was his way of thanking himself for the album, and it was also his way of accepting himself, he couldn''t help laughing and took coke.


    JOJO then sat down and held the album like a treasure.


    Looking at this simple child who came out of a fairy tale, Jian Haixi hesitated. After all, the entertainment industry is too complicated.


    She looked at JOJO, hesitated and asked, "JOJO, do you want to enter the entertainment industry?"


    JOJO was stunned, looked at the picture album and Jian Haixi, nodded for a long time and said, "yes, I like it."


    Jian Haixi looked at the pure and bright blue eyes, smiled and nodded: "OK, I will make your first show amazing to everyone!"


    After making dinner for JOJO, Jian Haixi rushed back to the company. JOJO''s blue eyes gave her instant inspiration. As soon as she returned to the company, she drew her own inspired design. It was almost eight o''clock when the details were modified.


    Jian Haixi was surprised that it was late. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called home. He was relieved after confirming that the children had eaten dinner.


    The design scheme was sent to Ning Jiwei and Yang Yaru respectively. Jian Haixi packed up his things and was ready to leave. Unfortunately, he met Ning Jiwei at the door of the elevator.


    Ning Jiwei was also surprised to see her, "consciously working overtime?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and nodded: "I just had some inspiration. Today, the communication with JOJO was smooth and made great progress. I have sent the design scheme to your mailbox."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi saw him walking towards the stairs and asked in some doubt, "president, don''t you take the elevator?"


    Do you exercise?


    Ning Jiwei pointed to the maintenance slogan pasted on the elevator door, "I won''t stop you if you want to sit."


    "Well..."


    Jian Haixi smiled awkwardly and quickly turned to follow.


    They walked in the corridor one after another, and then went down two floors. The corridor light flashed, and the whole company building darkened in an instant.


    Jian Haixi was startled. Wearing high-heeled shoes, she stepped into the air and lost her balance in an instant.


    "Ah!"


    Jian Haixi screamed in horror. Just when she thought she was going to break her face, suddenly her arm was held by a big hand, and then fell into a warm embrace.


    Jian Haixi was a little distracted. Such a close distance made her heart beat faster. She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Stop... Is there a power failure?" Jian Haixi stammered.


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei said.


    I don''t know if it''s Jane Haixi''s illusion. His voice sounds a little dumb.


    Their embrace did not last long. Almost at the end of this short conversation, they released their hands at the same time.


    Jian Haixi took out her mobile phone. The weak light can only illuminate several steps. She looked at Ning Jiwei with some fear and said, "president, generally, such scenes happen in horror films."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her, didn''t bother to pay attention to her retarded words, and raised his feet and walked down.


    Jian Haixi laughed twice and walked down with him. At the same time, he said, "of course, it''s not all. There''s romance... Ah!"


    Before she finished, she leaned forward again.


    Ning Jiwei turned around while she screamed and caught her in time, just because he was down and she was up. At the moment, Jian Haixi just lay on his shoulder, and Ning Jiwei''s lips rubbed her neck.


    "Jian Haixi, the first time was an accident, and the second time was intentional. Do you want to seduce me?" Ning Jiwei held her waist tightly and asked her to stand close to her body.


    Jian Haixi shivered all over and quickly explained, "no, no, President, don''t get me wrong. I just have feet. My feet hurt..."


    Just now she was talking and forgot that she had just sprained her foot.


    Jane Haixi was talking, and noticed that the lips between her neck moved, which made her whole body stiff there.


    Ning Jiwei smelled the fragrance from her and said in a dumb voice, "your taste... Is very familiar."


    Jian Haixi paused and was about to push Ning Jiwei away, but he had let go of his hand, stood away for two steps, and then stretched out a hand towards Jian Haixi.


    "Do, do what?" Jian Haixi looked at his stretched hand and asked.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her feet, narrowed his eyes and said, "isn''t it a foot pain? In order to avoid you throwing yourself into my arms, I''d better hold you steady."


    Jian Haixi blushed a little embarrassed, "no, no, I..."


    Before he finished, Ning Jiwei grabbed his wrist. "There''s so much nonsense. Let''s go."


    In the dark corridor, Jian Haixi felt the strength of the big hand on his wrist and his heart kept beating.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Yang Yaru invited Jian Haixi to dinner. After dinner, she said to Jian Haixi, "your plan yesterday was very good, and the idea of the son of the sea is also suitable for JOJO''s appearance and temperament. What jewelry should be used to highlight his dark blue eyes?"


    "I''ve thought about it," said Jian Haixi with a smile. "I saw a blue gem of the mystery of the abyss in fashion magazines before. I think it''s very suitable for JOJO."


    "The mystery of the abyss?" Yang Yaru was stunned, smiled, shook her head and said, "I know the sapphire you said, but it was bought at the auction ten years ago."


    Jian Haixi frowned. "Can we borrow it from the buyer? We can talk as long as the price is appropriate."


    Yang Yaru said with a smile, "it''s hard to talk about this buyer, and you know him."


    "I know?" Jian Haixi was stunned and heard Yang Yaru say, "Ning Jiwei, your boss is the owner of the abyss mystery."


    Ning Jiwei?


    Jian Haixi was stunned again. He was silent for a while and said to Yang Yaru, "I''ll try to borrow it from the president."


    "OK." Yang Yaru shrugged and said, "good luck."


    ¡­¡­


    After separating from Yang Yaru, Jian Haixi went to the president''s office. Seeing that it was her, Ning Jiwei picked her eyebrow and asked, "what''s up?"


    Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "president, can I borrow your abyss mystery?"


    Ning Jiwei listened to her words, squinted and asked, "make jewelry for JOJO?"


    "Yes." Jane Haixi nodded.


    Ning Jiwei gently clicked his fingers on the table and looked at Jian Haixi without answering.


    Jian Haixi saw his look, bit his lower lip and said, "president, you should have seen the design draft I sent you. This gem is as important to JOJO as the finishing touch. I know the value of the abyss mystery, so you can rest assured that I will protect it during use. It''s in me, it''s not in me..."


    With that, Jane Haixi paused. She seemed a little tangled and didn''t go on.


    "Oh."


    Ning Jiwei chuckled, his lips tilted, looked at her jokingly and said, "go on, it''s gone, how about you?"


    "I..."


    Jian Haixi struggled for a long time and finally said, "I''ll compensate you, but I may have to pay by installments..."


    "Ha."


    Ning Jiwei was amused by Jane Haixi''s brain circuit, waved to her and said, "come here."


    "Ah?" said Jane Haixi, obediently walking to the table.


    "Come here a little more." ningjiwei said.


    Jane Haixi thought Ning Jiwei was going to show her something, so she leaned forward with the table.


    Ning Jiwei stood up, looked at her leaning forward, smiled and leaned forward, reached out and touched her chin and gently rubbed, "since you have made such a big guarantee, it''s not impossible to borrow it, but this gem is very precious to me. What can you exchange?"


    The touch of the chin and the approaching breath made Jian Haixi blush, and the reflex arc of the brain slowed down a lot. It took a long time to reflect what Ning Jiwei meant.


    She thought about it and took out her most valuable thing - the car key from her bag. In one hand, she took Ning Jiwei''s hand and put the car key in his palm.


    "This is also my most expensive thing. It has a high status in our family. Now it''s mortgaged to you."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the car key in the palm of his hand, twitched at the corners of his mouth, and looked at Jian Haixi silently, "that''s it? Your mini QQ?"


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, shook his head and said helplessly, "OK, I''ll take it. Go to Li Fu and take the gem."


    Then he sat back in his seat.


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and thanked, "thank you, president."


    After saying that, he turned and left. When he came to the door, he was suddenly stopped by Ning Jiwei.


    "President, what else can I tell you?" asked Jian Haixi suspiciously.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her up and down, fixed his eyes on her feet, "are your feet okay?"


    "Ah?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, shook his head and said, "it''s all right. It''s just a little painful at that moment. It was good when he got home last night."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t speak again. Jian Haixi saw that he was all right and turned and left the office.


    After Jian Haixi left, Ning Jiwei spread his hand and looked at the car key in the palm of his hand. The radian of the corner of his lips was getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Fu took Jian Haixi to get the gem. When he took it out and handed it to Jian Haixi, Li Fu couldn''t help sighing: "after so many years, the mystery of the abyss has finally seen the sun again."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. Looking at the gem, her mood was a little complicated.


    After coming to the company for so long, she also heard some rumors. In addition to the news about the mystery of the abyss, she vaguely knew that the owner of this gem wanted to give it to a woman, but she didn''t send it out in the end. It has been dusty for ten years.


    Ning Jiwei should love that man very much.


    Thinking that the gem he said was very precious to him, Jane Haixi was suddenly depressed for some reason.


    Li Fu asked, "Haiyue, have you decided what style to make? Shall I find you a jeweler?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''ve already figured out who to find. One of my friends is the director of the jewelry company. I''ll find him now."


    "That''s good. If you need to contact me at any time, don''t be polite to me." Li Fu smiled.


    "OK, thank you." Jian Haixi smiled and thanked.


    Farewell to Li Fu. Jian Haixi took the gem to find his friend Chen chaomu.


    Chen chaomu personally meets Jian Haixi at the door of the company. As soon as he sees her, he comes up cordially.


    "Haiyue, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "Yes, I''ll come to you for help this time." Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    "That''s my pleasure." Chen chaomu also smiled. As college students, although they haven''t seen each other for a long time, their friendship still made them familiar as soon as they met.


    "I just heard you talk about the general style. I''m very interested in your design." Chen chaomu said.


    Jian Haixi gave him the design drawing. "That''s it. Have a look."


    Chen chaomu was already surprised by Jian Haixi''s design on the phone, but when he really met and saw the drawings, he still sighed repeatedly, "Haiyue, I should have recruited your staff. With a design genius like you, anything can become the best."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I didn''t design this. This design drawing was left by my mother at the beginning. I just made some modifications."


    "Your mother?" Chen chaomu was stunned and sighed, "then your mother must be a design genius. Did she leave other design drawings?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 26

    After giving the design drawings to Chen chaomu and explaining the specific details to him, Jian Haixi returned to the company, because Ning Jiwei asked her yesterday to take her to the public relations company at noon today.


    The process was normal, but I met Xie Jiahao when I went back to the company after dinner.


    For Xie Nuan, his brother Jian Haixi has always regarded him as a friend, and Xie Jiahao is very enthusiastic about her.


    "Haiyue, I didn''t expect to meet you here. It seems that our fate is really not shallow." Xie Jiahao smiled.


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "what a coincidence."


    Xie Jiahao asked, "how are you recently? How are Yiyi and Ruirui? Xie Nuan said that you are worried about your children recently."


    Jian Haixi was stunned before he realized what he said about the two children''s exam. He nodded with a smile and said, "fortunately, I was very worried a few days ago, but now it should be... No problem."


    Thinking of Yang Yaru and Gu Xiaomian, Jian Haixi has some uncertain words.


    "Ha ha," said Xie Jiahao with a smile, "who makes your two little guys so cute that they can always attract people to approach them, just like you."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and scratched her head shyly.


    "By the way, don''t forget the dinner appointment," Xie Jiahao reminded.


    "I won''t forget it." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "how can I miss a free meal?"


    They said a few more words. Jian Haixi saw Ning Jiwei''s face was bad and hurried to leave.


    However, before taking a few steps, Xie Jiahao stopped her and caught up, "Haiyue, are you cold in such a thin coat? I''ll lend you my coat."


    He was about to take off his coat and give it to Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi quickly waved off, "it''s not cold or not. I''ll be at the company in a car."


    "Oh, that''s all right." Xie Jiahao asked, "you''d better take care of yourself. Wear more clothes in cold weather."


    "I see. I''ll go first ~"


    Jian Haixi waved to him, got on the bus and went back to the company with Ning Jiwei.


    Along the way, Ning Jiwei''s face was not very good. Jian Haixi wondered. It was quite normal when he went to the public relations company. How old was it for a while, and he immediately turned back to refrigeration and air conditioning.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t tell why he was unhappy, but he was always upset, especially when he saw Jian Haixi''s attitude of not taking things seriously.


    When he was about to arrive at the company, Ning Jiwei coughed twice and asked, "what''s the matter with your child?"


    He remembered the clever little guy and the lovely little girl.


    Jian Haixi was surprised that he would be interested in the dialogue just now. He was stunned and replied next time, "it''s all right. It''s just some common small problems of children. It''s nothing."


    She doesn''t want to share her private life with him¡ª¡ª Ning Jiwei''s conclusion.


    But she talked and laughed with the man just now.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei''s face was even worse, and his tone naturally cooled down.


    "That Xie Jiahao, you will have less contact with him in the future."


    "Ah?" Jian Haixi blinked and digested for a while before he reacted to Ning Jiwei''s words. "President, Xie Jiahao is my friend."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "you two are not the same person."


    Jian Haixi was a little angry when Ning Jiwei said this to his friend, "president, although Xie Jiahao is not as young and promising as you, you can''t judge people by their appearance."


    "I judge people by their appearance? Oh ~" Ning Jiwei disdained: "you''ll know sooner or later."


    Jian Haixi stole his eyes and ignored him.


    They walked in front of and behind the car and entered the company together.


    However, Jian Haixi didn''t expect that this scene was hit by Sang Lan who happened to come to the company.


    Sang Lan watched Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei go in and out of the company together and stamped her feet angrily. She didn''t expect that she hadn''t come for a few days. Jian Haixi took this opportunity to climb to Ning Jiwei.


    Sang Lan was so angry that the first thing he did when he returned to the company was to take a document to the design department.


    "Jane Haixi, come out."


    Jian Haixi heard the sound and walked out of the office looking at Sang Lan, "what''s up?"


    The discord between Sang Lan and Jian Haixi has long been no secret. The employees of the design department secretly glanced at each other and quickly retracted their heads, but all listened with their ears up.


    Sang Lan sneered and threw the document to Jian Haixi. "You go to talk about this project tonight and be sure to sign this contract tonight."


    Jian Haixi looked at the contract and looked at Sang Lan suspiciously, "I already have a responsible project, this project..."


    "Why, you can''t take it down?"


    Sang Lan sneered: "I heard that you are a temporary director now. If you can''t even win such a small project, how can you deserve to be a formal director?"


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "it''s not impossible for me to prove my strength, but are you sure no one will play tricks behind this?"


    Sang Lan blackened his face and said, "we are a regular company. President Ning is your boss. I''m talking to you as a partner now. I''m also your boss. The boss is assigning tasks to you, but you only suspect out of thin air. What ability do you have to be competent as the director of the design department?"


    Jian Haixi rolled his eyes, reached out and took the document she gave and said, "as the boss, is it? OK, I took it, but if I know what''s behind it, I won''t give up."


    Seeing that she received the document, Sang Lan smiled unkindly and said, "I''m waiting for your good news."


    Then he walked proudly on high heels.


    Jian Haixi breathed out angrily and looked at the documents in his hand.


    Xie Nuan came over and asked, "Haiyue, what project did she make it difficult for you?"


    "Here, that''s it." Jian Haixi gave her the document. Xie Nuan frowned after looking at it.


    "Sure enough, I knew she wasn''t so kind. She was aiming at you!"


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows and said in an expected tone, "why, is there really any problem with this?"


    She knew that Sang Lan had bad intentions, but Sang Lan said something about her position identity, and she couldn''t refuse.


    Xie Nuan said: "this project has been delayed for a year. Boss Chen of the other party is an old goat. Every time he goes out to talk about this project, his female colleagues will be robbed, while his male colleagues can''t even see him."


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to smile bitterly. Sang Lan really couldn''t see her better for a few days.


    But the project has already started. What can be done? Jian Haixi can only call Jian Chenran and ask him to help look after the children at night. Then the appointed sat down and began to check the information of boss Chen on the Internet.


    In the president''s office, Li Fu knocked on the door and came in. "President, Miss Sang Lan went to the design department just now."


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei looked up and knew that since Li Fu was talking, it would not be easy at this time.


    Sure enough, Li Fu then said, "she handed over boss Chen''s project to Jian Haixi and ordered her to get the signature tonight."


    Thinking of the project, Li Fu was very worried for Jian Haixi. "President, boss Chen is not a good thing. Jian Haixi will suffer a loss."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak, but his hand holding the pen tapped the desktop unconsciously. The tip of the pen clicked a lot of black spots on the paper, just like himself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, according to the agreed address, Jian Haixi went to the nightclub to talk about the contract with boss Chen. Sure enough, the fat boss Chen began to wipe Jian Haixi''s hands before he had a few drinks.


    Jian Haixi endured the nausea in her heart, pretended to be obedient and clever, smiled and handed it over with a glass of wine, "boss Chen, come and have another drink ~"


    The crisp voice made boss Chen soft. He took Jian Haixi''s wine and drank it without hesitation. "Little beauty, your voice is really good. As long as you pour it, I''ll drink any more wine!"


    "Really?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and poured him another cup. "Oh, boss Chen, you can''t cheat. Drink quickly!"


    "OK, I''ll drink!"


    Once again, boss Chen drank more and more wine and became more and more drunk. Jian Haixi looked at him and sneered in his heart. On the surface, he smiled more and more brightly.


    "Come on, little beauty, let me touch your little hand..."


    Boss Chen, who didn''t know how many cups he had drunk, felt towards Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi dodged his hand and said:


    "No, boss Chen, I can''t finish the wine in my glass. Please help me finish it..."


    "Oh, well, well, I''ll help you drink. Will you touch me after drinking?"


    After drinking the wine handed by Jian Haixi, boss Chen was drunk and couldn''t sit steadily, but he still smiled and touched Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows. This time she sat and didn''t hide, but looked at boss Chen with a smile.


    "Oh, little beauty..."


    "Ah!"


    Before boss Chen got close to Jian Haixi''s God, suddenly Jian Haixi stood up and screamed loudly.


    "Why, what''s the matter?" boss Chen was surprised and looked up at Jian Haixi. At this time, the door was broken. Seven or eight big men crowded in and surrounded the box in an instant.


    "You, who are you?" boss Chen subconsciously shrunk when he saw the muscles and heads of those people.


    The leader stepped forward two steps, grabbed boss Chen and shouted, "what did you do to my sister?"


    "What, what sister?" boss Chen was already dizzy when he grabbed his collar. At the moment, he had difficulty breathing and stuttered. "Do you recognize the wrong person?"


    When boss Chen was thinking that these people had entered the wrong box, he saw that Jian Haixi, who was still smiling just now, suddenly began to cry.


    "Brother, he, he bullied me... Yingying..."


    "You, are you his sister?" boss Chen looked at Jian Haixi in shock and felt wronged. "When did I bully you?" I fucking wanted to bully you. They came in before they bullied you.


    But no one believed him when he said this. Jian Haixi was still crying, "brother, he... He touched me and bullied me..."


    "Bastard!"


    The big man''s green veins burst up and he was about to hit boss Chen with his fist. Jian Haixi hurriedly stopped and advised him: "don''t fight, brother. I''m here to find him to sign today. If I beat him and he doesn''t sign, I won''t be able to finish the task when I go back."


    As soon as the big man heard this, he suddenly picked up boss Chen and forced him to ask, "do you sign or get beaten?"


    Boss Chen has long been frightened. At this time, he hurriedly said: "I... I sign, don''t beat, don''t beat..."


    Jian Haixi took the opportunity to hand in the contract. Boss Chen didn''t even look at it and signed it quickly for fear that he would eat his fist a second late.


    "Well, I signed it. Can you let me go now?" said boss Chen.


    The big man shook his fist and warned, "if you dare to embarrass my sister in the future, I will send tonight''s video to your daughter and let your daughter have a good look at her father!"


    "No, I dare not..." boss Chen quickly promised when he mentioned his daughter.


    "Hum, get out!" the big man shook his hand and boss Chen ran out.


    Jian Haixi watched him go away. Then he smiled and sat back on the sofa. He took the gold from his bag and handed it to the man headed by him.


    "Thanks, this is the salary of my brothers."


    The big man smiled and said, "Cheng, miss, you can come to us at any time when you have this job in the future. Brothers are all professional!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. "Forget it, I''d better meet such things less."


    The big man smiled and said, "yes, miss. You''re busy, so we''ll withdraw first."


    Jian Haixi waved his hand and the big man took seven or eight people away.


    Seeing that things were settled smoothly, Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and leaned on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    Fortunately, she made preparations in advance. She knew that although boss Chen was lecherous, he was as timid as a mouse, and he was also a standard daughter slave. She loved her daughter most and was most afraid of her daughter.


    So she found several people in advance and designed this immortal dance.


    Jian Haixi sat on the sofa and brought a glass of red wine. When he was happy with the signed contract, the door of the private room suddenly opened again.


    Ning Jiwei stood outside the door, staring at her with an unknown look.


    Jian Haixi raised his eyebrows, tilted his head and looked at him suspiciously, "President? Why are you here?"


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and walked into the private room. Looking at the mess in the room, his eyes became darker and darker.


    Jian Haixi drank a little dizzy. At this time, he smiled and poured a glass of red wine again and raised it towards Ning Jiwei. "Do you want a celebration toast? I got the signature!"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her with a sweet smile and walked towards her.


    "Ah, here you are." Jane Haixi didn''t get up, so she sat on the sofa and held up her glass to him.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the wine glass, swept her cheek along her white arm, and finally fixed it on her slightly opened red lips.


    "Are you sure you want to buy me a drink?" Ning Jiwei said hoarsely.


    "Well!"


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, took the glass in her hand and drank it.


    Jian Haixi saw him take the glass and was about to take back his arm, but unexpectedly, a big hand grabbed it at her fiercely. Before she could react, it had been vigorously taken up, and then fell into a hug.


    "President... Um..."


    Thin lips sealed her words, and Jane Haixi fainted even more, and stepped back several steps under her feet.


    Ning Jiwei took her waist and rotated it, pressing her against the wall.


    Lips and teeth connected, Ning Jiwei fed her all the red wine in her mouth.


    "Well..."


    Jian Haixi whispered and was forced to drink the red wine he sent.


    After drinking, Ning Jiwei didn''t loosen her, but browsed back and forth on her lips and tasted every inch of beauty.


    Jian Haixi passively bears it, and drunkenness makes her relax her heart.


    I don''t know how long it took Ning Jiwei to let go of her lips. He just let go of his lips, but he still trapped her between his arms and the wall.


    Ning Jiwei stared at her slightly red and swollen lips, stretched out a hand and gently rubbed it, and said in a dumb voice, "is it good?"


    Jian Haixi blinked, nodded and said with a smile, "not bad."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly, stretched out his hand to raise her chin, and the man approached again, "so... How about another time?"


    After talking, he didn''t ask her for advice and kissed again.


    Jian Haixi put her arms around Ning Jiwei''s neck, vaguely bearing the warmth of her lips.


    For a long time, after tasting her sweetness, Ning Jiwei loosened her lips and looked at the drunk and hazy person in front of her. Ning Jiwei whispered, "Jian Haixi."


    "Huh?"


    Jian Haixi raised her eyes and looked at Ning Jiwei. Because she was drunk, her eyes looked both charming and confused. She held Ning Jiwei''s neck and hung the whole person in his arms. Seeing that he called himself, she couldn''t help smiling and asked, "president, now, am I qualified to sit as director?"


    Just after asking, the man leaned heavily against Ning Jiwei''s arms and slept in the past.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the man in his arms, hugged her waist and smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Jian Haixi woke up with a hangover headache. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned over, he fell off the sofa.


    "Hiss ~" Jian Haixi rubbed his sore old waist and slowly got up. Only then did he find that he was sleeping in the president''s office.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He reflexively looked at his clothes. He was relieved to see that the clothes were still complete.


    It seems that he''s just drunk and doesn''t mess with that.


    Ning Jiwei came out of the lounge with a bath towel. As soon as he came out, he saw Jian Haixi looking down at his clothes and breathing a sigh of relief.


    Hearing the footsteps, Jian Haixi looked back a little embarrassed, "general manager, President..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in Princess Taiping." before she finished, Ning Jiwei sneered.


    "Well..."


    Jian Haixi blinked. The hangover had not gone down, and her mind was much dull.


    At this time, hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, subconsciously stretched out his hand to cover his chest, looked and said, "nonsense, there is no peace!"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her and threw her a bath towel. "Go and wash the smell of wine from you."


    "Oh." Jane Haixi said, took the bath towel and just took two steps. She staggered unsteadily. When she stood still, she felt that she had met a gentle place.


    Jian Haixi rubbed his bumped nose, looked up a little dull and looked at Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei was tickled by her drunken sequelae, bowed his head and asked, "does it look good?"


    Jian Haixi blinked. He really listened to his words and looked down. When he reacted, he covered his eyes with a red face. "I, I''m not... I didn''t see anything."


    Then he ran into the bathroom with a red face and was relieved when he closed the door.


    She lowered her head and stroked her heart, where it was beating.


    "Why?"


    Jian Haixi''s mind came up with the scene of being drunk last night. He bit his lips with a red face.


    After a long time, realizing what she was thinking, she quickly patted her cheek, "Jian Haixi, wake up. You were drunk yesterday, and everything happened doesn''t count. Don''t think much, wake up..."


    She took a quick shower. When it was almost over, Jian Haixi suddenly remembered that she didn''t change her clothes. She looked at the dirty clothes hanging on the wall. Jian Haixi was a little embarrassed. Do you want to wear this again?


    Just when she was in conflict, the bathroom door suddenly knocked twice. Ning Jiwei''s voice came from outside the door, "I put my clothes at the door."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and quietly opened a small crack. He saw a brand-new skirt on the shelf at the door.


    She reached in and opened it. It was just her own size.


    Just when she was wearing it, Jane Haixi was in trouble. She couldn''t zip up.


    The red faced Jian Haixi had no choice but to ask Ning Jiwei for help. "Well... President, can you come in?"


    Ning Jiwei heard something outside and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I......" Jane Haixi paused and said with some embarrassment, "I can''t zip up."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her and said, "stupid."


    However, his mouth was disgusted, but he stepped in under his feet.


    "Turn around." ningjiwei ordered.


    Jane Haixi bit her lip and turned around with her head down.


    The zipper of the skirt was stuck in the position of the butterfly bone, revealing the white and slender back. Ning Jiwei stared at the white and tender skin, and his eyes were dark and dark.


    When Jane Haixi was thinking about why he didn''t pull it up, she suddenly felt the temperature of her fingers touch her skin and immediately shrunk.


    Ning Jiwei just put his hand on it, felt her tremble and looked up at her.


    Now they are standing in front of the mirror. Ning Jiwei can clearly see Jian Haixi''s red cheeks and the shyness of her biting her lower lip.


    Her eyes stayed on her biting lips. Ning Jiwei couldn''t help thinking of her sweetness last night, and her throat rolled down.


    His hand was not on the zipper, but on her shoulder.


    The big hand gently slid over her shoulder. Ning Jiwei said in a low voice, "Jian Haixi, can I think you''re teasing me?"


    "I, I didn''t..." Jane Haixi was wronged. She didn''t want to be unable to zip up.


    Ning Jiwei stepped forward and stood close to her, bypassing her waist with one hand to make her closer to herself, "isn''t it?"


    "General manager, President..."


    "How do I feel that you are teasing me?" Ning Jiwei lowered his head and approached, and the corners of his lips gently traced along her slender neck. "Teasing me again and again."


    "I, I didn''t..." Jian Haixi was a little flustered and stretched out his hand to push away his big hand.


    Ning Jiwei felt her tremble, clasped her hand, smiled low and said, "then you should stay away from me in the future, otherwise I will think you are seducing me..."


    Jian Haixi wants to cry. It''s not the nightclub she asked him to go to. She doesn''t want to sleep here, okay.


    Ning Jiwei saw that she was going to be unbearable. She was kind enough to let her go and zipped up for her.


    Jane Haixi didn''t care about the relationship between superiors and subordinates. Almost as soon as he zipped up, she flew out.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her back, and the arc outlined by the corner of her mouth gradually deepened.

 Chapter 27

    When Jian Haixi came out of the president''s office, she couldn''t help sighing. Fortunately, she didn''t bump into anyone when she left the company on Saturday.


    On the way, Jane Haixi called Jane Chenran. As soon as the phone was connected, Jane Chenran asked anxiously, "Haiyue, what''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you come back all night and answer my phone?"


    "Er..." Jane Haixi paused and said, "it''s all right, brother. There was a party in the company last night. It was too late at the end, so I took a rest at my colleague''s house."


    Jane Chenran said with a sigh of relief, "then you should tell me, not only I''m worried about you, but also the children."


    "I''m sorry, brother. I''ll tell you in advance next time." Jian Haixi promised.


    Jane Chenran said, "if you''re all right, you''ll have a good rest with your colleagues on Saturday. You don''t have to hurry back. I''m going to take Yiyi and Ruirui to the amusement park."


    Jian Haixi heard Jian Rui quarrel nearby: "Mommy, Mommy, we''re going to the amusement park. Today you can live your single world!"


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "do you know if you listen to your uncle?"


    "I see, Mommy, you have fun. Don''t worry about coming back!"


    Jane Haixi laughed. Her babies are probably the children who want her to relax and play most in the world.


    "OK, I won''t tell you. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of the little guys." Jane Chenran said.


    "Well, brother, thank you."


    "What does the family say? Thank you."


    Jian Haixi hung up the phone and drove to JOJO''s house instead of going home.


    JOJO has fully accepted Jian Haixi''s arrival. Although it''s not very close, at least she doesn''t reject her proximity. Jian Haixi will reply to him when he chats with him.


    Jian Haixi cleaned up first, and then said to JOJO, "JOJO, I went to the supermarket to buy vegetables."


    As soon as she finished, JOJO frowned and turned back to the room.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. What does that mean?


    After waiting for a while, Jian Haixi hesitated and walked to JOJO''s door and knocked, "JOJO?"


    The door was opened from the inside, and JOJO changed his clothes and came out.


    Jian Haixi looked at him stunned and asked, "are you going to the supermarket with me to buy vegetables?"


    JOJO looked at her and didn''t speak, but her eyes had clearly expressed their meaning.


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go together, but you should keep up with me and don''t lose it."


    Taking JOJO to the supermarket, Jian Haixi smiled and asked, "JOJO, what do you like to eat?"


    JOJO was stunned, gently pulled her sleeve, and then turned around and took her to the beef shelf.


    Jian Haixi understood that the child wanted to eat steak, so he resolutely bought beef.


    After thinking about it, Jian Haixi said, "this kind of steak is actually the best staple food with thick soup. JOJO, shall we buy the ingredients for thick soup? I made it delicious."


    JOJO looked at her and nodded. Jian Haixi smiled and took him to buy ingredients for soup.


    After buying the ingredients, Jian Haixi made thick soup and steak for JOJO. When doing it, Jian Haixi somehow thought of Ning Jiwei. He thought that he was still working overtime in the company at this time. It was also very close to the company, so he made one more job.


    After JOJO finished his meal, Jian Haixi didn''t stay here much. After cleaning up the kitchen, he returned to the company with his packed steak and thick soup.


    When Jian Haixi returned, Ning Jiwei was having a video conference with representatives of the French side in his office.


    Jian Haixi stood outside the door, looking at him attentively and seriously, holding a lunch box, and couldn''t help being distracted.


    Such ningjiwei is really... Charming.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei, unconsciously hooked his lips, smiled, put down his lunch box and prepared to leave secretly.


    She turned and just walked two steps. Unexpectedly, the door of the office suddenly opened and Ning Jiwei came out.


    They looked at each other, and Jian Haixi blushed awkwardly.


    Ning Jiwei was a little surprised. She appeared here and asked, "what''s up?"


    "I......" Jian Haixi bit his lip, inexplicably shy and nervous.


    Ning Jiwei sniffed his nose, looked down and saw the lunch box on the table next to him, and then looked at Jian Haixi''s nervously clasped fingers with a smile in his eyes.


    "Will you bring me dinner?"


    Jian Haixi blushed and said, "I''m just passing by... It''s not far from the company. I think you haven''t eaten yet, so..."


    "Oh, it''s special to deliver food to me."


    Ningjiwei finished speaking for her.


    Jian Haixi was a little shy. He looked up like anger. He stared at him in shame and said, "do you eat or not? I''ll take it away."


    "No," Ning Jiwei said.


    Such a simple refusal stunned Jane Haixi. Then she was angry and disappointed. She took the lunch box two steps forward, "I''ll take it if I don''t eat..."


    "Unless..."


    As soon as Jian Haixi''s hand touched the lunch box and was about to pick it up, she was caught by her wrist by another big hand.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her with a smile on his lips and said, "unless you eat with me."


    Jian Haixi was stunned for a moment. Looking at his wrist, he bit his lips and said with a red face, "I... I didn''t eat at all. I brought two..."


    Ning Jiwei''s lip hook was bigger and led her into the president''s office.


    Jane Haixi blushed and put out the steak soup. As soon as they sat down, Li Fu came back with the packed food.


    "Always..."


    Li Fu just made a noise. When he saw Jian Haixi there, he suddenly fell silent. Then he looked at the steak on their table and smiled awkwardly. "Haiyue is also there. Just in time, President, the lunch you asked me to buy has arrived."


    After that, he took out the packaged meals one by one and arranged them. Jian Haixi was stunned at the several dishes placed. Li Fu bought almost all vegetables, and he brought either steak or thick soup.


    She asked Ning Jiwei awkwardly, "do you like to eat light food? Is this not quite your appetite¡°


    Ning Jiwei said without looking up: "no, Li Fu bought it on his own."


    "What?" Li Fu was stunned and just wanted to say, "didn''t you ask me to buy something lighter?" but under Ning Jiwei''s awed eyes, he could only nod and carry the pot; "yes, I bought it, absolutely not what the president asked me to buy."


    Jane Haixi looked at him suspiciously, "isn''t it?"


    "Take it down," Ning Jiwei said.


    "Ah? But..."


    What else did Li Fu want to say? Ning Jiwei said coldly, "you buy it and eat it yourself."


    Li Fu wanted to cry without tears, so he had to take out the food just set out and eat it himself.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and ate a few mouthfuls. Then he asked expectantly, "is it delicious?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her. This time, he gave her a face smile and said definitely, "it''s not bad."


    Jian Haixi tooted his mouth and said, "it''s just not bad? You''re too demanding. My cooking is very good. I''m in my house..."


    "Let me see it sometime."


    "What?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "didn''t you say you''re good at cooking? I said let me see it when you''re free."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, and the blush that had just retreated rose again. "It''s not so easy to eat the rice I cooked, I..."


    "That''s it." Ning Jiwei made a unilateral decision, and then said to Jian Haixi, "don''t talk at dinner."


    Jian Haixi: "..." you can''t speak after you finish, can you?


    They had a good meal. After dinner, Jian Haixi didn''t stay much. He packed up and left the company.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the position she had sat, and the smile on her lips stayed for a long time.


    For Jian Haixi, she and Ning Jiwei have been getting closer recently, but there''s nothing really. She thinks maybe they can make friends, but she seems to forget that she''s not so good for male friends.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At work on Monday, Chen chaomu came to tell Jian that the jewelry had been made.


    When Jian Haixi rushed over to get the finished product, Chen chaomu was more excited than the first time. If she hadn''t refused severely, it was estimated that he would have picked her up and circled her a few times.


    "Haiyue, my goddess, your design with the mystery of the abyss is amazing! Look at its noble posture and dazzling blue. Once such jewelry comes out, it will cause a sensation!"


    Jian Haixi smiled, Chen chaomu rubbed his hands and said, "Haiyue, can I buy the copyright of this design with you? Don''t worry, I won''t lose you."


    Jane Haixi smiled and shook her head.


    "Really or not?" Chen chaomu was disappointed.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "you don''t have to buy it. If you like it, you can use it. I also hope my mother''s design can be seen all over the world."


    "Really... Really?"


    The surprise came so suddenly that Chen chaomu didn''t expect Jian Haixi to be so generous and trusted himself.


    "Of course it''s true."


    Chen chaomu was so moved that he didn''t know what to say. He took Jian Haixi and said, "I''ll invite you to dinner. You must give me this face."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded. They went to the hotel. Chen chaomu almost provided Jian Haixi as a queen in the whole process. He introduced her everything from drinking to eating, and then carefully clamped it to her with public chopsticks.


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. "You don''t have to."


    "No, I have to." Chen chaomu said seriously, "Haiyue, you don''t know how much you have taken advantage of me. What''s inviting you to dinner? If you like, I can take care of you all my life."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head as if he were joking.


    The way they talked and laughed was seen by the other two, but the atmosphere was very different.


    Ning Ji and Sang Lan came out for dinner. As a result, they saw that Jian Haixi was talking and laughing with a man and looked very close.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the smile on Jian Haixi''s face and felt dazzling inexplicably. He was very unhappy in his heart.


    Seeing that he had been staring in that direction, Sang Lan couldn''t help looking down. When he noticed that he was looking at Jian Haixi, Sang Lan was even more angry.


    But at this time, she couldn''t take the initiative to provoke Jian Haixi, let alone give Ning Jiwei the chance to go, so she smiled and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, let''s go."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and looked at Jian Haixi. A moment later, he turned silently, but the cold air frightened the waiter here.


    After dinner, Jian Haixi and Chen chaomu walked back to the company. On the way, Chen chaomu asked her to wait, and then went to the florist to buy her a large bunch of lilies.


    "Haiyue, here you are."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked with a smile, "why send me flowers?"


    Chen chaomu smiled and winked at her, "thank you for letting me take such a big advantage, my goddess."


    Jane Haixi laughed and shook her head, but she still took it.


    After goodbye to Chen chaomu, Jian Haixi returned to the company with flowers. As a result, he was blocked by Ning Jiwei before he went in at the door of the design department.


    "President, what are you looking for me for?" Jian Haixi looked left and again. When he saw that he was alone here, he couldn''t help wondering.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the flowers in her hand and frowned inadvertently, "throw them away."


    "What?" Jane Haixi didn''t react.


    "I said, throw away the flowers in your hand." Ning Jiwei said irritably.


    Jian Haixi was puzzled, "president, this flower was given to me by my friend."


    It means this is my flower. Why should you let me throw it away?


    Seeing that she refused to throw it away, Ning Jiwei was in a worse mood and her voice was cold for several times. "I''m allergic to pollen. Bouquets are not allowed here."


    Jian Haixi was speechless and turned to deal with the lilies in her hand.


    Of course, she was reluctant to throw away the flowers that opened so well, so she found a bottle and put them in the downstairs front desk.


    Looking at the blooming lilies, Jian Haixi hummed a tune and went upstairs in a good mood.


    As a result, I saw Ning Jiwei waiting there as soon as I got to the door of the elevator.


    "Throw it away?" ningjiwei asked.


    Jian Haixi didn''t expect a bunch of flowers. He even supervised it himself, so he nodded and said, "I''ve handled it."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, stopped talking, turned and left proudly.


    Jian Haixi looked at his back and felt even more baffled.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Soon, the scheme implemented by Jian Haixi received great repercussions. As soon as the image advertisement of JOJO was launched, it caused a great sensation and became a national little male God almost overnight.


    Looking at this result, Jian Haixi is happy for herself and for JOJO.


    She will still find time to cook for JOJO. After all, she really loves JOJO.


    About JOJO becoming a national idol, Jian Haixi joked with him after dinner that day.


    "JOJO, look, you''re a big hit now. I have to leave more of your signature. I can make a lot of money then."


    JOJO looked at her and didn''t answer, and Jian Haixi wasn''t embarrassed.


    He still spoke little, but Jian Haixi could feel his acceptance and closeness to himself.


    When Jian Haixi finished cleaning up the kitchen dishes and chopsticks and was about to go back, his mobile phone received a notice from the school teacher, saying that because it was Friday, he hoped that parents would pick up their children from school early.


    Jian Haixi looked at it and turned to JOJO and said, "JOJO, I''ll go first. I''m going to pick up Yiyi and ruiruirui from school today. I left some rice in the kitchen. You can have some more when you''re hungry at night."


    Then she picked up her bag and left. Unexpectedly, JOJO took her bag faster than her.


    ¡°jojo£¿¡±


    Jane Haixi was stunned, but JOJO didn''t speak. She just looked at her for a while, and then took the lead to go out.


    Jian Haixi hurried out with him, looked at JOJO who was already standing by his car, thought for a while and asked, "do you want to pick up Yiyi and Ruirui with me?"


    JOJO nodded, pointed to the car and motioned her to open the door.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I didn''t say no, but at least you should lock your room first."


    JOJO blinked, turned and walked back, slapped the door, and then looked at Jian Haixi, which meant it was locked.


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly, so he had to shrug his shoulders and said, "let''s go, but I''ll say it first. Ruirui is crazy. Don''t be frightened by her ~"


    JOJO did not answer, but sat firmly on the co pilot.


    Jian Haixi smiled and drove to school.


    As soon as they arrived at the school gate, they saw the three children walking towards the school gate together.


    JOJO points to the third fat man besides Jian Yi and Jian Rui and looks at Jian Haixi with doubts in her eyes.


    He saw Jian Yi and Jian Rui in the album and could recognize them, but Gu Xiaomian didn''t know them.


    Jian Haixi simply told him, "he is Gu Xiaomian, Ruirui''s deskmate and... A good friend."


    The last word is because Jian Haixi doesn''t know what his son and daughter are thinking, so it''s hard to guess.


    While talking, several children had seen Jane Haixi and ran towards her excitedly.


    "Mommy, Mommy!" Jianrui ran all the way without braking and rushed directly into jianhaixi''s arms, "Mommy, you haven''t picked us up from school for a long time ~"


    Then he gave Jane Haixi a big kiss.


    Jian Haixi smiled and touched her head and said, "mommy has been a little busy recently. Didn''t you hurry to pick up my baby today?"


    "Hee hee ~ Mommy, that Rui Rui wants to eat a lot of delicious food today!"


    "OK, no problem!" Jane Haixi nodded.


    Jian Yi walks over and stands aside. She first looks at Jian Haixi, and then turns her eyes to JOJO next to her.


    JOJO also looked at him curiously, the gifted child at the mouth of Jianhai Creek.


    "Yiyi, come here and Mommy will introduce you."


    Jian Haixi pulled Jian Yi and Jian Rui over and introduced them: "this is JOJO. He doesn''t talk much, but he''s a good man. You can''t bully him, you know?"


    "I see, Mommy!" said Jianrui with a mouthful, "it seems that ruiruirui is a naughty and bad child."


    Gu Xiaomian hurriedly added: "Rui is the best, and Rui is not bad!"


    Jane Yi gave him a white look. "You''re everywhere."


    Jian Haixi looked at the three children, shook his head and smiled at JOJO, "look, are they very noisy?"


    JOJO looked at the three children in front of him. The stars twinkled in his eyes and shook his head at Jian Haixi.


    He doesn''t feel noisy at all.


    "Brother JOJO, you look so good!"


    Jian Rui dragged JOJO''s finger and said with a smile, "I''ve seen you on TV. You''d better look at the jewelry designed by your mommy. That''s only for your handsome brother ~"


    JOJO looked at her pulling her finger, a little nervous, but didn''t pull it away.


    With a cold face, Jian Yi reached out to him and introduced him like an adult: "Hello, I''m Jian Yi."


    JOJO was stunned, reached out and shook his hand, opened his mouth and said, "JOJO."


    Jian Haixi was surprised that JOJO would answer Jian Yi''s words, but it''s not surprising to think that he usually likes to listen to his children''s stories.


    "Aunt, my father is calling me. I''ll go first." Gu Xiaomian said goodbye to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded.


    Then Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, I''ll go first. I won''t see you in two days. I''ll miss you very much..."


    "Let''s go, you!"


    Before she finished, Jian Yi pushed Jian Rui away from her, "I warned you not to be so close to Ruirui."


    Gu Xiaomian touched his nose. He was not afraid of Jian Yi''s cold face. He turned his head and smiled and waved to Jian Rui and Jian Haixi. "Bye, aunt ~"


    Jian Haixi helped her forehead. It seems that her daughter''s charm is really great. She ate Gu Xiaomian''s classmates to death.


    She turned her head and looked at her daughter. Jian Rui didn''t even look at Gu Xiaomian. She kept staring at JOJO.


    "Brother JOJO, come home with us. There are many toys in my house. Will you play with them? And my favorite chocolate..."


    On eloquence, Jian Rui is absolutely gifted. Jane Haixi didn''t think she could say so many words at one breath just to take JOJO home.


    Jian Yi looked at her with disgust. "It''s a shame to have a flower crazy sister."


    Jianrui ignored him and just took JOJO and said, "brother JOJO, how about it ~"


    Instead of answering, JOJO looks at Jian Yi.


    When Jian Yi saw him looking at himself, he said, "although she is crazy about flowers, her words are true. We do have a lot of delicious and fun in our family. Let''s go."


    Seeing that Jian Yi had no opinion, JOJO seemed relieved. The corners of her lips were slightly hooked and nodded.


    Jane Haixi returned home with a big, two small and three children.


    There is more JOJO at home, but she doesn''t have to be busy, because Jian Yi and Jian Rui have automatically helped her share the task of taking care of JOJO.


    To be exact, it''s JOJO and Jian Rui who are playing, and Jian Yi is responsible for controlling the field when Jian Rui is playing too much.


    After dinner, Jianrui still wanted to play, but Jianyi stopped her and JOJO and said seriously, "Jianrui, it''s time for you to do your homework."


    Jianrui tooted her mouth. "Is there no exception today? I still want to play with my brother JOJO."


    Jian Yi looked at JOJO and thought, "well, just one day today. You have to make it up tomorrow."


    "I see, my brother is so kind!" Jian Rui kissed Jian Yi, turned to look at JOJO and rushed over with a smile, "brother JOJO also came to kiss..."


    "No!"


    Before the man jumped into JOJO''s arms, Jian Yi suddenly came out on the way. He wanted to pull Jian Rui away, but he didn''t expect to stop the car. He and Jian Rui jumped on JOJO. The three people rolled on the ground like a snowball in an instant.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jian Haixi heard the news, walked to the door and looked at the three people rolling on the ground. She couldn''t help laughing and asking.


    "No, nothing," said Jian Yi.


    Jian Haixi looks at Jian Rui suspiciously. Jian Rui is pulling JOJO foolishly.


    Jian Haixi was helpless and turned to look at JOJO.


    JOJO blinked and said, "nothing."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. "OK, play and come over for dinner in a while. Don''t play too crazy, you know?"


    "I see, Mommy!" Jianrui answered first.


    JOJO holds Jian Yi in one hand and Jian Rui in the other. She smiles rarely.

 Chapter 28

    Jian Haixi''s project promotion was very successful, the listing of maiteng group in France was also very smooth, and Jian Haixi also held the position of director of design department.


    The company is really on the board in France. This weekend, colleagues held a celebration dinner for Jian Haixi. Everyone proposed to go to the club to sing.


    "Hai Yue, Congratulations!" Xie Nuan rubbed her side with a glass of wine and said with a smile, "no, it should be director Jane."


    "Congratulations to director Jane!" everyone raised their glasses together.


    Jian Haixi laughed and shook his head, but he still took the glass and drank it, "thank you."


    When everyone was hi PI, Ning Jiwei appeared.


    Everyone suddenly became quiet. Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei who appeared at the door. His heart suddenly accelerated and his little face blushed.


    "President, are you here to congratulate our director Jane?" Xie Nuan coaxed.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes swept from her and said to the crowd, "everyone enjoys spending tonight and it''s all on my account."


    The crowd immediately cheered and shouted president Yingming.


    Just when Jane Haixi thought he would come in, he turned and left again.


    Xie Nuan asked in a confused whisper, "Haiyue, why did the president leave again? Didn''t he come to congratulate you?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and didn''t speak, but she couldn''t stop feeling a little lost.


    On the way out, Jian Haixi went to the bathroom and saw Ning Jiwei standing with a crowd in another hall. She noticed the man next to him, and her mood instantly dropped to the bottom of the valley - Sang Lan''s father.


    It turned out that Ning Jiwei didn''t come here to celebrate for her, but to accompany Sang Lan''s father to socialize.


    What he said just now was just a passing remark.


    Jane Haixi bit her lip, turned her head and stopped looking at Ning Jiwei.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Jian Haixi was about to go back to the private room when he met an acquaintance in the doorway corridor.


    "Haiyue?"


    When Yang Yuan saw Jian Haixi, he was surprised and happy. "Haiyue, it''s really you! I''ve been looking for you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    Jian Haixi frowned and the disgust in her eyes was obvious. "I don''t think we still need to meet."


    Yang Yuan was stunned, then said with a guilty and affectionate face: "Haiyue, I''m sorry that I hurt you. I''ve been looking for you these years, just hoping I can compensate you."


    "You get out of my life is the best compensation for me." Jian Haixi said coldly.


    "Hai Yue, I......"


    Yang Yuan still wanted to talk, but Jian Haixi didn''t want to entangle with him, so he raised his feet and planned to leave. Unexpectedly, Yang Yuan grabbed his arm.


    "Haiyue, will you give me another chance? I really like you."


    "Let go! Let go of me!" Jian Haixi frowned and shook Yang Yuan twice, but he couldn''t get rid of Yang Yuan.


    "Haiyue, can you give me another chance? You forget that we used to..."


    "Haiyue?"


    Yang Yuanzheng said, and a male voice suddenly remembered that Ning Jiwei came over with a smile, reached over Jian Haixi''s shoulder, bowed his head and said in her ear, "didn''t you let you wait for me? Why did you come by yourself?"


    Yang Yuan was stunned. Jian Haixi took the opportunity to shake off his hand.


    Looking at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, Yang Yuan showed a sudden enlightenment and said with a sarcastic smile, "I said how you dumped me so simply. It turned out that you were close to the money!"


    Jian Haixi clenched his teeth angrily, raised his hand and gave him a slap, "Yang Yuan, I''ve never seen such an animal as you!"


    Noticing that Jian Haixi''s body was trembling slightly, Ning Jiwei''s eyes were slightly heavy, smiled and held Jian Haixi''s hand. He said painfully, "did you hurt? If you want to hit him, just tell me not to do it yourself. Why do you do it yourself? If you really hurt yourself, you''ll make me feel distressed."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at the tenderness in Ning Jiwei''s eyes, the ice cold that came back because of Yang Yuan gradually melted away.


    "Does it still hurt?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    He was about to leave, but Yang Yuan stopped her again.


    "Haiyue... Ah!"


    Before he finished, his neck was pinched by a big hand.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him coldly and warned, "didn''t you hear her say to let you get out of her sight? If you don''t know how to get out, I don''t mind looking for someone to carry you out."


    "I, i... cough..." Yang Yuan was frightened by Ning Jiwei''s fierce eyes. He was about to speak, but he felt the big hand on his neck exert force again, and coughed sadly in an instant.


    "Remember, disappear in front of her from now on, otherwise, where you touch her, I''ll cut you off."


    "Yes, i... cough... I know..."


    Yang Yuan nodded and agreed.


    Ning Jiwei let go with a cold hum. Yang Yuan didn''t even dare to see Jian Haixi this time. He ran away.


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "thank you for helping me again."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at her and said, "congratulations."


    "Ah?" Jian Haixi was stunned and then reacted. What he said was congratulations on her being the director.


    "This is for you."


    Ning Jiwei handed Jian Haixi a small box and said with a smile, "congratulations on your promotion."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and jumped in her heart. All her previous losses disappeared.


    Ning Jiwei turned and left after giving her a gift. Jian Haixi looked at his back and felt a little happy.


    It turned out that he remembered that he was prepared.


    Such thoughts kept floating and sinking in her mind, which made her blush slightly.


    On the way home, Jian Haixi opened the box and found that JOJO had worn a complete set of rings and earrings in the advertisement. She couldn''t help being stunned.


    This set of jewelry was originally made and customized with Ning Jiwei''s abyss mystery, so Jian Haixi returned it to him after shooting the advertisement.


    But I didn''t expect that he gave it to himself again.


    Jian Haixi held the box and looked at the contents in a daze for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    After Jian Haixi got home, the two children were waiting for her. When she knew she had drunk, Jian Yi also made understanding wine and tea.


    Jian Haixi felt the closeness of the two babies, and her heart was warm.


    Jian Rui leaned in Jian Haixi''s arms and told her, "Mommy, Uncle Mike said he would come to see us on his plane tomorrow morning ~"


    "Uncle Mike?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and had some doubts: "he didn''t call me."


    Jian Rui pointed to Jian Yi and said, "Uncle Mike told us first. My brother said Mommy, you''re busy. Don''t tell you."


    "Oh." Jane Haixi nodded. After drinking, her head was really dizzy. "Mommy, remember, she will go to the airport to meet your uncle Mike early tomorrow."


    As a result, when Jian Haixi woke up the next day and was about to pick up someone in a hurry, the person to pick up had already come to the door by himself.


    Jian Haixi looked at Mike standing in front of the door with his suitcase and said with a smile, "I was just going to pick you up. You''ll be there."


    Mike smiled, gave Jane Haixi a hug, waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to be so polite."


    Jian Haixi took his box and said happily, "come in quickly. Are you tired by plane?"


    "OK, I''m used to it."


    Mike sat on the sofa and said to Jane Haixi, "I heard what Ruirui said. Congratulations. You have made great progress in your career."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a smile and said, "it''s really good. Thanks."


    Then he handed Mike a cup of warm tea. "How long are you going to stay this time?"


    After a while, mcton said, "I''ll leave tonight. I just stopped by to see you. I''ll go after dinner."


    "So urgent?" Jane Haixi frowned. She thought Mike would stay here for a few days.


    When Jian Yi and Jian Rui wake up late, they know that Uncle Mike is at home. They both run to play with Uncle Mike. Jian Haixi lets them fool around.


    Mike played with the children at home all day. After dinner, he hurried away with his luggage. Jian Haixi knew that he was busy and didn''t care.


    Jane Yi, who has been with him all day, noticed something wrong because Uncle Mike looked tired and absent-minded.


    Jian Yi checks Uncle Mike''s company on the Internet in the evening and finds that there is something wrong with his company.


    As long as you check the Internet a little, you can see the news about Uncle Mike''s company''s huge financial crisis and bankruptcy. Jian Yi frowns and enters the hacker group, and the small partners in the group are also discussing. If Mike of HD company can''t solve the financial crisis this time, it is estimated that HD will be destroyed.


    Jane Yi, who likes Uncle Mike very much, naturally doesn''t want to see Uncle Mike in such trouble, so she anonymously transferred an account to Uncle Mike and solved his financial crisis.


    As for the source of funds, it is not a problem for Jian Yi. He and the other five small partners in the hacker group have anonymously created a Skynet server on the Internet, and the profit has already exceeded 100 million.


    After Jian Yi transferred the account to Mike, she repaired the network vulnerability of their company with her own technology, located the hacker IP attacking their company, and sent it anonymously to Uncle Mike''s email.


    Mike, who had flown to the Russian border, received an anonymous email. He didn''t have to run for his life. He just thought about it and knew who helped him, so he sent a kiss expression to Jian Yi.


    When Jian Yi saw his message, he smiled and sent a confidential expression to ask him not to tell mommy.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A week later, for seven days, Chen chaomu sent flowers to maiteng group every day. As a result, the flowers were cut off before they reached Jian Haixi.


    So Jian Haixi didn''t know that someone sent her flowers and another "stole" her flowers.


    "Sneeze!"


    Li Fu sneezed, walked into the president''s office with flowers, smiled and said, "president, today''s flowers have arrived."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the flowers in his hand and was annoyed. He waved and ordered, "throw them out."


    "Come on." Li Fu simply threw the flowers into the dustbin, and then came back to report: "report to the president, they have been thrown away."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "Why are there so brazen men in the world? They haven''t replied for so long. Don''t you understand what they mean? Why do you keep sending them?"


    Li Fu secretly glanced at him and suggested, "president, you can give it to him."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and scoffed at his proposal. "The things I sent are much more precious than those cheap flowers."


    ¡­¡­


    This day is the birthday of Grandpa Ning Jiwei. Sang Lan came to find Ning Jiwei early and wanted to go back to the Ning family banquet with him.


    Ning Jiwei was full of impatience. He didn''t want to attend the so-called family banquet at all.


    They almost pinched each other before they passed. Sang Lan thought of what she had said to Xu Hui before. When she looked at Xu Hui again during the dinner, she always had an ominous premonition in her heart.


    Sure enough, shortly after the dinner, Xu Hui revealed it in public.


    "Ning Jiwei, I heard that a little boy of five or six years old looks very similar to you. Do you know that?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows were slightly picked. He knew that the family dinner would not stop every year and that Xu Hui could not avoid trouble, but he never thought she mentioned such a thing, so he was silent for a moment.


    Xu huileng hummed, "don''t forget the agreement in those years. If you have an illegitimate child outside without telling your family, you break the agreement, and your brother doesn''t need to abide by the agreement and can return home for development."


    Ning Jiwei said with a sarcastic smile, "what is he going to do when he returns to China? What can he do to take over the company I laid down?"


    Xu Hui raised her chin and said, "there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Ning Jiwei pressed down at the corners of his mouth, and his anger could not be suppressed. "Just his waste, what qualifications do you have to take over my company?"


    Xu Hui patted the table angrily and scolded, "Ning Jiwei, you have no conscience. That''s your brother!"


    "Shut up!"


    Ning''s father heard Xu Huiyue go too far, frowned and scolded, "you scolded Ji Wei. Look at yourself. Where does your mother look?"


    Xu Hui choked, snorted coldly and didn''t scold again.


    Ning''s father turned to Ning Jiwei and asked, "Jiwei, tell me the truth, do you have an illegitimate son outside?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "what disgusts me most is my Ning family blood. Do you think I will let the next generation inherit it?"


    "What did you say..." Xu Hui continued to curse.


    Ning Jiwei''s heart was cold, but his smile was getting bigger and bigger. He put down his dishes and chopsticks and got up and said to Ning father, "it seems that this so-called family banquet doesn''t welcome my presence. I''d better go first." then he turned and left.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei leaving, Sang Lan also got up and caught up, but Xu Hui stopped him again.


    This time, Xu Hui''s attitude towards her was much better, with a little smile on her face, "Lan''er, I heard that maiteng was listed in France. For the person in charge of France, I don''t know whether the Sang family has been selected?"


    "This... I don''t know," Sang Lan said.


    Xu Hui said with a smile, "if you don''t have a choice, would you like to think about brother Ji weita?"


    Sang Lan was stunned. She didn''t offend Xu Hui. She had to harden her head and say, "I''ll go home and ask my father."


    Xu Hui nodded with satisfaction and let her go.


    Sang Lan didn''t dare to stay long. She said hello to Ning''s father and left Ning''s house in a hurry.

 Chapter 29

    After its listing in France, maiteng group has developed very smoothly. In China, the cooperation between maiteng and e-commerce company Ru has also continued, and the effect is very good. Driven by the strong, maiteng, which was originally among the top ten real estate companies in China, has been pushed to a new height.


    As the director of the design department, Jian Haixi has been busy lately. On this day, at the staff meeting in January, Jian Haixi put forward the work plan for next month.


    "Because next month is double 11, and it is also a feast for e-commerce, I think we can take this opportunity to increase the degree of cooperation between the company and e-commerce..."


    "Director Jane, your idea is too low for our company."


    As soon as Jian Haixi put forward the work plan, many people here opposed it.


    "We maiteng have always been a more traditional real estate company and have never been linked to online marketing. Director Jane, your plan is too risky."


    "Don''t be arrogant once. Not everyone can eat the meal of real estate..."


    After hearing all kinds of objections with a smile, Jian Haixi said calmly: "Real estate has always been more traditional, but don''t forget that the times have changed, the way we get information is also changing, and people''s way of entertainment is changing. In such a changeable environment, in order to promote the promotion business of our company, we must contact the actual situation and find ways to approach the vision of the masses."


    Jian Haixi said his reasons. There were fewer voices of opposition. Many people were thinking down, and some still opposed.


    "That can''t be so fast..."


    The staff meeting had a heated debate over the work plan put forward by Jian Haixi. Ning Jiwei listened silently. After Jian Haixi finished, he finally knocked on the board and said: "This idea is really bold, but it''s not impossible to try. Jian Haixi, I can give you three people to do this project. All I need is for you to make a complete project plan."


    Jian Haixi saw that Ning Jiwei agreed with his idea. His eyes lit up, nodded confidently and said, "yes."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her confident and vigorous appearance, and couldn''t help smiling in her eyes.


    After the meeting, Jian Haixi returned to the design department, thought about taking out the gift from Ning Jiwei from his bag, and got up and went to the president''s office.


    Seeing her coming in, Ning Jiwei looked at her from the computer and asked, "what''s up?"


    Jian Haixi nodded, walked forward nervously and put the small box on his desk.


    "President, this gift is too expensive for me to accept."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the box and looked up at her. "Do you know that the things I sent out will never come back. Your behavior is an insult to me now, do you know?"


    Jian Haixi gently bit his lower lip with his teeth, "I''ve received your heart, but for me, I really can''t accept such a valuable gift from you. I heard that the mystery of the abyss was originally intended to be given to someone, but it wasn''t given out for some reasons, so this set of earrings and necklace should be more important to you in addition to money, so, so..."


    "My mind?" Ning Jiwei sneered and looked at Jian Haixi meaningfully. "What''s my mind?"


    "I......" Jian Haixi choked and looked up at Ning Jiwei, just colliding with his eyes.


    When his eyes collided, Jian Haixi only felt that his heartbeat was abnormal. He simply said directly, "anyway, I can''t accept it. That''s it. I went out first."


    Then he turned and walked towards the door.


    "Stop."


    As soon as Jian Haixi held her hand on the door handle, she heard Ning Jiwei''s voice and stopped again, but she didn''t turn back.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and got up.


    Jane Haixi turned her back to him and was a little flustered when she heard the sound of his chair opening.


    "Who taught you to run if you can''t say it?" Ning Jiwei''s voice smiled. It didn''t sound to blame, but was more gentle.


    Jian Haixi suspected that his ears had made a mistake until the next second, his neck was cold and a big hand came around from behind.


    Jian Haixi trembled with a slight cold touch and hurriedly wanted to retreat, but he heard Ning Jiwei''s voice coming from his ear: "don''t move."


    "General manager, President..."


    Jane Haixi was frozen there and didn''t know what to do.


    She felt ningjiwei around her neck and put the necklace on her neck again.


    "I..." Jian Haixi touched the necklace. Just when she wanted to say she didn''t want it, Ning Jiwei hugged her in his arms from behind.


    This was the first time that Ning Jiwei held her for the first time when both of them were awake.


    The last time she drank in the club, she was dizzy, so she didn''t take that night seriously, but now... What does Ning Jiwei mean?


    Behind him was Ning Jiwei''s warm chest. Jian Haixi was held in his arms. He felt that his brain was about to crash. He panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    "I won''t take back what I sent out."


    Ningjiwei said in her ear.


    "President..." Jian Haixi lowered his head and tilted his neck to avoid his breathing, but unexpectedly gave Ning Jiwei a chance to get close.


    "That''s good."


    Ning Jiwei almost infatuated with the fragrance around her neck. His thin lips gently wiped her skin and whispered in her ear, "strange. I always think your smell is very familiar. Haiyue, haven''t we really seen it?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Because Ning Jiwei mentioned the smell, she almost subconsciously sniffed her nose. Ning Jiwei''s light fragrance floated into the tip of her nose, but at the same time, it aroused her deep memory.


    "Hai Yue?" Ning Jiwei asked in a low voice when he saw that she didn''t speak.


    When Jian Haixi was awakened by his voice, he almost subconsciously stretched out his hand, fiercely pushed him away, and then rushed out of the door.


    All the way from the president''s office to the bottom of the stairs, Jian Haixi stopped.


    She took several deep breaths to suppress her inner panic. However, she reached out and pinched the necklace between her neck, but her heart jumped up for no reason.


    Ning Jiwei''s words never echoed in her ears. "I always think the smell on you is very familiar, Haiyue. Haven''t we really seen it?"


    Could it be him?


    Jian Hai also raised his sleeve and smelled the smell on it, with a faint fragrance on Ning Jiwei.


    The memory of that night emerged in her mind, and Jane Haixi''s mind was complex.


    The man that night, can it be Ning Jiwei?


    While Jane Haixi was thinking, the cell phone rang, interrupting her thoughts.


    She picked it up. It was Jane Chenran.


    "Haiyue, our company has a children''s birthday party tonight. I want to take Yiyi and Ruirui there, OK?"


    Jane Haixi said, "of course, brother. You will spoil them if you think of them all."


    Jane Chenran said with a smile: "I didn''t participate in them a few years ago, and finally returned to them. How can I not be spoiled as an uncle? I have to spoil not only them, but also you."


    Jian Haixi felt warm and upset because the phone was a little calmer.


    ¡­¡­


    The double 11 plan put forward by Jian Haixi soon spread to Sang Lan. In the afternoon, she went to the president''s office under the pretext of sending fruit to Ning Jiwei and carefully mentioned it to him.


    "Ji Wei, I heard that the company is going to carry out a double 11 cooperation project with e-commerce. I don''t know... Have you selected the person in charge of this project?"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her with a sneer, "what was decided at the meeting in the morning, you came in the afternoon. Your caution is really smart."


    Sang Lan was a little embarrassed. She took Ning Jiwei''s arm and said coquettishly, "Jiwei, otherwise you will hand over the project to others, and they will do it well ~"


    Ning Jiwei took out his arm and threw a document to Sang Lan, "Here is Jian Haixi''s resume. Let''s not say that the scheme of this project was put forward by Jian Haixi. With her doctoral degree from Stanford University, her experience in American companies and those successful schemes and projects, why do you think he will give up Jian Haixi and choose you as the person in charge of this project?"


    "I..."


    Sang Lan didn''t expect that Jian Haixi''s record was so outstanding that he couldn''t find an excuse for being trained by Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei looked down at her, and the boredom in his eyes was fleeting. "I don''t like women with too long hands. No matter who they are, you know?"


    "Others, they just want to help you share..." Sang Lan sobbed wrongly.


    "Well, I know you are kind, but don''t do anything that annoys me, you know? Clean up and don''t cry. Be good. I''ll take you to seafood." Ning Jiwei patted her on the shoulder and comforted her.


    "Did I spend my makeup?" Sang Lan asked nervously.


    Ning Jiwei looked, nodded and said, "it seems a little."


    "I, I''ll make up..."


    Sang Lan ran into the bathroom with her face covered. Ning Jiwei looked at her figure and put away the smile on her face.


    Sang Lan hid in the bathroom and was not busy mending her makeup, but called her father.


    "Lan''er, how''s it going? Have you won the latest project?"


    Sang Lan complained, "Dad, what I said is useless at all. I can''t help it if Ji Wei refuses to give me the project."


    Father sang sighed: "now Ning Jiwei''s wings are hard. If you want to control him, I''m afraid you can only cooperate with Xu Hui."


    "Control him?" Sang Lan didn''t understand. "Dad, why do you have to control Jiwei?"


    "It''s not that you''re useless." father sang scolded coldly, "you can''t even hold a man. Even if you can''t get his heart, you can''t even get his people. If you go on like this, I''ll let your sister return home."


    "Dad, give me more time." Sang Lan hurriedly said, "I, I''ll find a way. Give me more time."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After work, because the two children went out to dinner with Jane Chenran, Jane Haixi didn''t worry about going home, but invited Xie Nuan and two other colleagues to eat a large stall.


    These two colleagues are the members of the three person group she selected this time. One is Li Ding and the other is Zhang yuanlei. They are enthusiastic colleagues with good character, hard work and progress.


    At the beginning, Li Ding and Zhang yuanlei were still a little nervous. They said they were happy to follow Jian Haixi to do this project, and they would try their best to do it well.


    As a result, Xie Nuan laughed and said, "I said, you two old men, can you relax like a big girl. Jian Yue in our family is the best to talk. You don''t have to worry about what you''ll wear. Just work."


    Both of them were relieved to hear Xie Nuan say so. Jian Haixi said with a smile, "now you can rest assured to eat. Be at ease. Even if I want to have a Hongmen banquet, I won''t choose a big stall."


    Everyone laughed and the atmosphere gradually improved. The four seemed to be familiar with the Kung Fu of a meal.


    After dinner, Jian Haixi took out his bag and found that he didn''t bring the key at home. With a wry smile, he told Xie Nuan: "I can''t take you home. I have to go back to the company. I forgot the key at home."


    Xie Nuan smiled and waved his hand and said, "it''s not that I can''t go home by myself. Go quickly."


    Jian Haixi nodded, said goodbye to others and drove back to the company.


    After returning to the company to get the key, Jian Haixi was preparing to drive in the parking lot. As a result, as soon as he entered the elevator in the parking lot, he was covered from behind and hugged tightly.


    Jian Haixi struggled to turn around and saw that it was Ning Jiwei holding her, but Ning Jiwei looked wrong at the moment.


    Ning Jiwei pressed Jian Haixi on the elevator wall and asked in a low voice, "what are you doing here?"


    "I... I''ll take the key." Jane Haixi shook the key in her hand.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her deeply. At the moment, Jian Haixi was tightly pressed between his body and the elevator. Ning Jiwei almost couldn''t control to get close to her.


    "President?" Jian Haixi stretched out his hand and pushed him down, but he was pressed closer by Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei gasped heavily, with the tip of his nose close to his, "Jian Haixi, why come? Why are you?"


    Jian Haixi''s face flushed with his breath and looked at him anxiously, "are you sick? Your body is very hot. Shall I take you to the hospital?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her, loosened his arm and pressed his whole body on Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi helped him out of the elevator and helped him into his car.


    As a result, Jian Haixi was pressed by Ning Jiwei as soon as he got on the bus.


    "General manager, President..."


    Ning Jiwei pressed her down to make her feel her state more clearly.


    "It''s useless." Ning Jiwei said hoarsely, "it''s useless to go to the hospital."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at Ning Jiwei panting, he instantly reacted that he was not ill, but drugged.


    Jian Haixi was a little flustered. "It''s useful. I''ll take you to the hospital now. You can bear it, soon..."


    Before Jian Haixi finished speaking, the man was pressed down again.


    "President, you..."


    As soon as Jian Haixi spoke, Ning Jiwei covered his mouth and closed the door around his heels.


    The next moment, the elevator in the parking lot rang again. Jian Haixi was stunned and saw Sang Lan running out in exposed clothes.


    Jian Haixi looked at Sang Lan and then at Ning Jiwei, as if she understood something.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were deep, and there was deep disgust and hatred in them.


    Sang Lan ran into the parking lot and said to herself anxiously, "strange, why is it missing? I clearly saw Ji Wei coming out of here..."


    Jian Haixi almost held her breath and hid in the car for fear that a little movement would disturb Sang Lan.


    At the moment, she and Ning Jiwei are close to each other. The heat on Ning Jiwei makes him sweat, and Jian Haixi is also sweating.


    The temperature in the car was a little high, and the ambiguous atmosphere made Jian Haixi''s heart beat faster.


    Sang Lanxun disappeared for a while and drove away from the company angrily.


    Jian Haixi was relieved when she saw Sang Lan leaving, but Ning Jiwei moved before she could move.


    Jian Haixi felt the temperature on his lips and was frozen there subconsciously.


    Ning Jiwei kept walking on her with both hands, and the abnormal heat was transferred from his big hand to Jian Haixi, with bursts of trembling.


    Ning Jiwei buried his head in her neck. The familiar fragrance mixed with the strength of the medicine made him kiss with his senses.


    Reason came back a little. She looked at Ning Jiwei, clenched her teeth, raised her feet and kicked the past. At the same time, she resisted fiercely.


    Fortunately, although Ning Jiwei was stronger than her, he was not so flexible in the end. In addition, he couldn''t stretch out in her car, so he gave Jian Haixi almost free.


    As soon as Jian Haixi struggled to get out, he immediately rushed out of the car and locked Ning Jiwei in the car.


    She held the door and gasped heavily. Just now, she was almost


    Jian Haixi took a few deep breaths before she managed to calm down. She looked at Ning Jiwei in the car. After a while, she got on the car and drove him to the private clinic where Lin Xiaodou worked.


    Lin Xiaodou is on duty. After listening to what Jian Haixi said, he finds a male colleague to give Ning Jiwei an injection.


    After he received the injection, Jian Haixi went to the back door and said to Ning Jiwei, "president, would you like to lie down in the clinic and have a rest?"


    Ning Jiwei was angry. He was angry about what he had done to Jian Haixi in the parking lot just now. He was also angry about Jian Haixi''s resistance. He was even more angry that Jian Haixi really brought himself to the clinic and asked someone to give him an injection


    "President?"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei didn''t answer, Jian Haixi asked again.


    Ning Jiwei stared at him and said, "no!"


    After saying two words, without waiting for Jian Haixi to speak again, he fell on the door.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. After a while, the blood test results of Lin Xiaodou came out.


    Jian Haixi told Ning Jiwei not to get off the bus and went into the clinic to find Lin Xiaodou.


    Jian Haixi frowned. "Is it so serious? What should I do?"


    Lin Xiaodou nodded and said, "it''s very serious. It''s necessary to hang water for at least three days and have someone to accompany him all the time. Do you want to arrange for him to be hospitalized?"


    "Hospitalized?"


    Jian Haixi frowned and looked back at the figure in the car.


    Will Ning Jiwei promise to be hospitalized? Jane Haixi thought of the way he had just slammed the door and shook his head in an instant.

 Chapter 30

    Jian Haixi thought that with Ning Jiwei''s pride, he would never allow himself to be hospitalized for such a thing, so he thought about it and said to Lin Xiaodou, "Xiaodou, can you prepare some medicine for him? In his capacity, it''s not convenient to be hospitalized here."


    Lin Xiaodou understood Jian Haixi''s meaning after a little thought. After thinking about it, he said, "wait for me, I''ll fill the medicine, and then take him back with you."


    Jane Haixi nodded. She was really worried that she could not make Ning Jiwei alone. "Please."


    "Small matter." Lin Xiaodou smiled and patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''m also an angel in white!"


    Jian Haixi smiled. Before long, Lin Xiaodou came out with the prepared medicine and drove back to maiteng with Jian Haixi.


    The two helped Ning Jiwei to the lounge in the office and lay down. Lin Xiaodou checked his condition again. He still couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "who is so wicked? It''s cruel."


    Then he looked at Jian Haixi and said in her ear, "but it''s cheap for you."


    "You talk nonsense again!"


    Jian Haixi beat her with a red face. Lin Xiaodou laughed, waved his hand and said, "OK, I''ve given you all the medicine. I''ll go."


    "I''ll take you down."


    "No, just look after him."


    Lin Xiaodou said, "he may have a fever next, but this is a normal phenomenon. You don''t have to worry. Just try to reduce his fever by physical cooling."


    When it comes to physical cooling, Lin Xiaodou smiled and winked at Jian Haixi.


    It''s a pity that Jian Haixi only focused on the precautions she ordered, and didn''t understand her meaning at all.


    After Lin Xiaodou left, Jane Haixi thought about it and called Jane Chenran. She said she couldn''t go back tonight. Please ask him to take care of the two children all night.


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi looked at the man lying next to him and unexpectedly thought of the scene in the parking lot. If he didn''t just arrive, maybe Sang Lan would succeed.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei with some pity and stretched out a thin blanket to cover him.


    Because of the injection and the medicine, Ning Jiwei had gone to sleep now. Jian Haixi touched his forehead and was relieved to see that there were no symptoms of fever for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    After Jane Chenran received a call from Jane Haixi, she immediately drove to school.


    At the school gate, Jian Yi and Jian Rui are standing there waiting. When they see Jane coming in the morning, Jian Rui''s eyes brightened and she rushed over immediately.


    "Uncle!"


    Jane Chenran smiled and hugged Jane Rui, touched her head and said, "wait a minute, uncle, I''ll take you home."


    Jian Rui muttered, "uncle, I''m afraid I can''t come home ~"


    "What''s the matter?" Jane wondered.


    "That''s right... Rui Rui is not careful..."


    "Jianrui left the key at home." Jianyi coldly added what Jianrui hadn''t said.


    "It''s just careless. Rui Rui doesn''t often lose her keys." Jian Rui emphasized with wide eyes.


    "Well, what the little princess says is what she says." Jane Chen spoiled and pinched Jian Rui''s face, took Jian Yi in one hand and said, "let''s go. Today you''ll go home with your uncle."


    "Go to uncle''s house?" Jian Rui clapped her hands excitedly. "Yeah~ I haven''t been to uncle''s house yet!"


    Jane Chenran returned home with her two children. Jane Rui strolled around the house excitedly, "uncle, Ruirui is going to sleep with Uncle tonight!"


    "OK." Jane Chenran said, "but Ruirui should finish her homework first. My uncle will cook for you. After you finish your homework, you can have dinner, okay?"


    "Rui Rui doesn''t want to do her homework ~" Jian Rui''s eyes turned, "otherwise, Rui Rui can help her uncle work."


    As soon as he pulled up his small sleeve, he just wanted to be a little kitchen helper to escape the fate of doing his homework, but Jian Yi pulled his collar and took it out.


    "Don''t try to be lazy, come and do your homework quickly!"


    "Ruirui was caught by her brother. Uncle, come and save me ~"


    Jianrui stretched out her hands and shouted.


    Jane looked at the noisy children, smiled, shook her head, bowed her head and continued to prepare the meal.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Jian Haixi looked after Ning Jiwei for a long time. Seeing that everything was normal, he went to the sofa in the outer room and lay down to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, Jane Haixi was sleeping. Vaguely, she heard footsteps. She opened her eyes and saw that Ning Jiwei didn''t know when to come out.


    "President, how are you feeling?"


    Jane Haixi hurriedly got up and walked forward, but Ning Jiwei ignored her.


    When Jian Haixi saw him looking for water, he hurriedly grabbed in front of him and wanted to pick up water for him.


    Ning Jiwei just woke up and was dizzy. Unprepared, she suddenly grabbed the front and still bent down to the water dispenser by inertia.


    One of them was in the front and the other was behind. Accidentally, Jian Haixi was hit by Ning Jiwei.


    "Hiss ~"


    Jian Haixi knocked his head on the water dispenser, gave a light shout, covered his head and turned around.


    "President, you..."


    Jian Haixi just wanted to say that you knocked me. Before he finished, he looked at the handsome face in front of him and lost his voice.


    Ning Jiwei looks at Jian Haixi. At the moment, he still maintains a bent posture. Jian Haixi tilts his head back, and the distance between them is less than ten centimeters.


    Ning Jiwei''s warm breath hit Jian Haixi''s face, bringing bursts of warmth. "Are you okay?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head, took a step back, lowered her head and brought him water.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her, took the water cup and drank it.


    The moment they touched their fingers, Jian Haixi noticed that the temperature on Ning Jiwei''s hand was wrong. She frowned and dared to touch Ning Jiwei''s forehead. As expected, it was hotter than in the afternoon.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were dim, took her hand and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "You have a fever."


    Jian Haixi hurried him to the lounge.


    "Xiaodou said that fever is a normal phenomenon, but it still needs physical cooling. If the fever does not subside, it will be troublesome."


    Ningjiwei had some resistance, but she worked hard to hold him. It was so warm that he followed her into the lounge.


    When she came to the bed, because she didn''t turn on the light, Jian Haixi didn''t notice the bulge at the foot of the bed for a moment and tripped. The whole person instantly fell towards the bed, and Ning Jiwei, who was held by her, fell down.


    "Hiss ~" Jian Haixi gave a painful cry. Unexpectedly, she knocked her head twice in just a few minutes, blaming Ning Jiwei.


    Thinking so, Jane Haixi couldn''t help staring at him, but she was silly.


    Ningjiwei pressed her, and they folded there in an extremely indecent posture.


    "General manager, President... Can you get up first?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her, and the concave convex curve made him feel that he might have burned worse.


    "You just said that you would use physical cooling to reduce my fever?" Ning Jiwei asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes." Jane Haixi didn''t know, so, "is there a problem?"


    Seeing that she didn''t understand the meaning, Ning Jiwei hooked the corner of her lower lip and said, "no problem."


    "Oh."


    Jian Haixi nodded, reached out and pushed him down. With a red face, he said, "then you... Get up."


    "I have no strength."


    Ning Jiwei said naturally, "I have a fever. I have no strength and can''t move."


    "..." Jian Haixi was skeptical and had to do it himself.


    But Ning Jiwei''s head of more than one meter was pressed on her. If she wanted to come out, she could only rub him slowly.


    Jian Haixi blushed, especially at such a close distance. She could clearly feel the heat from Ning Jiwei.


    "General manager, President... You hold on a little."


    "I said, I have no strength." Ning Jiwei whispered in her ear.


    The hot breath sprayed on Jian Haixi''s ear and made her tremble.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei asked with a bad heart.


    "No, it''s okay."


    Jian Haixi continued to rub and rub. Ning Jiwei was still trying to tease her at the beginning, but gradually he was rubbed by her and couldn''t help but tilt his head and stop talking.


    Jian Haixi struggled to climb out. She didn''t know where she touched. She just heard Ning Jiwei suddenly shout and grasp her arm.


    "President?"


    Ning Jiwei gritted his teeth and said, "Jane Haixi, did you do it on purpose?"


    Jian Haixi blinked and looked at his hand angrily. "President, aren''t you weak?"


    Ningji Weidun relaxed his hand awkwardly and said, "you... Take it easy..."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. Why does this sound so awkward?


    After the boss''s effort, Jian Haixi climbed out of Ning Jiwei. She was very suspicious that Ning Jiwei was intentional, so she looked down at him, but she didn''t want Ning Jiwei''s face to be redder than her.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and couldn''t care to be angry. He reached out and touched his face, "is it hot again?"


    Ning Jiwei awkwardly avoided her hand, "don''t touch it."


    Jian Haixi glanced. "It''s not what I want to touch."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her. "I forced you?"


    "You..." Jian Haixi stared at him and stopped talking angrily.


    Ning Jiwei saw her staring with big eyes. Her angry appearance was more lovely than usual. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t you want to cool down?"


    "Oh, wait a minute." Jian Haixi was not angry when he reminded him. He quickly took out his mobile phone to search the Internet for physical cooling methods.


    No way, who let Lin Xiaodou only give her, but didn''t teach her how to do it.


    However, the moment she opened the web page, Jian Haixi regretted it.


    Who can tell her that she needs to wipe her body to cool down her hair!


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi from ignorance to tears. The corners of his mouth almost couldn''t be checked. When Jian Haixi saw it, he quickly put it away.


    "That... President..." Jian Haixi didn''t know how to speak.


    Ning Jiwei frowned, "what''s the matter, haven''t you started yet?"


    Jian Haixi asked cautiously, "why not... I''d better take you to the hospital. My nursing skills are not home..."


    Ningjiwei glanced at her. "Do you think I''ll go?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head, "No."


    "What''s that nonsense?"


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, bit his teeth and said, "well... Wait for me."


    After that, Jian Haixi ran out quickly and took out his eye patch from his bag.


    Ning Jiwei saw her come in with an eye mask, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help pumping, "are you going to cool me down like this?"


    Jian Haixi nodded seriously, then touched the bedside, touched his clothes and began to unbutton.


    Ning Jiwei felt her hand drop one by one from her Adam''s apple, swallowed it unnaturally, and silently said goodbye. "Don''t touch it."


    Jian Haixi''s face was too red, but he tried to be strong and said, "anyway, it''s not random touch, or random look and random touch. You choose."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and looked at her wrinkled face. She thought I really chose it. I''m afraid you don''t dare.


    Jian Haixi was also on the line. There was no way. He just stripped Ning Jiwei''s coat, dipped in alcohol and slowly scrubbed him.


    Armpit, chest


    Jian Haixi''s slightly cool palm touched Ning Jiwei''s warmth. Both of them were a little awkward. No one could speak.


    There was a quiet atmosphere in the air.


    Ning Jiwei was a little shy and awkward at the beginning, but he soon turned black.


    When Jian Haixi rubbed alcohol on his mouth again, he couldn''t bear to pull off her eye patch.


    "Ah"


    Jian Haixi gave a cry, opened his eyes and looked at Ning Jiwei, "what''s the matter, President?"


    Ning Jiwei pointed to his mouth. "What''s the matter? You rubbed alcohol into my mouth."


    After a pause, he stretched out three more fingers and added, "three times, are you trying to murder me?"


    Jian Haixi was a little embarrassed and could only apologize: "sorry, President, I, I''ll be careful."


    Ning Jiwei said goodbye with a cold hum, but he didn''t say anything that wouldn''t let her continue.


    This time, Jian Haixi didn''t dare to wear an eye mask anymore. Looking at the muscular body in front of her, she swallowed her saliva and said to herself: just think he was your son, just think he was your son.


    After countless times of self hypnosis, Jian Haixi barely focused on helping Ning Jiwei cool down.


    Ning Jiwei doesn''t know that he has reduced his generation in Jian Haixi''s heart and has become her son. If he knows, he may be tempted to beat Jian Haixi out.


    Jian Haixi helped Ning Jiwei wipe it again and again. Ning Jiwei was burning badly. He couldn''t hold it for long and went to sleep again.


    Jian Haixi didn''t sleep almost all night. Until it was slightly bright, it was determined that Ning Jiwei''s fever had subsided, and then he couldn''t support himself and lay down by the bed.


    In the morning, Ning Jiwei''s first feeling after waking up was that his head was a lot sober. He looked aside and saw Jane Haixi lying there, his head resting on his arm. He was sleepy and couldn''t help staring at her side face for a while.


    It was this woman who surprised him every time and made him more and more excited every time.


    After a long time, Ning Jiwei got up, picked up Jane Haixi with light hands, put her on the bed, covered her with a blanket and let her go to bed.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s sleeping face, Ning Jiwei smiled and reached out to touch her eyebrows. He didn''t realize how gentle his eyes were.


    A moment later, he thought that if it hadn''t been for Jian Haixi, he would have


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei''s eyes were suddenly cold, got up and went to the office, picked up his mobile phone and dialed a phone


    At the moment, the Sang family is in chaos. Overnight, the supporting shares of the Sang family''s enterprises were suddenly withdrawn. If large enterprises are immediately faced with many financial loopholes.


    Sang''s father was both anxious and angry. No one would dare to do this in business unless he was an enemy.


    The man sent by Sang''s father soon gave him news. It was Ning Jiwei to his family.


    Hearing the news, Sang''s father''s angry teeth were broken.


    He didn''t have to ask. He knew that his confused daughter must have done something again. Otherwise, with Ning Jiwei''s patience, he couldn''t suddenly do this.


    Thinking of this, Sang''s father ordered someone to call Sang Lan.


    Sang Lan was called into the room by her father and opened her mouth with some guilt: "Dad, you''re looking for me... Ah!"


    Before he finished, father sang had hit him with a stick.


    Sang Lan immediately knelt on the ground in pain, "Dad, why did you hit me..."


    "Why do you ask? I have to ask you!"


    Father sang roared and went down with another stick: "say, what stupid thing have you done?"


    "I, I didn''t do anything..." Sang Lan cried.


    "Didn''t do anything?" Sang''s father sneered: "didn''t do anything, would Ning Jiwei suddenly start on the Sang family?"


    "I......" Sang Lan suddenly changed her face when she heard Ning Jiwei''s three words.


    Father sang noticed the change in her expression, drank coldly and smoked again. "Sure enough, it''s what you bastard did. Don''t tell me the truth!"


    "Ah! Dad, stop beating Dad..."


    Sang Lan cried, "I... didn''t you tell me to find a way to get him, so I, I gave him some medicine..."


    "You, you..."


    Sang''s father vomited blood angrily, trembled and pointed to Sang Lan and said, "you bastard, do you think I live too long? Or do you think the Sang family is too rich?"


    Sang Lan cried, "Dad, I was wrong, Dad, but I didn''t succeed. He ran away..."


    "You beast... Cough!"


    Sang''s father coughed angrily, "what kind of stupidity do you have to be to use this means? Even if you use this means, you''ll let people run away? If you succeed, it''s OK to say, now what do you say!"


    Sang Lan trembled and dared not speak.


    Father sang saw her crying and wanted to fight again. The servant suddenly reported that Xu Hui was coming outside the door.


    As soon as sang Fu heard this, he immediately felt as if he had seen hope. He quickly asked someone to help him, but he welcomed Xu Hui.


    This day is destined to be not so calm. In addition to the Sang family, there is also Jane Chenran''s family.


    In the morning, Jane Chenran is still taking care of Jian Rui. Jian Yi has finished washing early and gets up to make breakfast for her uncle and sister.


    As a result, as soon as I came downstairs, I saw someone push the door and come in.


    Bai Yiyi doesn''t expect to see a child at Jane Chenran''s house. She frowns and stares at Jane Yimeng.


    She looked up and down at Jian Yi. When she saw that his facial features were somewhat similar to Jane Chenran, she couldn''t help but ring the alarm.


    "Whose child are you?"


    While Bai Yiyi looks at Jian Yi, Jian Yi also looks at her. Of course, she doesn''t miss the vigilance and disgust in her eyes.


    At this moment, seeing her question, Gao Leng asked, "who are you?"


    Bai Yiyi didn''t expect a five or six-year-old boy to speak so calmly. He was stunned for a moment and became more angry in his heart. He asked loudly, "where are you from? Do you know that sneaking into other people''s houses is a very uneducated behavior?"


    Jian Yi frowned slightly and said, "someone else''s house? Why am I someone else''s house in my father''s house?"


    "Your father..."


    Bai Yiyi was stunned. "What are you talking about? Who is your father?"


    "Jane Chenran is my father!"


    Jian Yi blinked innocuous eyes, stared at Bai Yiyi and asked, "aunt, who are you? What can I do for my father?"


    Aunt


    Bai Yiyi was stamped by the expiratory, "get out of the way, I''m going to find Jane Chenran and ask!"


    Jian Yi frowned slightly and stopped in front of her. "Aunt, who the hell are you? Do you know it''s rude to break into other people''s homes?"


    "..." Bai Yiyi vomited blood angrily. Jian Yi returned what she had just said to him word for word.


    Especially the stabbing aunt made her angry.


    "Get out of here!" Bai Yiyi was about to reach out and open Jian Yi. Before she could do it, she saw Jian Chenran pulling Jian Rui downstairs.


    "What are you doing?" Jane frowned at Bai Yiyi.


    When Jian Yi saw Jian Chenran, she had an idea. She immediately rushed up, hugged Jian Chenran''s thigh and cried, "Dad, this aunt is going to hit me! Dad, are you going to find us a stepmother? I don''t want such a vicious stepmother. She not only scolded me, but also hit me... Sobbing..."


    Jane Chenran looks at Jian Yi holding her thigh and is stunned. Jian Yi takes the opportunity to tilt her head and wink at Jian Rui on the other side.


    As the little princess who sells Meng acting professionals, Jian Rui immediately received the signal from her brother. Without saying a word, she turned around and hugged Jane Chenran''s other thigh and began to cry.


    "Baba, do you really want to find such a bad stepmother for Ruirui? You see, she is ugly, old and bad. She scolds her brother and beats her brother. She will beat Ruirui in the future. Rui doesn''t want her to be a stepmother, don''t you..."


    Jane Chenran yanked at the corners of her mouth. Although she was helpless about the acting skills of the two children, she also heard something from Jian Yi''s words.


    He looked at Bai Yiyi coldly and asked, "did you just want to hit the child?"


    "I didn''t..."


    Bai Yiyi was wronged and said, "Chenran, listen to me, I just..."


    "Wow ~" as soon as she started, Jianrui immediately howled loudly.


    The crying one was so miserable that even Jian Yi, who pretended to be crying, couldn''t help covering her ears.


    "Woo woo ~ dad, Rui Rui doesn''t want to see her. Rui Rui is afraid. Dad drives her away, drives her away... Wow ~"


    Jane Chenran touched Jian Rui''s head. Although she knew she was pretending, she frowned painfully at her niece''s pathetic little face.


    "Chenran, I......"


    "Get out!"


    "What, what?" Bai Yiyi looked at Jane Chenran incredulously.


    Jane said coldly in the morning, "didn''t you hear what I said? Get out of my house!"


    Bai Yiyi grits her teeth, stares at Jian Rui and Jian Yi holding Jian Chenran''s thigh, stomps their feet and runs out reluctantly.


    As soon as Bai Yiyi left, Jane Yi loosened Jane Chenran''s thigh, wiped a few tears on her face, and recovered the cold little boy.


    "Uncle, this woman is too bad to let her be an aunt!"


    "Yes, yes."


    Jian Yi cried too hard. Although she stopped crying at the moment, the sequelae still made her sob constantly. She said as she smoked: "uncle, ruiruirui''s aunt must be beautiful and kind. Uncle can''t be cheated away by bad women ~"


    Jane looked at the two living treasures in tears and laughter, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll leave the life of my uncle to you two to check, okay?"


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui looked at each other, nodded seriously and said, "don''t worry, uncle. It''s on us."


    Jane smiled and shook her head.

 Chapter 31

    When Jian Haixi woke up, she was stunned to see the ceiling for a few seconds, and then she realized that she had slept on Ning Jiwei''s bed. She subconsciously looked at her clothes and was relieved to see that her clothes were neat.


    The sound of water in the bathroom was loud. Jian Haixi remembered Ning Jiwei''s fever last night. He frowned and got out of bed and went to the bathroom, "president, are you better... Ah!"


    As soon as Jian Haixi''s words came out, he covered his eyes and screamed.


    "What''s your name?" Ning Jiwei''s voice came from inside.


    "You, why don''t you close the door?"


    Jane Haixi was ashamed and angry. As soon as she came over, she saw the open door crack and the slender figure in the door crack, with the star light of water drops, damn charming.


    In response, he was thinking about the scene he had just seen. Jian Haixi''s face turned more red.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at the little woman standing outside the door and smiled silently.


    Jian Haixi thought of Lin Xiaodou''s instructions, covered his eyes and knocked on the bathroom door. He blushed and said, "Xiaodou said that the medicine in your body hasn''t completely dispersed. If you can''t take a bath, you should keep sweating and detoxifying."


    As Jian Haixi was saying this, he suddenly felt that his hand on the door panel was pulled, and the whole person suddenly lost his balance and fell inside.


    "Ah!" Jian Haixi screamed. When she thought she was going to have a close contact with the bathroom floor, she suddenly fell into a hot and humid embrace.


    Ning Jiwei raised his lips, took Jian Haixi and stood under the shower. He smiled and said, "are you sure you want me to sweat and detoxify?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at Ning Jiwei''s bare upper body, he looked reflexively under him, chest, abdominal muscles, mermaid line


    Jian Haixi blinked and suddenly reacted. He raised his head and stared at Ning Jiwei. He didn''t dare to glance at her again.


    Ning Jiwei raised her chin with a smile. "How are you? Are you satisfied?"


    "What, I didn''t... didn''t see..." Jian Haixi stammered nervously.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows are slanted, which is very different from his usual image, full of temptation and evil charm.


    He looked at Jian Haixi, who blushed like an apple in front of him, smiled close to her, bowed his head and said in her ear, "don''t you want me to sweat? If you accompany me to do some sports under this shower, I''m sure I can sweat."


    "You..." Jian Haixi was so frightened that he shook his whole body, stretched out his hand and pushed him away. He roared angrily with a red face: "Ning Jiwei, you hooligan!"


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei nodded, "since you have said so, if I don''t do something, I''m sorry for the title you gave me."


    Then he put his hand on the back of Jian Haixi''s neck, pressed her hard to himself, bowed his head and kissed her.


    Jian Haixi was tightly held by him and was as strong as Ning Jiwei. She was not allowed to escape.


    Jian Haixi only felt like a frog jumping into warm water. He was forced to enjoy the moisture of warm water and drowned in it.


    Jian Haixi pushed him away angrily and stumbled out.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi''s back and licked his lips with a smile. Her taste was so sweet that he became addicted once.


    Looking down at his reaction, he was helpless and confused.


    Is it the relationship between efficacy? The feeling just now... It was so good that he couldn''t stop.


    Jian Haixi ran to the balcony in shame. Her whole body was wet by the shower. In this way, she couldn''t go out to see people. She didn''t want to go back to face Ning Jiwei, so she had to hide here.


    About ten minutes later, Ning Jiwei knocked on the table next to the balcony and put a new set of clothes on it, "Jane Haixi, come in."


    Jian Haixi looked up at him, still angry in his eyes.


    Ning Jiwei hooked his lips, pointed to the clothes on the table and said, "you don''t want me to take it away."


    Jian Haixi saw his clothes, his eyes brightened and hurried in, "who said I didn''t want it?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her funny.


    Jian Haixi was a little embarrassed when he saw it. He couldn''t help staring back, "what are you looking at?"


    Ning Jiwei held his hands and said with a smile, "look, you don''t take off your clothes. Are you waiting for me to take them off for you?"


    "You..."


    Jian Haixi opened his mouth and wanted to scold him for being a hooligan, but thinking of the consequences of scolding him for being a hooligan just now, he choked back, pulled his clothes and walked to the room angrily and locked the door.


    Jian Haixi looked at the clothes in his hand and his red and swollen lips in the mirror. He whispered angrily, "Ning Jiwei, big villain, shameless! Smelly shameless!"


    Ning Jiwei was ready to go away after seeing Jian Haixi enter the room. At this time, he was stunned by her scolding in the room, and simply leaned against the balcony to listen to her muttering there.


    The sun is just right, and I seem to be in a good mood.


    While Ning Jiwei was enjoying this rare good mood, Jian Haixi''s mobile phone on the balcony coffee table suddenly rang.


    Ning Jiwei raised her eyebrows and glanced by the way. When she saw the three words Chen chaomu on the screen, she immediately frowned.


    The shameless men have sent flowers for a week. Don''t they give up?


    Ning Jiwei calmly took his cell phone and opened it: Haixi, I haven''t seen you for many days. How are you? Do you have time to come out for dinner?


    Oh, blatant sister appointment!


    Ning Jiwei''s face was completely black. He frowned and directly deleted the content that made him unhappy. Then he took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket, quickly pressed it a few times, opened Jian Haixi''s wechat and added his own wechat trumpet.


    When Jian Haixi changed his clothes and came out, Ning Jiwei had put his mobile phone back as if nothing had happened, without mentioning the message just Chen chaomu.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi came out holding the changed dirty clothes, Ning Jiwei pointed to the dirty clothes basket in the bathroom and said, "just put it there."


    Jian Haixi looked at the dirty clothes basket, shook his head and said, "I''ll take it back and wash it myself."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her dirty clothes. Although she didn''t speak, her eyes were undisguised disgust.


    Jian Haixi naturally saw his eyes clearly, so he stared at him angrily, shook his dirty clothes deliberately and vigorously, and then sealed them with a bag.


    Ning Jiwei saw her movements, smiled in his eyes, pointed to the dirty clothes basket and said, "there''s mine?"


    Jian Haixi opened his eyes and looked at him, "president, although I am an employee of maiteng, I am not your personal assistant. I don''t take care of your dirty clothes."


    Ning Jiwei shrugged and said, "since it''s my employee, don''t you know to obey my orders? Besides, as a capable employee, shouldn''t it be right to help your boss do things?"


    Jian Haixi stared at him. The man talked about crooked reasoning one by one.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Ning Jiwei pressed his chin and motioned her to deal with his dirty clothes.


    Jian Haixi was helpless, sighed and walked to the washing machine.


    As a result, I don''t know if the washing machine is against her. There is no washing liquid.


    Jian Haixi twitched and looked at Ning Jiwei at the corner of his mouth. "Since there is a washing machine, why doesn''t there be washing liquid?"


    Ning Jiwei shrugged innocently, "how do I know? Do you think I care about these problems when I have time?"


    Jian Haixi is speechless, too. The big boss takes care of everything every day. Such a small matter of dirty clothes naturally needs to be handed over to the following assistants and employees, such as her at this time.


    However, Jian Haixi could only find another bag to pack Ning Jiwei''s clothes.


    "I''ll take it all home and wash it, okay?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "it''s almost the same."


    Jane Haixi almost couldn''t help but smash the dirty clothes in her hand on him.


    "Now that you''re all right, I''ll go home." Jian Haixi said angrily.


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment, took the car key and said, "I''ll give it to you."


    Jian Haixi wanted to say that he didn''t have to give it away, but looking at Ning Jiwei''s figure walking in front of him, he thought this man wouldn''t listen to himself, so he had to hold a pile of dirty clothes and follow him out of the company.


    Jane Haixi wanted to go home directly, but on the way, she was taken to dinner by Ning jivera.


    The place to eat is called Nen Yangzhou, which is a famous expensive restaurant here. Jian Haixi feels meat pain sitting there.


    But as soon as the dishes came up, she ignored them. The dishes were really exquisite and delicious. Jian Haixi ate happily while the meat hurt.


    Finally, Jian Haixi didn''t forget to say, "president, let''s make AA before dinner."


    He said he was going to get his wallet.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t stop her, but sneered, "how much do you pay a month?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, silently calculated and said, "if the performance is good, he can get 10000 or 20000 a month."


    "Oh."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "the food just now, a total of 48000 yuan."


    "What, what?" Jane Haixi''s face was stiff, and her wallet fell back into her bag.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her, "how about AA?"


    Jian Haixi frowned, bowed his head, thought, nodded and said, "yes, it''s a matter of principle. But I only have two thousand yuan now. Can I give you so much first? I''ll divide the rest by stages."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her and didn''t want to talk. He directly stood up and left the hotel.


    Jian Haixi hurriedly followed him out. Before he reached the door, he saw Ning Jiwei driving away directly.


    Jian Haixi was speechless. He would not have given him anything to say. He ate a meal and ate her two-month salary. Now he has left her halfway.


    Jian Haixi agreed to turn on the mobile phone navigation and follow the navigation back to take a bus or a taxi later.


    GA had just walked for a few minutes when suddenly a car brushed across the road and stopped in front of her heel.


    Jian Haixi was startled and was about to escape when he heard Ning Jiwei honking his horn there.


    "Jian Haixi, get up quickly!"


    Ning Jiwei shouted impatiently.


    "Oh."


    Jane Haixi nodded and rolled into the car.


    Ning Jiwei was speechless all the way. With a black face, he sent Jian Haixi downstairs to the community, so he didn''t go down in the car.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and asked politely, "president, would you like to go up for a drink?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "what floor?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t want to answer quickly, "there''s no elevator on the 12th floor."


    Ning Jiwei stared at her, didn''t bother to say anything, and drove away directly.


    On the 12th floor, the water he drank was not enough for him to climb up and down.


    Jian Haixi looked at the direction Ning Jiwei left and breathed heavily. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei really believed her words.


    In fact, she doesn''t live on the 12th floor. Such words just don''t want Ning Jiwei to go home.


    After all, as a female employee, it always seems a little strange to invite company leaders to go home.


    Back home, Jian Haixi classified the dirty clothes he brought back into the washing machine, and then took out his mobile phone to ask Jian Chenran about the children. Unexpectedly, just after opening wechat, he saw that there was an unknown friend in the chat list.


    Jian Haixi stared at the wechat named Hezi and frowned.


    His head was dark and there was nothing in his circle of friends. Like a ghost out of thin air, it appeared in her wechat.


    Jian Haixi carefully recalled that she really couldn''t remember when she added such a person. Her wechat was full of friends, and she didn''t even work at the same time. Jian Haixi was very uncomfortable with this ghost account.


    She sent a hello to test, but there was no reply after waiting for most of the day.


    When Jian Haixi finished washing and drying clothes and found that there was still no news from wechat called Hezi, an unknown fire suddenly rose in her heart.


    Inexplicably, if you don''t speak, everyone will be depressed.


    Jian Haixi made an angry expression and said that if the other party didn''t reply again, she would delete her friends.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei, who had just parked his car and walked to the hotel, suddenly felt the violent vibration of the mobile phone in his pocket. He touched his mobile phone and opened wechat. When he saw Jian Haixi''s expression, he immediately smiled.


    Just looking at the series of angry expressions, he could imagine the little woman frowning.


    So... Cute.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and was preparing to type a reply, but the elevator just arrived at the floor.


    When the elevator door opened, Sang Lan rushed at him crying.


    Ning Jiwei received his mobile phone and avoided Sang Lan with a black face. When he got out of the elevator, he saw his mother Xu Hui standing not far away. Sen stared at him coldly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi packed up her things and was ready to go out. The wechat named Hezi didn''t give her any reply.


    Jian Haixi frowned, clicked his picture and deleted it decisively.


    Because in her consciousness, the mobile phone is a very private thing. In such a private environment, she doesn''t like the existence of strangers who may be hostile.


    Jane Haixi shook her head. She didn''t want to think of those bad memories, so she picked up her mobile phone and called Jane Chenran.


    "Hey, brother..."


    "Mommy, it''s Ruirui!" Jian Rui''s tender voice came from her mobile phone.


    Jane Haixi listened to her daughter''s voice, smiled and said, "Ruirui, are you obedient to your uncle?"


    "No, Ruirui is good. If you don''t believe it, ask your uncle!"


    As soon as Jane Rui finished, Jane Chenran''s voice came from her mobile phone, "yes, our little princess Ruirui is the best!"


    Jian Haixi smiled with relief. "If only they didn''t bother you."


    "No, don''t worry. The children are very sensible. My sensible uncle doesn''t know what else to do." Jane Chenran smiled.


    Jane Haixi said, "brother, I bothered you yesterday."


    "Nonsense again, No." Jane Chenran scolded slightly, "what did I say?"


    "Yes, it''s my fault. I''ll never be polite to my brother in the future!" Jian Haixi said with a smile: "I''ll go now and play with you and take two children."


    "Yes, come here quickly. I think these two little guys are all right. They just miss you. They always hold on to me and ask why you don''t come back." Jane Chenran said.


    Jian Haixi smiled, but she felt a little distressed.


    The two children knew from an early age that their mommy was busier than other people''s Mommy, so they were always sensible and didn''t bother her.


    She tried her best, but no matter how she took care of her work and family, there were always places where she could not take care of them well. Therefore, when the children were sensible, she was sad.


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi suddenly remembered the clothes hanging at home, so he opened the mailbox with his mobile phone and sent an email to Ning Jiwei, saying that he would help him bring the clothes on Monday.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jane''s yard.


    An old man with gray hair was sitting in a wheelchair. In front of him was a middle-aged woman and a girl in her early twenties.


    At the moment, the middle-aged woman was spitting and screaming, and the young girl stood there crying.


    The old man was Jane Chenran''s father, and standing in front of him were Bai Jing, the wife who rolled up his money and almost killed him, and Bai Yiyi, the daughter with the same snake and scorpion heart as her mother.


    He finally left the hospital to become a monk, but he didn''t expect to be found by the two people just after two days of peace.


    "Old and immortal, look at your good son! Bully us, even if we still keep wild seeds outside, one or two!"


    "Shut up!"


    The old man''s veins burst. He could allow the woman to abuse herself because it was his retribution. But he did not allow her to abuse her children, especially Jane Chenran had paid so much for him.


    "Hum!" Bai Jing looked at him disdainfully. "If you tell me to shut up, I''ll shut up? Do you think you''re still the old master of the Jane family?"


    "Get out, get out!"


    "I won''t go away. If I don''t make it clear today, no one will want me to go!"


    Bai Jing pointed to the old man and scolded, "it was agreed before that when the company was handed over to Jane Chenran, you would let Yi marry Jane Chenran. What''s the result? Now Jane Chenran has got the company cheap and is still raising other women and wild species outside. It''s ruining the family!"


    "How do you..." the old man coughed and trembled, pointing to her: "how can you still have the face to say such words? The company is mine and Chenran is my son. What''s the matter with me giving my own company to my son?"


    "You... Anyway, you promised before." Bai Jing refused.


    The old man looked at his wife, who was very different from before, and suddenly smiled loudly and burst into tears.


    "How could I be blind and fall in love with you? You''re wrong. Chenran has never ruined the family. I''m the one who ruined the family. I''m... Blind and forced my wife and children to break up for a bitch like you..."


    At this point, the old man paused and thought of his dead wife and daughter he hadn''t seen for many years.


    "You are a shrew! Your whole family are shrews!" Bai Jing scolded with spittle.


    The old man sneered, "whatever you scold, I have given Chenran to the company. Now the company can develop well. It is Chenran''s own efforts and he did it alone, so don''t even think about the shares of Jane''s company."


    "You are old and immortal..." Bai Jing angrily pointed to Bai Yiyi and said, "what about Yiyi? You promised..."


    "Bai Yiyi never wants to step into the door of my Jane''s house!"


    The old man said coldly, "since Chenran has a family, if you want to have a face and a sense of shame, you''d better stay away from Chenran. Otherwise, I''ll find someone to break your legs and let you sit in a wheelchair with me every day!"


    "You..." Bai Jing didn''t expect that he was so determined and wanted to scold again, but she was afraid that he would really find someone to beat him, so she angrily scolded "old dog" and dragged Bai Yiyi away from Jane''s house.


    The old man looked at their arrogant and domineering back and looked up at the sky, leaving tears of regret.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the car, Bai Yiyi was still crying.


    Bai Jing glanced at her impatiently, "don''t cry, it''s killing me."


    "Mom..." Bai Yiyi sobbed, "what should I do now? Jane Chenran didn''t like me, and now even her uncle doesn''t help me, so I can''t marry Jane Chenran... Sobbing..."


    "Cry, cry, cry!"


    Bai Jing pointed to her forehead, poked and scolded, "you are worthless. You have raised you for so many years, and you can''t even catch a man. It''s useless for you to cry now? If you don''t think of a way to hold on to Jane Chenran, how can you live a good life? How can I live a good life?"


    Bai Yiyi cried and felt uncomfortable. She wondered whether you wanted me to live a good life or for yourself?


    Bai Jing still kept saying, "I tell you, I''ve looked for someone to check, just Jane Chenran''s company. There are hundreds of millions of running water in a year, and there must be tens of millions of net profits. Such a fat piece of meat can''t let him slip away, you know?"


    Bai Yiyi nodded absently and cried, "I don''t want him to slip away, but he doesn''t like me. What can I do?"


    "Stupid you."


    Bai Jing hates iron and doesn''t become steel and scolds, "won''t you use your brain to find a way? I tell you, if you don''t grasp Jane in the morning, you won''t find such a good man anywhere in the future, you know?"


    "But..."


    Bai Yiyi thought of the child she saw at Jane Chenran''s house, frowned and said, "but I don''t want to be a stepmother for other children..."


    Bai Jingqi stretched out his hand and hit her on the head. "What''s the matter with being a stepmother? You dead girl, you''re so stupid. I''m the stepmother for Jane Chenran. If I''m not the stepmother, you can live so well in gold and silver these years? Can you know such a good man as Jane Chenran?"


    Bai Yiyi glanced at her secretly and muttered, "but you didn''t get anything except a paralyzed old man..."

 Chapter 32

    In the hotel room.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Xu Hui and sang Fu, and the sneer in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    After he dialed the phone, he was prepared for this situation. But his mother''s eagerness to find her really made him even more disappointed in her.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say hello to Xu Hui and walked into the hotel room with a sneer. A pile of footsteps sounded behind him and followed him into the room.


    Ning Jiwei was not surprised, but the coldness in the corners of his mouth was deeper.


    He exhaled softly, as if trying to suppress his anger. Then he pulled off his tie, went to the table, poured a glass of red wine, took a sip, and then turned to the sofa and sat down.


    Ning Jiwei looked up at Xu Hui and the sangs. Xu Hui had already sat on the other side impolitely, with a noble, arrogant and inviolable appearance. Sang''s father took the crying Sang Lan and stood beside him carefully.


    Ning Jiwei put his hand on the back of the sofa and casually drank a sip of red wine. Then he raised his glass to Xu Hui and sang Fu with elegant movements. "You are free. Since you want to sing, it''s better to moisten your voice first."


    Mulberry father''s face was embarrassed. He twisted Sang Lan and scolded, "don''t apologize!"


    Sang lannono took two steps forward, looking at Ning Jiwei with rain, "Jiwei, I''m wrong. Will you forgive me?"


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei chuckled, shook his wine glass, squinted at Sang Lan, as if reading a joke, "are you perfunctory about my IQ?"


    It''s all now. I thought he was like a little hairy child who didn''t go through anything. Cry twice and sprinkle a Jiao and everything will be fine?


    "I, Jiwei..." Sang Lan bit her lower lip and looked at Ning Jiwei, who was very different from usual today, with a click in her heart.


    Next to Sang Fu, he was worried. He thought that Ning Jiwei might just be angry with his daughter''s appearance. He stopped at once in the face of all parties. But now it seems that he is delusional.


    Look at Ning Jiwei, who is calm at the moment, and his daughter, who thinks she has good acting skills but actually treats others as fools. Father sang almost choked without a breath.


    "Jiwei, did you really ignore me..."


    Sang Lan still said that his father had already bitten his teeth and kicked her on the back.


    "Ah!"


    Sang Lan knelt down with a cry of pain and turned his head to look at his father strangely. Sang''s father''s foot just kicked in the position where he had hit her before. At the moment, Sang Lan''s cold sweat is coming out. If he didn''t know the timing was wrong, he might have screamed.


    "Dad..."


    "Don''t call me dad!" Sang Fu scolded, "apology should look like an apology. Kneel and apologize to Jiwei!"


    "I..."


    Sang Lan feels wronged, but she looks at her father''s angry face and Xu Hui''s irrelevant appearance. Finally, she looks at Ning Jiwei with a sneer and suddenly feels that she is a joke.


    She suddenly realized that if she couldn''t let Ning Jiwei forgive her today, waiting for her was likely to be abandoned by the Sang family.


    This idea made Sang Lan cold all over and began to work hard at once.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Sang Lan kneeling and climbing in front of him, nodded and said, "yes, isn''t this acting improved?"


    Sang Lan bit her lip. This time she was really scared. She cried and stretched out her hands to Ning Jiwei. "Jiwei, I''m really wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Will you forgive me and give me another chance? I''ll never dare again. Please... Sobbing..."


    Sang Lan cried and stretched out her arms to hug Ning Jiwei''s thigh.


    But unexpectedly, she thought it was a trick that worked. This time, she touched the wall. As soon as her finger touched Ning Jiwei''s trouser leg, she was hidden by Ning Jiwei.


    "Ji Wei..."


    "Don''t touch me." Ning Jiwei looked at her in disgust. "You make me sick."


    "Ji Wei, don''t do this to me, don''t..." Sang Lan shook her head in tears and rushed over again to hold his leg.


    This time Ning Jiwei was cruel, sneered and no longer gave her face. He raised his foot and stepped on her fingers.


    "Ah!"


    Sang Lan shouted in pain, "Ji, Ji Wei... Pain, I pain..."


    Ning Jiwei leaned forward and stared at her darkly. He rolled hard at his feet. Sang Lan immediately shouted in pain.


    "I''ll give you a face to talk in the house. If you don''t want this face, I don''t mind having you kicked out now."


    Xu Huimei frowned and scolded, "Ning Jiwei, what are you doing? Is this your upbringing?"


    "Ha!" Ning Jiwei turned and said with a smile, "can''t you stand the pain? It really makes me doubt your sincerity!"


    Then, without looking at Sang Lan, he raised his feet and rubbed the soles of his shoes on the ground in disgust, as if he had stepped on something dirty.


    Sang Lan didn''t dare to be presumptuous any more. He hurriedly covered his fingers and stepped back for several steps.


    Sang''s father looked at Xu Hui like asking for help. Xu Hui glanced at the useless Sang Lan, got up, walked to Ning Jiwei and sat down.


    "Ji Wei, I know you have been wronged..."


    "Ha ha."


    Xu Hui''s earnest beginning made Ning Jiwei laugh.


    "What are you laughing at?" Xu Hui asked with a frown.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and looked at her funny. "Mother, we sat so close together. I''m afraid there''s no time to be around except when we have to do something at the family banquet. I really didn''t expect that you took the initiative to approach me so rarely and talked to me so cheerfully. It''s for such a thing."


    How ironic, the person in front of him is indeed his biological mother.


    Xu Hui frowned deeper. There was obvious impatience and disgust in her eyes, but she pressed her temper and said, "Sang Lan did this because she loves you too much. She has no other bad thoughts, and you haven''t really been hurt. Why can''t she step back?"


    "In your eyes, as long as I''m not dead, I''m fine, right?" Ning Jiwei smiled, but his heart was cold.


    Xu Hui was finally impatient and said coldly, "what else do you want? Such a small thing is worth making such a big noise. It''s really embarrassing!"


    Ning Jiwei hissed and couldn''t suppress the cold in his heart. He raised his hand and drank the red wine in one gulp.


    "Take a step back? It''s OK."


    "Really?" father Sang was overjoyed to hear him say so.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded, "if so many of you come here, wouldn''t I be really ill bred as my mother said?"


    Father sang breathed a sigh of relief, pushed Sang Lan and said, "not yet. Thank Ji Wei for forgiving you!"


    Sang Lan was stunned and looked at Ning Jiwei. This time, she didn''t come forward again. She still remembered the pain from her fingers. "Jiwei, have you forgiven me?"


    "Did I say?" Ning Jiwei glanced at her coldly and turned to father sang: "I just said I could step back and stop investigating this matter."


    Sang Lan just wanted to talk again, but sang''s father was impatient to open his mouth. What he asked was not Sang Lan''s business.


    "Jiwei, your withdrawn funds..."


    "Well?"


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and sneered, "I said, the past is over. From this moment on, let bygones be bygones. Of course, this past thing has also held my withdrawn funds. Since it has been withdrawn, it has been withdrawn. What''s wrong?"


    "But..."


    Mulberry father was embarrassed and said with a dry smile: "Ji Wei, uncle knows that this is Sang Lan''s fault, but you can''t withdraw your funds at this point. Now it''s just time for all parties to settle their accounts. If there is no capital turnover, I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of? Bankruptcy?" Ning Jiwei nodded with a smile: "don''t be afraid, bankruptcy is certain, because that''s what I arranged."


    Ningji Weidun looked down. In the shocked eyes of mulberry father and mulberry LAN, he said coldly: "within three days, the mulberry family will go bankrupt."


    "Ji Wei..." Sang''s father was sweating and looked at Xu Hui like asking for help. Now only this woman can help the Sang family.


    Xu Hui squinted at Ning Jiwei and scolded, "Jiwei, don''t be too capricious. You don''t know what kind of industry the Sang family is. How can you make it bankrupt with one word?"


    Ning Jiwei shrugged and said, "but that''s the truth. It''s really just my word. It''s less than one tenth of the means. The Sang family is going bankrupt soon, isn''t it?"


    "You..." Xu Hui was angry with Ning Jiwei, but she couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    Sang''s father looked at him and kicked Sang Lan with hate. "What are you doing? Why are you here?"


    Sang Lan was kicked askew and looked at her father in a daze.


    "Why are you looking at me? Why don''t you go over and apologize to Jiwei!"


    Father sang gritted his teeth and said, "let you apologize. It''s good for you. Our elders have been talking for you. You still hide here and pretend to be idle."


    Talking for her?


    Sang Lan sneered. Haven''t they been talking for the Sang family?


    "Get over there!"


    Sang''s father kicked Sang Lan again, and Sang Lan stumbled to the ground.


    "It''s no use!"


    Mulberry father clenched his teeth and stared at her. In the twinkling of an eye, Ning Jiwei, who was always calm, was also angry in his heart.


    "Ji Wei, my old face has been posted here for you. Are you still unwilling to let go of the Sang family? Didn''t Sang Lan just give you medicine? It''s worth your anger? It''s just a little fun between men and women. Why do you have such a big temper?"


    Father Sang''s words made Ning Jiwei sink. However, father Sang was also angry at the moment. He didn''t see Ning Jiwei''s look at all. He added fuel to the fire: "after all, Sang Lan will do this because she has no other way to get close to you? Since she is a boyfriend and girlfriend, why do you always refuse to have sex with your girlfriend? Are you unable or do you have someone outside?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes shot a sharp blade like light, "what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it?" asked father sang.


    Xu Hui lowered her eyebrows and said, "Ji Wei, although your uncle Sang''s words are a little rough, they are correct. Besides, since you took medicine last night, but you weren''t with Sang Lan, how did your medicine solve it?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "what does mother want to say?"


    "Nothing." Xu HuiSen said, "I''m just warning you that you have an engagement with Sang Lan. Even if she takes medicine, you can''t cheat others and do things that humiliate Ning''s family style."


    Ning Jiwei was silent, but the cold on his face was terrible. These people came here to apologize before they did bad things, but they kept saying it was his fault. It''s really... Shameless!


    Seeing Xu Hui''s words, father Sang also helped to say, "Ji Wei, I didn''t want to say this so obviously, but since your mother said it, I''ll be frank. Sang Lan just loves you in the wrong way, but you directly betrayed her and cheated on others. Moreover, he righteously reported to the Sang family after cheating. Your behavior is... Punishable!"


    "His heart is punishable?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at the righteous father sang and Xu Hui, and suddenly smiled. If he hadn''t clearly remembered what happened yesterday, he might really think he had done something unreasonable at the moment.


    Ning Jiwei lowered his head, tapped his fingers on the glass, looked at Xu Hui as indifferent as a stranger, "what do you want?"


    Xu Hui raised her chin and ordered in a cold voice, "reinvest the funds in the Sang family and get engaged to Sang Lan immediately. In the final analysis, this is also your fault first. Girls are easy to have no sense of security, so it is easy to do some irrational things. If you get engaged to Sang Lan and give her a sense of security, she will not be so confused."


    "Ha ha... Ha ha!"


    After listening to Xu Hui''s words, Ning Jiwei sneered first, and then really laughed. He laughed loudly. He really thought Xu Hui''s words were funny.


    After laughing for a long time, he nodded, took out his mobile phone and called Li Fu.


    Soon, Li Fu came in with a document. "President, it''s ready as you ordered."


    Ning Jiwei raised his chin and motioned him to give it to Sang Fu.


    Father sang looked at the document handed over by Li Fu. He took it in some doubt. When he opened it, he was surprised.


    "This, this is..." Xu Hui and Sang Lan were surprised to see how amazing what he saw from his panting appearance.


    Ning Jiwei kindly explained for him: "here is ten times more money than before."


    Father sang said excitedly, "Ji Wei, thank you so much..."


    "Don''t wait."


    Ning Jiwei interrupted his thanks with a sneer and said, "I''ll give you two choices. The first is the contract in front of you. I''ll inject ten times more money into the Sang family. However, if Sang Lan does anything to me, he will be punished the same way."


    "Ji Wei, what are your words and what do you mean..." Sang Lan had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, Ning Jiwei looked at her with a smile, turned to Sang''s father and said word by word: "don''t you understand? Just let her taste yesterday''s medicine, and then throw her into the pile of men in order to facilitate her antidote."


    "This, is this..."


    Sang''s father frowned and wanted to say it was too much, but before he finished, he was interrupted again by Ning Jiwei.


    "Don''t worry about bargaining. I have a second choice here."


    Ning Jiwei said calmly, "the second one is also very simple. My mother''s proposal just now meets your requirements. I can be engaged to Sang Lan and give you money, but it''s not as much as in front of you."


    "This..."


    Sang Fu frowned at the ten times of the funds in his hand and subconsciously looked at Sang Lan next to his eyes.


    "Ten minutes, I want to know your answer in ten minutes. It''s out of date."


    Ning Jiwei said that and got up to leave.


    Sang Lan was shocked by his father''s look just now. Seeing Ning Jiwei was going to leave, she subconsciously rushed to him and begged: "Jiwei, Jiwei, don''t go... Please don''t do this to me. I''m wrong, I really know I''m wrong..."


    Ning Jiwei sneered, picked up her chin and said, "what do you ask me to do? Is the choice in my hand now? It seems not."


    Finish saying that, disliked to get rid of Sang Lan, turned around and walked into the inner room without looking back.


    Li Fu followed him and closed the door.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Sang''s father stared at the document, his hands trembling.


    Xu Huimo silently took the document and looked through it. Then he glanced at Sang''s father and said carelessly, "ten times the capital is enough to restore the scale of the Sang family decades ago."


    Sang''s father swallowed his saliva and thought of the glory of the Sang family. His excited eyes were congested.


    "Dad... Dad!"


    Sang Lan looked at his father in horror, screamed, shook his arm and cried, "don''t promise, don''t promise! I don''t want to go into the pile of men, Dad, don''t throw me into the pile of men, I don''t want!"


    Sang''s father didn''t speak, but Xu Hui continued: "this money is enough for the Sang family to develop other industries. At that time, the Sang family''s overseas market will be higher. Do you still need Ning Jiwei to take care of the overseas market with my eldest son?"


    Her voice was clear and cold, not gloomy, but it made Sang Lan cold from head to foot.


    Sang''s father didn''t speak, just stared at the contract.


    I haven''t seen Sang Lan at all.


    Sang Lan was desperate. She looked at Xu Hui and her father. They only have money interests in their eyes. Where will they care about her life and death?


    "Ah!" Sang Lan screamed wildly and ran to Xu Hui. She grabbed the contract at her hand and tore it to pieces.


    "I don''t want to be drugged, I don''t want to be thrown into the pile of men, I don''t want, I don''t want, don''t..."


    Like a madman, she tore the documents hard, opened her eyes, shook her head and screamed in horror.


    Xu Hui frowned and looked at her. "What''s the noise? Look at your behavior. Where do you look like a lady?"


    Xu Hui''s voice awakened Sang Lan. Sang Lan stopped, looked at the torn documents in her hand, looked at Xu Hui, and sneered: "ladies? I''m going to be drugged and thrown to other men. Do you want me to keep the appearance of ladies?"


    Xu Hui said proudly, "are you accusing me? Do you think you are qualified to say me? If it weren''t for me, you could come to this place today?"


    "You..."


    "Shut up!"


    Sang Lan wanted to say more, but his father suddenly opened his mouth and pulled her back.


    Because he knew that he could not offend Xu Hui in any way, otherwise the Sang family would be finished.


    "Dad, why did you pull me? Do you want to promise that contract?" Sang Lan roared, "do you want to throw me to those smelly men? I told you that the contract has been torn by me, no more!"


    With that, Sang Lan turned and pointed to Xu Hui and scolded, "you keep helping us. In fact, you''re just helping your eldest son. You also said that I don''t look like a lady. Ha ha! If you help your eldest son bully your youngest son, you''ll be a lady?"


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Hui said displeased.


    "Am I wrong?"


    Sang Lan roared, "isn''t Ning Jiwei your own son? You''ve gone to the Pacific Ocean for your eldest son. It''s good to teach me how you have a face..."


    "I told you to shut up!"


    Father sang slapped Sang Lan in the face and shouted, "don''t let the whole sang family bury you, unfilial things!"


    Sang Lan was staggered by his father''s slap on the face, fell to the ground for several steps, covered her face and cried.


    Father sang didn''t care about her. He quickly turned to Xu Hui, smiled and apologized and said, "don''t mind. Don''t be general with her."


    Xu Hui glanced at Sang''s father, turned to look at Sang Lan and said with a sneer: "look at your appearance, you really have a deep love for Ning Jiwei. What''s the use?"


    Sang Lan paused and looked at her without talking.


    Xu Hui then said, "you love him all the time. As a result, he kicked you away immediately after you used some means. Even if you are engaged and married and have no love to maintain, how good do you think Ning Jiwei will be to you and the mulberry family? What''s the use of a marriage without emotion and dignity?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Sang Lan looks at Xu Hui in fear. She knows that if Xu Hui goes on like this, sang Fu will be moved by her.


    "My nonsense?"


    Xu Hui smiled, stroked her fingers, looked at father sang and said, "ask your father if what I said is reasonable. It''s better to sacrifice you to complete the whole family for useless people and useless marriage."


    "You shut up, you shut up!"


    Sang Lan pointed to Xu Hui and said, "don''t talk nonsense here. You''re just for your son. You''re not to help the Sang family."


    Xu Hui smiled, "I''m trying to help my eldest son, but isn''t my choice better? Whether it''s for me or the Sang family, this decision is the best, as long as you''re not so selfish..."


    "How can you be so vicious?" Sang Lan looked at Xu Hui''s eyes with fear. "No, you can''t do this, you can''t!"


    She turned to Ning Jiwei''s lounge and shouted, "Jiwei, Jiwei, please help me! Please, please help me..."


    Xu Hui smiled but didn''t speak. Sang Fu''s eyes were complex and there was no movement in the lounge.


    Sang Lan looked at his father in despair, swallowed his dry saliva, and knelt in front of him crying.


    "Dad, Dad, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. I dare not do it again. I''ll do everything you say in the future. You''ve always loved me the most. Don''t give up on me, okay? Please give me another chance. I''ll certainly win Jiwei''s love. As long as I''m engaged to Jiwei, I''ll let him help the Sang family. Even if Jiwei doesn''t love me so much, when I have his children , for the sake of the child, he will also help the Sang family, as long as I have children with him... "


    Father sang stared at her with complicated eyes, but didn''t speak.


    Sang Lan cried, "Dad, I don''t want to have sex with those smelly men. I don''t want... Dad, please, Dad..."


    Sang Lan cried heartbroken, but sang''s father never said anything. Xu Hui was just watching the play coldly.

 Chapter 33

    Night.


    Jian Haixi drives to Jian Chenran''s house. As soon as he gets off the bus, he sees Jian Chenran standing at the door of the community with Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    The two children looked around, obviously standing for a while.


    As soon as Jane Haixi stopped, two little guys rushed over.


    "Mommy, Mommy, you''re coming. Rui Rui wants you dead!" said Jian Rui, holding Jian Haixi''s thigh.


    Although Jian Yi didn''t hold her thigh, she was blushing and tugged at Jian Haixi''s sleeve and said, "Mommy."


    Jian Haixi''s heart was suddenly warm in a mess. He squatted down and held one in one hand, kissing one on the left and one on the right.


    "Good baby, Mommy wants you too!"


    "Mommy is not enough. Rui Rui has to kiss her, and Rui Rui also kisses Mommy, mua~" Jian Rui holds Jian Haixi''s neck and gives her two big kisses on the left and right sides.


    Jian Haixi smiled and kissed her on the other side of the face, "OK, will you kiss my little princess again?"


    "That''s right ~" Jian Rui smiled, pointed to Jian Yi and said, "Mommy, brother wants it too."


    Jane Yi blushed and stared at her. "I don''t want it. I... one kiss is enough."


    Although he said so, his eyes looking at Jian Haixi clearly looked forward to it. Jian Haixi smiled, touched his head and gave him another kiss.


    "Yi Yi is always so sensible, but what should I do? Mommy also wants Yi Yi''s kiss..."


    "Then..."


    Jian Yi''s small face became more red. She looked away shyly and whispered, "well... This time..."


    Then he took two steps forward, gently hugged Jane Haixi''s neck and kissed her. After kissing, he immediately withdrew.


    Jian Haixi rubbed his head with a smile, stood up and took the two children back.


    Without taking a few steps, I saw Jane Chenran come out of the community, looked at them and said with a smile: "I know you''re coming. The two children have come down long ago. I can''t stop them. I just want to wait for you here."


    Jian Haixi asked with a smile, "have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "It''s all right." Jane smiled and shook her head. "Just now I watched them sitting all the time. The two little guys knew they were going to take them out to play today. They were so excited."


    "Have you decided where to play?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Before Jane Chenran finished, Jian Rui jumped up, "Mommy, Mommy, how about going to the amusement park? Last time my uncle took us, Ruirui still wanted to go!"


    Jian Yi glanced at her and said, "you''re not crazy enough?"


    "No, Rui Rui is never tired of such a fun place." Jian Rui naturally said.


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Chenran and said, "it seems that I didn''t bother you last time."


    Jane Chenran lovingly picked up Jane Rui, pinched her little face and said, "this is great happiness for me. Where can I say tossing?"


    "How''s Mommy?" Jane Rui said coquettishly to Jane Haixi while holding Jane Chenran.


    "OK, OK, just go to the amusement park?"


    "Yeah! You can go to the amusement park again!" Jianrui cried happily holding her two arms.


    Four people get on the bus, Jane Chenran drives, and Jane Haixi takes the back seat with her two children.


    Jianrui blinked and stared at jianhaixi''s clothes and asked, "Mommy, have you changed your clothes? Ruiruirui hasn''t seen your new clothes."


    "Well..."


    Jane Haixi was a little embarrassed. Just trying to find an excuse to fool her, she heard her son say, "a few days ago, Mommy also wore a new dress. The style is similar to yours, but the price is much worse. It''s a kind of famous brand that Mommy would never buy."


    "Then what..." Jian Haixi looked at his son awkwardly. "Yiyi, you even know this?"


    Jane Yi raised her chin and said naturally, "I have an ignorant sister and a careless mommy at home. I always need to know more."


    "Hehe, hehe."


    Jane Haixi laughed.


    Jian Rui''s thief tilted his head. "Mommy, do you have a boyfriend? Mommy, have you found a new father for Ruirui? Is he handsome? Does he like Ruirui and his brother?"


    Jian Haixi listened to her daughter''s series of questions. Three black lines appeared on her forehead and said silently, "Ruirui, you think too much. This dress is... Bought casually."


    "Really?" Jianrui looked at her suspiciously, and then looked at Jianyi. "Brother, is Mommy lying?"


    She trusted her brother''s judgment at all times.


    Jian Yi picks up her eyebrows, glances at Jian Haixi, shakes her head and says, "I don''t know. Let''s leave adults alone."


    "How can that be?"


    Jian Rui frowned and tooted her mouth. "What if Mommy finds an ugly one?"


    After a pause, Jian Rui added: "in fact, Rui Rui''s favorite is the handsome uncle..."


    Jian Haixi was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, the legendary handsome uncle made his daughter remember it for so long only by one side.


    Jian Yi winked at Jian Rui and said, "stop talking. Mommy doesn''t dare to find a male friend if you talk too much."


    "Oh, all right ~"


    Jianrui stared at jianhaixi and said, "Mommy, ruiruirui doesn''t have a problem ~ just go find it!"


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly, shook his head, turned to Jian Chenran and said, "brother, I''d better drive."


    She always felt that if she sat with the two children for a while, she couldn''t hide any secrets.


    Jane Chenran laughed. "If you don''t change, just sit there with two babies. In fact, I''d like to know what secrets you can reveal under their interrogation."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and had to hold one in one hand. She listened to Jian Rui''s muttering all the way to the amusement park.


    After getting out of the car, Jian Haixi finally breathed a sigh of relief and finally distracted the two little guys'' attention from himself.


    As she thought, as soon as Jianrui entered the amusement park, she was like having fun. She looked at everyone shouting and pulling Jianyi to play.


    Although Jian Yi can''t talk, she can''t resist Jian Rui''s entanglement. In the end, she is always dragged to play with her everywhere.


    Jane Chenran and Jane Haixi stood not far from the children and looked at them. Occasionally, they went up in person to make trouble with the two villains.


    After playing crazy for most of the day, Jian Rui completely enjoyed herself and fell asleep in Jian Haixi''s arms.


    Jane Yi is also tired and is held in her arms by Jane Chenran.


    Jian Haixi and Jian Chenran looked at each other, smiled and shook their heads.


    I have to say that playing with children is also an individual work for adults. Although they didn''t participate much in most of the day, they are tired now.


    Back home, Jane Haixi took a nap with the two children. Jane was busy with her own affairs in the morning. She didn''t get up until late afternoon.


    Jane said with a smile, "I thought you were going to sleep until dinner."


    Jian Rui climbed onto his lap and held him as a spoiled child: "uncle, Ruirui Rui can''t skip dinner. Mommy said Rui Rui and her brother are growing tall. If they don''t eat, they won''t grow tall."


    "OK ~ what would our little princess like to eat?" Jane asked with a smile and touched her head.


    Jian Rui couldn''t think of it. She looked at Jian Yi and asked, "what would your brother like to eat?"


    Jian Yi ignores her and only looks at Jian Haixi.


    Obviously, he eats whatever Mommy eats.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and suggested, "it''s better to eat hot pot. Go to the supermarket and order dishes. Come back and eat at home. It''s convenient, fast and lively."


    "Yes." Jane paused and said, "you can shout Xiaodou."


    Jian Haixi picked up the tip of his eyebrows, glanced at him meaningfully, and asked curiously, "brother, it''s been several years. Haven''t you and Xiaodou developed further? It''s time for the tortoise to climb together."


    Jane smiled shyly in the morning, touched her head and said with a smile: "then what, the work is too busy..."


    Jian Rui was holding Jian Chenran''s neck. At this time, her ear tip heard the conversation between the two. She hurriedly climbed down and dragged Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, Mommy, you should hurry up and tell aunt Xiaodou to make her move faster. Otherwise, my uncle will be robbed by other bad women!"


    "Ah?" Jane Haixi didn''t understand. She turned to Jane Chenran and asked, "what bad woman?"


    Jian Chenran smiled bitterly and said helplessly, "Bai Yiyi came here this morning and was caught by Jian Yi and Jian Rui."


    "Bai Yiyi?" Jian Haixi frowned. Hearing the name made her feel bad.


    "What is she doing here?"


    Jane Chenran smiled bitterly, "Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi have gone too far in recent years. They always make trouble to let Bai Yiyi and I get married. I usually hide when I can, but there are always times when I can''t hide, so..."


    Jian Haixi''s face sank. "That''s why you don''t accept Xiaodou."


    Jane Chenran sighed and said, "in recent years, as long as I get closer to a girl, Bai Yiyi and Bai Jing will harass that girl. This has happened more than once, so I don''t dare to approach any opposite sex in order to avoid trouble these years. I''m not afraid, but I''m afraid to implicate other innocent girls."


    "The mother and daughter are really shameless." Jian Haixi chopped her feet angrily.


    "Xiaodou, she..."


    Thinking of Lin Xiaodou, Jane Chenran has some regrets in her eyes, "she is a good girl. I don''t want her to be bullied by Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi, nor... I don''t want to delay her..."


    "Brother, why are you so stupid?"


    Jian Haixi said, "you should have told me this earlier. Why do you carry it alone?"


    Jane Chenran sighed, touched Jane Haixi''s head and said, "tell you what to do? It''s hard enough for you to take two children alone. How can you worry about me again? Even if it''s just for the children, you can''t let the crazy mother and daughter trouble you."


    Jian Haixi was angry. "You also said that we are brothers and sisters. We share happiness and difficulties. What''s the result? We always bear these grievances alone."


    Jane pulled down the corners of her mouth. "These things are really nothing. I''m a big man. It''s embarrassing that I can''t even deal with such small things. How can I tell anyone everywhere."


    "Brother!"


    Jian Haixi looked at Jane''s lonely appearance in the morning and his eyes were red with pain. "Brother, we can''t stop going out because we''re stepping on a piece of dog shit. No matter how much the mother and daughter go, you can''t bury them with your own happiness. Are you really going to marry Bai Yiyi?"


    "Of course not." Jane Chenran said, "I can''t marry her, but... You know I''m not good at dealing with women, so I always wanted to hide. Maybe they gave up in a few years, but I didn''t expect..."


    "I just didn''t expect their patience to be so good, did they?" Jian Haixi helped him finish the next words. Thinking of the mother and daughter, Jian Haixi also sighed: "Brother, do you think Xiaodou hasn''t been clear enough to you in recent years? You can''t always let others wait. The mother and daughter... Your wealth, strength and popularity are there. In their eyes, they are inlaid with golden pastries. How can they let you go?"


    Speaking of this, they seemed to think of the past of Jane''s family at the same time, and they were silent.


    Once they lost their favorite mother because of the appearance of Bai Jing''s mother and daughter.


    These two women are like poisonous snakes, but the one they used to stare at is their father. Now they stare at Jane Chenran.


    Jian Rui saw that both Jian Haixi and Jian Chenran were unhappy. She turned her eyes, squeezed them with a smile, took Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, don''t be angry. My brother and I have driven the bad woman away ~"


    Jian Yi also nodded and said, "when she came over this morning, Ruirui and I pretended to be uncle''s children and kicked her out."


    Jane nodded and said with a smile, "yes, thanks to two little babies today, otherwise I would have a big head again."


    When Jian Haixi heard the words of the two children, he also relaxed. He touched the heads of Jian Yi and Jian Rui and said, "baby, it''s great. Your uncle''s heart is too soft. You must protect your uncle, you know?"


    "Mommy, don''t worry, it''s on Ruirui!" Jian Rui patted her little chest and gave it all to her, which made Jian Haixi and Jian Chenran happy.


    Jian Haixi and Jian Chenran took the children to the supermarket to buy vegetables. When they came back, they began to be busy with the hot pot in the evening.


    When Lin Xiaodou arrived, Jane Haixi and Jane Chenran were washing vegetables. She came in with a large bag of snacks. Looking at the busy two people, she couldn''t help but say, "it''s really hard-working brothers and sisters. Hurry up, ha. Our three babies are waiting for you while eating snacks!"


    Then he took Jian Yi and Jian Rui, squatted down, held his face in his hands, blinked and said, "Haixi, look at me, is it a good baby?"


    "You''re still a good baby!" Jane Haixi laughed at her funny laugh and sprinkled water on her. "Please face up to your age, okay?"


    "Ha ha, I won''t. I''ll always be seventeen!" Lin Xiaodou said with a smile.


    "Seventeen?" Jian Haixi raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you sure you don''t want to add another year?"


    "What''s the matter with seventeen?" Lin Xiaodou asked strangely.


    Jian Haixi took a look at her and then looked at Jian Chenran next to her. He smiled meaningfully and said, "it''s nothing, but how can you get the certificate without an adult? If you don''t get the certificate, what can my brother do?"


    In a word, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou blushed at the same time.


    Lin Xiaodou stares at Jian Haixi in shame. "What nonsense are you talking about? I won''t play with you!"


    After that, he picked up Jian Yi and Jian Rui and went back to the living room, leaving Jian Haixi there to laugh.


    Pian Jianrui also mixed up and said, "aunt Xiaodou, you are only seventeen. How can you marry my uncle and be my aunt to Ruirui?"


    "Ha ha!" Jian Haixi smiled more happily. Jian Chenran looked at his face and didn''t know what to say. Lin Xiaodou was just embarrassed, "Ruirui, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Rui Rui talks nonsense?" Jian Rui looks at Jian Yi incomprehensibly. "Brother, is Rui Rui wrong?"


    Jian Yi looked at this and that, shook his head calmly and said, "yes, uncle means that aunt Xiaodou is an adult and can get a certificate with him."


    "Oh, so it is ~" Jianrui suddenly realized and hugged Lin Xiaodou and said, "aunt Xiaodou, please be ruiruirui''s aunt ~"


    "I, I..."


    Lin Xiaodou stammered nervously, turned his head and looked at Jian Haixi laughing. "Jian Haixi, look at your bear child!"


    "Weren''t there three cute babies just now?" Jane Haixi said with a smile. "I''m not a baby now?"


    Lin Xiaodou wants to cry and can''t afford it!


    With the arrival of Lin Xiaodou, the atmosphere at home suddenly became active. Several people arranged the hot pot and soon ate it in full swing.


    While eating, Lin Xiaodou suddenly remembered Ning Jiwei and asked Jian Haixi, "what happened to the man who was drugged?"


    Jane Haixi was drinking water. When she heard her words, she almost didn''t spit a mouthful of water. She quickly kicked her under the table.


    "Who was drugged?" Jane asked with a frown.


    "Oh, what..."


    Lin Xiaodou was kicked by Jian Haixi. When he woke up, he had to say, "it''s a colleague of mine. There''s a super crazy suitor. Then she drugged my colleague and almost lost his body!"


    Jian Haixi was speechless. When Lin Xiaodou said that he had lost his body by taking medicine, he put the two children in his arms in advance and covered their ears one by one.


    When Lin Xiaodou finished, he realized that there was a child, stuck out his tongue and smiled.


    Looking at her playful appearance, Jane Chenran couldn''t help looking at her more. They looked at each other. Lin Xiaodou blushed and lowered his head. Jane Chenran also coughed to divert her eyes.


    Jian Rui struggled out of Jian Haixi''s arms and Dudu corrected her way: "aunt Xiaodou, you''re wrong. Medicine should be taken, not used. It''s raining, playing chess and going to a restaurant. Medicine must be taken, and you can''t get better if you get sick ~"


    "Well..."


    Lin Xiaodou nodded awkwardly, "OK, aunt knows she''s wrong."


    Jian Rui asked Jian Yi, "brother, is Ruirui right?"


    Jian Yi glanced at Jian Haixi with an eyebrow, smiled, nodded and said, "yes."


    Jane Chenran laughed and said, "we Ruirui are really smart, smarter than your aunt Xiaodou!"


    Jian Rui was praised and raised her chin proudly.


    Jian Haixi helped her forehead and sighed. Her little girl is really a living treasure.


    After a happy meal, Jane Chenran took charge of the fruit service, while Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou were watching TV in the living room with their two children.


    The warm atmosphere in the room disappeared when Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi suddenly broke in.


    Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi kicked the door violently. As soon as they entered the room, they shouted, "where''s Jane Chenran? Come out!"


    Jian Haixi frowned and looked at them. With a black face, he scolded, "who let you in? Get out!"


    Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi also saw Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou at this time. They were stunned.


    Bai Jing sneered: "yo ~ who am I? It''s you two little fox spirits."


    "Who do you say is a fox spirit?" Lin Xiaodou couldn''t see it and stood up angrily.


    "It''s you. What''s the matter?" Bai Jing scolds and comes up to think about Jian Haixi. Lin Xiaodou blocks Jian Haixi and puts his foot to Bai Jing''s calf.


    "Ouch ~ it hurts me!" Bai Jing howled with her calf covered.


    "Don''t get close to this psychosis so as not to be infected."


    Jian Haixi pulls Lin Xiaodou a little farther away from the two. At the same time, he winks at Jian Yi and asks him to leave with Jian Rui.


    Jian Yi understood. Her eyes moved a little. She took Jian Rui and ran to the kitchen. While running, she shouted, "Dad, Dad, the bad woman is coming again!"


    Bai Jinggang only looked at Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou, but ignored that there were two villains nearby. At this time, she was stunned when she heard the child''s voice.


    When Jian Yi and Jian Rui call Jian Chenran''s father, their anger suddenly burns up.


    "Where are you from, little bastard? What are you yelling at? I''ll cut your neck again!"


    He was about to walk towards the kitchen. Before he got close, he was pushed by Jane Yi and fell to the ground.


    "Oh, hey ~ my waist..." Bai Jing rolled in pain. Bai Yiyi ran to help her.


    After pushing Bai Jing, Jian Yi turns around and pours into Lin Xiaodou''s arms, hugs her and cries, "Mom, I''m afraid ~"


    Lin Xiaodou looked inexplicable. Jian Haixi quietly poked her behind her and asked her to cooperate. Lin Xiaodou only patted Jian Yi on the shoulder and hugged him and said, "baby, I''m not afraid. Ah... Mom is here."


    Bai Yiyi was shocked and angry when she heard Jian Yi calling Lin Xiaodou''s mother, "it turns out that this little wild seed was born between you and Jane Chenran, you little bitch!"


    "Who do you think is a wild seed?" Lin Xiaodou wanted to beat people angrily.


    At this time, Jane Chenran came out of the kitchen with Jane Rui in her arms. She scolded Bai Yiyi coldly and said, "shut up!"


    "Chenran, I......"


    "Jane Chenran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bai Yiyi wanted to say more, but Bai Jing stood up and pointed to Jane Chenran and scolded, "do you deserve Yiyi? I thought you were a man for so many years. Unexpectedly, you found a little bitch and secretly gave birth to two little wild species!"


    Jian Haixi gritted his teeth, calmly stepped forward quickly, raised his hand and fanned Bai Jing, "clean your mouth, Bai Jing. You''ve been missing for so many years. You''re really shameless!"


    Bai Jing was stunned by Jian Haixi''s fan for a moment and turned to look at Jian Haixi, "you, how dare you hit me?"


    "Why don''t I dare?"


    Jian Haixi said coldly, "I tell you, if you scold me today, I''ll hit you once!"


    Then Jian Haixi lifted his chin to Lin Xiaodou and said, "bring the children into the house and call the police."


    Lin Xiaodou nodded. It''s better not to let children participate in this scene.


    "You... Don''t call the police!"


    Bai Jing was worried when she heard that she wanted to call the police. She stared at Jian Haixi and said, "Jian Haixi, I didn''t expect you to dare to come back."


    "Why am I afraid to come back?"


    Jian Haixi sneered, "I''m not only coming back, I want you to pay the price!"


    "You... You dare!"


    Jian Haixi held Bai Jing''s collar and Sen stared at her coldly, "you try, I dare not."


    "You let go of my mother..."


    Bai Yiyi sees this and comes forward to help Bai Jing. Jian Haixi sneers and kicks Bai Jing open. He turns his hand, picks up the ashtray on the table and splashes it on Bai Yiyi.


    "Ah!"


    Bai Yiyi screamed as she looked at the stain on her body.


    Jane Chenran came forward to block Jian Haixi behind her and said coldly, "this is my last warning to you. I have nothing to do with Bai Yiyi. If you make trouble again in the future, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    "Chenran..." Bai Yiyi saw that Jane Chenran said the same, and cried with red eyes: "Chenran, how can you do this to me? I love you so much... Haven''t I been good enough to you for so many years? How can you be so ruthless?"


    Jane Chenran looked at Bai Yiyi with complex eyes. Although Bai Yiyi was bad, it was all because of Bai Jing''s mother''s "good guidance".


    "Bai Yiyi, stay away from your good mother, or your life will be ruined."


    "Chenran, Chenran, you still care about me, don''t you?" Bai Yiyi cried.


    "I have no feelings for you," Jane said coldly in the morning.


    "No, impossible, no..." Bai Yiyi shook her head crying.


    Bai Jing looked at Jian Haixi. "I said how Jane Chenran suddenly had backbone. It turned out that your good sister came back to support him."


    Jian Haixi sneered, "yes, I support my brother. If you dare to bully him again in the future, I''ll let you repay ten times!"


    "You..."


    Bai Jing wanted to scold again, but Lin Xiaodou came out and said, "I''ve called the police. The police will come right away."


    "Mom, mom, let''s go..."


    Bai Yiyi cried and pulled Bai Jing, "I don''t want to enter the police station, mom, let''s go."


    "Wait."


    Jane looked at Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi who wanted to go and said, "give me my key."


    He doesn''t want to be approached by these two people every three or five times in the future.


    "No, Chenran, you can''t do this..."


    As soon as Bai Yiyi heard that he wanted to hand over the key himself, he quickly covered his pocket and cried, "Chenran, are you cheated by this woman? How can you..."


    Bai Jing naturally doesn''t agree to hand over the key. Joke, they can come if they want to. Without the key, what if Jane Chenran doesn''t open the door for them?


    "Jane Chenran, don''t go too far. We can''t hand in the keys." Bai Jing said.


    Lin Xiaodou was almost refreshed by the shameless degree of the two people. He couldn''t help but say, "would you like a face? This is Jane Chenran''s house, the house is his, and the key is his. Why do you take it?"


    "You care?" Bai Jing scolded with her waist crossed. "If it weren''t for you bitch, would Jane Chenran do something sorry for Yiyi? It''s obvious that you''re shameless. You secretly gave birth to two children with Jane Chenran while we Yiyi didn''t pay attention. It''s good to say sarcastic words here."


    "I don''t want face?" Lin Xiaodou smiled angrily, shook his head and was too lazy to say to them.


    Jian Haixi said coldly, "such people don''t have to say more to them. If they don''t pay, they won''t pay. We''ll make a lock change call later and we''ll change the lock directly."


    Jane Chenran nodded and knew that it was impossible for Bai Jing to hand over the key.


    "Chenran, I......"


    Bai Yiyi wanted to say it again. Jian Haixi shouted, "don''t get out!"


    Bai Yiyi trembled and turned to look at Bai Jing.


    Bai Jing snorted coldly and took Bai Yiyi and turned away.

 Chapter 34

    Ten minutes later, Ning Jiwei walked out of the office. Sang Lan also kneels beside the father, Xu Hui calmly carries the wine cup, seems to have expected the result, and the mulberry father holding the right to choose is silent all the time.


    "It''s time, have you chosen?" Ning Jiwei looked at Sang''s father and asked.


    Sang''s father heard Ning Jiwei''s voice and his body immediately shook. He didn''t know whether it was tension or fear of choice.


    Xu Hui also looked up to father sang, waiting for him to say the result she wanted.


    "Dad..."


    Sang Lan was already crying and hoarse. At this time, she trembled, hugged Sang''s father''s leg and begged, "Dad, no, please..."


    The sad voice finally made Sang Lan mutter: "It''s so easy, Dad, you see this time. I don''t want me like that... And Xuhui just said that. When she gets engaged, he will let ningjikang come back. As soon as ningjikang comes back, the person who hears the warm will definitely come back. No one knows that she is the person on the top of ningjiwei''s heart. She comes back and I have any chance."


    Father Sang''s eyes sank slightly. After thinking for a moment, he said, "do your job well, and I''ll help you deal with the rest."


    After the father and daughter of mulberry LAN left, Xu Hui did not stay for a long time, but she left after half a month engagement with ningjiwei. She was eager to inform her baby son Ning Jikang.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the figure she couldn''t wait to leave, and her eyes were full of cold.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Japan, villa.


    In the luxurious room, she sat on the sofa in a daze at the warmth of her feelings, and her ears echoed the good news Ning Jikang had just told her - ning Jiwei is getting engaged, and they can go home.


    Wen Qingnuan was silent for a long time. She took out the dusty box from the bottom of the drawer, opened it and put the tail ring on her left hand. She looked down at the tail ring in her left hand. It was given to her by Ning Jiwei. At that time, she was not married... But now the man who gave her the tail ring is engaged to other women.


    Smell the warmth, close your eyes and cover all kinds of thoughts in your eyes.


    "It''s warm! We''re out. Let''s celebrate today!"


    Ning Jikang''s cry came from the living room. Hearing the warmth of love, she finally looked at the tail ring of her eyes and fingers, pursed her lips, took it down and dusty again.


    "Warm feelings!" Ning Jikang shouted again.


    "Coming." I heard the warmth, took a deep breath, got up and walked outside.


    For Wen Qingnuan, Ning Jiwei is like the white moonlight in the sky, which attracts her heart. But the white moonlight is difficult to get after all. In contrast, she values the sixpence under her feet more. Ning Jikang is undoubtedly her sixpence.


    As soon as Wen Qingnuan opened the door, Ning Jikang stood shakily at the door with a bottle of whisky. When she came out, she threw the bottle and hugged her.


    "You... Um..." Wen Qingnuan was hugged and kissed behind the door by Ning Jikang before he spoke.


    "Love is warm. I''m so happy. I said that Ning Jiwei would have to let me go back one day. I didn''t expect that he would come before ten years."


    Ning Jikang held Wen Qingnuan and groped for her while saying, "when I go back, I must give him some color to see. Oh... Qingnuan, you are so fragrant..."


    Wen Qingnuan endured the drunken kiss on her neck, and an obvious disgust flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t push Ning Jikang away, but bit her lip ring and hugged him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Jane Chenran left home, Bai Yiyi thought about it and said to Bai Jing, "Mom, Chenran is getting more and more difficult to control. Now I think it must be the relationship between Lin Xiaodou. Moreover, she and Jian Haixi are good friends. Maybe the line between Lin Xiaodou and Chenran is led by Jian Haixi."


    Bai Jing sneered and said, "you''re stupid. You don''t have a long heart. Do you really believe that the two children are Jane Chenran''s seed?"


    "Ah? Isn''t it? But they all say..."


    "Fool!" Bai Jing scolded: "After all these years, how many pounds does Jane Chenran have? If he really has the ability to hide a woman and two children for so many years, he can still be led by us? And don''t you think it''s too coincidental? Before Jian Haixi appeared, he never heard of Lin Xiaodou and the two children. Now as soon as Jian Haixi appeared, the children appeared."


    "Mom, do you mean... These two children belong to Jian Haixi?" Bai Yiyi''s eyes widened.


    "What''s impossible?" Bai Jing sneered: "I''m not sure that the two children are the wild species of Jian Haixi. You should pay more attention to the little fox spirit of Jian Haixi recently to see who she is close to."


    "Oh, OK." Bai Yiyi heard the analysis of Bai Jing, and immediately there was a score in her heart, not as panicked as she was at Jane''s home in the morning.


    When Bai Jing''s mother and daughter discuss how to deal with Jane Haixi and Jane Chenran, Jane Chenran''s family is also worried about their mother and daughter.


    After Bai Jing''s mother and daughter left, Jian Haixi said earnestly to Jian Chenran, "brother, the mother and daughter can''t give up like this. This time you must come up with an attitude, otherwise you will still be entangled by them."


    Jane Chenran hesitated and said, "I''m worried that my father is in the middle..."


    Jian Haixi sneered, "do you still need to care about that man now? Besides, before, you were afraid of his embarrassment, but you were not afraid of your own embarrassment, and you were not afraid of betraying others. What about him? Bai told me that he didn''t know anything about what Bai Jing''s mother and daughter did. If he cared, how could he see you working hard for so many years?"


    Jian Chenran was silent. Jian Haixi shook his head with a sigh and said no more. He got up to coax the two babies to sleep.


    After Jian Haixi left, Lin Xiaodou and Jian Chenran were left in the living room. Although Jian Haixi didn''t say it clearly, they both heard who she meant by "not afraid to fail others".


    Lin Xiaodou is sad. She has been waiting for Jane Chenran for many years.


    "Morning ran."


    Lin Xiaodou bit his lip and said, "I think what Haixi said is reasonable. Think about it carefully. Either, make a complete decision and let Bai Jing''s mother and daughter die. Or, you will fight with them all the time."


    "I......" Jane hesitated and didn''t speak.


    They all know that Jane Chenran''s character is like this. He is too gentle and kind to everyone, but he is cruel to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the accident between Bai Jing''s mother and daughter, it was too late for Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou to go home again, so they simply rested at Jian Chenran''s house.


    Late at night, Jian Haixi and others had already fallen asleep, but Jian Yi secretly got up and slipped into the study.


    He easily opened the computer, clicked into a system, entered the names of Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi, and many pieces of information came out in an instant. Jian Yi browsed one by one and smiled with satisfaction at the corners of her mouth.


    The next day, Jane Haixi was shaken up by Lin Xiaodou. Before she reacted, she heard Lin Xiaodou''s excited way: "Haixi, Haixi, there is a way to deal with Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi. Look what this is."


    Jane Haixi sat up vaguely, took the envelope she handed over, frowned and asked, "where did you find it?"


    Lin Xiaodou said excitedly, "I found it at the door in the morning. I don''t know which unknown hero put it at our door. It''s full of black materials of Bai Yiyi and Bai Jing."


    At this point, Lin Xiaodou paused and said with a smile: "Guess what, Bai Jing had a husband before she married your father with Bai Yiyi. Her husband was a gangster in a small city. She ate, drank, whored and gambled everything. Bai Jing ran away with the gangster''s money and family property. The gangster has been looking for Bai Jing all these years. Moreover, Bai Jing''s original name is not Bai Jing, but Yao Jing."


    Jian Haixi looked at the information in her hand and said with a sneer, "she''s not Yao Jing. She''s obviously a goblin. Now, I''ve finally found a way to collect the goblin."


    "Hee hee, Mommy, are you talking about old goblins? Like Snow White''s stepmother?"


    Jian Rui slipped in and just heard Jian Haixi''s words and interrupted with a smile.


    When Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou heard this, they were immediately made to laugh. Lin Xiaodou nodded and touched Jian Rui''s head and boasted, "Rui Rui is right. It''s the old goblin and the old witch!"


    After breakfast, Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou are ready to take their two children to the park. Quan Dang disappears and walks around. As soon as Jian Rui hears that she is going out, she raises her small hand excitedly. On the contrary, Jian Yi shakes her head and can''t go.


    "Yi Yi, why did you go last night? Why do you look like you can''t wake up?" Lin Xiaodou joked.


    Jian Haixi looked at him tired and asked painfully, "Yi Yi, didn''t you sleep well?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and didn''t say anything, but Jian Rui said, "my brother secretly played with my uncle''s computer last night. It was very late..."


    Before she finished, Jian Yi stared at her. Jian Rui immediately covered her mouth and stopped talking.


    Jian Haixi shook her head and said, "Yiyi, Mommy knows you love learning, but you have to have a degree. You know? You can''t stay up late like this in the future. You can''t burn your body."


    Jian Yi nodded and promised. Jian Haixi touched his head and put him back to sleep.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at the two children and said to Jian Haixi with envy, "you are so happy with these two little angels, Haixi."


    Jian Haixi joked, "you can have one too."


    "Fuck you." Lin Xiaodou hit her with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On Monday, Jian Haixi''s team was finally officially established. She and Xie Nuan went to see Yang Yaru with the prepared plan. Before, Jian Haixi and Yang Yaru had passed the news, and both sides were very interested in further cooperation.


    After reading the first draft of Jian Haixi''s plan, Yang Yaru nodded with satisfaction and said, "sister Haixi, I''m at ease when you do things. This plan is OK. I passed it here."


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Xie Nuan. Xie Nuan snickered at Yang Yaru''s "sister Haixi".


    After that, the two sides talked about some small details for a while. After the negotiation, Yang Yaru invited Jian Haixi to dinner, and Jian Haixi nodded and agreed.


    But Yang Yaru said again, "sister Haixi, can you bring Jian Yi when you come?"


    Jian Haixi was ashamed and said with a stiff smile, "Jian Yi, he... Is not very convenient recently."


    "Did you go to my uncle''s house?" Yang Yaru asked.


    Jane Haixi was surprised: "how do you know?"


    Yang Yaru smiled and said, "Jian Yi left me a message last night."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I''m going to my uncle''s house. My uncle''s house is in the countryside and there''s no net."


    Yang Yaru was a little lost, but she still invited Jian Haixi to dinner. Jian Haixi thought and said, "can you take JOJO? I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "Of course." Yang Yaru nodded.


    After making an appointment for dinner, Jian Haixi and Xie Wen go back to the company first. On the way back, Xie Nuan asked Jian Haixi, "doesn''t it matter if you deceive her like this? In case you expose it one day..."


    Jian Haixi rubbed her sore temples and sighed, "I know that paper can''t stop fire. What can I do? Let''s go step by step. Just ask her to break her mind to Jian Yi one day and everything will be fine."


    Xie Nuan also sighed that if Yang Yaru knew the truth now, their project would never go on.


    Back to the company, Jian Haixi took the project to find Ning Jiwei. As a result, when she got out of the elevator, she saw Sang Lan running out of the president''s office in a mess, sprinkled with chicken soup.


    The Secretary winked at Jian Haixi, indicating that the president was very angry and asked her not to go in first.


    Jian Haixi nodded, smelling the smell of Sang Lan''s chicken soup, and consciously gave way to the side to make way for the chicken soup.


    She just let her go, but the chicken soup didn''t let her go.


    "Jian Haixi, stop." Sang Lan looked at Jian Haixi, who was neat and good-natured, angry and jealous.


    Sang Lan specially brought chicken soup to show his kindness to Ning Jiwei today. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei was very cold to her. She didn''t seem to see her at all. She was unwilling, so she wanted to get close to him when she filled him with soup. As a result, she was opened by Ning Jiwei in disgust before she touched her hand. Chicken soup was sacrificed, not only spilled all over the ground, but also spilled all over her.


    Ning Jiwei scolded her coldly and told her not to come back to the company. Sang Lan couldn''t hang on her face and had to leave in a hurry. Ning Jiwei''s treatment and embarrassment made her angry at the moment. She happened to see Jian Haixi as soon as she came out. How could she let her go.


    "What''s up?" Jian Haixi asked faintly.


    Sang Lan gritted his teeth and said in a harsh voice, "take off your clothes and give them to me."


    "What?" Rao is Jian Haixi. She already knows something about Sang Lan. She didn''t expect that she would go so far.


    Ask her to take off her clothes in front of so many people in the office. What is Sang Lan when she is? Objects?


    Jane Haixi blackened her face. "Why?"


    Sang Lan raised her chin and said, "just because I''m the president''s fiancee, you have to do whatever you want. Don''t you see my clothes are wet? Take off your clothes quickly!"


    Jian Haixi was angry and sneered, "don''t say you''re the president''s fiancee. Even if you''re the president''s wife, you''re not qualified to pick my clothes. This is human rights. Do you understand?"


    Then Jane Haixi paused and said with a smile, "Oh, no, I forgot. People like you don''t know what human rights and respect are."


    "What are you talking about? Who doesn''t understand?" Sang Lan yelled and rushed over to fight with Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi despised her chicken soup and avoided a few steps.


    "Stop, you must take off your clothes and let me wear them today." Sang Lan rushed to Jian Haixi and shouted.


    Jian Haixi didn''t bother to have the same knowledge as this crazy woman. She only avoided quickly. Fortunately, there were many tables and chairs in the office, and Sang Lan was inconvenient to walk with chicken soup, so Jian Haixi didn''t let her catch it.


    "Jane Haixi, don''t run, stop for me." Sang Lan panted.


    Jian Haixi looked at her, kept walking, but said, "stop? You think I''m stupid?"


    "Poof." when she said this, the audience in the office couldn''t help laughing.


    At first, we thought that when we met Sang Lan, Jian Haixi must have bad luck again. However, we didn''t expect that she was sliding Sang Lan and angry with her while sliding. It was so enjoyable.


    "Who do you say is stupid?" Sang Lan was mad at Jian Haixi.


    "I''ll say who should answer." Jian Haixi went back with her across a table.


    Anyway, she and Sang Lan are at odds, and it''s not bad this time.


    Sang Lan pointed to Jian Haixi and scolded angrily, "Jian Haixi, you bitch, come here..."


    "What are you arguing about?"


    Before Sang Lan finished, she heard Ning Jiwei''s voice coming out of the office.


    Hearing the noise outside, Ning Jiwei frowned and came out of the office. At a glance, he saw Sang Lan and Jian Haixi standing aside.


    Seeing Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei''s eyes flashed a light, and then quickly hid back.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming out, Sang Lan walked over with bright eyes. She naturally felt that Ning Jiwei came out to protect herself.


    "Ji Wei, you can figure it out. You don''t know how much Jian Haixi is too much. She..."


    As Sang Lan approached Ning Jiwei, the villain complained first, but before she got close to Ning Jiwei and finished the complaint, she saw Ning Jiwei turn her eyes to Jian Haixi behind her.


    "To report on the progress of the project?"


    Jian Haixi nodded. "Today I went Ru, and I''ll report to you."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "come in."


    Jian Haixi opened her mouth and wanted to say that it was the same when she came back later. After all... The taste of chicken soup was too strong.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her again, "come in."


    Jian Haixi sighed and had to go in.


    In the whole process, Ning Jiwei didn''t look at Sang Lan at all.


    "Hey, you..."


    Sang Lan saw that she let Jane Haixi go. Of course, she was angry, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she saw Ning Jiwei look back at her. At that glance, she immediately settled there and dared not move, but swallowed what she wanted to say.


    Seeing Ning Ji and Jian Haixi enter the office, Sang Lan stamped her feet and left the company reluctantly.


    Jian Haixi entered the room, looked at the scattered chicken soup, twitched the corners of his mouth, put the project book on the table, and turned to find something to clean.


    As soon as he took two steps, he was held by ningyvira who came in later. "What are you going to do?"


    Jian Haixi nuzui to the ground, "clean, I don''t want to talk about the project in a room full of chicken soup."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, took her hand and didn''t let go. I don''t know whether she forgot or didn''t intend to let go at all.


    "No, I''ll just let the Secretary handle it later."


    Jian Haixi didn''t insist. She pulled out her arm. She couldn''t help looking up at Ning Jiwei, but was surprised to find that his eyes were full of red blood.


    "President, did you... Not sleep last night?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, nodded and said, "yes, do you think it''s easy to be president?"


    Jian Haixi wrinkled his eyebrows without a trace. His small movements did not escape Ning Jiwei''s eyes. He bowed his head and approached and asked, "are you concerned about me?"


    Jian Haixi leaned back, avoided his approach, moved his arm and said, "I''m just thinking when you''ll let me go."


    Ning Jiwei grabbed her hand and asked meaningfully, "what if I don''t intend to let go?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Just when Ning Jiwei thought she would say something like "don''t put it away", he saw Jian Haixi turn his eyes. "President, you''d better keep these words to coax your fiancee. I''m the mother of two children. Do you think I''ll be moved by these little words?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, walked forward two steps, approached her and whispered, "how can I know if I don''t try."


    Jian Haixi wanted to say "it''s no use trying", but looking at Ning Jiwei''s focused eyes, her heart beat involuntarily faster, so that her words didn''t say.


    Ning Jiwei raised her chin with one hand and asked with a smile, "Haixi, I didn''t rest well last night, so... Do you want to rest with me?"


    "Hooligan! I didn''t."


    Jian Haixi scolded with a red face and clapped his hand away.

 Chapter 35

    "Really?" Ning Jiwei picked up her eyebrows with a vicious smile, grabbed her wrist and pulled Jian Haixi into his arms.


    "You... Um..."


    Jian Haixi''s exclamation was completely sealed before he called out.


    Ning Jiwei kissed and relaxed. He rubbed Jian Haixi''s lips and said, "it seems that I have to remind you of the consequences of scolding me as a hooligan, huh?"


    Jian Haixi was held in his arms and couldn''t move forward and backward. Hearing his words, he was ashamed and angry. He couldn''t help pushing him, "what nonsense are you talking about? Let go of me!"


    "Don''t let go."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and lied. With one hand, he pressed the hand Jian Haixi pushed to his chest and said with a smile, "as your boss, I feel obliged to restore my memory for my capable men."


    "Hun... Um..."


    Before the word "asshole" was finished, Jian Haixi''s lips were sealed again.


    Ning Jiwei clasped her waist with one hand and the back of her brain with the other. She was not allowed to escape at all. She tasted it thoroughly inside and outside.


    Jian Haixi was held in his arms. He felt that he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet. The temperature on his lips seemed to burn to his heart and aroused the accelerated movement of his heart.


    When Jane Haixi thought she was going to suffocate, Ning Jiwei finally released her with kindness.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes kissed by him were watery. After he released, he looked at Ning Jiwei vaguely and innocently.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and couldn''t help rolling his throat. He reached out and touched her cheek and whispered, "Haixi..."


    "Ah?" said Jane Haixi dully.


    "You just......" Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "do you want to scold me as an asshole?"


    "Mix... No, no!"


    As soon as Jian Haixi heard this, his head was excited and he immediately woke up.


    Ning Jiwei''s words echoed in his ears. Jian Haixi was afraid that he would "punish" himself for scolding him again, so he shook his head and denied it, covered his mouth and hurried back for several steps until he kept a safe distance from Ning Jiwei.


    Looking at her frightened appearance, Ning Jiwei gave a low smile and didn''t feel bad and childish at all.


    Jian Haixi''s reaction was that he was teasing himself and glared at him with a red face.


    "Oh, dare you stare at me?" Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrow and was about to walk towards Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi was so nervous that he hurried to the door.


    When I ran to the door, I remembered that I had come to report my work. I couldn''t help but stop and look back at Ning Jiwei and said, "I''ve written the communication results and progress of the project in the document. You... See for yourself."


    Then he stared at Ning Jiwei, turned and ran out of the office quickly.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the back of her trotting all the way, his eyes filled with tenderness, and slowly laughed.


    Jian Haixi was relieved when she ran into the elevator in panic. She looked at her red face in the elevator mirror, and her ashamed upper teeth bit her lower lip. She wanted to find a ground seam to drill in.


    Out of the elevator, Jian Haixi went to the bathroom and washed his face with cold water. He didn''t go back to the design department until the blush on his face was almost down.


    Once back to the design department, Jian Haixi held a group meeting to convey the results of today''s communication with Yang Yaru to Li Ding and Zhang yuanlei. By the way, he discussed the details and refined the project plan this time.


    After the meeting, Jian Haixi passed by other people''s stations. She didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that her colleagues around didn''t look at her very right.


    However, Jian Haixi didn''t care much. She began her work wholeheartedly. This busy afternoon.


    By the time she got off work, Jian Haixi was about to go home when she heard a loud quarrel in the company''s tea area.


    Jian Haixi heard one of the voices very much like Xie Nuan, so he hurried over.


    When we arrived at the tea area, it was Xie Wenhe who quarreled fiercely.


    Jian Haixi frowned and asked Xie Nuan what was going on. As soon as Xie Nuan saw her coming, he pushed her out, "it''s none of your business here. Haixi, you go first."


    Jian Haixi frowned deeper. As soon as he wanted to persuade him, he heard the man quarrelling with Xie Nuan say in a strange way: "what does it mean that it''s none of her business? It''s obvious that she has done something shady and is still loading high-definition white lotus here. It''s disgusting."


    "What are you talking about?" Xie Nuan said.


    "Why, if you allow her to do this, don''t you allow me to say it?" the other party looked at Jian Haixi and scolded, "Jian Haixi, if you dare to do it, I respect you as a powerful corner. But if you dare to do it or not, you are clearly a shrinking turtle!"


    Jian Haixi squints at the woman who scolds her. After thinking for a while, she remembers who she is - Zhang Qin, the cousin of Sister Zhang, the former director of the design department.


    Thinking of Zhang Qin''s identity, Jian Haixi was too lazy to break with such people. He shook his head with a sneer and pulled Xie Nuan ready to leave.


    But she wanted to step back, but others didn''t want to let her go.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was leaving, Zhang Qin rushed over and clasped Jian Haixi''s hand and asked, "what are you going to do? Are you afraid? Jian Haixi, where is your conscience? Was it eaten by a dog? My sister dug you back from abroad at the beginning. Can Jian Haixi be today without my sister? As a result, what you repay my sister is to rob her job?"


    Xie Nuan said angrily, "Zhang Qin, can you stop confusing black and white with this man? When did Haixi rob your sister''s job? You can''t understand the company''s survey results, can you?"


    Zhang Qin snorted coldly, "what''s the result of the investigation? It''s just that she Jian Haixi took advantage of the danger of others. She played such a frame up when my sister and her father had cancer and didn''t have much energy to take care of the company''s affairs. Now my sister has a foot page and can''t even pay her father''s medical expenses. All this is the evil of her Jian Haixi! Bitch!"


    "Your fucking mouth stinks. You''re a bitch! I''ll tear your mouth!" Xie Pei said, rolling his sleeves and going forward.


    Jian Haixi pulled her over, approached Zhang Qin and said in a cold voice, "I thank Sister Zhang for her kindness to me, but kindness is kindness and hatred is hatred. Who killed Sister Zhang? She can''t even afford her father''s medical expenses. You should ask Sister Zhang about this."


    "You..."


    Zhang Qin wanted to say it again, but Jian Haixi didn''t want to argue with her about this kind of thing. He just said in a harsh voice, "I''ll spare you in the face of Sister Zhang this time. If there''s another time, I''ll never spare you."


    "Jian Haixi, you... Dare you..." Zhang Qin said weakly.


    "Why don''t I dare?" Jian Haixi pointed to himself with a sneer. "It seems that you don''t know my current position and power. I haven''t punished anyone since I was in power. I don''t mind if you want to be the first person."


    This order and beating made all the people in the tea room quiet. Jian Haixi didn''t look at the faces of the people. Then he pulled Xie Nuan out of the tea room.


    Xie Nuan was still angry. He pulled Jian Haixi and said, "I''m so angry. These people know nonsense every day."


    Jian Haixi comforted her and said, "look, I''m angry with you. My client hasn''t said anything yet."


    Xie Nuan tilted his lips, looked at Jian Haixi, smiled and said, "but you are still Haixi. It''s useless for me to quarrel with them for so long. As soon as you passed, you stopped their mouths in a few words."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, "I just temporarily blocked their mouths. I haven''t completely settled these rumors."


    She knew that when she said the warning just now, the people in the tea room were not convinced. It was just because of her identity that she didn''t make trouble directly.


    Jian Haixi sighed. If her new director wants to convince the public, she must make continuous achievements in her work.


    After work, Jian Haixi wanted to go home, but she hesitated and decided to go to the hospital to see Sister Zhang. Jian Haixi looked at the people in the design department. Only Zhang yuanlei in her group had not left. Jian Haixi walked over and knocked on his desk.


    "Director, what''s up?" Zhang yuanlei is an honest and honest person. Whether he is a person or does things, he belongs to the category that makes people absolutely rest assured.


    Jian Haixi asked, "do you know the news about Sister Zhang? I want to go to the hospital to see her."


    Zhang yuanlei hesitated and nodded. "I can talk to Sister Zhang before. I probably know her situation. I went to the hospital twice."


    With that, Zhang yuanlei told Jian Haixi about Sister Zhang''s father and the hospital bed number.


    Jian Haixi wrote it down and said, "OK, I know. You should get off work quickly. You can do any work tomorrow."


    Zhang yuanlei hesitated and asked, "director, do you want to go alone? Is it not safe? Why don''t I go with you."


    "No." Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I can still trust Sister Zhang on this point. Don''t worry."


    When she came out of the design department, Jane Haixi called Jane Chenran again and asked her to answer the child for herself. After calling, she drove straight to the hospital.


    Although Jian Haixi heard something from Zhang yuanlei, she was still worried when she saw Sister Zhang in the hospital.


    The ward was very simple. Zhang Jie''s father was lying remain unconscious, and Zhang was living in a corner of the ward room with a foam board to save money, but to take care of the elderly.


    Seeing Jian Haixi, Sister Zhang smiled awkwardly, "Haixi, how did you come here?"


    Jane Haixi handed over the gift she brought, but Sister Zhang refused to accept it.


    Jian Haixi sighed, took out an envelope and said, "this is the money collected by the company''s colleagues. It''s not much, but it''s all the big guy''s heart."


    "I can''t take it anymore." Sister Zhang quickly waved her hand away.


    Jian Haixi said, "it''s not mine, it''s from other colleagues. Sister Zhang, you''re a good director and led a group of excellent subordinates. These are from the heart of everyone. Take them."


    Sister Zhang was ashamed of what Jian Haixi said, and her eyes turned red. "Haixi, stop saying that. I want to get into the crack of the wall. At the beginning, i... I was obsessed and wanted to harm you. I''m really sorry for you."


    "It''s all over."


    Jian Haixi smiled, patted Sister Zhang on the shoulder and comforted, "people always make some involuntarily choices in difficult times. I once blamed you, but now I understand."


    Sister Zhang shook her head in tears and said, "no, I''m sorry for you. I recruited you into maiteng myself, but I almost destroyed you myself. I... Haixi, I have no face to see you."


    "Sister Zhang, don''t think so."


    Jian Haixi looked at Zhang''s father with a pipe inserted in the hospital bed and said to Sister Zhang: "I just said that I can understand you. It''s not empty talk or hypocritical politeness, but I understand how helpless people will be when their close relatives fall. If my mother needed me to do something to reduce her pain, no matter what it was, I would do it. Unfortunately... I don''t have a chance anymore."


    Sister Zhang looked at Jian Haixi and knew that she had really forgiven herself.


    They sat and talked for a while before Jane Haixi left the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Ning Jiwei still stayed in the hotel. As soon as he walked out of the bathroom with a bath towel, he heard the mobile phone on the head of the bed vibrate.


    Ning Jiwei approached and picked up his mobile phone. When he saw the message above, his eyes darkened, but he didn''t reply.


    Just put down the cell phone without expression, then went to the wine cabinet, took a bottle of tequila and a wine glass, poured them into the sofa and filled them one after another.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jia.


    Xu Huigang talked to Ning Jikang on the phone, but her beloved son told her that she would not attend Ning Jiwei''s engagement banquet because she felt warm and unwell and was not suitable for long-distance travel.


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Huiqi smashed the teacup in his hand and scolded angrily: "little bitch, if it weren''t for her, Ji Kang would have developed in full swing and knew that it would harm my son."


    Thinking of Ning Jiwei''s maiteng and Ning Jikang''s enterprise in Japan, Xu Hui couldn''t sit still anymore. She stamped her feet to Ning Fubang''s study.


    "Fubang, you can''t ignore it."


    Ning Fubang rubbed his sore eyebrows, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not the little bitch who smells the warmth of love..."


    Xu Hui paused and said in a cold voice, "I just called Ji Kang. He said he was unwell. They didn''t attend Ji Wei''s engagement banquet. Do you think it''s decent?"


    Ning Fubang didn''t understand, "since I heard that I was sick, I won''t participate if I don''t participate. What''s the big deal?"


    Xu Hui disagreed and said, "it''s not a small thing. If you don''t attend the wedding banquet, when will Ji Kang return home?"


    Ning Fubang was silent, and Xu huileng hummed, "look at our Ji Kang. We''re about to be tossed about by the warmth of our feelings. If you don''t care, it''s really over."


    "How do you want me to manage?" Ning Fubang said angrily: "you didn''t get involved in the original thing. Today, it can only be said that they made it by themselves. How do you want me to manage it?"


    "But they can''t keep coming back?"


    Ning Fubang was silent. Xu Hui leaned her lips and sat down in the chair and said, "Fubang, it''s not me who said that since ancient times, it''s a big family, not to mention a big family like our Ning family."


    Ning Fubang sneered, "what big family? You also said that it was in ancient times. What age is it now? You still hold on to the dross of ''spreading the big but not the small''? Ji Kang is your son, and Ji Wei was not born in October?"


    Xu Hui said discontentedly, "I''ll tell you about Ji Kang again. What are you doing with Ji Wei?"


    "Hum, I don''t know your mind?"


    Ning Fubang said bluntly, "you asked me to pass on the Ning family''s business to Ji Kang. What about Ji Wei? If the Ning family can have today''s development scale, Ji Wei earned it. What did Ji Kang do? What else did he do besides robbing his own brother''s woman?"


    "You can''t say that." Xu Hui listened to his criticism of Ning Jikang and explained for Ning Jikang: "Ji Kang was young and ignorant at the beginning, and he can''t be blamed for this. If she hadn''t seduced Ji Kang, how could Ji Kang have to be her? And Ji Kang doesn''t want to make a difference. If you leave him in a small place like Japan, he can''t develop his talent. If you let him return home and leave maiteng to him to take care of, Ji Kang It''s not necessarily worse than kiwi. "


    "Give maiteng to Ji Kang?"


    Ning Fubang sneered, "don''t even think about it! Xu Hui, no matter how eccentric you are, you should have a degree. Don''t think you don''t know your mind. No one is a fool. Don''t lose the only friendship between you and Ji Wei."


    Xu Hui raised her chin in disdain and said, "don''t think I don''t know. Just because Ji Wei controls most of the Ning family''s industry, you worry about him everywhere. You''re afraid of him being unhappy and spoil him. But I''m not afraid of him. What can he do to me?"


    "You..." Ning Fubang angrily pointed to her and said, "Xu Hui, you are really stubborn."


    Xu huileng hummed, "Ji Wei''s life is so good now. Why don''t you think about Ji Kang? I haven''t seen him for six years. He doesn''t know whether he eats well or not in Japan. You don''t care about these. You only see Ning Jiwei who works for you and makes money. Don''t you think I''m eccentric?"


    Ning Fubang said, "I don''t love Ji Wei because you don''t care about him at all? I''m afraid my children are cold. Do you know? I don''t love Ji Kang? Just because of his failure in civil and military affairs, isn''t it enough for me to let him eat and drink in Japan? Don''t you know why I don''t let him return home? What he does himself has to bear the consequences!"


    Xu Hui stood up and said, "it''s been six years. He has enough to bear. Anyway, Ji Kang must come back!"


    "What about Jiwei? What are you going to do with Jiwei?" Ning Fubang asked angrily.


    "Then I can''t control it."


    Xu Huiman didn''t care: "anyway, Ning Jiwei has great skills. Can he live because Ji Kang comes back?"


    "Poisonous woman!" Ning Fubang couldn''t help scolding, "aren''t you afraid that Jiwei hates you?"


    Xu Hui snorted coldly, "what can he do if he hates me? Anyway, he was born of me. He has the ability. He Ning Jiwei gave me back his life!"


    "You are really unreasonable!" Ning Fubang chopped her feet angrily, but Xu Hui sneered and left the study.


    Before leaving, she put down her cruel words: "I will definitely let my Ji Kang come back. Anyway, Ning Jiwei will be engaged. When he is engaged to the Sang family, the Ning family will have to follow my meaning!"

 Chapter 36

    Jian Yi sat in front of the computer and clicked on the chat room again and again, but the picture of "Uncle hacker" in it never lit up. Jian Yi looks at the chat record with Uncle hacker, in which uncle hacker taught him technology and operation. Looking at those records, Jane Yi had an idea. She hacked into each other''s computer again and turned on the front camera according to the method taught by her uncle.


    At the moment of opening, Jane Yi breathed a sigh of relief and thought that fortunately, uncle hacker''s computer was turned on. Otherwise, even if he hacked the camera, what he saw at this time was just a ceiling.


    Through the camera, Jian Yi sees the hacker''s uncle drinking on the sofa in front of the French window. Seeing that the surrounding furnishings should be a hotel, Jian Yi looks at the lonely figure of the hacker''s uncle, frowns and sends him several instructions.


    The camera flashed and flashed, but the hacker uncle never noticed the difference on the computer side. Jian Yi is a little disappointed. She is about to turn off the computer. Suddenly, through the camera, she finds a file on her desk. This is not the key point. The key point is that the three words Jian Haixi are written on the paper.


    Jane Yi''s eyes lit up, turned off the computer, jumped out of the chair and ran out quickly.


    In the living room, Jian Haixi was working. Seeing his son running in such a hurry, he couldn''t help catching him and asked, "Yiyi, why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Mommy, Mommy, isn''t the place where you work now called maiteng?" Jane Yi grabbed Jian Haixi''s arm and asked.


    "Yes." Jane Haixi was a little confused. "Don''t you know the name of Mommy''s company for such a long time?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s all right. It''s not too late to know now."


    Jane Haixi asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Why do you suddenly think of asking this?"


    Jian Yi smiled, shook her head mysteriously and said, "it''s okay. Just ask, Mommy, are you busy? Bye ~"


    Then he happily went back to his room.


    Jian Haixi looks at Jian Yi''s back and shakes his head with some sigh. When the child is old, he still has a secret with her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just about to go on working, suddenly the mobile phone rang. Jian Haixi picked up the mobile phone and looked at it. It was a message from Yang Yaru.


    Yang Yaru decided to have dinner on Saturday night, invited Jian Haixi and her team to dinner, and said she would take JOJO there. A recent photo of JOJO is attached in the attachment.


    Jian Haixi looked at JOJO''s still indifferent appearance and couldn''t help being sweet. It can be said that she liked and took care of the child in her heart. Seeing him getting better and better, of course, she was sincerely happy for him.


    And Jian Haixi also knows that JOJO doesn''t like going out to socialize and eat. This time, she will promise Yang Yaru that she should know she will pass.


    Jian Haixi smiled and was about to reply to Yang Yaru''s message, but another one came over there.


    "Haixi, hasn''t your brother ah Yi come back from your uncle''s house yet?"


    Jian Haixi sighed. Looking at the two names "brother" and "a Yi", she was really mixed with feelings. After thinking about it, she simply took her mobile phone to the room to find Jian Yi.


    "What''s the matter with Mommy?" Jian Yi asked when he saw Jian Haixi coming in.


    "Yi Yi, find a chance to explain to Yang Yaru that you are my son, not my brother." Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile.


    Before Jian Yi finished speaking, Jian Rui, who was lying on the bed playing at home, came up and said with a smile: "Mommy, Mommy, my brother can be mommy''s brother. Is Ruirui mommy''s sister?"


    Jian Haixi lost his smile, touched Jian Rui''s cerebellar bag and said, "your girl''s brain turns fast at this time."


    Jian Rui jumped up from the bed cheering, hugged Jian Haixi''s neck and said happily, "Yeah ~ Ruirui Rui is going to be a sister to Mommy!"


    What and what!


    Jian Haixi held his forehead, turned to Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, did you hear what Mommy said?"


    Jian Yi was silent, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, it''s not that I don''t want to explain, but Yang Yaru left me a message on the Internet saying that although she likes your plan very much, there are still deficiencies. I''m afraid if I tell her the truth at this time, I''m afraid your team will be eliminated."


    Jian Haixi shook his head reluctantly, sat by the bed, held his son over and sat on his lap, and taught him with earnest words: "Yiyi, although Mommy wants to make achievements in her career as soon as possible, she doesn''t use this way of utilization and deception to get such an opportunity. If Yang Yaru cancels the qualification of Mommy''s team because we cheated her, it doesn''t matter. There will always be other opportunities, right?"


    Jian Yi pursed her little mouth and finally nodded after listening to Jian Haixi''s words.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "Mommy and Yang Yaru have arranged a dinner on Saturday. When Mommy takes you there, will you explain it to her in person? Although job opportunities are important, sincerity is more important, you know?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded and agreed, "Mommy, I know. I''ll go with you and apologize to her."


    "Good boy." Jian Haixi touched her son''s head and was about to speak again. Jian Rui''s head suddenly came out of the middle of the two.


    "Ruirui, what are you doing?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile, looking at her daughter.


    "Mommy, Mommy, you''re taking your brother to dinner? Can Ruirui go? Rui Rui wants to go too ~" Jian Rui''s little head rubbed against Jian Haixi.


    "All right, all right, all right." Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and agreed. Turning his head, he found that Jian Yi was not happy.


    Jian Haixi thought he was going to the dinner party. He hugged him and comforted him: "Yiyi, it doesn''t matter. Yang Yaru is a girl with a good character. Let''s talk about it..."


    "Mommy, it''s not because of this." Jian Yi interrupted her and said in a muffled voice.


    "No? Why is Yi unhappy?" asked Jian Haixi suspiciously.


    "Yes... In this way, my identity will be exposed, and my online age and online name will be changed..." Jian Yi said with a depressed face.


    Jian Haixi blinked. After a while, she barely understood her son''s troubles. "It''s just a net name. It doesn''t matter."


    Jian Yi doesn''t speak. Jian Haixi looks at him and is really curious about his son''s online name. "Yi Yi, can you tell mommy your online name?"


    Upon hearing the question of Jian Haixi, Jian Yi was like a kitten with fried fur. He immediately covered his computer and shook his head, "no, No."


    Jian Haixi laughed. "Yiyi, you don''t have to be so defensive. Mommy doesn''t want to see your computer."


    Jian Yi still stares at Jian Haixi with vigilance.


    However, he only focused on preventing Jian Haixi, but forgot to guard against another person who didn''t play cards according to the routine - his own sister.


    Jian Rui turned her eyes, raised her hands and said excitedly to Jian Haixi: "hee hee ~ Mommy doesn''t need to look at the computer. Rui Rui knows Oh ~ my brother''s online name is handsome and handsome!"


    Jian Haixi:??


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Jian Haixi went to work as usual, but when she first entered the design department, she found that today''s atmosphere was different. Her colleagues, who had always been perfunctory to her, were much more polite to her today.


    Jane Haixi wondered. Yesterday she was still in a state of tension. How has everything changed today?


    As soon as Xie Nuan saw her coming, he leaned over and said with a low smile, "Haixi, look at your mailbox."


    "What''s wrong with the mailbox?" Jian Haixi opened the mailbox suspiciously and found that there was a mass email from Sister Zhang''s historical account. There is only one chat record in the email, which is a conversation in which a person coerces Sister Zhang to steal Jian Haixi''s design scheme with her father as a threat.


    Although Sister Zhang erased the man''s name, this chat record is enough to clear Jian Haixi''s black pot.


    In addition, Sister Zhang never said a word in the email.


    Looking at this email, Jian Haixi was very moved by the scene of seeing Sister Zhang yesterday.


    With Sister Zhang''s email explanation, after a day''s work, Jian Haixi obviously felt the change of colleagues'' attitudes towards herself. Although these were only a small part of her work, they still made her feel very good.


    When she was about to leave work, Jian Haixi received a notice from Ning Jiwei and asked her to go to the president''s office.


    Jian Haixi thought it was a matter of work. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei asked her to accompany him to a banquet.


    Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "president, is it more appropriate for Miss sang to go to such a banquet?"


    Ning Jiwei stopped typing her hand and looked up at her. "Don''t you want to go?"


    Jian Haixi bit his lip and bowed his head and said, "you are a person with a fiancee. It''s better for your fiancee to accompany you to such a party. I''m not suitable."


    "What''s wrong?" Ning Jiwei frowned, looked at Jian Haixi''s slightly cramped appearance, thought and explained: "this is the need of work. It will be more convenient for you to go than Sang Lan."


    Oh, work needs


    Jane Haixi nodded to show that she understood.


    Just about to go out, Ning Jiwei said again, "come with me after work and go to the party. You can''t wear this dress."


    With that, Ning Jiwei looked up and down at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi felt the shooting of his eyes on himself, and instantly felt that he had seen through him. With a red face and a flustered nod, he ran out of the office.


    Out of the office, Jane Haixi called Jane Chenran.


    "Haixi, what''s up?" Jane Chenran''s voice was still as gentle as himself.


    Jian Haixi said reluctantly, "brother, I''m going to trouble you again. I''m going to accompany the leaders to the banquet tonight. Please help me look after the children."


    "What else can I do? Go ahead and leave the children to me." Jane Chenran promised.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "then I''m not polite to trouble my dear brother ~ my sister will cook a big meal for you to show my gratitude another day!"


    "Ha ha, it''s done. I''ll wait!" Jane smiled and told, "you should pay attention to going to the party, especially in the evening. If you can''t, call me and I''ll pick you up."


    "I see, my dear brother, bye ~" Jian Haixi was most afraid of Jane''s nagging in the morning, perfunctorily agreed and hung up the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    After work, Jian Haixi went to the parking garage and saw Ning Jiwei''s car waiting there.


    Jian Haixi gets on the bus, and Ning Jiwei takes her directly to a familiar store.


    "Oh, what brings you uncle Ning today ~"


    As soon as Jane Haixi entered the store, she heard a voice like a man or a woman, with a whiny tone. She got goose bumps.


    "Oh, I also brought a little beauty. Come and take a look at my flag. Oh, this Peugeot..."


    Before Jian Haixi could react, he was dragged around for several times by the stylist called a Qi.


    "All right."


    Ning Jiwei quietly separated ah Qi and Jian Haixi and frowned, "change her clothes. We''re going to the party."


    "Get it!"


    A Qi rubbed his hands and smiled like a bad uncle when he saw a good child: "little beauty, I haven''t seen a beauty with natural beauty like you for a long time. Today I will design a super perfect shape for you and walk ~"


    "Ning... Ning Jiwei..."


    Jian Haixi was dizzy and dragged by a Qi. He couldn''t help looking back and nervously calling Ning Jiwei''s name.


    Ning Jiwei took a newspaper and sat on the sofa. He looked at Jian Haixi at a loss. He smiled at the corners of his mouth and didn''t notice his gentle eyes.


    Shaoqing, Jian Haixi came out against a big wave, and her long wavy curls were charming behind her shoulders.


    However, Ning Jiwei just raised his head from the newspaper, looked at it and concluded: "it''s not suitable for you, change."


    Jian Haixi blinked and obediently walked back, but he didn''t notice Ning Jiwei''s involuntary eyes.


    He didn''t want her to be seen in his private heart.


    Before long, Jian Haixi appeared again. This time, without curly hair, she wore a long dress with a bra.


    Ning Jiwei stared at her with a black face, "change."


    Jane Haixi is inexplicable. Just change. Why are you staring at me?


    Ah Qi smiled beside him and couldn''t close his mouth. He changed Jian Haixi one set after another. It''s not too annoying.


    Ning Jiwei raised his head and commented from time to time. It was concluded that it was better not to expose what should not be exposed, and it was better not to expose what should be exposed.


    Ah Qi smiled and joked, "I said Ning ye, I''ve never seen you so obsessed with any girl!"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him white and didn''t speak. On one side, Jian Haixi listened to the blush of the whole face.


    Finally, Ning Jiwei personally chose a big red Chinese and Western deep V dress for Jian Haixi. The strong tone set off Jian Haixi''s snow-white skin as dazzling as pearls. Ning Jiwei looked at the light in her eyes.


    Ah Qi sighed again and again, "it''s so beautiful! It''s just like the beauty coming out of the cartoon! My God, Jiwei, where did you find the baby? No, I have to take a picture as a souvenir. Do you have wechat, little beauty? Let''s add a wechat, and how many phone numbers you have... Hey, hey, Jiwei, don''t go. I haven''t added little beauty wechat yet..."


    A Qi''s words were left behind, and Jian Haixi came out with a red face and embraced by Ning Jiwei.


    In the banquet hall, Jian Haixi walked in slowly with Ning Jiwei. As soon as they appeared, they surprised everyone.


    Ning Jiwei was tall and straight in a black suit, and his carved facial features instantly attracted the female compatriots in the audience, but these were not important to him. What was important was his aura that could not be ignored, like a magnet, attracting people''s worship and look up.


    Jian Haixi beside him is like a low-key and luxurious red rose. When you don''t see it, she is low-key and silent, but when you see it, it is in full bloom, dazzling and can''t be ignored.


    Handsome men and beautiful women should be like this.


    I don''t know who sighed: "I always thought that no one could stand beside Ning Jiwei, including the warm smell in those years. I didn''t expect to see it today. Whether it''s appearance or aura, there are really people who can complement each other and fit as if they should have been."


    Jian Haixi felt a little nervous when he saw the crowd. Holding Ning Jiwei''s hand, he couldn''t help strengthening his strength, but he didn''t panic on the surface. No matter who he saw, he smiled calmly.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei appeared, he was surrounded by a group of people to propose a polite toast. He looked at Jian Haixi around him, smiled and patted her on the waist, whispered in her ear: "you can find a place to eat casually, I''ll be there in a moment, waiting for me..."


    On such an occasion, his ambiguous and intimate posture made Jane Haixi blush and hurried away.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her back and smiled. He turned and focused on dealing with the social circle around him.


    Jian Haixi was relieved when she came to the corner. She was just about to find something to eat, but she was suddenly caught out of her wrist.


    Jian Haixi was shocked. Looking back, it was her ex boyfriend Yang Yuan.


    "Let go of me, what are you doing?" Jian Haixi hated Yang Yuan and didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    Yang Yuan smiled fiercely, pulled Jian Haixi and walked to the corner. As he walked, he said, "Jian Haixi, I was badly hurt by you at the beginning. President Wan almost fired me, you know?"


    "Do you still have the face to mention the dirty things you did yourself?"


    Jian Haixi struggled angrily, but she didn''t want Yang Yuanli to be too angry. She didn''t want to cause turbulence. She had to break free and was taken to the corner by him.


    Yang Yuan looked at Jian Haixi''s beautiful appearance. His greedy eyes were burning with desire. "Jian Haixi, I didn''t expect you to be more beautiful than before. You hurt me so badly in those years. Now that you''re doing so well, why don''t you compensate me?"


    "Yang Yuan, what do you want?"


    Jian Haixi was flustered by Yang Yuan''s eyes. He suddenly became vigilant and prepared to shout if he messed up.


    Yang yuanxie smiled and said, "why? Of course, I want you to sleep with President Wan again, so president Wan will reuse me. Haixi, now you are Ning Jiwei''s woman, I believe President Wan will be happy to taste you."


    "You dirty little man!"


    Jian Haixi threw away Yang Yuan and scolded angrily: "Yang Yuan, you are so shameless that you couldn''t frame me at the beginning. I didn''t expect that you still have such a mind now. You''re really disgusting!"


    With that, Jian Haixi shook his hand and wanted to leave, but Yang Yuan suddenly hugged her from behind and covered her mouth and nose.


    Jian Haixi was frightened and just wanted to call for help, but she was covered in her mouth but couldn''t make a sound.


    The pungent smell rushed into the nasal cavity. After struggling for several breaths, Jian Haixi slowly lost consciousness.


    Yang Yuan looked at Jian Haixi, who fell in his arms, sneered and injected her with a tube of medicine. He greedily stroked her face and said, "Haixi, more than 10000 people always want to taste you tonight. As your first boyfriend, I haven''t eaten what you said in the past for so many years. Tonight, I must make you comfortable..."


    With that, Yang Yuan carried Jian Haixi into the elevator when people didn''t pay attention.

 Chapter 37

    Sorry


    Chapter content acquisition timeout


    Chapter content acquisition failed


    Click ¡ú¡ú¡ú re transcoding to refresh this page ¡û¡û¡û Click


    If you can''t click the link above to refresh the page, please press F5 / manually click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.


    Please remember: President, you are like my father''s reading address: https://www.novelhall.com/93409/


    If you can''t display the content after refreshing many times, please inform us through feedback. We will be an excellent novel writer in Luoxi. His works include: Mr. Ning, please don''t love me Belly black double treasure: President, you''re like my daddy, President, you''re like my daddy, Mengbao times two: mysterious daddy wants to hug, mysterious daddy wants to hug

 Chapter 38

    This night is not destined to be ordinary.


    The reporter who got the photo rushed out of the notice overnight and sent it out. Even at night, the network hot search also fermented rapidly.


    Jian Yi sat in front of the computer and looked at the entries on the hot search and smiled without saying anything. He had to study very late every night. In addition, Jian Haixi didn''t come back and didn''t have a phone. He was more worried, so he waited a little longer.


    Unexpectedly, she waited for the hot search news. Jian Yi looked at the photos on the Internet, especially the side face Ning Jiwei showed. She couldn''t help but flash Jian Rui''s words in her mind. She suddenly found that he and Ning Jiwei were so similar.


    On this thought, Jian Yi narrowed his eyes and looked at Ning Jiwei more carefully. He also specially logged in to his secret system to investigate Ning Jiwei''s data six years ago and Jian Haixi''s events six years ago, to see if they intersected.


    Finally, Jian Yi turns out a video. It is Jian Haixi who was brought to the hotel by Yang Yuan six years ago and accidentally broke into the corridor of Ning Jiwei''s room.


    Watching the video, Jian Yi smiled knowingly. He is not stupid. If he can''t speculate that Ning Jiwei is his father, it would be too insulting to his IQ.


    After finding out the past, Jian Yi has a different plan when she looks at the news on the Internet.


    He looked at Jian Rui, who was already asleep, and shook her up.


    "Oh ~" Jianrui turned over vaguely, rubbed her eyes and asked, "brother, is Mommy back?"


    Jane Yi said, "Mommy won''t come back tonight."


    "Oh." Jian Rui nodded and was about to go to sleep again, but she was shaken up again by Jian Yi.


    "Brother, what''s up?"


    "Let me ask you a question. You must tell me the truth."


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Rui and asks, "do you really want handsome uncle to be our Baba? Do you really like him so much?"


    Jian Rui nodded and said, "don''t you already know this problem? Besides mommy and brother, Ruirui''s favorite is handsome uncle! Unfortunately, Rui Rui only met him once, and handsome uncle also has a girlfriend, so he can''t be the Baba of Rui Rui and brother ~"


    Speaking of the end, Jianrui looked a little depressed, even sleepless.


    Jane Yi smiled, rubbed her head and said, "OK, I know. Go back to sleep."


    "Brother, don''t you sleep?"


    Jian Yi glanced at the computer and said with a smile, "I... Have something to do."


    After coaxing her sister to sleep, Jane Yi turns on the computer again and looks at the hot search on it. She smiles. Instead of erasing it by means, she adds some materials to make it spread faster and wider.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, Jian Haixi was awakened by the pain all over her body. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she felt was the shoulder under her head and the big palm on her waist.


    Jane Haixi moved vaguely, reached out and subconsciously touched it along the big hand on her waist.


    Arms, shoulders, chest


    "Ah!"


    Jian Haixi screamed and woke up completely.


    She stared at Ning Jiwei lying on her side. She was stunned for a while before her brain restarted. The pictures of separation flashed one by one last night. She was bullied by Wan Zong Yang Yuan in the small hotel, then Ning Jiwei opened the broken steps on her face, and then it was hard to help herself in the hotel


    Jane Haixi blushed at the beautiful scene in her memory. She peeped at Ning Jiwei, who was still closed, and felt a little relieved. She thought it was good that he hadn''t woken up, otherwise she would be really embarrassed.


    With a light breath, Jane Haixi turned her eyes, opened the quilt very gently, and was ready to run away secretly.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she was ready to get out of bed, before one foot touched the floor, her wrist was tightly held by a big hand, and the whole person was immediately pulled back.


    "Ah!"


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help screaming. His body lost strength and fell down behind him, just falling on Ning Jiwei''s chest.


    Ningjiwei put an arm around her neck and trapped her in his arms to prevent her from running around. When I woke up in the morning, my hoarse voice joked, "where are you going?"


    "I, I..."


    Jian Haixi stammered, stunned, suddenly reacted, raised his head and stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "you''ve already woke up?"


    Otherwise, why did he notice as soon as she moved?


    Ning Jiwei was in a good mood. "It''s not too early, it''s ten minutes earlier than you."


    Ten minutes


    Jane Haixi twitched at the corners of her mouth. Isn''t that her reaction just now? He saw it all in his eyes?


    Jian Haixi''s bitterly tangled little face successfully pleased Ning Jiwei. He laughed, stretched out his hands, pinched Jian Haixi''s waist and lifted her up to face with himself.


    "Fortunately, I woke up earlier, otherwise you wouldn''t have to go?"


    "I..."


    Jian Haixi hesitated, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "last night... The situation was special. We shouldn''t have done this..."


    Ning Jiwei raised her chin and asked, "are you going to be responsible for me?"


    "Responsible?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He didn''t keep up with his brain circuit for a moment. After a long time, he blinked and said, "did you say the opposite?"


    Ning Jiwei also blinked, showing a pure and innocent look, pretending not to understand and asked, "is it the opposite? Obviously you slept with me and now you plan to run away every time you explain. Don''t you plan to be responsible for me?"


    Jian Haixi gritted his teeth and said, "even if you are responsible, you should be responsible for me!"


    "Good!"


    As soon as Jian Haixi''s voice fell, Ning Jiwei nodded and smiled, "I''m responsible for you."


    He should be straightforward, but Jian Haixi hesitated.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei reached out and pinched her face. He had to say that Jian Haixi''s skin was good, smooth and tender. I didn''t know it was a girl''s apple muscle.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei seriously and said, "what happened last night was really an accident. I''m very grateful that you saved me. As for what happened to us... I don''t blame you and don''t want you to be responsible."


    Seeing that she said so, Ning Jiwei also restrained the smile on her face and asked, "why?"


    I don''t know how many women want him to be responsible, but he took the initiative to be responsible for her, and she refused.


    Jian Haixi clenched his lips and said, "you have your fiancee. I... we are not people in the same world. I don''t want to entangle with you too much."


    Ning Jiwei heard her mention Sang Lan and turned black in an instant.


    What fiancee? He didn''t put Sang Lan in his fiancee''s seat at all.


    "Are you sure?"


    Jian Haixi nodded, "I... I didn''t go home last night. The children must be worried. I''ll go first..."


    With that, Jian Haixi got up and got out of bed without waiting for Ning Jiwei to speak.


    In fact, her current state is not suitable for going home. The reason for saying so is that she is in a hurry to leave here.


    Just wrapped in a quilt and got out of bed, Jian Haixi found that she had no clothes to change at all, and was stunned with embarrassment.


    Ning Jiwei sighed and felt that he was becoming softer and softer to Jian Haixi.


    If anyone dares to save his face like this, he will certainly ignore each other''s life and death, but now looking at Jian Haixi''s lonely and helpless back, he can''t ignore it.


    "As soon as you step out of the hotel door, you will be caught by a group of reporters squatting there."


    Jian Haixi froze and looked back at him suspiciously, "reporter?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and turned on his mobile phone to show her.


    Jian Haixi frowned and took over the mobile phone. Several hot words on the Internet were red and eye-catching, all about her and Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi was surprised and ordered to search in. He saw that someone took a picture of Ning Jiwei holding her out of the hotel last night, a picture of returning to the hotel, and even a video interview with Yang Yuan.


    During the interview, Yang Yuan, with a look of pain and disappointment, denounced her as a money worshipper and dumped him with Ning Jiwei for money.


    Jian Haixi threw his cell phone angrily, "shameless!"


    Ninji Vera sat her back in bed, hugged her from behind, put her head on her shoulder and comforted her: "it''s not worth being angry for this kind of life. Instead of getting angry for him, you''d better do something meaningful with me at this time."


    Jian Haixi felt Ning Jiwei''s palm rubbing his chest. His small face suddenly turned red. He turned his head and pushed him shyly and angrily, "I don''t want to be... You rascal!"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and laughed, "Haixi, what do you think I''m going to do?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He saw Ning Jiwei take out his notebook from the small table next to him and look at her jokingly, "I just want to take this time to check the progress of the project with you. How did you react so much?"


    Jian Haixi was embarrassed and wanted to find a ground seam to drill in. Seeing Ning Jiwei laughing at himself, he couldn''t help covering his quilt and drilling into the quilt. No matter how Ning Jiwei shouted or coaxed, he couldn''t come out.


    Half an hour later, the door knocked.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei nervously. Ning Jiwei patted her and said, "don''t be afraid, it''s my friend."


    Then he got up, put on his clothes and got out of bed. By the way, he said to Jian Haixi, "you go to the bathroom first."


    Jian Haixi quickly got out of bed and ran into the bathroom. By the way, she also picked up her clothes on the ground.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the closed bathroom door, shook his head funny, turned and opened the door.


    "Tut, I didn''t expect that you still need my help!"


    Zuo Li walked into the room with his girlfriend in his arms, glanced around, sniffed his nose and joked: "it seems that the war was fierce last night!"


    "Less nonsense."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He directly stretched out his hand and said, "bring it."


    "Cut ~"


    Zuo Li also got used to Ning Jiwei''s attitude and winked at the girl in her arms. She immediately handed the new clothes she was carrying to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Zuo Li and said, "wait here."


    Then he took his clothes and went to the bathroom door and knocked twice.


    Jian Haixi heard the knock and opened a crack in the door. Ning Jiwei handed in his clothes and told him, "change your clothes and we''ll go."


    Five minutes later, as like as two peas out of the bathroom, Jane Hai river came out and saw the woman who was wearing the same dress as she was wearing.


    "Yo ~ beauty, let''s meet you. I''m Zuo li..."


    "Leave him alone."


    Before Zuoli finished speaking, Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Haixi and left the room.


    The female companion looked at Zuo Li''s hand, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "is it embarrassing?"


    Zuo Li naturally shook his head and took back his hand. He didn''t care and said, "what''s embarrassing? I''ve been used to it for a long time."


    The woman looked at the re closed door and asked curiously, "Ning Jiwei has been hanging around with women all these years. It doesn''t matter if he has an affair again. This time, we need to cover for her just to get her out of the body. It''s really surprising!"


    Zuo Li raised his eyebrows, bent down and picked up a business card on which Jian Haixi fell to the ground. Looking at the three words "Jian Haixi", he narrowed his eyes and said, "obviously, this woman named Jian Haixi is different to him."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Ji maintained Jian Haixi and left the hotel smoothly. She was going to take her home. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "just put me down anywhere. I... don''t want to go back now."


    She is in a mess now, but the traces on her body... How to face the children when she goes home?


    Ning Jiwei looked at her, thought about it, turned the steering wheel and drove towards the countryside.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of a small wooden house by the lake. Jian Haixi got off the car and stared at the wooden house in front of him for a long time.


    By the remote lake, several willows swayed with the wind, and a large reed marsh not far away made it look more secret and quiet.


    The cabin is not very luxurious. From the appearance, it is only rough wood, just like cutting several trees together at will. However, it is such a simple and casual style that it is more embedded in the whole environment, making people feel that it originally exists.


    At this glance, Jane Haixi liked it here. She smiled and turned to Ning Jiwei, "where is this?"


    "Do you like it?"


    Ningyvira walked into the cabin with her hand and said, "this is my usual place to relax. There are no too many furnishings. It''s a little simple."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said with a smile, "I like it here very much. It can make people calm."


    Ning Jiwei rubbed her hair with a smile, and he thought so.


    This place, as a secret place in his private world, he never brought anyone, especially women.


    But when Jian Haixi said she didn''t want to go home, he almost didn''t hesitate to bring her here.


    Seeing that she likes this place so much, Ning Jiwei can''t help feeling that his choice to bring her here is really too correct.


    "Will you rest here for a while, I''ll go back and deal with today''s affairs, and then come to you?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and nodded.


    Ning Jiwei hugged her and kissed her forehead before turning away.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Sang Lan also saw the news early in the morning. To be exact, it was not what she saw, but what Sang''s father saw first. Seeing the news, Sang''s father pulled Sang Lan out of bed early in the morning and asked her to find Xu Hui immediately.


    Sang Lan cried and ran to Ning''s house. Ning''s house has become noisy because of this matter. Sang Lan cried and complained to Xu Hui. Xu Hui said coldly, "don''t worry, I''ve called him. He''ll be back soon."


    Sure enough, before long, Ning Jiwei came in from the door.


    When Xu Hui saw him, she threw a teacup at him with a cold face.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were cold and tilted his head to hide.


    "Ning Jiwei, is that how you treat your fiancee? Don''t you know you''re about to get engaged? How can you afford Sang Lan and the teachings of the Ning family? It''s too bad!"


    Ning Jiwei sneered with disdain. "I''ve ruined the style of the door with such a small thing? It can be seen that the door of Ning''s family is really weak."


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Hui snapped.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Sang Lan looked at Ning Jiwei wrongfully and said, "how can you do this? Do you know how sad I was when I saw the news?"


    Obviously, she is willing to accompany him all the time, but he wants Jian Haixi not to himself.


    The news still happened on the premise that he had promised to be engaged to himself, which made Sang Lan feel embarrassed?


    Ning Jiwei didn''t even look at her, and obviously didn''t plan to pay attention to her.


    Sang Lan was more aggrieved. "Jiwei, you... Don''t you like me so much?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her like an idiot and said impolitely, "did you know?"


    Sang Lan choked and tears flowed out more violently.


    "Ning Jiwei, how did you talk to Sang Lan? She is your fiancee!" Xu huixun said.


    Ning Jiwei said carelessly, "maybe this is the wrong upper beam and the wrong lower beam. How my mother talks to me, I naturally talk to my fiancee."


    "You!" Xu Hui didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to contradict himself so directly. She was angry and didn''t know what to say.


    "Jiwei, what''s good about Jane Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "Haixi is naturally better than you."


    Sang Lan bit her lips jealously and clenched her hands and said, "she has unmarried children and two children. Whether her character or style is not decent, how can you..."


    "I don''t care." Ning Jiwei blocked Sang Lan''s mouth with only four words.


    Sang Lan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei answered so simply and hurriedly: "Ji Wei, don''t be fascinated by her. Jane Haixi''s bitch''s means of hooking people are very clever. Don''t..."


    Hearing Sang Lan scold Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei blacked his face and said in a harsh voice, "if you scold her again, don''t blame me for reneging on my agreement."


    What agreement?


    Sang Lan was stunned and immediately reacted. What he said was his engagement agreement. For a moment, he couldn''t help but be stunned there and didn''t dare to say it again.


    Xu Hui sneered, "why, you don''t allow others to say the dirty things you do?"


    Ningjiwei is silent.


    Xu Hui angrily scolded, "what did you say your brother''s practice hurt you, so we sent him to Japan for six years and didn''t come back, but now you have the right to punish your brother? I tell you, I want to take Ji Kang home immediately!"


    Then he winked at the housekeeper and said, "go and send someone to Japan in person immediately."


    "Yes."


    The housekeeper nodded, turned and walked towards the door.


    Sang Lan was so frightened that she forgot to cry.


    Didn''t you agree to decide for her? Why did it involve Ning Jikang?


    Ning Jiwei looked at Xu Hui, and his sneer became more and more obvious. When the housekeeper was about to pass him, Ning Jiwei kicked the door.


    The huge sound of kicking the door made everyone tremble. Sang Lan shrank back in fear. Xu Hui also shifted her eyes with a guilty heart.


    "I don''t think anyone dares to pick him up without my command!"

 Chapter 39

    "You... Ningjiwei, are you going to turn the sky?"


    Xu Huiqi stood up, "it''s not your turn to decide this Ning family!"


    After that, Xu Hui said to the housekeeper, "who did you listen to? I told you to send someone. What are you doing here?"


    The housekeeper paused and didn''t move, but looked at Ning Jiwei with fear.


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said nothing. He just glanced at the housekeeper and then looked at Xu Hui. "I also said that without my command, I don''t see who dares to go out and call people today!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Xu Hui pointed to Ning Jiwei and said angrily, "you have to not only let Ji Kang come back today, but also hand over all the shares of Ning family in your hand!"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but Sang Lan was surprised.


    How is it that it is a one night nonsense scandal, but it suddenly becomes an equity change event?


    "Aunt, it''s not so serious..."


    Xu Hui snorted coldly, "this is my Ning family''s business. I say it''s so serious, it''s so serious."


    Sang Lan frowned and said, "Auntie, you''re too much. How can Ji Wei hand over his equity because of this? Ji Wei earned all the family property of Ning family. You can''t waste his efforts for so many years in a word. I''m afraid your biased and boundless heart is thinking of Ning Jikang again?"


    Xu Hui glanced at her coldly, "do you have the right to speak here?"


    "I..."


    Sang Lan blushed angrily, but as Xu Hui said, there was really no chance for her to speak here. She looked forward to Ning Jiwei and hoped that he could say a word for herself. As long as there was Ning Jiwei, she could speak in good faith.


    But ningjiwei didn''t even give her a look.


    Xu Hui looked at Ning Jiwei contemptuously. Her eyes were not like a mother at all. "Look at you now. Is this your attitude towards me? Disrespectful to your superiors and unfaithful to your wife. If you manage Ning''s family business, no matter how big Ning''s family will be defeated by you."


    Ning Jiwei listened to the criticism from his mother and forced his anger down. With a sneer, he went to the sofa and sat down. He looked sarcastically at Xu Hui and said, "what if I don''t pay it? What are you going to do, mother? Let my good brother come back and grab it?"


    "Nothing is impossible." Xu Huiyang said shamelessly with her chin.


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei laughed, "I''m afraid my good brother will live up to your expectations. You pay so much attention to him, don''t you have a good look at what he has done there?"


    Xu Hui frowned, "what do you mean?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered and clapped his hands. Li Fu came in with a pile of newspapers and magazines and put them on the tea table in front of Xu Hui.


    "Take a good look, my dear mother. This is what your good son with excellent conduct has done over the years."


    Xu Hui frowned at Ning Jiwei, sat back on the sofa with a cold face, picked up the magazine on the tea table and read it.


    Don''t bother to find it. The magazine just opened the second page, which was Ning Jikang''s disclosure. All kinds of large-scale photos of women and men he played at night were published on it, and the supporting text was even more hot and straightforward. Xu Hui only looked at it, but he didn''t have the face to read it.


    You don''t have to think about it. All these magazines brought by Ning Jiwei are such reports.


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "In addition to these, I have more. Ning Jikang''s actions did not earn more money for the Ning family, but constantly damaged the image of the Ning family. If it weren''t for his low equity status in the Ning family company and not attracted much attention, these photos would appear not only here, but in the headlines of major networks. My dear mother, you should be glad of your good My son is suffering. That''s why these photos didn''t make much waves. "


    Xu Huiqi''s whole body trembled. Of course, she would never be angry with Ning Jikang. What she was angry about was that Ning Jiwei planned to find these things.


    Originally, I wanted to take advantage of Ning Jiwei''s scandal last night, forcing him to agree to let Ning Jikang return home. If it goes well, it''s best to get some shares from him. But now, looking at Ning Jikang''s black materials, how can she handle Ning Jiwei?


    Ning Jiwei looked at Xu Huiqi''s black face and sneered in his eyes. When he saw the news, he knew that Xu Hui didn''t miss the opportunity, so he had asked Li Fu to prepare these things.


    Xu Hui was silent for a long time with a black face, but she was unwilling to look at Ning Jiwei and said: "Even if there are these, what can they represent? If Ji Kang has been around me in China and watched by our elders, how can he do these stupid things? It''s not that you have to drive him away. How lonely and helpless he is there alone? Coupled with the bad atmosphere abroad, these news will happen."


    She paused, stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "maybe some people deliberately want to frame him and deliberately lure him to make these mistakes."


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "mother, just say I designed and framed him."


    "I..."


    Xu Hui choked and thought for a moment. She simply shamed herself to the end, stared at Ning Jiwei and threatened, "anyway, I''ll put this here today. If you don''t agree to let Ji Kang return home, I''ll die here today!"


    After that, he picked up the fruit knife on the tea table and laid it across his neck, looking like death at home.


    But the blade is obviously far from the neck.


    Ning Jiwei''s face changed slightly and was about to speak, but he saw Ning Fubang coming quickly. A slap on Xu Hui''s face made Xu Hui fall on the sofa with great strength, and the fruit knife in his hand fell to the ground.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ning Fubang roared.


    "You... Fubang, you beat me in front of the child!" Xu Hui covered her face and looked at Ning Fubang strangely.


    Ning Fubang snorted coldly, "son? So you know Jiwei is your son? Why don''t you think what bastard words you just said in front of your own son?"


    "I, I..." Xu Hui was speechless by his training.


    Ning Fubang trembled angrily, stretched out his hand and pointed to Xu Hui and said, "I know you are partial to Ji Kang. As long as it''s not so excessive, I can bear it. But Xu Hui, people''s hearts are made of meat. Touch your heart that is partial to the Pacific Ocean. Is it right to start Ji Wei?"


    Xu Hui bowed her head and stopped talking.


    At this time, Ning Fubang glimpsed the magazine on the tea table. Xu Hui still opened the page of Ning Jikang. The huge pornographic photo published the whole page, and Ning Fubang saw it at a glance.


    "No, don''t look..."


    Xu Hui rushed to grab the magazine, but Ning Fubang pushed it away.


    Ning Fubang picked up the magazine and opened it. He only looked at the report roughly and got angry. Looking at so many newspapers and magazines on the tea table, he opened them one by one with his teeth clenched. Sure enough, there were all kinds of bastard photos of Ning Jikang.


    "Evil, evil!" Ning Fubang angrily threw away the newspaper and magazine, pointed to Xu Huizheng to speak again, and suddenly stared and fell to the ground.


    "Dad!"


    Surprised, Ning Jiwei immediately bypassed the tea table and squatted in front of Ning Fubang to check his situation carefully.


    "It''s all you. If you hadn''t brought these things, would your father be angry with high blood pressure?" Xu Hui screamed and accused Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips with a cold face, picked up Ning Fubang and walked out. When he came to Xu Hui, he paused and looked at her coldly. "Mother, I really doubt whether I was your own, or... What secret was there that I didn''t know?"


    "You, you..."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Xu Hui was so frightened that her face turned pale for a moment. She even took back Ning Jiwei''s hand shaking.


    She was about to whisper something, but Ning Jiwei didn''t look at her again, but quickly left Ning''s house with Ning Fubang in her arms.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Overnight, hot headlines and major magazines and newspapers were filled with rumors and photos of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi stayed in the lake cabin for a long time. She didn''t wait for Ning Jiwei, but went home when she calmed down completely.


    She doesn''t have to think about it to know that Ning Jiwei has a lot of trouble to deal with, and she also has something to face.


    Jian Haixi returns home. Jian Yi and Jian Rui have entrusted Jian Chenran to school. At this time, they haven''t finished school.


    Jane Haixi was relieved that she didn''t have to face the children. As soon as I got home, I took a shower and changed into my own clothes. Although she has taken a bath in the hotel and her clothes are brand-new, she is still psychologically awkward.


    After finishing these, Jian Haixi had the courage to open his mobile phone. As soon as he opened his mobile phone, countless messages and hints of missed calls came in.


    Jian Haixi looked at the text messages. They were basically from Jian Chenran, Lin Xiaodou and Xie Nuan. She called Jane Chenran first and didn''t say much. She just said that she would handle the matter herself. Now she doesn''t want to say much and needs to be calm.


    Fortunately, Jane Chenran is not the kind of character who will always ask questions. He knows that such a big thing Jane Haixi must need time to buffer, so he is very considerate to say that he will help pick up the children from school to school and let her ignore those gossip.


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi sent a message to Xie Nuan and Lin Xiaodou. The same is true.


    Lin Xiaodou replied that she was always there whenever needed. Xie Nuan reminded her not to go to the company, because all the reporters downstairs.


    Jian Haixi sighed. She didn''t want these things to affect her work, but now it''s obviously impossible to work normally.


    She opened the company''s internal group and looked at it. There were all kinds of sarcasm. Because she is a diver at ordinary times, the message is also set to be free from interference, and there are few water groups, most of the group thought she was not in this group, and her words were straightforward and hurtful.


    Jian Haixi only read a few messages and withdrew. After thinking about it, he sent a message in their group to let everyone clean up and hold a group meeting at her home. Everyone said there was no problem.


    Soon, Xie Nuan took people to Jian Haixi''s house. What makes Jian Haixi more gratified is that the people in the group are very good. Both Li Ding and Zhang yuanlei believe in Jian Haixi and know that she is working to accompany Ning Jiwei to the banquet.


    Without the interference of company rumors, four people had a meeting in a quiet home, and the atmosphere was still very relaxed and pleasant. At noon, Li Ding and Zhang yuanlei are responsible for going out to buy vegetables, while Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan are responsible for cooking at home.


    Xie Nuan smiled and said, "Haixi, I think the efficiency of working in your home is higher than that in the company. Why don''t we hold more such meetings in the future?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at her with a smile. "If you wipe your saliva, I may still believe your nonsense."


    Xie Nuan laughed and said, "Oh, I just want to take the opportunity to rub your food more."


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a smile. "You can come anytime you want to rub rice. Will I see the outside with you?"


    Xie Nuan smiled and was satisfied.


    At this time, Jian Haixi''s mobile phone rang again. She thought it was Zhang yuanlei who forgot something. Unexpectedly, when I opened wechat, it was a message added by a friend.


    Jian Haixi looked at the familiar head and thought for a moment. It was the stranger who inexplicably appeared in her friend list a few days ago.


    Jian Haixi frowns and is about to delete the message added by her friend. Xie Nuan notices her movement and comes over.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s frown, she thought that Jian Haixi was reading all kinds of online comments again. She couldn''t help robbing her mobile phone and said, "don''t look, these people are full. What''s good to see."


    "No." Jian Haixi shook his head, opened wechat and pointed to Xie Nuan to see the friend''s added information. "This person wants to add my friend. I''m going to delete it."


    Xie Nuan wondered, "then why do you frown for so long? I thought you were sad for the online comments."


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly, "I can''t solve those online when I''m sad. In that case, why should I care. The reason for hesitation is that this person added me before, but I asked him a few words and he didn''t reply. I don''t know who it is, so I deleted him. I didn''t expect him to add me again."


    Xie Nuan looked at the picture and frowned: "how do I think this picture is so familiar with the name... You wait."


    As like as two peas of the company, the same head and micro signal were seen.


    "This man... Is from our company?" asked Jian Haixi suspiciously.


    "Fool, you, this is the president''s wechat!" Xie Nuan said: "there are thousands of people in our company. This person never speaks, but occasionally comes out to send red envelopes during holidays. I have confirmed with my colleagues for a long time that our famous president can''t be wrong!"


    Ning Jiwei


    At the thought of the man''s name, the picture of last night suddenly appeared in Jian Haixi''s mind. In an instant, the whole face turned red into an apple.


    She really didn''t blame Ning Jiwei. Originally, Yang Yuan was the initiator of this incident. Ning Jiwei was the one who saved her. Later things happened because of her initiative.


    But although she didn''t blame Ning Jiwei, she always felt embarrassed. It seems that everything has changed after the two slept all night. They can''t be like before anymore.


    Xie Nuan looked at Jian Haixi''s mobile phone and guessed, "Haixi, you said the president wouldn''t really like you?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Jian Haixi was worried and quickly explained, "he added me because of work. It must be."


    Xie Nuan looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously. "Then why don''t you pass his friend''s application? If the president comes to add me to wechat, I can be excited to heaven. Do you believe it?"


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, "isn''t this talking to you? I didn''t take care of it for a moment."


    Say, in the mind extremely tangled point through the request.


    At this time, Li Ding and Zhang yuanlei, who were just buying vegetables, came back. Xie Nuan rushed to the door and knocked, "Wow, you''re back so fast! Oh yeah, you want to eat a small hot pot!"


    Jian Haixi looked at the head of Ning Jiwei in the friends list, thought about it, sent a message, and then put down his mobile phone to prepare food.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hospital, VIP ward, Ning Fubang is still in a coma.


    Ning Jiwei looked through wechat with his mobile phone. Unexpectedly, it was all ridicule and jokes from some good friends. He only pulled down the corners of his mouth and ignored it.


    From the friends list, find the wechat avatar of Jian Haixi. Ning Jiwei just sent a "are you" in the past, and found that the system prompted that he was no longer a friend of Jian Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and shook his head funny.


    He added Jian Haixi wechat in a hurry last time. Later, Xu Hui and others came to find fault, so he didn''t come and send her a message. Unexpectedly, she deleted herself directly.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei made persistent efforts and sent her a friend application.


    As a result, after waiting for a long time to see Jian Haixi pass, Ning Jiwei reluctantly shook his head. Just then Ning Fubang woke up. Ning Jiwei had to put down his cell phone and walked over.


    Ning Fubang opened his eyes and looked at Ning Jiwei sitting by the bed. He coughed twice and stretched out his hand to him.


    Ning Jiwei held his father''s hand and asked with concern, "Dad, how are you feeling? Do you want me to call a doctor?"


    Ning Fubang shook his head, "no, Dad, this is an old problem. I know it in my heart."


    Speaking of this, Ning Fu bangton looked at Ning Jiwei with guilt and said, "Jiwei, dad is sorry for you..."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, smiled and comforted, "what are you talking about? How can a father be sorry for his son."


    Ning Fubang sighed, "I''m not a good father. I know your mother favors your brother all the time, but my father can''t protect you..."


    "Nothing."


    Ning Jiwei hurriedly said, "Dad, I always think you are qualified as a father. Don''t think too much. I''ve never blamed you."


    "Alas ~"


    Ning Fubang sighed again, "your brother... I''m so disappointed. You don''t tell me about him. I thought he must have known your mother''s pain, but I didn''t expect... Alas... He lost the face of the Ning family."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. Ning Fubang''s old eyes were red. "Ji Kang wasn''t so bad when he was a child. Why is he like this now? Alas... Ji Wei, you said..."


    When he said this, he stopped for a long time before hesitating and said: "I know this will make you sad, but... Ji Kang is also my son. I can''t watch him destroy but do nothing. Ji Wei, do you think Ji Kang is like this because there is no discipline? Would it be better if... If he could come back and watch and restrain under our eyes?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes sank slightly and didn''t speak.


    If Xu Hui told him so, he could ignore it, but Ning Fubang opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak coldly.


    Ning Fubang looked at his face and said, "of course, I know the gap between your brothers is too big, and I didn''t want you to forgive him at once. But it''s been so many years... Ji Wei, even if you can''t forgive him, at least can you let him come back without entering the company and just stay in this city."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Ning Fubang''s tired appearance. After a long silence, he slowly said, "I''m sorry, Dad, this matter... No."


    Ning Fubang was stunned. He didn''t expect that his words could not soften Ning Jiwei''s heart. He couldn''t help sighing disappointed.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t bear to look at his father''s disappointed eyes and slowly got up and left.


    As soon as he got to the door, the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated slightly. Ning Jiwei took out his mobile phone and saw that Jian Haixi had passed his friend''s application and sent a message.


    "Are you okay?"


    Although there were only four simple words, Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi''s head several times. He imagined how she looked when she sent this message. He couldn''t help recalling the corners of his lips. He was slightly warmed by Ning''s cold heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The group meeting was over before the children left school. Xie Nuan joked that Jian Haixi''s family time could not be disturbed. He took Li Ding and Zhang yuanlei and left Jian Haixi''s house.


    Jane Chenran sent the children back. When she saw that Jane Haixi had prepared dinner and was in good condition, she was finally relieved.


    Jane Chenran left after dinner here. Before leaving, Jane Haixi rarely sent him out.


    Jane Chenran touched Jane Haixi''s head at the door and said with a smile, "I''m not an outsider. Go back quickly. Call me whenever you have something to do."


    Jian Haixi nodded, her eyes slightly hot.


    Send away Jane Chenran. As soon as Jane Haixi returned to the house, Jane Rui rushed over chirping.


    "Mommy, Mommy, today''s dinner is so delicious!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and hugged her daughter. "That''s right. What day did Mommy cook bad?"


    Jian Rui hugged Jian Haixi''s neck like a dog leg and said, "Mommy''s rice every day is delicious. Ruirui likes to eat mommy''s rice most!"


    Jian Haixi shook his head funny and sat on the sofa, listening to the two children talking about school, taking out his mobile phone from time to time.


    Ning Jiwei has not replied to her message.


    Is something wrong?


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help worrying. After all, Ning Jiwei didn''t reply to her about such a big thing. She always couldn''t help thinking.


    And about last night... She doesn''t know what Ning Jiwei thinks in the end.


    What did he mean when he said he was responsible for him?


    Jian Haixi didn''t think about their future at the beginning. After all, yesterday was special, but Ning Jiwei''s words and his attitude towards her always made her uncertain. Therefore, as long as she thought of him, she would inevitably be confused and confused.

 Chapter 40

    Thinking about what Ning Jiwei said in the morning, Jian Haixi couldn''t help thinking of some details of last night, and his face turned red.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you? Do you have a fever?" Jian Yi asked with concern.


    "Yes, Mommy, why is your face so red?" Jian Rui also asked with Jian Haixi in her arms.


    "No, nothing..."


    Jian Haixi was surprised to think of this in front of the children. She was ashamed and embarrassed. She quickly got up, covered her face and ran to the bathroom. "Mommy is too hot. I''ll wash my face."


    Jian Haixi covers her face and runs away, leaving Jian Yi and Jian Rui looking at each other.


    "Mommy is shy?"


    "Mommy, I''m sorry?"


    They opened their mouth and nodded, "there''s something fishy!"


    When the two kids guessed what was fishy about Jian Haixi, Jian Haixi''s mobile phone on the sofa suddenly lit up.


    Jian Rui curiously picked up her mobile phone and clicked on it. In fact, she didn''t need to specifically click on wechat, because Jian Haixi''s mobile phone page has always stayed on wechat.


    "I''m fine, and you?"


    Jian Rui pointed to the new news she had just sent and said to Jian Yi excitedly, "look, brother, Rui Rui knows all these words!"


    Jian Yi glances at the chat dialog box, hooks the corner of his lips, points to the other party''s Avatar and asks Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, do you know who this avatar is?"


    Jian Rui shook her head. "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it before."


    With a sly smile, Jian Yi threw away her mobile phone, got up from the sofa and ran to the study.


    "Brother, why are you going?"


    Jianrui saw him running to the study and ran over like a little follower.


    Jian Yi pulls out her mobile phone from her study, turns around and sees Jian Rui following her, pushing her to the door.


    "You go out first."


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do, brother. Tell Ruirui whether it''s okay ~" Jianrui said coquettishly holding Jian Yi''s arm.


    Jane Yi shook her head. "I can''t tell you this now, but I promise I''ll tell you when you know. Go out first."


    "I don''t want it!" Jianrui buckled the door frame and couldn''t go out.


    Jian Yi rolled her eyes and deliberately threatened her. "If you don''t obey me, I''ll tell mommy what you bit Gu Ruan today."


    Jian Rui was so frightened that she ran out immediately. She didn''t forget to pick the door frame and said, "bad brother!"


    Jian Yi looked at her helplessly. "Why am I broken? I bit Gu Ruan''s arm and bled?"


    Jianrui tooted her mouth, stamped her feet and said, "don''t say any more! Be careful Mommy hears!"


    Jian Yi said with a smile, "if you listen to me, I won''t say it."


    Jian Rui patted her head and said, "I''ve always listened to you. Don''t you think I''ll come out if you let me out? Brother, don''t mention the soft thing. If you didn''t say it just now, I''d forget to bite him today."


    Forget


    Jian Yi thought of the imprint on Gu Ruan''s arm, shook his head and said, "you can forget such a big thing, sister hey ~ you''re also a talent!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Take care of your family.


    Gu''s family is making a lot of trouble at the moment. To be exact, Gu Ruan has been making trouble all the time.


    The reason is also very simple. The little fat man found that the wound bitten by Jian Rui on his arm was wrapped up and had to be removed.


    "Baba, I don''t want to wrap it up. Please take it down for me ~" Gu Xiaomian said coquettishly, pointing to roudundun''s small arm.


    Gu Chenyi sat on the sofa watching the newspaper and ignored him. He was used to his stupid son.


    "Baba!" seeing that he ignored himself, Gu Xiaomian climbed onto the sofa with his small mouth and pulled Gu Chenyi''s sleeve. "Baba, listen to your dear son''s voice. How can you be so ruthless? This impression is Ruirui''s proof that Rui likes me. How can you wrap it up so cruelly!"


    Gu Chenyi was speechless. He knew he wouldn''t take the little guy to Hawaii. He stayed for so many days. He was just tanned into a chocolate color and fat like a chocolate cake.


    But the stupid son cheated the little girl Jianrui, saying that he had evolved into a body made of chocolate and that everything he ate was chocolate. And strongly invited Jian Rui to bite and taste it.


    Jian Rui''s little girl was cute again. She really bit when she said she bit. She didn''t show mercy at all until Gu Xiaomian cried and her arms were bleeding. She smashed her mouth and said he lied. It wasn''t chocolate at all.


    So Hu... Has the current results.


    "Son..." Gu Chenyi looked up from the gap between reading the newspaper and pulled Gu Xiaomian''s sleeve. He said earnestly: "did you evaporate your only IQ in the sun in Hawaii? Can we still be a bit rational and smart for the rich second generation? This is not the proof that Jian Rui likes you, but the proof that she likes eating chocolate."


    Gu Xiaomian was unhappy and said unconvinced, "our family originally sells chocolate. Ruirui likes chocolate, that''s like me!"


    Gu Chenyi glanced at him, "at this time, your brain turns very fast."


    "I don''t care, I don''t care! I don''t want to pack this!" Gu Xiaomian kicked his feet disorderly.


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and had no hope for his son''s IQ.


    "Baba, Baba, did you pick it for me ~"


    Seeing that the silly son didn''t listen to what he said, Gu Chenyi only said, "don''t worry. Your little Ruirui loves you so deeply. This bandage can''t affect you. You can wrap it well. The scar will look better when the wound is good."


    "Really?"


    Gu Xiaomian was finally happy again.


    The silly Gu Chenyi sighed again.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and a gentle male voice outside the door said, "I''m back."


    Gu Xiaomian heard the sound and jumped off the sofa and ran to the door.


    "Little Dad!"


    Yunyi squatted down, picked up Gu Xiaomian, smiled and rubbed his head: "do you miss your little father?"


    "Of course!" Gu Xiaomian smiled cunningly, pointed to Gu Chenyi and said, "but Baba wants little dad more!"


    "Kid!"


    Yunyi smiled and bounced his forehead. He looked up at Gu Chenyi, who was also looking at him on the sofa. A gentle smile came out of his mouth.


    "Back?"


    "Well, I''m back."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, Jian Haixi tells Jian Yi and Jian Rui a good night story as usual. Jian Rui has fallen asleep on the bed before listening to a story.


    Jian Haixi helped her wipe the saliva around her mouth and said to Jian Yi, who was still awake, "Yi Yi, do you want to have an online class later?"


    Jane Yi thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "not today. Mommy, go to bed. Leave me alone. I''ll go to bed in a minute."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi knew that the son was a worry-free man and didn''t nag much. He just told him to have an early rest and left.


    After Jian Haixi left, Jian Yi couldn''t sleep over and over. All he thought about was the news of Ning Jiwei he found on the Internet.


    I didn''t know before, but now I know he is my father. How can Jane Yi still be nothing?


    In particular, other people found Ning Jiwei''s family situation, they knew that Ning Jiwei''s family situation was not good.


    As the youngest son of the Ning family, Ning Jiwei has not lived with his mother Xu Hui since childhood because he is weak and ill. Therefore, Xu Hui has a weak relationship with him and always prefers his eldest son Ning Jikang. According to the survey, Ning Jiwei respects two people most, one is his father and the other is his old minister.


    For Ning Jiwei, perhaps the old minister can give him more feelings of his father than Ning Fubang.


    Jane Yi suddenly has an impulse to meet the old minister. He hasn''t been loved by his father. Now he wants to know what kind of person he is who gave his father''s love.


    Unable to sleep around, Jian Yi simply gets up again, picks up her mobile phone and enters Ning Jiwei''s wechat signal in wechat. He has already written it down when he looked at Jian Haixi''s wechat before.


    Click Add. The note is the proprietary code between him and Ning Jiwei. He is a small hacker and Ning Jiwei is a big hacker.


    Soon, Ning Jiwei passed his addition message and sent a surprised expression.


    Jian Yi returns with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei sent another message: it''s not good to stay up late at a young age.


    Jane Yi sighed and replied: I didn''t mean to stay up late. I can''t sleep because I have something on my mind.


    This time, the other party''s reply was very fast: what can you worry about as a child? You''re full.


    Jane Yi tooted her lips and made two humming expressions: I''m going to find my father.


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a while. He had heard Jian Yi say something about his family, so he was not surprised. After all, no matter how talented a child is, he is also eager for fatherly love.


    After thinking about it, he sent a message: can I help you?


    Jian Yi replied: it should be needed in the future, but not now. But I have a question for you.


    "Ask." Ning Jiwei replied.


    "If Baba has a fiancee, can I find him?"


    This question


    Ning Jiwei didn''t reply for a long time and sent a message: "you''d better ask your mother what she thinks?"


    When Jian Yi saw the news, she covered her mouth and laughed aloud. After thinking about it, she thought back: my mother and my Baba are developing very well~


    Finally, he added a bad smile.


    Ning Jiwei''s reply is also very simple: isn''t what you said nonsense.


    Jian Yi glanced and said: Uncle hacker, I''m a child. You can''t swear with my child~


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said with a thoughtful expression: if you don''t say I forget you are a child.


    They talked for a long time. Ning Jiwei urged: it''s time for you to go to bed, child. Good night.


    Jian Yi also said good night, and then silently added a Baba in her heart.


    Jian Yi goes to bed contentedly with his mobile phone, but Ning Jiwei in the hotel is still sitting on the sofa watching the chat records between him and Jian Yi.


    I have to say that he is more and more curious about Jian Yi. Since he helped Jian Haixi hack the company''s monitoring, he wanted to investigate his origin, but Jian Yi stopped him.


    The little guy said directly that he didn''t want others to investigate himself. If Ning Jiwei wanted to know one day, Jian Yi told him himself.


    The first time I met such an interesting cross age friend, Ning Jiwei stopped to investigate.


    However, this curiosity is getting stronger and stronger under the contact with Jian Yi. In particular, others will be very curious about what kind of mother can cultivate a gifted child like Jian Yi.


    Looking at their chat records, Ning Jiwei shook his head and laughed. He knew that his curiosity would take a long time to be satisfied.


    Put down his cell phone, Ning Jiwei turned on his computer and received an email before he could start working. It''s full of the backstage of the media company that reported his affair.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the name above, dialed a phone with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, and said coldly: "I don''t care what you do, before 12 o''clock, I want all the reports about this scandal to disappear..."


    At this time, the wall clock in the room shows that the time is already 11:30.


    forty-seven


    Overnight, all the scandals against Jian Haixi were cleared up, and the rumors filled with gunsmoke on the Internet disappeared, as if they had never appeared.


    When Jian Haixi woke up in the morning, the first thing was to open her mobile wechat. As soon as she opened it, she saw the wechat sent by Ning Jiwei to herself. It was just a simple expression of good night to the moon, but it made her extremely peaceful.


    Look at the time again. It''s three or four in the morning.


    Jane Haixi frowns. It''s too late to sleep. Is she so busy with work?


    Only when she turned down to Xie Nuan''s wechat, she knew why Ning Jiwei was so busy.


    Xie Wenfa''s message is the same as her own character, which is like brushing the screen.


    "My God! Haixi, look online. All the rumors about you and the president have disappeared!"


    "There can be no second person who can do this except our president!"


    "OMG! Overnight! Our president is too handsome!"


    "Wow! Haixi, the president won''t be interested in you? It''s too domineering and handsome!"


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi turned from top to bottom before she understood about what was going on. She turned off wechat and opened the web page. Sure enough, the scandal that was still boiling yesterday did not float today. Both videos and photos disappeared completely.


    It turned out that he was busy until midnight for this matter


    Jian Haixi involuntarily raised a smile around her mouth, picked up her mobile phone and typed out the word "thank you", but hesitated when she was about to send it.


    I''d better... Don''t be amorous first.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Yi was also swiped by the mobile phone message early in the morning. The hacker group that he personally set up is full of discussions about Ning Jiwei at the moment.


    After all, although Ning Jiwei''s actions are secret, they can''t escape the eyes of these network hackers. Moreover, Jian Yi had ordered them to spread the news before, so everyone inevitably had different guesses about Ning Jiwei''s behavior.


    Flying Xiang: do you think Ning Jiwei wants to fight our boss?


    Wahaha: shit, your thinking is too jumping. He just suppressed his gossip. He had to do other things for a long time.


    Flying Xiang: roll, don''t call me shit!


    Follow the boss and eat meat: ha ha! What do you call that? Baba?


    Flying Xiang: Hey, good son!


    Follow the boss and eat meat: die!


    The second handsome in the group: let me get back to the topic. I also think Ning Jiwei''s action this time is not simple. It was not without his scandal before, but he never spent a lot of money to clean up the news, and it was still overnight.


    Cloaked general: I also think I have to pay attention. If Ning Jiwei intends to share the cake with the Internet, he is definitely a strong enemy that can not be underestimated.


    The second handsome in the group: Yes, although we are not afraid of him, if Ning Jiwei wants to fight against our network Empire, we''d better prepare early.


    Flying Xiang: reconsideration.


    Wahaha: how to prepare? Do it first and give him a blow?


    Follow the boss and eat meat: No, he doesn''t care about us now.


    Cloak general: where''s the boss? Are you up yet?


    The second handsome in the group: call the boss!


    ¡­¡­


    It took Jian Yi a while to finish reading the news. After reading it, he smiled.


    Others don''t know why Ning Jiwei treats gossip so abnormally, but he understands that Ning Jiwei is to protect his mommy.


    Looking at the crowd calling him, Jian Yi calmly pressed a few words.


    Handsome man: no one is allowed to fight Ning Jiwei.


    Wahaha: what? Why? Boss, do you have a crush on him?


    Follow the boss and eat meat: whining ~ boss, isn''t your baby someone else~


    Flying Xiang: Oh ~ are you serious?


    Cape general: boss, what''s the reason? You have always been swift and resolute, but you have kept your hand on Ning Jiwei several times.


    Jian Yi touches his nose and feels that if he tells these guys Ning Jiwei is his father, they may go crazy.


    Handsome general: anyway, you are not allowed to embarrass him in the future.


    The second handsome in the group: boss, do you want to buy Ning Jiwei''s industry?


    Wahaha: boss, are you interested in real estate?


    Jian Yi was speechless, smiled and shook his head, and replied a few words.


    Handsome man: nothing, but he is a very special person to me.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the group exploded because of Jian Yi''s words, Jian Rui ran in in stunned, shook Jian Yi''s arm and whispered, "brother, Mommy is ill!"


    "Hmm?" Jian Yi frowned nervously and asked, "are you sick? What''s the matter?"


    She was about to get out of bed. Before he came down, Jianrui said, "Mommy made a big table of breakfast and allowed me to eat chocolate! Brother, did you say mommy was stunned?"


    Jian Yi pulls a corner of his mouth, turns around and knocks a chestnut on Jian Rui''s head, "stupid Rui Rui! Mommy is happy, isn''t she stunned? Mommy makes delicious food for you, and you curse Mommy sick?"


    Jian Rui said wrongfully, "but Mommy is very abnormal. Mommy used to be happy, but she never allowed me to eat chocolate in the morning."


    As she said this, Jane Leighton stopped her chin, smacked her mouth and said with a smile, "but it''s wonderful to have a piece of sweet chocolate in the morning!"


    "Eat goods!"


    Jian Yi''s sister has no way to take the food. She goes out to help Jian Haixi do the housework. As a result, she walks to the door of the kitchen and sees Jian Haixi wearing an apron and a spatula while cooking and humming songs. There is still rhythm under her feet.


    Mommy is really happy!


    Jian Yi stood at the door and quietly looked at Jian Haixi''s happy appearance. A smile floated from the corners of her mouth. Her heart strengthened her determination to help her parents together.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Ning Jiwei''s office, Zuo Li sat on the sofa next to him, brushing his mobile phone and said with a smile, "Ji Wei, you''re moving very quickly. I''ve been brushing for a long time. Sure enough, I can''t find anything about last night on the Internet. In other words, you can''t see that it''s the first time to deal with this kind of thing."


    Ning Jiwei lifted his eyelids lightly. After a long time, he smiled and said, "it''s really not the first time."


    Zuo Li blinked and suddenly realized, "you''re talking about that thing a few years ago."


    Ning Jiwei was silent. Zuo Li thought of the old things a few years ago and was filled with emotion for a moment.


    "In those days, everyone thought you slept with your sister-in-law, and the news was so noisy that it was decisively suppressed after a day of noise. At that time, your name was called out."


    Ning Jiwei seemed to think of the old things, and there was a little sadness between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Zuo Li looked at him and asked, "did that man find it?"


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were slightly hooked. He took a piece of paper from the side and showed it to Zuo Li. "According to the news recently, she seems to have returned home."


    "Do you still keep looking?" Zuo Li asked curiously.


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment and asked, "what do you think? Is it necessary for me to find it?"


    "I don''t know if it''s necessary, but..."


    Zuo Li said, turning out a photo on his mobile phone and showing it to Ning Jiwei, "but I think you and xiaohaixi are quite matched. It''s clear that there are people around you who can be happy. Why go to the so-called stranger who can give you a familiar feeling?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at the group photo of him and Jian Haixi in the photo and thought about what Jian Haixi looked like in his arms. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 41

    Jane Haixi sent her two children to school and left.


    As soon as Jian Yi and Jian Rui enter the school gate, they see Gu Xiaomian panting and running over.


    Jian Yi subconsciously frowns when she sees Gu Xiaomian.


    When seeing Gu Xiaomian running to Jian Rui without stopping and planning to rub a hug, Jian Yi''s reaction was more straightforward. She directly stretched out her leg and the sole of her shoe was facing Gu Xiaomian''s chest. "Gu Ruan, if you go further, I don''t mind printing a shoe pattern on your clothes."


    Gu Xiaomian glanced at Jian Yi''s soles. Reluctantly, he stopped, gasped and said to Jian Rui, "good morning, Rui Rui! I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."


    Jianrui looked at him and felt guilty. After all, she bit someone else''s arm and bled. At this time, it''s not good to say bad words, so she asked angrily, "Why are you waiting for me?"


    Gu Xiaomian smiled, proudly held up his bandaged arm and said, "Ruirui, I have your seal here ~ you must be responsible for me in the future!"


    Before Jian Rui spoke, Jian Yi stretched out her fist unbearably, "I''m responsible for your uncle! Get away, or I''ll waste your other arm!"


    Gu Xiao felt his fist and stepped back in fear.


    Although everyone is the same size, and Jian Yi''s fist doesn''t look as big as his fat little hand, he doesn''t know why. When Jian Yi loses his temper, he will be very afraid.


    "Brother!"


    Jian Rui saw that Jian Yi was really angry. She quickly took his arm and said, "brother, what are you doing?"


    Jian Yi snorts coldly, looks at Gu Xiaomian who hasn''t left yet and says, "are you still going? You dare to talk nonsense in the future. I''ll beat you once I see you!"


    "Oh, Jane Yi!"


    Jian Rui chopped her feet angrily, looked at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, go back to class first."


    Then he grabbed Jian Yi''s arm and dragged him away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the small playground, Jian Yi and Jian Rui stand opposite each other. Jian Yi''s face doesn''t matter, while Jian Rui''s face is serious.


    "Brother, you were too cruel to Gu Ruan just now. Children like you will be afraid of you. Who dares to make friends with you?"


    Jian Yi said indifferently, "I don''t need friends, especially junior children."


    As long as he wants to roll the mud and grab toys like a six-year-old, he feels goose bumps all over his body. If those guys in the hacker group know that he does these things on weekdays, he must laugh to death.


    "Brother!" Jane Rui stamped her foot and said, "why do you say that? Everyone needs friends. Mommy asked me to look at my brother. You just don''t want you to be too lonely."


    Jian Yi glanced at her and said, "with you beside me, I think I can''t be alone."


    Jian Rui sighed like a little adult, stepped forward two steps, stretched out her small hand, patted Jian Yi on the face and said, "my brother, I know you are a genius, but there is a very simple truth. Don''t you know, brother genius?"


    "What''s the reason?"


    Jian Rui said seriously, "friend, it''s not measured by value."


    Jian Yi was stunned.


    Jian Rui then said: "Just like Gu Ruan, his grades are not as good as mine, not to mention your brother. For me, he can''t help me in my study. At most, he can lead me to learn bad in crooked ways. We don''t have much intersection with him in daily life, but these don''t prevent me from making friends with him. And if I make more friends, I will always help you inadvertently, whether in experience or study. It''s like if Gu Ruan didn''t give me chocolate, I didn''t know there was this brand of chocolate! Alas, Gu Ruan''s chocolate is really delicious! "


    Jane Yi listened thoughtfully at the beginning. When she finally saw Jane Rui''s face obsessed with missing chocolate, she couldn''t help knocking her head silently, "it''s off the subject, my dear sister."


    "Oh, go on." Jianrui was knocked down by him, but she was not angry. She covered her forehead with one hand and continued: "So, brother, we all need to make friends, and brother, if you don''t like children, you also have big friends! For example, those on your computer and on your wechat are all your friends. It''s just that you''re too fierce and cold to talk to your friends face to face."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and heard her say that she was a friend on wechat. After thinking about it, she knew that she was talking about Ning Jiwei. She couldn''t help saying, "on wechat... That''s not a friend."


    "Hum ~ my brother is tough." Jian Rui said, "I''m not a friend. Will you chat with him every day?"


    After that, he left with his mouth curled.


    Looking at Jian Rui''s back as she left, Jian Yi breathed a sigh, took out her mobile phone and stared at Ning Jiwei''s wechat avatar. After a long time, she sighed and said to herself, "Baba, when can I tell your true identity to my sister? When can I call you Baba with integrity?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    In order to make up for the impact of the scandal on the engagement of Sang Ning''s two families, and to prove to the outside world that Sang Lan is Ning Jiwei''s legitimate fiancee, and the Sang family is Ning''s in laws, the Sang family specially prepared a banquet in advance before Ning Ji and Sang Lan''s engagement ceremony and invited many business friends.


    The Sang family thought that as long as the banquet was successful, it would be enough to save the face of the Sang family. But unexpectedly, before the invitation was submitted to Ning Jiwei, he refused coldly.


    Sang Lan found Ning Jiwei''s office again with the invitation letter, lowered her figure and begged: "Jiwei, I don''t blame you and Jian Haixi. I don''t care about the past. I''ll listen to you in the future. Just this time, will you accompany me? If you don''t go, what will those outside people think of me? I... Jiwei, do you have the heart to see me ridiculed and ridiculed by them?"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her and said with a sneer, "why don''t I have the heart?"


    "Ji Wei, I..."


    "Sang Lan."


    Ning Jiwei''s pen turned between his index finger and thumb stopped, and his eyes were cold. "You grew up in this circle. Even if you are ignorant and stupid, you should understand some simple reasons."


    "What, what..." Sang Lan looked at Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei''s mouth flashed a cruel radian, and his words were like the frost of winter: "why did I promise to be engaged to you? Don''t you really understand? I even fantasize that there will be love between us. Should I say you are naive or stupid?"


    "No, not so..."


    Sang Lan shook her head while crying and refused to believe what Ning Jiwei said..


    "Ji Wei, we have love. We have been here for so many years..."


    "I''ve touched you on my own initiative for so many years?" Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Sang Lan was stiff, and then his heart was suddenly cold.


    Yes, Ning Jiwei never took the initiative to touch her. More than that, she pesters her to the door every time they date.


    "But... You were so kind to me..." Sang Lan said hard, just trying to find a trace of evidence of Ning Jiwei''s love for her from the past.


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "hello? You mean I gave you a black card when you were crying?"


    Sang Lan nodded.


    Ningjiwei said, "that''s just because I''m impatient with your crying."


    "No, it''s not like this. How can it be like this? I don''t believe it!" Sang Lan burst into tears.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Sang Lan and said in a cold voice, "in fact, if you don''t calculate my affairs, I can still follow the previous way. Although I don''t love you, at least I won''t treat you badly. Unfortunately... You die by yourself."


    Sang Lan stepped back two steps and looked at Ning Jiwei in a daze. She couldn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei said, "I don''t resist commercial marriage, as long as it can bring me value. But you, as a commercial victim, should have a victim''s self-awareness and don''t naive expect what you shouldn''t get."


    Sang Lan left the office and went to the parking lot. She thought she couldn''t explain to her father when she came home. Later, she was ridiculed at the banquet. She couldn''t help squatting on the ground and crying.


    Sang Lan stood up after crying for a long time.


    She was unwilling to give up.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s car, Sang Lan bit her lip and drove her car to the corner first, then squatted there.


    As long as Ning Jiwei came down, she begged him well, even if she knelt down for him. There are many people in the parking lot after work. There are so many people passing by. Ning Jiwei will always promise her because of her face.


    Sang Lan thought so.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, when she was about to get off work, Jian Haixi went to Ning Jiwei''s office with the design draft for his signature.


    Jian Haixi entered the office and put the design draft on the table. "President, these need your signature."


    Ning Jiwei looked up at her, nodded and gave a sound.


    Jane Haixi stood waiting, with a table between them.


    Ning Jiwei signed his name. Jian Haixi took the design draft and gently relaxed his airway: "well, President, I''ll be busy first."


    Then he took the design draft and put it on his chest. He turned and left.


    Before he reached the door, he heard Ning Jiwei''s voice, "Jian Haixi, you have nothing else to do?"


    Jane Haixi paused, looked back at him and asked, "what else?"


    She thought Ning Jiwei said about the design draft, which echoed in her mind. She shook her head and said, "president, there are so many design drafts for the time being, and there is nothing else for the time being."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her serious way of talking about work. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but smoke. She grinned and said, "I mean, apart from work? You have nothing to say to me?"


    "No..."


    Jian Haixi looked into his eyes and suddenly reacted. He pointed to their small face, which had been tight, suddenly turned red and stammered: "no, there''s nothing to say..."


    Speaking, people did not dare to look at Ning Jiwei.


    Looking at her shy appearance, Ning Jiwei''s depressed mood because she didn''t have her own information finally improved.


    He opened his chair, strode in front of her, reached over her shoulder, grabbed the door handle and locked the office door.


    "President, you..."


    Jian Haixi just wanted to ask him what he wanted to do. Before he finished, he grabbed him and pulled him into his arms.


    Ning Jiwei pressed her forehead and said vaguely, "since you can''t remember what to say and do with me, I think it''s necessary for me to help you remember."


    "Back, what do you remember?" Jian Haixi felt his heart almost jump out of his chest.


    Ning Jiwei rubbed her lips with one hand, sliding from the corner of her lips to her chin, neck and clavicle


    The place where the index finger slipped gently took bursts of trembling, which made both people move in their hearts.


    Ning Jiwei walked forward, pressed Jian Haixi to the corner, smiled and said, "of course, we remember what we did..."


    After that, the man has kissed.


    Well, Jian Haixi now fully understands what he means by "what he has done".


    It was not until Jian Haixi''s confused love fan couldn''t stand it that Ning Jiwei let her go, but only slightly loosened her, and the whole lip was still close to her lip, "why don''t you return to my wechat?"


    "I, i... don''t know what to return?"


    "Then how do you say to punish?" Ning Jiwei said, pecking her lips gently.


    "Hmm ~"


    Jian Haixi whined, soft in Ning Jiwei''s arms, his brain was almost blank, "no, I don''t know..."


    Ning Jiwei was very satisfied with the way the man in his arms was kissed by himself. He asked seductively, "how about going to dinner with me?"


    "Well... OK."


    So when Jane Haixi reacted, she had been led to the parking lot by ningjivera.


    They left in the same car and didn''t notice the scene. Sang Lan in the corner saw it in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Sang Lan was deeply hurt by Ning Jiwei, and didn''t dare to go back to face the Sang family, so she went to the bar to get drunk.


    Her drunkenness is really drunkenness. Bottle after bottle of wine, regardless of its name, is poured into her mouth.


    "Come again, I can drink!"


    Sang Lan vaguely filled the bottle with wine. A man approached her and deliberately took her shoulder and said vaguely, "Miss, are you alone? Do you want me to accompany you?"


    Sang Lan cried and laughed. She simply fell into his arms and put her hand around his neck and said, "OK, you drink with me."


    "No problem." the man said, changing Sang Lan''s hand and putting a bag of powder in her glass while she wasn''t paying attention


    "Well, it''s so hot..."


    "Hot?" the man hugged Sang Lan and kissed and touched her, holding her out. "Shall I take you to a cool place?"


    "Well..."


    Sang Lan vaguely followed the man out of the bar, but unexpectedly, his intimacy with the man was completely photographed by another person.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at the video taken in his mobile phone, frowned and said, "sure enough, I still feel familiar. Where have I seen it?"


    *


    hospital.


    Xu Hui sat in front of the hospital bed and said with tears in her eyes: "Fubang, you can do well. At least give Ji Kang a way to live! If you don''t pick him back, he will be destroyed in Japan! Fubang, do you have the heart to watch like this? Ji Kang is your own son!"


    Ning Fubang shook his hair impatiently and said, "do you think I didn''t tell Jiwei about this? But Jikang, Jiwei obviously made up his mind, and it''s no use for me to speak. I can''t decide this. You should go to Jiwei."


    "Ji Wei?" Xu Hui smiled bitterly. "How could he still listen to me?"


    "Who''s to blame?" Ning Fubang snorted coldly: "you didn''t make it all yourself? If you are so kind to Ji Wei, the child can''t be so indifferent to you."


    Over the years, because of his mistakes, he felt that he owed Xu Hui a little, so he turned a blind eye to what she did at home. Fortunately, the youngest son was weak and sick and lived with the nanny. Therefore, even if Xu Hui did too much, he would not threaten him.


    But I didn''t expect that the older the child is, the more powerful Xu Hui''s heart is. Now


    "Is it all my fault?"


    Xu Hui complained and stared at Ning Fubang with tears in her eyes. "I admit I can''t be friendly with Ji Wei, but whose reason is this? If you hadn''t cheated in my marriage when I was pregnant with Ji Wei, how could I hate my own son so much?"


    She always wanted to forget those things in those years.


    She and Ning Fubang fall in love freely, and it is certain that they will be happy with each other. She also wanted to grow old together. However, when she saw Ning Jiwei, those things would always come out of her mind. Xiao San was arrogant. She became ill because of pregnancy.


    Sometimes she even thought, if she wasn''t pregnant with Ning Jiwei at that time, would her love be perfect from beginning to end


    "Shut up!"


    Ning Fubang shouted, as if someone had mentioned the hidden stains and scars.


    "Are you afraid I''ll mention it?"


    Xu Hui sneered, and the expression on her face was resentful and sad. "Over the years, you don''t want anyone to know about it, and I have endured it. Everyone says you are a good husband and father, but who has understood the pain in my heart?"


    Ning Fubang glanced impatiently at Xu Hui and said powerlessly, "enough, don''t say any more."


    "I have to say!"


    Xu Hui cried, "Fubang, we''ve been married for so many years. I''ve endured it. If you want to maintain your good father image, I didn''t expose you. Now I just want my eldest son to come back to me. Is it so difficult?"


    Ning Fubang was silent. Xu Hui then said, "don''t forget that your blood is flowing in Ji Kang''s body. If he really destroys Japan, it will be Ning''s family who will be ashamed at that time."


    Ning Fubang gave her a cold look, "are you threatening me?"


    Xu Hui changed her complexion and cried wrongfully, "Fubang, how dare I threaten you? I just want my son to come back. I promise that as long as Ji Kang can come back, I will reform myself. At that time, my two sons will stay by my side, and I will treat Ji Wei well. After all, the back of my hand and the palm of my hand are meat."


    After hearing Xu Hui''s words, Ning Fubang was silent for a long time.


    Xu Hui looked at him and opened his mouth tentatively, "Fubang..."


    "Now..." after Ning Fubang pondered, he said coldly: "there is only one way to get Ji Wei to agree to Ji Kang''s return..."


    "What can I do? Tell me..." Xu Hui''s eyes lit up when she heard that the old man had a way.


    Ning Fubang sighed and stretched out his hand to let Xu Hui come to him.


    Just looking at Xu Hui coming step by step, Ning Fubang flashed a cold light in his eyes.


    Fast skimming, almost invisible.

 Chapter 42

    ¡ª¡ª


    Hotel.


    Ning Jiwei considerately cut the steak for Jian Haixi and said with a smile: "although there is no candlelight dinner, the pianist here is not bad, so it''s a romantic date for the time being."


    Jian Haixi heard the word "date" from him. His face turned red and he bowed his head and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Her expression made Ning Jiwei''s heart soft as water, and added the thought of trying to tease her.


    "The steak is going to burn."


    "Ah?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and subconsciously looked at the steak on his plate. It was fried. How could it be pasted?


    She stared at Ning Jiwei, with a soft beauty in her eyes that she didn''t realize, "cheat."


    Ning Jiwei laughed. "I didn''t lie to you. If you look at it again, the steak will be burnt by your burning eyes."


    Jian Haixi''s small face was more red. She looked at him with a coquettish look and scolded, "there''s no shape."


    Ning Jiwei''s lip angle evokes an evil radian, picks up the fork and puts a small piece of steak into his mouth, licks it gently with the tip of his tongue, and says in a slightly hoarse voice, "don''t you like it?"


    "You..."


    Jane Haixi snorted and simply lowered her head and didn''t speak. She found that Ning Jiwei was amusing her, but she continued. The more he went too far.


    Ning Jiwei saw this and smiled more.


    They were eating western food in an ambiguous and romantic atmosphere. Jian Haixi was as light as a cloud, but very happy.


    Until she received a text message on her mobile phone, which broke her dream.


    "Jian Haixi, you shameless bitch, little three! The robber who steals other people''s love! Is the stolen love happy? Thief!"


    A simple text message, but it covers so many harsh words.


    Bitch, junior, robber, thief!


    Every time Jian Haixi looked at one, he would feel that his heart was wrapped in iron wire and tightened for a while and again.


    If in the past, looking at such messages, she could call the police and say that someone threatened to slander her.


    But now


    She raised her head and looked at Ning Jiwei across her eyes. She gently bit her lower lip and didn''t speak.


    The hand holding the mobile phone was trembling slightly, but Jian Haixi could no longer make a reasonable call to the police.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei keenly found the change of Jian Haixi''s mood, especially the look she just looked at him, which made him think more.


    Jane Haixi shook her head, barely smiled and said, "I''m ready. I want to go home."


    The tone did not have the charming anger and closeness just now, but returned to the coldness of strangers.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes swept from the mobile phone held by Jian Haixi and inadvertently narrowed.


    He put down his fork, took a napkin and wiped his mouth. He got up and said, "I''ve finished eating, too. Let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    Jane Haixi nodded, didn''t speak, got up and left behind him.


    On the way, Jian Haixi kept facing out of the window and didn''t talk to Ning Jiwei.


    They were silent all the way. Ning Jiwei wanted to break the atmosphere in the car several times, but he didn''t know what to say.


    At the intersection of jianhaixi''s community, jianhaixi called to stop.


    "Just stop. I want to go down and blow the wind."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and stopped the car.


    As soon as the car stopped, Jian Haixi picked up his bag and prepared to open the door.


    "Wait a minute, seat belt."


    "I can..."


    Before Jian Haixi finished, Ning Jiwei had leaned over and helped her untie her seat belt.


    But after he untied it, he still kept close to her and didn''t mean to sit back.


    "Thank you, I''m going back." Jian Haixi shrunk back, trying to brush his arm off his chair and push the door down. But with a flick, Ning Jiwei''s arm was still there and had no intention of leaving.


    "Is that it?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and asked.


    Jian Haixi''s mouth was slightly bitter and his voice was astringent, "otherwise?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed in her heart, stretched out a hand to caress her broken hair at the temples, and asked softly, "there''s nothing to tell me?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head. Their relationship is not clear. What''s the difference between saying it or not?


    Ning Jiwei raised her chin so that she couldn''t escape her eyes. She smiled and asked, "well... We''re all at this level. Aren''t you going to invite me to sit down?"


    Hearing his words, Jian Haixi looked at him seriously.


    His eyes were so deep that she couldn''t understand. She opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    "What''s the matter? Haixi, and me, do you have anything you can''t say?" Ning Jiwei said seriously.


    He really didn''t want Jane Haixi to hold anything in his heart.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei with deep eyes and hesitated: "I think... We shouldn''t continue to develop..."


    Although she had noticed that her sudden change of mood was related to herself, Ning Jiwei''s face changed and her voice became cold when she heard her words.


    "Why?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "don''t you know the reason? You''re engaged to Sang Lan. How can we..."


    "Do you think I really like Sang Lan?" Ning Jiwei interrupted her.


    Jian Haixi clenched his lips and said after a moment of silence: "it''s one thing to be true or not, and it''s another thing to have an engagement. You don''t care about external reviews, I can''t..."


    Ningziwei stopped talking.


    Jane Haixi brushed his arm away and opened the door.


    Before leaving, he paused and said without looking back: "if... I can believe your heart for me, then I hope you can deal with your own emotional life and personal life first, and then mention ''we'' to me."


    Without waiting for Ning Jiwei''s answer, he got out of the car decisively.


    Ning Jiwei stared at Jian Haixi''s back and lit a cigarette on the window for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jian Haixi got home, he saw Jian Yi standing at the door and looking at her mysteriously before he entered the door.


    "What''s the matter, baby?" asked Jane Haixi suspiciously. Usually, the children are always waiting for her at home and won''t stand at the door.


    With a smile, Jian Yi asked, "Mommy, did someone send you back?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. She looked embarrassed and complicated. Instead of answering, she changed the topic and asked, "have you finished your homework?"


    "Mommy, you''re changing the subject ~"


    Jian Rui ran out of the room, held Jian Haixi''s thigh and said, "Mommy, if you want to find ruiruirui''s father, you must bring it to me for a look! You can''t be handsome."


    After that, he looked at Jian Yi standing aside and added: "I also want to show my brother. Ruiruirui is responsible for appearance and my brother is responsible for IQ. It''s too stupid to want it ~"


    "Kid!" Jian Haixi smiled and pinched Jian Rui''s small steamed stuffed bun face, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Mommy ~" Jane Rui refused to accept her mouth. Every time her brother said something, Mommy said it was reasonable. She said mommy was always her child.


    Although compared with my brother, I am really a child


    Jian Yi smiled mysteriously, reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "don''t worry, Mommy''s eyes must be good!"


    "Brother, how are you sure?" Jianrui looked up and asked, "what if mommy''s eyes don''t work this time?"


    "No," said Jian Yi decisively.


    Jian Rui said, "how do you know?"


    Jane Yi thought for a moment and said with a smile, "look at yourself and me. Mommy''s children are so excellent. How can the man you''re looking for be bad."


    "That''s right ~"


    Jianrui nodded as if it were true.


    Looking at the two little adults discussing their own affairs like living treasures, Jian Haixi couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. The originally gloomy mood became relaxed and happy under the adjustment of the babies.


    "Well, you two don''t discuss the future daddy anymore. Have you finished your homework? Have you prepared your homework?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile.


    "Mommy, you really don''t open any pot." Jianrui complained.


    But Jian Yi looked calm. "I''ve already finished writing my sister''s, but I haven''t started writing yet."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows. "Then what are you doing standing? Do your homework! Ruirui goes to do her homework, and Yiyi goes to watch her do her homework."


    "I see ~"


    The two children replied in unison.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "you go to do your homework. Mommy will make you supper. What would you like to eat?"


    When she heard "night snack", Jian Rui, who had been bent by her homework, suddenly regained her vitality. Holding her small arm, she said, "Mommy, Mommy, don''t do anything else. Aunt Xiaodou came and brought us a lot of delicious food ~"


    "Aunt Xiaodou is coming?" Jane Haixi was stunned and asked.


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded, "aunt Xiaodou left before she saw mommy. She said she would show you something good next time she saw mommy."


    Jane Haixi blinked and smiled, but she didn''t take it to heart.


    Lin Xiaodou always likes to toss some strange things. There is a "good thing" every few days. She has long been surprised.


    Jian Haixi was talking to the children. Suddenly, JOJO''s advertisement began to be broadcast on the TV. Jian Rui instantly entered the role of fan sister. She cheered and ran to the sofa to sit well. She almost stuck her eyes on the TV.


    Jian Haixi shook her head reluctantly. Since she met JOJO and saw the advertisement made by JoJo, Jian Rui has completely become a little fan of JOJO. As long as it is his advertisement and news poster, Jian Rui will never miss it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Different from the warm and sweet take-off of Jian Haixi''s family, Gu''s family jumped again.


    The cause is Gu Xiaomian, the little ancestor of Gu''s family.


    Gu Xiaomian pestered Jian Rui to be responsible for him in class. She became impatient. Jian Rui drew a small circle on his wound to remind him not to let the wound get water. It is not allowed in the small circle.


    As a result, Gu Xiaomian came home happily. After a while, the maid washed the small circle off when she bathed him.


    This time, Gu Xiaomian broke out completely.


    He''s really not letting this go, she''s as like as two peas.


    The servant had no choice but to take the painting brush and paint it for him again. Who knows, it has been painted hundreds of times. Gu Xiaomian said it was different every time.


    Gu Xiaomian collapsed and the maid was about to collapse. The noise became louder and louder, and finally disturbed Yunling and Gu Chenyi downstairs.


    They looked at each other and went upstairs to find out why Gu Xiaomian couldn''t cry or laugh after losing his temper.


    Gu Xiaomian thought he had found a savior when he saw them coming. Who knows that his big father and little father not only didn''t help, but also kept smiling there.


    Gu Xiaomian cried with his small mouth.


    People who eat fat usually cry loudly. Yunling''s ears hurt by his cry. He coaxed: "well, good son, isn''t it a circle? Let the little girl draw it for you tomorrow?"


    "That''s different." Gu Xiaomian chopped his feet angrily, looked at Yunling and said, "also, the method you taught me is not easy to use. Today, I ran to Ruirui and told her to be responsible for me. As a result, Jian Yi almost beat me!"


    "Poof!"


    Hearing this, Yunling almost choked herself, coughing and laughing.


    "All right?" Gu Chenyi helped him along his back, completely ignoring his depressed crying son.


    Gu Xiaomian saw that both of them were laughing at him. He cried angrily and ran away. While running, he was wronged: "the little father is bad. The big father only sees the little father, and the big father is bad..."


    Looking at her son who ran away without a shadow, Yunling smiled and turned to Gu Chenyi and said, "is the girl named Jian Rui so good? Does it fascinate our son?"


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said mysteriously, "I don''t know whether Jane Rui''s little girl is good, but her mother is really unique."


    Yunling picked up the tip of her eyebrows and looked sour. Gu Chenyi said, "Oh, don''t be your master. Be careful?"


    Gu Chenyi looked at him, smiled and shook his head and said, "where can I?"


    Yunling turned his head with a cold hum and ignored him.


    Gu Chenyi was funny in his heart. He walked around in front of him with patience, reached out and took his hand and said, "don''t you understand my mind? You can''t eat this vinegar."


    Yunling chuckled, shook off his hand and said, "well, I''m teasing you. Why don''t you see her if you think so?"


    Gu Chenyi was embarrassed to scratch his head and said, "that was many years ago."


    Yunling looked at Gu Chenyi and suddenly reacted a moment later, "Chenyi, are you... Afraid she won''t remember you anymore?"


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "you know, I''ve had a lot of surgery in the back of an accident. Even acquaintances may not recognize me, so she must not remember me."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Yunling shook her head, looked at Gu Chenyi seriously and said, "if she is really such a unique girl as you said, she must treat everyone with her heart. If such a person wants to remember who, it never depends on her eyes, but her heart."


    Yunling pointed to his heart and said, "sometimes, a feeling in memory is more memorable than an intuitive appearance. If you don''t try now, how do you know she doesn''t remember you? Do you want to meet Gu Xiaomian as a family member only after Gu Xiaomian grows up and has a kiss with Jane Rui?"


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, shook his head and said with a smile: "You want to go too far. Besides, don''t have too much confidence in our son. Didn''t you hear what he said just now? Before he got close to the little girl at school, he was almost beaten by his brother. Jian Rui''s brother is much stronger than Jian Haixi''s brother in those years. He is a gifted prodigy with high intelligence quotient. My son... It''s estimated that it will be ninety-nine and eighty-one difficult. He may not be able to beat him Off. "


    "Well..."


    Yunling was stunned, sighed a long sigh and said sadly, "according to what you say, our son really has a rough road ahead."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, after sending her two children to school, Jian Haixi stopped to buy Coffee downstairs. Unexpectedly, she met Chen chaomu.


    Jian Haixi hasn''t seen him for a long time. At this moment, he sees that nature is very familiar to come to him and say hello, but Chen chaomu looks at her but doesn''t respond.


    Jian Haixi didn''t realize his coldness. He smiled and said, "Chen chaomu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ll buy you coffee."


    "Oh."


    Chen chaomu sneered and said, "Jian Haixi, do you need it?"


    "What?" Jane Haixi was stunned.


    Chen chaomu''s strange way of yin and Yang: "since you decide to be cold, I''ll be cold. What''s the meaning of doing such superficial Kung Fu now?"


    After that, he left decisively with his coffee. Jian Haixi looked at Chen chaomu''s back. He didn''t react from his cold words. He just felt a little strange. She doesn''t remember how she offended him. Why did Chen chaomu look like she owed him money just now?


    Jian Haixi returned to the company with some losses. On the way, he couldn''t remember when he provoked Chen chaomu, so he planned to turn out wechat and ask him. As a result, I opened wechat and found that there was no Chen chaomu in my list.


    Jian Haixi frowned. Her first reaction was that she had been deleted by Chen chaomu. But another thought, if it is deleted, it seems that the list will not disappear, but he didn''t delete it. How can he disappear?


    While Jian Haixi was thinking, Ning Jiwei''s wechat sent over and invited her to have lunch together. Jian Haixi was still angry about yesterday''s text message. He was sulking all the time. He didn''t want to return his information at this time, so he simply didn''t see it.


    At this time, Xie Nuan came over and said hello. Jian Haixi continued to enter Chen chaomu''s mobile phone number and was ready to add him again. It happened that Chen chaomu''s head was himself. Xie Nuan inadvertently looked at it, stopped and said, "Haixi, can you open his head and let me have a look?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, nodded and opened Chen chaomu''s head, "what''s the matter?"


    "Sure enough, I said I looked familiar with this head." Xie Nan said.


    "Do you know him?" Jian Haixi was surprised. It is said that Xie Nuan and Chen chaomu did not meet.


    Xie Nuan thought and said: "It seems that I once saw him downstairs in our company. He was holding a big bunch of roses. He was good-looking, so I paid attention to it. That day, it happened that our company was very open-minded in proposing marriage and showing love, but on that occasion, I didn''t know how to do it. The front desk refused to let him in. I almost had to go to help him at that time It''s too late. "


    Jian Haixi frowned. "When did this happen? I don''t know at all."


    Xie Nuan looked at her and asked with a smile, "what''s strange about this? Just think it''s the sister at the front desk who refused for you? Besides, what are you going to do even if you know? Do you still want to accept him? If you accept him, what will our president do?"


    She was joking, but as soon as she said it, both of them were stunned.


    Xie Nuan reacts that she can''t wait to smoke her mouth when she says something. She doesn''t know when. She has regarded Ning Ji and Jian Haixi as a couple.


    Jane Haixi also froze there. What she thought was: I don''t know what to start. Has everyone treated her and Ning Jiwei like this?


    What is he now... For him?

 Chapter 43

    "Haixi?"


    Seeing Jian Haixi standing there in silence, Xie Nuan thought that his joke had gone too far and made her unhappy, so he apologized: "I''m sorry, Haixi, I was joking just now. Don''t take it to heart."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m not thinking about this. Come with me."


    After that, he led Xie Nuan to open the computer. "Can you confirm that the person you saw downstairs is the same person as the wechat avatar I just searched?"


    Xie Nuan nodded. "I''m sure. You know how crazy I am. As long as I look good, I''ll never forget it."


    Jian Haixi closed his mouth, reached out and knocked on the keyboard. He found a clear picture of Chen chaomu and gave way to Xie Nuan to see clearly, "is it him?"


    "That''s him."


    Xie Nuan said suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you, Haixi? Is this so serious? And in my opinion, although this man looks good, his nose and eyes are cautious at first sight, which is far from our president... Eh? Haixi, where are you going? Haixi..."


    Before he finished, he saw that Jian Haixi had got up and left.


    Jian Haixi angrily ran to the president''s office all the way. Ning Jiwei was in a good mood when he saw her coming.


    "Here you are. Where shall we eat at noon?"


    He thought Jian Haixi came here after seeing the wechat he sent her just now. He smiled and said, "in fact, you don''t have to go this trip. I''ll pick you up after work, but... I don''t mind if you want to come."


    Jane Haixi stood there without speaking.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t see her answer for a long time. Then he saw the problem. He couldn''t help smiling and asked, "what''s the matter? Look at your unhappy face."


    Jian Haixi''s anger went around for several times in his heart, but he still couldn''t suppress it. He simply came forward and showed him the photos of Chen chaomu selected from the mobile phone web page, and asked:


    "Chen chaomu, my friend, have you dealt with him secretly without telling me?"


    After asking, Jian Haixi stared at Ning Jiwei and expected him to tell himself a negative answer.


    But Ning Jiwei just frowned, put down the document in his hand, looked up at her and asked, "so what? So what?"


    "You..."


    Jian Haixi was so angry that he even said, "Ning Jiwei, he is my friend. No matter what he does, I should come out. You''re not mine. Why hide it from me and make a decision for me?"


    "Who am I not? Hehe..."


    Ning Jiwei sneered, stood up and threw the mobile phone that had grabbed Jian Haixi on the table.


    "What are you doing?" Jian Haixi was more angry when he threw his mobile phone. He was about to speak, but Ning Jiwei held his hand and pressed it on the table.


    "Ning Jiwei, you..."


    Ning Jiwei clasped her waist close to her cheek and said, "if you don''t know who I am, I don''t mind letting you know again."


    Then he picked up Jian Haixi and strode towards the lounge in the inner room.


    "What are you doing? Ningjiwei, you bastard! Let me go!"


    Jian Haixi slapped him on the shoulder angrily and scolded with red eyes.


    But Ning Jiwei didn''t let go until he put her by the bed and pressed her to let them fall on the bed together.


    "Ningjiwei, you bastard... Huh ~"


    Jian Haixi''s curse was sealed between his lips and teeth. Ning Jiwei "punished" her in his own way.


    Jian Haixi was angry and ashamed. He stretched out his hand and pushed him away from his chest, but he couldn''t push Ning Jiwei away. Instead, he was trapped above his head by Ning Jiwei''s ten fingers.


    There is a familiar taste between lips and teeth. Ning Jiwei is emotional and covers the overbearing taste.


    Jane Haixi was still resisting, but how did she resist in the face of Ning Jiwei? In a moment, Jian Haixi was kissed into a pool of soft water and melted in Ning Jiwei''s arms.


    Until she was about to suffocate, Ning Jiwei kindly released her and let her breathe a few mouthfuls of oxygen, so as not to become the first person to be kissed "dead" in history.


    Jane Haixi looked at him angrily with her big eyes.


    It''s just that the obvious redness and swelling on her red lips and the glittering luster have no deterrent.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her with a smile. His index finger wrapped a wisp of ink hair around her and said, "don''t you want to know the answer? Yes, I stopped Chen chaomu. Do you want to ask me for guilt?"


    Jian Haixi beat him on the chest angrily, "Ning Jiwei, it''s clear that you did something wrong. How can you speak so righteously?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, wrapped her hand in his palm and tightened his hand. "I''m wrong? But I don''t think I''ve done wrong, and I don''t regret it at all. I just can''t see him send you roses. If I want to send them, I can only send them."


    "You, you are..."


    Jian Haixi was angry and speechless. He glared at him angrily and turned his head.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her jokingly, reached out and broke her chin to let her look at herself, "what are you angry about? Now you know, are you going to run over and take the initiative to rush into his arms?"


    "You, don''t talk nonsense!" Jian Haixi stared at him and angrily put his hand over his mouth. "Don''t slander me. I don''t have such a mind."


    Ning Jiwei felt the heat on her lips and smiled and kissed her palm.


    Jian Haixi was kissed by him, and the crisp moment was about to withdraw his palm, but Ning Jiwei caught him and held him in the palm of his hand.


    "Let me guess why you are so angry."


    Ning Jiwei smiled at her, "Jian Haixi, you are in love with me."


    "No!"


    Jian Haixi''s face changed and said quickly.


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "you didn''t fall in love with me. How could you be so anxious to explain that you didn''t mean anything to Chen chaomu? You didn''t fall in love with me. How could you care so much about me dealing with Chen chaomu from you?"


    "Shut up, don''t talk nonsense!"


    In a panic, Jian Haixi pushed her out of bed, turned her back and said, "I''m just talking about things. Don''t guess."


    "Really?"


    Ning Jiwei was not angry when she pushed her away. He walked behind her with a smile, wrapped her in his arms, put his head on her shoulder and said, "whatever you say, but I know very well that Jane Haixi, you love me."


    "I didn''t!"


    Jian Haixi didn''t know whether he was telling him or telling himself. He had a great reaction and broke away from Ning Jiwei. "I didn''t fall in love with you. We''re not in love at all, no!"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and looked at her, "Haixi..."


    "Don''t call me."


    Jian Haixi reddened his eyes and said coldly, "I don''t want to be someone''s junior, nor do I want to destroy the feelings of others."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, frowned, looked up at her chin and said, "whose feelings have you destroyed? Me and Sang Lan? I have no feelings with Sang Lan, never."


    "Since you have no feelings, you don''t want to marry her. Can you do it?" Jian Haixi asked, looking at Ning Jiwei''s eyes.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said nothing. He squeezed Jian Haixi''s chin harder and harder. After a long time, he said, "Haixi, don''t force me..."


    "Oh, since you can''t do it, what''s the point of saying this?"


    Jian Haixi sneered and turned to leave.


    Ning Jiwei saw her indifferent eyes and suddenly emptied his heart. When she turned around, he subconsciously grabbed her wrist.


    "Where are you going?"


    Jian Haixi gave him a strange look, "president, I have nothing to do. Of course, I have to go back to my design department."


    "Don''t go." ningjiwei hugged her and said.


    Jian Haixi said coldly, "if you don''t go, what are you going to let me do? Sleep with you?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but held her hand very tightly.


    Jian Haixi sneered. Ning Jiwei felt a little sad when he heard the laughter. He simply sealed her lips and kissed her hard again.


    During the deep kiss, Ning Jiwei felt as if he had been reminded of a feeling in his memory. Only Jian Haixi could give her such a feeling of deja vu, so Ning Jiwei''s irresistible kiss deepened.


    Jian Haixi''s resistance was ineffective and was forced to bear his hegemony.


    After a kiss, Ning Jiwei fastened Jian Haixi in his arms and said, "Haixi, I can give you anything except the title. Will you be my woman?"


    Jane Haixi sneered.


    Ning Jiwei listened to her laughter and tightened his hand behind her.


    His embrace, as always, made him indulge, and Jane Haixi thought of it sadly.


    She struggled out of Ning Jiwei''s arms, shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "Ji Wei, if I call you this, it means I''m really talking to you. Ning Jiwei said this and what I really think. I don''t want to be someone''s junior, and I don''t want to have a blind relationship, which is an insult to me and you."


    "Not so."


    Ninji villa nervously clarified with her hand: "our feelings will not be invisible. You can have everything except fame. I will do what I say."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and just wanted to say something, but someone broke in outside the door.


    "Jane Haixi, you bitch!"


    Sang Lan''s voice sounded resentful. At the same time, she rushed in from the door and raised her hand to slap Jian Haixi in the face.


    Jian Haixi had no time to escape. Ning Jiwei had already held Sang Lan''s hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you say I do?" Sang Lan looked at Ning Jiwei angrily. "Jiwei, why do you treat me like this? I''m your fiancee and your future wife. How can you treat me so ruthlessly?"


    Ning Jiwei threw her aside with boredom and sneered: "Sang Lan, I told you long ago that there is only commercial transaction between us. Since the Sang family chose to sacrifice you to make a transaction with me, you, as a sang family and a victim, should bear all the consequences. This is what you chose at the beginning."


    Sang Lan was trembling angrily. She looked up and stared at Ning Jiwei in despair. "At the beginning? I didn''t choose this. Do I have any other choice? Do I go to sleep with those smelly men?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said nothing. Sang Lan gritted her teeth and turned her head to stare at Jian Haixi standing aside. She wanted to come forward and tear her up.


    "Jian Haixi, even if there are many problems between Ji Wei and me, I am still his legitimate fiancee. Even if you tell the truth, you Jian Haixi is also a shady junior who destroys other people''s families!"


    Jane Haixi opened her mouth and did not refute.


    Sang Lan was right, although Jian Haixi was already refusing Ning Jiwei before she entered the door.


    "Shut up!" Ning Jiwei snapped.


    "President, I''ll go out first." Jian Haixi didn''t want to stay here and listen to Sang Lan''s ridicule and abuse, so he said to Ning Jiwei and turned around to leave.


    "Don''t go!"


    Sang Lan stepped forward two steps to stop her, but Ning Jiwei blocked her step. Sang Lan shouted angrily, "Jian Haixi, do you dare to do it? With your mother, your two wild species are not much better. You will die hard! You will die hard!"


    "I repeat, shut up!"


    Ning Jiwei hurriedly wanted to stop Sang Lan''s abuse, but he didn''t listen carefully to what she said.


    Jane Haixi, who was going to leave, stopped.


    If Jane Haixi has any adverse scales, it is her two treasures.


    In this world, she is not afraid of attacks and rumors, but whoever wants to attack her baby, she will fight with this person to the end.


    Jian Haixi stepped forward with an arrow, brushed Ning Jiwei away, took Sang Lan''s collar and said, "swallow what you just said!"


    Sang Lan sneered, "why, I stabbed you? I said Jian Haixi, have you never told Ji Wei that you have children? Or do your two parents don''t know whose wild seed it is!"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes shot two sharp lights fiercely. She raised her hand impolitely and slapped Sang Lan in the face.


    "Ah!" Sang Lan took two steps backward with her cheek covered, raised her head and looked at Jian Haixi strangely, "Jian Haixi, you dare to hit me!"


    Jian Haixi sneered, caught up with her two steps and picked up her collar again. "Anyone who dares to scold my baby, I dare to kill him, not to mention beating you? Do you believe you scold again, I dare to beat you until you dare not scold."


    "You, you..."


    Sang Lan was frightened by the killing spirit on Jian Haixi''s face, but suddenly saw Ning Jiwei with complex eyes behind her, and suddenly felt that she had a backer.


    So he sneered: "if you don''t let me scold, it means they don''t? Otherwise, who is the children''s father? Can you say it?"


    Jian Haixi clenched his teeth angrily and wanted to slap Sang Lan again, but he heard Ning Jiwei''s voice behind him.


    "Is this true?"


    His voice was not angry, but full of questions, which only hurt Jian Haixi''s heart.


    Jian Haixi took back his hand holding Sang Lan''s collar and turned his back to him without answering.


    Sang Lan was already the first to say, "of course it''s true. Ji Wei, many people in the company know about it. You''ve been cheated by this woman. She''ll only pretend to be a little white rabbit in front of you. In fact, behind her back, it''s a broken shoe that can''t be broken anymore."


    "Shut up!"


    Sang Lan thought she had said this. Ning Jiwei would question Jian Haixi, but unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei scolded herself first.


    "Ji Wei, you..."


    "I didn''t ask you."


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, turned to look at Jian Haixi and asked, "is what she said really? Jian Haixi, I want to hear you tell me yourself."


    Jian Haixi was heartbroken when he heard his question. He took a deep breath and turned around, but he looked at him calmly.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "is it true that you have two children?"


    "Good."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "but do I need to explain these to you? I am a mother of two children, and my child has no father. This is a fact that no one can change, but so what? It doesn''t mean that my children and I are inferior and can be insulted."


    Ningjiwei said, "did I insult you? I just want an explanation!"


    "What do you want me to explain?"


    Jian Haixi sneered: "explain why I have children and why I become a single mother? My own children are raised by myself. I don''t steal or rob. Except you, everything I do at any time is open and aboveboard. What do I need to explain?"


    "Ji Wei, don''t believe her. A woman like her must have been pregnant with wild seeds because of fooling around. You don''t know, her mother made her angry... Ah!"


    Before Sang Lan finished her words of provoking discord, Jian Haixi slapped her on the ground.


    "Jian Haixi, you bitch... You, you wait for me..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Sang Lan and warned, "Sang Lan, I warn you not to annoy me. You''d better be polite, or I''ll let you know how serious it will be to annoy me."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were heavy and he never spoke.


    Jian Haixi looked at him, from sadness to disappointment, and said coldly: "If you can''t even accept my past, what can you talk about? Give me everything. Ning Jiwei, if you let you choose between interests and me, you have just told me your choice. And if you let me choose between you and my children, I will choose my children without hesitation. Therefore, Ning Jiwei, we have nothing to say."


    With that, Jian Haixi turned and left the office.


    She walked naturally, but only she knew the pain in her heart. Out of this door, she was still a calm and rational business woman, and would not let anyone see any clues.


    After Jian Haixi left, Sang Lan got up from the ground wronged, looked at Ning Jiwei with her fragile cheek and said, "Ji Wei ~ look at this crazy woman..."


    Before he finished, he was frozen in Ning Jiwei''s cold eyes.


    "Sang Lan, am I giving you too much face?"


    Ning Jiwei cruelly raised his mouth and said word by word, "who gave you the right to dare to be so presumptuous on my territory?"


    "Ji Wei..."


    Sang Lan was frightened by his look and stepped back two steps. However, before he could speak, his arms had been grabbed by the two bodyguards coming in one left and one right.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Sang Lan struggled violently. No matter how she was presumptuous here in the past, Ning Jiwei didn''t use her bodyguard to deal with her. If she was taken out by the bodyguard today, who would give her face later?


    Sang Lan was still struggling until Ning Jiwei said, "I remember... The Sang family has a more obedient daughter. Maybe she is more suitable for this transaction than you."


    As soon as Sang Lan heard his words, the whole person immediately calmed down, "Jiwei, you... Do you want my half sister to replace me?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t do, if you''ve been so arrogant." Ning Jiwei said carelessly.


    No! She must not be replaced, even if she is just a victim, better than she can''t even be a victim.


    Sang Lan quickly shook her head and promised, "Jiwei, Jiwei, I''m wrong. I really know it''s wrong. Don''t replace me, okay? I just love you so much, Jiwei. I''ll be your fiancee in the future. Please don''t replace me..."


    Ning Jiwei stopped listening to her nonsense, turned to the bodyguard and said, "take her down and make sure she will be honest in the future and let her out."


    "Yes." the bodyguard dragged Sang Lan out of the office.


    After everyone left, the office suddenly became empty. Ning Jiwei stood in front of the French window and looked at the huge city outside. His eyes gradually dignified, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After work, Jian Haixi returns home. Two villains in the family are busy in the kitchen. Jian Yi is cooking on a small bench, and Jian Rui uses her hands and feet to fight next to her. Although the kitchen is very chaotic, it is filled with a warm and quiet atmosphere.


    When Jian Haixi came back, the two babies ran to her to welcome her home. Jian Yi just wanted to ask Mommy how she was going to work today. Before she said anything, the man was hugged by Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi held two children from left to right and said with red eyes, "in the future, Mommy just wants to guard you two. Mommy won''t have delusions anymore."


    "Mommy?"


    Hearing that Jian Haixi was unhappy, Jian Rui skillfully stretched out her small arm and held Jian Haixi to help her clap her back. Her young voice coaxed her, "Mommy, be good, don''t be unhappy ~"


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi like this. Her eyes change a little, but she doesn''t say anything. She just silently turns back to the kitchen and continues cooking.


    When all the food is ready, Jian Yi just wants to ask Jian Haixi to have dinner, but Jian Rui comes out of Jian Haixi''s bedroom and closes a Shh gesture to him.


    "Brother, Mommy is asleep. We have to eat by ourselves. She said she would put bath water for us when she woke up."


    Jian Yi frowned deeper, but just nodded and took Jian Rui to sit down at the table for dinner.


    Jian Rui loves Jian Haixi and says with a small mouth, "brother, Mommy must have been bullied at work."


    With that, Jianrui rolled up her sleeves, lit her two little fat arms and said angrily, "no, I''m going to the company to help Mommy get justice!"


    "It won''t be about work." Jane Yi shook her head and said, "think about it. When we were abroad, Mommy worked ten thousand times harder than now. We had to deal with those difficult partners with Uncle Mike every day. However, when did you see Mommy suffer because of her work?"


    Jane Rui held her little head for a moment, nodded and said, "that''s right. What do you think makes mommy so sad? Does anyone say she''s fat?"


    "That''s you."


    Jian Yi said in silence.


    In fact, he was more or less clear in his heart, and he could guess that Jian Haixi was probably sad because of Ning Jiwei, but he couldn''t explain it to Jian Rui, so he had to perfunctorily ask her to eat quickly.

 Chapter 44

    Jian Haixi only rested for a while. After the two children had dinner, she got up, put the bath water for the children, and told them bedtime stories. She didn''t leave until the children went to bed. During the whole process, she looked as if nothing had happened, as if her previous bad mood was just an episode. However, Jian Yi knew that mommy had put things in her heart.


    In the middle of the night, Jian Yi tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. He secretly got up, took out his mobile phone and sent Ning Jiwei a wechat. However, after waiting for a long time, Ning Jiwei didn''t reply to him.


    Jian Yi uttered another voice, but it was still sinking into the sea.


    Thinking of the difference between Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, Jian Yi becomes more and more worried.


    Looking at sleeping Yan''s sweet sister, Jian Yi reached out and touched her forehead and said to herself, "I will guard our home."


    Late at night, Jian Haixi is asleep, but Jian Yi sneaks into Jian Haixi''s bedroom. After confirming that mommy is asleep, Jian Yi turns on the computer with light hands and feet.


    He knows that Jian Haixi has always been in the habit of keeping a diary. Although such behavior is very bad now, he has no other way.


    At the very moment, we can only use this very method to find out what happened.


    When the computer is turned on, Jian Yi easily finds Jian Haixi''s diary. However, when she sees the contents, Jian Yi is silent.


    It is probably written in the diary that Ning Jiwei cares that Jian Haixi has children and her father is unknown. When she sees the sad words knocked down by Jian Haixi, Jian Yi is angry and sad.


    It''s angry that Dad would blame mommy for the existence of him and his sister. It''s sad that mommy has been under all kinds of pressure from the outside world. Now it''s not easy to meet Dad, but she has to be hurt because of this.


    Jian Yi turns off the computer and returns to her room. She is still very angry. After taking her mobile phone, she wants to send Ning Jiwei a wechat. As long as he tells his true identity truthfully, the contradiction between him and Jian Haixi will be solved.


    But Jane Yi thought again and again and gave up this year.


    As Jian Haixi wrote in her diary, if Ning Jiwei gave up Jian Haixi just because of her past, he would not be a qualified boyfriend and father for both Jian Haixi and Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi sipped her lips, looked at Ning Jiwei''s wechat avatar, and reluctantly turned off her mobile phone.


    At this stage, we can only wrong Mommy first.


    As for Ning Jiwei... Baba, can you pass my investigation?


    ¡ª¡ª


    After this happened, ningjiwei disappeared.


    Jian Haixi has never seen him again in the company. The design draft that needed the president''s personal signature now doesn''t have to be submitted anymore.


    No one knows where he went, whether he went on business or something else. No one knows.


    Jian Haixi never received his phone call or wechat. Of course, she didn''t take the initiative to contact him.


    Originally, she couldn''t accept what he put forward, and he couldn''t accept her past. That''s good. No one needs to disturb anyone.


    It''s just that although reason told her so, Jian Haixi will involuntarily recall the little things they were together, inadvertently turn out his wechat avatar, stop when passing the president''s office, or... Miss him.


    Xie Nuan can also see that Jian Haixi is in a bad mood recently. In addition, Ning Jiwei''s "disappearance" can guess something, so it''s not easy to ask.


    After all, there is a Sang Lan between Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, which is not easy to say.


    Xie Nuan just hugged Jane and Haixi said, "Haixi, whenever you need me, I''ll always be there."


    Jian Haixi hugged her gratefully, but she still didn''t say anything.


    If it is strange to say that there is no Ning Jiwei in the company, another strange thing is that a new employee sang Qin has been recruited in the design department.


    In fact, from her name, everyone also guessed the smell of gossip. If you follow her, you will soon find out the origin and background of Sang Qin.


    Now everyone guesses that this sang Qin is indeed another eldest daughter of the Sang family besides Sang Lan. It is said that she is young and promising. I have made great achievements in foreign countries.


    More importantly, sang Qin was personally solicited by Ning Jiwei and sent to the design department, and a special office was prepared for her.


    Sang Qin''s entry was personally received by Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi is naturally very polite to her. In addition, she knows Sang Lan''s personality and is cautious everywhere. What she didn''t expect was that sang Qin spoke much better than Sang Lan. Not only did she not mention her background relationship, but she was very gentle and respectful to Jian Haixi.


    This made Jian Haixi breathe a sigh of relief. If Ning Jiwei really sent another "Sang Lan", she would doubt whether this guy was pure hearted to revenge himself.


    Jian Haixi led sang Qin to the office specially arranged for her and said, "this is arranged by the president. You work here for the time being. You can see if you are dissatisfied."


    Sang Qin looked at her office in surprise, shook her head at Jian Haixi, and smiled modestly: "Director, don''t be so troublesome. Although I was arranged by the president, I''m a member of the design department. I don''t want to receive these special treatment because of my background. If I sit in the office one day, I hope it''s because of my ability, not because of my other relationships."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She didn''t expect sang Qin to say this.


    Sang Qin then said with a smile: "to be honest, I actually prefer the atmosphere of working with my colleagues and helping each other. However, it''s easy and lively to secretly say a small word when you''re not here, which makes people feel very safe."


    Jian Haixi also said with a smile, "well, you said so. If I don''t agree again, it will be inhumane."


    Sang Qin shook her head and said with a smile, "no, I''ve heard that you''re a good director for a long time, and I think you''re a very generous person. I have a hunch that we''ll have a good time."


    Her smile was sweet and close. Jian Haixi just smiled, nodded and didn''t speak.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On Friday night, Jian Haixi took the project team to meet Yang Yaru, but also prepared a small private room for Jian Yi and Jian Rui to stay there.


    Yang Yaru also brought JOJO. The people in the project team were very curious to see JOJO, but they didn''t dare to make too much noise because Jian Haixi had told them before.


    They simply had a meal and then talked about the communication after that, which was almost over.


    We also know that Jian Haixi and Yang Yaru have another appointment, so we don''t bother much. We left the hotel with Xie Nuan.


    After the crowd left, JOJO was obviously relieved. When Yang Yaru saw it, she smiled and said, "are you unhappy with so many people? Now they''re gone. What do you want to eat? Let''s order something else."


    JOJO shook her head and looked at Jian Haixi without talking.


    Jian Haixi smiled shyly at Yang Yaru and said, "well... Yaru, haven''t you always wanted to see Jian Yi? I actually brought him today..."


    "Really?" Yang Yaru immediately stood up excitedly. "Ah Yi is here too? Where is he?"


    JOJO looks at Jian Haixi and Yang Yaru with some doubts. She doesn''t understand why Yang Yaru wants to call Jian Yi a Yi, and she is so excited.


    Jian Haixi saw that Yang Yaru had just heard her name and wanted to go out. He quickly reached out and stopped her and said, "well... I''m sorry, Yaru, when you see Jian Yi later, don''t be... Impulsive, let alone hit people..."


    Yang Yaru glanced at Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "sister Haixi, what are you talking about? Why should I be impulsive? Still do it? Do you think I look like a person who does it?"


    Jian Haixi wanted to say something like it, but she could only smile awkwardly and lead Yang Yaru to the small private room she had set.


    Yang Yaru was a little strange about what Jian Haixi said, but when she opened the door of the private room and saw Jian Rui and Jian Yi inside, she widened her eyes.


    "Sister Haixi, didn''t you say ah Yi is here?"


    Yang Yaru turned to look at Jian Haixi in doubt and said, "they are... Are they ah Yi''s children?"


    "Poof!"


    Jian Rui was drinking coke and was choked by Yang Yaru''s words.


    Jian Yi clapped her back in silence.


    "Ha ha, boy!" Jian Rui laughed and said to Jian Yi, "brother, shall I call you Baba?"


    "Go aside!"


    Jane Yi glanced at her, turned around and walked up to Yang Yaru. She bowed 90 degrees respectfully and said sincerely, "Hello, I''m Jane Yi. I''m sorry I cheated you before. In fact, I''m not an adult. My real age is only six years old."


    "What?" Yang Yaru stared and even took a small step back.


    Depending on how she imagined, she could not accept that the person she liked had changed from an adult to a six-year-old doll. This is a reality, not Conan.


    I just didn''t expect Jane Haixi to give her another impact.


    "Well... Miss Yang, I''m sorry we didn''t tell you the truth before. In fact... Jian Yi is my son. The rude little girl over there is Jian Rui. She''s my daughter."


    ¡°what£¿¡±


    Successive "surprises" made Yang Yaru feel that her chin was about to fall to the ground, but the surprises were not over.


    JOJO, who was behind her, flashed around to the front, touched Jian Yi''s head and shouted, "Yi Yi."


    Jian Yi nodded at him, while Jian Rui on the other side had already rushed over and hugged JOJO. "Brother JOJO, you haven''t played with Ruirui for a long time!"


    "Nani?"


    Yang Yaru is dizzy, which means that her brain is a little down.


    Jian Haixi looked at her sympathetically, helped her to sit down in the private room, and poured her a glass of water.


    Yang Yaru mechanically sat down with Jian Haixi and drank water.


    It took a while to recover a little Qingming.


    "So, you are Jian Yi?"


    Yang Yaru looks at Jian Yi and asks.


    Jian Yi nodded. "Because the Internet is too complicated, and I want to learn more from it and communicate more objectively with others, I can only use the identity of an adult. I''m sorry to deceive you. I didn''t mean to. I hope you don''t get angry with my mommy."


    Yang Yaru looked at him, then at Jian Haixi, sighed, bowed her head and drank again.


    Jian Yi then said, "the reason why I didn''t tell you my true identity at the first time is partly because of my mommy and partly because of you."


    "Because of me?" Yang Yaru was surprised. She didn''t know that she had her own reason.


    Jian Yi nodded and said: "During our communication, I can feel that you are very capable and have been able to take charge of your own work at a young age, but you are not firm enough. You work very hard, but you really need a guide who can objectively tell you the problems you have saved and the direction to solve. If I told you that I was only a six-year-old, you would probably You won''t listen to me objectively. "


    Yang Yaru nodded and said truthfully, "if I knew you were a six-year-old doll, I wouldn''t listen to you in the beginning."


    Jian Yi said, "that''s why I didn''t tell you the truth. But you asked to see me several times. My mommy thought it was bad to deceive you and scolded me. That''s why I came to apologize to you today. I hope you can forgive me."


    Yang Yaru looked at Jian Haixi with a bitter smile and said, "I really want to be angry, but ah Yi... No, what your son Jian Yi said is so reasonable. I really can''t get angry."


    Jian Haixi also smiled bitterly, nodded and said, "you have the right to be angry. In fact, I hope you can be angry. In this way, I will feel less guilty."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Jian Rui wrapped around one side, shook Yang Yaru''s shoulder and said, "beautiful sister, don''t forgive my brother so lightly. He won''t make mistakes at ordinary times. Only I am always said and trained. It''s not easy for him to make such a big mistake. Beautiful sister, don''t forgive him so easily ~"


    With a sweet smile on Jane Rui''s small face like a red apple and the sweet words of a smart little mouth, Yang Yaru disarmed and surrendered in minutes.


    Yang Yaru smiled and pinched Jian Rui''s small face and said with a smile, "little girl, how can you talk so well!"


    "Hee hee ~"


    Jian Rui smiled proudly and said, "there''s no way. There''s a prodigy brother at home. If my sister with average IQ wants to win attention, she can only learn to flatter and practice her mouth ~"


    "Ha ha!"


    Yang Yaru was so amused by her that she kindly held her over and sat on her lap. She looked at Jian Yi, who was still standing, and sighed, "ah... Yi Yi, sit down, too. With your brothers and sisters, I can''t get angry. What you just said is very right. I really need someone to point out my shortcomings."


    Jian Yi glanced at her and confirmed, "you don''t blame me?"


    Yang Yaru shook her head and said with a smile, "can I continue to invite you to be my ''Guide''?"


    "Yes." Jane Yi nodded and agreed.


    Jian Haixi, who had been worried about the peaceful settlement of the matter, was finally relieved.


    Yang Yaru smiled at Jian Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, you really don''t have to feel sorry. Although I''m really a little angry, I can understand what Jian Yi and you do. Besides, your son is so excellent that he doesn''t get popular."


    "What about me, beautiful sister?" Jian Rui asked Yang Yaru.


    "You are also very lovely, the most lovely!" Yang Yaru kissed Jian Rui and boasted.


    Jianrui smiled contentedly, turned and ran to find JOJO.


    Jian Haixi relaxed and said, "I''ll rest assured if you don''t get angry."


    Yang Yaru looked at Jian Yi and Jian Rui. Her eyes turned, took Jian Haixi''s hand and said with a smile, "sister Haixi, you see we''re so familiar, I''ll take you as my sister. Don''t be polite to me in the future. Let''s be sisters."


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi was a little confused, but Yang Yaru smiled and then said, "before, Jian Yi always took advantage of me. Now I want him to call me aunt and press him on his generation, hum ~"


    Jian Haixi laughs, and Jian Yi is already black.


    "This can be, Yi Yi, come and call aunt!"


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi''s worried meal went on very smoothly, and the project agreed with Yang Yaru was officially launched, which made Jian Haixi in a good mood.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After dinner, JOJO invites Jian Yi and Jian Rui to play at home. Of course, Jian Rui is willing.


    Jian Yi, who has always been a pet sister, has no problem. He still likes JOJO very much.


    Yang Yaru and Jian Haixi are also happy to see their success. JOJO''s character is not easy to have friends. With Jian Yi and Jian Rui, they will feel much relieved.


    Yang Yaru left first. Jian Haixi had just decided to go to the company to work overtime to sort out the plan, so she couldn''t send several children home.


    At the door of the hotel, Jian Haixi watched several children get into the nanny car and was relieved to leave.


    But unexpectedly, I turned around and saw a long lost acquaintance - Yang Yuan.


    At the moment, Yang Yuan is standing on the roadside like a tramp, but Jian Haixi won''t confuse him with the tramp, because the tramp doesn''t have his vicious eyes.


    Yang Yuan stared at Jian Haixi fiercely, hating to death in his heart.


    "Jian Haixi, you are very proud to see me now, aren''t you?"


    Jian Haixi frowned and didn''t speak. She didn''t want to say a word with Yang Yuan at all. She turned and was ready to leave.


    Yang Yuan said, "don''t you want to know how I became like this?"


    Jian Haixi stopped and looked at him. Yang Yuan sneered: "it was your good lover Ning Jiwei. He made me lose everything, my career and my wealth!"


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s name, Jian Haixi was surprised, but soon calmed down.


    "Ning Jiwei didn''t let you lose these, Yang Yuan. The one who really makes you have nothing is yourself, which has nothing to do with others."


    "Don''t fucking tell me that!"


    Yang Yuan snorted coldly, "Jian Haixi, do you know how jealous I am when I see that you are so happy and your children have a good harvest?"


    Jian Haixi frowned and keenly realized that Yang Yuan''s words were wrong, especially when he mentioned his children.


    Jian Haixi stared at Yang Yuan defensively. He was like a hidden poisonous snake. He bit himself six years ago and again last time. And she will never allow this poisonous snake to hurt her children!

 Chapter 45

    "Jian Haixi, now that you''re doing so well, do you have to give me some benefits?" Yang Yuan smiled fiercely.


    Jian Haixi frowned. She noticed that Yang Yuan was in a wrong state, but she didn''t know what to do.


    While hesitating, Yang Yuan has stepped closer to her.


    "Don''t come here!" Jian Haixi snapped.


    Yang Yuan picked his eyebrows and smiled. He kept walking backwards under his feet, forcing Jian Haixi to step backward.


    "Yang Yuan, don''t make a mistake again and again!" Jian Haixi wanted to reach into his pocket and touch his mobile phone to call the police while guarding against Yang Yuan''s approach.


    Yang Yuan glanced at her movements and said with a smile, "Jian Haixi, do you want to call the police?"


    Jian Haixi doesn''t deny it, "Yang Yuan, I have no grievances with you. You''ve been hurting me and won''t let me go. Now if you go wrong again, I''ll call the police without hesitation and protect myself with legal weapons."


    "Ha ha." Yang Yuan sneered, shrugged his shoulders carelessly, "if you want to report, as long as you don''t worry about the danger of your baby son and daughter."


    He threatened the child and stunned Jane Haixi. "What do you mean?"


    Yang Yuan said indifferently, "it''s not interesting. Don''t you want to call the police? Report quickly!"


    Jian Haixi knew he shouldn''t listen to his threat, but he didn''t dare to bet on the safety of the children, so his hand touching the mobile phone slowed down.


    Yang Yuan turned his eyes, deliberately looked at the opposite roadside and made a gesture.


    Jane Haixi thought he really kidnapped the children, so she turned and looked back.


    But there was no parking in the street across the street!


    When Jian Haixi realized that she had been cheated, she felt a click in her heart. At the moment, it was too late to turn back. She raised her feet and wanted to run away.


    However, it was this turning Kung Fu that Yang Yuan had rushed over!


    Jian Haixi felt his waist held against a sharp dagger.


    Yang Yuan''s voice rang in her ear, "don''t move, if you want to see your children alive."


    Jian Haixi said hard, "Yang Yuan, you are breaking the law!"


    Yang Yuan smiled fiercely, lowered her with a dagger in one hand and dragged her to the corner of the parking lot in the other hand.


    "It''s not the first time I''ve done something against the law. I don''t care more about it."


    Jian Haixi was dragged by him to the corner of the parking lot, and then Yang Yuan forced him to the corner of the wall with a dagger against his neck.


    "Tut Tut, Haixi, you are still so beautiful."


    Jian Haixi gasped and didn''t speak, but his eyes quietly swept around, looking for a way to escape.


    Yang Yuan''s greedy eyes kept looking at Jian Haixi. "Haixi, the last time I touched your legs, it was really beautiful. Today, why don''t you let me feel it again? If you serve well, I''ll give you a good hand."


    "You dare!"


    Jian Haixi snapped, "Yang Yuan, if you dare to touch me again, I''ll turn your kidnapping into a murder!"


    Even if she died, she would never be touched by the people in front of her.


    Yang Yuan snorted coldly, holding a dagger, slowly slid up from his neck and down Jian Haixi''s chin line to his cheek.


    "Jian Haixi, believe it or not, I''ll slip a hole for you here."


    Jian Haixi''s hands and feet trembled with fear and swallowed his saliva involuntarily.


    Yang Yuan saw her fear, smiled and approached again with the knife edge, deliberately rowing around her face.


    "If you don''t want to break your face, be obedient."


    Jian Haixi took two deep breaths and managed to calm herself down. "What do you want to do?"


    Yang Yuan smiled, glanced up and down at her and said, "take off your clothes."


    "What?"


    Yang Yuan narrowed his eyes fiercely and drew an evil arc at the corner of his mouth: "such a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity can sell at a good price."


    Jian Haixi refused without hesitation: "impossible, Yang Yuan, don''t even think about it."


    "You won''t?"


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s refusal, Yang Yuan''s eyes instantly shot a fierce light, took a knife and pressed it on Jian Haixi''s face, "it seems that I won''t give you some pain. You don''t know who is the knife and who is the fish!"


    The tip of the knife stabbed him in the face. Jian Haixi screamed with fear and closed his eyes.


    However, the expected pain did not come. Jian Haixi opened his eyes after two seconds. The first thing he saw was a bloody hand.


    She looked along the bloody hand and saw a man who should not have appeared but really appeared here - ning Jiwei.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Jian Haixi murmured, and tears fell down.


    Yang Yuan didn''t expect to meet Ning Jiwei here. He thought that every good thing would be disturbed by this person. Yang Yuan hated him and stabbed Ning Jiwei with his knife hand.


    "Jiwei, be careful!"


    Jian Haixi screamed. Ning Jiwei''s eyes were fierce, dodged to avoid his blade, and kicked Yang Yuan''s chest and drove him back two meters.


    "Ning Jiwei!" Yang Yuan roared, "it''s you again!"


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly, "I didn''t expect that you should be so anxious to die."


    With that, Ning Jiwei approached him with a cold face and stretched out his hand to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, come here."


    Jane Haixi nodded, but her legs were still soft and she could only stand up slowly against the wall.


    Yang Yuan looked at the two people''s familiar and intimate appearance, hated their teeth itching, roared with a knife and threw it at Ning Jiwei.


    "Be careful!" Jian Haixi missed a beat when he saw the knife flying towards Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at the corner of his eye and fiercely avoided the flying dagger for two steps.


    However, what people didn''t expect was that Yang Yuan pulled out a knife from behind.


    This time, instead of rushing towards ningjiwei, he ran towards the nearby jianhaixi.


    "Smelly woman, I have to destroy you today!"


    Seeing this, Jian Haixi stumbled and ran to Ning Jiwei, but how fast did she pass Yang Yuan?


    "Haixi!" Ning Jiwei shouted. Seeing that Yang Yuan''s dagger was about to touch Jian Haixi''s cheek, Ning Jiwei suddenly felt that his breathing had stopped.


    There''s only one thought left in my heart. Don''t! Never let her get hurt!


    Ning Jiwei bit his teeth and ran quickly towards Jian Haixi. He pulled Jian Haixi with one hand and hid her safely behind him. At the same time, he quickly grabbed the stabbing dagger with the other hand.


    The dagger was stopped two centimeters in front of Ning Jiwei, but it used Ning Jiwei''s palm.


    Ning Jiwei suddenly saw the spirit of killing in his eyes. After holding the dagger, he kicked Yang Yuan''s chest.


    His kick was so cruel that Yang Yuangang was beaten. After being kicked again, he immediately spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Jian Haixi hurried forward and reached out to grab Ning Jiwei''s hand to see his injury. However, before he could stand firm, he was held in his arms by Ning Jiwei.


    "How are you?"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    They asked in unison.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and didn''t answer. Instead, he pulled down Jian Haixi''s hand to check her palm, held her in his arms, looked carefully from beginning to end, and was relieved to see that she was really not hurt. He wrote lightly: "I''m fine, rest assured."


    "How can it be all right?" Jian Haixi was almost crying. "They all shed so much blood and said it was all right. We have to go to the hospital first... No, bandage first..."


    "Haixi."


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s panic, Ning Jiwei felt warm in her heart, reached out and touched her cheek, asked her to look up at herself and said with a smile: "it''s just a small wound, I don''t care, don''t worry, don''t cry."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and didn''t speak, but her tears kept falling.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, leaned over, gently kissed her tears and said softly, "little fool, don''t cry. It hurts me to cry."


    Jian Haixi sobbed and said, "you need to wrap it up quickly... Does it hurt? Do you need painkillers..."


    "Fool."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and scraped her nose, put his forehead against her forehead and said, "Haixi, don''t you understand? I don''t need any painkillers, because the best and most effective painkillers in the world are in front of me. As long as you are by my side, even if you are injured and hurt, I will enjoy it."


    Jian Haixi was stunned for a moment. He only heard Ning Jiwei then say, "fortunately, I''m not late this time. Fortunately, you''re not hurt. Otherwise, even if there is a panacea, I''m afraid I can''t solve my deep pain."


    Jian Haixi listened to his rare love words, his nose was sour, pursed his lips and muttered, "you are a fool..."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, kissed the corners of her mouth and hugged her out.


    As for Yang Yuan who fell to the ground, he would naturally send someone to deal with it.


    Before Jian Haixi left, he glanced at Yang Yuan with complex eyes, but he didn''t say anything at last. He only concentrated on holding Ning Jiwei.


    She helped Ning Jiwei press the wound indiscriminately all the way, and kept muttering: "this won''t work, you still have to go to the hospital, you have to go..."


    Ning Jiwei was funny and warm-hearted. He took out his mobile phone and called Li Fu and asked him to come down and drive.


    Just now he came out in a hurry. He really didn''t take Li Fu with him. Otherwise, the two people wouldn''t hurt Yang Yuan.


    When Li Fu drove over, he saw Jian Haixi at first sight and thought that they had finally made up. His hard days these days were over.


    As a result, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he saw the blood stain on Ning Jiwei''s hand. As soon as his face changed, he came forward and asked, "president, what''s going on?"


    "It''s all right. Let''s go and go back."


    Li Fu opened his mouth, but his boss ordered him not to disobey, so he had to go and open the door.


    Jian Haixi helped Ning Jiwei get into the car. He also sat next to him. Then he raised his head and said to Li Fu, "hurry to the hospital."


    Li Fu raised his eyebrows and looked at Ning Jiwei.


    Jane Haixi frowned. "What do you think he does?"


    As soon as she finished asking, she understood. She couldn''t help staring at Ning Jiwei angrily, "don''t you go to the hospital?"


    "Well..."


    Ning Jiwei was a little counselled inexplicably under her charming and angry eyes. He sweated and nodded his head and said, "go."


    Jian Haixi was a little happier. He turned to look at Li Fu. Li Fu also smiled and drove towards the hospital with the steering wheel.


    ¡ª¡ª


    villa.


    The car stopped in front of JOJO''s villa. Jian Rui and Jian Yi just wanted to pull the door, but they saw that the door had been opened from the outside. The bodyguard in a black suit was still the housekeeper. They came forward considerately to help them untie their seat belts, bent over and reached out to lead them out of the car, and said in a gentle voice, "young master, miss, please."


    "Miss?" Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi, pointed to her nose and said, "brother, does he call me miss?"


    Jian Yi didn''t react much, but nodded to Jian Rui and said, "let''s go."


    With that, he got out of the car with the housekeeper.


    They thought this was all. Who knows, as soon as they got off the bus, they saw two rows of servants standing at the door, both men and women. Seeing them, he immediately bent over and said, "Hello, young master, Hello, young lady."


    Jian Yi frowned slightly, and Jian Rui shook her arm.


    "Let''s go." JOJO took them into the house and told the manager, "serve all the drinks and refreshments, and bring all the things I told you before."


    "Yes." the housekeeper nodded hurriedly, turned and ordered people to prepare.


    After taking care of JOJO for so long, everyone knows that JOJO is withdrawn and unwilling to let them serve around before. That is, it was a little better when Jian Haixi came.


    Today, they suddenly received JOJO''s notice that they must all serve here, because his distinguished guests and friends will come.


    Because of this notice, the whole family paid attention to it. After all, we all know how difficult it is for JOJO to make friends, and he is still a "distinguished guest" friend.


    From the housekeeper to the cook to the servant, today''s guests are all the most senior and senior people. They are afraid of slightest neglect.


    Of course JOJO won''t know, and he won''t care if he knows. Jian Yi and Jian Rui don''t know. They are not used to servants. They just feel very uncomfortable at the moment.


    Jian Rui was surrounded by people. She felt like she was being monitored. She didn''t know where to put her hands and feet. Even the big villa she was very interested in was not in the mood to visit.


    Someone bowed and said hello when walking. Someone squatted down at the door to help them change their slippers. When they entered the house, someone immediately served drinks


    Jian Yi is better. She calmly receives the service from everyone throughout the whole process, except for occasionally frowning.


    And Jian Rui was at the mercy of others.


    JOJO looked at Jianrui, smiled, pointed to the chocolate on the table and said, "ruiruirui, your favorite chocolate."


    "Ah?"


    Jian Rui looked down and nodded absently, "Oh."


    JOJO got up and said to the two people, "wait here first. I''ll change my clothes."


    Jian Yi nods her head gently. Jian Rui doesn''t understand why she has to change her clothes when she comes home. Her clothes are not dirty. But looking at her brother nodding, she nodded vaguely.


    JOJO smiled and touched her head before turning and going upstairs.


    Jianrui watched JOJO walk in front, followed by several special servants, and all carried trays with all kinds of folded clothes and accessories.


    Jian Rui said she couldn''t understand the scene. She turned to ask Jian Yi, "brother, why are there so many people here? I thought brother JOJO would be very lonely at home. Now it seems that he has so many people to play every day."


    Jian Yi rolled his eyes. "Do you think he will play with these people?"


    "Well..."


    Jian Rui hesitated, shook her head, sighed and said, "brother, I don''t like so many servants."


    Jian Yi nodded, praised his younger sister and said, "yes, you haven''t been fascinated by wealth."


    While they were talking, JOJO also changed her clothes and came down from upstairs. She stretched out her hand to Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, weren''t you curious about me? Come on, I''ll show you around."


    "Good."


    Jian Rui nodded, took his hand and stood up. Jian Yi also stood up.


    Just two steps away, Jian Rui looked at a large row of servants following them again. Finally, she couldn''t help frowning and saying with a small mouth, "brother JOJO, can''t you let them follow?"


    "Why?" JOJO asked puzzled.


    Jianrui sucked her nose. "They followed. I didn''t know where to put my hands and feet. I felt very constrained and uncomfortable."


    JOJO explained: "in our family, the more people serve, the more distinguished the guests. You are my most distinguished guests, so there are so many people here today. They all come to serve you."


    "But..."


    Jian Rui thought for a moment and said, "brother JOJO, Rui Rui knows that you are very kind to me and my brother, and we also regard you as a very good friend, but the value between friends doesn''t need so many servants to reflect. When you go to our house, we didn''t prepare so many servants, did we?"


    JOJO slightly raised her eyebrows and didn''t refute. She just looked at Jian Rui with a smile and listened to her very seriously.


    Jian Rui then turned her head and looked at Jian Yi. "Brother, am I right?"


    Jian Yi nodded approvingly, "yes, go on."


    With the encouragement of her brother, Jian Rui felt confident, took a deep breath, and then said, "Mommy said that it is a good baby to do her own things, and only a good baby can get the little safflower rewarded by mommy. Oh ~jojo brother, you can''t get the little Safflower in my house like this, and you may be punished ~"


    JOJO asked thoughtfully, "what''s the use of little safflower?"


    Jian Rui said with a smile: "little safflower can exchange for watching TV on weekends. Ruirui Rui is usually very good. It''s just to exchange for watching TV on weekends, and then you can see brother JOJO on TV!"


    Hearing that Jian Rui said that she worked harder to get little Safflower in order to see herself on TV, JOJO also smiled happily.


    Jian Rui took the opportunity to take an example and said, "so, Ruirui can only see her favorite brother JOJO when she sits on her own. Don''t you think you can see us only when you do your own things?"


    "No."


    JOJO shook his head and said with a smile, "if I want to see you, I just need to ask the driver to drive in front of a small school. You will appear on time after five past seven every morning and five past five in the afternoon."


    Jian Rui was surprised and said, "brother JOJO, you are so good that you know when my brother and I go to school."


    Jian Rui held her forehead silently, stretched out a hand and poked silly Bai Tian''s sister''s forehead, "you''re stupid."


    Jian Rui doesn''t know, so she shrugs her nose at Jian Yi and runs to one side to play.


    Jian Yi looked at JOJO and asked, "come on, how many times have you sneaked to school?"


    JOJO said, "it''s not much. When there''s no announcement, I''ll go and have a look occasionally."


    After that, JOJO glanced at Jian Yi and joked, "but don''t worry. I''m just going to see Ruirui, not you."


    "You..."


    Jane Yi, the crazy devil who protects his sister, immediately wants to get angry when he hears his idea of his sister. However, thinking of what Jane Rui had taught him before, you can''t lose your temper with your friends, otherwise if you can''t make friends, you can only take a deep breath and put down the anger in your heart.


    He just said to JOJO, "don''t do such things in the future, otherwise it will be bad if someone catches him as an adult trafficker one day."


    I thought this would make JOJO a little afraid. Unexpectedly, JOJO supported her chin with both hands, looked at Jian Rui with a smile, and said with a spoiled smile: "don''t worry, I''m red now. No one will treat me as an adult dealer."


    Jane Rui, who was playing at the same time, nodded and agreed, "yes, brother JOJO is so beautiful and so good. He can''t be a bad man, and no one will help him as a bad man."


    "You hear me?"


    JOJO proudly raises his chin to Jian Yi, and looks at Jian Yi''s face once again.


    Jianrui ran for a while, then came over and took JOJO''s arm and said coquettishly, "brother JOJO, I''m going to see your room, okay?"


    "No!"


    "Good."


    Two distinct voices, the former is naturally the black faced Jian Yi, and the latter is JOJO.


    Jian Rui directly ignores Jian Yi''s opinion and happily jumps on JOJO and asks him to hold her.


    She was tired after playing for a while.


    JOJO dotes on her and walks to her room. Jian Rui lies on his shoulder and spits out her tongue at Jian Yi standing behind him.


    Jian Yi''s face was speechless.


    "There''s a lot of fun in my room, and a lot of my posters."


    JOJO throws out temptations at the right time.


    Sure enough, as soon as Jane Rui heard this, she immediately raised her fist and said, "really? I want to see! Brother JOJO, can you give me one?"


    "Of course there''s no problem. You can take them all as long as you like. There''s no problem living here ~"


    "Oh yeah ~ JOJO brother, you are so kind! Ruirui likes you most! Mua~"


    Jian Rui said, and a big kiss kissed JOJO''s cheek, making JOJO laugh.


    "Ruirui, be fair. There''s one less here."


    "Oh, oh." Jianrui generously kissed him on the other cheek, and JOJO laughed with satisfaction.


    Watching the wolf JOJO happily abduct Little Red Riding Hood Jian Rui, the worried grandmother Jian Yi went from sullen to speechless to headache. Finally, she could only sigh helplessly, no longer care about the two people, and went to one side of the sofa to play with her mobile phone.


    He recognized that his sister was the one who loved to see flowers bloom. In the future, his brother was afraid that he was busy!

 Chapter 46

    On the way to send Ning Jiwei to the hospital, Jian Haixi simply treated the wound for Ning Jiwei. Fortunately, although the wound was cut deeply, it should not hurt the muscles and bones.


    Ning Jiwei said: "this little injury doesn''t need to go to the hospital..."


    "No."


    Before he finished, Jian Haixi interrupted, "I have to go!"


    "... OK." ningjiwei was honest.


    Li Fu chuckled in front of him, thinking that the president might become "henpecked" in the future.


    Jian Haixi asked Ning Jiwei, "how did you show up today?"


    After all, ningjiwei has "disappeared" for a long time.


    Ning Jiwei''s intact hand held Jian Haixi''s hand. He smelled the speech and said, "I also had a meal here today. After drinking some wine, I found an excuse to come down and just disperse the wine. Then I saw that the figure was very like Yang Yuan. After thinking about it, I came to have a look. Unexpectedly, he was really thinking about you."


    Speaking of this, Ning Jiwei frowned with some fear, held Jian Haixi''s hand tightly and said, "fortunately, I followed to have a look, otherwise I would regret it all my life."


    Listening to his words, Jane Haixi was warm in her heart and comforted, "isn''t it okay for me? It doesn''t matter. It''s all over."


    Ning Jiwei sighed, rubbed Jian Haixi''s forehead with his forehead, and asked softly, "are you scared?"


    Jian Haixi nodded truthfully, "it''s really a little scared, but I won''t be afraid after you appear."


    Ning Jiwei hugged her and thought of Yang Yuan. He paused and turned to ask Jian Haixi, "Yang Yuan, what are you going to do with that person?"


    He felt that Jian Haixi''s opinion should be respected in this matter.


    Although according to his meaning, the result will be cruel.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and opened his mouth to say what he had designed to lose his life many years ago, but on second thought, his mouth moved and didn''t say it after all. He just pretended to be careless and said, "I don''t want to see him again..."


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei nodded without hesitation.


    When Jian Haixi saw him, well, there was no following after a while. He couldn''t help asking him curiously, "what are you... Going to do with him?"


    She was worried that Ning Jiwei would really do something that would make Yang Yuan no longer "exist".


    Ning Jiwei looked at her jokingly and said, "don''t you want to see him again? Of course I want to use a way to make you never see him again anyway."


    "No!"


    Jian Haixi subconsciously shouted. After shouting, he found that Ning Jiwei looked at himself with a smile in his eyes. He couldn''t help blushing and yelling: "don''t tease me."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and didn''t finish.


    After thinking for a while, Jian Haixi added, "although I don''t want to see him, I don''t want anything to happen to you, so as long as he doesn''t come to trouble me in the future."


    "Oh, this is easy."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "among the people I know, there is a construction team working in the Middle East. There is still a shortage of workers there. It''s most appropriate to send him. I''ll let Li Fu do it later."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei called out to Li Fu, "Li Fu, do you hear me?"


    "Yes, President," Li Fu agreed with a smile.


    "Ah?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Didn''t he want to punish Yang Yuan? Why did you find him a job?


    Ning Jiwei looked at her in a daze and laughed loudly. Li Fu in front couldn''t help laughing.


    Jian Haixi knew that the two people sang in unison and deliberately teased themselves, so she gave a Jiao hum and deliberately squeezed the back of Ning Jiwei''s injured hand with a little force.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and cried out for pain. Frightened, Jian Haixi quickly loosened his hand and couldn''t help blowing with his hand. "I''m sorry, I just wanted to punish you a little. I didn''t expect it to hurt you? Is there anything wrong with you, Ji Wei? Does it still hurt? I''ll blow for you... Sorry..."


    Jian Haixi was almost crying. She kept looking at her hands and apologizing.


    Ning Jiwei sighed. His injured hand gently shook Jian Haixi''s hand at the restaurant. The other intact hand raised to wipe the tears off her face and sighed, "Haixi, are you really from the sea? Otherwise, how could there be so many tears?"


    Jian Haixi sniffed, looked at him with guilt and said, "I''m sorry, Ji Wei, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Fool, I finished laughing with you."


    Ning Jiwei pinched her nose and said softly, "really, I don''t hurt at all. I don''t believe you see..."


    He also moved his injured hand to prove it.


    "What are you doing?" Jian Haixi burst into tears and smiled. He quickly pulled down his hand and said, "don''t move any more."


    Ning Jiwei lowered his head and approached her. He took the opportunity to peck at her lips and asked, "are we reconciled?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Ning Jiwei with complex eyes. He opened his mouth and just wanted to talk, but he sealed his lip.


    Jian Haixi was a little confused about such development. She didn''t know where to put her hands, but her little face was red and her heart beat faster than her head.


    After a while, Ning Jiwei loosened her lips a little, just pressed her cheek and said, "I don''t accept answers other than yes."


    Jian Haixi stared at him angrily, "then why do you ask me?"


    But Jian Haixi didn''t know that her stare at this time had no momentum, but was full of charm.


    Ning Jiwei stroked her hot cheek, rolled his throat twice, and said in a dumb voice, "not enough, Haixi, I want to..."


    "What... Huh ~"


    Before she finished asking, Jane Haixi knew what he was talking about, because her words had been swallowed up again.


    ¡­¡­


    The car was parked in the emergency lane of the hospital. Several doctors who had contacted before ran out and waited to meet Ning Jiwei. As a result, Li Fu got off the bus and stopped them one by one, smiling and saying, "don''t worry, don''t worry."


    "How can we not be in a hurry?"


    A female voice came from behind several doctors. Anna, deputy director of the emergency department, frowned and walked quickly over: "what if it delays the treatment time? Do you know how many acupoints on the palm? Are you responsible if you don''t quickly deal with the sequelae left by suture?"


    With a sharp voice, Anna ran over Li Fu and opened the rear door, regardless of Li Fu''s obstruction.


    "Ah!"


    I thought Ning Jiwei was inside, but Anna was shocked as soon as she opened the door.


    Ning Jiwei is really inside, but... He is forgetting to kiss Jian Haixi.


    Unexpectedly, the door would be suddenly opened. With a cry, Jian Haixi quickly retracted into Ning Jiwei''s arms and dared not show up with a red face.


    Ning Jiwei, who was disturbed, was in an explosive mood. Seeing that the door was still delayed, he shouted impatiently at Li Fu: "Li Fu!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the VIP ward, Anna carefully bandaged Ning Jiwei''s wound and complained, "Jiwei, look at what this hand looks like. If you come a little later, you will definitely be uncomfortable in the future."


    Ning Jiwei still respects his old classmate in the medical school. At the moment, listening to her nagging, he didn''t think it was troublesome. He just smiled carelessly and said, "don''t worry, I know, and with you, a miracle doctor, I don''t worry about any sequelae."


    Anna glared at him angrily, frowned and said, "you wouldn''t have such an attitude. If you came a little earlier, it wouldn''t be like this. If I didn''t go there just now, you didn''t know when to get out of the car. You really... Don''t know the rules!"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and gave Jian Haixi an ambiguous look. Jian Haixi stood at a loss and blushed.


    Anna dealt with the wound, glanced at Jian Haixi standing next to her, and said with a sarcastic smile: "now the social atmosphere doesn''t know what''s going on. There are all kinds of women. They can''t tell the weight. They don''t see what they look like. They still hang on to people. Fortunately, it''s a small injury. If they are seriously ill, do they know whether they will die or live?"


    Jian Haixi listened to the harsh "lesson" and felt flushed, but it was not good to explain. He could only stare round his big eyes and stare at Ning Jiwei.


    This man is to blame. Now she has been taught a lesson by the doctor. What a loss!


    Ning Jiwei only felt that Jian Haixi''s big eyes were as smart as talking and looked funny.


    He also wanted to tease her, so he didn''t open his mouth. He kept saying "yes" with Anna and stared at her with a smile.


    Jian Haixi saw that he always smiled and didn''t open his mouth to say a word or two for himself. He breathed out through his nostrils and raised his feet to go out.


    She''s not staying in this ward yet!


    "Pooh!"


    Ning Jiwei laughed and saw that Jian Haixi was really angry. He took her hand and pulled it back for her. He coaxed softly, "tease you. Why is she so angry?"


    Jane Haixi snorted and turned her head away from him with a red face.


    Anna paused, frowned at Jane Haixi and said, "stand aside. Don''t you see I''m cleaning my wound?"


    But you''ve already wrapped it up


    Jane Haixi left her mouth and didn''t speak. She obediently got up and prepared to move aside.


    "Just sit here and don''t move."


    Ningji villa tightened Jane Haixi''s hand and said to her with a smile: "let me introduce you. This is my old classmate Anna in medical school."


    Then he said to Anna, "Anna, this is..."


    "Well, the stitching is over." the right words interrupted Ning Jiwei''s introduction.


    Anna stood up, took off her gloves and threw them on the ground. She just fell at Jane Haixi''s feet.


    The gloves were stained with dirty blood from Ning Jiwei''s wound and almost hit Jian Haixi''s shoes.


    Jane Haixi was stunned and her toes shrank a little step back.


    She seemed to notice that Dr. Anna didn''t like her, so she bowed her head and didn''t look at her.


    Anna didn''t continue to listen to Ning Jiwei''s introduction at all, and pretended not to see the blood glove. She just stretched out her hand and pulled Ning Jiwei''s arm and said, "chief executive, please move and condescend to my lounge for a while. Although she knows you are chief executive, there''s no need to waste medical resources here and occupy a ward."


    Ning Jiwei frowned. Anna ignored Jane Haixi all the way. He didn''t see it, which made him very unhappy.


    Jane Haixi is his woman. No one can let her be wronged except him.


    Ning Jiwei turned his head and looked at Jian Haixi, who was the same as his angry little daughter-in-law. He pursed his lips and pulled his arm out of Anna''s hand. At the same time, one hand touched Jian Haixi''s shoulder and said to Anna, "I''m here today and won''t go anywhere."


    "You..."


    Anna was stunned, looked at Ning Jiwei, and turned to look at Jian Haixi, who was red in his arms. The disgust in her eyes was very obvious.


    She was about to say something when Li Fu led a surgeon in at this time.


    "Always, the doctor is coming." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    "What do you want the surgeon to do?" Anna asked suspiciously, then looked nervously at Ning Jiwei and asked, "did you tell me anything else?"


    Jian Haixi also looked at Ning Jiwei nervously. Who knows, Ning Jiwei said lightly: "not for me."


    Jian Haixi blinked, "not for you. Who is the doctor for?"


    "Let me show you, Miss Jane." Li Fu smiled and pointed to the doctor, "doctor, this is your patient."


    "Here, show me?" Jane Haixi was at a loss.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and patted the seat beside him and said, "Haixi, sit here."


    Jian Haixi obediently sat over and whispered to Ning Jiwei, "I''m fine. Don''t look."


    Ning Jiwei smiled but said nothing.


    The surgeon came over, looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "this girl, where are you hurt?"


    "I... I''m not hurt." Jian Haixi stammered with a red face and unnaturally retracted her feet.


    The surgeon looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously. One said he was hurt and the other said he wasn''t hurt. Who should he listen to?


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said to the doctor, "I think I hurt my foot. Please show me."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Then he turned to Ning Jiwei and was surprised in his eyes.


    Did he notice?


    Ning Jiwei proudly raised his chin and asked with a smile, "how about being handsome by my gentle consideration?"


    Jian Haixi was amused by him and could only obediently stretch out his sprained foot for the doctor to see.


    "In fact, it''s not a big problem. I don''t feel much pain now."


    Ning Jiwei disagreed and said, "there''s no problem until the doctor says it."


    The two people here ignored others'' you and me, but Dr. Anna on the other side was stunned all the time.


    She was still shocked to hear Jane Haixi''s name.


    Just now she clearly heard Li Fu call her "Miss Jane" and Ning Jiwei call her "Haixi".


    The common name "Jian Haixi" would not have been remembered by her before, but she has heard it too many times from Zuo Li recently.


    At first, she didn''t think it was the same woman as before. Ning Jiwei threw it away when she was tired of playing, but she didn''t expect that she could make Ning Jiwei so nervous.


    Looking at Jian Haixi, who was maintained and taken care of by Ning Ji, Anna had an unprecedented sense of crisis in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Although Anna strongly asked Ning Jiwei to be hospitalized for observation, Ning Jiwei insisted on going home.


    At night, Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi home.


    Jian Haixi was worried about Ning Jiwei''s wound. After hesitating for a moment, he followed Ning Jiwei back to where he lived.


    As soon as he entered the door, Ning Jiwei took a big breath, threw his suit coat on the sofa at will, stretched his waist and said, "I''m finally back. I don''t want to spend such a beautiful day in the hospital."


    Jian Haixi asked him curiously, "is it still beautiful today?"


    It''s a fight and an injury. Where''s the beauty?


    Ning Jiwei smiled, took her in his arms, bowed his head, kissed her on the forehead and said, "of course it''s beautiful, because you''re back with me."


    Jane Haixi didn''t expect him to say so. She blushed and leaned against him.


    They were enjoying a rare quiet, but Ning Jiwei suddenly said in Jian Haixi''s ear, "Haixi, I have to trouble you."


    "Hmm?" Jane Haixi looked up suspiciously, "what''s up?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled vaguely, shook her injured palm and said, "I want to take a bath, but my hand is hurt, so... I can only ask you to help me."


    Jian Haixi''s face turned red in an instant, "hooligan!"


    "How can this be my hooligan?"


    Ning Jiwei said innocently, "I''m hurt for you."


    Jian Haixi glared at him and said, "that''s not... I don''t have to wash it for you. Just find a plastic wrap or some plastic bag. Just seal your injured hand tightly."


    Ningjiwei naturally asked her, "do you think there will be these things you said in my family?"


    "Look... Look..."


    Jian Haixi is not sure if the famous president will have plastic wrap and plastic bags at home, but she thinks she can always find something similar, as long as it can alleviate her embarrassment at this time and later.


    "Haixi, do you... Dislike me?"


    Ning Jiwei showed a sad expression, "I didn''t mean to get hurt..."


    "I didn''t." Jane Haixi hurriedly said, "I didn''t dislike you. You were for my injury. How could I dislike you?"


    She always thought that Ning Jiwei''s sudden disappearance was a dislike for herself? Why does he still think he hates him now?


    It''s really a man''s brain circuit. It''s too strange.


    "Then you are still angry with me." ningjiwei said.


    "I really didn''t."


    Jane Haixi frowned. How could she be angry again.


    Seeing that her attention was distracted, Ning Jiwei flashed a successful smile around her mouth and took her hand to the bedroom.


    "Then why don''t you want to help me?"


    "I... it''s not a thing, okay." Jian Haixi earned a little and couldn''t get out of his hands. "Besides, I''m helping you find plastic bags and plastic wrap."


    Ning Jiwei curled his lips. He was really afraid that if she found these things from his house, his wishful thinking would not ring. So before Jian Haixi walked out of his arms, he resolutely held her and coaxed and led her to the bathroom in the bedroom.


    Jian Haixi: "you can''t play hooligans later!"


    Ning Jiwei: "I only play you, not hooligans."


    Jian Haixi: "


    I feel like I''m on a thief''s boat. What should I do?


    Anxious, online, etc.

 Chapter 47

    Jian Haixi looked at standing in the middle of the bathroom and straightened his arms. With an expression of "uncle is waiting for the little girl to serve", he sighed and agreed to help him put the bath water.


    Just


    "The button of your shirt is too difficult to untie..."


    Jian Haixi muttered with her head down.


    Ning Jiwei looked down at her hair, then looked into the mirror next to her red cheeks, smiled and said, "it''s all right, I''m not in a hurry."


    Jian Haixi: "..." I''m in a hurry!


    The time before the two people were still under the urging of the drug effect, she was not conscious, and there was no time to observe Ning Jiwei''s figure. But now it''s different. With the shirt buttons untied one by one, the lines hidden under Ning Jiwei are all exposed in front of him.


    Looking at his slender muscles and lines, Jian Haixi was ashamed and... Her heart beat fast. It was not her own.


    "Are you satisfied with my equipment?" Ning Jiwei held her and asked with a smile.


    Jian Haixi didn''t want to be timid, so he had to take a strong look at him and said, "it''s... It''s OK."


    Ning Jiwei picked an eyebrow and didn''t punish her. He just smiled and pointed to his belt and said, "not yet..."


    Jian Haixi: "


    Almost closed his eyes and completed the next steps. Ning Jiwei turned and sat in the bathtub. Jian Haixi was quietly relieved.


    But before she was relieved, she saw Ning Jiwei hand her a towel, "come and wipe my back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What can Jane Haixi say? Can only take a towel, squat next to the pool, dip the towel with the water in the pool, and then carefully help Ning Jiwei wipe his back.


    Throughout the process, she tried not to look elsewhere, but her heart beat faster and faster.


    It''s not easy to wipe the back and the front


    Then I don''t know when Jane Haixi was put into the water by ningyvira.


    "Watch your hands..."


    "I can''t manage so much."


    Ning Jiwei said hoarsely, fastening the back of Jane Haixi''s head and kissing it.


    From the moment he saw her again today, he wanted to do so. His tolerance is now the limit.


    Jian Haixi''s clothes were peeled off layer by layer. She didn''t know whether it was the temperature in the bathroom or other factors. She didn''t feel cold, but she was hot from inside to outside.


    Ning Jiwei''s hand, like a magician, nodded on her, took waves of trembling, and finally turned her into a pool of soft water and poured it into his arms.


    "Haixi, I miss you so much..."


    Ning Jiwei kissed her without boredom, as if only in this way can he express his desire and miss for her.


    Jian Haixi shyly accepted his tenderness, bowed his head and leaned softly on his chest and whispered, "I also... Miss you..."


    "Roar... Damn it..."


    Jian Haixi''s words undoubtedly gave Ning Jiwei a strong medicine.


    The steam filled bathroom seems to have ambiguous lights, and the overflowing pool water shows the madness it carries.


    I don''t know how long it took, when the water returned to calm.


    After Ning Jiwei took her out of the bathroom and dried her hair, Jian Haixi slowly recovered from the madness.


    Her first reaction was to see Ning Jiwei''s wound. As soon as she saw it, it was all wet.


    Jian Haixi glared at him and asked unhappily, "where''s the medicine box? There''s always one at home."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned by her and hurriedly brought the medicine box.


    "Sit."


    "Oh."


    Ning Jiwei sat by the bed like a good treasure and watched Jian Haixi change his gauze. He was relaxed and happy.


    "If you do this again next time, I''ll ignore you, you know?" Jane Haixi said while changing his gauze.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her thoughtfully and said, "this... Sometimes I can''t control it."


    Jian Haixi stared at him, sighed and said, "if you are like this, others will say that I didn''t take good care of you. I don''t want to bear this crime again."


    "Well, well, I''ll try my best."


    Ning Jiwei raised his hand and promised.


    Then watching Jian Haixi skillfully pack the medicine box, he remembered a question, "Haixi, how can you be so familiar with treating wounds?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "before I came to maiteng, I lived abroad with my two children. In order to take care of the children, of course, I have to be familiar with all kinds of first aid methods, otherwise if they hit somewhere, just going to the hospital will bankrupt me."


    With that, Jian Haixi seemed to feel that the current atmosphere was not suitable for talking about this topic, so he smiled awkwardly and got up to pick up the medicine box and put it away.


    Ning Jiwei was also stunned when he listened to her words, and looked at her embarrassed look. He couldn''t help feeling soft. He sighed, pulled her back into his arms, hugged her, kissed her forehead and said, "Haixi, give me some time to accept it?"


    Jian Haixi looked up at him, saw the seriousness in his eyes, and knew that this sentence was a huge concession for him. He couldn''t help but be sweet in his heart, nodded and leaned against his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Jian Yi receives a call from Jian Haixi.


    "Yiyi, that... Mommy doesn''t go back tonight. You and Ruirui go to bed early, okay?"


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s voice, Jian Yi was not quite right. She couldn''t help asking, "Mommy, where do you live? With whom?"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi was worried. She had such a vigilant son at home. She really didn''t know how to make excuses.


    Fortunately, Jian Rui grabbed the phone in time, excitedly held the microphone and said, "Mommy, Mommy, I''ll talk to you. I went to brother JOJO''s house today. Brother JOJO was very kind to me, gave me a lot of delicious food, and said to take me to be a model to take pictures!"


    "Really? Don''t bother JOJO ~" Jane Haixi smiled when she heard her daughter''s voice.


    "Of course not, Mommy, I''ll tell you..."


    The mother and daughter talked for more than ten minutes before hanging up.


    Jian Rui smiled and said to Jian Yi, "brother, I feel Mommy is in a good mood. It''s better than a few days ago."


    "Really?" Jian Yi raised her eyebrows, turned her eyes and ran to turn on the computer.


    Jian Rui wants to see it, but she is coaxed out by Jian Yi.


    It''s easy for Jian Yi to check Jian Haixi''s phone address. In just two minutes, Jian Yi has found the house number of the community where Jian Haixi is located.


    Looking at the real estate information, it is not surprising that the owner of the real estate is Ning Jiwei.


    Seeing this, Jian Yi finally smiled happily.


    It seems that Baba didn''t disappoint him and finally passed the examination.


    Jian Yi quickly opens wechat. Although Ning Jiwei still doesn''t reply to his message, he doesn''t mind. He thinks about it and sends a good night expression. Then he holds his mobile phone and contentedly pulls Jian Rui to bed.


    *


    The next morning, Jian Haixi was awakened by the mobile phone alarm clock. She forced her eyes open and looked at the ceiling above her head. For a moment, she didn''t react where she was.


    A moment later, the memory returned, and the details of last night poured into his mind, making Jian Haixi wake up in an instant.


    She turned her head and looked at Ning Jiwei, who was still sleeping, sighed and thought they were really... Even if it was too much.


    Jian Haixi struggled to get up. As soon as she moved, she felt the resistance of muscle cells all over her body.


    The sour and weak muscles reminded her how crazy she was last night.


    With a wry smile, Jian Haixi lifted the quilt and stood up slowly.


    Just as she was about to sit up, her big hand wrapped around her waist and took her back.


    "It''s only a few o''clock, sleep for a while..." the husky magnetic male voice came from the pillow. Jian Haixi was held into Ning Jiwei''s warm and strong chest. His small face turned red and whispered, "I have to go home and send the children to school."


    "Well..."


    Ning Jiwei rubbed her neck. The physiological reaction in the morning made him wake up in some places before his head.


    "No!"


    Jian Haixi looked at the bad momentum and didn''t care much. He quickly pushed him away with both hands, and quickly opened the quilt and got out of bed.


    "No, I don''t have time..."


    Stuttering, Jian Haixi ran into the bathroom with her sour and soft legs staring.


    Ning Jiwei woke up completely after being pushed by her. When he heard her, he looked at the bathroom door slamming shut. He couldn''t help laughing with his quilt covered.


    This reaction is really... Cute.


    Jian Haixi washes out. Ning Jiwei has got up. He doesn''t bother her anymore. He just hugs her and kisses her on the forehead and says, "I''ll let the driver take you back."


    "No need." Jane Haixi shook her head and refused.


    Ning Jiwei raised her chin and said seriously, "you can''t refuse. Do you think I''ll allow my woman to go back by taxi?"


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to nod and say, "that''s all right."


    Ning Jiwei was instructed to have breakfast by herself. Jian Haixi got into the driver''s car and hurried home.


    Downstairs, Jane Haixi wanted to surprise her two children, so she asked the driver to wait for herself downstairs, and she went upstairs quietly.


    But unexpectedly, the children surprised her as soon as she opened the door.


    The two children got up early. Jian Rui was washing herself, while Jian Yi was already preparing breakfast for the two.


    Jian Haixi looked at the scene and smiled warmly.


    Her children are always so sensible.


    Seeing Jian Haixi back, Jian Rui ran over happily and jumped on Jian Haixi to hold her.


    Jane Haixi''s legs were soft and almost missed her.


    "Mommy, Rui Rui has cleaned up her and her brother''s schoolbags. Oh ~ praise me!" Jian Rui asked for praise by pointing to the two schoolbags cleaned up on the sofa.


    "OK, my little public lift is really great!" Jane Haixi smiled and gave her a big kiss.


    Jian Yi poked his head out of the kitchen and asked, "Mommy, why are you back so early?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. "Good morning, Yi Yi. Aren''t you happy that mommy came back early?"


    "Well..."


    Jian Yi knew that she almost missed her words. She quickly smiled and shook her head and said, "no, it''s just..."


    Then Jane Yi paused, smiled cunningly and said, "it''s just Mommy, you''re back so early. I don''t know how many people''s breakfast to prepare."


    Jane Haixi thought and said, "prepare another one for two."


    Jian Yi''s eyes lit up and asked, "Mommy, did you bring someone back?"


    His words were full of expectation, but Jian Haixi didn''t recognize it. He just shook his head and said, "there''s another driver uncle waiting downstairs."


    "Oh, all right."


    Jian Yi is a little lost, but on second thought, Baba will come to their house sooner or later according to the current development speed of mommy and Baba.


    With this in mind, Jian Yi is no longer sad and happily helps Jian Haixi prepare breakfast.


    Jian Haixi went downstairs with her two children and a packed breakfast. Jian Yi handed the breakfast to the driver''s uncle. Jian Rui smiled and said, "driver millet, this is the breakfast my brother and I prepared for you ~"


    "Oh? And mine? Thank you. My uncle will eat them all!" the driver took the breakfast and smiled and thanked.


    With this small matter, the two children who were still strangers quickly became familiar with the driver''s uncle.


    Jian Haixi sat in the back seat with two children, smiled and said to the driver, "uncle, please go for a minute."


    "OK!" the driver''s uncle answered, and a car of people went to school happily.


    After sending the children to school, the driver sent Jian Haixi to the company, and then returned to the villa.


    It turned out that he was not only a driver, but also a housekeeper in ningjiwei villa.


    When the housekeeper returned, Ning Jiwei was reading a newspaper in the garden. Seeing him coming back, he asked, "have you sent it?"


    "Well." the housekeeper nodded and smiled, "Miss Jane''s two children are very lovely and sensible, and they also prepared breakfast for me."


    "Oh?" Ning Jiwei was surprised. "What older children can prepare breakfast by themselves?"


    "It''s true." the housekeeper looked at Ning Jiwei and said hesitantly, "and... My subordinates always feel like you when they look at the two children."


    Ning Jiwei smiled but didn''t say anything. After seeing that the housekeeper didn''t want to continue to report for a long time, he couldn''t help asking, "I said, you don''t have anything to give me?"


    "No," said the housekeeper.


    Ning Jiwei helped his forehead: "uncle, have you ever thought of secretly taking a picture for me?"


    After all, if possible, he will be the stepfather of his two children in the future!


    The housekeeper heard Ning Jiwei say, "Oh," patted his forehead and said, "I patronized to talk to the little guys and forgot about it."


    Ning Jiwei sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    Just then, the landline in the villa rang. After the maid answered the phone, she ran over and shouted, "the young master is not well. The hospital called and said that the master is dying!"


    "What?"


    Ning Jiwei heard this and stood up.


    £¦¡ª£¦¡ª


    When Jian Haixi came to the company, Yang Yaru was already waiting for her in the office.


    In addition, the team member Xie Nuan, Li Ding and Zhang yuanlei were also in the office. However, when Jian Haixi went in, he found that everyone was embarrassed, and there was an unexpected guest & sang Qin in the office.


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly. She didn''t remember calling sang Qin. Did Yang Yaru or Xie Nuan call them?


    Jian Haixi looked at Xie Nuan suspiciously. Xie Nuan glanced at her slightly, indicating that she didn''t cry.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He had to look at sang Qin and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Sang Qin said with a gentle smile: "yes, director, I came early in the morning and helped you clean up the office. After cleaning up, Miss Yang came to visit, so I helped to greet you."


    "Um... Um?"


    There are three question marks on Jian Haixi''s forehead. She thinks she understands sang Qin''s words, but the meaning together is confused.


    Clean up her office?


    Her office is always cleaned up by herself. She can''t remember when she asked sang Qin to clean it up for her.


    Greet Yang Yaru?


    Yang Yaru is the docking person of the project. Even if she says hello, she should come. If she is not in the company, Xie Nuan, who is most familiar with the situation, should greet her. Sang Qin doesn''t know anything. How to greet her?


    Jane Haixi felt a little uncomfortable, but it was hard to say at this time.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was unhappy and there was no one around to help him, sang Qin quickly got up, looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "director, did I do something wrong? I... I just want to help. I''m sorry..."


    "No."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said.


    People say it''s a kind help. It''s hard to say anything to a new employee who has just started and has enthusiasm, even if he doesn''t do things properly.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "Sang Qin, go out first."


    "I... director, did I do something bad? I didn''t mean it. Don''t be angry..."


    "Nothing," Jane Haixi interrupted, "just do your own work."


    "Yes..." Sang Qin bowed her head and said.


    "Well, you go out first. We''re going to have a group meeting."


    "Yes, director."


    Sang Qin walked out with her head down.


    At the moment of closing the door, Jian Haixi seemed to hear an employee outside asking, "Sang Qin, why are you crying? Did the director say you..."


    Jian Haixi rubbed his eyebrows. Yesterday he thought he was a good employee, but today he has the illusion that he is not a good stubble.


    I just hope it''s really her illusion.


    Without sang Qin in the office, people suddenly felt much relaxed.


    Yang Yaru took Jian Haixi and asked, "sister Haixi, is this sang Qin your assistant?"


    "No." Jane Haixi shook her head and denied.


    Yang Yaru frowned: "it''s strange. It''s not the assistant director. She''s too wide in charge. Do you even have to clean up your office?"


    Jian Haixi sighed, "I just started yesterday. Maybe I don''t understand the rules."


    "What?"


    Xie Nuan murmured: "I think she is a white lotus. She looks fragile and poor, but she is actually ambitious. When we put it here for a meeting, she has to pestle here. She can''t understand what she said or said."


    Yang Yaru also nodded and said, "sister Haixi, I tell you, the workplace is like a battlefield. Although you don''t harm people, you must have a heart to prevent people. Whether there is a problem or not, some boundaries should be clear."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and nodded. She thought she would talk to Sang Qin if she had time today.

 Chapter 48

    Yang Yaru came here today to discuss the start-up of the project with Jian Haixi. Although she was interrupted by sang Qin, the group meeting was successfully completed.


    Yang Yaru said to Jian Haixi, "I''ve reserved an office for you over there in Ru. You can come anytime you need, so it will be much more convenient for you to deal with this project."


    Jian Haixi was a little surprised, "will it be too troublesome?"


    Yang Yaru said with a smile, "don''t worry, I still have this right. In fact, I didn''t think so thoroughly, but Jian Yi reminded me."


    "Yi Yi?" Jian Haixi was surprised. He didn''t expect his son''s credit.


    Yang Yaru nodded, looked at Jian Haixi and said with envy, "sister Haixi, I really envy that you can have such an excellent son as Jian Yi, which makes me more and more curious about you. What kind of treasure Mommy are you, sister Haixi?"


    Jian Haixi was embarrassed to be praised. He scratched his head and said, "I''m flattered. I''m not as good as you said."


    "Of course!" Yang Yaru said with a smile, "sister Haixi, we will cooperate more in the future, and I have many places to learn from you and Jian Yi!"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "we learn from each other."


    After seeing Yang Yaru off, Jian Haixi distributed the project materials to the people in the group. After the group meeting, it was already noon.


    Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan cleaned up and went to the company canteen for dinner together. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. They always think the people in the canteen look at her strangely.


    Like animals in the zoo, Jian Haixi was pointed all the way and was not in the mood to eat.


    She asked Xie Nuan in wonder, "Xie Nuan, where did I offend them? Why do I always feel that they look at me so strange?"


    Xie Nuan also noticed the eyes around him and whispered to Jian Haixi, "I don''t know what''s going on, but it seems that this situation has begun to appear since sang Qin came."


    "Sang Qin..." Jian Haixi frowned thoughtfully.


    Xie Nuan thought for a moment and reminded, "Haixi, I think you should pay attention to this sang Qin. After all, she is Sang Lan''s sister."


    "Sang Lan..."


    Referring to Sang Lan, Jian Haixi remembered that he hadn''t heard much about this man recently. "By the way, warm, what''s the news about Sang Lan recently?"


    Xie Nuan shook his head. "I haven''t heard about her recently, but you don''t have to worry. Anyway, you have the president to cover you. Even if Sang Lan is arrogant, he won''t come to you."


    Jane Haixi was stunned when she mentioned Ning Jiwei. Her face was slightly red, but she didn''t speak. It was a default.


    Xie Nuan smiled and said, "look at this little red face. It seems that you and our president have made good progress recently ~"


    "Stop talking nonsense." Jane Haixi said angrily to her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan wondered why there was no news about Sang Lan recently, Sang Lan was lying on a simple bed in a dark little room in the old house of the Sang family, staring out of the window.


    She can''t believe that Ning Jiwei would be so cruel to herself.


    Just because she angered Jian Haixi that day, he actually asked the bodyguards to fill her with medicine by such cruel means. In order not to let her say bad words about Jian Haixi, he could burn his throat so ruthlessly.


    Sang Lan was sad and hated, but she could only lie here and had no way.


    Just then, the door creaked and was opened from the outside.


    Sang Lan looked at the delicate woman standing at the door with turbid eyes. It was none other than her half sister sang Qin.


    "You... Cough..." Sang Lan opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but her burned throat made her speechless even if she spoke.


    Sang Qin stood at the door and looked at her struggling, but she just smiled and had no intention of helping.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi had made today''s discussion into a project book and sent it to Ning Jiwei before she got off work, but she didn''t wait for Ning Jiwei''s reply until she got off work.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and sent a message to Ning Jiwei, telling him that the plan had been sent and that the project could be started next Monday. Before that, they had a week to warm up the double 11 event.


    After sending the text message, Jian Haixi took a cup to make coffee. Just before she got close to the tea room, she was suddenly splashed with tea by someone passing by.


    "Ah!"


    Jian Haixi screamed and stared at the stain on his skirt. It was changed at Ning Jiwei''s house today, but it was destroyed in less than a day.


    The tea was soaked with black Lycium barbarum, so it was difficult for the whole skirt to recover.


    Jian Haixi frowned and looked at the person opposite. It was he Yan from the development department. Jian Haixi said coldly, "I don''t remember what I offended you."


    He Yan picked up her eyebrows, raised her chin, sneered without guilt and said, "there''s nothing you can offend me. I just don''t like what you''ve done and act for heaven."


    "Walking for heaven?" Jian Haixi asked with narrowed eyes, "which heaven do you work for? What is the way?"


    He Yan snorted coldly, glanced up and down at Ji fanxi''s skirt on Jian Haixi, and the color of jealousy in her eyes was ready to come out. "Jian Haixi, what are you wearing? Isn''t it a rich man? Look, Ji fanxi is wearing it ~"


    During their argument, more and more people watched the play around. He Yan shouted, and several women around also whispered to Jian Haixi''s dress.


    Jian Haixi looked at he Yanzhi angrily and asked, "what are you talking about? Who''s rich? What evidence do you have to slander me here?"


    "Oh! Scare me with the word ''slander''?" He Yan twisted her waist and sneered, "I''m sorry, Miss Ben doesn''t eat your way. If you have the ability, you can sue me! Just let everyone see what kind of person you are."


    "What kind of person am I?" Jian Haixi angrily held the cup and his hands were shaking. "Heyan, don''t spit blood here. If you have evidence, you can take it out, otherwise I won''t be charged by you."


    "Ha ha." He Yan smiled contemptuously, leaned against the wall and said to Jian Haixi, "evidence? Don''t you dare to be so aggressive because we ordinary people can''t give evidence? How on earth did sang Qin provoke you when he just entered the company? It''s up to a big director to deal with it himself?"


    "Sang Qin?" when she heard the name again, Jane Haixi frowned, and her heart was cluttered. It never occurred to him that he Yan was talking about sang Qin.


    Jian Haixi asked coldly, "I really don''t know how to deal with her?"


    "Don''t pretend here. Didn''t you ask sang Qin to clean up your office every morning and night? It''s not like this now. It''s really addictive to be a white lotus?" He Yan sneered.


    Jian Haixi sneered. It was still this matter.


    He Yan said more and more vigorously, stretched out her finger and pointed to Jian Haixi and said sarcastically, "I''m surprised. How dirty and messy your small office can be. You need sang Qin to clean up your sundries every day? Do you lack arms and legs or tear paper in it every day?"


    Jian Haixi said coldly, "I repeat, I''ve never let anyone do these things."


    "Oh." He Yan smiled contemptuously, "if you didn''t let me do it, could it be that sang Qin owed abuse? Jian Haixi, if you dare to do it, I can still look up to you, but you don''t recognize it and don''t let people say it now, but it''s really shameless. Now it''s not a feudal society. You use the word prison here. It doesn''t work!"


    "You..." Jian Haixi trembled angrily, and the people around him began to chirp and point at her and talk one after another.


    "What design director, too shameless?"


    "That is, what''s the ability to bully new people? It''s also the duty of subordinates to organize the office for leaders, but it''s too harsh."


    "It''s OK for her to scold and cry when she is kindly cleaned by others."


    "I thought she was a good person. As a result, how long has she been in office? It''s disgusting to be rich and squeeze new people..."


    Ugly words kept coming from around. Jian Haixi bited his lips angrily and understood that sang Qin was the ghost behind him from beginning to end.


    On the surface, he was respectful to her. Behind his back, he spread rumors that he embarrassed her and scolded her. Looking at the indignation of the people around, Jian Haixi didn''t have to think that this must have been passed on for a day or two.


    Jian Haixi was angry and speechless. "I thank sang Qin for cleaning up my office. Although I never asked her to do so, your so-called scolding and crying is completely nonsense. If you have any objection, you can find sang Qin to confront me face to face."


    "Hum, Jian Haixi, are you kidding?"


    He Yan said with a sarcastic smile, "you are a director. Who dares to confront you? Do you want others to say how vicious you are to Sang Qin''s face? Don''t you openly force sang Qin to say something against his heart?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and knew that he was unable to argue this time.


    People''s words are terrible. This kind of thing is easy to splash dirty water and difficult to wash white.


    "What do you say if you don''t go here after work?" Xie heating rushed to squeeze away the crowd. "If you don''t do business every day, you''ll chew your tongue here. One by one, you don''t have anything to do. It''s really easy to work, so you work overtime!"


    Xie Nuan went back and took Jian Haixi away.


    Seeing that the LORD was taken away, he Yan and other talents ridiculed him a few words and scattered.


    Jian Haixi left with Xie Nuan. She was angry, but Xie Nuan was not light.


    "Shit, these people are really flustered every day. They don''t get into trouble all day. They don''t know how unhappy their family is. They can''t see that others are a little good."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, "I''m not angry anymore. What are you angry about?"


    Xie Nuan breathed and looked at her. "Aren''t I worried about you? What about your skirt?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head. "I''ll go back and find a way. I can''t recover. That''s all I can do."


    Xie Nuan thinks of the culprit sang Qin and angrily tells Jian Haixi: "I''ll tell you that there''s something wrong with Sang Qin. I''ve been asking about it today. She''s been doing things since the first day she came here. She takes the opportunity to spread your things everywhere every day. What she says is ugly. She says that you can''t tolerate your original sister when you''re a junior. She makes all kinds of difficulties. She also says that she''s wronged. She''s low and small every day, and so on. It''s disgusting."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and sighed, "it''s at this point."


    The project she led was in the critical period of starting, but it was at this time that a rumor about her character problem came out. From today''s behavior of He Yan, we can see how far the rumor has spread, and what the consequences will be if it goes on.


    In fact, as Jian Haixi expected, in the next few days, although she had deliberately avoided sang Qin, the storm of her "bad guy fate" spread more intense. In addition, because of the project, she had to go out to work frequently, go to meetings between maiteng and Ru, and didn''t have deep contact with people in the company for a long time, so that many people listened to the rumors and agreed with her "Mean" evaluation.


    Later, the matter was even so serious that it was about to go to the board of directors.


    Jian Haixi could only frown and sigh when she saw that things were moving in an uncontrollable direction. Now she really understood that Yang Yaru was right to see people. She reminded herself when she saw sang Qin for the first time. At that time, although she also realized that sang Qin was not a good stubble, she didn''t take strict precautions. Now she has come to this point.


    After trying to understand everything, Jian Haixi was not in a hurry.


    From now on, she won''t be close to Sang Qin''s head office. She can lock her office every day.


    After talking about his plan with Xie Nuan, Xie Nuan sighed: "at present, it seems that there is only one way."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In addition to Jian Haixi''s constant troubles, Jane Chenran''s life is also full of twists and turns.


    In the morning, Jane Chenran was just ready to go out. Before she drove out of the community door, she was blocked by Bai Yiyi.


    Bai Yiyi stopped at the front door of the community, grabbed the window and said, "Chenran, Chenran, I want to talk to you. Shall we have a good talk?"


    Jane frowned in the morning with obvious impatience in his eyes. He put down the window and said to Bai Yiyi, "Bai Yiyi, I have nothing to say with you. Get out of the way. I''m going to the company."


    "No!" Bai Yiyi stretched out her hand and pulled Jane Chenran''s clothes through the window, with pear flowers and rain on her white face. "Chenran, don''t be so ruthless, okay? How can you treat me like this? Don''t you understand my heart for so many years?"


    Jane smiled coldly, "I just know what you and your mother think of me, so I can''t avoid it for fear."


    "Don''t..."


    Bai Yiyi cried, "Chenran, don''t say that. You must have been seduced by Lin Xiaodou. You don''t want to hurt me so much, do you?"


    "Don''t let me hear you say anything disrespectful to Xiaodou!" Jane snapped, "Bai Yiyi, the reason why I can tolerate your mother and daughter for so long is that you entangle only me and don''t really hurt the people around me. If the people around me are hurt because of your mother and daughter one day, I will never be polite to you again."


    "No, no... Chenran, Chenran, don''t close the window. I have something to tell you..." Bai Yiyi shook her head and cried as she looked at the closing window.


    Jane Chenran ignored her and drove out of the community.


    At this time, it was the peak of the morning shift. There were several cars in the community who wanted to go out. At the moment, they were lining up behind Jane Chenran''s car.


    Because of Bai Yiyi''s entanglement, the car owner behind has honked his horn several times.


    Jane closed the window impatiently and was about to turn out, but Bai Yiyi suddenly broke out from the side.


    This time she did even better. She went straight to the ground in front of his car and couldn''t say anything.


    "Chen Ran, if you don''t see me today, I''ve been lying here and can''t get up unless you drive over me!" Bai Yiyi roared.


    Jane turned black in the morning, opened the door and walked down. Looking at Bai Yiyi lying on the ground, she said, "do you believe it if you do this again, I''ll call the police?"


    Bai Yiyi looked at him and was still afraid, but she also knew that this was the only way for her to see Jane Chenran, so she took two steps aside, hugged Jane Chenran''s thigh and cried, "Chenran, Chenran, don''t always drive me away? Even if you call the police, I won''t leave unless you promise to talk to me."


    Jane ground her teeth in the morning, looked at the nearby community security guard and said, "don''t you see her messing around? Don''t you come and pull her away?"


    Just as the security guard of the community wanted to come over, he saw Bai Yiyi tear his clothes, expose his thighs and shoulders and shout, "who of you dares to come over? Who dares to touch me, I''ll sue him for indecent assault!"


    The security guard of the community looked at Jane, but he rushed to Jane and said, "Mr. Jane, why don''t you... Deal with it yourself..."


    The car owner behind Jane Chenran had impatiently stretched his head out of the window and shouted, "are you still letting people go? Can you solve your own problems? What''s the matter with blocking the door?"


    Jane Chenran couldn''t hang on her face. She took another look at the dead white Yiyi. She bit her teeth and could only take her to the car.


    Bai Yiyi got on Jane Chenran''s car as she wished, immediately wiped the tears on her face and said with a smile: "Chenran, I knew you..."


    "Since you want to talk, I''ll give you a chance." Jane looked at her in the morning and said coldly, "now I''m going to the company. If you have anything to say, go there."


    Bai Yiyi was stunned and thought about going to the company, so she nodded obediently.


    When she arrived at the company, Jane Chenran asked her to stop watching Bai Yiyi, don''t let her touch anything, and then began to deal with her own affairs.


    From meeting to approving documents, Jane Chenran was almost busy until noon.


    Seeing that he finally had time, Bai Yiyi quickly walked forward with a cup of coffee and said with a smile: "morning ~"


    As soon as the assistant heard her terrible whine, he immediately shook goose bumps and withdrew from the office.


    Jane looked at her in the morning. "If you speak in this voice again, I don''t mind being thrown out."


    Bai Yiyi was stunned, smiled indifferently, took the coffee around the desk, handed the coffee to Jian Chenran with one hand, vaguely touched Jian Chenran''s chest with the other hand, and whispered, "Chen Ran, don''t treat others like this ~"


    "Go away!"


    Jane stretched out her hand impatiently in the morning. He threw out the whole cup of coffee and pushed Bai Yiyi away.


    But his own shirt was stained with coffee stains.


    "Chenran, you..."


    Jane looked at her coldly in the morning and said, "so that''s what you call wanting to talk about?"


    "I... Chenran, it''s not like this. Listen to me..." Bai Yiyi said at a loss when she saw that Jane Chenran was really angry.


    "Needless to say." Jane Chenran didn''t look at her. She dialed the assistant and said, "call two bodyguards up and drag them out. When she comes back to the company, she will call the police directly."


    "Yes."


    "Chenran, Chenran, listen to me..." Bai Yiyi panicked and wanted to speak, but she didn''t say a word. The bodyguard who came in outside the door had dragged her out impolitely.

 Chapter 49

    hospital.


    When Ning Jiwei arrived, he was told that Ning Fubang had been sent to the intensive care unit. He even had to wait until the time of the next visit.


    Xu Hui sat on the chair in the corridor, crying. As soon as she saw Ning Jiwei, she rushed over and grabbed his hand tightly, crying: "Jiwei, you must save your father, find the best doctor in the world to save him, and you must save him..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Xu Hui holding her arm. Her crying face was haggard at the moment, but it was really the most real appearance of her in front of him in recent years.


    Looking at Xu Hui like this, Ning Jiwei opened his mouth. He was moved. He stretched out his hand and patted the back of Xu Hui''s hand and said, "don''t worry, I will."


    After comforting Xu Hui, he turned to find someone to find the attending doctor. When the attending doctor was pressed over, he was a little nervous. When he saw Ning Jiwei, he subconsciously looked at Xu Hui around him.


    Ning Jiwei asked coldly, "doctor, what''s the situation with my father? Isn''t he simply high blood pressure? It''s an old problem. Why did he suddenly enter the intensive care unit?"


    "Well... There are also accidents." the attending doctor was startled by his question and stammered: "Mr. Ning, he suddenly showed the symptoms of organ failure..."


    "So I ask you why my father suddenly has organ failure!" Ning Jiwei snapped.


    "I... I don''t know. At first, it was just a cardiovascular disease of hypertension. Mr. Ning was also in good condition, but the symptoms of organ failure appeared the next morning..." the attending doctor stammered.


    Ning Jiwei, with deep eyes, reached out and picked up the attending doctor''s collar and asked, "tell me honestly, what factors may lead to this change?"


    He doesn''t believe it. Yesterday, the situation of ningfubang was still good. Today, it can deteriorate into this. No matter how, there should be a reason.


    "Yes..." the attending doctor hesitated: "such a rapid deterioration of the condition can only be... Food poisoning, allergy or virus infection..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was afraid that Ning Jiwei would suspect the hospital, so he hurriedly added: "but our hospital has regular disinfection every day, so he can''t and dare not joke about this kind of thing. Besides, Mr. Ning lives in the VIP ward, and the sanitation and environmental problems are strictly controlled. As for why this kind of problem occurs, I''m... Very unimaginable..."


    Ning Jiwei listened to the attending doctor''s words and flashed an undercurrent in his low eyes. Then he looked at Xu Hui sitting on the bench constantly wiping tears and hid his reflection in his eyes.


    While everyone was waiting in silence, a red light suddenly lit up in the ICU, and all doctors and nurses rushed in together. Ning Jiwei listened to the nurse''s words "patient in bed 3 has acute ventricular fibrillation and is in critical condition". He was anxious to rush in, but was stopped by the nurse.


    Seeing this, the attending doctor immediately wanted to follow up the ward. Before taking two steps, he was pulled by Ning Jiwei.


    "Doctor, no matter what means you use, you must find out the cause, okay?" Ning Jiwei said, looking coldly at the attending hospital.


    "This..." the attending doctor looked at Ning Jiwei, then looked at Xu Hui next to him, and shivered and agreed.


    Several people stood outside the door for a short time, but what they waited for was the critical notice sent by the nurse. Ning Jiwei hurried for two steps and had not yet got the critical notice. Xu Hui sitting on one side took the critical notice from the nurse: "it''s impossible. Fubang can''t have anything. He just got sick in your anger. How can it be serious enough to get the critical notice? It will be fine..."


    Xu Hui tore the critically ill notice into pieces while crying and howling.


    She kept crying. The little nurse who came out to send the critical notice couldn''t dissuade her. She could only say to Ning Jiwei, who looked calm: "if you don''t sign the critical notice, the rescue inside will be suspended..."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes darkened as soon as he heard it. He pulled Xu Hui''s hand and shouted, "have you had enough!"


    But instead of holding Xu Hui, he was slapped by Xu Hui.


    Xu Hui pointed to Ning Jiwei and scolded sharply: "Have I done enough? Ning Jiwei, you still have the face to ask me if I''ve done enough? You''re pissing your father off, and you ask me if I''ve done enough? I just haven''t done enough! I''m not only going to do it, I''m going to make it known to everyone. I want everyone to know what an unfilial person you Ning Jiwei is. You''re not only arranging your brother, but also pissing your father! Such a person, What qualifications are you qualified to be the CEO of a company! "


    Ning Jiwei was slapped by Xu Hui and was stunned. After listening to her words, he immediately understood Xu Hui''s real mind.


    He sneered, reached out and grabbed the nurse''s collar and forced, "I tell you, no matter what method you use, even if you want to go down and rob people with Lord Yan, you must rescue the people inside! If my father died on this operating table today, everyone in your hospital is waiting to be buried with him!"


    The little nurse was so frightened by the air pressure around Ning Jiwei that she turned pale. She couldn''t care about the torn critical notice. She nodded her head and ran away.


    Ning Jiwei turned and stared at Xu Hui. The look in his eyes was cold and frightening.


    Xu Hui was stared at by Ning Jiwei, and thought about what she had just said. She didn''t think of any flaws, so she just wiped her tears and scolded Ning Jiwei''s unfilial words.


    Ning Jiwei passed by Xu Hui and stopped just as he was about to pass her: "no matter how you turn my father into what he is now, I will never let him die. As for Ning Jikang... Ah, you should take advantage of your early death to get you and him home! With me, you will never let him return home!"


    *


    Sangjia Villa


    In the dark little room, Sang Lan saw sang Qin.


    Sang Qin stood at the door, as radiant as she usually was, but she could only lie here half dead. The bruises on her body hadn''t subsided, and she couldn''t even speak quickly.


    "You..."


    Sang Lan opened her mouth, but didn''t say anything. It can be said that the moment she saw sang Qin, she knew that she had been abandoned by her father.


    That''s why father sang recalled another daughter who had been living and studying abroad.


    Sang Lan tried hard to squeeze out her voice to form a sentence, but her words were also intermittent: "I warn you... You don''t... Don''t want to seduce Ning Jiwei... When I''m ready, I will... Let you pay the price!"


    Sang Qin sneered, "let me pay the price? Sang Lan, you are as stupid as before."


    "You... What did you say..." Sang Lan was crazy, but her madness didn''t make sang Qin have the slightest reaction.


    "Oh, Sang Lan, do you think everyone is as stupid as you? They have reached the meat of their mouth and can still be robbed by others!" Sang Qin sneered, wondering why Sang Lan is so confident now.


    "How are you? Sang Lan, look at you now. You have become an abandoned son of the Sang family. Do you understand? Just like me and my mother who were framed and killed by you and your mother. Have you forgotten who is the eldest lady of the Sang family after so many years? I tell you, my mother is the original wife of my father and I am the eldest lady of the Sang family ! and you are just a stupid outcast. Do you want to get better? It''s a fool''s dream! "


    "No, my father won''t give up on me. It''s impossible!" Sang Lan was stimulated by sang Qin''s words and wanted to climb out of bed, but she felt pain all over when she moved a little.


    Sang Qin smiled and stood aside, admiring her crazy look, and said gently, "dear sister, remember, my mother''s ending is your ending!"


    Sang Lan looked at sang Qin approaching him step by step. His terrible look was like a hell messenger. He couldn''t help being scared to turn white, and his voice trembled unconsciously: "you... What do you want to do?"


    Looking at those frightened eyes, sang Qin couldn''t help laughing. Is this fool afraid to do it himself?


    "Don''t be afraid. Although you are already an abandoned son, it''s not good for me if I do anything to you now. I just want to take a picture of your tragedy and show it to your dear mother."


    "Mom, my mom won''t let you go!"


    Referring to her mother, Sang Lan''s fighting spirit came in an instant, but the next second, her fighting spirit was strangled by sang Qin.


    "Really?" Sang Qin smiled at Sang Lan, but spit out cruel words in her gentle face:


    "Sister, haven''t you seen your mother recently? Don''t you think it''s strange? Her baby daughter is suffering like this. Why doesn''t she come to save you or come to see you? Don''t you wonder what she''s doing? She doesn''t even have time to see her own daughter..."


    "You... What do you want to say?" Sang Lan stared at sang Qin, and her intuition told her that her mother didn''t have time to see herself, but


    Sure enough, sang Qin said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s just that you''re really poor and tell you the truth. You don''t have to wait. I guess she won''t come in the future. After all, she''s scrambling for me to call her mother. It seems that she has forgotten that she has a biological daughter."


    Sang Qin looked at the shock and despair in Sang Lan''s eyes with satisfaction. She was in a good mood. She put away her camera phone and turned away with a sneer.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Company.


    Because of Sang Qin''s comments about walking in the company during this period, Jian Haixi''s work in the company is not progressing smoothly, even to the point of being restricted everywhere.


    Although other people in the design department cooperated with her because of her identity, as long as she needed the work of other departments, someone always made trouble under various excuses.


    And usually she has trouble eating and drinking water.


    Like in the tea room.


    "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    A well-dressed female employee holding a water cup looked at Jian Haixi wrongfully, "director Jian, you won''t report me and fire me because of this accident?"


    Jane Haixi''s angry face was black. She didn''t even answer the water. She turned and went back to the office.


    Xie Nuan watched her pick up the water. Instead of receiving the water, she was splashed with tea stains. You don''t have to think about it.


    "No, these people are too much!"


    Xie Wenqi angrily said, "Haixi, let''s tell the president. We can''t just be bullied all the time."


    Jian Haixi sighed. Ning Jiwei has not replied to her information since last time. It is estimated that something is busy. She is also embarrassed to disturb him because of these small things.


    Shook his head, Jane Haixi said, "forget it, can''t you hide if you can''t provoke me?"


    Don''t let me eat well, do I?


    Jane Haixi took out her mobile phone. Did she order takeout?


    If she doesn''t want to receive water, she bought a hot kettle in the office and boiled water and made tea herself.


    Jian Haixi is self-sufficient. He doesn''t have to go out of the office. He''s out of sight and out of mind. It''s really much easier.


    When she was about to get off work, Jian Haixi was just about to pack up when she heard Xie Nuan knocking at the door.


    Jian Haixi said a word and came in. Then he was shocked to see Xie Nuan and Zhang yuanlei and others come in with two huge boxes.


    "Are you... Big s hopping?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the two big boxes in surprise and asked with a smile.


    "What? These are for you."


    Xie Nuan instructed Zhang yuanlei and Li Ding to put down the two boxes. Without waiting for Jian Haixi to speak, he said, "those people want to limit your activities in the company. There''s no way!"


    Zhang yuanlei also said, "yes, with these things, you don''t have to contact those people all day."


    Jian Haixi was shocked and speechless. He could only watch the people open the boxes one by one.


    Two big boxes, one containing a brand-new coffee machine and several bags of coffee beans, and the other containing some green plants.


    Xie Nuan was busy taking out the things in the box and said to Jian Haixi, "you can make coffee yourself in the future. You don''t have to squeeze with those people. What you buy for you is the coffee machine you like, and the coffee beans are also the kind you often drink."


    "These green plants can also be placed in the office. Your office is too simple. It''s good to put some green plants in the mood," Li Ding said.


    Jian Haixi looked at several people busy decorating their office and was moved to speechless, "you... I want to say you don''t have to be so troublesome, but it seems that it''s too ungrateful and hypocritical to say this at the moment, and it seems too perfunctory to say thank you."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi smiled, picked up his bag and said to several people, "then I have to invite everyone to dinner. Let''s go. Today you can kill me at will!"


    "Well, I won''t be polite to you!" Xie Nuan said with a smile.


    Zhang yuanlei and Li Ding also smiled and nodded.


    Several people walked out of the office. Unfortunately, they didn''t go far. They met he Yan in the office area.


    "It''s really a narrow road." Xie Nuan stared at Heyan and muttered in a low voice.


    He Yan looked at Jian Haixi with a cold hum and disdained: "Oh, it''s director Jane. Why are you pulling your small group out? It''s not going out with public money?"


    "What are you talking about?" before Jian Haixi spoke, Xie Nuan rushed out. "I tell you He Yan, wash your smelly mouth for me and speak again!"


    "Cut ~" He Yan looked at Xie Nuan contemptuously. She didn''t pay attention to her at all. She just raised her chin proudly to Jian Haixi and said, "if you want others to clean their mouth, you have to do something clean enough."


    Jian Haixi frowned and looked at Heyan. She really didn''t want to destroy her good mood, so she grabbed Xie Nuan and wanted to leave. "Xie Nuan, let''s go. The more you take care of her, the more she gets stronger and stronger. Don''t worry about her."


    "Who cares? How can you do it yourself and don''t allow others to say?" He Yan stepped up her efforts.


    "You''re so shameless!" Xie Nuan was already on fire. At this time, he couldn''t help it. He rolled his sleeves and rushed to Heyan, ready to stand up for Jian Haixi.


    "Xie Nuan, don''t fool around!" Zhang yuanlei and Li Ding, afraid of her impulse to cause trouble, hurriedly held her left and right.


    Although it is off duty, there are still many employees working overtime. If they do, tomorrow will definitely be the headlines of the company.


    If any quarrel or dispute rises to physical conflict, it is always the one who starts first.


    Naturally, they don''t want Xie Nuan to suffer losses. Moreover, when this kind of thing becomes big, Jian Haixi will suffer the most in the end.


    Seeing this in her eyes, he Yan was more sure that Xie Nuan would not hit herself, so she sneered and said: "Why do you want to do it when you feel guilty? Xie Nuan, people like you who are not proficient in business can only stay in the company by holding Jian Haixi''s thigh. You should pay attention to holding tight! However, you should also learn to be smart. What are you doing on a ship that is about to turn over?"


    Xie Nuan''s face turned white with anger at her words. If Zhang yuanlei and Li Ding hadn''t been holding on, he would have rushed out.


    Jian Haixi looked at Heyan with high toes, pursed her lips, but there was no waves in her heart, and calmly walked up to her and stared at her.


    "Jian Haixi, what do you want to do?" He Yan nervously stared at Jian Haixi and said, "I warn you, if you dare to do something to me here, the top of the company will not spare you."


    "Top?" Jian Haixi smiled, glanced at the work card on her chest and said, "who are you talking about? The manager of the development department or someone on the board of directors? Or the managers of other departments?"


    "What are you talking about?" He Yan''s face became fierce and shouted.


    "Did I talk nonsense?" Jian Haixi smiled. "He Yan, graduated from Oran University, once..."


    Opening her mouth, Jian Haixi recited He Yan''s resume.


    "You, how do you know..." He Yan looked at Jian Haixi incredulously.


    Jian Haixi sneered: "you always think of yourself as a top student of a famous foreign university, but olan University on your resume is actually a private university that can''t even compare with China''s second-rate universities.


    And you worked in the moon club for a period of time after you returned home. I don''t have to say what that place does? You came to the maiteng Development Department later. Am I right? "


    "You... Jian Haixi, who told you?" He Yan stepped back two steps, and her questioning voice trembled slightly.

 Chapter 50

    Although she didn''t admit it, her expression had told everyone that everything Jian Haixi said was true.


    Jian Haixi sneered: "I don''t care what you have done. I don''t care whether you are developing project resources or men in the development department, but if you always trouble me, I don''t mind telling these news to those who care, such as those gossip lovers in the tea room, or... The board of directors, what do you think?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense here!" He Yan pointed sharply at Jian Haixi and said, "I tell you, you can''t talk nonsense without evidence. This is slander. I can sue you at the board of Directors..."


    "That sounds familiar."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "isn''t this what I said when you scolded me two days ago? But what did you tell me at that time?"


    Then Jane Haixi paused and said: "Oh, I remember. You said I dared to do it, didn''t you? Now I''ll give it back to you intact, but unlike you, since I dare to say it now, it means I can find evidence in my hand. If I don''t believe it, I can prove it to you. I promise that this statement will spread to the company in less than half an hour. We maiteng are thousands of people Enterprises have far exceeded the standard of 500 people who spread rumors. If you think I''m talking nonsense, you can also sue yourself for spreading rumors and slander. I''m waiting for your court summons. "


    With that, Jian Haixi took Xie Nuan and was about to leave. He paused and finally smiled at He Yan: "but I guess you dare not bet, because even if you win the lawsuit in the end, your reputation will be ruined."


    With these words, Jian Haixi pulled Xie Nuan into the elevator. When the elevator door closed slowly, Jian Haixi looked at He Yan, who was very angry, and slowly aroused a provocative smile from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A little.


    Jane Yi is sitting beside the flower bed with her cell phone in her arms.


    Ning Jiwei hasn''t replied to his information for several days, and he can''t get any news about Ning Jiwei from Jian Haixi.


    "Brother, brother, you come to judge and see if Gu Ruan bullies me!"


    Jian Rui runs over with a small black face and holds Jian Yi''s arm.


    Gu Xiaomian came over and gasped: "Ruirui, isn''t it equivalent to asking Jian Yi for nothing? He''s your brother and of course protects you! Even if I didn''t do anything, he still said I bullied you."


    "Hum ~ I don''t care, who makes you make me angry!" Jane Rui forked her waist and said reluctantly.


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head in confusion. "Rui Rui, where did I make you angry? Haven''t I been doing what you said?"


    Jian Rui turned her head and ignored him. She just hugged Jian Yi and said, "brother, Gu Ruan bullied me ~"


    Jian Yi raised his eyes and glanced at her. Seeing that her whole body was intact, he said, "he can bully you? Why don''t I believe it?"


    "Oh, he bullied me!"


    When Jian Rui saw that Jian Yi didn''t believe it, she quickly tooted her mouth and said, "Mommy said you can''t watch boys and birds. The boys who said to show girls birds are hooligans. Gu Ruan just showed me his birds!"


    "What?"


    As soon as Jian Yi''s face changed, he immediately stood up, picked up Gu Xiaomian''s collar and asked, "did you just do that?"


    "I..."


    Gu Xiao''s quilt and Jian Yi''s black face stared, shaking his legs and stomach.


    "Brother, listen to me..."


    "Who''s your brother!" cried Jane Yi.


    "No, it''s not... Classmate Jian Yi, you heard to explain..." Gu Xiaomian was almost scared to cry. "It''s not what I want to show ruiruirui, it''s what ruiruirui wants to see that I''m different from her, so I just..."


    "Asshole!"


    Jian Yi is about to punch Gu Xiaomian with his fist. When it hits him, he stops again, because he thinks of Jian Rui''s words and can''t hit his classmates casually.


    "Wow... You believe me!" Gu Xiaomian was completely frightened and cried. Seeing Jian Yi stop, he immediately held Jian Yi''s arm and cried with tears. "Brother, I really didn''t bully ruiruirui. I like her so much. How can I bully her? My little father said that men can''t bully their daughter-in-law, so I''ll never bully Ruirui... Ah!"


    Originally, Jian Yi could not bear to do it, but when he heard the second half of his sentence, Jian Yi finally kicked him out.


    Gu Xiaomian squatted on the ground and looked at Jian Rui wrongfully, "Rui Rui, don''t you believe my sincerity to you? I..."


    "Shut up!" shouted Jian Yi.


    Gu Xiaomian trembled and squatted on the ground, afraid to speak.


    Jian Rui looked at his pathetic appearance, frowned and wanted to ask, "are you really playing a rogue with me?"


    Gu Xiaomian glanced at Jian Yi and said, "I have to dare, too. Jian Yi is your brother. How dare I!"


    Jane Rui nodded and said, "that''s right. You can''t do it with your IQ."


    After that, he smiled at Jian Yi, hugged his arm and said, "brother, forget it, I forgive him."


    Jian Yi glared at her. "Have you forgiven him? But I haven''t forgiven you yet. Stand up!"


    Jian Rui blinked and asked, "what''s the matter with me?"


    She''s a victim.


    Jian Yi doesn''t know what her sister''s urine is. If she hadn''t spoken, Gu Xiaomian wouldn''t dare to do so even if she had the courage.


    "Come on, what the hell happened to the whole thing?"


    "Ah... This..." Jian Rui''s big eyes turned straight. She was trying to find an excuse to fool her. Jian Yi stared and immediately became honest.


    "If you don''t tell the truth, I can only tell mommy," Jian Yi threatened.


    "Well, well," said Jane Rui "Just... I read the comic book. It said that girls have more ribs than boys, so I asked Gu Ruan to show him off, but he said whether there are more ribs. He didn''t know, but he has more birds than me. Of course I didn''t believe it. Brother, think about it. Why didn''t Gu Ruan bring a bird into school every day? Why didn''t I know, right "So I asked him to show me, and then..."


    Jian Yi''s mouth jerked and he slapped Jian Rui on the head. "Can''t you save snacks all day, my sister?"


    Jian Rui covered her head and felt pathetic. Gu Xiaomian immediately jumped out in front of her and said, "brother, if you want to hit me, I''m thick skinned and not afraid of pain. Don''t hit my daughter-in-law!"


    Jian Yi: "..." I think you just don''t deserve to be beaten!


    *


    hospital.


    At noon, after several hours of rescue, the door of the operating room finally opened.


    Seeing the doctor coming out, Ning Jiwei and Li Fu stepped forward quickly to inquire about the situation.


    The doctor sighed: "at present, the operation is still smooth. How to recover depends on his own recovery."


    He was also exhausted after the operation. It was not external pressure, but too much mental pressure.


    After all, if Ning Jiwei let go, if Ning Fubang had an accident, they couldn''t run away from the whole hospital.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the doctor and asked coldly, "did you find out? What caused it?"


    The doctor already knew that he would ask this question, so he was not surprised. He truthfully said: "I said before that it was because of organ failure, of which the liver was the most serious. This operation was mainly a liver transplantation and a part of large intestine transplantation."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said nothing. Li Fu was also surprised to hear, "how can high blood pressure lead to organ failure?"


    The doctor looked puzzled and wanted to stop talking.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "say."


    The doctor nodded and sighed. He was about to bow his head and say something to Ning Jiwei, but Xu Hui standing on the other side suddenly screamed and fainted.


    The nurses and doctors around hurried to help her get into the ambulance. Ning Jiwei looked at Xu Hui in the ambulance. His eyes were cold twice. He didn''t come forward, but turned to the doctor and said, "continue."


    "Yes." the doctor nodded and whispered in Ning Jiwei''s ear, "there are many reasons for organ failure. The specific reasons need to be verified in detail. I don''t dare to make any guarantee with you at this time, but..."


    After a pause, the doctor looked up at Ning Jiwei''s face and said, "according to my clinical observation, this time the patient''s organ failure should be caused by sepsis. The cause of sepsis may be due to a small wound infection in the patient''s foot."


    "Infection?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned deeply, "where is the source of infection?"


    The doctor hurriedly said: "the source of infection should not come from our hospital, especially the VIP ward is checked and cleaned every day. It is impossible to make such a low-level mistake."


    Ning Jiwei was silent. He didn''t believe that the hospital could have the courage. After all, no one can shoulder the responsibility of medical malpractice now.


    "Li Fu."


    "Yes, president."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes are like the dark clouds before the storm. "Go and check the monitoring for me. Everyone involved must find out."


    "Yes." Li Fu nodded and left quickly.


    On the other side, Xu Hui woke up slowly after being carried into the ambulance, said to Ning Jiwei, stretched out her hand and whispered, "Jiwei... Son..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and didn''t speak. Seeing that the doctor who reported the situation to Ning Jiwei didn''t stop, he nodded and turned away.


    After all, it''s better for them to participate less in the affairs of such giants. In fact, what he didn''t say is that the most likely source of this external infection is brought by people who often contact patients


    "Jiwei..." Xu Hui looked at Ning Jiwei. The voice she spoke for the first time was so soft and kind, but it made Ning Jiwei feel cold instead of warm at all.


    "Ji Wei, don''t..."


    Xu Hui looked at Ning Jiwei. Her eyes were full of begging. Her fingers wanted to reach his sleeves, but Ning Jiwei ruthlessly avoided them.


    Ning Jiwei gave her a cold look and turned to leave with Ning Fubang''s hospital bed cart.


    As for what she meant by "no", he didn''t want to hear or know.


    Watching Ning Jiwei leave without stopping, Xu Hui lay on the emergency bed and whispered, "how could this happen, how could this happen..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi first called Jian Chenran and asked him to pick up the children after school. Then he went to the snack street to eat the big stalls with everyone.


    A few people sat down at random on the street and ate Shabu Shabu noisily. Although it was a little cool in late autumn, they were sweating.


    Xie Nuan drank a lot of wine, and his reddish cheeks were obviously drunk.


    Jian Haixi pressed her hand when she wanted to take the wine again and advised, "warm, don''t drink. You''ve drunk a lot today."


    "I want to drink, Haixi. Let me drink." Xie Nuan smiled more ugly than crying. He grabbed the wine bottle and poured it into his mouth.


    This kind of Xie Nuan made Jian Haixi frown. She pressed Xie Nuan''s hand and grabbed her wine bottle. She frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Nuan? What''s on your mind?"


    "Woo woo..."


    Xie Nuan couldn''t help crying. Holding Jian Haixi, he asked, "Haixi... Wuwu... Haixi, will you dislike me?"


    "Ah?" Jane Haixi said inexplicably, "why do I dislike you?"


    "Because I''m stupid." Xie Nuan sobbed: "I know I''m not good enough and I don''t work hard enough, and they all say behind my back that I want to curry favor with you, but Haixi, I really don''t... I''m just with you because I like your way of life, feel comfortable with you, and want to be your friend. Of course, I like your two little babies, too. I don''t want to curry favor with you, really No...... "


    Jian Haixi was stunned and remembered what he Yan said when she got off work today. Only then did she know where Xie Nuan''s heart knot was.


    She sighed in her heart and comforted Xie Nuan: "I never thought you were bad. When I was most helpless and isolated, only you stood by my side. Nuanuan, you are my very important and important friend. You have never been an indifferent person, you know?"


    "Really?" Xie Nuan''s tears blurred. Hearing Jian Haixi''s words, he tilted his head and asked, "woo... Haixi, is what you said true? Do you really dislike me? Because even I dislike myself, and my boyfriend dislikes me and doesn''t want me... Woo..."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She had never heard Xie Nuan talk about her and her boyfriend, and she didn''t know they had broken up. Before, she laughed at Xie Nuan and said that she had less contact with her boyfriend recently. At that time, Xie Nuan just smiled and didn''t speak. It seems that something had gone wrong at that time.


    Jian Haixi felt a little guilty. She was busy all day. As a friend, she really cared too little about Xie Nuan.


    "Woo woo... He said that if I''m busy with work, I''ll fall in love with work. He wants to find someone who is not busy to accompany him... But I''m so busy. Aren''t I fighting for the common future? Haixi, am I wrong? Woo woo..."


    "You''re right. It''s those smelly men who don''t know how to cherish." Jian Haixi comforted her.


    Xie Nuan''s consciousness was confused. He held Jian Haixi and cried for a while. His head tilted and leaned against Zhang yuanlei nearby. He also vaguely held Zhang yuanlei and called Jian Haixi''s name, "Haixi... Sobbing... I''m so sad..."


    Zhang yuanlei blushed and embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to push her hard. He just stood there and let her hold him.


    "Woo woo... There are so few good men in the world... Woo woo, I''m so bitter..."


    Zhang yuanlei looked at Xie Nuan, who was crying like a kitten in his arms. He felt pity and distressed in his heart. He reached out and patted her on the back and comforted: "there are many, but you haven''t met them yet."


    "Then why am I so unlucky?"


    Xie Nuan cried louder. "Others met so early, but I''m going to step into the ranks of old women. I haven''t met them yet. I''ve met some scum men... Why is my life so hard... Wow..."


    Zhang yuanlei didn''t expect his words to make her cry. Suddenly, he looked at Jian Haixi at a loss. Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head.


    Zhang yuanlei and Li Ding in the group are honest and honest good people, so Jian Haixi doesn''t worry about what they do to Xie Nuan. Seeing Zhang yuanlei blushing and anxious because of Xie Nuan, she is happy to see such a change. Therefore, she doesn''t stop Zhang yuanlei from taking care of and showing kindness to Xie Nuan. Instead, she gets up and walks away to pay the bill.


    Zhang yuanlei clumsily comforted Xie Nuan. Every time Xie Nuan was staggering, he carefully helped her to the seat and sat down, and then thoughtfully washed her face with ice water.


    Xie Nuan began to cry, then sobbed, and then gradually calmed down.


    Zhang yuanlei breathed a sigh of relief and slowly comforted her in a soft voice: "there are still many good men in the world. God didn''t let you meet them so soon. He just wanted to give you the best, so he made you wait a little longer..."


    "Really?" Xie Nuan looked at Zhang yuanlei with cat like eyes. "God really said that?"


    Xie Nuan''s drunken red cheeks are even more charming under the light, which makes Zhang yuanlei''s heart beat a few frequencies faster. He nodded and said, "well."


    "What if he doesn''t keep his word?" Xie Nuan asked with a sad face.


    Zhang yuanlei looked into her eyes. The innocence and light inside almost sprouted him. He blushed and said, "he always keeps his word."


    As they asked and answered, Xie Nuan was gradually hushed down like a child.


    Looking at this scene, Jian Haixi and Li Ding looked at each other and smiled, both very happy.


    After the dinner, Jian Haixi sent Xie Nuan home, and Zhang yuanlei gave several very uneasy instructions.


    "Jane, Miss Jane..."


    When we arrived at Xie Nuan''s house, we just met Xie Jiahao. Jian Haixi relaxed his airway: "come and give me a hand."


    Xie Jiahao was very surprised to see Jian Haixi. He hurriedly invited her in and took Xie Nuan at the same time.


    "Why drink so much?"


    Looking at his sister''s drunk face, Xie Jiahao frowned.


    Jane Haixi explained, "maybe she''s in a bad mood."


    Because Xie Nuan was drunk and unconscious, Jian Haixi and Xie Jiahao helped her into the house, and then wiped her face.


    After coaxing Xie Nuan to sleep, Jian Haixi was relieved. Xie Jiahai rubbed his hands and said, "Miss Jane, thank you. My sister has caused you trouble."


    Jane Haixi smiled and shook her head and said, "don''t say that. Xie Nuan is my good friend. I usually trouble her more."


    After a pause, she smiled and said, "and you don''t want miss jane to call me. It''s strange. Just call me Haixi."


    Xie Jiahao blushed, smiled and nodded, "Hey, Haixi."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded at him. Looking at her smile, Xie Jiahao couldn''t even say a word, "I... I''ll get you water to drink. Wait a minute..."


    Then he turned and went to the kitchen, but as soon as he opened the refrigerator, he found that it was full of coke.


    Xie Jiahao frowned and said, "warm this lifestyle is too unhealthy. She always doesn''t listen to it."


    Looking at him, Jian Haixi seemed to see what Jane looked like when she was worried about herself. She couldn''t help feeling warm.


    Xie Jiahao took away all the coke in Xie Nuan''s refrigerator while nagging, and then said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, you sit on the sofa and wait for me. I''ll go downstairs and buy you mineral water."


    With that, Xie Jiahao hurried to the door to change his shoes, but he almost fell because he forgot the coke bag he was carrying.


    Jian Haixi looked at his dull and cute appearance, couldn''t cry or laugh, shook his head and said, "don''t bother, I''m not thirsty."


    "Ah?" Xie Jiahao scratched his head and said, "how can you do that? You''re so hard to send warmth back. If I don''t treat you well, you''ll blame me tomorrow."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "just take good care of wennuan. I''ll go home first."


    Seeing this, Xie Jiahao could not insist on staying. He could only nod his head and say, "well, I''ll take you down."


    "No, really." Jian Haixi smiled and refused, but Xie Jiahao said, "you can''t do without it. It''s very dark here at night. Your girl''s home is not safe. I''ll follow it and rest assured."


    Seeing his persistent appearance, Jian Haixi couldn''t refuse again. He had to nod his head.


    They went all the way to the parking lot. Jian Haixi waved to Xie Jiahao and said, "I''m leaving. Go up quickly and remember to take good care of wennuan."


    "HMM." Xie Jiahao smiled and nodded, "be careful on your way. When you get home, send me a message... Haixi."


    "Don''t worry."


    Jian Haixi waved and drove away.


    Until she went a long way, Xie Jiahao still stood there, watching the direction she left, and a simple, honest and happy smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 51

    Jian Haixi drove to Jian Chenran''s house to pick up two children. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Lin Xiaodou serving vegetables on the table with an apron.


    "Xiaodou?"


    I didn''t expect to see Lin Xiaodou here, and Jian Haixi was surprised to see her so virtuous side.


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned, blushing and embarrassed. "Haixi, why did you come back so early?"


    Jian Haixi blinked, "is it early?"


    As she was talking, Jane Chenran came out of the kitchen. Jian Haixi saw with sharp eyes that Jane Chenran''s apron and Lin Xiaodou were the same lovers, and couldn''t help laughing knowingly.


    Jane morning saw Jane as like as two peas asked: "how did you get back so early?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the two jokingly: "of course, we came back after eating our food stall. It''s you... Hurry to tell the truth!"


    "What to do ~" Lin Xiaodou stared at her with a red face, turned and ran into the kitchen to serve the dishes.


    Jian Haixi came over with a smile and stared at Jian Chenran and asked, "brother, don''t you speak quickly!"


    "Well, I..."


    Jane Chenran was a little shy and stammered, "me... Me and Xiaodou..."


    "The first dish!"


    Lin Xiaodou came out of the kitchen with a red face and vegetables. He interrupted Jane Chenran''s words and stared at Jane Haixi, "dead girl, don''t ask."


    "Why not ask?"


    Jian Haixi pinched her face with a smile. "Let me see. Before I became my sister-in-law, I began to teach me a lesson!"


    "Oh, you''re so tired of Jian Haixi. Your skin itches, don''t you dare to tease me?" Lin Xiaodou put down his plate and turned around to make trouble with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said to Jian Chenran, "brother, just look at it?"


    "I......" Jian Chenran looked at Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou. No one dared to help. He simply hid in the kitchen: "let me serve the dishes."


    "Ha ha!" Jian Haixi laughed, took him back and wouldn''t let him go. With one hand, he pulled Lin Xiaodou and said, "no one is allowed to go. Explain everything to me quickly!"


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou were pestered by her. They looked at each other, blushed and didn''t speak.


    The atmosphere between the three was strange and ambiguous. Suddenly, Jian Rui ran out cheering: "little aunt, have you finished the delicious food? Rui Rui is hungry ~"


    The little girl ran to the living room and saw Jian Haixi coming. She quickly covered her mouth and said, "I didn''t say anything. I didn''t say anything ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled, shook his head, waved to her and said, "come here."


    Jian Rui jumped into Jian Haixi''s arms with a smile, hugged her neck and said, "Mommy, you''ve come to pick us up."


    "Yes." Jane Haixi pinched her face and asked with a smile, "Ruirui, what was your little aunt just now?"


    "Well..."


    Jian Rui looked at Lin Xiaodou and Jian Chenran with big eyes. She shook her head to Jian Haixi with a smile and said, "no, Ruirui didn''t say anything ~"


    Lin Xiaodou said nothing. "Little girl, your eyes are so obvious. Is there any difference between saying and not saying?"


    Jane Chenran also smiled. They thought they were hiding well, but they didn''t expect that everything had been seen through by the little girl.


    Jian Haixi laughed and kissed Jian Rui, praising her: "Rui Rui baby, you did a good job this time!"


    "Really?" Jianrui also kissed jianhaixi, raised her little hand and said, "Mommy, ruiruirui also saw her uncle holding her little aunt. Am I better and more worthy of reward?"


    "When did you see..." Lin Xiaodou nodded Jian Rui''s head with a red face.


    Jane Chenran coughed awkwardly twice and said stiffly, "cough... What, Haixi, let''s eat..."


    "Poop"


    Jian Haixi laughed, hugged Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, next time your uncle hugs your little aunt, you can''t peek, otherwise you won''t have a little brother and sister ~"


    Jian Rui opened her eyes and suddenly realized: "Oh, my uncle and little aunt are pinching her little brother for Ruirui. Rui Rui won''t peek next time."


    "Jian Haixi!"


    Lin Xiaodou chopped his feet angrily: "look what you teach."


    Jian Haixi smiled and stuffed Jian Rui into her arms: "I don''t teach well, sister-in-law, you come!"


    "Oh, I''m so tired of you!" Lin Xiaodou hid behind Jane Chenran with a funny red face.


    Jian Haixi laughed.


    Jian Yi came out of the room, looked at several people in the living room and said inexplicably, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and pulled him over: "nothing, but Yiyi, you''re going to have a little aunt ~"


    Jian Yi blinks and doesn''t speak. It''s obvious that she already knows about Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou.


    They put the food on the table. Jane Chenran told him about Lin Xiaodou.


    In fact, for so many years, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou were originally the kind of people who wanted to be close but didn''t get close.


    Since Bai Yiyi made trouble, Lin Xiaodou and Jane Chenran got closer and closer, and their relationship became closer and closer.


    With the contact, at first, they just wanted to play for Bai Yiyi. Later, they felt inexplicably in harmony, so they pretended to be real. It''s just that they haven''t been together for long and don''t decide to tell others first.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the two children had already seen through everything.


    After Jian Haixi understood the whole story, he couldn''t cry or laugh. He raised his hand and gave Lin Xiaodou a bag of explosive chestnut. "The smelly girl still wants to hide it from me. I tell you ha, you can''t escape when you enter my house."


    Lin Xiaodou blushed and looked at Jane Chenran. She didn''t want to escape.


    Jian Haixi turned his head and looked at Jian Chenran. He simply gave him a thumbs up: "brother, well done, you have finally realized my wishes for many years!"


    Jane Chenran was stunned, smiled and shook her head, "silly girl, what nonsense? Even the wish for many years is mine. How is it yours?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I''m right. I''ve been looking forward to Xiaodou as my sister-in-law for many years!"


    Lin Xiaodou blushed when they were alive. He angrily said to Jian Haixi, "what nonsense."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Xiaodou, I''m so happy! It''s great that my best friend will become my sister-in-law!"


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi laughing, and smiled embarrassed.


    Jian Haixi was full of food at the big food stall, but in such a happy atmosphere, she couldn''t help eating with everyone with chopsticks for a while.


    Jian Yi took a pig''s hoof made by Lin Xiaodou, ate it, nodded and said, "it''s really a woman who pleases herself. Aunt Xiaodou''s cooking has become better and better day by day since she was with her uncle."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi in tears and laughter: "the two babies in your family are really too precocious. Look at these words one by one. The same is true of Chenran and me. I had thought to tell you in a few days, but they found out first."


    Jian Haixi agreed: "I didn''t teach them anything. Maybe their talent is in this aspect? Anyway, it''s hard for me to hide some secrets in our family."


    Jian Rui asked Jian Yi curiously, "brother, what does it mean for a woman to please herself?"


    Jian Yi explained: "it means that a girl works hard to become beautiful and excellent for the people she likes. It''s like aunt Xiaodou. She works hard to learn cooking for her uncle. Look how delicious her meal is."


    Jian Rui nodded suddenly, "that''s falling in love."


    After a pause, Jian Rui asked again, "that brother, Mommy is becoming more and more excellent and beautiful. Does Mommy also have ''people who please themselves''? Has Mommy also fallen in love?"


    Jian Haixi is picking up vegetables. Jian Rui suddenly lifts herself up and shakes her hand. The vegetables fall back to the plate.


    Looking up again, she found that the whole table was watching her. Jian Haixi was immediately embarrassed and guilty.


    Jian Rui pestered Jian Haixi and asked, "Mommy, Mommy? Are you in love?"


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Jian Haixi said in embarrassment, "don''t talk nonsense, little girl."


    "Really?"


    Lin Xiaodou smiled meaningfully, "but Haixi, how do I think your reaction is not quite right?"


    Jane Haixi blushed and glared at her: "what''s wrong? Maybe... Maybe I''ve been busy recently."


    "Oh ~" Lin Xiaodou pulled a long tail sound, and exchanged eyes with Jane Chenran, "is it just so simple?"


    "It''s just... It''s that simple." Jian Haixi stammered with a red face. "And although it''s said that women can only accommodate themselves, it''s not that women can only accommodate themselves. I work hard to make myself better. What''s the problem? I''ve always worked hard."


    "But Mommy, although you worked hard before, you are not as enthusiastic and beautiful as you have recently ~" as soon as Jian Haixi finished speaking, she was demolished by her own daughter.


    Lin Xiaodou burst out laughing, looked at Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "it''s not that I won''t let you go, but that the little princess Ruirui of your family won''t let you go."


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi with her head tilted in confusion. "Brother, what''s the matter with me?"


    Jian Yi rubbed her head and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. You''ve become smarter."


    "Really?" Jianrui turned her head and looked at jianhaixi.


    Jian Haixi hugged her daughter and said, "Mommy can also work harder for Yiyi and ruiruirui. My two little babies are so cute and excellent. I can''t stay where I am as a mommy, can I?"


    "Oh, so it is." Jianrui seems to understand, but the remaining three people smile but don''t speak. They just look at jianhaixi with meaningful eyes.


    Jian Haixi knew that all the people present were not stupid. She couldn''t hide it in a few words, so she buried her head and ate in embarrassment, saving more words and mistakes.


    Seeing that her sister was bullied and didn''t confess, Jane Chenran smiled, shook her head and said kindly, "well, we believe it. If you lower your head, you''ll be buried in the bowl."


    A word made everyone laugh. Jane looked at her mother''s smile and said, "Mommy really works hard, so I need more awesome for my mom''s happiness."


    Jane Haixi paused, held her forehead and sighed. Her son''s shrewd eyes always made her feel that the little guy had something to say.


    However, it''s a good thing that Jian Yi digs off the topic. They finally start to eat. Jian Haixi is also relieved.


    At last, I put this matter down, otherwise I really don''t know what to say if I am interrogated again.


    But in the next time, Jian Haixi found that she couldn''t calm down anyway. Ning Jiwei always appeared in her mind involuntarily.


    She absently picked up a few mouthfuls of rice, but she still couldn''t sit still. "I''m full."


    With that, Jian Haixi put down his chopsticks and ran to the bathroom to call Ning Jiwei, but he called several times in a row. All of them were mechanical female voices prompting: "the phone you dialed has been turned off..."


    "Is something wrong?"


    Jian Haixi said to himself, thinking that Ning Jiwei didn''t go to the company these two days, he couldn''t help worrying.


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi who has gone to the bathroom. His eyebrows are raised and his aunt smiles.


    "Brother, what are you laughing at?" asked Jane Rui curiously.


    "Nothing," said Jane Yi perfunctorily.


    Jian Rui saw her brother''s unprovoked smile and couldn''t help knocking on his forehead: "my brother is so strange recently. He will laugh when sleeping in the quilt. Now she can laugh when she sees Mommy going to the bathroom. It''s strange."


    Jian Yi was stabbed by his sister. She stared at him awkwardly and quickly bowed her head to eat seriously.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at the two children teasing each other and thought of Jian Haixi''s embarrassed appearance just now. He turned to Jian Chenran and said, "there must be a situation in Haixi!"


    Jane Chenran smiled, patted the back of her hand and comforted, "if she doesn''t want to say, we won''t ask. Give her some time."


    Lin Xiaodou frowned and said, "but is that good? I don''t know who the other party is. Haixi is really worried about her if she keeps it from me."


    "Don''t worry." Jane Chenran said softly with a smile, "it''s no use for others to worry about emotional things. On the contrary, it''s easy to be self defeating. Be patient, just like us, time will make love blossom and bear fruit. One day, the fruit will mature."


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Jian Haixi drove the children home. On the way, the two babies had already fallen asleep in the car.


    Jian Haixi was helpless. She couldn''t hold two at a time. She didn''t trust to leave one child. She could only wake them up.


    Jian Yi woke up first, yawned, saw the familiar environment through the window, rubbed it and called Jian Rui.


    "Oh... Mommy hug!" Jian Rui opened her eyes vaguely and stretched out her arm to Jian Haixi.


    "Rui Rui, shall we go home and sleep well?"


    Jian Haixi picked up Jian Rui and coaxed him.


    Jian Rui didn''t fully open her eyes. Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, she nodded casually, stretched out her small hand, took her brother''s sleeve, and followed mommy and her brother upstairs.


    Back home, Jian Haixi didn''t have time to wash the children. The two babies had fallen asleep under the quilt.


    Looking at the two little guys, Jian Haixi felt warm and distressed. He went to the bathroom to fetch water, wiped the children''s faces and let them sleep.


    After settling down her two children, Jane Haixi was just about to take a bath in a jar of water, but she heard the cell phone ring.


    Jian Haixi picked up his mobile phone and looked at the caller number. He was stunned. It was Ning Jiwei who had been "missing" for a long time.


    The hand holding the mobile phone tightened. Jian Haixi took a deep breath before he connected the phone: "hello?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t make a sound at the other end of the phone. Only heavy breathing came through the handset.


    Jane Haixi waited for a little while. She didn''t see him talking. She asked, "Jiwei... Is that you?"


    "... HMM." Ning Jiwei replied hoarsely.


    The obviously repressed voice line made Jian Haixi''s previous worries reappear. She took her mobile phone and asked anxiously, "Jiwei, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong?"


    Ning Jiwei had not spoken for a long time. If he hadn''t listened to his breathing, Jane Haixi thought he was no longer there.


    Jian Haixi became more and more worried. She had not seen such Ning Jiwei and was more worried. She asked the export voice with a sob: "Ning Jiwei, what''s the matter with you?"


    For a long time, Ning Jiwei repressed his voice and said, "I''m downstairs."


    "What?"


    As soon as Jian Haixi heard this, he immediately ran out of the bathroom, wrapped a coat casually and ran downstairs with his mobile phone.


    Under the street lamp at the door of the community, Ning Jiwei was leaning against the electric pole. On a cold night in late autumn, he stood there wearing only a thin shirt. He looked bleak and helpless.


    When Jian Haixi approached, he saw cigarette butts on the ground at his feet. I don''t know how long he has been standing here.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Jane Haixi came to him and called softly.


    Ning Jiwei raised his head. His face was obviously tired, his chin also grew blue stubbles, and his eyes were full of red blood. He didn''t know whether he stayed up late or cried where no one saw.


    "Jiwei, what''s the matter with you?" Jane Haixi asked, reaching out painfully and stroking his cheek.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and held her tightly in his arms.


    Jian Haixi listened to his breathing in his ear, felt his body tremble slightly, painfully surrounded his back and gently comforted: "OK, OK, I''m here, it''s okay..."


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei buried himself in Jian Haixi''s neck, smelled the fragrance on her, and slowly calmed down, "Haixi, let me hold you for a while, just hold you for a while..."


    Jian Haixi nodded and didn''t speak. He just put his hand around his waist, leaned cleverly in his arms, let him hold it, and supported his rare vulnerability with his weak shoulders.


    For a long time, when Jian Haixi''s shoulders and legs were getting a little sour, Ning Jiwei slowly let go of her.


    Jian Haixi withdrew from his arms and looked up at him.


    "Haixi..." Ning Jiwei''s eyes are clear now. He reaches out his hand to touch Jian Haixi''s cheeks and eyebrows and asks, "how are you recently?"


    "HMM." Jane Haixi nodded and said, "I''m all right. Don''t worry about me."


    She didn''t mention that sang Qin tripped her in the company, but comforted him: "I''m all right. Take care of yourself and don''t worry about me."


    Looking at such a sensible and obedient Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei couldn''t help but lower his head and kissed her on the forehead, wrapped her coat tightly, and said softly, "good, go up, I''m going back."


    Jane Haixi didn''t move. She lowered her head, light her lips, blushed slightly, and asked with some embarrassment, "do you... Do you want to sit up..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "if you say this at ordinary times, I will be ecstatic, but now I have something to leave, so I won''t go up. Will you come to you when I''m done?"


    Jian Haixi asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Is there anything I can do to help?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "My father is still in the intensive care unit. I have to go to the hospital to watch."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, it was such a serious thing. She quickly asked, "is it serious? What''s the disease? How could it be so sudden?"


    Ning Jiwei touched her hair and said, "it''s very serious, so I can''t find time to come to you. Specifically, I''ll tell you when I''ve handled everything."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "take good care of yourself. Even if you have to stay in the hospital, you should pay attention to rest and remember to eat. If your body breaks down, no one will take care of your father."


    "Well, I know. Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei rubbed her head and said, "good boy, go back quickly. It''s cold at night. Don''t be frozen."


    Jian Haixi nodded. Ning Jiwei smiled at her and turned away.


    Jian Haixi looked at his back and wanted to turn around and go upstairs several times, but his eyes could not leave his back.


    That kind of Ning Jiwei doesn''t seem to reassure her.


    Biting his teeth, Jian Haixi shouted, "Ning Jiwei!"


    Hearing the sound behind him, Ning Jiwei paused. Before turning his head, he felt the approaching of the footsteps, and then a pair of arms tightly passed through his waist and hugged him in front of his chest.


    In an instant, Ning Jiwei felt as if he was a lonely ship on a cold night and finally found a lighthouse. His helpless and restless heart finally calmed down.


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and clasped it on the back of Jian Haixi''s hand. The corners of his mouth slowly overflowed with a real smile. "Didn''t you go back? It''s cold outside at night. Don''t be frozen."


    "I want to go back." Jian Haixi slowly raised his head on his back, took a deep breath, grabbed Ning Jiwei''s arm, turned him around, firmly met his eyes and said, "but I still have one thing to do."


    Ning Jiwei wondered, "what..."


    Before the word "matter" was said, his neck was surrounded by Jian Haixi''s arms, which made him lower his head, and then the warm lipstick came up.


    No need to ask, no need to say, Jian Haixi expressed his feelings to him with his own practical actions.


    Toss, bite, go deep


    Jian Haixi fiercely kissed Ning Jiwei''s lips and said, "Jiwei, I just want to tell you that no matter what happens, you should remember that I have always been here and accompany you."


    Ning Jiwei lowered his head and looked at the sincere eyes of the man in his arms. The frost and snow frozen by others and things gradually split, and then turned into violent heat.


    He fastened the back of Jian Haixi''s head, turned passivity into initiative, and kissed him deeply again.

 Chapter 52

    The two kissed for a long time before they released. Jian Haixi''s red face leaned against Ning Jiwei''s arms and gasped.


    Ning Jiwei hugged her tightly and gently rubbed her hair, enjoying a rare peace.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Jian Haixi looked at him, stretched out his hands, held his cheek and said, "I don''t know what difficulties you have encountered, but no matter where you are and how much trouble you have encountered, you should remember that I have been with you."


    Then she pointed her index finger to his heart and said, "I''m here with you."


    Ning Jiwei held her index finger and kissed again and again. "I know. Thank you, Haixi."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. "There''s no need to thank us. Well, don''t you have something urgent? Let''s go. I''ll go back."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and turned to leave.


    Ning Jiwei went to the hospital. As soon as he came out of the elevator, he heard Xu Hui calling.


    "Yes, you should arrange it right away and let Ji Kang return home as soon as possible."


    "Well, it''s all right. I''ve arranged everything here."


    "OK, you as soon as possible..."


    Listening to her words, Ning Jiwei''s eyes suddenly condensed frost and walked out of the elevator.


    "You..." Xu Hui looked at Ning Jiwei, who suddenly appeared, and nervously clenched her mobile phone. "You... How did you come back so soon?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her movements with a sneer. "Don''t come back quickly. Will you come back when your mother welcomes Ning Jikang back?"


    "I......" Xu Huihua just opened her mouth. Ning Jiwei suddenly came forward and grabbed her mobile phone and pressed the shutdown button.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Hui was so angry that she reached for her mobile phone.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t embarrass her, sneered and threw the turned off mobile phone back to her.


    "It seems that my mother still doesn''t give up." Ning Jiwei looked at Xu Hui sarcastically. "Even if my father didn''t wake up in the intensive care unit, you didn''t put it in your heart."


    Xu Hui heard him mention Ning Fubang, his face changed slightly, but he immediately returned to normal. "Why don''t I put it in my heart? Don''t forget that I''ve been here all the time. What about you? My father still wants to go out in the hospital."


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said nothing. Anyway, any of his explanations will become a negative excuse for Xu Hui.


    Xu Huizhen made a decision. Thinking of his previous arrangement, he was no longer afraid of Ning Jiwei. He raised his arrogant chin and said directly, "Jiwei, I''ll tell you the truth. I must let your eldest brother return home. Whether you agree or not, you can''t stop me."


    "Oh?" Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows, reached out and took out the cigarette box from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette from it and lit it in his hand. "It seems that mother is very confident this time."


    Xu Hui snorted coldly, clenched her mobile phone with both hands and said, "I have made arrangements for Ji Kang to come back this time. If you don''t agree, you don''t have to wait until tomorrow morning, there will be a large number of media reports. At that time, your unfaithfulness and unfilial appearance will be exposed to the public."


    "Ha ha." Ning Jiwei laughed at her words.


    How much should a woman and a mother hate her own son before she wants him to become an image of disloyalty and unfilial among the masses?


    Ning Jiwei took a sip of the tobacco in his hand, and the bitterness of the tobacco entered his lungs, as if he could suppress the bitterness there.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Xu Hui continued: "But I don''t want to take this step, and I believe you don''t want to, because once it is exposed, it''s not good for you personally or for maiteng. Think about it, Ning Jiwei, the CEO of maiteng, got angry with his father and trapped his eldest brother abroad and didn''t let him return home. The news came out... It should have a great social response."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the person in front of him coldly, "I really doubt whether you are my biological mother. Why do you look so like my enemy?"


    Xu Hui''s face stiffened and said, "I don''t want our mother and son to come to this step. You forced me."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei smiled carelessly. "Did I force you, or in your eyes, Ning Jikang is never wrong. I will always tolerate him, forgive him, and devote myself to the Ning family?"


    Xu Hui was embarrassed by him for a moment. He turned his head and didn''t look at him. "No matter what you say, Ji Kang must come back this time. As long as you dare to stop, I''ll inform the media immediately."


    "Oh."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and sneered. In the face of such a mother, his patience was really running out: "in that case, don''t expect me to be any more friendly."


    With that, Ning Jiwei turned and left. He took two steps, but stopped again. Without looking back, he said in a cold voice, "you do it yourself, mother."


    Xu Hui sneered. She didn''t care about Ning Jiwei''s warning. She took out her mobile phone and reconnected the phone she had just cut off.


    "Hey, it''s me... Yes, arrange Ji Kang to return home... It doesn''t matter. I''ve arranged it for a long time. He can''t find any trouble..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    the second day.


    Early in the morning, Jian Yi was awakened by the message prompt sound of wechat on his mobile phone. He turned his head to look at his sleeping sister and quietly turned out his mobile phone.


    Wechat has been given special attention by him. In addition to Jian Haixi, only Ning Jiwei can send messages without interruption.


    Jian Yi is a little excited holding her mobile phone, but Ning Jiwei hasn''t contacted him for a long time.


    With this in mind, Jian Yi reaches out to open wechat. As soon as she opens it, she sees the message sent by Ning Jiwei.


    But looking at the news, Jian Yi gradually frowned.


    What Ning Jiwei sent is: little guy, you should grow up quickly. When you are old enough to drink, I will take you to drown your worries with wine!


    Baba, what''s the matter?


    Considering that Ning Jiwei has not contacted himself or Jian Haixi recently, Jian Yi always feels that this matter is not so simple.


    Ning Jiwei is not a perceptual person. If he is not too upset, he will not send such endless words to himself.


    After thinking about it, Jian Yi gets up, turns on the computer and logs in to the hacker group.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he logged in, he saw the information of constantly swiping the screen. It turned out that the group had already talked about everything about Ning Jiwei.


    Because everyone knows that the boss is very concerned about Ning Jiwei, as long as Ning Jiwei has a new trend, they will say it in the group.


    At the moment, everyone is calling Jian Yi to go online.


    Flying Xiang: boss, something happened to Ning Jiwei in your family. Come out soon!


    The second handsome in the group: call the boss!


    Follow the boss and eat meat: isn''t the boss still sleeping?


    Wahaha: boss, if you are later, Ning Jiwei will fall into the altar!


    Cloak general: it''s not so exaggerated. Ning Jiwei is not so easy to fall down.


    ¡­¡­


    After reading all the news in the group, Jian Yi probably knows about the Ning family.


    Thinking of Ning Fubang''s unconscious and Ning Jiwei''s feeling of being isolated by his family, Jian Yi feels a little distressed about Baba. His fingers keep knocking on the desktop and trying to find a way.


    Wahaha: boss, are you still awake?


    Handsome man: wake up, I see.


    Cape general: Wow, boss, you''re finally online! Come on, what do you want?


    Follow the boss and eat meat: Yes, boss, you say, let''s do it.


    Flying Xiang: why don''t you expose Ning Jikang''s black material?


    After thinking about it, Jian Yi replied: No, I''ll solve it myself. I''ll come to you when I need you.


    The second handsome in the group: boss, what''s the relationship between you and Ning Jiwei? I''m beginning to envy him. I can get so much love from you.


    Follow the boss and eat meat: Yes, boss, when can you see me? Look at me. Look at me. I can eat, sleep and warm my bed.


    The second handsome in the group: I still look good.


    Flying Xiang: I have Zi and taste!


    Handsome guy: get out!


    After sending off the people in the group, Jian Yi turns off the computer and thinks about his plan.


    Originally, he didn''t want to take this step so early, but now, he decided to advance the plan and quickly surprise the father isolated by his family


    In the morning, Jian Haixi sent two children to school and went back to the company. Jian Yi takes Jian Rui to school as usual, but she is planning her own Xiaojiu in her heart.


    Finally, at the noon break, Jian Yi just wanted to go out, and Jian Rui followed up like an asshole.


    Jian Yi is helpless. She finds an excuse to coax her sister out. Then she waves to Gu Xiaomian and calls him outside.


    "Big... Big brother..." Gu Xiaomian stood trembling in front of Jian Yi. Before Jian Yi could speak, he confessed: "brother, I really didn''t touch Ruirui''s hand today. I was just picking up an eraser for her, really!"


    Jian Yi: "


    Gu Xiaomian saw that Jian Yi didn''t speak. His small mouth was almost crying. "Brother, what do you want?"


    If you want to fight, fight quickly. Don''t torture people like that, will you?


    Jian Yi looked at his advice, rolled his eyes and said, "I have something to do today, so I''ll spare you first. But I have something I need you to do for me."


    "Work?"


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian heard this, he raised his hands and promised, "brother, just tell me. As long as I Gu Xiaomian can do it, I will never go down the sea of fire if you let me go up the knife mountain..."


    "All right, all right." Jian Yi waved his hand to shut him up and proudly ordered, "nothing else, just let you take Ruirui to dinner at noon. Remember, you can''t let her be picky about food, let alone be bullied."


    "That''s it?" Gu Xiaomian blinked and smiled like winning the lottery: "what''s so difficult, brother? Don''t worry, it''s on me!"


    Jian Yi nodded. Although he usually dislikes Gu Xiaomian for pestering Ruirui, he is the one who cares about Rui most in the school.


    After arranging Jian Rui''s affairs, Jian Yi asks the teacher for leave again.


    The reason is also very simple. It is said that grandpa is in hospital and wants to visit.


    Although the teacher was confused, Jian Yi''s appearance was too calm. In addition, he was obedient, sensible and good at learning. The teacher agreed without much thought.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi went to the company as usual. He thought he would encounter trouble today, but he didn''t want to talk about it. However, it''s not about himself, but about Ning Jiwei.


    Many people in the company are talking about that there is something wrong with the Ning family, and maiteng''s equity will be changed to Ning Jikang, Ning Jiwei''s brother. They also say that Ning Jiwei is in trouble, and I''m afraid he can''t get on well in the future.


    Jian Haixi knew that the rumors of the company could not be trusted, but he couldn''t help worrying about Ning Jiwei''s appearance last night, so he asked Xie Nuan.


    When Xie Nuan came over, he held a thermos cup in his hand. When he heard Jian Haixi ask Ning Jiwei about it, he gave her popular science as soon as the thermos cup was put and the door of the office was closed.


    "I tell you about Haixi. You''re right to ask me about it. I knew you would ask. I''ve inquired about it all over."


    Jian Haixi saw the way she rolled her sleeves, smiled, shook her head and said, "I''m asking what happened to you. Why do you look like you want to fight?"


    Xie Nuan snorted, sat down and said, "you have to listen to what I said. Maybe you can''t help fighting."


    Jian Haixi frowned: "are those rumors true? What happened?"


    Xie Nuan said, "it''s not completely true, but it''s eight or nine. I''ll tell you, ha, this is the case..."


    With that, he gave Jian Haixi a pass on Ning Jiwei''s family situation.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She never knew that there was such a complex family situation behind Ning Jiwei.


    "So you know now, the president is really eccentric. He has to ask Ning Jikang, the waste material, to come back, and all kinds of small skills emerge one after another. Now that Ning Fubang is hospitalized, the president must be very worried. He has to make things at this time..."


    Jane Haixi listened and finally understood why Ning Jiwei was so bleak and helpless last night. After understanding, my heart is full of heartache. I wish I could run to him immediately, hold him and accompany him.


    After Xie Nuan finished popularizing science to Jian Haixi, he saw her sitting there frowning and sad, sighed, patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t think about it. You can''t help these things. Besides, our president is not so easy to be brought down."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I know."


    Xie Nuan said helplessly, "then I''ll go out first. Be quiet yourself. If you need to find me at any time."


    Jian Haixi nodded and Xie Nuan went out with a thermos cup.


    Out of the office, before Xie Nuan returned to his station, he saw Zhang yuanlei leave his position from a distance.


    "Zhang yuanlei, what are you doing?" Xie Nuan shouted to him suspiciously, "are you looking for anything?"


    Zhang yuanlei rubbed his hands awkwardly and said, "I... no, no..."


    Xie Nuan looked at him suspiciously and said, "are you looking for the lunch box in the morning? Thank you for the porridge you gave me. I drank too much yesterday and drank some porridge this morning just to warm my stomach. I finished it all at one breath!"


    Zhang yuanlei listened to her finish her porridge, his face turned plateau red, and said shyly, "it''s good to drink... It''s good..."


    Xie Nuan thought he was all right, so he smiled and said, "it''s all right. I''ll give it back to you when I wash the lunch box."


    "Hey, OK, ok..."


    Zhang yuanlei left at a loss.


    Xie Nuan scratched her head. She didn''t understand why he was so abnormal today. She was just stunned when she returned to her position and saw the bag of medlar on the table.


    Did Zhang yuanlei just come here to give her medlar?


    Xie Nuan took the bag of Chinese wolfberry and looked at it. He smiled and said to himself, "this Zhang yuanlei is really loved by his colleagues. He knows that I drink too much and has prepared such a complete set for me."


    Now, he bubbled the hook into his thermos cup with a smile.


    During the noon break, Xie Nuan wanted to have dinner with Jian Haixi, but Jian Haixi said he didn''t have an appetite and didn''t eat first.


    When Xie Nuan was about to order takeout, he saw Zhang yuanlei again.


    "Well..."


    Xie Nuan is a little confused. Isn''t Zhang yuanlei looking for her too many times today?


    Zhang yuanlei put the new lunch box in his hand on Xie Nuan''s table, pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "this... Is the lunch I made for you, or light, you can try it... It''s not to your taste..."


    Xie Nuan was stunned. He went to the table and opened the lunch box. The dishes inside were very simple, but the taste was very good.


    Xie Nuan tasted two mouthfuls, thanked Zhang yuanlei and said, "thank you, ha, I like it very much. I''m worried about having nowhere to eat."


    "You''re welcome..."


    Zhang yuanlei simply scratched his head and said, "if you like..."


    With that, the simple and honest man ran away with a red face.


    Xie Nuan looked at him. Because he was too nervous, he was hit at the corner and couldn''t help laughing.


    Then, looking down at the food in front of him, Xie Nuan felt a little warm in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Jian Haixi ate indiscriminately and was ready to start working again. Just as she returned to the office, she received a call from Yang Yaru.


    Yang Yaru said that Ru the office over there has already prepared for her, and both the equipment and the atmosphere of her colleagues are much better than here. For the sake of work efficiency and Jian Haixi''s physical and mental health, she hopes that Jian Haixi can work there as soon as possible.


    Jane Haixi was puzzled after listening to her words. She didn''t remember telling Yang Yaru about the company.


    "Yes... Xie Nuan told you?" Jian Haixi asked suspiciously, but thought it was impossible. Xie Nuan never did anything without asking her requirements.


    Yang Yaru said with a smile, "no, it was told me by someone you can''t think of."


    "Absolutely unexpected person?" Jian Haixi was really confused, "is it Yiyi?"


    "No," said Yang Yaru with a smile, "your baby Jianrui told me."


    "Rui Rui?" Jian Haixi was surprised.


    "That''s right." Yang Yaru said with a smile, "I''ve been in love for a long time. I''ve liked little Jianrui since the last dinner. We often chat. Don''t you know that?"


    Jian Haixi laughed. She really didn''t know about it. It seems that not only her son has extensive contacts, but also her daughter. But her mother can''t beat her two little babies.


    After agreeing to Yang Yaru''s request, Jian Haixi packed up his things that afternoon and drove with Xie Nuan Ru.


    On the bus, Jian Haixi saw Xie Nuan, who has always been a Coke Sprite, holding a thermos cup and red jujube medlar tea. He couldn''t help joking: "Nuan Nuan, when did you enter the stage of the elderly?"


    Xie Nuan was stunned and said, "this? This is what Zhang yuanlei gave me."


    "Oh ~" Jian Haixi elongated the ending and said with a smile, "it''s still a love card. It seems that our honest people can seize the opportunity!"


    "What are you talking about?" Xie Nuan blushed with shame.

 Chapter 53

    ¡ª¡ª


    school.


    In class, the teacher found that Jian Rui was still in class, and her heart was full of doubts. As soon as class was over, the teacher called Jian Rui, "Jian Rui, why are you still here? Didn''t you go to see your sick grandfather with your brother?"


    "Grandpa?" asked Jane Rui in a daze, "what is Grandpa?"


    "Er..." the teacher was stunned and said, "Grandpa is your father''s father."


    Jian Rui tilted her head and was more confused, "but teacher, Ruirui has no father. Where did she get her grandfather?"


    The teacher was shocked and immediately took out his mobile phone to call Jian Haixi.


    At this time, Jian Rui also reacted and knew that she might have sold her brother, so she quickly grabbed the teacher''s arm and said, "teacher, I remember. My brother didn''t say Grandpa, but Grandpa. My grandpa was ill! My brother asked me to go, but my grandpa''s preference for boys over girls was not good to me, so I didn''t like it."


    "Is that so?" the teacher looked at Jian Rui and obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Really, teacher." Jian Rui''s big eyes blinked, her tears immediately flowed out like no money, holding the teacher crying and complaining: "teacher, you don''t know how poor I am. Our grandfather is really bad. He doesn''t like me and thinks I''m stupid..."


    No one can face Jane Rui''s coquettish dress and pathetic attack, including the teacher.


    Under Jane Rui''s pettish and pitiful selling, the teacher finally believed her words, turned to love Jane Rui more, held her and coaxed her: "well, Ruirui Rui doesn''t cry, good ha..."


    After passing the teacher, Jianrui rubbed her eyes and came out of the office with a sigh of relief.


    Having been waiting for her at the entrance of the stairs, Gu Xiaomian frowned and accused her, "Ruirui, were you lying just now?"


    Jian Rui immediately reached out her little hand and covered Gu Xiaomian''s mouth. "Gu Ruan, shut up and let the teacher hear you, you''ll die!"


    As he spoke, he pulled him out of the way.


    Gu Xiaomian doesn''t understand Jian Rui''s practice and asks, "but Rui Rui, lying is not a good child. Besides, Jian Yi obviously left you to play truant. Why do you have to cover for him?"


    Jian Rui didn''t even think about it. "My brother must have something to do. He didn''t say it because it''s inconvenient to take me."


    "But... How do you know he''s not going to play?"


    Jian Rui said naturally, "I believe my brother. Even if he goes to play, there must be a reason. Anyway, what my brother does is right and right!"


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t expect that Jian Rui would trust Jian Yi so much that she was almost blind. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she was beaten by Jian Rui''s small hand.


    "Gu Ruan, I tell you, I don''t like anyone who doesn''t like my brother. I won''t make friends with him."


    "Well..."


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian heard it, he immediately swallowed what he had said and said, "ruiruirui, don''t misunderstand me. Besides you, my favorite student in school is Jian Yi."


    "Really?" Jianrui narrowed her big eyes and stared at him, as if to determine the truth of his words.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiaomian immediately showed a flattering smile, stretched out a fleshy little hand to Jian Rui, pinched her shoulder and said, "of course it''s true. Can I deceive you? Look at Jian Yi... Oh no, my brother, he''s smart, calm and handsome. Who can not like him? I admire him most!"


    Jian Haixi took Xie Nuan to Ru, and Yang Yaru immediately came down to meet them in person after receiving the notice from the front desk of the company.


    "Sister Haixi, I''m looking forward to you at last!"


    Yang Yaru took Jian Haixi''s briefcase and said with a smile.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. I was going to go up by myself."


    "That''s not good!" Yang Yaru said with a smile, "when my best friend ''Ruirui'' knows, she can''t say me."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh bitterly. His partner became a best friend with his daughter for no reason. People really don''t know what expression to use.


    Yang Yaru led them all the way to the office. She introduced her colleagues to them and helped organize things. There are also kind-hearted colleagues to help pour water. Everyone who sees them will say hello warmly.


    "Well, are we OK here?" Yang Yaru asked.


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded. "It''s not OK, it''s very good, Yaru, thank you."


    What Jian Haixi said is not polite. Ru''s working atmosphere is tense and harmonious. It will not give people the feeling of "battlefield", but more like home.


    Yang Yaru waved her hand to show her that she was welcome.


    Xie nuanzhi sighed: "it''s not like being in another company. I thought I went back to my own home. It''s like us. It''s obviously our own territory, but all kinds of weird..."


    "Stop talking." Jian Haixi reached out and patted Xie Nuan. "Don''t mutter. Hurry to work."


    Xie Nuan stuck out his tongue and acted immediately.


    Because of their arrival, the cooperation project between the two sides also needs to be carried out as soon as possible. Yang Yaru held a project team meeting for the first time, and Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan attended as partners.


    During the dinner, Jian Haixi planned and explained the key points of the cooperation plan one by one. Her orderly rhythm and concise style won the applause of the whole hall.


    Yang Yaru looks at Jian Haixi, who has easily won the recognition of the public, and finally realizes what is unique about the mommy who can cultivate Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    After the meeting, Yang Yaru sorted out the minutes of the meeting, and then took Jian Haixi with her to the president''s office to submit the minutes.


    Before going to the office, Jian Haixi was still a little nervous. After all, Ru as a large company, it is not unreasonable to run more and more stably. The people who founded and operated them must have extraordinary skills and brains.


    Dealing with such people is undoubtedly a great test.


    Jian Haixi also thought that Qin Zhi was a thoughtful and mature president. She was well prepared to face a test. Who knows, as soon as the office door was opened, she was stunned by the deafening sound of the game inside and stepped back two steps before she could enter.


    Jian Haixi subconsciously looked up at the door number of the office and wrote that it was the president''s office. That''s right.


    "Sorry to make you laugh." Yang Yaru smiled, "no doubt, you didn''t go wrong. This is the president''s office."


    "Er... OK." Jian Haixi also scratched his head.


    Yang Yaru said helplessly, "there''s no way. Our president has no other hobbies. He likes playing games."


    Then he led Jane Haixi into the office.


    Entering the office, Jian Haixi saw Qin Zhixu in the huge sofa. He looks like a very young boy, and he looks a little similar to JOJO.


    Qin Zhixu nestled in the sofa and operated the game keyboard with both hands. He didn''t even notice them coming in.


    Yang Yaru sighed and coughed twice, "cough... President, I''ve come to send you the meeting minutes."


    "HMM... who?" Qin Zhixu was busy playing games. He didn''t lift his head. Then he reacted. He turned his head and saw Yang Yaru standing behind him. As soon as he threw the keyboard, he came over.


    "Yaru, it''s you!" Qin Zhixu smiled and stretched out his arms. "Oh, you don''t come to me. I miss you so much. Come and hug me ~"


    "Go to the side!"


    Yang Yaru stretched out her index finger, poked him on the forehead and pushed him back. "Be serious. Let me introduce you. This is Jian Haixi, director of maiteng''s design department."


    After a pause, Yang Yaru shrugged at Jian Haixi and said, "this is what I introduced to you before. Qin Zhixu, the president of our family."


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded, stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, President Qin, this is Jian Haixi."


    "I heard Yaru mention you, but I didn''t expect you to be a great beauty!" Qin Zhixu stretched out his hand to hold Jian Haixi''s hand and said with a smile: "welcome to work in our house. It''s better to change jobs. Ningji Viken will be angry!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and couldn''t say with a bitter smile: "President Qin, you''re joking."


    "I''m not joking." Qin Zhixu said with a smile: "what I said is true. I have dealt with Ning Jiwei several times. He has a smiling face. If you change jobs, he will definitely hurt internally."


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to smile.


    Later, Qin knew Xu was serious and listened to their work report. Yang Yaru succinctly explained the meeting process. Seeing that Qin Zhixu had no orders, she was ready to take Jian Haixi away.


    Qin Zhixu stopped the two, "have dinner tonight."


    "Ah?" Jian Haixi was stunned and embarrassed. "President Qin, I shouldn''t have refused your invitation, but I still have children in my family, so..."


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Zhixu was not surprised that Jian Haixi had children at a young age. He just picked his eyebrows and said, "just take your children with you. Anyway, I have more money. Even if you can eat again, you can''t afford me."


    Jian Haixi was dumb. What he said is really


    Yang Yaru looked at Qin Zhixu''s face, and the finger hanging on her side poked Jian Haixi, indicating that she promised to come down.


    Jian Haixi only nodded with a smile and said, "well, I''d better obey my orders."


    "That''s right!" Qin Zhixu resumed his smiling look, waved his hand to the two people and signaled that they could go out.


    Yang Yaru took Jian Haixi out of the president''s office and said to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, our president seems very easy-going and easy to talk, but in fact, he is very overbearing and doesn''t like others to refuse him, so I just asked you to promise, and you''ll try to follow him in the future."


    Jian Haixi was speechless. "How old is your president?"


    Anyway, both appearance and character are like a child.


    Yang Yaru smiled mysteriously, "Guess!"


    Jian Haixi shook his head to show that he didn''t know. Yang Yaru smiled and stretched out two fingers and said, "he''s just over 20 ~"


    "Only 20?" Jian Haixi was surprised. He never thought that the president who could manage Ru was only 20 years old.


    President''s office.


    Qin Zhixu leaned against the door and looked at Jian Haixi''s back as he left. He had a bad smile in his mouth. Then he remembered something. He quickly returned to the computer, flew to the sofa, picked up his headphones and shouted at the man at the other end: "I''m going to die. Why am I dead? Can I give you a head when I hang up? It''s not enough equipment, isn''t it? Take 100000 yuan and upgrade me with the latest equipment immediately!"


    The Secretary at the other end of the earphone was frightened by his roar and hurriedly did as he said.


    Coming out of the president''s office, Jian Haixi decided to invite everyone to have coffee and went downstairs to buy it in person in order to thank the employees of Ru company for their warm help.


    Unexpectedly, I met an old acquaintance Chen chaomu in the coffee shop.


    Chen chaomu still has a cold look. When he sees Jian Haixi, he doesn''t seem to see it.


    When Jian Haixi saw that he was turning to go, he quickly stepped forward and stopped him.


    "What''s up, Miss Jane?" Chen chaomu said with no fluctuation in his voice.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said helplessly, "even if you want to break up with me, at least give me a chance to explain. If you still feel unforgivable after listening to my explanation, I have nothing to say, don''t I?"


    Chen chaomu was silent and turned to look at her, "OK, explain."


    Jian Haixi mused, "about the flowers you sent me, except for the first time I got the flowers, after that, because..."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi hid Ning Jiwei and said, "because of the company''s regulations, I was directly stopped by the front desk. I didn''t know until I saw you that day and went back to ask. Then there was the wechat thing. My mobile phone was taken away that day. Maybe he deleted you by mistake. Because we didn''t contact each other in those days, I didn''t notice."


    With that, Jian Haixi breathed: "this is my explanation. It sounds far fetched. If you don''t believe me, there''s no way."


    "No."


    After Chen chaomu was silent, he looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I believe your explanation."


    Jian Haixi looked at him in surprise. Unexpectedly, he believed his explanation so easily.


    Chen chaomu said, "because you''re not going to deceive me with these words. I believe in your character of Jian Haixi."


    Jian Haixi scratched his head and said with a smile, "no, in the final analysis, I did it wrong."


    Chen chaomu shook his head and said, "it''s just a misunderstanding."


    After that, he shouted himself: "OK, this matter has bothered me for so long. It''s finally solved. In fact, it''s hard for me not to talk to you every time I see you."


    Jian Haixi also relaxed. She doesn''t have many friends, so she still cherishes the friendship with Chen chaomu.


    Jian Haixi looked at the coffee he bought and said, "just solve the misunderstanding. If you''re worried, go first. I still want to buy coffee."


    Chen chaomu looked at her and said, "I can''t leave at this time. It''s a man''s accomplishment to pay for a lady."


    "Never." Jian Haixi refused with a busy smile.


    Chen chaomu frowned, "do you want to argue with me about this?"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "if I buy it alone, I won''t be polite to you, but today I buy it for my colleagues. There are a lot of people, and it''s inappropriate for you to pay."


    "All right."


    Hearing what she said, Chen chaomu no longer insisted, but he didn''t leave immediately. Instead, he stopped to look at Jian Haixi and asked tentatively, "can I sign up now?"


    "What?" Jian Haixi was stunned and heard Chen chaomu say: "since we all misunderstood before, can I sign up to pursue you now?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, he would ask this question again.


    "I''m serious about you, Haixi, I..."


    "Sorry."


    Jian Haixi interrupted Chen chaomu, looked at him and said, "I''m already dating others."


    Chen chaomu was stunned and then lost his way: "it seems that I missed the opportunity."


    Jian Haixi said, "we are still friends. As for feelings, I believe you will meet someone who belongs to you."


    Chen chaomu paused, smiled and said, "that''s right. Anyway, we are still friends. As long as you feel happy, I will faithfully bless you."


    They looked at each other and smiled, and the previous knot was completely dispelled.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Yi came out of school and didn''t go directly to her destination. Instead, she went to the supermarket and carefully bought two bottles of rapeseed oil.


    It''s always easy to attract people''s attention when a half sized little guy walks around the supermarket with rapeseed oil. Besides, Jane Yi is so outstanding.


    When he went to check out with two bottles of rapeseed oil, the cashier''s aunt asked, "children, does your family know you''re here to buy these?"


    Jane shook her head.


    The cashier''s aunt said enthusiastically, "well, you can give gifts to the two bottles of rapeseed oil you bought. It''s a smaller gift oil. Otherwise, you can take the small bottle back first and bring him to buy oil when your adult gets off work. So you can take some more?"


    Jian Yi said, "no, I didn''t buy it for my family. I bought it as a gift."


    "Give away?" the cashier''s aunt looked at Jian Yi in surprise and asked curiously, "children, if you give away people, why don''t you choose health products such as milk?"


    Most people also give these as gifts. They look tall and easy to carry.


    Jian Yi frowns slightly. He doesn''t like talking so much to strangers.


    Originally, he didn''t want to say more, but after taking two steps, he thought of Jian Haixi''s teaching. He thought it was impolite not to answer, so he folded back, looked at the cashier''s aunt seriously and said, "aunt, thank you for your suggestion, but I have my reason to buy this."


    When the cashier''s aunt was slightly stunned, she heard Jian Yi go on: "because of the money fan oil and salt, the person I visited is a businessman, which is just to his appetite. Besides, giving gifts is practical and doesn''t need to be too fancy."


    The cashier''s aunt was stunned and said, "milk is also very practical."


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "the person I visited is old. This is rapeseed oil. It doesn''t contain cholesterol. It''s just suitable for the elderly. Now it''s autumn. The elderly are not suitable to use milk as a dry and hot drink for a long time."


    "That health care product?" asked the cashier''s aunt again.


    Jian Yi still shook his head: "health care products are mostly superficial things. It''s better to eat an extra bowl of white rice at each meal."


    The cashier''s aunt was stunned. She didn''t expect a five or six-year-old boy to speak such a big truth.


    When she reacts, Jian Yi has gone away with a big schoolbag and two bottles of rapeseed oil.

 Chapter 54

    Jian Yi finds a secluded house according to the address he found on the Internet. He checks the sign on the lower door to make sure it''s right. Then he reaches out and rings the doorbell.


    Soon, an old man came and opened the door for Jian Yi. The old man looks white haired, but full of spirit, so he doesn''t show aging, but shows the wisdom of the world.


    Jian Yi looks up at the old man and secretly compares the information he has consulted online.


    Well, that''s him.


    He is his father, Ning Jiwei, the closest person in the world - Fu zuoan. He was once a soldier, then rose to the position of head step by step, and finally retired at the end of his life.


    A lot of credit has been made during this period.


    Although Ning Jiwei did not join the army, this man also had a great impact on him in his life, even greater than his biological father.


    So, Jian Yi wants to see him!


    When Fu zuoan opened the door, he didn''t see anyone at first. He was confused and ready to close the door, but he suddenly heard a childish voice.


    "I''m here."


    He was stunned and looked down, but he saw a little man standing in front of him with his schoolbag and two large bottles of oil.


    "You..."


    Fu zuoan was startled by Jian Yi, but fortunately, he was calm and soon calmed down. Looking at Jian Yi, he asked, "child, who are you looking for?"


    Because there was no such child in his own family and people he knew, he felt that the little boy in front of him should have been lost or looking for someone.


    Jian Yi smiled, squinted, shook his head, looked at the old man and said, "Grandpa, I''m looking for you."


    "Looking for me?" Fu zuoan was surprised when he heard Jian Yi''s words. He looked at him carefully, but he was more and more shocked, because he looked like a person.


    "You... Won''t be Ning Jiwei..." yes, it''s very similar to Ning Jiwei!


    Ning Jiwei was sent to him when he was six or seven years old. Because the boy was weak and sick, his father hoped that he could follow his own experience. Let alone practice a good body.


    The little guy''s appearance, if it weren''t for his old eyes, was really very similar to that of Ning Jiwei at that time.


    But Ning Jiwei was thin at that time. This boy was stronger.


    "Yes, I''m Ning Jiwei''s son. Grandpa, how do you know?" Jian Yi took his words and tilted his head.


    Fu zuoan was stunned at what he said. He didn''t hear when Ning Jiwei had a son, but looking at the villain in front of him, he really didn''t look like a liar. Moreover, his appearance and bearing couldn''t deceive people.


    Fu zuoan was silent for a moment, smiled and opened the door to let Jian Yi in. "Little guy, come in first."


    Jane Yi smiled and didn''t enter the house at the first time. Instead, she took two barrels of oil and scored a goal before she came in.


    When he put down his schoolbag, Fu zuoan looked at him with a smile and said, "little guy, I didn''t hear when Ning Jiwei had a son."


    Although he has probably guessed in his heart, it''s better to confirm.


    Jian Yi picked her eyebrows without any nervousness. She calmly asked, "but didn''t you recognize me at first sight?"


    "As like as two peas," he laughed, "laughing, because you look so alike, you are so much alike as Ningtai Wei."


    Jian Yi nodded, spread out his hands and said, "so I''m Ning Jiwei''s son. There''s no doubt about it."


    Fu zuoan narrowed his eyes, suddenly reacted and said angrily, "Wow, did your father ask you to come? Ning Jiwei''s wings are hard. He dares not to inform me when he gets married and starts a family! Do you really think I can''t care about Alzheimer''s disease? This bastard!"


    "Grandpa, don''t be angry."


    Seeing that the old man was angry, Jian Yi smiled and went forward to help the old man''s hand. He helped him sit down on the sofa and explained, "it''s not my father''s fault, because he doesn''t know my existence."


    "What?" the old man frowned and said, "nonsense, where is a father who doesn''t know his son exists? Little doll, you don''t want to help your father coax my old man."


    "What I said is true."


    Jian Yi explained: "I Baba don''t know my existence, and I''m not alone. I have a sister and my mommy. I have to wait for an all-round investigation before I can decide whether to recognize him as a father."


    Fu zuoan took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. He was the one who had seen big storms. After listening to Jian Yi''s words, he probably knew what was going on.


    Ning Jiwei did something stupid when he was young, and he still doesn''t know he has this stupid debt.


    When you look at Jian Yi, Fu zuoan is even more moved. If most children knew that their father was a big president, they would have rushed forward long ago, but the villain in front of them is calm and rational.


    He has been a soldier all his life. He has been scheming all his life. This is the second time he has seen such a precocious little fart child.


    The first time, when Ning Jiwei was sent to himself.


    But Ning Jiwei was in poor health at that time. He coughed and gasped. Where could this child be so full of breath.


    Fu zuoan took a meaningful look at Jian Yi and soon understood why the boy found himself.


    Since Ning Jiwei is a "comprehensive investigation", of course, I have to come here to understand the situation.


    To understand the purpose of Jane Yi''s visit, the old man smiled happily, coughed twice and put on airs impolitely.


    "Little guy, I''m the head who retired anyway. It''s not so easy for you to set me up."


    Jian Yi''s face was still calm and not frightened by him.


    Fu zuoan squinted at him and said, "if you want to know the news of Ning Jiwei, you have to show some skills."


    Jian Yi looked at the old man, nodded and said, "no problem. I can program calculators and write. I have passed CET-4 in English, Italian, Russian and French. What do you want to test me?"


    "Don''t fix those empty heads." the old man waved his hand, touched his chin and said, "my old man likes to drink two mouthfuls of wine."


    Jian Yi blinked and said calmly, "I''m a minor. I can''t drink."


    Fu zuoan stretched out his finger, knocked on his forehead and said, "who wants you to drink with me? I asked you to get two drinks and vegetables, will you?"


    "Oh." Jian Yi nodded to show that he understood.


    Fu zuoan waved his hand, pointed to the direction of the kitchen and said, "go, go, I''ll drink it later and tell you while drinking."


    Jian Yi nods when she hears the speech and gets up and goes to the kitchen.


    Looking at Jane''s as like as two peas, he shook his head and sighed, and he was indeed Ning Wei''s son. Even when he faced the same postgraduate entrance examination, the reactions of the two were identical.


    Ning Jiwei, who was so young at that time, was so calm in the face of him.


    Fu zuoan looks at Jian Yi busy in the kitchen with a satisfied look in her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Because of Xu Hui''s arrangement, Ning Jikang returned home after all.


    After learning that Ning Jikang and Wen Qingnuan had returned home, Ning Jiwei only laughed and turned a deaf ear to it. He only made people pay attention to the news of the hospital. Once Ning Fubang had news, he would immediately notify him.


    After learning that Ning Fubang woke up, Ning Jiwei told the nurse to take care of him carefully, and then drove back to the hospital.


    On the way back to the hospital, Ning Jiwei took out his mobile phone, opened wechat and saw the information sent to him by Jian Haixi.


    Many articles, each of which reported in detail the large and small affairs of the company during his absence from the company. She even sorted out some things more carefully than Li Fu.


    Looking at this information, Ning Jiwei involuntarily bent the corners of her mouth. She couldn''t help imagining the expression when Jian Haixi knocked down these words and her busy look when she looked up and sorted out various documents.


    Thinking of these, Ning Jiwei had an unspeakable warmth in his heart.


    When he arrived at the parking lot of the hospital, Ning Jiwei had just parked the car. Before he could get off, a slim figure appeared outside the door.


    The people outside the car took the lead in opening the door. When Ning Jiwei didn''t react, he plunged into his arms and called in his ear with a tender voice: "avi ~"


    Ning Jiwei''s body was stiff, and the familiar body fragrance of the woman in his arms made him frown in disgust.


    Wen Qingnuan hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck, rubbed vaguely on his chest, and said affectionately, "avi, I''m back ~"


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the living room, wearing an apron, Jian Yi brought plates of dishes with color, flavor and taste to the table.


    After all was done, he untied his apron and came out.


    Fu zuoan thought he was going to sit down. He smiled and waved to him to sit down. However, Jian Yi didn''t sit down at the first time. Instead, he carefully arranged the chopsticks for the old man and poured him wine before he sat down.


    Fu zuoan looked at Jian Yi''s polite and cultured words and deeds from cooking to hospitality. He nodded with satisfaction.


    After tasting Jian Yi''s cooking, Fu zuoan looked at him not only satisfied, but shocked.


    "Grandpa, are you so shocked because I''m better than my father?" Jian Yi raised his chin proudly and said with a smile: "was his performance not as good as mine?"


    Jian Yi doesn''t have to think about Fu zuoan testing him. He must have tested Ning Jiwei in the same way, so he asked him to cook wine and vegetables.


    Fu zuoan is not surprised that Jian Yi sees his intention. If Ning Jiwei''s son can''t see his mind, he will be disappointed.


    Fu zuoan smiled, picked up the chopsticks and sandwiched the spicy chicken. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "the little guy has good workmanship. He is much better than your father."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Yi smiled and asked, "what kind of food did I cook in those days?"


    "He?" Fu zuoan laughed and said, "he made a plate of fried peanuts, and the peanuts were fried. It''s far worse than you!"


    Although he said so, the old man didn''t mean to ridicule and criticize Ning Jiwei in his words. On the contrary, he was more loving and doting.


    Looking at Jian Yi, Fu zuoan asked curiously, "but little guy, how can you cook so many good dishes when you are young?"


    Jian Yi said proudly, "I can do more than that. In the past, Mommy took us abroad very hard. She had to work very late every day. She often went home to finish our meals and worked overtime until midnight. So in order to reduce the burden on mommy, I learned to cook."


    Fu zuoan nodded, sighed, reached out and touched his head and asked, "it''s hard for you to be so sensible at a young age."


    Jane Yi shook her head. "It''s not hard. I''m a man. I should have taken care of my mother and sister. I don''t think I''m growing up too slowly. If only I grew up quickly."


    Fu zuoan smiled, lovingly pinched his face and boasted, "good boy!"


    Jian Yi accepted his praise with a smile, then cleverly brought him another dish and said, "Grandpa, try this."


    The old man tasted it and said with satisfaction, "delicious! It''s better than what my cook cooked!"


    Seeing that he was satisfied, Jian Yi smiled happily.


    It''s really good to let him Baba respect the old leader like his father.


    "By the way, little guy." Fu zuoan ate some chopsticks, suddenly remembered something, looked at Jian Yi and asked, "you just said you have a sister, and your sister is also the seed of your father..." Fu zuoan said it. He reacted that it was impolite to say this to the child, and quickly changed his mouth: "no, I asked if you and your sister are the same father?"


    Is that understandable?


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "of course, my sister and I are twins."


    "Dragon and Phoenix fetus!"


    When Fu zuoan heard this, his eyes shone more brightly, and he even had an impulse to see the little girl immediately.


    "Where''s your sister? Why didn''t she come?"


    Jian Yi said, "she''s in kindergarten. I asked for leave myself. I haven''t told her about my father, so it''s inconvenient to bring her to see you. When it''s over, you can see whatever you want."


    "Ha ha!" Fu zuoan said with a smile, "good boy, I spoil my sister!"


    Knowing to hide the uncertain things first and tell the little girl when everything has a clear result is the style of being a brother.


    Jane Yi naturally said, "my sister is meant to be spoiled."


    Although Jianrui was sometimes very sticky, he never felt annoyed with his sister, and never thought he shouldn''t take responsibility for his sister.


    In his opinion, he should take responsibility for their family. Jian Haixi and Jian Rui should be comfortably spoiled.


    But now that there is ningjiwei, everything is different.


    Fu zuoan asked again, "does your sister look like you? Is she so sensible and rational?"


    Jane Yi shook her head: "my sister has bigger eyes than me, looks very beautiful, has a more lively personality than me, and is very popular."


    "That''s good." Fu zuoan nodded. If they all want to be as calm and mature as Jian Yi, the child will be tired.


    Next, Fu zuoan asked many questions about Jian Rui, and Jian Yi answered them one by one.


    Jian Yi also asked about Ning Jiwei''s childhood, and the old man answered everything.


    The more they talked, the more Fu zuoan liked Jian Yi. He said bluntly, "little guy, when are you going to tell your father the good news?"


    He can''t wait to see Ning Jiwei''s face when he knows the truth.


    But Jian Yi said, "it''s not the time yet, Grandpa. You know what happened at Baba''s house."


    Fu zuoan frowns slightly. Unexpectedly, Jian Yi even knows this.


    "You don''t have to worry about those things. If the boy can''t even deal with this matter and can''t even control a Ning family, he''s too useless."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "I know he can handle it, but it will be very hard. I don''t want him to work so hard."


    Fu zuoan laughed and said, "I love him now?"


    "Yes."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "and now Ning Jikang is coming back. I think the most troublesome thing is not the stall of the Ning family, but the one called Wen Qingnuan."


    "She?"


    Hearing the name of Wen Qingnuan, Fu zuoan snorted, took a sip of wine, and smiled twice.


    *


    ¡ª¡ª


    school.


    Jian Rui is playing checkers with Gu Xiaomian.


    With the last marble returning to its original position, Jianrui excitedly raised her hands and said, "yeah~ I won!"


    Gu Xiaomian smiled with a simple and honest smile and said, "Ruirui, you''re so smart!"


    Jian ruijiao snorted and stretched out her palm in front of Gu Xiaomian, "less nonsense, bring chocolate!"


    "Oh, here you are." Gu Xiaomian took out a whole box of chocolate and handed it to Jian Rui.


    Ask Gu Xiaomian what he must bring to school every day. It''s not a schoolbag, not a textbook. It''s definitely chocolate.


    The reason is very simple, because Jianrui likes to eat.


    Looking at the chocolate he handed over, Jianrui tooted her mouth, opened the box and took only three, and then returned the rest of the chocolate to him.


    "Don''t break the rules of the game. We agreed to win chocolate with checkers. I only won your three marbles, so I only took your three chocolates."


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said, "Ruirui, is it necessary to be so troublesome? Anyway, you''ll win if you play again."


    "That won''t work!"


    Jianrui said boldly, "we should abide by the rules of the game, otherwise if I take your chocolate for nothing, my mommy and brother will say me."


    "... all right."


    Although she didn''t quite understand Jian Rui''s truth, Gu Xiaomian was already very happy that she could play with herself, so she began to play without any complaints.


    "Then let''s come again."


    "Come again!"


    While eating chocolate, Jianrui happily rolled her sleeves.


    They played a few more games. There was no doubt that Jianrui won.


    Gu Xiaomian said, "Rui Rui, you''re too good at playing this. I can''t play with you."


    Jianrui shrugged her nose and said, "that''s great? You haven''t seen my brother play. What I play now is what he left long ago."


    "Ah? My brother is so powerful?" Gu Xiaomian asked. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with his title in his tone.


    Jianrui poked him on the forehead and said, "if you want to call that in front of my brother, he should beat you again."


    "Hey hey ~" Gu Xiaomian smiled, rubbed the place poked by Jian Rui and said, "I know you won''t tell my brother, Ruirui, you''re the best to me!"


    "Cut ~" Jianrui rolled her eyes. "I think you''re stupid. I''m afraid you''ll be beaten too much by my brother."


    "Hey hey ~"


    Gu Xiaomian still giggles.


    Jianrui reached out and patted his fat face. She peeled a chocolate and stuffed it into his mouth and said, "she''ll giggle."


    Gu Xiaomian chewed chocolate and asked curiously, "Rui Rui, don''t you wonder what our brother has done? Why don''t you worry?"


    "What''s to worry about?"


    Jian Rui picked her eyebrows and said naturally, "my brother is so smart that he can handle anything."


    "But..."


    Gu Xiaomian frowned and asked, "but aren''t you afraid that he will be targeted by bad people? My little father said there are many bad people in society. Some bad people specialize in catching children."


    Jane Ruibai glanced at him and said, "your little father said it was a ''child'', but is my brother an ordinary child? Fight for intelligence? You may not be able to find someone better than him from the University. Fight hard? My brother has a black belt in Taekwondo and can also do judo. Usually he saves effort when he hits you. If he really hits you, you won''t know how many ribs are broken."


    "My brother... How awesome!"


    Gu Xiaomian listened to Jian Rui''s words and felt that his world outlook had been refreshed.


    Jian Yi, who is with him every day, turns out to be a god level Duan! But he himself is just a little bronze

 Chapter 55

    When Fu zuoan heard Jian Yi mention Wen Qingnuan, he sneered and said, "that woman is not afraid, and you don''t have to take her to heart."


    Jian Yi tilted her head and turned her eyes: "I don''t care about her, and she can''t care about me, but I Baba seems to care about her... At least it''s said in the outside world."


    "Ha ha." Fu zuoan smiled disdainfully, "you also said. It''s just an external legend. How many of those words are true?"


    After that, he didn''t tell Jian Yi about Wen Qingnuan in detail, but promised: "don''t worry, since my old man said so, he naturally has my reason."


    Seeing that he didn''t say much and didn''t ask much, Jian Yi nodded obediently.


    Fu zuoan looked at Jian Yi and said with a smile, "little guy, I know why you''re here today. You can also relax. When you decide to tell your father the truth one day, my old man must be on your side."


    When Fu zuoan said this, Jian Yi was relieved. He nodded at him with a smile and said, "then I''ll thank Grandpa."


    The main purpose of his coming today is not to hear the story of love, but to want a guarantee, not only for Ning Jiwei, but also for himself, Jian Rui and Jian Haixi.


    After listening to his thanks, Fu zuoan picked up his eyebrows and blocked his hand carrying the milk. He smiled and said, "don''t be busy thanking me first. If you want my old man to stand with you, you have to bring a little girl to show me first. I''m very interested in your dragon and Phoenix fetus sister."


    "What''s the problem?" Jian Yi readily agreed, smiling and holding up a glass of milk for an heave. "Grandpa, let''s make a deal."


    "Ha ha!"


    Fu zuoan picked up the wine glass, gently touched Jian Yi''s milk cup, nodded and said, "it''s a deal."


    So their meeting also reached an agreement in this "cheers".


    ¡ª¡ª


    In ningway''s office.


    When he came back from the hospital, Wen Qingnuan followed him all the time. He didn''t even care about his coldness and resistance. He just looked gentle and affectionate and didn''t go away.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t have time to talk to her. He just started to deal with his work first. The company had a backlog of documents waiting for his instructions these days when he left.


    Wen Qingnuan sat in the office and looked at the man who was thinking about it day and night in front of him.


    She could feel his indifference to herself, but in her opinion, it was just Ning Jiwei being angry with her and making trouble with her. And such performance just proves that Ning Jiwei loves her.


    Wen Qingnuan thinks that as long as he gets a little closer, give Ning Jiwei some warmth and throw an olive branch at him, Ning Jiwei will receive her signal and can''t wait to rush up.


    That''s why she patiently followed the company from the hospital, but to her disappointment, she waited so long in the office, and Ning Jiwei didn''t plan to talk to her. She didn''t even look at her in the eye, let alone cuddle to show her missing.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Wen Qingnuan was finally impatient. She straightened her face and showed a wronged expression. She stepped forward and sat in the chair in front of Ning Jiwei''s desk, held Ning Jiwei''s hand across the table and said affectionately, "Ah Wei, are you still angry with me?"


    Ning Jiwei was signing. When she shook hands, the whole signature was instantly destroyed and had to be transcribed again.


    He glanced coldly at the white jade hand on the back of his hand, looked up at the tearful smell of love in his eyes, sneered and pulled back his hand and said, "you think too much."


    Seeing him take back his hand, Wen Qingnuan withdrew his hand with some grievances and said, "I know you are still angry with me. I blame me for pigeoning you that night... But avi, I can''t help myself!"


    Ning Jiwei impatiently threw away his signature pen, glanced at her and said, "I don''t want to hear your explanation. If you have nothing else to do, please go out and I''ll start working."


    "Avi..."


    Wen Qingnuan shed two tears, stood up, crossed the desk, walked to Ning Jiwei and sat on the armrest of his chair. "Avi, don''t talk to me so coldly? You know how much I love you and how much I miss you these years. It''s not easy for us to meet. Don''t be so cold to me, will you?"


    As she spoke, her whole upper body tilted towards ningjiwei, showing an ambiguous and intimate posture. In particular, the career line in front of his chest always rubbed Ning Jiwei''s arm, and the hot air exhaled from his red lips gently blew behind his ears, like a goblin.


    Ning Jiwei sneered, turned to look at her, pulled out the arm she held, stretched out a finger and raised her chin.


    "Avi..."


    Hearing the warmth of love, she gently bit her lower lip and timely shed a few clear tears in her eyes, which is both innocent and charming.


    "Smell warm."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her coldly, and his words were as harsh as hail in the cold winter. "You''ve still used these means for so many years, aren''t you tired of playing?"


    "Avi... What do you mean..." Wen Qingnuan''s face changed slightly, but he suddenly recovered into an innocent and wronged look. He stretched out his hands and hugged Ning Jiwei''s arm and said, "avi, don''t say that about me? If you''re still angry, i... you can make me compensate as much as you want, as long as you forgive me."


    "Come on."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her in disgust, took back his fingers, picked up the paper towel on the table and wiped it. "Put away your set and keep it for Fu ningjikang. Now I have only two words for your feeling - nausea."


    Then he threw the paper towel that had wiped his fingers on Wen Qingnuan and said in a cold voice, "if you don''t go out again, I''ll call someone."


    "No, don''t do this... Avi, I love you, you know..."


    "Li Fu!"


    Wen Qingnuan reached out to hold Ning Jiwei, but he pushed him away ruthlessly.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t even look at it. He heard the sad tears on Qingnuan''s face. He reached out and pressed the inside line to call Li Fu.


    "President." Li Fu quickly came in. He was stunned when he saw the warm moment, and then waited for Ning Jiwei''s orders.


    "Please ask her to go out. If she doesn''t go out, call security." Ning Jiwei said without fluctuation.


    "Yes."


    Li Fu nodded, reached out to Wen Qingnuan and said, "Miss Wen, please."


    "Avi..."


    Wen Qingnuan''s face completely changed. She looked at Ning Jiwei. She couldn''t believe that he would be so ruthless to herself. She wanted to try again, but she was stopped by Li Fu before she took a step. "Miss Wen, if you don''t go, I''ll have to call security."


    "You..."


    Wen Qingnuan couldn''t hang on her face, but she didn''t want to attack Li Fu. Moreover, she knew Ning Jiwei''s temper and knew that if she didn''t go at the moment, he would really call the security guard, so she stamped her feet reluctantly and left.


    When Wen Qingnuan came out of the president''s office and went downstairs to leave, he happened to meet sang Qin.


    Sang Qin looked at Wen Qingnuan, smiled and took the initiative to walk towards him. He stretched out his hand and said, "Miss Wen, I''ve heard a lot about your name. I''m sang Qin."


    Wen Qingnuan looked at sang Qin, his eyes narrowed slightly and sneered. He didn''t answer or reach out.


    Of course, she knows sang Qin, or she knows her surname too well. After all, in her opinion, Sang Lan is her biggest competitor.


    "Miss Wen is thinking about my sister?" Sang Qin smiled. "In fact, you don''t have to be so hostile to me, because I and the Sang family have never been your enemies."


    Wen Qingnuan sneered: "it''s not an enemy, is it still a friend?"


    Sang Qin seemed unable to hear the irony in her words. She smiled and shook her head and said, "it''s exaggerated to say it''s a friend, but it''s true that we have a common enemy."


    "What do you mean?" Wen Qingnuan asked, squinting at her.


    Sang Qin smiled, approached Wen Qingnuan and whispered, "didn''t you find it when you came back this time? Is Ning Jiwei''s heart really still on you?"


    Wen Qingnuan''s face changed slightly. He stared at sang Qin coldly and didn''t answer.


    Sang Qin said with a smile: "there is a new director in our design department. In a short time, the new person has climbed to the position of director. The president attaches great importance to her. He not only gives her one project after another, but also takes a special bus to pick her up for dinner. They often stay in the office for a long time..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but Wen Qingnuan already understood her meaning. She asked coldly, "what evidence do you have?"


    She doesn''t believe that Ning Jiwei will change her mind, let alone that any woman can replace her position.


    Sang Qin shook her head with a smile and said, "Miss Wen, don''t you understand? I don''t need evidence. Few people know about it, but my sang family can''t know it. Otherwise, why do you think my stupid sister will ''disappear'' and I appear here?"


    Hearing the warmth of love, she was silent, but the gloom on her face made sang Qin know that her goal had been achieved.


    Passing by, sang Qin whispered in her ear when she heard the warmth of love: "if you don''t believe it, go and check it, the woman named Jian Haixi."


    Then sang Qin turned away with a slight smile.


    Wen Qingnuan walked out of maiteng with a black face and took out his mobile phone for people to investigate Jian Haixi''s data for the first time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Yi returned to school, he happened to be out of school. He waited at the school gate for a while. Jian Rui came out with her schoolbag on her back, followed by Gu Xiaomian.


    Jian Yi first glances up and down at Jian Rui. She is relieved to see that she is completely safe, and then beckons to him.


    Jian Rui also saw her brother waiting at the door for the first time. She ran quickly and rushed into Jian Yi''s arms. "Brother, you''re back!"


    Jane Yi was thrown back two steps by her, smiled and took her, reached out and rubbed her head and said, "well, I''m not here to pick you up from school."


    Jian ruijiao snorted, reached out and pinched Jian Yi''s face. The little adult asked, "tell me, what the hell have you been doing? Do you know that the teacher asked me today, and you didn''t tell me about Taiben in advance. Fortunately, I reacted wisely and fooled you, or you''ll be scolded by mommy now!"


    With a smile, Jian Yi saved her face from her hands and flattered her: "OK ~ thank you for my smart, lovely and invincible sister!"


    Jianrui tooted her mouth, pestered him and asked, "no, no, you have to tell me what you''re doing, or I''ll tell Mommy!"


    Jian Yi sighed, "I knew you were so difficult to hide it from you." otherwise, he won''t want to leave school today until he explains it to Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui stared at her big round eyes and pretended to be angry, "do you say it or not ~"


    "Talk about it." Jian Yi reluctantly nods, glances at Gu Xiaomian behind her, and says to Jian Rui, "I''ll tell you when I get home."


    Jianrui nodded and said, "well, let''s go, let''s go."


    Then he took Jian Yi by the arm and went home.


    Jian Yi looks at Gu Xiaomian behind her. The little fat classmate is biting his fingers wrongly, "Ruirui... You can''t forget me when you have my brother. I''ll eat with you, play checkers, give you chocolate and keep it a secret!"


    With so many things, how can Jian Yi become invisible as soon as he appears?


    The little fatty looked at Jian Yi. He was very jealous, but he didn''t dare to be jealous, so he had to look at Jian Rui wrongly.


    Jian Rui was completely unaware of Gu Xiaomian''s sadness. Instead, she waved her arm at him and said with a smile: "Gu Ruan, my brother and I are going back. Go home, too. Bye!"


    Gu Xiaomian felt wronged


    At this time, Gu''s driver honked his horn to remind Gu Xiaomian that it was time to get on the bus.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at his car and thought, "Ruirui, will you take my car with my brother? I''ll let my father take you back."


    Jian Rui blinked and looked at Jian Yi. "I listen to my brother."


    Gu Xiaomian immediately looked at Jian Yi and cried, "brother ~"


    Jian Yi was disgustingly shaken by his coquettish voice, shook goose bumps on his arm, nodded and said, "OK, let''s..."


    Just about to promise, Yang Yaru came down from the car and walked towards them.


    "Ruirui, little cute, I''ll come ~"


    As soon as Yang Yaru saw Jian Rui, she hugged her intimately, kissed her again and again, and then waved to Jian Yi. However, the way she greeted Jian Yi was much more mature. She just nodded like an adult.


    Jian Haixi got out of the car after Yang Yaru. The two babies were excited to hold Jian Haixi as soon as they saw him.


    Jian Haixi held one in one hand, smiled and touched Gu Xiaomian''s head: "Xiaomian, you''re there too."


    In my impression, every time after school, Gu Xiaomian followed his daughter. I didn''t expect that it hasn''t changed for so long.


    Gu Xiaomian''s clever name is aunt Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi told Jian Yi and Jian Rui to take them to Qin Zhixu''s dinner. Jian Rui frowned and said, "but Mommy, Gu Ruan invited us to take his car just now. My brother and I are about to agree."


    "Really?"


    Jian Haixi smiled at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Xiaomian, thank you, but I''m going to take them out to dinner today, so I won''t take your car. Will you take it again next time?"


    "It doesn''t matter, aunt, I''ll go. Bye, aunt, brother Yi, Ruirui ~"


    One by one, he waved goodbye to everyone. Gu Xiaomian ran to his extended car.


    The limousine was not far away from everyone. Seeing Gu Xiaomian running to him, a good-looking hand stretched out in the car took him in, but he didn''t show up from beginning to end.


    Jian Haixi thinks Gu Xiaomian''s parents are very mysterious. The children of both sides play so close, but they have never met as parents.


    However, although he thought so, out of politeness, Jian Haixi thanked the humanity in the car: "Xiaomian parents, thank you."


    Across the window, Jian Haixi could only see the people in the car nodding but not talking.


    She doesn''t care. She takes Jian Yi and Jian Rui and leaves with Yang Yaru.


    In the extended car, Gu Xiaomian looked at Gu Chenyi with his mouth. "Daddy, why don''t you see Ruirui Mommy?"


    Gu Chenyi smiled and picked his eyebrow and said, "it''s not the time. When the time comes, I''ll see you naturally."


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomian tilted his head in confusion. He couldn''t understand what he said.


    Gu Chenyi touched his head and said with a smile, "son, remember, surprise is to wait until the right time to play a big effect."


    "Oh."


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t understand what his big daddy meant, but he nodded and asked, "how long do you have to wait for the surprise you said, big daddy?"


    "It shouldn''t be too long." Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Haixi''s back through the window.


    "That would be great!"


    Gu Xiaomian clapped her hands happily and asked, "Daddy, after you meet Ruirui''s Mommy, my relationship with Ruirui can be further ~"


    ¡ª¡ª


    President''s office.


    Near the end of work, Ning Jiwei finally finished dealing with the things piled up at hand.


    Some tired rubbed his forehead. Ning Jiwei habitually picked up the phone and dialed the internal line to Jian Haixi''s office.


    After dealing with business all day, he now just wants to listen to Jian Haixi''s voice and meet her people.


    It seems that as long as there is Jian Haixi, no matter how much fatigue and trouble will be purified automatically.


    But the inside line was dialed out, but no one answered at the other end.


    Ning Jiwei frowned. Did Jane Haixi go out?


    Thinking, Ning Jiwei picked up his mobile phone and prepared to send a wechat to Jian Haixi.


    Before opening wechat, I heard a knock at the door.


    Ningiweaton said "come in".


    Sang Qin came in from the outside with a stack of data and put the data in her hand on Ning Jiwei''s desk


    "President, this is what you want."


    Ning Jiwei glanced and nodded. He wanted to take his mobile phone, but suddenly thought that sang Qin was also in the design department, so he asked, "where''s your director?"


    When sang Qin heard him ask about Jian Haixi, she was surprised, but quickly recovered as usual. She calmly replied, "director Jian needs more in-depth cooperation with Ru because of the progress of the project. Ru company has also prepared a special office, so the director went to Ru to work."


    i see.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said he knew.


    He opened wechat and was about to send a message to Jian Haixi to ask her how her work was today and when she got off work. When he looked up, he saw that sang Qin hadn''t left yet.


    "Do you have anything else?" Ning Jiwei asked, looking at sang Qin.


    Sang Qin nodded awkwardly, hesitated and said, "can you go back to Sang''s house for dinner with me today?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and subconsciously refused. He had no feeling for sang Qin and didn''t want to eat at Sang''s house.


    With this Kung Fu, he is more willing to hold Jane Haixi for a rest.

 Chapter 56

    Sangqin looked at his face and quickly added, "it''s my father... Who wants to invite you to my house for dinner today. After all, aunt Xu Hui... Has sent your eldest brother back to the country. This matter can''t be ignored for you or our sangs. My father also thinks your situation is very dangerous at present, so he wants to discuss the next step with you."


    Ningji Weidun nodded and agreed to Sang Qin''s proposal, "OK."


    Sangqin saw that he agreed, and the corners of his mouth bent slightly. When he was about to say something, he saw Ning Jiwei look at her and say, "if there''s nothing else, you can go out. I''ll go later."


    Sang Qin stiffened, his smile remained unchanged, and said gently, "OK, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. Sang Qin turned and went out with a smile. From expression to action, it was impeccable.


    It was only after she had just stepped out of the door of the president''s office that she was greatly relieved.


    At that moment, she was really afraid that Ning Jiwei would not agree.


    Now that the first step has been completed, next


    Sang Qin sneered, took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to let the people over there come over.


    After the text message was sent, sang Qin looked at the mobile phone and smiled triumphantly in her eyes.


    Now everything is under her control. The net has been spread, waiting for the fish to be collected.


    Sang Qin smiled, put away her mobile phone and began to pack up her things. She went to the parking lot first.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office, after sang Qin left, Ning Jiwei opened wechat, turned to the chat page with Jian Haiyue, and read the information sent to him by Jian Haiyue again.


    I don''t know this is his first time to look again. Every time he is tired and helpless, he will find out the information sent by Jian Haiyue. Although it was just some simple words of encouragement, it was extraordinarily warm and infectious when she said it.


    Looking at these news, Ning Jiwei''s heart is full of sweetness to be cared about.


    With such a person by his side, the things of Ning family and sang family seem to be insignificant.


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were slightly hooked. After thinking about it, he sent a message to Jian Haiyue - go to Sang''s house for dinner and report for filing.


    After sending the message, Ning Jiwei dressed in good clothes and took Li Fu to the parking lot.


    In the parking lot, sang Qin had already been waiting. Seeing Ning Jiwei coming down, she was very knowledgeable and didn''t get close. She just followed them.


    Ning Ji and Li Fu walked all the way without looking at sang Qin, so naturally they didn''t notice the gesture she made in the dark and the figure hidden in the corner.


    Sang Qin walked behind and looked at Ning Jiwei''s back. The light he was determined to get flashed in his eyes.


    Then, she smiled and moved slowly, but skillfully scattered her figure and Ning Jiwei''s figure.


    dark place.


    The flash flashed again and again.


    Under the lens, sang Qin''s figure is cleverly superimposed with Ning Jiwei''s figure because of the angle. Obviously, the two people in front and behind have become her and Ning Jiwei, shoulder to shoulder, moving forward side by side.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi and Yang Yaru took the children to the hotel. As soon as they entered the private room, they saw Qin Zhixu playing games on the sofa.


    He occupied a whole couch by himself, put his long legs on the table, shrunk his head on the armrest of the sofa, kept pressing the game handle with his hands and scolded two dirty words intermittently.


    When Jian Haixi and others opened the door, they were hearing his loud roar: "why did the sleeping trough hang up again? I just gave 100000 liters of equipment, how could I hang up?"


    Jian Haixi pulled slightly from the corner of his mouth, took his feet back after taking a step further, and stretched out his hand to cover Jian Rui and Jian Yi''s heads left and right.


    Yang Yaru sighed, pushed the door in, went to Qin Zhixu and shouted, "president, please pay attention to your image?"


    Qin Zhixu was shocked by his roaring ears, looked up at her and asked, "do I still need to pay attention to the image?"


    Yang Yaru just wanted to nod and say "yes, it''s too late for you to pay any attention". Unexpectedly, before she said anything, she saw Qin Zhi Xu Aojiao''s chin raised and said narcissistically: "my young master''s temperament is inherent. You don''t have to pay attention to the image. It''s natural!"


    Yang Yaru was speechless, rolled her eyes and told her, "my president, you should pay attention. JOJO and two children are here today!"


    On the sofa, JOJO glanced at Qin Zhixu, got up and walked towards the door.


    Qin knew Xu would sweep for JOJO and waved to Yang Yaru perfunctorily, "OK, OK, I know."


    Then he pulled his legs back from the table, sat up straight from the sofa, looked at Yang Yaru and said, "is that ok?"


    When Yang Yaru saw that he had somehow restrained himself, she was relieved. She went to open the door and welcomed Jian Haixi and her two children in.


    Outside, Jian Haixi is telling Jian Yi and Jian Rui to stop fooling around. Without telling them, he sees JOJO come out.


    As soon as Jianrui saw JOJO, she went there excitedly, holding up her little arm and acting like a spoiled girl, "brother JOJO! Why are you here?"


    JOJO smiled and hugged Jianrui, reached out and pinched her face and asked, "do you miss me?"


    "Think about it!"


    Jian Rui hugged JOJO''s neck with exaggeration, kissed him greatly on the cheek and said, "Ruirui''s missing for JOJO''s brother is like so much water in the ocean ~"


    "So many?"


    "Mmm, mmm, mmm," Jian Rui counted with her fingers. "Rui Rui looked carefully at brother JOJO''s advertising films and posters every day..."


    JOJO was amused by Jian Rui, but Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry. Jian Yi rubbed his arm directly, patted Jian Rui''s ass and said, "return the water in the ocean. Why didn''t you see your metaphor so good in class?"


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi vaguely and asked, "brother, what is a metaphor?"


    Jane Yi turns her eyes again and says, "sister Hua Chi!"


    Jian Haixi shook her head and sighed. Although she was helpless about her daughter''s initiative, she was very pleased to see that JOJO had such a good relationship with her two children.


    While talking, Yang Yaru came and welcomed the people in.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t have much interest in Jian Haixi''s children, but he was surprised to see that JOJO came in with Jian Rui. Looking at the intimacy of the two people talking and laughing, Qin Zhixu blinked and couldn''t believe it. Before, he heard the old housekeeper say that JOJO let all the servants rush to meet the two small guests. At the moment, he had to believe it.


    Yang Yaru smiled and introduced Qin Zhixu: "the boy''s name is Jian Yi. He is a talented little prodigy. Even I am ashamed of myself. This in JOJO''s arms is our little public act of Jian Rui and my best friend."


    Qin Zhixu looked at Yang Yaru and didn''t speak. She had never introduced any child to herself in such detail before.


    And the two little guys reacted differently. Jian Rui smiled and waved to him. She called sweetly, "Hello, uncle Qin ~"


    Like a little gentleman, Jian Yi gave him a little etiquette and said calmly and politely, "Hello, this is Jian Yi."


    Qin Zhi Xu Rao looked at the two little guys with interest, narrowed his eyes and threw away the game handle. He was happy.


    When everyone checked in, Jian Haixi knew this time that JOJO was Qin Zhixu''s brother. No wonder she looked familiar when she met Qin Zhixu today.


    During the dinner, Jian Rui sat between JOJO and Yang Yaru. They kept asking her what she liked to eat from beginning to end. They helped her with dishes one by one. They didn''t need Jian Haixi''s mommy at all.


    Jian Yi here doesn''t need Jian Haixi to take care of her. Instead, she often helps Jian Haixi with dishes. She''s just a warm man.


    The atmosphere here was warm and harmonious. On the other side, Qin Zhixu, who was "alone", was jealous. He hummed and simply put his dishes in front of JOJO and Yang Yaru respectively. Proudly, he ordered: "dish!"


    JOJO raised her eyebrows to look at him, picked up chopsticks and held a lobster, and then put it in Jian Rui''s bowl in Qin Zhixu''s expectant eyes.


    "Puff"


    Yang Yaru couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Qin Zhixu''s dark face, she smiled and put food on his plate and coaxed him, "Na, President, I''ve got it for you."


    Qin knew Xu had taken the plate, but he still stared at JOJO and said again, "dish!"


    It seems that JOJO won''t stop until he gets some food today.


    Yang Yaru is helpless. She turns to look at Jian Haixi and wants her to wink at JOJO. After all, JOJO listens to her very much.


    But this time, without waiting for Jian Haixi to speak, Jian Rui over there had a lobster on Qin Zhixu''s plate with a smile and said, "uncle, you eat!"


    In an instant, Qin Zhixu, the game maniac, seemed to be stabbed in the heart by a sharp arrow, and the whole person was sprouted.


    After dinner, Qin Zhixu couldn''t wait to wave to Jian Rui, "little girl, come to my uncle."


    Jian Rui tilted her head and looked at JOJO, Jian Haixi and Jian Yi. Seeing that they had no objection, she climbed down the stool and walked towards Qin Zhixu.


    As soon as he came to her, Qin Zhixu picked up Jian Rui, pinched her tender face and said, "little girl, do you say I''m handsome or your JOJO brother is handsome?"


    Jian Rui bit her finger and looked between Qin Zhixu and JOJO. She tangled and said, "uncle, I''m sorry, but brother JOJO is more handsome."


    "Cut ~"


    Qin Zhixu asked reluctantly, "what about me and your brother?"


    Jian Rui said decisively without hesitation this time: "uncle, your problem is not comparable. My brother is still young. Naturally, he doesn''t have the charm of a mature man like you, but it won''t take long. When my brother grows up, he will be much more handsome than you."


    Qin Zhixu took a puff from the corner of his mouth, ordered Jian Rui''s small nose and said, "Gee, in your eyes, your brother is the most handsome, isn''t he?"


    But Jianrui shook her head this time and said solemnly, "no, in ruiruirui''s heart, handsome uncle and my brother are handsome side by side!"


    "Handsome uncle?" Qin Zhixu asked suspiciously, "who is it?"


    Then he looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "is it Ning Jiwei? You have developed to this point?"


    "Well..."


    Jane Haixi embarrassed to help the forehead, "you think too much."


    Qin Zhixu asked with an eyebrow, "who else can be handsome?"


    Yang Yaru glanced at him. Everyone didn''t bother to pay attention to his shameless words.


    Only Jian Yi covered her mouth and smiled. She thought that if Qin Zhixu knew that uncle Shuai was Ning Jiwei one day, she would spit blood angrily.


    Jian Rui was lying in Qin Zhixu''s arms. She tilted her head and saw the game handle he threw next to her. She asked curiously, "uncle, do you like playing games, too? My brother can do it, too. It''s great!"


    "Really?"


    Qin Zhixu immediately turns to look at Jian Yi. His eyes, which look like JOJO''s, shine brightly.


    "Little guy, let''s have a game?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and resolutely refused, "No."


    Qin Zhixu frowned slightly, turned his eyes, pointed to Jian Haixi and said to Jian Yi, "are you sure you don''t compete with me? You know your mother is working in our company now..."


    The words are not complete, but the implication is already obvious.


    If you don''t play games with me, I have plenty of ways to trip your mother.


    Yang Yaru and Jian Haixi looked at each other, but Qi Qi shook his head.


    They didn''t think Qin Zhixu Hui really did this. After all, the whole project is already in progress. At this time, unless they are mentally disabled, they will trip up their company''s project.


    Moreover, with Yang Yaru as a friend and partner, Jian Haixi really doesn''t worry that she will be more sad in Ru than in maiteng.


    What made them speechless was that Qin Zhi, a president of Xu Tangtang, would say such words to coax children in order to play games, which really deserved his title of game maniac.


    Jian Yi was speechless, but looking at Qin Zhixu, he nodded and said, "I can play with you, but you have to cover my mommy in the future."


    "Good to say, a problem!" Qin Zhixu waved generously and urged, "hurry up!"


    Jian Yi is not as urgent as he is. Instead, he calmly takes the game console and logs in to his game account.


    "Hurry up." Qin Zhixu kept urging on one side and boasted, "look, I won''t abuse you to death!"


    People: "..." what can you be proud of when a big president tortured a five - or six-year-old child?


    But soon, Qin Zhixu was beaten in the face.


    Looking at the little man who hung up on the screen, Qin knew Xu''s face was green and black.


    As for so soon?


    He feels like he just entered the game interface. Why did he die?


    Qin Zhixu stares at Jian Yi. He can''t believe that he "died" in the hands of such a big fart just now.


    "No, another game!" Qin Zhixu groaned angrily.


    "Yes."


    Jian Yi nodded very cooperatively this time. Anyway, it''s not long to end one game. It''s no problem to have a few more games.


    One, two, three


    After Qin Zhixu was beaten by Jian Yi in the fifth inning, he resolutely threw away the game and looked at Jian Yi and said, "master!"


    Jane Yi turns a blind eye. She doesn''t think she can accept a president as an apprentice when she comes out for dinner.


    Yang Yaru smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, look at the two little babies in your family. There are countless circles of powder!"


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to help her. She didn''t expect that overnight, her daughter and partner became best friends, and her son became the master of the president.


    This development is really a headache!


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Sang family.


    After dinner, Sang''s father was not surprised to mention the engagement with Ning Jiwei.


    "Ji Wei, you see... Sang Lan was not sensible before, but now... Should you hold an engagement ceremony with Sang Qin as soon as possible?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes narrowed and remained silent.


    "Dad ~" Sang Qin sat aside, blushing and humming.


    "Ha ha." father sang kindly patted the back of Sang Qin''s hand and said with a smile, "what''s good to blush? It''s a good thing to say. Now the situation is severe, so I''d better order it as soon as possible."


    Ningjiwei still didn''t speak.


    Father sang looked at Ning Jiwei and asked tentatively, "Jiwei, what do you think?"


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment, nodded and agreed, "yes, I can hold an engagement ceremony when my father leaves the hospital."


    Hearing this, sang Fu and sang Qin were relieved. Finally, we have to wait for a definite answer.


    Father sang smiled and was about to speak again. There was a sudden commotion at the door. Then a crazy woman ran in and rushed to Ning Jiwei''s feet in the living room.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t recognize it at first. They rushed under their feet and saw that it was Sang Lan.


    "Ji... Wuwu... I... ah..."


    Sang Lan was crying and wanted to speak, but her voice was destroyed. She couldn''t say a complete sentence.


    Ning Jiwei, disgusted, pulled away her feet, got up, frowned and said to father sang, "the engagement can be held when my father leaves the hospital, but I don''t want to see Sang Lan again."


    "Of course." father sang smiled and promised, "don''t worry."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t even look at Sang Lan. He turned and left.


    Sang Qin followed him cleverly and sent him out.


    Ning Jiwei was anxious to leave Sang''s house. He didn''t notice the flash in the dark corner when he and sang Qin went out.


    Of course, it''s also because he didn''t expect that someone would secretly take pictures at Sang''s house.


    Ning Jiwei was sent away the first second, and sang Qin''s face changed immediately the next second.


    She looked at Sang Lan who wanted to run away and waved with a sneer. The next housekeeper immediately came over with four men and pressed Sang Lan.


    Sang Qin is trying to deal with Sang Lan. After all, this person is useless. Keeping her will only annoy Ning Jiwei. It''s better to solve this big problem now once and for all.


    Seeing sang Qin''s expression, Sang Lan knew that the vicious woman had made a decision in her heart. She was afraid it would be more or less bad.


    However, my goal has not been achieved and my happiness has not been reached. How can I be willing to fail like this!


    Sang Lan struggled desperately and kept crying in her mouth, but she had difficulty talking. Now she can''t even shout for help.


    In the room behind him, father sang didn''t hear the same thing and didn''t mean to come out at all.


    The four men called by sang Qin felt that it didn''t take much effort because they wanted to deal with a woman, so they didn''t try their best to suppress it, which also made Sang Lan empty.


    Sang Lan bit off a hand''s finger in a frenzy, and then ran out of Sang''s house like crazy at that moment.


    Sang Qin looked at the direction of her escape and said coldly, "you must find her anyway and try to make her never open her mouth."


    "Yes, miss."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, Jian Haixi takes Jian Yi and Jian Rui home. She is preparing to clean up the children and let them sleep. She receives a video from Mike.


    Jian Haixi hurriedly asks what''s going on. Who knows, when excited Jian Rui and Jian Yi see Jian Haixi video with Mike, they all run over in an instant.


    The two men rushed from the bed to Jian Haixi and scrambled to talk to Uncle Mike.


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to sit down and pass the video phone to his son.


    "Ruirui, Yiyi, do you want to miss your uncle?" Mike saw that there were two small heads on the other end of the mobile phone. The happiness overflowing from the bottom of his heart made his voice a lot happier.


    "Yes!" the two shouted in unison. After shouting, then you arch me and I arch you, competing to show your full face in the video.


    "Uncle has prepared a big gift for you. You two should pay attention to receiving express at home ~"


    Jian Rui and Jian Yi are even more excited when they hear that there are gifts.


    "Uncle Mike, what''s the gift?" Jane asked coquettishly.


    "I can''t say that." Mike''s handsome face smiled mysteriously. "Since it''s a surprise, of course I can''t tell you in advance ~"


    "Uncle Mike, tell Ruirui ~"


    "No!"


    ¡­¡­


    Next, no matter how spoiled Jianrui is, Mike just won''t tell them what the gift is. He just said a few words and hung up the video.


    Now, the two little guys were completely excited.


    Tossing and turning in bed, shouting to wait for gifts and not to sleep.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help shaking his head. He could only help the two little guys put bath water first, and promised to inform them immediately once an express arrived.


    Jianrui is extremely looking forward to Uncle Mike''s gift. She has to ask Mommy once in ten minutes if it has been delivered by express. Later, I simply waited for a while and ran to the door to have a look. I wasn''t too tired.


    Jane Yi knows that Uncle Mike thanked him for his help last time, but he is also looking forward to what the Express gift is.


    Jian Haixi was helpless and couldn''t coax the two children, so he simply asked them to get up, sit on the sofa in the living room and watch TV, and deal with their work by themselves.


    The three stayed in the living room for a short time. Sure enough, someone knocked at the door and said the express arrived.


    Jane Haixi and others are sleepy, not to mention the two children. It''s just that Jian Rui and Jian Yi''s sleepy bodies fall on the sofa, and they still hold on.


    When I opened the door, I thought the "big gift" was just a little bigger in specification. Who knows, even the essence has changed.


    So when Jian Haixi found that the courier standing outside the door held an alpaca and repeatedly confirmed that this was the express he wanted to deliver, he had nothing to say.


    However, the two children running from the sofa are obviously not in the same world as Jane Haixi. The two children cheered and clapped around the alpaca, asked the courier uncle where it came from, and asked if it had a name now.


    "It''s from Italy. It''s far away. It doesn''t have a name yet. You can give it a name."


    The two children looked at the snow-white alpaca and wanted to touch it. They were afraid to touch it. Their sleepiness was swept away. Tell mommy to bring the alpaca home quickly.


    Jane Haixi helped her forehead. She really couldn''t figure out Mike''s brain circuit. How could someone give gifts to grass mud horses... Speechless.

 Chapter 57

    When Jian Rui and Jian Yi saw the alpaca, they jumped three feet high and cheered around the alpaca.


    Jian Haixi looked at the big "objects" in the living room and the two children who were too excited. He shook his head reluctantly and went back to his room to call Mike.


    After dialing the video phone, Jian Haixi looked at Mike''s handsome face for several years and said with a bitter smile, "Mike, your gift is too expensive. I can''t afford it here!"


    Although it''s wonderful to give "Grass Mud Horse" as a gift, Jian Haixi also knows that this thing can''t be described by the word "expensive". She knew its rarity and rarity when she took her children to the zoo. Now how can she accept such a valuable gift?


    In addition, when she used to work in Mike''s company, she was taken care of by Mike. If it weren''t for him, it would be difficult for her unmarried mother to stay abroad smoothly and safely for so many years. She also had two children thanks to Mike''s care.


    But now that she doesn''t work in Mike''s company, how can she accept such a valuable gift from him?


    Mike looked at Jane Haixi with a distressed look on his face, smiled and waved carelessly, "what''s valuable? I''ll give it to Mike. Just take it."


    "But..."


    Jian Haixi wanted to say more, but Mike didn''t wait for her to speak, so he interrupted, "besides, my gift is not for you, it''s for Jian Yi and Jian Rui. As long as the two little babies like it? You can''t be so harsh as a mother? You can''t even force the children''s gifts away?"


    Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry: "of course I wouldn''t be harsh if I had other gifts, but your" big gift "is really a little difficult for me! You don''t know that the building where I live, plus two children, has a really small activity space at home. I can''t afford to raise such a living" ancestor "


    Mike raised his eyebrows and asked naturally, "that''s easy. I''ll buy you another villa. How about it? Which area do you like?"


    "What?"


    Jian Haixi was startled by his solemn inquiry and quickly refused: "I don''t want it. Don''t buy it! I can''t afford it!"


    Mike asked suspiciously, "but don''t you have nowhere to raise alpacas? I''ll buy you a villa!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jane Haixi was speechless and found that she was really not Mike''s opponent. Finally, she had to compromise and say, "no, i... just keep it at home."


    "Don''t force it. Buying a villa is nothing to me..."


    Mike is still talking about the villa. Jane Haixi resolutely hung up the phone and saved himself a while.


    Just after hanging up the video, Jianrui laughed and some strange sounds like spitting came from the living room.


    Jane Haixi frowned. Thinking of something, she quickly opened the door and ran out.


    As a result, as soon as I entered the living room, I saw Jian Rui spitting with the alpaca. Her little face was very dirty. There was a strange sour smell in the room, while Jian Yi was holding a tablet to watch the video and turned a blind eye to the scene.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Jian Haixi almost collapsed. Looking at Jian Rui who was dirty and smelly and happy like a silly girl, she asked silently, "my baby, what are you doing?"


    "Mommy!"


    Seeing Jian Haixi come out, Jian Rui rushes over to rush into Jian Haixi''s arms and is quickly avoided by Jian Haixi.


    Jian Rui stretched out her little hand and pointed to the alpaca, excitedly said to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, it turns out that the alpaca spits when it''s angry!"


    On one side, Jian Yi looked up from the tablet and corrected, "it''s not angry, but protecting its territory. For it, you''re an invading creature, okay?"


    "Is that so?"


    Jane Rui tilted her head and asked in doubt.


    Jian Haixi shook her head. She couldn''t stand Jian Rui''s face full of Alpaca secretions. She stretched out her fingers, grabbed her shoulder and led her into the bathroom.


    "Mommy, I want Alpaca ~"


    "Sheep hammer camel, hurry to take a bath for me and see you stink!"


    ¡­¡­


    Watching Jian Haixi and Jian Rui walk into the bathroom, Jian Yicai smiled and opened Uncle Mike''s chat box in wechat and sent a message to Uncle Mike. It was visually observed that this Alpaca would torture the clean Mommy crazy. I appreciate your gratitude. Why don''t you change the way to repay it?


    As he was typing, Jian Yi suddenly felt a strange smell in the air. He looked up at the alpaca not far away, sniffed his nose, covered his nose and hid in the house.


    So smelly


    He decided not to sleep with Jane tonight.


    Soon, a message came from Mike, saying that the little girl Jianrui liked alpacas so much that if he took them back, she would be sad to death.


    Looking at the news, Jian Yi smiled and replied: Uncle Mike, oh, I''m sure my sister won''t be fresh about this kind of thing for more than a week. You can find someone to take it away in a week.


    They were sending wechat. On the other side, Jian Rui, who was finally washed, ran out of the bathroom and rushed to the bed.


    The whole bed was shocked by her sudden attack. Jian Yi frowned at her. "Girl, you''re not crazy enough?"


    Jian Rui jumped on Jian Yi with a smile, then climbed over from his leg and grabbed the phone at the head of the bed. As she climbed, she said excitedly, "I''ll call Gu Ruan, tell him how cute my cute is, and then invite him to come home to see Mengmeng!"


    "Mengmeng?" asked Jian Yi suspiciously, "who is it?"


    "It''s the little Alpaca outside! I named it Mengmeng because it''s cute!" Jian Rui blinked.


    Jian Yi was speechless. Seeing that Jian Rui had to call, he took his cell phone and showed her, "look, what time is it now? Ten o''clock! I don''t sleep yet. If you doze off in class tomorrow, I won''t write a check for you!"


    Hearing what Jian Yi said, Jian Rui rushed up and covered his mouth: "don''t say it, or it''ll be bad for mommy to hear it."


    Jane Yi was covered by her mouth and suddenly a strange smell rushed into her mouth. Smelling the smell, Jane Yi jumped up. He always kept calm. At this time, he couldn''t help screaming and asked, "what''s the smell on your hand? Why is it so smelly?"


    Jianrui looked at her hand, leaned close to her nose and smelled it. She immediately disliked it and took it away and said, "it''s terrible. I just patronized and asked mommy to take a bath for me. I forgot to wash my hands!"


    "Ah ah ah!"


    As soon as she spoke, Jane Yi screamed and ran into the bathroom.


    Jian Rui looked at her brother''s figure, looked at her hand, blinked, and sat on the bed indifferently.


    As soon as Jian Haixi was ready to go out, he saw his son running in, so he began a new round of busyness.


    One night, Jian Rui was flirting with her, but she still couldn''t get her brother. No matter what Jianrui says, Jianyi just won''t let her call Gu Ruan.


    Jianrui sat on the small bed and thought about it for a long time. She patted her head and got it! If it''s hard, it''s soft. If it''s soft, it''s stolen


    When Jian Yi goes out without paying attention, Jian Rui quietly takes his mobile phone and sends a text message to Gu Ruan, inviting him to go home to see the alpaca after school tomorrow!


    Jian Rui only heard Gu Ruan say his mobile phone number once, but with her amazing memory, she recited the eleven numbers smoothly at the moment.


    "A happy thing is to share it with good friends. It will be happier!" Jian Rui whispered, "if you don''t let me call, I''ll send a text message. If you don''t let me say it today, I''ll say it tomorrow! How can you live in my little princess Jane''s house so easily!"


    Jianrui boarded her short legs, typing and editing text messages.


    Looking at the successful text message, Jianrui clapped her hands triumphantly and clapped her hands. She lay in bed and listened to Jianyi''s crazy complaint to mommy in the bathroom. She said that Jianrui touched the stomach secretion of the alpaca and fell asleep without washing her hands.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At Gu Ruan''s house, Yunling is taking a bath for Gu Xiaomian, while Gu Chenyi is waiting for them in the bedroom, turning over the fairy tale and preparing to give Gu Xiaomian a good night story.


    Turning the book, Gu Chenyi''s mobile phone next to him suddenly rang. He clicked to open it. It was the text message sent by Jian Rui.


    Looking at the childish words in the text message, Gu Chenyi could imagine the little girl''s clever and funny appearance. He smiled and said to himself: "now don''t tell today''s good night story, just this text message can live together!"


    "What''s alive?"


    Just then, Yunling walked out of the bathroom with Gu Xiaomian in her arms. She happened to hear Gu Chenyi''s self-talk and asked strangely.


    Gu Chenyi looked at him, and then looked at the little fat man in his arms. He smiled and waved to Gu Xiaomian and said, "come on, your home Ruirui sent you a text message."


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomian immediately slid down from Yunling and rushed to the bed. "Where is it? Big daddy, show me a text message!"


    Yunling shook her head helplessly behind her. "Son, can you wear a bathrobe first?"


    Gu Xiaomian can''t hear anything except his mobile phone at the moment. He just climbs onto Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and handed him his mobile phone. Gu Xiaomian looked at the text message sent by Jian Rui. Although it was only a short sentence or two, he just looked at it two or three times before he put down his mobile phone.


    Then he began to jump all over the bed, as if to vent the boundless power in his body.


    "Ha ha! Rui Rui sent me a text message. Rui Rui remembers the number I said!"


    "Yes, drill back quickly and don''t get cold!"


    Yunling coaxed, grabbed Gu Xiaomian and stuffed him into the quilt, and then lay on both sides of the big bed with Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Xiaomian lay in the middle and said excitedly to Yunling: "little dad, do you know, Ruirui said she had an alpaca in her family, called Mengmeng!"


    "OK, OK, I see!"


    Gu Xiaomian turned to hold Gu Chenyi and said, "Daddy, Ruirui invited me to his house to see alpacas tomorrow! It''s the first time she invited me!"


    "Hmm..." Gu Chenyi pondered and said, "then don''t you go to bed quickly? Otherwise, if you get up late tomorrow, you will have dark circles under your eyes. In case Ruirui sees you become ugly, she won''t let you go to her house..."


    "Ah? I don''t want to be ugly!" Gu Xiaomian quickly covered his face and asked in horror, "Daddy, I don''t want to be ugly. Is it still useful for me to sleep now?"


    "Of course, useful, ah, you hurry to sleep, tomorrow let your little dad put a mask for you is perfect!"


    "Oh, I''ll go to bed now." after that, I didn''t forget to tell Yunling, "Dad, you remember to dress me up a little more handsome tomorrow!"


    "Good!" Yunling was patient and talked to Gu Chenyi before he put Gu Xiaomian to sleep.


    Gu Chenyi''s arm crossed Gu Xiaomian, took Yunling''s hand, looked at him and asked in a low voice, "now it''s our turn?"


    Yunling glanced at him, blushed and didn''t speak.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi bathed Jian Rui and Jian Yi, and locked the smelly Alpaca into the storage room. After working hard all night, I was finally relieved and could finally clean up myself.


    After putting water on himself and taking a beautiful bath, Jian Haixi finally felt less tired. However, people were also sleepy with the heat.


    After washing, as soon as Jane Haixi lay in bed ready to sleep, her mobile phone shook.


    Jian Haixi took his cell phone and saw Ning Jiwei''s name on the screen. For a moment, I thought of the text message he sent to me.


    There was a moment of discomfort in his heart. Jian Haixi bit his lower lip and tried not to think about this problem. Moreover, he had reported it to himself in advance. Why can''t he be happy again?


    Jian Haixi took two deep breaths and answered the phone with a smile after calming down.


    "What are you doing?" Ning Jiwei''s voice came out of the handset with the unique magnetism of the night, which made Jian Haixi''s heart beat faster.


    "Just lying down, I''m so tired," said Jian Haixi. He didn''t notice the coquettish meaning in his voice.


    Ning Jiwei liked her very much and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Did you work overtime again?"


    "That''s not true." Jian Haixi said with a mouthful, "but a little ''guest'' came to my house today, which made me very tired."


    "Huh? What guest?"


    "Alpaca from Italy all the time." mentioned this, Jian Haixi was full of incomprehension. "Have you ever seen someone give gifts to alpacas? My God, the two little guys saw it as crazy, dirty and smelly. They were too excited in the middle of the night for a moment!"


    "Hehe, you must be tired." Ning Jiwei smiled and listened to her complaint without any impatience.


    The two were talking on the phone. Although Jian Haixi felt that Ning Jiwei''s visit to Sang''s house was still unacceptable, the two avoided talking about this issue, and the atmosphere was always harmonious.


    After talking for a long time, Jian Haixi got up to change his pajamas. Ning Jiwei listened to each other''s voice and knew that the person was no longer by the phone.


    Ning Jiwei casually asked the other party, "what are you doing?"


    Jane Haixi paused, blushed and said, "I''m changing my pajamas."


    Ningji Witton was interested and smiled: "which one is it? The one you wear black lace sling seems to be more beautiful..."


    Jian Haixi, who was wearing pajamas, blushed like a tomato.


    However, he couldn''t be defeated in a word, so he replied stiffly, "I''m wearing a long nightgown!"


    But the sound was not hard, but soft. He smiled happier and said, "the nightdress is better. Just lift it up."


    In the face of Ning Jiwei''s naked flirtation, Jian Haixi was unwilling to show weakness and asked, "what are you wearing to sleep?"


    Ning Jiwei''s smile seemed to be fixed on his face. At present, it was becoming more and more intense. He said in a dumb voice: "I didn''t wear anything. I''m waiting for you to wear it for me."


    "You... Hate ~"


    Jian Haixi bit her lip and held her pajamas tightly.


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei''s voice came with a hook, "where do I hate?"


    "You..." Jian Haixi listened to his breathing, and her heart beat fast and fast. This feeling made her both exciting and afraid.


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei asked, "Haixi, are you standing in front of the mirror?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi listened to him and looked up at the mirror in front of her. In the mirror, she blushed like a red apple. Ashamed, she quickly lowered her head.


    Ning Jiwei''s voice was thicker, "Haixi, tell me, do you miss me?"


    "I......" Jian Haixi looked up at himself in his glasses and whispered, "I think so."


    "Where do you think?"


    "Think everywhere."


    Ning Jiwei smiled twice in a low voice, very satisfied with her answer, "I miss you too, want to go there..."


    "Stop talking..." Jian Haixi''s shy legs are soft.


    "Good, baby, I think..."


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    They were having an ambiguous voice. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. At the same time, Jian Haixi''s mobile phone wechat also rang.


    Jian Haixi looked at wechat. It was sent by Lin Xiaodou and said she was at the door now.


    Jian Haixi hurriedly said to Ning Jiwei, "my friend is coming. I have to open the door."


    Ning Jiwei said discontentedly, "what should I do..."


    "I..." Jian Haixi apologized, "sorry, i... you solve it yourself..."


    "Ha ha!"


    Ning Jiwei laughed and said, "then you have to promise to compensate me, or I don''t agree to hang up."


    "OK, OK, just promise."


    In a hurry to open the door for Xiaodou, Jian Haixi had to promise in a hurry. He didn''t hang up until he guaranteed absolute compensation to Ning Jiwei.


    After opening the door, Jian Haixi saw Lin Xiaodou standing at the door with a serious look.


    "Xiaodou, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Lin Xiaodou strangely. It''s really worrying that she came here in such a middle of the night.


    "Is something wrong? Or did you quarrel with my brother?"


    "Neither." Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi seriously and asked, "Haixi, I ask you something. You have to answer me truthfully."


    Jian Haixi was surprised by Lin Xiaodou''s serious appearance and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Lin Xiaodou took out his mobile phone, showed her a video and asked, "do you know the people inside?"


    Jian Haixi saw it twice before she recognized that the enchanting and bold woman in the video was Sang Lan. She was surprised.


    "Do you know this woman?" Lin Xiaodou asked.


    Jian Haixi hesitated, nodded and said, "yes, her name is Sang Lan."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s answer, Lin Xiaodou''s face became more ugly. She looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, do you have a grudge against her?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned for a moment, and finally realized that Lin Xiaodou''s words were wrong. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 58

    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi and was silent for a moment. He took her hand and said, "come with me."


    Jane Haixi followed her downstairs, thinking about many possibilities in her heart, but she didn''t expect to see Jane Chenran and Sang Lan guarded by Jane Chenran downstairs.


    If she hadn''t seen the video Lin Xiaodou gave herself before, Jian Haixi couldn''t associate the miserable woman downstairs with Sang Lan.


    At the moment, Sang Lan is very miserable. Her hair is scattered like a chicken nest. Her face doesn''t have the previous fine makeup. On the contrary, she looks gray as if she hasn''t washed her face for several days. Her clothes are ragged, just like a tramp.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Sang Lan, sighed and said to Jian Haixi: "I came here after dinner with Chenran to have a snack. I wanted to stop by to see you. I didn''t expect to see a figure downstairs. I kept turning around and hiding from others. I thought of the video I had taken before. After watching it for a while, I recognized that she was the person in the video I had taken. So I let Chenran look at her and look for you."


    Jian Haixi looked at Sang Lan with a complex look and precautions. She only thought she hadn''t seen this person for a long time, but she didn''t know that Sang Lan had become like this.


    As soon as Sang Lan saw Jian Haixi, she rushed at Jian Haixi and reached out to grab Jian Haixi''s clothes.


    Jian Haixi quickly stepped back two steps. She still kept a deep vigilance against Sang Lan. She wouldn''t relax her vigilance because she looked poor now.


    Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou came over and separated the distance between Sang Lan and Jian Haixi.


    Seeing this, Sang Lan simply knelt down, kowtowed to Jian Haixi, cried and begged, "help... Help... Help me..."


    But her voice could not speak the complete tone and words. Jane Haixi could only see the deep desire from her eyes.


    After pondering for a moment, Jian Haixi looked at Sang Lan and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Sang Lan cried and pointed to her throat. Unable to speak, she could only shake her head.


    Jian Haixi was helpless. It was not a matter for her to stand still downstairs, so she turned to Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou and said, "please help me take her up together."


    "Are you sure, Haixi?" Jane Chenran asked anxiously. After all, it''s better not to care about this kind of thing in the middle of the night. Moreover, he didn''t think Sang Lan was a good man after watching Lin Xiaodou''s video.


    Lin Xiaodou also disagreed and advised, "Haixi, she just knows where your house is now. If she goes up, she can even know the door number."


    Jian Haixi looks at Sang Lan. Sang Lan quickly shakes her head and seems to be saying that she won''t hurt her.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "go up. You can''t always stay below. I feel like she has something to tell me. As for the house number... People who want to find it can''t hide it."


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou felt reasonable when they heard what she said, so they took Sang Lan up together.


    Before entering the house, Jian Haixi went to have a look. After confirming that both Jian Yi and Jian Rui were asleep, he asked Lin Xiaodou to help Sang Lan into the house.


    As soon as Lin Xiaodou entered the house, he smelled the sour smell in the house. He immediately despised it and pinched his nose and asked, "Haixi, what''s the smell of your house?"


    Jian Haixi helplessly pointed to the storage room, "just go and have a look."


    "What? Do you have a habit of collecting garbage recently?"


    Lin Xiaodou suspiciously went to the storage room and looked at it. He immediately shouted, "I''ll go! Haixi, why do you have a grass mud horse?"


    Jian Haixi was helpless to help her forehead. "It''s a long story. In short, it''s a gift from my friend."


    Lin Xiaodou speechless, "send gifts to grass mud horse, your friend is scold you, or do you think you are too busy to find some work for you?"


    Knowing that Jian Haixi is tired enough to take care of two children on weekdays, he sent an alpaca so "considerate". This friend is really


    Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry. He shrugged and said, "just think his thinking is different from ordinary people."


    With that, Jian Haixi looked at Sang Lan trembling after entering the door, pointed to the sofa, let her sit down, and then poured her a glass of water.


    Sang Lan trembled and took Jian Haixi''s water. She was not in a hurry to drink. She just opened her mouth anxiously and said to Jian Haixi, "ah... Qin... Sobbing..."


    Jian Haixi could feel that Sang Lan wanted to tell her something, but her voice was hoarse. The more anxious she was, the more messy she said. Jian Haixi couldn''t understand it.


    "Speak slowly, I don''t understand."


    Sang Lan said anxiously, "Sang... Ji..."


    "What''s this saying?" Lin Xiaodou frowned and couldn''t hear Sang Lan clearly.


    "Use this."


    Or Jane Chenran took a pen and paper from her study, handed it to Sang Lan and said to her, "write if you can''t say it. Write down what you want to say."


    Sang Lan was stunned, took the pen and paper, cried and wrote.


    When Sang Lan wrote, Jian Haixi found that her fingers were full of holes and her nails were also dark purple.


    And the blood marks on her arm, it seems that she has been abused.


    Seeing Sang Lan''s writhing a line of words, Jian Haixi frowned.


    Because Sang Lan wrote sang Qin and Ning Jiwei!


    "What does this mean?" Lin Xiaodou asked, looking at the name on the paper.


    Jane Haixi was silent, but her eyes became more and more complex.


    Jane Chenran thought and said, "I guess she means... Sang Qin and Ning Jiwei made her like this."


    "Woo woo!"


    As soon as Jane Chenran''s voice fell, Sang Lan couldn''t help nodding.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Sang Lan and was surprised. He looked at Jane Chenran. "Is this really the case?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Sang Lan and asked coldly, "what do you want to tell me?"


    Sang Lan opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to speak, but thinking that she couldn''t speak clearly, she simply bowed her head and wrote again.


    Sang Lan kept writing with her head down. She had a wound on her hand and was excited. Her writing was very sloppy. There were many words that didn''t match the preface.


    But together, it was barely enough for Jian Haixi and others to understand.


    As she wrote more and more, not only Jian Haixi, but also Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou frowned.


    For a long time, after watching Sang Lan write all the things that happened, Jian Haixi and Jian Chenran looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    It''s obvious that Sang Lan will become like this. They are the masterpieces of Ning Ji and sang Qin. If these two people want to deal with her further, she has no choice but to come here.


    There was silence in the living room. Seeing that Jian Haixi had not spoken for a long time, Sang Lan anxiously stretched out his hand and said, "ah..."


    Jian Haixi sighed. She didn''t want to take care of it. After all, whether it was sang Qin or Sang Lan, it had nothing to do with her. Even if there is a relationship, it is an enemy rather than a friend.


    But she didn''t want to wake up the two children because Sang Lan, so she thought and said to Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou, "let''s take her to the hotel. I''m afraid she''ll disturb the two children when she stays at home."


    "Yes."


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou had no opinion on this, so they went downstairs with Sang Lan.


    Jane Chenran drove with several people, helped Sang Lan find a hotel and arranged for her to live in.


    Just about to leave, Sang Lan pulled Jian Haixi''s sleeve and refused to let go.


    She was afraid, afraid that Jane Haixi didn''t care about her. Then it won''t be long before sang Qin will find here, and then his fate will be determined.


    "Ah... Jane... Help... Me..." Sang Lan cried.


    Jian Haixi sighed, took out his sleeves from Sang Lan''s hand, looked at her and said, "what I can do is limited. At present, you live here first. As for the later things, you give me some time to think about it."


    Sang Lan listened to Jian Haixi and calmed down slowly.


    What else does she want to say. Jane Haixi didn''t listen.


    She has heard enough news tonight, and she needs time to digest it.


    Moreover, she and Sang Lan are really not friends, and what she can do is really limited.


    On the way back from the hotel, Jian Haixi told Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou about their gratitude and resentment with Sang Lan. Of course, he also confessed about her and Ning Jiwei.


    At this point, even if she wanted to hide it, she couldn''t hide it.


    After listening to Jian Haixi about what Sang Lan did to her and Ning Jiwei''s practice, Lin Xiaodou said, "I don''t see that your boss still protects you."


    Jian Haixi blushed slightly, nodded and said, "he is very good to me."


    "Really? What did he tell you..." Lin Xiaodou asked curiously, "and how did you two get together?"


    "At that time, I was designed by Yang Yuan, and then he saved me..."


    Jian Haixi whispered to her that the two girls got together and showed their gossip enthusiasm in the face of love, chirping for a long time.


    Jane Chenran was silent all the time.


    After the two had finished their discussion, Jane Chenran said to Jane Haixi, "Haixi, if Ning Jiwei wants to get engaged to the mulberry daughter, you don''t want to continue to associate with him."


    Jian Haixi looked stunned. Lin Xiaodou frowned and scolded, "Chenran, what are you doing?"


    Jane Chenran sighed, looked at Jian Haixi with a painful face, took her sign language and said, "Haixi, I''m your brother. Of course I hope you can be happy, but is the feeling above others'' marriage happy? Absolutely not! You should know this better than anyone."


    After listening to Jane Chenran''s words, Jane Haixi bowed her head. She thought of her mother and Bai Jing''s mother and daughter who took away their family happiness.


    Are you like Bai Jing?


    At the thought of this, Jane Haixi couldn''t help being inspired, but she hesitated at the thought of Ning Jiwei.


    She wanted to tell herself that Ning Jiwei was different from her father, but she didn''t dare to say so sure, let alone say this to Jane Chenran.


    "Haixi!"


    Seeing her hesitation, Jane Chenran couldn''t help but calm her face and snapped, "have you forgotten our mother? The happiness of participating in other people''s marriage won''t last long, let alone get the blessing of the public. Even if you don''t care, what about Yiyi and Ruirui?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, nodded and whispered, "I know. I''ll think about it."


    To see Jian Haixi''s bad face, Lin Xiaodou pulled her over and said, "in my opinion, what you should consider most now is not Ning Jiwei, but the woman named sang Qin. This woman''s means are really terrible. She is a peacemaker in front of people and ruthless behind people! Haixi, you have to be careful of her!"


    Jane Haixi nodded, but her mind was not on her words.


    Jane Chenran is also attached to the previous topic. He took Lin Xiaodou''s words and added: "if Haixi doesn''t continue to entangle with Ning Jiwei, there will be no problem, whether it''s Sang Lan or sang Qin."


    Jane Haixi listened to Jane Chenran''s words, her heart became more and more heavy, and she was silent.


    When the car arrived at the downstairs of Jian Haixi, she only casually told them goodbye and went home.


    Lin Xiaodou and Jane Chenran sent Jane Haixi to go home.


    On the way, Lin Xiaodou said to Jane Chenran, "Chenran, what you said to Jane Haixi today is too heavy."


    Jane Chenran''s face was still not good-looking. She said coldly, "I''m good for her and her two children."


    Seeing that he didn''t listen to the advice, Lin Xiaodou was also angry, stared at Jane Chenran and scolded, "it''s just a word for you, but for Haixi, it''s a feeling to pay, a heart to take out. Don''t you think you''re a little standing and talking without backache?"


    Jian Chenran saw the angry Lin Xiaodou and said, "but how can I say it if I don''t say so? As long as you don''t agree, it''s harsh to your ears. Besides, can she listen to the key points I don''t say?"


    "But..." Lin Xiaodou chopped his feet angrily, "but you have to speak slowly. How hard it is for you to say it all at once?"


    Jane Chenran sighed and thought of what Jane Haixi had just looked like. Then she knew later and asked, "I... what I just said was really so serious?"


    "What do you think?" Lin Xiaodou said angrily.


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Haixi came home and couldn''t sleep in bed.


    Jane Chenran''s words echoed in her ears, as well as the appearance of her mother, the faces of Bai Jing''s mother and daughter, and the words written by Sang Lan, sang Qin, Ning Jiwei


    Many people and words flashed and overlapped like pink and ink masks, which made Jian Haixi have a splitting headache and his heart more heavy.


    She held her cell phone several times and wanted to send a message to Ning Jiwei, but she finally forced down the idea.


    Even if I told him about the trouble I couldn''t get through, it would only add to their troubles and disputes.


    Why?


    Tossing and turning until midnight, when it was slightly bright, Jian Haixi closed his eyes and rested for a while, but it was only a short time.


    At dawn, she got up quickly to make breakfast for the children.


    The busy days left her no time to lick her wounds.


    ¡ª¡ª


    morning.


    Ning Jiwei was awakened by the noise outside the bedroom. He got up confused, put on his clothes and walked out of the bedroom. He heard the noise coming from the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Wen Qingnuan was making breakfast. She was only wearing a suspender skirt. She had enough to show whether she should show it or not, which was unspeakably attractive with an apron.


    But Ning Jiwei saw it in his eyes, but he only felt disgusted.


    Wen Qingnuan saw him as if he didn''t see the stream on his face. He came up with a smile and asked kindly, "do you want sugar in avi''s breakfast milk?"


    She remembered that Ning Jiwei had to drink a glass of milk for breakfast, so she came here specially. Such a virtuous and careful self will surely win back his heart.


    Wen Qingnuan thought so, but as soon as she asked, Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I''ve quit milk."


    The smile on his face became more and more stiff.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Avi, I..."


    Wen Qingnuan just wanted to talk. Ning Jiwei waved and said, "this is my house. Please go out."


    "Avi... Can''t you talk to me?" Wen Qingnuan looked at him wrongly. "I came early in the morning and wanted to surprise you..."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t look at her, nodded, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone.


    "Avi... Who are you calling?" Wen Qingnuan looked at him and asked.


    "Who else can there be? Of course it''s my dear brother and your dear husband." Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll ask my brother what his wife thinks of coming to his uncle''s house early in the morning and making breakfast for him."


    "Avi..."


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Ning Jiwei with tears in his eyes, biting his lips and saying wrongly, "avi, do you have to push me farther and farther? I''ve come back. I can divorce your brother! As long as we can go back to the past, I''ll live with you!"


    Ning Jiwei sneered, went to open the door, looked back at Wen Qingnuan and asked, "do you go out by yourself or do you want me to ask someone to invite you?"


    "Avi, why, why do you do this to me?"


    Wen Qingnuan burst into tears and hugged Ning Jiwei. He stood on tiptoe to kiss his mouth, but he was pinched and thrown out by Ning Jiwei before he got close.


    "Avi..."


    "Wen Qingnuan, I''m not the pet she wants or loses if she doesn''t want." Ning Jiwei looked at Wen Qingnuan, and there was no expression on his cold face. "Since you lost it, you should be my sister-in-law."


    Then he slammed the door.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at the ruthlessly closed door and couldn''t help collapsing and crying.


    "Avi, open the door... Have you forgotten our past? Avi..."


    Ning Jiwei originally wanted to go back to his room to sleep, but the sound of crying outside made him upset. He simply called Li Fu and asked him to come and get Wen Qingnuan away.


    Li Fu received a phone call. When he heard that Wen Qingnuan ran over, he was shocked and rushed to deal with it.


    As a result, Wen Qingnuan saw him, but he didn''t rush away, but took out a check.


    "Miss Wen, what are you doing?" Li Fu looked at the check she handed over and asked in amazement.


    "As long as you are willing to help me, these knowledge deposits." Wen Qingnuan looked at Li Fu and said, "it''s only a matter of time before Ji Wei and I get along. As long as you are willing to help me now, you will benefit in the future."


    After listening to her, Li Fu only felt funny. "Are you trying to buy me off?"


    Wen Qingnuan frowned at him, "you''re too little?"


    Li Fu shook his head with a smile and said, "Miss Wen, are you taking Ning Jikang''s money to buy me off in order to get close to the president?"


    Hearing him mention Ning Jikang, his face changed slightly when he heard that he was warm, "you don''t need to take care of it."


    Li Fu sneered, "I don''t want to care. Now you are the president''s sister-in-law. If you really love the president and think of him, you should keep a distance from him. What you do now is just increasing his trouble."


    Hearing Li Fu''s words, Wen Qingnuan was stunned for a moment, then looked at Li Fu with a sneer and said, "keep a distance? Haven''t I kept a distance far enough these years?"


    Li Fu was also helpless. He spread his hands and said, "didn''t you choose it yourself?"


    Wen Qingnuan was speechless. Watching Li Fu invite her into the elevator, he finally slammed the door and left.


    Looking at the gradually closed elevator door, I heard the warmth of love, squinted and said, "avi, I will get you back, no matter what means."


    morning.


    When Jian Yi got up, he saw Jian Rui lying on the bed with his cell phone. When he woke up, he held his cell phone and said to him, "brother, there''s a lot of information on your cell phone."


    Jian Yi frowns. When she picks up her cell phone, it turns out that it''s all Qin Zhixu.


    In the middle of the night, Qin Zhixu was bombarded with SMS and wechat. He wanted Jian Yi to get up and play games with him.


    Jian Yi looks at those messages, pulls a corner of his mouth and sighs. Xin Kui''s cell phone turns on the silent mode when he sleeps at night. Otherwise, Qin Zhixu will be so bombarded that he won''t want to sleep all night.


    "Brother, is JOJO''s brother looking for you?" Jian Rui asked. She just glanced at Qin Zhixu''s name.


    Jian Yi nodded, picked up a message reply and told Qin Zhixu that he was only online from 8:00 to 9:00 p.m. and that he could only play with Qin Zhixu at that time.


    Jian Rui is not interested in playing games. Seeing that Jian Yi is replying to the message, she toots her mouth and runs out.


    She also has her own toys!


    Jian Yi gets out of bed after replying to the message. Seeing that there is no shadow of Jian Rui in the living room, she suddenly thinks of something and runs to the storage room.


    As soon as she ran to the door, Jian Yi heard Jian Rui''s laughter in the storage room.


    Jian Yi was helpless. She stood at the door, covered her nose and said, "Jian Rui, come out! We''re going to school!"


    Jianrui coquettishly said, "brother, you''re letting me play with Mengmeng for a while! Look how cute it is!"


    Jian Yi sees that she is going to touch the alpaca again. She immediately remembers the picture last night. She immediately reaches out and carries Jian Rui''s back collar out to her.


    "Don''t touch it!"


    "Why, brother?" Jian Rui said wrongfully, "I want to touch Mengmeng ~"


    Jian Yi knocked her on a chestnut and warned, "what if he spit on you? Do you want to be a smelly child to go to school? You''ll be laughed at by your classmates!"


    Jane Rui smelled her palm, "it doesn''t smell, brother, you smell ~"


    Then he put his hand under Jian Yi''s nose. Jian Yi took away her hand and said, "if you want to go to school, don''t play, or you won''t be allowed to go to school if you get sprayed."


    Jian Rui blinked. After listening to this, she was not afraid, but asked happily, "can you not go to school if you are really sprayed?"


    Seeing her eager expression, Jian Yi is completely speechless.


    At this time, Jian Haixi came over and saw the two children standing here. He smiled and pulled them to dinner. By the way, he reminded Jian Rui, "ruiruirui, you can''t skip school, but you can''t have this idea."


    "Ah..." Jian Rui listened to Jian Haixi''s words and sighed disappointed.


    Jian Yi is watching Jian Haixi. He thinks his mommy is still smiling, but she doesn''t seem very happy.


    Is there a problem with Daddy again?


    *


    Jian Haixi packed the children''s things and led them downstairs with one in one hand.


    A night without a good rest, coupled with the mixed emotions in her heart, Jian Haixi''s mood is really not good. But when watching Jian Yi and Jian Rui with smiling faces, holding their hands and skipping a mommy, those happiness can instantly fill the bitterness in their hearts.


    As soon as they got downstairs, Jian Haixi noticed that there was a sports car with a super luxury car parked downstairs.


    She was wondering what the situation was. She saw Qin Zhixu jump out of the car and stand in front of the three.


    Jian Haixi stared at Qin Zhixu dumbfounded. He didn''t know which song he was going to sing.


    "Hello, Haixi, Hello, good morning, master!"


    Qin Zhixu first simply greets Jian Haixi and Jian Rui, and then exaggerates to call Jian Yi master.


    Jian Haixi asked, "President Qin, what are you doing?"


    "Can''t you see?"


    Qin Zhixu raised his eyebrows, reached out and made a gesture of invitation, saying, "I''ll pick up the children to school! Please!" then he motioned Jian Haixi to get on the bus with the children.


    Jian Haixi pulled the two children without action, stared at Qin Zhixu and said, "what the hell are you doing? I didn''t ask you to pick them up."


    "I didn''t pick you up."


    Qin Zhixu glanced at her, looked at Jian Yi with a flattering smile and said, "this is a benefit for my little master. Don''t arbitrarily deprive my master of his rights!"


    Jian Haixi turns to look at Jian Yi and sees that Jian Yi is expressionless.


    Then turn around and look at Jian Rui on the other side. Her little daughter doesn''t notice here at all and is staring at the luxury car.


    Seeing herself looking at her, Jianrui shook her arm, pointed to the sports car and shouted, "Mommy! It''s like a spaceship in an animation!"


    Qin Zhixu saw the yearning in the little girl''s eyes and quickly tricked the little guy: "will your uncle take you and your brother and mommy in the spaceship?"


    As soon as Jianrui heard that she could sit, her eyes lit up and turned to ask mommy for advice.


    "Mommy, Mommy, Rui Rui wants to take a spaceship!"


    Jianrui shriveled her mouth, shook mommy''s arm and shook her brother''s hand.


    "Brother, good brother, Rui Rui wants to take a spaceship ~"


    Jian Yi''s arm was almost broken when she shook it. She rolled her eyes and spread her arm to Jian Haixi, indicating that he couldn''t help it.


    The most unbearable thing for the family is Jianrui''s coquetry. As long as Jianrui is coquetry, everyone wants the stars to pick the stars and the moon to pick the moon. As long as she wants, the whole world wants to earn it for her.


    "Mommy ~ ~" Jian Rui blinked her big eyes and kept emitting the golden light of bulingbuling''s love.


    Jian Haixi was dazzled by her big eyes, and her heart melted. She said frankly and nodded.


    "Yeah!" Jian Rui compared a pair of scissors, jumped in front of Qin Zhixu, hugged his thigh and cried, "uncle, mommy and brother promised. Take Ruirui Rui to the spaceship!"


    "Ha ha! OK! Hold my little public lift and take a spaceship!"


    Qin Zhixu laughed and got on the car with Jian Rui.


    Jian Haixi and Jian Yi have no choice but to follow the bus.


    So, this morning, there was a more scenic spot on the way from Jane''s house to school. The windy sports car earned the attention of passers-by.


    Along the way, Jian Rui asked East and West curiously. After a while, she kept calling "Uncle handsome".


    Qin Zhixu''s position in her heart is because this "spaceship" seems to rise like a rocket.


    Qin Zhixu also cooperated quite well. Jian Rui called "handsome uncle", and he replied with "Meimei xiaogongju", which made Jian Rui happy.


    Qin Zhixu is also in a good mood. He doesn''t have much experience with children before. The most important thing is to get along with JOJO, but JOJO is a different child. Therefore, Qin Zhixu doesn''t know that it''s so interesting to meet normal children.


    All the way, the car was full of laughter. Originally, Jian Haixi was worried, but seeing that the children were so happy with Qin Zhixu, he gradually smiled infected by the atmosphere in the car.


    Qin Zhixu''s car ostentatiously sent Jian Rui and Jian Yi to school.


    As soon as they got off the bus, they ran into Gu Xiaomian at the school gate.


    Gu Xiaomian had been staring at the sports car. He should have entered the school three minutes ago, but when he saw the sports car, he couldn''t move his feet and his eyes were straight.


    When he saw his little partner get off the car, Gu Xiaomian opened his eyes and hurried forward and said, "Ruirui, Rui, it''s me!"


    Jian Rui proudly pointed to the car and said, "Gu Ruan, look at the spaceship I''m sitting on!"


    Gu Xiaomian stared at the car with envy and said to Jian Yi and Jian Rui, "brother Yi, Rui Rui, your car is so beautiful! I also want to take a spaceship!"


    As soon as Jane Rui heard this, she immediately invited her and said, "then you can take this car with us tomorrow morning!"


    Then he looked up and asked Qin Zhixu, "uncle, will you pick us up in a spaceship tomorrow?


    Of course, Qin Zhixu was happy. He bent down and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "of course, I will not only pick you up tomorrow morning, but also pick you up from school tonight!"


    Jian Rui immediately clapped happily and stretched out a hand to pull the hook with Qin Zhixu.


    Jian Haixi didn''t even have time to say a word. The two completely ignored her and Jian Yi.


    After sending two children to school, Jian Haixi reluctantly apologized to Qin Zhixu in the car: "sorry to trouble you this morning. Ruirui''s words don''t have to be serious. I''ll pick them up from school in the evening."


    Qin Zhixu smiled. It happened that there was a red light ahead. He stopped the car, knocked on the steering wheel twice with his index finger, turned his head and said to Jian Haixi, "I don''t think you need to apologize. I like these two children very much and don''t feel any trouble at all. Moreover, what I promised must be done. Do you want me to break my promise?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. She remembered what Yang Yaru said and asked her not to refuse Qin Zhixu. She couldn''t help stroking her forehead with a headache.


    Qin Zhixu said, thought about it and added, "of course, I still like my little master more. After all, he plays games very well!"


    Jane Haixi couldn''t refute. She sighed and turned to look out of the window. She didn''t answer.


    When the green light came on, Qin Zhixu restarted the car and turned to ask Jian Haixi, "where are you going to work? I''ll just take you there. Why don''t you go with me ru?"


    Jane Haixi thought and said maiteng.


    Qin Zhixu shrugged his shoulders, but it didn''t matter. He drove in a different direction and sent Jian Haixi to maiteng.


    As a result, as soon as the sports car arrived downstairs, Jian Haixi saw that Ning Jiwei''s car was also there, and immediately wanted to hit the wall.


    What shit luck is this!

 Chapter 59

    Jian Haixi wanted to get off after Ning Jiwei went in. Unexpectedly, before he could tell Qin Zhixu that the driver had got off and bypassed the front of the car to open the door for her.


    And before getting off the car, he blew the horn, which caused Ning Jiwei, who was going to enter the gate, to stop and look here.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath after Qin Zhixu opened the door, raised his legs and got off the bus to meet Ning Jiwei''s eyes.


    Ning Jiwei heard a car whistle in the back when he entered the door just now. He turned back subconsciously and found that the car was not an ordinary car.


    He thought this was a partner, but he thought he didn''t make an appointment today.


    So in this thought and answer, Ning Jiwei saw the man who got out of the car


    "That... President, I''m today..." Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei''s eyes and stammered nervously for some reason. He clearly didn''t do anything sorry for the other party, but there was an illusion that a red apricot came out of the wall and was caught.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes narrowed tightly, stared at Jian Haixi, stretched out his hand and said, "come here."


    Jian Haixi nodded quickly and trotted over.


    "Don''t get me wrong. President Qin just sent my two children to school this morning..."


    As soon as she had spoken, Jane Haixi wanted to bite off her tongue, because she clearly saw that Ning Jiwei''s face was darker.


    "You mean he''s seen both of your children?"


    Ning Jiwei almost clenched his teeth and asked this sentence. He thought he didn''t have this treatment, but Qin Zhixu had seen two children, and from the way he sent the children to school, he got along well.


    "Well..."


    Jian Haixi felt his head hurt more. "This... It''s not what you think. Listen to me..."


    Jian Haixi rubbed her sore forehead, anxious to explain, but for a moment she didn''t know what to say. Looking at her, Qin Zhixu leaned against the car with a bad smile.


    "Haixi, what''s there to explain? Those who believe in you will believe you without any explanation. On the contrary, those who don''t believe in you, no matter how much you say, it''s useless."


    Jian Haixi took a puff from the corner of his mouth and stared at him, "stop talking."


    It would make trouble for her.


    Qin Zhixu shrugged his shoulders. He felt he was telling the truth.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Qin Zhixu and looked indistinguishable in his eyes.


    Qin Zhixu met his eyes with a bad smile in his mouth, but he involuntarily changed from leaning against the car to standing straight.


    The two men flashed countless sparks between their eyes as if they had been electrocuted.


    Jian Haixi felt that he could not get into the aura of the two people.


    A moment later, Ning Jiwei stretched out his arm, calmly hugged Jian Haixi and said to Qin Zhixu, "no matter whether you send Haixi or the children, I thank you."


    Qin Zhixu frowned, "this is what I want to do. I''ll do it if I want. I don''t need your thanks."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said calmly, "my woman, I naturally want to thank you."


    As soon as Jian Haixi heard this, his small face suddenly turned red, lowered his head and was embarrassed to lift it up.


    Qin Zhixu originally wanted to offend him, but looking at Jian Haixi''s blushing and shy appearance, he suddenly lost interest, waved his hand and said "you''re welcome", so he jumped into the car and left.


    Until the car drove out for a long time, Qin Zhi Xu Caimeng stopped the car, his hands on the steering wheel and frowned.


    It''s strange. Why are you so upset?


    Qin Zhixu recalled Ning Jiwei''s provocative smile before leaving. The more he thought about it, the more unhappy he felt, but he couldn''t say why.


    He was agitated. Suddenly, the traffic police knocked on Qin Zhixu''s window outside the window and scolded severely across the window: "comrade, how do you drive? How can you park on the viaduct? Don''t you want to live?"


    Qin knew Xu was stunned. Only then did he react that he was on the viaduct.


    Frowned, Qin Zhixu took out a pile of money from his wallet and stuffed it into the hands of the traffic police. Calmly, he said, "don''t look for it."


    Then, before the traffic police reacted, they quickly started the car and ran away.


    Only the traffic police with money were left messy in the wind.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning jivera took Jian Haixi into the elevator. Jian Haixi was pulled by him fast and even stumbled when entering the elevator. She looked at Ning Jiwei''s face and explained: "don''t get me wrong. Qin Zhixu and I are nothing. It''s just a coincidence today. He likes playing games, so... Well..."


    Before he finished, the lip spot had been sealed tightly.


    Ning Jiwei slapped Jian Haixi on the elevator wall, clasped her tightly in his arms with both hands and kissed her thoroughly.


    His kiss was very aggressive and aggressive. Jian Haixi gradually couldn''t stand it. He kissed her so soft that she almost couldn''t stand.


    Ning Jiwei kissed deeply, but the picture of Jian Haixi getting off Qin Zhixu''s car and what she said about Qin Zhixu getting along with her two children flashed in her mind.


    As long as he thought of these pictures, Ning Jiwei could not stop his jealousy and fear.


    Envy Jian Haixi. Besides herself, there are other excellent men around her.


    Later, I was afraid that Jian Haixi would develop himself one day, but there were many men better than him.


    Will she leave herself then.


    Thinking of these, Ning Jiwei could not help kissing Jian Haixi deeper. It seemed that he would not stop until he melted her into his own blood.


    Jian Haixi felt like the snow in winter and the scorching sun in summer, almost melting into water.


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei kissed with emotion, affectionately stuck to Jian Haixi''s lips and teeth, and whispered, "Haixi, don''t leave me, forever..."


    "Well..."


    Jian Haixi was kissed by her and nodded at his words.


    Seeing Jian Haixi nodding and agreeing, Ning Jiwei kindly let her go.


    Finally, the elevator reached the floor where the president''s office was located. Jian Haixi wanted to stand and go out, but as soon as she tried to push Ning Jiwei away, she leaned soft against the wall.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, picked her up and walked out of the elevator.


    Outside the elevator, sang Qin had something to find Ning Jiwei, so she had been waiting on this floor. When she saw the elevator, she ran over immediately. Who knows that she hasn''t had time to speak, but she saw Ning Jiwei holding Jian Haixi out of the elevator.


    Jian Haixi hid his face in Ning Jiwei''s arms, and Ning Jiwei glanced at sang Qin coldly.


    The cold eyes successfully let sang Qin take back the feet she wanted to come forward.


    She had no doubt that if she came forward at this time, Ning Jiwei would never spare herself.


    Soon, Jian Haixi''s voice of letting Ning Jiwei be quiet came from the office.


    Sang Qin''s hand was tightly clenched. She looked at the direction of the office and clenched her teeth.


    But he was not angry, nor impulsive. He just picked up his cell phone and made a call.


    "Hey, it''s me. Start publishing newspapers when you''re ready... Yes, I want you to make sure that major websites and media have headlines!"


    Hang up the phone, sang Qin looks at Ning Jiwei''s office, smiles coldly, presses the elevator and leaves.


    In the office, Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi and told his eagerness and mood with action.


    Jian Haixi was also fascinated by his confused feelings. Finally, they couldn''t tell who tortured who. In short, they climbed and attached to each other and went to bliss together.


    Afterwards, Jian Haixi lay in Ning Jiwei''s arms, his small hand circled around his chest, and asked softly, "I have time this Saturday. Are you free then?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and reacted. Jian Haixi wanted to arrange for him to meet the two children. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "I''m free. You can arrange it."


    Then he kissed Jian Haixi on the forehead and said, "remember to tell me what the children like. I want to make a good impression on them."


    Jian Haixi nodded, thought and said, "I met..."


    She was about to tell Ning Jiwei about her encounter with Sang Lan when the phone outside the office suddenly rang and interrupted her.


    Ning Jiwei got up and walked away, touched Jian Haixi''s hair and said, "you have a good rest. I''ll punish you when I come back."


    "Ah?" Jane Haixi was stunned. How can she punish after all this?


    Ning Jiwei smiled, bowed his head and said in Jian Haixi''s ear, "don''t you remember the phone call last night?"


    Phone


    Jian Haixi reacted and blushed instantly.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Jian Haixi lay in bed and wanted to get up, but she found that her clothes had been taken off in Ning Jiwei''s office.


    How can I get out


    Jian Haixi sighed, thought about it, and decided to take a bath first, and then let Ning Jiwei bring it in for her.


    Here, Jian Haixi went to the bathroom, while outside, it was not others who came to find Ning Jiwei, but Xu Hui came with Ning Jikang and Wen Qingnuan.


    Xu Hui was stunned and mocked: "Ji Wei, it''s really easy for you to be the president!"


    Ning Jiwei was silent, while Wen Qingnuan, who followed behind Xu Hui, turned pale when he saw the underwear on the ground. He raised his feet and was about to break into the inner lounge, but Li Fu stopped him quickly.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Wen Qingnuan with a sneer and asked, "what''s your sister-in-law doing? Do you want to go in and see what my uncle''s girlfriend looks like? Are you still jealous and unwilling?"


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Ning Jiwei with red eyes and clenched his fist!


    Looking at the obvious gaffe of Wen Qingnuan, Xu Hui glanced at her disdainfully, hummed and scolded, "don''t lose face here, get out of here!"


    Wen Qingnuan trembled when she was scolded by Xu Hui. She was so frightened that she retreated two steps, bit her lips and wept.


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Unable to see his daughter-in-law being yelled, Ning Jikang hugged her and smelled the warmth of love, looking at Xu huidao unhappily.


    Seeing that her beloved son maintained Wen Qingnuan so much, Xu Huiqi didn''t fight at all. She stretched out her index finger and pointed to Wen Qingnuan and scolded:


    "Look at you, a fox spirit. You seduced my son. He''s fascinated. He''s not satisfied yet. He came to my brother-in-law to make a fool of himself!"


    "Mom, you''ve had enough!"


    Ning Jikang impatiently hugged Wen Qingnuan and, facing Xu Hui''s anger, said, "Qingnuan is my daughter-in-law, not a fox spirit. As a mother-in-law, you should pay attention to your words and deeds."


    "What are you talking about?" Xu Hui didn''t expect Ning Jikang to say so for a warm smell. For a moment, she could hardly believe her ears.


    Ning Jikang pulled out his ears and said, "anyway, don''t scold love."


    "You..."


    Xu Hui was cold and angry. When she saw Wen Qingnuan, all her emotions were passed on to her. At the moment, Xu Hui wanted to dismantle the pretending Wen Qingnuan.


    "You little fox, don''t you get out of here! Do you have a place to stand?"


    Wen Qingnuan trembled again. Xu Hui''s abuse made her angry, but at the moment she didn''t show it, but looked at Ning Jiwei.


    After seeing Ning Jiwei''s cold face and no intention to stand out for her, Wen Qingnuan was completely desperate.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t even look at the "game" of the three people in front of him. Instead, he bowed his head and carefully put away Jian Haixi''s clothes one by one, and then dialed a phone call.


    Soon, a large group of bodyguards came and stood at the door of the president''s office.


    "President."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, pointed to Xu Hui and said to the bodyguard at the door, "please get them out."


    "Yes."


    Maiteng''s bodyguard only listened to Ning Jiwei''s orders. When he heard the orders, he immediately came forward and asked Xu Hui and others to go out.


    Looking at this posture, Xu Hui suddenly remembered that she didn''t come here to scold and smell the warmth, but to ask Ning Jiwei to arrange the work of deputy manager for Ning Jikang.


    But in such a fuss, she was invited out by the bodyguard before she could say anything.


    Standing outside the door, Xu Hui stared at Wen Qingnuan fiercely and scolded, "what a broom star. If you didn''t come to get in the way, could I delay Ji Kang''s business? I don''t see how you can help Ji Kang at ordinary times. It always makes trouble!"


    Wen Qingnuan stood at the door of Ning Jiwei''s office, listening to Xu Hui''s curse, and then looking at Ning Jiwei''s cold back, heartache couldn''t help himself.


    At this moment, she really wanted to ignore it.


    A bodyguard came to pull Wen Qingnuan. Wen Qingnuan shook off his hand, grabbed the door frame of the office, and cried, "avi, are you really so heartless?"


    Ning jiweidun looked at Wen Qingnuan with a rainy face and Ning Jikang with a green light on her head. He sneered at Wen Qingnuan and said, "you shouldn''t ask me. You should ask your husband and my eldest brother. See if he agrees with me that I''m a brother and affectionate to your eldest sister-in-law."


    "I... avi..." Wen Qingnuan choked on his words. He was about to say something, but Ning Jikang pulled away with a black face.


    His daughter-in-law is so shameless in front of his brother. A man can''t help it.


    Xu Hui saw that Ning Jikang had left, and Ning Jiwei closed the door and didn''t see anyone. Facing a group of bodyguards in front of her, she had no choice but to leave.


    Ning Jikang pulled Wen Qingnuan back to the car, closed the door and asked with a black face, "what do you mean? What do you mean by those words in front of Ning Jiwei?"


    "What do I mean?" Wen Qingnuan shook off his hand with a sneer and said, "don''t I understand enough? I want a divorce!"


    Ning Jikang narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "divorce? Divorced, can you go back to Ning Jiwei''s arms? Smell the warmth, you''re really cheap!"


    "Shut up!"


    Wen Qingnuan heard him scold himself, raised his hand, slapped Ning Jikang in the face, clenched his teeth and said, "if you hadn''t forced me, I wouldn''t have come to this step with Ji Wei. You ruined my happiness!"


    "I forced you?"


    Ning Jikang grinned, reached out and wiped the corners of his mouth. With a cruel smile, he turned around and pressed Jian Haixi under him.


    "Smelling the warmth of love, have you lost your fucking memory? Was it me who forced you? Didn''t you take the initiative to climb into my bed and beg me to spoil you?"


    "Shut up! No, no! You''re talking nonsense!"


    Listen to what he said, he couldn''t help but resist fiercely.


    "Hehe, did you begin to refuse to believe the facts?"


    Ning Jikang sneered, bit her earlobe and said, "if it weren''t for me, your father would have been hacked to death by the debt collector. Where is today when you smell the warmth of love? But it doesn''t matter even if you forget. I can make you think of it slowly and start from here..."


    After that, Ning Jikang took off his clothes and pressed up at the smell of love.


    "Ha, you forget how you begged me to ask you?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Xu Hui and others left, Ning Jiwei closed the door of the office and took Jian Haixi''s clothes into the lounge. Seeing that there was no one on the bed in the lounge, he heard the sound of water from the bathroom and walked towards the bathroom with a chuckle.


    Jian Haixi listened to the sound outside. She was nervous. Suddenly she felt the door handle pulled by someone. She couldn''t help screaming and hid behind the door.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s me."


    Ningji weirou said.


    Jian Haixi was relieved to see Ning Jiwei, but he still didn''t come out from behind the door and didn''t open the door, "you, wait outside for a while. I''m taking a bath..."


    Ningji villa didn''t open it twice and said with a smile: "even if you don''t let me in, at least you need your own clothes?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, carefully opened the door and stretched out his arm.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her exposed optical fiber jade arm, his eyes suddenly darkened, held Jian Haixi''s wrist and rushed in.


    "Ah!"


    Jian Haixi screamed and was startled by his sudden action. He slipped and almost fell. Fortunately, he was held by Ning Jiwei in time.


    "Are you all right?" Ning Jiwei asked, holding her shoulder.


    Jane Haixi shook her head and looked at him with a red face. "What are you doing in here?"


    "What do you say?" Ning Jiwei said in a dumb voice, rubbing Jian Haixi''s shoulder and waist vaguely.


    "I don''t want it."


    Jian Haixi pushed him with a red face. This man is... He has no time to get up, and he is not ashamed in broad daylight.


    Ning Jiwei was amused by her shy appearance and laughed. He put his clothes on her and joked, "what do you think? I just said I wanted to help you dress."


    "You..." Jian Haixi stared at him coyly, but he didn''t dare to push him away because he was naked, so he had to tease him.


    After they were tired of being crooked for a long time, Jian Haixi put on his clothes with the "help" of Ning Jiwei.


    Thinking of what was happening outside just now, Jian Haixi asked curiously, "who came outside just now? Why does it sound like I''m going to fight?"


    Ningji Witton said truthfully, "it''s my mother and my big brother."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He knew that he had a bad relationship with his mother and big brother. He thought of those people coming to the door again. Worried about Ning Jiwei''s mood, he hugged him and comforted you: "don''t be unhappy for them. It''s not worth it."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, rubbed her head and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and asked, "what about your father? Has he been discharged?"


    "Not yet," said Ning Jiwei. "It''s still in the recovery period."


    Jian Haixi nodded and stopped asking. Their relationship is not very good if they ask too much.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and asked with a smile, "do you want to go out?"


    "Go out?" Jian Haixi was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t keep up with Ning Jiwei''s jumping thinking. He wondered, "why do you want to go out suddenly? What''s up?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled mysteriously, took Jian Haixi and strode out, "you''ll know later."


    Jian Haixi followed him out of the office, and his men consciously shrunk, but Ning Jiwei held it tighter, didn''t avoid the eyes around him, and took her out openly.


    Jane Haixi blushed all the way, but there was a shallow warmth in her heart.


    Sang Qin stood in the corner, looking at their parallel backs, silently biting their lips and clenching their hands tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi all the way to the suburbs. On the roadside, he also found a supermarket and stopped to buy a lot of snacks.


    Jian Haixi was dragged by her to shuttle through the supermarket. Seeing that he threw bags of snacks into the shopping cart, he asked her what she liked to eat while strolling. He couldn''t help asking, "why do you buy so much food?"


    Ning Jiwei hissed at her lips and said with a smile, "don''t ask first. You''ll know later."


    So Jian Haixi could only follow him to "rob" the supermarket. They brought enough snacks, and Ning jiweicai started the car again.


    Jian Haixi looked at the scenery outside the window. From the city to the suburbs, he gradually left the crowd, smoke, and more trees around him.


    More than half an hour later, Ning Jiwei stopped at the top of the mountain with Jian Haixi.


    "You have to walk here for a while. Follow me, or you will be thrown into the mountains to feed the tiger." Ning Jiwei smiled and threatened.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him with a smile, stretched out his hand, tightened his hand and walked slowly along his steps.


    Walking along a secluded path, my vision gradually widened.


    "Here we are." Ning Jiwei stretched out his arms, looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "look, do you still like it here?"


    Jian Haixi stood in the open. He was surprised to find that standing here, he could overlook the scenery of the whole city. He was surprised to hold Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, how did you find such a beautiful place?"


    Ning Jiwei held her and said with a smile: "I accidentally found it when I was a child, and then asked someone to block it. Every time I am in a bad mood, I will come and sit down, smell the fresh air here, listen to the birds and insects that are different from the voice of cars and people, and then look at the scenery in the city from a distance, and my mood will slowly calm down."


    Jian Haixi held his neck and tilted his head and asked, "are you in a bad mood now? Why?"


    Ning Jiwei watched her nest in her arms like a little woman. She had kissed her unusually shiny red lips before, opening and closing, like some kind of invitation.


    So... The scenery on the mountain was beautiful.


    The mountain wind blew slowly, which made her skin tremble. The heat on her body and the cool around her were very shy.


    For a long time, Ning Jiwei took out a blanket from the car and covered Jian Haixi. Holding her blushing, Ning Jiwei sat in the mountains and enjoyed their unique tranquility.


    In the evening, Jian Haixi looked at the time and Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, stretched out his hand, pointed her nose and said, "don''t think about it. We can''t go back today."


    Jian Haixi sniffed and had to call Lin Xiaodou and Jian Chenran to ask them to take care of the child.


    They sat on stone chairs and snuggled up to each other, looking at the night scene of the city at the foot of the mountain. All the complexity and calculation seemed to be purified at this moment, leaving only two close hearts and gentle feelings.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When school was over in the afternoon, Qin Zhixu went to a small to pick up Jian Yi and Jian Rui from school.


    At the school gate, Qin Zhixu Lafeng''s sports car attracted the onlookers as soon as it appeared, but he leaned against the car unconsciously.


    After seeing the figures of Jian Rui and Jian Yi, Qin Zhixu smiled and waved to them: "little Gong Ju, little master! Here!"


    Jian Rui ran over excitedly as soon as she saw Qin Zhixu. While running, she raised her arms and shouted, "handsome uncle, you''re driving a spaceship to pick us up again!"


    "Yes!"


    Qin Zhixu holds Jian Rui and affectionately rubs her head.


    Gu Xiaomian also rushed over and looked at Qin Zhixu Dao and said politely, "Hello, uncle. My name is Gu Xiaomian. I''m a good friend of Ruirui and brother Yi."


    "Hello." Qin Zhixu opened the door and invited, "let''s go together."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded excitedly and kept discussing the spaceship with Jian Rui.


    Qin Zhixu was only amused by the discussion between the two children. He turned and looked at Jian Yi coming slowly with a calm face. He couldn''t help thumbing up and said, "my master has insight!"


    Jane Yi turns her eyes and is about to get on the bus when she suddenly hears Lin Xiaodou''s voice coming from the side.


    "Yiyi! Ruirui!"


    "Aunt Xiaodou." when Jian Yi saw Lin Xiaodou and Jane Chenran, he stopped and shouted, "uncle."


    Jian Rui also ran down from the car, ran to Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou and shouted, "uncle, little aunt, why are you here?"


    "Of course I came to pick you up."


    Lin Xiaodou pulls Jian Yi and Jian Rui, stares at Qin Zhixu defensively, and asks angrily, "who are you? Who asked you to pick up my children?"


    Qin Zhi picked Xu''s eyebrows and asked with a smile, "your child?"


    "Of course." Lin Xiaodou said, "this is my child. Who are you? Don''t think a good car can turn a child openly."


    Qin knew that he had not seen such an unruly mouth for a long time. He was stunned and smiled. He turned his head and looked at Jian Chenran and said, "look, you look a little like Jian Haixi. They just called you uncle. Are you Jian Haixi''s brother?"


    Jane Chenran was calmer than Lin Xiaodou. Now she nodded and said, "I''m her brother. Who are you?"


    Qin Zhixu said, "I''m a friend of Haixi. I sent them this morning. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the two children. We agreed to pick me up this afternoon."


    Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou are stunned and look at Jian Rui and Jian Yi at the same time.


    Jianrui nodded and said, "yes, uncle, little aunt, handsome uncle and ruiruirui pulled the hook, so they drove a spaceship to pick us up. Oh, they''re not human traffickers!"


    As soon as Lin Xiaodou heard this, he immediately apologized to Qin Zhixu and said, "sorry, I haven''t seen you, so I misunderstood just now..."


    Qin Zhixu frowned and didn''t speak.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Chenran, thought for a while and said to Qin Zhixu, "why don''t you scold all the things I scolded you just now? Don''t worry, I won''t be angry."


    Qin knew Xu was a little angry, but when he heard Lin Xiaodou say so, he immediately laughed.


    "Forget it, you are innocent if you don''t know." he can see that Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou are for the safety of the children, not to mention that Lin Xiaodou is a straightforward person.


    With such people, Qin Zhixu never cares.


    And even in the face of his little master, he couldn''t care.


    The misunderstanding is solved. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian sit in the spaceship as they wish. Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou drive behind Qin Zhixu''s car.


    When I got home.


    Gu Xiaomian took out the small quilt, pillow and pajamas prepared by Yunling for him from his schoolbag to show Jianrui. Jianrui raised her hands excitedly and said, "Yeah! You can open your pajamas and lie down tonight!"


    Jian Yi turns a blind eye and doesn''t bother to talk to the two "retarded people". He takes out the mask he bought from his pocket and goes to the storage room to bring it to the grass mud horse to prevent it from spitting again.


    Jian Rui excitedly pulls Gu Xiaomian and shows him how cute Meng is.


    Three children stood in the storage room and had fun with alpacas. The whole room was full of childish laughter.


    Jane Chenran stood at the door with Lin Xiaodou in her arms. Looking at the happy children, she looked at each other and felt that at this moment, it was the greatest happiness!

 Chapter 60

    well


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian get together and add an alpaca. They play like crazy all night. If Jian Yi hadn''t reported to Lin Xiaodou and Jian Chenran and asked them to drag them over to do their homework, it''s estimated that they would completely forget about their homework.


    Jian Rui bit the pencil head and lay on the table. She looked at Gu Xiaomian depressed. Seeing that he had an expression with herself, she couldn''t help laughing. She turned to look at Jian Yi, the invigilator teacher, and said, "brother, you don''t want to write. Can''t we not write today?"


    "What do you say?"


    Jian Yi glances at Gu Xiaomian lightly. Gu Xiaomian only feels that he has been stabbed all over. An excited spirit immediately sits up straight and starts writing.


    "Gu Xiaomian, I heard you don''t want to do your homework?" asked Jian Yi, squinting.


    "No, no, absolutely not!" Gu Xiaomian shook his head like a rattle drum and wrote like God''s help. "Brother Yi, I love learning and homework most! Absolutely not. I don''t want to write!"


    Jian Rui looks at Gu Xiaomian contemptuously and wonders why he is so afraid of Jian Yi. After all, in my impression, Jian Yi had nothing else besides beating him that time and scaring him several times.


    Jian Rui doesn''t know. Just these threats are enough. Gu Xiaomian is in awe of Jian Yi.


    Besides, there is a sense of worship among the boys. In short, for Gu Xiaomian, Jian Rui is his little daughter-in-law and is favored. Jian Yi is his boss. Just listen.


    Seeing Gu Xiaomian''s rules, Jian Yi nodded with satisfaction and said, "very good. You can preview tomorrow''s homework after you finish it."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian immediately collapsed when he listened to his newly arranged "hard-working and studious" face, "brother Yi, stop..."


    He is slow in doing his homework. He has to preview tomorrow''s homework. How can he play?


    Finally, he came to Ruirui''s house once. He didn''t want to spend all night doing his homework.


    Jian Rui looked at him and smiled, "fool, you deserve it!"


    Jian Yi glared at his sister. "Write your story quickly. You talk a lot and don''t want to see the alpaca?"


    "Want to see!" Jianrui nodded quickly, knowing that she would not do her homework obediently. I''m afraid she can''t play tonight, so she quickly lowered her head and studied honestly.


    Lin Xiaodou and Jane looked at the children in the morning. After they finished their homework and had a crazy play after dinner, they took them to wash and sleep.


    It was not easy to coax the children to bed. Lin Xiaodou and Jane Chenran just turned off the light and went out. Gu Xiaomian quietly ran to Jian Rui''s bed, "Rui Rui, can I sleep with you at night?"


    "Yes ~" Jianrui nodded and lifted the quilt.


    Gu Xiaomian happily climbed to Jian Rui''s small bed. As a result, the pajama collar behind his neck was picked up before one leg climbed up.


    With a dark face, Jian Yi pulled Gu Xiaomian back to his bed and said coldly, "you sleep with me. Don''t sleep with Ruirui."


    "But..." Gu Xiaomian turned his eyes and said to Jian Yi, "but brother Yi, I can kick the quilt when I sleep ~"


    "It doesn''t matter," said Jian Yi calmly.


    "I can still talk in my sleep and drool ~" Gu Xiaomian made persistent efforts.


    Jian Yi glanced at him lightly and said, "it doesn''t matter. You''re making a lot of trouble. I''ll kick you out of bed."


    "Eh..." Gu Xiaomian stopped talking, glanced at Jian Rui, and climbed up Jian Yi''s bed obediently.


    Jian Rui chuckles. After both Jian Yi and Gu Xiaomian lie down, she suddenly gets out of her quilt, quickly climbs out of bed and pours on Jian Yi''s bed.


    ¡°surprise£¡¡±


    "Poof... Cough!" Gu Xiaomian was almost carried away without a breath by her. He was shocked and covered his chest and was about to cry.


    "Ruirui, this surprise is too big. I''m scared by you!"


    "Hee hee, isn''t it fun?" Jian Rui lay on the bed with him across the quilt. Her small face smiled like the stars at night. Gu Xiaomian was stunned, blushed and said foolishly: "good, fun..."


    "Fun fart!"


    With a dark face, Jian Yi drives Jian Rui out of bed, "hurry back to bed!"


    "No ~"


    Jian Rui lay in bed, hugged Jian Yi''s neck and said coquettishly, "brother, I can''t sleep. Tell me a story."


    Jian Yi reached out and pushed her, "don''t talk."


    "But I want to hear stories, just as mommy tells me a good night story."


    Jian Yi smokes from the corner of his mouth. It''s easy for him to hack other people''s computers, but it''s difficult for him to tell stories.


    Next to Gu Xiaomian, Gu Xiaomian put her head together, raised her chubby little arm and said, "brother Yi, I will! My little father tells me stories every day, and I remember it!" "good year!" Jian Rui smiled. Just as she wanted to squeeze between Jian Yi and Gu Xiaomian, she was pulled over by Jian Yi.


    "Go and lie down in your own bed and let Gu Ruan tell you." Jian Yi said.


    Otherwise, when the girl fell asleep, he had to take it back to her.


    "OK." Jianrui obediently ran back to her bed, covered it with a quilt and said to Gu Xiaomian, "Gu Ruan, start talking."


    "Oh, there used to be a man named Yue Fei..."


    "I''ve heard of this." Gu Xiaomian''s words just started. Jian Rui interrupted: "General Yue Fei is loyal to the country. I know. Change another one."


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and thought, "well... Once upon a time, a little girl in red clothes and a red hat sold lighters in the street..."


    "Pooh!"


    Jian Rui laughed, "Gu Ruan, what lighter? People sell matches. Well, it''s not little red riding hood. Little Red Riding Hood is from the story of the big gray wolf. You''re talking about the little match girl!"


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomian tilted his head and said with a smile, "I forgot. Ruirui, you have a good memory."


    "Fool, do I listen to your story or tell you a story?" Jian Rui said with a toot: "forget it. Don''t listen to the story. I''m sleeping."


    "Oh, well, then go to sleep. I''ll dream of you." Gu Xiaomian said.


    Jian Yi rubbed his ears sour by his words, rolled his eyes and said, "what you dream of is beyond your control."


    "I can." Gu Xiaomian said, "I have dreamed of Ruirui several times. In the dream, we still..."


    "Shut up and sleep!" Jane Yi said concisely.


    "Oh, all right."


    "Good night, brother. Good night, Gu Ruan..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    ru¡£


    Qin Zhixu worked overtime until late at night and stretched himself ready to get off work. When he came out of the office, he noticed that Yang Yaru hadn''t got off work yet, so he stopped and walked over.


    In the office, Yang Yaru was still working hard. When he came in, he looked up and asked, "president, what''s up?"


    Qin Zhixu looked at her and suddenly thought of Jian Haixi who didn''t come this afternoon, so he asked, "why didn''t Jian Haixi come to work this afternoon?"


    When Yang Yaru saw him ask, she raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "boss, why are you suddenly so interested in Jian Haixi? Why don''t you care if I come to work?"


    Qin knew Xu''s eyebrows moved slightly, looked up and down at Yang Yaru, shrugged and said, "do you want to have supper together?"


    "No more."


    Yang Yaru skimmed her lips, pointed to the project plan on her desk and said, "the design scheme has not been completed yet. The scheme of double eleven has come out, but then there is double twelve. We can''t relax for a moment."


    Qin Zhixu leaned against the door, smiled and said to Yang Yaru, "that''s why I don''t care whether you come to work or not, because whether you come or not, you are my capable man."


    Yang Yaru was stunned. Qin knew that Xu would rarely praise her so frankly.


    Just stunned, Qin Zhixu suddenly came over, stood behind her chair, stretched out his hands, pinched Yang Yaru''s shoulder and said, "don''t always work so hard. It''s time to rest. A beautiful girl in the flower season can''t become a man because of work."


    Then he patted Yang Yaru on the shoulder and turned away.


    Yang Yaru stared at the door, suddenly praised by Qin Zhixu, who was so much younger than herself, and massaged her shoulder. She couldn''t help feeling strange.


    Yang Yaru pinched the shoulder he had massaged, shook her head and threw herself into work again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xie Nuan is immersed in the pursuit of happiness recently.


    At first, she didn''t notice Zhang yuanlei''s thoughts about herself. She thought he was just a routine concern of his colleagues, but later she was teased several times by Jian Haixi and Li Ding. She was as dull as Xie Nuan and slowly reacted.


    In recent days, Zhang yuanlei has been delivering food and drinks to her every day. He has also taken the initiative to discuss issues such as ordinary plans with her.


    With more contact, Xie Nuan slowly felt that Zhang yuanlei was a very warm and kind person, and he also had a hazy favor in his heart.


    On this day, Zhang yuanlei summoned up the courage to invite Xie Nuan to dinner.


    At first, Xie Nuan thought it was a group dinner. He was wondering why he didn''t listen to Jian Haixi. When he arrived, he saw Zhang yuanlei alone.


    Seeing her coming, Zhang yuanlei stood up with a red face and stammered, "well... They can''t come because of something, so..."


    "Oh." Xie Nuan also knows what''s going on in his heart. Looking at the red face of a big boy Zhang yuanlei, he is inexplicably ashamed.


    The two sat down for dinner. Zhang yuanlei thoughtfully handed the menu to Xie Nuan. Xie Nuan looked at him, moved a position inside and whispered, "let''s have a look together."


    Zhang yuanlei was stunned. He nodded shyly and sat next to Xie Nuan.


    "Do you like spicy food? How about a spicy one?" asked Xie Nuan.


    "Don''t eat today." Zhang yuanlei looked at Xie Nuan and whispered, "aren''t you... Inconvenient these days? It''s not good to eat spicy food."


    Xie Nuan was stunned, and suddenly his small face turned red, "how do you know?"


    "I......" Zhang yuanlei quickly explained: "don''t get me wrong. I''m not a pervert and didn''t monitor you. I just... I saw you drink brown sugar water yesterday. I guessed..."


    Xie Nuan bit his lips and looked at him, but a trace of sweetness came out of his heart.


    After the meal was served, Zhang yuanlei carefully helped Xie Wen pour warm boiled water first, and then filled her with a bowl of porridge and said, "drink this first, warm your stomach, and then eat something else."


    "Thank you." Xie Nuan took the porridge and sipped it.


    In fact, she used to be a spicy hot girl, but sometimes she was treated so considerately, that is, porridge and dishes also tasted different.


    It seems that his gastrointestinal body suddenly has a housekeeper. Some people value their health more than themselves.


    Zhang yuanlei first put the dishes in Xie Nuan''s bowl, and then began to eat his own.


    During the dinner, as long as Xie Nuan stretched out his hand, he could almost immediately guess which dish she wanted to eat or what she wanted to do.


    Xie Nuan felt the feeling of being spoiled for the first time. He couldn''t help looking at Zhang yuanlei and said, "you eat too. Don''t patronize me."


    Zhang yuanlei smiled and nodded. The next time Xie Nuan reached out, he could still accurately deliver what she wanted.


    Xie Nuan used to worry about drinks when she ate with others, but now with Zhang yuanlei, she doesn''t care about anything. She doesn''t have to worry about water, napkins, spices and all kinds of things. Just eat.


    Looking at Zhang yuanlei who was busy before and after, Xie Nuan''s favor for him deepened again.


    After dinner, Zhang yuanlei sent Xie Nuan home. He happened to meet Xie Jiahao downstairs.


    When Xie Jiahao saw a boy coming back with his sister, he immediately raised his vigilance against Zhang yuanlei.


    "That... Elder brother, this is my colleague and my... Friend," Xie Nuan said with a bad introduction.


    Xie Jiahao frowned and looked at Zhang yuanlei. He asked coldly, "how old are you? Where are you from?"


    Xie Nuan was stunned and looked at Xie Jiahao unhappily, "brother, what are you doing?"


    On the contrary, Zhang yuanlei nearby looked calm and said with a smile: "Hello, my name is Zhang yuanlei, this year..."


    Xie Jiahao saw that he answered quickly and asked a few more questions. Zhang yuanlei answered them all without haste and without impatience.


    Xie Nuan sees it in his eyes and warms it in his heart.


    Xie Jiahai''s attitude towards Zhang yuanlei gradually eased. They talked for a few words. Zhang yuanlei told Xie Nuan to have an early rest in the evening and then left.


    When Zhang yuanlei left, Xie Jiahao looked at his back and thought, "why do I look familiar to this man?"


    "How could it?" Xie Nuan said with a smile, "brother, this is my colleague. You haven''t seen it before. How can you look familiar?"


    "Really." Xie Jiahao thought, wanted to take out his mobile phone, opened Jian Haixi''s circle of friends and said, "you see, isn''t that the person?"


    Xie Nuan came up to have a look and saw that it was a group gathering photo of Jian haixifa, in which Zhang yuanlei was standing out.


    "He is in our group."


    "Oh." Xie Jiahao nodded and relaxed his airway: "since it''s the person chosen by Haixi, it should be reliable."


    Xie Nuan noticed that Xie Jiahao had different thoughts about Jian Haixi. He looked at him meaningfully and asked, "brother, you..."


    She was about to tell Xie Jiahao that Jian Haixi already had a boyfriend and asked him not to ask for trouble, but just when she spoke, Xie Jiahao''s mobile phone suddenly entered the phone. He nodded to Xie Nuan and turned aside to answer the phone.


    Looking at Xie Jiahao''s back, Xie Nuan sighed and decided to talk to him sometime.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei spent the night in the mountain tent. Of course, they couldn''t do without the warm quilt activities at night.


    When she woke up the next day, Jane Haixi was aching all over. She bared her teeth as soon as she moved.


    She beat her aching back, reluctantly climbed out of bed and walked out of the tent.


    Ning Jiwei has got up. At this time, he is making a stove outside. He even makes coffee and heats bread.


    Seeing Jian Haixi coming out, he smiled and said to her, "wake up? Don''t smell the fragrance?"


    Jian Haixi blushed by what he said. As soon as he came out of the tent, he was shivering and sneezing by the early wind in the mountains.


    "It''s very cold here in the morning." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, stepped over, put a blanket on her back, held her in his arms for a while, warmed her up, lowered his head and asked, "how''s it? Is it still cold?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said with a smile, "just for a moment, it''s not cold now."


    Ning Jiwei breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "don''t come out with me all night and catch a cold."


    "That''s just right." Jane Haixi tilted her head and said mischievously, "it''s just right to rely on you."


    "Fool!" Ning Jiwei pinched her nose and said with a smile, "you have to rely on me. Why do you need such a bad excuse as a cold? You are welcome to rely on me at any time!"


    Jian Haixi blushed at what he said, leaned against his arms, bowed his head and said nothing.


    "I''ll get you a cup of coffee to warm your stomach?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "HMM." Jane Haixi nodded cleverly, took the coffee and took a sip.


    "How''s it going?" Ning Jiwei asked expectantly.


    Jane Haixi was stunned and looked at him funny: "it''s just coffee. What do you want me to praise you?"


    Ning Jiwei disgruntled and left his mouth, "no matter what, at least boast?"


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "of course coffee is good coffee, but for me, what I drink is not only the taste of coffee, but also the tranquility in the mountains, and..."


    Then she paused, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "and the happiness of being loved."


    Listening to his words, Ning Jiwei was slightly moved. He sat on the stone chair with her in his arms, kissed her forehead and said, "me too."


    Jane Haixi leaned sweetly in his arms.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and asked, "how did it feel to camp for the first time?"


    Jian Haixi looked up at him, kissed him on the chin and said, "it''s good. There are such beautiful scenery, delicious food, and... You, just..."


    "Just what?" Ning Jiwei looked at her nervously for fear that she would be unhappy.


    Jian Haixi bit his lip and whispered, "it would be better if the bed could be softer. I have a sore back after sleeping all night."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. He stretched out his hand and broke Jian Haixi and asked her to turn her back to herself. He frowned and looked at some red marks on her back and said, "they are all red."


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    Jian Haixi quickly put on his clothes and said with a red face, "it doesn''t hurt so much. It''s OK."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, who was blushing and shy, and felt that the impulse in his heart surged again.


    With a bad smile, he raised Jian Haixi''s chin and said, "shall I pay attention next time?"


    "You..."


    Jian Haixi angrily beat Ning Jiwei''s chest, stared at him and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Nonsense?" Ning Jiwei held her in his arms.


    "How did you..."


    Jian Haixi was startled by the hot temperature and hurriedly pushed Ning Jiwei away.


    With that, Jian Haixi quickly got up and ran into the tent with a red face.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her back and looked at Zhongyang with a little smile.

 Chapter 61

    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi cleaned up and prepared to go down the mountain. As a result, as soon as they went down the mountain, Jian Haixi received a call from Jian Chenran.


    Thinking it was the children''s business, Jane Haixi quickly answered the phone. Unexpectedly, as soon as she was connected, Jane Chenran''s slightly angry voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Haixi, were you with Ning Jiwei last night?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned. Naturally, she could hear Jane Chenran''s bad tone. She noticed something wrong and hurriedly asked, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    When she asked, Jane Chenran also understood that she was really with Ning Jiwei. Leng hum: "don''t ask first. Don''t go to the company today. Come to my house immediately."


    Jian Haixi felt very strange holding the hanging phone. After thinking about it, he turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, my brother seems to have something urgent to find me. I may not be able to go to work today. Take me to my brother first."


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrow and didn''t ask anything. He just turned the steering wheel and drove towards the address Jian Haixi said.


    At the same time, he also glanced at her back and waist and said with a bad smile, "it''s right not to go to work. I didn''t intend to let you go to work today. I was so tired yesterday. I really should let you go home and have a good rest."


    Jian Haixi blushed at his naked eyes and words, stared at him coyly and said, "can''t you be serious?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "I can''t be serious in front of you."


    Jian Haixi was defeated by his shameless face and simply blushed when the tortoise stopped paying attention to him.


    Her appearance greatly pleased Ning Jiwei. Ning Jiwei hummed and smiled and sent her to the door of Jane Chenran''s community.


    Jane Haixi was about to go down, but Ning jivera caught her wrist.


    "What''s the matter?" Jian Haixi looked at him suspiciously.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, hummed menacingly, raised his chin and asked, "are you leaving now? Don''t you think you''ve forgotten something?"


    Then he pointed to his cheek.


    Jane Haixi blushed and bit her lips shyly. After looking at Ning Jiwei, she quickly kissed him on the cheek and ran out of the car.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi''s back with a slight hook on his lips. He didn''t bow his head and pick up the silent mobile phone until Jian Haixi entered the community.


    As soon as he turned on his mobile phone, Ning Jiwei saw dozens of missed calls, all from Li Fu and Zuo Li''s group of friends, who had been calling since 4 a.m. this morning. In addition, there were countless screen swiping messages on wechat.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and realized that something had happened.


    He first opened wechat and looked at the news sent by Zuo Li, one of which was the news he transferred to himself.


    Looking at the news content, Ning Jiwei''s eyes shot cold light.


    On the cover is the intimate group photo of Sang Qin and Ning Jiwei in the parking lot, as well as the picture of parting at the door of Sang''s house. The accompanying text is: the good things of the Sang family and the Ning family are close. The eldest miss of the Sang family is hidden, but she is the young grandmother of the Ning family?


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said nothing. At this time, Li Fu''s phone called in again. Ning Jiwei connected the phone. Before Li Fu reported the situation, the first sentence was: "why hasn''t the news been pressed down after a few hours?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi got out of the car and walked to Jian Chenran''s house. After a few steps, she felt that several eyes had been following her.


    Jian Haixi frowned and looked back several times, but she couldn''t see anyone around.


    But if you continue to walk, you still have a feeling of being followed.


    Jian Haixi''s heart clicked. Instead of going upstairs immediately, he deliberately walked around the community for several times, then took a shortcut from the garden and ran out. After confirming that he got rid of the feeling of being tracked, Jian Haixi was relieved and panted and ran to Jian Chenran''s house.


    At the door, Jian Haixi just knocked on the door and was quickly pulled in by Lin Xiaodou.


    "Why are you panting like this? Is someone following you?" Lin Xiaodou asked anxiously.


    Jian Haixi nodded and gasped, "I''m not sure, but with this feeling, I dared to come up after several rounds."


    Jane Chenran came over with a dark face and handed Jane Haixi a glass of water.


    Jian Haixi drank two mouthfuls before looking at them and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Lin Xiaodou opened his mouth and sighed. He turned on the TV and casually clicked on a channel, "watch it yourself."


    Jian Haixi didn''t care much, but harsh words such as "Ning Jiwei", "Sang family" and "engagement" floated into her ears, so she had to turn to TV.


    "Almost all the headlines in major media, whether TV, Internet or paper media, are this."


    Lin Xiaodou said in a deep voice: "everyone is wearing clothes. Ning Jiwei, the second young master of the Ning family, is going to marry sang Qin, the eldest miss of the Sang family, and their photos in the accompanying picture look very close. At present, no one has denied it. No, it should be said that the Sang family has acquiesced."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Did Ning Jiwei mean to go to Sang''s house?


    She couldn''t believe it. Looking at the essays and photos on the news, Jane Haixi bit her lips slightly and felt a pain in her heart.


    Jane Chenran was very angry. Looking at Jian Haixi''s sad appearance, she was even more angry. "This man coaxed you, but he didn''t hesitate to get engaged to other women. Can you stand it?"


    Jian Haixi bit his teeth and said, "Ji Weihe... This news is definitely not true."


    "Whether it''s true or not, as long as Ning Jiwei doesn''t cancel his engagement with the Sang family, you can''t continue to meet him!" Jane said sternly in the morning.


    "Brother..."


    Jian Haixi didn''t want to believe Ning Jiwei would do this to herself. Although she was a little confused by the overwhelming news for a moment, she explained: "Ji Wei and the Sang family are just commercial relations. He won''t be sorry for me..."


    "Haixi!"


    Jane Chenran scolded: "no matter what the relationship between Ningji and Sang''s family is, as long as he is married, you must keep a distance from him!"


    Jane Haixi lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Jane Chenran said in a deep voice: "look at the current situation, the marriage between Ning family and sang family is certain, so Haixi, you must quit this incorrect relationship immediately."


    "Can''t you say something well?"


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi and said that everything was red in his eyes. He angrily pulled Jian Chenran and said, "why rush so hard at Haixi? It''s not her fault?"


    "Why isn''t it her fault?" Jane Chenran''s anger obviously didn''t press down because of Lin Xiaodou''s words, but scolded: "intervening in this relationship itself is a mistake!"


    Jian Haixi clenched his fist and said to Jian Chenran with tears in his eyes, "brother, don''t you always want someone to take care of me? Now I finally found this person, why do you want to stop? Why do you want me to quit this relationship first?"


    Jane Chenran looked at her sister''s sad tears and said for the first time, "because you are the mother of two children, Haixi, do you want to curse the two children for this relationship?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned. Jane Chenran''s words were like a sharp sword, which made her heart like a knife in an instant.


    "Don''t talk first!" Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi''s face turning white, stared at Jian Chenran, pulled over Jian Haixi and comforted him: "Haixi, don''t take your brother''s words to heart. He is a man and doesn''t understand these, so he speaks more seriously."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said in a low voice, "my brother is right... Our family was damaged by Xiao San''s intervention before, and my mother was so angry with Huoqi disease."


    After Jian Haixi said that, his hand hanging on his side tightly grabbed his clothes and choked: "but... But I feel heartache at the thought of separating from him. It seems that I really... Fall in love with Ning Jiwei..."


    Lin Xiaodou sighed, hugged Jian Haixi with heartache, patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t cry first. Don''t worry. Let''s call Ning Jiwei first to confirm. What if this thing was made by sang Qin? Didn''t the Sang Lan we saved say that sang Qin has many means and is very cruel?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and nodded suddenly. He took his mobile phone from his pocket and was about to call Ning Jiwei.


    But at this time, another phone dialed in.


    Jian Haixi looked at pressing a strange number and hesitated to answer.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at her hand shaking, grabbed the phone and answered.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as the phone was connected, a frightened roar came from the opposite side: "jump! Someone jumped! Come on! Come on! Come on..."


    Jian Haixi and others were shocked by the sudden harsh sound. They didn''t react for a moment. They shouted several words across the street. Jian Haixi suddenly remembered that this was the voice of the landlady of the hotel where Sang Lan lived!


    "Brother, sang... Sang Lan!" Jian Haixi stammered.


    Hearing what she said, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou suddenly changed their faces. They rushed out of the house and drove to Sang Lan''s hotel.


    When Jian Haixi and others arrived, Sang Lan had been dragged away by an ambulance.


    Even the onlookers scattered, and there was only a pool of blood on the ground.


    Asked the talent to know, fortunately, the floor of the hotel is not high, surrounded by green plants and more soft ground. Sang Lan just broke her leg and is not in danger.


    Hearing that there was no life danger, Jian Haixi and other talents were a little relieved.


    When the hostess saw Jane Haixi coming, she took her and cried: "Girl, we didn''t treat your friend badly. Wow, it''s good to eat, drink and live. Who would have thought that she came out suddenly? Our hotel can''t send someone to guard her 24 hours a day, right? Now no one dares to stay in our hotel when she comes out. We''re running a small business. How much will we lose..."


    The landlady kept talking. In short, the implication was that their hotel should not be responsible. But Jian Haixi was just immersed in a great shock and didn''t listen to the landlady''s words.


    Lin Xiaodou shook her hand, stood in front of her and said, "landlady, tell me something."


    Next, when Lin Xiaodou and Jane Chenran finished dealing with the hotel, they just wanted to go to the hospital to see Sang Lan. Before they went out, they were blocked by a lot of reporters who didn''t know when to catch up.


    The flash kept shooting on the three faces. I don''t know which reporter roared and said that Jian Haixi was the third child and the murderer who killed Sang Lan jumping from the building. Then the group of reporters rushed towards Jian Haixi like beating chicken blood.


    "Miss Jane, please explain why you are here?"


    "Miss Jane, are you the third party involved in Ning Ji and sang Qin''s marriage?"


    "Miss Jane, please explain your relationship with Ning Jiwei. Are you really a junior?"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the harsh questions were thrown out, and Jian Haixi''s eardrum burst.


    Jane Chenran looked at those unscrupulous reporters and was about to come forward to argue with them, but Lin Xiaodou grabbed them quickly and pulled him and Jane Haixi out of the back door.


    After the three got into the car and drove out for a while, Lin Xiaodou was relieved. If they hadn''t run fast, they might not be able to get out now.


    If you don''t explain clearly at that time, you will become a news star. At that time, your career and life will be affected to a certain extent.


    On the bus, Jian Haixi muttered to herself with a lost look: "how could this happen... The news that sang Qin and Ning Jiwei were going to get married spread all over the world overnight. Sang Lan jumped out of a building and committed suicide. Now a group of reporters found me... How did all this seem to happen in an instant?"


    Jian Haixi pinched his mobile phone and didn''t know what to do. At this time, the mobile phone suddenly vibrated.


    Jian Haixi looked down and saw that it was Ning Jiwei''s phone.


    Seeing the words "Ning Jiwei" on the mobile phone screen, Jian Haixi''s eyes turned red in an instant, as if all his grievances had found an exit.


    She choked and was about to answer the phone, but Jane Chenran grabbed her cell phone.


    "Brother......" Jian Haixi begged and looked at Jane Chenran.


    Jian Chenran stared at Jian Haixi and scolded coldly, "haven''t you seen it, Haixi? It''s all done by the Sang family! Now you must draw a line with Ning Jiwei as soon as possible, or it will be Jian Yi and Jian Rui who will be harassed by reporters next time. Do you want to see them being chased by those unscrupulous reporters at school to ask those questions just now?"


    "No..."


    Jian Haixi cried and whispered, "Jiwei will find a way, there must be... There must be other ways..."


    "Then wait until his method calms down the storm first."


    Jane Chenran said indifferently, reached out and impolitely pressed the shutdown button.


    Jian Haixi looked at the black screen mobile phone and closed his eyes sadly for a moment.


    Lin Xiaodou hugged her and comforted her, "Haixi, just bear with it and think about the children... Yiyi and ruiruirui are not adults. They can''t stand the blow of these rumors. Even for them, don''t contact Ning Jiwei first."


    Jane Haixi bit her lip, held back her tears and nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Maiteng.


    Sang Qin was surrounded and pursued all morning.


    He Yan, the first of them, was the most proud. She had a relationship with Jian Haixi because of Sang Qin earlier. Later, although it was difficult to deal with Jian Haixi, she always looked forward to Jian Haixi''s collapse.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was in trouble today and sang Qin, who supported her, took the position, he Yan was eager to turn into a dog licker and stick to Sang Qin''s thigh.


    "Sister sang Qin, thanks to the headlines of your marriage with the president, some junior three don''t know how long they will be rampant. Now some people are afraid to become drowning dogs. It''s cool early..."


    Sang Qin smiled but didn''t speak, didn''t answer but didn''t refute.


    Seeing her attitude, he Yan went too far and said with a smile: "By the way, I saw her holding hands intimately by the president yesterday. With such a high-profile departure, I wish everyone knew that she was the president''s new favorite. But actually? It''s just a toy for one night. The president threw it away after playing. It''s not like sister sang Qin. You''re quiet, but she''ll never be the palace."


    "Yes, some people, it''s no use how to install it at ordinary times. If it''s not genuine, it''s not. Sister sang Qin was beaten back to her original shape as soon as you came out!"


    "Yes, I see..."


    Xie Nuan listened to their words and cried for Jian Haixi. He couldn''t help coming forward to argue with them, but Zhang yuanlei pulled him back in time.


    "Why are you holding me?" Xie Nuan said, "listen to what they say. It''s terrible."


    Zhang yuanlei kindly advised, "what can you do if you go up and quarrel with them? The most important thing now is not to argue with these people, but to understand the situation of Haixi first. If you rush out like this, you may not help Haixi, but will annoy her."


    Xie Nuan was stunned and said, "you''re right, but Haixi''s office is empty. She didn''t come to work today. I called her and turned it off. How can I find out her situation?" as he said, Xie Nuan''s eyes were red and choked: "Haixi must be very sad now."


    Zhang yuanlei sighed and comforted: "don''t worry first. I think no news is good news for her now. Think about it, doesn''t it mean that the reporter hasn''t blocked her? And I don''t think the president will care. Let''s wait and see."


    Xie Nuan listened to his words, gradually calmed down and nodded.


    Not long after, Li Fu knocked on the door of the design department and handed sang Qin a document.


    Before sang Qin opened the document, he Yan clapped her hands and said, "sister sang Qin, are you going to be promoted? The president must be reluctant to let you stay here and want to give you a real place as the president''s wife!"


    Sang Qin smiled, looked forward to opening the document, took it and took it out. It was a dismissal certificate.


    "What''s going on?" Sang Qin asked, looking at Li Fu.


    Li Fu sneered, "don''t you understand what it says? Please pack up and leave immediately."


    Sang Qin''s face turned white, but he calmed down for a moment, nodded and said, "I know. It''s because my identity is inconvenient to stay here, isn''t it?"


    Without waiting for Li Fu''s answer, he turned and said, "I understand Ji Wei''s difficulties. I''ll pack up now."


    She didn''t know whether to tell Li Fu or explain her words to herself, and Li Fu didn''t mean to answer.


    He Yan nodded flatteringly and said, "it must be so. Sister sang Qin, you are the president''s wife now. Where do you need to go to work? Just stay at home and teach your husband and children."


    Sang Qin listened to her words, smiled and slowly packed up her things.


    Li Fu didn''t speak. He just took a deep look at sang Qin and turned away with a sneer.

 Chapter 62

    Jane Chenran''s house.


    Jian Chenran turns off Jian Haixi''s mobile phone and doesn''t allow her to contact Ning Jiwei. Finally, Lin Xiaodou says that in case Jian Yi and Jian Rui can''t contact Jian Haixi at school, Jian Chenran agrees to return the mobile phone to Jian Haixi.


    But the premise is that she can''t contact ningjiwei.


    Jian Haixi held his mobile phone and was filled with all kinds of emotions.


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou anxiously discussed whether there was any other way.


    "We Haixi can''t always hide at home without going out?" Lin Xiaodou was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Jane Chenran obviously complained about Ning Jiwei. After listening to her words, she said coldly, "but is there any other way now? As long as Haixi goes out, it will be followed by reporters in a swarm."


    They looked at each other and sighed together.


    Just then, Jian Haixi''s mobile phone rang. When she opened it, it was a video message.


    Jian Haixi frowned and opened. She found that the place in the video was the hotel where Sang Lan lived. At the moment, Sang Lan was wandering on the roof, and then... A vague figure appeared behind her and pushed her down.


    Jian Haixi looked at Sang Lan falling and shook his hands. His first reaction was to dial back according to the number of sending the message.


    But the mechanical female voice has prompted that this number is empty.


    Lin Xiaodou and Jane Chenran took the mobile phone and looked at the video again and again. Suddenly, Lin Xiaodou was shocked and trembled: "Haixi... The man who pushed Sang Lan... How does her back look like you..."


    When she said this, Jane Chenran was startled, looked at it quickly, and then looked at Jane Haixi with an ugly face.


    Jian Haixi only felt bursts of cold sweat behind him. After listening to Lin Xiaodou''s words and looking at Jane Chenran''s face, he took his mobile phone and looked at the video again.


    Although the figure is as like as two peas in the video, her height, even her dress style and hairstyle side face are almost the same as that of Jane Hai stream.


    "Really... Very much like me..." Jian Haixi stammered.


    The three looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    At this time, anyone knows that as long as this video goes out for a walk, it will be a lot of trouble for Jian Haixi.


    "What should we do?" Lin Xiaodou asked.


    Jian Haixi shook his head, pursed his lips and said, "since the other party sent this, there should be news."


    Sure enough, before long, another text message was sent to Jian Haixi''s mobile phone.


    The content of the SMS is also very simple, just one sentence. Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei should be cut off, or the video will be released.


    Jian Haixi immediately dialed according to the number after receiving the text message. Not surprisingly, the number is still empty.


    "Isn''t this a frame up?" Jane Chenran said in a deep voice, "no, we have to call the police immediately."


    "Don''t." Jian Haixi stopped Jian Chenran''s hand trying to call the police, frowned and said, "since the other party has found the door, he will send out this video before we call the police. Besides, even if we call the police, we can''t wait for the time of alarm and investigation. It''s even more troublesome if someone secretly promotes it at that time."


    "What can I do?" Lin Xiaodou nervously took Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "if anyone sees this video, you can''t tell."


    Jian Haixi sneered: "I wasn''t sure before, but now I can be sure it must be sang Qin behind the scenes."


    Knowing that sang Qin was behind this, Jian Haixi relaxed a little after playing tricks.


    She looked at the time and saw that it was almost time for the children to finish school. After thinking about it, she called Qin Zhixu.


    Qin Zhixu was surprised to receive her call. "I didn''t expect that the person you thought of at this time would be me. Should I be happy with my weight in your heart?"


    Jian Haixi knew such a big news. Qin Zhixu couldn''t not know it and didn''t sell off with him. He opened the door and said, "President Qin, can I ask you to pick up Yiyi and ruiruirui for me? It''s inconvenient for me to appear now, and I don''t trust others, so..."


    "No problem."


    Jian Haixi wanted to say more, but he didn''t expect Qin Zhixu to readily promise, "but where can I find you after I follow my little master?"


    "I''ll send the address to your mobile phone." Jian Haixi said quickly.


    "Oh!"


    Qin Zhixu hung up and drove to pick up people for a little while.


    On the other hand, Jian Yi has also learned what happened in the group. The first time he got the news, he asked someone to block the news, but unfortunately, because he usually didn''t look at his mobile phone in class, he knew the news too late, so that even if he found someone to block it, the news poured out like a flood.


    Flying Xiang and other people in the group left a message to him, saying that it was probably not as simple as a sang family.


    Jian Yi thinks for a moment and clicks wechat to get in touch with Ning Jiwei. After all, he is the one who can play a key role at this time. But I tried, but I couldn''t get in touch with anyone.


    However, he found out the public relations of Ning family and learned from the public relations department that the handling tendency of Ning family this time is to marry Ning family and sang family.


    Because if Ning family and sang family join hands, almost all domestic and foreign markets can be controlled by maiteng.


    Jian Yi frowned at the news.


    After Qin Zhixu arrived, Jian Yi and Jian Rui went to Jian Chenran''s community.


    In the car, Jian Rui read the news and learned that Ning Jiwei was going to marry you. She beat the seat angrily. "My handsome uncle''s eyes are really bad. Every girlfriend is so ugly."


    But Jian Yi leaned back in his chair, frowned and said nothing. Qin Zhixu didn''t even hear him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Qin Zhixu sent the children to Jane Chenran''s house. The two children were at ease as soon as they got home. Jian Rui really didn''t know anything. She was very happy because she could spend the night at her uncle''s house and eat the meal cooked by her little aunt. Jian Yi pretends he doesn''t know anything. Anyway, he''s always cold and arrogant, but people notice the difference.


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou tried not to show anything in front of the children. Jian Haixi was relieved to see that the two children were not hurt because of her.


    Entrusted the children to Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou, Jian Haixi sent Qin Zhixu out.


    Qin Zhixu looked at her with an eyebrow, as if he knew what she thought, "want to go to the hospital?"


    Jane Haixi nodded. The breakthrough in this matter is Sang Lan. Anyway, she needs to go to the hospital.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t say anything, so he simply sent Jian Haixi to the hospital.


    On the bus, Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Haixi with a dignified look. His eyes turned and asked tentatively, "I said, what would you do if Ning Jiwei chose money and fame and gave up you?"


    Jane Haixi froze, bit her lips and remained silent. She just pulled the tassels on her clothes tightly in her hand.


    The tangled tassels seemed to symbolize her mood.


    Seeing her like this, Qin Zhixu didn''t continue to ask, but the corners of his mouth grinned an arc that he didn''t even know.


    When they arrived at the hospital, they asked Sang Lan''s ward, but they were told that she had been picked up by the Sang family.


    Jian Haixi''s face is even more ugly. She doesn''t know what will happen to Sang Lan when she is taken away, but she is sure that the Sang family will try every means to make Sang Lan unable to speak. Even if they can speak, they won''t let Sang Lan testify for her.


    Qin Zhixu also frowned. Before, he just thought that the photos of Ning Jiwei and sang Qin were mainly aimed at Ning Jiwei. Now it seems that Jian Haixi is also included.


    Without seeing Sang Lan, they naturally planned to go back, but they didn''t expect to see a large number of reporters squatting around as soon as they got out of the hospital.


    Some reporters recognized Jian Haixi with sharp eyes and rushed over shouting. As soon as others saw it, they rushed over in a swarm.


    "Miss Jane, did you come to the hospital to see Miss Sang Lan? What''s the purpose of seeing her?"


    "Miss Jane, please explain why the hostess said you let Miss Sang Lan live there? What''s the relationship between you and miss Sang Lan?"


    "Miss Jane, please explain you and Ning Jiwei, President of maiteng..."


    "Miss Jane, who is this man around you? Do you have other big money..."


    Jian Haixi was caught in the face by one camera and ran away. Qin Zhixu frowned and pulled her away.


    During the run, Jane Haixi accidentally sprained her foot. The heart piercing pain made her squat on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Jian Haixi looked at Qin Zhixu and said to him, "President Qin, go first, or I will be implicated by those reporters later."


    Qin knows that Xu can help her pick up her child and send her to the hospital. Jian Haixi is very grateful. If Qin Zhixu also made headlines because of her trouble, which caused Ru''s loss, she would be uneasy.


    "Tut." Qin Zhixu rolled his hair impatiently, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "it''s really troublesome." he turned his head and looked at the reporter looking for them behind him. Fortunately, they were hiding at the corner and were not found for the time being.


    Jian Haixi bit her lip. She also felt that she had caused great trouble to Qin Zhixu. She wanted to tell him to leave him alone and go first. When she looked up and didn''t speak, she was thrown a suit coat over her head.


    "Come up with your head covered." Qin Zhixu squatted down in front of her and ordered.


    "Ah?" Jane Haixi was stunned and didn''t react to his meaning for a moment. Didn''t he think he was in trouble? Why


    "What are you doing?" Qin Zhixu saw her in a daze, frowned, turned and wrapped his suit coat on Jian Haixi''s head, then ran away with her on his back.


    Jian Haixi was carried by Qin Zhixu. At first, she was a little embarrassed, but soon she couldn''t care. Because Qin Zhixu ran a short marathon on her back, ran several large and small circles around the hospital, went upstairs and ran around all kinds of inpatient departments. It took half an hour to completely get rid of the reporters and stopped panting.


    Jian Haixi looked at Qin Zhixu and handed him a paper towel to wipe his sweat. She sighed that Qin Zhixu was so strong. For the first time, she felt too heavy and breathed.


    "Sorry to trouble you..." Jian Haixi said awkwardly.


    Qin Zhixu glanced at her. He was too lazy to answer her. He gasped and went to buy ice. When he came back, he put ice on her ankle.


    Jane Haixi paused and didn''t refuse. Her foot injury was really painful, and she was embarrassed to let Qin Zhixu carry it if she had to run later.


    Qin Zhixu looked up at Jian Haixi, patiently analyzed her from his own point of view and said, "Jian Haixi, I think it''s better to give up Ning Jiwei in your situation. Otherwise, what''s waiting for you is a fire pit. Even if you can jump in and jump out perfectly, you will take off a layer of skin."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and didn''t answer.


    Qin Zhixu continued: "I am also a person who has been in rich families and shopping malls for so long. I have seen a lot of big and small dirty things in rich families. In today''s situation, if the Ning family and the Sang family want a win-win situation, marriage is an indispensable step, which is the same for Ning Jiwei. If Ning Jiwei wants to win and want to completely control the Ning family, he has to take this step. So..."


    After a pause, Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Haixi and said bluntly, "it''s unlikely that Ning Jiwei will choose you in this game."


    For the first time, Jian Haixi was so straightforward and explicit in the analysis of these things. In this relationship, her embarrassing identity let Qin Zhixu say it all at once, which made Jian Haixi have an anger almost humiliating.


    She flung her foot away and limped away without saying a word.


    Qin Zhixu looked at her back, sighed, shook his head and came forward to hold Jian Haixi, but Jian Haixi broke away. Qin Zhixu pursed his lips. Without saying a word, he picked up Jian Haixi and walked to the car, just like carrying a sack.


    Jian Haixi struggled and said, "Qin Zhixu, Jian Yi is your master, and I''m still your master''s mother! Please put me down!"


    Qin knew that Xu Meng smiled angrily at her words, leaned against Jian Haixi''s face and said with a bad smile, "do I have to call you grandma?"


    "You..." Jian Haixi was about to speak when he was interrupted by Qin Zhixu''s scanning eyes.


    Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Haixi''s body and said with an evil smile, "do I call you grandma or grandma?"


    Jian Haixi''s face turned pig liver color with shame and scolded angrily, "Qin Zhixu, you are a hooligan!"


    "OK, OK, I''m a rogue." Qin Zhixu nodded with a smile, but gently lifted Jian Haixi''s feet and rubbed her ankles.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Because of the big news this time, the Sang family and the Ning family rarely gathered together. The theme is the same as the last time, forcing Ning Jiwei to marry.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the battle in front of him and looked from Xu Hui to Sang Fu and sang Qin. He sneered: "it''s not difficult for me to get married, but I''m curious. How much benefit did my eldest brother get this time?"


    Even Qin Zhixu and Jian Yi can see that there are not only the works of the Sang family, but how can Ning Jiwei not see it?


    Those media dare to write about his affair with Sang Qin so recklessly. They say that he won''t believe it without the support of Ning family.


    His eldest brother is not very strong, but his ambition is never small.


    Listening to his words, father sang hesitated and peeped at Xu Hui without saying anything.


    Xu Hui snorted coldly and didn''t bother to talk. Anyway, after Ning Jikang came back, she didn''t even have the patience to play with Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei made a cold arc on the corner of his mouth, looked at father sang and said, "since you don''t want to say I don''t insist, but I don''t like making wedding clothes for others, don''t you want to marry a daughter? If you marry the eldest daughter and the youngest daughter, it''s the same, so whether it''s the eldest young master or the second young master, I''ll let sang Qin marry my eldest brother."


    "What?" Sang Qin suddenly changed his face. Looking at Ning Jiwei before he could speak, he simply threw out a yellow calendar and said, "the day after tomorrow, it''s a good day. If my eldest brother and the Sang family have no opinion, I don''t mind spending a day to attend the great wedding of the jiasang family and the Ning family."


    "This, this can''t!" Sang Fu''s face changed.


    Of course, the Sang family won''t do this. Others don''t know, but they know very well that Ning Jikang is a puppet straw bag. If the Sang daughter marries Ning Jikang, their marriage is meaningless. Only the powerful Ning Jiwei can make the mulberry family prosperous and rich. If Ning Jiwei doesn''t marry sang Qin, the Sang family will suffer.


    At present, Sang''s father didn''t even have time to look at Xu Hui''s face, so he told Ning Jiwei the truth: "we discussed some things, but we didn''t have much. That is to say, after the two married, we handed over the factories and companies of the Sang family in North China to Ning Jikang."


    This time, the Sang family also wanted to hold Ning Jiwei in a hurry before they made this deal with Xu Hui and Ning Jikang, but they didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to play cards according to the routine.


    Xu Hui changed her face with a cold hum as soon as she heard sang Fu shake out these things. Next to Ning Jikang, he looks indifferent. Anyway, he has the support of Xu Hui. What can he do even if Ning Jiwei knows?


    Ning Jiwei looked at Xu Hui and Ning Jikang and said coldly, "I don''t like these terms just now. If I want to promise to marry the mulberry family, the terms of the mulberry family and brother must be invalidated."


    "You... Ning Jiwei, do you care what I do?" Ning Jikang was not happy.


    Xu Hui also looked at Ning Jiwei discontentedly. "Jiwei, you don''t let go of your rights in the company. You have to leave your eldest brother a way to live elsewhere? People say that blood is thicker than water. It''s too chilling for you?"


    "I''m chilling?" Ning Jiwei sneered and looked at Xu Hui and said, "mother, I''m afraid you have any misunderstanding about the four words'' blood is thicker than water ''. At least I''ve never felt the meaning of these four words on you again."


    "You..."


    Xu Hui choked, patted the sofa and said, "in short, this matter can''t be done."


    Father sang looked at Ning Jiwei and Xu Hui in embarrassment. He wanted Ning Jiwei as his son-in-law, but he had to rely on Xu Hui to promote it. In any case, both sides could not offend.


    "This... Jiwei..."


    As soon as father sang wanted to discuss with Ning Jiwei, he saw Ning Jiwei''s fierce eyes sweeping over, and immediately swallowed his unfinished words.


    If he wants to calculate again, he will talk about the terms after Ning Jiwei. These people are afraid to be too naive.


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "in short, my words are over. Specifically, how you want to solve it and which way you want to choose is your business. Come to me after you discuss it."


    With that, Ning Jiwei didn''t bother to stay here for a second, so he turned and left.


    "Jiwei, wait for me..."


    Seeing that he was leaving, sang Qin quickly turned and followed him.

 Chapter 63

    Sang Qin followed him out. Seeing Ning Jiwei walking towards the car, he quickly trotted up.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Sang Qin just wanted to call Ning Jiwei, but suddenly the door opened from the inside and a man came out of Ning Jiwei''s car - Sang Lan.


    Seeing Sang Lan''s face, sang Qin immediately froze, but soon calmed down, turned to Ning Jiwei and asked, "Jiwei, isn''t it bad for you to do this?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t care about her at all. Even sang''s father threw him in the house. Where did sang Qin get the confidence that he would discuss with her here?


    Soon another car came and stopped in front of Ning Jiwei. Li Fu got down from the car and handed the car key to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei took the car key, nodded to Li Fu, and then drove away.


    Li Fu helped Sang Lan into the yard. Sang Lan had a broken leg and was in plaster at the moment. But she didn''t have the previous affectation, nor did she hum and beg Ning Jiwei not to go, but calmly walked forward with the help of Li Fu.


    Just two steps away, they were stopped by sang Qin.


    "Li Fu, what are you going to do?" Sang Qin shouted coldly.


    You know, she is the future Mrs. Ning. Li Fu is only Ning Jiwei''s assistant. Anyway, he should be in awe of himself.


    But Li Fu didn''t give her this face, but sneered and spread Daning Jiwei''s words: "as the president said, even if his industry is inseparable from the mulberry family, don''t forget that the mulberry family has two daughters, not just you."


    Sang Qin was stunned and his face changed greatly.


    Li Fu ignored her and helped Sang Lan to the yard.


    Sang Qin is much smarter than Sang Lan in the end. After understanding the meaning of Li Fu''s words, it took only a few breaths to figure out the whole thing. Then she pulled out a smile on her stiff face and pretended to be kind to take Sang Lan from Li Fu.


    "Sister, let me help you."


    The smile was warm and pleasant, as if the cold words just now didn''t come from her mouth.


    Li Fu sneered and said nothing. He loosened his hand and let their sisters tear each other.


    Sang Lan pushed sang Qin away, and then whispered a warning around her: "Sang Qin, you''d better be calm. You didn''t kill me this time. You don''t know who it will be next time."


    Sang Qin was tight, but Sang Lan said to Li Fu as if nothing had happened: "I''ve been here, so I won''t go in. It''s good to live in the hospital."


    Li Fu nodded, not reluctantly, turned around and helped Sang Lan get on the bus and sent her back to the hospital.


    Sang Qin stares at Sang Lan''s leaving figure fiercely, and bites out a red mark on his lower lip angrily.


    She stood outside for a while. After her mood calmed down, she took a deep breath twice. She wanted to enter the house, but she saw the warmth and got out of the car of bianning''s family.


    Seeing and smelling the warmth of love, sang Qin''s footsteps paused.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at her and came over with a sneer. He looked at her up and down and said sarcastically, "it''s a pity. It''s ugly to sing a good play like a drowning dog."


    Sang Qin''s face looked ugly when she heard the speech.


    Wen Qingnuan glanced in the direction Sang Lan left and continued: "it seems that you have a lot of people to deal with."


    Sang Qin listened to her harsh words, but she soon calmed down, looked at Wen Qingnuan and nodded: "yes, but I never wanted to be your enemy."


    "Yes, you didn''t want to be my enemy, but you just wanted to be my sister-in-law, didn''t you?"


    Then he glanced at sang Qin with disdain and turned away with a sneer.


    Sang Qin bit her teeth, looked at Wen Qingnuan''s back and raised her feet to catch up.


    "I just want to take revenge on Sang Lan''s mother and daughter." Sang Qin whispered quickly in Wen Qingnuan''s ear: "they killed my mother and drove me away from home for so many years. I just want to take revenge on them. Miss Wen, if you can, please help me. I swear that when I succeed, I will never hinder you and Ji Wei."


    Wen Qingnuan listened to what she said in front, just sneered and mocked, but when he heard her last sentence, he stopped.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haiqing and Qin Zhixu left the hospital and did not ask him to return him to Jian Chenran''s home, but to his own home.


    Because of her sprained foot, she didn''t want Jane Chenran and the children to worry. In addition, she suddenly encountered too many things. She also wanted to have a quiet space to calm down.


    I called Jane Chenran and told him to stay at home for a while and pick up the children in the evening or tomorrow. Jane Chenran was determined to let her go, but Lin Xiaodou said that maybe Jane Haiqing wanted to be quiet. Jane Chenran didn''t insist any more. She only asked her to contact herself as soon as she had something to do, so she hung up.


    Back home, Jane Haiqing lay in bed, staring at the ceiling. What emerges is the situation of getting along with Ning Jiwei in the mountains yesterday.


    Everything was still vivid, but it all changed overnight.


    Jian Haiqing raised her hand and covered her eyes with the back of her hand. Uncontrollable tears fell from the back of her hand, silently distressing.


    You can''t cry so recklessly in front of Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou, because they will teach her to give up Ning Jiwei and not to be a third party for her children. You can''t cry in front of the children because they will be afraid.


    She must be strong Jian Haiqing. Even in her own room, she can only vent silently.


    Jian Haiqing lay in the room for a while. Her mobile phone vibrated again. She took her mobile phone and looked at the three words "Ning Jiwei" on it. Her eyes were sad and complex. She didn''t know how to face him.


    So she put her cell phone next to her and let it ring again and again.


    Just as Jian Haiqing was going to pass today, he suddenly heard a knock at the door.


    Jane Haiqing was stunned and went to the door.


    Ning Jiwei''s voice came from the outside, "Haiqing, will you open the door? I have something to tell you."


    Jane Haiqing was stunned. She remembered that she didn''t tell Ning Jiwei the floor and room number she lived in.


    But on second thought, she laughed at herself. Ning Jiwei wanted to know where she lived. How could he have no way?


    "Haiqing, I know you''re inside. Will you open the door?" Ning Jiwei knocked at the door and said, "shall we have something to say face to face?"


    Jian Haiqing bit her lip and held the door handle tight and loose, but she didn''t open the door when she remembered what Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou said.


    "Haiqing..."


    Ning Jiwei said persistently, "you can hear me, can''t you? Have a reporter come to you today? Don''t worry, I''ve sent that group of reporters, and I''ve calmed down the news heat. No one will bother you anymore."


    Jian Haiqing stared down at his toes and watched his tears fall on his feet bit by bit.


    Ning Jiwei''s words were like a catalyst, which stimulated her grievance that she had no time to hide.


    Ning Jiwei apologized in a low voice: "Haiqing, I''m sorry. I know I wronged you, but don''t worry, I will deal with this matter and won''t do it again in the future..."


    "Won''t there be any more reporters around me?"


    Jian Haiqing interrupted Ning Jiwei''s words, leaned against the door and said with a bitter smile: "do you want to say that you will hide me and deal with the reporters and your family in the future, and no one will ask me what my relationship with you is, and no one will poke my spine and ask me if I''m a junior?"


    "Haiqing..." Ning Jiwei listened to her words and was distressed, but he could only say sorry: "I''m sorry..."


    Jane Haiqing shook her head. "It''s no use even if you calm down the news heat. Everyone knows that the good news of Ning family and sang family is coming. What''s the use of covering up now? Won''t you marry the daughter of Sang family?"


    "I......" Ningji Witton gave a reply.


    His silence made Jian Haiqing more painful, but he just took a deep breath: "I think I need some time to digest the relationship between myself and you, and I think you also need time."


    Ning Jiwei tightened his mind, grabbed the door and asked, "Haiqing, what do you mean by this? I know you are angry with me. I wronged you, but..."


    "I just understand."


    Jian Haiqing interrupted him and said, "this makes me know that I''m not a willful person. I''m the mother of two children. Ning Jiwei, I can''t let my children be pointed out because my mother is a junior. I can''t accept this identity myself."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and bowed his head.


    Jian Haiqing said again, "you go. It doesn''t make sense how long you stand at the door before we all think about it. I also want to be quiet. Please let me be quiet for a while."


    With that, Jian Haiqing leaned against Menton and hugged his arm, as if only in this way could he draw a little courage and strength from it.


    After a long time, she heard the sound of footsteps leaving, so she knew that Ning Jiwei was about to leave.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After sending Ning Jiwei away, Jian Haiqing sat on the sofa and was thinking about what to do next. When he knocked at the door, he remembered again.


    Jian Haiqing thought Ning Jiwei was back again. When he was hesitating whether to open the door, Qin Zhixu''s voice came outside the door.


    "Jian Haiqing, open the door! Jian Haiqing, open the door. I know you''re at home. Jian Haiqing, open the door..."


    The magic voice made Jian Haiqing pull out of the corners of her mouth and wake up from the sadness and weakness brought to her by Ning Jiwei.


    Slowly walked over and opened the door. Qin Zhixu said, "why did you open the door so soon? I haven''t finished reading my lines."


    Jian Haiqing rolled his eyes and saw all kinds of plastic bags he was injured. He asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Qin Zhixu hehe smiled. He came into the house without greeting. He threw the plastic bag on the table, shook his hand and pointed out: "I''m so tired. Jian Haiqing, I tell you, you owe me a favor this time."


    Jian Hai counted and nodded. He didn''t say she knew. He picked up the children, accompanied them to the hospital, and ran behind her. This is a little too much.


    Qin Zhixu said several words and saw Jian Haiqing standing at the door foolishly, frowning. He half hugged and half helped her over and sat on the sofa.


    "Jian Haiqing, how old are you? Don''t you know your foot is hurt? Why don''t you sit down?"


    Jian Haiqing was sitting on the sofa. He was trying to say something, but Qin Zhixu took out ice from the bag, raised Jian Haiqing''s feet with one hand and applied the ice to her wound.


    Jian Haiqing slightly shrunk his legs and said, "I''ll just come myself."


    Qin knew Xu Bai glanced at her, raised his chin to the table and said, "if you want to help, do it yourself. There''s takeout in the bag. Eat it quickly."


    Jian Haiqing was stunned. He looked at several takeout bags and Qin Zhixu, who carefully applied her wound. He was puzzled by his sudden warmth.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Qin Zhixu felt her eyes, raised her eyebrows and said with an evil smile: "I know I''m unparalleled and beautiful. You can almost have a look. Have a meal first."


    Jian Haiqing laughed at his narcissistic words and shook his head. It was hard to say anything. Instead, he took out two takeout.


    When she opened the takeout and set out the chopsticks, Qin knew that Xu''s ice was almost ready. She just patted her hand and stood up. She impolitely took the chopsticks in her hand and was about to sit down and eat, but Jian Haiqing knocked her hand with chopsticks and said on her back, "go wash your hands."


    Qin knew Xu was stunned, and Jian Haiqing was also stunned.


    She just acted subconsciously. At home, Jian Yi and Jian Rui had to wash their hands before dinner. In particular, Qin Zhixu touched her feet just now.


    Qin knew Xu Chang was so big that all the people around him spoiled him, so that he was knocked by Jian Haiqing. He didn''t react for a while, but he really went to wash his hands.


    When Qin Zhixu sat in front of the sofa again, he frowned and stared at Jian Haiqing angrily: "Jian Haiqing, how dare you hit me?"


    Jian Haiqing smiled, "where did you fight? I just knocked you..."


    "What else do you want?"


    "Don''t want to do anything. Eat quickly. Eat quickly." Jian Haiqing said, holding several chopsticks for Qin Zhixu.


    Qin Zhixu looked at the dishes in his bowl and hummed his nose.


    After dinner, Jian Haiqing asked his question, "President Qin, why are you so kind to me all of a sudden?"


    Qin Zhixu shrugged and said carelessly, "who knows, pity you?"


    Jian Haiqing turned his eyes again.


    Looking at her movements, Qin Zhixu smiled and said: "Well, well, it''s not because of your outstanding performance. Your double eleven plan has doubled the market value of my company and opened up the market abroad. You and Yang Ru are both my great heroes, so the heroes are in trouble. As president, I always want to express it so that you can continue to devote yourself to me, right?"


    Jian Haiqing was surprised by his words and opened his mouth. He saw people speak so frankly for the first time.


    Qin Zhixu also kindly patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "don''t worry too much about the current news. No one remembers the heat in two or three days, and maiteng is not very good. You can''t do it in maiteng because of this thing. We Ru always welcome you."


    Jian Haiqing was speechless and let him say anything. She didn''t know how to answer.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Because it was just Saturday, Jian Yi had a day to investigate. He thoroughly investigated Ning Jiwei''s relationship with the Sang family. Only then did he know why Ning Jiwei insisted on marrying the Sang daughter.


    Because more than 30% of the shares of Ning Jiwei''s company are held in the hands of the older generation of shareholders, and several of those shareholders are very friendly with the Sang family.


    If you want to completely control your rights in your own hands, choosing to marry Sang''s daughter is undoubtedly the fastest and most convenient way.


    Jane Yi ponders for a moment and thinks of a person - Fu zuoan.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Jane Yi was thinking. Jane Rui came in from the outside, took his arm and said, "you haven''t paid attention to me all day."


    Jian Yi looks at her sister and thinks of the last time Fu zuoan said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, would you like to go with me to find grandpa Fu? He''s a good grandpa ~"


    "Grandpa Fu?" Jane Rui tilted her head, shook her head and said, "who is he? I haven''t heard of him."


    Jian Yi paused and wondered if she should tell her sister something, but looking at Jian Rui''s naive eyes, she still asked with some uneasiness: "Ruirui, brother can tell you something, but these things can only be our secrets. Can you keep the secrets?"


    "Secret?"


    Jian Rui thought for a moment, bit her finger, looked at Jian Yi and said, "brother, what''s a secret? Why should there be a secret in this world?"


    Jian Yi can''t help shaking her head. She knows it''s too early to tell Jian Rui everything.


    So he knew the simple way: "forget it, just clean up and go to Grandpa Fu''s house with my brother later. Grandpa Fu is... A teacher of my brother. I have something to ask him, so I have to go to him."


    "Oh, OK ~" Jian Rui said she was very happy to go out with Jian Yi. Holding her small arm, she kept cheering and ran out to pack her things.


    Jian Yi looks at his sister''s carefree figure, sighs and shakes her head.


    He takes Jianrui to Fu zuoan''s house. Because Jianyi has told him in advance, Fu zuoan doesn''t say much to Jianrui, but happily pulls two little guys into the house.


    "Grandpa Fu ~" Jianrui greeted Fu zuoan obediently.


    Fu zuoan looks at the doll like Jian Rui and likes it from the bottom of his heart. He finally understands what Jian Yi said last time that her sister is very likable.


    "Ruirui, you sit with Grandpa Fu for a while, and I''ll cook."


    As soon as Jane Yi entered the room, she naturally took on the role of a cook. Wearing an apron, she went into the kitchen.


    Jianrui sat next to Fu zuoan, took Fu zuoan''s hand and asked, "Grandpa Fu, are you your brother''s teacher?"


    "Eh... It''s true." Fu zuoan nodded, looked at the little girl and asked kindly, "Ruirui, right? What do you like to play? Tell Grandpa Fu that grandpa can get you anything."


    Jianrui blinked and said with a smile, "Grandpa Fu, are you coaxing children? What if Ruirui said she wanted the stars in the sky?"

 Chapter 64

    "Then grandpa Fu will take it off for you!" Fu pointed to heaven with pride.


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui happily hugged Fu zuoan and kissed: "Rui Rui thanks grandpa Fu. Rui Rui doesn''t have Grandpa, but grandpa Fu is very kind of you. But Mommy says adults can''t spoil children so much. They will spoil children. Rui Rui doesn''t want to become bad children, and the stars in the sky also have mommy''s daddy. If they are taken off, their mommy will be so sad, so Rui Rui still doesn''t want stars ~"


    Fu zuoan was surprised and filled with emotion. He hugged Jian Rui tightly and said, "be careful, how can you be so sensible? Ouch, grandpa is almost moved and crying..."


    In the kitchen, Jian Yi twitched the corners of his mouth. He thought that the last time he saw him, he didn''t see Fu zuoan crying. Unexpectedly, his sister could coax the old man to pick up the stars and call him "sweetheart".


    Jianrui coaxed Fu zuoan to sit for a while and went into the kitchen to help cook. Fu zuoan sat in the living room, looked at the two sensible and clever children, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Jian Yi''s cooking is not covered. After dinner, Fu zuoan was full of wine and food before nodding.


    Jian Yi knows that this is about business, so she washes the dishes and supports Jian Rui.


    In fact, you don''t have to spend it, because Jianrui has chased the little dog to play.


    Jian Yi asked about the relationship between the Ning family and the Sang family, and about Ning Jiwei''s marriage. Fu zuoan didn''t hide it from him, and said directly, "the Sang family and the Ning family have been friends for decades. Now the Ning family always tolerate the unreasonable troubles of the Sang family, mainly because the elders of Ning Jiwei''s grandparents made some agreements and agreements."


    Jian Yi listens to Fu zuoan''s words and nods thoughtfully.


    Fu zuoan looked at Jian Yi, his eyes narrowed slightly and said, "if I want to break this deadlock, I have a ready-made and feasible method."


    "What is it?" asked Jian Yi.


    Fu zuoan smiled at him and said, "although Ji Wei''s grandparents are not in China, they are still very concerned about his inheritance. If they let them know that there are two lovely and smart babies like you, they will cancel their engagement with the Sang family."


    Jian Yi frowned and said nothing.


    Fu zuoan looked at him and asked, "do you feel bad?"


    Jian Yi said: "According to my investigation, my father''s grandparents are not so talkative. Even if we know who we are, they recognize us for the sake of blood relationship or what you call" cute and intelligent ", but my mommy doesn''t have the background of the Sang family, they will not easily recognize us. At that time, they will either make difficulties for my mommy or force us to separate from Mommy. Although I really want to break the current deadlock, I don''t want my mommy to be hurt because of these. "


    Fu zuoan raised his eyebrows, nodded with a smile and didn''t speak.


    In fact, what he just said was just a temptation.


    But unexpectedly, Jian Yi was not moved at all.


    Now he can''t help being curious about the mother who can teach children like Jian Yi and Jian Rui. Even without background and financial resources, the woman must be excellent and powerful enough.


    They were about to say something when a knock at the door rang out.


    Fu zuoan frowned and murmured, "who''s here again?"


    He was about to get up and open the door when suddenly Ning Jiwei''s voice came from outside.


    "Uncle Fu, it''s me."


    *


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s voice, Jian Yi and Fu zuoan look at each other. They are stunned.


    "What should I do?" Fu zuoan asked, looking at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi opens her mouth. She just wants to say that she can''t see Ning Jiwei yet. Before she can say anything, she sees Jian Rui, who is playing with the dog in the yard, running to the gate and shouting, "Grandpa Fu, there are guests coming. Ruirui will help you open the door ~"


    Surprised, Jian Yi hurried over and stopped Jian Rui before she opened the door.


    "Brother, why are you pulling me?" Jian Rui stared at Jian Yi suspiciously, tilted her head, pointed to the door that had not been opened and said, "I see. You want to open the door faster than Ruirui Rui, right?"


    With a smile, he was about to grab the door and was pulled back by Jian Yi with a black face.


    Jian Yi silently looks at her sister, shakes her head, pulls her away, whispers in her ear, "Jian Rui, did you forget to take your mind out? That''s grandpa Fu''s guest. What if we show up and neglect him?"


    Jian Rui blinked and didn''t quite understand what Jian Yi meant. "Brother, we haven''t done anything else. How can we neglect him?"


    Jian Yi''s mouth twitched and she said to her heart that your brain is bright at this time.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei''s voice outside the door sounded again, "old man Fu, open the door!"


    Jane Rui tilted her head to listen to the sound outside the door, blinked, bit her finger and said to herself, "strange, how can this sound sound familiar?"


    Jane Yi listens to her words. She feels a pain in her brain. She doesn''t dare to delay for a moment and pulls her back.


    Fu zuoan came over and pointed to Jian Yi on the second floor. "Turn left upstairs and go in and play for a while."


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded, pulled Jian Rui to go up, and didn''t forget to pick up their small schoolbags.


    Jian Rui was dragged upstairs by Jian Yi. She suddenly shouted and pulled his hand and said, "brother, brother, Ruirui remembered. The voice outside sounds like a handsome uncle!"


    Jian Yi took a swipe at the corner of her mouth, gave her a white look and said, "what''s the handsome uncle? You''ve seen him once, and it''s been so long. How can you remember his voice?"


    "Remember."


    Jian Rui stood there, looked up at Jian Yi and said, "Uncle Shuai''s voice is so beautiful and gentle, Ruirui will never forget!"


    Jane Yi rolled her eyes and pulled her upstairs, but she couldn''t move after pulling her twice.


    Looking back, Jian Rui''s other hand is holding the stair railing alive and dead, "brother, you wait a little while, or you let Ruirui take a sneak look to see if it''s a handsome uncle ~"


    Jane Rui is wronged and spoiled. The voice outside really wants the handsome uncle she has missed for a long time.


    Jian Yi was helpless and said in a loud voice, "it''s all said no. if you believe it, ask grandpa Fu."


    Jianrui blinked, turned her head and ran to Fu zuoan, held his thigh and asked, "Grandpa Fu, who are the guests outside? Can ruiruirui see? Ruirui Rui promised that she would be obedient and would not make trouble."


    "This..." Fu zuoan scratched her head in embarrassment. Jian Rui''s cute and coquettish skill is undoubtedly fatal to an old man like him.


    Fu zuoan looked at Jian Yi and asked silently, "why don''t you meet?"


    Jane sighed and shook her head.


    Seeing Jian Yi''s insistence, Fu zuoan had to say to Jian Rui, "Xiaorui, it''s not that grandpa doesn''t want to see you. The one outside is Grandpa''s guest. He doesn''t like outsiders when he comes, so it''s inconvenient for you to be there."


    Jian Rui tooted her mouth, lowered her head and murmured, "well..."


    Fu zuoan looked at the disappointed look of the little girl, and his heart was almost pulled up. She turned to look at Jian Yi, who had made herself lie to the little girl, and couldn''t help staring at him.


    Jian Yi is stunned and just smiles bitterly.


    If they haven''t met Ning Jiwei, it doesn''t matter if they meet now, but they have all met, and Ning Jiwei has also met them, so if they meet, Ning Jiwei''s intelligence may not hide it.


    "Xiaorui, listen to Grandpa''s words, go up to the second floor to play with your brother for a while, and then go to you after grandpa entertains the guests?" Fu zuoan coaxed Jianrui.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei had been waiting for a long time and knocked on the door again impatiently.


    "Old man Fu, open the door quickly ~ I know you''re at home. I heard your voice!"


    "Handsome uncle..." Jane Rui looked at the door and said pitifully.


    Fu zuoan glances at Jian Yi. Jian Yi pulls Jian Rui away.


    After seeing them upstairs, Fu zuoan walked to the door and shouted angrily, "what''s the noise? Wait for me! I don''t understand the elderly at all."


    That said, there was no complaint and blame in the tone, but with a unique intimacy.


    When he opened the door, Ning Jiwei stood at the door with two bottles of good wine, looked inside and said, "old man Fu, how can I listen to the voice of a doll just now?"


    Fu zuoan took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. He was helpless. There was nothing big or small. Are all smart ghosts?


    How can he cope with this old man?


    Ning Jiwei came in familiar with the way, and he didn''t have to say hello to Fu zuoan. His big eyes roughly looked at Fu zuoan, nodded, looked at Fu zuoan and said, "sure enough, there''s a smell of children. Old Fu, do you have guests?"


    In order not to appear guilty, Fu zuoan glared at him and said, "what''s the smell of children? Do you think you''re a canine?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, pointed to the small braid on the dog''s head and said, "do you want to tell me that this is your masterpiece?"


    Fu zuoan looked at the small group of braids tied with pink rubber bands, held back the black lines, held his chest up and said, "yes, this is my masterpiece. Why? Who can''t have a little hobby?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded without asking, "well, just be happy."


    Fu zuoan looked at him. Although he was smiling, he didn''t have much smile in his eyes.


    "What are you looking for me to do today?" Fu zuoan asked, but his heart was clear.


    Sure enough, Ning Jiwei raised the wine in his hand and said, "are you welcome to have a drink? No, I''m leaving."


    "Roll the calf!" Fu zuoan patted him angrily, pointed to the room and said, "walk."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and consciously went into the house to pour two glasses of wine. One full, one and a half.


    Fu zuoan looked at the half cup in front of him, frowned and said, "do you look down on my old man?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed: "old man Fu, people should be old. I think of your body."


    "Bullshit!" Fu zuoan snorted, grabbed the wine bottle and filled it for himself. He raised his hand and drank it up. With a big hand, he said, "I can keep a thousand cups drunk. I can use you to do many things here?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, shook his head and didn''t talk much.


    Fu zuoan looked at him and asked, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, raised his hand and drank a glass of wine. He smiled bitterly and said, "old man, which is important, fame and wealth or love?"


    Fu zuoan raised his eyebrows, looked thoughtfully at the second floor and asked tentatively, "why, finally there is a girl you like?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t hide it, nodded and said, "but I don''t know what to do to her. I can''t bear her being wronged, but let me give up my goals for many years. I feel I can''t give it up. Without the protection of money, I can''t even give her the comfort life she wants most."


    Ning Jiwei said and drank two more glasses of wine. Wine into the sad heart, I just feel bitter from the tongue coating to the heart.


    He knows Jian Haixi''s heart knot, but born in a rich family, it''s not that he doesn''t want to fight or give up fighting. As long as he gives up and gives way, his mother and his big brother will never let him drift away, but will catch him all.


    But if we continue to fight, will Jane Haixi accompany him again?


    Ning Jiwei''s throat rolled and felt that life had encountered a problem for the first time.


    Fu zuoan sighed and said, "it''s easier said than done to be a beauty, and it depends on whether you have this capital. Ji Wei, although I always hope you can find a sweet person to live a life when your wife and children are hot on the Kang, but..."


    After a pause, Fu zuoan looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "if you want to give up the management of Ning family because of your feelings, I don''t agree."


    Ning Jiwei had better pull out an ugly smile, closed his eyes and didn''t speak, and instead drank two more cups.


    Fu zuoan thought about the two little guys upstairs, looked at Ning Jiwei, and sighed.


    Before many things can be said, Ning Jiwei has the intention to give up his career for women. If he tells him the existence of his two children, he will choose to give up without hesitation.


    But it''s easy to give up. How to protect the life of family children and how to make a comeback are the difficult problems.


    A good man is ambitious. If Ning Jiwei is so emotional and easily admit defeat, he will look down on him.


    In fact, Ning Jiwei didn''t want to bother Fu zuoan with his own affairs. He just wanted to find someone to drink and talk to.


    They drank for a while and chatted one after another.


    Fu zuoan looked at him and Jian Yi, but he still couldn''t resist the temptation and asked, "Ji Wei, if... I mean, if you have children in the future, what will you do?"


    Ning Jiwei answered without thinking: "what should I do, but I don''t want children yet. After all, the blood of Ning family really disgusts me..."


    With that said, Ning Jiwei somehow flashed the picture of Jian Haixi smiling at him with her child in her arms, and the appearance of Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    If the child''s mother is Jian Haixi, if the child can make Jian Yi and Jian Rui so cute, it seems... It''s not unacceptable.


    ¡­¡­


    On the second floor, Jian Yi and Jian Rui have been staying in the house. In order to attract Jian Rui''s interest, Jian Yi tried every means to play with her. Only by saying good or bad things did she stop her impulse to go out and peek.


    They were playing. Who knows, Jianrui accidentally bumped into a chair.


    The chair fell to the ground with a slap, and the huge noise made Ning Jiwei lift his head downstairs.


    "Someone upstairs?"


    "Er..." Fu zuoan took a swipe at the corner of his mouth and said, "no one, maybe it''s a little mouse."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "if it''s a mouse, I really have to help you catch it. It saves you from sleeping in the middle of the night."


    "Cough..." when Fu zuoan saw him get up and listened to his words, he almost choked. He quickly stretched out his hand to hold him and said, "no, no, even mice are a small life. My heart is soft when I''m old. Besides, these two little mice often come to accompany me and have feelings..."


    Ning Jiwei listened to the first half of his words and felt that he was talking nonsense, but he was stunned when he listened to the second half of his words. He thought that he had only come to see Fu zuoan for a long time. He couldn''t help feeling guilty and said, "that old man, I often come to have two drinks with you in the future."


    Fu zuoan nodded and said, "yes, yes, before you came... It''s best to call."


    Save the chance to bump into the "little mice" again.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei did it for a while before he got up and left. As soon as he left, Jian Yi and Jian Rui upstairs came down.


    Jianrui also specially ran to the door to see, but only saw a figure that looked like "handsome uncle".


    ¡ª¡ª


    Take care of your family.


    Yunling brushed several network platforms with her mobile phone, shook it and said to Gu Chenyi sitting on the sofa, "it''s gone. It seems that Ning Jiwei''s action is still OK. It''s pressed down so soon."


    Gu Chenyi was cold and snorted: "what''s fast? It''s all night and morning before pressing down, waste!"


    If he had, he would have been pressed down as soon as the news came out.


    What''s the use of calming down now? Everyone who should know knows.


    Yunling shook her head and looked at him with a smile. "Why, I love you so much?"


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "she''s a girl and takes two children with her. In case of such a thing, normal people will love her."


    Yunling nodded and said, "yes, fortunately Ning Jiwei hasn''t lost his conscience. Otherwise, let this matter develop, let alone Jian Haixi. Even those two little guys will be affected."


    Gu Chenyi reached out and knocked on the armrest of the sofa, silent, as if thinking about something.


    Yunling looked at him and asked, "what do you think Ning Jiwei will do next?"


    "What to do?"


    Yunling glanced at him, sat next to him and asked, "don''t pretend to be garlic for me. I''m asking you, what do you think is the probability that Ning Jiwei will choose you?"


    Gu Chenyi opened her mouth, but didn''t speak.


    The cloud Ling sighed and said, "you''re like this, I already know. The probability... Is not big."


    Not only small, any man with a brain can''t give up everything at hand for a woman.


    "What are you going to do?" Yunling asked. "If it continues to develop, the future news will become more and more outrageous, and will have a greater and greater impact on Jian Haixi and her two children. I know your character will not stand idly by, so what are you going to do? Are you going to be enemies with ningsang?"


    He didn''t say the rest, but Gu Chenyi understood.


    With the strength of the family, it may be possible to keep Jian Haixi and his two children, but only if Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei no longer have any relationship. But is that possible?


    Moreover, what is the odds of taking Gu''s family against Ning''s and Sang''s? If he loses, how can he afford Yunling and Gu Xiaomian?


    Gu Chenyi was silent for a long time before sighing: "maybe it''s time for us to meet..."


    Yunling was slightly surprised in her eyes and asked, "are you going to..."


    Gu Chenyi shook his head: "I won''t be so impulsive. In the final analysis, it depends on the choice of Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi. If they are firm together, I don''t mind helping Ning Jiwei. The key is whether he is worth my help..."

 Chapter 65

    After a difficult weekend, in the new week, Jian Haixi had to go to work as usual even though she was in a complex mood, because the project she was responsible for still needed to be followed up.


    In the adult world, there will no longer be the impulse and courage of young girls. Even if we encounter big things, life will press us to continue to work and move forward in the face of ridicule.


    When she arrived at the company, Jian Haixi was undoubtedly pointed out by many people, including those behind her back and those like he Yan.


    Jian Haixi should be deaf and blind. He should normally do his own work and eat his own food.


    Xie Nuan sees Jian Haixi completely unmoved, but he is angry and wronged for her.


    "These people just can''t eat all kinds of sour grapes. Haixi, you still create benefits for the company. What have they done? They will say people behind their backs every day. It''s boring!"


    Jian Haixi was helpless, pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "let them go. When they say they have no strength, they will naturally stop. The more you argue with them, the more useless it is."


    Jian Haixi had just joined the company, while he Yan told sang Qin about it.


    Sang Qin is at home and suddenly receives a text message from He Yan. She knows that Jian Haixi not only doesn''t give in, but also dares to go to work in the company.


    Seeing the text message, sang Qin shot a cold light in her eyes and said to herself, "Jian Haixi, since you are so ignorant and don''t know how to admit defeat and give way, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Sang Qin took the things she had prepared before and went to maiteng for a moment. Although she no longer worked in maiteng, the front desk didn''t know whether she would be the president''s wife because of the news two days ago, so she didn''t dare to stop when she saw sang Qin coming.


    With a stack of photos, sang Qin went directly to the design department and kicked open the door of Jian Haixi''s office in the surprised eyes of everyone.


    "Jane Haixi, you are really shameless!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, frowned at sang Qin and said coldly, "as far as I know, you are not from the design department. If you have nothing to do, please go out and don''t hinder my work."


    "Oh, it''s smooth and grand." Sang Qin sneered and threw the photo on Jian Haixi''s desk and said sarcastically, "I didn''t see you so righteous when stealing other people''s men! Otherwise, why would you run up the mountain?"


    Jian Haixi was surprised when she listened to her words, and then looked at the intimate photos on the table. They were secretly photographed by her and Ning Jiwei when they were on the mountain, from all angles.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were cold, looked at sang Qin and said, "you really took great pains."


    Sang Qin looked at her angrily and said with a sarcastic smile, "can you do it without taking pains? There are always some shameless women who push their nose and face. She won''t learn well without giving her a lesson."


    Jian Haixi looked through the photos, got up, calmly nodded and threw them back on the table. "That''s good, and that''s what I want to tell you."


    Sang Qin frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "What I mean is what you mean. There are always some people who like to advance by an inch. If they don''t teach her a lesson, she won''t learn well." Jian Haixi walked around the table and looked at sang Qin and whispered, "I thought you would learn better with the lessons of Sang LAN. Why do you want to follow her?"


    "You..."


    Sang Qin was surprised and thought of the consequences of Sang Lan''s bad voice caused by Ningji Uygur medicine. Her body couldn''t help trembling, and then she found her confidence again.


    It''s impossible. She does everything carefully. All the pots she can carry are thrown to Sang Fu and Xu Hui. Ning Jiwei won''t find anything.


    Jian Haixi had no intention of pestering her, especially looking at the curious colleagues outside the door, he didn''t want to stay here much, so he simply walked out with his bag.


    Sang Qin was stunned. Seeing that Jian Haixi got up to go, he hurried to catch up.


    "Jian Haixi, I haven''t finished yet. Stop!"


    Jane Haixi ignored her and continued to walk to the stairs.


    "I want you to stop!" Sang Qin quickly stepped forward and grabbed Jian Haixi''s arm. She was about to scold, but she saw more and more people watching behind her. As soon as sang Qin''s eyes turned, the hand that was supposed to pull Jian Haixi suddenly loosened her arm and pretended to be pushed down the stairs by Jian Haixi.


    "Ah! Jian Haixi, what are you doing..."


    Sang Qin screamed and fell downstairs, and the onlookers were in an uproar.


    After all, from their point of view, it was Jian Haixi who pushed sang Qin down.


    No one expected that Jane Haixi, who was usually so kind, would suddenly start. At the moment, everyone looked at her with some exploration and doubt.


    Are all the news true?


    Jian Haixi looked at sang Qin, who wrote and acted by herself, and a sneer came out of the corners of her mouth.


    "Excuse me, the president is here."


    Just then, Li Fu''s voice came from behind. The melon eating people on both sides consciously gave way. Ning Jiwei was surrounded and walked in.


    Sang Qin lay on the ground. Seeing Ning Jiwei coming, he quickly raised his head and looked at him. He even stretched out a hand to him, expecting him to pull himself up.


    But Ning Jiwei, as if he hadn''t seen her, passed by her and walked to Jian Haixi.


    When Jian Haixi saw Ning Jiwei, his heart still moved, and then there was sadness and powerlessness.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her, first looked at her up and down, and then picked her up. Sang Qin dragged her arm and asked painfully, "does it hurt? Are you scared?"


    Sang Qin never had a chance to see such tenderness and carefulness. Such a president has never been seen by all the employees around.


    The people were surprised. They looked at Ning Jiwei and even thought whether this was the president who had been switched? But his attitude towards sang Qin just now clearly shows that he is the real Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi pulled her arm back. She still didn''t want to talk to Ning Jiwei, because she didn''t know what attitude and mood to face him, and what to do after facing him.


    So she just looked at Ning Jiwei, simply shook her head at him, signaled that she was all right, picked up her bag and went outside.


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei raised his feet to keep up with Jian Haixi, but he hugged his calf when passing sang Qin.


    "Jiwei, do you have to be so cruel?" Sang Qin looked at him and wanted to cry.


    She fell here, but he didn''t even give her a word or a look from beginning to end.


    Ning Jiwei pulled his calf out of her arm, looked down at sang Qin with a sneer and said, "it seems that you are also good at this method. Are you still happy?"


    "Jiwei, what do you mean..." Sang Qin was surprised. Did Ning Jiwei just see it?


    No, it''s impossible. She has observed the surrounding.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t answer her. He just looked at the people around him, raised his voice and said coldly, "the mulberry family and the Ning family have an engagement, but he never said it must be me. Ning Jiwei wants to marry your mulberry daughter. Are you so sure that the mulberry daughter will be you? And the person I want to marry will be me?"


    With that, Ning Jiwei no longer looked at sang Qin''s face, raised his feet and left without hesitation, leaving only sang Qin''s eyes.


    Xie Nuan, who came late and watched the play, laughed happily listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, pointed to Sang Qin and said, "Oh, Miss sang, what''s the face? How did I hear that the engagement between the Sang family and the Ning family is that the eldest childe of the Ning family wants to marry you, Miss sang? Don''t you even know who you want to marry, Miss sang?"


    "You..." Sang Qin listened to the harsh words and glared at Xie Nuan. Xie Nuan snorted coldly and stared back without fear.


    At the same time, the people who used to watch the play around also began to whisper. Is sang Qin really not the president''s wife? What happened to the news two days ago? And Jane Haixi, don''t they just wronged her?


    Sang Qin listened to more and more voices around, gritted her teeth, got up from the ground and left with hatred.


    Xie Nuan shouted, "Oh, Miss sang, you''re all right. You''ve been lying on the ground for so long. Don''t want to touch the porcelain?"


    Sang Qin stepped away, then accelerated and walked away.


    Xie Nuan laughed and found a place to vent his anger after so many days.


    He Yan stood in the crowd for a while. Originally, she was still mocking Jian Haixi, but she couldn''t speak since Ning Jiwei appeared. Especially when she heard Ning Jiwei''s last words and Xie Nuan''s words, he Yan couldn''t stand. When no one paid attention, she hurried out to catch up with sang Qin.


    "Wait a minute."


    Heyan chased out, stopped sang Qin and asked, "is what Xie Nuan said true? Will the person who marries you be Ning Jikang?"


    Sang Qin glanced at her impatiently, "what do you care so much about? Just do your job well."


    He Yan was stunned. Her eyes narrowed slightly and said with a sneer, "that''s not what you said. Miss sang, who doesn''t know that the boss of Ning family is a puppet straw bag? If the person you want to marry is him, it''s difficult to help me climb up. I''ve always been realistic, so you''d better settle the money I gave you for sending messages during this period."


    Sang Qin said angrily, "can I lack your money?"


    "I don''t know if it''s needed." He Yan lifted her hair, stood in front of Sang Qin and made up her mind to ask for money, "but I think it''s best to settle this kind of thing quickly, don''t you think?"


    Seeing that Heyan didn''t give her money and didn''t give way, sang Qin bit her teeth, took out a few hundred from her wallet and fell on her face, and then waited for Heyan to say, "you''ll regret it."


    He Yan shrugged and picked up the money impolitely.


    She doesn''t know if she doesn''t regret it later, but she will really regret it if she finds out that the money has been wasted in the future.


    Seeing sang Qin driving away, he Yan sneered and said, "a pheasant wants to climb up. It''s a dream!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the hotel.


    Sang Lan looked at the video sent by his mother Luo Qing, in which sang Qin lay on the ground like a drowning dog.


    Sang Lan''s lips curled a cold arc. She just felt that the more such videos, the better. It was fun to watch.


    During this period of time, because of the continuous failure of Sang Qin, Sang Lan has renewed contact with his mother Luo Qing. Luo Qing is also secretly helping her monitor sang Qin.


    As for what sang Qin said before, Luo Qing forgot about Sang Lan''s daughter and was fooled by Luo Qing''s two words. Sang Lan didn''t ask. In such a rich family''s inner house, if they suffer a lot, they can always increase their memory. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, otherwise you''ll be disgusted.


    Luo Qing called and asked Sang Lan what to do, because sang Qin was obviously lack of combat power, just when she had a chance to make a comeback.


    Sang Lan sneered: "what else can we do? The Sang family has only one daughter who can marry Ning family and Ning Jiwei. That person can''t be anyone else, but me."


    Luo Qing asked in surprise, "you... Still have the idea of marrying Ning Jiwei?"


    Sang Lan pursed her lips and said, "I love him. I must marry him."


    Luo Qing was silent for a moment. He couldn''t believe his daughter''s stubbornness. After thinking for a while, he asked, "what are you going to do to Jane Haixi? She has helped you."


    When Luo Qing mentioned Jian Haixi, Sang Lan sneered, "if there had been no Jian Haixi in the beginning, I wouldn''t have fallen to this point. Help me? It''s just what she owes me. Her help to me is far from enough."


    "Are you going to..."


    Sang Qin said with a cruel smile: "after I deal with Sang Qin, the first thing to deal with is Jian Haixi!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei came out of the company, caught up with Jian Haixi, stopped her and said, "Haixi, listen to me..."


    "Explain what?"


    Jian Haixi stopped and looked up at him. "You didn''t do today. Do you want to explain for sang Qin?"


    "I..."


    "You still have to explain the news before, but that''s not what you did."


    Jian Haixi pulled down the corner of his mouth and said, "so you see, you didn''t do anything wrong at all. Why should you explain to me?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned, looked at Jian Haixi with a calm face, and suddenly felt that something was leaving.


    Ning Jiwei held out his hand, raised Jian Haixi''s chin, let her look at herself, and asked, "Haixi, you won''t forgive me anymore, will you?" you won''t be with him anymore, will you?


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei''s eyes, which always fascinated him, smiled and said, "Ji Wei, I love you, but relatively, I also hope to get your equal love."


    "I can give it to you." Ning Jiwei hurriedly said, "Haixi, you know, I can give you everything I have, as long as you are still by my side..."


    "Including the position? Will the Ning family break the contract and accept a girl from a small family like me as a young grandmother regardless of the promises made by the older generation?"


    Jian Haixi interrupted him and asked.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned by her words and then remained silent.


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "they all say love is supreme. In fact, I hope I can be simple. As long as there is love, I can ignore everything else. But in fact, it''s not possible. Ji Wei, you can''t, and I can''t. You have your ambition and I have my responsibility. So... Let''s go back to the relationship of colleagues."


    Jian Haixi reluctantly said this, took his arm out of Ning Jiwei''s hand, and left the place without stopping for a moment.


    She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would change her hard-made determination.


    Looking at the figure of Jian Haixi leaving, Ning Jiwei only felt a sharp blade inserted in his heart, which made him dizzy with pain.


    He wanted to catch up, but he didn''t know what else to say and do to save Jian Haixi.


    How to do and choose has become Ning Jiwei''s biggest chop.


    After Jian Haixi left, Li Fu hurried over and didn''t care to wipe the sweat on his head. He hurriedly told Ning Jiwei, "president, the old man and the old lady are back! Now they have arrived at Ning''s house and are said to be furious..."


    At the thought of the old master and wife of the Ning family, Li Fu couldn''t help shivering in his back.


    The ancestors, how disappointed they are with Ning Jikang and how high their expectations for Ning Jiwei are. Their long-standing hope is that Ning Jiwei can marry the Sang family as soon as possible. That''s what makes the Ning family''s career more stable and lasting.


    Listening to Li Fu''s words, Ning Jiwei''s eyes were cold and ordered, "go back immediately."


    "Yes."


    Li Fu drove Ning Jiwei to Ning''s house in his car. In fact, he also wanted to ask Ning Jiwei how to choose, but considering Ning Jiwei''s efforts over the years, he felt that such a choice was too cruel for him.


    If you want to convince the old man and the old lady


    Li Fu just shook his head at the thought of the possibility. It''s impossible. He knows something inside. In the early years, the old man of the Sang family died because he saved the old man of the Ning family, and because of this promise.


    Under the ordinary commercial marriage, there is also a heavy commitment to life.


    Under such a commitment, how can Ning Jiwei throw away this burden and easily choose Jian Haixi with children?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi went to school to pick up the children from school. She was still in a bad mood. She just forbeared and didn''t show it in front of the children.


    As soon as Jian Rui and Jian Yi saw her, they ran over excitedly. Jian Haixi first kissed the two children before helping them put their schoolbags into the car.


    The two children climbed into the car consciously, sat down and fastened their seat belts.


    "Mommy, Rui Rui wears her seat belt obediently ~" Jane Rui pulls the seat belt in front of her.


    Jian Yi looked at her speechless. "I tie it for you every day. You tie it yourself once. Where''s the face for praise?"


    "Hum ~ no matter ~" Jian Rui stared at Jian Yi, looked up and blinked at Jian Haixi.


    "OK, little Gong is the best!" looking at her daughter''s face asking for praise, Jane Haixi touched her head and boasted with a smile.


    After the two children sat down, Jian Haixi sat in the driver''s seat and was about to drive away. As a result, as soon as he arrived, his figure suddenly appeared and blocked in front of the car.


    Jian Haixi was startled. He was still in shock. He saw the man who blocked him go to the window and waved to himself with a smile.


    Jian Haixi blinked, put down the window and looked at the person. He only felt that the person was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was for the moment.


    "You are..."


    "Uncle gu!"


    As soon as Jian Haixi was about to ask who the other party was, Jian Rui, sitting in the back, shouted excitedly and introduced Jian Haixi: "Mommy, this is Gu Ruan''s big father. His name is Gu Chenyi ~"


    Gu Chenyi!


    Hearing these three words, Jian Haixi''s heart thumped and looked up at Gu Chenyi outside the window again.

 Chapter 66

    Jian Haixi looked up at Gu Chenyi outside the window. His appearance had changed a lot, but the feeling in his eyes had not changed. He was still so pure and amiable. No wonder she thought this person looked familiar just now. Was it Gu Chenyi?


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s obviously changed eyes, Gu Chenyi scratched his head and said with a funny smile: "it seems that you remember, I thought you would completely forget me."


    As soon as Jian Haixi heard what he said, he was more sure. He hurriedly pushed the door and got out of the car. He looked at him up and down and said, "are you really Gu Chenyi?"


    Gu Chenyi nodded, smiled, stretched out his arms and said, "if it''s fake, change it."


    Jian Haixi smiled and felt the joy of meeting his old friend again after a long separation. "I didn''t expect to see you again."


    In the boundless world, she thought she would never see her former little friend again.


    Gu Chenyi was always shy and shy in the face of Jian Haixi. He smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that. In fact, I recognized you long ago, but I''ve been worried that you forgot me, so I didn''t dare to talk to you."


    "Ah, yes." after he said so, Jian Haixi remembered what Jian Rui had just said, looked at Gu Chenyi in surprise and asked, "Ruirui said you were still Gu Xiaomian''s father."


    "HMM." Gu Chenyi nodded and mentioned Gu Xiaomian. He smiled and said, "my son has caused you a lot of trouble."


    Jian Haixi thought of Gu''s "obsession" with his daughter, smiled, shook his head and said, "why, Xiaomian is very cute. The children like to make friends with him, and I like him very much. I just didn''t think you were his father. You should have told me earlier."


    Gu Chenyi just smiled. Yunling told him that she should meet Jian Haixi before. Otherwise, how do you know she has forgotten him.


    At that time, he didn''t believe it, but now he really saw it, but he finally believed Yunling''s words.


    Although both of them have grown up and have changed a lot in both experience and appearance, their internal familiarity has not changed at all. After only saying a few words, they all come back.


    "How long are you going to stand here? Don''t you really think about eating and talking about the past?" Yunling pulled Gu Xiaomian from behind and looked at them jokingly.


    Jian Haixi''s curious Chao Yunling looked that his appearance and temperament were needless to say, but the intimate appearance of him holding Gu Xiaomian''s hand and the appearance of standing freely beside Gu Chenyi as soon as he came over made Jian Haixi blink.


    "Hello, my name is Yunling. I''ve always heard Chenyi talk about you before. I can meet you today." Yunling friendly extended her hand and introduced herself with a smile.


    As soon as Jian Haixi saw it, he quickly reached out and shook it. He smiled and said, "Hello, Jian Haixi."


    Yunling winked at her and said with a smile, "I know that all the big and small ones in our family have fate with your family."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. It seemed that it was really the case. She couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the children and said with a smile: "it seems that it''s a long time to stand here. Let''s go. How about having dinner together?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and agreed, "of course, I have a lot to talk to you."


    "That''s just right. I know there''s a delicious place. It''s my treat. Let''s go!" Yunling clapped her hands to finalize the version and took Gu Xiaomian back to the car.


    Gu Chenyi said to Jian Haixi, "then follow my car."


    "Well, lead the way, buddy." Jane Haixi smiled.


    The crowd turned to dinner. Jian Haixi got on the bus. Jian Rui asked curiously, "Mommy, do you know Gu Ruan''s father?"


    Jian Haixi nodded. "I haven''t seen a good friend for many years. I didn''t expect that he was Gu Xiaomian''s father. Do you want to call your uncle to know when you see him in the future? And don''t bully Gu Xiaomian. Do you want to be friendly?"


    "I know ~" Jian Rui thought of her bite on Gu Xiaomian and spit out her tongue. Fortunately, Jian Haixi didn''t know, otherwise she would be punished again.


    Jian Yi picks her eyebrows. Obviously, she also thinks of the scene of "threatening" Gu Xiaomian, so she unnaturally covers her lips and coughs twice. She secretly decides not to punch Gu Xiaomian twice in the future.


    Jian Haixi focused on driving the car and didn''t notice the difference between her son and daughter in the back row, otherwise she would have asked clearly.


    In Gu Chenyi''s car leading the way, Gu Xiaomian suddenly sneezed twice.


    "Have a cold?" Yunling touched Gu Xiaomian''s forehead and asked with concern.


    Gu Xiaomian shook his head, turned to smile and said, "maybe Ruirui missed me!"


    Yunling was speechless. "I think she''s more likely to scold you."


    His own son is really like someone. He''s stupid.


    Thinking so, Yunling glanced at someone driving in front of her, then smiled again and chose someone''s own. It seems that she is not smart enough.


    Fifteen minutes later, several adults led three children to take their seats in a private room of a good restaurant.


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian saw Jian Rui, he scrambled to sit next to her and said with a smile: "Ruirui Rui, my father knows your mommy. In the future, we''ll ''kiss each other'' ~"


    Before Jian Rui finished, Jian Yi, sitting on the other side of Jian Rui, turned his eyes, "Gu Xiaomian, ''kiss on kiss'' is not so useful."


    "That''s all right. If Rui Rui knew what I meant ~" Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui Zhile with a giggling cheek.


    Several children don''t need to be greeted by adults at all, and three adults are happy to be free.


    Gu Chenyi pulled Yunling''s hand at this time and said shyly to Jian Haixi: "I didn''t introduce you just now. Yunling is my partner. We have been together for a long time and love each other very much. Xiaomian is the child we adopted."


    With that, Gu Chenyi and Yunling stared at Jian Haixi and noticed her reaction.


    If she will have a feeling of disgust and exclusion, it will be difficult for Gu Chenyi to make friends with her again.


    Jian Haixi was slightly surprised, but she didn''t look at them with strange and exclusive eyes. Her surprise was only a moment. Soon she smiled to the two people: "congratulations. You must love each other deeply if you can persist to this day. Moreover, Yunling seems to be a very good person. It''s your blessing to meet him ~"


    Gu Chenyi smiled and looked at Yunling, nodded to Jian Haixi and said, "well, I always think so, so I cherish my happiness now."


    Yunling saw that Jian Haixi didn''t contradict them at all, and was more friendly to Jian Haixi. She also poured a drink and handed it to Jian Haixi and said, "come on, here''s to you."


    Jian Haixi took the drink. Yunling said with a smile, "I should have made a toast, but you and Chenyi are driving. Let''s use a drink instead. I drink to show my sincerity."


    Then he raised his glass to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi also knew that his toast was more to thank himself for his attitude towards him and Gu Chenyi, so he smiled and took the cup and touched him.


    Gu Chenyi on one side saw that they were happy together, and the radian of the corners of his mouth was two points larger.


    The whole dinner atmosphere is very happy. Jian Haixi usually needs to take care of Jian Rui''s meal, but today is also a day that she doesn''t have to worry about at all. Because Jian Yi and Gu Xiaomian, left and right, have completely become Jian Rui''s "guardians". They don''t need her to use chopsticks at all. They put all kinds of dishes in her plate.


    Jian Rui saw that Gu Xiaomian had been clamping vegetables for herself. She smiled sweetly and clamped them for him several times. "Gu Ruan, don''t keep clamping vegetables for me. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Gu Xiaomian rubbed his stomach, smiled, nodded and said, "I''m a little hungry. I''ll clip it for you while eating. Tell me what you want to eat ~"


    Yunling and Gu Chenyi looked at their "worthless" son and smiled at each other. They were helpless in their eyes.


    Several people chatted while eating. Gu Chenyi said something about her experience over the years and her relationship with Yunling. Jian Haixi also briefly said something about herself, but her past was not easy to mention, so she hid the things about the child and Ning Jiwei.


    Gu Chenyi probably knew these, so he didn''t ask much.


    After the dinner, Gu Chenyi''s family always sent Jian Haixi and her children to their home before leaving. On the occasion of parting, Gu Chenyi gave Jian Haixi a warm hug and said to her with a smile: "Haixi, I''m really happy to see you again. You don''t know. I always remember your kindness to save my life, and I always want to repay you. Thank you. If you need anything, I can do it for you."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Only then did she understand that Gu Chenyi was talking about her and Ning Jiwei. She had a general understanding of Gu Chenyi''s background and value. She knew that he wanted to help Jian Haixi hype the scandal with his status as the son of Ning Jiwei''s family, so as to wash away the negative news on her. She also used her own power to protect and help her.


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head, looked at Gu Chenyi and Yunling and said: "Chen Yi, what I did in those years, I never thought you would remember for so long, let alone let you repay me. But your words today still make me very happy and moved. However, I don''t want to help me for the time being. I don''t want to push you to the top of the wind and waves at this juncture. In that way, I''m not the only one who works hard, and you, Yunling and even Xiaomian will be hurt ¡£¡±


    What she didn''t say was too straightforward, but Gu Chenyi and Yunling understood it.


    The society''s acceptance of them is not high. If Gu Chenyi exposes too much, it will certainly attract many paparazzi and interested people to dig all kinds of news. At that time, Yunling will be difficult to hide. At that time, they will face all kinds of different voices and slanders.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi insisted on not asking for his own help, Gu Chenyi was moved, so he had to nod his head and say, "if you need or need me in the future, don''t be polite to me. If you know the existence of my friend, but never ask me for help, I will be angry."


    Jian Haixi simply nodded and said, "I know. I''ll remember."


    The two sides said goodbye. Gu Xiaomian pestered Jian Rui for a while, and then obediently said goodbye to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi led the children upstairs. Gu Chenyi and Yunling stood downstairs and watched them go up before they got on the bus.


    After Yunling got on the bus, he still said, "before, I just heard what you said and Xiaomian said. I only knew that Jian Haixi was a good woman. When I saw her today, I knew she was better than I thought."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and agreed: "Haixi is a good person, otherwise she wouldn''t have taught her two children so well."


    Referring to the two children, Yunling said strangely, "it''s strange that Jian Yi and Jian Rui obviously have excellent genes and good tutors, but why is Jian Haixi a single mother? What about the children''s father? I don''t believe any man would be willing to abandon such a good woman and such a lovely child."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned the next day, but he was ignited by Yunling''s sentence. He narrowed his eyes and said, "since Haixi doesn''t want my help, I''ll help her do something else."


    Yunling raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "do you want to find out Jian Yi and Jian Rui''s biological father?"


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "find out the scum who abandoned his wife, beat him into a pig''s head and vent his anger on Haixi and the children!"


    "Ha ha!" Yunling laughed, clapped her hands and said, "I agree with this. Add me!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, Jane''s old house.


    Jane''s father sat in a wheelchair, looking at the contents of newspapers and magazines, coughing angrily.


    On the cover page of the magazine is the scandal and photos of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    Bai Jing stood and looked at him. She didn''t come forward to help, but couldn''t help sneering.


    Jane''s father was already seriously ill. At this time, stimulated by the news content, he coughed fiercely. Finally, he coughed even blood.


    The more painful he was, the happier Bai Jing was. He kept sneering: "see, this is what your daughter did! Look, give more attention to Jane''s parents!"


    "You, shut up!" Jane''s father trembled and pointed to Bai Jing.


    "Hum, old and immortal, want me to shut up? I don''t want to, I''ll say!"


    Bai Jing proudly straightened her chest, pointed to Jane''s father and said sarcastically, "look at the cheap look of your precious daughter. I don''t know who scolded me before. She said that I was a junior and destroyed her family. Why? What''s the result? She''s not the same? Others are engaged and stick it up. I really don''t know how big her face is!"


    "You, you..."


    "Why, I''m angry when I just say so two words?"


    Seeing that Jane''s father was out of breath, Bai Jingyue was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    "I tell you, it''s OK. Other people don''t know that Jane Haixi is from Jane''s family or that I''m her stepmother. Otherwise, my reputation will be affected by her! Obviously, I''m a shameless fox spirit. I had to pretend to be pure before. It''s disgusting, I bah!"


    "You... Don''t you say that about my daughter, bitch, get out of here!"


    Jane''s father was so angry at Bai Jing''s words that he couldn''t stop shaking and coughing up blood.


    But his pain only paid for Bai Jing''s more unbridled.


    She used to hang around Jane''s father for money, but now it''s not easy for Feng Shui to take turns. Looking at such a down and useless Jane''s father, she certainly needs to scold well before she feels happy.


    "You look like her. You old man still feels guilty for her for so many years and wants to save his legacy for her. But pull it down. I don''t know what money you have. People don''t like it! Look at people''s eyes. Ning Jiwei, the famous fifth diamond king in the business circle, has high eyes!"


    Bai Jing sneered, picked up the nail she had just done, and said to father Jane, "if you want me to say, Yiyi and I still think of you. Although scolding is scolding and quarreling, your daughter hasn''t come back once in so many years, and she hasn''t even given you a chance to quarrel."


    Jane''s father was stunned. Thinking of Jane Haixi''s sudden arrival and leaving without saying goodbye in the hospital, he felt a pain in his heart. Combined with the content of the news, he was even more distressed. His daughter Pian Baijing kept saying that Jane''s father only felt blood gushing in his heart and dizziness in his head.


    "Old man, I''m talking to you. In my opinion, just take out your legacy and don''t leave it to your shameless daughter. It''s just right for me and Yi!"


    "You... My legacy can only be given to my son and daughter, and no one else can have it. If you want my legacy, there''s no way! Get out of here!" father Jane rubbed his temples, held a trace of Qingming and scolded at the door.


    "Hum, you''re still pretending when you''re at this point. I think you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin!" Bai Jing saw that he wouldn''t cooperate. He walked forward with a cold hum and shook his wheelchair impolitely.


    Jane''s father didn''t expect that she would really do it to her patient. In addition, he was uncomfortable and dizzy. He was not Bai Jing''s opponent at all.


    "Stop, you bitch!" said Jane''s father angrily.


    "Hum, old man, it''s easy for me to stop. Take out your legacy and divide it again to me and Yiyi, and I won''t hit you!" Bai Jing sneered and grabbed Jane''s father''s face and hand.


    "Impossible!" said father Jane intermittently.


    Bai Jing is still so angry when she listens to him. She grabs Jane''s father reluctantly and pulls him out of his wheelchair.


    "Smelly old man, I''ve been with you for so many years. Don''t you think it''s too much that you don''t care about any affection and don''t give us any money?"


    Bai Jing scolded, but didn''t notice that when Jane''s father fell off the chair, his head just knocked on the corner of the table, and a big hole was directly broken in his forehead, which was bleeding in an instant.


    Bai Jing scolded a few words. Seeing that Jane''s father ignored him and was too lazy to argue with him, she was about to leave, but suddenly reacted that there seemed to be something wrong with such a quiet Jane''s father.


    She stopped and looked back, but when she saw a large pool of blood on the ground at the foot of Jianfu mountain, her legs shook and she could hardly stand.


    "Hey, dead thing, don''t pretend to me!" Bai Jing trembled and stepped forward a few steps and kicked Jane''s father. Jane''s father stiffly let her kick, without any reaction.


    Bai Jing swallowed her saliva in fear, shook her God, squatted down, trembled and took her fingers to test Jane''s father''s breath. But no matter how many times she tried, there was silence under Jane''s father''s nostrils, without the slightest breath.


    Jane''s father was pulled by Bai Jing. Due to physical reasons and the wound on his head, he was breathless!

 Chapter 67

    Bai Jing looks at Jian''s father, who has nothing to do. She finally knows that she has made a big mistake this time. She has no time to do anything, and she doesn''t dare to call an ambulance. Bai Jing immediately turns around and runs out.


    At night, Bai Yiyi was sleeping at home and was suddenly shaken up by Bai Jing.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Bai Yiyi asked impatiently with her hazy eyes.


    "Still sleep a fart?" Bai Jing snapped, "get up quickly. If you don''t run again, we''ll all die!"


    "What?"


    Bai Yiyi rubbed her eyes, and her unconscious head couldn''t keep up with Bai Jing''s words, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Do you let people sleep in the middle of the night?"


    "Sleep, sleep, sleep."


    Bai Jing glared and said angrily, "get up quickly!"


    Bai Yiyi grabbed the clothes and wondered, "why? Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Jing looked at Bai Yiyi, who didn''t know the weight, and slapped her angrily on the head. "Dead girl, I said we should leave immediately, or we''ll all die! Do you understand? Get up quickly!"


    Bai Yiyi''s head tilted. Thanks to this, she finally woke up. Looking at Bai Jing who was already packing, she finally reflected what she had just heard.


    "Mom... Why did you run? You... What did you do?" Bai Yiyi stammered.


    Bai Jing snorted coldly and didn''t return: "what else can I do? I just dragged the old immortal for a while. Who knows he''s really angry."


    "What is old and immortal..."


    Bai Yiyi asked half the questions, but the whole person suddenly froze. She remembered that in the evening, Bai Jing was very excited when she saw the scandal of Jian Haixi in the magazine. She took the magazine and said she wanted to find Jane''s father. At that time, she didn''t follow. She just thought that her mother and Jane''s father would be as noisy as before, but she didn''t expect Bai Jing to kill Jane''s father.


    "Mom, mom, you... Killed..." Bai Yiyi was shaking when she said this.


    Bai Jing looked back at her and threw her clothes on her bed. Yin Jiu said, "so now you know the seriousness of the matter, get up quickly, or you''ll stay here by yourself. Anyway, I''m going to run."


    Bai Yiyi was stunned and hurriedly took his clothes. "No, I can''t stay. They won''t let me go if they can''t find you. I''ll die if I stay."


    Bai Yiyi was talking to herself and hurriedly dressed. I just don''t know whether it''s fear or something. Bai Yiyi has been crying.


    "Dead girl, you cry a fart?" Bai Jing roared.


    "But, but..."


    Bai Yiyi choked: "but where can we escape for such a big thing? And... He in the morning, we have no hope..."


    "It''s still early morning at this time. Report your life first."


    Bai Jing snorted coldly, took the baggage and left. Bai Yiyi hurriedly followed.


    They went out and got on the bus. After driving out for a while, Bai Yiyi was completely awakened by the night wind.


    She looked at Bai Jing driving ahead and asked, "Mom... He, is he really dead?"


    Bai Jing sneered, revealing ferocity in her eyes, "you have to die if you don''t die."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Yi learns from her group that the old man and the old lady of the Ning family are back, and neither of them is easy to deal with.


    After learning the news, Jian Yi pondered for a long time and felt that maybe he and Jian Rui could hide behind his back.


    When Jian Rui was called by Jian Yi, she asked curiously, "brother, what are you looking for me? Are you lonely and want me to play with you?"


    Jian Yi looked at his simple sister, smiled, shook his head, took her to sit down and whispered, "Ruirui, didn''t you always want to know what I was hiding from you? My brother can tell you now, but it''s very important. You can''t fall off the chain."


    Jian Rui saw that her brother looked so solemn. She couldn''t help sitting up straight and nodded: "brother, please speak, Ruirui Rui listen to you."


    She knows that it must be a big deal if she can make Jane Yi pay so much attention and tell her.


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Rui and says, "haven''t you always wanted to see your handsome uncle?"


    "Yes." Jianrui nodded. She didn''t know why the topic was handsome uncle in the car again. After thinking about it, she immediately asked happily, "brother, do you agree with me to find handsome uncle?"


    Jian Yi nodded, "HMM."


    "Really?" Jian Rui just asked casually. Unexpectedly, Jian Yi really nodded and agreed.


    "Yeah! Great! Rui Rui can finally see the handsome uncle!"


    Jian Rui jumped and shouted excitedly. She missed uncle Shuai so much. She never saw him again after that meeting, and her brother didn''t allow her to find uncle Shuai. Now she can finally see him!


    Seeing her excited appearance, Jane Yi shook her head and looked at her with a smile, quietly waiting for her excitement to pass.


    After a while, Jian Rui stopped smiling, looked at Jian Yi and said, "brother, tell me what you need me to do."


    Her brother has allowed her to find handsome uncle. She will promise her brother no matter what.


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "you''re so happy. I''ll tell you the next thing. I''m afraid you''ll be crazy."


    Jian Rui blinked, "is there anything happier than seeing handsome uncle?"


    Jian Yi stretches out her hand, and Jian Rui comes up obediently.


    "What if I say your handsome uncle is our biological father?"


    Jian Yi said softly in Jian Rui''s ear.


    Jianrui stretched out her hands and covered her mouth. She couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Seeing that she had been stunned, Jian Yi smiled and patted her on the head, "silly?"


    "Brother..."


    Jian Rui turned her head faintly and stared at Jian Yi with big eyes. "Aren''t you kidding me? I''ll believe it."


    She doesn''t want to wait for herself to believe it. Jian Yi tells her it''s just a joke. Then she will die of sadness.


    Looking at his sister''s cautious appearance, Jane Yi feels a little distressed.


    Over the years, they have always played games together. They have played all kinds of jokes, but they won''t play jokes on daddy, because they all know that it is the deepest expectation in their hearts.


    Jane Yi looked at her sister, her eyes gradually softened, raised her hand, touched her head and said, "my brother won''t lie to you about this. He didn''t say it because he was afraid you couldn''t keep the secret."


    Jian Rui got a positive reply from her brother. Her big eyes, which had been cautious, finally bent up. She kissed Jian Yi for several times and shouted excitedly, "brother, I''m so happy! My wife is happy! You''re right. I''m really going crazy!"


    Jane Yi let her sister hold her and patted her on the shoulder.


    Jian Rui held Jian Yi in her arms. After a while, she looked up and confirmed, "brother, is what you said true? Handsome uncle is daddy? When did you know? Why didn''t Daddy pick us up?"


    A slip of questions made Jian Yi cry and laugh. He bowed his head and pinched his sister''s face and said: "First of all, I repeat that what I just said is true and didn''t lie to you. I didn''t know it until recently. As for why I didn''t tell you, I''m afraid you can''t keep the secret. Mommy and daddy don''t know about it, and you can''t tell them unless you never want to find daddy."


    "Why?" Jian Rui frowned. "Brother, Rui Rui doesn''t understand. Why can''t she tell Mommy? And doesn''t Daddy like us?"


    Thinking that the handsome uncle in her heart didn''t like herself, Jianrui''s sad little face drooped.


    Jane Yi sighed and said, "Daddy''s family is complicated. He doesn''t know our existence. If you tell him rashly, it may be bad."


    "But..."


    Jian Rui wanted to say more, but Jian Yi had interrupted her and said, "in short, if you want mommy and daddy together and want our family to be reunited, you have to listen to me."


    Jian Rui looked at her brother, blinked and nodded solemnly, "OK, I listen to my brother."


    Jian Yi stared at her and asked, "can you keep it a secret?"


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and nodded, "it''s absolutely confidential."


    Seeing that her sister was more or less reliable, Jian Yi nodded with satisfaction and said, "you can''t tell mommy about this. Even if you say Mommy, you won''t believe it, because there''s still less crucial evidence."


    "What evidence?" asked Jianrui.


    Jian Yi''s mouth turned and said with a smile, "we didn''t get the paternity test. Adults must think we''re talking nonsense."


    As soon as Jianrui''s eyes turned, she immediately raised her little hand and said, "brother, let me do it."


    "You?" Jian Yi frowned. He didn''t plan to do that before he told her about it.


    Jian Rui nodded with a smile and said, "yes, last time it was my brother''s daddy. Let me go this time. Ruirui promised to complete the task."


    Jian Yi helps her forehead. She feels scared at the thought of giving things to her sister, but looking at Jian Rui''s big eyes full of interest, she nods and agrees.


    "Yes! I can finally see Uncle Shuai... Oh, no, it''s daddy!" Jianrui jumped up happily.


    Jane Yi shook her head, looked at her sister and sighed. "Don''t be happy first. It''s not that easy. We have to make a good plan."


    Jian Rui was stunned and tilted her head and asked, "isn''t it easy? Just go to find daddy and take a sample back? I''ve seen it in TV dramas."


    Jane Yi couldn''t laugh or cry. She slapped her head gently. "Little fool, this is reality, not a TV play. Would you please take your mind?"


    "Oh ~" Jian Rui covers her head, looks up at Jian Yi and asks, "brother, you say, Ruirui listens to you."


    Jian Yi said, "according to the latest news I got, the old man and the old lady of daddy''s family are back. They don''t have such a good relationship. I''m afraid our journey to find Daddy won''t be so easy."


    As soon as Jian Rui heard this, she smiled and patted Jian Yi on the shoulder. She comforted him and said, "why should I do it? Brother, you don''t have to worry about it. Ruiruirui can not only become good friends with children, but also become good friends with big friends. Even old friends don''t matter. Anyway, Ruirui will coax them all to be happy!"


    Jian Yi was speechless, pinched his sister''s nose and said, "I know you are a pistachio, but those two old people are not easy to become friends with others. Don''t screw up..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Ning Fubang''s ward.


    Mrs. Ning and Mr. Ning walked and sat by the bed, while Ning Jiwei, Xu Hui and Ning Jikang were all present. Although the ward is large, everyone''s aura is disharmonious, so it seems depressed and serious.


    Ning Fubang recovered fairly well. The doctor dutifully reported the patient''s condition and said that Ning Fu could leave the hospital and walk on the ground in about a week.


    Hearing this, everyone was relieved. Mrs. Ning said, "in that case, when Fubang is discharged from the hospital in a week, the wedding of the Ning family and the Sang family can be put on the agenda. After such a long delay, it''s time to do something."


    With that, Mrs. Ning glanced at Ning Jiwei, who stood beside her and was indifferent, and said faintly, "Ji Wei, you''re ready, too."


    As soon as she said this, the people in the whole room looked different. The marriage of Ning family and sang family can be said to be a matter for all of them. Everyone wanted to make a profit from it, but they only wanted to push Ning Jiwei out for marriage.


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "what am I going to do for the wedding of Ning family and sang family? I''m not alone in Ning family."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Mrs. Ning angrily took a crutch and poked it straight at the floor, "you''re so angry that you don''t want to kill your father, do you?"


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and glanced at Xu Hui and Ning Jikang next to him. He didn''t give in to master Ning''s anger, but said faintly: "what you said is wrong. I''m not angry about my father''s illness."


    Xu Hui and Ning Jikang were stunned, and then their faces looked ugly.


    Others don''t know why Ning Fubang is ill, but they know best. If Ning Jikang had not seen the gossip in the magazine and Xu Hui''s reckless entanglement, Ning Fubang would not have been admitted to the hospital. I''m afraid there are some unspeakable relationships between why Ning Fubang''s condition has deteriorated.


    "You, you unfilial son..." Uncle Ning coughed angrily when he saw that Ning Jiwei was soft and hard. Seeing this, Mrs. Ning hurriedly stopped Mr. Ning. While anxiously helping Mr. Ning, she begged to look at Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, do you have to talk to us like this? Look at your grandpa''s anger, can''t you just be soft?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said nothing. Of course he didn''t mind if he just took a soft one, but Ning Jiwei knew very well that as long as he took a soft one now, there must be countless soft ones to take next.


    Old lady Ning Jiwei sighed and said painfully, "Jiwei, who do you think your grandfather and I are in such a hurry to come back for? We are so old, don''t we have to worry about back and forth or for you? You have to be angry with your grandfather and me?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered and came again to kidnap himself with family morality.


    "Don''t you know what you''re doing? It''s just the vanity of Ning family. It doesn''t matter to me who loves to go with the Sang family."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at the people present and said coldly, "don''t forget that 80% of Ning''s property is my own."


    With that, Ning Jiwei turned and left the ward.


    "Where are you going? Come back!" seeing Ning Jiwei leave, master Ning scolded angrily: "this unfilial son is going to kill me!"


    "Don''t worry, go easy first." old Mrs. Ning patted him on the hand.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Ning Fubang hesitated and said to master Ning, "Dad... In my opinion, I''d better cancel the marriage."


    "What?" before Mr. Ning spoke, Mrs. Ning frowned and said, "Fubang, what are you talking about? How can you cancel the marriage? The marriage of the Ning family and the Sang family has been fixed for many years. How can you cancel it?"


    Ning Fubang sighed and said, "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry for Ji Wei. How much Ji Wei has paid for the Ning family over the years, but I''ve never given him the corresponding return. Now I ask him to marry the Sang family''s daughter... Don''t I owe more? Dad, mom, my conscience is hard to rest!"


    "This..." old master Ning and old lady Ning are a little stunned. How can they say that it seems that the mulberry daughter is a fire pit?


    While listening to Ning Fubang''s words, Xu Hui frowned and said coldly: "Fubang, you''ve gone too far. What''s the matter with the daughter of the Sang family? She graduated from a famous American school and has the foundation of Miao Hong. What''s not worthy of Ji Wei? Besides, the Sang family and the Ning family are family friends. Their marriage is also a witness to the life-long friendship of the older generation. How can she cancel it? Isn''t this a children''s play?"


    Ning Fubang looked at Xu Hui coldly. "What''s the matter with you here? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. Shut up quickly."


    Xu Hui was embarrassed by his roaring face. Instead, she looked at him wrongfully and said, "Fubang, what are you talking about? I''m also thinking about Ji Wei and Ning''s family?"


    Ning Fubang snorted coldly and didn''t bother to talk to her. He just looked at old master Ning and said, "Dad, listen to my advice. We can repay the kindness of the older generation in any other way, but we really can''t let Ji Wei bear it, and don''t really cold the child''s heart."


    Master Ning frowned and stared. Ning Fubang scolded, "what are you talking about? Aren''t we also for his good? What''s his cold heart? My old man is still cold!"


    "Dad..."


    Ning Fubang would like to say again. As soon as master Ning knocked on his crutch, he said coldly, "I''ll put this here today. Unless I die, the engagement between Ning''s family and the merchant can''t be cancelled."


    Xu Hui said with a smile: "yes, dad is wise. Fubang, I think you are still ill. Your brain is not clear enough."


    Ning Fubang was trembled by several people. Otherwise, he might not help scolding Xu Hui because of the face of master Ning and the old lady.


    At this time, at the door, Wen Qingnuan, who has been standing quietly outside the door, looked at this scene and coldly recalled the corners of his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, Ning Jiwei, who came out of the hospital, was about to drive away. The car that had just started and had not gone away stopped when he saw the small figure in front.


    In front of the car, the little girl in a Pink Barbie dress with poor tears on her face is not the little girl she has seen before?


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. He quickly stepped out of the car, walked to the little girl, squatted down, and asked softly, "what''s the matter with you, little girl?"


    "Woo, woo ~" Jianrui immediately hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck and began to cry.


    Although this is the Taiben she and her brother had been good to before, Jianrui is really sad to see Ning Jiwei at the moment.


    Her handsome uncle, it took her so long to see him. Especially the handsome uncle is still her father, but she can''t recognize him immediately


    Jane Rui cried more and more, and her tears flowed.


    Ning Jiwei hugged her, gently patted her back and comforted her: "well, don''t cry. Tell your uncle what''s going on and he''ll help you."


    I don''t know why, looking at the little girl crying so sad, Ning Jiwei felt a little pain in his heart.


    "Uncle, Ruirui can''t find her home..." Jian Rui loosened her arm and cried, "what do you do, uncle? Rui Rui is lost... Sobbing..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the little girl crying with tears streaming down her face, painfully wiped her tears and said, "well, don''t cry first. Why don''t you tell your uncle where your home is and send you back?"


    "Really? Will uncle help Ruirui find her home?" Jian Rui rubbed her red eyes and looked at Ning Jiwei and asked.


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei smiled, picked up Jian Rui and said, "uncle has great skills. It''s absolutely no problem to help you find a home. Shall we get in the car and start now? Stop crying. It''s not beautiful if you cry ugly."


    As soon as Jian Rui heard this, she nodded obediently, lay down in Ning Jiwei''s neck and said, "ruiruirui don''t be ugly, Ruirui don''t cry, uncle takes Ruirui home ~"


    "OK, xiaoruirui, my uncle will take you home." Ning Jiwei held Jianrui, and her small ball shrank in her arms, which made him melt in an instant.


    Ning Jiwei, who has not liked children very much, released all his tenderness and love in the face of Jianrui.


    Jian Rui hid in Ning Jiwei''s arms, with her small mouth slightly bent, and secretly called in her heart, "Daddy ~"


    Holding Jianrui on the car, Ning Jiwei helped her fasten her seat belt before taking her away.


    "Rui Rui, do you know your home address?" Ning Jiwei asked as soon as he got on the bus.


    Jian Rui''s eyes turned, shook her head and said, "I seem to know, but Ruirui was a little flustered just now. I have to think about it, and..."


    Jian Rui tooted her mouth and said wrongly, "uncle, Ruirui is so hungry..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the poor little girl. He just felt like pouring honey in his heart. Without hesitation, he said, "well, let''s go to dinner first and take you home when we''re full."


    "Good year!" as soon as she heard something to eat, Jianrui raised her small arm and opened happily.


    Seeing Jian Rui no longer crying, Ning Jiwei was relieved.


    On the way to dinner, Jane Rui secretly tilted her head and looked at Ning Jiwei several times, peeping and laughing.


    The little girl''s big black eyes always turned to herself. Ning Jiwei certainly felt it. Just at first he thought she was going to ask something. As a result, he didn''t listen to her for a while. Ning Jiwei asked, "little girl, what do you always see me do?"


    "Hee hee ~ because my uncle is very handsome!" said Jane Rui with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and nodded happily. "If others say so, I don''t believe it, I won''t be too happy, but Ruirui, your uncle is very happy."


    "Really?" Jianrui didn''t know she had differential treatment here in ningjiwei, and was happy for a moment.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, reached out and touched her head and said, "uncle likes Ruirui very much, too ~"


    Jian Rui was happy and said silently, "daddy likes me too ~"


    After a pause, Jianrui tilted her head and asked ningjiwei, "uncle, can I ask you a private question?"


    Ning Jiwei was surprised by the words that the little girl came up from time to time. He shook his head and said with a smile: "what privacy problem, you can ask."


    Jianrui bit her finger and asked, "uncle, are you married?"


    Ning Jiwei thought it was more difficult and more private. When he heard it, he immediately smiled and shook his head and said, "not yet."


    Jian Rui''s big eyes lit up and asked, "uncle, are you still single?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Hee hee, nothing, Rui Rui is so happy!" Jian Rui smiled into a flower with her small face and tilted her head to Ning Jiwei: "uncle, you are so good to Rui Rui, and Rui Rui decided to invite you to dinner!"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. In the face of the children who said to invite themselves to dinner for the first time, he suddenly felt a little sad and laughed. He shook his head and said, "goodbye, I''d better invite you."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Rui to the western restaurant. Because he didn''t know the little girl''s taste, he ordered a lot of dishes.


    Jianrui looked at the dishes on a big table and liked the daddy even more.


    "Little girl, which do you like to eat, I''ll clip it for you." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui with a gentle smile, but his mind flashed unexpectedly. If his future daughter was so cute, it would be good.


    "Hee hee ~ uncle, we can''t finish so many dishes. Is it too wasteful?" asked Jian Rui.


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei said, "you can eat your food at ease. Don''t worry about the rest."


    "Oh ~" Jianrui nodded obediently.


    Ning Jiwei put a lot of dishes in her plate and ate two with her.


    Recently, because of many things, he has a bad appetite, but now he can eat so many mouthfuls opposite Jian Rui.


    Jianrui saw Ning Jiwei go to clip the salt baked prawns put in the center. She reminded with a smile: "uncle, salt baked prawns are not like this."


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei was stunned and asked with a smile, "how should I eat?"


    Jian Rui tilted her head and said with a smile, "remember to add a little lemon. It''s more delicious ~"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui in surprise. He was surprised and incredible to find a "confidant" in his eyes. "That''s what my uncle eats, little girl. Our tastes are very similar!"


    Jianrui narrowed her eyes, smiled and nodded: "of course, because my uncle and I are destined to be very much ~ people who are destined to be very similar will be very similar ~"


    Ning Jiwei listened, solemnly nodded and said, "yes, we really have fate. Come on, uncle, I''ll give you a toast."


    With that, Ning Jiwei raised the next drink and handed Jianrui a cup.


    Jian Rui happily raised her glass and touched Ning Jiwei, but she said in her heart, "cheers, Daddy!"


    The two had a drink. Ning Jiwei smiled and sandwiched a lot of vegetables for Jian Rui. He asked, "it''s good to eat more vegetables for girls."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded cleverly, ate two mouthfuls and clamped a chopstick for Ning Jiwei. "Uncle also eats, and boys have to eat more vegetables. My mommy said, uncle can''t discriminate between men and women ~"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and then said with a smile, "kid, where did you learn so many strange words?"


    Jian Rui tilted her head and said with a smile, "do you think I''m smart and cute? Does my uncle like me more?"


    "Of course." Ningji Viggo nodded, reached out and carefully wiped the rice grains around her mouth, smiled and said, "my uncle has always liked you."


    Jane Rui laughed more happily as soon as she heard this.


    Ning Jiwei ate a lot while taking care of Jianrui.


    After eating for a while, Ning Jiwei reached out and wiped Jian Rui''s face again. He smiled and said, "little girl, you eat your face."


    Jian Rui smiled indifferently, "what''s the matter? Anyway, there''s a father... There''s an uncle. You''re here ~"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t hear her card. He just smiled and put down his paper towel and said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, wait here for a while. My uncle will go to the bathroom and come back soon."


    "Oh, OK." Jianrui nodded obediently.


    Ning Jiwei got up, took two steps and retreated back. He told him uneasily, "don''t run around. No matter who told you, you can''t go with him. Remember?"


    "I see, uncle, go quickly. Ruirui will be here waiting for you to come back ~"


    Jian Rui smiled and waved to Ning Jiwei.


    Seeing that the little girl did remember her words, Ning Jiwei walked away at ease. On the way, he didn''t forget to ask the waiter to look here more.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei so nervous about herself and being so good to herself, Jianrui was simply satisfied with the father and couldn''t be satisfied any more.


    When she decided to go home, she immediately told her brother how good daddy was!


    While she was thinking about what to say to her brother when she got home, she suddenly heard Ning Jiwei''s mobile phone ring on the table.


    Jianrui curiously reached out and picked it up. For fear of delaying daddy''s affairs, she thought about it and pressed the answer button.


    "Avi ~"


    Before Jianrui spoke, the other party listened to a "Ah Wei". She lost goose bumps all over her body.


    It doesn''t sound like an ordinary friend, but didn''t Daddy say he wasn''t married?


    Jianrui frowned, turned her eyes and asked, "Hey, who are you?"


    Wen Qingnuan wanted to talk to Ning Jiwei, but unexpectedly, the person who answered the phone was a child. He was stunned and asked coldly, "who are you?"


    "Me?" Jane Rui replied without thinking, "I''m daddy''s daughter, my own ~"


    "You, nonsense! It''s impossible." I was so angry when I heard this.


    However, Jianrui ignored her. Hearing the warmth of love, she also felt that a little child couldn''t say anything. Half dead, she hung up the phone and decided to investigate the matter in person.


    Ning Jiwei came back and saw Jian Rui sitting there with her mouth. She hurriedly came forward and asked, "Rui Rui, what''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui rubbed her stomach and said, "uncle, I''m full ~"


    I was just full.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, took his cell phone, picked up Jian Rui in one hand and said, "when you''re full, your uncle will take you home."

 Chapter 68

    After Jian Haixi received a call from Jian Chenran and hurriedly entrusted the children to Lin Xiaodou, he rushed to the hospital at the first time.


    But when she arrived, Jane''s father was no longer in the ward.


    Jian Haixi stood at the door of the empty ward. Her heart was as empty as a piece. She trembled and picked up her mobile phone. She looked at Jane Chenran''s name and pressed it several times before dialing out.


    "Hello."


    At the other end of the phone, Jane Chenran''s voice sounded choked.


    "Brother, he... What about him..." Jian Haixi tried to calm himself, but he was still nervous at the moment of exit. "I, I''m already in the hospital, but there''s no one in the ward..."


    "Haixi..."


    Jane choked in the morning and said hoarsely, "come down to the first floor."


    "What..."


    Jian Haixi''s hand shook, and Jane Chenran had hung up the phone.


    Lower ground floor


    Jane Haixi knows what these three words mean. She met her peaceful mother there six years ago.


    But now... Are you finally going there again?


    Jian Haixi didn''t know how she got to the first floor, but when she saw Jane Chenran waiting there, tears surged out uncontrollably.


    Jane squatted on the ground in the morning. He used to be clean and tidy. Now he is sloppy and makes people can''t bear to look at him directly. His hair is messy, his eyes are swollen, and his hands and sleeves are full of blood.


    Jian Haixi felt that her feet were a little soft. She reluctantly held the wall, slowly walked to Jane Chenran, squatted down and hugged him.


    "Brother..."


    Jian Chenran was stunned and slowly leaned against Jian Haixi''s shoulder, allowing her tears to fall silently.


    "Brother, I''m here..." Jane Haixi wiped the tears on her face, clumsily hugged Jane Chenran and gave him meager comfort.


    "Dad, he..." Jane Chenran leaned against Jian Haixi''s arms and sobbed, "Haixi, Dad, he really knows he''s wrong. He used to be a bastard, but he''s been thinking of you these years."


    Jian Haixi''s lips shook and tears fell.


    "Well, I know..." Jane Haixi bit her lip.


    "Dad, he also said that he must ask for your forgiveness, even if... Even if you don''t want to see him, it doesn''t matter. As long as you can live well, he can hide all the time. In the future, his legacy will be left to you and the children, and he said he would give you a reliance..."


    Jian Chenran''s words upset Jian Haixi''s last stubbornness. She finally cried with Jian Chenran in her arms, "I know my brother, i... I don''t blame him. He went to his mother to make amends, didn''t he? I don''t blame him..."


    The brothers and sisters held their heads and cried bitterly for a long time. Jane Chenran gradually calmed down. He pointed to the morgue and said to Jane Haixi, "Haixi, you go... See him for the last time."


    Jane Haixi nodded, took a deep breath, stabilized her soft legs and walked into the morgue.


    Jane''s father, who closed his eyes, looked much more peaceful. No matter how he was before his death, at least he looked very calm at the moment.


    Jane Haixi paused on his gray hair and wrinkles on his face.


    The last time she heard about his illness, she saw him when she sneaked to the hospital.


    But at that time, I just saw him in a hurry. Although Jane''s father was much older at that time, his spirit was especially strong, but now... He looked so fragile and quiet.


    Jian Haixi closed her eyes and suppressed her mood of collapse.


    Because of Bai Jing''s mother and daughter, she has always had a knot in her heart about Jane''s father, but no matter how big the knot is, she will completely disappear standing here at the moment.


    Jane Chenran said that her father always felt ashamed of her and wanted to leave the best to her.


    In fact, she also felt guilty about him.


    If she was in the hospital that time, she knew it would be the last time they met. She would not stand at the door for so long and would go in.


    Even if I had a quarrel with him and cried, it would be better than the regret that heaven and man are separated forever at the moment.


    Jian Haixi stepped forward and looked at his father. He wanted to cover him with white cloth, but he paused when his eyes swept the wound on his forehead.


    According to Jane Chenran, this wound should be the cause of death caused by Jane''s father''s excessive blood loss.


    But


    Jian Haixi glanced over the clothes that her father had not changed in time, and there were obvious tears at the collar.


    This is


    Jane Haixi frowned and called Jane Chenran in.


    Jane Chenran was still in a low mood. After coming in, she asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter, Haixi?"


    Jian Haixi pointed to his father''s collar and asked, "did you accidentally do this?"


    Jane Chenran was stunned, looked at the torn place, frowned and thought for a while, shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. I was just anxious to send my father to the hospital and directly held him and left. How could I pull his collar and pull so hard."


    Jane Haixi was silent for a moment, looked at Jane Chenran and asked, "is it possible that her father didn''t fall to death by himself?"


    Jane was stunned by her words because he remembered the smell of disinfectant in the room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Xiaodou has been taking care of his two children at home. When he learned what happened on the phone, his mood was also very complicated.


    Especially when he learned that Jane''s father was probably killed by him, Lin Xiaodou contacted his friend who was a policeman for the first time.


    "Hello, this is Lin Xiaodou. I have something to trouble you..."


    Lin Xiaodou hid in the kitchen and whispered about Jane''s father.


    She wanted to avoid the children, but she didn''t expect that Jian Yi and Jian Rui became suspicious since Jian Haixi hurried away from home.


    At the moment, two villains stood quietly at the door and eavesdropped on Lin Xiaodou''s words thoroughly.


    Listening to the phone, Jian Yi squints and makes a gesture to Jian Rui. They go back to the room quietly.


    "Brother, is Grandpa dead?" as soon as she returned to the room, Jianrui was about to cry at a glance.


    Jian Yi nodded heavily. He also thought it would be like this.


    "We haven''t seen grandpa yet..." Jian Rui sucked her nose and said angrily, "brother, my little aunt said Grandpa was killed. You must find out the murderer and avenge grandpa!"


    "Don''t worry."


    Jane Yi nodded, went to the computer and turned it on. First, she started with Jane''s father''s address, and then checked all the cameras near Jane''s old house.


    Half an hour later, Jian Yi and Jian Rui frowned at the woman who hurried away on the screen.


    "Brother, she..." Jian Rui covered her small mouth and looked at Bai Jing on the screen in horror. "She just blocked the key hole."


    "I see." Jian Yi frowned and saved a whole useful video information excerpt.


    Jian Rui''s face turned pale when she saw such a bad man for the first time. She hugged Jian Yi''s arm in fear and said, "brother, that... That bad woman was the last person at her uncle''s house."


    "HMM." Jian Yi nods. He also remembers Bai Jing.


    "She hurt Grandpa." Jian Rui cried, "brother, find out where she is and find out the bad woman..."


    Jian Yi turns to look at her sister, who is out of control. She sighs, touches her head, reaches out to hug her and comforts her: "don''t worry, my brother will find out. Ruirui doesn''t cry."


    "Well, Rui Rui doesn''t cry." Jane Rui wiped her tears with the back of her hand and nodded stubbornly.


    She knows she can''t cry at this time, or it will make trouble for her brother.


    I know it''s Bai Jing. It''s easy to check next.


    Jian Yi follows Bai Jing''s car all the way and starts with the camera along the road. Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi can hardly escape.


    Before long, Jane Haixi came back.


    She needs to come back to see the children and Jane Chenran. She may need Lin Xiaodou.


    As soon as Jian Haixi came back, Jian Rui ran out and told her about Bai Jing.


    Knowing that the two little guys were checking Bai Jing''s information, Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou were stunned and hurried into the room.


    Watching Jian Yi operate on the computer, Lin Xiaodou asked anxiously, "is this... OK?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I have confidence in Yiyi. You forget, Yiyi helped me last time."


    "Yes." Jane Rui also said, "little aunt, believe my brother, you can find out the bad woman soon."


    Jane Yi didn''t speak, just focused on operating the computer.


    Before long, Jian Yi finds out the whereabouts of Bai Jing and Bai Yiyi.


    "Found it."


    Jian Yi squints at the location on the coordinates and says coldly.


    "Great, Mommy, I''ve found a bad woman!" Jane Rui said happily holding Jane Haixi''s thigh.


    Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou were also relieved and immediately called the police.


    "Mommy, if you call the police, can you catch a bad woman and avenge grandpa?" Jane Ruiyang asked with a small face.


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded tearfully, hugged the two children and kissed them again and again.


    "Thank you, baby. Thank you."


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui look at each other and lie down on Jian Haixi''s shoulder to comfort her.


    Jian Haixi had to ask for leave from the company and Ru because of Jian''s father. After Qin Zhixu and Yang Yaru knew about the matter, they were very worried about the situation of her and the children, so they came to see her after work.


    "Haixi, do you still need my help here?" Lin Xiaodou asked, "if your company has something to do, I can help you, son..."


    "No need." Jian Haixi pulled Lin Xiaodou''s hand and said, "I''ve asked for leave. Just for a while, Qin Zhixu and Yang Yaru are coming. I can''t leave."


    Looking at Lin Xiaodou, Jian Haixi sighed and said, "Xiaodou, my brother and my father have always had a good relationship. This may be just a sad moment for me, but it''s a great blow for my brother. Go with him. He needs you most at this time."


    "Well, I''ll go with you when you go to the funeral home." Xiaodou went to Jian Chenran after leaving Jian Haixi''s house.


    When Qin Zhixu and Yang Yaru arrived at Jian Haixi''s house, they were relieved to see that she and her two children were all right.


    Yang Yaru comforted Jian Haixi a few words and went aside to coax the red Jian Rui who cried with her eyes.


    Qin Zhixu said hello to Jian Yi and walked to Jian Haixi.


    "How, can you hold on?" Qin Zhixu asked Jian Haixi, who looked a little pale.


    "Yes." Jian Haixi nodded, "I could make it six years ago. What else can''t do now, just..."


    "Just sad?" Qin Zhixu took her words.


    Jian Haixi nodded. Although he could make it, he still had to digest the sadness at the bottom of his heart.


    Qin Zhixu patted himself on the shoulder and said, "if you don''t mind, I can lend you my shoulder."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him, smiled gratefully and said, "thanks, but I don''t need it yet. I can hold it now."


    "All right."


    Qin Zhixu shrugged his shoulders and said unintentionally, "then come to me when you can''t hold on and use one shoulder."


    Qin Zhixu and Yang Yaru didn''t stay at Jian Haixi''s house for a long time, because they knew that Jian Haixi must have a lot of trouble to deal with when they met this kind of thing, so they were not easy to disturb. They only stayed for a while and left.


    After they left, Jian Haixi asked the two children to stay at home by themselves. Then she called Lin Xiaodou and learned that she was with Jane Chen in the funeral home. Then, she also drove to the funeral home to discuss funeral preparations.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After the double 11, the cooperation between maiteng and Ru also came to a successful conclusion.


    This advanced cooperation made Ning Jiwei aware of the unprecedented development of e-commerce economy and decided to transfer a large amount of funds to e-commerce economy.


    Since then, Ning Jiwei has devoted himself to his work. He doesn''t go home or ask about the mulberry family, but only immerses himself in his work.


    That day, downstairs at Jian Haixi''s house, the hug had comforted him for many days of fatigue and loss.


    And Jian Haixi''s sentence "I still like Ning Jiwei, who can''t beat anyone and plans strategies, who is always confident and proud", completely activated his heart.


    Also let Ning Jiwei understand that he can''t just admit defeat and fall. If you want to find the person you like and get what you want, you must have more voice.


    Such a right to speak requires him to make more and better achievements in his work.


    Ning Jiwei turned all his emotions and language into a driving force for his work and shaped the future for himself and Jian Haixi with a silent attitude.


    On the other hand, the Sang family and the Ning family have been active again since the old man and the old lady of the Ning family came back.


    Xu Hui and Ning Jikang have been secretly carrying out their own small abacus, and they can''t let go of their warm feelings.


    The Sang family is more positive, as if they have finally found a backer.


    On this day, the Sang family calculated the date for a banquet for the two old people of the Ning family, Sang Lan and sang Qin.


    "Grandpa, you''ve come back. We haven''t seen each other for many years." father sang flattered uncle Ning.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it?" master Ning smiled brightly.


    "Alas, we also see the friendship between you and your father in those years. It''s really a blessing for our two families that the younger generation can continue such feelings now." father sang pointed out.


    Master Ning laughed as if he couldn''t hear what he meant.


    On the other side, sang Qin served Mrs. Ning attentively, pouring water for her and bringing vegetables for her. I didn''t know that sang Qin was Mrs. Ning''s granddaughter.


    During the whole banquet, Sang Lan was the quietest.


    Sang Lan, who used to be so smart, finally learned to be smart after a big loss.


    Sang Qin''s hospitality didn''t attract the attention of the two old people in Ning family. On the contrary, Sang Lan''s silence made old lady Ning look sideways.


    After they returned home, of course, they knew about the recent events. They also knew some rumors between Sang Lan and Ning Jiwei. They knew that the reason why Sang Lan was so quiet now was that her throat was destroyed by Ning Jiwei.


    Only this, looking at Sang Lan''s quiet and virtuous appearance now, is enough for old lady Ning to feel soft and guilty.


    "Sang Lan, eat more." old lady Ning patted Sang Lan''s hand.


    "Well." Sang Lan nodded, his voice was obviously still a little hoarse.


    Mrs. Ning sighed and said, "your voice..."


    "It''s my fault." Sang Lan interrupted Mrs. Ning''s words and said with a smile, "I was too ignorant before, but now I want to understand and know how outrageous I was wrong before. I will change it in the future and recuperate my throat."


    "Oh, that''s good." old Mrs. Ning patted the back of Sang Lan''s hand, looked at the calm and sensible girl happily, and became more and more fond of her.


    Of course, sang Qin saw the attitude of the two old people in the Ning family towards Sang Lan. The hostility between his eyebrows and eyes could not help hiding and hiding.


    After seeing off the old Ning family, sang Qin looked at Sang Lan who was still standing at the door and warned in a cold voice, "Sang Lan, I tell you, don''t move your mind."


    "Oh." Sang Lan disdained a sneer, turned his head and looked at her fearlessly, "what if I deviated?"


    Sang Qin fiercely glanced at her throat and legs and said, "your end is not enough for you to learn well?"


    "Ha ha." Sang Lan laughed, looked at sang Qin sarcastically and said, "Sang Qin, who hasn''t learned? Can''t you see?"


    "What do you see?" Sang Qin asked with a frown.


    Sang Lan smiled proudly and pointed to the Sang family in front of him and said, "I''m still here. I attended the banquet tonight."


    "So what? It''s just my father''s pity..." Sang Qin just wanted to say "it''s just my father''s pity for you", but he suddenly froze half way through his words.


    She knows what''s wrong.


    These days, Sang Lan has been living in Sang''s house. Everyone still calls her eldest lady. She wants no less care. Sang''s father and mother love her as always.


    Except that her legs and feet are bad and her throat is a little hoarse, Sang Lan... It''s still the same Sang Lan before!


    She''s back! Back to the big miss Sang''s seat!


    Thinking of this, sang Qin immediately felt a cool breath rising from the soles of her feet to her head.


    Now Sang Lan is still the big miss loved by her father and mother, but what is her sang Qin?


    "Sang Qin, see, I''m the eldest lady of the Sang family, and you... Are just a substitute for my absence. Now that I''m back, you should come back and go back."


    With that, Sang Lan looked contemptuously at sang Qin and walked back with proud steps.


    Sang Qin looked at Sang Lan''s back and pursed her lips. The hand hanging on her side was tight. Sang Lan came back, and she seemed to be nothing.


    If she wants to maintain the identity and status of the eldest miss of the Sang family, she must be the young lady of the Ning family.


    Ningjiwei, she must take him!

 Chapter 69

    Ning Jiwei drove Jian Rui back. When Jian Yi hacked his cell phone in France, he already knew that Jian Rui and Jian Yi were brothers and sisters and that they were Jian Haixi''s "neighbors", so after getting on the bus, he just asked, "do you and your brother still live there?"


    "Ah?"


    Jane Rui was stunned and blinked. She didn''t know how to answer this question.


    How did daddy know he had a brother? Did your brother say that? And how does he know where they live?


    Without time to think more, Jianrui had to nod vaguely and say, "ah."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t have to ask much. After getting this sentence, he drove to jianhaixi''s community.


    Jian Rui tilted her head and secretly looked at Ning Jiwei. She didn''t know why. She could feel that the closer she was to home, the more worried he looked.


    "Uncle?"


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei turned and looked at her. Seeing that the little girl had been looking at herself with big eyes open, he thought that maybe his cold face frightened the other party, so he pulled a smile and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui shook her head and asked, "does uncle know my brother?"


    "I know." Ning Jiwei thought it was something. When Jian Rui mentioned Jian Yi, he nodded with a smile and said, "your brother is very smart, but we are friends of the divine religion. We don''t know you well in reality."


    Jian Rui nodded. Before she came, Jian Yi didn''t talk to her in detail, so she didn''t know if she could talk to her brother, so she never mentioned it.


    Since Jian Yi was mentioned, Ning Jiwei asked more, "how''s your brother recently? I have a lot of things and didn''t pay attention to his information last time."


    "Brother... Very good." Jianrui scratched her head and frowned, "uncle, you''re a little difficult for me. I only know that my brother looks good, but he''s so smart that he won''t tell me anything."


    "Ha ha." seeing the little girl''s worried face, Ning Jiwei smiled and touched her head and said, "you and your brother are excellent. Don''t belittle yourself. Your brother is as smart as your brother, but you also have something he can''t compare with, you know?"


    "Really?" Jane Rui was a little happy when she heard Ning Jiwei say so. She turned and looked at him and asked, "that uncle doesn''t just like his brother and doesn''t like Ruirui?"


    "How could it?" Ning Jiwei didn''t know what was going on in the little girl''s mind. He couldn''t help reaching out and pinching her face and said, "uncles like it."


    "Hee hee ~"


    Hearing this, Jianrui was relieved.


    Ning Jiwei drove to the downstairs of the community, untied the safety belt for Jian Rui and said, "be careful, I''ll take you up."


    "No, No."


    Jianrui quickly waved her hand. She remembered Jianyi''s instructions. Now daddy doesn''t know their relationship with mommy. Isn''t it impossible to hide it?


    Jian Rui smiled and waved to Ning Jiwei, "uncle, Ruirui Rui is a big child. She will go back by herself. Go home quickly."


    "That''s all right." seeing Jian Rui''s insistence, Ning Jiwei had to stand at the door of the car, waved to her, and reluctantly touched her head and said, "be careful on the road, watch the stairs."


    "I see ~ bye ~" Jane Ruiyang smiled at Ning Jiwei with a small face, turned and jumped back home.


    But it was just an impulse. Ning Jiwei sighed at the thought of his unresolved marriage with the Sang family and his big stall, and finally restrained the impulse at the bottom of his heart.


    Taking a cigarette out of his pocket, Ning Jiwei slowly leaned against the car and lit it. Looking at the lights of the building in front of him, although he was depressed, he was rarely calm.


    He is not willing to leave. Only here can he find a moment of peace.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou came back from Jian Chenran''s house. They carried a lot of things. As soon as they went downstairs, they saw Ning Jiwei standing there.


    Lin Xiaodou winked at Jian Haixi, took the bag in her hand and went upstairs alone, leaving time for the two to get along.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t expect to see Jian Haixi. He was stunned and quickly stood up straight.


    Mingming hasn''t seen her in the company for a long time, but he thinks he hasn''t seen her for a long time.


    Is it because you didn''t open your heart and hold her in your arms like before?


    So a few meters away, he felt that it was as difficult to cross between them as if they were separated by a towering mountain.


    Jian Haixi is also looking at Ning Jiwei. She doesn''t know why he is here, but it''s undeniable that the moment she saw him just now, her heartbeat, which has been silent for several days, has regained its vitality and restlessness.


    His eyes turned around between Ning Jiwei''s hands holding cigarettes. Jian Haixi frowned slightly and walked forward and said, "you didn''t smoke before."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, put out his cigarette, looked down at her and didn''t speak.


    When Jian Haixi stood in front of him, there was a feeling that she could not escape surrounded by his smell and tenderness, which made her want to lean up recklessly.


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and stroked her hair across a few Li of air, tracing her outline.


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei''s voice was slightly hoarse, and his tone took a little meaning of supplication, "can I still hold you?"


    Jane Haixi bowed her head and said nothing. Ning Jiwei looked at her silent refusal and couldn''t hide his loss in his eyes.


    Just as he was about to take back his hand, Jian Haixi suddenly stretched out his hands and hugged him tightly.


    Jane Haixi closed her eyes, covered the tears that were about to come out, reached out and patted him on the back and said, "Jiwei, I still like you who planned strategies and won''t be defeated by anything."


    "Haixi, I just miss you..."


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi in his arms and said hoarsely.


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak any more. He just loosened his back and smiled and withdrew from his arms. "Go back. It''s cold outside at night. Smoking is bad for your health. Don''t smoke more, you know?"


    Ning Jiwei opened her mouth, but looking at the smile on Jian Haixi''s face, it seemed as if she knew all the words, so she could only nod, pull the lower lip corner towards her and say, "go back, I''ll watch you go up."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and turned away with a calm smile.


    Ning Jiwei has been watching Jian Haixi leave. After she disappeared in the corridor, he has been staring at her home. He didn''t get in the car until he saw the light at Jian Haixi''s house on.


    Kitchen, window.


    Jian Haixi watched Ning Jiwei drive away and couldn''t help crying.


    Lin Xiaodou sighed, came over and hugged her, patted her on the shoulder, silent comfort.


    The two small heads gathered near the door of the kitchen quickly ran away when they looked at this scene.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Back in the room, Jian ruicai glared at Jian Yi angrily and complained, "brother, why didn''t you tell me earlier that mommy''s boyfriend is my handsome uncle and probably our father."


    Jian Yi stretched out his index finger and shook it gently in front of Jian Rui. "You''re wrong. It''s not possible. It''s definitely daddy. Now there''s only one evidence supported by scientific basis."


    Jian Rui glared at him and gave Jian Yi some hair with hair follicles from her small bag.


    "You... Where did you come from?" Jian Yi looked at the things Jian Rui took out in surprise. "No, Miss Wen, how can this......" Sang Qin stammered like hearing Tianda''s joke: "the elders won''t agree, they......"


    "They will agree."


    Wen Qingnuan said with a smile, "as long as Ning Jiwei doesn''t agree to marry the Sang family, as long as you agree, I agree, the elders naturally have nothing to say, and these... As long as there is time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sang Qin stared at Wen Qingnuan and felt that the woman in front of her was more terrible and crazy than she thought. She could sacrifice everything for the purpose.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at sang Qin''s stunned eyes with satisfaction, got up with a smile, checked out, turned his head, looked at sang Qin who was still sitting in his seat and said, "I really like this method more and more, don''t you think?"


    Sang Qin didn''t answer. What could she think?


    She just thinks she''s crazy.


    Wen Qingnuan said with a smile, "you don''t have to think so much about how to please Ning Jiwei, because I''ve made up my mind and won''t give him to anyone. But..."


    After a pause, Wen Qingnuan said with a smile, "but if you want to know what Ning Jikang likes, I can tell you now."


    Listening to the warm words, sang Qin was stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a long time.


    Wen Qingnuan walked out of the cafe with a sneer.


    Outside the cafe, the sun was shining. When I heard the warmth, I raised my hand to cover my eyes. Looking at the sun through my fingers, I showed a necessary smile on my face.


    The marriage between the Sang family and the Ning family is an opportunity for her. She must take this opportunity to divorce Ning Jikang and then take Ning Jiwei back.


    She will get everything she wants sooner or later.

 Chapter 70

    After receiving the alarm from Jian Haixi and others, the police quickly dispatched. Some of them went to the crime scene of Jian''s old house and some went to Jian Haixi''s house.


    Jian Haixi, Jian Chenran and others are at home. Officer Fang is Lin Xiaodou''s friend. Once he enters the door, he is not polite to them. He opens the door to the mountain: "we have preliminarily investigated the scene, and basically we can lock the suspicion on Bai Jing."


    "She won''t be wrong." Jianrui angrily raised her small fist and said, "my brother and I saw it in the camera. It''s the bad woman."


    Officer Fang looked at Jian Rui, picked his eyebrow and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi frowned and asked, "is there a problem? Now that the suspect has been identified, can we pursue him?"


    "Yes, what if they run away for such a long time?" Jane said anxiously.


    "Xiao Fang, do you have anything we need to do?" after all, he is a friend. Lin Xiaodou knows more about the behavior style of the other police officer.


    When officer Fang saw Lin Xiaodou asking, he nodded and said, "our police are still investigating the monitoring at the door of Jane''s house and the road monitoring in the way of Baijing vehicles, but these..."


    The voice paused. Officer Fang''s line of sight swept through the people present in turn. His eyes were slightly Lin and said, "you have already found it. More than that, you have also determined the address coordinates of Bai Jing''s mother and daughter."


    "Of course, my brother is the most powerful!" Jane Rui proudly raised her chin.


    As soon as her voice fell, Jane Haixi covered her mouth and didn''t let her say more. However, officer fang had looked over.


    Jian Haixi opened her mouth and some understood the intention of officer Fang''s visit.


    "I hope you know that both of us need cooperation to arrest the suspect as soon as possible." officer Fang looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I know what you''re worried about. You can rest assured that I''m here by myself. No matter what your technology is, I can promise not to tell about it. After all, Xiaodou is also my friend."


    Jian Haixi hesitated and finally nodded.


    Her son is too clever, but this kind of intelligence is not necessarily a good thing in many times, such as now. If the police need Jian Yi''s help in the future, will they come to the door or not?


    I''ve helped a lot. Is there any danger to Jian Yi?


    These are uncertain factors.


    Jian Haixi didn''t want her children to take risks, so she hurriedly covered Jian Rui''s mouth just now.


    But officer Fang is also right. Now, if you want to get out of the police as quickly as possible, you must be convincing enough to tell the police Bai Jing''s location. They will only delay time if they hide Jian Yi.


    Besides, officer Fang is Xiaodou''s friend, and Jian Haixi feels that he can be trusted this time.


    "Haixi, don''t worry." Lin Xiaodou patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder and said, "Xiaofang is a good man and won''t take risks with children."


    Jane Haixi nodded, but the officer over there frowned, "child?"


    "Yes." Lin Xiaodou pointed to Jian Yi, who was always standing quietly on one side. "The technician you said is him."


    Officer Fang looks at Jian Yi, who has a big fart. His always calm facial features can''t help but gradually distort.


    He thought the computer expert was Jian Chenran or Jian Haixi, but he didn''t expect that the person who could surpass the technical speed of their police was a little doll.


    If this is said, it won''t make people laugh?


    Jian Haixi touched Jian Yi''s head, encouraged him, smiled and said, "Yi Yi, go talk to your uncle."


    "Yes."


    Jian Yi nodded, walked up to the police officer Fang and said, "we can contact by phone. I''ll inform you of the coordinate direction at any time."


    Officer Fang was still a little suspicious, but when he heard Jian Yi speak calmly and methodically, he almost believed it.


    "I''ll go with you," said Jane Chenran.


    He will personally watch Bai Jing''s mother and daughter be captured.


    "Yes." officer Fang nodded. He also needed a party to be present so that he could deal with emergencies.


    Jian Haixi and others stayed at home. Officer Fang and Jian Chenran went out with the car and went all out to hunt down Bai Jing along the route Jian Yi said.


    Along the way, Jane Yi directly told them which way was closer and how to turn. It was like a mobile map.


    Officer Fang once again understood Jian Yi''s genius and Jian Haixi''s hesitation.


    If a gifted child prodigy like Jian Yi falls into the hands of a willing person, it is really dangerous.


    Their speed is already the fastest, but even so, they are still a step late. They only have time to catch Bai Yiyi, but they searched all nearby places, but they found no trace of Bai Jing.


    Officer Fang threw the cigarette butts on the ground. It''s the most troublesome to find someone in this small Wilderness Village. If you miss the best time to find someone, Bai Jing escaped and it''s difficult to find someone again.


    Jane Chenran was even more gloomy and partial to Bai Yiyi. As soon as she saw him, she began to cry.


    "Chenran, Chenran, please let us go. My mother really didn''t mean it. Please..."


    "Go away!"


    Jane Chenran kicked away the tangled Bai Yiyi with disgust, and said with red eyes: "she didn''t mean it. Did my father beg her to kill her? I let you go, did you let me go? Did you let my father go?"


    "I, Chenran, I''m sorry, I..." Bai Yiyi trembled and choked with an apology, but she didn''t dare to come forward again.


    "What can I do now?" officer Fang looked at Bai Yiyi, his eyes full of impatience.


    They had already asked when they first arrived. However, Bai Yiyi didn''t know where Bai Jing could go.


    Just when everyone was helpless, Jane Haixi called Jane Chenran.


    "Haixi, have you found a way?" Jane asked anxiously in the morning.


    "Well, brother, listen to me. Yiyi just thought of a way to use Bai Yiyi as bait to catch Bai Jing." Jian Haixi said concisely.


    Jian Chenran rolled her hair and said, "I''ve thought about this method, but how to do it? How can Bai Yiyi cooperate, and how can Bai Jing be so stupid?"


    Jian Haixi said calmly, "what if they think we don''t pursue it?"


    Jane was stunned and then reacted, "you mean let''s withdraw?"


    "Yes."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "tell officer Fang what you think. He should know how to operate. As for Bai Yiyi, you coax her more."


    "I......" when Jane Chenran thought of coaxing Bai Yiyi, she was disgusted and speechless.


    Of course, Jian Haixi knew his mood and sighed, "brother, please bear with it. As long as you catch Bai Jing, everything will be over."


    "Well, I know."


    Jane Chenran hung up the phone. First she went to one side and discussed the deployment with police officer Fang. Then she went outside the village and sat down on the roadside to smoke.


    Bai Yiyi looks at Jane Chenran in wonder. It looks like he quarreled with officer Fang.


    Soon after that, officer Fang evacuated with all the people, leaving only Jane Chenran smoking on the roadside.


    In the setting sun, his figure looked bleak and helpless.


    Bai Yiyi bit her teeth and walked forward and sat down beside him.


    "Chenran..."


    "They''re gone."


    Jane said in a hoarse voice, "what do you say there are other tasks in the team? Come here when there is a situation."


    Bai Yiyi was stunned and looked down with a little surprise.


    Jane Chenran said with a sarcastic smile, "you don''t have to stay here. Go find Bai Jing. Anyway, I can''t catch you alone."


    "Chenran, can''t you forgive us?" Bai Yiyi looked at him begging. "I promise I will treat you in the future. Can you forgive my mother?"


    "Is it useful for me not to forgive?" Jane said with a bitter smile. "Forget it, you go. Anyway, my father can''t live."


    "You... You really don''t catch me?" Bai Yiyi asked uncertainly.


    Jane turned to look at her in the morning and stretched out her hand. When she wanted to touch her cheek, she took it back, shook her head and said, "go."


    "Chenran..." Bai Yiyi moved in her heart. At that moment, she felt that Jane Chenran had feelings for her.


    Jane Chenran didn''t talk to her any more. She just got up and walked back.


    Bai Yiyi looked at his back and bit her teeth as if she had made up her mind.


    That night, Bai Yiyi unexpectedly contacted Bai Jing, followed by police officer Fang and others hiding in the dark, and finally arrested the mother and daughter.


    When she was caught, Bai Jing still looked at Bai Jing with swearing. "Dead girl will harm my mother. Didn''t you say you wouldn''t catch it?"


    "Yes, they said they wouldn''t catch..." Bai Yiyi looked at Jane Chenran wrongly and cried, "Chenran, didn''t you say they left, did you let me and my mother go?"


    "Did I say that?" Jane looked at Bai Jing coldly in the morning and said in a cold voice: "The Revenge of killing her father is not the same as heaven. How can you put it away?"


    "Chenran, please..."


    "Dead girl, can''t you see? People are trying to catch me." Bai Jing asks Jane Chenran foolishly when she sees her idiot daughter.


    Jane smiled coldly in the morning and resolutely pulled out the arm held by Bai Yiyi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Bai Jing is captured and Jane''s father''s funeral continues.


    At funeral, Jian Haixi didn''t dress her father in mourning, but hung her head and stood on one side, which made people can''t see what she was thinking.


    Qin Zhixu also came to offer condolences. Seeing the appearance of Jian Haixi, he sighed and walked to her and said with relief: "you don''t seem to be free, but like a cocoon."


    Jane Haixi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Qin Zhixu leaned against the pillar beside her, took a cigarette, shook it, clamped it in his hand and didn''t smoke, "I grew up in a single parent family, when I was a child..."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked up at him.


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Qin Zhixu shrugged and said, "it''s true, so I can actually understand you..."


    Slowly, Qin Zhixu unknowingly told Jian Haixi his story.


    Jian Haixi pursed his lips, looked at Qin Zhixu and said sincerely, "thank you, President Qin. In fact, you don''t need to comfort my wound with your own story."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Qin Zhixu pretended to be relaxed and said, "do I comfort you?"


    "Yes." Jane Haixi nodded.


    "That''s OK." Qin Zhixu patted his ass, stood up, waved his hand casually and said, "then I''ll go and hum."


    Looking at Qin Zhixu''s back, Jian Haixi bit his lip and said to Jane Chenran to keep watch for Jane''s father.


    At night, when Jane Haixi was vigil for her father, she saw a figure sitting down next to her.


    She looked up, but it was Ning Jiwei.


    "You..."


    Jian Haixi was about to speak, but Ning Jiwei stretched out his index finger and pressed it on her lips, "don''t say anything. I''ll stay with you for a while."


    Ning Jiwei''s voice is slightly dumb and gentle. In such a night, Jane Haixi has more peace of mind.


    Seeing his insistence, Jian Haixi didn''t speak any more. They sat quietly to watch the night for Jane''s father.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t talk to Jian Haixi either. He just came to mourn and watch the night, just to accompany Jian Haixi through this difficult night.


    In the latter half of the night, Jian Haixi really couldn''t hold on. As soon as his head hung down, he sat stiff and slept in the past.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her, with a little tenderness and tenderness in his eyes, and stretched out his hand to take her into his arms.


    "Hmm ~"


    Jian Haixi snorted, as if she were disturbed.


    Ning Jiwei quickly lightened her movements and slowly changed her arms to make her more comfortable.


    The night is silent.


    However, it makes the distance between the two hearts closer and closer.


    The next morning, when Jian Haixi woke up, Ning Jiwei had left.


    She looked around and found only a bunch of white chrysanthemums and a note left by her.


    Jian Haixi picked up the note with Ning Jiwei''s notes on it. There was only one sentence:


    My heart will go on


    Looking at the handwriting on the note, Jian Haixi moved in his heart, reached out and fondled every stroke, and then slowly put the note away.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Jane''s father''s funeral, Jane Haixi followed Jane Chenran to help clean up Jane''s old house.


    In fact, after Bai Jing''s mother and daughter left, the furnishings here have been very simple. Most of them just pick up Jane''s father''s old things.


    Jian Haixi tidied up the study. When he tidied up the bookcase, he found a box in an inconspicuous position on the inside. It looks like it was cherished and hidden.


    Jian Haixi frowned and turned the box out, but she froze when she saw the handwriting on the box.


    It says "my dear daughter".


    Jian Haixi covered her mouth and didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t restrain her tears from flowing out along her fingers.


    She opened the box with trembling. There were several gift boxes, each with the date written on it. Since she left home six years ago, Jane''s father has prepared gifts for her every birthday, Christmas and new year.


    But because I can''t send it out, I know I don''t want it even if I send it to her, so I just prepared to treasure it here and want to give it to her when she forgives him.


    But I didn''t expect that this day would never come again.


    Jian Haixi looked at those things and finally couldn''t help squatting on the ground, holding the box and crying.


    Jane Chenran heard the cry, came over and saw Jane Haixi and the box in her hand, touched the corner of her eye, leaned against the door frame and said, "after his mother''s death, he has always regretted and felt guilty, and your departure is even more a blow to him.


    He was a bastard. He abandoned his mother and found Bai Jing to live his new life, but he didn''t expect that this bastard separated our family, so he regretted it.


    Also because of regret and guilt, his relationship with Bai Jing has not been good in recent years. They have hardly had normal communication. They quarrel or fight every day.


    Otherwise, if he treats Bai Jing better, Bai Jing can''t go too far.


    He wants to punish himself with his unhappiness and atone for his mother and you. Now, he finally goes to his mother to make amends. "


    Jane Haixi squatted on the ground and listened to Jane Chenran slowly telling her father''s life over the years. She was in a deep and complex mood.


    Jane Chenran knew that seeing the gift prepared by her father, Jian Haixi needed some quiet space to think about it, so he didn''t say more after he finished talking, but turned to other rooms and left the study to Jian Haixi himself.


    Jane Haixi sat at her desk with the box in her arms, imagining how Jane''s father used to sit here.


    At that time, the four members of their family lived happily together. Their mother was gentle and virtuous, and always spoiled her and her brother, especially her.


    Mother said that boys should be in charge of the family, while girls should be rich and spoiled.


    At that time, Jane''s father still loved his mother and listened to her. So my brother is always the one who studies hard, and she is always the one who pesters her father and mother to play.


    Jian Haixi touched the pen holder of the desk in front of her. She remembered that it was here. She once climbed onto Jane''s father''s desk impolitely, and Jane''s father was not angry, but taught her to draw and write with her hand.


    At that time, Jane Chen Ran was doing her homework on the small table on the other side. Later, her mother came in with three glasses of juice and gently handed them each a cup


    Those past events, like a diary that has been buried for a long time and has been dug out again, yellow memories unfold in front of her, making Jian Haixi feel more and more lonely.


    Ming Ming is so happy. Why is there no one here now?


    Jian Haixi looked at the ceiling and tears came down slowly.


    They were originally very happy. All their misfortunes were caused by the emergence of Bai Jing


    And what he is doing now is the same as that of Bai Jing?


    Thinking that a family like himself would be destroyed again or in his own hands, Jian Haixi felt that his sin was unforgivable.


    The lessons of her father and mother are bright in front of her, reminding her all the time of what is the correct values and what kind of mistakes can''t be made for life.


    She doesn''t want Jian Yi and Jian Rui to be pointed out because of her current choice in the future.


    If two children are hurt because of her, no matter whether she gets her own happiness or not, she will never forgive herself.


    After sitting in the study for a long time, Jian Haixi got up and walked to the window, looked at the small garden outside the window, and slowly closed the Yellow diary in his mind.


    Then he took a deep breath, bent his mouth slowly, and seemed to have an idea in his heart.


    She will defend her happy family and will never be a junior who destroys other people''s families. But at the same time, they will manage their feelings well and will not allow their families to be damaged by a third party.

 Chapter 71

    After Jane''s father''s funeral, Jian Haixi''s life gradually went back on track. She and Ning Jiwei are still not far or near. They don''t deliberately approach. They won''t avoid when they really meet. No one has mentioned the future of the two people, but they both understand each other''s thoughts.


    Just recently, there was something that made Jane Haixi wonder. I don''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that the two children were hiding something from themselves.


    Sometimes as soon as the doorbell rings or the express phone arrives, the two children are particularly excited and often run outside the door to look back and forth.


    But when Jian Haixi asked whether they had bought anything, they both denied it.


    It''s just that Jian Yi is OK to say that Jian Rui''s big eyes turn like a yo yo. She has a guilty heart and can''t hide it if she wants to.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t ask in any way, and finally had to give up.


    Anyway, the children always worry. Even if they hide something from themselves, they will tell her when it''s time for her to know.


    At school, Jian Rui pulled her fingers and said to Jian Yi, "brother, when will the appraisal results come out? I''ve been waiting for several days."


    Jian Yi glanced at her and said calmly, "calm down, what are you panicking about?"


    "Can I not panic?" Jian Rui hummed, "I''m excited to jump to heaven at the thought that uncle Shuai may be our father!"


    "I see." Jian Yi said speechlessly, "with your guilty look, Mommy probably knew we had a problem."


    "Ah?" Jane Rui listened and covered her mouth in horror. "Mommy found it? What can I do?"


    "It''s all right," said Jian Yi with a proud smile. "Fortunately, Mommy always feels at ease with me, so even if she finds out, she won''t ask specifically."


    Jianrui sniffed. She thought she was good at acting.


    "It seems that I have to learn acting from my brother JOJO."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows, put out her hand, poked her forehead and said, "forget it, you are a ghost spirit. Do you want to deceive everyone when you learn to perform again?"


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui was stabbed by him. She was not angry. Instead, she hugged Jian Yi''s arm like a spoiled girl and said, "you can''t fool anyone anyway."


    "What are you fooling?"


    Gu Xiaomian ran over with a small shovel, grinned at them and said, "brother Yi, Ruirui, come and play!"


    Jian Yi takes a contemptuous look at the shovel in his hand and doesn''t even bother to say no.


    Jianrui doesn''t want to play either. Her whole mind is on the identification results. She''s not in the mood to play anything else at all.


    So she only lazily waved to Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, play by yourself. I''m worried."


    "Ah? Rui Rui, what are you worried about? Say it and I''ll help you." Gu Xiaomian patted his chest.


    "Pull it down ~" Jianrui said, "don''t brag. Can you manage the air express?"


    "This, I......" Gu Xiaomian was stunned and scratched his head in embarrassment. "I really can''t manage this. Ruirui, are you waiting for the express?"


    "Hmm ~" Jianrui responded lazily.


    "That''s fast." Gu Xiaomian said with a smile, "my little dad also bought a lot of things a few days ago, but the weather was not bad a few days ago. With more double eleven logistics, it''s much faster now. If you go by air, it''s faster."


    "Really?" Jane Rui didn''t hope, but she didn''t expect Gu Xiaomian to tell her one, two or three, and immediately looked up at him and asked.


    "Of course, when did I cheat you?" Gu Xiaomian promised again.


    "Then I''ll wait and see. If I don''t come today, I''ll ignore you." Jane Rui raised her head and said.


    "Ah? No, Rui Rui..." Gu Xiaomian didn''t expect Jian Rui to look sad at this time. If the express really doesn''t come today, doesn''t Rui ignore him?


    Thinking of this, Gu Xiaomian didn''t want to play anymore. He hung his small head and sat next to Jian Rui. His hands folded together and kept saying, "Grandpa Jesus, the Buddha is big. You must bless Ruirui Rui''s express. It''s coming today."


    Watching his movements, Jian Rui winked at Jian Yi, covered his mouth and snickered.


    But I don''t know if Gu Xiaomian really has this luck. After several days of silence, Jian Yi''s hands are really whispered by him.


    The moment the phone rang, the three children were all excited.


    "Brother, pick it up!" Jane Rui stared at the mobile phone with her small fist.


    "Please, it must be express!" Gu Xiaomian prayed with his hands folded.


    Jane Yi shook her head funny and pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, your express..."


    Jian Yi glanced at Gu Xiaomian in surprise. A slight arc appeared at the corner of her mouth and said with a light smile, "well, put it in the express cabinet downstairs. I''ll go back and get it myself."


    After hanging up, Jian Yi looked at Jian Rui and said with a smile, "the result came out. Today, let''s go home by ourselves and tell mommy after reading it."


    "Yeah!" Jian Rui jumped up happily, and Gu Xiaomian was finally relieved.


    "Ha ha, Gu Ruan, you are so powerful!" Jian Rui happily hugged Gu Xiaomian and said, "I didn''t expect the express to make you talk. It''s so powerful!"


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned when she was suddenly held by Jian Rui. The whole person suddenly rose up, blushed and said with a silly smile: "Hey, hey, Ruirui, you''re too polite, ha ha ~"


    Jian Yi is rarely in a good mood, so she doesn''t beat Gu Xiaomian because of this hug. She just smiles and goes to call Jian Haixi so that she doesn''t have to pick them up after work today. They go back by themselves.


    Jian Haixi was still puzzled when she received the phone call, but she agreed after learning that the children wanted to go to the bookstore on the way. Anyway, although she was worried about Jian Rui, she was relieved about Jian Yi.


    After school, Jian Yi and Jian Rui took a taxi and went home.


    Downstairs, the two took the identification results all the way back to the room and closed the door mysteriously.


    "Brother..." Jian Rui handed the identification results to Jian Yi and swallowed the throat: "brother, you open it, I dare not..."


    Jane Yi took the express and opened it calmly. She just shook her hand when she opened the results.


    "Brother, are you nervous too?" Jane Rui asked with her head tilted.


    Jane Yibai glanced at her, "I haven''t been infected by you!"


    The little girl''s nervousness made him nervous about what he was sure of. Now he is also nervous for fear of an accident.


    Even if there is even one accident, it is estimated that Jian Rui will have to die of sadness.


    "No, not afraid..." Jian Rui stammered and covered her eyes. "Ruirui believes in her brother. What her brother said will not be wrong."


    Then you still cover your eyes?


    Jian Yi looks at her timid sister and twitches at the corners of her mouth, which calms her mood a lot.


    After taking a deep breath, Jian Yi opens the result and slowly slides to the bottom.


    The words "... Confirm the biological father-child relationship..." are impressively listed.


    Looking at those words, Jane Yi smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    "How''s it going, brother?" Jianrui asked anxiously, covering her eyes.


    "Here, see for yourself." Jian Yi smiled, broke her hand and showed her the results.


    Jian Rui blinked and stared at the words on it. For a long time, she suddenly jumped up with Jian Yi in her arms.


    "Great! Brother, we have a daddy! Handsome uncle is daddy! Great!"


    Jian Yi was almost thrown down by her. Looking at his excited sister, he reluctantly reached out and hugged her.


    Forget it, let her go crazy this time.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jian Haixi came home from work, he saw two little guys humming and cooking. He couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head and said, "what''s the matter with you? How can you make a meal so happy?"


    "Mommy, you''re back!" as soon as Jane Rui saw Jane Haixi, she jumped into her arms excitedly, hugged her thigh and said sweetly, "Mommy, you''re great!"


    "Ah? How am I great?" Jane Haixi was praised inexplicably.


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui tilted her head and smiled and said cunningly, "because Mommy gave birth to Ruirui Rui very well!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a speechless smile, "xiaogongju, which nerve did you make again?"


    "Oh, Mommy is fine anyway!" Jian Rui glanced at Jian Yi and said, "if you don''t believe me, ask my brother, do you think so?"


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly, held Jian Rui in her arms, looked at her son coming out of the kitchen and asked with a smile, "you''ve been sneaking these days. Today you''re so excited. You must have something to say. Say something. I hope you don''t make me too stimulated."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows, touched her nose in embarrassment and said, "maybe... It''s a little exciting."


    "Ah?" Jian Haixi looked at the rare "naughty" son, stunned, smiled bitterly, nodded, put Jane down, took a deep breath, sat upright on the sofa, looked at the two children and said, "well, Mommy is ready, you say it."


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Rui. Jian Rui immediately nods with a smile and trots to the room to take out the identification results.


    "Before telling Mommy your results, please believe that I have conducted a comprehensive investigation, and the results are 100% true. All you need to do is face it." Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi.


    "So serious?" Jian Haixi lost his smile, but nodded.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi is ready, Jian Yi nods to Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui put the identification results in front of Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "Mommy, look first."


    Jane Haixi was stunned, picked it up and opened it slowly, but the next moment she froze.


    "This is..."


    "This is the result of paternity test," Jian Rui reminded with a smile.


    Jane Haixi opened her mouth. Of course she knew, but why did she have this? And the man above is Ning Jiwei?


    Jane Yi touched her nose and explained, "Mommy, I suspected it a long time ago, and I probably checked the things of that year. But at that time, you and Daddy were not in a clear relationship, and I hope to be sure of your happiness. Now that I know that you and daddy like each other, I think it''s time to tell you the truth, so I went to identify the parent-child relationship."


    Jian Haixi stared at his son and looked at the identification results in front of him. He couldn''t react for a moment.


    "Brother, Mommy isn''t scared silly?" Jian Rui whispered in Jian Yi''s ear.


    "You''re stupid." Jian Yi glared at her, took her to the kitchen and left the living room to Jian Haixi.


    This matter is more than one daddy for them. It may mean more past events and future choices for Jane Haixi, so she needs more time to calmly accept it.


    Jian Haixi looked at the appraisal results again and again. She knew every word on it, but when combined, it was like a joke played by God.


    The man six years ago turned out to be Ning Jiwei. Is this a turnaround or fate?


    When she decides to give up, tell her the result. What will she do next? What are the children going to do? What about Ning Jiwei?


    Jian Haixi only felt that she was suddenly slapped in the face by reality, and then everything suddenly changed direction.


    For a long time, when both Jian Yi and Jian Rui had finished dinner, Jian Haixi called them out.


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi carefully, and then wondered at Jian Yi. Why did she think mommy was not as happy as she thought?


    Jian Yi also seems to understand but not understand. Although he is smart, he is only a child after all. He can''t understand the complex emotions in Jian Haixi''s heart.


    "This result..."


    Jian Haixi bit her lip, looked at Jian Yi and Jian Rui and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Mommy, do you still need to think about this?" Jian Rui tilted her head and looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously. "Ruirui likes handsome uncle very much. Now she knows that handsome uncle is daddy. Ruiruirui is very happy! Daddy likes Mommy again. Of course our family should be together!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, turned to Jian Yi and asked, "Yi Yi, do you think so?"


    Jian Yi was silent, nodded and said, "Mommy, I like Daddy very much, and I can only accept that daddy is our daddy."


    Jian Haixi nodded slowly, but didn''t relax. "I know, then I... Ask him to talk."


    She didn''t say who the "he" was, but both children knew that Jian Haixi was going to tell Ning Jiwei.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the moment, Ning Jiwei is having dinner with Sang Qin.


    Originally Ning Jiwei didn''t want to come, but sang Qin said on the phone that she was willing to marry Ning Jikang, but she just needed to interview herself, so Ning Jiwei came.


    It''s just that sang Qin has been delaying the whole meal. He doesn''t mean to talk about business at all. Ning Jiwei doesn''t want to eat with her at all, so he simply threw away his chopsticks and said coldly, "what conditions do you have?"


    Sang Qin bit her lip and looked at Ning Jiwei. Her eyes slowly moved to the wine glass he had drunk half, and there was a strange streamer in her eyes.


    "Jiwei, can''t you really consider being with me?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered, fidgeted to understand the button and said, "if you call me out, it''s nonsense, then I''ll go."


    Sang Qin was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei refused so simply.


    Ning Jiwei looked at sang Qin in front of him. Somehow, his chest was getting hotter and hotter. He couldn''t help taking off his coat and unbuttoning his shirt.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s reaction, sang Qin knew that the medicine she put in the wine glass in advance had an effect. She calculated the time in her heart. Sang Qin pretended to gently get up and said, "well, Ji Wei, wait for me. I''ll talk to you when I come back from the bathroom."


    Then he got up and left his seat.


    Ning Jiwei impatiently moved around in his seat. He wanted to go, but he thought that if sang Qin could promise to marry Ning Jikang, everything would be much smoother, so he put up with it again.


    Just looking at the table in front of him, Ning Jiwei felt more and more dizzy until he finally lay on the table.


    At the corner, sang Qin looked at Ning Jiwei lying on the table, and the corners of her mouth showed a cold light.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, Jian Haixi and two children are on their way to the hotel.


    The reason is that Jian Haixi never answered Ning Jiwei''s call. She wanted to talk to Ning Jiwei another day, but Jian Rui was impatient and urged Jian Yi to investigate Ning Jiwei''s position.


    When Ning Jiwei was found in the hotel, Jian Haixi was a little strange, and then asked Jian Yi to connect the camera. When she saw sang Qin through the camera, Jian Haixi was shocked by the alarm bell. Looking at Ning Jiwei who fell on the table, she didn''t have to think about what happened.


    In a hurry, Jian Haixi rushed to the hotel with two children. On the way, the three made a plan. The two children were responsible for guiding sang Qin away, and Jian Haixi was responsible for saving Ning Jiwei. Afterwards, they gathered directly at home.


    When Jian Haixi arrived at the hotel, he was seeing sang Qin trying to take Ning Jiwei lying on the table.


    Jian Yi winks at Jian Rui. They don''t need Jian Haixi''s instructions at all. They rush all the way.


    "Let aunt, let me..." Jian Rui pushed sang Qin away and blocked her with all kinds of spills.


    Jian Yi goes to the waiter and says that sang Qin beat his sister. The waiter quickly comes forward and stops sang Qin.


    There was chaos here. Jian Yi took the opportunity to make a gesture to Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi quickly ran over and set up Ning Jiwei while no one was paying attention.


    "Go... Open..." Ning Jiwei said vaguely.


    He also knew that he had been drugged, so he kept lying on the table.


    "Jiwei, it''s me. Come with me." Jane Haixi whispered in his ear.


    "Haixi..." hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, Ningji Witton loosened his hand clasping the corner of the table and left the hotel with Jian Haixi.


    Seeing that they leave smoothly, Jian Yi and Jian Rui quickly find an excuse to run out.


    When sang Qin reacted, there was no trace of the two children, and even Ning Jiwei was gone.


    After Jian Yi and Jian Rui leave the hotel, they don''t rush home. Instead, they call Jian Haixi and say they went to find Lin Xiaodou to get the medicine.


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi in wonder, "brother, what medicine shall we get?"


    "Fool." Jane Yibai glanced at her and took her away. "Just follow me."


    On the other hand, Jian Haixi took Ning Jiwei home. He wanted to wait for the children to get the medicine back. However, how could Ning Jiwei, who had the effect, miss this opportunity? Because Jian Haixi knew the identification results, he had something different in his heart. He acted as an antidote for him.


    The breathing and enthusiasm in the dark seemed to gradually overlap with those six years ago. Jian Haixi surrounded Ning Jiwei''s neck and felt full of emotion. Finally, he had to give a sigh and cling to him with satisfaction


    Ningjiwei, it''s you.


    splendid.

 Chapter 72

    Sang Qin is spoiled by Jian Yi and Jian Rui and jumps angrily. But in public, she can''t find people on a large scale.


    How?


    It''s said that a good-looking man was rarely drugged by me. Now he''s gone. Who of you saw him?


    I''m afraid people will directly call the police uncle to talk to her.


    Sangqin is angry to death. She returns home in anger and runs back to her room. She is going to find someone to find out who broke her good deeds. When she pushes the door, she finds SangLan sitting in her room.


    Looking at Sang Lan, sang Qin frowned and asked impolitely, "Why are you in my room?"


    Sang Lan looked at sang Qin with a sneer on her eyebrows and said, "you look bad when you come back in such a hurry. What have you done?"


    "Can you manage?" Sang Qin pointed to the door and said coldly, "get out. This is my room."


    "Oh." Sang Lan didn''t seem to care about her attitude. He smiled sarcastically and shook his head and said, "Sang Qin, do you really think you have good hands and eyes and don''t know what you''re doing?"


    Sang Qin was stiff and his face was unnatural, but he immediately recovered as usual, "I don''t know what you mean."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll know soon." Sang Lan stretched out her hand and clapped. Soon, two bodyguards came in outside the door. Sang Lan sneered and pointed to Sang Qin and said, "tie her up for me."


    "Yes." the two bodyguards had already been waiting at the door. Sang Lan immediately took a thick rope to tie up sang Qin.


    "What are you doing?" Sang Qin scolded angrily when she saw that Sang Lan dared to bind herself like this: "Sang Lan, why do you treat me so much? Let go of me, I''m the eldest miss of the Sang family! Dare you..."


    "Ha, why?" Sang Lan shook her head funny, got up and walked slowly towards sang Qin, bent over and looked at her tied and said, "don''t you understand? Of course, it''s because we know what you did."


    "I... don''t talk nonsense. What have I done?" Sang Qin''s face changed and insisted.


    Sang Lan sneered and didn''t argue with her. Instead, she went out and ordered two bodyguards to bring sang Qin down.


    After sang Qin was taken to the living room, she was surprised to see her father and mother present one by one. She knew that what she had done had been exposed.


    But she was very careful. Why was she known?


    Sang Qin went through the matter in her mind and immediately understood the reason.


    Sang Lan must have been looking for someone to stare at his movements, so she would wait here for herself at the first time of the accident.


    What she did was bring herself down.


    Thinking of this, sang Qin stared at Sang Lan with hatred. Sang Lan picked her eyebrows and smiled back provocatively.


    Just now is not the time to investigate Sang Lan''s affairs. Sang Qin was worried about what to say to make sang Fu calm down.


    Before she could think of a way, father sang threw a teacup and scolded, "bastard, don''t you kneel down for me!"


    The two bodyguards behind him immediately kicked their legs, and sang Qin knelt down with a cry of pain.


    "Stupid thing, tell me what you''ve done?" Sang Fu pointed to Sang Qin and scolded, "you think my sang family''s life is too good, don''t you? You have to piss me off one by one?"


    "Dad, i..." Sang Qin''s leg socket hurt and clenched her teeth to explain. When she opened her mouth, she was lightly interrupted by Sang Lan.


    "Dad, what''s the use of pursuing these now? Our top priority now is to mend the hole she pierced."


    "Yes, Lan''er, what you said is." Sang''s father calmed down a little, sat down on the sofa again, looked at Sang Lan and asked, "what should Lan''er do?"


    When sang Qin heard that his father asked Sang Lan for advice, he was shocked by the alarm bell. He cried and begged, "Dad, please forgive me. I know I''m wrong. I won''t dare again, Dad..."


    She knew that if she let Sang Lan dispose of herself, she felt it would be over. At present, the only thing she could catch was sang Fu.


    But sang''s father waved impatiently, just looking at Sang Lan and waiting for her advice.


    Sang Lan sneered and said, "Sang Qin framed Ning Jiwei. When Ning Jiwei finds out the next day, he will anger the whole sang family. If we want to make this matter a big deal before Ning Jiwei gets angry, we can only take the initiative to apologize. As long as we sang family take sang Qin to Ning family to apologize, we think that even if old master Ning and old lady are dissatisfied with Sang Qin, they won''t blame us too much."


    "This method is good." Sang''s mother praised: "Lan''er, you really have a sense of the overall situation more and more."


    Father Sang also nodded thoughtfully and said, "this method is really feasible."


    "Dad, Dad don''t..." Sang Qin saw his father nodding. She just felt that it was dark in front of her, crying and shaking her head.


    Sang Lan looked at her with a smile and said, "Dad, it''s more than that. We have to be fast. Otherwise, it''s too late to send it to Ning''s house when we find it."


    Sang Fu nodded. When he looked at sang Qin again, his eyes were cold, fierce and hot. With a wave of his hand, he asked the bodyguard to take sang Qin down first. When he was ready, he immediately went to Ning''s house to make amends.


    Sang Qin''s eyes widened inconceivably. Unexpectedly, he had not even had a chance to say his good excuse, but he had been given up.


    Sang Lan got up, walked gracefully to her side and whispered, "Sang Qin, people want to admit their fate. Look at you, thousands of calculations, but you still lost. It''s like a joke."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi''s family.


    In the early morning, Ning Jiwei was thirsty. He got up in the dark to find water to drink. He didn''t know the place in front of him. Looking at Jian Haixi lying beside him, Ning Jiwei only felt warm and satisfied in his heart.


    She was drugged twice. She saved herself.


    In the dim moonlight, Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi''s sleeping face, and a gentle smile gradually aroused in the corners of his mouth. He went back to bed and lay down, fished Jian Haixi in his arms and held her tightly.


    "Oh ~" Jian Haixi snorted, woke up by his movement and looked at him dimly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and kissed her on the forehead and said, "Haixi, thank you."


    Jian Haixi blinked, held Ning Jiwei in her arms and said with a smile, "well, I want to thank you too, Jiwei, thank you."


    "Thank me?" Ning Jiwei asked with an eyebrow, "what do you do for me?"


    Jian Haixi smiled but didn''t speak, just kissed him on the corner of his mouth.


    Jane Haixi thought and thought about the child, but she didn''t intend to tell Ning Jiwei for the time being. At least she didn''t want to use it as a bargaining chip until he dealt with Ning''s family.


    But her kiss at this time made Ning Jiwei misunderstand her meaning. When she was pressed down, Jian Haixi was surprised to notice Ning Jiwei''s reaction.


    "You..."


    "Don''t you thank me?" Ning Jiwei smiled and took her back to hot, dumb voice: "then I don''t mind asking you to thank more..."


    "Hmm ~"


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, when Ning Jiwei woke up, Jian Haixi was no longer in the room. Looking at the clean clothes and trousers placed by the bed, Ning Jiwei was as happy as the day when he returned to the mountain.


    He dressed up and went out. As soon as he opened the door, he smelled the smell of food.


    Looking for the sound, she went to the kitchen. Jian Haixi was busy cooking porridge and cooking.


    Looking at such a busy Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei touched his nose and walked behind her with some guilt and hugged her waist.


    "Ah." Jian Haixi exclaimed, looked up and stared at him coyly. "Why can''t you make a sound? It scared me."


    Ning Jiwei put his chin on her shoulder and asked with a smile, "when did you get up? It''s too hard to be so busy early in the morning."


    "It''s not hard." Jian Haixi smiled and allowed him to hold the dishes. "I''m used to it. I get up at this time every day."


    Ning Jiwei buried her neck, breathing her hair fragrance, and said softly, "I mean, I made you too hard. I knew you were going to get up so early. I wouldn''t bother you in the early morning."


    Jane Haixi''s small face suddenly turned red, bashfully beat him on the chest and said, "what to say in the early morning."


    "Ha ha." Ning Jiwei was beaten by him. Instead of feeling pain, he felt crisp and numb. He held her hand and circled her in his arms and said, "how can you do it?"


    "Oh, you hate it ~" Jane Haixi stamped her feet and stared at him angrily.


    "Well, well, I won''t say it."


    Looking at her, Ning Jiwei knew that he was almost amused, so he decided to stop when he was good, and diligently rolled up his sleeve and asked, "what else do you want to do? I''ll help you."


    Jian Haixi looked at his face and said, "I''ll do well. Don''t be angry." he smiled and pushed him out. "You go out. I''ll be ready right away. Your toiletries are ready for you. Hurry to wash your face and brush your teeth, and then come over for dinner."


    Seeing that she insisted on not helping herself, Ning Jiwei had to shrug and wash.


    When he came back from washing, Jian Haixi had quickly brought the porridge and side dishes to the table.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming, Jian Haixi smiled and took him to sit down, took him a chopstick and egg cake and said, "it''s not a big meal. I hope the president doesn''t dislike it."


    Rather than pick up chopsticks, Ning Jiwei swallowed the egg cake with her hand and chewed it carefully. "The taste is comparable to that of man and Han. The president doesn''t dislike it."


    "I hate ~ you''re still excited." Jian Haixi smiled at him and filled him with a bowl of porridge.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi sitting opposite him. His heart, which had been working hard recently, finally calmed down. He stretched out his hand and pulled Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "it''s good, Haixi. I only like living such a life with you, plain and happy."


    Jane Haixi paused and let him hold hands.


    They held their left hand across the table, and the other hand fed each other from time to time. They looked tired and happy.


    Ning Jiwei ate for a while, thought about it and asked, "does it matter if we do this?"


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi looked at him suspiciously and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "I mean children." of course, Ning Jiwei saw that there were too many children''s things and toys at home, but he was surprised that there were no children to disturb him from yesterday to now.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. They have to sleep a little longer." Jian Haixi explained with a smile, "I''ve prepared the food for them. In a moment, they get up and eat by themselves and go to school with their Bento."


    Ning Jiwei was surprised. "Go to school by yourself?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded, "the children are very sensible. I don''t have to worry about it."


    Ning Jiwei was a little incredible. He sighed for a long time and said, "I''m just afraid I''ll affect them."


    After all, he also wants to make a better impression on the children. If they think they are robbing their mother with them, it will be over.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei, who was worried, and swallowed his words again.


    In fact, she wanted to tell him that both children recognized him as a father, but she swallowed her words silently when she thought of the complex situations behind Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei fondly rubbed Jian Haixi''s fingers, but he was worried about the happiness at the moment.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Jian Haixi asked when he saw Ning Jiwei holding his hand all the time. He looked a little strange.


    "I''m just afraid." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and sighed: "Haixi, I''m afraid the happiness at this moment is too short. Will you be a stranger to me again when you get out of this door?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, thought and said, "I can''t say what will happen in the future, but... In fact, your choice determines my choice."


    Her words were gentle, but Ning Jiwei understood them, so he hooked his mouth and held her hand tight and tight, without saying any more.


    After dinner, Ning Jiwei was the first to wash the dishes.


    Jian Haixi stood next to him. He washed one, she wiped one, and then put it away.


    Tacit and quiet.


    After cleaning up, Jian Haixi said to the children before going to the company with Ning Jiwei.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, two villains who secretly saw the whole process were laughing with their mouths covered.


    In fact, they woke up long ago, but they had been hiding in the house.


    Seeing that her favorite daddy and Mommy were so close, Jianrui smiled happily and bent her eyes.


    But she still asked Jian Yi, "brother, why don''t you let me go out and meet daddy?"


    Jian Yi glanced at her while packing their schoolbags and asked, "meet daddy? What are you going to do after meeting?"


    Jian Rui tilted her head and thought, "even if you don''t tell daddy that he is our daddy, it can always be seen that it''s OK to meet. I said to come here to find my neighbor''s aunt for dinner?"


    "Pull you down." Jane Yibai glanced at her. "Do you think you can''t find it with daddy''s intelligence?"


    Jianrui tooted her lips and knew how bad she was looking for this excuse. She just wanted to be with Daddy so much that she could only watch secretly. It was too hard for her not to meet.


    Jian Yi sighed, touched Jian Rui''s hair and said, "sister, I know you miss daddy very much, but we should think about mommy''s happiness. If daddy finds out in advance, it won''t be fun, and there''s no way to strive for the best interests for Mommy."


    "Oh."


    Jian Rui pouted, nodded and said, "brother, what you said is too abstruse. Ruirui doesn''t understand, but Rui Rui just listens to you."


    "Good boy, come out for dinner and go to school."


    Jian Yi helped the two people bring out the food. After dinner, the two children went to school with their small schoolbags on their backs.


    But what they didn''t expect was that there was an accident waiting for them in the school


    At noon, Jian Yi, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian eat lunch in the woods.


    Gu Xiaomian used to pester them, but Jian Yi still resisted him. However, after knowing the relationship between Gu Chenyi and Jian Haixi, Jian Yi gradually accepted Gu Xiaomian. Now little fatty students have been strongly integrated into this small group.


    Gu Xiaomian ate his own Bento, smelled Jian Rui''s sweet and sour ribs and greedy saliva, "Rui Rui, can you give me a sip of your ribs?"


    Jian Rui looked at him and hesitated. She put a large piece of spare ribs on his plate. "Here you are. My mommy''s cooking is delicious."


    Although she also likes sweet and sour ribs, since Gu Xiaomian is her own, she has to be nice to her own people.


    Gu Xiaomian''s eyes brightened, gnawed at the ribs and said vaguely, "thank you, Ruirui. It''s so delicious!"


    Jianrui looked at the oil on his face, handed him the napkin and said, "wipe it quickly."


    "Oh, ha ha ~" Gu Xiaomian wiped the oil from his mouth and suddenly had an idea to the two people: "brother Yi, Ruirui, I suddenly remembered something about your father ~"


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui look at each other and look at Gu Xiaomian together. They don''t know how he knows their father.


    Gu Xiaomian said mysteriously, "I heard what my father said yesterday. They have found out who your biological father is."


    Jianrui stared. "How did your father know?"


    "Hey, hey, my big dad and little dad are great!" Gu Xiaomian said proudly: "don''t worry about the news they can''t find out. My big dad said that he won''t let your mommy be wronged. Your heartless father, my big dad will teach you a lesson!"


    "What?"


    Not only Jian Rui was shocked, but Jian Yi was stunned.


    It''s not easy. Everything is going well. What''s the turning point?


    "Your father found out who my father is? Do you remember his name?" Jian Yi quickly confirmed.


    "Hmm..." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and frowned, "it seems to be Ning. The words behind are so troublesome that I forgot."


    Then Gu Xiaomian thought that Jian Yi and Jian Rui were worried about finding no one and comforted the two people: "don''t worry, my father will help your mommy get justice!"


    Jian Yi takes a swipe at the corner of her mouth and whispers that it''s not good. She doesn''t even eat. She gets up and goes to make a phone call.


    Jian Rui also hurriedly asked, "Gu Ruan, are you talking about Ning Jiwei?"


    "Yes, that''s the name." Gu Xiaomian nodded and looked at Jian Rui in surprise. "How do you know Rui Rui?"


    Jianrui rolled her eyes and stopped eating. She ran to her brother to see him call. At the same time, she urged Gu Xiaomian to call his two dads.


    Gu Xiaomian doesn''t know why, but he dials the number obediently.


    But the hell is, no matter Jian Haixi or Gu Chenyi, no one answers the phone at this time!

 Chapter 73

    When Jian Haixi arrived at the company, he separated from Ning Jiwei. After all, both of them have their own things to do.


    The cooperation with Ru has come to an end. Jian Haixi organized a joint Department meeting to discuss the next work direction.


    "This double 11 event is very successful, but this is only the beginning." Jian Haixi looked at the people sitting under the stage: "next, there are double 12 activities waiting for us. I don''t know what suggestions you have for the next activities?"


    Xie Nuan raised his hand and said: "Ru has already contacted us about the double twelfth Festival. If there is no accident, it will certainly succeed. But I have investigated. Because of our great success this time, many companies outside want to copy our success. Personally, I think although we are the pioneers of this cooperation model, we should also continue to innovate. If If we continue to use the previous scheme, we are likely to lose our best competitiveness. "


    "That''s right." Jian Haixi nodded and agreed: "you''re right. Shopping malls are like battlefields. We finally have an advantage, so we must not relax our vigilance."


    Xie Nuan was praised by Jian Haixi in public and scratched his head rather embarrassed.


    "Let''s talk about project promotion..."


    "I''ll come."


    Before Jian Haixi finished speaking, he Yan of the project department stood up, looked at Jian Haixi and volunteered: "I volunteered to be responsible for the project promotion of the Double Twelve plan."


    "You?" Jian Haixi''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Heyan without saying anything.


    He Yan sneered, raised her chin and said provocatively, "director Jane, you shouldn''t deliberately target me because I said you were a junior. Wear small shoes for me at work?"


    As soon as she finished this sentence, the whole conference room was suddenly quiet, and then everyone here began to whisper. Jian Haixi was immediately pushed into an embarrassing situation by her.


    A seemingly ordinary sentence not only reminds us of Jian Haixi''s Pink gossip, but also blocks Jian Haixi''s road.


    If Jian Haixi disagrees with her in charge of this project promotion for other reasons, it will make people feel that she is deliberately wearing small shoes for He Yan.


    Xie Nuan glares at He Yan angrily. However, it is not appropriate for her to stand up rashly on such an occasion. She can only sit down and worry for Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi was not overwhelmed by He Yan. She smiled faintly, looked at He Yan and said: "Of course, I won''t get through with you because of those unwarranted charges. It''s just that it''s not appropriate for me to give you such a big cooperation this time. After all, the project team is full of talents. If I choose you, others won''t think I wear small shoes for you. I''m afraid I''ll think I''m selfish with you in private."


    He Yan was stunned. She didn''t expect that Jian Haixi would come up with such a statement. She opened her mouth to say something, but she was interrupted by Jian Haixi again.


    "Well, since it''s fair, let''s just stop the selection. There are so many talents in the project team, which is also responsible for everyone. As for the judges..."


    Jane Haixi paused, glanced at the bottom and said, "the judges are several members of the previous double 11 group. Do you think there is a problem?"


    Finally, I asked the people of the project. Everyone here shook his head and said it was completely acceptable.


    After all, if this is selected, but the bonus is n times better. Besides, the selection is fair, and we have no objection.


    He Yan, the only one who disagreed, could only sit back with a stiff face at this time.


    After the meeting, Jian Haixi handed over the selection of the project team leader to the team members, and then left the conference room with Xie Nuan.


    As soon as he left, Xie Nuan angrily followed up, "Haixi, that Heyan is really a thief. Her backer sang Qin has been fired. She is still looking for trouble with you here."


    Jian Haixi picked up her eyebrows, but she was not as angry as Xie Nuan. She just smiled and said, "Nuan, a biting mad dog, even if you beat her, she will still bite. It''s not the person who is wrong, but the madness of the mad dog. Biting has become her habit and can''t be changed."


    Hearing what Jian Haixi said about Heyan, Xie Nuan''s original anger dissipated immediately and burst out with a laugh, "Haixi, I can understand it if you describe it like this. We are primates and don''t have the same experience as mad dogs."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "that''s the truth."


    As they spoke, they walked out of the bathroom.


    As soon as they left with their front feet, Xie Nuan with their rear feet came out of the compartment.


    Of course, she heard all the conversations between Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan just now. If she had dared to quarrel with Jian Haixi in the past, she would not dare to be so horizontal in front of Jian Haixi now.


    He Yan was angry when she thought that Jian Haixi called her a mad dog. She raised her foot and kicked the toilet door. Unexpectedly, maiteng''s toilet door was repaired strong and heavy. She was kicked and didn''t say anything. She almost sprained her foot. He Yan shouted and scolded at a toilet door.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know this. When she came out of the bathroom, she received a call from Yang Yaru and asked her to discuss the double 12.


    It was inconvenient to talk on the phone. Jian Haixi said he would go Ru and have an interview with her in person. Xie Nuan went back to the design department to prepare for his work.


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi immediately went downstairs to drive to Ru, but unexpectedly, he met an acquaintance before he could leave.


    Looking at Gu Chenyi and Yunling who came manly, Jian Haixi blinked. He thought they came to maiteng to talk about business, so he walked over with a smile.


    "Hi, Chenyi, what are you doing in our company? Do you have cooperation? Why didn''t I hear?"


    After all, the cooperation between real estate and chocolate... Is also very rare.


    She was smiling, but Gu Chenyi pulled her sleeve and went to the company building.


    "Chen Yi, what are you doing?" Jian Haixi was pulled away by him. He noticed his angry face and couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Hum, I''ll avenge you!" Gu Chenyi rolled up her sleeve. "See if I don''t clean up that heartless man!"


    "Ungrateful man?" Jian Haixi was stunned. What flashed in his mind for a moment, but he didn''t have time to catch it. He just hurriedly grabbed Gu Chenyi and wouldn''t let him go upstairs.


    Intuition told Jian Haixi that if Gu Chenyi went up like this, he would be in great chaos.


    "You come out with me first." Jian Haixi looked at Gu Chenyi and Yunling, sighed and pulled them out of the office building until they were a little away from the gate of maiteng. "Chen Yi, what were you talking about just now?"


    Gu Chenyi had been angry all the way. Being asked by Jian Haixi was like a gun battle, so he almost jumped up.


    "Haixi, why do you work here? Tell me if you were forced by the scum man? Don''t be afraid. I''ll cover you up. Even if Ning Jiwei has great skills, he can''t do anything to you. Hum! What nonsense diamond king five is obviously a scum. He forced you to give birth to two children and dared to dump you. Now he wants to bind you and let you work for him here. It''s really a hit Good abacus! I have to tear off his mask of scum and heartless man today! "


    Gu Chenyi said that people would rush into maiteng again, but they were pulled by Jian Haixi again.


    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Chenyi, who was angry and angry, and said, "what''s this with?"


    "Don''t worry about anything. Anyway, Haixi, you remember I''ll cover you. I''ll avenge you now!"


    Gu Chenyi was about to roll up his sleeve, but Yunling coughed and held him. Looking at Jian Haixi, he explained: "well, I found out the relationship between Chen Yituo and me. Ning Jiwei is your child''s father. Chen Yi and I think he first hurt you to take your children alone for so many years and forced you to work in maiteng. This behavior is too much, so we came here today to talk to him."


    He said "talk", but looking at Gu Chenyi''s appearance, Jane Haixi thought with her toes that she knew how he planned to "talk".


    Jian Haixi sighed. Before she spoke, Gu Chenyi was angry with Yunling''s words, "what father, he just provided a seed, scum Ning Jiwei... HMM..."


    Before he finished, Jian Haixi quickly put his hand over his mouth, stared anxiously and said, "shut up and come with me."


    With that, he led Gu Chenyi and Yunling to the cafe across the street.


    In the cafe, Gu Chenyi and Yunling sat aside and looked at Jian Haixi for unknown reasons.


    "Haixi, why don''t you let me go up and beat the slag man?" Gu Chenyi frowned at Jian Haixi and said, "don''t be afraid, the slag man can''t beat me."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, looked at Gu Chenyi and said helplessly, "it''s not that he won''t let you go up, but it''s really none of his business."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Haixi and thought she was human and had to bow her head under the eaves, so he solemnly promised: "Haixi, don''t you believe my strength? I said I could cover you and the children. He Ning Jiwei can''t do things like this. He can''t be so cheap."


    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Chenyi who couldn''t understand what he said. He paused and sighed, knowing that he had to break it up for the two people in front of him.


    "I''m not afraid of Ning Jiwei. He doesn''t have slag. In fact... It was just a one night love affair, and we didn''t know who each other was at that time. Later, I got pregnant and went abroad. I stayed abroad for six years before I came back..."


    Slowly and patiently explained the cause and effect. Jian Haixi smiled and said to Gu Chenyi, "so he is really not a scum man, but he doesn''t know the existence of me and the children. In fact, I only knew yesterday that he is the biological father of the children."


    "What? Only yesterday did I know?" Gu Chenyi opened his eyes, full of incredible.


    Jian Haixi nodded, smiled and said, "thanks to Yiyi and Ruirui, I never wanted to find that person. The children found it..."


    Jian Haixi told how Jian Yi and Jian Rui showed themselves the paternity test results, which made Gu Chenyi and Yunling silly there, as if they were listening to the story of "other people''s children".


    Yun Ling sighed and said, "the two children are really smart, but what I don''t understand is that since I already know, why don''t you tell him? If Ning Jiwei knows the truth, maybe..."


    "Maybe you''ll be with me for your children."


    Jian Haixi smiled and took Yunling''s words and said, "the situation in Ning''s family is very complex. I don''t want the children to be hurt or get him in this way."


    "The children..." Yunling was worried. After all, it can be guessed from Jian Haixi''s words that the two children wanted daddy very much.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "the children think the same as me. In fact, if they ask, I will tell Ning Jiwei the truth. After all, it''s not my own business. Neither he nor the children have the right to decide. However, Yiyi and ruiruirui are very sensible. They also want to see how Ning Jiwei will choose, so we didn''t tell him for the time being."


    "I see." Yunling nodded, glanced at Gu Chenyi and said, "we almost broke something."


    Gu Chenyi blushed awkwardly, looked at Jian Haixi, scratched his head and said, "I''m sorry, Haixi, I almost did something bad with good intentions."


    "No."


    Jian Haixi tilted his head and smiled. Looking at Gu Chenyi, he said, "it''s too late for me to be moved because you protect my friends so much."


    Gu Chenyi also smiled and said, "anyway, remember Haixi, no matter when I will do my best to cover you."


    Then he waved his fist and said, "no matter who it is, you can''t bully you."


    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Chenyi''s fearless appearance, smiled and felt something in his heart.


    "You really haven''t changed at all since you were a child. You''re still so impulsive. You''re so rash. How can you have the calm look of the CEO of chocolate king company? Won''t everyone disagree with you?"


    "They dare." Gu Chenyi raised his chin and said proudly.


    Jian Haixi laughed and shook his head.


    Gu Chenyi was embarrassed to be seen by Jian Haixi. Hehe said with a smile, "is this... Not very good?"


    "No," said Jane Haixi with a smile, "you''re good."


    "Yes, that''s good."


    Yunling propped up her chin and looked at Gu Chenyi with satisfaction. She didn''t mean to love him. "What I like most is you who will never lose justice."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and held his hand.


    Jian Haixi looked at their love and was happy for them.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi couldn''t get through. Jian Yi, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian hurried out of the school with their big books on their backs. They took the bus and walked all the way, and finally arrived at maiteng.


    The downstairs receptionist looked at three dolls with different styles entering the door of the company and exclaimed, "Wow, is this too cute?"


    The three children have different temperaments. Jian Yi is calm and domineering, Jian Rui is cute and clever, and Gu Xiaomian is cute and lively.


    Almost as soon as they entered the gate, they completely attracted the attention of the receptionist and passing employees.


    "Children, are you lost?" the receptionist looked at the three people with concern and asked.


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui looked around. Before they came forward, Gu Xiaomian angrily came forward, puffed his cheeks and ran to the front desk lady and said, "sister, I''m here to help my friend find Baba..."


    Before he finished, Gu Xiaomian was grabbed by Jian Rui''s arm. At the same time, Jian Yi quickly covered his mouth and stepped back two steps.


    Because Gu Xiaomian said too fast, the front desk lady didn''t hear clearly for a moment. She only heard what "looking for Baba". She was stunned and asked, "children, is your father from maiteng company?"


    "Sister," said Jian Yi, "we''re here to see your president."


    "Looking for the president?"


    The receptionist was stunned. If someone else came, she must ask whether the other party had an appointment, but the three children in front of her were refined and expensive. In particular, Jian Yi said that she looked very calm when looking for Ning Jiwei, which made the receptionist feel a little afraid to neglect.


    If these three children are the children of the president''s friends or have a relationship with the president, she can''t afford it.


    And even if it doesn''t matter, just looking at three such lovely children, the receptionist can''t let herself ignore it.


    Only after calling to inquire did I know that Ning Jiwei was not in the company.


    The receptionist looked at Jian Yi and said, "sorry, my child. Our president is not in the company."


    Jian Yi nodded without asking, but asked, "are there two tall and handsome men coming to the president?"


    "No," said the receptionist, who thought they were looking for their parents.


    Hearing the answer from the receptionist, Jian Yi was relieved. She waved her hand and said there was nothing to do. Then she sat in the rest area with Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian.


    "Brother, shall we wait here?" asked Jianrui anxiously.


    "Well, just wait. Just wait until dad Gu stops them when they come." Jian Yi said.


    "My father is helping you. Why should he stop?" Gu Xiaomian muttered.


    Hearing his words, Jian Rui angrily turned to look at him, "no matter who you are, you can''t hit my daddy. Daddy is so handsome. If he is broken, it won''t look good."


    Gu Xiaomian tooted his mouth and said, "but Ruirui, I''m very good-looking, and my father is also very good-looking. Are we not as good-looking as your father?"


    "Of course." Jane Rui said naturally, "my father is the most handsome."


    Then Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian and reached out to draw a stroke on his face: "also, Gu Ruan, your face is a big round cake, just cute, it''s not handsome. My father''s face is angular, which is handsome ~"


    Gu Xiaomian listened to Jian Rui''s words, lowered his head and began to doubt life.


    Jian Rui didn''t notice the mood change of Gu Xiaomian. She just looked at her schoolbag and suddenly thought of something. She patted her head and said, "brother, I really want to forget to ask for leave with the teacher."


    "What?" Jane Yi was brushing her cell phone, but when she heard her words, she stood up, stared at her and asked, "are you sure you didn''t ask for leave?"


    Jian Rui swallowed her mouth, nodded and said, "as soon as I was excited, I forgot that you told me I was going to ask the teacher for leave..."


    Jian Yi twitched at the corners of her mouth and held her forehead with a sigh.


    Gu Xiaomian was already sad. When she heard the conversation between Jian Yi and Jian Rui, she immediately climbed down from the sofa, looked at them and asked, "so are we... Skipping class?"

 Chapter 74

    Ning Jia.


    Sang Qin was tied with hemp rope and pressed on the ground. Sang Fu and Sang Lan stood by and licked their small face and said, "old man, old lady, my unfilial daughter has made such a big mistake this time. It really makes my father feel ashamed, so I personally tied her to see you two today. There is Ji Wei. I won''t have any objection whatever you do."


    "Old man, old lady..." Sang Qin knelt on the ground and cried for mercy. "I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. Please give me another chance. I''ll never make mistakes again."


    The second old lady of Ning family sat in the middle of the sofa and frowned at sang Qin. Old lady Ning snorted coldly and couldn''t hide her disgust.


    Xu Hui turned her eyes in silence. The Sang family was originally a chess piece in her hand and was waiting to exchange it for benefits for Ning Jikang. As a result, one daughter is not as good as another. They are all doing stupid things. All the plans that affected her and Ji Kang will change.


    Wen Qingnuan smiled at sang Qin for the first time. For her, the more stupid the Sang family''s daughter is, the farther she is from Ning Jiwei, the better it is for her. Even, smelling the warmth of love, looking at sang Qin now, I think she is a lot more pleasing to the eye.


    Ning Fubang sighed and didn''t bother to face the Sang family again. He didn''t want to see that old master Ning made a decision for Ning Jiwei directly. He simply crossed the old master and looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Ji Wei, it''s you who will be damaged after all. You can deal with it. No matter what your result is, we have no opinion."


    The latter sentence was obviously said to the rest of the Ning family and the Sang family. His son, the son of heaven, was plagued by the two daughters of the Sang family again and again. Last time, he forced them to forgive him. This time, Rao Shi clay figurine also has a three-point temper. The sang family doesn''t pay much attention to his Ning family.


    Hearing Ning Fubang''s words, Mrs. Ning nodded and said to Ning Jiwei, "you can decide this by yourself."


    "Old lady..." Sang Qin hurried forward for two steps and cried, "old lady, please, please forgive me..."


    "Here, old master..." father sang looked at old master Ning. Although he was willing to give up his daughter, he still expected the Ning family to forgive sang Qin''s fault for his own initiative, but now it seems unlikely.


    Master Ning pondered, nodded to Ning Jiwei, and then said to father sang, "in the final analysis, it''s Jiwei''s business. He''s in charge."


    In a word, I don''t care about sang Qin.


    Sang Lan was dark and cool. His father was stunned. He didn''t want to talk. Ning Jiwei, who didn''t even bother to look at the Sang family, said coldly: "in this case, let her go abroad. In the future, the next three generations of Sang Qin don''t appear in China, otherwise I can''t ensure that I won''t shoot them."


    "I don''t want it, Jiwei. Let me go... Dad, help me..." Sang Qin on the ground begged for mercy in fear.


    "This... Ji Wei, is this..."


    "Dad."


    Sang''s father just wanted to beg for mercy, but Sang Lan faintly interrupted his words and said to Ning''s second old man with a flattering smile: "this is what our sang family did wrong. Ji Wei has been very kind."


    Sang''s father swallowed the rest. If he lost the interests of the Sang family because of Sang Qin, that''s what he didn''t want.


    "Ji Wei... I''m sorry. I''m sorry for you. I know I''m wrong. I really know. Would you please give me a chance?" Sang Qin looked at Ning Jiwei for mercy when seeing that sang''s father stopped talking.


    Ning Jiwei stopped looking at her after making a decision.


    Sang Qin knew that his future destiny was in Ning Jiwei''s hands. He could go to heaven with one word and go to hell with one word. Therefore, he couldn''t care whether he was embarrassed or not. He rubbed his knee against the ground and climbed over to Ning Jiwei. His nose and tears kept running.


    "Ji Wei, I really know I''m wrong. Please don''t be so cruel to me. I really know I''m wrong... Wuwu... Please forgive me... Please be kind and give me a chance..."


    What a severe punishment it is for three generations not to return home? It means that her sang Qin is ruined in this life and the next.


    Others know that she was expelled by Ning family. Who else will approach her and give her resources? How will she get married in the future?


    Thinking of these, sang Qin climbed faster, rubbed to Ning Jiwei''s feet, cried and shouted: "Ji Wei, I beg you, I really know I''m wrong, you can punish me how you want. I''ll be an ox and a horse to make up for my sins. Please don''t be so cruel to me..."


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t bear to take his feet away from her legs and said coldly, "if you drop your nose on my shoes, I''ll make you and the Sang family have no way to live."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Sang Lan and Sang''s father''s face changed and couldn''t care about anything else. They hurried forward and pulled sang Qin back.


    "Sang Qin, what are you doing? It''s your own fault. Just bear your own fault. Don''t be so ashamed," Sang Lan couldn''t help blaming.


    The second old man of Ning family didn''t want to see sang Qin again. He waved and asked the housekeeper to take the man down.


    "I don''t want to go... Jiwei help me..." Sang Qin''s cry went farther and farther until he couldn''t hear it at all.


    Seeing that sang Qin was taken away, Sang Lan finally breathed a sigh of relief, but looking at the second old man of Ning family sitting on the sofa, his eyes turned and flattered: "old master, old lady, although sang Qin did something wrong this time, we also took the initiative to send people. Those who don''t know are innocent. We are also implicated. For the sake of our active apology, is it..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but the meaning was obvious. They were "those who didn''t know were innocent". They were not only innocent, but also took the initiative to bring people here. It was meritorious.


    Seeing Sang Lan, he wanted to take credit for it at the first time. The two elders of Ning family frowned and didn''t make a statement. They looked on coldly, but opened their mouth, "why, now do you want to marry into Ning family?"


    Sang Lan frowned, even sang''s father frowned, and said unhappily, "what you said, the engagement between the Sang family and the Ning family has long been..."


    "Let''s finish reading this first."


    Wen Qingnuan interrupted Sang''s father with a sneer and handed a video on his mobile phone to the second elder of Ning family. It was the exposed video that Sang Lan was photographed when he had a relationship with people in the hotel.


    "What''s going on?" the second elder Ning family looked at the video and said angrily.


    "This, this... I..." Sang Lan was stunned. She didn''t expect that this kind of thing would be photographed. She wanted to say that the people inside were not herself, but it couldn''t be carried out at all. As long as Ning''s family investigated a little, she would know.


    Sang''s father was stunned. Unexpectedly, Sang Lan did such a thing.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Sang Lan with a sneer and said, "how can such a person marry into Ning''s house?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, looked at Wen Qingnuan for the first time and said, "yes, there is already one in Ning''s family. Isn''t it going to be green?"


    Hearing the warmth of love, I looked at Ning Jiwei strangely. I never thought he would say so in front of everyone''s face. Doesn''t it mean that she smells the warmth of love?


    But she can''t refute and deny it. Now it''s time to talk about the Sang family. How can she justify herself? And... It can''t be excused.


    After Ning Jiwei said that, he didn''t look at her again. Instead, he looked at the second old man of the Ning family: "Grandpa and grandma, you still don''t have to pay attention to the Sang family. Since the Sang family has no qualified daughter to marry into the Ning family, you can''t pick up any rotten goods at home, can you?"


    With that, Ning Jiwei didn''t want to stay to see the faces of the people and left directly with a sneer.


    The two elders of the Ning family listened to Ning Jiwei''s words and were silent for a moment.


    Looking at the silent crowd, father sang felt that the engagement might be hanging, and hurriedly said, "old man, old lady, this... Although my two daughters are wrong, but... But..."


    But after a while, father sang himself had no face to go on, but he couldn''t do without saying, so he insisted: "but the engagement between our Ning family and the Sang family was made by the previous generation. How can we go back?"


    Before the two elders of the Ning family spoke, Ning Fubang sneered and said, "in the final analysis, we still want benefits. The funds Ji Wei injected into your sang family are enough to support several sang families, isn''t it enough? Even with great kindness, so much funds and so many years of support, it''s not enough to tolerate your mistakes again and again? What else should the Sang family do?"


    Ning Fubang''s words were impolite. Master Ning knocked on his crutch and nodded after silence: "recently, we also checked a lot after returning home. Ji Wei has given you enough money to the mulberry family. It can be regarded as worthy of the engagement. Since your mulberry daughter has no fate with our Ning family, let''s stop the engagement."


    Father sang opened his mouth, but looking at old master Ning and old lady, he also knew that there was no room for maneuver. He had to leave with a black face.


    Of course, Sang Lan was unwilling to compromise, but she also knew that it was only a joke if she continued to make trouble, so she could only bear to leave with Sang''s father, but she was very hungry and gave a warm stare before leaving. Wen Qingnuan stared back with a provocative sneer.


    Coming out of Ning''s house, Sang Lan just followed Sang''s father into the car and suddenly retched. After she vomited, she was stunned, covered her mouth and stared in horror.


    Because she just remembered that her holiday this month doesn''t seem to have come yet


    ¡ª¡ª


    After the mulberry family left, Xu HUICAI looked at the second old man of the Ning family and asked hesitantly, "the old man and the old lady, just give up their engagement with the mulberry family, isn''t it..."


    As far as she knows, the second old man has always insisted on marrying the Sang family. Why did he give up so easily this time?


    Mrs. Ning smiled and said, "don''t worry. We have found a suitable wife for Ji Wei, which will be of great help to the future of the Ning family. However, the girl is still studying abroad. When she returns home, she will be introduced to Ji Wei."


    As soon as this word is said, it means that the Sang family is already an abandoned son.


    Xu Hui was surprised. After the second elder of Ning family left the living room and went back to his room, she couldn''t help muttering, "Ning Jiwei is really lucky. How can anyone be good for him?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Ning Fubang waited for Xu Hui and said, "Jiwei is your own son. Listen to yourself. Is that what a mother said?"


    Xu Hui snorted coldly and turned her head to ignore him.


    Wen Qingnuan was very upset when she learned that the second elder of Ning family had a girl for Ning Jiwei. She refused to go out for dinner during the holiday.


    Ning Jikang had a grudge against Ning Jiwei because the second elder of the Ning family was kind to Ning Jiwei. At this time, Wen Qingnuan was angry because it gave him a look. He pulled Wen Qingnuan''s hair, raised his hand and threw her on the ground.


    "Bitch, you''re thinking about Ning Jiwei, aren''t you?"


    "Ah!" Wen Qingnuan was thrown by him, his whole back banged on the floor, and his hair was torn off several times.


    "Hmm? You say, bitch, don''t you always think about Ning Jiwei these years? Say, are you still thinking about him?" Ning Jikang kicked Wen Qingnuan with one fist and one foot, completely without pity to vent his anger.


    "I didn''t..."


    "No? I can''t wait for your eyes to stick to him!"


    "Ah... Stop fighting... Ji Kang, stop fighting..."


    Ning Jikang sneered and scolded: "bitch, I''ll teach you a good lesson today to let you know who you are. See if you dare to..."


    Then he beat down at the smell of warmth on the ground.


    Wen Qingnuan was beaten by him. It was unbearable, but what really worried her was her heart. Thinking of Ning Jiwei''s previous love for herself and Ning Jikang''s current attitude towards herself, Wen Qingnuan only regretted. She clenched her teeth and secretly vowed to end this life and return to Ning Jiwei.


    ¡ª¡ª


    school.


    Jian Yi, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian hurried back to school after remembering that they didn''t ask for leave.


    But when they arrived at the school and panted to the teacher''s office, they saw that Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi Yunling were already sitting there.


    "Mommy..."


    "Big dad, little Dad..."


    The three stood gasping and looking at each other.


    Jian Haixi and others were greatly relieved to see the three of them come back. They were just preparing to call the police.


    Jian Haixi quickly put down the phone and came over and hugged Jian Yi and Jian Rui. "Where have you been?"


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi and Jian Rui look at Jian Haixi with some guilt.


    Gu Xiaomian ran over and hugged Gu Chenyi''s thigh and said, "Dad, you can''t blame me. It''s all dad''s fault. You can''t beat me, let alone let your aunt beat Yiyi and Ruirui ~"


    "My fault?" Gu Chenyi was stunned, and Jian Haixi and the teacher were also stunned.


    What does that mean?


    Adults don''t know, but Jian Yi and Jian Rui know what Gu Xiaomian wants to say. They quickly act separately. Jian Rui comes forward and pulls Gu Xiaomian away from him. Jian Yi takes Jian Haixi out and has time to turn back and politely bow to the teacher to apologize.


    "I''m sorry, sir. All this is a misunderstanding, which makes you worried. We''ll go out and explain it to our parents now."


    Then he pulled Jian Haixi out of the office. Gu Xiaomian was also pulled out by Jian Rui. Gu Chenyi and Yunling looked at each other and said sorry to the teacher: "sorry, teacher, it''s our children who have caused you trouble. Don''t worry. I''ll teach them a lesson in a minute."


    "Nothing." the teacher quickly said with a smile, "it''s most important for the children to come back safely. Besides, the three children usually perform very well. I think there are misunderstandings here. Just explain clearly."


    "Ah, OK." Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "let''s go out first and find out what happened to the children."


    "OK, OK, don''t beat the child." the teacher also remembered Gu Xiaomian''s sentence "don''t beat him", for fear that Gu Chenyi would start to fight the child on impulse, and asked him uneasily.


    "Ha ha, look at your image." Yunling laughed and turned to the teacher to promise: "don''t worry, teacher. I won''t let him beat the child with me."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    The teacher gave two more enlightenments before letting Gu Chenyi and Yunling go out.


    The three parents were dragged to the playground by the three children. Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi and said, "now you can say it."


    She is at ease with Jian Yi, but he is just a child. It is always inconvenient to go out with Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, so she still doesn''t trust them to go out.


    Jian Yi glanced at Gu Chenyi and said faintly, "when we were having dinner today, Gu Xiaomian said that uncle Gu went to find daddy. We were afraid that they might have a conflict and didn''t get through to you, so we hurried there. We were going to ask for leave, but we forgot in a hurry."


    Jian Yi explained everything simply and methodically. Gu Chenyi and Yunling were stunned.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "so, Dad, you know, it''s all your fault ~"


    Gu Chenyi blinked, smiled, shook his head and said to Jian Haixi, "it seems that it''s really my fault."


    Jian Haixi also shook her head funny. Unexpectedly, the three children escaped class for this matter.


    "Although you are excusable, it will not be an example. Adults will deal with their own affairs. It''s not up to your children to worry about them. Moreover, you should have a good class at school and you can''t skip class, you know?"


    "I see, Mommy ~" Jian Rui finished playing coquettish with Jian Haixi''s arm and said with her mouth: "but if you don''t skip class, daddy may be beaten. No one can beat Daddy!"


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling were stunned when they listened to the little girl''s words. Gu Chenyi said with emotion: "Haixi, how do you feed your baby? How do you protect your family so much? My baby is delicious and delicious, but I''ve never seen him protect my father."


    Jian Haixi chuckled, glanced at Gu Chenyi and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Xiaomian is so cute."


    "Pull it down and eat it into a pig." Gu Chenyi pinched Gu Xiaomian''s fat face.


    "Dad, you pinch me." Gu Xiaomian saved his face from Gu Chenyi''s hand and said, "Dad, it''s not that his son doesn''t protect you. What Dad said, Dad, you can''t become a talent if you don''t beat him. In the past, you were beaten by grandpa from childhood."


    "I......" Gu Chenyi didn''t expect his son to make such a call. Just when he wanted to explain, he heard his son smilingly say: "so since Dad is so resistant to beating, of course I don''t have to worry about my son!"


    Everyone laughed.

 Chapter 75

    When Sang Lan got home, she shut herself in her room and thought for a long time. She knew that it was impossible for her to calculate Ning Jiwei, not to mention the things she had done to Ning Jiwei before. She said that sang Qin did stupid things again this time. With that video, she even had a problem getting close to Ning Jiwei, not to mention calculation.


    But now she is unmarried and pregnant. If she waits to die like this, she will only be ruined.


    What should I do?


    She must find someone to be the father of her baby.


    Who are you looking for?


    Sang Lan thought for a long time before she thought of a person - ning Jikang.


    These times when I went to Ning''s house, Ning Jikang''s eyes were always free on her, and her color heart and obscene ideas were not covered up at all.


    Coupled with the understanding of Ning Jiakang''s character, Sang Lan has no doubt that as long as she hooks her fingers and uses some tricks, she can definitely climb into the man''s bed.


    Thinking of Ning Jikang''s eyes, Sang Lan bit her teeth. At present, there is only one way.


    She can only seduce Ning Jikang and find him to be the successor of her baby.


    The more you think about it, the more Sang Lan thinks this method is feasible.


    In this way, she can still marry to Ning''s house and be Mrs. Ning. Although Ning Jikang is not as powerful as Ning Jiwei, the Ning family has a mother who loves the boss. In addition, it is absolutely possible for Ning Jiwei to seek power and power.


    Sang Lan and his mother Luo Qing said these ideas. After hearing this, Luo Qing thought for a long time, nodded and said, "this method is good, but how to implement it is a difficult problem."


    Sang Lan snorted in disdain: "just like Ning Jikang, he came over when I hooked my finger a little."


    Luo Qing glanced at her and told her, "that''s right, but we want more than that. If we want to go this way, we must go safe and make no mistakes."


    As soon as Sang Lan heard Luo Qing''s words, he also thought that this was a major event related to his life and became serious in an instant.


    Luo Qing said, "let''s not say whether Ning Jikang will take the bait or not. What methods can we use to make him take the bait and how to ensure that he has a deep enough mind for you. In this way, he will want to marry you because of his children after sleeping with you. Otherwise, if Ning Jikang is tired of you, even if he has children, he may not marry."


    Sang Lan nodded and said, "Mom, you''re right. It seems that I have to use snacks for Ning Jikang."


    "That''s the truth." Luo Qing thought and said, "and the smell of love."


    "She?" Sang Lan sneered with disdain, "but it''s just a daughter who is spoiled by Ning Jikang. If Ning Jikang really cares about her, he won''t look at me so old."


    Luo Qing shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to smell the warmth of love. Although Ning Jikang doesn''t care for her, he hasn''t divorced her for so many years. So if you want to rob her man, you must be fully prepared to deal with her."


    Sang Lan nodded, so the mother and daughter immediately came together to plan all this.


    On the other hand, I don''t know that Sang Lan took aim at her husband''s Wen Qingnuan, and secretly landed on a website when she was alone.


    Looking at the smooth login, I heard the warmth of love, and my heart beat faster and faster.


    She still had scars after being beaten by Ning Jikang. The whole person didn''t even have time to tidy up her hair. She just stared at the website information.


    When she was in the living room before, the reason why she was able to successfully bring down Sang Lan was entirely because of the help given to her by this website.


    Before Sang Lan came to the door, she posted a help post on this website. After asking for help, an anonymous person soon answered her post and gave her the download address of that video, which enabled her to successfully solve Sang Lan''s big trouble.


    But it''s not enough to solve Sang Lan. As long as the two elders of Ning family are willing, more Sang Lan will come out constantly.


    The second elder of the Ning family said that he had found a new object for Ning Jiwei. The background and identity of the other party was no worse than that of the Sang family. Now he is still studying abroad and only waits for a blind date when he comes back.


    Thinking of these, I feel worried about my future.


    This is something Wen Qingnuan absolutely doesn''t want to see. She wants to get rid of Ning Jikang and return to Ning Jiwei, so she doesn''t want any woman to take away Mrs. Ning Jiwei''s identity.


    She still wants to fight. Anyway, her life is already like this. It''s better to just let it go.


    Wen Qingnuan bit her lip, but she didn''t want to affect the wound on the corner of her mouth. She took a breath when it hurt.


    Thinking of Ning Jikang''s beating, Wen Qingnuan didn''t hesitate. She must leave Ning Jikang at any cost.


    Wen Qingnuan immediately started to post on the website and bid 200000 yuan for help on how to get rid of his husband.


    At the beginning, the price she got Sang Lan''s video was to publicly tell the person who accepted the task about her abnormal affair with Ning Jiwei and Ning Jiwei''s brother.


    Although I know that such a transaction will expose my most private secrets, I can''t care about the warmth of love.


    She doesn''t have so many contacts. If she wants to get rid of Ning Jikang and return to Ning Jiwei, she can only rely on this method.


    Besides, it seems that although the other party knew her secret, he didn''t bother her, did he?


    Maybe the other party just has a voyeurism and just wants to know other people''s secrets?


    Hearing the warmth of love, I thought of luck.


    Because of that success, Wen Qingnuan relied more on this website, but she didn''t expect that the matching speed of this website was so fast that as soon as her task was sent out, someone took over the task and chatted with her privately.


    The person who chatted about him privately, the network code name is Liyu


    ¡ª¡ª


    At school, after the farce caused by Gu Chenyi and her three children was explained clearly, Gu Chenyi looked at the time and simply shook his hand, saying that the children could no longer go to school today and eat barbecue with him.


    As soon as she heard of barbecue, Jian Rui immediately climbed up Gu Chenyi''s shoulder like her long lost relatives, and uncle Gu was very close one by one.


    Jian Haixi was helpless and knew that he had messed up the children today. He simply agreed to Gu Chenyi''s proposal and led the children to a barbecue.


    Jian Rui was a living treasure. With Gu Xiaomian, everyone was amused by the children while eating barbecue.


    While eating, Jian Haixi''s mobile phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and saw that it was Ning Jiwei''s wechat.


    Ning Jiwei told Jian Haixi on wechat that everything had been handled and the Sang family was no longer blocked.


    Jian Haixi smiled at the text message and felt relieved.


    Jian Rui saw mommy laughing so happily. As soon as she turned her eyes, her small head came together. When she saw Ning Jiwei''s news, she immediately grabbed her mobile phone and excitedly held her mobile phone to the crowd: "look, it''s from my father ~"


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling were stunned. Because Jian Rui held her mobile phone directly, they also saw the wechat content,


    Understanding Ning Jiwei''s meaning, Gu Chenyi shouted, "this man has a conscience."


    At least for now, Ning Jiwei is willing to be responsible to Jian Haixi and her children when he is known to have two children, which means he is a reliable man.


    From this point, Gu Chenyi''s impression of Ning Jiwei has finally eased a lot.


    When everyone was very satisfied with the wechat content sent by Ning Jiwei, only Yunling was not optimistic. He is calm, experienced in shopping malls and rich families, and knows the doors here too well.


    Looking at Jian Haixi with a smile and expectation, Yunling sighed slightly in her heart, reached out and put a roast meat for Jian Haixi on the plate in front of her, and then thought:


    "Haixi, although it''s a bad atmosphere to say these words at this time. Maybe I will become a villain and be blamed by you, but I take you as my own person, so I have to say these words even if you don''t like to listen."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and stared at him. He didn''t know why Yunling was so serious suddenly.


    Yunling frowned and said, "I heard that the most difficult thing for the Ning family is not Ning Fubang''s generation, but Ning Jiwei''s grandparents. The two elders of the Ning family always consider the interests of the Ning family. At present, the simplest and powerful way for the Ning family to further develop is Ning Jiwei''s marriage."


    "But Jiwei said he had solved the trouble of the Sang family..." Jane Haixi murmured.


    "Yes, yes, my father has solved the bad woman!" Jane Rui said anxiously.


    Yunling sighed, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, there are many rich families. As long as the second and third elders of the Ning family are willing, there are some second and third sangs. This time it seems to have solved the sangs, but don''t you think it''s too easy? The second elders of the Ning family will give up their marriage with the sangs so easily? Will other sangs emerge after the sangs become abandoned children?"


    As soon as Yunling said this, the atmosphere on the dinner table changed. Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui with red eyes and was about to cry angrily, blinked, reached out and stuffed a piece of meat into Yunling''s mouth without saying a word, "second dad, eat meat, this meat is good."


    Yunling knew that this was a disappointment to everyone, but he had to say it for the sake of Jian Haixi and his two children.


    At the moment, she was stuffed with meat by her son. Yunling had to smile bitterly, shake her head, and shut up and eat meat.


    Jian Rui''s eyes are red and she wants to defend Ning Jiwei, but she hasn''t spoken yet, but she is held by Jian Yi.


    "Brother..." Jian Rui turns to look at Jian Yi, but Jian Yi shakes her head.


    Yunling said this only with good intentions. They can''t ignore the good and bad by naked analysis of these possibilities.


    Jane Haixi was silent for a long time, but she only had a bitter smile.


    Before, she was happy too early and thought the problem too simple.


    Looking at the obviously lost Jian Yi and Jian Rui, Jian Haixi sighed, depressed the chaotic mood in his heart, smiled and touched the heads of the two children and said, "what else can be happier than guarding my two babies? Other things can be achieved is icing on the cake. If not, let it be."


    She has expectations for Ning Jiwei, but she can accept the worst result at any time.


    As long as the children are around her, she can see everything else.


    Thinking of this, Jane Haixi smiled bitterly.


    What if I can''t see it?


    Without a considerable background and identity, she can only look at it.


    Gu Chenyi frowned and thought for a while.


    Gu Xiaomian saw that Gu Chenyi had been silent. Curiously, he reached out and poked his arm with his fat finger and asked, "Dad, why don''t you talk or eat meat?"


    "Go ~" Gu Chenyi raised his hand and gave him a chestnut. Instead, he said to Jian Haixi in a deep voice: "Haixi, I thought carefully. What Yunling said just now is reasonable. I know you. I know you want to be with Ning Jiwei, but what you want most is to guard the two children."


    "Yes." Jane Haixi nodded. No one is more important than her two children, including her own feelings.


    Gu Chenyi then said, "if you want to keep the two children, you have to keep the secret before you get to know the minds of the two old people in Ningjia. You can''t disclose the identity of the children until you don''t know what the other person''s calculations are."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I understand that."


    If we talk about the identities of Jian Yi and Jian Rui, the Ning family will certainly not let their blood flow out, but she, an outsider, may not have a good ending. At that time, if the children are forced to separate from themselves, it will kill her.


    Gu Chenyi saw that Jian Haixi and the children were no longer interested in eating. He quickly smiled and sandwiched several pieces of meat for the two children. He said, "well, let''s eat first without talking about these things."


    After that, he smiled and sandwiched a piece of food for Yunling, flattering him: "fortunately, you are thoughtful and thoughtful, otherwise we just forget so many things when we are happy. Come on, eat a piece of meat."


    Yunling looked at the chopsticks he handed over and glanced at him with a smile, but she opened her mouth.


    "Come on, ah ~ ~ ~ well, that''s good." Gu Chenyi finished feeding like feeding the children, and then smiled contentedly.


    Jian Haixi was in a low mood, but watching the two "inhuman" show their love in front of her, she couldn''t help turning her eyes silently, holding her forehead and laughing, "you''re too much. Is it really good to sprinkle dog food in front of me who has half the attributes of a single dog?"


    Yunling and Gu Chenyi looked at each other and nodded their heads heartlessly, "OK."


    Gu Chenyi added, "especially when you look jealous and can''t help it, this feeling is better."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry.


    After dinner, as soon as they arrived at the parking lot, Ning Jiwei called. Jian Haixi was stunned at the call.


    Gu Chenyi inadvertently glanced and saw Ning Jiwei calling. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Oh, you''re on the phone. You''re not in a hurry. Now it''s your turn to show your love."


    Jian Haixi''s face was slightly red and glared at him.


    Gu Chenyi laughed, waved his hand and took Yunling and Gu Xiaomian to drive.


    Jian Haixi blushed in the ambiguous eyes of Yunling and Gu Chenyi and walked aside to answer the phone.


    "Haixi, can we meet?" Ning Jiwei''s voice was clear and relaxed. He should be very happy to deal with the mulberry family.


    Jian Haixi asked, "now?"


    "Well, I can''t wait to see you," said Ning Jiwei, pausing and adding, "and the children."


    "Children?" Jian Haixi was stunned. He didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to put forward this request.


    A small hand tugs at the hem of the coat. Jian Haixi lowers her head and sees the expectant eyes of Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    After thinking about it, Jian Haixi squats down, takes his mobile phone to Jian Yi and Jian Rui, and presses the hands-free key.


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui stare at the mobile phone and want to stick it on their ears.


    Ning Jiwei''s voice came out slowly, "if it''s convenient, I''d like to officially meet the children tonight, OK?"


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Yi and Jian Rui are stunned. Then Jian Rui is excited and wants to shout, but Jian Yi covers her mouth in time.


    Jian Haixi looks at Jian Yi. Jian Yi shakes her head and takes Jian Rui directly to Gu Chenyi''s side.


    Looking at her son''s resolute refusal, Jian Haixi sighed, thought about it and said to Ning Jiwei, "the children... Have been sent to my brother''s house. My father has just died. My brother is in a bad mood, so let the children go with him. There are two babies. I hope to make my brother happier."


    "Oh, well, can we meet tonight?" Ning Jiwei asked without doubt.


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "come to my house."


    They said a few more words before they hung up the phone. Jian Haixi looked at the hung up phone, sighed and walked towards the children.


    On the other side, Jian Rui and Jian Yi argue.


    Jian Rui''s eyes are red and tears are coming out. Her father can finally see her, but she is rejected by Jian Yi.


    "Brother, why don''t you cover my mouth and let me talk? I want to see daddy. Don''t you want to know Daddy earlier?"


    Jian Yi frowned at Jian Rui and said, "if people now know that we are daddy''s children, many people will be shocked. This kind of thing can''t be concealed as long as we reveal a little news. What if the second elder Ning family knows our existence and wants to separate us from Mommy?"


    Jane Rui was stunned. She didn''t understand that she just wanted to see daddy. Why did she have to separate from Mommy?


    Jian Yi looked at his sister and said seriously: "Rui Rui, the old lady and the old man of the Ning family are businessmen. For them, interests are always the first. They never allow people of no value to the Ning family to enter the door of the Ning family, so they have to do it alone, whether their children are married or their grandchildren. If we have to recognize our father at this time, if we let them know, we will force us and our mother What should I do? "


    Listening to Jian Yi''s analysis, Jian Rui was stunned.


    Jian Yi asked, "Ruirui, do you really want to take the risk that mommy will marry daddy smoothly?"


    "I, I..." Jian Rui was so frightened by Jian Yi''s words that she couldn''t even cry. She curled her small mouth and opened her red eyes, sobbing pitifully.


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian saw it, he ran over and hugged Jian Rui. He raised his small arm and clumsily patted her on the back and comforted: "Rui Rui doesn''t cry. I have two dadies. I can give you one. Take whoever you like. I''m very generous!"


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling look at each other and help each other. People are so popular. Jian Haixi''s children are smart and sensible, or smart and cute. But what about their family? They want to give their father to others every day!


    Gu Chenyi smiled angrily. A chestnut knocked on Gu Xiaomian''s head and said with a smile: "if you have one ten thousandth of Jane Yi''s sensible, I and your second father will wake up with a smile."


    "Dad, you hit me again." Gu Xiaomian looked at Gu Chenyi discontentedly. "I made you stupid."


    Gu Chenyi rolled his eyes. "That''s what you''re stupid, okay."


    Yunling looks at Jian Rui, quietly pulls Jian Yi aside, squats down and whispers: "Yiyi, I know you are very smart and rational. You can see many problems more clearly than US adults, but not everyone can always keep your rationality. In fact, ruiruirui just wants to see daddy and want daddy''s company. What you just said is right, but will it be too lethal for her? Can we change it More tactfully? "


    Jian Yi looks up at Jian Rui, who is crying silently over there. She also blushes and looks elsewhere. She doesn''t answer.


    Yunling sighed and touched Jian Yi''s head painfully.


    Smart people must carry more than ordinary people. Looking at her sister, Jian Yi is no less sad than her.


    When Jian Haixi came over, he saw the two children separated, both red eyed and silent.


    She sighed and guessed what it was because of.


    Jianrui saw her coming and cried and rushed into her arms, "Mommy, Mommy..."


    "Well, Ruirui is good. Don''t cry."


    Seeing her daughter crying so sad, Jane Haixi squatted down and held her in her arms.


    Although Jian Rui seems not as smart and mature as Jian Yi, she is usually either coquettish or sweet, but in fact, the little girl is very strong and sensible in her heart. She rarely cries. Sometimes even if she cries, she only shed a few tears. She rarely cries so sad.


    Jian Haixi hugged her daughter and coaxed her gently and patiently, while Jian Rui kept crying around her neck.


    "Mommy, Ruirui just wants daddy, but Rui Rui doesn''t want to separate from Mommy and her brother. Rui Rui doesn''t want to leave you. Rui Rui doesn''t want to separate from Mommy..."


    Jian Rui cried intermittently. On the phone, Jian Haixi had angina pectoris.


    Jian Yi looked at the scene, his red eyes tightened, his little face stood aside, didn''t speak or come over, and just looked at his crying sister.


    Jian Haixi looks at Jian Yi painfully and waves to him. Jian Yi is silent and comes slowly.


    Jian Haixi pulls Jian Yi over and holds him in his arms, holding two children with one hand on the left and the other on the right.


    When Jian Yi is held by Jian Haixi, his disguised strength collapses. He holds Jian Haixi and tears fall silently.


    Looking at these two children, Jian Haixi felt sour. She took a deep breath, calmed her mood, forced herself to comfort the children and said, "stop crying, ha, no one can separate mommy from you. Mommy promised you that she will never leave you. No matter who is, we can''t be separated, okay? Stop crying, babies..."

 Chapter 76

    After they separated from Gu Chenyi''s family, Jian Haixi took the children home. Jian Yi and Jian Rui were always in a bad mood. Jian Rui, who was always smiling, was like the eggplant beaten by frost, drooping her small head and saying nothing. Jian Haixi was distressed and worried.


    After thinking about it, Jian Haixi sent a text message to Ning Jiwei, telling him that the children are not in a good mood. She is a little worried. The date between them tonight should be cancelled.


    Ning Jiwei understood very well and didn''t say anything. She only replied to ask her to take good care of the children and call him whenever necessary.


    Jian Haixi takes the children home. As soon as she enters the house, Jian Rui returns to her room, ignoring Jian Haixi and Jian Yi.


    Jian Haixi sighed. Her daughter is really sad today.


    Jian Yi looks at her sister''s back and feels guilty.


    Jian Haixi touched his head and said, "Yiyi, don''t be sad. Shall we coax our sister together?"


    "Yes."


    Jian Yi nodded, looked at Jian Haixi, and said in a guilty voice, "Mommy, I''m sorry ~"


    Jian Haixi raised his eyebrows slightly, squatted down and hugged him and said, "why does Yi Yi apologize?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said, "I''m too hurtful. I shouldn''t talk to my sister like that. Uncle Yunling also told me to be gentle. I made my sister sad..."


    At last, Jian Yi''s voice gradually dropped.


    Although he always dislikes Jian Rui, his brother and sister have the best relationship. They have hardly quarreled for so many years. If anyone dares to say that Jian Rui is bad or bully her, the first one to rush up is definitely Jian Yi.


    Jian Rui blindly worships and trusts her brother, just like before Jian Yi left school. Although she lied to her, her first reaction was not anger, but understanding and help.


    Most of the time, Jian Yi makes the decision, but Jian Rui obeys and executes it. She doesn''t even need to understand and understand. She just needs to trust Jian Yi.


    But today, the brother she had always believed in suddenly sounded so fierce. This is what makes Jianrui sad.


    Jian Yi feels very sad when she thinks about Jian Rui crying.


    Jian Haixi sighed, took his son into his arms, patted him on the back and comforted him: "Yi Yi is not wrong. None of us is wrong. Don''t be sad and don''t blame ourselves. Things have passed in the past. Now let''s explain to our sister and make her happy, okay?"


    Jian Yi nodded, but he always felt that it was his responsibility. He must be responsible for making Jian Rui happy.


    Holding Jian Haixi''s hand, Jian Yi said seriously, "Mommy, I will try my best to make you and daddy together smoothly, and let my sister see daddy earlier."


    "I believe it." Jian Haixi kissed his son''s cheek and said, "thank you, Yiyi. Mommy will try her best to let our family get together."


    Jian Haixi''s assurance to Jian Yi is also a guarantee to herself.


    After washing the two children, Jian Haixi lay on the bed holding the two children one by one as usual and told them a good night story.


    It''s just that Jian Rui is still not interested. She will talk to Jian Haixi at most and ignore Jian Yi completely.


    Jian Haixi was a little helpless. He hugged his daughter and coaxed her: "Ruirui, my brother didn''t mean to hurt you today. He was too anxious at that time. Shall we not be angry?"


    Jian Rui lay in Jian Haixi''s arms, shook her head and said, "no, I don''t want to talk to my smelly brother for the time being."


    Jian Yi lies on the other side of Jian Haixi. When he hears what Jian Rui said, he can''t help but smoke from the corner of his mouth. Is this really... When he can''t hear?


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and said, "if Ruirui really wants to see daddy, Mommy..."


    "No ~" when Jian Rui heard Jian Haixi''s words, she blinked, raised her head, looked at Jian Haixi seriously and said: "Mommy, Ruirui really wants to see daddy, but Rui Rui doesn''t want to separate from Mommy, so Rui Rui can stand it. After mommy and Daddy are really together, can Rui Rui also be with mommy and daddy? So Mommy, don''t mess up our plan because of Rui Rui ~"


    Listening to her daughter''s tender voice, Jian Haixi was warm in her heart, nodded, kissed Jian Rui on her forehead and said, "baby, you''re so good."


    Jian Rui said again: "although brother smelly was right today, he was too fierce. Ruiruirui decided not to forgive him today, so Mommy should not persuade Ruirui any more. Mommy, go to bed. Rui Rui is also sleepy ~"


    "Well..."


    The words were all said by her daughter. Jian Haixi could only look at his son reluctantly and said in his eyes, "son, the road to coax my sister is heavy and the road is long. Take care."


    Jian Yi replied with a wry smile.


    Seeing that the two children were sleepy on their faces, Jane Haixi left and went back to her room.


    She was not in a hurry to sleep. Today, she had to make up for the work delayed because of this little farce. Just as Jian Haixi turned on her computer and was ready to check the scheme sent by Xie Nuan to herself, a wechat came into her mobile phone.


    Jian Haixi picked up her mobile phone and saw that it was from Ning Jiwei - go downstairs.


    Looking at the wechat content, Jian Haixi was stunned. He quickly got up and ran to the window. In the downstairs garden, Ning Jiwei''s familiar figure stood there.


    The night was deeper and heavier. He stood downstairs in his thin clothes.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei''s figure and ran down with a sweater and coat.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei smiled and watched Jian Haixi run towards him. Before he could say anything, he was hugged by Jian Haixi, and then a wide women''s sweater and coat was draped over him.


    Ning Jiwei looked at his coat and said with a smile, "I''m not cold."


    "How can it not be cold?" Jian Haixi frowned. "You''re not a robot. What''s your strength?"


    The tone was stern, but her eyes were full of heartache.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, who was worried about himself, and a warm feeling filled his heart. Only by her side can he feel a warm home.


    "I''m just so happy, Haixi." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and his smile gradually enlarged.


    Jian Haixi looked up at him. Under the night sky, her eyes were dark and shining, and Ning Jiwei was very excited.


    "Haixi, there will be no more people from the Sang family to trouble you." Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi''s face and kissed her forehead like an oath.


    "HMM." Jane Haixi nodded and leaned obediently in his arms.


    She wanted to tell Ning Jiwei about Gu Chenyi and Yunling''s worries, but after thinking about it, it''s a bit groundless to say these now. Moreover, Ning Jiwei is so happy now that she can''t bear to disturb his mood with such worries. Let it be. If something like that happens in the future, it''s never too late to worry.


    Jian Haixi hugs Ning Jiwei and thinks of Jian Yi and Jian Rui at home. She wants to tell Ning Jiwei about her children, but she doesn''t dare to say.


    As they analyzed today, she can''t afford to take the risk. Although she wants to be with Ning Jiwei and reunite with her family, the most important thing for her is to be with her two children. So she dared not take any risk of losing her children.


    If you want to say, you can''t say. Jian Haixi can only be buried in Ning Jiwei''s chest.


    Ning Jiwei held the person in his arms and felt satisfied and relaxed.


    Feeling Ning Jiwei''s breath in his ear, Jian Haixi murmured, "Jiwei, do you believe in fate?"


    Ningji Viggo shook his head. "I don''t believe it. I only believe that man will conquer heaven."


    Jian Haixi said, "but I believe that there is a destiny in the dark, just like you and me. We are clearly people from two different worlds, but fate makes us meet and intersect. It seems that there is a magical attraction between us, which pulls me from the other side of the ocean to you."


    Ning Jiwei nodded with a smile and said, "it''s true that you said that. Well, I changed what I said just now."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei said, "I don''t believe in the imprisonment of fate, but I believe in the fate of love, and I believe that you and I are destined to be a pair."


    Jian Haixi smiled and held him tighter.


    "Oh, yes." Ning Jiwei thought of something, suddenly pushed away Jian Haixi and said, "I have a gift for you. I almost forgot."


    "Did you bring a present?"


    Jian Haixi was a little surprised, and then his heart was funny. It seems that Ning Jiwei is really happy today.


    Ningji villa took Jane Haixi back to the car and took out the prepared diamond necklace.


    "This..." Jian Haixi looked at the diamond necklace in front of him in surprise and shook his head. "It''s too expensive. I can''t take it..."


    "Cannot refuse."


    Ning Jiwei said overbearing, "this is my gift to you, Haixi. For me, no matter how valuable necklaces are worn on you, they are just jewelry. They are born to decorate your light."


    With that, Ning Jiwei pressed Jian Haixi''s shoulder to turn her around and put on a necklace for her.


    The diamond necklace is worn around Jian Haixi''s neck, just as Ning Jiwei said, adding to Jian Haixi''s beauty.


    The original Jian Haixi is also beautiful, but it is more of a natural beauty to be carved. Now with the diamond necklace, it is like a beautiful jade shining at the first sight, even at night.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi blankly and felt that the scene in front of him was the most beautiful scene in his life.


    Jian Haixi blushed at him and asked shyly, "is it nice?"


    "Of course," Ning Jiwei said in a dumb voice.


    Jian Haixi smiled, looked up shyly at him, but saw him bend over.


    Ning Jiwei gently picked up Jian Haixi''s face and kissed it nostalgically.


    "Haixi, you are so beautiful."


    Feeling the temperature between her lips, Jian Haixi jumped in her heart and then closed her eyes obediently.


    Different from the warm and anxious in the past, Ning Jiwei''s kiss is very gentle and delicate. It seems that she wants to give all her tenderness to her and take her to taste the beauty and depth of lips and teeth.


    The two kissed for a long time. Finally, Jian Haixi gently pushed Ning Jiwei away, gasped and looked at Ning Jiwei, who was also emotional, and said, "don''t... Continue..."


    Or it''s on fire.


    Ning Jiwei also knew the change of his body, smiled bitterly and nodded. After all, if there was a fire now, it would be inconvenient for Jian Haixi to help him put out the fire.


    Hold Jian Haixi in his arms and lean against him. They sit in the car and chat while "eliminating the fire".


    Ning Jiwei touched Jian Haixi''s hair and asked, "Haixi, when can I see your little babies?"


    After all, he has been a boyfriend for some time, but he has never been brought back to see his "parents".


    Jian Haixi was stunned, took Ning Jiwei''s hand, leaned against his shoulder and said, "it''s not very convenient now, but I promise you, when the time comes, it will definitely let you meet the babies, and I promise I''ll give you a great surprise."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei didn''t expect that he would just meet the children, and there would be any surprises waiting for him.


    But since Jian Haixi said so, Ning Jiwei believed it.


    He looked at Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "then I''m looking forward to meeting the children, and I''m ready to welcome the surprise you said."


    "Well," said Jian Haixi with a smile, "look forward to it. You will never live up to your expectations."


    Thinking that Ning Jiwei knew that the man was himself six years ago, and what expression they would have when they had a pair of lovely twins, Jian Haixi also felt very looking forward to it.


    After a while, Ning Jiwei sent Jian Haixi upstairs and told him, "don''t stay up late at night, you know? Go to bed early."


    "I see ~" Jian Haixi hugged him and sent him back with the same words. "Then you should rest early. Good health is the capital of the revolution. You can''t stay up late."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, but looking at Jian Haixi''s expression of "if you don''t agree, I don''t agree", he had to nod with a bitter smile and say, "well, I''ll try to go to bed early."


    After leaving, Jian Haixi went home, stood at the window and watched Ning Jiwei''s car leave before lying down to rest.


    Originally, she wanted to work for a while, but since she promised Ning Jiwei not to stay up late, she did what she said.


    Lying in bed, touching the necklace around her neck, Jane Haixi couldn''t help bending her lips when she slept.


    The next day.


    Jianhaixi made breakfast and went to wake the children up. Jianrui called Mommy warmly when she saw her, but jianhaixi keenly found that her daughter still ignored her son and looked at her helpless son. Jianhaixi had to smile bitterly and shake her head.


    The little princess became stubborn, but she was very stubborn.


    Jian Yi looks at her heroic sister and sighs silently.


    At breakfast, Jane Haixi sat aside and winked at her son.


    Jian Yi nodded knowingly, put the egg in Jian Rui''s bowl and said, "Rui Rui, come and eat an egg."


    "Hum ~"


    Jian Rui snorted coldly. The chopsticks poked the egg several times. Finally, if Jian Haixi hadn''t been watching, she wouldn''t have eaten it.


    Looking at her daughter''s "vicious" chewing eggs, Jane Haixi opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say. She always felt that today''s two children''s life at school would be very "wonderful".


    After breakfast, Jane Haixi drove the children to school.


    At the school gate, Gu Xiaomian, who had arrived a step earlier, had been waiting there for a long time. Seeing that Jian Haixi''s car stopped, Gu Xiaomian ran all the way. First, he politely waved to Jian Haixi and skillfully shouted, "Hello aunt ~"


    "Good, Xiaomian has been waiting for a long time?" Jian Haixi touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and asked.


    "No, I''ve just arrived," Gu Xiaomian replied with a smile.


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui get off the bus. They stand left and right, separated by a great distance.


    Jian Haixi sighed in distress and whispered to Gu Xiaomian, "Xiaomian, ruiruirui and Yiyi are in conflict. Can you help aunt persuade them?"


    "Don''t worry, aunt."


    Gu Xiaomian patted his chest without hesitation and said, "it''s wrapped in me."


    Jian Haixi nodded and knew that although Gu Xiaomian was unreliable, the child was born with a living treasure temperament and was accompanied by him. At least Jian Yi and Jian Rui would not continue to stand in a stalemate.


    After giving the children a few more instructions, Jian Haixi watched the three children enter the school gate together before driving away.


    As soon as Jian Rui entered the school gate, she angrily walked in the front. Without Jian Haixi, she didn''t have to face Jian Yi. Jian Rui''s anger was completely exposed.


    Jian Yi reluctantly followed her, stepped forward for two steps, and made a serious apology: "ruiruirui, my brother officially apologized to you. Yesterday was bad for me. I shouldn''t have been cruel to you. I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that. I''m sorry. Don''t be angry with my brother, okay?"


    "Hum ~"


    Jian Rui proudly turns her head, wipes Jian Yi and continues to move forward, but this time the hum obviously means that she is coquettish, and the pace of moving forward is so slow.


    After thinking for a while, Jian Yi takes a piece of chocolate from her schoolbag and hands it to Jian Rui. "Oh, I secretly brought it this morning. Don''t you like chocolate best? Here you are."


    Jianrui looked at the chocolate in his hand and paused. There was a moment of hesitation in her eyes, but she still didn''t speak.


    As soon as Jian Yi saw that there was a way, he couldn''t help but say that he stuffed chocolate into Jian Rui''s schoolbag and said with a smile, "Rui Rui, won''t you be angry with your brother?"


    "No, still angry."


    Jian Rui glared at Jian Yi, but this time she opened her mouth and didn''t walk past him alone.


    Jane Yi smiles bitterly, apologizes and gives chocolate. What else can she do next?


    Jian Yi takes out her mobile phone and plans to secretly check the "thirty six ways to coax her sister" on the Internet.


    One side of Gu Xiaomian saw this. His eyes turned and ran to the other side of Jian Rui. He smiled and said, "Rui Rui, shall I show you something fun?"


    "What?" Jian Rui turned her head in disapproval, but saw Gu Xiaomian with a big face, humming and moving his nostrils, stuffy voice and stuffy airway: "look, I just learned toad skill!"


    "Pooh!"


    Jian Rui couldn''t help laughing. She poked Gu Xiaomian''s face with her finger and said, "stop it. It''s so ugly."


    "Hey, hey ~" Gu Xiaomian secretly gestured OK to Jian Yi with his hand on his back, and then smiled at Jian Rui: "look at me again..."


    Jian Rui is amused by Gu Xiaomian''s cute sales. Looking at her happy sister, Jian Yi is also relieved.


    Jian Rui''s anger subsided. Then she looked at Jian Yi and said, "brother, mommy and daddy, I want them all. We are a family. We can''t lose one."


    "Uh huh, brother knows, brother promises." Jian Yi immediately nods and promises.

 Chapter 77

    Sang Lan did what she said. As soon as she made a plan with her mother Luo Qing, she couldn''t wait to implement it. After all, her stomach didn''t wait.


    One deliberately seduces, the other has a big color center. Sang Lan and Ning Jikang are like dry firewood in a fire. They burn up soon.


    But what they didn''t expect is that Wen Qingnuan has been quietly paying attention to Ning Jikang''s trend. After all, she urgently wants a divorce.


    Sang Lan gently leaned against Ning Jikang''s chest and looked at his eyes. "Ji Kang, you just... So powerful ~"


    "Others..."


    Yes, in order to let Ning Jikang be the receiver, Sang Lan and Luo Qing have carefully investigated this man and know that he likes innocent girls, so Sang Lan deliberately pretends for the first time in order to make Ning Jikang more interested in her.


    Sure enough, Ning Jikang smelled the speech, looked at Sang Lan''s eyes more compassionate, held her tighter and said, "Lan''er, thank you, I''m very happy..."


    Sang Lan smiled and let him hold her, but she didn''t think so. She slept with him. He was just happy?


    Sang Lan vaguely took her finger and circled in front of Ning Jikang''s chest. She whispered, "Ji Kang, people will be your people in the future ~"


    "Lan er..."


    Just when Ning Jikang and Sang Lan were enthusiastic, the door of the hotel was suddenly broken, and Wen Qingnuan came in with high heels.


    "Who?" Ning Jikang and Sang Lan were surprised and hurriedly drilled out of the quilt. However, they saw that Wen Qing was still followed by a group of reporters after warming up. Now they are taking pictures constantly.


    "Ah!" when Sang Lan saw the reporter, she quickly covered her body with a quilt, but she didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. She was close to Ning Jikang''s arms and showed her face.


    Ning Jikang frowned at Wen Qingnuan and said angrily, "Wen Qingnuan, what are you doing? Let them stop!"


    Wen Qingnuan did not speak until the reporter took enough photos before waving to let them leave.


    "Ning Jikang, your level of stealing food is really getting worse and worse." Wen Qingnuan glanced at Sang Lan with a sneer.


    As soon as Sang Lan''s face changed, she grinned angrily and smelled the warmth of love.


    Ning Jikang snorted coldly: "smell the warmth of love. You don''t have anything to do. Hurry to let the reporters go and delete all the photos for me."


    "Yes." Wen Qingnuan agreed simply, but after he agreed, he turned around and said, "as long as you promise a divorce, I''ll delete those photos."


    "Divorce?" Ning Jikang looked strangely and smelled the warmth of love, sneered: "your purpose is here. Smell the warmth of love. You''ve been thinking about divorce for a long time? What''s the matter? As soon as you see Ning Jiwei back home, your greedy heart wants to fly back?"


    Hearing the warmth, Ning Jikang said, "let me think, oh, yes, there is no engagement between the Sang family and the Ning family now. Ning Jiwei is alone. It''s a good time to throw himself into the arms. If you don''t divorce quickly at this time, you won''t have a chance, right?"


    Wen Qingnuan, facing Ning Jikang''s eyes, said, "you don''t care what I divorce for. In short, if you want to get back the photos, you promise to divorce me."


    "No way!" Ning Jikang raised his chin and resolutely refused.


    It''s just some photos. Without feeling warm, he Ning Jikang can suppress the news.


    And even if he can''t press it down, he doesn''t care very much. After all, there are many lice, and it''s not bad to have another one.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Ning Jikang and knew he couldn''t do without taking out his killer mace. He bit his teeth and said, "if you don''t agree to divorce me, I''ll give your financial accounts in Japan to Ning Jiwei."


    "You..."


    Ning Jikang''s face changed, stared at Wen Qingnuan and asked, "smelly woman, how much do you know?"


    Wen Qingnuan saw that he cared about the account book, so he had confidence in his heart. He sneered: "not much, just seven or eight out of ten. Your bill is full of loopholes. Once I hand it in, it''s hard to say whether Ningjia will let you manage the company."


    Ning Jikang has completely blackened his face. He knows his skills. He can still work in the Ning family. It all depends on Xu Hui''s eccentricity, but Xu Hui can''t beat the two elders of the Ning family any more. In front of interests, Ning Jikang will definitely be scolded by the two elders of the Ning family, and then take back his management power.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jikang looked at Wen Qingnuan and completely cooled his eyes.


    Sang Lan secretly looked at the two people and turned her eyes, hiding thousands of thoughts in her heart.


    Originally, she was still bothering to seduce Ning Jikang, but unexpectedly, Wen Qingnuan helped her a lot. Since she took the initiative to divorce, she just made way for herself.


    Thinking of this, Sang Lan smiled quickly at the corners of her mouth and disappeared. Without opening her mouth, she stayed there quietly and let Ning Jikang and Wen Qingnuan dog bite the dog.


    "How''s it going?" Wen Qingnuan asked, looking at Ning Jikang.


    Ning Jikang narrowed his eyes and asked, "is that how you want a divorce? Do you think you can go back to Ning Jiwei after getting divorced?"


    Hearing the warm feeling, his face changed slightly, and he said in a cold voice, "I don''t need you to take care of it."


    "Oh." Ning Jikang sneered and nodded, "yes, I''ll think about it."


    Wen Qingnuan was relieved. Although Ning Jikang just said to think about it, he finally let go, didn''t he?


    "I promised to think about it. You can go away." Ning Jikang looked impatiently and smelled the warmth.


    Wen Qingnuan sneered, "I don''t want to stay here, but there''s one more thing to do before I leave."


    With that, Wen Qingnuan''s eyes moved to Sang Lan, who had been silent.


    Sang Lan saw that she looked at herself and was stunned. She couldn''t help retreating. "Smell the warmth, you, what do you want to do?"


    Wen Qingnuan approached Sang Lan and sneered, "it''s just doing something that all the main rooms can do."


    With that, Wen Qingnuan raised his hand and threw it at Sang Lan.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at him with disgust, turned around and left without looking back.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After catching the traitor from the hotel, Wen Qingnuan went to maiteng for a moment and went straight to the president''s office.


    She can''t wait to share the good news with Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei sat at his desk, looked at the uninvited Wen Qingnuan, looked coldly and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Wen Qingnuan didn''t notice Ning Jiwei''s displeasure. She was immersed in her good mood. "Ji Wei, I have good news to share with you today. Ning Jikang promised to divorce me."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said disapprovingly, "Oh, that''s your business. It has nothing to do with me. If there''s nothing else, you can go."


    "Ji Wei..."


    Wen Qingnuan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei would respond so coldly to this matter.


    Although Ning Jiwei had no good attitude towards her since she returned home, and her repeated proximity and flattery were turned away by Ning Jiwei, the general managers were attributed to the fact that she had not divorced Ning Jikang. As long as she could divorce Ning Jikang and restore her freedom, Ning Jiwei would not ignore her any more.


    In the heart of Wen Qingnuan, Ning Jiwei has always loved her.


    "Jiwei, will you stop making trouble with me?"


    Wen Qingnuan bit his lips, walked forward wrongfully, bypassed his desk, walked to Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, shall we go back to the past?"


    "Back to the past?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered and looked at Wen Qingnuan and said, "if the poured water can be recovered, won''t the world be in disorder?"


    He has no idea of going back.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Wen Qingnuan was worried, thought about it and explained: "I know I failed you, but I didn''t help myself. At that time, I really had no choice but to find Ning Jikang. I just wanted to ask him for help, but I didn''t expect him to..."


    Speaking of this, Wen Qingnuan burst into tears and sobbed: "he, he is an animal... He threatened me, so I promised to marry him. He beat and scolded me these years..."


    Ning Jiwei listened to her complaint, but there was only a sneer in his eyes.


    Wen Qingnuan said, looking up at Ning Jiwei with rain, "Jiwei, give me another chance and give us another chance, will you?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her. "Are you finished?"


    "Ji Wei..." Wen Qingnuan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei had not been moved by his touching words.


    Ning Jiwei ignored her and called the Secretary and said, "please ask her to go out and stop her when you smell the warmth of love."


    "Yes." the secretary came over, extended his hand to Wen Qingnuan and said, "Miss Wen, please leave."


    "Ji Wei..." Wen Qingnuan wanted to say more, but Ning Jiwei waved to interrupt her and said, "this time for the sake of old love, I call the secretary. Next time, I''ll go directly to the security guard."


    Wen Qingnuan bit his lips. His eyes were unwilling. He saw that he was about to be free, but Ning Jiwei didn''t mean to make up with himself at all.


    "Jiwei, you''re angry, aren''t you? You''re just angry with me, aren''t you? Tell me how you can calm down. I''m willing to do it."


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "I''m not angry with you. For me, you''re just an irrelevant person. Why should I be angry for you?"


    "No, not so..."


    Wen Qingnuan shook his head and refused to accept his words. "Jiwei, have you forgotten your promise? You said you wanted to find a pure land with me, and then we have been together. Have you forgotten all these words you said?"


    Thinking of those vows, Wen Qingwen asked, looking at Ning Jiwei with tears.


    She still remembers that she doesn''t believe Ning Jiwei has forgotten all of them. How can they not go back to the past when they love each other?


    "Ji Wei, I know you''re angry, but will you give me a chance to make up for it? Let''s go back to the past. I''ve found a pure land. Please, please give me a chance. Shall we go together?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "pure land? I''ve found it."


    Thinking of the peace and happiness around Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei''s eyes are full of tenderness, even his attitude towards Wen Qingnuan is a little better.


    "I have found my pure land, but not with you."


    Hearing the warmth of love, he shook his head and said, "no, I don''t believe..."


    She doesn''t believe that Ning Jiwei has really found a woman who can replace her. She doesn''t believe that Ning Jiwei has no place in her world.


    "Ji Wei, I..."


    Wen Qingnuan wanted to say more, but Ning Jiwei was too lazy to listen. He waved directly and asked the Secretary to take her out.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui get back together. When Jian Haixi sees the two children playing together again, he is finally relieved.


    After school, Jian Haixi sent two children to eat at Jian Chenran''s house, while he bought vegetables and went to Ning Jiwei''s residence.


    In Ning Jiwei''s villa, Jian Haixi was cooking in the kitchen. Ning Jiwei helped choose and wash dishes. Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing at the thought of smelling warm feelings during the day.


    Hearing his laughter, Jane Haixi smiled and asked, "Why are you so happy?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "I just feel good to be with you. I always feel very quiet around you."


    Jane Haixi didn''t expect him to say so. She paused, kissed him on the corner of his mouth and said, "me too."


    Ning Jiwei leaned his head against her head and washed the dishes. Although his posture was strange, he just refused to get up.


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly, arched his head with his shoulder, "are you so comfortable?"


    How could he be comfortable washing dishes with his upper body tilted like this?


    However, Ning Jiwei couldn''t get up. He said lazily, "it''s comfortable. You feel like you have support. It''s very comfortable."


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to let him lean against him.


    When the meal was ready, Ning Jiwei was responsible for serving the dishes, but Jian Haixi was not busy eating. Instead, he lit all the candles he bought, placed them around the table, and dimmed the lights to create the feeling of candlelight dinner.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the environment she had cleaned up, and his eyes flashed slightly. He took Jian Haixi''s hand and held her in his arms. "Haixi, if you do this, I will think crooked."


    "What do you want?" Jane Haixi didn''t know. She just thought it was romantic and atmosphere, so she wanted to decorate it.


    Ning Jiwei vaguely pressed her on his body, tilted his head and gently bit her earlobe, and asked, "what do you say?"


    "You..." Jian Haixi was stunned and immediately pushed him away with a red face. "Stop fooling around and eat quickly."


    As he spoke, he dared not look at him again. He just sat opposite and began to serve dinner for the two.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her blush, smiled and sat down at the table.


    Anyway, it''s still a long night. He''s not in a hurry.


    "Come on, eat more." Ning Jiwei put the dishes in Jian Haixi''s bowl.


    Jian Haixi looked at the dishes piled up in his bowl and said with a bitter smile, "I eat very little for dinner. If you feed it like this, I won''t digest it."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "it''s a big deal. I''ll work harder tonight. Just increase the amount of exercise."


    "What sport..."


    Jian Haixi asked half, and suddenly reflected his meaning. She couldn''t help staring at him. "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll go home."


    "Good, good, don''t say, eat." see Jian Haixi really a little angry, Ning Jiwei smiled.


    A meal, while chatting and eating, took twice as long as usual to finish.


    After dinner, without Jane Haixi talking, Ning Jiwei consciously packed up the dishes and chopsticks and took them to the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    Looking at his appearance, Jian Haixi smiled with satisfaction, walked over and stood against the sink and handed him a rag.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said with a smile, "Haixi, you''d better not stand here."


    "Why?" Jian Haixi asked askew, "didn''t you help me when I washed the dishes?"


    "Because..."


    Ning Jiwei put down the bowl in his hand, stretched out his arm to circle Jian Haixi between himself and the sink, held the back of Jian Haixi''s head and kissed it.


    "Hmm ~"


    When Jian Haixi was held by him, the whole person subconsciously bent back, but he had to fold back because of the position of the sink. He raised his arm and hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck to control his body shape.


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and let her sit by the sink, then pressed her head and kissed deeper.


    "Jiwei, wait a minute..."


    When Jian Haixi saw his emotion, he pushed him away and struggled, "don''t be here..."


    Ning Jiwei gasped, his hands kept moving, and said in a dumb voice, "I can''t wait for Haixi..."


    "Don''t you ~"


    Jian Haixi pushed him angrily. She hasn''t cleaned up her garbage yet. They haven''t finished washing their bowls. How can they just be here


    Ning Jiwei reluctantly forbear. Jian Haixi hurriedly pushed him away and came down from the sink. He didn''t dare to provoke him again. He only ordered: "wash the dishes quickly."


    Then he ran out.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her back, shook his head with a bitter smile and continued to wash the dishes.


    Looks like it''s going to take a while.


    Jian Haixi went out of the kitchen, cleaned up all the scraps and garbage, and went out with a garbage bag to take out the garbage.


    ¡­¡­


    Wen Qingnuan was treated coldly by Ning Jiwei in the company and still didn''t give up. She thought that since she couldn''t do it in the company, she had to find another way.


    She doesn''t believe it. She takes the initiative to send it to the door. Ning Jiwei can''t help but not touch her.


    So Wen Qingnuan came to the villa, but unexpectedly, this time she was stopped by the security guard before she even entered the door.


    Hearing that the heating is urgent, I didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to defend here so tightly and defend her so tightly.


    At this time, Wen Qingnuan just saw Jian Haixi come out to take out the garbage. Watching Jian Haixi take out the garbage and go back, Wen Qingnuan''s eyes quickly lit up a raging anger.


    Ning Jiwei never let other women stay in this villa. Just like her now, she can''t get in. But Jian Haixi stayed here. What does that mean?


    Thinking of that possibility, Wen Qingnuan can''t accept it anyway.

 Chapter 78

    Jane Chenran''s house.


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou are very welcome to the arrival of the two small living treasures. Recently, because of Jane''s father, Jane Chenran has been very depressed. Although Lin Xiaodou is accompanied all day, she can''t give her the missing family affection.


    It was because she loved Jane Chenran that Lin Xiaodou called Jane Haixi and hoped that she could let her two children come and accompany Jane Chenran.


    Sure enough, as soon as she saw Jian Yi and Jian Rui, Jian Chenran was in a good mood. She coaxed Jian Rui with her "baby''s heart". Jian Rui and Jian Yi also knew their tasks and tried their best to make their uncle happy.


    "Uncle, uncle, when will you and your little aunt have a little brother for Ruirui?" Jianrui asked childishly, holding Jane Chenran''s neck.


    "Er..." Jane was speechless in the morning. Lin Xiaodou blushed next to her. Looking at Jane Rui, she said, "little girl, ask questions indiscriminately. Don''t tease me."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui tilted her head and looked at Lin Xiaodou and said, "what Rui Rui asked, little aunt, aunt Xiaodou, why are you so anxious to take your seat according to the number?"


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned and jumped up with a red face to creak Jian Rui. "Wow, little girl, dare to tease me, don''t you think I won''t tickle you!"


    "Giggle ~ ha ha ~" Jian Rui is scratched by Lin Xiaodou and laughs in Jian Chenran''s arms.


    Jane Chenran was afraid of her falling, and her arm was around her at any time. At the same time, she laughed with Lin Xiaodou.


    Jian Yi watched and made a loud noise. She took out her mobile phone and clicked, leaving a good memory for everyone at the moment.


    "Ha ha, little aunt, spare your life, uncle save me, uncle save Ruirui ~" Jian Rui smiled and cried, kicking and shouting for mercy in Jian Chenran''s arms.


    "Well, well, you two have a rest. Look at this. You''ll sweat in a while." Jane Chenran was a peacemaker, stretched out her hand to separate Lin Xiaodou from Jian Rui, and comforted Lin Xiaodou in her arms one by one.


    Lin Xiaodou gasped and sat on the sofa. He pinched Jian Rui''s red face with a smile and threatened, "little girl, you know my power. See if you dare to talk nonsense in the future."


    "Little aunt ~"


    Jianrui climbed into her arms and hugged her neck. "Little aunt is the best. Ruiruirui wants to eat crayfish at night ~"


    "Hey, you little girl, I dare to eat when I just recruit." Lin Xiaodou smiled angrily, looked at Jian Rui''s innocent big eyes, but nodded: "Cheng Cheng, can''t you make it for you? What a little aunt."


    Jian Chenran also smiled and nodded. "I don''t know how much Ruirui can toss when she grows up. Fortunately, Yiyi is watching."


    Lin Xiaodou glanced at him and said, "as long as I think about the future, I feel tired for Yiyi."


    Jane Yi came out of the kitchen with a few glasses of juice. She just heard the conversation between the two. She put the juice on the table with a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m used to it."


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou looked at each other and smiled together.


    In the evening, Lin Xiaodou cooked a big table of good dishes under Jian Rui''s expectation. Jian Rui saw the greedy crayfish, jumped down from the chair and threw himself on Lin Xiaodou, so he offered her a kiss and boasted sweetly: "little aunt, you are so powerful, Ruirui Rui loves you!"


    "Oh, look at this sweet mouth." Lin Xiaodou laughed and kissed Jian Rui back. "Little princess, tell me where you stole the honey to eat? Why is your mouth so sweet?"


    Jian Rui''s puzzled crooked head, "Rui Rui didn''t eat sugar!"


    Jane Chenran laughed at her, shook her head and took her back to her chair.


    With Jian Rui and Jian Yi, after the meal, Jian Chenran smiled more than the previous week. Lin Xiaodou was relieved to see him regain his vitality and spirit.


    After dinner, Jian Yi and Jian Rui are doing their homework in the room. Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou are washing dishes in the kitchen.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jane Chenran, who was in a good mood, and said with a smile, "I knew the two children were so useful. I would have let them come."


    Jane looked at Lin Xiaodou in the morning, patted her on the back of her hand with guilt and said, "you''re worried these days."


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head and put his hand back in his palm. "Tell me what else to do."


    Jane nodded in the morning, bent over and kissed her on the forehead. Her tone was flat but with a promised tone: "Xiaodou, I will never fail you."


    Lin Xiaodou blushed slightly, and a radian called happiness bent at the corner of his mouth.


    In the room, Jian Rui finished her homework and pestered Jian Yi to make a video with her, "brother, help me take this, press this beautiful place."


    Jane Yi rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "I really don''t want to play this. Go and play with your little aunt."


    Rao Shijian Yi thinks he is smart, but looking at the function of those beautiful women with big eyes and thin faces is also a headache.


    Jian Rui tooted her mouth, looked at Jian Yi''s big eyes, took his arm and walked out.


    "Even if I shoot with my little aunt, I need your brother to record it. You don''t want to escape."


    Then he took Jane Yi and walked to the kitchen.


    Jane Yi was dragged by her and could only shake her head and sigh.


    What can I do? Who let him make Jianrui cry yesterday? Now he can only follow her.


    They went to the kitchen door. Before they went in, they suddenly heard Jane Chenran''s voice in the kitchen.


    "Where''s Haixi? She didn''t make it clear when she sent the children. Won''t she work overtime again?"


    Lin Xiaodou glanced at him and said with a smile, "you straight man. Of course Haixi went to find her boyfriend. She usually has to take care of her children. It''s not easy to have a private space. Of course, she has to develop her feelings."


    Hearing Lin Xiaodou''s words, Jane frowned and said, "why is she still tangled with Ning Jiwei? No, I have to call Haixi."


    Lin Xiaodou was speechless. When he reached out to take out his mobile phone, he couldn''t help turning his eyes and said, "what''s the matter with Ning Jiwei? In terms of his worth and character, it''s no need to say. He''s fine with Haixi. What''s your dissatisfaction?"


    "No matter how good he is to Haixi, he can''t give Haixi what he wants in the future." Jane Chenran disagreed.


    "Why can''t you give it?" Lin Xiaodou glared at him and said, "don''t you know? Ning Jiwei has handled the affairs of the Sang family. Isn''t this enough to prove that he is serious about Haixi?"


    Jane Chen was stunned and asked, "have you really handled it?"


    "HMM." Lin Xiaodou nodded. Seeing Jane''s silence in the morning, he smiled and said, "now you have nothing to say."


    Jane Chenran thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "even if we deal with the Sang family, it doesn''t mean that there is no obstacle between him and Haixi. A family like Ning family can''t have only the Sang family to marry."


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned and said, "you mean..."


    Jane Chenran sighed and said, "although it seems that Ning Jiwei is still reliable, it is said that the Ning family still has a pair of strong second elders. With them, I''m afraid it will be difficult for Haixi in the future."


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t expect these problems, so he immediately worried about Jian Haixi.


    As they talked, they didn''t notice Jian Yi and Jian Rui at the kitchen door.


    Listening to Jane Chenran''s words, Jane Yi frowned, gently pulled Jian Rui''s arm and nodded to her.


    Jianrui blinked and followed her brother back to the room.


    The two returned to the room. Jian Rui carefully locked the door before turning back and whispered to Jian Yi, "brother, is what my uncle said true?"


    Jian Yi nodded and lost his relaxed look. "It seems that the two elders of the Ning family are famous for their strength. If this goes on, mommy and daddy will be in trouble."


    Jian Rui blinked, held Jian Yi''s arm and said anxiously, "Ruirui doesn''t want daddy and mommy to be in trouble, brother, think of a way."


    Jian Yi nodded, touched his chin and thought for a while. "Now, it seems that we can only go to meet the two elders of Ning family for a while."


    "Brother, are you going to see them?" asked Jianrui in surprise.


    Jian Yi stretched out his index finger and shook it in front of her. "It''s not me, it''s us."


    "We?" Jianrui pointed to herself. "Shall I go too?"


    Jian Yi nodded.


    "But what can I do?" Jane Rui doesn''t know. Therefore, she always feels that she can''t help with such profound things, especially related to daddy and Mommy. She''s afraid of ruining Jane Yi''s plan.


    Jian Yi saw her worry, smiled, touched her head and said, "don''t worry, you''re of great use."


    After all, Jian Rui is the second, and no one dares to be the first.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ningjiwei villa.


    At night, after washing, Jian Haixi returned to his bedroom. He saw Ning Jiwei sitting at the head of the bed, holding the computer and reading documents. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "President Ning, you''re still working hard so late. You didn''t lie to me about not staying up late."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "I dare not, but I confess that I basically stayed up late at other times without your guarantee."


    Jane Haixi snorted and stared at him, turned her head and sat by the bed wiping her hair.


    Seeing her lover angry, Ning Jiwei smiled, hurriedly put the computer in the past, moved to Jian Haixi, took the towel from her hand, and flattered to help her wipe her hair, "Okay, honey, I''m wrong. Will you try not to stay up late in the future?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at him, "do what you say?"


    "Of course, I promise." Ning Jiwei hurriedly said, "I haven''t lied to you, have I? Trust me."


    "It''s almost the same." Jian Haixi proudly raised his chin and accepted his apology.


    "Take it and I''ll wipe it myself." Jian Haixi reached out to reach for the towel, but Ning Jiwei avoided it.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and pressed her back and sat down. "It''s my honor to serve you, and a good student can enjoy it."


    Jian Haixi laughed at his deliberately wordy words, simply nodded, sat down and enjoyed his service with his eyes closed.


    Ning Jiwei gently wiped Jian Haixi''s hair to half dry, then found a hair dryer and blew slowly with a small hot wind.


    Jian Haixi''s hair is very good. Her dark hair shuttles through Ning Jiwei''s fingertips like strands of silk.


    Ning Jiwei only felt that such a simple and boring little thing suddenly became meaningful. While helping Jian Haixi patiently blow his hair, he asked, "Haixi, do you need essential oil or something to protect your hair?"


    Jian Haixi looked at him in surprise. "Do you still know this?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and then said with a smile, "I''m not an alien. Don''t other women use it? I haven''t seen you use it, so ask."


    Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes, approached Ning Jiwei dangerously, stared into his eyes and asked, "other women? Have you seen? Who? When?"


    "Well..."


    Ning Jiwei almost bit off his tongue. He secretly blamed himself for not paying attention to his words, but looking at Jian Haixi''s jealous appearance, he felt very cute. He couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss her on the top of her hair and say, "who''s there? Advertisements on mobile phones are flying all over the street. It''s hard for me to know."


    Jane Haixi looked at him suspiciously, "is that really all?"


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei nodded with a bitter smile, pointed to the bathroom and said, "even I have some myself, but Li Fu bought them for me. I haven''t used them much, and I don''t know the efficacy and usage."


    Jian Haixi tilted his head and thought. He did see several boxes of unopened essential oils in the bathroom just now. Looking at Ning Jiwei''s innocent face, he finally reluctantly believed his explanation.


    "Well, I trust you this time. If you let me know that you have ''other women'' in the future, I''ll punish you."


    "Oh?" Ning Jiwei was stunned. A faint evil smile flashed in his eyes. He approached Jian Haixi''s neck, gently breathed at her, and asked vaguely, "what punishment?"


    "You..."


    Jian Haixi''s face turned red as soon as he was sprinkled with hot air, but after seeing Ning Jiwei with evil eyes and a smile, he didn''t want to be timid at this time, so he took a deep breath, looked up and met his eyes and said, "it''s a candle whip, a small steel pipe or something. Anyway, only what you can''t think of can''t be punished without me."


    "Really..."


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and raised Jian Haixi''s chin, slowly approached and said with a smile, "but how can I listen and expect so much?"


    "You... Pervert!" Jane Haixi didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to say so. Especially at such a close distance, she was flushed. She couldn''t help raising her hand and pushed it towards him. She ran out of bed quickly while he retreated.


    Watching Jian Haixi jump, Ning Jiwei laughed and fell back to bed.


    Jian Haixi realized later that the man was teasing himself. He stepped forward two steps angrily, grabbed the pillow and threw it at him.


    With this throw, the pillow fight between the two broke out immediately. Jian Haixi was killed by the flying pillows and ran around the room. Ning Jiwei laughed and hid in bed.


    Finally, the two people were all involved and fell on the bed. Jian Haixi waved his hand breathlessly and said, "Ning Jiwei, you''re too... Too much to let me."


    "Haven''t I let you?" Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, who was blushing and panting, and said wrongly, "you see, I didn''t get out of bed. I was hit by you just now."


    Jane Haixi''s eyes turned and thought it was true, so Jiao hum didn''t get angry.


    Ning Jiwei looked down at her shy like a rose. Obsessed, he put his hand on her cheek and stroked it slowly. He said softly, "Haixi, I''m going to Switzerland on business. Will you go with me?"


    "Going to Switzerland?" Jane Haixi was stunned and wanted to promise at the moment, but she was a little embarrassed when she thought of her two children. "How long will I go? I''m just worried about my two children."


    "You can entrust it to your brother and them. It''s only a few days. I''m really not at ease. We can video with the children every day. Shall we come back as soon as we have a situation?" Ning Jiwei carefully arranged everything and asked again.


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment, smiled and nodded, "Wow, I want to be with you, too."


    "That''s settled." Ning Jiwei said quickly, as if he was afraid of Jian Haixi''s repentance.


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded happily. Looking at Ning Jiwei happy like a half guy, he couldn''t help stretching out his arm around his neck and said, "Jiwei, I''m very happy. Thank you for all your efforts for me."


    Although they are not sure what difficulties they will have in the future, and although Ning''s family still has many unknown troubles, Jian Haixi believes that the man in front of him will sweep away all the thorns for her and the children like a knight, and do his best to protect the warmth of their small family.


    So for his efforts and for the children, she will not give up easily. No matter what difficulties are waiting for them in the future, she will firmly stand by his side and face them with him.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the seriousness and firmness in Jian Haixi''s eyes, smiled and slowly pressed down. One hand gently traced her eyebrows and facial features, and whispered, "Haixi, if you thank me, just talking is not enough."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. His eyes and actions were so obvious that she naturally understood them.


    The little face turned red, but this time Jian Haixi didn''t retreat or push Ning Jiwei away. Instead, he bit his lip. With a red face, he summoned up the courage to push Ning Jiwei over and turn back on the.


    "Haixi, you..." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi in surprise, his throat rolled a few times, waiting for her next action with expectation and tension.


    Jian Haixi was embarrassed when he saw it. He put out his hand and covered his eyes and said, "close your eyes first."


    Ningjiwei obediently closed his eyes.


    Jian Haixi ran to turn off the light again. Then he climbed back to bed and continued to extend his "magic hand" to Ning Jiwei according to his idea just now.


    It''s just


    "Er... Haixi, that''s my arm." Ning Jiwei kindly suggested.


    "Oh, sorry, I touched the wrong place." Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, and then touched it down.


    "Haixi, you..."


    Ning Jiwei''s voice tightened and his hands tightly grasped Jian Haixi''s shoulder.


    Jian Haixi looked up suspiciously and asked, "I found the wrong position again?"


    No.


    "No, No."


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and thought he had made no mistake, but it was too... Exciting.


    "Haixi, I''d better come."


    With a sigh, Ning Jiwei pressed Jian Haixi back to his bed.


    "Uncomfortable?" said Jian Haixi distressed, "or am I not good at it?"


    "Neither."


    Ning Jiwei kissed Jian Haixi gently and sighed, "it''s too precious. Haixi, I''m afraid I''ll lose control. For you, I just want to cherish it and don''t want to hurt it."


    With that, Ning Jiwei sealed Jian Haixi''s lips and kissed slowly from shallow to deep.


    "Oh ~" Jian Haixi whispered, like a prelude, bringing up the beautiful scenery of the night.

 Chapter 79

    Wen Qingnuan returned to Ning''s house from the villa and kept the door closed at Ning Jiwei all day, which made her hold an anger in her heart. In particular, she thought of Jian Haixi''s body shape in and out of the villa freely. Wen Qingnuan was angry and directly fell off her bag.


    "Bitch! Bitch!"


    Wen Qingnuan walked back and forth angrily in the room, constantly scolding, "all the men who deliberately seduce me while I''m not here are bitches!"


    While scolding and throwing things, he threw things in the bedroom. After smelling the warmth of love, he calmed down a little.


    She won''t think that her betrayal led Ning Jiwei to lose heart and find him to love. She won''t blame Ning Jiwei for changing her heart, because in her opinion, men are the same.


    It is difficult for Wen Qingnuan to blame himself and Ning Jiwei, so he can only vent all his anger on Jian Haixi.


    Hearing the warm and gloomy feeling, I sat in front of the dressing mirror, in which I was gloomy and terrible.


    Jian Haixi''s forehead image floated back and forth in front of her like a magic spell. She stretched out her fingers and tightly clasped the corner of the table. She kept thinking about how to remove this great trouble.


    Just thinking, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open. Ning Jikang wandered in drunk. He was stunned when he saw the debris all over the room, and then he saw the warm smell sitting there.


    "Smelling the warmth of love, what are you crazy about?" Ning Jikang asked, frowning at the door frame.


    Wen Qingnuan didn''t bother to look at him. He stood up and prepared to wash.


    Ning Jikang looked at her cold look, suppressed his anger and sneered, "who is this to show? Oh, by the way, I seem to have heard that someone went to maiteng to find my brother today."


    Hearing the warm footsteps of love, he paused and froze there without looking back.


    "Tut tut." seeing his words, Ning Jikang shook his head more proudly and said, "some people can''t change their coquettish bones. They hurry to seduce their little brother-in-law. Unfortunately, my brother has a new love for a long time. Where can I remember you, a junk."


    "Shut up!"


    Wen Qingnuan turned back and screamed, "shut up, it''s not your turn!"


    "Oh, I have to say it." Ning Jikang snorted coldly: "you stinky bitch tried every means to divorce me. Don''t you just want to go back to Ning Jiwei? I just promised to consider you and run to seduce other men immediately. I won''t let you be happy!"


    "Ning Jikang, you bastard!"


    Hearing that he didn''t want to divorce again, Wen Qingnuan rushed to beat him. Unexpectedly, Ning Jikang held his arms and couldn''t move before his fist hit Ning Jikang.


    "Asshole, you let go!"


    Wen Qingnuan struggled, but unexpectedly, his struggle failed to let Ning Jikang go, which stimulated him even more.


    Ning Jikang grabbed Wen Qingnuan''s arm and pushed her back to the bed with a sly smile.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing the warm scream, I just wanted to get up from bed, but Ning Jikang, who pulled his coat and coat, had pressed down on her.


    "Ning Jikang, what do you want to do?"


    "What are you doing?" Ning Jikang smiled, stretched out his tongue and licked his upper lip. "Of course it''s you."


    "You..."


    Wen Qingnuan''s remaining words haven''t been scolded. The whole lip has been sealed by Ning Jikang.


    "Oh, oh, oh ~" facing Ning Jikang, who was pressed on his body, he smelled warm, tired and disgusting. His slightly long fingernails scratched and pinched him fiercely, making blood marks.


    "Hiss ~" Ning Jikang was scratched by her, so he grabbed Wen Qingnuan''s neck and threatened, "bitch, you dare to move me again. I don''t think you want your family to be better."


    Hearing the warmth of love, he clenched his teeth and stared at Ning Jikang. "Ning Jikang, is that all you can do? Threaten me to sleep with you?"


    "So what?" Ning Jikang sneered, rubbed his hands wantonly on the warm body, and said with a smile: "you are not obedient and dare not resist?"


    Wen Qingnuan bit his lips and stared at him, but as he said, he really didn''t make a fierce resistance again.


    "Very good. I like you and know the current affairs." Ning Jikang nodded with satisfaction, opened his mouth and took a bite towards the "delicious food" under his body.


    Wen Qingnuan endured the toss of the people on her, closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. He thought he would pass soon, but Ning Jikang refused to let her go easily, constantly changing patterns to arouse her interest.


    "Hehe, it''s comfortable." Ning Jikang smiled proudly and said in his ear: "Qingnuan, I really love your body."


    Ning Jikang smiled and said to himself, "sure enough, Ning Jiwei''s woman is the best. I don''t know if his current woman is so delicious? I really want to have a taste."


    Hearing that he mentioned Jian Haixi, he felt warm and ran away with an unknown fire. He couldn''t help asking, "Ning Jikang, you promised me to consider divorce. When will you leave?"


    Ning Jikang kissed her with a smile and kneaded again. He stopped when he heard the low exhalation of love. "Marriage can be divorced, but we have to leave slowly, at least not now."


    "Why?"


    "Hey, hey ~" Ning Jikang smiled obscene and said naturally, "of course it''s because I can''t give up your body. Tut Tut, I''m not tired of playing for so many years."


    Wen Qingnuan endured his torture on himself. He bit his lips and refused to shout. He couldn''t resist. He had to come at random.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On Saturday, Jian Haixi had to work overtime in Ru for work reasons. He got up early and went to Ru after having breakfast with Ning Jiwei.


    As a result, Jian Haixi didn''t expect that as soon as he arrived Ru, Qin Zhixu came over with a bag of breakfast. "Do you want to eat?"


    With that, Qin Zhixu casually put breakfast in front of Jian Haixi and asked casually.


    "No." Jian Haixi refused with a smile. "I''ve had dinner."


    Qin knew Xu''s eyebrows were slightly picked and didn''t speak. He just pushed his breakfast in front of Jian Haixi and said, "then keep it for you to eat at noon."


    "Well..."


    Jian Haixi looked at the soybean milk refueling strip in the bag, and the smile on her face was gradually embarrassed.


    "Why, don''t you like it?" Qin Zhixu asked two steps closer.


    "No, no, no, I like it. Thank you, President Qin." when Jian Haixi saw that he was about to approach his face, he quickly stepped back, waved his hand, picked up the bag and thanked him.


    "You''re welcome. Just like it." Qin Zhixu nodded and walked away when he saw Jian Haixi accept breakfast.


    Soon, Xie Nuan also rushed over and saw that people came together. Jian Haixi immediately organized a meeting.


    Xie Nuan slowly explained his plan one by one. After listening to it, Jian Haixi nodded and said, "Nuan Nuan, your plan is very good."


    Xie Nuan scratched her head and smiled awkwardly. She worked for many days for this scheme, but fortunately, she felt that everything was worth it when she was praised by Jian Haixi.


    "It''s good overall, but don''t you find a bug?" Qin Zhixu frowned.


    "Ah? Where?" Xie Nuan hurriedly asked before Jian Haixi opened his mouth.


    Qin Zhixu slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, pointed to Xie Nuan and said, "you said all the data came from online, what about offline?"


    Xie Nuan was stunned. Then he realized that he really didn''t collect offline data.


    Qin Zhixu continued: "if you want to be bigger and stronger, offline data collection is absolutely indispensable."


    Jian Haixi touched his chin, nodded and said, "yes, this point raised by President Qin is very key. We really have to pay attention to it."


    Xie Nuan hurriedly said, "I''ll go to the store and collect data one by one."


    "I''m with you."


    Zhang yuanlei immediately stood up and said, "we can definitely complete the offline database in a week."


    Jian Haixi had no opinion, nodded and said, "I''ll leave the job to you two."


    After the meeting, Jian Haixi smiled vaguely at Xie Nuan and joked, "Nuan, you are a woman singing with the husband now."


    Xie Nuan blushed shyly and quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t talk nonsense. There''s nothing wrong."


    "No?" Jian Haixi looked at Zhang yuanlei and asked with a smile.


    Zhang yuanlei scratched his head, smiled simply and honestly, and said generously, "collecting offline data is a very hard thing. Xie Nuan is too hard for a girl. It would be better if I helped."


    Jian Haixi nodded with satisfaction and said, "I know I love women. I have to praise you for this."


    Zhang yuanlei is praised. Subconsciously, he and Xie Nuan look at each other. They both blush and lower their heads.


    Looking at their good progress, Jian Haixi smiled happily.


    Outside, Qin Zhixu held his arm and looked at the interaction between Jian Haixi and the team members. He didn''t know why it was an ordinary scene, but he didn''t feel bored at all and didn''t want to move his eyes. He just felt that Jian Haixi was very pleasant both in appearance and style, which made him want to see again.


    Yang Yaru saw clearly from the bystander. Naturally, she could see the difference of Qin Zhixu. Her eyes turned slightly and smiled. Her elbow poked Qin Zhixu, who was stunned. She joked: "why, there is double-sided tape on Haixi''s face? It sticks to your eyes?"


    Qin Zhixu hehe smiled and didn''t answer. He just looked at Jian Haixi again and bent his mouth.


    Yang Yaru saw it in her eyes. She naturally knew who Xu Chunxin was right. She couldn''t help smiling and reminding her: "as the saying goes, if you want to catch a man''s heart, you have to catch his stomach first. In turn, if you want to catch a woman, you have to..."


    She deliberately paused and didn''t go on. Qin Zhixu was listening with her ears up. Seeing that she suddenly stopped, she forbeared or didn''t resist. She turned her head and asked, "what do you have?"


    Yang Yaru smiled at him jokingly and whispered, "for Haixi, if you want to get close to her, you have to have a good relationship with her children first."


    Qin knew Xu YILENG, nodded thoughtfully and didn''t speak.


    Yang Yaru then reminded, "isn''t the relationship between Jian Yi, Jian Rui and JOJO very good? It''s said that JOJO is still trying to get Jian Rui to be a model."


    "And this?" Qin Zhixu heard her mention of JOJO, as if he had finally found the trick.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Saturday.


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui find an excuse to buy books in the library and go out.


    As soon as she went out, Jian Rui asked excitedly and nervously, "brother, can we really see the two elders of Ning family?"


    "I''ll see you if there''s no accident." Jian Yi didn''t get excited about Jian Rui, but calmly analyzed: "The information I found on the Internet before I came was that the library was their favorite place to go. Before that, they would go to the library to read books every Saturday and Sunday. If it goes well today, they would go to the library in Binjiang garden. Let''s just wait there."


    "Oh, oh." Jianrui nodded and asked, "brother, what if they are fierce, I don''t know what to do?"


    Jian Yi looked at the worried little girl, smiled and comforted and said, "you''ll never know until you meet. Just be yourself. Haven''t you always been narcissistic? Believe in your charm and leave the rest to me."


    Jian Rui takes a deep breath, nods, tightens Jian Yi''s hand, and decides to play super long today to get rid of Ning''s grandpa and grandma.


    But they went to Binjiang garden with confidence, but they met difficulties before they entered the door.


    Binjiang garden is a high-end private VIP library, which only accepts members. Jian Yi and Jian Rui are children at first sight. They come here empty handed. They must not be allowed to enter.


    Two little guys were gorgeous and stopped at the door.


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi with a bitter face. "Brother, your old horse stumbled sometimes. Such important information was not found."


    Jian Yi also smiled bitterly. He only focused on the information of the second elder of chaning''s family. He thought it was just a library. There would be no trouble to go in, so he didn''t check more. Unexpectedly, there was still a problem.


    "What about now?" asked Jane Rui. If they can''t see them today, they may have to wait for next week.


    Jane Yi thought and said, "wait a minute. If you''re lucky, you might be able to wait here. We can''t wait. We have to go back and find a way."


    Listening to Jian Yi''s words, Jian Rui frowned, folded her hands and said to the sky, "Amitabha, immortal sister, please help drop an Aladdin lamp to realize ruiruirui''s wish and let ruiruirui in. Otherwise, how can you help daddy and Mommy?"


    Jian Yi looks at his sister''s movements and shakes her head helplessly. Since playing with Gu Xiaomian, his sister has been taken more and more crooked.


    However, it was Jian Rui''s sincerity that moved the fairy sister. Before long, she really gave her an Aladdin magic lamp.


    The two little guys didn''t wait long at the door when they saw a young and lovely little sister coming in from the outside. When they saw them, they stopped and looked at them for a while before they came over.


    "Hello, children. Why are you sitting at the door?"


    Jian Yi stared at the person in front of him and didn''t speak immediately. He didn''t notice each other just now, but the other party''s eyes were too long and obvious, which attracted his attention.


    Jian Rui doesn''t have Jian Yi''s vigilance. When she sees someone asking questions, Jiao didi comes forward and says in a childish voice, "sister, we can''t get in without a VIP card. Can you help us get in?"


    With that, Jian Rui raised her head and showed her beautiful innocent cute big eyes in an attempt to capture each other''s heart with this offensive.


    The ending was just as she wanted. Miss was adorable by her and took her hand and said, "little sister, you''re too cute to get in, aren''t you? It''s all right. My sister took you in. By the way, little sister, my name is Qin Tian. What''s your name?"


    "Sister, just call me Ruirui ~" said Jian Rui with a smile.


    "OK, Ruirui, let''s go and go in with my sister."


    Qin Tian pulls Jian Rui and looks back. Jian Yi asks, "is this your brother? Little brother, what''s your name?"


    Then he reached out and pulled it towards Jian Yi, but Jian Yi avoided him.


    "My name is Yi Yi." Jian Yi replied coldly.


    The shrewdness in the other party''s eyes made him subconsciously dislike it, but because he had to rely on her to go in, he had to wait and see the change temporarily. At the same time, Jian Yi secretly winked at Jian Rui and told her not to go with others.


    Qin Tian and Jian Rui come in laughing and talking all the way. It is said that she is young and lovely and helps them a lot. She should be loved by the children. However, Jian Yi is very defensive towards her. Jian Rui quietly frowned and winked at her brother after chatting with her all the way.


    "By the way, Rui Rui, is there anyone else in your family? Where do you go to school?" Qin Tian asked casually.


    Jian Rui was stunned, blinked, tilted her head and said innocently, "sister, are you here? There are many books here!"


    "Er... Yes, here we are." Qin Tian was stunned and smiled to change the topic.


    When Qin Tian arrived here, he looked around and saw that there was no one he wanted to see. His attitude towards Jian Yi and Jian Rui gradually cooled down and was no longer as warm as before.


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui secretly exchanged eyes while reading. Jian Yi whispered, "this Qin Tian is too good to us. She must have a purpose. Don''t trust her too much."


    Jianrui nodded, made an OK gesture to him and said, "don''t worry, brother, I know."


    From the point that Qin Tian kept asking for information about their family, Jian Rui felt it. Moreover, as soon as she came in, she first looked to see if there was anyone. When she saw no one, she immediately released and took her hand. This is not quite right.


    While they were whispering, two old men with white hair but full of spirit came in from the door of the bookstore.


    Jian Yi''s eyes lit up and poked Jian Rui.


    Jianrui also saw them and stood up with joy on her face.


    But someone moved faster than them. When Qin Tian saw someone, he quickly put down his book, raised a sweet smile and walked over. He kindly helped old lady Ning and shouted, "Grandpa Ning, grandma Ning ~"


    "Hey, good, good, Tian''er, have you been waiting?" Mrs. Ning patted the back of Qin Tian''s hand with satisfaction.


    "No, I just arrived ~" Qin Tian replied with a smile.


    She knows the two elders of Ning family?


    Looking at Qin Tian standing next to Mrs. Ning, Jian Yi and Jian Rui are stunned.

 Chapter 80

    The unexpected event that was different from what was expected made Jian Yi and Jian Rui not react for a moment. Jian Yi quickly wondered whether he should take the initiative, but looking at Qin Tian, he felt as if he had missed something.


    When Jian Yi and Jian Rui were still in a daze, Qin Tian came over, took their hands and walked towards the two elders of the Ning family. He took the initiative to introduce them and said, "Grandpa Ning and grandma Ning, these are the two children I met at the door just now. When I saw them at the first sight, I felt ten points in tune with them! Do you think they are very cute?"


    Said, Qin Tian also looked at Jian Rui, smiled and encouraged: "Rui Rui, say hello to your grandparents."


    The two elders of the Ning family looked at Jian Yi and Jian Rui in surprise. Especially when they saw Jian Yi, they were stunned and looked at each other.


    Jian Yi''s heart was tight when she was pulled over by Qin Tian. At the moment, seeing the small action of the two elders of the Ning family exchanging their eyes, she suddenly clicked in her heart and had a bad feeling.


    Jianrui blinked. According to the plan, she was going to come forward and sell cute at this time, but first, Qin Tian''s reaction was too strange. Second, the eyes of the two elders of Ning family made her a little uncomfortable. The most important thing was that her brother didn''t give her instructions, so Jianrui just stood there quietly without impulsive openings.


    "Yi Yi, Rui Rui, say hello to your grandparents ~" Qin Tian bowed her head and coaxed her with a smile.


    Jian Rui was stunned. She didn''t speak. Instead, she turned to look at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi frowned, directly shook off Qin Tian''s hand, then pulled Jian Rui behind him and looked at the second master of the Ning family: "sorry, we still have something to do. Let''s leave first."


    After saying that he was leaving with Jian Rui, Qin Tian was stunned. He was kind on his face. Instead, he smiled and took the initiative to say, "are you leaving so soon? Will your sister send you out?"


    "No need." Jian Yi coldly refuses. Before Qin Tian can speak again, he pulls Jian Rui out quickly.


    "Brother?" Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi and wondered why they came here with difficulty. Why did they leave in a hurry before talking to the two elders of the Ning family, and Qin Tian kept calling them behind.


    Jian Rui wants to look back, but Jian Yi tightens her hand and whispers, "don''t look back."


    Jian Rui was stunned, nodded obediently, and left the library with Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi was relieved until she completely left the sight of the second elder of the Ning family and Qin Tian.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" asked Jane Rui suspiciously.


    Jane Yi shook her head and looked at the gate of the library with complicated eyes. "I think we may have come wrong this time."


    "Ah? Why?" Jianrui still didn''t understand, "but brother, didn''t you say that if you want to smooth out the obstacles for daddy and Mommy, you have to attack Ning''s grandparents first?"


    Jane Yi sighed, took her and said, "that''s right, but... Now I feel like I''m prey and locked by a hunter."


    "Brother, Rui Rui doesn''t understand." Jian Rui scratched her hair with chagrin and asked.


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "that Tan Tian... I never knew there was such a person around the second old man of the Ning family before. I guess my uncle didn''t know either, so either she just appeared around the second old man of the Ning family recently, or the second old man of the Ning family has been hiding her."


    Jianrui blinked and asked, "brother, do you mean that sister is a bad person?"


    "I don''t know," said Jian Yi. "I just think her eyes are too utilitarian, and... What will be the identity of the non Ning people who appear around the second elder of the Ning family?"


    This tan Tian should be the second sang family if there is no accident.


    At the thought of this, Jian Yi has a headache. Unexpectedly, the two elders of the Ning family really have this plan, and they move so fast. As soon as they left Sang''s house, a Qin Tian appeared immediately.


    "Brother, Ruirui can''t understand." Jian Rui knocks on her head and thinks what Jian Yi said is too complicated.


    "You don''t have to understand." Jian Rui touched her head and asked, "just remember, don''t contact the second old man of Ning family and Qin Tian without my command and me next to you in the future, you know?"


    "Oh, Rui Rui remembered." seeing that Jian Yi said so seriously, Jian Rui quickly nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi came home, he saw that the two children were well behaved at home, completely not as lively as before. He couldn''t help wondering, "little guys, aren''t you arguing again?"


    "Mommy, there''s no ~" Jian Rui held Jian Haixi''s thigh and asked with a smile, "Mommy, you look in a good mood. Are you happy with daddy''s world?"


    "Little girl." Jian Haixi pointed out her food, nodded her nose, smiled and said, "but Mommy really has something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jian Rui curiously. Jian Yi also looked over.


    Jian Haixi looked at the two children and thought, "Mommy may have to go out for a while and go to Switzerland on business."


    "Is it with daddy?" asked Jianrui.


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and hesitated, "I haven''t decided whether to go or not, so I want to come back and ask your opinions first."


    "Mommy, what are you thinking? Of course you''re going!" Jianrui clapped her hands excitedly: "Yeah ~ mommy and Daddy are finally back together!"


    Jian Yi saw Jian Haixi''s hesitation, wisely took her hand and comforted her: "Mommy, don''t worry. Ruirui and I have no problem. I will take good care of my sister. Besides, we have uncles and little aunts."


    Jian Haixi touched her son''s hair happily. Facing the children''s sensible, she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Jian Rui is still immersed in her trip to Switzerland. She holds Jian Haixi and says, "Mommy, Mommy, you should remember to take a lot of photos back. Besides, Mommy should have a good relationship with Daddy."


    With that, Jian Rui couldn''t help looking forward to saying, "I don''t know when we can travel with daddy and the whole family ~"


    Jian Haixi kissed her daughter and said, "yes."


    "Well, it will." Jian Yi nodded. "As long as you have hope, such a day will come soon."


    Soon, Jian Haixi received an e-mail and set a time to go to Switzerland. He left in a week and went on a business trip for a week. Looking at the mail, Jian Haixi kept thinking about the handover of work and the arrangement of the children.


    Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou called and learned that Jian Haixi was going to Switzerland. Lin Xiaodou took care of the children without saying a word, but only on the condition that Jian Haixi would help her buy things.


    After hanging up, Lin Xiaodou sent the list of generation gaps to Jian Haixi''s mobile phone that night.


    Looking at the long list above, Jian Haixi was crying and laughing, and Lin Xiaodou''s phone called in again.


    "Haixi, have you received the list I sent you?" Lin Xiaodou''s excited voice came out of the receiver.


    "Well, I got it." Jane Haixi smiled bitterly. "If it weren''t for your list, I really didn''t know there were so many places to sell things in Switzerland."


    "That''s right. I don''t look at who wrote the list." Lin Xiaodou said proudly, "Miss Ben is a little expert in online shopping. I know you don''t know these, so I added the purchase address after each purchase list. How about, am I careful and virtuous?"


    "Yes, thank you for your thoughtfulness, or I''ll have to find heaven and earth." Jian Haixi smiled.


    "Hee hee ~"


    Lin Xiaodou smiled and asked, "Haixi, you and Ning Jiwei went to Switzerland. What did he say at his house?"


    This is also what Lin Xiaodou and Jane Chenran worry about. Although they believe in Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei takes a woman on a business trip for a week. Even if they hide it again, even if there is a "tolerance" as an excuse, they can find out if they want to find out. I''m afraid Jane Haixi will get into trouble.


    Jane Haixi paused and said, "he didn''t say, I didn''t ask, I believe Ji Wei, even if... There''s really trouble, the soldiers will come and cover it up."


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t continue to ask, nodded and said, "yes, that''s the only way to do it now. Don''t worry about the two children. As soon as you leave, we''ll pick them up."


    "Well, I''ll trouble you and my brother again." Jian Haixi said with some guilt.


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Xiaodou said earnestly: "Haixi, I tell you, although you have two children, you are still young. Don''t let your life be a child besides work. Otherwise, when the children grow up, do you have to face them with a secular and lying yellow face? As long as you keep your mind and life young, you can better provide for the children What they need. "


    Listening to Lin Xiaodou''s words, Jian Haixi thought about it. Since she had children, the focus of her life has always been the children. Occasionally, she plans to go out for a walk, which has been cancelled because of various inconveniences. In recent years, her life has been filled with work and children, and there is almost no independent rest time.


    Is she wrong?


    Seeing that Jian Haixi didn''t speak, Lin Xiaodou continued: "life is to enjoy. No one stipulates that if you become Mommy, you can''t enjoy your life. Besides, you always make yourself so tired. The two children will be under great pressure, and they will be tired."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I see what you mean. I''ll think about it."


    "That''s right. It''s time to eat and play. You''re only in your twenties. It''s a good time!" Lin Xiaodou said with a smile.


    Jian Haixi was moved and said, "Xiaodou, thank you. I''ve never heard of or thought about these words before. But as you said, there may be my reason why Yiyi and Ruirui are so sensible."


    Perhaps, because of her great pressure, she indirectly put pressure on her two children.


    Lin Xiaodou comforted: "don''t think so much. I just want you to relax and go out to play with all your heart. Otherwise, even if you go out, your heart will always be at home. It''s a pity that you don''t play well."


    "Well, I know."


    They hung up the phone. Jian Haixi had been meditating. Lin Xiaodou''s words gave her a lot of inspiration.


    For a long time, Jian Haixi took a deep breath, as if she had finally put down a huge stone in her heart, and the whole person relaxed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Qin Zhixu went to JOJO''s house that night after Yang Yaru''s advice.


    "Hi, my dear brother, my brother came to see you!" as soon as he entered the door, Qin Zhixu raised his trademark smile and approached.


    Unfortunately, JOJO didn''t appreciate it. Seeing him, Gao Leng turned around and did his own thing.


    Qin knew Xu''s mouth was slightly drawn, and he sighed slightly in his heart. Facing his brother, he really didn''t know how to communicate, but now he had to harden his head.


    "JOJO, I heard that you and Jian Yi and Jian Rui are very familiar, right?" Qin Zhixu said casually, "last time we had dinner, I thought you and the two children had a good time."


    Hearing the name of Jian Yi and Jian Rui, JOJO paused, looked back at Qin Zhixu, frowned and asked, "Why are you asking?"


    "Oh, I..."


    Before Qin Zhixu said anything, he saw JOJO turn around and come back, seriously sit down opposite his sofa, "you don''t want to apply your set in the mall to them. If you dare to have an attempt on them, I will never let you go."


    "Well..."


    Qin knew Xu Hanyan, his smile was stiff, and said, "where do you want to go? The businessman pays heavy profits. Even if I look at the money bag again, I won''t operate on children."


    JOJO looked at Qin Zhixu and seemed to be assessing whether he would or not. After thinking for a long time, he nodded reluctantly and said, "at this point, you are still a man."


    Qin Zhixu listened to his brother''s evaluation of himself and said with a bitter smile, "thank you for affirming my gender."


    JOJO asked angrily, "Why are you asking?"


    When he asked this question, Qin knew Xu was blushing, and his voice lowered twice. "Well, i... JOJO, don''t you think Yiyi and ruiruirui lack a father?"


    "What?"


    JOJO opened his eyes and stared at Qin Zhixu. It took him a while to reflect what his words meant, "you, you want to chase..."


    "I want to chase Jian Haixi, that''s right." Qin Zhixu doesn''t care and simply says it all in one breath.


    JOJO looked at Qin Zhixu in surprise, with the look of "aliens" in her eyes, "Qin Zhixu, what do you think?"


    "Is this strange?"


    Qin Zhixu shrugged his shoulders and said, "Jian Haixi is only a few years older than me. She is beautiful and intelligent. I am handsome and talented. It''s no wonder that I am attracted by her. Think about it. If we are together, won''t Jian Yi and Jian Rui be able to live with us in the future? You can play with them anytime you want."


    Listening to Qin Zhixu''s description, JOJO subconsciously thought about the picture of him and Jian Haixi together, then shook goose bumps and said, "no, I firmly object."


    "Why?" Qin Zhixu didn''t know why, because his brother''s eyes really hurt him.


    JOJO frowned, looked up and down at Qin Zhixu, and said, "people like you have taken a lot of advantage of being my brother. Now you still want to be Ruirui''s father, no, absolutely not!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Zhixu had doubts about himself for the first time. He once thought he was the favored son of heaven and was young and promising. But how come you seem like a waste when you get to JOJO?


    Qin Zhixu looked at JOJO and looked down at himself. They both doubted whether they saw the same self.


    "Anyway, it''s absolutely impossible. If you want to start here, you can give up." JOJO said, and was ready to get up and go upstairs.


    In his opinion, their dialogue is over.


    Qin knew Xu was stunned. Of course, he didn''t want to finish it like this. Simply because of the essence of the businessman, he could find out the most favorable points for himself in the shortest time.


    Looking at JOJO''s cold refusal, Qin Zhixu calmed down after being stunned at the beginning and regained the confident and smiling domineering president.


    "I heard that the children''s clothing brand you are looking for for for Jian Rui is Aku?"


    JOJO was stunned, turned and looked at Qin Zhixu, who leaned on the sofa and smiled calmly. He frowned and said, "have you changed your moves?"


    "Yes." Qin Zhixu smiled and nodded, winked at JOJO and asked, "do you take the move?"


    JOJO glared at him and reluctantly sat back on the sofa, "what do you want to say?"


    Qin Zhixu watched him sit back with satisfaction, smiled and said, "as far as I know, Aku will find Jian Rui to take photos soon. Ruirui''s little girl must be very happy. You said what if Aku suddenly repented at this time?"


    JOJO frowned, stared at Qin Zhixu and said, "you dare!"


    Qin Zhixu shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "I wouldn''t have, but you also said that I''m a businessman. Of course, profiteers focus on their own interests. It happens that I''m also a shareholder of Aku brand. Since I have such a good card in my hand, won''t I give you face if I don''t play it out?"


    JOJO looked at Qin Zhixu for a long time and asked, "are you threatening me?"


    "It''s true." Qin Zhixu smiled: "if you want Jian Rui to get the endorsement of this brand smoothly, you''d better cooperate with your brother me ~"


    Being threatened by Qin Zhixu so righteously, JOJO was angry, but he thought about it, but he calmed down again. He looked at Qin Zhixu lightly and said, "are you still in the mood to fall in love?"


    "Why not?" Qin Zhixu frowned and asked when he saw the sudden change in JOJO.


    JOJO smiled, raised her eyebrows and said, "I didn''t expect your news to be so backward. Don''t you know that Qin Tian has returned home? At this time, you are still in the mood to tell me this."


    "What?"


    Hearing JOJO''s words, Qin knew Xu was stunned first, then gritted his teeth and scolded, "shit!"


    "How about staying and wasting time with me?" JOJO looked at Qin Zhixu and asked.


    Qin Zhixu stared at him, stood up without saying a word and walked quickly to the door.


    JOJO watched him leave expressionless, and a mocking smile came up at the corner of his mouth.


    After Qin Zhixu left, JOJO picked up the Aku children''s wear magazine on the table, photographed it page by page and sent it to Jian Rui via wechat.


    This is the brand he specially selected for Jian Rui. He will never let it go wrong.


    Soon, Jian Rui sent several cute expressions and voice.


    JOJO turned on her voice and listened to Jian Rui''s young voice: "brother JOJO, you''re great! Can Rui Rui also be a little model? Great! Mua~"


    Listening to Jian Rui''s carefree voice, JOJO seemed to be infected with her happiness. She listened to it several times with her mobile phone, and then showed a relaxed and gratifying smile.

 Chapter 81

    Night.


    The two elders of Ning family still didn''t sleep, but stayed in the living room abnormally.


    Mrs. Ning paced back and forth uneasily, looked at Mr. Ning and asked, "why haven''t people come back? Why is it so slow to check the news?"


    "Alas, don''t go yet." old master Ning grabbed old lady Ning and asked her to sit down. "I''m dizzy when you go. They need time to check the news. Besides, they have to find out, don''t they?"


    "Is it as like as two peas?" the little boy grew up to be exactly the same as when he was a child. "Mrs. Ning''s thought of Jane''s eyebrows and eyebrows is a spirit.


    When they saw Jian Yi and Jian Rui, they were stunned at the first time. In particular, Jian Yi was a reduced version of Ning Jiwei.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Ning sighed, "I knew we should have held them and asked them clearly. It was all because we were so shocked that we forgot to keep them when they left."


    Master Ning also nodded and said, "the girl Tan Tian seems to get on well with her two children. If she is really a child of the Ning family, she may get along well in the future."


    Thinking of the way Qin Tian took Jian Rui''s hand to introduce them, old lady Ning nodded with satisfaction, "Tian''er''s girl is good, but it''s not in a hurry. I''d better confirm the identity of the two children first."


    While he was talking, a knock on the door sounded, and the housekeeper reported that someone was coming.


    Mrs. Ning quickly stood up and said anxiously, "what are you waiting for? Don''t let someone in soon."


    "Yes," said the housekeeper respectfully, and led the visitor into the living room.


    "Old man, old lady." someone said hello respectfully.


    "Don''t fix those empty ones." master Ning waved his hand to let someone sit down and said, "you are my most trusted man. You can find out about this?"


    "Well, it''s clear that the two children are dragon and Phoenix twins. Their father is unknown, and their mother Jian Haixi''s identity is mediocre. Now she is also an employee of maiteng, and she has had an affair with the president." the source simply reported the news.


    "Father unknown?" after listening to the report, Mrs. Ning and the old man didn''t look very well.


    Master Ning frowned, waved his hand and said, "go down first and continue to check for me."


    "Yes." the visitor respectfully withdrew.


    Mrs. Ning looked at Mr. Ning and asked, "what should I do now?"


    Master Ning frowned and said, "don''t act rashly. Check it out first."


    Mrs. Ning asked again, "what if we find out that the two children are the seed of Ning family?"


    "Of course, we can''t let them stay out." Mrs. Ning naturally said, "our children of Ning family have absolutely no reason to stay out."


    Mrs. Ning nodded. She meant the same thing, but


    Thinking of the children''s mother, Mrs. Ning was a little worried and said, "what about that woman?"


    "What to do?" old master Ning said sternly: "children can''t be left out, but that woman can''t enter the Ning family. The Ning family doesn''t have such rules. It''s impossible for her, a humble civilian woman, to marry in, even if her mother is expensive with her son."


    Mrs. Ning nodded and fully agreed with Mr. Ning. Think of the two little babies I saw in the library today. Mrs. Ning''s heart is getting warmer. She can''t help urging Mr. Ning to say, "in that case, hurry up and let the people under her hand find out as soon as possible. If it''s confirmed, quickly pick up my two little babies for me and don''t let them suffer outside."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll call now. I don''t want my baby grandson and granddaughter to suffer outside." old Ning picked up the phone on the table and began to dial the number.


    Here, the two elders of Ning family are discussing the two children, but they don''t notice the figure hidden behind a side door next to the living room.


    Master Ning dialed the phone and gave a concise order: "investigate as soon as possible, but pay attention to secrecy. Don''t disturb Ji Wei... Yes, report to me whenever you have any news."


    After calling and ordering everything, Mrs. Ning was relieved. She left the living room with Mr. Ning and went back to the upstairs room.


    After the second elder of the Ning family ordered him to leave the living room, Xu Hui unexpectedly came out of the side door behind the living room.


    Just now, she listened to all the words of the second elder of Ning family.


    Xu Hui was surprised when she thought of the contents of master Ning''s phone. She couldn''t help worrying.


    Then as like as two peas, she suddenly thought that Sang Lan told herself that a child and Ningji Wei were the same as children.


    At the beginning, she questioned Ning Jiwei because of this matter, but he denied it, so she didn''t pay attention to it anymore.


    But now, it seems that if things change, it can''t be unreasonable for two old people to care so much about children.


    Thinking of this, Xu Hui couldn''t help pacing back and forth nervously and worried.


    If it is confirmed that Ning Jiwei does have a five - or six-year-old child living outside, according to the temperament of the two elders of the Ning family, he will definitely let the child recognize his ancestors and return home.


    At that time, isn''t Ning''s family business hopeless to fall into Ning Jikang''s hands?


    Thinking of this, Xu Hui''s eyes were cold and ruthlessly bit her teeth. She secretly said: I must not let this happen. Ning''s family must be Jikang''s! No one can take it!


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Qin family has a hotel on the outskirts of Xicheng. Qin Tian stayed here after he came back.


    Qin Zhixu learned the news that it was already one o''clock in the morning when he arrived at the hotel. He bluntly rushed to Qin Tian''s room number and smashed the door vigorously: "Qin Tian, open the door! Open the door!"


    After knocking for a long time, a lazy voice came out of the room, "who, it doesn''t make people live in peace in the middle of the night."


    Then, Qin Tian came around the bath towel and opened the door. Seeing Qin Zhixu standing outside the door, she didn''t seem surprised at all. She just picked her eyebrows and looked at him, smiled and went back to the room, and sat down on the sofa with a red wine cup.


    Qin Zhixu closed the door and walked into the room. His eyes swept over Qin Tian''s body wrapped in a bath towel and finally landed on the wine glass in her hand. Leng Shengzhi asked, "why didn''t you tell me when you came back?"


    "Why should I tell you?" Qin Tian leaned on the sofa, her slender legs folded together, and didn''t care whether she was naked. Maybe this posture was her intention.


    Listening to Qin Zhixu''s words, Qin Tian smiled, gently shook the red wine cup in his hand, raised his eyes and looked at Qin Zhixu gracefully, "brother, why should I inform you?"


    "You..." Qin knew Xu Qiji, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The situation of the Qin family is complex. Although he, Qin Tian and JOJO are brothers and sisters, the three half sisters have a gap. Even if they live in peace, they can''t be as comfortable as their own brothers and sisters, not to mention Qin Tian''s treatment of him


    Qin Zhixu sat down angrily. Qin Tian looked at him as handsome as he remembered and said with a smile, "what if I told you? Will you pick me up or accept me?"


    Qin Tian said and smiled at Qin Zhixu. One word is different from the other, but the meaning is very different.


    "Qin Tian, some things you know are impossible." Qin Zhixu sighed.


    "Yes, it''s impossible. It was impossible before, not to mention now." thinking of the past, Qin Tian finally took a little resentment with Qin Zhixu''s eyes: "once I pursued you unreservedly, didn''t care about the comments of the world, just to be with you, but you refused at first and then, how can you be willing now?"


    Qin Zhixu sighed and reached out to take out a cigarette to light it, but he didn''t smoke it, just caught it in his hand.


    "Qin Zhixu, do you know what my mood was when I went abroad?" Qin Tian stared at Qin Zhixu and said, "you say we are young and don''t understand what love is, so I''ve been studying and traveling all these years just to see more about other people''s love. But I still don''t understand after reading so much."


    Qin Zhixu''s hand holding a cigarette trembled slightly. There was indeed some complexity between him and Qin Tian. When Qin Tian was young and energetic, he began to travel around various countries under the pretext of studying abroad.


    Many years passed, and now she came back without informing him.


    Seeing that Qin Zhixu didn''t answer, Qin Tian couldn''t help but darken his eyes, so he smiled and said, "brother, why are you here today? Don''t let others misunderstand you come so late."


    "I''m your brother. What can they misunderstand?"


    Qin knew Xu was most annoyed with her tone of speaking like this. He threw his cigarette butts and grabbed the glass in her hand. He asked again, "what do you mean if you don''t inform me when you come back?"


    "Hehe ~ giggle ~"


    Seeing that Qin Zhixu was angry with himself, Qin Tian smiled happily. It was like a prank that finally succeeded. He smiled wildly on the sofa and didn''t even notice that the bath towel in front of his chest slipped.


    Qin Zhixu frowned at her madness, glanced at her chest, and consciously turned his head away. But the next second, a warm and delicate body climbed over, "brother ~"


    "What are you doing?" Qin knew Xu was upset and looked up. He wanted to push away the entangled Qin Tian, but he didn''t want Qin Tian to move faster than him. As soon as he stretched out his hands, he hooked his neck.


    "Why are you so angry that I didn''t inform you when I returned home?" Qin Tian stared at Qin Zhixu with a smile in his eyes and asked, "brother, in what capacity do you want to know my whereabouts? Is it a brother or a lover?"


    While talking, Qin Tian rubbed Qin Zhixu vaguely. She was only wrapped in a thin bath towel. In this way, Qin Zhixu felt everything that should be felt.


    The woman''s unique fragrance lingers at the tip of the nose, and the heat exhaled by the red lips floats in the ear, bringing waves of ambiguity and temptation.


    Qin Zhixu sighed. Of course, he knew the meaning of her words and the teasing meaning of her actions. He shook his head reluctantly. Qin Zhixu threw away her hand angrily and said in a deep voice: "it seems that your study abroad has no effect."


    "Giggle ~" Qin Tian giggled again. He didn''t get angry when he got rid of him. "Brother, you haven''t changed. Your temper is still so bad. It''s just teasing you. You''re still so easy to get angry ~"


    With that, Qin Tian turned to one side and poured himself another glass of red wine. Holding the glass, he slowly came over and looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "don''t you just want to know why I suddenly returned home? Just ask directly. It''s so indirect."


    Qin Zhixu frowned and looked at her without talking.


    Qin Tian took another sip of wine and said with a smile, "who says my relaxation over the years has no effect? I have a great effect this time. I have spread a good marriage for myself!"


    "Marriage?" Qin Zhixu stared at Qin Tian. "Make it clear, what''s going on?"


    Qin Tian smiled and tilted his head and said, "I came back this time to see my prospective fiance. You don''t want me. I''m not young anymore. Of course, I have to choose my next home for myself."


    Qin Zhixu looked at Qin Tian with complex eyes and scolded: "it''s nonsense!"


    "Mischief?" Qin Tian looked at Qin Zhixu meaningfully and sat down on the sofa with a light smile. "Mischief? I don''t think you wouldn''t say that if you knew who my fiance was."


    "Who is it?" Qin Zhixu asked.


    Qin Tian smiled faintly, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "Ning Jiwei, how about this man? Do you know him well?"


    "Ning Jiwei? How could..." Qin Zhixu looked at Qin Tian in surprise. He didn''t expect to hear Ning Jiwei''s name in her mouth.


    "Isn''t it ~" Qin Tian took a sip of red wine, shook and was laughed at. Qin Zhixu said, "isn''t it a coincidence? My fiancee happens to be the boyfriend of the woman you like!"


    Qin Zhixu''s face changed slightly, "how do you know..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Late at night, Jian Haixi finally finished her work. She stretched and yawned in her study. When she was preparing to wash and sleep, she suddenly heard someone knocking at the door. The knock was not very loud. At the same time, her mobile phone rang.


    Jian Haixi took out her mobile phone and saw Ning Jiwei sending a wechat. There was only two words - open the door.


    Jian Haixi was so happy that he trotted out to open the door and let Ning Jiwei in, "Why are you here so late?"


    Feeling the cool wind brought in by Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi asked with a warm and distressed heart.


    "I miss you, so I came." Ning Jiwei was afraid that the cool air on his body would infect Jane Haixi, so he didn''t hold her. He just bowed his head, kissed her on the top of her hair, and asked in a low voice, "are the children asleep?"


    "Yes."


    Jane Haixi nodded and pulled Ning Jiwei into the bedroom.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and knew that she must be working overtime again before she changed her home clothes. She frowned and said, "didn''t you say you''re not allowed to stay up late? Why did you stay up so late?"


    Jian Haixi scratched his hair with a guilty conscience and said, "there''s only a little left. I don''t want to wait until tomorrow. I haven''t been up too long. If you don''t come, I''m going to sleep."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei took an eyebrow at her, glanced at her with deep meaning and said, "so, it''s time for me to come?"


    Jian Haixi was embarrassed by his eyes. He couldn''t help but give him a coquettish look, blushed and said, "stay first, I, I''ll take a bath."


    It was a normal procedure. If Ning Jiwei didn''t come, she also wanted to take a bath, but I don''t know why, it always means something else.


    Ning Jiwei really hooked up the corners of his mouth, took two steps forward, trapped Jian Haixi in his arms, bit her earlobe and said in a dumb voice, "of course I''m with you about taking a bath."


    "No." Jane Haixi pushed him and said, "just stay with me."


    "I don''t want it either." Ning Jiwei put his forehead against Jian Haixi''s forehead, held her up in the air with an evil smile, and said, "the resistance is invalid. Let''s go."


    "Hey, you hate it ~" Jian Haixi was carried into the bathroom by him, and it was too late to resist.


    Under Ning Jiwei''s hard work, Jian Haixi finally realized his intention


    In the bathtub, they sat close to each other. Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi and asked, "are you ready to go to Switzerland with me?"


    "Hmm," Jane Hai nodded softly, drawing a circle on his body with a foam finger. He laughed and said, "it''s ready."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei grabbed her evil little hand, took it to her mouth, bit it, and said in a dumb voice: "that''s good. I''m afraid you''ll change your mind temporarily."


    "Change your mind temporarily..." Jian Haixi turned his eyes and looked at him naughtily. "I can''t tell. Isn''t there another week? If you''re bad to me this week, I''m not sure I''ll go with you."


    "Dare you." Ning Jiwei suddenly tightened her arm holding Jian Haixi, forcing her to stick her whole body into her arms, and then bit her ear and said, "if you don''t go with me, you won''t see the surprise I prepared for you in Switzerland."


    "And surprises?" Jian Haixi was surprised and asked curiously, "what is it?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and shook his head. "I can''t tell you now. What''s the surprise if I tell you now? If you want to know, go to Switzerland with me."


    Jane Haixi snorted and said with a smile, "it depends on your performance."


    "Am I not good enough?" Ning Jiwei was wronged, and he was twenty-four filial piety away.


    Jian Haixi smiled and splashed water on him. After thinking about it, Ning Jiwei''s performance as a boyfriend was really commendable, so he nodded kindly and said, "well, for the sake of your good performance, I''ll reluctantly promise you."


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s lively and attractive appearance, Ning Jiwei couldn''t help hugging her and kissing her again and again. Her body''s senses had been slowly provoked, "Haixi, you think you''ll like the surprise I prepared."


    "Really?" Jian Haixi kissed the corner of his mouth, put his small hand on his chest and bit Ning Jiwei''s ear. "It''s a surprise in Switzerland. What''s it like if you break into my house in the middle of the night and insist on taking a bath with me?"


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t stand her harassment, but took a breath. The whole fire was lit by her. She dragged Jian Haixi''s waist with both hands and broke in as soon as she lifted and put it on her body.


    "Of course, it''s a surprise... Oh..."


    "Ah!" Jian Haixi was surprised that he was suddenly so rude. However, he couldn''t help screaming and put his hands around his neck.


    "Ning Jiwei, you''re looking for a fight, aren''t you?" Jane Haixi stared at Ning Jiwei angrily, stretched out her small hand and beat him on his shoulder.


    Ning Jiwei was satisfied. She didn''t need her strength. She smiled and continued to move. At the same time, she said, "don''t you want to be surprised? Here you are..."


    "You... Um..." Jian Haixi''s voice gradually changed, and the whole bathroom gradually became pink.

 Chapter 82

    The next morning, when Jian Haixi woke up, Ning Jiwei had left.


    Jian Haixi found the note he left at the head of the bed and told her that breakfast had been ordered and would be delivered soon. He had a meeting in the morning, so he didn''t stay for dinner, and asked Jian Haixi to say hello to the children for him.


    Jian Haixi looked at the handwriting on the note and imagined Ning Jiwei''s appearance of writing with a pen after getting up in the morning. His heart was sweet, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help smiling.


    It''s nice to have such a person thinking about himself everywhere and taking care of everything carefully everywhere.


    Jian Haixi carefully put away the note and got up to wash. As soon as she got out of bed, she heard the children talking in the living room.


    Wake up so early?


    Jian Haixi was a little surprised. When he opened the door, Jian Yi and Jian Rui really got up.


    "Mommy, you got up late today ~" Jian Rui saw Jian Haixi open the door and made faces at her with a smile.


    Jian Haixi smiled and admitted his mistake. "Yes, Mommy got up late. Ruirui is great today!"


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui was praised and smiled proudly at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi was speechless. "I don''t know which little lazy pig couldn''t afford to live or die just now."


    "Brother, don''t talk!" seeing that her diligence was exposed, Jian Rui rushed up to cover Jian Yi''s mouth.


    Looking at the two children so energetic early in the morning, Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing and shaking her head.


    The two children were fighting when the doorbell rang suddenly.


    "Who''s that in the morning?" asked Jane Yi suspiciously.


    Jian Haixi knew it, smiled and said, "it should be the scheduled breakfast."


    "Breakfast?" Jianrui''s eyes lit up and ran to the door, "Ruirui, open the door!"


    After opening the door, sure enough, the delivery boy stood at the door with a big box of breakfast. When he saw that the door was opened by a child, he couldn''t help smiling and saying, "Hello, children, this is your breakfast. Please keep it."


    "OK, thank you, big brother ~" Jian Rui thanked crisply.


    "You''re welcome, goodbye ~" infected by Jian Rui''s childlike innocence, the delivery brother smiled and said goodbye to her before leaving.


    Jian Rui struggled to carry a big box. Behind her, Jian Yi had already come to help her.


    The two returned with breakfast. Jianrui held Jianhai and cheered: "Mommy, there''s a lot to eat! Can we have a big meal for breakfast?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, helping the children set out their breakfast one by one, "see if you like it."


    "Why does Mommy ask so? Doesn''t mommy know what Ruirui likes to eat?" Jane Rui tilted her head and asked.


    But Jian Yi looked at the chicken rolls and asked, "are these the breakfast ordered by daddy?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi in surprise, "how do you know?"


    Did Jian Yi get up early in the morning and see Ning Jiwei?


    Jian Yi tilted his mouth, pointed to the shoe cabinet at the door and said, "when I got up in the morning, I saw that the shoe cabinet had been opened. This shows that someone in the family came and left before we got up. If we can go to bed at night and leave in the morning, it can only be daddy."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. His son''s sharpness is really invincible.


    "Dad bought these?" hearing that these breakfasts were bought by Dad, Jianrui immediately rushed up, grabbed the chicken roll and took a big bite. While chewing, she said vaguely: "it''s delicious! What dad bought is different!"


    Jane Haixi lost her smile. It seems that her daughter blindly likes Ning Jiwei.


    When Jian Haixi washes out, the two children have almost eaten. Jian Haixi helps them pack their school bags and asks, "are you ready? It''s time to start."


    "Wait for Ruirui to eat another one." Jian Rui said as she grabbed a chicken roll and asked Jian Yi while eating: "brother, when can we meet Dad? It''s really hard to avoid seeing him every day ~"


    Jian Haixi also nodded. It''s really cruel for the children to know that Ning Jiwei is next door but can''t meet.


    Listening to her sister''s words, Jane Yi thought like a little adult for a while and said, "maybe it''ll be about the same when Mommy and daddy come back from Switzerland."


    "Switzerland..." Jane Rui tooted her mouth and looked forward to holding her face: "Ruirui Rui also wants to go to Switzerland. She can ski there. Where she can ski, the snow scenery must be very beautiful!"


    "Don''t think about it." Jian Yi stretched out his index finger, nodded Jian Rui''s head and said with a smile, "don''t think about it. Return to Switzerland. Think about today''s exam first. Don''t just take a zero as last time!"


    "I won''t!" Jian Rui glared at Jian Yi angrily, raised her fist and said, "Ruirui Rui can''t get zero this time, and I will do better than Gu Ruan!"


    Then he decided to take a bite of the chicken roll.


    Hearing her daughter''s heroic words, Jian Haixi held her forehead and wanted to cry without tears.


    As far as she knows, Gu Xiaomian and his father are in the same line in culture classes, and their grades in all subjects remain in single digits all year round. Jian Rui is more ambitious than him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Take care of your family.


    Early in the morning, Gu Chenyi and Gu Xiaomian made a fuss at home when they were a freshman and a kid. The reason is very simple, because Gu Xiaomian''s children are going to have an exam today!


    Gu Chenyi kept talking to his son while checking his schoolbag: "son, you must fight for your father this time. You can''t let the little girl Jianrui surpass you. You know? It''s good to have a zero score together last time, at least you two have the same score. If you can this time, just keep it up."


    Yunling looked at Gu Chenyi helplessly, "Gu Chenyi, are you childish?"


    "How can this be called childish?" Gu Chenyi gave Yunling a look of "you don''t understand", proudly raised his chin and said: "You don''t know, when I was a child, Jane Haixi''s girl always took the test so much more than me. Honey, can you understand that feeling? Just take the test so much, and the girl laughed at me all the time. This time, all my hope is on Xiaomian, and I must take revenge!"


    With that, Gu Chenyi waved his hand and said to Gu Xiaomian, "son, do you hear me? You must avenge my father, don''t you know?"


    Yunling was eating bread. He heard a chestnut knock on Gu Chenyi''s head and taught him, "how did you educate your children? Your son was badly taught by you."


    Then he rubbed Gu Xiaomian''s head and said with a smile: "Xiaomian is good. Don''t listen to your father. He is childish!"


    Gu Chenyi covered her head and looked at Yunling and said, "honey, you don''t know how many years I''ve been waiting for this opportunity. In the past, Jian Haixi was the tail of a crane like me, but just because she got one or two points more than me every time, she won in front of me all the time. Now my son must have passed Jian Rui, one point is OK, 0.5 point is OK, and I can''t be ashamed any more!"


    The two dads said that Gu Xiaomian was one head and two big. He bit the straw and drank milk tea while thinking for a while, and said to Gu Chenyi: "But Dad, I have promised Jianrui that I can''t do better than her this time, otherwise ruiruirui will be sad. I can''t make ruiruirui sad. It''s wrong for boys to make girls cry. Didn''t dad teach me this?"


    "Did I say that?" Gu Chenyi was stunned and wanted to bite off his tongue for a moment. Who let himself talk so much before? Now it''s good. Hit his face on the spot!


    Yunling was also helpless to help her forehead. Looking at Gu Xiaomian, she said, "Xiaomian, although you say so, but... If you want to be worse than Jian Rui''s test, how bad is it? Son, don''t take the test at all."


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiaomian immediately looked at Yunling excitedly: "really, dad? Can I not go to the exam? Can I go to Houshan again?"


    "Play a fart!"


    Looking at his son who has no fighting spirit, Gu Chenyi is almost crazy. "I tell you Gu Xiaomian, you must win Jian Rui this time. Remember, the exam first and friendship second!"


    "Dad, you said the opposite." Gu Xiaomian shook his head and looked at Gu Chenyi with a look of "Dad, you really have no culture", "The teacher taught us that friendship is the first and competition is the second. Besides, Dad, have you forgotten? Aunt Haixi has two children. Besides Jian Rui, she also has a genius Jian Yi. Even if I passed Jian Rui, I will definitely fail to pass the exam. So, Dad, you are doomed to lose from the beginning!"


    Listening to his son''s words, Yunling laughed aside. Gu Chenyi looked at Gu Xiaomian with black lines: "you are really my own son, specially dismantling my father''s platform!"


    Gu Xiaomian smiled and hid behind Yunling and made faces at Gu Chenyi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A small door.


    As soon as Jian Haixi parked the car, he saw Gu Chenyi and Yunling leading Gu Xiaomian down from the lengthened Lincoln on the other side.


    This is really... The enemy''s road is narrow.


    Seeing Jian Haixi, Gu Chenyi abnormally didn''t say hello with a smile. Instead, he proudly snorted at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi was speechless, turned to Yunling and asked with a smile, "is this his old problem again?"


    "Yes, I''ve been making mistakes all morning and tossing the dead." Yunling reluctantly shook her head and said, "how big a person. Like a child, she tossed me early in the morning and kept saying that Xiaomian must test one or two points more than Ruirui."


    Jian Haixi chuckled. "I don''t know how his chocolate factory is opened, and it can also be famous all over the world. It''s not normal for the boss to have no blood loss."


    Although Gu Chenyi proudly twisted her head, she was actually listening to the conversation. At this time, hearing Jian Haixi''s words, she immediately turned around triumphantly, smiled and said, "you don''t know. I''m a person who has a good wife to help!"


    Yunling sighed, poked Gu Chenyi''s arm and said, "people are not praising you."


    I can''t even tell whether it''s boasting or damaging. It''s really worrying.


    Hearing Yunling''s words, Gu Chenyi also reacted in an instant, staring at Jian Haixi with a black face.


    Looking at Gu Chenyi''s appearance, Jian Haixi smiled and stepped forward two steps, tiptoed, reached out and touched his head, coaxed Jian Rui and said, "good boy, don''t be angry with a child. Even if your Xiaomian has passed the test of ruiruirui, there is another Yiyi standing in front of you. You can''t compete. Let''s stop!"


    "You..."


    When Jian Haixi touched her head, Gu Chenyi really thought she was coming to comfort herself, but listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Gu Chenyi was almost angry to internal injury, "Jian Haixi... You... You bully people!"


    With this, Gu Chenyi hummed coyly, turned and got on the car, looking like "my baby is really angry".


    Yunling reluctantly rushed to Jian Haixi and turned to keep up with Gu Chenyi to coax her "baby".


    Looking at the adults, Jian Yi shook Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, you''ve made uncle Gu angry."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. After thinking about it, he squatted down, held Jian Rui''s baby''s face and asked in a low voice, "baby, shall we let Xiaomian this time?"


    Jianrui blinked, tilted her head, thought seriously, nodded and said, "OK, but let''s do it this time ~"


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiaomian jumped up and cheered, "ohyeah! I can honor my father!"


    Jian Yi couldn''t help but help her forehead. "Is there such a big difference between the penultimate first and the penultimate second? Look at your excitement."


    As soon as the voice fell, she was strafed by Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian.


    Jian Rui glared at her big round eyes and said angrily, "brother, shut up and learn from the slag world. Xueba is not qualified to talk more!"


    "Yes!" Gu Xiaomian nodded.


    "All right." Jian Yi shrugged and said indifferently.


    Anyway, he didn''t intend to understand what the world of learning slag was like.


    In the car, Yunling pointed to Gu Xiaomian''s cheering and jumping figure outside the window and said to Gu Chenyi, "look, your trick has finally succeeded."


    Gu Chenyi quietly looked out of the window and snorted, "I knew Haixi would be soft hearted."


    Yunling was helpless, "you too. Is it interesting to win like this?"


    Gu Chenyi proudly raised his chin and said, "Ang, it''s interesting. Anyway, it''s OK to win!"


    "OK, I really convinced you." Yunling smiled, poked Gu Chenyi''s face and said, "please hurry back to the big boss. We have to go to work. Don''t be ashamed."


    "Who dares to say I''m ashamed?" Gu Chenyi waved aggressively: "Whoever dares to say me, I''ll fire him!"


    Yunling: "..." can he go to the company with him? What a shame!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Watching the children enter the school gate, Jian Haixi drove to the company and brought breakfast to Ning Jiwei.


    However, when he arrived at the company, he found that Ning Jiwei was still in a meeting. Jian Haixi thought he was busy all morning and didn''t have the heart to disturb him. He just put breakfast on his desk and left.


    Who knows, as soon as she came out of the office, she met Wen Qingnuan coming up.


    When Wen Qingnuan saw Jian Haixi, he sneered and said, "some people are really addicted to being a junior. Why, now being a junior can''t satisfy their appetite. Do you still work part-time as a nanny?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Wen Qingnuan. For so long, of course, she knew something about Ning Jiwei''s past. Of course, she was no stranger to Wen Qingnuan.


    Listening to the warm words, Jian Haixi was not angry, but smiled and said, "Hello, Mrs. Ning, are you looking for your little brother-in-law again?"


    "You..." Jian Haixi said a simple hello, but he choked and smelled warm. His face was red and dry. He couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Yes, compared with Jane Haixi, she has no reason to smell warm.


    Wen Qingnuan took a deep breath, barely calmed down, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "so what if I come? Can you control it?"


    "Of course I can''t control it. Your feet grow on you. It''s your freedom to go anywhere."


    Jian Haixi remained calm, looked at Wen Qingnuan with a smile and said, "it''s just... Are you not afraid of other people''s gossip when you run to your brother-in-law''s office every day? In case it reaches Ning Jikang and the second elder of Ning family..."


    "Shut up!"


    As soon as the second elder of the Ning family heard the warmth of love, he immediately stopped Jian Haixi''s words in a loud voice.


    Although Xiao thought about Ning Jiwei and wanted to get rid of Ning Jikang, she never planned to let go of Ning Jikang''s family business. Even if she divorced, she would take away her own property.


    The premise of all this is to ensure that the two elders of the Ning family will not deal with her, otherwise she will get nothing.


    Staring at Jian Haixi, smelling the warmth and gritting his teeth, he said, "bitch, be careful what you say. I''m going to divorce soon. I''m no longer Mrs. Ning."


    "Oh, really?"


    Jian Haixi slightly raised her eyebrows, looked at her and said, "do I want to wish you a happy single first?"


    Hearing the warm and cold hum, he proudly raised his chin, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I advise you to quit early. When I get divorced, Ji Wei will naturally come back to me."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi nodded, touched his chin thoughtfully and said, "everyone says daydreaming can''t be done, but I think it''s also very good. After all, there are still fantasies, isn''t it?"


    "What do you mean?" asked the cold voice.


    "It''s not interesting." Jane Haixi''s lips bent and said with a smile, "that''s what I mean to wish you a happy dream."


    "You... Bitch, don''t think I dare..."


    "Hit me?"


    Jian Haixi interrupted Wen''s warm words and looked at her with a smile. "The lessons of the mulberry sisters are close at hand. I advise you to be kind."


    "You..."


    Smelling that the chest of the heating was blocked, he had to take back his raised arm.


    As Jian Haixi said, she dare not do it to Jian Haixi here, otherwise she will really annoy Ning Jiwei. It is a problem for her to come back to maiteng.


    "Jane Haixi, don''t be too complacent. Your good life won''t last long." Wen Qingnuan said gnashing his teeth. If eyes can kill, Jane Haixi must have been abused hundreds of times by her at the moment.


    Jian Haixi shrugged and said indifferently, "it doesn''t matter. I''m just a failure in love at most, but I still have a job and can support myself. What about you? What else do you have besides Ning Jikang? Even if my good life won''t last long, the person standing here won''t be you."


    "You..."


    Hearing the warm words, he narrowed his eyes and stared at Jian Haixi for a long time. Then he said with a cold smile: "I didn''t know you had such a smart mouth before. How could it not be me? When I got divorced, the seat next to Ji Wei will naturally be mine."


    Jian Haixi slightly picked her eyebrows and shook her head. She was too lazy to talk to her again. When she passed by, she slowly left a sentence: "but you haven''t divorced yet."

 Chapter 83

    Wen Qingnuan stayed in maiteng for a long time and still didn''t see Ning Jiwei. Thinking of Jian Haixi''s pride and her last words before she left, Wen Qingnuan secretly vowed to divorce her as soon as possible, otherwise Ning Jiwei might have no place for her after she came back.


    Think through this, Wen Qingnuan didn''t waste time in maiteng, but turned to find Sang Lan.


    They made an appointment at the cafe.


    After the last time the hotel caught a traitor, Sang Lan has been discredited by Wen Qingnuan. As long as Sang Lan is mentioned in the whole circle, there is basically no good wind comment.


    In this regard, Sang Lan naturally hated Wen Qingnuan very much. Seeing her coming, he sneered and said directly: "if you have something to say, if you have a fart, go away."


    Wen Qingnuan frowned and despised Sang Lan''s vulgar words, but she didn''t quarrel with Sang Lan when she came here, so she thought deeply and forbeared, and opened the door to the mountain: "I can help you stay with Ning Jikang, on the condition that you want to help me achieve the purpose of divorce as soon as possible."


    "Ha ha."


    Sang Lan sneered and pointed her nails along the edge of the coffee cup. "Why should I help you?"


    "Don''t you really want to marry Ning Jikang?" Wen Qingnuan frowned. Otherwise, why should Sang Lan deliberately climb up Ning Jikang''s bed?


    Sang Lan looked contemptuously at Wen Qingnuan and said, "you don''t want the garbage yourself. You''re anxious to throw it to me and say you''re kind enough to help me? Wen Qingnuan, do you think I''m like a fool? You''re doing a business that can make sure you don''t lose. You push me into the fire pit and want me to count the money for you. Is your abacus too loud?"


    Wen Qingnuan pursed her lips, looked at Sang Lan and asked, "what do you want?"


    "It''s very simple. I want benefits." Sang Lan raised her chin, glanced up and down at Wen Qingnuan and said, "don''t think I don''t know. I''ve checked it long ago. You''ve emptied his small Treasury in Japan these six years. I don''t want more. I want two-thirds of that money."


    Hearing the warmth of love, he was stunned, then his face turned completely black, stared at Sang Lan and said, "Sang Lan, don''t you think you have too much appetite? Two-thirds? You''re delusional!"


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about." Sang Lan spread out her hands and said indifferently, "don''t you understand the truth that you can''t bear the child to set the wolf? Since you don''t want to, please leave. I don''t want to compensate Ben for acting with you!"


    "You..." Wen Qingnuan frowned and said, "Sang Lan, you have to think clearly. Without my help, you can never sit in Mrs. Ning''s position."


    "Then don''t sit." Sang Lan sneered, "it''s just a piece of garbage. I really think everyone is rare."


    With that, Sang Lan stood up, picked up her bag and went out.


    After taking two steps, he stopped again, turned his head and looked at Wen Qingnuan from a commanding position and said, "I only give you one day to think about it, and don''t wait until it expires."


    Looking at Sang Lan''s back, I heard that the heating overturned the coffee cup.


    Out of the cafe, Wen Qingnuan didn''t go back to Ning''s house, but went to a psychiatric hospital in the suburbs. It has been six years. Her father and brother are in this hospital.


    Because her father and brother are both severely mentally ill and aggressive, the doctor can only let Wen Qingnuan sit in the observation room and watch them.


    Looking at the crazy behavior of my father and brother behind the huge transparent glass, I didn''t cry or breathe when I heard the warmth of love. I just sat quietly and watched, and my fingers on the table gradually tightened.


    She looked at the doctor, "is it worth it that I have done so much for so many years?"


    Originally, I didn''t mean to cry, but when I asked this sentence, I smelled warm, but my nose was slightly sour. For her mentally ill father and brother, she gave up her beloved Ning Jiwei and took the initiative to climb into Ning Jikang''s bed.


    In the past six years, she wanted to escape from a foreign country countless times, but she endured her father and brother again and again, endured the miss of Ning Jiwei and Ning Jikang''s obsession with her body.


    Now, my father and brother finally finished the operation and various treatments at home and abroad, but there is still no sign of improvement.


    It has been six years. Will her life continue to be buried for this?


    Seeing that the feeling was warm and his face was different, the doctor advised: "this condition is difficult to control. At present, we can only do our best. As children, we should do our best to listen to God."


    "Do your best to listen to fate? Hehe... Hehe..." hearing the warm feeling, I giggled like hearing a funny joke. After a long time, I stopped, wiped a tear from the corner of my eyes with my back, stood up from the chair and said to the doctor, "transfer them from the special care ward to the ordinary single room ward."


    "What?"


    The doctor was surprised and then said, "but their aggressive patients are likely to be injured if they stay in a single ward."


    "Then tie it!"


    Wen Qingnuan impatiently interrupted the doctor''s words, waved his hand, didn''t bother to take another look at the two people behind the transparent glass, turned and left the hospital.


    Out of the gate of the hospital, Wen Qingnuan looked back at the brand of the hospital. As if he had made up his mind, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Sang Lan.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When she was about to leave work in the afternoon, Jian Haixi accidentally received a call from JOJO, saying that she had not seen her for a long time and wanted to have dinner with her.


    Thinking of JOJO''s distressing appearance, Jian Haixi nodded and agreed without hesitation: "no problem, just wait for me at home. When I buy vegetables, go to school and pick up Jian Yi and Jian Rui to find you together, okay?"


    "HMM." JOJO was even happier when she heard that she could see Jian Yi and Jian Rui. "Then I''ll prepare fruit and snacks."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded. The child is becoming more and more cheerful now.


    Just after hanging up, Ning Jiwei''s wechat came in and asked her if she was free to have dinner together in the evening.


    Jian Haixi replied with a smile that he would take the children to JOJO''s house for dinner in the evening.


    As soon as the news was sent, Ning Jiwei returned to Wei qubaba''s expression bag with words - what about the family?


    Looking at those words, Jian Haixi almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of water. He turned his eyes, smiled and felt his head. He used the language of coaxing the child: "it doesn''t matter. My sister can find you for supper later, OK?"


    Thinking that she had taken advantage of Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi was complacent, but saw the news sent again, just one word - you''re here, and night is coming. Sister, come quickly. I want to be full~


    "Er..." obviously meaningful words made Jian Haixi blush. He didn''t want to reply, but he was still a little guilty that he couldn''t have dinner with him, so he sent a MEDA.


    As a result, the other side replied: don''t leave space. My sister comes up. People want to have a chat with you in the office~


    Jane Haixi can''t laugh or cry. It''s really addictive to play Zhengtai.


    She smiled and shook her head. Jian Haixi was also proud and charming, and replied directly: No, my sister went to buy vegetables after work, goodbye~


    After sending Ning Jiwei off, Jian Haixi drove from the company to the supermarket.


    As a result, when she was shopping in the supermarket, she met a strange old man.


    The old man''s white hair is shining, but his back is tall and straight, and his spirit looks good, that is... He always follows behind her.


    Jian Haixi was horrified by his stare and thought he had met a pervert.


    After turning for several times and still unable to get rid of the old man behind him, Jian Haixi bit his teeth and deliberately turned to the kitchen supplies area. Then, while the old man didn''t pay attention, he quickly took a pan and lifted it up. He turned and stared at the old man and sternly asked, "who are you? Why are you following me?"


    "Oh, my God ~" the old man was startled. Looking at Jian Haixi, he couldn''t cry and laugh: "why is the little girl so grumpy? Ruirui is very much like you."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. "Do you know my daughter?"


    "Of course." the old man touched his chin and introduced himself with a smile. "I''m Fu zuoan. You should have heard of this name? If Ning Jiwei didn''t mention me to you, I''d have to peel his skin back."


    "Yes, I did." Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, the old man in front of him was Ning Jiwei''s most respected chief Fu. For a moment, he was embarrassed. He quickly put down the pan in his hand, looked at Fu zuoan with embarrassment and said, "Hello chief, i... I don''t know it''s you. I can''t afford it. Ji Wei told me that you are his most respected elder."


    "Mention me? It''s almost the same." Fu zuoan Ao Jiao hummed. Seeing Jian Haixi''s helpless appearance, he smiled and said, "girl, don''t be nervous. I didn''t come to Ning Jiwei. I came to you specially under the entrustment of Jian Yi."


    "Yi Yi?" Jian Haixi looked at Fu zuoan in surprise. Unexpectedly, he knew his son and daughter.


    Fu zuoan nodded with a smile and said, "I like your two little babies very much. Treat them as my own grandchildren. Put your heart down, and I''m firmly on your side."


    "Then you came to me..." Jian Haixi knew that Fu zuoan would not come to him for no reason, and Jian Yi would not be bored to do such a thing of entrusting others.


    Sure enough, Fu zuoan looked upright and said, "as far as I know, the second elder of the Ning family probably already knows the identities of Jian Yi and Jian Rui. Today, at school, there were people who wanted to collect specimens from two little guys, but Jian Yi found out and stopped them. Yi Yi was worried that something would happen to you, so he asked me to come to you and let you prepare in advance."


    Then Fu Zuo settled down and said with a smile, "Yiyi is a great boy. He has the style of his father in those days."


    "You know..." Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Fu zuoan knew the children''s life experience.


    "Of course I know." Fu zuoan smiled proudly, "I knew it long ago. It''s earlier than you, girl ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly. Unexpectedly, the two elders of the Ning family learned about the existence of Jian Yi and Jian Rui so soon. If they determine the lives of the two children, they will certainly try their best to rob the children.


    Looking at Fu zuoan in front of him, Jian Haixi bit his lips and said, "chief, do you think I have a chance of winning if I have a showdown with the two elders of Ning family?"


    Fu zuoan sighed, shook his head and said, "although I have a family relationship with those two old guys, I know their temper too well. They are used to controlling power, especially the marriage of future generations. I don''t like their style, but there''s no way. After all, it''s someone else''s family business."


    After hearing this, Jian Haixi was in a lower mood for a time. "What should I do now? Is there no way?"


    "Don''t worry, girl." Fu zuoan comforted, "aren''t you going to Switzerland with Ji Wei? I''ll take care of the two children while you''re abroad. Although I''m old, I still have no problem taking care of the two children for a few days. If anyone dares to come to my house, I also have means and contacts to deal with."


    "How interesting..." Jian Haixi didn''t expect Fu zuoan to take the initiative to make this request, and didn''t want to trouble an old man because of his own affairs.


    As a result, before she finished speaking, Fu zuoan smiled and said, "you''re sorry to bother me, so you have to trouble the two old guys in Ning''s house and directly catch the children. They can do it. You want to see the children again, but you can''t see them."


    Jian Haixi''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Fu zuoan pleadingly and said, "chief, please help me. I can''t lose my children. In fact... In fact, I''ve made the worst plan, but I can''t. I''ll leave this place with two children. In short, no one is allowed to take them."


    "Alas, you girl, relax and don''t be so pessimistic." Fu zuoan patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder and comforted, "the worst situation you said won''t happen. Don''t you forget that the children still have a father and mother? Ning Jiwei is so big, isn''t it still a decoration?"


    "He... But..." Jian Haixi hesitated. Can he tell Ning Jiwei about it?


    "I grew up watching Ji Wei. I know him very well. Girl, since you decide to be with him, you should give him enough trust, right?"


    Fu zuoan looked at Jian Haixi''s hesitation and said with a smile, "it''s a good time for you to go to Switzerland this time. You can take advantage of this time to infiltrate the whole thing into him. If he knows, the matter may be better solved."


    "Is this... Really OK?" Jian Haixi asked uncertainly.


    "Don''t worry." Fu zuoan gave her a positive look and nodded.


    After chatting with Fu zuoan, Jian Haixi took a long time to pick up the children from school.


    I don''t know if it''s psychological. Since listening to Fu zuoan''s words, Jian Haixi always felt that someone was following him along the way.


    The feeling made her hair stand up.


    When she saw the two children at school, Jane Haixi felt relieved.


    She quickly came forward and held the two children. As long as she thought that they might leave her side, Jian Haixi was sad to death, and her hands held them tightly.


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui seem to know why Jian Haixi acted like this. They hug her back and comfort her: "Mommy, we''re here. Don''t be afraid ~"


    Jian Haixi nodded. The mother and son were warm here. Gu Xiaomian, who was walking behind, saw the three hugging and rushed over greedily. He shouted: "aunt Haixi, brother Yi, ruiruirui, I want to hug, too ~"


    Just then, the plump body involuntarily joined the ranks of hugging.


    Jian Haixi didn''t expect him to rush over suddenly. The whole person fell back with unstable center of gravity and sat directly on the ground.


    Gu Xiaomian hugged the three without feeling. Jian Haixi, whose fat little arm was straight, couldn''t breathe.


    "Xiaomian, Xiaomian, you start first..." Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry and had to stretch out his hand to separate several children.


    Gu Xiaomian was pulled away as soon as he got there. He couldn''t help being wronged and said, "aunt, people also want to hug ~"


    "Well, well, hold, hold all." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "then you should wait for your aunt to get up from the ground first."


    With that, Jian Haixi stood up from the ground, patted the dust on his ass and gave Gu Xiaomian a big hug.


    "Aunt Haixi is the best ~" Gu Xiaomian asked sweetly for success. "Aunt, are you going home? Why don''t we have dinner together."


    Before Gu Chenyi and Yunling came near, they heard their son''s words. They couldn''t help looking at each other and said with a smile: "we don''t have to do it. We know we have a dinner appointment?"


    Jian Haixi shook her head with a smile and said, "I''m afraid not today. Today, my aunt will take Yiyi and Ruirui to JOJO''s house for dinner."


    "JOJO?" Gu Xiaomian scratched his head, looked at Jian Rui and asked, "Rui Rui, is that brother JOJO you often say?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    As soon as she heard that she was going to JOJO''s house for dinner, Jian Rui excitedly hugged Jian Haixi''s thigh and said, "Mommy, I haven''t seen JOJO''s brother for a long time. Let''s go!"


    "I''m going too!"


    Looking at Jian Rui''s excited appearance, Gu Xiaomian quickly raised his hand and said.


    His daughter-in-law can''t be robbed by "love enemies".


    After death, Gu Chenyi narrowed her eyes, immediately smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "the one who is very hot recently? I also want to have a look."


    You can''t let his daughter-in-law be robbed.


    The father and son looked like "there is an enemy ahead, I must go", which made Jian Haixi and Yunling cry and laugh.


    Yunling went directly to Jian Rui and hugged her, looking like "I don''t know these two people".


    Jian Haixi was helpless. It didn''t matter to think of having more people to eat. He had to nod and say, "come on, then go."


    So the original three people team plus Gu Chenyi''s family, and a large group of people rushed to JOJO''s house.


    As a result, when I came to JOJO''s house, not only did they bring large troops, but also there were others in JOJO''s house.


    Qin knows Xu nature. Needless to say, it''s just


    Jian Haixi looked at her strange daughter sitting on the sofa and felt strange.


    It''s not that she''s sensitive, but the way the daughter looks at herself makes her uncomfortable.


    The strange girl is naturally Qin Tian. Seeing Jian Haixi, she can''t help but distract herself for several times. After all, this woman can attract Qin Zhixu''s attention and occupy the heart of her prospective fiance. It can be said that she is a double rival in love.


    Seeing Qin Tian, Jian Yi and Jian Rui look at each other, pull Jian Haixi''s hand and whisper in her ear: "Mommy, she is Qin Tian and knows daddy''s grandparents. She has a good relationship with them."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and turned to look at Qin Tian.


    Know the second elder of Ning family?


    Who is this tan Tian?

 Chapter 84

    Jian Haixi looked at Qin Tian and had many doubts in his heart. When he was still hesitant about how to deal with it, pianqin Tian came over enthusiastically.


    She first smiled and waved to Jian Yi and Jian Rui, as if everyone were acquaintances, and said, "Hi, Yi Yi, Rui Rui, let''s meet again ~"


    Jian Rui tilted her head and didn''t speak, but Jian Yi frowned, with obvious vigilance and precaution in her eyes.


    Seeing her greeting the children, Jian Haixi subconsciously pulls Jian Yi and Jian Rui behind her.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s actions, Qin Tian was not angry, but smiled and nodded to Jian Haixi and said, "Hello, Miss Jane, I''m Qin Tian, Qin Zhixu''s sister. Um... Of course, I have other identities. You''ll know later."


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly. She didn''t know what she meant by "other identity", but Qin Tian''s attempt to hide her made her very vigilant.


    "Miss Jane, are you afraid of me?" seeing that Jian Haixi didn''t mean to talk to himself at all, Qin Tian was stunned. He shook his head with a surprised smile and said, "I promise I haven''t planned to be an enemy with you yet. I''m just curious about you. It''s true and I want to know you ~"


    Jian Haixi opens her mouth and is about to speak, but Jian Yi and Jian Rui pull her hand hanging on her side.


    "Mommy, let''s play!"


    Jianrui took jianhaixi straight to the sofa and pestered her to play with herself.


    Jian Yi also pushes Jian Haixi to go quickly behind her. The two children are very alert to Qin Tian. They are just different from the past sensible and clever. They pull and pester Jian Haixi to prevent her from getting along with Qin Tian alone.


    Passing by, Jian Haixi only nodded slightly to Qin Tian.


    Looking at the children''s maintenance of Jian Haixi, Qin Tian didn''t insist. He just stood in place and looked at it with a smile, as if he saw something funny.


    Smiling, Qin Tian gave a look to Qin Zhixu, who was sitting quietly. Qin Zhixu looked more gloomy when he saw it.


    Jian Rui and Jian Yi are pulling Jian Haixi on the sofa to read a model magazine. Jian Rui points to Jian Haixi and shows her her her own strokes: "Mommy, do you think I look good like this?"


    "Good looking, my little princess is good-looking."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    The atmosphere in which the three people get along is completely unaffected by the surrounding environment. It looks intimate and harmonious.


    But the more harmonious they are, the more satisfied Qin Zhixu is.


    He still remembers the news Qin Tian told him last night. It turned out that Jian Yi and Jian Rui were Ning Jiwei''s seeds.


    He said why the two children liked Ning Jiwei so much, and Jian Haixi had to look like him. It turned out that there was another reason.


    Qin Zhixu won''t doubt the truth of Qin Tian''s news.


    Although Qin Tian is sometimes very extreme and likes to play and dares to play, it is for this reason that she disdains to lie. She has her own contacts and channels. When she decided to get engaged to Ning Jiwei, she had found out everything about Ning Jiwei, including his current woman Jian Haixi and Jian Haixi''s children.


    After following this route, she found out about Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    Qin Zhixu grits his teeth and looks at Jian Yi and Jian Rui. He just feels flustered. If he has super power, he will not hesitate to give Jian Yi and Jian Rui a big DNA exchange and replace them all with his own blood.


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling also led Gu Xiaomian to sit next to Jian Haixi and read magazines with them.


    The atmosphere in the whole living room is a little strange. As the host, Qin Zhi, Xu qintian and JOJO, their silence is golden one by one, while as guests, they are very happy.


    JOJO took advantage of Jian Haixi and Jian Rui, who were watching intently, and walked to Qin Zhixu on the other side with their drinks, which also blocked his sight of Jian Haixi.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Zhixu said impatiently.


    "What I promised you has been done."


    JOJO whispered, "they have come home for dinner. Although they have brought a lot of people, this is beyond my control. So I have completed the task you assigned me. Now you should honor your promise and give me the contract?"


    Qin Zhixu is gnashing his teeth and staring at JOJO. He is really a heartless brother. Don''t you see that he is in "lovelorn"? Why are you only concerned about your own contract?


    However, JOJO was completely unmoved. He just reached out to him and motioned him to hurry up.


    Qin knew Xu Leng snorted, took out a key and threw it into JOJO''s hand. "The contract is in the safe. Go get it yourself."


    JOJO took the key, hummed to Qin Zhixu Leng, and turned away.


    Jian Haixi didn''t notice their strange behavior, but Gu Chenyi saw it.


    A thought-provoking smile came up at the corners of her mouth. Gu Chenyi moved to Jian Haixi, tilted her head and whispered, "Hey, this meal is not a Hongmen banquet today? Everyone has their own thoughts. Tut tut... It''s fun."


    "Rice?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He remembered that he hadn''t started cooking yet. He quickly patted his head and stood up. He took Gu Chenyi and went to the kitchen: "go, go, help me."


    "Hey, silly girl, did you hear me?" Gu Chenyi was covered with black lines. Why did he say so much? Jian Haixi only heard the word "rice"?


    Jane Haixi waved her hand perfunctorily and said, "you hear me, you hear me, hurry and help me cook."


    Gu Chenyi was speechless and could only follow her into the kitchen to help.


    But he didn''t help for long. Soon, Qin Tian came in with a smile, leaned against the door frame and said to Gu Chenyi, "handsome boy, your fat child seems to have quarreled with JOJO ~"


    "What?"


    Gu Chenyi was shocked when he heard the speech. Gu Xiaomian dared to quarrel with others at home. He really followed his temperament.


    For fear that his son would bring trouble to Jian Haixi, Gu Chenyi couldn''t care about what to do, so he hurried out.


    After Gu Chenyi left, Qin Tian walked to Jian Haixi with a smile. Jian Haixi also turned and looked at her.


    At this moment, there was no one else. Jian Haixi didn''t show timidity when he looked at Qin Tian who approached him. On the contrary, he looked at her very generously and asked, "Miss Qin, what do you want to tell me when you so deliberately want to get close to me?"


    Qin Tian looked at Jian Haixi with a smile. "It''s nothing. I just want to know you and make friends."


    Jian Haixi nodded, took his hand washing rice out of the basin, wiped it on the rag, stretched it out in front of Qin Tian, and said generously, "since you want to make friends, shake your hand and formally introduce it. Hello, my name is Jian Haixi."


    Qin Tian was slightly stunned. She was well dressed and valuable. But looking at Jian Haixi''s action, she didn''t hesitate. She held Jian Haixi''s hand still stained with rice washing water, smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Qin Tian. Nice to meet you."


    She said "nice to meet you", not "nice to meet you", because for Qin Tian, she knew Jian Haixi long ago.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Gu Chenyi went out of the living room, he found that Gu Xiaomian really fought with JOJO for a simple reason.


    Because JOJO wants Jian Rui to cooperate with him in advertising, Gu Xiaomian looks at Jian Rui who is so excited. He is not reconciled immediately and says he wants to let Jian Rui and himself shoot advertising.


    JOJO asked coldly, "what are you looking for Ruirui to shoot? Chocolate advertising?"


    "Yes." Gu Xiaomian nodded proudly, "my family is the king of chocolate and the king of the world. It''s very powerful! It''s much more powerful than your model advertisement!"


    As a result, JOJO only looked at him indifferently and said, "that''s a pity. I never like chocolate."


    Gu Xiaomian said proudly, "who cares if you like it or not, Ruirui likes to eat."


    JOJO picked her eyebrows and looked at Jian Rui standing beside her.


    Jianrui took his hand, shook her head and said, "brother JOJO, Gu Ruan''s chocolate is always delicious. Ruirui likes it very much."


    "Look, look." with Jianrui''s words, Gu Xiaomian was more proud.


    JOJO smiled at Gu Xiaomian and said, "it doesn''t matter now, but when ruiruirui has made an advertisement and become a star, he can''t eat chocolate."


    "Is it true?" Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui in surprise.


    Jane Rui scratched her head in confusion. She didn''t know if she couldn''t eat chocolate when she was a star, but since brother JOJO said so, it shouldn''t be wrong.


    Thinking that she couldn''t eat chocolate again, Jianrui was also very frustrated. She hung her head and nodded at Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Xiaomian''s straight shoulder immediately collapsed and felt very hurt.


    Without chocolate, his biggest competitiveness in Jianrui is gone.


    Gu Chenyi came over, gave a look to chaoyunling and asked him what happened. Yunling shrugged and raised his chin towards Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Chenyi saw his son''s face hurt. He couldn''t help pulling him and asked, "son, what''s the matter?"


    "Dad, can''t Ruirui eat chocolate when she becomes a star?" Gu Xiaomian asked coquettishly in Gu Chenyi''s arms.


    "This..."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Rui, looked at her face and looked forward to waiting for her son. After thinking, he thought, "who said you can''t eat? Of course you can eat. As long as Ruirui is happy, it''s no problem to eat more!"


    Upon hearing Gu Chenyi''s words, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were immediately happy. Jian Rui clapped her hands and asked, "uncle, is it true? But eating chocolate will make you fat."


    "No." Gu Chenyi rubbed Jian Rui''s head and said with a righteous face: "my uncle has sugar free chocolate. How much you eat won''t get fat."


    "Ohyeah! You can eat chocolate!" Jianrui excitedly hugged Gu Chenyi in a circle, and Gu Xiaomian was proud again.


    Jian Yi, who is watching silently, sighs at this scene. After thinking about it, she still doesn''t kick Gu Chenyi''s lie.


    On the other hand, Qin Tian has been pulled by Jian Haixi to start the transformation of the kitchen.


    And the transformation is very thorough.


    Washing dishes and choosing dishes are things you would never do at ordinary times. It''s a pleasure for your son Qin Tian to follow Jian Haixi.


    Qin Zhixu, who came slowly, was stunned at this scene, as if he had seen a ghost. Especially looking at Qin Tian staring at the more than one million ring to wash vegetables, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    My sister is really talented.


    Qin Tian turned his head and looked at Qin Zhixu, who was already stunned. He reached out and impolitely threw him in the face: "what are you looking at? Come and do it. It''s nice for you to only let women work. In this way, you still want to chase women."


    Hearing Qin Tian''s words, Jian Haixi was stunned, and Qin Zhixu blacked his face instantly, wiped the water on his face, stared at Qin Tian and said, "you can die if you don''t speak?"


    Qin Tian smiled and was not frightened by him at all. Instead, he smiled calmly, looked at Qin Zhixu and asked, "did you think about it? Who do you want to chase the two beautiful women in this room?"


    Jian Haixi was even more stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she understood it or not.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, after working overtime in the company, Ning Jiwei stretched and leaned back in his chair, took out his mobile phone and prepared to send a text message to Jian Haixi. At the thought of waiting for his "Midnight snack" after going back tonight, no matter how busy the work is, Ning Jiwei''s good mood can''t be stopped.


    Just as he had just sent a text message to Jian Haixi and was about to get up and leave the company and go back to the villa to wait for midnight, he received a call from Ning Fubang.


    Ning Jiwei always respected his father Ning Fubang. He just thought that his father would not be idle when he called so late.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and pressed the answer button.


    Ning Fubang''s voice came from the opposite side: "Jiwei, are you still working so late?"


    "Well, I''ve just finished my work and I''m going back."


    "You, no matter how busy you are, you should pay attention to your health. You can''t always work hard, you know?"


    Hearing Ning Fubang''s concern, Ning Jiwei warmed up a little, nodded and said, "I know, Dad, I''ll pay attention."


    "Oh, you child, I know you work hard, but your body is the capital of revolution." Ning Fubang couldn''t help nagging when he mentioned this.


    Ning Jiwei has always been impatient with the nagging of Ning family, but at the moment, he didn''t interrupt Ning Fubang, but obediently listened to him talking on the other end of the phone.


    Ning Fubang said for a long time. After Ning Jiwei repeatedly promised to pay attention to his body, he stopped the topic and said, "tonight, your grandparents said they would have a dinner in the old house, and the whole family should attend. You should also be there."


    "Dad, i..." when Ning Jiwei heard this, he subconsciously wanted to refuse, but he was stopped by Ning Fubang before his words were exported.


    "You don''t have to say dad knows, but since the old man put it forward and the whole family went again, you have to attend anyway." Ning Fubang said painstakingly.


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a while. If someone else called, he must have refused without saying a word. But the caller is Ning Fubang. Ning Jiwei really can''t open this mouth.


    After thinking about it, Ning Jiwei finally nodded and said, "well, I know. I''ll go back later."


    "Hey, you should come back early, pay attention to safety on the road and drive carefully." Ning Fubang asked.


    "Well, I see, Dad."


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Jiwei fell back into his chair and felt a lot heavier in his heart.


    You don''t have to think about it. The dinner at the old house tonight will not be pleasant. It seems that Ning''s family dinner has never been happy.


    When Ning Jiwei drove back to Ning''s house, others were already waiting.


    Seeing that Ning Jiwei walked in unhurriedly, Ning Jikang mocked: "some people are just different and let their elders wait for themselves. It''s really a big face."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him and replied coldly: "elder? Are you my elder?"


    "Why don''t I forget?" Ning Jikang stretched out his hand and patted on the table and angrily said, "I''m your brother. I''ve been pressing you all my life."


    "Oh, really?" Ning Jiwei said with a disdainful smile, "so you know you''re my brother. If you don''t know, you think you''re my son. I support you with all the money I earn from hard work every day."


    "What the fuck are you talking about? Who''s your son?" was ridiculed by Ning Jiwei. Ning Jikang couldn''t sit still and stood up to rush towards Ning Jiwei, but was held in time by the smell of love.


    "The elders are here. Stop making trouble." Wen Qingnuan urged Ning Jikang by pulling his sleeve tightly.


    "Let go of me, bitch!"


    It''s good to hear that she doesn''t pull. As soon as she pulls, Ning Jikang is full of fire and slaps her in the face.


    Wen Qingnuan was slapped by him and almost fell to the ground. Ning Jikang patted the table angrily, pointed to Ning Jiwei and said, "I tell you, don''t think you can kick your nose and face with two bad money. Sooner or later, I''ll want you to look good!"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Ning Jikang with a sneer and said, "what have you done so long ago? Do you want me to look good and choose a good day?"


    "Fuck you..." Ning Jikang scolded and was about to rush over again. This time, he was pulled by Xu Hui.


    "Ji Kang, your grandparents are here. Pay attention to the influence." Xu Hui advised her eldest son. What can be said is not that the eldest son beat the younger son, but that the eldest son will leave a bad influence on the second elder of Ning family.


    Ning Jiwei looked at their deep love for their mother and daughter, sneered at the corners of his mouth, pulled deeper, and looked twice more.


    Ning Jikang was held by Xu Hui. At least he stopped swearing and fighting. He just pushed the table and turned angrily and left the room.


    I can''t stay here. Can''t he go? Anyway, it''s not a place where he doesn''t sleep outside.


    "Ji Kang..." Xu Hui looked worried as her eldest son left.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Ning Jikang''s leaving figure and smiled sarcastically at the corners of his mouth.


    Wen Qingnuan covered her flushed face with tears. Instead of looking at Ning Jiwei, she forced a smile and took the initiative to help the maid prepare meals.


    Xu Hui sat aside and watched her baby son Ning Jikang go angry. Her face sank. Looking at Ning Jiwei, she scolded, "how can I talk to your brother? I''ve kept everyone waiting for you for so long. What''s the matter with you? I don''t know if you''re a brother!"


    "Brother?" Ning Jiwei sneered, glanced at Xu Hui and asked, "is it a brother? I don''t look like it at all. After all, our treatment here is completely different."


    "You..." Xu Hui was half dead, but Ning Jiwei didn''t look at her again, but raised his feet and walked to the living room.


    Before leaving, Ning Jiwei swept her eyes and heard the warmth. Half of her face was beaten red. The whole person looked wronged and embarrassed.


    But even if the old suffering beauty shed tears, Ning Jiwei just glanced at it and kept walking to the living room without asking.


    Seeing that Ning Jiwei didn''t come to ask herself, Wen Qingnuan bit her lower lip and was secretly sad, but thinking of her plan, she secretly took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to Sang Lan, telling her that Ning Jikang had gone out.


    Sang Lan''s reply was also very simple. He only sent an OK and it was gone.


    But looking at the text message, I was relieved to hear the warmth of love. I knew that the first step plan had been completed.


    In the living room, Ning Fubang is playing chess with Ning Lao Tai, while Mrs. Ning is sitting on the sofa watching froth play, seeing Ning Ji Wei coming over, and quickly smiling and beckoning him to sit in the past.


    "Grandpa, grandma, what are you looking for me?" Ning Jiwei sat down next to old lady Ning and asked.


    "Jiwei, please help me choose some photos." old Mrs. Ning smiled and took ningjiwei''s hand. With one hand, she picked up the photo album next to her and opened it for ningjiwei.


    "What picture?" Ning Jiwei was puzzled.


    "Nothing, just some old photos. Take a look at them." grandma Ning pointed to a picture of Ning Jiwei when she was a child and said, "look at your picture. It''s so cute."


    Ning''s father on one side heard it and couldn''t help interrupting: "Ji Wei is also very clever now."


    "Hum, my ability is very strong, but I don''t listen to the elders." Grandpa Ning snorted coldly: "a good marriage just killed the Sang family''s enterprise, and I don''t have a good helper to harm others and myself. Now I''m satisfied?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly and replied calmly: "the foundation of the mulberry family has long been broken. I just accelerated its bankruptcy. For me, such a family is not a help, but a burden."


    Grandpa Ning looked at him and said, "I admit I was wrong about the Sang family. I didn''t expect them to be so bad. But now I''ve found a better one for you, the Qin family."


    Grandma Ning also smiled and said, "that is, Ji Wei and Qin Tian are a good girl, smart and beautiful. Their Qin family is also a leading enterprise in the science and technology industry company. They will have a very good future in the future, and marrying such a family will also be very helpful to the future generations of the family. What do you think?"


    "Not so." Ning Jiwei frowned and refused without hesitation: "I will never marry Qin Tian."


    "Ji Wei, you..." Ning Fubang was about to persuade, but he saw grandpa Ning suddenly throw out a stack of photos and asked coldly, "that''s why?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at the photo suspiciously. It was full of Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    Looking at the two little guys above, Ning Jiwei frowned and didn''t speak.


    Grandma Ning sighed, took Ning Jiwei''s hand and asked, "Jiwei, you''ve always been, but because of these two children, you''ve always refused to listen to us and marry the aristocratic woman we chose for you?"


    "Grandma, I don''t understand what you mean." Ning Jiwei frowned and didn''t understand why Jian Yi and Jian Rui were involved.


    Grandma Ning looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "you''re still playing charades with me. Isn''t it because of these two children that you want to marry those small family women born in small families?"

 Chapter 85

    JOJO''s house.


    The dinner was still spent in a very embarrassing atmosphere. Gu Chenyi and his son were experts in an active atmosphere, but they were powerless in the face of a strange and silent host.


    Jian Haixi felt that nothing was right under the complex and different eyes of Qin Tian and Qin Zhixu, and even his smile at dinner became cramped.


    When Qin Tian was in the kitchen before, Qin Tian''s sentence "there are two beautiful girls here. Do you want to know which one you want to chase?" not only made Qin know Xu''s face was black, but also made Jian Haixi''s heart Click.


    It seems that at an inappropriate time, she accidentally learned the little-known orthopedic secret between Qin Zhixu and Qin Tian, and rolled in without eyes.


    In particular, after Qin Tian asked, Qin Zhixu subconsciously looked at Qin Tian''s eyes. Jian Haixi felt even more headache. She was almost scared to death at that time. Although Qin knew Xu didn''t do anything and didn''t answer Qin Tian''s questions positively, he raised his hand and knocked Qin Tian''s forehead and scolded her not to mess around.


    The action of raising his hand and scolding seemed severe, but actually spoiled and intimate. Looking straight, Jian Haixi wanted to escape from the kitchen and leave space for them.


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling looked at each other. Naturally, they could see how awkward the dinner was. Not to mention that the host family had different thoughts one by one. Even Jian Haixi and Jian Yi and Jian Rui were not relaxed.


    I''m afraid the most heartless in the whole living room is... Their son.


    Gu Xiaomian grinned and took a dish for Jian Rui, coaxing: "Rui Rui, I''m delicious to eat. Try it quickly."


    Jane Rui Nuo mouth, but also do not brush his good intentions, clip up and taste two.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Chenyi sighed and whispered to Yunling, "it''s good that we came here tonight, otherwise liuhaixi will encounter a Hongmen banquet alone with two children."


    Yunling slightly picked up his eyebrows and looked at him. He also replied in a low voice: "don''t relax too early, Hongmen banquet... Has just begun."


    Halfway through the awkward and cramped dinner, Qin Tian suddenly got up and poured a glass of red wine for Jian Haixi. He smiled and said, "Miss Jane, come on, I''ll give you a toast."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. His wandering thoughts were pulled back by Qin Tian''s voice.


    Qin Tian smiled at Jian Haixi and said, "I haven''t introduced myself to you after a busy afternoon."


    "Haven''t you introduced it?" Jane Haixi wondered. They met once at the door and again in the kitchen. Does Qin Zhixu''s sister, JOJO''s sister, need a more solemn introduction?


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s doubts, Qin Tian shook her head with a smile and joked in her eyes: "my identity is not only Qin Zhixu''s sister, JOJO''s sister, but also..."


    "Enough."


    Qin Zhixu suddenly snapped at Qin Tian''s words, got up and grabbed Qin Tian''s hand and was about to leave the dinner.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Stop talking and come out with me." Qin Zhixu frowned and scolded.


    "No," Qin Tian said coquettishly with a smile, "it''s not too late for you to wait until I finish talking."


    "Stop fooling around!" Qin Zhixu pulled Qin Tian''s hand tighter and said, "there are children present. You have to have a limit to fooling around."


    Qin Tian wrongfully shrugged his shoulders and said, "brother, you''ve wronged me. I just want to tell her when I see Haixi. If I don''t like her, I won''t say it at all. It''s a good play to see that there are no underpants left between her and Ning Jiwei?"


    With that, Qin Tian stared at Jian Haixi and winked at her, "Haixi, please help me talk."


    When Jian Haixi heard her say Ning Jiwei''s name, she already had a guess in her heart. Looking at the way Qin Zhixu insisted on taking Qin Tian away, she stood up with a frown and said, "wait a minute."


    Qin knew Xu was helpless and looked back at Jian Haixi. "Haixi, let''s talk about it another day."


    Then he dragged Qin Tian to go, but was stopped by another figure.


    Jian Yi didn''t know when to stand up. At this time, he stopped in front of Qin Zhixu and Qin Tian. The little man was not big, but his aura was full of domineering and indifference. "I''ve long felt very strange. No one is allowed to leave until I make it clear today."


    Qin knew Xu was stunned, looked at his little master in front of him, and looked back at Jian Haixi with the same perseverance. He knew that it was necessary to talk about it tonight, otherwise no one in the room would be satisfied.


    He relented Qin Tian''s hand and sat back in his position.


    Qin Tian looked at Jian Yi, who was hostile to him, smiled and walked up to him, squatted down and looked down at him, "little brother, you are a smart child. It''s not wrong to protect your mommy, but not everyone is a bad person ~"


    Jian Yi frowned and looked at her defensively. "It depends on what you say."


    Jian Haixi bypassed the table, pulled Jian Yi back, stared at Qin Tian suspiciously and asked, "what did you mean just now? What do you want to tell me?"


    Qin Tian stood up, stretched out a hand to Jian Haixi, smiled and said: "The previous introductions are too brief. Let me introduce myself again. My name is Qin Tian. I''m Qin Zhixu''s sister and JOJO''s sister. At the same time, I''m also Ning Jiwei''s next fiancee. If Ning Jiwei and I are free, our engagement ceremony will be held within three months. At that time, I don''t need to add a sign in front of my fiancee."


    As soon as Qin Tian said this, there was a sudden silence on the dinner table. Except Qin Zhixu, who knew the situation, all the others looked at her and Jian Haixi in surprise.


    And Jian Haixi was stunned there


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jia.


    Ning Jiwei was puzzled by what old lady Ning said. He refused the family marriage not only because of Jian Haixi, but also because he didn''t like being controlled by others.


    But what''s the relationship between these two little guys?


    Ning Jiwei looked at a pile of photos on the table and felt as if he were in a mess. He just needed to find the thread to sort out the whole thing.


    "Ji Wei, grandma knows that you may be dazzled by that woman for the time being, but you still have to be a good match in marriage, the girl of the Qin family..."


    "I said I wouldn''t marry the Qin family." Ning Jiwei was very disgusted with old lady Ning''s comments on Jian Haixi, and immediately said coldly, "and Haixi is not the woman of a small family you said. Please don''t say that about her again."


    "You..."


    Master Ning didn''t expect that Ning Jiwei would defend Jian Haixi in front of them. He immediately patted the table and said, "I think you are fascinated by that fox spirit!"


    "She is not a fox spirit." Ning Jiwei replied, "she is not pestering me, but I am pestering her."


    "You, you evil......" old Ning was coughing by Ning Jiwei. Mrs. Ning helped him smooth his back and said to Ning Jiwei after a while: "Jiwei, are you because of that woman or these two children?"


    Ning Jiwei wondered more, "what does this have to do with the two children?"


    Old Mrs. Ning looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously, "Are you still playing charades with me? The mother of these two children is Jian Haixi, but we haven''t got available biological specimens to identify them, so we can''t be sure whether they are your children. But whether it''s eyebrows, eyes or temperament, these two children have your shadow, especially boys, just like you when you were a child."


    Ning Jiwei was surprised to hear that Mrs. Ning said that Jian Yi and Jian Rui were Jian Haixi''s children. When he heard what Mrs. Ning said behind him, he stared and sneered, "then you can save some money. I''m quite sure I''ve never given any woman a chance to keep my children."


    Ning family''s blood, he is really not rare.


    But even so, Ning Jiwei still holds the photos of Jian Yi and Jian Rui and falls into meditation.


    He remembered the pictures of himself getting along with two little guys, and Jane Haixi.


    When the three of them appeared in his mind at the same time, Ning Jiwei didn''t feel at all against him. Thinking that Jian Haixi''s children were Jian Yi and Jian Rui, he was not only not angry, but also happy.


    Ning Jiwei actually has no idea when to meet Jian Haixi''s children and how to win their favor. He also secretly thought about the scene in more than n middle school. Now he knows that the two children are Jian Yi and Jian Rui. Ning Jiwei only feels relaxed and happy.


    He likes Jian Yi and Jian Rui very much and gets along well with them. He expects that there will be no problem living with the two children in the future.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei couldn''t sit still. He couldn''t wait to find Jian Haixi and meet two little guys.


    The second elder of the Ning family heard Ning Jiwei''s firm denial. Although they all felt it was a pity, since the two children had nothing to do with their Ning family, it would be much easier.


    Master Ning looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "now that you can be sure that the child has nothing to do with you, there is less involvement. We can also talk about other things."


    Ning Jiwei waved his hand, stood up and said impatiently, "let''s talk later. I have something to go first."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Seeing that Ning Jiwei was leaving, master Ning''s angry crutch knocked straight and scolded, "sit down honestly! Where do you want to go before I finish my words? How did I teach you? This is your upbringing?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "what else do you want to say? It''s just that I want to marry Qin Tian. I repeat, I won''t marry Qin Tian, nor will I marry anything else. Zhang Tian, Li Tian, Wang Tian, my marriage is up to me. Grandpa, it''s the 21st century, and the arranged marriage has long been impossible."


    "You evil..."


    Master Ning was very angry. He patted the table and stood up. He picked up his crutch and angrily pointed to Ning Jiwei and said, "you unfilial son, you don''t listen to the elders. Don''t leave a good aristocratic girl. You have to marry a messy woman and hurry to be a wild father for other people''s children. You are really promising!"


    "That''s also my choice. Don''t worry about it." Ning Jiwei said with a sneer, paused and then said, "in addition, Haixi is not a messy woman. If you use this word to describe her, I''m afraid I''m really unfilial."


    "You bastard!" master Ning wanted to hit Ning Jiwei with a crutch, but Ning Jiwei easily flashed over, "you unfilial son, I''m so angry with you..."


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    "You... Ning Jiwei, stop!"


    Seeing that Ning Jiwei really dared to go, old master Ning roared angrily: "if you dare to go out of this door to find that woman today, you will no longer be a member of my Ning family!"


    "This... Old man, how can you say such angry words?" old lady Ning was stunned and hurried.


    Master Ning snorted coldly, looked at Ning Jiwei who stopped and said angrily, "if he dares to do something that shames the Ning family, he doesn''t deserve to be my grandson."


    Hearing the warm feeling, the one side was worried secretly, but there was nothing to do. He could only expect Ning Jiwei to say a soft word quickly, otherwise he would be driven out of Ning''s house and he would have nothing.


    The only happy person in the whole living room is probably Xu Hui. When she heard what master Ning said, Xu Hui almost wanted to clap her hands. In her heart, a villain kept waving his hands and expected Ning Jiwei to leave quickly. As long as he walked out of the door, he would not be Ning''s family. At that time, Ning''s family will all belong to her baby Ji Kang.


    Ning Jiwei stood there with his back to the second elder of the Ning family. He didn''t look back when he heard what the elder Ning said. He just sneered: "the Ning family... I''m really not rare. I can''t be better."


    Then he lifted his feet and left.


    "Come back here! You bastard..." master Ning raised his hand angrily and threw the tea cup at Ning Jiwei, but he didn''t throw it on him.


    "Jiwei, stop."


    Seeing that things were moving in an uncontrollable direction, Ning Fubang couldn''t help standing up. He first stopped Ning Jiwei, and then turned to Uncle Ning, trying to appease him: "Dad, please calm down first..."


    "Shut up! You''re not used to it!"


    Before Ning Fubang finished speaking, old master Ning beat him down with a crutch.


    In his anger, master Ning naturally didn''t leave his hand. Ning Fubang was immediately knocked out of his head and fell to the ground.


    "Dad!"


    Ning Jiwei was shocked. He hurried to hug Ning Fubang and looked at him with blood on his head. He resented master Ning.


    Mrs. Ning was also very flustered and kept saying to Mr. Ning, "what are you doing? Fubang''s head is not made of iron. Do you want our son''s life if you stick it down?"


    Ning Jiwei helped Ning Fubang hold down the wound for the first time, but Ning Fubang passed out because of excessive bleeding and impact on his head.


    Xu Hui looked at Ning Fubang, who was unconscious. Her eyes flashed worry for a moment, but soon changed into other looks. Her feet moved, but she didn''t come forward immediately.


    Ning Jiwei turned around with Ning Fubang and walked out. Before leaving, he looked at old master Ning and asked coldly, "how much do you want to make before you give up?"


    "I..."


    Master Ning was speechless for a moment and looked at Ning Jiwei leaving with the unconscious Ning Fubang in his arms. He was angry and remorse.


    Mrs. Ning quickly asked the housekeeper to go out and watch. She turned her head and looked at Mr. Ning and complained, "I know you''re angry, but you can''t sprinkle it on your son. Even if you roar, you really do it. I don''t think Fubang can live on your conscience."


    "I... I haven''t let Ji Wei go mad." old master Ning sighed and sat down, still knocking on his crutch. "Do you think the boy deliberately disagrees with us? Good Qin Tian, don''t want a woman with children."


    "Dad, don''t be angry." Xu Hui came forward with a smile, but she didn''t dare to really approach Ning Fubang because of the case that Ning Fubang was knocked out of his head. She just looked at old master Ning and said, "if Ji Wei really doesn''t want to marry, we really can''t help him, but there''s Ji Kang. When Ji Kang and Wen Qingnuan divorce, we can also marry Qin Tian."


    "Nonsense!"


    As soon as Xu Hui finished speaking, old master Ning frowned and scolded, "what are you talking about? Just Ning Jikang''s virtue, not to mention the miss of the Qin family, even if you pull a girl casually in the street, people may not look up to him. If you miss the Qin family, don''t go to others and make a fool of yourself!"


    Master Ning''s impolite words made Xu Hui''s smile freeze there. She opened her mouth and wanted to say more, but old lady Ning also opened her mouth.


    "Ji Kang really can''t. let alone his character and ability, it''s not humiliating enough to say that he is a married man. In order to get married, divorce first and then marry others. We''d rather our family can''t afford to lose this man!"


    Xu Hui was scolded by the two elders of Ning family successively, and the whole person stood there embarrassed.


    She didn''t expect that as a child of the Ning family, Ning Jikang was so poor in the eyes of the two elders of the Ning family.


    But in what way, Ning Jikang is also a baby pimple in her heart. So even though she was scolded by the two elders of Ning family, Xu Hui still didn''t give up. She bit her teeth and wanted to persuade again.


    This time, before she could say anything, Mrs. Ning frowned and looked at her discontentedly, "what are you still doing here?"


    "Ah? I......" Xu Hui was stunned. She wasn''t here. Where was she going?


    Seeing that she didn''t worry about Ning Fubang at all, Mrs. Ning said, "your husband has just fainted, and you don''t even have the idea to follow up. All you know is to talk to us about Ning Jikang here. Is there your man and your other son in your heart?"


    "I... mom, I''m going now. I was ready to go..." seeing that the second old man of Ning family was really angry, Xu Hui quickly said two words, turned and trotted out.


    At the gate, the driver has driven the car. Ning Jiwei helps Ning Fubang get on the car. Wen Qingnuan wants to help, but he is blocked by Ning Jiwei''s indifference.


    Wen Qingnuan was certainly unwilling to do so. When Ning Jiwei closed the door, she quickly held Ning Jiwei''s hand, looked at him with tears and whispered, "Ji Wei... Be careful on the road."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her with boredom, shook off her hand without hesitation, turned and ordered the driver to drive immediately.


    Looking at the shadow of the car leaving and smelling the warmth and hatred, she didn''t expect her kindness to have no effect here in Ning Jiwei.


    When Xu Hui came out, she just saw this scene. She couldn''t help sneering and staring at Wen Qingnuan and said, "it''s really cheap. After pasting the brother, has she pasted the brother again now?"

 Chapter 86

    As soon as Ning Jikang left his old house, he received a text message from Sang Lan and asked him to meet at his old place.


    Two people count the number of meetings with one hand.


    Of course, the only place that can be counted as the old place is the hotel they have been in close contact with.


    Looking at the text message content, Ning Jikang''s eyes looked different.


    Even if Ning Jikang is no longer romantic and lacks sexual ability, he naturally knows that Sang Lan is not a simple woman after rolling in the pile of women for so many years.


    Just as Wen Qingnuan took the initiative to climb into his bed, Sang Lan must have his own purpose to find him.


    But even so, thinking of Sang Lan''s graceful concave convex body, Ning Jikang swallowed his saliva.


    If you say who he cared about most from childhood, it was not Xu Hui or Wen Qingnuan, but his brother Ning Jiwei.


    It is precisely because he has been pressed by Ning Jiwei for a long time that he can''t get out of his head, so as long as it is Ning Jiwei''s woman, he feels that he has a different taste and is not tired of playing.


    After thinking about it, after all, desire occupies reason. Ning Jikang put out an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, drove the car and rushed to the hotel where he had close contact with Sang Lan.


    When he arrived, Sang Lan was already waiting there.


    As soon as Ning Jikang knocked on the door, Sang Lan''s voice came out with a strong charm.


    "The door is unlocked. Come in ~"


    In the room, Sang Lan was taking a bath in the bathroom and threw her clothes on the bed and sofa.


    Listening to the splashing water in the bathroom, Ning Jikang''s reason had basically been thrown aside, raised his feet and walked towards the bathroom.


    The bathroom door wasn''t closed. Ning Jikang reached out and opened it.


    Sang Lan heard the sound of the door being pushed open and screamed quickly.


    "You, why did you come in, hate ~"


    Sang Lan hid behind the shower curtain, revealing only a red little face and looking at Ning Jikang.


    "Hey, hey... What''s shy? I haven''t seen it before."


    Ning Jikang rubbed his hands: "come on, baby, don''t you just want me to come in when you open the door? It''s just that we wash together ~"


    "No ~"


    Sang Lan smiled mischievously, took the shower and sprayed it on Ning Jikang. He sprinkled his whole body of water, "go out quickly and change it for you when I''m ready."


    Ning Jikang was sprayed with water and immediately frowned, "why is it so troublesome? Just come directly?"


    "No, people don''t want to be here..."


    Sang Lan stamped her feet, stared coyly, and Ning Jikang said, "hurry out ~"


    "OK, OK, I''ll go out."


    With the beauty in front, Ning Jikang''s patience was much better. He spread his hands and walked out obediently. Anyway, it''s his sooner or later. What''s the difference between early and late? Before the purpose is the same, Ning Jikang doesn''t mind conniving at each other more.


    Soon, Sang Lan came out with a bath towel.


    Beauty bathing always makes people itch, not to mention the romantic Ning Jikang. He couldn''t help but pounced on Sang Lan, directly held her in his arms, and went straight to the destination with his hands up and down.


    "Oh, what''s your hurry ~"


    Looking at Ning Jikang, who was in a hurry, Sang Lan was proud and struggled to get out of his arms.


    Ning Jikang swallowed his saliva, greedily stared at Sang Lan and said, "beauty, don''t tease me, come and eat for me..."


    "No, you go take a bath first ~"


    Sang Lan smiled sweetly and pointed to the bathroom to give orders.


    "Good good, I wash, I wash." Ning Jikang quickly took off his clothes and trousers and rushed into the bathroom.


    Sang Lan looked at the bathroom door, smiled coldly, turned and began to dress.


    Ning Jikang took a quick shower and came out. He saw Sang Lan changing into sexy pajamas, sitting obliquely on the sofa drinking red wine, and preparing a cup for Ning Jikang.


    Seeing him coming out, Sang Lan smiled at the red wine on one side and waved to him, "honey, come here ~"


    "OK!" Ning Jikang walked over with a smile, but he didn''t sit next to Sang Lan. Instead, he walked up to her and held her waist in both hands. He sat on the sofa and let Sang Lan sit on his thigh.


    Sang lanshun hugged his neck and handed the wine glass to his mouth, "come on, drink ~"


    Ning Jikang smiled and drank a mouthful of red wine with Sang Lan''s cup, then licked his tongue and said, "baby, I want to drink something else..."


    "Don''t worry ~"


    Sang Lan is good at drawing circles on his chin, but it''s not as good as his idea.


    Ning Jiwei grabbed her hand and put it somewhere where he was excited. He said in a dumb voice, "hurry, how can I not hurry? Can''t you feel it, baby?"


    "You... Hate it ~" Sang Lan quickly took out his hand and said angrily with a red face.


    "Hey, I''ll let you love it in a minute." Ning Jikang pecked at Sang Lan''s mouth and said with a smile.


    "Wait a minute ~ if you want people to follow you, you can''t always let them sneak like this." Sang Lan said with her lips, "people don''t want to be caught by your yellow faced woman again. It''s a shame."


    "What are you afraid of?" Ning Jiwei said while vaguely rubbing her Softness: "with me, she dares to move you for a try!"


    Sang Lan despised it in her heart. She thought you were useless. The last time she beat me in front of you.


    However, she didn''t show her face at all, but lay wronged in Ning Jikang''s arms and puffed, "but... It''s the first time when people talk to you, and you''re always responsible for others..."


    Listening to her words, Ning Jikang''s eyebrows picked up, his greedy look on his face immediately converged, sneered and pushed Sang Lan away from him, "Sang Lan, we are all people in the circle. Ming people don''t do secret things, but you''re boring."


    "I... what''s the matter with me?"


    Unexpectedly, Ning Jikang suddenly changed his face. Sang Lan asked in a daze.


    Ning Jikang snorted coldly, stared at Sang Lan coldly and said, "that day at Ning''s house, I''ve seen the video of you making out with others. Now I''m pretending to be with me for the first time. Do you despise my memory or don''t even want my face?"


    "You..." Sang Lan''s face changed, looked at Ning Jikang and said, "that was your last time..."


    The last time was also here. She deliberately made blood droplets on the bed and lied to Ning Jikang that it was the first time. At that time, Hou Ning Jikang didn''t say anything. She thought she had lied to him.


    "Last time?" Ning Jikang sneered. "Anyway, I slept and tasted it. It tastes good. Why do you care about those little tricks?"


    Sang Lan opened her mouth. Unexpectedly, her plan couldn''t go through here in Ning Jikang.


    Seeing that his interest was destroyed tonight, Ning Jikang was too lazy to waste time here. He stood up and wanted to leave, but Sang Lan grabbed his arm.


    "Anything else?" Ning Jikang looked back at Sang Lan. To be honest, the meat on his mouth was gone. He was really reluctant.


    Sang Lan bit her lower lip, thought about it, looked at Ning Jikang and said, "you know, Ning Jiwei and I have been in love for six years. Although we didn''t get together in the end, I have been around him for so many years. I know all about his business model and his way of work.


    Listening to her mention of Ning Jiwei, Ning Jikang''s eyes immediately tightened, tightened Sang Lan''s hand and asked, "are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    Ning Jikang looked at Sang Lan several times and knew that since she said these things, she could not have no purpose, so she asked coldly, "what do you want?"


    Sang Lan raised her chin, looked at Ning Jikang proudly and said her purpose frankly: "I want you to marry me, the sooner the better."


    Ning Jikang narrowed his eyes, nodded after thinking for a moment and said, "I''ll think about it, but now..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi was in a very low mood because of Qin Tian''s words. He didn''t speak since he left JOJO''s house.


    Gu Chenyi advised a few words, but Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "Chenyi, don''t say it. I''m in a mess now."


    Gu Chenyi sighed. Seeing that Jian Haixi was so sad, he wanted to beat Ning Jiwei. "This guy is really too much, Haixi. Why don''t I stop him and educate him for you?"


    Jian Haixi hasn''t spoken yet, but Jian Rui on one side has angrily forked her waist and said, "no, no one can beat daddy, neither can uncle gu!"


    Seeing the little girl defending Ning Jiwei so much, Gu Chenyi was stunned, smiled and shook his head, "I don''t know how many blessings this guy had repaired in his last life. He didn''t bother to have such a good woman and child."


    Gu Xiaomian, who had not spoken for a long time, pulled La Jianrui''s arm and whispered, "ruiruirui, why do you speak for your father? If he refuses to marry your mommy, it means he is not a good father."


    "No, daddy is a good daddy. Don''t you say that about him..." seeing Gu Xiaomian saying that, Ning Jiwei, Jian Rui was angry and almost cried.


    On one side, Jian Haixi was stunned, then smiled bitterly and shook his head, "what a simple problem, even Xiaomian can see clearly, but I can''t see clearly all the time."


    "Mommy, don''t be sad." Jian Yi hugged Jian Haixi and promised, "I will protect Mommy. Mommy is not afraid of me."


    Jian Haixi forced a smile at the corners of his mouth, rubbed Jian Yi''s head and didn''t speak.


    Gu Chenyi''s family sent Jian Haixi and others to their house before turning back. Because Jian Haixi was in a bad mood, they didn''t say much.


    Jian Haixi led the children home. First, she took the garbage downstairs and threw it. By the way, she was quiet alone.


    But I didn''t expect to see Qin Tian downstairs again.


    Qin Tian was leaning against the roadside smoking. Seeing Jian Haixi coming down, he reached out to her and said, "I want to talk to you."


    "What do we have to talk about?" Jian Haixi asked coldly without taking the cigarette.


    "Of course." Qin Tian smiled and said, "if you still want to marry Ning Jiwei, you have to do me a favor."


    Tan Tian said, taking a deep breath and looking directly at Jian Haixi, he opened the door and said, "I like Qin Zhixu for many years. If you want me to help you, you have to help me and help me get Qin Zhixu''s love."


    "You..." Jian Haixi looked at Qin Tian in surprise. Although she had seen some eyebrows at JOJO''s house, it was hard to accept her being so straightforward, "Qin knows Xu is your brother."


    "I know." Qin Tian spit out a cigarette ring and said with a careless smile, "you don''t need to remind me. Do you think if it wasn''t for this relationship, I wouldn''t win Qin Zhixu?"


    That''s right.


    Jane Haixi nodded and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Qin Tian finished smoking a cigarette, looked at Jian Haixi, who was always silent, and asked, "what''s the matter? Have you thought about it? Do you want to do it or not?"


    Jian Haixi looked up and said to Qin Tian, "this is wrong, but..."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi said firmly, "but I''ll do it."


    She didn''t want to pass by her happiness without doing anything.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s answer, Qin Tian showed a smile of approval and satisfaction, glanced at Jian Haixi and said, "I like you very much as soon as I see you. Now it seems that I really don''t like the wrong person."


    Jane Haixi smiles bitterly. Being liked has a price. She paid the price.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After a romantic affair with Ning Jikang, Sang Lan said a big deal with soft words and temptation, and finally coaxed Ning Jikang to agree to divorce.


    After sending Ning Jikang away, Sang Lan lay in bed and called Wen Qingnuan lazily.


    On the other side, I heard that Qingnuan was waiting for Sang Lan''s news at home. When I saw the phone coming in, I immediately picked it up: "how about it?"


    "Of course I don''t have to worry about going out." Sang Lan''s voice was also tired and hoarse after the event. He said proudly, "he has gone back. He should divorce you if there is no accident. You should be ready in advance."


    "That''s good." Wen Qingnuan breathed a sigh of relief, hung up the phone, and suddenly felt that a big stone had been put down in his heart.


    She looked up at the mirror in front of her, in which the corners of her mouth raised unconsciously.


    Finally, I can get rid of Ning Jikang and finally deserve Ning Jiwei!


    She prepared the divorce agreement as quickly as possible, signed her name in advance and left it to Ning Jikang on the table, and then left Ning''s house with the car key.


    She couldn''t wait for a moment. At the first time she was free, she wanted to see Ning Jiwei. I want to share my joy with him and tell him that I can come back to him.


    Ning Jiwei settled Ning Fubang in the hospital. After determining the danger of Ning Fubang''s escape, he handed it over to the nurse, and drove away from the hospital.


    He wants to see Jian Haixi and Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    But his car just drove out not far, but he was overtaken by a warm car on the road.


    Wen Qingnuan shouted at Ning Jiwei with his horn: "Jiwei, wait for me. I have something to tell you."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her impatiently. Instead of stopping, he accelerated his speed and drove forward.


    He doesn''t have time to be here to smell the warmth and recall the past.


    "Jiwei, stop!" Ning Jiwei accelerated, and the smell of warmth accelerated. The two cars chased each other.


    Seeing the warmth behind him, Ning Jiwei frowned with boredom and flashed quickly at the intersection of time while the green light was approaching.


    "Jiwei!"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei didn''t stop, Wen Qingnuan got angry, directly ran through the red light, speeding and stopped in front of Ning Jiwei''s car, forcing him to stop by the side of the road.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Ning Jiwei was forced to stop, opened the door and came down. He stared coldly and smelled the warmth and said, "is it over?"


    "Jiwei, give me two minutes. I have something to tell you."


    "I have nothing to say to you." Ning Jiwei bypassed her and walked to the roadside. He didn''t let him drive. It''s not that he can''t take a taxi.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei so, he felt a pain in his heart. He bit his teeth and ran forward, pulled his arm and said, "Jiwei, are you really so cruel? I''ve been chasing you for so long..."


    "I asked you to drive after me?"


    Ningji Wei couldn''t bear to shake off her hand, but unexpectedly, a car was coming this way.


    "Ah!"


    Wen Qingnuan fell back two steps and screamed towards the middle of the road.


    Seeing this, Ning Jiwei''s face changed and hurried forward to hold her.


    But it was still a step late. Although Wen Qingnuan was not seriously injured, his arm rubbed on the ground and still left blood.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the blood on her arm, frowned, pulled her to the roadside and said coldly, "if you want to die, take a taxi to the hospital."


    With that, Ning Jiwei turned and left.


    "Ning Jiwei!"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei so cruel, Wen Qingnuan sat on the roadside and cried: "Have you really forgotten our sweetness? Well, even if you forget, have you forgotten my brother? When you were always bullied because of your weak body in school, my brother stood in front of you again and again to stand up for you. It was also because of my brother that we met and had all kinds of things later. Have you forgotten all these?"


    Ning Jiwei was going to leave, but hearing the warm words successfully stopped him.


    "Ji Wei, things have changed over the years, but I can''t erase the past, and you can''t erase it!" Wen Qingnuan looked at Ning Jiwei''s back and choked in his voice: "I know I failed you, but why have you asked me why? Who has asked me about my grievances over the years? Ji Wei, even if you care about my pressure a little, you won''t be so indifferent to me."


    Ning Jiwei stood where he was, didn''t leave, but didn''t look back, like struggling with his decision.


    Wen Qingnuan cried, "Jiwei, we had so many beautiful things. Even if you abandoned all these, did you forget my brother''s protection for you? People can''t be so ungrateful, you can''t be Ning Jiwei..."


    Ning Jiwei closed his eyes, and the figure of Jian Haixi flashed in front of him. He wanted to find Jian Haixi, but the voice of tears behind him caught him.


    If Wen Qingnuan just recalls the past with him, Ning Jiwei can leave ruthlessly. But she moved out of her brother, which made Ning Jiwei unable to leave her by the side of the road.


    After struggling for a moment, Ning Jiwei still bit his teeth and folded back.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming back, his eyes lit up and looked up at him with his injured arm.


    In front of Wen Qingnuan, Ning Jiwei bent down with a cold face, picked her up and walked to the hospital.

 Chapter 87

    Jian Haixi and Qin Tian didn''t talk for long. They had a clear purpose and didn''t need to waste too much time to determine each other''s cooperation intention.


    After seeing Qin Tian off, Jian Haixi went upstairs with a heavy heart and was still immersed in the great shock brought to her by Qin Tian.


    She was surprised at Qin Tian''s happy character of daring to love and hate, and admired her courage to ignore the comments of the world and allow everything to be loved only by herself.


    If it were for himself, Jian Haixi thought he might not be able to do this.


    Back home, Jianrui trotted over, holding her mobile phone and said happily to her, "Mommy, Mommy, daddy sent you a message. He said he would come in a minute!"


    "When did you send it?" Jian Haixi asked and took his cell phone. As a result, it was sent half an hour ago.


    Half an hour... It''s time to arrive anyway.


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly. He sat on the sofa with Jian Rui in one hand and sent a message to Ning Jiwei with his mobile phone in the other hand, asking him where he is now.


    After sending the message, Jian Haixi waited for a while, but she never saw Ning Jiwei reply, which made her feel uneasy.


    "Mommy, where''s daddy?" asked Jianrui holding jianhaixi''s neck.


    Jian Haixi shook his head and clicked on the video call. "Mommy doesn''t know. Wait for mommy to call and ask."


    Just when Jian Haixi wanted to press the video call, Qin Zhixu''s wechat sent it in.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He had to stop contacting Ning Jiwei and read Qin Zhixu''s wechat content instead.


    Qin Zhixu explains today''s dinner and tells Jian Haixi that no matter what Qin Tian says, she doesn''t have to believe it. He will help deal with Ning Jiwei''s affairs and let her not think too much.


    Jian Haixi looked at Qin Zhixu''s wechat and thought about him and Qin Tian. He was trying to explore Qin Zhixu''s mind again. Before sending out his words, he saw Qin Zhixu send another wechat in.


    "Haixi, don''t blame Qin Tian. She and Ning Jiwei probably haven''t even met. Saying that today is just teasing you. If she really makes you feel offended, I apologize for her. She is a little child, playful and noisy. In fact, she doesn''t have any bad thoughts."


    Looking at the content sent by Qin Zhixu, Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows and couldn''t help but hook up the corners of his lips.


    Originally, she wanted to explore Qin Zhixu''s mind again, but looking at the text sent by Qin Zhixu, she didn''t have to ask any more. Qin Zhixu''s heart has actually been fully revealed in these words.


    Jian Haixi smiled knowingly, took a screenshot of Qin Zhixu''s words, opened a new wechat friend and sent it to the other party.


    Soon, Qin Tian went back to wechat and said that she knew that Qin Zhixu had a heart for her. Ya was counseling.


    Looking at Qin Tian''s reply, Jian Haixi smiled. From the text alone, she could feel Qin Tian''s happiness. In fact, there was only a layer of window paper missing when she wanted to come to their relationship.


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment and sent back information to Qin Tian, because she felt that she could play too little role in the things Qin Tian and Qin Zhixu could do, and all she could do were trivial things.


    Soon, Qin Tian replied to Jian Haixi''s wechat. She agreed with Jian Haixi''s words impolitely and said frankly: "Your role is really small, but for me, I don''t want to miss any help that may be helpful. But in fact, you don''t need pressure, because I can''t do much about you and Ning Jiwei. But don''t worry, as long as I can do, I will do it, and I won''t pit you."


    Looking at Qin Tian''s wechat content, Jian Haixi felt as if he had seen a young Jianghu female Xia, happy with gratitude and hatred, dare to say and do.


    After chatting with Qin Tian, Jian Haixi didn''t feel relaxed. As Qin Tian said, Qin Tian can''t do much in her affairs with Ning Jiwei.


    Because the one between her and Ning Jiwei is not Qin Tian at all.


    As Gu Chenyi said, at first, it seems that the mulberry family is separated between Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. However, the mulberry family is gone, and the obstacles are not reduced. Instead, a Qin Tian comes out, and the two elders of the Ning family have been eyeing Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    Her future not only didn''t see the light because of the exit of the Sang family, but also broke through a simple level and ushered in a more difficult one.


    Jian Haixi sighed, tired and uneasy.


    This is also the reason why she will cooperate with Qin Tian. She doesn''t want to wait to die. It''s not a way to endure such a long wait. Whether for herself or the children, she wants to try her best.


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s troubles, Jian Yi came and sat beside her, took her hand and comforted, "Mommy, don''t worry, you still have Yi Yi. Yi Yi will help you and protect you."


    "Yes, Mommy, don''t be afraid. Nothing can defeat my brother. My brother will have a way to solve all the difficulties!" Jane Rui raised her fist like a little fan sister.


    Jane Yi rolled her eyes, glanced at her and said, "what do you want?"


    "Me?" Jian Rui pointed to her nose, tilted her head and smiled, and threw herself into Jian Haixi''s arms. "Of course I''m doing a good job of Mommy''s sweet little cotton padded jacket ~"


    Jian Haixi holds Jian Yi''s hand and Jian Rui in his other arm. Looking at the smiles of the two children, his troubles are silently dispersed.


    She kept telling herself that she just tried her best. It doesn''t matter if she can''t. As long as there are children around, nothing is lost.


    ¡ª¡ª


    hospital.


    The wound on the arm needs disinfection and dressing.


    Ning Jiwei sent her to the hospital and planned to leave. Although he sent her here for the sake of past love, he had no intention of revisiting his old friendship with her.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s intention to leave, Wen Qingnuan quickly grabbed him and said with tears in his eyes: "Jiwei, are you leaving now? Will you wait a little longer? Please..."


    Ning Jiwei impatiently wanted to get rid of her hand, but when he looked back, he inadvertently saw the scar on Wen Qingnuan''s neck.


    Because of the pulling on the road, I heard that the clothes on her body were a little scattered. It was also because Ning Jiwei saw many red marks on her neck, shoulders and arms.


    Seeing those old and new wounds, Ning Jiwei couldn''t help looking at them more, frowned and asked, "are these made by Ning Jikang?"


    Wen Qingnuan was stunned, hurriedly wrapped his clothes tightly, buried his head, didn''t dare to see Ning Jiwei, and didn''t answer, but the whole person shrank carefully, looking very pitiful and weak.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, casually pulled over a nurse and said, "you accompany her all the way. After you deal with the wound, you will have an examination. It''s time to be hospitalized and treated. All the expenses will be deducted from here."


    With that, Ning Jiwei took out a card from his wallet and handed it to the nurse.


    "Well, I..." the nurse didn''t react. Ning Jiwei handed her card and was ready to leave.


    "Jiwei, why don''t you go?" seeing that Ning Jiwei didn''t mean to leave after looking at his wound, Wen Qingnuan completely collapsed. She held the bed and cried, "Jiwei, I regret it. I really regret it. Can''t you forgive me?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed and looked back at her. "Let the past pass. Since you married my eldest brother, you should live a good life with him."


    "Live a good life?"


    Wen Qingnuan smiled bitterly, "if Ning Jikang doesn''t become a demon, I also want to continue to live well with him. But do you think he and I can live safely?"


    Wen Qingnuan said, tore open his collar and exposed all his old wounds and new wounds in front of Ning Jiwei. "He hit me every minute. He was angry. He was unhappy outside and hit me when he came back. He was..."


    After a pause, Wen Qingnuan carefully looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "if you are suppressed by your ability, you can also beat me. If you are jealous, or sometimes you just want to vent, you can beat me... Jiwei, you look at these injuries on me. Do you think I can live with him?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Wen Qingnuan then said, "Ji Wei, I don''t want to go back to the past with you. I just want to stay where I can look at you, as long as I can see you..."


    Ning Jiwei still didn''t speak. If Wen Qingnuan was as unreasonable as before, he would be strong and ignore it. But in the face of the smell of warmth as a weak person, Ning Jiwei couldn''t say too heartless words.


    After all, even if he doesn''t want to admit it any more, Ning Jikang is also his eldest brother. In the final analysis, Wen Qingnuan''s injuries are also the place where they feel sorry for her.


    Wen Qingnuan saw that Ning Jiwei had not spoken. He bit his lips and cried, "Ji Wei, I know you blame me. I just want to tell you that I was really forced to be with Ning Jikang. My father and brother needed treatment. At that time, I really had no choice..."


    Ning Jiwei''s original steps stopped after hearing Wen Qingnuan''s words. He looked back at her, then turned his head and glanced at the stunned nurse next to him. He said to Wen Qingnuan, "the money in the card, excluding medical expenses, you can take the rest to hire a divorce lawyer."


    With these words, Ning Jiwei turned and left without stopping.


    When Wen Qingnuan heard Ning Jiwei''s words, the whole person was excited. The next hand held the nurse''s hand and asked with glowing eyes, "did you hear that? He asked me to ask for a divorce lawyer. He still cares about me. Otherwise, how could he agree to divorce me from his brother?"


    "Er..." the nurse just reacted from Ning Jiwei''s words. She was caught by the warm smell. She didn''t know how to react.


    "You see, he still loves me, right? Right? He must love me, otherwise why would he send me to the hospital? He is so concerned about my wound. Ji Wei loves me, must be! You see, right?"


    The nurse was a little overwhelmed by her shaking, so she could only help her and said, "let''s go and bandage the wound first."


    "Well, bandage the wound..." Wen Qingnuan wept with joy. Although Ning Jiwei had left, what he did to her tonight filled her with hope, "I want to get better and come back to him soon..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jia.


    As soon as Ning Jikang came home, he saw the divorce agreement Wen Qingnuan left on the table.


    Thinking of what Sang Lan said to himself, Ning Jikang didn''t think much. He casually found a pen and asked for his signature.


    Anyway, he is tired of playing with Wen Qingnuan. There is nothing wrong with changing Sang Lan. Moreover, Sang Lan can also tell him Ning Jiwei''s business model. It''s more cost-effective.


    Thinking so, Ning Jikang showed a proud smile and bent down to sign.


    "Ji Kang?" just then, Xu Hui, who learned that her baby son had come back, came in and asked, "baby, why did you run to the room as soon as you came back? What are you doing?"


    "Oh, I want to divorce Wen Qingnuan, and I''m going to sign a divorce agreement." Ning Jikang said while writing.


    "What?"


    As soon as Xu Hui heard this, she looked at her face and hurriedly grabbed the pen in Ning Jikang''s hand. "What divorce agreement?"


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Ning Jikang said impatiently: "it''s the divorce agreement with Wen Qingnuan. Anyway, I don''t want this woman. It''s just right to leave."


    Xu Hui looked at her son who had no dim sum eyes and sighed: "son, mom didn''t let you divorce, but it was too sudden. You didn''t discuss it with me."


    "What to discuss?" Ning Jikang said dismissively, "this is my own business. Anyway, I''m tired of playing with this woman. Just leave."


    "But..." Xu Hui looked at Ning Jikang suspiciously and asked, "but you always didn''t want to leave before. Why did you suddenly want to leave again?"


    "Oh, Sang Lan persuaded me."


    Thinking of Sang Lan, Ning Jikang smiled and proudly said to Xu Hui, "Mom, you don''t have to worry. If you don''t smell the warmth of love, your son will marry you a good daughter-in-law. Sang Lan also said that as long as I marry her, she will tell me the secret of Ning Jiwei''s business."


    "That''s it?" Xu huimu stared at her son. "Then you came back and saw the divorce agreement?"


    "Yes." Ning Jikang snorted proudly, "that bitch has eyes. She knows my mind and has prepared the divorce agreement in advance."


    "Well... What about the warm smell?" Xu Hui asked.


    "How do I know?" Ning Jikang stretched out his hand impatiently and said, "Mom, give me the agreement quickly. Don''t delay my time and let me sign it quickly."


    "Sign what sign?"


    Xu Hui said angrily, "this is nonsense! This agreement can''t be signed!"


    "Why, mom?" Ning Jikang wondered why Xu Hui was so angry suddenly.


    Xu Hui glared at Ning Jikang, put out her finger, poked him on the forehead and said, "Ji Kang, why are you so stupid? Can''t you see the way here?"


    "What way?" Ning Jiwei was more and more confused by Xu Hui, pointed to the divorce agreement and said, "I''ve seen it. There''s no problem in the agreement."


    "Nonsense!" Xu Hui stared at him and tore up the divorce agreement angrily.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Why am i fooling around?"


    "Can''t you see now that this is a trick to smell the warmth?" Xu Hui threw the torn agreement on the ground and breathed.


    "Smell the warmth? What does this have to do with her?" Ning Jikang frowned and asked.


    Xu Hui sighed. Knowing that her son was out of his mind, she had to be patient to explain to him: "where is such a coincidence? Sang Lan just finished talking to you. Hearing the warmth of love, she has prepared the divorce agreement for you. It is clear that the woman had planned for a long time, but you jumped in foolishly."


    Ning Jikang was told, looked at Xu Hui and asked, "Mom, don''t you always want me to divorce Wen Qingnuan? Now it''s just right, why do you want to stop it? Whether she''s a conspiracy or not, she''s going to leave anyway. What''s the difference?"


    "You..." Xu Hui was almost defeated by her son''s innocence, stretched out her finger and poked his head: "Are you stupid or are you really stupid? Since Wen Qingnuan and Sang Lan jointly did this, the only person they want to calculate may be you. Sang Lan''s woman, I know, is a little sparrow. She has a big appetite and always wants to swallow elephants. She is willing to do this. Wen Qingnuan definitely paid her a lot of money. Wen Qingnuan tried so hard to get a divorce, but Yes, but she wants such a simple divorce, it''s impossible! "


    Ning Jikang learned to be smart this time. Listening to Xu Hui''s words, she immediately clapped her hands and shouted: "Mom, you''re still smart. Why didn''t I think of these? If Wen Qingnuan wants a divorce, she has to pay money to compensate me. She wants to divorce without spending a penny. There''s no way!"


    With that, Ning Jikang also stepped on the torn agreement on the ground.


    Xu Hui stared at Ning Jikang and said, "you''re stupid. In those years in Japan, my mother wanted you to do your own business with a small Treasury. As a result, you did well. In a few years, all the money went into the pocket of Wen Qingnuan. Now if you want to take it, people are not willing to vomit."


    "Mom, why did you mention it again? Ning Jikang grumbled discontentedly. Xu Hui would talk about it in front of him from time to time, and he was tired of listening to it.


    Xu Hui sighed. Knowing that her son didn''t like to listen, she stopped talking. She just glanced at the debris on the ground and gritted her teeth and said, "the bitch who smelled the warmth of love had plundered so many benefits from you. Now that she has the money, she wants to divorce you. There''s nothing so cheap. If she wants to divorce, she has to spit out all the money she''s got from you over the years!"


    "Yes, she must spit it out!"


    Ning Jikang rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "if that bitch gnaws the money to me, I''ll have a lot of money immediately. Mom, I''ll ask her for money before she comes back. If she wants to divorce me, she may agree."


    Xu Hui glared at him, "can we not be so naive, baby? Do you think the woman who smells the warmth of love will be so kind? If she would take out the money, she would have taken it out earlier, and would use her hand with Sang Lan to pit you?"


    Ning Jikang was right. He nodded and looked at Xu Hui and asked, "what can I do? Mom, you can''t spare her so easily."


    "Method? Ha ha..." Xu Hui sneered and stared at the agreement on the ground, with a cruel and vicious look in her eyes: "there are many methods, but there is more than one person who hears the warmth of love in this matter. Don''t forget there is a Sang Lan. I won''t let anyone who wants to cheat my son."


    Ning Jikang was stunned and said, "Mom, you mean..."


    "Since Sang Lan is willing to stir in, let''s start with her first." Xu Hui said coldly.


    The people of the Sang family killed themselves. No wonder she was cruel.

 Chapter 88

    It was late at night when Ning Jiwei came out of the hospital. When he got out of the hospital, he was free to take out his mobile phone. Seeing that Jian Haixi had already returned his information, he immediately cared more about her. He took out his car key and drove to Jian Haixi''s house.


    But when Ning Jiwei arrived downstairs at Jian Haixi''s house, it was still too late. The lights upstairs had been extinguished. I thought Jian Haixi and the children had gone to bed.


    Ning Jiwei got out of the car, leaned against the door, took out a cigarette to light it, smoked slowly, and sometimes looked at the floor of Jian Haixi''s house.


    Just standing here, he can feel that his inner irritability is gradually calmed down, and the whole person slowly calms down from the ups and downs of tonight.


    Ning Jiwei looked up at Jian Haixi''s window and spit out a smoke ring. He looked through the smoke ring as if Jian Haixi was also in the circle within his reach.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei seems to be addicted, spitting out smoke circles like a child, and then looking for Jian Haixi''s window from the smoke circle.


    He didn''t go up to disturb Jian Haixi and the children''s sleep. He just played such a game downstairs and expressed his inner attachment to her in this almost childish way.


    Just thinking of the two lovely children Jian Yi and Jian Rui, and the man Jian Haixi used to be, Ning Jiwei had to admit that he was crazy jealous in his heart.


    Such a perfect wife, such a perfect child, is the happiness that everyone wants to have in his life. But that scum hurt their mother and son.


    After jealousy, Ning Jiwei told himself that the misfortune of Jane Haixi''s mother and son was over. From now on, he will give them a new and stable home, a harbor that will never let anyone bully them again.


    I don''t know how long I stood, the mobile phone in Ning Jiwei''s pocket suddenly vibrated. He took out his cell phone and looked at it. It was a message from Li Fu, telling him that everything for Switzerland was ready, and he also sent photos.


    Ning Jiwei directly ignored the text version he sent, opened the photos and looked at them one by one. When he saw the diamond ring, he stopped.


    This is the diamond ring he is going to propose to Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and stared at the photo, looking at it in detail, and then sent his comments to Li Fu.


    Li Fu had just finished his work. After sending a message to Ning Jiwei, he was too sleepy to open his eyes, but when he heard the sound of wechat, he forced his eyelids to open wechat.


    When he saw Ning Jiwei saying that the diamond ring was not big enough and the color was not transparent enough, Li Fu sat up and rubbed his eyes. He immediately began to practice at the design institute.


    Ning Jiwei put down his mobile phone after he and Li Fu ordered all the details and formation. Thinking of his trip to Switzerland with Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei was full of endless expectations.


    Taking another look at Jian Haixi''s window, Ning Jiwei breathed happily and drove away.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Jian Haixi woke up early.


    The first thing she woke up was to open wechat. Because she didn''t receive any news from Ning Jiwei last night, Jian Haixi kept thinking that if there was no news at this time, she would call and ask Li Fu if she couldn''t.


    When Jian Haixi turned on his mobile phone, he saw that Ning Jiwei had left a message for her as early as last night, and attached a photo of her floor under the street lamp. The text said: I used a cigarette ring to send you and your children a dream. Did you receive it?


    Jian Haixi was a little surprised and looked at the picture again. Only then did he find that there was a white smoke circle around the picture. I think Ning Jiwei took it through the smoke circle.


    This guy smokes again~


    Although thinking so, Jian Haixi''s heart was still warm. She looked at the picture with her mobile phone and fooled in bed for a long time until Jian Rui came in through the door with her small head. Jian Haixi was still lying in bed giggling.


    "Mommy, what are you laughing at early in the morning?" Jianrui stretched her small arms and legs to climb up jianhaixi''s bed, held jianhaixi''s neck and said coquettishly: "Mommy is lazy, ruiruirui and her brother have already got up, and her brother has already sat down for breakfast ~"


    "Really? Sorry, Mommy went to bed late last night. How about Mommy getting up now, xiaogongju?" Jane Haixi kissed her daughter on the face and got up to dress and wash.


    Jianrui looked down at her mobile phone and just saw the message sent by Ning Jiwei. The whole person jumped up in a moment of joy, "Mommy, Mommy, is it the message sent by daddy?"


    "Well, yes." Jian Haixi brushed his teeth and nodded with a smile.


    "Oh my God!" Jianrui jumped out of bed with her mobile phone and jumped excitedly: "Daddy really came last night! And it''s downstairs!"


    Looking at her daughter''s excitement, even English Biao came out. Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing, shook her head, quickly washed and pulled her out.


    "Mommy, Mommy, why doesn''t Daddy come up? No one will think he bothers. How can he bother? Even if he bothers Ruirui to sleep, Rui Rui is willing to do it!" Jian Rui holds her mobile phone in one hand, looks at the picture sent by Ning Jiwei without boredom, and holds Jian Haixi''s sleeve in the other hand.


    "Are you going to turn into a little nag?" Jian Haixi was helpless. Her daughter was completely cursed by Ning Jiwei. She was very excited every time she heard from him.


    "Hey, hey ~" Jian Rui tilted her head and smiled, holding Jian Haixi''s thigh and said coquettishly: "Mommy, Mommy, will daddy still come tonight? If he comes, Ruirui Rui will not sleep and wait for him ~"


    In the kitchen, Jane Yi was frying sandwiches. When she heard her words, she looked back at her and said, "even if daddy comes tonight, you can''t see him."


    "Why?" Jianrui tooted her mouth and chopped her feet discontentedly.


    "Because this is not a good time to see daddy." Jane Yi came out of the kitchen with a prepared sandwich and looked at Jane Rui and said: "We have been watched by the Ning family. We should be careful in everything we do now. Did you forget the last time the two old people of the Ning family tried to steal our specimens? If it was exposed at this time, what if the two old people of the Ning family wanted to separate us from Mommy?"


    After listening to Jian Yi''s words, Jian Rui lowered her head and muttered, "well, it''s just that Ruirui doesn''t see her father ~"


    The little girl drooped her head and looked so stuffy that Jian Haixi was distressed. She couldn''t help sighing and took her to the table to sit down.


    Jian Rui said with a small mouth: "why can''t the family be together? It''s really annoying ~"


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Rui, thought and said, "Grandpa Fu has talked to me before, and Mommy thinks what he said is particularly right. Mommy will go to Switzerland with Daddy this afternoon. When she arrives in Switzerland, Mommy will find a chance to tell your Daddy about it. When she comes back, you can meet daddy, okay?"


    "Really?" Jianrui was overjoyed, reached out and hugged jianhaixi''s arm and asked, "is Mommy true? When you come back from Switzerland, Ruirui can see daddy and our family can be together?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and rubbed Jian Rui''s head with a smile.


    "Can we have a good meal now?" Jian Yi helplessly sandwiched her a sandwich and said, "don''t waste my hard work all morning. Finish it for me quickly. You can see daddy in seven days."


    Jianrui took a bite of the sandwich, pursed at the smell of the speech and said, "seven more days..."


    At the thought of meeting daddy in seven days, Jianrui felt that the time was extremely long. She turned to look at jianhaixi and said, "Mommy, ruiruirui really wants to go to Switzerland with mommy. She can see daddy and ski... The key is not to take the exam, let alone wait for the exam results."


    Jian Haixi was reminded of the exam after listening to the second half of the little girl''s words. She couldn''t help smiling at Jian Rui and said, "you don''t say I forgot. The last exam result was released today? Mommy must receive your result before getting on the plane, okay?"


    "Ah?" Jane Rui cried sadly, "Mommy, no ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, "it''s just a result. Anyway, I''ll know sooner or later."


    "No, no, Rui Rui don''t know ~" Jian Rui jumped into Jian Haixi''s arms, just as she met a big sad thing, holding Jian Haixi with an exaggerated howl: "my God, how can Rui Rui be so poor? Why are there such terrible things as test scores in the world?"


    Looking at her daughter, Jane Haixi couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Jian Yi glanced at his sister lightly and said calmly, "what are you afraid of? Anyway, you are either the first to last or the second to last. There is no suspense. What''s terrible?"


    "Shut up, smelly brother!"


    Jian Rui''s words immediately distracted Jian Rui. She flew over and pinched Jian Yi''s face and said, "you Xueba, don''t talk. There''s a big difference between the penultimate first and the penultimate second, you know? How can there be no suspense between one and two? On the contrary, there''s no suspense for you as the first place."


    Jane Yi''s face was deformed when she pinched it. She couldn''t help but pull out the corner of her mouth and break off her hand. "Who makes you don''t study hard at ordinary times."


    "Smelly brother, you still say!" Jian Rui chopped her feet angrily, turned her head and complained to Jian Haixi: "Mommy, look at smelly brother ~"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi scratched his nose and quickly got up to escape the war zone. "Mommy, go and pack up your Bento."


    "Mommy, you''re a deserter!" Jian Yi and Jian Rui look at Jian Haixi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Fu zuoan found an opportunity to meet the second elder of Ning family.


    The three old people haven''t seen each other for many years. Naturally, it was a good exchange of greetings.


    Master Ning looked at Fu zuoan''s yard and said, "old friend, you''re living a comfortable life now."


    "Ha ha, it''s OK!" Fu zuoan touched his chin and said, "anyway, I''m very satisfied. Walking the dog every day, listening to the play, watering flowers and pulling weeds, I don''t lack things to do."


    Mrs. Ning looked at Fu zuoan and said, "you were busy when you were young. It''s good to be idle now. These small things on weekdays have become a blessing for you."


    "It''s not." Fu zuoan nodded contentedly. "I''ve only been a little idle all my life. I don''t think they''re in trouble when they want to find something for me on weekdays."


    Then Fu zuoan poured a cup of tea for the two elders of Ning family, smiled and said, "in fact, I like to drink two mouthfuls of wine on weekdays, but we''d better have tea if you come. If you go back, the younger generation will blame me."


    "How dare they!" master Ning snorted coldly, took a sip of the tea cup, frowned and put the tea cup on the table. "The tea has no taste, so it''s better to drink."


    "You dare!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mrs. Ning stared. Mr. Ning said, "don''t look at how old you are. You still drink. Don''t you think your life is long?"


    "Er..." old master Ning choked, turned to look at old lady Ning and whispered, "give me some face, give me some face."


    "What''s the face? I don''t have it here." old Mrs. Ning glared, "have tea today."


    "Ha ha!" Fu zuoan laughed, patted his legs, nodded and agreed: "Cheng, drink tea, listen to the lady."


    Master Ning smiled and had to honestly guard the teacup without mentioning drinking.


    When old friends met, the three first told each other about their lives over the years. After a while, Fu zuoan mentioned the purpose of this time.


    "I said, old man, we are not others, so I''ll tell you the truth." Fu zuoan touched his teacup and said, "actually, I can understand your painstaking efforts for Ning family, but your children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren. You are so busy. I''m afraid you''ll complain if you don''t do well."


    Master Ning and Mrs. Ning looked at each other. They both probably knew Fu zuoan''s purpose today.


    Mrs. Ning looked at Fu zuoan and said with a smile, "Fu Lao, you don''t know that the bear children in my family can''t compare with those in your family. Your family can take care of themselves. Those in my family, no matter how useless they are."


    Fu zuoan also smiled and continued a cup of tea for Mrs. Ning: "this tea is good. I specially asked the people''s Congress to bring it to me all the way, but that''s all."


    Mrs. Ning took another sip, nodded and said with appreciation, "it''s good. It''s clear but not bitter. It''s mellow after rhyme. It''s a good tea."


    Fu zuoan nodded and said, "do you know how to get the tea?"


    Mrs. Ning shook her head. "I''m afraid we need special care and careful care every day to get such a little. Otherwise, how can there be such top-grade tea?"


    "No, no, No."


    Fu zuoan waved his hand and said, "this tea is not planted manually. It can only be found in nature. People can''t plant it."


    "Grow up naturally?" master Ning was also surprised: "how is this possible?"


    "Don''t you believe it?" Fu zuoan said with a smile, "I didn''t believe it until the person who sent me tea told me the story of the tea."


    "What''s the story?" master Ning asked curiously.


    Fu zuoan said with a smile, "he said, people had tried their best to provide the best nutrients for the tea. They were afraid of freezing in winter, drying in summer, covering up for fear of not getting through the wind, and afraid of catching cold. They stubbornly cultivated the iron leaves in the mountains into flowers in the greenhouse. After planting them, they completely lost their original taste."


    Master Ning narrowed his eyes and had heard something else from Fu zuoan''s words.


    Fu zuoan then said, "so, this man is similar to tea. What you try every means to do for him may not be the way he wants to go. What is really outstanding depends on his own ability."


    Mrs. Ning smiled and said, "Fu Lao''s words are bad. How can people compare with tea? Tea is a dead thing, but people are living creatures. How can we do without much planning in such a complex society?"


    Fu zuoan sighed. He knew that the person in front of him could not move with a few words, but he didn''t want to give up. He just said, "why don''t you let go? Ji Wei is not a child anymore, and you see his ability. Isn''t it good for him to find the happiness he wants? You can also enjoy your current life and enjoy your old age?"


    "That''s your choice, not ours." master Ning said directly, "our two families are different. I won''t tell you more about many. In short, we must take care of Ji Wei''s affairs to the end."


    Mrs. Ning also nodded and said, "that is, if Mr. Fu came to us just to talk about it, we can avoid talking, which will hurt our peace."


    Looking at the two elders of Ning family who refused to give in at all, Fu zuoan had to sigh helplessly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jikang made an appointment with Sang Lan to meet at the hotel under the planning of Xu Hui.


    Sang Lan thought that he and Wen Qingnuan had divorced, so she dressed up happily and went to the appointment.


    Ning Jikang first held her for a long time, and then lay contented at the head of the bed and smoked.


    Sang Lan Mei smiled and lay on his chest and asked, "Ji Kang, you didn''t come here just to talk to others, did you?"


    Ning Jikang held her mischievous little hand and said with a smile, "how could it be? I came to you to tell you about my divorce. I''ve thought about it. I''m divorced from Wen Qingnuan."


    "Really?" Sang Lan was overjoyed. "Then you..."


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jikang said with a smile, "there are some things you don''t know. In Japan, the bitch stole a lot of money from me with my love and trust. Almost half of my wealth is in her pocket. Don''t you think it''s not cost-effective for me to say she''s so rich and leave like this?"


    Sang Lan''s eyes turned. Although Wen Qingnuan had promised to give her two-thirds, she wouldn''t mind if she could get another sum of money from Ning Jikang.


    Thinking through this, Sang Lan nodded and said, "yes, it''s really bad ~"


    "Isn''t it." Ning Jikang sneered, "so, you can divorce when you get married, but I also want money."


    Sang Lan blinked and asked curiously, "what are you going to do?"


    She didn''t think it would be so easy to deceive by smelling the warmth of love.


    Ning Jikang held Sang Lan and coaxed, "then I need your help, baby. When the money comes, it''s all ours."


    Sang Lan was coaxed by him. He seemed to see himself as Mrs. shangning lying in the pile of money counting money. He couldn''t help but ask with golden eyes: "no problem. How do you want me to help?"


    Ning Jikang looked at her completely hooked. From the angle she couldn''t see, a cold and cruel smile arose from the corners of her mouth, but her hand reached out to her and kneaded and said, "it depends on how strong you want money, baby..."

 Chapter 89

    After Wen Qingnuan came back from the hospital, he saw no one at home and didn''t care. Instead, he went back to his room for the first time to see if there was a signature on the divorce agreement.


    As a result, I entered the room and smelled the warmth, but I didn''t see the divorce agreement she left on the table.


    What''s going on?


    Wen Qingnuan frowned, wandered around the room, and finally found the torn divorce agreement in the trash can.


    "Ning Jikang!"


    Wen Qingnuan gritted his teeth and shouted. The man clearly promised to divorce. As a result, he didn''t sign and didn''t say it. He also tore up some of her divorce agreements!


    This is clearly his repentance again.


    Thinking of Ning Jikang''s unwillingness to divorce, she was depressed when she heard the warmth of love, but she felt strange. Sang Lan clearly told her before.


    Angry, Wen Qingnuan called Sang Lan. Sang Lan''s voice on the phone sounded lazy.


    Wen Qingnuan angrily said, "Sang Lan, what''s going on?"


    "What''s going on?" Sang Lan asked lazily.


    "Don''t pretend to me!" Wen Qingnuan said angrily, "before, you clearly told me that Ning Jikang promised to divorce, but now he didn''t sign at all and tore up the divorce agreement. It''s clear that he is going back."


    "Oh, this matter ~" Sang Lan said lazily: "you can''t blame me for smelling warm feelings. I did persuade Ning Jikang as you said before, and he did promise to go back and sign. But he didn''t do my business. He Ning Jikang didn''t want to sign. Can I still press his hand and force him to sign?"


    "You..."


    Hearing Sang Lan''s easy sophistry, the whole person who smelled the heat was cold. She said to Sang Lan in a cold voice, "Sang Lan, I warn you that if I can''t get divorced, you won''t get any of the money."


    With that, Wen Qingnuan wanted to hang up the phone, but Sang Lan suddenly shouted, "Wen Qingnuan, wait a minute."


    Wen Qingnuan sneered, "what else?"


    Sang Lan thought for a while, and the voice changed: "why don''t we have an interview about this? Some details and the next arrangement plan. I also want to have a good chat with you."


    "OK, OK." Wen Qingnuan promised, "but Sang Lan, I warn you not to challenge my patience."


    With this, Wen Qingnuan hung up the phone, turned on the computer and logged in to a hidden website, that is, the website she posted for help before.


    She had previously posted a help post on this website asking how to escape her marriage. The person named Liyu told her that she could go to Sang Lan after getting the detailed information. This method worked at first, but now the situation is obviously beyond their plan, which makes Wen Qingnuan a little bottomless.


    Open the website, Wen Qingnuan skillfully found the chat box, thought about it and entered: everything went according to the plan before, but Ning Jikang suddenly repented and tore up the divorce agreement.


    After a sentence was sent, Liyu didn''t reply, but received the system prompt of the website, saying that the answer master will go online only after 7 p.m. and the question has been sent to the answer master email. Please wait patiently.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at the prompt and sighed. He could only turn off the computer temporarily and wanted to turn it on after 7 p.m.


    After turning off the computer, Wen Qingnuan sat there and thought for a long time. Finally, he thought that Ning Jiwei asked her to find a divorce lawyer in the hospital, and finally made up his mind.


    She decided that this time, no matter whether Ning Jikang agreed to divorce or not, she would no longer stay at home. At least she had to help out first.


    Without thinking about it, Wen Qingnuan bit his lips and stood up, found out his suitcase and began to pack.


    She doesn''t have much luggage, but she also has a lot. Looking through the room, an old mobile phone fell out of many layers of clothes.


    Looking at the old mobile phone, I was stunned by the warmth of love, and my eyes changed a lot.


    Bent down to pick up the old mobile phone, smelled the warmth, almost gently stroked it, and inadvertently showed a smile on the corner of his lips.


    The old mobile phone has not been turned off for many years. Wen Qingnuan found a charger to charge it and turn it on. There is nothing in it except two text messages.


    Just those two text messages, but let Wen Qingnuan burst into tears.


    One was received and the other was sent. They were all six years ago.


    "Love is warm. I''ll wait for you at the appointed place."


    "Ji Wei, I''m sorry. I''ve been thinking for a long time, but I still can''t be with you. I''m sorry, I love you, but we can''t be sorry for your brother..."


    Wen Qingnuan looked at the two messages and burst into tears. At the same time, he regretted it.


    If she had chosen to keep the appointment, would everything be different today?


    Step by step, step by step, how can she save her former happiness and former lover?


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the company.


    After completing most of the day''s work, Jian Haixi took the tea cup to the tea room. As a result, as soon as he entered the tea room, he was hugged by a pair of long arms from behind.


    "Ah!"


    Jian Haixi screamed. When the familiar taste floated into the tip of his nose, he realized that the person behind him was Ning Jiwei.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jane Haixi glanced at Ning Jiwei behind her and said angrily.


    "Miss you ~" Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Haixi''s waist from behind, put his chin on her shoulder socket and rubbed it intimately.


    "Ning Jiwei, don''t mess around!" Jian Haixi felt his ambiguous rubbing and kissing on his neck, and hurriedly panicked to push him away. "This is the tea room. I have no face to see people when I am seen."


    "It''s all right." Ning Jiwei smiled, kissed her on the face and said, "I let Li Fu guard at the door. No one dares to come in."


    "What? You..." Jian Haixi was so ashamed that he couldn''t help beating his arm with a pink fist and said, "you really... Let Li Fu guard at the door for such a thing. I''m sorry. How can you do this?"


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei smiled disapprovingly, held Jian Haixi''s shoulder, turned her back to himself, reached out and stroked her hair and said, "why don''t you go to the office with me and I won''t block you here?"


    "I don''t want ~" Jian Haixi said with a mouthful. Who knows what shameful things he plans to do when he goes to the office. She doesn''t want to waste her working time on it.


    "I knew you would refuse." Ning Jiwei spoiled and scraped her nose, smiled and kissed her forehead. "Good, obedient, come to the office with me. I really have something to tell you."


    "Really?" Jane Haixi looked up at him suspiciously. "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and said with a mysterious smile, "I''ll tell you when I go."


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment and nodded, "well, you go first and I''ll go later."


    Ning Jiwei knew that she was shy and didn''t insist. She just smiled and pointed to her cheek and said, "I won''t go without some benefits."


    "You''re really..." Jian Haixi stared at him with a red face, but Ning Jiwei proudly stared back, with the meaning of "you don''t promise me not to leave today".


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to blush, stand on tiptoe and peck on his cheek.


    After the kiss, Jian Haixi just wanted to come back, but unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei held him in his arms, fastened his back and sealed his lips.


    "Hmm ~"


    Jian Haixi didn''t even say his refusal. The whole person was out of breath when he kissed him. He was angry and helpless.


    This rascal.


    For a long time, it was not until Jian Haixi felt difficult to breathe that Ning Jiwei kindly let her go and said in a dumb voice close to her lips, "this was last night, and now I''ve got it back."


    Jian Haixi glared at him and said angrily, "what nonsense are you talking about? It''s just kissing. How can anyone fix the quantity every day? If it''s insufficient, they have to make up for it? Can you save it tomorrow if you kiss more today?"


    "That''s not good." Ning Jiwei said bluntly, "it''s better to have more than one thing, not less, and not to make up for more."


    "Scoundrel." Jane Haixi beat him on the chest and urged, "you go quickly."


    I don''t know how long they have been here. Thinking of the strange eyes they may face after going out, Jian Haixi feels that the whole person is ashamed.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her flushed face and soft body, smiled, hugged her shoulder and said, "why don''t I take you out like this?"


    "Dare you!" Jane Haixi stood up straight and pushed him, "you hurry out, or I''ll ignore you."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go. I''ll go." Ning Jiwei sighed and didn''t forget to remind her before leaving. "Don''t forget to come to my office."


    "I see, let''s go ~" Jane Haixi stamped her feet and urged.


    Ning Jiwei got the "welfare" and reply he wanted. He no longer lingered here. He smiled and turned out of the tea room.


    When Li Fu saw Ning Jiwei, he was still a little surprised how he came out so soon. He thought the president was going to "work" with Jane Haixi in the tea room.


    Ning Jiwei asked, "what do you think?"


    "Er... No, nothing." Li Fu shook his head and raised his feet to keep up with Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi didn''t leave immediately after Ning Jiwei left, but quickly sorted out her messy clothes.


    While finishing, Xie Nuan suddenly sneaked in from the outside, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Hey!"


    "Oh!" Jian Haixi was surprised. When he looked back, he patted Xie Wencai''s chest and relaxed his airway: "wennuan, you scared me to death."


    "Hee hee ~" Xie Nuan tilted his head and looked up and down at Jian Haixi. Finally, he fixed his eyes on her slightly swollen lips and said with a smile: "no wonder my Haixi has become more and more beautiful recently. It turns out that someone took good care of it."


    "Warm ~" Jian Haixi knew she was teasing herself, glanced at her shyly, lowered her head and smiled.


    Xie Nuan looked at Jian Haixi and said happily, "Haixi, you''re right now. This is what a woman in love should look like."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, touched his cheek and asked, "is it so obvious?"


    "What do you think?" Xie Nuan turned his eyes and said, "now you almost have four big words'' I''m very happy ''written on your face. Looking at your face like a peach blossom, everyone can see that you''re in love."


    Jian Haixi was more shy when she said, but Xie Nuan smiled and said, "Haixi, it''s nice of you to be so good. Now I think you can''t match our president any more."


    "That''s your subjective impression, OK." Jian Haixi said with a smile when she said more and more outrageous, "it''s just love. How can it be so exaggerated as you said?"


    "It''s true." Xie Nuan nodded seriously and said to Jian Haixi, "and didn''t you find out? Jian Yi and Jian Rui are becoming more and more like our president."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Xie Nuan would say this. He was surprised and asked, "how do you see it?"


    Xie Nuan smiled and took out her mobile phone to show her: "did you forget that I have ruiruirui''s wechat? Of course, it can be seen from the circle of friends sent by Ruirui."


    Jian Haixi looks at the group photo of her and Jian Yi in Jian Rui''s circle of friends. Indeed, she feels that they are more and more similar to Ning Jiwei in terms of eyebrows and temperament.


    Xie Nuan said with a smile, "is it because the children look like you, and you and our president look more and more like husband and wife, so the children look more and more like the president?"


    Jian Haixi was surprised and pleased. "What else do you say?"


    "Of course!" Xie Nuan said, "there is a magnetic field between people. People close to each other will affect and change each other. Therefore, the closer people are, the longer they will be. This is not my nonsense. There are special academic papers on the Internet."


    Jian Haixi smiled, looked at Xie Nuan and said, "no wonder you and Zhang yuanlei are becoming more and more alike. It turns out that you two are getting closer and closer!"


    Xie Nuan was stunned, then blushed and said, "I''m talking about you. How did you pull me up?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    After separating from Xie Nuan, Jian Haixi cleaned up and went to Ning Jiwei''s office.


    As soon as she opened the door, she didn''t see Ning Jiwei''s figure. The whole person was held in his arms. Jian Haixi struggled and pushed him down and said, "it hasn''t been closed yet ~"


    "It''s all right."


    Ning Jiwei kicked the door at will and said with a smile, "when you go up this floor, you have to treat yourself as deaf, blind and mute in some things, otherwise it will only be bad for you."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows slightly and couldn''t help smiling at him when she remembered the past. "That''s why Sang Lan dared to seduce you in the office."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, smiled, kissed the tip of her nose and said, "didn''t she succeed? I wasn''t tempted by her."


    "Cut ~" Jian Haixi pursed his lips and stared at him, "it''s all my credit, okay?"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei hugged her and sat down on the sofa. He put her on his lap and said, "it''s all your credit. Thanks to you eavesdropping outside the door, otherwise my virginity will be lost."


    "I didn''t." Jian Haixi blushed and said shyly, "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei held her while teasing and kissing, "but how do I think you mean it? To be honest, have you been attracted to me long ago?"


    "No... HMM ~"


    As soon as Jian Haixi wanted to explain, he was once again sealed by Ning Jiwei and rubbed his lips.


    This time there was no embarrassment and formality in the tea room. Both of them invested a lot. Ning Jiwei held her waist in one hand, passed through her hair and buttoned the back of her brain in the other hand, and slowly deepened the kiss.


    Jian Haixi also put his obedient hands around his neck, sat gently and cleverly in his arms, and slowly responded to his guidance.


    ¡­¡­


    They were intimate for a long time before they stopped, or Ning Jiwei was satisfied and let Jian Haixi go.


    Jian Haixi flushed and gasped in his arms. For a while, he remembered his purpose of coming here. He couldn''t help looking up at Ning Jiwei and asked, "by the way, didn''t you say you had something to do with me? What''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her little red face, smiled and pinched her face and said, "speaking of this, I''ll ask you. Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously, "what''s up?"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her and took out his mobile phone to show Jian Haixi a picture.


    Jian Haixi looked down suspiciously and saw that it was a group photo of Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    "This... You..." Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei in surprise. "Where did you get the picture?"


    Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Haixi and said, "don''t worry about it. First, why didn''t you tell me that Yiyi and Ruirui were your children?"


    "Yi Yi, Rui Rui?" Jian Haixi was even more surprised when he heard Ning Jiwei calling the two children with such a intimate title. "Do you... Know them?"


    Although she knew that Ning Ji and Jian Rui met at the gate of the supermarket a long time ago, it was a long time ago, and at that time, they were not familiar enough to be called "Ruirui"?


    Ning Jiwei looked at the surprised Jian Haixi, smiled and nodded: "yes, I met two children long before I noticed you, and we have become good friends."


    "This..." Jian Haixi was surprised and didn''t know what to say. Finally, he looked at Ning Jiwei and said foolishly: "it''s too magical. You even know them."


    Neither Jian Yi nor Jian Rui told Jian Haixi that they were secretly looking for Ning Jiwei. Therefore, Jian Haixi didn''t know that Ning Jiwei had known his two children for a long time.


    "Maybe this is fate." Ning Jiwei hugged Jane Haixi and kissed her with emotion. "At that time, the two children lied to me that I was not your child, but your neighbor."


    "Er..." Jian Haixi felt guilty and touched his nose. In fact, I didn''t tell you the truth now. They are not only my children, but also your children.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t notice the abnormality of Jian Haixi. He pinched her little face and asked, "I didn''t find it this time. Aren''t you going to tell me?"


    Jian Haixi dodged and turned away and said, "it''s not... Mainly, it''s not a good time. I was going to tell you when I was in Switzerland..."


    Before finishing the second half of the sentence, Jane Haixi added in her heart: tell you something else by the way.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "if I had known that Yiyi and Ruirui were your children, I would have met the children. Do you know how much pressure I have in my heart these days? I''m afraid the children don''t like me."


    "How?"


    Jian Haixi looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "the children like you very much. In fact... You don''t have to have any pressure at all." Jian Yi and Jian Rui look forward to reuniting with him as soon as possible every day. Why do they seem to dislike him?


    Ning Jiwei raised Jian Haixi''s chin, squinted dangerously and said, "tell me, how should you punish you for hiding such a big thing from me?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at him, a smile on his lips, stretched out his hand and hugged his neck, "then... It''s all up to you, okay?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ning Jiwei pressed down the whole person and told her whether it was good or not with practical actions.


    Jian Haixi also very cooperatively hugged Ning Jiwei''s back and learned that he also liked the two children. She was happy from the bottom of her heart, so she didn''t mind spoiling him more.


    After the passion, Jian Haixi shrank in Ning Jiwei''s arms, and her crimson little face was still breathing.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at the man in her arms, kissed her on the forehead with satisfaction, whispered in her ear and asked, "did you feel comfortable just now?"


    "Ning Jiwei ~" Jian Haixi''s red face was like pouring red paint. She stretched out her hands and beat Ning Jiwei''s shoulder. She said angrily, "what are you talking about? Don''t say it!"


    "Ha ha!" Ning Jiwei laughed, hugged her tightly and spoiled her: "good, good, don''t say..."


    After a pause, he smiled in Jian Haixi''s ear as if he were bad: "anyway, I know you were very satisfied just now."


    "Oh!" Jian Haixi pushed away angrily. He got up and had to get dressed and get out of bed. As soon as he got out of the quilt, Ning Jiwei pulled him back again.


    "Let go of me and ignore you." Jian Haixi said.


    "Really angry?" Ning Jiwei coaxed Jian Haixi: "well, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    "Really know you''re wrong?" Jian Haixi stared at him. Ning Jiwei thought, clenched his hands and raised them near his cheeks. With the action of bulging his cheeks and mouth, he coquettishly said: "know you''re wrong, really know you''re wrong ~"


    "You... What are you doing?" Jian Haixi was startled by his sudden action and got a layer of goose bumps.


    Ning Jiwei wondered, "isn''t this what you girls all like? I learned it specially on the Internet and thought I could tease Jian Rui in the future, so I''ll experiment with you first. It''s the ''meow meow'' or something. I really can''t call it..."


    "Pooh, haha!" before he finished, Jian Haixi laughed and fell on the bed.


    "Is it so funny?"


    "Yes, yes." Jian Haixi smiled and tears came out. "Still meow... Ning Jiwei, if you meow in the company, everyone must think you''re crazy, ha ha ha!"


    Ning Jiwei looked at the smiling wallowing man and said with a helpless smile, "who told you not to tell me that Yiyi and Ruirui are your children? I also want to get closer to the children."


    Otherwise, he is an old man. He is busy working every day. He doesn''t have time to surf the Internet and learn "meow meow".


    After Jian Haixi smiled, he was very moved. A man is willing to do this for her and her children. How can he not be loved more?


    Jian Haixi held Ning Jiwei''s head, kissed him gently on his eyelids and said, "Ruirui will like it. Thank you, Jiwei."


    Ning Jiwei asked, "that''s it? I thought the reward would be more generous."


    Jian Haixi was ashamed again. He bit his lips and looked at him angrily and said, "I promised to go to Switzerland with you. What reward do you want?"


    Ning Jiwei thought, too, many things can be done in Switzerland. So he nodded and spared Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi got up and dressed and said, "I really should go. I have to hand over my work."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and sat up. For an absurd moment, he would return to the rhythm of the busy president.


    "By the way, shall I go with you to pick up the children from school this afternoon?" asked Ning Jiwei.


    He thought that now that he knew that Jian Yi and Jian Rui were children, he should meet them.


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a smile and said, "when we come back from Switzerland, when we go to Switzerland, I have a big surprise for you."


    "What a coincidence?" Ning Jiwei said happily, "just in time, I also have a surprise for you."


    Jian Haixi blinked his eyes playfully, stood on tiptoe and kissed Ning Jiwei''s mouth and said, "it depends on whose surprise we have."


    "Wow, I''ll wait and see." Ning Jiwei smiled, raised her chin and pecked on her lips.


    Jian Haixi smiled and beat him before turning away from the office.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and looked at her back when she left. Her eyes were full of expectations for her trip to Switzerland.


    Li Fu waited for Jian Haixi to leave before knocking at the door. He reported that Ning Jiwei''s private plane had been arranged tonight.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and signaled that he knew.


    During his trip to Switzerland, he must make his lover have an unforgettable memory.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the afternoon, Jian Haixi took Xie Nuan to Ru. During her visit to Switzerland, she needed to make handover arrangements for the business and work of the two companies.


    After talking about work, Jian Haixi is preparing to leave with Xie Nuan, but Qin Zhixu stops him.


    "Haixi, don''t hurry. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Xie Nuan looked at Qin Zhixu and Jian Haixi, gently poked Jian Haixi and whispered, "I''ll wait for you in the car outside."


    Jane Haixi nodded.


    When Qin knew Xu saw Xie Nuan leave, he thought Jian Haixi had agreed to his invitation. He immediately asked happily, "where do you want to eat?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head, looked at him and said, "President Qin, I still want to confirm. Do you want to pursue me?"


    Qin Zhixu picked his eyebrow, looked at Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "isn''t my performance obvious enough? Everyone can see it except you."


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "it''s impossible for us. You know my situation and my emotional belonging. In this case, I can''t think about others."


    Qin Zhixu choked and said with a bitter smile, "your refusal is really direct and clear."


    The key is that he can''t say anything. After all, he knows the situation of Jian Haixi very well.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said, "in fact, you want to pursue me, just want to avoid some things... And some people."


    Qin knew Xu was stunned and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi then said, "you can cheat outsiders, but you can''t cheat your own heart."


    Qin Zhixu pulled his hair and stared at Jian Haixi. "You know a lot."


    "It''s OK." Jian Haixi shrugged and said with a smile, "don''t trouble other girls. After all, you have someone in your heart, don''t you? First look into your own heart and talk about other things."


    With that, Jian Haixi patted Qin Zhixu on the shoulder and turned away.


    "You''re just courting." Qin knows Xu Qi. How can his people talk like this? Can''t you see that he''s very sad and upset now?


    Yang Yaru smiled, approached him and comforted him. "In fact, it''s not a big deal. After all, first come, first served. Haixi already has Ning Jiwei. It''s really difficult to see you again."


    "Why is it so difficult?" Qin Zhixu said, "are you here to comfort me?"


    "Yes." Yang Yaru nodded, "isn''t my intention obvious?"


    "Obviously." Qin Zhixu gnashed his teeth and said, "I''m about to commit suicide under your comfort."


    "Poof!" Yang Yaru smiled, lifted her hair and said proudly, "well, for your lovelorn sake, Miss Ben will have dinner with you today to comfort your injured heart."


    "Pull it down..."


    Knowing that Xu Gang wanted to refuse, Qin suddenly thought of something and turned to stare at Yang Yaru.


    "You... What are you looking at me?" Yang Yaru was numb with his eyes. "You won''t find me another hard job?"


    "Hey, hey, Yaru ~" Qin Zhixu grinned, took Yang Yaru''s hand and called kindly.


    "Dry... Why?" Yang Yaru patted his hand and said, "can you talk well? It''s disgusting."


    Qin Zhixu took a swipe at the corners of his mouth and insisted on smiling: "Yaru, don''t you think we are very suitable? In work, we cooperate with each other. In life, we take care of each other. Don''t you think it''s very suitable for further development?"


    "What?" Yang Yaru suspected that she had heard wrong. "Is that what you mean by further development I understand?"


    "It should be." Qin Zhixu stretched out two fingers and said seductively, "so Yaru, how about you being my girlfriend? I have 20% of the shares of the company."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Yang Yaru angrily shook off his hand, "Qin Zhixu, I came in to comfort you when I treated you as a friend. What did you treat me when you said these words?"


    Leaving Qin Zhixu''s hand, Yang Yaru angrily left his office.


    With a bang, the office door was slammed shut.


    Qin Zhixu looked at the abused door, smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    He knew what he had just done was too much, but... He really didn''t mean to insult Yang Yaru.


    If you really want to ask him what he thinks of Yang Yaru, it may be... As a straw.


    After all, he urgently needs someone to pull him away, otherwise he will lose control of his heart and slowly slide to the abyss.


    For a long time, Qin Zhixu opened the drawer and looked at the kinship identification document lying quietly inside. The smile on his face was more bitter.

 Chapter 90

    A little.


    "Rui, Rui, eat chocolate sprinkle ~" Gu Xiaomian smiled and took out a chocolate and handed it to Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui looked at him in surprise, "Gu Ruan, do you do magic? How can you make chocolate anytime, anywhere?"


    "Hey hey, I''m not Oh ~" Gu Xiaomian honestly turned out his pocket to show Jian Rui, "I put it in my pocket."


    Jane Yi turns a blind eye and wants to chase his sister when she grows up. Think about it.


    Jianrui took the chocolate handed over by Gu Xiaomian and put it away instead of eating it.


    "Ruirui, why don''t you eat?" Gu Xiaomian asked, "are you tired of this taste? Or do you don''t like chocolate?"


    Asked about the second half of the sentence, Gu Xiaomian lowered his head, thinking that if ruiruirui didn''t like chocolate, what else could he do to coax her?


    "I don''t like it."


    Jianrui explained, "but mommy and brother said it''s bad to eat too much chocolate, so I put it away and eat it later."


    "Oh, that''s right." Gu Xiaomian was happy again. "Then Ruirui, let''s go play..."


    "Gu Xiaomian, can you be quiet for a while?" Jian Yi said silently, "you''re like a bee every day. You''re not too tired."


    "I''m not tired, brother Yi." Gu Xiaomian smiled at Jian Yi and said, "how can you be tired to play with Ruirui? Brother Yi, am I bothering you? Then I won''t talk."


    With that, Gu Xiaomian zipped his mouth, and then he was really big. He didn''t speak for a while.


    It''s just


    Jian Yi rubbed her temples with a headache. Looking at Gu Xiaomian, who made public his claw dancing performance in front of her, she said helplessly, "you''d better talk. It''s more disturbing to me."


    "Ha ha!" Jian Rui laughed, poked Gu Xiaomian and asked, "what did you just play?"


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said with a smile, "Rui Rui, don''t you understand? I''m asking you if you want to play hide and seek with me. I thought I performed very vividly."


    "Fool Gu Ruan, you play like a fat goose." Jian Rui said with a smile.


    Several people were talking on the small playground when suddenly a voice came: "Ruirui, Yiyi..."


    Hearing the sound, Jian Yi and Jian Rui were stunned, turned and looked back.


    By the playground, JOJO was standing there smiling.


    Seeing JOJO, Jianrui jumped up happily, "brother JOJO!"


    JOJO saw Jianrui, smiled, squatted down and caught her running.


    "Brother JOJO, why are you here?" Jianrui happily climbed onto JOJO and held his neck.


    "Haven''t seen you for days. Do you miss me?"


    "Hmm ~" Jian Rui nodded her head and said, "Rui Rui can think of her brother JOJO ~"


    Jian Yi and Gu Xiaomian, who didn''t follow up, united the front for the first time. They all looked at JOJO with a black face.


    JOJO smiled and nodded to them as a greeting, and then said to Jianrui, "do you remember what I told you before?"


    "What''s the matter?" Jane Rui tilted her head, suddenly opened her eyes and said in surprise: "is it an advertisement?"


    "Well," JOJO said with a smile, "I came to you today to pick you up for advertising. Are you happy?"


    "Happy!" Jianrui hugged JOJO''s neck and gave him a loud slap on his face. "Ruirui can also shoot advertisements! Ohohohoh!"


    Jian Yi frowned and said, "you have to ask for leave."


    "I''ve already invited her." JOJO looked at Jian Yi and said, "don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything else. I just go to shoot an advertisement and send her back after shooting."


    Jian Yi shrugged and said nothing.


    Jian Rui got down from JOJO''s arms, ran to Jian Yi, grabbed his arm and shook excitedly, "brother, Ruirui Rui is going to shoot an advertisement, and then you can see me on TV ~"


    Jane Yibai glanced at her, but seeing her so happy, she sighed and nodded, "OK, I''ll wait to see you on TV."


    "Hee hee ~"


    "Rui Rui..."


    Jane Rui was happy. Suddenly, someone pulled her sleeve. She looked back and saw Gu Xiaomian standing there pitifully.


    "Gu Ruan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Xiaomian sucked his nose, looked at JOJO and said to Jian Rui, "I''m going to shoot an advertisement with you."


    "Ah?" Jane Rui was stunned, shook her head and said, "no, it''s arranged by brother JOJO, and you didn''t ask for leave."


    "I don''t want it!"


    Gu Xiaomian is about to cry. What if his daughter-in-law wants to run away with others?


    "I''m going to ask the teacher for leave now. Will you take me?"


    "Well..."


    Jian Rui was so wrapped up by him that she nodded helplessly and said, "OK, go, go, you''ve been shaken by me. It''s almost broken by you."


    "Really?"


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian heard this, his face turned dark for love, "Ruirui, did you really take me?"


    "Hmm ~"


    Jian Rui gave a sound, turned to look at JOJO and said, "brother JOJO, can you take him? Don''t worry, I''ll look at him and don''t let him make trouble."


    After school in the afternoon, Jian Haixi came to the school gate, but he only saw Jian Yi alone. He was stunned and said strangely, "Yi Yi, why are you alone? Where''s Rui? And Xiaomian?"


    Usually, three children are always focused. Why is there only one left today?


    Yunling, who came to pick up the child after Jian Haixi, was also stunned and looked at Jian Yi at the same time.


    Facing the anxious eyes of the two parents, Jian Yi said calmly, "Ruirui and JOJO went to shoot an advertisement, and Gu Xiaomian followed."


    "Advertising?"


    Jian Haixi widened his eyes in surprise, turned to look at Yunling and found that he was as surprised as himself.


    Compared with Jian Haixi''s surprise, Yunling is a little more speechless. What fun does his son go to do when his daughter makes an advertisement?


    What a big head.


    Jian Haixi immediately contacted JOJO. After receiving the location sent by him, several people hurried to the place he said.


    On the bus, Jian Yi sat in the back seat, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, let me use your computer."


    "OK." Jian Haixi handed Jian Yi the office computer and asked curiously, "why do you use the computer?"


    "Mommy can''t peek." Jian Yi vigilantly hugged the computer and smiled at Jian Haixi. "It''s a secret. Mommy can''t ask or peek."


    "All right." Jian Haixi knew that her son had ideas and didn''t ask much at the moment.


    Jian Haixi drives in front. Jian Yi turns on the computer in the back seat and skillfully logs in to a website.


    As soon as I logged in, I saw the message in the mailbox.


    Looking at the message, Jian Yi checked the corner of her lips, tapped the keyboard and replied - don''t you think there may be something wrong with Sang Lan?


    ¡­¡­


    In the studio.


    When Jian Haixi and others arrived, Jian Rui was taking photos. The whole studio was busy around her. It seemed that the shooting was going well.


    But Jane Haixi was very angry. Since Jane Rui took the advertisement, she has not agreed. Second, she is also worried.


    After all, Jane Rui is only five or six years old. If she follows JOJO to take photos, her mother will be worried.


    This kind of uneasiness doesn''t mean that you can''t trust JOJO. It''s just that you''re worried that your daughter will have an accident in the face of unknown environment and people.


    Jian Haixi just wanted to come forward and call Jian Rui down, but she was stopped by Yunling.


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s worry, Yunling smiled and comforted her and said, "Haixi, I know you''re worried about Ruirui, but if children really like it, we parents should support it, shouldn''t we?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and hesitated to stop.


    Yunling then said, "look at Ruirui in front of the camera. At a young age, she can behave freely in front of the camera without stage fright. No matter her every move is full of innocence and aura, don''t you think she is very powerful?"


    Listening to Yunling''s words, Jian Haixi''s previous impetuous and worried mood slowly calmed down. She calmed down and looked at Jian Rui in front. The little girl did a great job. She could see it only from the eyes of the people around her.


    No matter doing actions or changing her expression, including repeated posture and smile, Jian Rui didn''t cry tired for a long time.


    Looking at the interesting light in her daughter''s eyes, Jane Haixi was a little distracted.


    In the past, Jianrui has never had such eyes and energy for other things. I can see that she really likes it.


    Yunling smiled and said, "children have their own lives. If ruiruirui has talent and interest in this aspect, it is a good opportunity to develop with JOJO."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and looked at her daughter and fell into meditation.


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Rui quietly. Yunling looked for her son everywhere. Finally, Gu Xiaomian, who was eating chocolate, was found on the chair next to the shooting studio.


    With a sigh, Yunling went to the side and patted his head.


    "Who?" Gu Xiaomian snorted impatiently. When he turned his head and saw that it was his little father, he immediately changed his smiling face.


    "Little dad, you''re here. Look how beautiful Ruirui is!"


    "Good looking." Yunling shook her head, squatted down and asked, "but what are you doing here, son?"


    "Me?" Gu Xiaomian patted his chest and said, "of course I''m here to protect Ruirui."


    Yunling watched him eat a mouthful of chocolate chips and couldn''t laugh or cry. She reached for a paper towel to wipe the corners of his mouth and pulled him up from the chair. "All right, noble little knight, your task has been completed. You can go with me now."


    "Go? But Rui Rui..." Gu Xiaomian doesn''t want to go yet. Although it''s a little boring for him to stay here, it''s also meaningful for him to accompany Jian Rui.


    Yunling simply picked him up and walked out. "Ruirui''s Mommy and brother are coming. Her safety doesn''t need your little knight to protect. Come with me."


    "Oh, OK." Gu Xiaomian nodded and asked, "Why are you here, my big dad?"


    "Your father is waiting in the company." Yunling shook her head funny at the thought of Gu Chenyi''s black face in the office and said, "I think it will be a son. Your father has to wait."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian was stunned. He thought that his father could not help shrinking his neck and coquettish with Yunling: "Dad, go back later. Can you go in first and I''ll go in later?"


    "Why?" Yunling smiled and pinched his fat face and asked, "are you afraid your father will scold you? I thought you were lawless."


    Gu Xiaomian spat out his tongue and said, "I''m not afraid of dad scolding me. I''m just afraid he''ll spit on me. You don''t know how much saliva my dad has when he swears!"


    Yunling shook her head funny and took him out.


    Gu Xiaomian lay on Yunling''s neck, looked at Jian Rui who was concentrating on shooting, silently waved to her, and said, "goodbye to Rui Rui ~"


    Jian Haixi looked at Yunling coming with Gu Xiaomian and asked with a smile, "is Xiaomian tired?"


    "Aunt Haixi, I''m not tired. I''m full ~" Gu Xiaomian pointed to his round stomach.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, smiled and touched his head and said, "you child, you can find food at any time. It''s good if you''re not tired."


    She thought Gu Xiaomian would suffer if she followed Ruirui. As a result, she proved that she wanted more.


    "Let''s go first. Chen Yi should wait."


    "Well, you go back."


    After greeting Jian Haixi, Yunling turns around and leaves the studio with Gu Xiaomian.


    Jian Haixi and Jian Yi sit quietly next to each other and wait for Jian Rui to finish shooting.


    In her spare time, Jian Haixi looks at Jian Rui who has been using her computer. She can''t help but gather together and take a curious look, but finds that Jian Yi is investigating the information about the two elderly people in the Ning family.


    Jian Haixi frowned and asked, "Yi Yi, why are you still checking their data? Didn''t you say you don''t care about them?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "Mommy, the two elders of Ning family are not as simple as I thought. As far as I recently found out, apart from my father holding more shares, these two elders hold the most shares, and there is an increasing trend year by year, which is not in line with the natural law."


    "Maybe they have too much control and want to be at ease in their own hands?" Jian Haixi guessed.


    "I don''t know, but this speculation is far fetched." Jian Yi said: "generally, the shares in the hands of the older generation of such a large family will be less and less, and it''s right to gradually give them to their children, but they are obviously wrong. That''s why I want to check. There must be something fishy in it."


    Looking at her son, who frowns and carefully checks the information, Jian Haixi is a little distressed. Her son has been working hard for the future of their family.


    As he promised, he is trying his best to protect their home with his small stature.


    Touching Jian Yi''s head, Jian Haixi comforted: "don''t worry so much first. Everything will be much better when Mommy comes back from Switzerland."


    Jian Yi nodded, turned off the computer and looked at Jian Haixi. "Will everything really be all right?"


    "Of course." Jian Haixi smiled, nodded, reached out and poked Jian Yi''s eyebrows. "Don''t you have confidence in your father?"


    Jian Yi blinked, smiled, nodded and said, "I''ve always been very confident in Daddy..."


    After a pause, Jian Yi turns to look at Jian Rui, who focuses on shooting in the studio, and says, "I''m also very confident in Ruirui."


    Hearing the sound of her son''s words, Jian Haixi held Jian Yi in her arms, nodded and said, "Mommy knows. If Ruirui really likes this business, Mommy won''t support her."


    Jian Yi also hugged Jian Haixi, smiled and whispered, "in fact, the most important thing is that Ruirui and I have confidence in Mommy. No matter what difficulties we encounter, we all believe in Mommy."


    Jane Haixi felt warm when she heard her son''s words.


    Although her shoulders are not strong, but there are so two little guys who trust themselves wholeheartedly, how can she not be determined to maintain her small home?


    An hour later, Jian Rui finished shooting the first group. As soon as she got off the shooting site, Jian Haixi quickly sent her water.


    "Mommy!" seeing Jian Haixi coming, Jian Rui was surprised and happy. She looked at Jian Haixi with big eyes, "Mommy, why are you here?"


    Jian Haixi picked up the little girl, kissed her on the cheek and said, "Ruirui did a great job. Mommy is proud of you!"


    "Hee hee ~ thank you, Mommy!" Jian Rui smiled happily when she was praised by Jian Haixi.


    After talking to Jian Haixi, Jian Rui ran over and pulled JOJO over and stood in front of Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy should also praise brother JOJO. Brother JOJO is doing better!"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "brother JOJO is a professional. Of course, Mommy knows he has done well. Don''t boast about it."


    As soon as Jane Rui heard this, she immediately straightened her chest and said, "then Ruirui will be a professional in the future!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and touched her daughter''s hair, nodded and said, "if you want to do it, Mommy will support you."


    Jian Rui happily took Jian Haixi''s hand and asked, "Mommy, Mommy, what shall we eat in the evening? I''m hungry for a while."


    "If you eat fat, no one will take pictures of you." Jian Yi refuted her.


    "Bad brother!" Jian Rui snorted to Jian Rui and turned to pull Jian Haixi to act like a spoiled child: "mommy has dinner ~"


    "OK, OK, take you to a big meal?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile.


    "OK, OK, brother JOJO will come too!" Jianrui stretched out another hand and took JOJO.


    Jian Haixi also nodded and looked at JOJO. "Let''s go to dinner together. You''ve worked hard this afternoon."


    JOJO shook his head and said, "I have to catch a notice at night."


    "Ah? Brother JOJO is so busy ~" hearing that JOJO can''t go, Jane Rui is not too happy with her mouth.


    JOJO smiled, touched her head and said, "brother JOJO promised to have a big meal with you in the future?"


    "That''s OK ~" Jianrui also knew that JOJO was busy. She just sprinkled Jiao and it was enough.


    JOJO looked at Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "I can''t eat today, but can I make an appointment for home cooking?"


    "What''s the problem?" Jian Haixi promised with a smile. "When I come back from Switzerland, I''ll cook for you."


    When Jian Haixi promised, JOJO left with satisfaction.


    Jane Haixi took the children to have a delicious meal. The two little guys were very happy.


    Jian Rui is happy for her mother and sister because she can shoot advertisements.


    While eating, Jian Haixi received a message. She thought it was from Ning Jiwei. As a result, she opened it and found that it was Li Fu''s message.


    Li Fu said he would pick her up in two hours and let her get ready.


    Jian Haixi was surprised and hurriedly called Ning Jiwei.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei sounded in a good mood.


    Jian Haixi asked, "why is it early? I''m still taking the children to dinner."


    "This is a surprise. I can''t tell you," Ning Jiwei said.


    "Well... OK." hearing his surprise, Jane Haixi hung up the phone with a red face.


    Jian Yi had heard everything nearby. As soon as Jian Haixi hung up the phone, he smiled and said, "Mommy, don''t worry about us. We can go to Grandpa Fu''s house at night. Grandpa Fu has agreed."


    Jian Haixi nodded a little embarrassed. Next to her, Jian Rui smiled and said, "I haven''t seen grandpa Fu for a long time. I miss him so much ~"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jia.


    Wen Qingnuan was shocked when she received Jian Yi''s message.


    She suddenly realized why what she said before would suddenly change her mind. Sang Lan''s tone sounded so different.


    Wen Qingnuan turns off the computer with a sneer. Knowing that Sang Lan has a problem, she is confident that she can solve the problem.


    Wen Qingnuan packed all her luggage and moved out of Ning''s house. When she was in the car, she called Sang Lan and asked her to meet at her hotel.


    Of course, Sang Lan has no opinion. She just wants to talk to Wen Qingnuan. If she can take the money at both ends, of course she can''t be more willing.


    When Sang Lan arrived, Wen Qingnuan had almost cleaned up.


    Sang Lan looked at her luggage in surprise and asked, "did you move out so soon?"


    She knew Wen Qingnuan wanted a divorce, but she didn''t expect her to be so eager.


    Wen Qingnuan glanced up and down. Sang Lan said, "it seems that you and Ning Jikang have a good life."


    Sang Lan thought of Ning Jikang''s consideration for himself and the bright future he promised. He smiled and said, "it''s OK."


    After a pause, looking at the warm smell, Sang Lan hurriedly added, "but I did everything I promised you.


    Wen Qingnuan smiled without saying anything. He directly threw her a card and sneered: "here is your labor fee of 500000. If you can help me divorce successfully, I will give you another 500000."


    Sang Lan smiled and said, "what I should do has been done, but in the end, if Ning Jikang insists on not getting a divorce, I can''t interfere, can I?"


    Wen Qingnuan sneers and knows that Liyu is right. Sang Lan is really bought by Ning Jikang.


    She looked at Sang Lan and said, "yes, you can''t interfere, but if you want the remaining 500000, you''d better think about a way. After all, my money is my money and Ning Jikang''s money is his money. I don''t know how much he can give you, but I don''t know if he has money."


    Listening to Wen Qingnuan''s words, Sang Lan looked at Wen Qingnuan and asked, "what do you mean?"


    He doesn''t believe the boss of Tangtang Ning family. Ning Jikang doesn''t have any money. If he doesn''t help, he still has an eccentric mother.


    Wen Qingnuan sneered, "what do you mean? Don''t you know when you go back and think about it?"


    Sang Lan is silent, but she doesn''t want to keep her when she hears the warmth of love. She has already said that she knows that with Sang Lan as a person, she will certainly develop in the direction she wants.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After dinner, Jian Haixi took the children home, packed up simple daily necessities and went straight to Fu Zuo to settle down.


    On the way, Jian Haixi reminded the children that they must listen to Grandpa Fu.


    Jianrui nodded and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. Ruirui won''t be naughty and will listen to Grandpa Fu."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Jian Rui."


    Listening to her brother''s words, Jianrui was immediately unconvinced. "Brother, why are you looking at me? It seems that I will make trouble."


    "Isn''t it?" asked Jane Yibai with a glance.


    Jianrui choked and turned her head angrily to ignore him.


    Listening to the bickering between the two children, Jian Haixi smiled and said to Jian Rui, "Ruirui Rui, when Mommy is away, you have to go to class obediently. You can''t do it in the future like today. You know? You want to make an advertisement. Mommy can support, but you still can''t relax in your studies. Do you know?"


    "I see, Mommy ~" Jane Rui promised with her mouth.


    The children were sent to Fu zuoan''s home. When Fu zuoan saw the two children, he welcomed them in happily.


    "Grandpa Fu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you want Ruirui?" Jian Rui asked with a small face and Fu zuoan''s thigh as soon as she came in.


    "Oh, Grandpa''s careful son ~ grandpa misses us xiaoruirui ~"


    Then Fu zuoan squatted down and hugged Jianrui. Jianrui slapped on his face and asked, "does grandpa Fu want more Ruirui or more brother?"


    "Of course, I miss our little Rui much. What does your brother want?" Fu zuoan replied without hesitation.


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui turned her head to look at Jian Yi and smiled proudly.


    Jian Yi shook her head reluctantly and sighed to help Jian Haixi get everything off the car.


    Jian Haixi helped the two children settle down almost before they came downstairs. The two children were also curious about the appearance of the new room. They drilled in the room and couldn''t come out.


    "Brother, look, there''s a small lantern here!" Jane Rui looked at the small lantern at the head of the bed.


    "Be careful to burn it." Jian Yi wanted to touch the lampshade when she saw that she was good at it. She quickly came over and patted her hand and said, "this lampshade will heat up with the light bulb used for a long time. Be careful not to touch it, you know?"


    "Oh, I know ~" Jianrui stuck out her tongue and turned her head to see something else.


    Jane Yi looks at her funny sister while packing up. She sighs tired.


    Downstairs, Jian Haixi stood in front of Fu zuoan and said with heartfelt thanks: "Fu Lao, thank you so much. I won''t say anything superfluous. I remember your kindness in my heart."


    Fu zuoan sighed, waved his hand and said, "there''s no need to say polite words. I said I took two little guys as my grandchildren. What do you want to thank you for taking care of my grandchildren?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and knew Fu zuoan''s temper. He just looked up and said, "Ruirui is usually naughty. You don''t have to be used to her, otherwise she will make you more angry."


    "Ha ha, it''s not in the way." Fu zuoan thought of Jian Rui''s small appearance and said with a laugh, "I like her to make trouble with me. I''m also happy that she makes me turn the world upside down."


    Jane Haixi was stunned, smiled bitterly and shook her head. She had a bad hunch that her daughter would be spoiled by Fu Lao.


    When leaving, Fu zuoan looked at Jian Haixi and said, "don''t worry about your child, but yourself..."


    After a pause, Fu zuoan sighed and reminded, "no matter what happens, you have to resist. Just carry it down."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. For a moment, she couldn''t understand what Fu zuoan meant. She just nodded and wrote it down.


    Upstairs, Jian Yi and Jian Rui stood on the balcony and waved to her, "Mommy, Mommy, be careful on the road ~"


    Jian Haixi looked up at the two children in surprise and said, "don''t stand so close to the outside, be careful!"


    "I see, Mommy, go and see daddy quickly!" said Jane Rui with a smile: "Mommy, I look after you. I must deal with Daddy!"


    Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry, waved to the two children, turned and drove away.


    At the place agreed with Li Fu, Jian Haixi called Lin Xiaodou while waiting for Li Fu to pick him up.


    "Hey, Haixi, haven''t you started yet?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Lin Xiaodou''s joking voice came out of the receiver, "it''s about to start honeymoon mode. Are you very excited?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense about you." Jian Haixi blushed with shame and quickly changed the topic: "I''ve sent the children to Fu''s home, but I''m afraid the children are too naughty and Fu is too used to them, so can you help me see the children if you and brother are free?"


    "It''s up to you to explain?" Lin Xiaodou said angrily, "put your heart back in your stomach. I''ve already agreed with your brother. I''ll often go to pay for the trouble in my hometown as soon as I''m free and promise to help you take good care of the children."


    "Well, that''s good." Jian Haixi thought and said, "by the way, Fu is usually quiet, you..."


    "We all know." Lin Xiaodou interrupted her, "don''t charge my sister any more. We know what to do. We promise to be quiet when we go and don''t let him dislike it, okay?"


    "I just don''t trust..." Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and knew that he had made a mountain out of a molehill.


    But I don''t know why, after listening to Fu zuoan''s words, I always felt a little uneasy about my trip to Switzerland.


    Lin Xiaodou smiled and joked, "do you still have energy? I thought all your mind had flown away with someone."


    "Stop talking nonsense ~"


    Jian Haixi was so embarrassed that he said two words to Lin Xiaodou before hanging up.


    Before long, Li Fu''s car came.


    After Jane Haixi got on the bus, she didn''t see Ning Jiwei. She asked strangely, "where''s Ji Wei?"


    Li Fu said with a smile, "the president has some things to deal with. Let me pick you up first. Just wait for him on the plane."


    "Oh, all right."


    Jian Haixi nodded without much thought.

 Chapter 91

    Ning Jia.


    The living room is filled with a heavy and depressing atmosphere because Qin Tian called to withdraw his marriage.


    And Qin Tian didn''t forget to make a little bad when he withdrew his marriage. When he called, he even cried and was wronged. He was miserable in the dark and in the open.


    After receiving the call, the two elders of Ning family couldn''t sit still. They finally found a good marriage for Ning Jiwei, and the other party even withdrew their marriage. And listening to the tone of Qin Tian''s girl, it was obviously Ning Jiwei''s fault.


    So the second elder of the Ning family immediately called Ning Jiwei back.


    Ning Jiwei thought he was anxious to find him. As a result, he heard that Qin Tian called to withdraw his marriage. He didn''t even want to explain, so he turned and wanted to leave.


    He also remembered to find Jian Haixi. She should have been on the plane.


    Thinking that Jian Haixi was waiting for him on the plane, Ning Jiwei couldn''t stay at home. He turned and wanted to go.


    "You stop!"


    Mrs. Ning said angrily, "you don''t want to leave today if you don''t make it clear!"


    Ning Jiwei was speechless. "What can I say? I haven''t seen what she can do to her?"


    "How did Qin Tian cry?"


    Mrs. Ning obviously didn''t believe what he said and asked again and again.


    "How do I know?" Ning Jiwei said impatiently.


    "You''re not sorry for her. You haven''t taken her seriously at all." master Ning said coldly: "you mix with that little woman every day. Where is the shadow of Qin Tian in your eyes? How can she not be angry and wronged as a proud woman?"


    "Yes, it must be!"


    Mrs. Ning listened to Mr. Ning''s words as if she had found Ning Jiwei''s fault. She pointed to Ning Jiwei and said, "let you contact and meet Qin Tian. You always don''t listen. Now it''s OK. The marriage that had been agreed on is over."


    "It''s just right." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "anyway, I didn''t want to marry her."


    "Then who do you want to marry?" master Ning was angry and almost hit again with a crutch. "With the woman named Jian Haixi? I think you are really fascinated by her."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t want to talk to them about Jian Haixi. It wasn''t clear in a word or two, so he just said, "you don''t care about my business. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go."


    "You dare!"


    Mrs. Ning trembled angrily and stood up from the sofa and said, "Ji Wei, we are so old and worry about your affairs every day. How can you afford us?"


    "Did I make you worry about me?"


    Ning Jiwei looked coldly at the second old man of Ning family and said, "you know what you''re doing for me or for yourself, or for Ning Ji''s shell."


    With that, Ning Jiwei was too lazy to stand here again, turned and walked out.


    "You... Bastard, come back!"


    Mrs. Ning trembled angrily and was about to chase out. Unexpectedly, in a hurry, she knocked at the foot of the tea table in front of the sofa, tripped and fell down.


    "Mom!"


    "Grandma!"


    Seeing that old lady Ning fell to the ground, Ning''s family was in a moment of chaos. Ning Jiwei hurried to call an ambulance.


    But it was still late. Mrs. Ning died on her way to hospital because of the rupture of the brain blood vessel.


    The Ning family is completely confused. Ning Jiwei can''t leave and go to Switzerland with Jian Haixi in this case, so he can only take out his mobile phone and call to tell Jian Haixi to let her go back first and don''t wait for herself at the airport.


    As a result, as soon as the mobile phone was taken out, Ning Jikang grabbed it and fell to the ground.


    "Ning Jiwei, do you still want to call at this time? Why, contact your little lover?" Ning Jikang scolded, pointing to Ning Jiwei: "are you satisfied with making the family like this? Are you satisfied with killing grandma?"


    "Ning Jikang, watch your mouth." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    "Ha! Why, I''m so angry. Is it grandma''s turn to threaten my brother now?"


    In the face of Ning Jiwei, Ning Jikang seemed to suddenly have backbone and didn''t flinch. Instead, he pointed to Ning Jiwei and said, "Ning Jiwei, don''t you just earn two bad money? You don''t respect the top and the bottom all day. Look at what this family has become because of you? Tell the truth, what will you do to the Ning family?"


    Ning Jiwei squinted at the domineering Ning Jikang, with a cold light in his eyes, a sneer on his lips and said, "so?"


    Ning Jikang felt guilty when he stared at him like a hawk and falcon. He unconsciously stepped back two steps. When he was about to say something, he saw Xu Hui break in with a group of reporters.


    Sooner or later, Ning Jikang rushed to one side of the wall.


    When Xu Hui and the reporters approached, they saw Ning Jikang standing in the corner with his bloody head covered.


    "Ji Kang!" Xu Hui was shocked and ran over to help Ning Ji Kang. "Ji Kang, my child, how are you?"


    "Mom, I''m in pain ~"


    Ning Jikang covered his head, stared at Ning Jiwei sadly and said, "Ji Wei, you''re just angry. Grandma''s not enough. Now even my brother wants to kill me?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Ning Fubang just escorted master Ning back. Hearing Ning Jikang''s words, he scolded coldly: "pay attention to your words and don''t talk nonsense."


    Then he turned and looked at the photographers and said coldly, "who let you come? Get out!"


    "I asked them to come."


    Xu Hui stood in front of Ning Jikang, looked at Ning Fubang and said, "I''d like to let the big guys see who stirred up the Ning family. Such a big thing as the death of the old lady can''t be passed by so unknowingly."


    With that, a trace of ambition flashed in Ning Jiwei''s eyes.


    "You..."


    Ning Fubang pointed at Xu Hui and his angry fingers trembled.


    Looking at the scenes of chicken flying and dog jumping in front of him, Ning Jiwei was sad.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi waited until midnight on the plane and didn''t wait for Ning Jiwei. Instead, he drank a lot of champagne in boredom.


    At the beginning, she was still looking forward to what special surprise Ning Jiwei wanted to give her, but she couldn''t wait for the news of Ning Jiwei. Jian Haixi was gradually uneasy, especially Li Fu disappeared, which made Jian Haixi more worried.


    Just as she was thinking about whether to get out of the plane to have a look, she received a wechat from her son Jian Yi, telling her that something had happened at Ning''s house and asking where she was.


    As soon as Jian Haixi saw wechat, he quickly wanted to get off the plane, but was stopped by Li Fu who came back. "Don''t worry first. Now there are all reporters outside. You''ll catch yourself if you go out like this."


    "Reporter?"


    Jian Haixi wondered, "how can there be a reporter here?"


    Just after asking, she thought and understood that Ning Jiwei''s itinerary should have been exposed. This is basically a plan planned in advance.


    Jian Haixi''s heart sank, looked at Li Fu and asked, "what''s the matter with the Ning family?"


    Since the reporter can find here, it shows that what happened in the Ning family must not be a small thing.


    Li Fu''s face was not good-looking, but one of the things he was happy about was in a mess because of the accident. "Old Mrs. Ning died."


    "What?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Li Fu in shock. "Is this what happened tonight? What''s going on?"


    Li Fu sighed and shook his head. "I don''t know the details, but the president can''t leave now, and I don''t know who leaked the news that the president is going to Switzerland tonight. Now the media are waiting here."


    "What should I do?" Jian Haixi said restlessly, "I must go back. I can''t fly to Switzerland alone for such a big thing?"


    Li Fu thought for a moment, took off his coat, handed it to Jian Haixi and said, "you go out in my clothes, be careful."


    Jian Haixi nodded, took his coat and put it on himself. He asked, "how''s Jiwei now?"


    Li Fu said in a deep voice, "as you know at the president''s house, the scene is very chaotic and the president''s mobile phone has been broken. It''s difficult for me to contact him now."


    Jian Haixi was very worried. Thinking of those people in the Ning family who were pressing on Ning Jiwei step by step, Jian Haixi could imagine the pressure he was facing now.


    Seeing that she was so flustered that the buttons were wrong, Li Fu comforted: "don''t worry too much. Now the president is dealing with Mrs. Ning''s future affairs and hasn''t been threatened yet."


    Jian Haixi nodded carelessly, but she was still worried. She quickly changed into Li Fu''s clothes and left with the crew.


    When leaving the airport, Jian Haixi paid special attention to the next four weeks. Sure enough, there were many reporters lurking around the low houses near the airport, waiting to shoot Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi''s hand holding the mobile phone tightened again and again, gritting his teeth silently and leaving quickly with the crew.


    During this period, Jian Yi abandoned her wechat and told her that Mrs. Ning''s death was probably not an accident, but murder.


    Looking at this message, Jian Haixi was even more frightened.


    She knew her son''s personality. If it wasn''t a sure thing, he wouldn''t say it at all.


    Now that he says so, it proves that he has found some evidence.


    Thinking of these reporters arranged in advance, Jian Haixi was depressed.


    While Jian Haixi first returned to Fu zuoan''s residence to meet Jian Yi and others, he hurriedly contacted Li Fu according to Jian Yi, told him that the cause of Mrs. Ning''s death was suspicious, and asked him to contact Ning Jiwei as much as possible to find a way to stop the cremation of the old lady''s body.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Wen Qingnuan in the hotel also learned about the death of old lady Ning and the things that Ning Jikang, Xu Hui and others made trouble for Ning Jiwei. After learning the news, she couldn''t care about her divorce from Ning Jikang. She hurried there, but Xu Hui stopped her before she entered the door of the funeral home.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Xu Hui coldly and asked, "what do you want?"


    Xu Hui sneered at Wen Qingnuan, glanced up and down at her and said, "don''t you really want to divorce Ji Kang? Do you want to make a deal with me?"


    Wen Qingnuan paused, looked warily at Xu Hui and asked, "what deal?"


    Xu Hui smiled, pointed to the funeral home and said, "go in and persuade Ning Ji and Ning Fubang to cremate the old lady''s body as soon as possible. After this is done, I will agree to divorce Ji Kang, and the money you gave Sang Lan will be double returned to you."


    Hearing her mention of Sang Lan, she immediately reacted to her warm feelings and said angrily, "you really colluded with Sang Lan."


    Xu Hui disapproved of her anger. "What''s unexpected? Did you ever think Sang Lan was such a reliable comrade in arms? But a pheasant who can do everything for money, you can collude with her. Why can''t I?"


    Hearing the warm air but not answering, Xu Hui looked at her and urged, "how about answering?"


    Wen Qingnuan was still silent. Xu Hui looked at her and said, "it''s better to rely on yourself than others. If you want to think about it, Ji Kang will never divorce you without my nod. If you promise me the deal, you can not only divorce, but also get your money, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Wen Qingnuan looked at Xu Hui defensively, and she knew that the woman''s transaction must have the following.


    "Otherwise, if you don''t cooperate with me, I don''t need to help you. Don''t you? If you don''t agree, you can only think about divorcing Ji Kang in the future. And..."


    Xu Hui paused for a moment, sneered and said, "you really think we don''t know how much money you took from Ji Kang when you were in Japan. Do you think you can really take away the money? It''s the money from my Ning family. Without my Ning family''s nod and seal, you can''t take it away even if you file a lawsuit."


    Wen Qingnuan bit her teeth and looked at Xu Hui angrily. She knew that Xu Hui was threatening herself, but in the face of such a threat, she had no way.


    As Xu Hui said, without her nod, he would never divorce Ning Jikang, and the money he had worked hard to get


    Thinking of these, Wen Qingnuan turned to look at the funeral home behind him and asked tentatively, "Why are you in such a hurry to cremate the old lady''s body? It''s only a few hours since the old lady died. Is it too anxious?"


    It is impossible for any big family to deal with the death of their elders so hastily. Wen Qingnuan feels that there are some fishy things here that he doesn''t know, even if he doesn''t see the scene at that time.


    "Hum, what do you know?"


    In the face of Wen Qingnuan''s query, Xu Hui snorted and scolded: "the old lady was most careful about propriety. How much time do you usually spend on her old people, who always only know how to think for yourself? Someone has heard her say what she thinks? Where have you been compared with her old people?"


    Speaking of this, Xu Hui even choked in her voice, as if she really had deep feelings for the old lady, "The old lady said more than once in her life that she must settle down as soon as possible after her death. The old man believes in these women who have been strong all her life. How can she stand being placed in the coffin and watched by others? Now that she is dead, you have to toss and toss constantly, so that her spirit in heaven can rest in peace?"


    "Is that all?"


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Xu Hui skeptically, with hidden doubt and vigilance in her eyes.


    "What else do you want?"


    Xu Huisi didn''t mind the examination of her eyes. She just took back her tears and sneered: "compared with these things, you''d better think about the deal I proposed. You should make a decision quickly. There are not many things I can consider for you."


    consider?


    Wen Qingnuan sneered. Xu Hui''s words didn''t give her another way.


    After a moment of silence, Wen Qingnuan resolutely looked up at Xu Hui and said, "I can promise your deal, but I can''t trust you. You have to make a written note for me. After this, I want to divorce Ning Jikang immediately."


    "This is no problem." seeing and hearing that Qingnuan agreed to her request, Xu Hui nodded with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Pay for a home.


    It was early in the morning when Jian Haixi arrived. She still couldn''t contact Ning Jiwei. She had to contact Li Fu to let him come here first.


    The atmosphere at Fu zuoan''s house was also very heavy. Even Jane Chenran came after learning the news of Mrs. Ning''s death.


    As soon as Jian Haixi went in, Jian Rui burst into her arms crying, "Mommy, Mommy, daddy is in trouble again?"


    "Ruirui is good, don''t cry." Jian Haixi hugged his daughter and coaxed, "Daddy is in trouble, but we are solving it, aren''t we? Now everyone can''t take care of it. Don''t cry, will you?"


    "Uh huh, Rui Rui doesn''t cry, Rui Rui waits for Daddy..." Jian Rui sobbed and skillfully hugged Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi touched her head and took her to Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi is constantly checking the data in front of the computer. Fu zuoan smokes silently. Jian Haixi sees that there are many cigarette butts in the ashtray.


    Knowing that the old man was upset, Jian Haixi didn''t persuade him to smoke less at this time. Instead, he looked at Jian Yi and asked, "Yi Yi, what did you find? Why did you say that the cause of Mrs. Ning''s death was suspicious?"


    Jian Yi pulls out the search records and points to one of them for Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi looks at it and sees that it says: what drugs should be forbidden for the elderly with vascular sclerosis.


    "What''s this?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Jian Yi said in a deep voice: "this search record is sent from the IP address of Ning family. Although I can locate the specific location, I need to tell Dad in advance. After all, it involves a lot of privacy of Ning family."


    "What does this... Mean?" Jian Haixi still doesn''t understand. After all, it''s just a search record, which can''t prove much.


    "This search record was sent on the night of grandma Ning''s first day back home."


    While explaining, Jian Yi opens another window to show Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi saw on the screen a case of the internal system of a foreign hospital, on which the name of Mrs. Ning appeared impressively.


    Jian Yi pointed to the screen and said, "this is the background case record of grandma Ning''s foreign private doctor. It clearly says that grandma Ning has vascular sclerosis."


    "This..."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. When she thought about it, her hair stood up.


    But she still didn''t want to think in the worst direction, so she hesitated and asked, "is it a coincidence? Or is it just that the people of Ning family want to take better care of old Mrs. Ning, so they will search these materials?"


    Jian Yi looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Mommy, what you said is possible, but there is another possibility."


    "What?"


    Jian Yi sneered and said, "is it possible that someone wants to prescribe the right medicine?"


    Listening to Jian Yi''s words, there was a silence in the living room.


    As soon as Li Fu arrived at Fu Zuo to settle down, Jian Haixi hurried up and asked, "how''s it going? Did you contact Ji Wei?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I can''t contact the president. The funeral home has been completely blocked in order to prevent reporters from sneaking in."


    "Total blockade?" Fu zuoan frowned and sneered, "originally we just suspected that there was something fishy in it. Now it seems that it is really not simple. Otherwise, how could some people even blockade the funeral home?"


    "Greasy?" Li Fu was stunned. When he remembered what Jian Haixi had said to himself on the road, he was surprised and asked, "did you find anything?"


    Jian Haixi nodded, looked at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, tell Uncle Li."


    "OK." Jian Yi waved to Li Fu. Li Fu walked over in wonder.


    Jian Yi showed him what he had just transferred, and also told him his own guess and Jian Haixi''s guess.


    After hearing this, Li Fu frowned and bowed his head and thought, "I dare not say anything else, but it can''t be checked by servants, because the old lady brought special people to take care of her daily life when she returned home. Even private doctors are resident at Ning''s house to take care of her body. It''s said that private doctors went abroad to attend a friend''s wedding tonight, so this happened."


    "Oh." Fu zuoan sneered, "what a coincidence."


    Li Fu nodded approvingly. If one or two coincidences made sense. But the private doctor asked for leave, the reporter ambushed early, Qin Tian withdrew his marriage, and the old lady was concurrent... So many coincidences came together, and now the funeral home has been blocked. If you want to cremate the body as soon as possible, it will be difficult for people to believe that tonight''s event was just an accident.


    Fu zuoan thought for a moment, pointed to Li Fu and said, "come with me. Let''s go to the funeral home."


    "OK, no problem." Li Fu immediately got up and nodded.


    "I''ll go too." when Jian Yi heard that he was going to the funeral home, he immediately stood up. Next to Jianrui also stood up and said anxiously, "Grandpa Fu, Ruirui is going too. Rui is worried about her father ~"


    Li Fu looked at the two little guys and thought that the two children were also clever and had such deep feelings for the president so soon.


    "No."


    Before Fu zuoan spoke, Jian Haixi made a noise and stopped the two little guys. Now the situation is so chaotic that two children will only increase more accidents.


    "But Mommy, Rui Rui wants to see daddy ~" Jian Rui pitifully hugged Jian Haixi and choked.


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi hesitated, and he also wanted to go.


    Jian Haixi sighed, took the two children in his arms and said, "now the situation is unknown. When you go, you can''t help Grandpa Fu and Uncle Li. Instead, you have to distract them from taking care of you. If you attract the attention of interested people, it''s even more troublesome."


    After a pause, Jian Yi still listens to Jian Haixi''s words, nods, and takes Jian Rui to sit down.


    Jian Haixi turned to Fu zuoan and said solemnly, "Fu Lao, at present, the only person I can count on is you. Please contact Ning Jiwei to make sure he''s okay."


    "Don''t worry."


    Before Fu zuoan spoke, Li Fu comforted Jian Haixi and said, "the president is absolutely nothing. He is not so easily defeated."


    Fu zuoan nodded and said, "wait for me at home. Since they dare to block the funeral home, my old man broke their blockade from the outside!"


    Jane Haixi nodded and watched the two people get on the bus. She kept praying that Ning Jiwei must be all right.


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou looked at each other and sighed.


    Jane Chenran thought for a while, walked to Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, I know it''s not appropriate to say this at this time, but... Ning Jiwei''s family situation is so complex, do you have to him?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Jian Chenran with a bitter smile. His eyes slowly overflowed with tears. "I know your brother is for my good, but who calls him the father of the children?"


    "What, what?"


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, Jane was surprised in the morning.


    "Mommy..."


    Jian Yi came over, took Jian Haixi and said, "I want to go back to my room and continue to check to see if I can find anything."


    Jane Haixi nodded and pulled him into the room, "Mommy, accompany you."


    Until Jane Haixi went in, Jane Chenran was still stunned there, and didn''t react from the news just now.


    He just stared at the back of Jian Haixi and Jian Yi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the funeral home.


    Because the Ning family blocked the news, the whole funeral home was emptied.


    Ning Jiwei sat in the hall, bowed his head and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Although Mrs. Ning always interferes in his affairs, he can''t help blaming himself for his loss.


    Ning Fubang sat next to him, sighed and comforted him in a low voice: "Ji Wei, you don''t have to blame yourself in your heart. Your grandmother is old and has always had brain infarction. It''s not your fault. It''s just..."


    After a pause, Ning Fubang then sighed, "it''s just that your grandfather fell ill in a hurry because of your grandmother. It''s really... Alas ~"


    After sighing several times, Ning Fubang said with a heavy voice: "as the saying goes, misfortunes never come singly. I didn''t expect our family to catch up. Now this situation... Ning family is really going to be in chaos ~"


    Ning Jiwei was stiff and turned to look at Ning Fubang. "Dad, don''t you really blame me?"


    After all, grandma is stimulated because of his things. If it weren''t for him, grandma wouldn''t be stimulated and grandpa wouldn''t fall ill. Even if those demons and monsters want to make trouble, they can''t make trouble.


    Ning Fubang patted him on the shoulder and said, "Dad never blamed you. Natural and man-made disasters can''t be predicted and controlled by human beings. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, you know? There are still a lot of things waiting for you at home."


    Ning Jiwei nodded carelessly, but he didn''t relax at all.


    He remembered what happened when he was a child. If he hadn''t been sent to study business when he was a child, and if Ning''s family was just an ordinary rich man''s home, wouldn''t there be such a chaotic situation today?


    "Still blaming yourself?" Ning Fubang asked when he looked down.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head, looked at Ning Fubang and asked, "Dad, don''t you regret sending me to study business when you were a child?"


    "What nonsense?"


    Ning Fubang stared at him, lovingly patted the back of his hand and said, "although our family used to be rich, it''s all your credit to develop such a large-scale consortium. How can dad regret it and blame you? You''ve always been dad''s pride!"


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly and nodded. "Probably in this family, only dad. You think I''m proud."


    Grandpa and grandma just want to exchange him for greater benefits, mother... Not to mention.


    Seeing the look on Ning Jiwei''s face, Ning Fubang almost said the secret in his heart.


    He looked at Ning Jiwei''s side face for a long time. When he was hesitating whether to say it, he was disturbed by people who suddenly came in outside.


    "No, not good..."


    The servant ran in, looked at Ning Ji and Ning Fubang in panic and said, "rest, rest area... Master Ning fainted!"


    "What?" Ning Fubang was shocked and hurriedly stood up and walked out.


    Ning Jiwei also stood up for the first time. As he walked out, he frowned and asked the servant, "what''s the matter? Why did he suddenly faint?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    The servant carefully looked at Ning Jiwei, but obviously he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Say it quickly!" Ning Jiwei frowned and shouted coldly, "truthfully, you can''t hide a word."


    "Yes."


    The servant was startled by Ning Jiwei''s aura and hurriedly said: "the old man was resting in the rest area, but... But Mrs. Ning and the young master and his wife kept talking in front of him and said... They wanted to cremate the old lady''s body as soon as possible. The old man was overwhelmed by their annoyed blood and blood, which made him faint."


    After Ning Jiwei listened, his eyes were terrible, and he rushed over in one step and two steps.


    In the lounge, the accompanying doctor was checking for the old man.


    Seeing that the old man was ok, Ning Jiwei was relieved.


    When Xu Hui saw Ning Jiwei coming, she turned her eyes and pulled Ning Jikang, who was standing aside, to go out. She was stopped by Ning Jiwei without taking two steps.


    "Jiwei, what do you want?" Xu Hui looked at Ning Jiwei, who was stopped in front of them, and asked hard, but her voice was obviously guilty.


    "What are you doing? Hum." Ning Jiwei snorted coldly, came forward and pressed Ning Jikang, raised his hand and punched him on the cheek.


    "Ah!" Ning Jikang didn''t expect that he suddenly shot. The whole person was beaten, retreated several steps, covered his bleeding cheek and kept crying pain. He also pointed to Ning Jiwei and scolded, "Damn, what do you want to do?"


    "Why, isn''t what I did obvious?" Ning Jiwei sneered and commanded the next servant to say, "throw him out!"


    "Yes."


    The servant standing outside the door quickly answered, but they were stopped by Xu Hui before they reached Ning Jikang.


    Xu Hui stared and stopped Ning Jikang in front of him. She stretched out her arms to protect him. She yelled at Ning Jiwei, "who dares me! Ning Jiwei, do you want to turn upside down? It''s obviously you who are so angry, old lady. What do you mean to hit your brother now? I think you should throw it out!"


    Ning Jiwei stared at Xu Hui coldly and didn''t speak.


    "Who do you want to throw out?"


    Outside the door, Ning Jiwei was a step slower. Ning Fubang, who had just arrived, just heard Xu Hui''s words. At the moment, he stepped forward angrily and raised his hand to give Xu Hui a slap.


    "Ah!" Xu Hui screamed, covered her face, pointed to Ning Fubang and said, "you, you hit me..."


    "Shut up and get out!"


    Ning Fubang pointed to the door and said, "get out of here with your good sons!"


    Xu Hui narrowed her eyes and stared at Ning Jiwei with hatred. The look in his eyes was like hiding a knife, full of hate, and Ning Jiwei was stunned.


    Xu Hui snorted coldly, took Ning Jikang and turned around and left.


    After turning around, no one heard Xu Hui''s low voice scolding - wild seed.


    "Ji Wei..."


    At this time, Wen Qingnuan, who had been standing silent, walked over and wanted to comfort Ning Jiwei.


    But as soon as she spoke, Ning Jiwei coldly grabbed her wrist.


    "Jiwei, why, what''s the matter..." hearing the warmth, Ning Jiwei shivered with his cold eyes and stammered.


    "Your mother-in-law and husband have gone out. Why do you stay?"


    "I......" I was stunned when I heard the warmth, forced a smile and said, "Ji Wei, I just want to see if there is anything I can help here, and I also want to comfort you..."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Jiwei looked surprised and said, "I thought you wanted to stay and continue to persuade my grandfather to cremate the body."


    "No, I didn''t..."


    Ning Jiwei interrupted her with a sneer and said, "I just didn''t expect that you are really loyal to Ning Jikang and are still helping them at this time. Is my grandmother very bad to you on weekdays? Let you speak such words?"


    "No, I''m not, I didn''t..." I was surprised when I heard the warmth, and subconsciously shook my head to deny it.


    But Ning Jiwei didn''t want to hear her explain at all. He just coldly pushed away the body she wanted to be close to and said, "do you have anything to do with me?"


    Then he turned and left indifferently.


    Looking at the back of Ning Jiwei who left heartlessly, Wen Qingnuan bit his lower lip and wept silently.

 Chapter 92

    Fu zuoan and Li Fu rushed to the funeral home, but they were stopped by the security guard outside without even entering the door.


    "Don''t enter here, go away quickly!" the security guard looked at them and shouted coldly.


    Li Fu frowned and said, "why can''t I come in? I''m Ning Jiwei''s assistant. He asked me to come. If you don''t believe it, you can go in and give a notice."


    "What assistant? It doesn''t work here. Go away quickly!" the security guard waved his hand.


    Li Fu stepped back, looked at Fu zuoan and said, "Fu, what should I do?"


    Fu zuoan sneered and said, "if you can''t do it first, you can only do it later."


    Then he dialed the phone. Within a few minutes, a group of people rushed over and directly controlled the security outside.


    "Well, they..." Li Fu looked at the group in surprise. They came too fast.


    Fu zuoan said, "I expected there would be trouble. Let them prepare in advance."


    Then Fu Zuo settled down, looked at the group of security guards and sneered, "play with me. You''re a little tender."


    Li Fu breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he didn''t have to pay security orders. He went straight over. One of the security guards of the card owner asked under his chin, "tell me quickly, who let you stay here?"


    The security guard who was stuck by him looked very ugly. At the beginning, he refused to open his mouth. Only Li Fu sneered and increased his strength in his hands, so he couldn''t stand and began to beg for mercy.


    "You have to think about whether the people behind you can protect you or not," Li Fu said coldly.


    "This..." the security guard hesitated and said, "yes, it was... Arranged by Xu Hui. He ordered us not to fly in."


    Fu zuoan sneered at the security guard, but Li Fu frowned.


    "Xu Hui? Why did she do that?"


    Fu zuoan sneered and said, "why else? Of course, he wants to use Ning Jiwei''s hand to force the second old man of the Ning family to death and completely destroy Ning Jiwei. In this way, the Ning family is the world of her and Ning Jikang."


    "This... How can..."


    Shocked by Fu zuoan''s speculation, Li Fu swallowed his saliva and said in disbelief: "how can this happen? She is the president''s mother!"


    It''s said that tiger poison doesn''t eat children, but here, has she become a mother poison?


    Fu zuoan looked at Li Fu. After he wanted to stop talking, he sighed heavily, waved his hand and said, "go and have a look first."


    Li Fu nodded and went into the funeral home with Fu zuoan.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Pay for a home.


    Jian Haixi received a call from Li Fu and was relieved to learn that they had successfully entered the funeral home. He quickly asked, "have you seen Ji Wei? Is he okay?"


    Li Fu said, "I haven''t seen the president yet, but don''t worry. Since Fu Lao and I have come in, we are not afraid of how big changes will happen. The president will be fine."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and said, "if there''s any situation, please tell me at any time. I''ll wait for your news."


    After telling Li Fu to take good care of Fu, Jian Haixi hung up.


    In the room, Jian Yi has operated a computer to intrude into the monitoring of the funeral home and is scanning each room one by one.


    Such work has been going on since Fu zuoan and Li Fu left.


    Looking at her son staring at the screen without blinking, Jane Haixi sighed painfully.


    Mingming is still a child, but Jian Yi wants to help their adults bear so many things beyond his age.


    Often think of here, Jane Haixi can''t stop heartache.


    "Yi Yi..."


    Jian Haixi walked up to Jian Yi, patted him on the shoulder and said, "take a break. Your eyes will be short-sighted. Mommy will help you see it?"


    "No." Jane Yi shook her head and said, "if I come to find it, it will be faster. There are some time periods and accelerated playback. Mommy, you can''t get it."


    "Then take a break and look again. I''ll find it first. It doesn''t matter if it''s slower." Jian Haixi said painfully.


    Although she was worried about Ning Jiwei''s current situation and wanted to help Ning Jiwei, she couldn''t help but feel distressed for her son''s hard work.


    Jian Yi smiled at Jian Haixi and comforted him, "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m not tired. The current situation may change at any time. I''d better find it first."


    After talking to Jian Haixi, Jian Yi immediately turned his head and began to stare at the monitor.


    Jian Haixi sighed, shook his head and could only say nothing.


    The other side.


    Jane Chenran just reacted from the news Jane Haixi told herself, and hurriedly wanted to ask her for clarification.


    Lin Xiaodou quickly stopped him. "What''s the mess you''re adding now? Everyone is busy. It''s not too late to ask again when this matter comes over."


    "No!"


    Jane Chenran said stubbornly, "what''s the matter with his Ning family now? What''s the relationship with our Jane family? The most important thing for you is Ning Jiwei, and the most important thing for me is my sister. I must make things clear!"


    Then he broke away from Lin Xiaodou''s hand and pushed the door and broke in.


    Jian Haixi was surprised to see Jane Chenran rushing in. Just wanted to ask him something, she was pulled by Jane Chenran.


    "Haixi, tell me the truth..."


    Jane Chenran was angry and anxious. Her hands were shaking as she pulled Jane Haixi. "What exactly did you mean? How could the children''s father be Ning Jiwei?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the rushing Jian Chenran, smiled bitterly, stretched out his hand to pull him and wanted him to sit down first, "brother, don''t worry..."


    "How can I not be in a hurry?"


    Jane Chenran couldn''t sit down at all. She stamped her feet and walked around twice. Her worried forehead was sweating. "Tell me what''s going on, or I won''t be quiet for a moment."


    Jane Haixi sighed. She really didn''t know how to explain it to Jane Chenran. What happened in those years was a misunderstanding and providence. I just knew about it. How can I explain it clearly with Jane Chenran?


    Moreover, if Jian Chenran knew the cause and effect, knew that he had been framed by Yang Yuan, and had the wrong relationship with Ning Jiwei, what would he think?


    Thinking of these disputes, Jian Haixi sighed with distress and said with a bitter smile: "brother, this matter is unclear for one or two words..."


    "If you can''t say a word or two clearly, then three or four, five or six!" Jane stared. "Anyway, today, no, you must make it clear to me now!"


    "Brother ~" Jian Haixi scratched his hair and said, "why do you have to let me talk now? You see I''m busy?"


    "What are you doing?" Jane stared at her in the morning. "I see you working on Ning Jiwei every day. Let''s work on yourself first."


    "Oh, brother, I..."


    "Uncle."


    When Jian Haixi was worried about what to say to Jian Chenran, Jian Yi''s voice came quietly from behind.


    Jane Chenran looked at Jian Yi, waved her hand and said, "good, Yi Yi, you do your own work. It has nothing to do with your uncle looking for your mommy."


    Jane Haixi was stunned, smiled bitterly and shook her head.


    Jane Yi sighed, reached out and pulled Jane Chenran''s sleeve and said, "uncle, look here."


    "Where are you looking?" Jane Chen looked at Jian Yi for no reason. Seeing him pointing his hand, he didn''t understand what he meant. "What do you mean, Yi Yi? Where does your uncle look?"


    Jian Yi pointed to his small face and said, "look at me, uncle, do you think Ning Jiwei and I look alike?"


    Jian Chenran was stunned. After listening to what Jian Yi said, he began to carefully observe his facial features, and then silently compared his appearance with that of Ning Jiwei. A moment later, he was shocked and looked like nothing. He waved his hand and said, "it seems so similar, but it doesn''t mean anything."


    Jian Yi pulled off the corner of her lip and said, "she looks like me, so Ning Jiwei is my father."


    Jane choked in the morning and said, "what logic is this?"


    "Uncle, daddy is daddy ~" said Jane Rui with her waist crossed and pursed.


    Jane Chenran choked again. It seems that the mother and son have long been taken down by Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Chenran, smiled and comforted, "brother, if you want to hear the detailed process, can I find a chance to tell you after this matter is handled?"


    "No," said Jane Chenran immediately, "you must..."


    "Just what?"


    Without saying anything, he was kicked on his ass by Lin Xiaodou, who had been patient for a long time behind him.


    Jane Chenran stumbled when she was kicked by Lin Xiaodou. After standing up straight, she covered her ass and said, "Xiaodou, what are you doing?"


    "What do you say I do?"


    Lin Xiaodou went over and grabbed his ear and said, "give you some color. You''re going too far. Don''t you see Haixi and Yiyi are busy? They''re still beeping endlessly, aren''t they?"


    "Beep whatever..." Jane Chenran was pulled by her ear and whispered, "I''m serious..."


    "What business?"


    Lin Xiaodou scolded, "I tell you, if you make mischief for me again, don''t want to enter the house tonight, just sleep on the sofa!"


    "I..."


    Jane paused in the morning, looked at Lin Xiaodou, and finally swallowed her words. She only turned her head and stared reluctantly. Jane Haixi said, "you must make it clear to me when it''s over."


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded perfunctorily and said, "I know, I know."


    Seeing that Jane Chenran was so easily handled by Lin Xiaodou, Jian Rui laughed and said, "my uncle is afraid of my little aunt!"


    Jane looked at Jian Rui in the morning and pretended to scold: "little girl, talk nonsense again. Be careful that your uncle spanks you."


    "Dare you!" Lin Xiaodou warned him with big eyes.


    "..." Jane Chenran looked at Lin Xiaodou and thought about her welfare at night. She immediately raised her hand and surrendered: "I dare not."


    Lin Xiaodou hummed, "it''s almost the same."


    Jane Chenran giggled. Shen Jian Haixi and others didn''t pay attention, quietly walked to Lin Xiaodou, held her hand, pinched it and whispered, "Xiaodou, aren''t you angry? Then I''m tonight..."


    "Shut up, don''t say any more." Lin Xiaodou was a burst of shyness by his words, and looked at him with a reddish face.


    ¡ª¡ª


    funeral home.


    Li Fu and Fu zuoan paid homage to Mrs. Ning for the first time, and then finally met Ning Jiwei in the lounge under the recommendation of the servants.


    Ning Jiwei was surprised to see them coming, but he frowned immediately after hearing that Li Fu had finished Jian Yi''s guess.


    "Give me your cell phone."


    Ning Jiwei reached for Li Fu''s mobile phone and just wanted to call Jian Haixi, but he found that he couldn''t dial out here. It was obviously restricted.


    Looking at the mobile phone that can''t talk at all, Ning Jiwei''s heart sank. The guess just now has been confirmed by three points.


    If he had only suspected that there was something fishy in it before, it can be basically concluded that Xu Hui and Ning Jikang were definitely involved in it.


    "Someone."


    The servant outside the door heard the order and immediately came in.


    Ningjiwei ordered in a deep voice, "go and bring them in."


    "Yes."


    The servant answered and left. Ning Jiwei looked at Li Fu and said, "you can''t make a phone call here. Go out and tell Jian Yi to check it for me. No matter what you find, continue!"


    "Yes."


    Li Fu immediately nodded, took his cell phone and walked out quickly.


    On the other side, in front of father Ning''s bed, Fu zuoan is chatting with Ning Fubang.


    After a series of accidents at home, Ning Fubang was also tired and sighed: "I really feel that all this is my fault and my sin, which makes Ji Wei in such a situation in this family. If I didn''t insist so much in those years, maybe..."


    After a pause, Ning Fubang''s unfinished words turned into a sigh.


    Fu zuoan comforted him: "don''t think so. We can''t judge right and wrong in the past, but at least you have trained him into an excellent talent and an indomitable man. That''s enough."


    Ning Fubang, with tears in his eyes, lowered his head and sighed deeply.


    Before long, Ning Jiwei came in from the outside. First, he nodded to Zuo an, then looked at Ning Fubang and said, "Dad, don''t be too excited no matter what happens later."


    Ning Fubang was stunned and immediately realized that it was wrong. He quickly stood up and asked, "what happened again?"


    Fu zuoan sighed secretly, knowing that Ning Jiwei probably made a decision.


    Sure enough, Ning Jiwei silently asked Fu zuoan. After seeing him nod, he finally said to Ning Fubang, "I want to give Grandma an autopsy."


    "What?"


    Ning Fubang''s eyes widened. His first reaction was to scold Ning Jiwei coldly. "How can this be? What are you fooling about?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and didn''t speak, but the firmness in his eyes could not be refused.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Li Fu went outside and dialed Jian Haixi. The first sentence was to tell her Ning Jiwei''s plan.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "I know. I''ll tell Yiyi now."


    With that, she turned her head and nodded to Jian Yi. Jian Yi immediately understood Ning Jiwei''s meaning. As soon as her eyes lit up, she began to further locate and search along the found Ning family IP.


    Jian Haixi then took the phone and continued to ask, "have you contacted Ji Wei? How is he?"


    "I''ve seen the president just now." Li Fu sighed. "It''s a mess here. Mr. Ning is also ill. Now the president has learned our guess. It''s estimated that he will take the next step."


    "That..." Jian Haixi listened and couldn''t help worrying for Ning Jiwei. "How is he now?"


    "It''s OK for the time being." Li Fu comforted, "you don''t have to worry too much. There''s old Fu. No one here dares to treat the president, but the president must be under a lot of pressure."


    Jian Haixi nodded and frowned tightly, like an unopened knot, "I know. Can I talk to Jiwei?"


    From the accident to now, she has been unable to contact him and hear his voice.


    Although the general situation can be learned from Li Fu, Jian Haixi is always worried about it.


    Li Fu thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go in and ask the president. He''ll be free later. Let him call you."


    "Well, OK."


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi went to Jian Yi''s side and watched him staring at the computer. He kept operating on the keyboard with both hands. He couldn''t help asking, "how about Yi Yi? Do you have any eyebrows?"


    Jian Yi nodded and said to her, "don''t worry, Mommy. As long as daddy gives me the power to check, I will be able to check it out."


    Jian Haixi nodded and could only sit quietly waiting for the results of Jian Yi''s investigation and Ning Jiwei''s phone call.


    After a while, the phone rang again.


    Jian Haixi stood up at the first time when the mobile phone vibrated and quickly connected the phone: "Jiwei, is that you?"


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei''s voice came from the opposite side, with a strong sense of fatigue and hoarseness.


    Jian Haixi vaguely heard that there seemed to be some quarrels over there. Although he couldn''t hear clearly what the quarrel was, he could hear that it was very intense and chaotic.


    Thinking of what Li Fu said just now, Jian Haixi guessed that there might be trouble again, otherwise Ning Jiwei''s voice wouldn''t sound so tired.


    Jian Haixi asked painfully, "Jiwei, are you okay?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t answer, but silently apologized: "Haixi, I''m sorry. I was going to take you to Switzerland, but I didn''t expect it to be like this..."


    "Do you and I still need to say this?"


    Jian Haixi gently comforted, "none of us can predict these things in advance. I''ve never blamed you. I''m just worried about you."


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile: "I know you don''t blame me, but I can''t help blaming myself. I''m like a double-sided perpetrator. To you, I clearly agreed to take you to Switzerland and prepare surprises for you. But I broke my faith and asked you and the children to worry and work for me. At home, if I could be more gentle, maybe grandma wouldn''t..."


    Before he finished, Jian Haixi heard the choking in his voice and picked it up in more pain.


    "Jiwei, don''t think so. It''s not your fault."


    Jian Haixi comforted: "according to our current guess, it''s not that simple, so no matter where you were and what you were doing, it will happen, and nine times out of ten it will still be on your head."


    Ning Jiwei sighed, "that''s what my father said. Fu Lao comforted me. I also know it''s not easy, but... After all, I still fulfilled their wishes, and I still made a contribution."


    Jian Haixi sighed silently. She knew that these words were hidden in the bottom of Ning Jiwei''s heart. In the face of Ning Fubang and Fu Lao, he must be strong. Only here can he show his deep remorse and regret.


    "Ji Wei, I know you are very sad now, but now that things have happened, all we can do is do our best to deal with it, right?"


    Jian Haixi was comforted by her soft voice. She only hoped that her voice could give Ning Jiwei a little strength through the microphone.


    "The water is still deep, but you have to face it not only by yourself, but also with your father and grandpa. At the same time, you also shoulder the responsibility of helping grandma Ning redress her grievances. So you can''t immerse yourself in self blame. You need to be strong, you know? There are many people, many things are waiting for you..."


    Jane Haixi didn''t say the following words, but silently added in her heart: my children and I have been waiting for you.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I know, I won''t be beaten down so easily, let alone those who do things secretly."


    "That''s right."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s voice, Jian Haixi was a little relieved.


    At this time, the quarrel on the other end of the phone is obviously getting louder and louder. Jian Haixi can vaguely hear the voices of men and women scolding from the receiver and sighed: "Ji Wei, I hear that there is a lot of chaos over there. Is it out of control? Go and get busy with you. I''ll be fine here. We''ll tell you when Yiyi finds out the clues. Just call me when you''re busy."


    "Well, I''ll hang up first. Take care of yourself and the children."


    Ning Jiwei gave two orders and hung up the phone. At the moment of hanging up, Jian Haixi seemed to hear a female voice scolding Ning Jiwei''s name, which was not very clear.


    Jian Haixi sighed deeply at the thought of the noisy scene and the fact that Ning Jiwei had to face the things that were constantly being cut and disordered.


    Rich and powerful, sure enough.


    When Lin Xiaodou saw Jane Haixi rubbing her forehead, he couldn''t help coming over and patting her on the shoulder and said, "it''s okay. Don''t worry, he''s Ning Jiwei."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 93

    The story of Ning''s family spread quickly. The next day, Qin knew that Xu had just gone to work and heard Yang Yaru say it. He was surprised and said, "old lady Ning looks very good. How can she suddenly..."


    Yang Yaru shrugged her shoulders and said, "people have misfortunes and blessings overnight. No one can control such things."


    Qin Zhixu frowned and thought, "arrange it. You can go to mourn with me."


    "Condolence?" Yang Yaru looked at Qin Zhixu in surprise and thought she had heard wrong. "Are you going to Ning''s house to condole?"


    "Yes." Qin Zhixu wondered why she put on an expression of seeing a ghost. She wondered, "what''s the problem? I should go to love, reason, public and private, shouldn''t I?"


    Seeing that he really didn''t know anything, Yang Yaru shook her head with a smile and said, "it seems that you really don''t know anything."


    Qin Zhixu was confused by what she said, frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "I advise you to save it, my big president." Yang Yaru said with a bitter smile: "renning family probably hates your Qin family now. Didn''t you look for scolding now?"


    "Hate us?" Qin Zhixu was stunned. He heard something in her words and temporarily stopped his mind to go to Ning''s house to offer condolences. He just asked calmly, "what''s going on?"


    Ning''s family is dead. How can it involve Qin''s family?


    Yang Yaru hesitated and didn''t know whether to tell him.


    Seeing her hesitation, Qin Zhixu directly said, "since you can know this, I can understand it as long as I check it a little. If you don''t want to say it, go out and I''ll check it myself."


    Yang Yaru thought, also, now this situation should let Qin know Xu to prepare early.


    So he sighed and said with a bitter smile, "Mrs. Ning is not sure at present. Maybe there is something else fishy, but... The cause of this matter is related to the Qin family."


    "It has something to do with the Qin family?" Qin knew Xu narrowed his eyes and thought that only one person in his family would have a relationship with the Ning family or the old lady of the Ning family. He immediately gnashed his teeth and said, "Qin Tian!"


    Yang Yaru smiled bitterly and nodded. "It is said that Miss Qin Tian called Ning''s family that night. Old lady Ning was angry because of this call, and then had a fierce dispute with Ning Jiwei."


    "Damn it!"


    Qin Zhixu punched Xu Qi on the desk, stood up with a black face and said, "take care of the company first. I''ll catch the dead girl now."


    "It''s too late."


    Yang Yaru stood up and said, "Miss Tan Tian has gone abroad. Now I''m afraid she''s still on the plane to Britain."


    "What?"


    Qin knew Xu was stunned, and then roared angrily: "this damn bastard, she ran fast when she got into trouble. She thought she would just leave?"


    While scolding, Qin Zhixu paced back and forth around the office angrily, as if there was no place to vent his anger.


    Yang Yaru sighed and comforted him: "you should calm down first. At present, Ning''s family hasn''t found it. I think it''s still..."


    "Eliminate what?"


    Qin Zhixu roared, "how can I get rid of such a big anger? You say she can talk to me in advance. She has to die. First, she wants to get engaged to Ning Jiwei, and then she wants to retire. Now, she''s so angry that she flatters the old lady and runs away by plane. Do you think there''s anyone more bastard than her?"


    Yang Yaru looked at his angry look, smiled and asked tentatively, "listen to what you mean, don''t you want her to withdraw?"


    "I..."


    Qin knew Xu Yiyi was choking, but he didn''t know how to answer. He could only stare at Yang Yaru and didn''t speak.


    Yang Yaru smiled and said, "so you can''t blame Miss Qin Tian for this. After all, no matter when she calls, the marriage will be refunded. If you want to blame it, you can only blame God."


    "God damn it!" as soon as she mentioned it, Qin Zhixu was lit up like a firecracker, "that girl is in debt!"


    With that, Qin Zhixu took two steps back and forth, pulled his hair and said, "no, it can''t be just that. She got into trouble and ran away. It''s beautiful to leave me here to wipe her ass! Noway!"


    "What else do you want?" Yang Yaru asked.


    Qin Zhixu snorted angrily, "I can''t swallow anything if I don''t catch her and beat her up. Book a ticket for me right away. I''m going to catch the dead girl!"


    "Ah?"


    Yang Yaru was stunned. She looked at Qin Zhixu and stopped talking. Finally, she didn''t say anything. She just nodded and went out to prepare.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the funeral home.


    Because Ning Jiwei insisted on autopsy for old lady Ning, Ning Fubang was very angry.


    Fu zuoan patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry first. The child just said, don''t get excited. If you fall ill again at this time, Ning family can''t stand it."


    In front of Fu zuoan, Ning Fubang was still very measured. Even considering his seniority and his help to Ning family and himself, he did not dare to be presumptuous in front of Fu zuoan. He could only press down his anger and reluctantly sat down.


    "Tell me about Jiwei. Why is he so restless?"


    Ning Fubang sat down, but still said, "there''s such a big thing at home. Now the old man is ill and everything is in a mess. He doesn''t want to calm down as soon as possible, but he still wants to have an autopsy. What if the old man wakes up and knows, he can''t faint again?"


    Fu zuoan listened to his words, nodded and said, "I know your worry, but think about it, Ji Wei is not a child who has nothing to do. There must be a reason why he will do this."


    "Why?"


    Ning Fubang was stunned, frowned at Fu zuoan and said, "do you doubt anything?"


    Fu zuoan patted him on the arm and whispered, "think about it, the old lady is usually such a healthy person. Although she has some old physical problems, she has always been stuck. Oh, the medicine is maintained well. How can we say that there is an accident?"


    Ning Fubang was shocked by Fu zuoan''s words, trembled and said, "you, you mean..."


    "I didn''t say anything."


    Fu zuoan shook his head and said, "we can''t say anything until we find the exact evidence. I just want you to think about the key relationship and make a calm decision."


    Ning Fubang pursed his lips and lost his anger, but his eyes were more complex.


    As soon as Fu zuoan comforted Ning Fubang, Li Fu came with Ning Jikang.


    Ning Jiwei glanced and saw that Xu Hui was not followed behind them. He asked in a deep voice, "where''s Xu Hui?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "no one has been found."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    Ning Jikang was brought by Li Fu, but he didn''t feel anything wrong at all. He just arrogantly pointed to Ning Jiwei and said, "Ning Jiwei, what do you want to do? Don''t think I dare not hit you!"


    Fu zuoan frowned and looked at Ning Jikang, who was so noisy and reckless, winked at the man at the door. The man immediately kicked Ning Jikang and kicked him directly into his leg, making him kneel down.


    "Ouch ~"


    Ning Jikang was kicked in pain. He bared his teeth and said, "what do you want to do? Dad, Dad, you don''t care? Ning Jiwei wants to turn the sky!"


    Ning Fubang moved his lips and looked at Ning Jikang with complex eyes. He just wanted to say something, but he was silent when he thought of Fu zuoan''s words just now.


    Seeing that Ning Fubang did not stop Ning Jiwei, Ning Jikang scolded Ning Jiwei with dissatisfaction: "Ning Jiwei, are you still a little humble? I''m your brother. That''s what you did to me after grandma left grandpa sick?"


    Listening to his swearing, Ning Jiwei sneered. Without saying a word, he stepped forward and stepped directly on his back.


    "Shit!"


    Ning Jikang was trampled on by him and fell on the ground, scolding: "you''re sick, aren''t you? Ning Jiwei, loosen it, or I won''t finish with you."


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly and increased his strength on his feet.


    "It hurts ~"


    Ning Jikang showed his teeth in pain and shouted, "what the hell do you want?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I just want to ask you something."


    "What do you want to ask? Do you need to punish me?" Ning Jikang drew from the corners of his mouth and said:


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said, "just get ready in advance. I''m afraid you won''t cooperate in a while."


    Looking at his cold eyes, Ning Jikang was slightly stunned and avoided his eyes with some guilt.


    Ning Jiwei asked, "what have you done to grandma? Can you say it now?"


    "What, what did you do?"


    Ning Jikang stood up and said, "Ning Jiwei, are you crazy or amnesic? Isn''t grandma angry with you? You''re actually asking me what I did to grandma now. Why, you''re in a hurry to get rid of the relationship and plant the blame before Grandma went to the ground?"


    Ning Jiwei pulled a sneer from the corner of his mouth, raised his leg and gave him a foot. He said in a harsh voice, "you''d better be honest, otherwise some will suffer."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Ning Jikang bit his teeth and survived the pain of his foot.


    Seeing this situation, Ning Fubang had guessed something vaguely, stood up trembling and smelled Ning Jikang: "what''s going on?"


    "Dad, you can''t listen to Ning Jiwei."


    Ning Jikang said anxiously, "weren''t you there at that time? Grandma was angry with Ning Jiwei. What does it mean to come to me now? Dad, I know you prefer Ning Jiwei, but you can''t put all the pots on my head?"


    "You, you..."


    Ning Fubang trembled with anger when he saw that his mouth was hard.


    Seeing this, Fu zuoan took him to sit down and comforted him: "Fubang, don''t worry first. Let''s leave it to Ji Wei. Let''s just watch."


    Ning Fubang''s voice trembled and said, "bastard... Bastard..."


    Fu zuoan sighed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "calm down. You''re fine now. You''re giving Jiwei the greatest support, okay?"


    Ning Fubang tried to calm his mood, choked against Zuo an and whispered, "they, how can they..."


    "Don''t worry." Fu zuoan patted his leg and said, "let''s have a look first. When we understand, we''ll know what happened."


    Ning Fubang closed his eyes, his face was green and white, grabbed Fu zuoan''s hand and said, "is this why Jiwei wants to have an autopsy?"


    Fu zuoan nodded, glanced at Ning Jikang and said, "if you can find out the truth only by asking for wine, there''s no need to do an autopsy. I''m just afraid..."


    After a pause, Fu zuoan then said, "I''m afraid some people are so welded that they won''t say anything."


    Ning Fubang took a deep breath, nodded slightly and said, "I know."


    With that, he opened his eyes, gritted his teeth, stood up, walked to Ning Jikang, kicked him hard, and roared, "evil son! Don''t tell me what you did?"


    "Ah!"


    Ning Fubang kicked hard. Ning Jikang directly screamed and fell to the ground. When he got up again, the corners of his mouth bled, as if he had been kicked out of a tooth, "Dad, Dad, what are you doing..."


    Ning Jikang covered his mouth. Seeing that Ning Fubang was really angry, he didn''t dare to support it anymore. He just said with a guilty heart: "I really didn''t do anything, that is, that is..."


    "What is it?" Ning Jiwei asked coldly.


    Ning Jikang looked at the crowd with guilty eyes and whispered, "I just... Just called a group of reporters to make things bigger, okay..."


    After a pause, Ning Jikang glanced at Ning Jiwei and said, "so as to ruin your reputation."


    "What else?" Ning Jiwei squinted and asked.


    "What else?" Ning Jikang was stunned and shook his head. "No, I didn''t do anything else."


    "No?" Ning Jiwei sneered, grabbed Ning Jikang''s skirt and pulled him from the ground. "Since you haven''t done anything, why are you so anxious to cremate grandma''s body?"


    "I, I don''t know..."


    Ning Jikang was kicked first, and Ning Fubang kicked his teeth out of his mouth. At the moment, he was carried by Ning Jiwei. He struggled bitterly and said, "I said everything I did. I really don''t know anything else. That... It was arranged by my mother. Say, say..."


    "What are you talking about?" Ning Jiwei tightened his hand and asked.


    Ning Jikang gasped hard: "mom said that as long as we keep cremating grandma''s body in front of the old man, we can... Kill Grandpa, and then we can put it on your head. With the exaggeration of the reporter, you can''t take off this unfilial hat."


    After hearing Ning Jikang''s words, Ning Jiwei threw him to the ground in disgust.


    Ning Fubang listened to all the words and angrily grabbed the chair next to him and smashed it at Ning Jikang. "Bastard, are you still human? What have you done with your mother? What''s wrong with my Ning family?"


    "Ah, Dad, don''t fight, don''t fight..." Ning Jikang fell to the ground and was screamed by Ning Fubang with a chair.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the scene, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, sneered and said: "this is a family, a family with blood thicker than water. Every moment, he is not calculating me, but trying to destroy my family..."


    "Ji Wei..."


    Fu zuoan came over and knew that Ning Jiwei would not feel good after he learned the truth. He specially came forward and patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "hold on, don''t forget that it''s not over yet."


    "I know."


    Ning Jiwei nodded hoarsely, took two deep breaths to calm down his mood, and then opened his eyes. He was still the calm and powerful Ning Jiwei.


    "President." Li Fu stood at the door and asked Ning Jiwei what to do next.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Ning Jikang with cold eyes and told Li Fu, "go and drag him out."


    "Yes."


    Li Fu came forward and dragged Ning Jikang out of Ning''s father''s chair. Ning Jikang was beaten before and after. Now he was completely honest and let Li Fu drag him.


    Ning Fubang threw away his chair. His lips were purple and his eyes were red as if they were going to explode.


    Seeing this, Fu zuoan quickly pulled him over and helped him to the chair. He grabbed his people with one hand to calm him down.


    "Take him out." Ning Jiwei looked at Ning Jikang and ordered Li Fu.


    "What do you want?"


    As soon as Ning Jikang heard that he wanted to take him out, he struggled and said, "Ning Jiwei, what else do you want to do to me? I''ve explained everything I do. Even if I''m wrong, it''s not up to you to take care of it? Besides, grandma is so angry with you. What does it have to do with me? What I do just wants you to pay a price and pay for your own mistakes."


    Ning Jiwei was too lazy to look at him again. He just waved his hand and asked Li Fu to tie him up and drag him out. Then he turned to Fu zuoan and said, "old man, borrow someone from you."


    Fu zuoan waved and said, "don''t ask me about this little thing. You can do it yourself."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and took people out of the room.


    Ning Fubang slowly passed God with the help of Fu zuoan. He grabbed Fu zuoan''s hand and choked with trembling: "it''s all my fault, it''s all my sin!"


    Fu zuoan sighed, patted his hand and didn''t speak.


    After arranging Ning Jikang in a dark room, after a while, the mobile phone in Ning Jiwei''s pocket rang.


    He is now using Li Fu''s mobile phone. It should be Jian Haixi who can contact him at this time.


    Click to open it. It''s really a text message from Jian Haixi.


    Jian Yi has found the specific IP address and determined that the search records are from a room on the southwest of the second floor of Ningjia''s old house.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the message and knew it in his heart.


    He can''t be more familiar with the Ning family''s old house. In the direction Jian Yi said, there is only one room, that is, the bedroom of Ning Fubang and Xu Hui.


    On weekdays, there are only in the morning when servants go in to clean up. And those search records were sent out late at night.


    Ning Jiwei received his mobile phone and his face was completely gloomy.


    He looked at Ning Jikang, who was tied up, and said to Li Fu, "loosen him."


    Li Fu nodded and released Ning Jikang.


    Ning Jikang stared at Ning Jiwei and scolded, "Ning Jiwei, if you dare to do something to me, I will never spare you. I... I will ruin your reputation!"


    Ning Jiwei sneered and didn''t even look at him. He just waved to the door.


    Soon, someone came with a camera.


    On the other hand, Li Fu did not know where to find a machete.


    "You, what do you want?"


    Looking at the machete in Li Fu''s hand, Ning Jikang''s legs and stomach trembled and stammered.


    Unfortunately, no one wanted to talk to him at the moment. Ning Jiwei nodded directly to Li Fu.


    Li Fu got a sign and walked towards Ning Jikang with a machete.


    "No, don''t come here..."


    Ning Jikang''s frightened face turned white, turned his head and stared at Ning Jiwei and shouted, "Ning Jiwei, you''re breaking the law. Do you know? I, I''m your brother, you can''t do it to me..."


    Ning Jiwei pulled a sneer from the corner of his mouth, "when you shot at me, I didn''t see you remember that I''m your brother."


    "I, I..." Ning Jikang choked and wanted to argue again, but Li Fu had grabbed his hand when he approached.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Ning Jikang immediately screamed with fear. At the moment, he couldn''t care about any hard spirit. His tears and nose ran out, "help! Help! Dad, Dad, help me..."


    Ning Jiwei impatiently took out his ears, waved his hand and said, "plug his mouth."


    Such noise will affect the effect of video shooting for a while.


    "Yes." the man with the camera temporarily put down the camera, found a rag and walked over. At this time, he couldn''t care what the rag had done. Anyway, just seal Ning Jikang''s mouth.


    "Woo woo ~"


    Ning Jikang was gagged and could only cry for mercy to Ning Jiwei.


    He''s scared, really scared.


    Seeing that he was quiet, Ning Jiwei took two steps forward and said to him, "Ning Jikang, remember, all your pain now is because of the evil done by your mother Xu Hui."


    Ning Jikang''s eyes flashed slightly. Although he was stupid, he was not stupid. After such questioning, it would be foolish for him not to guess Xu Hui''s role in it.


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "if Xu Hui sees this video and has your son in her heart and knows to turn himself in, you can suffer less. If she doesn''t come back, you''ll have to suffer more."


    "Woo woo..."


    Ning Jikang quickly shook his head, shook his head and nodded again.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and sneered, "don''t want to suffer, are you willing to cooperate?"


    "No," Ning Jikang nodded.


    "That''s good."


    Ning Jiwei nodded with satisfaction. "How much this video can do depends on your performance."


    "Uh huh, uh huh." Ning Jikang nodded desperately.


    Ning Jiwei sneered, reached out and pulled down the rag in his mouth, then waved to Li Fu and the camera man and said, "you can start."


    The two nodded, the camera opened, Li Fu pulled a vicious arc from the corner of his mouth, took a step forward and waved his machete without hesitation.


    "Ah ah!"


    Ning Jikang looked at the machete and immediately shouted out in horror. He cried and shouted, "no, don''t torture me anymore. Help!"


    Ning Jiwei looked at his hard performance, but frowned, reached out and waved to his men, asking him to turn off the camera temporarily.


    "I, I have cooperated..." Ning Jikang stammered.


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said, "I think you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin."


    After that, Li Fu raised his chin and said, "there''s no camera now. Don''t be polite to him. Break his finger."


    "Yes, president." Li Fu nodded, grabbed Ning Jikang''s hand with one hand and chopped it with a machete in his hand.


    "No! I said I said..." Ning Jikang was completely frightened and cried, "I said, I, I know where she is..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Ning Jikang, raised his hand to Li Fu and motioned him to release him.


    Li Fu put down his machete and threw Ning Jikang away with a cold hum.


    Ning Jikang''s eyes kept following the machete in Li Fu''s hand. When he saw that it was really far away from himself, he was afraid to swallow his saliva.


    "Tell me, where is Xu Hui?" Ning Jiwei asked coldly.


    Ning Jikang swallowed his saliva and watched Ning Jiwei jump at him. He knelt on the ground and cried, "Jiwei, you''ve surrounded me. I''m your own brother. How can you bear to do this to me?"


    Unfortunately, before he could rush to Ning Jiwei, Li Fu and another man pressed him back.


    "Ji Wei, brother, please go around me..." Ning Jikang was pressed down and cried to Ning Jiwei for mercy.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Leng Guangzhan in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "if you just want to say this nonsense, I can only pry open your mouth in my way."


    "No, no..."


    Ning Jikang trembled at the thought of the machete and stammered, "Ji Wei, I really don''t know where my mother is. No matter what she did, it has nothing to do with me. I really don''t know anything. I''m innocent..."


    "Ha ha." Ning Jiwei looked at him and nodded with a sneer, "very good."


    After that, he raised his chin to Li Fu and said, "go on, let him have a better memory."


    "Yes."


    Li Fu nodded, smiled at Ning Jikang, and tied him up again without hesitation.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    As soon as Ning Jikang saw that he was going to be tied again, the shadow just now shrouded up and made him tremble, "no, you can''t do it to me again, can''t..."


    "No?" Li Fu came over with a machete and sneered, "why not?"


    "You, don''t come here..."


    Looking at the ruthlessness on Li Fu''s face, Ning Jikang trembled with fear. He turned to Ning Jiwei and begged for mercy: "Ning Jiwei, please stop him!"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him faintly. He didn''t mean to speak. Instead, he took two steps back and made it clear that he was completely handed over to Li Fu.


    Swept by his cold eyes, Ning Jikang seemed to be suddenly thrown into the cold pool, cooling him from the beginning to the end.


    He just wanted to understand that Ning Jiwei really wouldn''t care about his life and death. Unless he said any useful news, Ning Jiwei would really make him suffer.


    As if to verify his idea, Li Fu pressed his wrist tightly and pressed it down hard.


    "Ah!" Ning Jikang screamed, his wrist seemed to break. However, this is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that Li Fu carried the knife again.


    Looking at the familiar machete, Ning Jikang''s courage disappeared instantly, and cried, "no, don''t come again... I said, I said..."


    But with the experience just now, Ning Jiwei didn''t let Li Fu stop this time.


    Seeing that the machete was getting closer and closer to him, Ning Jikang cried and shouted, "I know my mother is there. My mother told me that she will go back to the countryside next time and come back when things are done."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and waved to Li Fu to stop him.


    Seeing Li Fu let go, Ning Jikang was relieved.


    "Is there any way you can contact her?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "Yes, yes."


    This time, Ning Jikang no longer dared to play any tricks. He honestly explained: "you can send wechat to mom."


    "Very good."


    Ning Jiwei smiled at the corners of his mouth, nodded and asked Xu Hui to send the video of Ning Jikang''s abuse just taken.


    Ning Jikang watched and dared not say anything. Until the wechat was sent, he carefully asked Ning Jiwei, "what the hell happened?"


    Ning Jiwei ignored him. He just listened to the "entering" displayed on wechat and sneered: "when Xu Hui comes back, you will know everything."


    After saying this, Li Fu made a gesture to Li Fu. Li Fu understood, walked out quickly and dialed Jian Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei has been staring at the mobile phone. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Xu Hui to return to wechat. Her tone is as sharp as she used to be: Ning Jiwei, what do you want to do to Ji Kang? He''s your brother. Why are you so cruel?


    Looking at that line of text, Ning Jiwei seemed to see Xu Hui cursing himself with a cruel stare. He pulled a sarcastic smile at the corners of his mouth and sent it by a line of words: so, are you still my mother? Mother is not mother, why is brother brother?


    Xu Hui didn''t answer again. She didn''t know whether she was speechless or couldn''t think of more excuses.


    On the other hand, Jian Yi, who received a call from Li Fu and prepared in advance, took advantage of Xu Hui''s wechat to hack into the network system, conducted location search through the wechat he was chatting with, and successfully locked Xu Hui''s address.


    Li Fu has been on the phone with Jian Haixi. Jian Yi has just found out. Jian Haixi immediately told Li Fu over the phone.


    Li Fu breathed a sigh of relief and took his mobile phone to find Ning Jiwei. "President, I''ve found it."


    Hearing Li Fu''s words, Ning Jiwei''s eyes suddenly emitted two beams of cold light and said sternly, "catch people immediately."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 94

    Qin Zhixu rushed to the airport immediately after booking the latest flight. He received a call from Yang Yaru when he was passing through the ticket gate.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    "We just found..."


    Because he had to go through the ticket gate, Qin Zhixu was inconvenient to listen to the phone with his mobile phone. In addition, he was upset and irritable. He didn''t hear what Yang Yaru said at all.


    "Sir, please cooperate." the security personnel looked at Qin Zhixu.


    Qin Zhixu tutted irritably and hung up the phone.


    No matter what, wait until he catches Qin Tian back first.


    With this idea in mind, Qin Zhixu boarded the plane.


    But when the plane was about to take off, Yang Yaru called again.


    Qin Zhixu impatiently connected the phone. Before she could speak, he said directly, "push everything back until I catch the dead girl from England."


    With that, Qin Zhixu wanted to hang up, but Yang Yaru said loudly, "Qin Tian is no longer British!"


    "What?"


    Qin knew Xu was stunned and thought he had heard wrong, "what did you say?"


    Yang Yaru said, "we were all cheated by Qin Tian. She has been in China and didn''t go to Britain at all."


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Zhixu gritted his teeth angrily, "bastard! Damn it!"


    But then he was angry, but it was too late to get off the plane. The stewardess came up to him and smiled and reminded him, "Sir, we are about to take off. Please turn off the machine for your safety."


    Qin knew Xu was panting with a black face. He was about to turn off the phone, but he heard the "Ding Dong" sound of his mobile phone and came in a wechat.


    He opened it and saw who else could it be if it wasn''t Qin Tian?


    The damned girl not only didn''t mean to repent, but gave him a naughty expression and asked him how he felt about going to England soon.


    Looking at wechat, Qin knew Xu was angry and almost smashed his mobile phone.


    "Sir," the stewardess reminded again.


    Qin Zhixu breathed heavily. As soon as he threw his mobile phone away, he turned it off.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Pay for a home.


    Jianhaiyu and others were relieved to see that Jian Yi had successfully located Xu Hui''s address.


    But Jian Yi frowned and said, "the reason why Xu Hui wants to kill Grandpa Ning is definitely not as simple as what Ning Jikang said. He must have other purposes besides trying to ruin daddy''s reputation. Otherwise, the whole thing is not worth her so much trouble."


    Jian Haixi nodded and thought, "but what''s her purpose?"


    "It depends on what she wants most." Jian Yi said, and her eyes suddenly brightened. "Shares! She wants daddy and the shares in the hands of the two elders of the Ning family! As long as she has these shares, she has all the property of the Ning family."


    "Not bad." Jian Haixi also agreed with his guess. "Xu Hui is really greedy."


    "It''s tough enough," Jian Yi added.


    On the other hand, under Lin Xiaodou''s narration, Jian Chenran finally cleared up what happened between Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    Jane Chenran, who learned that everything had happened, was no longer angry. Instead, she went to Jane Haixi and put her hand around her.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter with you?" Jane Haixi was stunned and asked.


    "I''m sorry, sister." Jane Chenran hugged Jane Haixi and choked painfully: "seven years ago, your brother didn''t protect you, so you suffered so much humiliation, and finally left home for so many years."


    Listening to his words, Jane Haixi smiled, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother, those are over. Besides, you can''t follow me 24 hours a day. Some things can''t happen if you don''t follow me."


    Of course, Jane Chenran knew that since Yang Yuan decided to do that, he must have planned for a long time. Even if he had to worry about it, it wouldn''t help. In addition, at that time, the Jane family was in a period of chaos. He wanted to be divided into two uses, one to take care of his mother and the other to deal with his family. Naturally, he paid less attention to Jane Haixi, which was also his guilt.


    Seeing Jian Chenran''s guilt, Jian Haixi smiled and took his hand and let him look at Jian Rui and Jian Yi. "Brother, I don''t have any complaints. Moreover, I am very grateful for that experience. It is because of that time that I can have two little angels, Yi Yi and Ruirui."


    Looking at Jian Yi and Jian Rui, Jian Chenran also pulls away from the past.


    He turned and looked at Jian Haixi. Seeing that she really had no shadow, he relaxed his mouth: "Yiyi and ruiruirui are really angels. They are the treasures sent by God to save all of us."


    "Uncle ~"


    When she heard her name called, Jane Rui rubbed her eyes, rushed to Jane Chenran''s arms, and said, "uncle, daddy is a good man. Uncle, don''t dislike daddy any more ~"


    Jane picked her eyebrows and said jealously: "well, I haven''t officially met your father yet. I''ve started to protect him like this? My uncle is busy every day. He''s not as good as a named father."


    "Where there is, where there is."


    See Jane Chenran jealous, Jane Rui quickly changed her mouth, smiled and flattered: "uncle and dad are Ruirui Rui''s relatives, Rui Rui likes them."


    "It''s almost the same." Jane Chenran held Jane Rui and lovingly touched her head.


    On the other side, Jian Yi breathed a sigh of relief and said to Jian Haixi, "Daddy''s people have successfully caught Xu Huixi at the location."


    "Really?"


    Jian Haixi was full of joy, and everyone was relieved.


    It''s good to catch them. They''ve been busy all night and haven''t wasted their efforts.


    After leisure, Lin Xiaodou noticed that they didn''t have time to eat.


    Adults can take it, but children are hungry.


    Lin Xiaodou smiled and asked, "are you hungry? How about I buy some vegetables and cook for you?"


    "Well, Rui Rui was so hungry that her stomach growled ~" Jian Rui nodded at once and said coquettishly.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I''ll go with you."


    They left together and went to the door. As soon as they opened the door, they saw a slow passenger standing there.


    Qin Tian leaned against the door and looked at them with a bad smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xu Hui was caught and thrown on the ground of the funeral home.


    Ning Fubang looked at her struggling on the ground and wanted to get up. He remembered those vicious things she had done. He was angry and immediately wanted to come forward to do it, but Fu zuoan stopped him.


    His men turned out several mobile phones from Xu Hui''s bag. Ning Jiwei looked at those mobile phones and frowned and said, "take them and check them carefully."


    "Yes."


    "What do you want? Give me back my cell phone!"


    Seeing that the mobile phone was taken away, Xu Hui struggled to grab it, but Ning Fubang kicked it back to the ground, "bitch, be honest with me!"


    "Ning Fubang, how dare you kick me?"


    "If you''re not honest, I''ll not just kick you." Ning Fubang gritted his teeth.


    "You..."


    Xu Hui looked at Ning Fubang with bulging eyes and congested eyes. She didn''t dare to provoke him again. Instead, she stared at Ning Jiwei and scolded, "Ning Jiwei, what do you want to do to me? I''m your mother! Is there a son you treat your mother like this?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and didn''t speak, but the Qi field all over her was very cold.


    The atmosphere in the whole room was very dignified. Everyone didn''t speak, as if they were waiting for a result.


    Ten minutes later, Li Fu came over with his mobile phone, handed it to Ning Jiwei and said, "there are query records about what angiosclerosis patients can''t eat in the web browsing history of this mobile phone, and the time is exactly the same as what we learned before."


    Ning Jiwei held his mobile phone and his eyes were as dark as the dark clouds before the rainstorm.


    He turned to look at Xu Hui who had fallen to the ground and asked coldly, "what else do you have to say?"


    "Say, say what..."


    When Xu Hui saw Li Fu coming with her mobile phone, she knew that things were completely out of her plan, but at the moment she still insisted: "what''s the matter with me? As the old lady''s daughter-in-law, I want to take better care of the old lady and naturally understand her body better."


    Then Xu Hui seemed to find an excuse, and he became confident. "You young people are either angry with the old people all day, or you are not at home all day. The whole family is not maintained by me alone? I don''t fuck snacks, do you have to rely on you? Now something''s wrong and you want to throw the pot on me. Do you still have a conscience?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Xu Hui who confused black and white with his mouth and sneered: "do you think we have only this evidence in our hands?"


    "This..."


    Xu Hui froze and quickly said, "what kind of evidence is this? If it''s just online, there will be more criminals."


    "Very good."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and stared at Xu Hui coldly. "In that case, there''s only an autopsy. This can best prove your filial piety to grandma."


    "What?"


    Xu Hui was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei would let the autopsy. In an instant, the whole person stayed there. All the previous justifications disappeared now,


    A closer look could see her trembling hands and feet.


    "Fubang, Fubang, did you watch him make such nonsense?" Xu Hui looked at Ning Fubang for help and cried, "how can I be busy at home on weekdays? Don''t you see it? How can I do this?"


    "Hum." Ning Fubang said coldly, "it''s because you know what you do on weekdays that you know what you''re talking about at the moment is a lie."


    "I..."


    Xu Hui choked and turned to look at Ning Jiwei: "you, how can you do this to me?"


    She complained with trembling lips, "I just want to understand that you can take better care of the old lady. Is that how you treat a mother who takes care of her family wholeheartedly?"


    "If you try your best, you''ll know by autopsy." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Xu Hui bit her lip and wanted to say something more. Fu zuoan nodded and said, "if the autopsy results prove that the old lady didn''t take any reaction drugs, it can prove Xu Hui''s innocence."


    "I, I..." Xu Hui saw that Fu zuoan was also there, and her heart was more empty. She trembled and dared not look at him.


    Ning Fubang saw her like this, bit his teeth and said, "autopsy is autopsy, autopsy immediately!"


    "No, no!"


    As soon as Ning Fubang made the final decision, Xu Huili shouted: "no autopsy!"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her coldly, "why not? Didn''t you say we wronged you? The autopsy can just prove your innocence, can''t you?"


    "I, I..." Xu Hui trembled. She didn''t know whether she was afraid or angry. She gritted her teeth and said, "this is what the old lady asked. The old lady was the most fastidious before she died. She specially told me that she must go to earth for peace after she died and never destroy her flesh."


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "what grandma said? Now you can say anything. Anyway, grandma can''t refute you."


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Xu Hui stubbed her neck and said, "that''s what the old lady means. Anyway, we can''t have an autopsy, absolutely not!"


    Ning Jiwei said, "then I also said that grandma told me to let her go without regret. Now she is not innocent if the cause of her death is not found out. Of course, an autopsy is necessary."


    Xu Hui choked again, stared at Ning Jiwei, turned to bite her lips and looked at Ning Fubang and said, "Ning Fubang, are you just watching the old lady die?"


    Ning Fubang trembled angrily, looked and pointed to her and said, "I decided to have an autopsy just for the peace after my mother''s death."


    "You..."


    Xu Huiqi shouted, "are you still not human? You ignore the wishes of the old lady and your wife and son. Do you just help a wild seed?"


    The word "wild seed" was spoken, which successfully stunned everyone present.


    The huge room was as quiet as silence. Everyone was shocked by these two words, and even the expression on his face forgot to control.


    Even Li Fu opened his eyes in surprise and stared at Ning Jiwei. He didn''t know what would happen next.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t move, didn''t speak, and even looked at the ground. The direction hasn''t changed, so no one saw the storm surge in his eyes.


    After a short period of consternation, it was none other than Ning Fubang who broke the silence.


    The way he chose was also very simple and rough. He directly picked up the chair beside him and angrily scolded Xu Hui: "bitch! Are you out of your mind? What nonsense?"


    "Ah!"


    Xu Hui''s back was hurt by him and fell to the ground. Looking at Ning Fubang, who was merciless to her, Xu Hui said jealously and hate: "you fight, you can kill me! You have to be cruel to your own wife for the sake of other women and a wild seed!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Ning Fubang didn''t expect that she dared to continue to say, smashing her crazy with a chair, "you madman, you crazy poison woman, I''ll kill you! Call you nonsense, I''ll let you talk nonsense!"


    "Ha ha, ha ha!"


    Xu Hui listened to his abuse and endured the pain, but smiled.


    She first sneered, then laughed and said, "am I talking nonsense? Ning Fubang, do you think if I don''t tell others, they won''t know that Ning Jiwei is a wild seed? Do you think you can hide this secret forever? Dream!"


    "Shut up!" Ning Fubang roared, "I told you to shut up, did you hear me!"


    "I won''t!" Xu Hui said with a vicious smile.


    "You, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you..."


    Ning Fubang carried a chair and wanted to fight again, but his arm was stopped by Ning Jiwei.


    Being pulled by Ning Jiwei, Ning Fubang was frozen, then turned his head and looked at him with guilt and guilt. Ning Jiwei said, "Ji Wei, don''t listen to her..."


    "Let her say."


    Ning Jiwei stared at Xu Hui and said, "what do you want to say, say it."


    "That''s what you asked me to say."


    Xu Hui smiled coldly, pointed to Ning Jiwei and said, "you, Ning Jiwei, are not the seed of Ning family at all, but the wild seed born when your good father Ning Fubang''s junior three stole people outside! Do you hear clearly? You are a wild seed!"


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing her mention the name of her old friend, Ning Fubang, like a nerve in his heart, clenched his teeth and kicked her, and said in a harsh voice, "shut up! Fu Xiang has never been a junior. Don''t slander her here!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    After being kicked and scolded by him, Xu Hui was stunned, and then smiled more presumptuously, "yes, I have forgotten for so many years that the woman''s name is Fu Xiang. She is not a junior, but the cinnabar mole and white moonlight in your mind."


    After a pause, Xu Hui looked at Ning Fubang. Sadness appeared for the first time in her crazy eyes, "What about me? Compared with your cinnabar mole, I''m afraid I''m not as good as the mosquito blood on the wall. Your husband and wife and I have given birth to a son for you for decades. What do you get? Is to watch you regard other women as goddesses, pick up other people''s children, raise them carefully, and then trample on my own son a little bit?"


    Xu Hui stood up with a sneer, pointed to Mrs. Ning''s coffin outside and said, "don''t you want to know the truth? I can tell you now without your autopsy."


    Glancing at the people around, Xu Hui pulled a fierce smile from the corners of her mouth and stared at Ning Fubang "Yes, I did use some means to make the old woman sick, but she deserved it. Who makes her like you, she only knows to favor ningjiwei, a wild species, but turns a blind eye to her own grandchildren. Not only the dead old woman, but also the bad old man lying in the house. If time is not enough, he can''t live!"


    "You, you are really crazy..." Ning Fubang muttered, looking at Xu Hui with a crazy face.


    "Ha ha, I''m crazy?" Xu Hui pointed to herself and said, "Ning Fubang, if you were me, you would be crazy for so many decades. Every day you have to watch your own son being wronged under the oppression of a wild species. A mother will be crazy."


    "You, you..." Ning Fubang looked at Xu Hui with complex eyes and listened to her complaint. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He just felt a deep sadness from the bottom of his heart.


    Xu Hui pointed to Ning Fubang and laughed, "the people who drive me crazy are all of you. All of you in Ning family owe our mother and son. You deserve to die! Die!"


    Ning Fubang closed his eyes, stepped back powerlessly, stretched out his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes, trembling and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei watched Xu Hui go crazy calmly. No matter what she said or scolded, he didn''t interrupt or speak from beginning to end. He just looked at her so coldly.


    Xu Hui finished all her words. Ning Fubang was no longer able to respond to her, but Ning Jiwei didn''t mean to speak at all.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, Xu Huishen took a deep breath to calm down and said coldly: "Ning Jiwei, it''s all your responsibility that things will develop to this day. How many grievances have Ji Kang and I suffered because of you over the years? I''ve raised you over the years. Even if I''m partial to Ji Kang, I''ve never eaten less of your food. Even if I don''t have credit, I always have hard work. If you still remember my kindness to your upbringing over the years, show your sincerity."


    Hearing this, Ning Jiwei raised his eyes, looked at Xu Hui and said, "what sincerity do you want me to show?"


    "Jiwei, don''t listen to her..." Ning Fubang hurried, but before he finished, Ning Jiwei stopped him.


    Xu Hui raised her chin, looked at Ning Jiwei proudly and said, "I don''t want you to repay me in the future. Let''s do it now. This time, you''ll let me go, just as the old lady died of old age. I won''t fight you again in the future. How about it?"


    "You..."


    Ning Fubang trembled angrily, stared at Xu Hui and said, "everything you just said is for this sentence, isn''t it? You are really crazy."


    Xu Hui ignored him and just stared at Ning Jiwei, because she knew that Ning Jiwei was the real master here.


    Ning Jiwei''s face was still cold. Except for a few insiders, everyone present was shocked and shocked by what Xu Hui said. Only Ning Jiwei had not changed Li AI''s color from beginning to end.


    He glanced at Xu Hui, then looked at Li Fu calmly and asked, "have you recorded what she said just now?"


    Li Fu nodded.


    "Very good." Ning Jiwei ordered, "send it to the traffic police station immediately."


    "Yes." Li Fu nodded and turned away with the evidence.


    Xu Hui waited for Ning Jiwei''s answer, but unexpectedly, she waited for such a result and stayed there for a moment.


    She thought that with her exquisite acting skills, Ning Jiwei was shaken by her crazy complaining just now. After all, Ning Fubang was moved by her. But she didn''t expect that Ning Jiwei could be so ruthless after listening to all things, especially after learning his life experience.


    Seeing Li Fu leaving, Ning Jikang, who was pressed aside, struggled frantically and said, "you Ning Jiwei, how can you do this? How can you do this to mom and us?"


    Listening to his words, Ning Jiwei only felt funny. He turned to Ning Jikang and sneered, "what can I do? Can''t I personally send my mother and brother to prison?"


    "You, you..." Ning Jikang looked at Ning Jiwei in a daze and didn''t know how to answer him.


    Looking at his expression with satisfaction, Ning Jiwei said coldly: "I remember. I have no blood relationship with you for half a cent. Therefore, sending you to prison has no pressure on me."


    After that, Ning Jiwei raised his hand, and the people waiting outside the door immediately came in and pulled Xu Hui and Ning Jikang out.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Because the most noisy Xu Hui and Ning Jikang were pulled away, the strange silence suddenly returned to the hall.


    In this depressing silence, both servants and men stood quietly with their heads down. What they really have to do is also trembling for fear of making some noise.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t seem to be aware of the depression around him. He turned and walked to master Ning, stood there and looked down at his calm face.


    In the farce just now, some people were crazy, some were denounced, and some were scratching their hearts and lungs to hear more gossip. But master Ning just lay here calmly, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, Ning Fubang thought and wanted to come to him, "Ji Wei..."


    "Father."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said calmly, "needless to say, everything will be done after grandma''s funeral."


    With that, Ning Jiwei nodded to him and turned away.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s back, Ning Fubang sighed deeply, ashamed and sorry in his eyes.


    Fu zuoan patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t think too much. Isn''t it good for you to look after children? He has grown into a man who can accept everything and bear everything. It''s a happy thing."


    Ning Jiwei went out of the funeral home, sat in the car, leaned his head against the back seat, and coldly told the driver, "drive."


    "Yes."


    Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang stood at the door and watched the car go away. Ning Fubang looked sad: "I promised Fu Xiang to keep this secret for her forever, but I didn''t expect such a day."


    "You''ve done enough." Fu zuoan patted him on the shoulder and said, "my sister won''t blame you. Let all the truth stop here."


    Ning Fubang nodded, turned to look at Fu zuoan and asked, "Fu Lao, Jiwei listens to you most. Please find time to talk to him. I hope everything can really stop here."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Pay for a home.


    Because of Qin Tian''s sudden visit, Jian Haixi couldn''t go to the supermarket with Lin Xiaodou, so he had to stay to entertain Qin Tian.


    Qin Tian came in, looked at the people in the room, smiled and tilted his head and said, "it seems that you all know. I thought I could bring you first-hand news."


    Jian Yi snorted coldly. His first impression of Qin Tian was bad. At this time, listening to her words, he said coldly, "you''ve all found here. Do you know we already know? Who are you kidding?"


    "Little guy."


    Qin Tian looked at Jian Yi, smiled, bent over, reached out and scraped his nose and said, "don''t hate me so much. This time, I''ve helped your mommy a lot ~"


    "Help me?"


    Jian Haixi frowned at her and asked, "what did you help me?"


    Qin Tian said, "is it unknown? But I helped get rid of Mrs. Ning, who seems to be an invincible enemy. You know, she has a lot to say in the Ning family. With her, you can''t marry in the Ning family all your life."


    Her words made Jane Haixi''s face suddenly change. She stepped forward and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Is Qin Tian''s call not an accident, but intentional?


    Qin Tian stretched his waist and said lazily, "after a busy night, aren''t you tired? I''m tired."


    Then he naturally went to the sofa and sat down, poured himself a glass of water, glanced at the open computer page next to him, and smiled at Jian Yi: "little brother, it seems that we still have the same hobby. We all like to pry into other people''s privacy and secrets, and I''m an expert ~"


    "I''m not snooping." Jian Yi said with cold eyes, "I''m a serious investigation with the permission of others."


    Qin Tian shrugged and smiled at his words without comment.


    Jian Haixi was still in the shock just now. Looking at Qin Tian, he frowned and asked, "what''s going on? What do you know and what have you done?"


    Qin Tian seemed really thirsty. After drinking several mouthfuls of water, he put down the cup and smiled at the crowd: "it''s nothing, just know what you know now, as for what you do..."


    After a pause, Qin Tian smiled at Jian Haixi: "it''s also a small thing. I just called old lady Ning and cried with her. After all, I was'' abandoned ''by Ning Jiwei, a scum man. Of course, I have to let her know."


    "You..." Jian Haixi was speechless. She just thought Qin Tian had called to say that she withdrew her marriage, but she didn''t think of all the reasons. It was because of her false phone call.


    "Oh, yes."


    Qin Tian pointed to Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten you. After crying, I still played up Ning Jiwei''s deep love for you who came from the grass-roots family with two oil bottles on the phone. If you don''t marry, you won''t hesitate to fight the whole Ning family."


    Jian Haixi sinks her face and stares at Qin Tian. For this reason, if she can''t hear that Qin Tian is deliberately angry with old lady Ning, she''s too stupid.


    Just looking at the smile on Qin Tian''s face, Jian Haixi didn''t know that this man''s heart was so cold.


    "Why should I deliberately annoy her?" Jian Haixi asked.


    Qin Tian picked her eyebrows, smiled at Jian Haixi and said, "you''re very smart. You even heard that I meant it."


    "This kind of thing is very funny?"


    Jian Haixi asked Qin Tian with a white face, "why do you do this?"


    Qin Tian shrugged his shoulders and said, "of course, it''s to repay your kindness."


    "What?" Jian Haixi was stunned. He didn''t expect Qin Tian to have his own reason for doing it.


    Qin Tian nodded with a smile and said, "no doubt, of course I did it for you. I''m famous for my kindness. Since you helped Qin Zhixu and me, of course I''ll help you."


    Jane Haixi listened to her words and felt her hands and feet cold. Her voice trembled at the exit. "This is what you said to help me?"


    "Hmm ~" Qin Tian said with a smile, "am I doing well? I''ll help you get rid of the number one enemy as soon as I get out."


    Jane Haixi bit her lips and looked at her. She didn''t know what to say.


    Next to Jane Chenran holding Jane Rui, she also frowned and looked at Qin Tian unhappily. By the way, she hugged Jane Rui in her arms and didn''t want her to hear those words that had a bad impact on children.


    "Hello, Jane Haixi."


    Seeing that Jian Haixi had been silent, Qin Tian smiled and said, "why don''t you say thank you to me? I''m helping you ~"


    "You''re not trying to help Mommy."


    As soon as Qin Tian''s voice fell, Jian Yi put down the tablet in her hand and interrupted her coldly.


    Qin Tian was stunned, turned to look at Jian Yi and asked, "little brother, I helped your mommy get rid of the old lady of Ning family. Didn''t I help her a lot?"


    "You did it for yourself."


    Jian Yi stared at her with deep eyes and said coldly, "you just beautify your own revenge into helping others. You''re angry with Mrs. Ning, not for Mommy, but because you hate her and want to revenge her."


    "You..." Qin Tian''s smile froze and stared at Jian Yi. His eyes paused on his face for two seconds, and then slid to the tablet in his hand.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at Jian Yi and asked, "Yi Yi, what''s going on?"


    Jian Yi went to Jian Haixi, took her hand and said, "Mommy, don''t have a burden on your heart. What this woman does is just her selfishness, which has nothing to do with you."


    After a pause, Jian Yi then said, "a long time ago, the young granny Ning satirized that Qin Tian was a wild seed of xiaosansheng and a dirty thing that can''t be seen. At that time, this remark was just a small matter for Granny Ning, and she naturally forgot it long ago. But she didn''t expect anyone to keep it in mind. She hasn''t forgotten it for years when she grew up from a young age."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing in the middle.


    Listening to what Jian Yi said, Jian Haixi looked at Qin Tian again, and his feeling was much more complicated.


    Jian Yi looked at Qin Tian and said, "you''ve always hated grandma Ning, so when the Ning family threw out the engaged olive branch to you, you promised so readily. Even if you don''t have my mommy, what you should do, you won''t have less revenge in your plan, will you?"


    Qin Tian was stunned. She didn''t expect that Jian Yi could find out these things in such a fast time.


    As if she saw Qin Tian''s doubts and surprise, Jian Yi pulled the corners of her lips and smiled, opened the tablet in her hand and showed her, "didn''t you say that we have similar hobbies, and I also like to pry into other people''s privacy, and coincidentally, I''m also an expert."

 Chapter 95

    Qin Tian was not much shocked when Jian Yi exposed her "helping others". Apart from a little surprise at the beginning, she was almost unchanged, still smiling, and nodded to Jian Yi and Jian Haiyue: "Yes, you are right. I did have such a history with the old lady of Ning family. I did it for my own reasons, but you can''t deny my help to you, can you? Anyway, I can be regarded as your great benefactor."


    Listening to Qin Tian''s words, Jian Haiyue''s face was ugly. She had never thought that she would help herself in this way. Such help would not make Jane Haiyue feel at all relaxed and happy.


    Looking at Jian Haiyue''s face, Qin Tianmei rose slightly, squinted at her and asked, "why, after listening to all the content I said, don''t you intend to thank me?"


    Jian Haiyue looked at Qin Tian, took a deep breath, then went to the door, opened the door and said to Qin Tian, "different ways don''t work together. Please go out."


    Seeing that Jian Haiyue asked him to leave so simply, Qin Tian was not angry. He still got up calmly and gracefully with a smile. When he came to the door, he looked at Jian Haiyue and said, "you want to win, be honest, kind and aboveboard. You want everything, but you''re a little greedy."


    Jian Haiyue shook her head and said, "it''s not my greed, but my values tell me that I do something and don''t do something in life. I want to get what I want, but the premise is to use my efforts to get it, otherwise other methods that touch my bottom line won''t make me feel happy."


    Qin Tian shrugged, obviously disapproving of Jian Haiyue''s words.


    Jian Haiyue didn''t say much, just stretched out his hand towards the door. People who are different from Sanguan say that no matter how much truth is in vain, it''s better to draw a line.


    Qin Tian looked at her, smiled and walked out with a light smile.


    Looking at Qin Tian''s back, Jian Haiyue''s eyes were confused and complex.


    At first glance, she thought Qin Tian was an enemy. Then she thought she was a fierce woman who dared to love and hate. Now she was confused. She couldn''t understand this woman.


    Jian Rui secretly lies down behind Jian Haiyue, holds her legs and spits out her tongue. She whispers, "Mommy, although Qin Tian looks good and is the sister of JOJO''s brother, I don''t like her at all. Why?"


    Before Jian Haiyue answered, Jian Yi said, "because we are all kind people and are essentially different from her, we are doomed to fail to appreciate her style."


    "Oh ~" Jianrui nodded.


    Listening to the conversation between the two children, Jian Haiyue touched their heads happily.


    Although Jian Yi and Jian Rui are young and often make mistakes and make trouble, they are better than their two children. They are honest and kind-hearted. That''s enough.


    Jane Chenran also sighed and said, "for people like Qin Tian, we''d better deal with less in the future, otherwise she will hate what she said, and I don''t know what revenge she will encounter¡°


    Jane Haiyue nodded. Although she didn''t think Qin Tian would hate them for anything, she also thought it would be better for Qin Tian to draw a clear line in the future.


    Just then, Jane Haiyue''s cell phone rang. She picked it up and looked at it. She saw that it was a strange number. She hesitated slightly or pressed to answer.


    "Hello, this is Li Fu. Has the president gone back?" Li Fu''s nervous voice came across.


    "Jiwei¡°


    Jane Haiyue was stunned and replied next time, "no, what''s the matter¡°


    Naturally, she could hear the strangeness and anxiety in Li Fu''s voice. She asked anxiously, "isn''t Jiwei with you¡°


    "No, the president left¡°


    Jian Haiyue frowned. Listening to Li Fu''s answer, she immediately realized that it was not simple, "what happened¡°


    Li Fu sighed and briefly told Jian Haiyue what happened later, "... That''s it. After dealing with Xu Hui and Ning Jikang, the president left. We don''t know where he went¡°


    "How could¡°


    Listening to Li Fu''s story, Jian Haiyue was shocked and hurt to learn that Ning Jiwei was not the biological flesh and blood of the Ning family.


    The surprise is that this incident itself. The pain is that Ning Jiwei should know the truth at such an opportunity. He first lost his relatives and then learned such a thing. How sad should he be?


    Thinking of this, Jian Haiyue felt as if his heart was going to be crushed by a thin knead, and the pain could not be suppressed.


    She took two deep breaths, put her hand over her heart, barely calmed herself, and said to Li Fu, "I may know where he is. I''ll find him now."


    "That''s great." Li Fu loosened his breath: "please, the president. Now it''s a mess. The president must come and preside over the overall situation."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll find it now."


    After hanging up, Jane Chenran and others had come over, "what''s the matter?"


    Jane Haiyue shook her head and said, "something''s wrong. I''ll go to Jiwei now. Please, children."


    "Don''t worry about it." Jane Chen Ran waved her hand and said, "don''t worry here. Just deal with your affairs."


    Since she knew Ning Jiwei was the children''s father, Jane Chenran was not so exclusive to him.


    Jane Haiyue nodded, turned and looked at the two children. She was about to give instructions, but Jane Rui opened her mouth first: "Mommy, are you going to find daddy? Ruirui Rui is going too!"


    Jian Yi stood aside and nodded. He also wanted to go.


    Since such a big thing happened in the Ning family, they have been worried about Ning Jiwei. At this time, they heard that he was gone, so they were naturally anxious.


    Jian Haiyue looked at the two children, thought about it, shook her head and said, "you''d better wait at home. It''s faster for mommy to go alone¡°


    After that, Jian Haiyue looked at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, where is the appraisal result you made before¡°


    Listening to Jian Haiyue''s words, Jian Yi raised her eyebrows without asking. She directly took out the identification certificate from her bag and handed it to Jian Haiyue.


    Jian Haiyue didn''t expect that Jian Yi should carry this certificate with him. For a moment, she looked at her son in surprise and complexity.


    Although Jian Yi is over age and sensible, he should be eager for father''s love in his heart, otherwise he wouldn''t take this appraisal with him.


    Jian Haiyue put away the bitterness in her heart, squatted down and hugged Jian Yi and Jian Rui and said, "don''t worry, Mommy won''t let you down, neither will your daddy¡°


    Jian Yi hugs Jian Haiyue back and says nothing but nods.


    Jian Rui took Jian Haiyue''s hand and said softly, "Mommy, you must bring daddy back~¡°


    "Don''t worry." Jian Haiyue smiled, reached out and scraped the tip of her daughter''s pen twice and said, "Mommy promises to bring back a lot of your father''s hair¡°


    "Mommy is the best, meimoda!" Jian Rui gave Jian Haiyue a big kiss, and Jian Yi and Jian Chenran sent Jian Haiyue out of the door together.


    Jian Haiyue was about to leave when she saw Jian Rui holding her hands at the door shouting at her, "Mommy, come on, I''ll take care of you¡°


    Jian Haiyue smiled and waved to her and drove towards the hillside that Ning Jiwei had taken her to before.


    Twenty minutes later, Jian Haiyue found Ning Jiwei in the familiar hidden space on the hillside.


    Looking at the familiar figure, Jane Haiyue breathed a sigh of relief and found someone.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei stood in an open space, put one hand in his trouser pocket and looked at the whole city at the foot of the mountain. He clearly saw countless families and individuals in his eyes, but it seemed that he couldn''t find a sense of belonging. It was lonely and distressing.


    Hearing the footsteps, Ning Jiwei turned back and was not surprised to see Jian Haiyue. He just pulled down the corner of his mouth and waved to him.


    Jian Haiyue walked over gently and came forward to hold Ning Jiwei tightly.


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly, looked down at Jian Haiyue''s head and said, "Hai Yue, I''m a little dirty¡°


    "No, not at all¡°


    Jane Haiyue shook her head, buried her head in Ning Jiwei''s chest and said, "where''s dirty? Who dares to say you''re dirty? I''ll beat who¡°


    It seemed that she was amused by her words. Ning Jiwei laughed loudly, but the laughter made people feel desolate and helpless.


    Jane Haiyue couldn''t help tightening her arms, hugging his hands and whispering, "don''t laugh if you don''t want to laugh. There''s no one else here, even if you want to cry or scold¡°


    Ning Jiwei stopped laughing, reached out and rubbed the top of Jian Haiyue''s hair and asked, "you know everything? Li Fu told you¡°


    Jane Haiyue nodded and said, "he was dying of anxiety because he couldn''t find you. Naturally, he found me there¡°


    Ning Jiwei said with a wry smile, "isn''t it ridiculous? I didn''t expect such a bloody change¡°


    Jane Haiyue didn''t speak, just hugged him tightly.


    "First grandma, then life experience..." Ning Jiwei said sadly, "Haiyue, I don''t know where I belong now. I feel like I''m about to lose everything. What should I do¡°


    Jian Haiyue patted him on the back and said, "who said? I''m not here. I''ll never leave you¡°


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Haiyue and sighed, "I have only you. In the future, I have no mother, father or grandfather¡°


    Jian Haiyue didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    Ning Jiwei held Jane Haiyue and said those words buried in his heart for the first time.


    "When I was young, I lived in Fu''s house for a long time because of my poor health. Later, I went back to Ning''s house, but I felt that my mother didn''t like me. At first, I thought it was because we didn''t live together, so I took the initiative to get close to her and express myself in front of her. I thought that as long as I was sensible and obedient, she would like me for a long time¡°


    Jian Haiyue listened as if she saw a small version of Ning Jiwei foolishly flattering Xu Hui. She couldn''t help but feel pain. Tears came out and soaked Ning Jiwei''s clothes.


    "Later, it was really long enough, but my mother still didn''t like me. At that time, I realized that she only liked Ning Jikang. No matter how well I performed, Ning Jikang was the only son she saw in her eyes¡°


    It seems that he recalled things when he was a child. Ning jiwitton seemed to be pulling away from his memories.


    After a while, he continued: "Because of her eccentricity from childhood to childhood, I also doubted my life experience, but I just doubted. After all, she never said anything, and the rest of Ning family didn''t say anything. Although my grandparents were strong in control, they were OK with me, and my father didn''t have to say anything to me. Therefore, I never thought that my doubt would become true one day¡°


    Jian Haiyue kept crying, holding his hand tight and tight, hoping he could give him support and strength.


    Feeling the moisture on his chest, Ning Jiwei lowered his head, gently raised Jian Haiyue''s chin, reached out to help her wipe away the tears on her face, and said softly, "it''s okay, be good, don''t cry. When I know the truth, I''m really a little hard to accept. It''s false to say that I''m not sad, but it''s not so hard to bear. So, don''t cry, okay¡°


    Jane Haiyue shook her head, nodded again and sobbed, "it''s okay. Nothing is a matter with me here¡°


    "Well, I know." Ning Jiwei held her, and the gap in his heart seemed to be injected by a trickle of warm water. "Haiyue, thank you for being with me.


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei sighed, "I have only you."


    Jian Haiyue nestled in Ning Jiwei''s arms, listened to his words, shook his head and said, "it''s not just me."


    "Huh?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. Jian Haiyue looked up at him and said, "God will open a window for me while closing a door for us. Jiwei, have you ever thought that God may have arranged all the adventures in other places you don''t know?"


    "Adventure?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "will you? I don''t think so."


    "Of course."


    Jane Haiyue nodded, felt out two pieces of paper from her bag, unfolded it and handed it to Ning Jiwei.


    "What is this?"


    Ning Jiwei took the two pieces of paper suspiciously. After seeing the contents clearly, the whole person was frozen there.


    If you look closely, you will find that his hands holding the identification certificate are shaking.


    Jane Haiyue has been waiting for him to ask herself, but she hasn''t seen him speak for a long time. She can''t help looking at him suspiciously, "Jiwei?"


    "This..."


    Ning Jiwei''s hoarse voice looked at Jane Haiyue and asked, "is this true¡°


    Jane Haiyue nodded and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t tell you before. That night seven years ago, the woman who broke into your room and was regarded by you as a warm woman was me."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haiyue in a daze. The memory of that night seven years ago came back and forth across a long time. Slowly, the vague figure and voice gradually overlapped with Jian Haiyue in front of him.


    Jian Haiyue looked at Ning Jiwei, smiled and said, "although our beginning is not very good, I''m glad that the person I met seven years ago was you."


    Ning Jiwei held two pieces of paper and looked at the surging clouds in Jian Haiyue''s eyes, but after a moment, he forced down all his emotions. He quickly stepped forward and held Jian Haiyue in his arms, tightly and with all his strength.


    From the invisible angle of Jian Haiyue, Ning Jiwei looked at the contents of the two identification letters, and his eyes were scarlet and wet.


    On the other side, the funeral home.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Ning Fubang sat there for a long time and couldn''t return to God.


    Since Mrs. Ning''s accident, a series of things in the Ning family have emerged one after another. One after another, unacceptable things have happened one after another, making him out of breath.


    If Ning Jiwei hadn''t been there to support the overall situation, he was afraid that he would really be stunned by these things like master Ning.


    Now the truth is clear. It''s time to relax, but Ning Fubang can''t.


    His wife and son are in prison. Ning Jiwei, who is not a parent-child better than a parent-child, doesn''t know where he has gone. Looking around, Ning Fubang feels that he is alone.


    He used to feel noisy, but now he feels too quiet around him.


    In such repressive silence, Ning Fubang walked out of the funeral home.


    Although it was clear, he still wanted to see the man.


    prison.


    Across the glass door, Xu Hui looked at Ning Fubang and sneered, "what are you doing here? I haven''t scolded enough just now. Do you still want to be scolded?"


    Ning Fubang looked at Xu Hui whose hands were handcuffed. His eyes were complex and sad. He didn''t refute her words, but nodded and said, "yes, you said a lot just now, but I was angry and didn''t listen much. Now I''m here to see you to know how much resentment you still have in mind. If you still want to scold, scold."


    "You..."


    Xu Hui seemed to be aroused by his words, and her face changed. With a mocking smile, Chong Ning Fubang said: "I haven''t seen anyone in a hurry to get scolded. Ning Fubang, you are still so cheap. In the past, Fu Xiang didn''t like you, so you rushed to please others and offered them as gods. You were afraid of melting in your hand and falling in your hand. What about me? I serve you every day, eat, wear, sleep with you, give birth to children and raise children for you, but I''m not as good as another woman The position in your heart. "


    Ning Fubang opened his mouth and looked at what Xu Hui wanted to explain, but finally he just sighed and didn''t explain.


    His failure to defend made Xu Hui black. She looked at Ning Fubang ferociously and scolded: "for so many years, you just want to take care of your goddess''s son, but where''s my Ji Kang? Where''s your own son? Yes, he doesn''t learn and have no skills, but don''t you have any responsibility for all this? Have you ever done your father''s duty to him?"


    Ning Fubang nodded and said guilt: "to Ji Kang, it''s my fault that I didn''t teach him well."


    "What are you talking about now?"


    Xu Huiqi patted the table. If her hands were not tortured, she might not help but stand up and poke Ning Fubang''s nose and scold.


    "Ji Kang has been like this. He''s already here. What''s the use of saying you''re wrong now? Why have you gone? Have you seen your own wife and children in your eyes except Fu Xiang and Ning Jiwei? Now across this glass door, you tell me you''re wrong, Ning Fubang, you''ll only make me look down on you."


    Ning Fubang covered his face, his lips trembled, and tears ran down his fingers.


    In the face of Xu Hui''s accusation, he didn''t say a word of explanation.


    Xu Hui looked at Ning Fubang. Xu Hui paused. The ferocity just now was slowly put away, and turned to tears and begged: "But I can only beg you, Fubang. They all say that one night husband and wife hundred days'' grace. I know I am sinful, but for the sake of our husband and wife, you owe me so much. For the sake of giving birth to a child for you, I beg you, please don''t give up Ji Kang, okay?"


    Jian Haiyue was tightly clamped in her arms by Ning Jiwei. She felt the slight trembling of his body. She smiled and patted him gently on the back.


    Although the man didn''t say anything, his arms, his heartbeat, his reddish eyes and trembling limbs all told Jane Haiyue his excitement.


    Feeling Ning Jiwei''s embrace, Jian Haiyue said gently, "Jiwei, when I came out, the children had to come with me."


    Hearing her talking about the children, Ning Jiwei''s body was obviously stiff, and then slowly released Jane Haiyue, looked down at her with eyes unblinking, and was obviously waiting for her next words.


    "The children are worried about you and say they want me to bring you back... HMM..."


    Before he finished, his lips had been sealed.


    Ning Jiwei shuttled through Jian Haiyue''s ink hair with one hand, fastened the back of her head to prevent her from dodging, held her waist and pressed herself with the other hand, and did not allow her to escape at all. Then he began to urgently seek every ray of her warmth, eager to explore and occupy, and even some rough violence.


    Jane Haiyue obediently followed his bullying and gently endured his rudeness, which was different from before, because she knew that the man in front of her needed to express his feelings in this way, and needed to use such contact to determine her mind.


    In the hillside open space, the open surroundings seemed to be inspired by their enthusiasm, and a breeze blew slowly.


    For a long time, until Jian Haiyue was almost suffocating, Ning Jiwei released her, but only a little, and still held her in his arms.


    Jian Haiyue felt that he had not loosened his arms, smiled, stretched out his hand, touched his chest and said, "don''t worry, it''s true. There''s no doubt that it''s my prank or another joke played by God. You''re not dreaming. You can talk to the children now as long as you want."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at Jane Haiyue and held her disordered fingers in the palm of her hand. Her voice was hoarse and excited, "Haiyue, thank you, thank you..."


    Jane Haiyue tilted her head and said with a smile, "really thank me. Treat me and the children well in the future."


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei nodded and promised.


    Although he didn''t swear or say anything like vows, Jian Haiyue knew that the word "yes" carried all his commitments.


    They stayed on the hillside for a long time until Ning Jiwei''s mood completely calmed down.


    Jian Haiyue took Ning Jiwei by the hand and asked, "Jiwei, are you ready now? Do you want to go back to see the children with me?"


    Ning Jiwei thought about it, shook his head and said, "I have to deal with those things in Ning''s family first. I didn''t know before, so it doesn''t matter. But now that I''m going to see the children, I hope I must embrace you as a complete and clean identity."


    Jian Haiyue was very moved when she listened to his words. She stood on tiptoe in front of the car and kissed him on the chin. She whispered, "no matter what happens, you just remember that I and the children have been waiting for you. You will never be alone. There are us behind you, you know?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded, pulled Jane Haiyue and kissed her again.


    Too many words, he didn''t know how to say and express, but he wanted Jane Haiyue to know his excitement and gratitude, so he could only tell her the feelings in his heart in this way.


    After they kissed deeply, Ning Jiwei reluctantly drove away. Jian Haiyue stood where she was and watched Ning Jiwei''s car leave before she was ready to turn around and get on the bus.


    Thinking of this secret, Ning Jiwei finally told it. She also successfully completed the entrustment of her two children. Jian Haiyue was also very happy. She touched out her mobile phone and was ready to send a wechat to Jian Yi and Jian Rui, telling them that from this moment on, they also have a daddy''s baby.


    But Jian Haiyue just sent out the edited wechat. Before she could take back her mobile phone and sit in the car, she was knocked hard on her neck. Then she fell down before she could see who was behind her.


    After confirming that Jane Haiyue fainted, Qin Tian came down from a black van in the corner and looked at Jane Haiyue who fell unconscious on the ground. She smiled charmingly and took off her sunglasses.


    "Miss." a man in black saw Qin Tian coming over and bowed his head respectfully.


    Obviously, he knocked Jane Haiyue out just now.


    Qin Tian gave him a cold look, sneered at Jian Haiyue on the ground, waved his hand and ordered, "drag her away."


    "Yes."


    The man listened to the order and dragged Jane Haiyue away from the foot of the mountain.


    Looking at Jian Haiyue being dragged to the van, Qin Tiancai bent down to pick up Jian Haiyue''s mobile phone that was thrown to the ground, looked at the page and stayed on the wechat chat box with Jian Yi, pulled out a cold and evil smile at the corners of his mouth, and said to himself, "Jian Yi, Jian Yi, I''m still better than you."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei drives his car to Ning''s house, but all he thinks about is Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    A long time ago, he still wondered which man would be so lucky to have Jane Haiyue and two such lovely children. At that time, he was crazy jealous of the man, but he didn''t expect that the person he was jealous of was himself.


    Ning Jiwei was very happy when he thought of the appearance of Jian Yi and Jian Rui. He wanted to bear it and go to see the children after the Ning family''s affairs were handled, but at the moment, he couldn''t help but want to know the children''s thoughts and hear their voices.


    Unable to restrain his excitement, Ning Jiwei stopped his car by the side of the road, touched his mobile phone and boarded his wechat signal, then found out the wechat avatar of Jian Yi who hadn''t talked for a long time, and tentatively sent a small expression. It was the expression he used most frequently when chatting with Jian Yi before, a thinking little yellow man.


    After sending wechat, Ning Jiwei''s heart beat faster instantly, stared at the mobile phone screen without blinking, and even lightened his breathing, as if he was afraid of not hearing the sound of wechat reminder.


    But he didn''t have to wait long. Soon, Jian Yi sent a reply.


    However, it was not an expression, nor a word, but a voice.


    Ning Jiwei stared at the voice and trembled to open it, but he didn''t stop because of trembling several times. After several attempts, I finally pressed play.


    At the moment of playing, a sweet little girl''s voice came from the voice, calling softly, "Hi, Daddy!"


    Just these two simple words made Ning Jiwei burst into tears.


    His lips trembled slightly, and he even couldn''t care to erase the tears from the corners of his eyes. He stretched out his hand and listened to the voice again and again.


    ¡°hi£¬daddy¡­¡­hi£¬daddy¡­¡­¡±


    It has never been found before that these two words can be the most precious happiness in the world.


    Ning Jiwei''s car was always parked on the side of the road. He had put aside all his calmness and reason. He only lay on the steering wheel and listened to the voice repeatedly with satisfaction. First, he was excited to cry, then he was satisfied to smile, until Li Fu''s phone called in, interrupting his process of listening to the voice.


    Seeing that someone interrupted him to listen to his daughter''s voice, Ning Jiwei''s excitement and satisfaction just now turned into rage. When he got on the phone, he shouted, "what are you doing? Say!"


    Li Fu was startled by Ning Jiwei''s roar and stammered: "report to the president, we have arranged the old lady''s external funeral. Do you need to have a look at the specific process?"


    Just after asking this, Li Fu regretted it again. After all, Ning Jiwei''s identity at Ning''s house is very embarrassing. In addition, Ning Jiwei''s roar just now scared Li Fu''s small heart and waited for Ning Jiwei''s reply.


    Listening to Li Fu''s words, Ning jiwitton did not get angry, but simply said, "wait, I''ll go back now."


    Then he stopped talking nonsense with Li Fu and hung up the phone directly.


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei pressed Jianrui''s voice again, and finally simply turned on the Bluetooth in the car. He listened to Jianrui repeat this sentence "Hi, Daddy" all the way back. He was so happy that he drove like flying.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A remote factory in the suburbs.


    Wen Qingnuan sat in the car and thought of the person he would see in a moment. His hatred was like uncontrollable boiling water, rising out one by one.


    If Qin Tian hadn''t told her, she wouldn''t know that the person who has been sending messages to herself is Jian Yi. The so-called genius Liyu turned out to be Jian Yi, the son of Jian Haiyue!


    A six-year-old child played with her. First, Sang Lan cheated her trust with the video of fooling around with others, and then found out her various secrets. She also tried to make her do useless work. When the money was spent, she didn''t get divorced, let alone close to Ning Jiwei. Now Ning Jiwei is 800 miles away, so he almost ran away when he saw her.


    When I think of the hateful relationship between Jian Haiyue and Jian Yi''s mother and son, I feel warm and angry. So when Qin Tian came to her and said she wanted to play a game with her, she agreed without hesitation.


    For her now, her biggest wish is to see Jane Haiyue''s bad luck. It''s best to pass her hand and punish Jane Haiyue''s mother and son with her own hands.


    Thinking that she could see Jane Haiyue in a moment and punish her in a different way, she couldn''t wait to look out. When she saw a van coming from afar, her eyes brightened and she quickly opened the door and got out of the car.


    When the van stopped, Qin Tian took the lead in coming out. Hearing the warmth of love, she hurried to meet her, with an eagerness on her face that she didn''t notice, "Miss Qin, how''s it going?"


    Tan Tian stared at her impatiently and said angrily, "what''s your hurry? I said I''d bring people here and I''ll bring them to you."


    "Yes." Wen Qingnuan nodded, but she sneered in her heart. She thought that she just got Jian Haiyue through Qin Tian. When people came to her hand, Qin Tian didn''t have to give her face.


    It seems that he saw the duplicity of Wen Qingnuan. Qin Tian sneered: "Wen Qingnuan, you''d better remember that I''m in charge of the game, and you are just a piece I need to use. If you can''t remember the identity and use of your piece, I may stop the game at any time or drive you out in advance."


    Wen Qingnuan''s face suddenly looked ugly, but after looking at Qin Tian, he still endured and didn''t say anything. He just stared at the car, "as long as you meet what I want, I will naturally abide by your rules of the game."


    "Very good." Qin Tian nodded with satisfaction.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at the man coming out of the van and couldn''t help but open his mouth again and confirmed: "is Jian Haiyue in the car?"

 Chapter 96

    "Of course." Qin Tian smiled, turned and entered the warehouse on one side, and then waved to the man. The man immediately got on the bus and drove the van into the warehouse.


    Hearing the warm feeling, he quickly followed up.


    Entering the warehouse, Qin Tian first sat down on one side of the sofa, then waved to the man and said, "put Jane Haiyue on the sofa."


    "Yes." the man nodded, picked up Jane Haiyue and walked to the sofa.


    Qin Tian even told him with a smile, "pay attention. She''s delicate and tender. Don''t fall and knock for me."


    "Yes, miss." listening to Qin Tian''s orders, the man gently put Jane Haiyue on the sofa.


    Wen Qingnuan watched, frowned and said discontentedly, "why do you have to be light handed when you bring people here? Why do you put them on the sofa? Just tie them up and throw them on the ground? I don''t know. I thought we were her servants."


    Although she said so, the man still put Jane Haiyue on the sofa, then silently retreated to one side and turned a deaf ear to her words all the time.


    For men, Qin Tian is the only one who wants to listen to orders.


    Qin Tian narrowed his eyes and sneered, "are you a goldfish?"


    "Ah?" Wen Qingnuan was stunned. He didn''t know how Qin Tian pulled the goldfish up. He was stunned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Qin Tian snorted coldly, "I mean you are like those stupid fish. No, you are not as good as those stupid fish, because you don''t even have seven seconds of memory. What did I tell you just now?"


    "What to say..." when I heard the warm bar, my face changed slightly and swallowed the words back with my teeth.


    "It seems you remember."


    Qin Tian said coldly, "as I said, the master of this game is me. No one can dictate this game except me. If you destroy my interest in the game again, I won''t take you to play."


    Wen Qingnuan''s face is very ugly. Qin Tian''s undisguised contempt and condescending attitude is an insult to her, but now she has no choice but to continue to play the game with Qin Tian, or quit now.


    But looking at Jian Haiyue on the sofa, she had no idea of quitting at all. Now she just wants to step forward and torture this hateful woman. She''d better tear her face, so that she can no longer rob Ning Jiwei with herself, and let her good son know the consequences of offending herself.


    Thinking of these, Qin Tian can bear no matter how hard he speaks. She took a deep breath and turned a blind eye to Qin Tian''s attitude. Instead, she looked at her and confirmed, "do you still count what you promised me before? You said you would give Jane Haiyue to me."


    "This..."


    Qin Tian raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "of course, I count. I''ve always been a man of my word."


    "OK."


    Wen Qingnuan nodded and asked, "when are you going to fulfill your promise?" she couldn''t wait.


    "When..." Qin Tian looked at the impatient smell of love, looked at the hatred and jealousy of Jian Haiyue in her eyes, and said with a sly smile: "I can cash it for you now."


    Wen Qingnuan was stunned and looked at Qin Tian with a little doubt, "seriously?"


    "Really." Qin Tian smiled, pointed to Jian Haiyue on the other side of the sofa and said, "you can go there now."


    Wen Qingnuan stares at Qin Tian and sees that she doesn''t sound like a lie, and the silent man behind her has never acted. Finally, she believes that Qin Tian really wants to fulfill her promise.


    I was overjoyed at the thought that I could get the opportunity to torture Jane Haiyue right away. She hurried to the sofa and looked at Jian Haiyue in a coma. Her hatred was like a crazy weed and could no longer be suppressed.


    She was thinking, how should she enjoy this beautiful moment, scratch her face with her nails?


    No, such a wound is not deep enough. You have to use a knife.


    Thinking that there seemed to be a small fruit knife in his car, a cruel expression appeared in his warm eyes.


    Compared with her dislike of Jian Yi, Wen Qingnuan almost transferred all her hatred to Jian Haiyue. This woman first robbed her beloved Ning Jiwei and then urged her son to deceive her. It''s an unforgivable sin.


    Compared with playing with her, Wen Qingnuan pays more attention to Ning Jiwei. She urgently hopes that Jian Haiyue will quickly disappear from Ning Jiwei''s eyes and heart, and the way that a man can''t stand a woman is that this woman has another man


    Thinking of this, Wen Qingnuan seemed to think of the best way of punishment, and a cruel smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    But she didn''t expect that her every move was seen by Qin Tian since she was close to the sofa.


    When seeing the cruel expression on Wen Qingnuan''s face, Qin Tian smiled, quickly pressed the shutter and took a good picture of the scene.


    The light of the flash called Wen Qingnuan back from her fantasy. She looked at Qin Tian holding her mobile phone with a brick. First, she was confused. When she reacted to what Qin Tian did, she immediately widened her eyes angrily, "Qin Tian, what do you mean? What do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything?"


    Qin Tian shrugged and said, "I just think your expression is very in place, so I can''t help taking pictures."


    "You..." what else did the smell of the heating want to say, but Qin Tian didn''t give her a chance. He waved his hand and said, "besides, I''ll remind you by the way..."


    Wen Qingnuan was dying of Qin Tian''s anger. Hearing her words, he couldn''t help yelling back, "what do I need you to remind me?"


    Qin Tian sneered, pointed to his watch and said, "your time is up, five minutes."


    Hearing the warm face, he stared at Qin Tian and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Qin Tian turned a blind eye to Wen Qingnuan''s anger. With an evil smile on his face, he said, "it means that I promised to give Jane Haiyue to you for five minutes. Now it''s time to take it back."

 Chapter 97

    Ning Jiwei listened to his daughter''s voice all the way. He was originally in a better mood because of the bad things in the Ning family. When Li Fu saw Ning Jiwei at the door of the Ning family, he was surprised and didn''t know how to react.


    He thought Ning Jiwei was in a very bad mood. After all, he had just experienced so many things. Coupled with Ning Jiwei''s roaring tone when he called before, Li Fu was prepared carefully. But who can tell him what happened to the president in front of him?


    Why didn''t he get angry as scheduled, but he still had a smile on his face?


    Li Fu suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes and quickly reached out and rubbed them again and again. But no matter how many times he watched it, Ning Jiwei seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Your eyes are in the sand?" Ning Jiwei asked with concern as Li Fu kept rubbing his eyes.


    "No, no," said Li Fu, flattered and shaking his head.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t spend any more. He raised his feet and walked home.


    Seeing this, Li Fu hurriedly followed up, carefully looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "president, are you okay?"


    "What should I do?" Ning Jiwei asked with an eyebrow.


    "No, no, No." Li Fu wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, looked anxiously at Ning Jiwei''s shadow, and thought that his president would not be too stimulated.


    I was thinking about it in my heart. Li Fu didn''t remember until Ning Jiwei was about to enter the house. He hurriedly said, "president, old master Ning woke up and let you go."


    Ning Jiwei paused, narrowed his eyes slightly, and walked towards master Ning''s house with a sound.


    At the moment Ning Jiwei turned around, Li Fu felt that the familiar president was back again, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As long as the president''s reason is still there, otherwise I''ll meet Ning''s family later, I''m afraid I can''t get well.


    Ning Jiwei walked into the room. Old master Ning really woke up. At this time, he was leaning against the bed. Ning Fubang sat by the bed and took care of him. Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, they both turned and looked at him. Master Ning looked calm and Ning Fubang wanted to stop talking.


    Ning Jiwei walked over and stood by the bed. He didn''t ask anyone, but just looked at Uncle Ning.


    Master Ning sighed and extended his hand to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei hesitated and stretched out his hand.


    Holding Ning Jiwei''s hand, Ning Lao''s tire pressure sighed again. Nothing was said, but it seemed to contain thousands of meanings in this sigh.


    Ning Fubang looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I discussed with your grandfather. We decided to sue Xu Hui. After all, what she did is unforgivable, and we can''t let her go so easily."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Ning Fubang with an eyebrow and waited for his next words. If it''s just that simple, he doesn''t think Ningjia will be anxious to find himself back.


    Sure enough, Ning Fubang hesitated and continued: "it''s just... Ji Kang is the child of Ning family after all. I hope you can let him go this time..."


    Ning Jiwei smiled coldly, looked at Ning Fubang and said: "I didn''t let Ning Jikang go back to China. When I let him go abroad, I gave him a chance. As a result, he didn''t know to cherish this opportunity, but he had to go back to China to be a demon. Since he dared to come back and do these things, he had to pay a price for his words and deeds. He is an adult. He can''t let others let him wipe his ass every time."


    "But..." Ning Fubang sighed, looked at Ning Jiwei imploringly and said, "Jiwei, dad knows what you say is reasonable, but... You think I''m eccentric. Ji Kang is my child after all..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at such Ning Fubang, his lips pursed, but he still didn''t relax.


    Old master Ning, leaning on the bed, sighed deeply and said, "I knew you wouldn''t compromise easily, let it be..."


    Then he waved to the servant waiting outside the door and said, "bring me the things I''ve prepared."


    "Yes." the person waiting outside the door immediately came in and handed a letter of agreement to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the agreement above and his eyes were filled with dark waves.


    Master Ning looked at his expression and sighed: "I know it''s no use asking you. Grandpa can only use tough means. Anyway, I have to protect my own grandchildren."


    He specially emphasized a "pro" grandson, which made Ning Ji and Ning Fubang look slightly changed.


    Master Ning then said, "this agreement is all the shares in the name of your grandmother and me. Now I want to give it to Ji Kang. As long as you sign your name, this agreement will work."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the agreement and looked up at master Ning coldly. "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    His voice did not fluctuate, but it made people shiver for no reason, as if it was cold to the bone.


    "Not bad." old master Ning nodded.


    "Dad..." Ning Fubang looked at Uncle Ning and tried to stop him. After all, he knew that all the shares in Uncle Ning''s hand were given by Ning Jiwei. Now he is threatening him with the shares given by Ning Jiwei, which is too much.


    But before he could say anything, Ning Jikang, who had been hiding in the small room next to him, suddenly ran out, fell down in front of master Ning''s bed and cried: "Grandpa, Grandpa, you must save me. I''m the last bone and blood of Ning family. Wow, we''ve given more than half of the family''s property to Ning Jiwei. Isn''t it enough for an outsider? Do you want to give it all to him now, with your own grandson''s life?"


    Ning Jiwei listened to Ning Jikang''s ghost crying and howling, but he just sneered and ignored him. He was waiting for master Ning''s final decision.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, please save your grandson. Grandma has gone. Now only you can protect me..." Ning Jikang cried.


    Master Ning patted him on the head and said, "don''t worry."


    Then looking at Ning Jiwei, master Ning said firmly, "I''ve decided."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were suddenly cold, sneered and nodded: "yes."


    Then he called Li Fu outside the door in.


    "President."


    Ning Jiwei ordered Li Fu, "go and tell the lawyer to draw up a contract that says I have to break off relations with the Ning family and sign my name to take effect immediately."


    "Yes." Li Fu nodded and walked out quickly.


    As soon as he walked out of the door, he heard master Ning''s curse coming from inside. He couldn''t help sighing for the president of their family. It''s really unlucky for their president to meet such a family. It would be better if they could break off the relationship smoothly.


    Ning Jiwei''s words surprised Ning Fubang. He looked at Ning Jiwei in shock and said, "Ji Wei, you..."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. Seeing that he wanted to break off the relationship with the Ning family, old master Ning grabbed the roll of paper next to him and threw it over, "Bastard! You ungrateful thing, why did my Ning family apologize to you? Didn''t I provide you with food and drink or send you to school? Now you are promising. You want to break up with the Ning family as soon as you know the truth? Well, Ning Jiwei, you are so good!"


    Ning Jiwei dodged the roll of paper thrown by master Ning and looked at the content written on the agreement with a sneer. Only the two elders of the Ning family held 45% of the shares.


    Looking at the figure, Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his mouth, handed the agreement to Li Fu, who came back, and said, "take it and calculate how much the kindness the Ning family has given me over the years is worth, and then estimate the number of shares that should be distributed to the two elders of the Ning family."


    "Yes." Li Fu answered and walked out with the agreement. In fact, it doesn''t need to be known that Ning Jiwei''s efforts for the Ning family are only a lot more than the Ning family''s cultivation of him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, after sending a wechat to Ning Jiwei, Jian Rui excitedly shook Jian Yi''s arm, "brother, we have a daddy! Daddy recognizes us!"


    "I see." Jian Yi reluctantly took his arm out of her hand and said with a smile, "you''ve said this sentence n many times."


    "Really?" Jane Rui tilted her head and wondered, "have I said it so many times?"


    Jian Yi and Jian Chenran looked at each other, nodded together and said, "yes."


    Jane Rui tooted her lips, ran to Jane Chenran coquettishly, climbed up with his thigh, "uncle, people are happy ~"


    "Good!" Jane doted on Jian Rui''s head and said with a smile: "my little Rui Rui has a father. It''s time to be happy. Rui Rui misses talking about it several times, okay?"


    "Yeah! It''s better for my uncle!" Jian Rui stares at Jian Yi proudly. Jian Yi takes a breath from the corner of her mouth, sighs and walks to the other side with her tablet.


    He can foresee that he will be surrounded by Jian Rui''s magic sound for a long time, so he''d better sit away.


    Sure enough, Jane Rui held Jane Chenran and began to say, "uncle, you know, I liked Daddy the first time I saw him..."


    Jane nodded in tears and laughter, thinking that you had just told this story.


    But Jane Rui, who was excited, didn''t care so much. Holding Jane Chenran, she began to talk about the way she met Ning Jiwei''s father and daughter.


    Jian Yi opens the tablet with earplugs, occasionally looks sympathetically at her loveless uncle, and then continues to brush her web page.


    When Jian Rui finally finished talking, Jian Chenran was relieved, and then ran out for the reason of urination.


    Seeing her uncle leave, Jian Rui glanced at Jian Yi and walked to him with her mobile phone. "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "Busy, you should be excited. Go to find your uncle before you have passed." Jian Yi said.


    "Cut ~" Jian Rui skimmed her lips and said, "I''m not looking for you. My uncle also ran away. I''ll go to Gu Ruan."


    Jane Yi paused, turned to look at Jian Rui and said silently, "you have to make the whole universe know?"


    "Of course!"


    Jian Rui naturally raised her head and said, "of course I want to advertise such a big thing. Our daddy is so good. I must let the whole universe know!"


    Jian Yi can''t help shaking her head, but looking at the smile on Jian Rui''s face, she can only go with her.


    Jian Rui held her mobile phone, found Gu Ruan''s wechat and sent him the event.


    Take care of your family.


    Gu Chenyi is sitting on the sofa with Yunling watching the news. Gu Xiaomian suddenly runs over with his mobile phone in his arms, leaps to the sofa and cries happily, "big dad, little Dad!"


    "Tut" Gu Chenyi frowned, stared at him and scolded him, "Why are you running so fast? Just fall off your body and don''t break your skin?"


    Although his mouth scolded, his hands quickly helped Gu Xiaomian up, looked at him carefully, and asked, "did you fall anywhere?"


    "No, our sofa is soft!" Gu Xiaomian patted his chest and then patted the sofa with a silly smile.


    "Silly son." Gu Chenyi sighed, turned to Yunling and asked, "our son won''t really develop towards the foolish son of the local owner?"


    Yunling frowned slightly, smiled and glanced at him and said, "there''s no way. Who makes him have a stupid father."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and took the opportunity to pull his little hand and said, "a fool has a fool''s blessing. I''m looking for you now."


    Yunling glanced at him, smiled and didn''t speak.


    Seeing that the two were just scattering dog food and ignored themselves, Gu Xiaomian pouted and squeezed into the middle of the two, pestering them and asked, "Dad, Dad, I was just chatting with ruiruirui. Rui said she had a father."


    "Really?" Gu Chenyi was stunned and asked, "Ning Jiwei and their father and son met?"


    "It should be." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said with a smile: "anyway, ruiruirui is happy and says she will have a father in the future."


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling looked at each other and said with a smile, "nothing else, it''s a good thing for the children."


    "So, Dad." Gu Xiaomian holds Gu Chenyi''s neck and coquettishly asks, "I want to ask you what gift I should give to ruiruirui? It''s not easy for her to find daddy. Of course I want to give her a gift for such a happy thing."


    "HMM..." Gu Chenyi covered his chin and thought.


    "Dad, did you think of it?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    Gu Chenyi shook her head and said, "no, I''m just thinking, when can you think of giving your father a gift?"


    "Er..." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "Dad, let''s not talk about this emotional thing. Please help me think about what gift I''ll give Ruirui."


    Gu Chenyi looked at his son without father and son''s love and sighed sadly.


    Yunling, who was watching the news, turned to look at them and said with a smile: "now for Jianrui, the best gift is to look after her and don''t let anyone in Ning family get close to her."


    "Dad, why?" Gu Xiaomian asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, why?" Gu Chenyi also asked.


    Yunling glanced at him and handed him the laptop next to him. "Internal news, Ning Jiwei is going to break off relations with the Ning family."


    "Oh, so?"


    "So you think it''s so easy for Ning family to agree?" Yunling looked at Gu Chenyi unhappily and analyzed: "Ning family was originally a rich family with a small door and a small family. It all depends on Ning Jiwei. Now Ning Jiwei wants to leave. Do you think Ning family will be willing to let go?"


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said upset, "Why are there so many things in this Ning family? It''s not too tired every day. Otherwise, we might as well introduce a man to Haixi."


    Yunling glanced at him. Before he spoke, Gu Xiaomian raised his little fat hand and replied: "find a man for Aunt Haixi. Does that mean to change Ruirui''s father? Does Ruirui have two dads like me?"


    Gu Chenyi covered his head with black lines, stretched out his hand and rolled his head and said, "no, it''s different."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian wondered, "what''s that?"


    "Well, this..." obviously, Gu Chenyi was also baffled by this problem.


    Looking at Gu Chenyi being asked by Gu Ruan, Yunling smiled and spoiled her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Suburban warehouse.


    Wen Qingnuan stared at Qin Tian and asked loudly, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Qin Tian said with a smile, "I promised you to give Jian Haixi to you for five minutes. Now it''s time. Of course I''ll take it back."


    "You..." Wen Qingnuan said, "what''s five minutes?"


    "Otherwise?" Qin Tian looked at Wen Qingnuan and asked with a smile, "have I promised you anything else?"


    Wen Qingnuan didn''t expect Qin Tian to put himself together at this time. At present, he completely blacked his face and said coldly: "Qin Tian, what do you mean?"


    "Can you only ask this sentence?" Qin Tian impatiently took out his ears and asked, "smell the warmth of love, can''t you understand people''s words or what? Didn''t I say it all? Naturally, what I mean is what I mean ~"


    "Qin Tian, don''t go too far!"


    Qin Tian shrugged his shoulders, looked at Wen Qingnuan and said, "I''m the leader of the game. Of course, I have too much power. What can you do for me?"


    "You..." Wen Qingnuan was mad by her attitude, and rushed up without thinking, "I''ll fight with you!"


    Qin Tian didn''t expect that she would suddenly rush over. For a moment, she grabbed her clothes.


    Looking at the crazy smell of love, Qin Tian frowned. Then he pulled his wrist and slapped it with his backhand.


    "Ah!" Wen Qingnuan, covering his swollen face, staggered a step, looked up and looked at Qin Tian incredulously, "Qin Tian, dare you hit me?"


    "Why don''t I dare?" Qin Tian sneered, "do you deserve to be arrogant with me?"


    After saying that, he ordered the man standing behind the sofa, "catch this woman and shut her down."


    "Yes." the man nodded and walked towards Wen Qingnuan.


    "Let go, why are you catching me?" Wen Qingnuan struggled fiercely.


    Qin Tian said with a smile, "you will know as soon as the time comes. It''s not a good thing. What''s the hurry to know?"


    "Tan Tian, I won''t let you go!"


    Wen Qingnuan was grabbed by the man with both arms and scolded Qin Tian: "you will be punished, Qin Tian, you can''t die easily..."


    "Tut, it''s really noisy." Qin Tian impatiently took out his ears and said to the man, "block her mouth for me."


    "Yes." the man found a rag and sealed his warm mouth.


    "Woo woo..."


    The world is finally quiet.


    Qin Tian looked at the sealed mouth and smelled the warmth. He was in a good mood and sat back on the sofa. Looking through wechat with his mobile phone, he unexpectedly saw a series of messages sent by Qin Zhixu to himself, all of which scolded himself as crazy as swiping the screen.


    Looking at the news of brushing the screen, Qin Tian smiled coldly, thought about it, and simply hacked Qin Zhixu''s wechat.

 Chapter 98

    Ning Jia.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei so determined to break off relations with the Ning family, the faces of Ning Fubang and master Ning were ugly, and the whole room was in a tense atmosphere.


    Ning Jiwei doesn''t care. He just wants to solve the matter as soon as possible and see his son and daughter in a clean identity.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei with a cold face, Ning Fubang sighed and said sadly, "Ji Wei, do you have to draw a line with me at this time? I''ve just suffered great changes at home, and I''ve lost your grandmother, you... Do you want me to lose another son?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "father, I appreciate your care for me over the years. I didn''t say to draw a line with you. I just want to draw a line with the Ning family."


    "Ji Wei, you......" Ning Fubang wanted to say more, but he was interrupted by master Ning angrily.


    "Bastard!" old master Ning angrily scolded with a black face, "who did you say that to? If you don''t draw a line with him, you just want to draw a line with me, an old man?"


    Ningjiwei is silent.


    His silence made Mr. Ning more angry, or he just fell ill and couldn''t get out of bed. It''s estimated that he had to chase Mr. Ning Jiwei with a crutch, "You evil evil, my old man has treated you badly these years? Which is not the best for you? Did you eat and drink less or didn''t let you go to school?"


    Master Ning was obviously out of breath and gasped for breath after saying two words, but this time Ning Jiwei didn''t come forward again.


    After taking two breaths, uncle Ning then scolded: "even if your grandmother and I want to help you arrange your marriage, it''s also for you? And which family we choose is not better than the small family you like? Now it''s better. As soon as your grandmother left, you wanted to break off the relationship with my Ning family. It''s really good. I knew you were so heartless. You shouldn''t have left you!"


    "Dad..."


    Ning Fubang frowned, "don''t say that. It hurts the child''s heart."


    "Hum, he still knows how to be sad?" master Ning sneered, "I think his heart is black at all!"


    "Dad..." Ning Fubang looked at master Ning and Ning Jiwei in embarrassment. He really didn''t know what to do to dissuade him.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t care. No matter what old master Ning said, he couldn''t change his determination to break up with the Ning family.


    Soon, the financial department cleared the financial proportion of Ningji and Ningjia.


    According to the initial capital invested by Ning family in Ning Jiwei and the change of shares over the years, Ning family should now hold 2% of the company''s shares, rather than 45% as written in the agreement in Mr. Ning''s hand.


    Knowing this number, uncle Ning almost fainted, and Ning Jikang opened his eyes.


    Ning Jiwei looked at old master Ning and said coldly, "according to the regulations, the Ning family can own 2% of the shares, and I can give the Ning family 10%, but 80% of the 10% shares are allocated to my father for the elderly, and the rest can be at your disposal."


    "Bastard, I don''t agree!" old master Ning scolded by Ning Jiwei''s dyspnea: "Ning Jiwei, how can you be so heartless? Just after your grandmother left, do you want to piss me off? That''s how you repay us for all these years of upbringing?"


    Ning Jiwei ignored it and just took the two agreements sent by his men and signed his name respectively.


    Ning Jikang was completely stupid. Seeing that the huge wealth he was about to get was cut down, there was only a little fur left. He couldn''t accept it. He lay down in front of Uncle Ning''s bed and said, "Grandpa, you can''t promise such distribution. Why is he alone? Grandpa, don''t be cheated by him."


    Ning Jiwei signed his name, put the agreement aside and said to master Ning, "I have signed my name on this agreement. As long as you sign, it will take effect immediately."


    After that, Ning Jiwei turned around and was about to leave. In his opinion, as long as master Ning signed, even if he understood the matter, he naturally had no need to continue to stay.


    "You stop!"


    Seeing that Ning Jiwei wanted to go, old master Ning scolded, "don''t you want to know about your biological father?"


    Ning Jiwei stepped, turned and looked at old master Ning.


    Seeing him stop, uncle Ning thought his words had moved him, sneered and said, "keep my original 45% shares unchanged, and I''ll tell you about your biological father."


    "Dad, no!"


    Ning Fubang''s face changed greatly. Ning Jiwei must not know about it.


    Master Ning did not listen to his dissuasion, but looked at Ning Jiwei waiting for his reply.


    But Ning Jiwei sneered: "do you think your son and grandson are not worth enough, or do you think other men are too valuable?"


    His son and grandson have only gained 10% together, but now he wants to exchange an unnecessary man for 45% of his shares. Is he stupid?


    After that, Ning Jiwei was too lazy to stay here and listen to them beep. He turned and left the room quickly.


    "You come back! Bastard!" seeing Ning Jiwei leaving, old master Ning was still scolding and shouting.


    "Dad." Ning Fubang angrily looked at old master Ning and asked, "how can you mention it? Didn''t you say you couldn''t mention it in your life?"


    Master Ning sneered, looked at Ning Fubang and said, "what''s your hurry? You think Ning Jiwei won''t check it himself if you don''t mention it to me? With his current ability, it''s only a matter of time before he wants to find out the truth. Since he needs to know sooner or later, it''s better for me to exchange it for some benefits."


    "No, we can''t let Ji Wei check it." Ning Fubang was so anxious that he murmured, "that family can''t be infected with it. We can''t let Ji Wei check it, can''t..."


    Looking at Ning Fubang''s worried look, master Ning said with a sarcastic smile: "you always think about other people''s seeds, but don''t ask your son."


    Ning Fubang choked and looked at Ning Jikang kneeling in front of the bed. He was angry and didn''t know what to say. He turned and left the room.


    When he was married, Ning Jikang rushed to Uncle Ning, grabbed his hand and cried, "Grandpa, dad doesn''t care about me. You can''t ignore me. I''m your own grandson, the only one."


    The only person he can rely on now is uncle Ning. This is his only life-saving straw. He must seize it.


    "Don''t worry." old master Ning frowned. "Although you are not a talent, it is the flesh and blood of my Ning family. Even if I work hard, my old man will keep you."


    Listening to master Ning''s words, Ning Jikang breathed a sigh of relief, took another look at master Ning, turned his eyes and asked, "Grandpa, you just mentioned Ning Jiwei''s personal father. What''s his father''s identity?"


    Master Ning glanced at him, "what are you doing here?"


    Ning Jikang smiled and whispered, "Grandpa, I''m just curious."


    Master Ning snorted coldly, "put away your curiosity. Some people have some things that you can''t be curious about."


    "Oh, grandson knows."


    Ning Jikang lowered his head and replied, but after a while, he looked up and said, "Grandpa, I have an idea. Do you think it can be done?"


    "Hmm?" master Ning looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what do you think?"


    Ning Jikang whispered, "is Ning Jiwei''s father very rich? Grandpa, can we find a way to get money from him? After all, we have raised his son for so many years, how can we give some alimony?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Looking at his grandson who can''t carve rotten wood, old master Ning was angry and helpless. He could only give him a vicious warning: "if you still want to live, don''t think about checking those things. Don''t provoke them forever, otherwise no one can save you at that time."


    "Is it so serious?" Ning Jikang glanced and muttered, "but Grandpa, didn''t you just say it?"


    "Shut up!"


    Master Ning slapped him on the head angrily and scolded, "who am I for? Don''t I want to fight for more property for this useless thing?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei returned to his room, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, opened the wechat page and saw that Jian Rui had sent him a long string of messages.


    He quickly opened it in surprise and saw that the above were all small pictures, as well as several self photos of herself and Jian Yi secretly taken from various angles.


    Ning Jiwei looked at all kinds of funny photos of Jian Rui, spitting out his tongue, rolling his eyes, and calling him daddy with his mouth... Every photo was so sweet and lovely, and the smile made the corners of his mouth outline. Looking at such photos, no matter how angry he was, he could eliminate his anger.


    Ning Jiwei opened every photo several times, looked at every detail carefully, looked at the appearance of the two children, he couldn''t help thinking about where they looked like themselves, where they looked like Ghana hi month, what they looked like when they were younger, and whether they grew up so happily in their wrong time.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei could hardly restrain his eagerness to see them, wanted to give them everything good, and used all his heart to make up for the missed years.


    Click the wechat video page. Ning Jiwei was trying to send it to Jian Rui. Unexpectedly, he received Jian Rui''s wechat before he could send it.


    "Daddy, is Mommy still with you?"


    Looking at the wechat sent by Jian Rui, Ning Jiwei has some doubts. Has Jian Haixi gone back yet?


    It has been a long time since they went down the mountain. She should have been home long ago.


    The head of Jian Rui had sent a hungry expression and asked, "Mommy, don''t you go home for dinner? My little aunt has cooked the food. Ruirui is so hungry, and my brother is also very hungry. Daddy let mommy go home for dinner ~"


    Looking at the content sent by Jian Rui, Ning Jiwei frowned more and more tightly. It seems that Jian Haixi really didn''t go back.


    Where did she go? No matter where she went, at least she would communicate with herself or her family.


    Ning Jiwei was worried, but in order not to worry the children, he didn''t reply to Jian Rui''s news, but dialed Jian Haixi.


    Played several times, and there was no answer at the other end.


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Jiwei became increasingly anxious. He dialed Li Fu and ordered him to check the whereabouts of Jian Haixi immediately.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, pay for a home.


    Lin Xiaodou has cooked the meal and Fu zuoan is back.


    "Oh, I smell the smell as soon as I get home, but I''m starving to death!" Fu zuoan smiled and pushed the door in.


    "Grandpa Fu ~"


    Seeing Fu zuoan coming back, Jianrui immediately trotted over and jumped into Fu zuoan''s arms. She cried sweetly, "Grandpa Fu, you''re back. Ruirui misses you ~"


    "Ouch, isn''t it?" Fu zuoan was coaxed to be happy by Jian Rui''s words, pinched her little face and said, "grandpa also wants Ruirui."


    "Grandpa Fu, are you tired?" Jian Rui said coquettishly holding Fu zuoan''s neck: "put Ruirui down quickly. You must be tired. Rui Rui will pour you water ~"


    "Look, my baby is so sensible." Fu zuoan''s heart is almost sweetened by Jian Rui. He turns his head and stares. Jian Yi says, "unlike some boy, he doesn''t say hello when he sees me back."


    Jian Yi couldn''t help smiling bitterly. "Grandpa Fu, it''s not enough for you to have a Jian Rui like this? If I talk like that, you should be bored again."


    Fu zuoan hummed, "you can''t learn our Ruirui''s set, can you, my little darling ~"


    Jian Rui smiled and said, "Grandpa Fu, my brother is a high and cold fan. You don''t have to pay attention to him."


    "Ha ha!" Fu Zuo Andale nodded and said, "yes, Gao Leng fan, dress like his father!"


    "Grandpa, you''re wrong." Jian Rui shook her index finger and said, "it''s not his father, it''s our father. Ruirui likes daddy best!"


    Fu zuoan laughed. As soon as he got home, there were two babies around, which dissipated all his bad mood.


    After Fu zuoan sat down and rested for a while, Jane Chenran asked, "Fu Lao, what''s going on at Ning''s house now? Is it all over?"


    Since she knew that Ning Jiwei was the children''s father and her sister recognized Ning Jiwei, Jane Chenran also gave up the idea of changing her sister into a man. Now she wholeheartedly hopes that Ning Jiwei will quickly solve his mess and treat her sister and children well.


    "Yes, old Fu, I heard that Xu Hui and Ning Jikang have been caught. Should it be solved?" Lin Xiaodou also asked.


    "Alas, it''s not that simple."


    Fu zuoan sighed, looked at Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou and said, "it could have ended here, but Xu Hui shook out another thing. Now I''m afraid it can''t end if I want to."


    "Another thing?" Jane Chenran wondered. "Is there any other trouble?"


    He thought that Jian Haixi answered the phone and went out. At that time, he didn''t have time to ask what it was. Now it should be related to the phone.


    "Grandpa Fu, is my daddy in trouble again?" Jianrui asked with wide eyes. "Why do bad guys always trouble my daddy? It''s really annoying."


    Fu zuoan touched Jian Rui''s hair and sighed, "if it''s just a bad person, it''s easy to deal with. Just rely on your daddy''s ability to kill one, two and a pair. Don''t worry at all, just now..."


    "More trouble than bad guys?" asked Jianrui with a frown.


    Jane Chenran was dying of anxiety. Looking at Fu zuoan, she asked, "Fu Lao, please speak quickly. We are all worried to death."


    Fu zuoan looked at Jian Yi and Jian Rui. He didn''t want to say this in front of the children, but looking at Jian Yi, he felt that even if he didn''t say it, the child would find out.


    Instead of waiting for him to find out more, he might as well tell them now.


    Thinking of this, Fu zuoan said: "the situation at Ning''s house is very complicated. Ji Weihe... In fact, he is not the child of Ning''s house. However, for some reasons, everyone has been hiding this matter. Now Xu Hui shakes it out, and it is estimated that it will not be peaceful for a while..."


    Fu zuoan simply told several people about Ning''s family. Of course, he concealed Fu Xiang''s existence and Ning Jiwei''s real background.


    Several people were shocked. Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou said incredibly, "Ning Jiwei is not from Ning family?"


    Fu zuoan nodded. "Originally, our older generation agreed to hide it for a lifetime, but now it seems impossible to hide it."


    "How could this happen..."


    Jane Chenran said, "what''s the attitude of Ning family now?"


    Fu zuoan shook his head. "When I came back, Ji Wei didn''t go back. I don''t know what the Ning family''s attitude is, but I want to know that they won''t let people go easily."


    "Why?" Lin Xiaodou said discontentedly: "Ning Jiwei has done enough for the Ning family over the years, and they have used enough. Now they don''t let people go? Is that too greedy?"


    Jane Chenran sighed, patted the back of her hand and said, "it''s normal. The Ning family has tasted the taste of a rich family. How can they be willing to return to the scale of the past? Without Ning Jiwei, they are equivalent to losing the possibility of climbing up again, which is fatal for a family."


    Fu zuoan also nodded, "that''s the truth, so next, I''m afraid there will be trouble."


    Then he turned to look at Jian Rui and Jian Yi. Jian Rui was still in shock, while Jian Yi looked calm.


    Seeing that Jian Yi was not surprised at all, Fu zuoan asked curiously, "boy, aren''t you surprised at such a big thing?"


    Jian Yi nodded, "a little surprised, but it''s reasonable."


    "Oh? What do you say?" Fu zuoan asked, and even Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou looked over.


    Jian Yi said, "first of all, daddy is so much better than the rest of the Ning family. It''s not like the Ning family can cultivate this kind of excellence. Moreover, the Ning family''s attitude towards daddy is also very strange. In addition to Ning Fubang, the two elders of the Ning family just want to control daddy, and Xu Hui is so partial to Ning Jikang. From a comprehensive point of view, it makes sense that daddy is not the Ning family."


    Fu zuoan nodded admiringly, "good boy, when I first heard the news, I didn''t panic, but I still analyzed it. It''s really Ning Jiwei''s seed."


    After that, Fu zuoan looked at Jian Rui again, "girl, are you sad?"


    Jianrui blinked and wondered, "Grandpa Fu, what does it mean that daddy is not from Ning family? Is that daddy still Ruirui''s daddy?"


    Fu zuoan was stunned. He was always in shock with the girl. Didn''t he understand at all?


    Looking at Jian Rui''s confused appearance, Fu zuoan explained with a smile: "your father is not the child of Ning family, but he is still your father, understand?"


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded, relaxed and smiled again, "that doesn''t matter. As long as daddy is ruiruirui''s own daddy, it doesn''t matter."


    Jian Yi nodded.


    Looking at the attitude of the two children, several adults looked at each other and smiled.


    Jian Rui took the opportunity to whisper in Jian Yi''s ear, "brother, daddy is in trouble. We have to help him and let him solve the trouble quickly, so that our family can be reunited."


    Jian Yi nodded, looked at her and said, "it''s no use saying that Daddy''s trouble is our trouble. Of course we have to help."

 Chapter 99

    Li Fu was ordered by Ning Jiwei to check Jian Haixi''s news, but he found nothing.


    He will find the results of hail Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei listened and sank his face, "what does it mean to find nothing? Monitoring? Route? How can a living man say he can''t see and disappear?"


    Li Fu was so frightened by his anger that he hurriedly said, "I found that Jian Haixi didn''t go home, but I don''t know where she went. Her car was still parked in the parking lot at the foot of the mountain, but the people were gone. I checked the surveillance in that area, and they all broke down."


    "Then check it for me!" Ning Jiwei gritted his teeth and said, "mobilize all the forces that can be mobilized. Be sure to find out where the Haixi river is in the shortest time."


    "Yes." Li Fu nodded and immediately did as he was told.


    Ning Jiwei got up and went to Uncle Ning''s room.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s figure, Li Fu sighed secretly. He knew that Ning Jiwei was really angry this time. Because those people touched people they shouldn''t touch and violated ningjiwei''s taboo.


    Ning Jiwei went to Uncle Ning''s room, kicked the door open and stared at Ning Jikang inside.


    "Ning Jiwei, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei breaking in like this, Ning Jikang roared, "you can''t knock at the door for such a big man? I don''t know grandpa is in poor health. Is it easy to scare him?"


    Master Ning also looked at Ning Jiwei and scolded, "who are you showing your face to? Why, I haven''t signed the agreement yet. I''m thinking about the following crimes?"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at master Ning and Ning Fubang. Without saying a word, he went straight to Ning Jikang.


    "You, ningjiwei, what do you want?"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming towards himself, Ning Jikang subconsciously took two steps back, "Ning Jiwei, I warn you, grandpa is still here. Don''t mess around."


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "mess? I''ve never been sorry for you, but do you mess with me less?"


    Then he grabbed Ning Jikang and pulled him up by his collar.


    "Ah! Grandpa, help!" Ning Jikang trembled with fear and yelled for uncle Ning to help.


    "Ning Jiwei, you are presumptuous!" looking at his grandson being carried by Ning Jiwei, master Ning scolded: "let go of Ji Kang quickly. What do you want to do? Murder your brother?"


    "Brother?" Ning Jiwei sneered, glanced at master Ning, took another look at Ning Jikang and said, "when did you really treat me as a family, and when did Ning Jikang treat me as a brother?"


    "You..."


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s face was wrong, Ning Jikang couldn''t speak quickly. "Ning Jiwei, let me go. Do you hear me? Let me go! Grandpa, help me! I''m going to be strangled!"


    "Ning Jiwei, asshole!" master Ning hurriedly picked up the water cup on the table and smashed his mobile phone on Ning Jiwei, "let go of me, do you hear me."


    Then he stared at Ning Fubang, who had not spoken next to him, and said, "are you just watching? That''s your own son!"


    Ning Fubang looked at Ning Jiwei in embarrassment and advised him, "Jiwei, let Ji Kang go first. What do you have to say?"


    "Say it well?" Ning Jiwei sneered, "I don''t have the patience to say it well with you."


    After saying that, he raised his foot to kick Ning Jikang''s knee socket, kicked him on the ground, clasped his hands, tightly locked his arms, and sternly asked, "where did you hide Jian Haixi?"


    "What?"


    Ning Jikang was kicked and locked by him, and the whole person was directly frightened. After hearing his words, he reacted for a long time. He hurriedly said, "what are you talking about? When did I hide who?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t believe what he said at all. He only increased the strength in his hand and clasped his arm to raise his head.


    "Ah, ah, ah! It hurts. Grandpa, help me! My arm is going to break!" Ning Jikang cried for mercy.


    "Ning Jiwei, let go of Ji Kang!"


    Seeing this, master Ning roared, "I let you go, Jikang, do you hear me?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled coldly, ignored master Ning, only stretched out a hand, broke Ning Jikang''s chin and threatened: "Ning Jikang, you''ll be honest when I let someone pry open your mouth and interrupt your teeth one by one, won''t you?"


    "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about, I don''t know anything..." Ning Jikang cried, "even if you knock off my teeth, I don''t know or don''t know."


    "Very good."


    Looking at Ning Jikang who didn''t speak, Ning Jiwei smiled coldly, kicked him away and waved to the door.


    Soon, two men in black came in, stood beside Ning Jiwei and said, "president."


    Ning Jiwei pointed to Ning Jikang and said, "catch him. If he doesn''t explain for a minute, he will cut off his tongue. If he doesn''t explain for two minutes, he will dig out his eyes."


    "Yes." the two men in black nodded and walked towards Ning Jikang without expression.


    "No, don''t come here!" Ning Jikang retreated in fear. Seeing that the two people in black were about to catch him, Ning Jikang ran to the bedside, "Grandpa help, Grandpa help me, I''m your only grandson!"


    "Ning Jiwei, when are you going to make trouble? Don''t let them out quickly!" yelled old master Ning.


    Ning Jiwei did not speak, but looked at the scene indifferently.


    The man in black came to the bed. Of course, uncle Ning couldn''t stop them. After two, Ning Jikang was pressed on the ground by the man in black.


    "Ji Wei, this..." Ning Fubang looked at Ning Jikang who was pressed on the ground and frowned at Ning Jiwei. "What''s going on? You can tell. If it''s really Ji Kang''s fault, I won''t spare him."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him, "father, leave this matter alone."


    After saying this, he ordered Ning Jikang to knock out one of his teeth


    "Yes." the man in black heard the order and didn''t use any special tools. He swung his fist and hit Ning Jikang in the face.


    "No, no!" Ning Jikang hid and cried, "Grandpa, Dad, help, help me!"


    "Ning Jiwei! You really want to piss me off, don''t you?"


    Watching Ning Jikang suffer, old master Ning was angry and said in an angry voice, "for a woman who has no status and no birth, do you want to practice yourself and us?"


    Ning Jiwei suddenly turned back, looked at master Ning and said word by word: "Jian Haixi has never been a woman without status and birth. She is my Ning Jiwei''s woman. From this moment on, Jian Haixi is my wife, the president''s wife of maiteng group and the mother of my child. Who dares to disrespect her, I will never let him go!"


    "You, what are you talking about?" master Ning didn''t expect that Ning Jiwei really planned to marry Jian Haixi. He was angry and vomited blood.


    "Jiwei, what''s going on?" Ning Fubang asked suspiciously, "what''s going on with the child''s mother? Whose child?"


    Ning Jiwei had no time to answer Ning Fubang''s question. He just stepped forward and pressed Ning Jikang in a harsh voice: "tell me, where is the Haixi?"


    "I, I really don''t know!" Ning Jikang had just lost a tooth by the man in black. At this moment, his mouth was covered with blood foam and his words leaked. He was so pressed by Ning Jiwei and cried in fear: "I haven''t contacted your Jane Haixi. How can I hide her? I don''t have the ability to say that again."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "it seems that it''s not enough for you to lose a tooth and want to cut off your tongue."


    "I... I really didn''t!" Ning Jikang said wrongfully: "I really didn''t hide her, maybe..."


    After a pause, Ning Jikang''s eyes turned and said, "maybe my mother did it. I don''t know a lot of things she did. Maybe she ordered it."


    "Xu Hui?" Ning Jiwei frowned and didn''t hurry to comment.


    "Yes, yes." seeing Ning Jiwei stop and press his hand, Ning Jikang hurriedly said: "also, there is something about Wen Qingnuan. Maybe, that woman... No, Wen Qingnuan loves you so much. Maybe she will do such a stupid thing for you? By the way, I haven''t seen her today. Maybe it''s her. It must be her!"


    In the end, Ning Jikang has changed from speculation to affirmation, whether it is or not, as long as he can distract Ning Jiwei''s attention from him.


    Listening to Ning Jikang''s words, Ning Jiwei frowned deeper and deeper. Of course, he knew Ning Jikang''s careful thinking, but those words just now were not unreasonable.


    After thinking about it, Ning Jiwei said, "tie him up for me. Find two other people, one to find Xu Hui and the other to find Wen Qingnuan. Go now."


    "Yes."


    Two men in black, one is responsible for binding Ning Jikang and the other is responsible for going out to carry out orders.


    Ning Jiwei said, turned and walked out. The man in black tied Ning Jikang behind him.


    "Where are you taking me?" Ning Jikang shouted anxiously when he saw the man in black dragging himself out. "Grandpa, help me! I don''t want to go with him, I don''t want to!"


    "Ning Jiwei, stop!"


    Master Ning''s angry face turned blue, pointed to Ning Jiwei and gave a cold warning, but the content was not about Ning Jikang.


    "Ning Jiwei, if you dare to marry another woman without my permission and lick your face to be someone else''s stepfather, I will never agree unless I die!"


    "Grandpa..." Ning Jikang was stunned, looked at old master Ning and cried, "Grandpa, save me first..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at old master Ning. He was too lazy to say a word. He turned and left the room.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, Dad..." Ning Jikang''s cry faded away, and old master Ning was still angry in the room.


    Ning Fubang was shocked by the scenes just now. He didn''t know how to react. At this moment, old uncle Wenning was surprised, "Dad, what do you mean that Ji Wei is a stepfather for others?"


    "What do you mean..." Mr. Ning stared at him complaining. "You don''t care about your own son. You don''t know what happens to other people''s sons. How do you become an elder? I''m so angry!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Suburban factories.


    In the room, Jian Haixi gradually woke up. As soon as she moved, her whole body hurt.


    She covered the most painful neck and opened her eyes, but saw herself lying in a strange place. The rough environment and shabby smell made her sit up immediately.


    "Wake up?"


    When a female voice came, Jian Haixi was stunned and turned to see Qin Tianzheng sitting leisurely beside a small tea table drinking tea.


    Seeing her look, Qin Tian also smiled at her, as if they were good friends.


    Jian Haixi frowned and looked at Qin Tian without talking.


    Qin Tian looked at her, waved to the man standing next to her and said, "don''t you see Miss Jane waking up? Don''t you hurry to get another cup?"


    "Yes." the man obediently went to get another cup.


    Jian Haixi looked around and initially guessed that it should be an old warehouse or something.


    Obviously, it''s a desolate place. Although it''s not too afraid, it''s definitely not suitable for tea and dessert. But Tan Tian looks like she is enjoying tea and dessert in a high-end restaurant. She looks very strange.


    Jian Haixi looked at Qin Tian and asked, "why am I here?"


    Qin Tian smiled and helped Jian Haixi pour tea. "It''s not obvious enough? Of course I brought you here ~"


    Jian Haixi frowned. Since Qin Tian appeared in Fu Zuo to settle down, she realized that she and Qin Tian were not the same kind of people, but she never thought she would bring herself here, "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t worry ~"


    Qin Tian smiled and raised his tea cup to Jian Haixi and said, "this tea is very good. I prepared it specially for you. Try it."


    "Qin Tian, I have no time to waste time here with you." Jian Haixi stood up, looked at Qin Tian unhappily and said, "what''s your purpose?"


    "Tut, it''s really an acute child." Qin Tian took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "what''s your hurry? Anyway, the game will be over soon."


    "What game?" Jian Haixi was confused by Qin Tian''s attitude and wanted to ask, but Qin Tian said to her, "don''t worry, drink tea first."


    Jian Haixi looked at the teacup in front of him and said coldly, "I dare not drink your tea."


    As soon as her voice fell, the silent man strode forward, rudely pulled Jian Haixi to her tea table.


    "Ah!"


    Jian Haixi was unprepared and almost fell when he pulled him.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Tian frowned and looked at Jian Haixi. He turned to the big man unhappily, stood up and slapped him in the face and scolded him: "Why are you so rude? This is my distinguished guest. You don''t know what pity is for jade? The game hasn''t come to the end. You are so rude and broke Ning Jiwei''s baby. What can I do and how can I play?"


    The big man was slapped and did not resist. He covered his face and retreated.


    Jian Haixi looked up at Qin Tian and asked, "what do you mean by the game? What''s the matter with Ning Jiwei?"


    Qin Tian smiled and sat down again. Instead of answering Jian Haixi''s question, he smiled and asked, "do you know that there have been several big news in Ning''s house recently?"


    Jian Haixi frowned and said angrily, "haven''t you shown off enough to kill old Mrs. Ning? Now you want to show off again?"


    "No......" Qin Tian stretched out his index finger and shook it against his red lips. "I''m not talking about this. Don''t you know? Ning Jiwei didn''t tell you? Tut Tut, what a pity."


    "What are you trying to say?" Jane Haixi asked impatiently.


    "Poor silly Bai Tian, how can a woman like you grow so big?" Qin Tian looked at Jian Haixi strangely. "It''s amazing that she can still get on with Ning Jiwei."


    Jane Haixi stared at her and said nothing.


    "Oh, I''m still angry ~" Qin Tian saw that Jian Haixi didn''t look good and said with a smile, "just tell you. In fact, Ning Jiwei is not a child of Ning family."


    After a pause, Qin Tian continued, "but you don''t have to worry too much, as long as your child is Ning Jiwei''s seed, don''t you?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Qin Tian. "Is that what you want to say? What''s the matter? Can this increase your sense of pleasure?"


    "Do you know?" Qin Tian looked at Jian Haixi without surprise, and the smile on his face gradually stopped.


    Just now she was still laughing at Jian Haixi as a silly white sweet, but now she has lost one, and she looks like the clown.


    "How dare you know? Why didn''t you say it just now? Are you playing with me on purpose?" Qin Tian suddenly became angry. She boasted that she was smart and had always been in power of the game, but she was played by Jian Haixi as a clown just now.


    Jian Haixi sneered, "how do I know what you''re going to tell me is such outdated news? I thought there was any news. I didn''t expect that you were just so amused with some outdated news."


    "You..." Qin Tian was almost crushed by Jian Haixi. He took a deep breath several times before he calmed down.


    Jian Haixi stared at Qin Tian and asked, "well, you''ve said the outdated news, and you''ve drunk tea. You can say it. What are you going to do?"


    Tan Tian pulled out a smile again and said, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in being a stepmother for your child, but... My game is more interesting than being a stepmother."


    After that, Qin Tian looked at his watch and said with a smile, "it''s time to enter the next stage."


    Then he waved, and the big man walked slowly towards Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi stepped back two steps, stared at Qin Tian and asked, "Qin Tian, what are you doing?"


    Jian Haixi was full of worry when she thought that Qin Tian had just mentioned Ning Jiwei''s name. Qin Tian didn''t seem to be playing a little game. What was she going to do? Will she use her to do something bad for Jiwei and the children?


    Unfortunately, Qin Tian didn''t give her a chance to ask more questions. Almost as soon as her voice fell, she was split on her neck again by the hand raised by the big man, and she fainted in front of her.


    The last sentence she heard before she was unconscious was Qin Tian''s voice: "don''t worry, just play with me."


    Watching Jian Haixi faint, Qin Tian nodded with satisfaction, turned on his mobile phone, checked a photo and sent it to a number.


    Just sent it, he reacted again, shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s wrong. I''m really confused. That mobile phone number is useless."


    With that, he re entered a mobile phone number and sent it to the past.


    After sending the photos, Qin Tian propped her head and looked at Jian Haixi. Unexpectedly, she thought of Jian Yi''s handsome and clever little face. Her eyes turned around, smiled and turned on her mobile phone. She sent another picture again, with a sentence attached:


    Guess, are you smarter or am I smarter? Genius!

 Chapter 100

    The people sent out soon sent back the information. They searched all possible places, but they couldn''t find the warmth.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, and his eyes were as black as black clouds.


    He looked at Ning Jikang and said, "take him and follow me."


    With that, he directly led people away from Ning''s house and went to the prison to find Xu Hui.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming, Xu Hui was stunned. Then she saw Ning Jikang tied next to her. She frowned and asked, "Ning Jiwei, what are you doing here? What are you doing with Ji Kang?"


    Ning Jiwei stared at Xu Hui and asked directly, "where is Jian Haixi?"


    "What Jian Haixi?" Xu Hui asked with wide eyes, "Ning Jiwei, are you sick? I''m all here. How can I move Jian Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "this is not the answer I want to hear."


    With that, he waved to the person who pressed Ning Jikang, and someone immediately gave Ning Jikang a kick.


    "Ah!" Ning Jikang screamed and cried, "Mom, tell him, I''m going to be killed by him!"


    Xu Hui naturally felt very distressed when she watched her own son suffer. Looking at Ning Jiwei again, Xu Hui gnashed her teeth. "Ning Jiwei, I said I didn''t move, Jian Haixi. You don''t understand, do you?"


    "This is not the answer I want to hear." Ning Jiwei still said this.


    Li Fu calmly waved to the other side, and Ning Jikang was "warmly entertained" again.


    "Ah, ah, it hurts me. Help me, mom, please help me!" Ning Jikang cried on the ground.


    "Stop! Ning Jiwei, please let them let go of my son!" Xu Hui said.


    "That depends on what answer you give me." ningjiwei said coldly.


    Xu Hui stared at Ning Jiwei fiercely and scolded, "I said I didn''t touch the little bitch, but now I really regret seeing you like this."


    Then Xu Hui sneered and said, "if I had known you cared so much about the little bitch and the two little bastards, I wouldn''t have spent so much time dealing with the old lady. I''d just start with the little bitch and let you have a heartbreaking taste!"


    Hearing Xu Hui say the word "wild seed", Ning Jiwei''s eyes darkened, came forward, grabbed her neck and picked her up, "you''d better speak carefully."


    "Ha, am I wrong?"


    Xu Hui was picked up by his neck. Her feet were off the ground. Her face was red, but she still scolded in a sharp voice: "you are a wild species, so you have a special preference for wild species. No wonder you like that little bitch so much. It turned out that you like her wild species!"


    Ning Jiwei squints at Xu Hui and tightens her hand around her neck.


    Xu Hui was pinched by him and turned her eyes. Her breathing became more and more difficult. She kept patting Ning Jiwei with her hands and shouted hoarsely, "let go... Let go, Ning Jiwei, let go!"


    Ning Jiwei watched her from fierce struggle to inability to raise her hand, and didn''t let go until she was about to die.


    "Cough... Hoo Hoo..." Xu Hui was thrown to the ground by him. At this time, she didn''t care to scold Ning Jiwei anymore. She just breathed the fresh air desperately.


    Just now, if fanning Jiwei let go later, she might say goodbye to the world.


    Xu Hui felt her neck in fear and looked up at Ning Jiwei. There was a fear in her eyes that she didn''t have just now.


    Ning Jiwei stared at Xu Hui on the ground and pulled a cold arc from the corners of his mouth. He turned his head to look at Li Fu and ordered, "cut off one of his hands."


    "Yes." Li Fu waved to the man who was pressing Ning Jikang. The man nodded and took out his machete.


    "What, what?" Ning Jikang, who was lying on the ground crying, immediately stopped crying, looked at Ning Jiwei and shouted, "what are you doing? Ning Jiwei, you can''t do this to me. You''re breaking the law, you know? Mom, help, mom..."


    Incoherent words, tears and runny nose all over her face, Xu Huixin is about to break.


    She looked up at Ning Jiwei and said angrily, "Ning Jiwei, if you dare to hurt Ji Kang, I''ll fight with you!"


    Ning Jiwei sneered and didn''t look at her. Li Fu had already walked towards Ning Jikang.


    One press, one do.


    Soon, the interrogation room was full of Ning Jikang''s screams. Looking at the bright red blood on the ground and her son lying on the ground, Xu Hui was pale with fear.


    "Jikang, Jikang, how are you?"


    Xu Hui struggled to climb towards Ning Jikang. Unfortunately, Ning Jiwei stopped there. She couldn''t get to Ning Jikang at all.


    Looking up at the ruthless Ning Jiwei, Xu Hui gritted her teeth, "Ning Jiwei, if you want to kill us, just say it. Can you torture us by this means?"


    "I don''t want to kill you."


    Ning Jiwei stared at Xu Hui coldly and said, "even as long as you don''t provoke me, I can think you don''t exist. Unfortunately, you want to provoke me, no wonder I did it."


    "I said I don''t know the little bitch..." Xu Huigang wanted to say "little bitch". Looking at Ning Jiwei''s face, she swallowed back and said, "I really don''t know where Jian Haixi is. I swear I didn''t touch her."


    "This is not the answer I want to hear."


    Ning Jiwei said the same thing.


    Looking at his cold appearance, Xu Hui and Ning Jikang were almost tortured crazy by him.


    Xu Hui shouted, "what do you want? What do you want for a little bitch? If you can kill us and me, I don''t know where she is."


    "No one can abuse my wife in front of me." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    At the other end, Ning Jikang covered his hands and cried, "Mom, please tell him what you know. I, I really want to die..."


    "Ji Kang!" looking at her son, Xu Hui cried painfully.


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "Ning Jikang is your own, isn''t he very happy to see his own son suffer for himself?"


    "It can also make her happier." Li Fu asked coldly, "president, do you want to cut off another hand?"


    "No, no, please..." Ning Jikang cried on the ground.


    When Xu Hui heard Li Fu''s words, she stared as if she wanted to eat people. She gnashed her teeth and said, "dare you!"


    "Do we dare..." Ning Jiwei stared at Xu Hui and said with a sneer: "just scold a wild seed and try again."


    "You, you..." Xu Hui stared at Ning Jiwei and stammered for a long time. She didn''t dare to scold again.


    "Still don''t say?" Ning Jiwei''s eyes snapped and waved to Li Fu.


    "Stop! Ning Jiwei, stop!"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s actions, Xu Hui immediately shouted angrily, "Ning Jiwei, how can you be so cruel? How can you?"


    "Why can''t I?" Ning Jiwei sneered: "before saying that others are cruel, you might as well think about what you have done."


    "I didn''t do it!" cried Xu Hui. "I said I didn''t touch her. You just killed me and killed Ji Kang. I can''t tell where she is!"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Xu Hui and had doubts in his narrowed eyes.


    If it wasn''t Xu Hui, who would it be?


    While Ning Ji and Xu Hui were deadlocked, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    It was only a low noise, but it surprised everyone present.


    Ning Jiwei immediately took out his mobile phone and opened it. He saw that it was a multimedia message. When he saw the content of the multimedia message, Ning Jiwei''s expressionless face changed greatly. Without saying a word, he left Xu Hui and turned away.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei leaving, in the interrogation room, Xu Hui looked at the large pool of blood under Ning Jikang and screamed sadly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The MMS was sent from an empty number. In the photo, I heard that love was there, and on the sofa next to her, the unconscious person was not Jian Haixi. Who else could it be?


    Unexpectedly, it was really missing. Hearing the warmth of love, Ning Jiwei gritted his teeth and ordered Li Fu to check the address when he came out of the interrogation room.


    However, the other party sent it with an empty number, and the surrounding environment in the photo is not clear. It must take time to check it.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei''s mobile phone sounded the sound of wechat video. He was stunned. When he opened it, it was Jian Yi''s wechat.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and answered. As soon as he was connected, Jianrui''s panic voice came from the other end.


    "Daddy, daddy, mommy has been caught by a bad woman! What should I do, daddy? Find a way to save Mommy!"


    Ning Jiwei was worried when he heard his daughter''s cry. He forced and calmed his daughter: "ruiruirui is good. Don''t cry. Don''t worry first. Daddy will save Mommy."


    "Wu Wu... Rui Rui doesn''t cry, but daddy, you must save Mommy!"


    "Don''t worry, Rui Rui wants to know whether she knows?" comforted her daughter. Ning Jiwei asked, "where''s your brother? What''s he doing?"


    Now that Jian Yi and Jian Rui know about Jian Haixi''s kidnapping, he believes that Jian Yi must have taken action.


    Sure enough, Jian Rui turned the camera to Jian Yi and said to Ning Jiwei, "my brother has been checking the address of the message since he received it."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, looked at Jian Yi who kept operating the computer and asked, "Yi Yi, did you find anything?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "not yet. The man over there is obviously a computer expert. It''s hard for me to track."


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll go to you right now."


    "Daddy, come here quickly ~" Jianrui said anxiously, "we are all waiting for you at Grandpa Fu''s house. Hurry up ~"


    "Don''t worry, daddy will pass soon. Ruirui is obedient and don''t quarrel with her brother. Do you know?" Ning Jiwei comforted her daughter.


    "Well, Ruirui will wait for daddy."


    After hanging up the video, Ning Jiwei told Li Fu, "I''ll give you ten minutes. Within ten minutes, be sure to find out Jane Haixi''s address."


    "Yes, president." Li Fu turned around and went to do it immediately.


    After telling Li Fu, Ning Jiwei drove to Fu Zuo''s home without stopping.


    And Fu Zuo settled down. At this time, he had already become a mess.


    When receiving the multimedia message, Jane Chenran immediately panicked and wanted to call the police for the first time. Fu zuoan patted him on the shoulder and said, "calm down first. When you call the police, you''re sure. Don''t worry. As long as you find the address, I''ll immediately arrange the troops to surround it."


    Jane walked back and forth anxiously in the morning. On the other side, Jane Rui threw herself into Lin Xiaodou''s arms and cried in a low voice, "little aunt, do you think Mommy will be all right?"


    "Certainly not." Lin Xiaodou painfully wiped the tears on Jian Rui''s face and comforted: "Rui Rui, don''t cry. Your mommy is so smart, and there are your brother and daddy. Everyone will save your mommy. Your mommy will be fine."


    At last, Lin Xiaodou didn''t know whether she was comforting Jian Rui or herself.


    "Uncle, Grandpa Fu, don''t worry."


    After experiencing the initial panic, Jian Yi has calmed down and operated the computer again and again. He said to Jian Chenran and Fu zuoan, "anyway, we have to find out where Mommy is before we can determine the action of that step. Even if we want to call the police, it takes time for the police to inquire about the process and find the address."


    Unfortunately, as he said to Ning Jiwei before, the other party was obviously a computer expert. He wanted to attack again and again, but they all failed.


    With more times, Jian Yi can''t help being anxious.


    "Brother, this..." just as Jian Rui wanted to ask, Lin Xiaodou hugged her and shook his head.


    At this time, Jian Yi is obviously under the greatest pressure. It''s better not to disturb him any more.


    Jian Rui is also sensible and nods. She only bites her lips and silently adds oil to Jian Yi. She hopes that he can defeat the bad guys and find out where Mommy is as soon as possible.


    Jane Yi searches again without results. She pushes the computer forward impatiently, takes out her mobile phone, looks at the multimedia message sent by the strange number, stands up and walks back and forth in the room again and again.


    Every previous scene flashed in his mind. I don''t know what he thought. Jian Yi suddenly stopped, his eyes lit up and said, "I know!"


    "Brother, have you figured out a way?" Jian Rui asked, looking at Jian Yi happily. Jian Chenran and others were also eagerly waiting for his answer.


    Jian Yi didn''t answer immediately, but looked at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, contact JOJO immediately."


    "What?" Jian Rui was stunned and said angrily, "brother, when is it now? Why did you let me find brother JOJO?"


    "Stop talking nonsense." Jian Yi looked at Jian Rui seriously and said, "call JOJO and ask him for Qin Tian''s phone number."


    "Qin Tian?" Jane Chenran and Fu zuoan were stunned. What does this have to do with Qin Tian?


    Jian Yi has no time to explain. She just tells Jian Rui to do it quickly. Then she goes back to the computer and starts a program quickly in the background.


    Jian Rui doesn''t understand what Jian Yi means, but fortunately she knows that Jian Yi won''t let her do it for no reason, so she obediently sent a wechat video to JOJO. Fortunately, the other JOJO quickly answered her video.


    "Ruirui, what''s up?"


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi, frowned and said, "brother JOJO, can you tell me Qin Tian''s phone number? Hurry up."


    JOJO was stunned, but he saw Jian Rui''s anxiety and didn''t ask anything. He cooperated with her and told her Qin Tian''s phone, and said, "Rui Rui, what''s the matter? I''m filming now, and I''ll call you when I''m finished."


    "Uh huh, brother JOJO, I''ll hang up first." asked for the number, Jianrui was not in the mood to talk more with JOJO, so she hung up.


    The program of Jian Yi starts, and then he dials Qin Tian.


    This time it was no longer an empty number, but it was hung up after only two thoughts.


    "She hung up?" Lin Xiaodou asked anxiously, "she hung up. What can I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter." with a sneer, Jian Yi opens the computer page, on which a red dot has been marked on the automatically generated map.


    "This is..." Jane looked at the red dot excitedly and asked, "Yiyi, you''ve found her place, haven''t you?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded and locked the red dot. After constantly zooming in, she finally determined that the address was the old site of Anhe chemical plant.


    "What a remote place." Lin Xiaodou frowned at the searched address.


    "Yi Yi, are you sure it''s here?" Jane Chenran asked, "what you found is Qin Tian''s address? How can you be sure that she kidnapped Haixi?"


    "It''s her. She can''t be wrong." Jian Yi said calmly.


    The sentence "guess, are you smarter or am I smarter? Little genius!" has completely exposed her.


    After Jane Yi determined the address, she got up and left the computer and said to Jane Chenran and others: "uncle, little aunt, Grandpa Fu, Ruirui, you wait here for daddy. When daddy arrives, tell him the address. I''ll go to that place first."


    "What?" Jane Chen widened her eyes, shook her head without hesitation and refused, "it''s impossible. Yi Yi, your father will arrive soon. Shall we discuss how to do it when he arrives?"


    "Yes, Yi Yi." Fu zuoan also said, "how can we rest assured that you can go there alone."


    Anyway, Jian Yi is just a six-year-old child. How can they rest assured that they can let him face the bad guys with other thoughts alone?


    "No, I can''t wait." Jian Yi said, "we can wait, and Mommy can''t wait."


    "Well... No, uncle, will you go with me?" Jane Chenran suggested, "I''ll go with you. It can also help, can''t it?"


    "No." Jian Yi shook her head, looked at Jian Chenran and said, "Qin Tian is eccentric. If I want to ensure mommy''s safety, I must go there alone."


    "This..."


    Jian Chenran and others are in a dilemma. They certainly don''t trust Jian Yi to go alone, but listening to Jian Yi''s words, they can''t stop him from saving Jian Haixi.


    Jian Rui blinked at Jian Yi, took him by the arm and said, "brother, you''ll save Mommy, won''t you?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded.


    "Ruirui believes in her brother." Jian Rui smiled with tears, stretched out her arm and hugged Jian Yi. "Go, brother. Ruirui will wait for daddy here, but brother, you have to promise Ruirui Rui that nothing can happen. You know? Rui Rui wants mommy and brother."


    "Don''t worry." Jian Yi touched Jian Rui''s head, turned and left Fu''s house.


    After walking out of Fu''s house, Jian Yi takes out her mobile phone and issues an order in the group, asking the people in the group to arrange their men to surround the old site as quickly as possible.


    After receiving Jian Yi''s order, the group immediately sent countless replies. Everyone said that as long as Jian Yi gave an order, the old plant site would be razed to the ground within three minutes.


    Looking at everyone''s reply, Jian Yi smiled coldly and rushed to the old site.

 Chapter 101

    Ning Jiwei drove to Fu zuoan''s house. As soon as the horn sounded, he saw Jian Rui running out of the house.


    "Daddy, Daddy..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the little man who stretched out his hands and ran towards him. He immediately squatted down and hugged her.


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu.


    Listening to Jian Rui''s cry, Ning Jiwei felt that his heart was about to break. "Ruirui Rui is good, daddy is coming, don''t cry."


    Then Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou, who came out, looked at the scene with complex eyes and emotion.


    Who would have thought that Ning Ji and Jian Rui, who had never officially confirmed their relationship, were so close when they first met.


    Is blood thicker than water?


    Jane looked at it in the morning and sighed. It would be nice if Jane Haixi were here at this time.


    "Rui Rui, where''s your brother?" Ning Jiwei held Jian Rui and looked at the people standing at the door. He couldn''t help asking in doubt.


    "Brother..." when Ning Jiwei mentioned Jian Yi, Jian Rui said anxiously, "Daddy, go help your brother. My brother went to find Mommy first."


    "What?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and asked in a solemn voice, "what''s going on?"


    "I was going to wait for daddy, and then..."


    "I''ll tell you." seeing Jian Rui''s anxious and unclear appearance, Jian Chenran sighed and said to Ning Jiwei, "come in first and I''ll show you the map."


    Ning Jiwei calmly hugged Jian Rui and followed Jane Chenran into the living room.


    Jian Chenran turns Jian Yi''s computer to Ning Jiwei, on which there is a red dot marked by Jian Yi. "Yi Yi finds out that the person who kidnapped Haixi is Qin Tian, and determines this location. He says that if he wants Haixi to be safe, he must go alone. I want to go with him, but I''m rejected. I can only wait until you come to make a decision."


    "Nonsense!"


    After listening to Jane Chenran''s words, Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "it''s stupid. He''s a child. Even if he has great skills, he shouldn''t go there alone. What''s the difference between this and sheep entering the mouth of a tiger?"


    "Daddy..." seeing Ning Jiwei getting angry, Jian Rui was stunned and asked timidly, "Daddy, will my brother be in danger?"


    Ning Jiwei choked, looked at his daughter''s little face red with tears because of worry, endured the original words, and comforted: "Ruirui is good, daddy will go to save mommy and brother and will bring them back."


    "Rui Rui will go too!" Jian Rui waved a small fist and said, "Daddy, Rui Rui has practiced Taekwondo. It''s very powerful. Rui Rui will go with daddy to save mommy and brother."


    "No."


    As soon as Jianrui''s voice fell, he was ruthlessly rejected by Ning Jiwei. He put Jianrui on the ground and said positively, "ruiruirui, this is very dangerous. If you go there, daddy will be distracted from taking care of you and protecting you, which will delay the time to save mommy and brother."


    "But..." Jian Rui lifted her mouth and choked: "but Ruirui has been waiting here for a long time. Rui Rui is so worried about mommy and brother..."


    "Rui Rui is good. You can bear it again. Daddy will go and come back quickly. Will you bring mommy and brother back?" Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand to dry the tears on his daughter''s face and comforted her softly.


    "Xiaoruirui is good ha ~" seeing this, Fu zuoan came forward and picked up Jian Rui and coaxed him: "Ruirui will follow Grandpa. When your father sends us a signal, we will go to help him immediately, okay?"


    "Grandpa fu..." Jian Rui pouted, looked at Fu zuoan, turned her head, looked at Ning Jiwei, nodded and said, "well, ruiruirui is waiting for daddy to come back at home."


    "Baby, that''s good." Ning Jiwei touched her head, turned and was about to go out, but saw Jane Chenran follow out.


    Jane looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jane and said nothing.


    Jane Chenran thought he didn''t agree. She was worried and said, "Haixi is my own sister. I can''t just sit like this. Besides, I didn''t stop Yi before. If something happened to him, I can''t forgive myself."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, opened the door and said, "get in the car."


    Jane breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly sat in the car.


    "Daddy, uncle!" Jianrui and Lin Xiaodou stood in front of the door and looked at the two people: "you must bring mommy and brother back, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, daddy promise." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui and said.


    Jane Chenran looked at Lin Xiaodou, didn''t speak, just nodded to her.


    Lin Xiaodou red eyes, biting his lips also nodded at him and said, "don''t worry, there is me at home, you also pay attention to safety."


    Fu zuoan told Ning Jiwei, "if you have anything, just tell me. I''m ready for all assistance. I''m waiting for your letter at any time."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei nodded and drove to the old plant site.


    Looking at the far car, Jian Rui''s big eyes turned red and choked and rushed to Lin Xiaodou.


    Lin Xiaodou painfully picked her up, stretched out his hand and patted her back and comforted: "Ruirui doesn''t cry. Your father and uncle have passed, and it will be all right."


    "Where''s my brother?" Jian Rui sobbed with a small mouth: "little aunt, will my brother be ok?"


    "Certainly not." Lin Xiaodou said definitely, "you forgot how smart and capable your brother is?"


    "I know, but..." Jian Rui stretched out her hand to hold Lin Xiaodou''s neck and said in a low voice: "but little aunt, ruiruirui is so uncomfortable. I don''t know why..."


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned and looked at Jian Rui with complicated eyes.


    It is said that there will be ECG induction between twins. Is it


    An idea flashed. Lin Xiaodou shook his head in a hurry and comforted Jian Rui. "It''ll be all right. Yi Yi will be safe, he will be safe..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Anhe chemical plant.


    Knowing that the factory had been surrounded, Qin Tian was not surprised. He just raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "it seems that it''s time to leave."


    After that, she got up and went to Jian Haixi. She stood in front of the sofa and looked at Jian Haixi carefully for a while. She also reached out and touched her face and said with a smile: "Jian Haixi, in fact, I didn''t have any hatred with you, but you shouldn''t have had such a clever son, so... No wonder I!"


    With that, Qin Tian smiled charmingly, patted Jian Haixi''s face with his palm, turned and walked out of the room.


    Jian Haixi, in a coma, doesn''t know that the two most important men in her life are on their way to save her. If she knows what will happen later, Jian Haixi is expected to bite Qin Tian as soon as she sees her.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    Qin Tian came out of Jian Haixi. Instead of leaving in a hurry, he went to another room to see Wen Qingnuan.


    Wen Qingnuan was imprisoned. He was worried and afraid. When he saw Qin Tian coming, he rushed at her madly, "Qin Tian, what do you mean? What are you doing here? Let me out quickly!"


    Qin Tian looked at the crazy woman''s warm smell, sneered and said, "no wonder you will lose to Jian Haixi. Look at you now. What''s more like a lady? You''re also tied up by me. Look at other people''s Jian Haixi, and then look at you. You''re like a clown."


    "What are you talking about?" when Qin Tian said he couldn''t compare with Jian Haixi, he became more angry at the warmth of love. "Don''t compare me with that bitch. What''s worse than her?"


    "Think what you like." Qin Tian was too lazy to say more about this topic with Wen Qingnuan, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m here, but there''s something to remind you. After all, anyway, you played a game with me, didn''t you?"


    "You..." after this time, Wen Qingnuan was completely afraid of the "game" mentioned by Qin Tian. At this moment, hearing her mention, she involuntarily retreated two steps and asked vigilantly, "what do you want to do? Qin Tian, I haven''t offended you? Originally, we didn''t offend the river. Why can''t you let me go?"


    "Didn''t I come to remind you?" Qin Tian rolled his eyes and said, "if you don''t want to hear, I''ll go now." after that, Qin Tian pretended to go.


    "Wait! Don''t go!" Wen qingnuansheng was afraid that Qin Tian would leave herself here, so even if he knew she wouldn''t have any kindness, he couldn''t help asking, "what do you want to tell me?"


    "That''s right."


    Looking at Wen Qingnuan, Qin Tiancai recalled the corner of his lips with satisfaction and said, "there''s nothing else. Just to tell you, we''ve been found by Ning Jiwei here. The outside has been surrounded. I''m going to go."


    "What?" Wen Qingnuan was stunned, looked at Qin Tian and said, "what should I do? Qin Tian, please let me out, let me out!"


    If Ning Jiwei knew she was involved in the kidnapping of Jian Haixi, she would never let her go.


    Qin Tian listened to her noise, impatiently took out his ear and said, "it''s impossible to let you out. How can I have fun if I let you go?"


    "You..." listening to Qin Tian''s natural words, he was stunned by the warmth of love, and fear appeared in his eyes. "Qin Tian, you devil, you are a devil!"


    "Thank you for your compliment." when Qin Tian heard Wen Qingnuan scold himself, he smiled angrily: "don''t you all say that evil women are great beauties, I''ll take you as praising me."


    After that, Qin Tian paused, smiled and looked at Wen Qingnuan and said, "for your sake of praising me, I''ll remind you that when you see Ning Jiwei later, you must try your best to keep him so that he can save you."


    Wen Qingnuan sneered and said, "you speak lightly. If I can keep Ning Jiwei, will I wait until now?"


    "That''s your business." Qin Tian said indifferently.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Qin Tian and asked, "what if I can''t keep Ning Jiwei?"


    Qin Tian raised her eyebrows, put an evil smile on her lips, and said word by word: "do you know the two children of Jian Haixi? In fact, they are both the seeds of Ning Jiwei. If you can''t keep Ning Jiwei this time, you won''t want to keep him in your life."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Wen Qingnuan looks at Qin Tian and suspects that something is wrong with her ears. Otherwise, how could she hear Qin Tian say that the two little wild species are Ning Jiwei''s children?


    No way, she must have heard wrong!


    Wen Qingnuan took two steps forward, stared at Qin Tian and asked, "what nonsense did you just say? What kind of Ning Jiwei?"


    "Are you deaf?" Qin Tian sneered, "you dare believe it? But this is the truth. The two children of Jian Haixi are the seeds of Ning Jiwei. It''s absolutely true."


    "Impossible!" Wen Qingnuan crouched down with her ears covered in pain and cried, "it''s not true, it''s impossible! You must have been cheated. It must be the trick played by the little bitch Jian Haixi. It can''t be true, it won''t..."


    Qin Tian sneered at her madness and said coldly, "if you want to waste your time on sadness, I won''t accompany you."


    With that, Qin Tian turned and was about to leave.


    Seeing that Qin Tian was leaving, Wen Qingnuan immediately stood up from the ground and shouted, "don''t go, you let me out!"


    "It''s impossible to let you out." Qin Tian sneered, "but I taught you how to save yourself. When you see Ning Jiwei later, you can go out alive as long as you deal with him, or..."


    Qin Tian said, paused, turned his eyes and said with a smile, "I''ll provide you with a self-solution. Do you see that?"


    Wen Qingnuan looked in the direction of Qin Tian''s fingers and saw a red button in the corner of the room.


    Qin Tian said with a smile, "as long as you push the red button, there will be a ''jump'' here, which will help you solve yourself."


    Wen Qingnuan trembled subconsciously when she said "jump".


    Qin Tian said with a smile: "but if you can''t decide Ning Jiwei, it doesn''t make any difference whether you buckle the red button or not, because if you don''t leave the house within three hours, the button will start automatically, and it will set you free at that time."


    "You madman..." Wen Qingnuan stared at Qin Tian and muttered.


    Qin Tian said with a hook: "you''re right. I''m crazy, so what?"


    After that, Qin Tian smiled at Wen Qingnuan and turned to leave the factory.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Shortly after Qin Tian left, Ning Ji and Jian Chenran rushed to the old factory.


    When he arrived, he found that it had been surrounded by the police.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei and Jian Chenran arrive, the person in charge hurriedly came forward and communicated the latest situation with them.


    "We found several time bombs nearby, which are very dangerous."


    Ning Jiwei listened and his face became more gloomy. "Did you find anyone?"


    "Not yet. Qin Tian has fled. As for the hostages... The position of the hostages has not been locked yet." the responsible policeman said: "for safety, you''d better wait outside now. When the position of the hostages is locked, we will arrange rescue as soon as possible."


    "Where''s Jane Yi?" Ning Jiwei looked at the complicated policeman and said, "have you seen a six-year-old boy? He''s not a hostage. He should have been here about the same as you."


    "No." the policeman in charge shook his head and said, "we also know what you said. When we arrived, we did find a lot of people here. However, after asking, we found out that they surrounded here before us because they were told by a man named ''Jian Yi''. It''s just that none of them had seen Jian Yi."


    "Damn it!" Ning Jiwei scolded and turned to rush in, but was stopped by the police. "There are many bombs here. You don''t have any equipment. It''s very dangerous to go in like this."


    "Then I''ll go too." Ning Jiwei shook off the policeman''s arm and said coldly, "my woman and son are inside. How can I wait outside?"


    Then, despite the police''s obstruction, he broke in alone.


    Ning Jiwei rushed into the old factory and looked around anxiously, but got nothing.


    It''s just that it''s too big and there are too many rooms. It takes him a lot of time to find them one by one.


    "Haixi, where are you? Haixi?" Ning Jiwei shouted as he looked for her. "Yi Yi? Yi Yi?"


    "Help, help..."


    While searching, Ning Jiwei seemed to hear a faint cry for help. He paused and immediately ran towards the sound source.


    "Help, help!" she screamed at the sound of warm feelings. When she heard the sound of footsteps approaching, she shouted even harder.


    Ning Jiwei walked into the room, saw that there was only one in the room, and immediately frowned.


    "Jiwei? Jiwei!" when I saw Ning Jiwei, I suddenly burst into tears. "Jiwei, I finally waited for you. You finally came to save me!"


    Then, hearing the warmth of love, he wanted to rush forward to Ning Jiwei''s arms. Unfortunately, Ning Jiwei didn''t do as she wanted.


    "Where''s Jian Haixi?" Ning Jiwei asked coldly, "where''s Jian Haixi?"


    "Ji Wei, you..." listening to Ning Jiwei, he didn''t ask himself if he had suffered or wanted to save himself for the first time, but just asked Jian Haixi''s whereabouts. Hearing the warmth of love, his heart suddenly cooled.


    "Jiwei, is there only Jane Haixi in your eyes?"


    Smelling the warm pear blossom with rain, he looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, is our past really so easy for you to be replaced by others? Have you forgotten all our good memories?"


    "I''m not in the mood to tell you this." Ning Jiwei''s indifferent voice was anxious. "I just want to know where Jian Haixi is."


    "Jian Haixi, Jian Haixi..." Wen Qingnuan bit his lips and looked at Ning Jiwei and complained: "Jiwei, how can you be so cruel? Don''t you know how much I love you? How can you bear to mention another woman''s name in front of me?"


    "You don''t say, do you?" Ning Jiwei looked coldly, smelled the warmth, turned and wanted to go, "I''ll find it myself."


    "Ning Jiwei!"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei wanted to go, Wen Qingnuan cried and shouted, "how can you be so ruthless? I''ve been waiting for you. Can''t you see? Are you going to leave me here alone?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "didn''t you ask for it?"


    "I......" hearing the warmth of love, he gritted his teeth and roared at Ning Jiwei: "Ning Jiwei, who am I doing this for? Don''t you know? Why can you change your mind so thoroughly? Why can you completely forget our past? Why can you watch me locked up here without saving me? How can you be so cruel? So ungrateful?"


    "Whatever you say."


    Ning Jiwei looked up at the time bomb in the corner of the wall. He became more and more worried about Jian Haixi and Jian Yi. He didn''t have the heart to tangle with Wen Qingnuan here. He turned around and walked into the warehouse decisively regardless of Wen Qingnuan''s abuse.


    "Ning Jiwei, you come back!" watching Ning Jiwei leave, he heard the warm hiss and shouted, "Ning Jiwei, you come back and save me out!"


    Unfortunately, Ning Jiwei''s footsteps are getting farther and farther away.


    Hearing the roar of love warmth, I glanced at the corner of my eye and suddenly saw the little figure in my sight

 Chapter 102

    Ning Jiwei searched for more than half an hour in the old factory, and finally found the unconscious Jian Haixi from the abandoned warehouse.


    Seeing Jian Haixi sleeping on the ground, Ning Jiwei first turned white. When he approached, he was relieved to see Jian Haixi''s gently fluctuating breathing.


    Finally, I''m not late.


    He hurried into the warehouse, squatted in front of Jian Haixi, reached out and gently patted her face, and whispered, "Haixi, Haixi?"


    But Jian Haixi was still asleep and had no sign of waking up.


    Ning Jiwei frowned, reached out to help Jian Haixi up from the ground and leaned against his arms. He carefully looked at her whole body. When he touched the bruise on her neck, he couldn''t help pausing, and his eyes were suddenly gloomy.


    It seems that this is the reason why Jane Haixi is unconscious.


    With a distressed look at the people in her arms, Ning Jiwei carefully looked around her again. After confirming that there were no hidden time bombs and other things, he picked up Jian Haixi and walked outside the factory.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming out with Jian Haixi in his arms, Jane Chenran hurriedly greeted him, "Haixi? What''s the matter with Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "It shouldn''t be a big problem. He fainted."


    After that, Ning Jiwei gently put Jian Haixi into the back seat of the car.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi really doesn''t look like something, Jane Chenran breathed a sigh of relief. Then she looked at Ning Jiwei''s empty back and asked in doubt, "where''s Yi Yi?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were cold and he said in a deep voice, "I didn''t find Yiyi, and neither did you?"


    "No." Jane Chenran suddenly panicked. "I just separated from you, but I haven''t found Haixi or seen Yi Yi. I''m worried that you came out first, so I came out early and waited. We didn''t find Yi Yi. Where the hell has Yi gone?"


    After listening to Jane Chenran''s words, Ning Jiwei''s face was gloomy and it was about to rain. It looked like Jane Chenran was stunned.


    At this time, the police happened to pass by. Ning Jiwei grabbed him and asked, "have you gone in to dismantle the bomb?"


    "Don''t worry, someone has been sent in." the policeman said, staring at Ning Ji and Jian Chenran. For fear that they would break in again, he quickly charged: "now the bomb is being disassembled inside. There is a possibility of explosion at any time. You must not go in again."


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were tight, and his voice at the exit was tense and hoarse. "Well... Did you find Jian Yi? It''s a six-year-old boy."


    "Child?" hearing Ning Jiwei''s question, the policeman was stunned, shook his head and said, "we haven''t seen the child yet?"


    "What?" Jane Chenran turned pale, grabbed the policeman''s arm and asked eagerly, "why didn''t you see Yi Yi? You''ve been here long ago. Why didn''t you see so many people?"


    "Don''t do this. We''ll try our best to search and rescue. If there is a child in there, he will be rescued," the policeman comforted.


    Ning Jiwei bit his teeth and turned around to enter the factory again.


    "Hey, why are you going?" the police quickly pulled Ning Jiwei and said, "you can''t go in again. It''s very dangerous now..."


    "But my son is still inside!" Ning Jiwei shouted, "my son hasn''t been found yet. How can you make me wait here?"


    With that, he shook off the police''s hand and was about to rush into the factory. Jane Chenran ran ran behind him.


    But before they entered the factory, they heard the noise from the factory, and then a large group of people ran out.


    "What''s the matter?" the policeman standing outside hurriedly asked.


    "Run, run!" shouted the policeman who rushed out from the inside, "it''s going to explode, run!"


    "What?" Ning Jiwei bit his teeth and ran to the factory.


    "Hey, are you crazy?" the policeman next to him grabbed him tightly. "Didn''t you hear the explosion inside?"


    "Let go!" Ning Jiwei roared, "my son hasn''t been found yet. Even if it explodes, I''ll go in and find my son!"


    "How can you be sure that he must be inside, maybe..." the police just wanted to persuade Ning Jiwei. Before they finished, they were interrupted by a policeman who just ran out.


    "There is a child!"


    One of the policemen who ran out shouted, "I see a boy about six years old."


    The policeman put a bulletproof vest on himself as he said, obviously ready to rush in again to save people.


    After hearing that he saw Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei was stunned and asked, "have you seen Yi Yi? Where is he?"


    "Right there..."


    "Boom, boom!" before the policeman finished, the huge explosion and flames surrounded the whole factory.


    Ning Ji and Jian Chenran were staggered by the aftershock for two steps. Looking at the factory in front of them, their hearts were cold.


    "Yi Yi, Yi Yi!"


    Ning Jiwei stared at the explosion in front of him. After a few breaths, he roared and rushed into the factory.


    ¡ª¡ª


    hospital.


    Jian Haixi woke up. As soon as she moved, she felt pain all over her body, especially behind her neck, as if she had been cut several times.


    "Hiss ~" Jian Haixi sucked two mouthfuls of air-conditioning in pain, blinked at the ceiling above her head, and some couldn''t react. Wasn''t she kidnapped by Qin Tian?


    "Haixi, are you awake?" Ning Jiwei''s voice came with concern and worry. "How do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, Jane Haixi was stunned and shook her head slightly, but unexpectedly, it involved her neck, and her face changed in an instant.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something uncomfortable?" Ning Jiwei asked hurriedly.


    Jane Haixi barely pulled a smile and said, "no, it''s just that there''s a little pain in her neck."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her up and down several times. Seeing nothing else, he relaxed his airway: "they should have cut off the artery of your neck, so they made you unconscious."


    "Well." Jian Haixi nodded, "that man cut my neck twice."


    Ning Jiwei put his hand under Jian Haixi''s head, helped her gently press her neck and asked, "is this better?"


    "It seems a little better." Jian Haixi smiled.


    In fact, where will it be so fast? She just doesn''t want Ning Jiwei to worry.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi said with some regret, "I''m sorry, Jiwei."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and looked at her puzzled, "why apologize to me?"


    Obviously, he should apologize


    Jian Haixi scratched his head and said, "I blame my carelessness for falling into Qin Tian''s trap. You must be worried."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "Since she''s staring at you, no matter how careful you are, it''s useless."


    Jian Haixi nodded. Thinking of Qin Tian, she was afraid and panicked. "I didn''t expect Qin Tian to do this. She... Is so crazy. How can there be such a madman in the world? It seems that all people and things are just a game for her."


    Feeling Jian Haixi''s body trembling slightly, Ning Jiwei frowned, clenched her hand and comforted, "it''s all right, it''s over, don''t be afraid."


    Jian Haixi held Ning Jiwei''s hand tightly, bit his lip, looked at him and said, "Jiwei, I was really afraid I would never see you and the children again."


    "No......" Ning Jiwei''s voice was hoarse for several times and forced himself to pull the lower lip corner and said, "No."


    Jian Haixi nodded and drew some strength from Ning Jiwei''s hand. "I know you will save me and Yi Yi will find me."


    Speaking of this, Jane Haixi paused, looked at Ning Jiwei curiously and asked, "by the way, Jiwei, how did you find me? I don''t know where I am."


    Ning Jiwei is helping Jian Haixi press his neck. His hand suddenly stops. His complexion is complex and avoids Jian Haixi''s line of sight. He doesn''t answer.


    "Jiwei?" seeing that Ning Jiwei didn''t answer, Jian Haixi thought he didn''t hear it and asked again.


    "Oh, yes..." Ning Jiwei''s voice was a little unnatural and stiff, and his eyes didn''t look at Jian Haixi. "Yi Yi found it. Yi Yi guessed that Qin Tian was playing tricks, and then got her phone number from JOJO and tracked her location."


    "Sure enough, it''s Yi Yi!" Jian Haixi laughed happily when he heard Ning Jiwei''s story. "I said Yi Yi would find me. I tell you, Ji Wei, Yi Yi, he''s smart since childhood. I didn''t know who he inherited before. Now I know that he inherited you, so he''s so smart."


    "Well, yes..." Ning Jiwei reluctantly responded to her words, but his eyes, which avoided sight, were already full of blood and moisture.


    "Jiwei? Jiwei?" Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "is something wrong?"


    "No, No." Ning Jiwei shook his head, comforted and touched Jian Haixi''s hair and said, "you''re scared. Have a good rest first. Don''t worry about anything else?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and nodded obediently.


    She believes in Ning Jiwei, unconditionally.


    Coaxing Jian Haixi to close his eyes and rest, Ning Jiwei went out with his mobile phone.


    Looking at the closed door, Jane Haixi had some doubts in her eyes.


    She always felt as if something was wrong


    Ning Jiwei went out of the door of the ward and saw Jane Chenran standing at the door with red eyes. Seeing him coming out, Jane Chenran hurriedly asked, "how''s it going? Is Haixi awake?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "I woke up for a while and was a little frightened. Except for the injury on my neck, there is no big problem. Now I have a rest."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jane Chenran was a little relieved, but she couldn''t laugh.


    In fact, he has been standing here for a long time, but he has never had the courage to go in.


    He was afraid that he would not control crying in front of Jian Haixi.


    At this moment, when she heard that Jian Haixi was all right, Jian Chenran was finally relieved. The whole person squatted in the corner with his head in his arms, suppressed his voice and cried in a low voice: "what should I do? What should Haixi do if she knew that Yi Yi Yi was gone?"


    Ningjiwei rolled his throat and didn''t speak.


    "Blame me, blame me!" Jane blamed herself. "I should have stopped him at that time. He was a child. How could I let him go alone? If I stopped him, maybe nothing would happen. Blame me!"


    His cry was hoarse and low. He was afraid of crying loudly and noisy Jian Haixi in the ward, so he tried his best to suppress it.


    Looking at Jane''s wailing in the morning, Ning Jiwei raised his head, closed his eyes, clenched his cheeks and swallowed his tears.


    "It''s all my fault..." Jane Chenran punched the ground and said in a dumb voice, "Yiyi, it''s my uncle who''s sorry for you. It''s my uncle who hurt you!"


    "It''s not your fault." Ning Jiwei''s voice sounded as hoarse as Jane Chenran''s. He reached out and squeezed Jane Chenran''s shoulder tightly and said, "Yi Yi, I won''t blame you..."


    After that, Ning Jiwei stopped staying, turned around and walked out.


    He still has something to do.


    ¡ª¡ª


    darkroom.


    Ning Jiwei calmly raised his legs and kicked the door open.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming, Li Fu nodded at him and put his foot on the tied woman.


    "Hmm ~"


    A pain on the body, heard a groan of warm love and pain, and slowly woke up.


    When she saw Ning Jiwei in front of her, she was stunned first, and then cried, "Jiwei, why are you doing this to me?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "why? Don''t you know?"


    "I, how do I know?" Wen Qingnuan stared at Ning Jiwei with tearful eyes and cried, "Jiwei, you left me that day. I thought you wouldn''t save me. When the explosion sounded, I thought I was dead, but what''s the matter now? Since you saved me, why did you tie me here?"


    "Smell the warmth!" Ning Jiwei shouted, "I''m in a bad mood now. Don''t try to challenge my patience."


    "Ji Wei, don''t you really feel sorry to see your men bully me like this?" Wen Qingnuan bit his lips, turned his mouth and cried, "I know you blame me for not telling you where Jian Haixi is, but I was also locked up at that time. How can I know where she is? Qin Tian didn''t let me near her at all. Besides, I was very scared at that time, so..."


    "I don''t want to hear that."


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "don''t force me to do it to you."


    Hearing the warmth, he looked a little unnatural, but he still looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, my life has long been yours, hasn''t it? Besides, what else can I do now that I''m locked up here by you? How can you torture me? Can I resist?"


    Ning Jiwei squinted and looked at her silently.


    Wen Qingnuan saw that he didn''t speak, bit his teeth and then said, "Jiwei, I won''t, and I don''t dare to lie to you at the moment."


    "Smell the warmth of love." Ning Jiwei''s eyes shot a cold knife light, which made Wen warm shake all over his body. He asked unnaturally, "what, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I''ve given you a lot of opportunities, but no matter how many old feelings you have, they will be consumed. Especially when you have done unforgivable things, it''s no use talking about old feelings with me again."


    "Ji Wei, you..."


    Ning Jiwei waved to Li Fu and said, "go and get the video."


    "Yes." Li Fu nodded, turned and walked out.


    "What, what video?" Wen Qingnuan asked suspiciously. At the same time, he was also very nervous for fear that Ning Jiwei had any evidence.


    Ning Jiwei smiled fiercely and said, "don''t be nervous. I just want you to see your lessons."


    While talking, Li Fu had taken his mobile phone and clicked on the video.


    "No, no! Help!"


    The cry for help came out of the video. She shook at the warmth of love. Looking at Xu Hui and Ning Jikang in the video, even if she was sitting on the ground now, she still staggered in fear and leaned against the wall.


    "He, they..."


    Wen Qingnuan stammered at Ning Jiwei and asked, "what''s the matter with them?"


    "If you think you shouldn''t move, you move the people you shouldn''t move, so just give them a little punishment," Li Fu continued.


    Wen Qingnuan swallowed her saliva, and heard Ning Jikang''s cry in the video. She was so frightened that she trembled all over, lowered her head and didn''t dare to see Ning Jiwei again.


    Looking at the smell of love, Ning Jiwei''s eyes were as terrible as the coming strong wind. He gritted his teeth and asked, "don''t you explain it?"


    "Hand it in, explain what?" Wen Qingnuan was asked by Ning Jiwei, subconsciously trembled, and then said, "I don''t know what you want me to explain. I''ve told you everything I know. It''s Qin Tian''s trick from beginning to end. I''m just used by her and threatened by her..."


    "Shut up!"


    Ning Jiwei roared, took two steps to catch Wen Qingnuan''s chin, stared at her coldly and said, "you know what I''m asking?"


    "Pain, Ji Wei, you hurt me..." hearing the warm pear blossom with rain, Chao Ning Ji Wei cried softly, "Ji Wei, what kind of person am I? Don''t you know? Have I done anything harmful to you for so many years? I''m infatuated with you. Why do you do this to me? Ji Wei, have you forgotten..."


    "Do you want to die?"


    Seeing the warmth of love without seeing the coffin without tears, Ning Jiwei opened his mouth and wanted to mention their past. Ning Jiwei''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the big hand holding her chin slipped down and moved to her neck.


    "Ji, Ji Wei..."


    I felt the big hand around my neck, and my face turned white when I heard the warmth. "Ji Wei, what do you want to do? You, let me go..."


    Ning Jiwei pinched her neck, and his five fingers gradually exerted themselves.


    "No, Jiwei don''t..." Wen Qingnuan was frightened by Ning Jiwei''s expressionless eyes and strength in her hands. She struggled to escape, but she was tied and couldn''t escape Ning Jiwei''s control.


    "Hurt, Ji Wei, I hurt..." Wen Qingnuan cried and begged: "Ji Wei, don''t do this to me. Please let me go. Please, Ji Wei, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Anything you want me to say, let... Let me go..."


    In the end, Ning Jiwei''s strength has made him very strong. Hearing the warmth of love, he is almost pale and turning his eyes to beg for mercy.


    When she said she was willing to explain, Ning Jiwei loosened her hand and stared at her tightly, not allowing her to hide anything.


    "Ji, Ji Wei..."


    At the moment Ning Jiwei released his hand, Wen Qingnuan quickly moved back two steps, but Ning Jiwei grabbed his chin and pulled him back.


    "I ask you."


    Ning Jiwei stared at Wen Qingnuan, and his voice was cold. He gritted his teeth and asked, "did you see a child before the explosion?"

 Chapter 103

    "What... What child? I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Wen Qingnuan avoided Ning Jiwei''s eyes and struggled to get out of his hands.


    Ning Jiwei gritted his teeth, reached out and grabbed her neck again and picked her up from the ground.


    "Ah ah... What are you doing, let go... Let go of me..." Wen Qingnuan''s feet suddenly lifted off the ground, struggling and shouting in pain.


    Ning Jiwei pinched her neck and walked to the wall. He pressed her directly on the wall. The hand pinching her neck did not relax at all, "smell the warmth, it''s you who want to die!"


    "No, don''t..." Wen Qingnuan struggled in vain. Looking at Ning Jiwei''s gloomy and cold eyes in front of her, she was finally convinced that this man really didn''t care about her life and death. Maybe he wanted her to bury his son.


    Thinking of this, Wen Qingnuan suddenly fought a cold war. The gradually scarce oxygen made her face blue. She stared at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Ning Jiwei, do you really don''t care about me?"


    Ning Jiwei squinted and felt nothing about the tears hanging on her face, but asked in a cold voice, "I''ll ask again for the last time. Have you seen a child?"


    As if responding to the last time he said, Ning Jiwei''s strength in his hands also increased a lot. He felt a sudden pain in his neck when he smelled the warmth, and he could no longer breathe any air in his nose and mouth.


    "Let go, let go of me... Help..." Wen Qingnuan panicked completely, and his legs kept kicking and kicking.


    "Say!" Ning Jiwei shouted.


    "See you, see you..."


    Wen Qingnuan stammered with his last strength.


    The next moment, the suffocating smell of love felt that Ning Jiwei had left her on the ground.


    This time, she couldn''t care to catch up with Ning Jiwei anymore, only breathing the lost oxygen.


    Seeing that she was only breathing and not talking, Ning Jiwei raised his legs and kicked her on the shoulder and kicked her to the wall.


    "Cough... Cough..." Wen Qingnuan was kicked into the wall, and the whole person coughed violently.


    "Say!" Ning Jiwei was still a word, but he was so frightened that he heard the warmth of love that the whole person trembled.


    She looked up at Ning Jiwei with trembling eyes. Her eyes were not like the previous love and sadness, but this time with obvious jealousy and madness.


    "You''re asking if I''ve seen your son, right?"


    Smell warm cough twice, because her hands are tied, she can only rely on the strength of her upper body and legs to slowly rub against the wall and straighten up.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Wen Qingnuan and said in a cold voice, "you really know."


    "Ha!"


    Wen Qingnuan laughed and looked at Ning Jiwei with a ferocious expression on his face. "Ning Jiwei, you love you so much, but you secretly gave birth to a wild seed with other cheap women. How can you afford me?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were cold and asked, "so, what did you do?"


    "What did I do?" Wen Qingnuan sneered: "yes, I did do something. Who wouldn''t save me? I''m right in front of you, but you have to choose Jian Haixi. In that case, I have to let your son bury me!"


    Looking at Ning Jiwei with satisfaction, the expression on his face gradually cracked, and smelling the warmth of love, he then said, "you know? Your son came as soon as you left your front foot. It''s a little short. If you don''t walk so fast, you can see him."


    "Wen Qingnuan!" Ning Jiwei roared and kicked Wen Qingnuan out.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha!" Wen Qingnuan laughed wildly. At the moment, the more it can stimulate Ning Jiwei, the more it can satisfy her abnormal psychology.


    "Who told you not to save me? Who made you so anxious to find that bitch jianhaixi! You deserve to pass by your son!"


    Smelling warm and unkempt, he laughed wildly and said, "Ning Jiwei, do you know how poor he is? Tut Tut, the bomb exploded next to him. Then I watched his small body run up like a firecracker, and then fell down with a slap, broken and rotten!"


    "Shut up, shut up!" Ning Jiwei staggered for two steps, and his feet were almost unstable.


    Knowing that she couldn''t believe what she said, Ning Jiwei still felt that her heart was torn out like a piece and hurt.


    "Ning Jiwei, you asked for these things. You killed your own son!" Wen Qingnuan looked at the pale Ning Jiwei. The pain she had just suffered eased a lot and even made her a little excited. She stood up and looked at Ning Jiwei, smiling and cursing: "This is the price for you not to save me. This is the price for you to be with that bitch. Not only your son, but also your daughter will suffer retribution. You will all suffer retribution!"


    Hearing her curse Jian Haixi and Jian Rui, Ning Jiwei''s eyes darkened, raised his legs and kicked her to the ground, then took two steps forward, pinched her neck and said, "smell the warmth of love, I''ll let you know what purgatory is."


    With that, Ning Jiwei threw her to the ground and walked out of the dark room. At the same time, he ordered Li Fu: "treat her well and make sure she experiences what life is better than death."


    "Yes, president." Li Fu nodded and turned into the dark room.


    Listening to the scream of warm feelings from the dark room, Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows and eyes were cold and raised his feet to leave.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Fu zuoan''s home.


    The factory explosion caused a lot of uproar. There was a heated discussion on TV news and the Internet. Lin Xiaodou and Fu zuoan naturally knew about Jian Yi. Looking at Jian Rui, who didn''t know anything about her, Fu zuoan and Lin Xiaodou hid their choice.


    If you let her know that her brother is gone, I''m afraid she can''t stand it


    Jianrui didn''t notice anything at first, but she always felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. For this, she also ran to Lin Xiaodou, "when will my little aunt, brother and Mommy come back? Ruirui misses them so much ~"


    Lin Xiaodou paused, pulled out a smile from the corners of his mouth, squatted down and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "I''ll be back soon. Rui Rui, don''t worry. Your father and your uncle have saved them. Now your mommy is in the hospital, and your uncle is accompanying her. Your father has to deal with some things. It''s estimated that he will be back soon."


    "OK..." Jian Rui pouted and asked, "can Rui Rui go to see mommy and brother, little aunt?"


    Lin Xiaodou gave a hand and looked at Jian Rui''s pure and innocent big eyes. He was a little guilty and avoided her sight and said, "Rui Rui, be good. Let''s wait at home. You see, your father and uncle are busy, and your little aunt and grandpa Fu are also busy. I can''t spare time to take you there."


    "But..." Jian Rui also wanted to say that Lin Xiaodou didn''t know what excuse to use, so she urged and induced: "if Ruirui is bored, go play games, or go to the yard to find a little dog, okay?"


    "Don''t ~" Jian Rui shook her head, put her hand over her chest, looked up at Lin Xiaodou and said, "little aunt, Ruirui is not comfortable."


    "Uncomfortable? What''s wrong?" Lin Xiaodou asked nervously as soon as Jian Rui was uncomfortable.


    Jane Rui shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It''s here. I feel very uncomfortable. I feel like crying..."


    As she spoke, Jianrui stretched out her finger and pointed to her heart.


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned and turned to think of something. His tears almost fell out of control.


    "Little aunt, what''s the matter with you?" Jian Rui asked suspiciously when she saw that Lin Xiaodou''s face was different.


    "No, nothing." Lin Xiaodou smiled and said, "maybe you haven''t had a good rest these two days. Why don''t you go to sleep first?"


    "Little aunt, Rui Rui has just rested. Didn''t you watch me sleep?" Jian Rui tilted her head at Lin Xiaodou, stretched out her little hand and wiped her wet corners of her eyes and asked, "little aunt, you cried. Why?"


    "No, no..." Lin Xiaodou was stunned, hurriedly turned his back, wiped the corners of his eyes and said, "my aunt didn''t cry, just a moment ago..."


    "Do you want to say that the sand went into her eyes?" Jian Rui blinked and stared at Lin Xiaodou: "ruiruirui''s heart is very good and never hurts, except when her brother had an accident."


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned, avoided his head and didn''t speak.


    Jianrui then said, "and little aunt, you said at the beginning that mommy and uncle were in the hospital and daddy was dealing with things. You didn''t mention your brother."


    "Rui Rui..." Lin Xiaodou wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Jian Rui shaking her head.


    "Little aunt, Rui Rui is not as smart as her brother, but Rui Rui is not stupid. You can''t fool Rui Rui, little aunt."


    Speaking of the back, Jian Rui''s voice was already crying. She looked at Lin Xiaodou and asked, "so, little aunt, is something wrong with my brother?"


    "No, No." said Lin Xiaodou. He didn''t dare to look at Jian Rui again and hurried into the kitchen.


    Seeing Lin Xiaodou avoiding herself, Jianrui turned and ran to Fu zuoan, crying and asked, "Grandpa Fu, where''s my brother? Has something happened to my brother?"


    Fu zuoan has been smoking. Seeing Jian Rui running over, he quickly extinguished the cigarette end, wiped the corners of his eyes with Jian Rui on his back, turned around and patted Jian Rui on the shoulder and said, "little girl, don''t worry blindly. It''s okay."


    "Really?" Jianrui didn''t believe it and pestered Fu zuoan to ask again. Fu zuoan went to the balcony on the grounds of calling.


    Jian Rui looked at Fu zuoan and Lin Xiaodou hiding in the kitchen. Her uneasiness became stronger and stronger.


    She pursed her lips and ran into the kitchen again, "little aunt..."


    "That, Ruirui..."


    Before Jianrui could speak, Lin Xiaodou came out with the bag. Seeing her, she smiled and said, "my little aunt is going out to buy some vegetables. What can I do when I come back?"


    Finish saying also don''t wait for Jian Rui to answer, three steps and two steps walked out.


    Jian Rui looked at her back and was stunned. Her little mouth turned aside. "My little aunt is cheating. Isn''t it the food I just bought? Why do I have to buy food?"


    Lin Xiaodou quickly walked out of Fu''s house, but after he left the door, he couldn''t help squatting on the ground and crying, "Yiyi..."


    Jianrui looked at Fu zuoan hiding on the balcony, thought, and took the mobile phone with her small mouth.


    Fu zuoan and Lin Xiaodou don''t tell her, she also has other ways to know.


    She called Gu Ruan now. Gu Ruan''s big father and little father must be able to find out the news.


    With this in mind, Jianrui found out Gu Ruan''s number and had to dial it. As a result, the mobile phone was put away by Fu Zuan before she pressed it.


    "What are you doing?" Fu zuoan took his mobile phone, looked at it, and Jian Rui said, "children don''t play with mobile phones all the time. Radiation is harmful. From now on, your mobile phone has been confiscated."


    Jian Rui raised her head and looked at Fu zuoan, her big eyes full of seriousness.


    Being stared at so seriously by her, Fu zuoan turned his head awkwardly, coughed and was trying to find a topic to block, but the next second, Jian Rui burst into tears.


    Hearing Jian Rui''s cry, Fu Zuo tightened up when he settled down, quickly squatted down and hugged Jian Rui and coaxed, "Rui Rui is good. Why are you crying? I''m sorry, Grandpa shouldn''t hurt you. It''s all Grandpa''s bad..."


    "Grandpa fu..." Jian Rui sobbed and looked at Fu zuoan. "Tell me the truth. Is something wrong with my brother?"


    Fu zuoan was stunned and looked at the little red faced girl crying in her arms. It seemed that she could see another calm and calm child through her.


    "Grandpa Fu, you talk!" Jianrui cried.


    Fu zuoan didn''t speak, but his eyes were red and he almost couldn''t help crying.


    Although he didn''t speak, his expression had explained everything. Jian Rui looked at Fu zuoan and cried, "I want my brother, I want my brother back!"


    "Rui Rui is good, don''t cry..." Fu zuoan coaxed in a hurry.


    "Wow... Brother, I want brother!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    The news of the factory explosion spread quickly, mainly because although the old factory had been abandoned, there were still many residential buildings around it. This time, the factory explosion directly affected the surrounding areas, resulting in the collapse of many residential buildings around.


    This matter involves too much, even if you want to hide it, you can''t hide it. Soon, well-informed media found Jian Haixi through various channels and learned that she was the only survivor of the explosion. Many were eager to sneak into the hospital with tangible and invisible cameras.


    But no matter how many waves of people passed, they were stopped by the people arranged by Ning Jiwei.


    In the ward, Jane Haixi didn''t hear the noise outside, but she couldn''t sleep.


    It''s not that she was seriously injured. In fact, she was hardly hurt except the two cuts to her neck. But I don''t know how, she just felt uncomfortable. She tossed and turned in the hospital bed, but she couldn''t say. She struggled to sit up, but she still couldn''t. She always felt something wrong and couldn''t settle down.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Jane Chenran remained in the hospital. He sorted out his emotions outside and washed his face to make himself look no different before he dared to enter the ward.


    Watching Jane Haixi sit up, Jane Chenran hurriedly walked to her and said, "Why are you up? You''ve just been frightened. Take a rest."


    Jane Haixi shook her head, looked at Jane Chenran and said, "I can''t say. I always feel uncomfortable."


    "What''s wrong?" Jane said nervously in the morning, "why don''t I find a doctor to examine you?"


    "No." Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m not physically uncomfortable, or I always feel something wrong in my heart."


    Jane Chenran was stunned, reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth and said, "you are too frightened. Don''t scare yourself."


    As she said, Jane Chenran poured a glass of water and handed it to Jane Haixi. "Come, drink some water and have a rest."


    Jian Haixi took the water cup, took a sip, suddenly thought of something, looked up at Jian Chenran and asked, "by the way, brother, have you been staying with me since you came back? Have you seen Yiyi and Ruirui? How are the children?"


    Jane Chenran was stunned and said with a stiff smile, "what else can the children do? Be good at home. There are Xiaodou and Fu Lao. Don''t worry."


    "I really want to have two babies now." Jian Haixi sighed and said, "are they scared when I have an accident? Ji Wei also told me that Yi Yi found me where. I knew that Yi Yi was powerful."


    Jane Chenran''s hand suddenly shook when she was putting the water cup. The water cup fell on the table and made a sudden sound.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, turned to look at Jian Chenran and asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, nothing." Jane Chenran shook her head, quickly put the water cup away, turned her head and asked Jane Haixi, "by the way, what did you ask me just now?"


    Jian Haixi looked at him, blinked and said, "I ask you if the children are frightened when I have an accident."


    "That''s right." Jane Chenran pulled down the corners of her mouth, but there was no smile in her eyes. "When something happened to you, the two children were as anxious as anything. Ruirui cried anxiously, Yiyi..."


    After a pause, Jian Chenran cleared his throat as if uncomfortable, and then said, "although Yi Yi is very worried, he is as calm and rational as a little adult. He keeps checking all kinds of information and can analyze in anxiety that Qin Tian kidnapped you. He is really a little genius. Maybe we adults can''t compare with him in this mentality and IQ."


    Listening to Jian Chenran''s words, Jian Haixi''s mouth overflowed with a smile and said, "brother, I can imagine what they look like when you say these words. Ruiruirui must be red eyed, call Ji Wei anxiously with her mobile phone, and then wait beside Yi Yi. Yi Yi Yi is sitting there with a cold little face, constantly operating the computer, and sometimes comforting Ruirui."


    Speaking of this, Jian Haixi paused and sighed, "Yi Yi has been like this since childhood. Maybe I''m too unreliable as a mother, so God gave me such an excellent son."


    Jian Haixi said, and didn''t notice that Jian Chenran shook her hands.


    With that, Jian Haixi looked at Jian Chenran and said, "brother, why don''t you go and go through the discharge formalities for me? Anyway, I don''t have a big deal. I really miss the children so much that I don''t feel like staying here for a minute."


    Jian Chenran pursed her lips and looked at Jian Haixi. She didn''t answer.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and slowly put away his smile. "Brother, you don''t look very happy. Is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing''s wrong. You think too much." Jane Chenran turned and said, "you''re still under observation. You can''t leave the hospital."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at Jane Chenran''s back, he said, "brother, give me your mobile phone. I want to video with the children."


    Jane Chenran''s whole body was stiff. She didn''t answer Jane Haixi''s question or turn around.


    His wrongness made Jian Haixi''s uneasiness expand rapidly. In association with the dialogue they had just said, Jian Haixi suddenly had an idea that frightened her. She almost sat precariously, tilted for a moment, trembled and asked, "brother, is there something wrong with the children?"


    "No, No." Jane Chenran said, "the children are all well. They are all at home..."


    "Elder brother!" Jian Haixi stretched out his hand and pulled Jian Chenran''s arm to let him face himself. Therefore, he saw Jian Chenran''s red eyes, "elder brother, tell me the truth, is something wrong with the children?"


    Jane Chenran could no longer help squatting on the ground and sobbed: "Haixi, I''m sorry... I didn''t look after Yiyi..."


    "Yi Yi... What''s the matter?" Jian Haixi asked softly, as if afraid that the sound would disturb an answer.


    Jian Chenran cried, "when the factory exploded, Yiyi... Was there too..."


    Jane Haixi looked at Jane Chenran in a daze. She didn''t seem to understand what he said. She didn''t respond for a long time.

 Chapter 104

    Jane Haixi listened to Jane Chenran''s words and didn''t respond for a long time. She stared at him so straight, but her eyes didn''t focus on him.


    "Haixi, Haixi?" looking at Jian Haixi''s appearance, Jane Chenran was startled, trembled, stretched out her hand, waved in front of her, and whispered, "Haixi, don''t scare me. If you want to cry, don''t hold it. You''ll scare my brother."


    Jian Haixi still didn''t speak and didn''t even shed a tear.


    Jane Chenran looked at her like this and felt even worse. He choked and said, "Haixi, don''t do this. If you do, Yi Yi won''t be at ease."


    When she heard the word "Yi Yi", Jian Haixi trembled, like a puppet who was finally pressed the switch. However, she didn''t respond, didn''t speak or cry.


    "Haixi, will you cry out?" Jane Chenran was distressed and worried. She cried and coaxed, "don''t frighten me. I know you feel bad. Just cry out. Will you cry out?"


    Looking at the unresponsive Jian Haixi, Jane hurried around in the morning and tried her best to coax and persuade. But Jian Haixi didn''t respond anyway. Since she heard the news of Jian Yi''s disappearance, she just stared at the door and didn''t make a second move.


    Jane Chenran was anxious and had no choice but to secretly send a text message to Ning Jiwei and ask him to come quickly.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t trust Jian Haixi, so he hurried back after hearing the warm things. On the way to receive Jane Chenran''s message, Ning Jiwei suddenly tightened his five fingers holding his mobile phone and told the driver in a cold voice: "accelerate and get to the hospital as fast as possible."


    "Yes." feeling the cold air pressure of Ning Jiwei''s "central air conditioning", the driver dared not ask anything and sped up to the hospital.


    As soon as he got to the hospital, Ning Jiwei even rushed out without waiting for the car to stop.


    Jian Haixi kept staring at the door until the door was vigorously pushed open. Ning Jiwei''s figure appeared in sight, and her whole talent reacted.


    "Haixi..." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi anxiously, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Jian Haixi moved without waiting for him to continue. All of a sudden, she jumped out of bed and rushed towards Ning Jiwei.


    "Haixi, be careful!" Ning Jiwei rushed over before she even had time to wear shoes. He hurriedly stepped forward and caught her, "Haixi, how are you? Did you fall?"


    "Ji Wei, Ji Wei..." Jian Haixi jumped into Ning Jiwei''s arms, grabbed his arm and asked, "Ji Wei, where''s Yi Yi? I want to see Yi Yi!"


    "Haixi, Yiyi, he......" Ning Jiwei felt a pain in his heart, held Jian Haixi tightly in his arms and comforted: "it''s okay, it''s okay, I''m here..."


    "Don''t tell me this." Jian Haixi pushed Ning Jiwei away madly and cried, "I don''t want to hear this. I want to see Yi Yi. Tell me if you hid Yi?"


    "Haixi, don''t do this..."


    "I want to see Yi Yi!" Jian Haixi grabbed Ning Jiwei''s hand and cried, "it must be you and Yi Yi who came together to amuse me. You want to surprise me, don''t you? Ji Wei, I beg you, let Yi Yi out quickly, OK? I miss him so much. I want to see him now."


    "Haixi..." Ning Jiwei reached out to help Jian Haixi wipe away the tears on her face and sobbed, "I''m sorry..."


    "Why do you apologize? I don''t want to apologize. I just want Yi Yi." Jian Haixi cried, "Jiwei, will you let Yi Yi out quickly? Don''t tease me anymore. I''ll really be scared."


    "Good, good." Ning Jiwei''s eyes were red, stretched out his arm and hugged Jian Haixi tightly. He promised, "I''ve been found by someone in the police station. Even if I dig three feet, I''ll find Yi back. Will I let him appear in front of you as soon as possible?"


    "You lied to me, my brother lied to me, and you lied to me..." Jian Haixi pushed Ning Jiwei away, shook his head and cried, "you''re all lying to me. How could Yi Yi go to the scene of the explosion? It''s impossible, he can''t go!"


    Then Jian Haixi suddenly thought of something and rushed to the door. "You must have colluded to cheat me. Yi Yi must be fine. He must still be at home."


    As he said, Jian Haixi nodded and didn''t run back to the corridor. "It must be so right. I''m going to leave the hospital now. I''m going to Fu''s hometown to find Yiyi and Ruirui. They must be waiting for me at home. They must be at home..."


    "Haixi, Haixi, don''t do this." Ning Jiwei hurriedly followed her, hugged her, and said hoarsely, "you''re still in the observation period. Where do you want to go? And you don''t wear your shoes. Are your feet cold?"


    "How can I care if my feet are cold?" Jian Haixi frantically broke away from Ning Jiwei''s hands and cried, "my Yi Yi is gone. Where can I care about myself?"


    "I''ll find Yi Yi. I promise I''ll find him. Will you come into the house?" Ning Jiwei coaxed softly.


    "I don''t want it!" Jian Haixi bit his lips and pushed Ning Jiwei away. "You''re lying to me. As long as I lie in that room, I''ll be fooled by you. I''m not so stupid. I''m going home. I''m going home to see Yi..."


    "Haixi, Haixi..." looking at Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei''s heart hurt like a needle. He was afraid that Jian Haixi would hurt himself if she ran crazy barefoot in the corridor. He hugged her regardless of her resistance and dared not let go of her slapping.


    "Jian Haixi! When are you going to make trouble?" Jian Chenran came out of the room and sobbed at Jian Haixi. "Jian Yi has disappeared. Listen to him clearly. Don''t deceive yourself and others. Look at your behavior now. Are you still like an adult and a mother?"


    Jane''s morning voice sounded like a bolt from the blue above Jane Haixi''s head, which made her dull there.


    Ning Jiwei stared at Jane Chenran, dissatisfied that he was so fierce to Jane Haixi, hugged Jane Haixi and coaxed: "Haixi, don''t do this, everyone feels bad. We all feel distressed when you look like this, and we will scare Ruirui."


    "I don''t want to..." Jian Haixi shook his head in tears, slipped from Ning Jiwei''s arms and slowly fell to the ground. "I don''t believe my Yi Yi... He''s so smart, how could he go there? He''s so young, how could he disappear? Impossible, impossible..."


    "I''ll find him." Ning Jiwei squatted down and hugged Jian Haixi and promised, "Haixi, I swear, I''ll find our son."


    Jane Haixi shook her head in tears, but she couldn''t say anything.


    At the end of the corridor, Lin Xiaodou appeared in the sight of everyone with Jian Rui.


    As soon as they turned the corner, Lin Xiaodou and Jian Rui saw Jian Haixi sitting on the ground crying.


    The moment she saw Jian Haixi, Lin Xiaodou burst into tears, and Jian Rui ran towards Jian Haixi with crying.


    "Mommy, Mommy..."


    Jane Haixi was stunned by her daughter''s cry. She raised her head and looked at her daughter running towards her crying. Her heart was empty and painful.


    Before, there were always two people, Jian Yi and Jian Rui. At the moment, there are only Jian Rui''s voice and figure in the corridor, and the little adult like child can no longer be seen.


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui ran and jumped into Jian Haixi''s arms, hugged her and cried, "Mommy, what''s the matter with you? Why are you sitting on the ground?"


    "Rui Rui..." Jian Haixi stretched out his hand slowly and tremblingly, stroked Jian Rui''s hair and asked softly, "Rui Rui, why are you here?"


    "Mommy, sobbing..." Jian Rui cried and stretched out her little hand to help Jian Haixi wipe her tears. She sobbed: "Ruirui Rui heard that mommy was hurt, so she begged her little aunt to bring me here. Rui Rui missed mommy so much."


    "Mommy also wants Ruirui very much." Jian Haixi took her daughter''s small hand and kissed her mouth twice, but her tears couldn''t stop flowing.


    "Mommy, why don''t you sit here with your shoes on? Didn''t you fall?" Jian Rui sobbed, "Mommy, can you get better quickly? Rui Rui is so scared..."


    "OK..." Jian Haixi''s voice was hoarse. She held her daughter and nodded, "Ruirui is not afraid. Mommy will get better soon."


    "Uh huh, Mommy should hurry up, wuwuwuwuwu..." Jian Rui buried her small head in Jian Haixi''s neck and cried in a low voice.


    The child''s repressed cry made everyone present blush. Ning Jiwei clenched his fist and held back his tears. However, Jane Chen punched the wall and broke the skin on the back of her hand. Lin Xiaodou came over and held Jane Chenran in his arms, crying in a low voice.


    "Mommy, when you are well, shall we go to find our brother?" Jane Rui asked in a low voice.


    "OK ~" Jian Haixi whispered, "when Mommy is ready, we''ll find our brother."


    "Well, I must get my brother back." Jian Rui nodded with tears.


    Looking at his lover and daughter, Ning Jiwei closed his eyes, swallowed back his tears, squatted down and held them in his arms, promising: "I will find Yi Yi, and I will find him. At that time, our family will never be separated."

 Chapter 106

    The explosion of an abandoned chemical plant has aroused widespread concern all over the world. The fire in the old factory burned for three days and three nights before it could be put out.


    The explosion and subsequent fire not only burned the old factory into ruins, but also the surrounding areas suffered varying degrees of fire damage.


    The media from all walks of life are reporting the explosion, and the daily headlines are the latest developments in the old factory time. Some media even started with the cause of the explosion and the parties, picking out the grudges and resentments between the parties. Although the report did not write the specific names of the parties, the directivity has been very obvious. Many people who pay attention to social news and melon eating people on the Internet are picking who they are.


    The fire in the old factory burned for three days and three nights, and Jian Haixi watched it for three days and three nights. In recent days, no matter who advised her to rest, she never closed her eyes and stared at the live video of the TV news channel. Her eyes were red and dry, and she didn''t dare to rest at all, for fear of missing a clue of Jian Yi.


    Although she knows that there will be no detailed location on TV, Jian Haixi still holds a glimmer of hope that she can see some clues about Jian Yi from the above.


    Seeing the state of Jian Haixi, everyone was very worried. Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou take care of Jane Haixi every day. They say everything they can coax, but she refuses to sleep anyway.


    When Gu Chenyi and Yunling came to visit, they were still in this situation. Looking at Jian Haixi, who was leaning on the bed with red eyes and haggard face, Gu Chenyi withdrew from the room before he went in.


    He was afraid that if he could not control himself and cried in front of Jane Haixi, it would cause her sadness.


    Yunling also sighed painfully, reached out and patted Gu Chenyi on the shoulder and said, "you also said to persuade Haixi. How can you persuade her?"


    Gu Chenyi sucked her nose, took a look at Yunling and asked, "it''s not a matter that she always doesn''t rest. Why don''t we discuss with the attending doctor and give her some sleeping pills?"


    Yunling gave him a white look. "In that case, she''s afraid she''ll go crazy when she wakes up. Let her do it. Maybe it''s a good thing to let her have a thought all the time."


    Gu Chenyi nodded stiffly and stood outside the door for a long time before entering.


    "Haixi, who are you looking at?" Jane Chenran said with a smile: "Gu Chenyi and Yunling came to see you."


    Jian Haixi glanced at them and soon turned his attention to TV.


    The smile on Jane Chenran''s face was stiff, and she shook her head helplessly at Yunling and Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi bit her teeth, took a deep breath, went to the chair beside Jian Haixi''s bed and sat down. She grinned and waved her hands in front of Jian Haixi. "Haixi Haixi, how about I show you a magic trick? Look at this coin, right, follow it, sleep... Sleep... Sleep..."


    Before Gu Chenyi finished reading "sleep", Jian Haixi turned away again.


    Gu Chenyi''s frustrated chaoyunling gave a look at you.


    Yunling went to Jian Haixi and sat down. She stretched out her hand and pressed on her arm. She said gently, "Haixi, I know you want to find Yi Yi from these. Do you think it''s good? All of us here will help you find it together. We promise that we won''t blink when staring at the TV. You''ll sleep for an hour in only one hour. How about you change our class in an hour?"


    "Yes, this method is good!" Gu Chenyi clapped her hands and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, you can rest assured to sleep for a while, and I''ll watch for you."


    Jane Haixi didn''t speak, but shook her head slightly.


    Her Yiyi, she wants to find it herself. She didn''t trust anyone else.


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling couldn''t persuade Jian Haixi. They were afraid that they would quarrel with her and affect her mood. They had to go home first.


    Xie Nuan came to see Jian Haixi after knowing this. Seeing that her former friends have become like this, Xie Nuan is sad.


    "Haixi, if you want to cry, cry. I know you must feel bad." Xie Wenhong choked with eyes.


    Jian Haixi shakes her head. This is not the time to cry. She has to find Yiyi.


    "Haixi..."


    Xie Nuan clenched his lips and said, "I know you feel bad, but you can''t do this. You haven''t cultivated your body well. How can you not sleep? If you torture yourself like this, ruiruirui will worry. You can''t ignore Ruirui when Yiyi is gone..."


    This sentence seemed to hurt Jian Haixi''s heart. She had no big reaction all the time. She suddenly turned her head, looked at Xie Nuan and said word by word: "Yi Yi didn''t leave. He definitely didn''t have an accident. He just hid."


    "Haixi..." Xie Nuan looked at her.


    Instead of looking at her, Jian Haixi looked at the TV again and muttered, "Yiyi must be all right. He''s just waiting for us to find him."


    Looking at Jane Haixi, Xie Nuan couldn''t help but bite his lips and run out of the room.


    On the corridor, Zhang yuanlei, who has been promoted to Xie Wenwen''s boyfriend, watched her cry and ran out. He quickly held her in his arms and coaxed her: "what''s the matter, Wenwen? How''s Haixi?"


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Xie Nuan kept holding back in the room and dared not cry. Now he leaned against the manor, but he couldn''t help crying. "Yuan Lei, why do you say? Why is the world so unfair?"


    Zhang yuanlei reached out and patted her on the back and coaxed, "although the world is not fair, there are all of us around Haixi. We will all help her, right?"


    Xie Nuan sobbed: "but Haixi, Haixi, she... So poor. She has suffered so much. Why should God treat her like this? Yiyi, Yiyi is only six years old. How can he..."


    In the room, Jian Haixi listened to Xie Nuan''s cry outside the door, his eyes full of red blood were covered with layers of water vapor. But she strangled her arm, pinched her nails deeply into her flesh, and reminded herself with pain not to let tears fall.


    After taking deep breaths for several times, she finally forced the surging tears back. Jian Haixi closed her eyes and said to herself, "Yiyi, Mommy doesn''t cry, because crying can only mean that mommy agrees that you have left, but Mommy doesn''t agree."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi opened her eyes again and stared at the TV channel again. "Mommy knows that you must be fine. If Mommy doesn''t believe you and can''t adhere to this belief, how can you stick to the fire? So Yiyi, Mommy is sticking to it. Please stick to it, too?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three days later, Ning Jiwei personally participated in the fire fighting work of the factory in these three days. Every day, he was at the front. Often, everyone had a rest in shifts. He was still there to put out the fire.


    On the third night, the fire that exploded in the factory was finally put out.


    As soon as the fire was put out, Ning Jiwei wanted to rush in, but Li Fu stopped him in time.


    "President, you can''t go in now!" Li Fu looked worried.


    After the explosion, Li Fu and a group of people, from finding people to fighting the fire, always followed Ning Jiwei.


    "Let go." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    "No, I can''t let you in!" Li Fu shouted, "although the fire has been put out, no one can guarantee that there will be another explosion. It''s very dangerous for you to rush in without professional training."


    Ning Jiwei gritted his teeth and shouted, "I let you go!"


    "No!" Li Fu flushed his eyes and called the people around him to stop Ning Jiwei.


    "President, take a break."


    The people who followed Ning Jiwei for several days couldn''t bear to see him at this time. They didn''t even dare to stop him and touch his body.


    Because Ning Jiwei was injured all over at the moment, his arms and back had already peeled and burned red, some of his flesh and clothes had even been stained together, and the bloody pus was mixed with the ashes of the fire and condensed into mottled scars.


    "President, take a break." Li Fu advised, "you haven''t closed your eyes these days. Take a break to deal with the wound. It''s not too late to go in when the situation inside is stable."


    "Wait..." Ning Jiwei tore away Li Fu and roared, "it''s been three days. Can I wait? Can Yi wait?"


    "But President, you haven''t been trained..."


    "Li Fu!"


    Li Fu wanted to persuade him again, but Ning Jiwei grabbed his clothes and shouted, "I haven''t been trained, but being a father doesn''t have to be trained."


    With that, Ning Jiwei reached out and pushed away the people around him, desperate to rush into a dark factory.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s desperate back, Li Fu gritted his teeth and asked the team of more than a dozen people around him to follow, "we can''t watch the president go in alone. Even if we dig three feet, we''ll find Jian Yi, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone rushed into the factory with Li Fu, but the light was dim at night. In addition, the old factory was exploding and burning, and there was a lot of ruins around. Even if everyone was holding a flashlight, it was still difficult to see.


    More than a dozen people walked in the factory. There were ruins and stones under their feet. They had to walk carefully, not to mention looking for a child under such circumstances.


    "Assistant li..."


    One of them whispered to Li Fu, "it''s not that I''m frustrated, but I have to face the reality. Such a fire and explosion, and adults with strong physical quality may not be able to survive. How can a few-year-old child survive?"


    Li Fuhong stared, took a deep breath, nodded and said, "I know, but life wants to see people and death wants to see corpses. Even if he turns into ashes, we will find his ashes."


    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you. They all nodded and followed Li Fu all night in the old factory.


    It was not until the early morning that Ning Jiwei returned from the on-site search of the old factory.


    They still couldn''t find Jane Yi.


    Ning Jiwei was suddenly ten years old when he came out of the old factory. Before last night, he could hold his breath and tell himself that as long as he could put out the fire faster, he could save his son.


    But last night, he searched the whole factory inch by inch, but still found no trace of Jian Yi.


    So the air in the mouth suddenly burst like a balloon.


    Li Fu watched Ning Jiwei stagger back to the car, his eyes red and red.


    He has been with Ning Jiwei for so many years and has never seen him look so lost.


    When he saw Ning Jiwei almost tripped over a big stone, Li Fu hurriedly came forward and helped him, "president, watch your step."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t even look at him. He just waved his hand tired and sat in the car.


    On the bus, Ning Jiwei closed his eyes and always flashed past scenes. From the first confrontation between he Jianyi, the little boy who refused to disclose his name, to Jian Yi who asked him to screw the bottle cap, and then


    Ning Jiwei covered his eyelids with the back of his hand and blocked the overflow of tears.


    He has been regretting and blaming himself. If he didn''t waste time with Xu Hui''s mother and son after learning about Jian Haixi that day, or rushed to Fu''s house faster, or directly talked to Jian Yi and rushed to the old factory, would he be able to see Jian Yi, stop him and protect him before he arrived here?


    So, wouldn''t everything have happened?


    Their father and son haven''t had time to meet formally. He hasn''t heard Jian Yi call him daddy. He hasn''t hugged his son well


    How can it be a pity?


    "President..."


    Li Fu really couldn''t bear to see Ning Jiwei like this. He thought about it and comforted him. "In fact... Finding nothing is the best result, isn''t it? Maybe... Maybe Jian Yi ran away before the explosion?"


    Although this is unlikely, because there were all police near the factory at that time. If a child ran out like that, they could not be invisible.


    Besides, Wen Qingnuan also said that she saw Jian Yi at that time.


    Li Fu just wanted to comfort Ning Jiwei with such an excuse, but he didn''t expect that Ning Jiwei, who had been closing his eyes, suddenly sat up straight and opened his eyes.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei with scarlet eyes, Li Fu was startled, "general manager, President..."


    Ning Jiwei''s face was now red and black with black ash, and the long-term consumption of energy and physical strength also made him tired. However, no amount of fatigue turned into motivation after hearing Li Fu''s words.


    He raised the back of his hand, wiped his face casually, and ordered Li Fu: "order it immediately, expand the search area, and post people seeking notices on a large scale. If anyone can provide effective clues, he will be rewarded with 10% of the shares of maiteng group."


    10% of maiteng group?


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Li Fu was frightened, but he opened his mouth, but there was still no time for anything. He nodded and went down to find something to do.


    Before the identity of father, any exaggerated reward is too much.


    Li Fu just looked up and sighed at the sky, praying: "Jane Yi, Jane Yi, if you''re still alive, come quickly. You have a pair of parents who love you very much, and they are waiting for you to come back..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After ordering the search, Ning Jiwei returned by car. In addition to Jian Yi, he didn''t trust Jian Haixi in the hospital.


    He knew that not only did he not rest these days, but Jian Haixi did not sleep for a moment.


    When Ning Jiwei arrived, it was not surprising that Jian Haixi was still staring at the TV channel.


    Hearing the news, Jian Haixi turned to look at the door and saw Ning Jiwei standing there in confusion.


    When he came back from the old factory, he came here first. He didn''t even have time to change his clothes. At the moment, he was hurt and dirty. His eyes were black and red. He couldn''t see any expression.


    Jian Haixi looked at him stunned and opened his mouth, as if to ask something, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Ning Jiwei understood what she meant. He didn''t dare to look into her eyes, but avoided his sight and shook his head slightly.


    Oh, No.


    Jian Haixi blinked, turned his head numbly and started staring at the TV again.


    The search link is being broadcast live on TV. After the explosion, the factory is dark. Everything is black. Walls, old equipment... When you see anything, people have to take time to identify what it is.


    Jian Haixi looked at the TV without blinking and murmured, "why is it all black? Is Yiyi not there at all? He is so white that if he was there, he would be able to see it at a glance..."


    Ningjiwei rolled his throat and didn''t speak.


    He came in and sat beside Jane Haixi, reaching out his hand and carefully holding her in his arms.


    Jane Haixi struggled, "your injury..."


    "Nothing."


    Ning Jiwei''s voice was hoarse and out of shape. He held Jian Haixi''s big hand slightly and insisted on letting her lean against his arms.


    So many days, only the hug at the moment can make him feel a little warm.


    Jian Haixi leaned against Ning Jiwei''s arms, stared at the TV, opened his mouth and asked, "does it hurt?"


    Knowing that she was asking about the injuries on her body, Ning Jiwei shook his head, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Compared with the pain in the heart, these on the body are almost negligible.


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak again, and Ning Jiwei didn''t speak again.


    They sat there snuggling up to each other and watched the live search and rescue on the news.


    There was only the voice in the TV news in the room. For a long time, neither of them spoke again.


    When Jane Chenran heard that Ning Jiwei was back, she hurried to ask him if he had any news about Jian Yi. However, when he came to the door and saw Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi in the room, his feet couldn''t come in.


    No more questions about the results of the search.


    After looking at the two people, Jane Chen Ran bit her teeth, red eyes retreated and left space for them.


    After the news, the broadcast was news or repeated news, but Jian Haixi still watched TV.


    "This time the abandoned factory exploded, and the fire directly caused the death and injury of the surrounding personnel. According to statistics, the death toll was nearly 30..."


    Jian Haixi listened to the number, suddenly turned his head and looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "can I go there?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. After silence, he looked at Jian Haixi and said, "it''s dirty and ugly..."


    "I want to go."


    Jian Haixi grabbed Ning Jiwei''s hand, looked at him seriously with red eyes and said, "Jiwei, I want to go."

 Chapter 107

    Ning Jiwei finally took Jian Haixi to the old factory. He couldn''t look at Jian Haixi and begged him with his sad and haggard eyes. As long as she wanted to do what he could do, he would satisfy her.


    Although she had watched the live broadcast on TV for three days, Jian Haixi was still shocked when she really arrived at the scene.


    There are ruins everywhere and the darkness after fire fighting. I can''t see the original appearance here.


    "Haixi, you see, it''s black after the fire here. It''s all like this outside, let alone inside." Ning Jiwei carefully held Jian Haixi and asked softly, "why don''t I go in and wait for me outside?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head. "I''m going in."


    She wants to find Yiyi herself, every inch of land, and also find her Yiyi.


    Jian Haixi searched along the factory for a long time, and Ning Jiwei followed her closely. Every time she accidentally tripped over stones and ruins or encountered obstacles when walking, he helped her remove the obstacles in time.


    After a long time, like Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi didn''t find the slightest clue about Jian Yi.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, who was panting unevenly, and painfully held her and said, "Haixi, you have a rest. There is water in the car outside. Shall I get it for you?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "where is the source of the explosion? I''m going."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, nodded and helped her to the place where she had been imprisoned and smelled warm, "the source of the explosion is here."


    "So, this is the place where you can hear the warmth of love, isn''t it?" Jian Haixi asked.


    "Yes."


    Jian Haixi looked up at Ning Jiwei. The coldness in his eyes surprised Ning Jiwei: "you said that you saw and smelled the warmth first, but you didn''t save her."


    Ning Jiwei swallowed her dry throat. He had guessed what she was going to say, but he could only nod his head and say, "yes, I didn''t save her."


    "Who let her out? Have you thought about it?" Jian Haixi''s Scarlet eyes stared at Ning Jiwei without blinking. "Who else might have appeared here at that time? Yi Yi let her out, didn''t she?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t continue to speak with red eyes. Of course, he had thought about this speculation for a long time, so he locked Wen Qingnuan up for questioning.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jian Haixi''s patience for many days finally broke out. She bit her lips, threw herself at Ning Jiwei, stretched out her fist, beat him on the shoulder, and asked, "why don''t you take good care of Yi Yi? Why did you let him appear here? Why didn''t you save him? Why?"


    "Sorry..."


    Ning Jiwei stood there without resistance and let Jane Haixi beat him. He just bowed his head and apologized to her.


    "Sorry, sorry, why is everyone telling me I''m sorry?" Jian Haixi cried, "what''s the use of your sorry? I just want my Yiyi!"


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and wanted to help Jane Haixi wipe away the tears on her face, but she was pushed away by Jane Haixi.


    Jian Haixi wiped his face casually. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the blood stained on the back of his hand. He was stunned and looked up at Ning Jiwei.


    The wounds in some parts of his body cracked again, and the reddish blood was exposed through his clothes.


    "I''m fine." Ning Jiwei seemed to know what she was thinking and hurried.


    Jian Haixi opened her mouth, but tears surged out again without saying anything.


    She closed her eyes, took two steps back, squatted on the ground and burst into tears.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and cried. Her hands hanging on her side were tight and tight, but she still didn''t come forward.


    The doctor has been saying that Jian Haixi''s mood is not appropriate these days. It''s not a good thing to hold it all the time. We should try our best to let her vent.


    So at the moment, watching Jian Haixi finally cry, Ning Jiwei was both relieved and distressed.


    Jian Haixi didn''t cry for too long. After a while, she stood up. Just because her body was not well cultivated, she was dizzy and staggered as soon as she stood up.


    "Be careful!" seeing that she couldn''t stand steadily, Ning Jiwei hurried forward to hold her and asked anxiously, "Haixi, are you okay? Would you like to return to the car and have a rest?"


    Jian Haixi stood firm with Ning Jiwei''s strength, shook his head and said, "I won''t go back."


    "Haixi..."


    "What about the remains?" Jian Haixi turned to Ning Jiwei. "I want to see the remains of the victims of the explosion."


    "No."


    Ning Jiwei refused without thinking.


    Jane Haixi didn''t speak, but just stared at him stubbornly.


    Ning Jiwei raised his hand and rubbed the center of his eyebrows, sighed and said, "Haixi, the appearance of those bodies is very sad. I''m afraid you''ll be frightened when you see them."


    "I don''t know if it will scare me. Even if it will, it''s my own business." Jian Haixi took a deep breath and looked at Ning Jiwei. "But now, I have to go."


    "What do you have to do there?" Ning Jiwei gradually became anxious. He couldn''t watch Jian Haixi torture himself like this.


    "I''ll find Yi Yi."


    Jian Haixi''s voice was calm. "I want to personally confirm whether he has left."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were slightly heavy and looked at her without talking.


    They looked at each other silently, like a silent confrontation.


    For a long time, Jian Haixi no longer looked at Ning Jiwei, but turned and walked out, "if you don''t take me, I''ll go by myself."


    Ning Jiwei pursed her lips and took two steps to pull her back, "Haixi, calm down."


    "Am I not calm enough?" Jian Haixi shook off his hand and said loudly: "haven''t I been calm enough since the accident? I just want to find my son. Why can''t I?"


    "Haixi!"


    Ning Jiwei gritted his teeth and shook Jian Haixi''s arm, trying to wake her up. "Can you not be so extreme? If there is Yiyi among those people, I will recognize it."


    "Really?"


    For the first time, Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei with cold eyes and asked, "do you really recognize Yi Yi? If the blood relationship between father and son is so magical, why haven''t you recognized Yi Yi as your son for so long?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and speechless in the face of Jian Haixi''s question.


    After a moment of silence, Ning Jiwei asked in a hoarse voice, "Haixi, do you blame me?"


    "No."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said tired: "Each of you has a reason. Who should I blame? It''s not appropriate to blame anyone. I can''t blame myself, because you will have a lot of words to persuade me to put it down. So I don''t blame anyone. I just want to see my son myself. If he is there, I''ll take him home. If he''s not there, I''ll keep looking for him. Why is it so simple You won''t agree to my request? "


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and was about to say something, but Jian Haixi raised his hand and interrupted him.


    "Forget it."


    Jian Haixi reached out and pushed Ning Jiwei''s hand away. The whole person seemed tired. "Go back. I don''t want to go back to the hospital. I want to leave the hospital and go home."


    Ningji Witton thought for a moment, nodded and said, "let''s go back to the hospital first, and I''ll help you go through the discharge formalities before you go back?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t answer, but turned and walked outside the old factory.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her increasingly thin back and sighed silently.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Back to the hospital, Gu Chenyi and Yunling also came.


    Seeing Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei coming back from the outside together, Gu Chenyi first stared at Ning Jiwei, then quickly stepped forward to look at Jian Haixi, and asked with concern, "are you all right, Haixi? Are you in good health? Have you been out for so long? Look at the sweating at this end, are you tired? Come in and have a rest quickly, and I''ll bring you fruit."


    While talking, Gu Chenyi helped Jian Haixi into the house, and did not forget to make a sarcastic remark to Ning Jiwei: "do you eat apples or pears? I''ll cut them for you. I''m not like some people. I just watch and don''t take care of people at all."


    Ning Jiwei was silent. Seeing Gu Chenyi accompany Jian Haixi into the house, he didn''t follow in.


    Yunling looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "don''t mind. That''s what Chen Yi said."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said to Yunling, "please take care of xiahaixi first. I''ll help her go through the discharge formalities."


    "Discharge?" Yunling was surprised. "Did the doctor say Haixi can be discharged?"


    After asking, he looked at Jian Haixi, frowned and said, "I''m still not very well looking at Haixi. Do you want to observe it for another two days?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and sighed, "she''s unhappy living here. It''s OK to leave the hospital. I''ll ask the doctor later to see what needs attention."


    "Good." Yunling nodded and said to Ning Jiwei, "if there''s anything we can help, let us know at any time."


    "Thank you."


    Ning Jiwei nodded gratefully and turned to find Jian Haixi''s attending doctor.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s back, Yunling sighed.


    "What do you think he''s doing?"


    Gu Chenyi didn''t know what. He came over, leaned sour behind the door and said, "what''s he good-looking? People are not as handsome as me, and I can''t take care of people. You see, Haixi has suffered too little with him."


    Yunling knew that Gu Chenyi was playing with a child''s temper again, and didn''t care about him. She just smiled and shook her head and said, "that''s how you think of Ning Jiwei?"


    "Otherwise, how can I see?" Gu Chenyi exhaled from his nostrils.


    Yunling smiled: "From the accident of the Ning family''s old lady to the exposure of her life experience, to the accident of Haixi, and Yi Yi''s disappearance... Under the series of blows, this man has always straightened his back. He not only shouldered all the responsibilities himself, but also handled the affairs of the Ning family properly. He personally participated in the fire fighting and took care of Jian Haixi without telling anyone. He may not be perfect, but it makes me feel that he is not perfect Really a man! "


    Gu Chenyi snorted, looked at the wound on Ning Jiwei''s back neck and arm, and said awkwardly, "be strong."


    Yunling smiled, shook his hand and said, "let''s go and help Haixi pack up."


    Seeing that he took his hand, Gu Chenyi''s face turned cloudy to sunny.


    Ning Jiwei went to the doctor and said frankly that he wanted to help Jian Haixi get out of the hospital.


    The attending doctor was not surprised, nodded and said, "Miss Jane''s injury is not serious. The congestion after her neck has changed almost these days. It''s no big problem to be discharged from the hospital for physical reasons."


    "From the physical reasons?" Ning Jiwei frowned. "That is, considering other reasons, it is not appropriate to be discharged from the hospital?"


    "That''s not what I mean." the attending physician shook his head and said, "the key now is not Miss Jane''s physical condition, but her psychological mood. I think you should also find that Miss Jane''s performance is different from that of normal people these days. Her current performance has the shadow of mild depression. If it continues, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Ning Jiwei''s eyes were dim and he was silent for a moment before he said, "is there anything that needs special attention? Or is there any medicine that needs to be taken?"


    "The medicine is not needed for the time being." the doctor said, "where we need to pay attention, I suggest that we try not to let her touch those bad things again. A similar environment will also lead to her out of control and difficult to get better."


    "I see."


    After asking the doctor, he went to go through the discharge formalities. When Ning Jiwei returned, Gu Chenyi and Yunling had helped Jian Haixi pack all his luggage.


    Ning Jiwei then went home to Jian Haixi. Yunling and Gu Chenyi also drove over.


    When he got to the fork of the road, Ning Jiwei didn''t drive towards Jian Haixi''s house, but turned to another place.


    "Where to?" Jian Haixi, who didn''t speak all the way, suddenly turned his head and asked Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "it''s OK to leave the hospital, but in order to take care of you and Ruirui, it''s more convenient for you to live with me. I''ll send you there first and pick up Rui in a moment."


    "I won''t go." Jian Haixi stared at Ning Jiwei and asked, "why do you decide where I want to live for me? Is it so difficult for me to go home and go back to the place where Yi Yi once existed? I have lost him. Now do you want to erase the last trace of him?"


    "I don''t mean that." Ning Jiwei opened his mouth to explain, but Jian Haixi patted the doorway excitedly: "stop! Stop now!"


    Seeing this, Ning Jiwei had to pull the car aside and stop, "Haixi, listen to me..."


    "I don''t want to hear!" Jane Haixi untied her seat belt, opened the door and got out of the car.


    "Haixi!" Ning Jiwei got off the car, and Gu Chenyi and Yunling in the back car also got off and came over.


    "What''s the matter, Haixi?" Gu Chenyi stared at Ning Jiwei and turned to ask Jian Haixi: "did he bully you?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "I want to go home and take me home."


    "Go home?" Gu Chenyi wondered, "didn''t you want to go home?"


    Yunling looked at Ning Jiwei with complex eyes, reached out and rammed Gu Chenyi and said, "you drive Haixi, I''ll drive with Ji Wei."


    Gu Chenyi was dissatisfied with Yunling''s ride in Ning Jiwei''s car, but after he stared, he obediently escorted Jian Haixi into the car.


    The two cars went all the way to Jian Haixi''s house. On the way, Yunling also knew the reason for the dispute between the two just now. Looking at Ning Jiwei with a frown, he could only shake his head and sigh.


    At home, as soon as Jane Haixi entered the door, she saw Jane Rui rushing towards her with her legs, "Mommy ~"


    Jian Haixi squatted down and hugged her daughter. She habitually looked behind her, but there was no other child waiting there.


    "Mommy, Wuwuwuwu... You''re finally back. Ruirui misses you so much..."


    Listening to her daughter''s cry, Jane Haixi was sour and stretched out her hand to gently pat her back and coaxed softly: "ruiruirui is good, don''t cry ha, Mommy is back, and she won''t leave ruiruirui again in the future, okay?"


    "Wuwuwuwu... Mommy..." threw herself into Jian Haixi''s arms, and the young Jian Rui burst into tears.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and tried not to cry. She can''t be vulnerable in front of her daughter.


    After coaxing Jian Rui, Jian Haixi enters the room and lies on Jian Yi''s bed.


    Only here can she feel the strong presence of Jian Yi.


    He closed his eyes and silently slipped a drop of tears into her hair.


    Ning Jiwei went to the door and looked at Jian Haixi. He wanted to explain to her, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    I was thinking about whether to go away, but I saw a book under Jane Yi''s bed.


    Ningji Weidun stepped forward and picked it up, opened it and looked at it, but he was stunned there.


    "This is a gift from my brother." seeing Ning Jiwei picking up the book, Jane Rui came over with red eyes and said to Ning Jiwei, "although my brother seldom said, Ruirui knew he liked daddy very much. She began to prepare this gift from the day her brother knew Daddy."


    Ning Jiwei turned to his daughter and touched her head.


    "Every day, we write down what we want to say to dad in turn." Jianrui sniffed and cried, "we wrote a lot. On the day of the accident, it was our brother''s turn to write, but, but..."


    At last, Jian Rui was crying, "but my brother never had a chance to write again. He still had a lot of words to say to Dad... Sobbing..."


    Ning Jiwei coaxed his daughter, then opened the book and looked at it carefully.


    Jianrui writes childish words, such as missing him every day. But Jian Yi is like a mature little adult. Many of the things recorded in the book are his suggestions to Ning Jiwei. You can see that every one of them is written after the child''s hard thinking about the company management and his living habits.


    Thinking of Jian Yi sitting there with a pen every night to help him think about these suggestions, Ning Jiwei''s heart aches.


    Page by page, to the last few, the children simply counted down. Every day they counted how long he would know the truth and looked forward to meeting him every day.


    The last time of the countdown was fixed three days ago, and then it was a blank.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the number, closed his eyes and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Jian Haixi looked up at the ceiling and said, "do you know why the countdown is necessary? Because the children and I agreed to tell you the truth when we were in Switzerland, so they all thought that as long as we came back from Switzerland, our family could be reunited, but I didn''t expect..."


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui sobbed, lying by the bed and shrinking in Jian Haixi''s arms.


    Is that so


    Ning Jiwei shook his hand holding the book, and the tears that had not fallen also fell.


    He missed his child after all.

 Chapter 108

    Since these things happened, Ning Jiwei has never returned to Ning''s house.


    Every day except the company is Jian Haixi''s home. For him, there is nothing to talk with the Ning family. Moreover, he can''t spare time to deal with the mess of the Ning family now.


    Ning Fubang has been worried about Ning Jiwei. Although he wants to keep Ning Jikang, he doesn''t want to lose Ning Jiwei''s son. Since knowing that Jian Yi and Jian Rui are Ning Jiwei''s children, Ning Fubang has been paying attention to the explosion. When he learns that Jian Yi''s body has not been found, Ning Fubang is even more worried about Ning Jiwei.


    He wanted to talk to Ning Jiwei, but he couldn''t see him if Ning Jiwei didn''t go home, so he had to take advantage of Ning Jiwei''s time in the company to find him.


    Ning Jiwei is busy looking for Qin Tian in his office and dealing with the Qin family. He hears Li Fu knocking at the door.


    "President, your father... Ning Fubang has arrived and wants to see you. He is waiting in the reception room now."


    Ning Jiwei paused and refused without raising his head, "No."


    "Yes."


    Li Fu was about to go out. Ning Jiwei asked, "did Qin know there was news from Xu?"


    Li Fu knew he was asking Qin Zhixu if he had found out about Qin Tian. He shook his head and said, "No."


    "I see. Tell me to go on and do everything as planned."


    "Yes."


    Li Fu left the office and went to the reception hall to convey Ning Jiwei''s unwillingness to meet Ning Fubang.


    Ning Fubang was stunned and begged: "can you help me tell him again? I have no other meaning here, just want to see him."


    Li Fu looked at Ning Fubang''s wrinkled face and begged. He was a little embarrassed.


    If the rest of the Ning family came to see them, he could turn them down coldly, but Ning Fubang was different.


    He is the only one in the Ning family who has not made any plans for Ning Jiwei.


    He may not be a good parent and father, but he is by no means an enemy.


    Li Fu thought for a moment and said, "you''d better go back first. The president is very busy and has a lot of things to deal with. I can''t separate other efforts to see you for the time being."


    Ning Fubang sighed heavily and could only turn and leave.


    Li Fu looked at his back, which was bent several degrees more than before, and could only silently shake his head.


    After leaving the company, Ning Fubang thought about it. Instead of going home, he went to Fu Zuo to settle down.


    Fu zuoan was surprised when he heard his intention. "Do you want me to accompany you to see Jian Haixi?"


    "Yes."


    Ning Fubang pulled down the corner of his mouth in embarrassment and said, "my father is too incompetent. Whether it''s Ji Kang or Ji Wei, although I know Jian Haixi all the time, I don''t know about their mother and son. I also know it''s a little too late to see them now, but..."


    "OK, you don''t have to say." Fu zuoan waved his hand and said, "I know what you mean. Let''s go. I''ll go with you. It''s just that I''ll go to see the girl."


    "Oh, good." Ning Fubang was relieved. He thought that if he saw Jian Haixi, he must talk to her well.


    When they arrived at Jian Haixi''s house, Jian Rui opened the door.


    When Jianrui saw Fu zuoan, she first cried sweetly, "Grandpa Fu ~"


    "Hey, my baby Rui." Fu zuoan smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head, bent down to hold her in his arms, pinched her little face and asked, "do you miss grandpa?"


    "Yes." Jianrui nodded obediently.


    "Where''s your mother?" Fu zuoan glanced at the room and asked when he saw that Jane Haixi was not there.


    "Mommy is asleep." Jian Rui pointed to the inner room and tilted her head and asked, "is Grandpa Fu looking for Mommy? If you''re not in a hurry, tell Ruirui Rui first. Rui Rui will tell her when Mommy wakes up. If you''re in a hurry, Rui Rui will call Daddy. Mommy is not in good health and hasn''t slept well recently. Daddy said don''t disturb mommy''s rest."


    The little girl is not old, but she is very clever. Her little mouth makes clear what she wants to express.


    Fu zuoan is used to it, but Ning Fubang is greatly surprised.


    In particular, as like as two peas, the little face of Jane''s is very similar to Ningqi Wei, though it is not exactly the same. But as long as we know two people, we can see clearly the shadow of Ningji Wei from Jane.


    Fu zuoan smiled and shook his head and said, "don''t call your father. It''s nothing. Grandpa just came to see you and brought a grandpa to see you."


    Then he pointed to Ning Fubang and said, "this is your grandpa Ning."


    Jianrui tilted her head and stared at Ning Fubang.


    Being stared at by her big eyes, Ning Fubang was nervous for no reason. His hand hanging on his side was tight and loose. He didn''t know where to put it for a moment.


    Jianrui looked at Ning Fubang for a moment, thought about it and asked, "are you daddy''s daddy?"


    "Oh, I am." Ning Fubang nodded stiffly and answered as carefully as answering the leader''s questions.


    Jianrui saw him nod and immediately called out: "Grandpa Ning, I''m Jianrui. You can call me Ruirui."


    "Hey, good, good ~" listening to this "Grandpa", Ning Fubang almost didn''t cry.


    Who could have thought that he would be called to tears by a few-year-old girl?


    "Let''s sit down and talk." Fu zuoan sat on the sofa holding Jianrui, and Ning Fubang sat on the other side.


    Jian Rui slipped down from Fu zuoan and ran to pour water for them. "Grandpa Fu drinks water, Grandpa Ning drinks water."


    "Oh, good." Ning Fubang seemed to have only one sentence left. He said everything Jianrui said.


    Looking at his appearance, Fu zuoan shook his head funny. When he first saw Jian Rui, he was almost melted by the little girl, so he almost spoiled her to the sky.


    "Little darling, oh no, Rui Rui, come here." Ning Fubang waved to Jian Rui. Jian Rui obediently walked over and stood beside him.


    Ning Fubang trembled and stretched out his hand to touch her hair. His eyes were gradually moist.


    "Grandpa Ning, did you cry?" Jianrui blinked and asked.


    "No, No." Ning Fubang took a breath and calmed his mood. "Grandpa didn''t cry."


    Jian Rui looked at him and said, "I heard from my brother that Grandpa Ning is different from the rest of the Ning family. Grandpa Ning is a good man."


    Ning Fubang was stunned. He was even more ashamed when he thought of what his family had done to the mother and son.


    Because Jian Haixi didn''t wake up and they didn''t stay too long, they just sat for a while and left.


    Before leaving, Ning Fubang took Jian Rui''s little hand and said, "good boy, if you have anything, find Grandpa. If your parents don''t let you find it, you can find me secretly. No matter what, Grandpa must help you."


    "Ruirui remembered, thank grandpa Ning." Jianrui nodded obediently.


    After leaving Jian Haixi''s house, Ning Fubang said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that the child should look like Ji Wei."


    "You haven''t seen Yi yet," Fu zuoan regretted.


    Ning Fubang was stunned and asked Fu zuoan in a low voice, "what kind of child is that child...?"


    "Yiyi..."


    Thinking of Jane, as like as two peas, he said, "that child, no matter it is appearance or character, is exactly the same as the season after the Wei..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three days ago, Ning Jiwei told Qin Zhixu that if he didn''t hand over Qin Tian within three days, the Qin family would bear the punishment they deserved.


    Qin Zhixu has been looking for Qin Tian these days, but he can''t find it.


    As for Ning Jiwei''s three-day deadline, he didn''t care too much, because he didn''t think Ning Jiwei would lay a hand on these innocent people, whether from the friendship between the two companies or Ning Jiwei''s behavior.


    But soon, he was beaten in the face.


    After three days, Qin Zhixu''s Ru was immediately hit by Ning Jiwei''s overall economic pressure, and the two companies that had cooperated closely turned against each other in an instant.


    Many large and small enterprises that know the two grudges stand still and wait to see what happens.


    At this time, whoever wades in this muddy water will become the first bird to be beaten.


    Qin Zhixu''s company plunged in stock value overnight. The whole company suddenly got stuck in the gear like a high-speed machine and was paralyzed there in an instant.


    "What shall we do now?" Yang Yaru asked anxiously.


    Qin Zhixu gritted his teeth and asked, "how much working capital can the company use?"


    Yang Yaru shook her head: "not much. We can''t last long just by our own words."


    Qin knew Xu''s face was gloomy and terrible. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Yang Yaru looked at him, biting her lips and said, "and even if we can get through this level by ourselves, can you guarantee that Ning Jiwei has no backhand? Such a big gap, if you can''t explain to him, he won''t give up."


    "Damn it!"


    Qin Zhixu angrily waved off the documents on his desk, got up and walked out.


    "Where are you going?" Yang Yaru asked.


    "Where else can I go? Of course I''m looking for Ning Jiwei." Qin knew Xu didn''t turn back.


    He can''t watch his hard work in vain, and he doesn''t have the mind to fight with Ning Jiwei, so the best way at present is to talk with Ning Jiwei to see what he wants.


    Ning Jiwei did not hide from him. When he heard Li Fu say he was coming, he directly let someone in.


    Qin Zhixu asked angrily as soon as he entered the door: "Ning Jiwei, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know what I mean?" Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I thought I should say. I made it very clear three days ago."


    "You..."


    Qin Zhixu choked and said, "I know you''re because of Qin Tian. I''ve tried all the ways to find her these three days, but I can''t find her. What can I do? Can''t you make me a Qin Tian for you?"


    "That''s your business. I only look at the results." Ning Jiwei said faintly.


    Qin knew Xu was upset, rolled his hair and said, "even if you bring Ru down, I can''t find her or not. I don''t believe you haven''t found anyone in the past three days. Since you found it, you should understand that I didn''t mean not to give her to you."


    "I said, that''s your business. I just look at the results."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Qin Zhixu and said, "either, you will see your efforts wasted and Ru will become a dead company, or you will hand over Qin Tian and choose for yourself."


    "Ning Jiwei, can you make some sense?" Qin Zhixu said, "Qin Tian is Qin Tian and Ru is Ru. Can we not be confused? Besides, our two families still have cooperation. What''s the advantage of you suppressing me?"


    "I don''t need benefits." Ning Jiwei said, "suppressing Ru is just one of the means to force you to hand over Qin Tian. In order to achieve this goal, I can afford any price."


    "You..."


    "By the way, one more thing to remind you..."


    Ning Jiwei pulled a cold arc from the corner of his mouth, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "since I have the means to kill your company, I also have the means to swing JOJO."


    "JOJO?" Qin knew Xu was stunned and was furious, "what''s the matter with JOJO?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled but said nothing.


    Qin Zhixu airway: "Ning Jiwei, are you still not a man? JOJO has nothing to do with these things. He is innocent."


    "Isn''t Yiyi innocent?" Ning Jiwei asked with cold eyes, "what did Yiyi do wrong? He''s only six years old. Isn''t he innocent? Where did Haixi provoke Qin Tian? Is she innocent? Did Qin Tian think she was dealing with innocent people when she did all this?"


    Qin Zhixu was speechless.


    He gritted his teeth, took out his cell phone and called JOJO, but the other end couldn''t answer.


    Qin Zhixu looked up at Ning Jiwei, "is JOJO in your hand? What did you do to him?"


    "Not yet." Ning Jiwei sneered, "but not necessarily after."


    Qin knew Xu''s face was so ugly that he stared at Ning Jiwei and didn''t speak.


    "Instead of wasting time with me here, you might as well go back and think about how to hand over Qin Tian." Ning Jiwei reminded him with "kindness".


    Qin Zhixu Leng snorted and turned to leave.


    After returning to Ru and learning Ning Jiwei''s attitude, Yang Yaru hurriedly turned around, "he took JOJO? What can I do now?"


    Qin Zhixu sat on the sofa with a heavy face, "I don''t believe he will do it to JOJO."


    Yes, even at this time, he believed that Ning Jiwei would not attack JOJO unless he had to.


    This comes from men''s understanding of men.


    Yang Yaru stamped her feet anxiously, "but JOJO is different from others. I don''t believe Ning Jiwei will do too much to JOJO, but JOJO is a child with autistic tendencies. What if Ning Jiwei locks him in a small dark room or somewhere else? Do you know how much shadow it will cause to JOJO?"


    Qin Zhixu frowned, which was also where he was worried.


    "If I can''t..." Yang Yaru bit her lips as if she had made a decision. "Otherwise, I''ll beg Haixi..."


    "No." Qin Zhixu immediately shook his head and said, "don''t bother Jian Haixi. I heard that her current situation is very bad. We''d better not stimulate her again."


    "What about JOJO?" Yang Yaru was anxious and almost cried.


    Qin Zhixu thought, gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand to Yang Yaru, "give me your mobile phone."


    "Why?" Yang Yaru handed over her mobile phone. She thought he wanted to find Jian Haixi. She asked suspiciously, "didn''t you say not to find Haixi?"


    "It''s not looking for her." Qin Zhixu shook his head and said, "it''s looking for another person who can affect Ning Jiwei in addition to Jian Haixi."


    ¡­¡­


    After Qin Zhixu left, Ning Jiwei continued to work in the office. In addition to dealing with the Qin family every day, he spent most of his time looking for Qin Tian and Jian Yi. But so far, there has been no news.


    He was agitated when a knock at the door rang out.


    Ning Jiwei thought it was Li Fu. Without thinking about it, he said, "come in."


    Soon the door opened, but instead of Li Fu, a small figure came in.


    "Daddy ~"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned by his childish voice. He looked up at the small figure standing in front of him, got up with a smile, walked over, bent down and picked her up, "how did Ruirui come? Did you come alone?"


    "Well, Ruirui took a taxi by herself. Isn''t it great?"


    Ning Jiwei touched Jian Rui''s head and boasted, "honey, it''s really powerful, but next time you want to go out, you can call Daddy or ask Uncle Li Fu to arrange a driver for you. Don''t go out by yourself, okay? Daddy will worry."


    "Rui Rui knows ~" Jian Rui holds Ning Jiwei and looks around curiously with big eyes, "Daddy, you are so big here. Rui Rui is still the first time to come."


    "Do you want to see it? Daddy will show you around." Ning Jiwei took Jianrui in his arms and showed her around the office and the outside office area. "There is also a big lounge with fun billiards in it. Does Ruirui want to go?"


    Jane shook her head. "Next time, daddy is very tired. Don''t walk around with Ruirui."


    "Baby, are you tired? Daddy will take you back." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui, who was not very lively, took her back to the office and ordered the Secretary to buy her snacks and milk tea.


    Jian Rui lay on Ning Jiwei and didn''t speak.


    "Baby, what''s the matter with you?" Ning Jiwei touched her little face and asked, "is there anything unhappy? Tell Daddy."


    "Daddy..."


    Jian Rui held Ning Jiwei''s neck and asked in a low voice, "did you catch JOJO''s brother?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and didn''t say yes or no.


    Jian Rui''s mouth was small and she was about to cry. "Daddy, will you let brother JOJO go? Brother JOJO is a good man. He was very kind to Ruirui, and he found mommy at that time. Thanks to brother JOJO''s help, we can''t torture innocent people, let alone bite the hand that feeds the hand."


    "Qin Zhixu asked for you?" Ning Jiwei frowned. "They''ll find someone."


    "Daddy, it''s not important. The important thing is that you can''t do this to brother JOJO." Jianrui said.


    Ning Jiwei patted his daughter on the back and sighed, "baby, can you ignore this?"


    "No." Jane Rui shook her head, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, will you let brother JOJO go? Rui Rui doesn''t want daddy to become a Bad Daddy. My brother will be sad when he knows. He won''t want to see such a daddy..."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and looked up at Jian Rui''s wet and clean eyes, which seemed to contain the simplest right and wrong.


    After being silent for a moment, Ning Jiwei pressed the inside line to call Li Fu and ordered, "go and let JOJO go."

 Chapter 109

    Jian Haixi doesn''t sleep well. In her dream, she always hears Jian Yi calling for help in the fire. Reluctantly slept and woke up with cold tears on his face.


    The thought of Yi Yi, who was on fire in her dream, made Jian Haixi''s heart ache. She took a deep breath and managed to suppress the emotions in her heart.


    If she is alone, she can cry wildly. But there is also Jianrui. She can''t ignore her daughter because she lost her son, let alone bring her thoughts of Jianyi to Jianrui and let her daughter suffer with her.


    Looking at the alarm clock at the head of the bed, I thought it was time to cook for Jian Rui. Jian Haixi got out of bed, packed up all Jian Yi''s beds and pillows and went to the living room.


    "Rui Rui?"


    "Haixi, are you awake?"


    Jane Chenran was cooking. When she saw Jane Haixi coming out, she asked with concern, "how are you? Are you better?"


    "Brother, when did you come here?" Jian Haixi turned and looked around. "Where''s Ruirui?"


    "HMM... that..." Jane Chenran scratched her head awkwardly, thinking about how to explain it to her.


    "Rui Rui? Rui Rui?" Jian Haixi didn''t notice Jian Chenran''s expression. He thought Jian Rui was hiding in which room to play. He didn''t hear her voice, so he looked for her one by one, "Rui Rui, where are you? Come out for dinner."


    With a sigh in her heart, Jane walked over. If she didn''t find Jianrui in the whole room, it would make her more worried then.


    "Haixi, you don''t have to look for it. Ruirui is not at home." Jane Chenran pulled over Jane Haixi.


    "Not at home?" hearing Jane Chenran''s words, Jane Haixi''s face immediately changed. "Where has she gone? Has anyone followed her? Has she gone to pay for her hometown? I always call..."


    "No, I didn''t go to my hometown." seeing that Jian Haixi was in a hurry to call, Jian Chenran hurriedly said: "Ruirui went to maiteng to find Ning Jiwei."


    Jian Haixi stepped down, turned his head and looked at Jian Chenran: "what did you say?"


    "Because of JOJO, Ruirui went to maiteng to find Ning Jiwei, so you don''t have to worry about Haixi..."


    "She went alone?"


    Before Jane Chenran finished, she was stopped by Jane Haixi and asked.


    "Er... Um." Jane nodded, "but when I received Ruirui''s call, she had already arrived in maiteng, so you don''t have to..."


    "Who allowed her to go alone?" Jane Haixi clenched her teeth and snapped, "why did you let her go alone? Why didn''t you stop her when you received her call?"


    "Haixi, calm down..."


    "How do you tell me to calm down?"


    Jian Haixi dropped the phone and roared, "I have lost a son. Do I have to lose my daughter?"


    "Haixi!" Jane Chenran grabbed her arm and said, "this is indeed our negligence, but isn''t Ruirui all right now? She''s in ningjiwei..."


    "Do you know she''s okay? Yi Yi said he was okay at that time, but what''s the truth?" referring to Jian Yi, Jian Haixi couldn''t control his emotions completely and cried: "What''s she doing in maiteng? If she wants to find Ning Jiwei, she can''t call. She has to run there by herself? What if something happens? Is it possible that she has an accident now, and you''re just hiding it from me, just like when Yiyi had an accident..."


    "No, Rui Rui is very good, really." seeing that Jian Haixi is out of control, Jian Chenran hurriedly explained: "Haixi, calm down. Rui Rui is really okay. You believe me... Even if you can''t trust brother, and Ning Jiwei, you should always trust him?"


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe anyone!" Jian Haixi squatted on the ground with his head covered, and the whole person collapsed completely. "I dare to believe who you are? I don''t believe anyone. I just want my child and give me my child back..."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go and pick up Ruirui now?" seeing Jian Haixi like this, Jian Chenran was distressed and worried, squatted down and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, you wait for me at home, and I''ll pick up Rui Rui right away, okay?"


    "Take it back..." hearing these three words, Jian Haixi stopped crying. She looked up at Jian Chenran, with tears in her godless eyes. "Will you really take Ruirui back? Can I still believe you?"


    "Of course, I promise." Jane Chenran reached out and pressed Jian Haixi''s shoulder, looked at her painfully and said, "Haixi, I''ll be back soon. Don''t go out, or I won''t be able to meet you with Ruirui back, okay?"


    "OK, I''m not going anywhere. I''ll wait for you and Ruirui at home." Jian Haixi nodded.


    Looking at her like this, Jane pursed her lips, picked up the car key and went out.


    Maiteng.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s promise to let JOJO go, Jianrui finally showed a smile on her face, "thank you, daddy, it''s nice!"


    Then Jianrui took ningjiwei in her arms.


    Ning Jiwei rubbed his daughter''s hair, and his eyes became gentle.


    "Daddy, can I meet brother JOJO?" asked Jianrui.


    Ning Jiwei picked her eyebrows, pinched her little face and asked, "why, can''t you trust daddy?"


    "No, No." Jianrui quickly shook her head, "how can Ruirui not trust her father? Rui Rui is just afraid that JOJO''s brother will be angry, so she wants to explain to him."


    Looking at her daughter who seemed to have grown up a lot overnight, Ning Jiwei felt a little astringent, reached out and rubbed her hair without talking.


    While they were waiting for JOJO, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    "It must be brother JOJO coming." Jianrui climbed down Ning Jiwei''s arms and ran to the door happily.


    When the door opened, it was not Li Fu and JOJO who came in, but Jane Chenran with an anxious face.


    "Uncle? Why are you here?" Jane Rui looked at Jane with her head askew and asked, "is Mommy awake?"


    After she went out, she thought that Jian Haixi would be worried, so she called Jane Chenran and asked him to explain to her when Mommy woke up.


    Jane Chenran shook her head, pulled up Jane Rui''s hand and said, "your mommy is worried. Come back with me."


    "Worried?" Jane Rui was stunned. "Uncle, didn''t you tell Mommy I was here?"


    Ning Jiwei saw Jane Chenran running over in such a panic. He had a hunch that something must have happened to Jane Haixi. Seeing that he was going to take Jane Rui away, he hurriedly asked, "what''s going on?"


    Jane Chenran sighed, impatiently rolled her hair and said, "as soon as Haixi woke up, she was going to find ruiruirui. I told her that ruiruirui came to maiteng to find you. As soon as she heard that the whole person seemed out of control, she was always worried that ruiruirui would have an accident. I couldn''t persuade her, so she had to hurry to take Ruirui back."


    Ning Jiwei''s face sank instantly. "I''ll go back with you."


    "Don''t." Jane Chenran stretched out her hand and stopped him. "Haixi is in a very unstable mood now. It''s better not to appear in front of her first."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Jianrui stretched out her small hand, pulled laningjiwei''s hand and looked up her head and said, "Daddy, don''t worry first. Ruiruirui will go home with her uncle now. If anything happens to Mommy, ruiruirui will call you right away."


    Ning Jiwei was silent, nodded, looked at Jane and said, "tell me the first time you have something."


    Jane nodded and walked out quickly with Jane Rui in her arms.


    After they left, Ning Jiwei didn''t care about anything else.


    Thinking of Jian Haixi''s situation, he was full of anxiety. After walking anxiously back and forth in the office for ten minutes, Ning Jiwei still picked up the car key.


    "President?"


    Li Fu came in and was stunned when he saw Ning Jiwei about to go out.


    Ning Jiwei frowned at him, "what''s up?"


    Li Fu nodded. "It''s JOJO. He wants to see you."


    "No." ningjiwei impatiently refused. At this time, he didn''t want to see irrelevant people.


    Li Fu said in embarrassment, "I said it''s inconvenient for you now, but he hasn''t been willing to go."


    "Then let him wait." ningjiwei said coldly.


    "This..." Li Fu hesitated and said, "president, he is Qin Tian''s brother. Maybe he may have Qin Tian''s whereabouts."


    Ning Jiwei collected his eyes and said in a moment: "let him in."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jane Chenran rushed home with Jane Rui for the first time. As soon as she got to the door, she saw Jane Haixi squatting at the entrance of the stairs and waiting.


    "Mommy ~"


    Hearing Jian Rui''s voice, Jian Haixi''s rigid body moved slightly and raised her head slowly.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Jianrui trotted to jianhaixi, stretched out her small hand to wipe the tears on her face, and said wisely: "Mommy, I''m sorry, it''s Ruirui that worried you."


    "Rui Rui..." Jian Haixi murmured and forced his daughter into his arms.


    Her daughter... She thought she was going to lose her child again. Fortunately, fortunately, her daughter came back safely.


    "Mommy doesn''t cry, ang, you see ruiruirui is fine." Jane Rui coaxed them with a small hand and gently patted Jane Haixi on the back.


    Standing behind Jane Chenran looked at this scene and her eyes were red. "Haixi, come on, get up first, don''t squat here, shall we go home and say good?"


    "Well, Mommy, let''s go home and talk." Jane Rui said childishly.


    Said, holding Jian Haixi in one hand and Jian Rui in the other hand.


    After entering the house, Jian Haixi still didn''t dare to let go of Jian Rui''s hand. The whole person knelt on the ground and looked at her nervously.


    Jianrui obediently let her look, "Mommy, ruiruirui really has nothing."


    Seeing that her daughter was really all right, Jane Haixi was relieved, turned to look at her and asked, "why do you want to run out alone?"


    "That''s because the situation was urgent..."


    "No matter how urgent the situation is, you don''t need to run out." Jian Haixi snapped, "if you children are needed for everything, what do we adults have to do?"


    "Mommy, I''m sorry. Ruirui will tell you first..." Jian Rui confessed her mistake.


    "Later? Do you want to go out by yourself?" Jian Haixi heard the wrong point and asked fiercely, "why do you even leave me? What''s the matter at home, why do you run out?"


    "Mommy, Ruirui didn''t ~" Jian Rui said wrongfully: "Rui Rui just went to Daddy..."


    "Daddy, Daddy..." Jian Haixi sneered and said in a painful voice, "since you have daddy, do you still have my mommy in your eyes? Everything is daddy, doesn''t it mean I''m your favorite Mommy? Why don''t you want mommy when you have daddy? Do you want to be with your daddy?"


    "Mommy, Mommy, what''s the matter with you..." Jian Rui was startled by the way Jian Haixi was out of control. She cried and shook her head and said, "no, ruiruirui didn''t. Mommy, what''s the matter with you... Sobbing..."


    "Haixi, calm down!" Jane Chenran dressed up and hurriedly pulled away Jian Haixi. "You scared the child."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at Jian Rui, who was frightened and cried in a low voice, she reacted from her out of control mood for the whole moment. She quickly squatted down and hugged her daughter and said, "Ruirui Rui, I''m sorry. Mommy didn''t mean to hurt you. Mommy was just too scared. I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "Mommy" Jane Rui looked at Jane Haixi with red eyes, hugged her neck and said, "Mommy is Mommy, daddy is daddy, we are a family. That''s what my brother said. Why doesn''t Mommy let ruiruirui want Daddy?"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes turned red and cried, "I''m sorry, Mommy didn''t let you don''t want Daddy. I''m sorry, it''s all mommy''s fault..."


    Jian Rui choked and shrunk in Jian Haixi''s arms and whispered, "Rui Rui''s favorite is Mommy. Mommy, don''t be sad. Rui Rui won''t go out alone anymore."


    Listening to her daughter''s words, Jane Haixi cried more bitterly.


    When Ning Jiwei opened the door, he saw the scene of Jian Haixi and his daughter crying. Just now he was outside. In fact, he heard a little about Jian Haixi. Looking at such a sad Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei felt distressed and powerless.


    "Daddy..."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded, walked forward and hugged Jian Rui from Jian Haixi''s arms, then stretched out a hand to Jian Haixi and pulled her into his arms.


    "Well, Haixi, don''t cry. It''s all right."


    When Jian Haixi heard the speech, he buried his head deep in Ning Jiwei''s neck and kept whispering, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    I don''t know whether she is apologizing to Jianrui or Ning Jiwei. Maybe there are both.


    Ning Jiwei just gently patted her on the back and coaxed in a soft voice: "it''s all right, good, don''t cry. I''ve broken my eyes."


    ¡ª¡ª


    RU¡£


    Qin Zhixu''s office is full of chickens and dogs at the moment


    "What to do now? The company''s share price is still falling, and all projects have been forced to stop."


    Yang Yaru hurriedly turned around, "if we go on like this, we Ru will be really finished in a few days."


    "How much money can we use now?" Qin Zhixu asked.


    "Not much. It can last a day or two at most," said Yang Yaru.


    Qin Zhixu walked two steps impatiently: "push back all that can be pushed, and concentrate all the funds for a rainy day."


    By Ning Jiwei''s means, it is absolutely impossible to stop here.


    Yang Yaru looked at Qin Zhixu and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Qin Zhixu looked at her suspiciously, "what do you think of me like this?"


    "What do you say?"


    Yang Yaru angrily stared at Qin Zhixu and scolded, "Qin Zhixu, don''t you know your way back? Do you really want to watch the company collapse?"


    "What are you talking about? Where did I watch the company collapse? Isn''t this trying to find a way?"


    "The way is to hand over Qin Tian! There is no other way."


    Yang Yaru was furious and shouted at Qin Zhixu: "Qin Zhixu, how many people in the company have followed you to this day. Is it interesting for you to do your best to protect a demon? Are you worthy of the company''s employees who fight with you?"


    "Which eye of yours saw me defend her?"


    Qin Zhixu was yelled at by her. He rubbed his forehead and said, "which eye of yours saw me protect her? If I really knew Qin Tian''s whereabouts, do you think I would hide it? The problem now is that I really don''t know where she is!"


    Yang Yaru wondered, "you really don''t know?"


    "I don''t know!" Qin Zhixu scolded angrily. "Shit, now I can''t wash myself when I jump into the Yellow River. Tell Ning Jiwei I don''t know he doesn''t believe it. Come back and tell you I don''t know you don''t believe it. What else can I do? If I can alleviate the crisis of the company, I will turn myself in with Ning Jiwei without hesitation."


    Yang Yaru frowned and said, "it''s not that we don''t believe you, but I think Qin Tian always wants to contact people. Can she really have no contact with the Qin family in such a big thing?"


    "How do I know?" Qin Zhixu airway: "now I''m like a sinner for thousands of years. It''s really frustrating to see that everyone has to hold his tail."


    Looking at the angry and tired Qin Zhixu, Yang Yaru sighed, reached out and patted his arm and said, "I''m sorry just now. I misunderstood you."


    Qin Zhixu waved his hand. "Now you don''t have to tell me this. It''s business to find a way quickly."


    Yang Yaru sighed heavily: "now the company is in panic. If it goes on like this, let alone external pressure, our company has collapsed from the inside."


    "If I really let those old employees who have worked hard for the company leave Ru, I will probably never forgive myself in my life," Qin Zhixu said in a deep voice.


    Yang Yaru didn''t speak. There was a heavy and depressing atmosphere in the office.


    "I''ll try again."


    For a long time, Qin Zhixu said in a hoarse voice. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and was ready to call Qin Tian again to see if he could dial.


    Just took out his cell phone and didn''t have time to make a phone call, the screen showed that a strange landline number suddenly came in. Qin Zhixu stared at the string, and his eyes suddenly darkened.


    "Whose phone is it?" Yang Yaru asked sensitively.


    Qin Zhixu said with a heavy face, "go find a technician who can locate right away, right away!"


    Yang Yaru was cold all over. She immediately realized that this was Qin Tian''s phone. She nodded, took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. "Let people come over, come on!"


    In order to find Qin Tian these days, the positioned technicians are waiting in the company all day. At the moment, Yang Yaru gave an order, and the technicians came in less than ten seconds.


    Seeing that the technician made an OK gesture, Qin Zhixu took a deep breath and connected the phone, "Hello, who is it?"


    "Brother..." the trembling cry came from the other end of the phone, "brother, I''m wrong, I''m so afraid..."


    It''s Qin Tian''s voice.

 Chapter 110

    Hearing Qin Tian''s voice, Qin Zhixu and Yang Yaru were at the same time. Qin Zhixu looked at the rapid positioning technician next to his eyes, held his voice and asked, "where are you?"


    "I, I..." Qin Tian cried, "brother, I really know I''m wrong. Help me. I''m so afraid..."


    Qin Zhixu pursed his lips and looked at Yang Yaru.


    Yang Yaru winked at him, opened her mouth and said silently, "you know the weight, don''t be soft hearted at this time."


    His eyes darkened. Qin Zhixu said, "don''t be afraid. I... Will help you."


    "Brother, Wuwuwuwu..." hearing Qin Zhixu''s words, Qin Tian cried as if he had found a backer to rely on. "Brother, come and help me. I really can''t support it. I''m so afraid..."


    Qin Zhixu sighed and said, "you have to tell me where you are, or how can I help you?"


    "I, I''m in my hometown..." Qin Tian sobbed: "I''ve been hiding on the mountain of my hometown these days. Brother, come quickly. I''m so afraid of being alone..."


    Hearing that Qin Tian was really frightened, but thinking of what she did, Qin Zhixu was powerless to sympathize. While stabilizing Qin Tian, he waited for the results of the technicians.


    After seeing the technicians compare an OK gesture, Qin Zhixu nodded and said to Qin Tian, "I''ll find you right away. Don''t run around there, you know?"


    "Well, I''ll wait for you. Come quickly." knowing that Qin Zhixu will come to find himself, Qin Tian''s panic for many days finally calmed down a little.


    Not long after she left the factory, she saw the news and knew what consequences her "little game" had caused.


    At least 40 people were killed and many injured... Such a large explosion caused a sensation across the country. Qin Tian can see the live news and the progress of various wanted and investigations wherever he goes.


    Seeing the news, she was terrified all day. She didn''t dare to run around. She had to hide back to her hometown. And when I returned to my hometown, I didn''t dare to live at home, but hid in the mountains.


    These days, she only dares to secretly find something to eat and drink to cushion her stomach, but she never dares to go out and meet people. Every day I live in fear. I''m afraid that as soon as I open my eyes and turn around, Ning Jiwei or the police will find her.


    She is not a timid person. This kind of "little game" has never been played before and has never made mistakes. She doesn''t care about the life and death of those strangers, but she never thought of Jian Yi''s death. Although Jane Yi''s body has not been clearly found, the chances of a few-year-old child surviving such an explosion are almost zero.


    She didn''t want to let Jian Yi die, but now it''s too late to say this. She doesn''t dare to go out and face Ning Jiwei''s possible reaction.


    She was frightened to learn what Ning Jiwei had done from the sporadic news every day. She felt as if she was playing hide and seek with death. She would be caught the next second.


    After several days of hard support, she finally couldn''t support it. She had to call Qin Zhixu.


    If there is anyone else here she can rely on, it''s just Qin Zhixu.


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Tian breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the ground with her knees in her arms, waiting patiently for Qin Zhixu to find her.


    Thinking of Qin Zhixu''s consolation and commitment on the phone, Qin Tian''s mouth slightly recalled, thinking that he still cared about himself. Even if he made such a big mistake and the other party was Ning Jiwei, he still chose to protect himself.


    Just before the smile on the corner of her mouth was fully raised, the mobile phone in her hand rang.


    After clicking on the video sent from the mobile phone and seeing the content above, the smile on Qin Tian''s face completely froze there.


    In the video, Qin Zhixu, Yang Yaru and others informed the technicians to locate her position.


    She secretly installed monitoring in Qin Zhixu''s office a long time ago, and Qin Zhixu''s movements will be sent to her mobile phone regularly every day.


    But she never thought that she would see so many technicians in Qin Zhixu''s office. As soon as those who operate the computer sat there, she saw that such hand speed and operation mode are looking for her position. It can''t be wrong.


    Seeing Qin Zhixu and Yang Yaru in the video, after a brief discussion, Qin Tian picked up the phone. Qin Tian hated and hurt.


    You don''t have to guess. He must be calling Ning Jiwei.


    Unexpectedly, the person she trusted most and loved most would betray her.


    Qin Tian bit her lips. The whole person endured for a few days and completely collapsed. She angrily dialed Qin Zhixu''s phone.


    "Hello? What''s the matter?"


    Qin knew Xu thought Qin Tian had any requirements, and hurriedly said, "didn''t I tell you, I''ll be there right away, you just wait there, don''t run around, you know?"


    "Don''t run around..." Qin Tian sneered. "If you don''t run, are you waiting for you and Ning Jiwei to catch me? My good brother."


    "You..." Qin knew Xu YILENG and thought it might be Qin Tian''s tentative plan, so he pretended to be relaxed and said, "what are you talking about? I said I would help you. How can I tell Ning Jiwei? You think too much."


    "Really?" Qin Tian sneered, "Qin Zhixu, if I didn''t install monitoring there, I might have been cheated by you."


    "Monitoring?" Qin knew Xu Yizheng, and then angrily said, "Qin Tian, are you sick? Why did you install monitoring in my office? When did you install it?"


    Listening to Qin Zhixu''s words, Yang Yaru was stunned and quickly searched in the office with several technicians.


    "Ha!" Qin Tian laughed angrily, "Qin Zhixu, I''m sick. You just know that I''m not abnormal. How can you like my own brother?"


    "You..." Qin Zhixu choked on her words and said in a deep voice: "Qin Tian, I did this just to help you."


    "Help me?" Tan Tian roared: "is giving me to Ning Jiwei to help me? Don''t tell me you can''t guess what Ning Jiwei will do to me. Are you helping me? You want me to die!"


    "Qin Tian!" Qin Zhixu airway: "don''t be stubborn. You have to bear your own mistakes. Only you bear them and correct them can you really turn around."


    "You liar!" Qin Tian cried and shouted, "do you still want to deceive me? Qin Zhixu, I''m sorry for my deep love for you and my belief in you. You even want to push me to the enemy. I hate you!"


    "Qin Tian, calm down!" hearing that Qin Tian was in an uncertain mood, Qin knew Xu roared: "what I am doing now is the real decision for you. Don''t continue fooling around. Wait for me there... Hello? Qin Tian?" before he finished, Qin Tian forcibly hung up the phone.


    "Did she find it?" Yang Yaru asked.


    Qin Zhixu nodded and angrily threw the phone in her hand. "Damn it, she didn''t know when to install a monitor here. She saw it all through the monitor just now."


    "What should I do now?" Yang Yaru got worried. "This is the only time Qin Tian has contacted you, and I''m afraid there won''t be another time."


    Qin knew that Xu bit his lips and raised his feet to go out. "Inform the people and horses to catch up immediately. I hope it''s still time."


    "Yes." Yang Yaru nodded and followed up.


    Qin Zhixu called Ning Jiwei while walking outside and told him the current situation.


    I just hope that when they arrive, Qin Tian hasn''t escaped too far.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Tian hung up the phone, squatted on the ground and burst into tears.


    She hated Qin Zhixu for betraying her, but she really let her run, but she didn''t know where she could escape.


    Now Qin Zhixu and Ning Jiwei estimate that they have locked this building. As soon as she appears, countless monitoring and positioning will detect her, and she has no way to escape.


    At this time, on the mountain path, an insignificant car stopped. Then a man in a black suit came down from the car, looked at the eye mountain and walked up at will.


    When Qin Tian collapsed and cried, the man in black came to her and asked, "Hello, Miss Qin Tian? Do you need help?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Six months later, the airport.


    Lin Xiaodou, Jian Chenran, Gu Chenyi and others were all present, because today is the day when Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei came back from Switzerland.


    Because of Jian Yi''s affair, Jian Haixi''s mood has always been unstable.


    Six months ago, it was not easy to get the news of Qin Tian, but finally it came back in vain. Since then, there has been no news of Qin Tian and Jian Yi.


    Over the past six months, Ning Jiwei has almost put down all the work she can put down and took all her free time to accompany Jian Haixi, hoping to help her get out of the shadow of losing Jian Yi.


    Jian Chenran, Lin Xiaodou, Gu Chenyi and others often take time to see Jian Haixi. They change their ways to make her happy.


    Jian Haixi also knows that everyone is worried about her, and she doesn''t want to let everyone worry all the time. For a long time, everyone laughed at her and she would cooperate with her smile, but that smile obviously didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Ning Jiwei saw that Jian Haixi could not get out of the shadow in her heart and decided to leave here with her and Jian Rui for a while. Perhaps she will be much better without the familiar environment and characters.


    So after arranging everything, Ning Jiwei put forward the prepared trip to Switzerland and flew to Switzerland with Haixi and Jianrui to relax.


    Today, it was the day when their family returned from Switzerland. Lin Xiaodou and others seized the time and arrived at the airport early to pick up the plane.


    Seeing that the pick-up time is getting closer and closer, Lin Xiaodou is nervous for no reason.


    She kept confirming with Jane Chenran: "Chenran, is it OK for us to do this? Will Haixi be nervous if a lot of people come to pick up the plane?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Jane Chenran smiled, comfortingly shook her hand and said, "I contacted Ning Jiwei and talked with Ruirui before. They all said Haixi recovered very well."


    "But..." Lin Xiaodou hesitated: "even if she recovers well, she will be disgusted to suddenly see so many of us around her? I''m afraid Haixi''s mood will be stimulated by us."


    "No."


    Seeing Lin Xiaodou so nervous, Jane Chenran took out her mobile phone with a smile and opened the wechat chat interface with Jian Rui to show her, "you see, this is the latest photo sent by Ruirui to me."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at it curiously. Seeing Jian Haixi smiling in the photo, he was relieved, "it seems that Haixi is really much better."


    "Yes," said Jane Chenran with emotion, "after all, time will dilute everything."


    Lin Xiaodou nodded and said, "anyway, it''s a good thing that Haixi can come out of sadness. She''s still so young, and life has to look forward."


    Jane nodded in the morning. They didn''t speak for a moment.


    Standing beside them, Gu Xiaomian heard their dialogue, frowned and thought, and pulled Gu Chenyi''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Chenyi looked down at him.


    "Dad, will aunt Haixi really forget Jian Yi?"


    "Don''t talk." Gu Chenyi stared at him, hurriedly covered his mouth and scolded, "how did you tell you before you came out?"


    Gu Xiaomian tooted her lips and said, "you can''t mention Jian Yi''s name and things in front of aunt Haixi."


    "Then you said that the skin itched, didn''t you?" Gu Chenyi said.


    Gu Xiaomian bowed his head and whispered, "but I miss Jian Yi very much. Why can''t I mention it?"


    Listening to Gu Xiaomian''s words, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou were stunned and looked at each other. Their eyes were slightly red.


    The children''s words are the most simple. Gu Xiaomian''s words almost hit their hearts at once.


    "You child, don''t let you say you still say?" Gu Chenyi bit her teeth and raised her hand to beat Gu Xiaomian on his ass, but Yunling stopped her. "Children''s words are not taboo. Xiaomian just doesn''t understand. Just tell him if you understand. What''s the fire?"


    Gu Chenyi took back his hand and snorted, "just protect him."


    "Little Dad..." Gu Xiaomian hid in Yunling''s arms and asked suspiciously, "why do adults Miss Jian Yi, but they are not allowed to mention him?"


    Yunling sighed, touched his head and said, "Xiaomian, not all thoughts need to be said."


    "But if you don''t say it, how can the other party know?" Gu Xiaomian was more confused. "I send a message to Ruirui every day and tell her I miss her."


    Yunling smiled and said, "it''s certainly a way to say it, but there''s another kind of missing that can''t be said. It''s the deepest miss in my heart."


    Gu Xiaomian blinked and said, "Dad, you mean that although everyone won''t mention Jian Yi, everyone misses him very much, don''t you?"


    "Yes." Yunling nodded and said, "and your aunt Haixi has been ill for a long time because she is too sad. Now she is finally well. If you keep mentioning Jian Yi in front of her, it will make her sad as if you mention her sad things. In that case, her illness will be serious again, you know?"


    "Oh, I see." Gu Xiaomian nodded and said, "I listened to my little dad. I met aunt Haixi and promised not to mention Jian Yi."


    "Well, that''s good." Yunling touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and smiled.


    Jane Chenran looked at Lin Xiaodou, who secretly wiped tears on one side, sighed, held her in her arms, stretched out a hand and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head, buried it in his arms and whispered, "I just feel bad."


    "Well, don''t cry." Jane Chenran hugged her, patted her on the back with her hand, and coaxed in a soft voice, "if Yiyi knew we were so sad for him, he wouldn''t be happy."


    "Well." Lin Xiaodou nodded, took out a paper towel to wipe away his tears, choked and said, "in fact, Haixi must be trying to put it down. She is the most uncomfortable sad, but she has to force herself to cheer up for Ruirui and all of us."


    Jane Chenran took the paper towel to dry her tears, nodded and said, "so, we just need to treat her in the usual way for a while, and don''t put too much pressure on her."


    "HMM." Lin Xiaodou nodded, winked at Jane Chenran and said, "are my eyes still red? Can you see that I''ve cried? Do you want to make up something?"


    "No." Jane smiled and kissed her at the corner of her eye. "It''s natural and beautiful."


    "Oh, you..." Lin Xiaodou didn''t expect that he suddenly kissed himself and stared at him with a red face.


    One side of Gu Xiaomian smiled at Lin Xiaodou and said, "aunt Xiaodou, don''t be shy. Look at my big father and two dads. I''m tired of watching this scene at home."


    "Smelly boy, I let you talk nonsense!" Gu Chenyi slapped Gu Xiaomian''s ass and scolded: "I knew to sell your father. Why do I have a loser like you?"


    "Oh, Dad, Dad beat me ~" Gu Xiaomian hid behind Yunling with his ass covered, but unexpectedly, Yunling didn''t help him this time.


    Poor Gu Xiaomian can only cover his ass and run around bitterly. Finally, he hid in Lin Xiaodou''s arms to escape Gu Chenyi''s "family law".


    When Gu Xiaomian made a fuss, everyone''s depression just now eased a lot.


    At this time, the airport broadcast reminded Jian Haixi that the flight they took was about to arrive. Gu Xiaomian was immediately excited, "Ruirui, my Rui is coming!"


    Gu Chenyi slapped him on the head, "what''s your Ruirui? Be careful that Ruirui''s uncle beats you."


    Jane Chenran laughed and said, "if you don''t beat me, it''s not my turn to beat someone with her father."


    Gu Xiaomian is regardless of them. The whole person turns around excitedly. For a moment, he runs to Yunling and asks him to pat the ash on his clothes. For a moment, he runs to Lin Xiaodou and holds her hand to let her squat down.


    "Aunt Xiaodou, look at my messy hairstyle and dirty face. Do you want to make up or something? I have not seen Ruirui for so long. I have to make a good impression on her."


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head in a funny way, reached out and conscientiously adjusted his hairstyle and said, "well, it''s very handsome now."


    Gu Xiaomian walked to the railing with satisfaction and stretched out his arms to Gu Chenyi. "Dad, lift me up quickly. There are too many people. I can''t see Ruirui."


    Gu Chenyi saw that his son was as lazy to teach him a lesson as beating chicken blood. He sighed and lifted him up.


    Soon, many people came out of the airport exit, including Jian Haixi''s family.


    Gu Xiaomian, with sharp eyes, saw the doll like Jian Rui. He waved his fat little hand and shouted, "Rui Rui, Rui Rui! I''m here!"

 Chapter 111

    Ning Jiwei came out of the airport exit with Jian Rui in one hand and Jian Haixi in the other. As soon as he came out, he heard Gu Xiaomian''s cry. Along with the sound, Jian Haixi saw the relatives and friends who came to pick them up, and the corners of his mouth bent slightly.


    "Rui Rui, Rui Rui, I''m here!" Gu Xiaomian waved vigorously.


    "Stupid son, people have seen it, don''t wave." Gu Chenyi stared at Gu Xiaomian, who was frantically tossing in his arms, turned his head and waved his hand with a smile at Jian Haixi.


    Looking at the father and son of the giggling duo, Yunling smiled helplessly and shook her head.


    "Rui Rui, Rui Rui, this way!"


    "Hee hee, Gu Ruan, I see you!" Jian Rui smiled at Jian Haixi in Ning Jiwei''s arms, "Mommy, I see Gu Ruan, over there."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded, smiled at Ning Jiwei and walked towards the crowd.


    "Rui Rui, Rui Rui..." Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui foolishly. "You''re finally back."


    "Long time no see, Gu Ruan, thank you for picking me up." Jian Rui smiled sweetly at Gu Xiaomian. She successfully made Gu Xiaomian forget her lines for a long time. A fat little face turned red and stammered: "no, you''re welcome, you should, you should..."


    "Stupid!" Gu Chenyi glared at him and turned to tease Jian Rui with a smile, "Xiao Rui, do you know us?"


    Jian Rui nodded with a smile and said, "of course, I know you. Uncle Gu, uncle Yunling, uncle and little aunt ~ Ruirui also misses you abroad!"


    "Oh, my little mouth is so sweet!" Lin Xiaodou smiled and pinched Jian Rui''s apple face. "Little girl, did you secretly eat honey abroad? Why is this mouth getting sweeter and sweeter?"


    "Little aunt, what Ruirui Rui said is true. I don''t believe you touch Rui Rui''s heart. It beats fast ~"


    The appearance of the little girl made everyone laugh. There was still a trace of worry, and she relaxed a lot.


    People meet to go outside the airport. Gu Xiaomian is still foolishly red faced and staring at Jian Rui. Gu Chenyi turns his eyes and slaps him on the head, "go, silly son."


    "Dad, you beat me if I want to be stupid." Gu Xiaomian muttered.


    Jian Chenran took the suitcase from Jian Haixi and walked behind with Ning Jiwei. Lin Xiaodou walked forward with a smile and took Jian Haixi''s arm. They haven''t seen each other for a long time. This time, they feel like meeting again after a long separation.


    Especially looking at Jian Haixi, who is smiling again, Lin Xiaodou is happy for her from the bottom of his heart.


    "Haixi, how was your trip to Switzerland? How was your relaxation?"


    Lin Xiaodou asked with a smile. As soon as she spoke, she realized she was wrong. Usually, normal people only ask "how are you playing", and distraction can only be used when you are in a bad mood and have different emotions. Doesn''t she make it clear that Jian Haixi needs "distraction"?


    Lin Xiaodou covered his mouth awkwardly, "Haixi, that... Don''t mind, I''m talking nonsense. I don''t mean anything else, I..."


    "Xiaodou." Jian Haixi looked at her gently, smiled and said, "I''m very relaxed. You don''t have to worry or be nervous. I''ll get out of control."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi, relieved, but he didn''t dare to say anything wrong.


    They walked in front, Ning Jiwei followed with Jian Rui in his arms, and Gu Chenyi walked last with Gu Xiaomian and Yunling in his arms.


    "Rui Rui, Rui Rui, do you eat chocolate? I brought it for you ~" Gu Xiaomian waved the chocolate in Jian Rui''s hand.


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui lay on Ning Jiwei''s neck, smiled back at Gu Xiaomian and said, "you can install it for me and eat it later."


    "OK." Gu Xiaomian doesn''t think it''s bad to be Jianrui''s "snack mobile bag". He carefully put the chocolate back and said to Jianrui: "when you want to eat, ask me for it."


    Jian Rui threw out his tongue at him and said to Gu Chenyi and Yunling, "Uncle Gu, uncle Yunling, I eat more chocolate in your house. Will I eat your house poor?"


    "Ha ha, you can eat as you like." Gu Chenyi laughed. "Besides, the chocolate you eat for Ruirui is not a waste. It''s a long-term investment, so eat as you like ~"


    Gu Chenyi said and blinked at Jian Rui. Unfortunately, Jian Rui couldn''t understand his hint. He tilted his head and asked, "Uncle Gu, what''s the matter with your eyes?"


    "Poof ~" Yunling smiled, shook her head and said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, don''t pay attention to him. Uncle Gu''s eyes are uncomfortable and forgot to take eye drops out."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded and said, "Uncle Gu, I''ll pass by the drugstore later. Ruirui will buy you eye drops."


    Ning Jiwei heard that Gu Chenyi had been "fooling" his cabbage behind him. He couldn''t help staring at him with a warning, and then accelerated his pace with Jian Rui in his arms.


    "Er......" Gu Chenyi took out the corners of her mouth, looked at Ning Jiwei''s back and muttered, "it''s too stingy."


    "You can steal the music without beating you," Yunling glanced at him with a smile.


    Jane Chenran pulled the suitcase and walked two steps faster to catch up with Ning Jiwei. She walked side by side with him. "How''s the recovery of Haixi?"


    Although he had asked this question many times before and saw a picture of Jian Haixi''s gentle smile from Jian Rui, he really saw someone and wanted to make sure.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and nodded: "the recovery is good. As long as I don''t suffer any big stimulation, it should be all right, otherwise I won''t bring her and Ruirui back."


    "Then I''ll rest assured." Jane paused in the morning and asked in a low voice that only two people could hear, "haven''t you heard from Qin Tian yet?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. In the past six months, he never stopped searching for Qin Tian, but neither he nor Qin Zhixu found the trace of Qin Tian. She seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    Jane opened her mouth in the morning and was about to ask something more, but she saw Ning Jiwei''s mobile phone ring.


    Ning Jiwei took out his mobile phone, frowned at the number above, and his eyes sank.


    Jane Chenran saw that he looked different and glanced. She was surprised to see that it was Qin Zhixu''s number.


    Did he know that Jian Haixi came back today and called to greet him?


    Jane Chenran stopped and waited for Ning Jiwei to answer the phone. He wanted to ask Ning Jiwei something more.


    But Ning Jiwei looked at the number on his mobile phone, but he didn''t answer, but threw his mobile phone to Jane Chenran with a cold hum.


    "What are you doing for me?" Jane Chenran asked suspiciously with her still ringing mobile phone.


    "You answer."


    Ning Jiwei said it concisely and comprehensively, holding Jian Rui and catching up with Jian Haixi.


    "What, what? I''ll answer?" Jane Chenran took her mobile phone and looked at the mess in Ning Jiwei''s wind that had gone far.


    "Ning Jiwei is hateful, isn''t he?" Gu Chenyi''s family came over behind him. Gu Chenyi patted him on the shoulder and asked.


    "Don''t make trouble." Yunling glared at him and smiled at Jane Chenran: "answer the phone quickly. We''ll wait for you in front first."


    Then he left with Gu Chenyi.


    Jane Chenran looked at the persistent ringing mobile phone, finally sighed and picked it up, "hello."


    "Hello, Ning Jiwei..."


    "I''m Jane Chenran."


    Qin Zhixu was stunned and asked, "so they have come back? How is Haixi?"


    "It looks good. It seems that this trip to Switzerland has been of great help to her." Jane Chenran said.


    "That''s good." hearing that Jian Haixi recovered well, Qin Zhixu felt less guilty.


    "What are you calling about?" Jane Chenran asked, "isn''t it just about Haixi?"


    "No, I have something to tell you..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou got on the bus with Jian Rui. Lin Xiaodou smiled and asked Jian Haixi, "let''s go directly to our house for dinner?"


    Then he touched Jian Rui''s face and asked, "is our little Gongju hungry? Do you want the meal made by my little aunt?"


    "I want to die!" Jian Rui cooperates to make an expression, which makes Lin Xiaodou laugh.


    Ning Jiwei sat in the driver''s seat, started the car and said, "go home first and put some things at home."


    "Speaking of this..." being reminded by Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi suddenly remembered and took Lin Xiaodou''s hand and said, "Xiaodou, we brought you a lot of things this time ~"


    "And bring me gifts?" Lin Xiaodou said in surprise: "you didn''t say anything before you came back. I didn''t expect to prepare surprises for me!"


    "Of course!" Jian Haixi said with a smile, "after all, you are my iron porcelain best friend and my sister-in-law. How can I forget your share?"


    "Jane Haixi, you tease me again, don''t you?" when she said "sister-in-law", Lin Xiaodou blushed and stretched out his hand to scratch Jane Haixi''s waist, "let you tease me, you bad girl."


    "Haha, I''m wrong, sister-in-law, spare my life ~" Jian Haixi smiled and dodged.


    "Oh, you still say!" Lin Xiaodou stared at her, turned his head angrily, hugged Jian Rui and said, "Ruirui, look how bad your mommy is."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui said with a smile, "little aunt, will Rui Rui show you a picture?"


    "Photos? Did you take them in Switzerland?" when Lin Xiaodou heard this, he became interested and waved to Jian Rui, "hurry up, let me see where you''ve all gone."


    Jianrui nodded, put out a photo album from a lot of photo albums, held it close to Lin Xiaodou, turned it over and told her one by one.


    "Little aunt, you see, we take a lot of photos everywhere we go. These are all ~"


    Looking at those photos, Lin Xiaodou was surprised and said, "you did take a lot of photos."


    "Of course ~" Jian Rui took out the photos and opened the back to Lin Xiaodou. "Look, little aunt, Ruirui Rui wrote a little story behind each photo and wrote down where we went and what we played."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at those small stories like a diary and began to feel something wrong. "Ruirui, what are you doing writing these?"


    "Of course, when my brother comes back, tell him." Jane Ruiyang smiled and said naturally: "ruiruirui is afraid that she can''t remember so much, so she wrote it down. When my brother comes back, ruiruirui will hold these photo albums and tell him about our trip to Switzerland."


    "What, what?" Lin Xiaodou was stunned by Jian Rui''s words.


    Didn''t you say that Jane Yi had been put down? Why does the situation seem different from what she thinks?


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi, but saw that she was not surprised by Jian Rui''s words.


    "Haixi, you..."


    Jian Haixi smiled at Lin Xiaodou. "Yiyi hasn''t heard from him yet, but no news is the best news, isn''t it? There''s always hope, right?"


    "This..."


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned. He looked at Jian Haixi and Jian Rui, but he couldn''t say "such hope is almost zero" cruelly.


    For a long time, Lin Xiaodou pursed his lips, extended his arms to embrace Jian Haixi, nodded and said, "well, there is hope."


    From the invisible angle of Lin Xiaodou, Jian Haixi''s eyes are slightly wet. Of course, she knows what everyone thinks, but as a mother, she doesn''t want or can''t give up her son before she sees his body.


    Ning Jiwei drove first with Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou. After Jane Chenran answered the phone, she followed them.


    After getting home, Ning Jiwei took Jian Rui and Jian Haixi upstairs to put things, while Lin Xiaodou waited for them downstairs.


    It''s just that Lin Xiaodou was much more relaxed, but his heart became heavy again after listening to Jian Haixi''s words. Although Jian Haixi seems to have no problem now, how long can he hold this "Hope"? Six months a year or no problem, but two or three years? Ten years? At that time, what should Jane Haixi, tortured by this hope, do?


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaodou''s nose was slightly sour and sighed heavily.


    "Xiaodou." when Jane Chenran followed, she saw a man standing there sighing. Lin Xiaodou couldn''t help walking forward and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head, "I''m fine. It''s Haixi..."


    "What''s wrong with Haixi?" Jane Chenran asked nervously.


    "Haixi she... May think Jian Yi is still alive..." Lin Xiaodou bit his lip and told Jane Chenran her conversation with Jian Rui in the car.


    After hearing what Lin Xiaodou said, Jane Chenran was stunned.


    They all thought that Jian Haixi''s "letting go" was to bury Jian Yi in the bottom of her heart, but they didn''t expect that she had never given up from beginning to end.


    Jane Chenran didn''t answer, but frowned and remained silent.


    Lin Xiaodou felt strange and looked up at him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Jian Chenran pursed her lips and said, "just now, I received a call from Qin Zhixu. He said... Qin Tian''s body was found in New Zealand."


    "What?" Lin Xiaodou was surprised, "Qin, Qin Tian, she..."


    Jane Chenran sighed, looked up at the three members of the family who had not come down upstairs, raised her hand and wiped her face.


    Looking at this kind of Jane Chenran, Lin Xiaodou reacted later, took Jane Chenran''s arm and asked, "isn''t that the last person to know Jane Yi''s whereabouts?"


    Jane Chenran looked ugly and nodded silently.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei walked in front with her suitcase. Jian Haixi took her bag in one hand and Jian Rui in the other hand and followed her upstairs. After opening the door, Jianrui was the first to run in, stretched out her small arm and shouted, "Oh, finally go home!"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, bent over and touched her head. "So happy? How can I remember someone was very reluctant when I came back from Switzerland?"


    "Daddy, don''t expose others!" Jane Rui said with a smile holding Ning Jiwei''s thigh: "Ruirui Rui likes to go out with daddy and Mommy, but she also likes home. As long as the family is together, Rui Rui is happy wherever she is."


    Ning Jiwei reached out to hold Jianrui up, pinched her little nose and said, "your aunt Xiaodou said well, this little mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. But I don''t remember that you were allowed to eat too many sweets in Switzerland. Tell me, did you steal it?"


    While talking, Ning Jiwei reached out to scratch Jian Rui''s creaking nest, making Jian Rui laugh, "Daddy, it''s itchy, daddy is bad ~ Mommy, help!"


    Jian Haixi was busy putting away the dust-proof cloth covered on the sofa and bed. Hearing the laughter of her father and daughter, she couldn''t help laughing and came out and said, "why? This is? Don''t hurry to help? Your aunt Xiaodou is still waiting downstairs."


    "Yes, madam!" as soon as Jian Haixi spoke, Jian Rui immediately climbed down from Ning Jiwei''s arms, raised her little hand and saluted, and ran back to her house to unpack her luggage.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei, who was still standing in place. His eyebrows picked up and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Cough..." he was scolded by his wife in front of the child. Ning Jiwei felt his nose awkwardly, "I''ll go now, but..."


    "But what?" Jian Haixi looked at him suspiciously. As soon as his voice fell, he saw a evil smile on Ning Jiwei''s mouth and took two steps forward. When she didn''t respond, he quickly kissed her on the corner of her mouth.


    "You''re really..." Jian Haixi gave him a shy stare. Ning Jiwei was shocked. She just wanted to hold her, but Jian Rui poked a small head out of the room and said with a smile: "Daddy is ashamed, Mommy is ashamed ~"


    "Let me go quickly ~" Jian Haixi blushed, shyly pushed Ning Jiwei away, turned and trotted into the house to pack up.


    Seeing the softness of his hand, Ning Jiwei sighed and stared at the "culprit".


    Jianrui was not afraid of him at all. She made a funny face at him and stuck out her tongue.


    If anyone in the family dotes on her most, Ning Jiwei will definitely come first. Other people''s families are strict fathers and loving mothers, but their family just turned the other way around.


    Because Lin Xiaodou and others are still waiting, Jian Haixi doesn''t pack too much, but takes out the special gifts brought back and arranges them one by one in front of Jian Yi''s bed.


    Looking at the bed full of gifts but less popular, Jian Haixi was slightly astringent.


    "Haixi..." Ning Jiwei came over and hugged her from behind to give her strength.


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine. I just... Looking at the bed Yiyi slept in, I miss him very much."


    "We all miss him very much," Ning Jiwei said.


    "I don''t know where he is now, whether he has eaten well and slept well..." Jian Haixi sighed.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but held Jian Haixi''s hand tightly.


    "Jiwei..." Jian Haixi paused, looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "I want to see and hear about it."

 Chapter 112

    Jian Haixi wants to see and hear about the warmth of love. Of course, Ning Jiwei won''t stop them. They first handed Jian Rui over to Lin Xiaodou and Jian Chenran. After making an appointment, they went to prison.


    Wen Qingnuan, as a suspect in the explosion, has been detained since the explosion.


    When Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei saw her, she was six months pregnant and had a big stomach.


    Looking at her stomach, Jane Haixi''s mouth caught up an unidentified arc.


    "Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei..." Wen Qingnuan looked at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei and asked vigilantly, "what are you doing here?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t look at her, but looked at Jian Haixi and said, "call me if you have something. I''m at the door."


    "Yes." Jane Haixi nodded.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei turning to go, he heard the warmth of love and subconsciously shouted, "Jiwei, don''t go..."


    Unfortunately, her words didn''t even stop Ning Jiwei.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Jian Haixi turned to Wen Qingnuan and smiled at her, "of course I came here to see you."


    "You... What do you want to do?" Wen Qingnuan looked at smiling Jian Haixi in horror. She wouldn''t really think that Jian Haixi came to see her.


    Jian Haixi looked at her up and down, his eyes stayed on her abdomen for two seconds, smiled and asked, "six months?"


    Wen Qingnuan was stunned. His palm subconsciously stroked his lower abdomen, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    This child... Is not what she expected.


    Jian Haixi sneered and asked calmly, "in six months, there should be fetal movement. Do you feel it? Do you feel the little life in your stomach?"


    Hearing the boredom in her warm eyes, she looked at Jian Haixi impatiently and said, "if you come here just to laugh at me, you can go."


    Jian Haixi smiled, shook his head and said, "I forgot that the child in your stomach is Ning Jikang''s, the man you hate most."


    Hearing the words "Ning Jikang", Wen Qingnuan flashed obvious disgust and hatred on his face, gritted his teeth and stared at Jian Haixi and said, "don''t mention him."


    Jian Haixi looked at the change of her expression with satisfaction, smiled and said, "why can''t I mention it? How can I say he''s also the child''s father, isn''t he?"


    "Enough!" roared Wen Qingnuan.


    Jian Haixi didn''t stop, but asked, "what''s the feeling of pregnant with the child of the man he hates most?"


    "Jian Haixi, I''ve said enough, don''t mention it again!" Wen Qingnuan said angrily. Jian Haixi''s words were like a slide show. The pictures unfolded because of the three words "Ning Jikang" were replayed in front of her one after another, helping her recall those unbearable past again and again.


    "Enough?" Jian Haixi chuckled. "I don''t think that''s enough. Smelling the warmth of love, the pain you inflicted on me is far from enough."


    "You..." Wen Qingnuan stared at Jian Haixi, "what do you want to do?"


    "Nothing." Jian Haixi sat down and said carelessly, "I just haven''t seen you for a long time. I want to talk to you."


    Wen Qingnuan pursed her lips and always looked at her vigilantly, "I have nothing to talk to you."


    "How could it?" Jian Haixi sneered. "We can talk a lot."


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Jian Haixi, who was so impenetrable that she couldn''t let go of her vigilance. Finally, she was slowly tired. If it was Ning Jiwei, she might have some ways to deal with it. Whether it was a poor sale or something, at least she knew Ning Jiwei.


    But she couldn''t see through Jian Haixi who was so quiet and didn''t beat or scold her.


    "Oh, yes." Jian Haixi seemed to think of something. He tilted his head and asked Wen Qingnuan, "do Ning Jikang know about your pregnancy? Did he come to see you and your child? After all, this is his flesh and blood... Well, it should be his?"


    Wen Qingnuan glares at Jian Haixi. She doesn''t know what Jian Haixi''s purpose is here, but one thing is certain that Jian Haixi won''t let go of things that can disgust her, such as Ning Jikang.


    Looking at Wen Qingnuan''s face, Jian Haixi seemed not to see it. He asked himself, "it''s six months. It''s supposed to be born in a few months. Have you named the child? At that time, I don''t know whether it looks like you or Ning Jikang..."


    "Enough! Shut up!"


    Listening to Jian Haixi talking about "children" and "Ning Jikang", Wen Qingnuan finally couldn''t stand it. He collapsed and shouted, "Jian Haixi, what are you going to do? Can you say it? If you just come to disgust me, you can get out now! Get out!"


    Jian Haixi looked at the collapse of Wen Qingnuan and sneered: "why, you can''t stand such a little stimulation? Have you ever thought about transposition, or have you ever thought about the impact of what you do on others?"


    "If you want to give me an education class, you can avoid it. I''m different from you. Although you''re not rich and powerful since childhood, your family has a happy life, but I have to bear all the expenses of my family and their future. Do you think I want to be like this? If you can, which girl doesn''t want to live in the ivory tower, who likes intrigue and intrigue?"


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Jian Haixi and said, "did you ask me if I had transposition thinking? Then I can tell you, no, never. Since I decided to take this road, I have long abandoned such useless things as transposition thinking. For me, there is only one creed in my life - I would rather bear the people of the world than the people of the world."


    Listening to the warm words, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "it seems that you and Ning Jikang are really made for each other."


    Smelling the warmth of love, the corner of his mouth smoked and stared at Jian Haixi. "It seems that you really came to disgust me today, but even if you want to disgust me, can you change your way and don''t mention the name?"


    "Name? Which?" Jian Haixi asked suspiciously, "do you say Ning Jikang?"


    "Enough!" Wen Qingnuan grabbed her hair angrily by Jian Haixi''s "tangled" way. If there wasn''t a glass between them, it''s estimated that she couldn''t help but go up and fight with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi blinked and suddenly realized, "Oh, so you don''t want to mention Ning Jikang. Let''s talk about the child in your belly?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After several rounds of dialogue, Wen Qingnuan was exhausted by Jian Haixi''s torture. Finally, he simply sat there and asked listlessly, "what do you want?"


    Jian Haixi looked at such a warm smell and narrowed her eyes slightly. Knowing that her spirit had reached the limit, she changed the topic and said, "it''s nothing. I just want you to repeat the scene of seeing Jian Yi."


    "Ha ha." Wen Qingnuan chuckled, "I''ve spared such a big circle. I wanted to ask this."


    Jane Haixi doesn''t speak.


    Wen Qingnuan said with a smile, "in order to let me relax my vigilance, I''ve been chatting with me for so long, Jian Haixi. Should I say you''re smart or stupid?"


    "Whatever." Jane Haixi said coldly, "I just want you to tell me what happened that day again."


    "You are really tireless." Wen Qingnuan said with a smile: "maternal love is really great."


    "Smell the warmth!" Jian Haixi snapped, "don''t challenge my patience, say it quickly."


    "Ha ha." Wen Qingnuan sneered, "it''s not good to be patient? I didn''t see you so impatient when I was chatting with me just now."


    Jian Haixi gritted his teeth and stared coldly at Wen Qingnuan. "Do you say it or not?"


    Wen Qingnuan raised his eyebrows and looked at Jian Haixi sarcastically, "what if I don''t say? What can you do to me?"


    "Pa!"


    Jian Haixi suddenly stood up with his hands on a row of tables.


    Wen Qingnuan was startled by her sudden action. Looking at Jian Haixi close to her through the glass door, Wen Qingnuan''s voice trembled, "what do you want?"


    "Smell the warmth, do you really think I dare not do anything to you?" Jian Haixi''s eyes seem crazy and determined. "Don''t underestimate the power of a mother. If you don''t say it, I don''t mind asking Jiwei to ''help'' you. If you don''t say it all the time, then... You have no value of existence."


    "You..."


    Wen Qingnuan was so frightened by Jian Haixi that she trembled and dared not talk about anything else. She quickly repeated the scene of that day.


    Outside the door.


    Ning Jiwei lit a cigarette and leaned against the wall. He smoked slowly. Listening to the voice from inside, his eyes were deep and dark.


    Fu zuoan comes out of one side of the office. Ning Jiwei tells Fu zuoan before coming. Fu zuoan also comes. With his relationship, Ning Jiwei is more convenient for them to visit or do something else.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei leaning against the wall, Fu zuoan sighed, stood beside him, looked into the room and asked, "is this still the case?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Fu zuoan sighed again, shook his head and said, "this is not the way to do it. Although there is no problem at present, it will not last for a long time."


    "I know, but..."


    Fu zuoan thought for a moment and said, "Ji Wei, I don''t want to say this. I know that not only Haixi, but also you have always been looking forward to Jian Yi''s life. You haven''t given up looking for his news in the past six months, but... Sometimes you need to draw a full stop. Haixi doesn''t have the courage, so you can only complete the full stop."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and drew an end? To Jane Yi''s life?


    He can''t.


    He has no way to convince himself that Jian Yi is dead, let alone tell Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi, who collapsed out of control half a year ago, really scared him. He didn''t dare to gamble again.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, Fu zuoan patted him on the shoulder and said, "think about it carefully. It''s also for the future of Haixi, otherwise she will be unable to hold on one day. What should you do then? Even if you take her to Switzerland ten times at that time, it''s not good."


    "I know, but..."


    Ning Jiwei''s voice was hoarse. He only said half a sentence, but he couldn''t say anything later.


    Fu zuoan pressed his arm and said, "think about it. It''s been half a year now. Do you need to declare death?"


    Declare... Death?


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were dark, and the cigarette butts he didn''t throw away in time burned out, burning his fingertips and shaking his fingers.


    After closing his eyes, Ning Jiwei leaned back against the wall and covered his thoughts at the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Out of prison, Ning Jiwei drove Jane Haixi to Jane Chenran''s house.


    On the bus, Jane Haixi said, "I just saw Fu Lao. He looked at me a little strange. What did he say to you?"


    "Nothing?" Ning Jiwei didn''t tell her that Fu suggested that they declare their death, but simply said, "he''s just worried about you. Ask me about you."


    "Oh." Jane Haixi nodded and didn''t speak any more.


    She knew that many people around her were worried about her, worried that she was out of control, worried that she couldn''t get out of the shadow, worried about her


    She worries a lot, but in fact she is very good. She still works hard to live and be a good mother. The only difference is that she didn''t give up Jane Yi. She always believes in the bottom of her heart that her son is still alive.


    At Jane Chenran''s house, everyone else has arrived. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian are laughing all over the room.


    When Ning Ji and Jian Haixi entered the house, they saw Gu Xiaomian lying on the ground, while Jian Rui lying in Lin Xiaodou''s arms. Everyone laughed happily.


    "What are you laughing at?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "Mommy, daddy, you''re back!" when they came back, Jian Rui''s eyes brightened, she hurried down from Lin Xiaodou, ran to the door and took Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei''s hands into the house.


    "Just waiting for you," said Jane Chenran.


    Lin Xiaodou stood up and greeted the people with a smile: "well, everyone is here, dinner!"


    "Yeah! You can eat at last!" Gu Xiaomian got up from the ground and ran to the table. Unexpectedly, Gu Chenyi carried it back without touching the table.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Gu Xiaomian said discontentedly.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Chenyi glared at him. "It''s irregular. Don''t you know to wash your hands before dinner?"


    Gu Xiaomian tooted his mouth and stared back at him, "I know, dad is really annoying."


    "You stinky boy!" Gu Chenyi said, slapping him. As soon as Gu Xiaomian saw it, he quickly hid behind Yunling, "little dad, look, big dad hit me again."


    Yunling smiled and stopped Gu Chenyi''s hand. "What a big thing, it''s worth your anger?"


    "Cut ~ this boy doesn''t deserve to be beaten. Don''t always protect him." Gu Chenyi stared at Gu Xiaomian.


    Yunling smiled and pushed him. "Sit down first. I''ll take the children to wash their hands."


    After that, she said to Jian Rui: "Rui Rui, go and wash your hands with Uncle Yunling."


    "Oh, OK ~" Jianrui walked over obediently.


    Looking at Yunling holding Gu Xiaomian in one hand and Jian Rui in the other hand, Jian Haixi smiled and said to Gu Chenyi, "look how virtuous Yunling is. It''s really cheap for you."


    "Hey hey ~" Gu Chenyi smiled and scratched her head. "Of course my daughter-in-law is fine."


    When the two children washed their hands and came back, the food had been set on a table. Several adults chatted while taking care of the two children. However, they tacitly didn''t ask Jian Haixi about going to prison, but just shared some recent things, such as Gu Xiaomian''s weight.


    Hearing Gu Chenyi selling his weight, Gu Xiaomian scratched his head awkwardly and said, "in fact, I''m not much fat, so I''m a little fat."


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled. She also poked Gu Xiaomian''s face with her hand. "Gu Ruan, your face is fat into a big pumpkin, and she said it''s not much fat."


    "Really." Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, I''m really a little fat."


    But in the end, he had no confidence himself.


    Everyone was amused by two small living treasures. Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, who only smiled and didn''t even eat a few mouthfuls of food. He shook his head with a smile, put some chopsticks into her bowl, and asked, "eat a little, don''t just smile."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi reacted, gave Ning Jiwei some, and said with a smile, "you eat too."


    "Mommy, daddy, how can you sprinkle dog food among them?"


    Jian Rui reached between them with a bowl and said coquettishly, "where''s Ruirui? Rui Rui wants to eat."


    "OK, OK, I''ll bring you some food." Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other and put several chopsticks for their daughter.


    Looking at the small bowls piled up, Jianrui carried them back to her seat with satisfaction.


    "Haixi, I want it too!" Lin Xiaodou turned his eyes and smiled and stretched out the bowl.


    Jian Haixi glanced at her, then looked at the nearby Jian Chenran and said, "brother, sister-in-law, this is dissatisfied. Don''t you hurry to bring vegetables and drinks to her sister-in-law?"


    "Jane Haixi!" Lin Xiaodou blushed, but Jane Chenran really brought her vegetables and drinks. Her courteous and meticulous appearance made everyone urge them to get married quickly.


    "Rui Rui, Rui Rui..."


    Gu Xiaomian called Jian Rui and handed the chocolate he had put in his pocket, "here you are, your favorite chocolate."


    Jianrui blinked and said with a smile, "I won''t eat chocolate."


    "Yes, what kind of chocolate do you eat?" Gu Chenyi patted his son and said, "look at others, Ruirui knows you can''t eat chocolate. Look at you again?"


    "Uncle Gu, no ~" Jianrui smiled and said to Gu Chenyi, "I don''t eat chocolate because I''ll get fat if I eat too much."


    After Jian Rui said this, everyone was stunned. No one answered for a moment. The active atmosphere just now was silent.


    They all remember how much Jian Rui liked chocolate, and whenever she ate chocolate, Jian Yi would frown and say, "don''t eat so much, you''ll get fat if you eat too much chocolate".


    As time passed, the man who said this sentence was gone, but the child who ate chocolate finally remembered his words.


    Lin Xiaodou''s nose was sour. He grabbed the cup and took a big sip of the drink, which depressed his desire to cry.


    Seeing everyone''s silence, Jian Haixi gently touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "the girl has grown up and knows how to love beauty ~"


    "Yes, yes, Rui Rui knows it''s beautiful. Gu Xiaomian, don''t you lose weight?" Gu Chenyi took Jian Haixi''s words and enlivened the atmosphere again.


    You and me, as if the silence had never happened.


    Jian Rui buried her head, red eyes and ate with chopsticks.


    After dinner, Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou go to clean up the dishes and chopsticks.


    Jane Chenran took the opportunity to find Ning Jiwei and whispered to him about Qin Zhixu''s call.


    "Qin Tian is dead?" listening to Jane Chenran''s words, Ning Jiwei frowned tightly, and his eyes were dark, so people couldn''t see the meaning.

 Chapter 113

    "Jiwei?"


    Jian Haixi came out of the kitchen, looked at Ning Jiwei standing with Jane Chenran, smiled and asked, "what are you two talking about?"


    "Nothing," Ning Jiwei said first. "Haixi, are you ready? I''ll take you back."


    "Send us?" Jian Haixi looked at him suspiciously. "Don''t you go back? Do you have anything else?"


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded, looked at Jane Chenran and said, "I have something to deal with. It won''t take long."


    Jian Haixi didn''t doubt him and said with a smile, "then go ahead and let my brother or Chen Yi send us later."


    Jane Chenran knew what he was going to do, and nodded and said, "go first. I''ll send Haixi and Ruirui back later."


    "Well, please." Ning Jiwei didn''t delay. After explaining, he immediately took the car key and left Jane Chenran''s house.


    About Qin Tian, he must ask Qin Zhixu himself.


    RU¡£


    Seeing Ning Jiwei at the front desk, he didn''t dare to stop him, but hurriedly informed Yang Yaru and Qin Zhixu.


    Ning Jiwei went all the way to Qin Zhixu''s office.


    In the office, Qin Zhixu looked at Ning Jiwei with an eyebrow and sneered, "what a rare guest. It''s hard for you to come to see me on the first day you return home."


    "Less nonsense." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Qin Zhixu picked up a cold arc at the corner of his mouth and handed the death certificate to Ning Jiwei. "You don''t believe it, so do you come to see the evidence?"


    Ning Jiwei ignored him and just picked up the death certificate and looked at it carefully.


    Qin Zhi Xu Leng snorted, "are you satisfied with this result now?"


    "Satisfied?" Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, scanned the word Qin Tian on his eyes, sneered and tore the death certificate to pieces.


    "Ning Jiwei, what are you doing?" Qin Zhixu angrily said when he tore up the death certificate.


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "didn''t you ask me if I was satisfied? I tell you now, I''m not satisfied, not at all."


    "You..." Qin Zhixu gritted his teeth and stared at Ning Jiwei with hatred. "What else do you want? I know it''s Qin Tian''s fault, but she''s dead now. What else do you want?"


    "Does her death mean that this matter is over?" Ning Jiwei seemed to have a storm in his eyes. He raised his hand and threw the torn death certificate on Qin Zhixu''s table and said, "even if she died a hundred times, she can''t replace my son."


    "You..."


    Unexpectedly, even Qin Tian''s death certificate can''t let Ning Jiwei put it down. Qin knows Xu Qi''s teeth. But looking at Ning Jiwei, he thought about it, but smiled again.


    Looking at the sarcastic smile on Qin Zhixu''s face, Ning Jiwei frowned, "what are you laughing at?"


    "ZHUGE Liang was competent after I laughed at you." Qin Zhixu looked at Ning Jiwei sarcastically.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it?" Qin knew that Xu Si stared back at Ning Jiwei without fear. "Before this happened, you should have seen Jian Yi more than once? They all said that father and son were connected, but you didn''t even notice your own son standing in front of you. Now that there are no people, you have become a good father. Isn''t it wise after the event?"


    "Shut up!" Ning Jiwei''s eyes were dark. The whole person was like a stabbed beast. He suddenly came forward and grabbed Qin Zhixu''s neck. "Don''t think I dare not do it to you."


    "Ha!" Qin Zhixu was strangled by his neck, but the smile on his face was getting bigger and bigger. "Why, it''s urgent? I''m right. I''m guilty, right?"


    "Qin Zhixu, you want to die!" Ning Jiwei kept tightening his strength.


    Qin Zhixu sneered, "even if you strangle me, I still say this. If you had been a good father earlier, this tragedy would never have happened. Qin Tian is very wrong, but Ning Jiwei, you are not innocent."


    "Enough! Shut up!" Ning Jiwei roared.


    "I don''t know." Qin Zhixu stared at Ning Jiwei with red eyes. "Unless you strangle me now, my mouth will never be closed."


    Ning Jiwei stared at Qin Zhixu, his strength was increasing, and his eyes seemed to be brewing a tsunami.


    "Why, I can''t stand it?" Qin Zhixu laughed wildly, but it seemed to stimulate Ning Jiwei. The more happy he was, "Ning Jiwei, in fact, you also know that you have responsibility in this matter, right? It''s just that Qin Tian is here, so you can put all your sins on her. Now he''s dead and your scapegoat is gone, so you''re in a hurry, right?"


    "If you want to die, I can help you." Ning Jiwei''s eyes shot a cold light, his strength suddenly increased, and Qin Zhixu changed his face.


    "Ning Jiwei, no!"


    Yang Yaru had been worried when she knew Ning Jiwei was coming. Seeing that he hadn''t come out after entering the office for so long, she felt that something was wrong. She looked quietly at the door. Unexpectedly, she saw such a situation, so she rushed in.


    "What are you doing in here?" when Yang Yaru came in, Qin Zhixu frowned and said to her coldly, "there''s nothing for you here. Go out."


    Yang Yaru didn''t look at him, but looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Ning Jiwei, Qin Zhixu has nothing to do with this matter."


    "Irrelevant?" Ning Jiwei sneered. "In his words, there are no irrelevant people or innocent people in this matter."


    Qin Zhixu Leng hummed, "I admit I have a responsibility, but Ning Jiwei, if it''s more responsible than either of us, I can''t compare with you."


    "It seems that you really want to die." Ning Jiwei said coldly, holding Qin Zhixu impolitely and pressing him against the wall.


    "Stop, don''t!" Yang Yaru looked at the scene and panicked instantly. She looked at Ning Jiwei with red eyes and said, "Ning Jiwei, it was Qin Tian, not Qin Zhixu, who killed your son. No matter what he said, he has been helping for six months. It''s unfair for him to do so."


    "Fair?" Ning Jiwei sneered. "Don''t you think it''s funny to talk about fairness with me now?"


    "You..." Yang Yaru choked and bited her lips. "If you really did anything to him, I don''t think Haixi would agree."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s name, Ning Jiwei paused his hand, pursed his lips and stared at Qin Zhixu, shook off his hand with a cold hum and turned away.


    Qin knew that Xu Ning retreated two steps after being dumped by Ji Wei. He just fell down and sat in a chair and coughed twice.


    Yang Yaru looked at such Qin Zhixu, angry and helpless, "are you looking for trouble or crazy? What''s the good for you to deliberately annoy Ning Jiwei?"


    Qin knew Xu sneered, touched Ning Jiwei''s neck and said, "I just can''t see him like that. Besides, I''m not wrong."


    "You are really..." Yang Yaru was about to say something. She looked down and accidentally saw the torn death certificate on the table, on which the word Qin Tian could be vaguely seen.


    Looking at the torn death certificate, Yang Yaru was stunned, "Qin Tian is dead?"


    Qin Zhixu rolled his hair impatiently, "otherwise, why do you think Ning Jiwei came to me?"


    Yang Yaru frowned and stared at Qin Zhixu for a long time.


    Qin Zhixu was impatient with her, "what are you always looking at me for?"


    "Is this true?" Yang Yaru asked coldly, "are you sure that the person on this death certificate is really Qin Tian?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, after returning from the dinner at Jane Chenran''s house, Jian Haixi probably cleaned up the room first, then took care of Jane Rui to wash, and then lay in bed with Jane Rui.


    "Mommy, I want to hear a different story today." Jian Ruiwo said Jiao in Jian Haixi''s arms.


    Jian Haixi chuckled, "no problem, my little princess, but I have to wait until Mommy sends these photos."


    Jian Haixi moved the computer and shared their travel photos with a group. Then he put the computer next to it and opened the story book to tell Jian Rui a story.


    After a while, a continuous reminder came from the chat box on the computer.


    Jian Rui got up excitedly. "It must have been sent by his brother''s powerful friends."


    Jian Haixi also smiled, held the computer and opened the chat box.


    After seeing the photos sent by Jian Haixi, all the people in the group began to show their magic power. In a short time, they succeeded in putting Jian Yi on P in the photos, and P''s perfection did not violate it.


    "Landlady, are you satisfied?"


    Looking at the message sent by the people in the group, Jian Haixi smiled and returned an OK gesture.


    Since Jane Yi''s accident, the website he created before has been in a state of being unmanaged. Later, Ning Jiwei opened his computer and found the existence of this mysterious website.


    With the idea that his son''s efforts should not be wasted, Ning Ji Weiguo took over the management of the website and made it a physical company within six months. Now it has also been successfully listed.


    The chat box Jian Haixi logged in to just now is the internal management group of Jian Yi''s website. Almost all the people inside know Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi. They usually call Ning Jiwei boss and Jian Haixi boss''s wife.


    "Mommy, they''re very nice." Jian Rui''s excited wise man pointed to the picture and said, "you see, it''s like my brother is really with us."


    Jian Haixi also nodded and looked at the familiar little face in the photo, turning slowly one by one.


    When Ning Jiwei came back, he saw his mother and daughter sitting on the bed with a computer in their arms. He couldn''t help but walk over curiously and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "Daddy, come on, come on!" Jianrui waved excitedly to Ning Jiwei. "Mommy and I are picking photos. Come and have a look."


    Ning Jiwei picked it or not, went to the bedside and saw that it was the people in the group who had also p Jian Yi. He couldn''t help but hook up the corner of his lips and nodded: "P''s good."


    "Daddy, which one do you think is the best?" asked Jianrui.


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "then I have to have a good look." he also sat on the bed, held Jian Haixi and Jian Rui in his arms, and selected the photos with them.


    "This one." Jian Haixi pointed to a group photo on the snow mountain. It turned out that there were only three of them. Now there is another Jian Yi. It looks like a family together.


    "Good." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    In fact, as long as Jian Haixi chose it, he would feel good.


    Jian Haixi reached out and touched the picture on the screen. His eyes were slightly wet. He looked up and said to Ning Jiwei, "it''s nice that we have a family photo."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the smile on her face, kissed her in the corner of her eye, nodded and didn''t speak.


    Originally, their family could be together in a round and round way. Originally, the whole family should be together on the family photo. There is no need for p-chart.


    But now


    Jian Haixi buried his head in Ning Jiwei''s neck and whispered, "Jiwei, do you think our family photo looks good?"


    Ning Jiwei had a astringent sore throat and said in a dumb voice, "well, it''s good-looking."


    "Ding ~" a message came from the group. Jian Rui pointed to the computer screen and said, "Daddy, Mommy, they sent it again."


    Jian Haixi opened it and saw the photos of several staff in the office. The accompanying text was: "landlady, who do you think is the best?"


    Jian Haixi smiled, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "they definitely bet."


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrow and said, "just ask and see."


    Then he clicked the video call and sent it.


    The other end soon answered, but several people were excited and frightened, "landlady, this big night..."


    "Shut up, don''t you see the boss? Can you talk?"


    "Boss, don''t bother with this man, he will only talk to computers and don''t understand people."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and waved, "it''s all right. I don''t care about him. I''ll deduct his bonus for one month."


    The person who said the wrong words across the street immediately burst into a wail, while the others laughed with glee.


    Jian Haixi laughed and shook his head. "Why are you still in the office?"


    A white boy across the street said, "we want to finish our work quickly."


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "the company has forced overtime? You''re wrong."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi innocently. "You really wronged me. The good welfare of our company is famous. Besides, I''m not in a hurry to work overtime. How can I let my employees work overtime?"


    "Really?" Jian Haixi looked at him suspiciously.


    Ning Jiwei was helpless. "If you ask them, they won''t know."


    "Landlady, the company really didn''t let you work overtime."


    Several people across the street scrambled to explain for Ning Jiwei, "the boss drives us home early every time he sees us here, but we are all single Wang. It''s okay to go home. We just stay in the company."


    Jian Haixi was speechless. In the face of these workaholics, she had no choice but to shake her head.


    "Boss, madam boss, you haven''t chosen which photo is the best."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "just the snow mountain. Who of you won the bet?"


    The white boy blushed shyly, raised his hand and said, "thank you, boss, for letting me win tonight''s snack."


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "OK, if you win the snack, hurry off work and have dinner."


    "Well, good night, madam boss ~"


    "I wish the boss and his wife hi PI ~"


    "Stop talking and sew your mouth."


    Finally, the video hung up in a uproar. Jian Haixi smiled and said, "the people Yiyi knows are really living treasures."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "people are really wonderful, but they are really powerful in ability."


    Jian Rui smiled and squeezed into the middle of the two, "that''s, the people my brother knows are not powerful ~"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui, nodded her little nose and said, "girl, how did you squeeze here?"


    Jian Rui wrinkled her nose and said, "Rui Rui not only wants to be held by her father, but also by her mother."


    "OK, OK, let''s hold you together." Jane Haixi hugged her daughter, opened the story book and asked, "tell me, which do you want to hear today?"


    Ning Jiwei put the computer in the past and contentedly held his mother and daughter in bed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, on the far side of the earth, is the vast white Iceland.


    Under the cover of ice and snow, it seems that the world is silent, silent and pure.


    On a path piled up with ice and snow, there was the squeak of gears and the sound of human footsteps.


    A middle-aged man walked forward in a wheelchair. He didn''t walk fast because of the influence of ice and snow.


    There is a house not far ahead, which is his destination.


    The figure on the wheelchair is covered under the towel and hat, and you can''t see the age and size. I can only vaguely see that it is a small figure, small and thin, which is not like being able to survive in such ice and snow.


    The middle-aged man pushed his wheelchair to a room and stopped at the door.


    He first opened the door, then squatted down in front of the wheelchair and gently lifted the covered hat and towel for the small figure above.


    In an instant, a small face full of scars appeared in front of me.


    The ferocious scars on that face are in sharp contrast to the young skin. It seems that the best jade has been poured with countless cracks from the middle. It''s a pity.


    The middle-aged man looked at the small face and whispered, "do you want to go in?"


    The child in the wheelchair didn''t respond. He just stared down at the mobile phone screen in his hand. There were a lot of good photos by P in the chat group on the screen.


    He looked at the family photos, his small hand holding the mobile phone couldn''t help shaking, and big tears rolled onto the screen.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Seeing the child crying, the middle-aged man quickly picked up a handkerchief to wipe the tears on his face. He wiped them very carefully for fear of touching other wounds on his face, but the child''s tears still couldn''t stop flowing.


    The middle-aged man sighed painfully: "Yi Yi, you can''t cry. The burn on your face is undergoing rehabilitation treatment. You can''t cry. It will infect you."


    Listening to the middle-aged man''s words, Jian Yi slowly stopped his tears. He looked up at the middle-aged man in front of him, but his eyes looked different.


    One eye was still clean and clear, while the other looked dull and dull.


    This is the price of his survival from the explosion. He was blind in one eye and burned 90% of his whole body.


    It has been rumored that he is dead, and even most people have confirmed that he is dead.


    But what''s the difference between him and dying once?


    Now this Jian Yi is just pieced together to survive. He has been fragmented both physically and internally.


    "Yi Yi?" seeing that Jian Yi didn''t speak, the middle-aged man looked at him in doubt.


    "Is the treatment... Meaningful?" Jian Yi looked at the middle-aged man with unprecedented despair in his voice. "Can I go back?"


    In this way, can he go back to the past and return to his family?

 Chapter 114

    The next day, Jian Haixi got up early. Because today was the first day after the accident, Jian Rui went back to school, so she got up a little early so as not to have time to prepare.


    But what Jane Haixi didn''t expect was that someone got up earlier than her.


    Jian Haixi went out of the bedroom and was going to make breakfast first and then wake up Jian Rui, but he didn''t expect to hear the tinkling sound and the smell of the food from the kitchen as soon as he went out.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and suddenly thought it was Jian Yi cooking.


    She went to the kitchen door and saw Jian Rui standing on a small bench and cooking in front of the stove.


    Jian Rui''s cooking is obviously not as skilled as Jian Yi, so she keeps making a sound. But even so, she was still doing it carefully.


    Looking at this scene, Jian Haixi''s tears burst out.


    The little figure standing on the stool seemed to be a tear agent. At one glance, she let her run away in a hurry.


    "Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously and ran back. He didn''t even hear him.


    Stunned, looking at Jian Haixi hiding in the bathroom, Ning Jiwei got up and went out.


    A moment later, he walked into the bathroom with a sigh and hugged Jian Haixi from behind. "Good boy, don''t cry."


    Jian Haixi turned and buried in Ning Jiwei''s arms, sobbing in a low voice: "In the past, I always stayed up late because of work. Yi Yi was distressed that I didn''t get enough sleep. He began to learn to cook breakfast by myself when I was four years old. More than that, he often advised me to sleep a little longer and don''t worry about their breakfast. At that time, he and ruiruirui were always in charge of the chef''s work. Ruirui was like a little attendant. But now When Ruirui stood there alone, there was no shadow of another person next to her... "


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Ning Jiwei was also very uncomfortable. He closed his eyes, collected the moisture rising in his eyes, stretched out his hand and gently patted Jian Haixi on the back. He wanted to say something comforting, but found that he couldn''t say anything.


    Jian Haixi choked with remorse: "I''m really an incompetent mother. I couldn''t take good care of Yiyi and Ruirui before. Now I let my daughter cook breakfast by herself. I... Rui Rui was the most like me before. She always likes to be lazy and rely on her brother, but now she has become so understanding and sensible that it hurts."


    Ning Jiwei stroked Jian Haixi''s hair and said, "don''t blame yourself, Haixi, you are the best mother in the world. If you have to say who did bad, it should be me."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei pulled a bitter smile from the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s me. They have lost the role of father since they were born. Later, they met and intersected with them several times, but they haven''t recognized that they are my flesh and blood. If I could find them earlier, if I could accompany you earlier, maybe..."


    "Ji Wei..." Jian Haixi put his hand over Ning Ji Wei''s lips, shook his head in tears and said, "don''t say any more."


    Ning Jiwei raised his hand to wipe the tears off her face, put his forehead against her forehead and said, "OK, don''t say, then don''t blame yourself, okay?"


    Jian Haixi bit his lip and said, "I just... Love Rui."


    Ning Jiwei kissed her on the forehead, held her in her arms and comforted her: "neither Yiyi nor Ruirui ever blamed you, because they all know that you are busy and want to shoulder the whole family. Now Ruirui is learning to cook and be sensible. I think she just doesn''t want to disappoint Yiyi and wants to help Yiyi take care of you."


    "Help Yiyi take care of me..."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei say this, Jian Haixi felt even worse. For so long, she has been immersed in her own sorrow most of the time, but unexpectedly, little Jian Rui has learned to grow up and inherit her brother''s sensible.


    "Ji Wei, I''m too selfish, aren''t I?" Jian Haixi said guiltily: "for so long, I only care about myself, but I haven''t noticed the changes of Ruirui."


    "It''s not selfish." Ning Jiwei knew that Jian Haixi had a knot in his heart, so he patiently explained, "it''s normal for you to fall in and can''t get out. Besides, you can''t control your emotional problems. Neither Ruirui nor I blame you, so don''t blame yourself, okay?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak, but was buried in Ning Jiwei''s arms with silent tears.


    "Daddy, Mommy ~"


    At this time, Jianrui knocked on the door of their bedroom and whispered, "Daddy, Mommy, are you awake? You can get up. Oh, breakfast is ready ~"


    Hearing Jian Rui''s voice, Ning Jiwei hurriedly replied, "get up and go out right away."


    Then he reached out and patted Jane Haixi on the back and coaxed, "don''t cry, good. If your daughter sees your eyes red like this, she will be sad, won''t she?"


    "Well." Jian Haixi nodded and breathed hard to calm his mood. "I can''t let Ruirui see me like this."


    "Just be good, wash your face." Ning Jiwei helped her dry the tears on her face and said with a smile.


    "HMM." Jane Haixi nodded, took a towel and applied it to her face with cold water.


    Outside, Jian Rui sees that they haven''t come out yet. She mischievously shouts, "Daddy, Mommy, are you all right? Rui Rui is coming in ~"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head with a smile and whispered to Jian Haixi, "you clean up first. I''ll go out and have a look, otherwise Ruirui should break in later."


    Jian Haixi waved to him without raising her head. Now she just wants to solve her red and swollen eyes. Otherwise, how can she see her daughter later.


    Ning Jiwei helped her close the bathroom door. As soon as she got to the door, a small figure rushed in, "Daddy!"


    "Why so excited?" Ning Jiwei spoiled Jian Rui in his arms, pinched her face and said, "why did Ruirui get up so early today?"


    "Because Ruirui wants you and mommy to sleep more." Jian Rui points to the living room for praise and says, "Daddy, Ruirui also made breakfast ~"


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei held her out in surprise. "Even breakfast is ready? My daughter is really good!"


    Jian Rui proudly raised her chin, pointed to the breakfast and said, "Daddy, can you taste it?"


    "Needless to say, what my daughter made must be delicious!"


    "Hee hee ~" was flattered by Ning Jiwei, and Jian Rui smiled happily.


    After Jane Haixi cleaned herself up, she came out. Looking at Ning Jiwei''s daughter who was already sitting, she smiled and sat down.


    "Mommy, you''re so slow ~" Jian Rui said with her lips: "I''ll punish you for drinking half a glass of milk. You have to finish it ~"


    Jian Haixi looked at the milk placed next to him. He was stunned, smiled and nodded, "OK, make sure you finish."


    Jian Rui nodded with satisfaction and buried herself in eating.


    Jian Haixi picked up the milk and felt sour and sweet.


    Although it is "punishment", it is full of her daughter''s heart everywhere. How can she not be sweet and distressed?


    ¡ª¡ª


    After breakfast, Ning Ji and Jian Haixi sent Jian Rui to school together.


    Just arrived at the school gate, I saw Gu Chenyi''s family.


    Gu Xiaomian ran over at the sight of Jian Rui, waved his fat hand, smiled and said, "Rui, I''m here."


    "See you." Jian Rui said with a smile, "Gu Xiaomian, with your tonnage, people will see you everywhere."


    "Rui Rui, are you disliking me for being fat?" Gu Xiaomian said wrongly.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei are also very pleased to see that the two children are so close.


    Gu Chenyi was on the side and felt that his son was doing well for the first time.


    "Xiaomian, ruiruirui hasn''t come to school for a long time. She may be a little unaccustomed. Will you accompany her more?" Jian Haixi asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, aunt Haixi." Gu Xiaomian patted her chest and promised, "I will protect Ruirui and never let anyone bully her."


    "Mommy, don''t worry." Jianrui also smiled and waved, "I''ll take care of myself."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and watched the two children enter the campus.


    Gu Xiaomian walked beside Jian Rui, stretched out his little fat hand and said, "Rui Rui, I''ll take you away."


    "No." Jianrui tooted her lips and shook her head. "I can''t walk. Why do you want you to hold me?"


    "Because, because..." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and didn''t remember how Gu Chenyi taught him in the morning.


    "Stupid son." Gu Chenyi shook his head and turned to see Ning Jiwei staring at him with a black face. He smiled awkwardly and quickly changed the topic. He said to Jian Haixi, "don''t worry, Haixi. With my son, I''m sure I can take good care of Ruirui."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "thank you."


    "Do we still need to say thank you for our relationship?" Gu Chenyi reached out and just wanted to pat Jian Haixi on the shoulder. Before he touched it, he was slapped down by Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei stared at him coldly, "what''s the relationship between you two? Why don''t I know?"


    Gu Chenyi turned her eyes and said to Jian Haixi, "did your man fall into the vinegar jar?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head reluctantly. After waving goodbye to Gu Chenyi, he pulled laning Jiwei''s hand and said, "well, we should go, too."


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly, stared at Gu Chenyi again, and then hugged Jian Haixi and left.


    "Hey, I''m so angry..." Gu Chenyi compared his middle finger to Ning Jiwei''s back, and then returned to his car proudly.


    He didn''t blame Ning Jiwei for his attitude. After all, if Jianrui were his daughter, he would hate all males like Ning Jiwei.


    After sending Jian Rui to school, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei drove back.


    What they don''t know is that apart from the two of them and Gu Chenyi, there are two other cars on the side of the road.


    Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou sit in the car, watching Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian walk into the campus side by side, and watching Ning Ji and Jian Haixi leave together. Both of them are relieved.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jane Chenran and said, "now you don''t have to worry so much. Ruirui looks good and Haixi looks good."


    Jane Chenran sighed, nodded and said, "I hope so."


    In another car, Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang sat in the car, silently watching Jian Rui walking into the campus.


    For a long time, Ning Fubang sighed, wiped his back on the corner of his eyes and said, "what a good child, it''s all my fault..."


    Fu zuoan patted his arm and comforted, "don''t blame yourself too much. They look good now, don''t they? That''s enough. As for your guilt, it''s good to have a chance to make it up in the future."


    Ning Fubang nodded and said, "I know. I just hope they can think of me where they need me in the future."


    What people fear most is not that they have no time to make up, but that they have time but have lost the qualification to make up.


    ¡­¡­


    At school, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian enter the classroom together. At first glance, they see that Jian Yi''s seat has been taken.


    Looking at her brother''s position, she sat on someone else. Jian Rui stamped her feet angrily and took Gu Xiaomian and walked over.


    "Classmate, please get up. This is my brother''s seat."


    "Your brother?"


    The boy sitting in Jian Yi''s seat is Wang Jie. He looks at Jian Rui and suddenly realizes, "you''re talking about the man named Jian Yi, aren''t you?"


    "Now that you know, please leave my brother''s position." Jian Rui angrily said.


    "I don''t think so." Wang Jie looked provocatively at Jian Rui and said, "why do you want a seat when Jian Yi is dead?"


    "What are you talking about? My brother is not dead!"


    Hearing what Wang Jie said, Jian Rui immediately got angry and yelled at him with red eyes.


    "Not dead? Then why doesn''t he come to school?" Wang Jie exhaled from his nostrils, glanced at Jian Rui and said, "if you die, you''ll die. Why do you occupy your seat?"


    "Shut up, don''t you talk about my brother!" Jianrui cried and came forward to pull Wang Jie up, but Wang Jie shook her arm and pushed her back two steps.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Xiaomian, who stood next to Jian Rui, saw that Jian Rui was bullied, stared up and grabbed Wang Jie''s collar and said, "who allowed you to bully Rui, apologize to me."


    "I won''t apologize." Wang Jie held his neck and said, "her brother is dead. Everyone knows this. Why can''t I say it?"


    "Don''t you say it." Gu Xiaomian was angry, waved his fist and said, "if you dare to say it again, I''ll beat you."


    "If you dare to beat me, I''ll sue the teacher." Wang Jie pushed back without fear.


    Gu Xiaomian angrily rushed to the top. Seeing that Wang Jie didn''t apologize for his death, he swung his fist and beat him in the face.


    Wang Jie didn''t expect that he really dared to do it. He was immediately beaten and fell back to the ground.


    "Do you apologize?" Gu Xiaomian stared at Wang Jie on the ground and threatened, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll beat you."


    Looking at Gu Xiaomian''s fist, Wang Jie was completely stunned. After two seconds, he cried loudly.


    Jian Rui looked at the things on Jian Yi''s seat, turned her mouth and cried. The classroom was in a mess.


    Soon, other students ran to report to the teacher.


    The teacher came over and looked at the mess in the classroom. He frowned and pulled Gu Xiaomian and Wang Jie apart. He asked coldly, "what are you doing?"


    "Teacher, Gu Xiaomian beat me!" Wang Jie cried.


    "What?" Gu Xiaomian said angrily, "if you didn''t talk nonsense first, how could I beat you?"


    "It''s you..."


    "OK, OK." the teacher sighed helplessly, looked at Gu Xiaomian and crying Wang Jie and Jian Rui, "you all come to the office with me."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the office, the teacher first wiped the tears on Jian Rui and Wang Jie''s face, then looked at several people and asked, "come on, what''s going on?"


    "Teacher, it''s Gu Xiaomian..."


    "It''s you..."


    "Stop, stop." the teacher raised his hand to interrupt them, pointed to the wall and said, "you two go and stand up for me."


    Then he looked at Jian Rui who had been silent and said, "Rui Rui, tell the teacher what''s going on?"


    Jian Rui sucked her nose and whispered, "I saw Wang Jie sitting in my brother''s position and wanted him to get up. As a result, he said my brother was dead, pushed me again, and then Gu Xiaomian did it..."


    Jianrui honestly told all the process again, then lowered her head and cried silently.


    The teacher sighed, pulled Jian Rui to wipe her tears and said, "Rui Rui, the teacher knows that you are very sad about Yi Yi, but the seats in the class belong to everyone. You can''t let Wang Jie leave because he took Yi Yi''s seat, can you?"


    Jianrui sucked her nose and nodded silently.


    The teacher looked at Wang Jie and Gu Xiaomian again, waved and asked them to stand over, "Wang Jie, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Wang Jie said perfunctorily, "I see. You shouldn''t say that Jian Yi is a dead man..."


    "Wang Jie!" the teacher frowned, looked at Wang Jie and said, "if you still have this attitude, I have to have a good chat with your parents."


    Wang Jie just left his mouth and stopped talking.


    The teacher looked at Xiaomian and said, "what about you? What''s wrong?"


    "I shouldn''t have beaten people." Gu Xiaomian readily admitted.


    The teacher looked at the three children who gave her a headache, rubbed her forehead and said, "you all have something wrong with this matter, and according to the school regulations, you must invite your parents to fight, so you all come and call your parents and invite them to the school to talk."


    As soon as she heard that she wanted to invite her parents, Jian Rui was stunned for a moment, and the tears that had just stopped flowed out again. "Teacher, can you not tell my mommy that she will be sad if she knows."


    "This......" looking at Jian Rui, who was crying so much that her little face was spent, the teacher sighed and didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiaomian stepped forward and patted his chest and said, "teacher, it''s me. Just call my head."


    The teacher glanced at Gu Xiaomian speechless. "You were going to call your parents. You can''t run if you want to run."


    Gu Xiaomian said, "teacher, my father and ruiruirui''s parents are good friends. It''s no problem for him to hold this parent Symposium for ruiruirui. If aunt Haixi is in poor health, don''t disturb her."


    The teacher thought about it, sighed and nodded, "that''s OK, but it''s not an example."


    "Don''t worry, teacher." seeing the teacher''s consent, Gu Xiaomian smiled and called Gu Chenyi.


    Looking at Gu Xiaomian''s smiling face, the teacher had no choice but to shake his head.


    Jian Rui stood timidly aside, reached out and pulled the teacher''s sleeve and said, "teacher, thank you..."


    Looking at the original lively and lovely little girl becoming so careful now, the teacher was also very distressed. She pulled over Jian Rui and said, "Ruirui, the teacher knows you are a good child and that you feel bad. This time, the teacher won''t tell your mother, but you can''t do it again, you know?"


    Jianrui nodded.

 Chapter 115

    When Gu Xiaomian called, Gu Chenyi was in a meeting. He was so angry that he almost jumped up when he heard the words to invite parents. Regardless of others in the meeting room, he scolded: "smelly boy, you''re making trouble for me again, aren''t you? How long have I been away from your school? Our gas money is not money, is it?"


    Yunling, who was sitting next to him, took a smoke from his mouth, and then calmly said to the people in the conference room, "the meeting is suspended. Continue in the afternoon. Let''s get busy first."


    "Yes..."


    They nodded quickly, packed up the documents and left the meeting room.


    "Dad, listen to me. This time it''s really not me..."


    "Explain what?" Gu Chenyi roared angrily. "Just stay at school. I can''t get through something."


    After a pause, Gu Chenyi glanced at Yunling next to him and added, "don''t think about looking for your little dad. He''s not free. Bye."


    Yunling smiled, shook his head and whispered, "you should ask what the situation is."


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, turned his head to Yunling according to the microphone and said, "what time has he been all right?"


    Yunling thought about it, too.


    Remember the last time it was chocolate, the last time it was clothes, and the last time it was


    Recalling the reasons for being called parents several times before, Yunling also held her head in embarrassment.


    Gu Chenyi was determined to air Gu Xiaomian this time, so he didn''t listen to his explanation at all.


    "Hello, dad? Are you listening to me?"


    "Your father is dead and can''t hear you." Gu Chenyi said angrily, reaching out to hang up the phone.


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, Gu Xiaomian quickly shouted, "Dad, my dear dad, don''t hang up!"


    Gu Chenyi glanced and snorted coldly, completely unmoved.


    "Dad, Ruirui is here too!"


    Gu Chenyi was about to press the hanging hand to stop.


    The next second, the whole meeting room heard his roar: "you fucking asked you to protect Ruirui. Is that how you protect her? Take her to fight?"


    ¡­¡­


    School, listening to Gu Chenyi''s roar, Gu Xiaomian turned his eyes, took out his ears, and quickly said, "in short, Dad, come and lead us quickly, ha, bye ~"


    Then he hung up the phone quickly, otherwise he estimated that his father''s voice could break the telephone line.


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Xiaomian smiled and said to the teacher, "teacher, I told my father that he will arrive in a minute."


    The teacher was covered with black lines. "I heard it."


    It''s hard for her to hear such a high roar.


    Gu Xiaomian went to the unhappy Jian Rui again, stretched out his arms and pressed them on her shoulder, comforted: "Rui Rui, don''t be afraid, my father will come soon, it''s okay to roar ~"


    "Gu Ruan..." Jian Rui raised her head, looked at Gu Xiaomian with big wet eyes and whispered, "thank you."


    Gu Xiaomian smiled, scratched his head and said, "you''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Next to Wang Jie also called his parents. After calling, he passed by Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui, raised his nostrils and said coldly, "my father will come right away. You wait and see."


    Gu Xiaomian frowned and said suspiciously, "just come. It''s like who doesn''t have a father. My father will come soon."


    "You..." Wang Jie choked and hummed, "my father is very powerful. Let him fire your father at that time!"


    Gu Xiaomian was really stunned, "fire my father?"


    "Well, are you afraid?" Wang Jie raised his chin and toes and said angrily, "it''s too late now. I must let my father clean you up."


    "Oh." Gu Xiaomian looked at Wang Jie with an idiot''s eyes, and then took Jian Rui to the other side, "Rui Rui, let''s not stand with him. We will be infected into fools."


    "Uh huh ~" Jianrui nodded skillfully.


    "Hey, aren''t you afraid that I said I''d fire your father?" Wang Jie didn''t expect to frighten Gu Xiaomian. He thought he didn''t hear clearly, so he asked loudly.


    Gu Xiaomian turned his eyes and said carelessly, "if you can fry, go and fry as much as you like. You''re welcome."


    "You... You wait for me!" Wang Jie shouted angrily when he saw that Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui were not frightened at all.


    The teacher on one side looked at the two difficult students and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After a while, Wang Jie''s father arrived first.


    As soon as he arrived, Wang Jie burst into tears and threw himself on him. "Dad, you''re finally here."


    "What''s the matter, baby?" Wang Jie''s father painfully picked up his son, first looked around to see if he was hurt, and finally paused at the blue and purple on his face, frowned and asked, "was it beaten here?"


    "Uh huh." Wang Jie nodded with tears, "it hurts."


    Gu Xiaomian on one side tilted his mouth and didn''t say a word. He didn''t use much energy just now. He was a man with a face to cry pain.


    Wang Jie''s father coldly glanced around the crowd, looked at Gu Xiaomian, took two steps to him and asked, "did you beat my son?"


    "Yes, I did." Gu Xiaomian dared.


    "No one can beat my son." Wang Jie''s father flashed in his eyes and raised an arm.


    Gu Xiaomian saw his action and thought he was going to do it. He pulled Jian Rui back quickly.


    At the same time, the teacher hurried over and blocked the two children behind: "Dad Wang Jie, calm down."


    "Teacher, it''s not a matter of being cold or calm." Wang Jie''s father said unhappily, "poor parents all over the world. I believe if your child is beaten like this, you can''t calm down."


    The teacher looked at the almost invisible trace on Wang Jie''s face, nodded silently and said, "but I invite your parents to come here not to increase the contradiction, but to solve the contradiction."


    "Solve?" Wang Jie''s father sneered, glanced at Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui behind her and said, "yes, let them kowtow to my son and make amends, and then let my son call back."


    "This..."


    "Oh, and." without giving the teacher a chance to speak, Wang Jie''s father added: "and my son''s medical expenses and mental loss expenses need compensation. Not much, just one million."


    "Dad Wang, are you going too far?" the teacher frowned, and some couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Too much? Compared with my son, I think it''s all clear." Wang Jie''s father snorted coldly.


    "Really? I didn''t expect there was someone bigger than me in the world." a male voice came. Gu Xiaomian''s eyes lit up and ran out with Jian Rui. "Dad, Dad, you can count it! If you don''t come again, your son will be killed!"


    Looking at Gu Xiaomian crying in Gu Chenyi''s arms, Wang Jie''s father and son took a draw from the corners of their mouths. Why does this scene look so familiar?


    "Get up and don''t rub your nose against my clothes."


    Gu Chenyi disliked and pushed away Gu Xiaomian. Instead, he walked to Jian Rui with a kind smile and squatted down. He gently asked, "Ruirui Rui, ouch, why are you still crying? Tell your uncle if you''re hurt?"


    Jane shook her head.


    "Dad, your son is here." Gu Xiaomian raised his chubby little hand and vigorously brushed the sense of existence. Unfortunately, his father only saw Jianrui little beauty.


    After carefully confirming that Jian Rui was not hurt, Gu Chenyi was relieved. Instead, he glanced at Gu Xiaomian and said with a sneer: "smelly boy, dare to fight with Ruirui Rui?"


    "Er... Dad, calm down..."


    "Calm down, you ghost. I''ll see if I don''t spank you today!" then Gu Chenyi raised her big palm and hit Gu Xiaomian.


    "Wow... Dad, calm down. It''s really not my fault..." Gu Xiaomian shouted while running wildly.


    "No matter whose fault you are, stop for me." Gu Chenyi roared.


    "I won''t stand." Gu Xiaomian pouted her ass and ran wildly, shouting at the teacher: "abuse children! Teacher, help!"


    "Stop, smelly boy!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the father and son, the teacher stroked his forehead with a headache.


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian being beaten, pursed her lips and ran over. She stood in front of him and said to Gu Chenyi, "Uncle Gu, it''s really no wonder Gu Ruan is soft. Don''t hit him."


    As soon as Jian Rui stood up, Gu Chenyi was naturally embarrassed to start again on his son. He only stared at him and said, "go home and clean you up."


    Seeing that the farce finally stopped, the teacher came forward and said, "parents, let''s talk inside."


    Then he led the people into the office.


    As soon as he entered the office, Wang jiepa preempted Gu Chenyi and said, "your son beat my son. He must apologize and compensate my son for his mental loss and medical expenses."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Wang Jie''s father for the first time, but he only looked at him and said with a sneer: "it''s a little early. I don''t know what''s going on. If it''s my son''s fault, I''ll naturally ask him to apologize and compensate, but if there''s a reason, no one can bully my child."


    In the last sentence, Gu Chenyi''s voice was suddenly cold. Staring at Wang Jie''s father and son, they subconsciously took a step back.


    Now, the teacher said the general process again.


    After listening to the teacher''s words, Wang Jie''s father disdained to say, "my son is right. He was dead..."


    Before he finished, his collar was picked up by Gu Chenyi.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Wang Jie''s father asked shivering.


    Gu Chenyi''s face was cold, and his voice had no temperature. "Say it again?"


    "I, you... Do you still want to hit people?"


    Gu Chenyi pulled a cruel smile from the corner of her mouth and said coldly, "I have the ability to beat you disabled, and I have the ability not to provoke a lawsuit. If you don''t believe it, you can try."


    "I..."


    Looking at the cruelty in Gu Chenyi''s eyes, Wang Jie''s father trembled for a long time and didn''t say a word.


    At such a close distance, he saw Gu Chenyi''s clothes for the first time.


    Those private tailored suits representing his identity are definitely not affordable for him.


    Thinking of this, Wang Jie''s father was afraid.


    "Still say?" Gu Chenyi asked coldly.


    "No, don''t say..." Wang Jie''s father shook his head quickly for fear that he would offend the big man if he shook slowly.


    Gu Chenyi let go of his hand with a cold hum and turned to look at Wang Jie.


    "Dad..." Wang Jie was stared at by Gu Chenyi and hurriedly hid behind his father.


    Gu Chenyi turned and waved to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, come here."


    Jianrui walked over obediently.


    Gu Chenyi said to Wang Jie, "apologize."


    "What? I..." Wang Jie was just trying to say something when his father covered his mouth.


    Wang Jie''s father smiled, stretched out his hand and screwed it off in the back. Wang Jie said, "don''t you apologize quickly?"


    Wang Jie''s eyes turned red. He pouted at Jian Rui and said reluctantly, "I''m sorry."


    Jianrui didn''t speak. Everyone can see that such an apology is meaningless.


    Gu Chenyi stared at Wang Jie''s father and said coldly, "you loosen it."


    "Yes." Wang Jie''s father quickly released his son.


    Gu Chenyi said to Wang Jie, "you are not satisfied, are you?"


    Wang Jie didn''t speak, but the expression on his face had explained everything.


    Gu Chenyi said, "so far, no one has confirmed Jian Yi''s death. It''s irresponsible for you to say such words in front of everyone. Although you are only a child, adults may say you are childlike, but what about Ruirui? She is just a child like you. Have you ever thought how much harm your words will do to her and her brother?"


    "I......" Wang Jie was stunned and whispered, "but everyone said so behind his back..."


    Gu Chenyi frowned, "I can''t control what you say behind your back. Even if you say behind your back that your father is dead, it''s your freedom."


    Next to Jackie Wang: "


    "But." Gu Chenyi then said, "in front of the students, speak with basic politeness. It''s wrong to say something irresponsible and hurt people. Understand?"


    Wang Jie nodded timidly.


    "That''s good." Gu Chenyi pointed to Jian Rui and said to Wang Jie, "now apologize to Rui Rui."


    Wang Jie looked at Jian Rui, who was crying red eyes. Later, he realized that he had gone too far. He whispered an apology and said, "I''m sorry, Jian Rui, I shouldn''t say that about Jian Yi..."


    Jianrui blinked her red eyes, shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, too."


    Gu Chenyi nodded with satisfaction, stretched out his hand and dragged Gu Xiaomian behind him: "well, it''s your turn."


    "Me? What''s wrong with me?" Gu Xiaomian frowned. "He pushed Ruirui before I beat him. Didn''t dad tell me to protect Rui?"


    "I didn''t say you beat him wrong, but you have to apologize after beating." Gu Chenyi touched his chin and said, "after all, we still have to go through the school process."


    Teacher: "..." is that really good?


    Gu Xiaomian instantly got his father''s meaning. He bowed to Wang Jie and said simply, "I''m sorry, Wang Jie, I shouldn''t beat you. I''m wrong."


    Seeing the peaceful settlement of the three, Gu Chenyi stood up and said to the teacher, "teacher, is it OK?"


    The teacher said reluctantly, "it''s ok... Let''s go."


    She felt that if Gu Chenyi continued to teach, her students might be ruined.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Wang Jie''s father and son again. Wang Jie''s father quickly smiled and said, "I have no opinion. You go slowly."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and pulled Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian out of the office.


    "Well, everything is settled. You two go on with your class."


    Gu Chenyi looked at his son and said, "remember, don''t let anyone bully Ruirui, do you know?"


    "Don''t worry, Dad." Gu Xiaomian patted his chest and added, "but Dad, if I call you again, you can''t yell at me."


    "Smelly boy." Gu Chenyi slapped him on the head and said angrily: "as long as you are called a parent because of Ruirui, Dad promised not to beat you or yell at you."


    "Hey, that''s OK." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and smiled.


    Having finished his son, Gu Chenyi squatted down and looked at Jian Rui, nodded her little nose, smiled and asked, "aren''t you happy?"


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Chenyi and whispered, "Uncle Gu, do you really believe that my brother is not dead?"


    "This..." Gu Chenyi thought and said, "at least there is no evidence that your brother has died, isn''t it?"


    Jianrui curled her mouth and cried as soon as her eyes were red.


    Gu Chenyi sighed, took her into her arms and coaxed her, "and I believe that no matter where your brother is, he will silently guard you and your mommy. If he knows that you will be sad because he has shed so many tears, so we won''t cry, OK?"


    "Well, Rui Rui doesn''t cry. Rui Rui should listen to her brother, be strong, and take good care of Mommy..." Jian Rui sobbed.


    Looking at Jian Rui like this, Gu Chenyi felt uncomfortable and sat with her gently coaxing.


    One side of Gu Xiaomian saw it and rushed up. He hugged Jian Rui and said, "Ruirui doesn''t cry. I will always protect you."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Jian Yi is lying on the hospital bed. The doctor next to him is talking to him about skin grafting and cosmetic repair.


    After listening for a long time, Jian Yi pursed her lips and interrupted the doctor. She asked coldly, "how many possibilities are there for me to return to my original appearance?"


    The doctor was stunned and said, "the possibility is almost zero."


    "Really..." Jian Yi smiled bitterly and said to the doctor, "go out first. I want to be alone."


    After the doctor left, Jane Yi sat up, held the computer and opened the pages she ordered to open every day.


    On the screen are three monitoring images, one is school, one is home, and the other is Ning Jiwei''s office.


    Watching Jian Rui quarrel and cry with others because of her seat, Jian Yi is so distressed that she can''t wait to fly to her and tell her not to cry. Her brother is here.


    Looking at Jian Haixi lying in his bed holding his pillow, Jian Yi feels dejected. He feels guilty and lowers his head. He has always wanted to be a little man at home, take good care of his mommy and sister. As a result, it was himself that made Jian Haixi sad and cry.


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi murmured. He wanted to hide in Mommy''s arms, listen to her good night story and sleep peacefully.


    After wiping her tears, Jian Yi turns the picture to Ning Jiwei''s office.


    At this time, it should have been a busy time. Ning''s company and Jian Yi''s company are two listed companies on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder. We can imagine his pressure.


    But in the picture, Ning Jiwei didn''t do anything. He just sat in the office and stroked Jian Yi''s picture for a long time


    The scenes were like sharp knives, which cut his young heart like a knife.


    It took Jane a long time to turn off the computer and dry the tears on her face.


    At the same time, he also asked people to tell the doctor that he was willing to have an operation, the one that could recover as soon as possible.

 Chapter 116

    After discussing the operation procedure with the doctor, Jian Yi was taken back by the middle-aged man.


    "Yi Yi, this is what you want. Have a look."


    The middle-aged man handed Jian Yi a surveillance video. Jian Yi silently took over the computer and looked at it again and again.


    This is a surveillance video at the foot of a mountain. In the video, a black car sped by on the deserted highway at the foot of the mountain.


    An hour later, the car appeared in the picture again.


    Jian Yi looks at the black car, squints to freeze the picture, reverse, slow down... Carefully identify frame by frame, and finally locks her eyes on the fuzzy figure in the car.


    "Yi Yi, have you found anything?" the middle-aged man asked.


    Jian Yi pursed her lips, put the picture of locking the car to the end, and then turned the computer to the middle-aged man, "look, is this man Qin Tian?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned, nodded, connected the computer, and said to Jian Yi, "let me see. You take a break first. It will be bad for your recovery."


    Jian Yi nodded wearily and closed his eyes. This activity of staring closely at the computer is undoubtedly a huge burden on his damaged eyeballs.


    The middle-aged man stared at the picture and carefully compared the appearance characteristics of the people in the car with Qin Tian. Jian Yi found a chair and sat down. He also wanted to rest. He just looked at the vast snow outside the window and thought about the explosion, so he couldn''t close his eyes.


    Qin Tian is dead?


    The news seemed like a ridiculous joke to him.


    The explosion destroyed him and his home. But the culprit died strangely six months after he disappeared. Such a coincidence could not convince him anyway.


    Looking out of the window, it seems as if it is always snowing. Jian Yi holds Qin Tian''s death certificate tightly and tightly.


    For a long time, he took a deep breath and strengthened his decision in his heart.


    If the truth is destined to be buried under the barren snow, even if he sacrifices himself, he will dig away the layers of snow and find the bloody ruins buried at the bottom.


    While Jane Yi was distracted, the door was pushed open with a creak, and a teenage girl came in.


    "Yi Yi, why are you blowing again?"


    Seeing Jian Yi sitting at the window blowing the wind and snow, the girl''s bright and beautiful face wrinkled. She threw away her bag and hurried to help him close the screen window.


    "Didn''t the doctor say that if you want to recover well and quickly, you can''t see the wind. If you are infected and have to be hospitalized, I won''t plead for you at that time, okay?"


    The girl nagged and took Jian Yi away from the window.


    "Lol." Jane Yi opened her mouth lightly and called out the girl''s name.


    He was able to recover from the explosion thanks to the help of lol''s father and daughter. Without them, he would be a pile of bones now.


    Luo''er squatted down and looked at the injury on Jian Yi''s face for a while, nodded and said, "it seems that she can recover."


    Jian Yi looks at lol and whispers, "thank you."


    "Puff"


    Lol smiled. Her youthful face was as bright as hibiscus. She waved her hand to Jian Yi and said, "if you really want to thank me, please make yourself better. Otherwise, what can you thank me for?"


    Jian Yi nods. He will.


    "Oh, yes." lol suddenly remembered something. She got up and went aside, laboriously moved a long and big table, and then put the bag she threw next to her.


    "I thought you must be bored to death at home alone, so I prepared these for you. See if I''m very considerate?"


    With that, lol poured out a pile of electronic devices in her bag and put them on the table one by one.


    After listening to her, Jian Yi looked at her busy cleaning up. She couldn''t help looking up and asked, "are you leaving?"


    Lol paused while she was tidying up the table, then nodded, turned to Jane Yi and said, "my grandmother has passed away. I have to go back."


    Jane Yi nodded and didn''t speak.


    Luo Er looked at Jian Yi, who was young next year but inexplicably looked lonely. Her eyes showed reluctance and heartache. She went to Jian Yi and said, "after I leave, you must take good care of yourself. You should listen to the doctor and actively cooperate with the treatment, okay?"


    "Don''t worry." Jian Yi said, "I don''t want to die yet, so I will make myself better as soon as possible."


    Lol took a deep breath, depressed the pain in her heart, forced a smile and said, "by the way, I should be able to meet those guys in the group this time."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "those guys don''t know what''s going on. Remember to send me photos when you see them."


    Listening to his words, lol nodded with red eyes.


    They were speechless for a long time. Jian Yi looked at Luo Er, who kept her head down, and said, "don''t you have to pack up?"


    "Jian Yi..." lol choked in her voice, looked up at Jian Yi and said, "what can you do alone when I''m gone? There''s no one here to talk and chat with you, no one to accompany you side by side, you''re alone..."


    "I''m fine," said Jian Yi lightly.


    "If you feel bad, I can''t go back." lol''s eyes are slightly wet. She knows that Jian Yi is very strong, but she also knows how painful those nightmare shadows are for him. Therefore, lol''s heart hurts at the thought of leaving him alone in this ice and snow.


    Jian Yi slowly raised her hand, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, shook her head and said with a smile, "no, your father is not here. He has taken good care of me."


    "But..."


    Luo Er wanted to say more, but Jian Yi interrupted: "you stay, that is, you can talk and chat with me. Even if you go back to China, you can also have a video call with me. It has nothing to do with distance."


    Luo Er looked at Jian Yi and confirmed, "can you really?"


    "Well, don''t worry." Jian Yi nodded.


    Lol sighed, "well, I''ll go back. You can come to me whenever you have something, you know?"


    "Yes."


    Lol looks at Jane Yi and helps him tighten the collar of his coat. Although it won''t be cold in the house, she still takes care of Jane Yi as carefully as possible.


    After finishing this, lol was about to get up when she caught a glimpse of the paper in Jian Yi''s hand.


    "What is this?" lol reached out and took the paper. Seeing that it was Qin Tian''s death certificate, she was stunned. "Why are you still holding it?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Luo Er looked at Jian Yi''s expression, frowned and asked, "do you doubt that this death certificate is false? Do you think Qin Tian is not dead yet?"


    Jian Yi nodded. "It''s too coincidental. At the beginning, such a great search and arrest effort could not find her. If there is no support behind this, I don''t believe Qin Tian can fly."


    "Yes, and the final goal is to lock in the mountain. She ran away. Qin Tian''s ability is too great." lol said.


    "After Qin Tian disappeared for half a year, my father''s search for her hasn''t stopped and relaxed in the past half a year, but it''s hard to find a trace. So I guess there must be another force behind Qin Tian. If my guess is true, the forces behind Qin Tian must have another demand for her. Since there is a demand, how can she die at this time?"


    "But I still don''t understand." lol asked suspiciously, "since they have disappeared for more than half a year, don''t you just continue to disappear? Why do you have to get a death certificate at this time?"


    "Maybe they want us to stop searching for Qin Tian," Jian Yi guessed.


    With her chin in her hand, lol rubbed her way: "who do you think is behind Qin Tian? Our group of people are half knowledgeable, but we can''t find out at all."


    Jane Yi shook her head. "At present, the breakthrough point of this matter is Qin Tian. If you can be sure that she is not dead, you should have an eyebrow if you follow the investigation."


    Lol raised her eyebrows and asked, "listen to you, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m not sure." Jian Yi shook her head and said, "I found a surveillance video, but the picture is too vague. At present, I can''t confirm that the person in it is Qin Tian."


    Looking at the frowning Jian Yi, lol blinked, reached out and pressed his shoulder and said, "don''t lose heart. Don''t worry. No matter where Qin Tian is hiding, I will help you find her out."


    Jian Yi pulled down the corners of his mouth, nodded and said, "let''s talk about this. If I need you, I won''t be polite to you. Now do me a favor."


    "What busy, you say."


    Jian Yi looked at lol and said, "don''t you want to go back to China? After you go back, can you go and see my parents and my sister? I''m worried about them."


    "It''s such a small thing?" lol smiled, patted her chest and promised, "why is it difficult? It''s up to me."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Maiteng.


    Ning Jiwei is working in the office, but he sees Gu Chenyi leading Jian Rui over.


    "Daddy ~" as soon as Jianrui saw Ning Jiwei, she jumped on him, hugged his thigh and said nothing.


    "What''s the matter with Rui Rui?" Ning Jiwei held Jian Rui in his arms and asked, "are you not used to going to school on the first day?"


    Jane Rui shook her head, buried her head in Ning Jiwei''s neck and whispered, "Ruirui Rui is all right. Rui Rui just wants her father ~"


    "It''s all right. Rui Rui is good, and daddy wants Rui Rui very much." Ning Jiwei coaxed Jian Rui, looked up and asked Gu Chenyi, "is school over? Why did you send Rui Rui here? I still want to pick her up."


    Gu Chenyi touched Jian Rui''s head, smiled and said to Ning Jiwei, "I''ll pick up Xiaomian and pick up Ruirui for you by the way."


    Gu Xiaomian stood aside and said hello to Ning Jiwei: "Hello, uncle."


    "Well, good." Ning Jiwei smiled at Gu Xiaomian, then looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "thank you."


    "According to the relationship between our two families, it''s polite to say thanks." Gu Chenyi waved his hand carelessly.


    Ning Jiwei saw that Gu Chenyi had something to say to himself, so he put Jian Rui down, "Ruirui, play with Xiaomian for a while. Shall I talk to Uncle Gu about something?"


    Jian Rui nodded. Gu Xiaomian came over and took her hand. "Ruirui, go, let''s go over there."


    Said, pulling Jianrui out of the office.


    When the two children went out, Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi and asked, "you came here specially. What happened to ruiruirui? There was something wrong with her look just now."


    "It''s hard for you to notice." Gu Chenyi said unhappily: "tell me about you two. How much attention have you paid to Ruirui in the past six months?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Chenyi sighed, sat down on the sofa, and simply told Ning Jiwei what happened to Jian Rui at school, "that''s the way it is. When I went, Rui Rui''s eyes cried like a frightened little rabbit, and kept asking me not to tell you, lest you worry."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, shocked and sad in his eyes, "I don''t know..."


    "Yes, of course you don''t know, because you have too many things to do. You have to manage two companies, take care of Haixi, find Jian Yi and find Qin Tian... How can you spare time to care about your daughter with so many things?" Gu Chenyi snapped.


    Facing Gu Chenyi''s accusation, Ning Jiwei did not refute and shirk, but nodded heavily and said, "it''s my fault."


    Looking at the obvious black green under Ning Jiwei''s eyes, Rao was unhappy with him. Gu Chenyi couldn''t bear to scold again, but sighed: "sorry, what I just said is a little heavy."


    "No, you''re right." Ning Jiwei had obvious pain and remorse in his eyes. "I ignored my daughter."


    Gu Chenyi sighed again: "Ning Jiwei, I know that you are very sad about Jian Yi''s accident. Haixi is very sad. Everyone of us is very sad about this. But life can''t stop because of this, can it? Besides, do you forget another person who will be sad and sad - Jian Rui, who is always with Jian Yi. They are the most intimate twins. For Rui Rui, she agrees It won''t hurt less than you and Haixi. "


    Ningjiwei closed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Gu Chenyi then said: "We have to look ahead. You are like this, and Haixi is like this. She can''t always immerse herself in the past grief. Look what ruiruirui has been like in the past six months? She has been completely ignored by you. If this matter doesn''t get to the point of inviting parents today, I think we will all be concealed by ruiruirui. Ning Jiwei, ruiruirui is only six years old, and she shouldn''t bear this ¡£¡±


    "I know." Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and said to Gu Chenyi, "I see what you mean. Don''t worry, I won''t let this happen again in the future."


    Gu Chenyi nodded: "It''s good if you understand. In fact, for ruiruirui, the closest person to her at this time is Haixi. I think it''s necessary for you to have a good talk with Haixi. If I didn''t say this six months ago, after all, Haixi was in an unstable mood at that time, but it''s been six months now, and her situation looks much better, so ruiruirui''s things can''t be delayed."


    Ning Jiwei shouted, "I''ll think about how to do better in Haixi."


    "That''s OK." Gu Chenyi nodded and touched it. "Think it over carefully. I''ll go first."


    Originally, he came here to make Ning Jiwei aware of Jian Rui''s problem. Now that he has finished talking, there is no need to stay.


    Gu Chenyi went to the door of the office, waved to Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui and said, "bear children, come here."


    "Dad!"


    Hearing Gu Chenyi''s voice, Gu Xiaomian ran over with Jian Rui. "Dad, you finished so soon? I haven''t had enough fun with Ruirui."


    "I know to play every day." Gu Chenyi slapped him on the head and said angrily, "have you finished today''s homework? You''re crazy without your little dad watching you, aren''t you?"


    Gu Xiaomian stuck out his tongue, took Gu Chenyi''s hand and said coquettishly, "Dad, it''s still outside. You give your son some face."


    Gu Chenyi laughed, "OK, give you face, go back and clean you up."


    Then Chong Ningji and Jian Rui waved and said, "let''s go first."


    Ning Jiwei held Jane Rui and nodded to them.


    Gu Xiaomian climbed into Gu Chenyi''s arms in twos and threes and waved to Jian Rui: "Rui Rui, I''m home. See you tomorrow. If you''re bored, you can find my video ~"


    "There''s still a video, smelly boy." Gu Chenyi shook her head funny and walked out with Gu Xiaomian in her arms.


    Jian Rui held Ning Jiwei''s neck, waved to Gu Xiaomian and said, "goodbye, uncle Gu, goodbye, Gu Ruan."


    Ning Jiwei pinched his daughter''s face and said thoughtfully, "it seems that he has really lost a little weight."


    Jianrui blinked, Chongning Jiwei smiled and said, "don''t they all say that girls look better when they are thinner? Isn''t it good when Ruirui is thinner, daddy?"


    "Of course it looks good." Ning Jiwei hugged his daughter tightly and kissed her on the forehead. "Daddy''s daughter is naturally the best to see."


    "Daddy..."


    Jian Rui lay on Ning Jiwei''s neck with big eyes blinking. It was not easy to swallow the tears in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Ruirui?"


    Jane Rui shook her head and sobbed in Ning Jiwei''s ear: "Daddy, Ruirui misses you so much ~"


    I really want to see the father who has Ruirui in his eyes and will spoil Rui.


    Ning Jiwei''s throat was slightly astringent. He kissed Jian Rui''s cheek again and said, "daddy also misses Rui Rui. I''m sorry to have kept Rui Rui waiting for a long time."


    Jane shook her head and didn''t speak. She just held Ning Jiwei''s small arm tight and tight.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Chenyi walks out with Gu Xiaomian. Gu Xiaomian doesn''t stop all the way. He is always crooked.


    Gu Chenyi patted his ass and said, "be honest, you are in front of your father''s sight."


    Just then, Gu Chenyi''s footsteps hit an obstacle, and then heard a scream. The person coming across from him fell to the ground, and the information in his hand was scattered on the ground.


    "Sorry, sorry." Gu Chenyi quickly apologized, raised his hand and put Gu Xiaomian down, squatting down to help the person in front of him pick up the information.


    "These... Are what your president wants?" Gu Chenyi asked looking at the missing person feedback on the information.


    "Yes, the president is in a hurry. We will send him the latest feedback every day." the humanist who sent the information.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the content of the data and his eyes sank.


    The above are all notices for looking for children who have suffered major burns within half a year. I think it is considering that if Jian Yi can survive the explosion and fire, he is likely to be injured. The one he picked up was sent back from Belgium. It seems that Ning Jiwei has expanded the scope of his search abroad.


    Gu Chenyi sighed slightly, picked up the information and handed it to the person in front of him. He turned and left with Gu Xiaomian.

 Chapter 117

    On the first day of school, Jianrui spent too much energy and cried for so long. Jianrui only fell asleep after playing in ningjiwei''s office for a short time.


    Ning Jiwei read the survey data sent by the employees and coaxed Jian Rui by gently patting her on the back.


    Looking at Jian Rui, who was totally unsuspecting and slept on her lap, Ning Jiwei felt full of guilt. There was no haze of blame and complaint on her sleeping face. Even she was trying to play that lively and cheerful role to make them happy.


    But as parents, how do they do it?


    Thinking of what Gu Chenyi said, Ning Jiwei was worried. Half a year, how much did he ignore his daughter?


    Putting aside the survey data without progress, Ning Jiwei reached out and gently touched his daughter''s cheek. I don''t know when, his daughter who used to only sell cute and spoiled has become sensible and clever. Even some chubby little faces have lost weight. There is infinite heartache and remorse in Ning Jiwei''s eyes, who is not in direct proportion to his youth.


    "Ruirui, daddy, I''m sorry for you..." Ning Jiwei closed his eyes, covered the red blood in his eyes, hugged his daughter and murmured.


    "Oh... Daddy ~" Jian Rui unconsciously turned over in her sleep, holding Ning Jiwei''s clothes tightly with her small hand, as if she was afraid that he would run away.


    Looking at the little hand, Ning Jiwei''s throat was slightly astringent. He knew that Gu Chenyi was right, and they couldn''t go on like this.


    After a moment of meditation, Ning Jiwei gently got up with Jianrui in his arms and put her on the bed in the lounge.


    "Hmm..." Jian Rui, who was sleeping, felt the movement and rolled uneasily, holding Ning Jiwei''s little hand tightly.


    Ning Jiwei gave a meal, more relaxed, patted her on the back and coaxed: "ruiruirui is good, daddy goes out to make a phone call and will be back soon, okay?"


    It seems that she understood Ning Jiwei''s words. Jianrui slowly released her hand, turned over in bed and went to sleep again.


    Ning Jiwei covered her with a thin blanket next to her, looked at her for a long time, and then walked out with the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi was lying on Jian Yi''s bed, holding his pillow in a daze when he suddenly received a call from Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, what''s up?"


    "Something." Ning Jiwei looked at the door of the lounge and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, can you take Ruirui camping tomorrow?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said, "yes, but why is it so sudden?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. Jian Haixi then said, "Ruirui only goes to school today. Maybe we should wait until she gets used to school life a little..."


    "No, just tomorrow." Ning Jiwei interrupted Jian Haixi, but did not specifically explain to her, but his voice was imploring, "just go tomorrow, okay?"


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s voice, Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "Jiwei, what''s the matter? It''s about Ruirui?"


    "No, it''s all right." Ning Jiwei didn''t want to tell Jian Haixi what happened in the school. She had been suffering a lot. If she knew that Ruirui had to bear these because of their neglect, she would be even more unbearable.


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei said, "don''t ask about the others. In short, promise me to take Ruirui to camp tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, nodded and said, "well, I''ll go to the supermarket to buy some necessities."


    "Well, good."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, thought about it and explained, "don''t drive. Take a taxi to the supermarket. I''m not at ease. Also, pay attention to safety on the road and don''t lose things when shopping in the supermarket, you know?"


    Jian Haixi laughed, "don''t worry, I''m not a child."


    Ning Jiwei murmured, and a wry smile came up from the corners of his mouth, "well, call me if you have something."


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Jiwei sighed slightly and walked into the lounge again.


    Jian Rui is still sleeping. Ning Jiwei sits by the bed, looks at this daughter like a miniature version of Jian Haixi, shakes her head and says, "your Mommy says I treat her as a child, but in fact she doesn''t worry about us, does she? So Ruirui, don''t blame your mommy, she''s just... Too sad..."


    After talking to Ning Jiwei on the phone, Jian Haixi breathed and got up from Jian Yi''s bed. She lay in bed all day without activity. At this time, she suddenly got up, which made her a little dizzy.


    Jian Haixi rubbed his dizzy temples, forced himself out of bed, sorted out the quilt, carefully placed the pillow according to the original position of Jian Yi, then changed his clothes and went out of the door.


    It was not obvious on the way out from home, but after two rounds of shopping in the supermarket, Jian Haixi found that someone was deliberately following him.


    Because of the influence of the Jian Yi incident, Jian Haixi''s first reaction when he found himself being tracked was to call the police. But on second thought, even if you want to kidnap something, you don''t seem to choose a crowded place like the supermarket. And before meeting Fu zuoan in the supermarket, Jian Haixi told herself to calm down.


    She specially found a shelf without people and turned in the shopping cart. Not long after turning the corner, she saw a figure coming this way.


    Jian Haixi''s heart beat faster in fear, and her hand holding the shopping cart also sweated cold.


    Looking at the figure getting closer and closer, she took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. After a while, as soon as the man turned in, she fiercely pushed the car into it, and then took the opportunity to escape.


    The figure is getting closer and closer, and Jian Haixi can hear each other''s clear footsteps approaching.


    4¡¢ Three, two... Jian Haixi silently counted down in his heart. When he counted to one, the figure just turned in. Without saying a word, Jian Haixi pushed the shopping cart in his hand and scolded: "Damn, do you want to kidnap me again? Go to hell!"


    After scolding, Jian Haixi turned and wanted to run away. Unexpectedly, just after running two steps, I heard a painful voice behind me, "ouch ~ my leg..."


    This sound... Why does it sound a little old?


    Jane Haixi paused, but she still didn''t look back.


    She was about to continue running, but she heard someone behind her call her name, "Miss Jane, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean any harm. I''m Jiwei''s father..."


    Jian Haixi froze and finally stopped running away.


    She turned and looked at Ning Fubang, who was knocked down by the shopping cart. Stunned, she hurried to help him up, "sorry, I don''t know it''s you. Are you hurt?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Ning Fubang smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s not your fault. It''s my own carelessness. Besides, you don''t know I''m following you, so it''s normal to have this reaction."


    Jian Haixi blushed in shame, clenched his lips and helped Ning Fubang stand up. He was relieved after making sure he wasn''t hurt.


    Looking at Ning Fubang''s gray hair and many wrinkles on his forehead and mouth, Jian Haixi was stunned. In just half a year, the old man in front of him was much older than in his impression.


    Thinking of what happened at Ning''s house six months ago, Jian Haixi was silent before he looked up and asked, "what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    "I..."


    Ning Fubang looked at Jian Haixi with some unpleasant eyes and said carefully, "I''m fine, just... I miss Ji Wei very much, and he doesn''t want to see me very much, so I..."


    Ning Fubang didn''t finish, but Jian Haixi understood what he meant. She looked at the aging old man and asked, "so you want to see me and know how Ji Wei is doing from me?"


    "Hey." Ning Fubang nodded and looked timidly. Jian Haixi asked, "won''t I bother you? I don''t mean any harm..."


    "No, of course not." Jane Haixi hurriedly said, "why would you bother me? I don''t think so."


    Looking at such Ning Fubang, Jian Haixi somehow remembered his father. At the beginning, did her father treat her so carefully?


    If she had not been so stubborn and stubborn, perhaps her father would not have left in such a hurry and regret.


    "Miss Jane..." seeing that Jian Haixi''s thoughts were gone, Ning Fubang couldn''t help waving in front of her.


    Jian Haixi met God and smiled at Ning Fubang and said, "just call me Haixi."


    "Oh, OK, Haixi." Ning Fubang was both happy and ashamed that Jian Haixi could accept himself so quickly.


    I''m glad that the woman Ning Jiwei is looking for is very good in both character and character. I''m ashamed that he didn''t support them at the beginning. If he had fully supported Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi together, maybe the child wouldn''t have


    Thinking of this, Ning Fubang looked at Jian Haixi with guilt and said, "Haixi, I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you about you and Ji Wei..."


    Jian Haixi pulled down the corner of his mouth and interrupted him. "Uncle, those things are over, so we won''t mention them."


    Ningfu bunton nodded with a smile and said, "OK, listen to you, don''t mention it."


    Jian Haixi pushed the shopping cart and said to Ning Fubang, "uncle, I have to buy some things. Why don''t we talk while walking? How about I tell you about Ji Wei slowly?"


    "Hey, good, good." Ning Fubang nodded and followed Jian Haixi slowly.


    "In fact, Ji Wei didn''t miss you for half a year. He was just too busy." Jian Haixi sighed and said to Ning Fubang while looking at the surrounding shelves: "Maybe you think his busyness is just an excuse, but it''s really not. On weekdays, he not only has to be busy with many things at work, but also has to deal with the follow-up impact of the incident six months ago. Moreover, because my mood is stimulated and unstable, he has to take care of his family and take care of me and Ruirui. All these things add up and put pressure on his shoulders, which almost makes him breathe There''s nothing left, so he doesn''t have time to see you. Besides, Ning family... He really can''t find time to deal with those things, so... "


    "I understand, I understand." Ning Fubang hurriedly said, "I didn''t blame him. The Ning family is really a mess. As long as it gets involved, there will be countless troubles. Ji Wei is right to do so. If he goes back, he may have no time to get busy and serious."


    Seeing Ning Fubang really loves Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi is much more relaxed and slowly tells him something interesting about the past six months.


    Ning Fubang listened quietly all the time, smiled occasionally, nodded and echoed: "Jiwei is a good child..."


    Jian Haixi said something, smiled at Ning Fubang and said, "maybe that''s all. I don''t remember very well these days, so I can''t remember more details."


    "It''s all right." Ning Fubang waved his hand and said, "you''ve talked a lot. I just need to know that he''s doing well."


    Jian Haixi nodded, saw the potato chips on the shelf next to him, took two bags and threw them into the car.


    "That... Haixi..." Ning Fubang rubbed his hands and asked carefully, "can I... Ask Ruirui?"


    Jane Haixi paused and turned to look at him.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else, and I won''t rob the child with you." afraid of Jane Haixi''s misunderstanding, Ning Fubang hurriedly said: "I just... Want to know more, she is Jiwei''s daughter, I..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi smiled and said to Ning Fubang, "ruiruirui is very lively. She likes to act coquettish when she sees people and eat sweets, especially chocolate."


    Ning Fubang nodded and listened carefully.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and smiled at Ning Fubang, "well, we''re going camping tomorrow. You can go with us, OK?"


    "Camping? Me?" Ning Fubang looked at Jian Haixi in surprise, as if he didn''t believe his ears. "Can I go?"


    "Of course," said Jian Haixi with a smile, "you are Ruirui''s grandfather, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, I am." Ning Fubang nodded quickly, looked at Jian Haixi and choked: "thank you, Haixi, thank you..."


    Looking at Ning Fubang with tears in his eyes, Jian Haixi patted him on the arm and said, "come with us tomorrow. We''ll pick you up at that time."


    "OK, OK, I''ll go. Of course I want to go..." Ning Fubang was excited and incoherent. He wiped the corners of his eyes with his trembling back, looked up and asked, "by the way, I have to prepare more food for my little granddaughter. What does she like to eat?"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "there''s nothing else, just sweets. This girl follows me. She has loved sweets since she was a child."


    "OK, I''ll buy more."


    As soon as he said he would buy snacks for his granddaughter, Ning Fubang instantly regained his vitality, even bent his back a lot, and followed Jian Haixi to the supermarket.


    Before long, Ning Fubang had brought back a lot of food. Jian Haixi was warm when he looked at the things Ning Fubang picked in the shopping cart.


    Just now she just casually said "Jane Rui follows her and likes sweets", but now Ning Fubang has prepared two for every snack he chooses.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, when Ning Jiwei took Jian Rui home, Jian Haixi had already cooked dinner.


    Seeing their father and daughter come back, Jian Haixi greeted them with a smile and said, "wash your hands quickly and get ready for dinner."


    "Yes madam!" Jianrui naughty raised her hand, took Ning Jiwei''s hand and ran into the bathroom, "Daddy has to wash his hands, too ~"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, stroked his daughter''s head and said, "OK, listen to ruiruirui, and daddy washes his hands."


    Dinner ended in a pleasant and relaxed atmosphere. Ning Ji and Jian Rui had a tacit understanding and did not mention what happened during the day.


    After dinner, Jian Haixi was just ready to clean up the dishes and chopsticks when Ning Jiwei took the lead.


    He picked up the dishes and chopsticks and walked to the kitchen. He said, "take your daughter to wash and leave the dishes to me."


    "Daddy is great, the dishwasher daddy is the most handsome!" Jianrui took the opportunity to boast.


    Jian Haixi laughed and pulled Jian Rui and said, "let''s go. Let''s take a bath."


    "Mommy, I want to put on incense ~" said Jianrui coquettishly.


    "OK, I''ll put fragrance on you." Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    The mother and daughter went into the house to wash, while Ning Jiwei drilled into the kitchen and did the dishes obediently.


    Just then, suddenly the doorbell rang. Ning Jiwei frowned and turned to open the door, but he saw that JOJO, who had not been seen for a long time, was standing at the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    JOJO stood at the door with a big push of gift boxes and said to Ning Jiwei, "it''s not easy for me to come. Don''t you invite me in?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and let him in. He said, "ruiruirui is going to sleep."


    The implication is that if you are looking for Jian Rui, you can go first. Please be early tomorrow.


    JOJO shook his head and said, "I''m not looking for Ruirui, but there''s something I want to show you."


    "What?" ningjiwei asked carelessly. He didn''t think he would be interested in anything in JOJO''s hand.


    JOJO smiled and handed over a picture. "I just came back from Iceland, and this picture was taken there."


    Ning Jiwei picked up his eyebrow and took the photo, but he was stunned after seeing the content of the photo.


    In the photo is a figure sitting in a wheelchair. Although it is blurred, the small figure and the slightly exposed chin look like a person.


    "I had a movie set in Iceland, so I was lucky to go there. This photo was found when filming. At that time, I always felt that someone was following me, so I specially asked my assistant to pay attention to it and took this photo, the... Child in a wheelchair."


    "Child..."


    Ning Jiwei shook his hand with the photo and almost let the photo slide down.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, JOJO sighed and said, "now you know why I have to come here so late, because I think this photo must be seen by you."


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath, pinched his fingers at the corner of the picture, looked up and said to JOJO with congested eyes: "thank you..."


    JOJO waved his hand. He didn''t need this thanks either because of the Qin family or because of his relationship with Jian Yi.


    While they were talking, Jian Haixi, who helped Jian Rui wash, heard the sound and came out. He saw JOJO standing in the living room. Jian Haixi''s eyes were red for a moment: "JOJO, is that you?"


    JOJO smiled at her, nodded, and her eyes were moist. "It''s me. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Jian Haixi bit his lip, took two steps to hold him in his arms, beat him twice on the back, and sobbed: "you stinky boy."


    What Qin Tian did six months ago and what Ning Jiwei took JOJO away later, she lost control of her mood and their contact became less and less


    Many past events, misunderstandings and estrangement.


    But at this time, a hug seemed to have dispelled everything, and there was no need to say anything between them.

 Chapter 118

    Ning Jiwei looked at the two people hugging. From the beginning to the later corner of his mouth twitching, he saw that JOJO held Jian Haixi for a long time. Ning Jiwei''s face was finally completely dark and coughed unbearably: "cough... Well, Haixi, JOJO, let''s all sit down and talk."


    "Oh yes, I''m so happy and confused." listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Haixi smiled, loosened JOJO, and took him to sit down on the sofa.


    JOJO gave Ning Jiwei a joking look, which clearly showed his jealousy, but he obediently let Jian Haixi sit beside her.


    Looking at the hands they held together, Ning Jiwei curled his mouth and managed to control his jealousy.


    Although I know that Jian Haixi only treats JOJO as a child, JOJO also has pure feelings for Jian Haixi. This feeling has nothing to do with love, but is similar to the relationship between family or trusted friends. But for Ning Jiwei, except for Jian Chenran and Jian Yi, probably all the opposite sex close to Jian Haixi will make him unhappy.


    "JOJO, why did you come so late? What''s the matter?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Obviously, if it''s just a visit, most people will come during the day or call in advance to meet at dinner. So when JOJO came so late, Jian Haixi''s first reaction was that he had something to find them.


    "I..."


    "Yes, it''s not something for JOJO to come here."


    JOJO was about to speak when he was interrupted by Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei quickly put away the photos when Jian Haixi came out. At this time, he heard her ask JOJO and said with a quick smile: "JOJO is specially to give Ruirui gifts."


    "Gift?"


    Jian Haixi looked at JOJO suspiciously.


    JOJO looked at Ning Jiwei in some confusion. He could see that Ning Jiwei didn''t want to tell Jian Haixi about the photos.


    But he couldn''t understand Ning Jiwei''s approach. He finally had a clue from Jian Yi. Why did he hide it from Jian Haixi?


    "What gift?" Jane Haixi turned in wonder, looked at the stacked gift boxes, looked at JOJO suspiciously and said, "you brought all these? You came here at night just to give them?"


    JOJO didn''t speak. He didn''t want to lie to Jian Haixi, but he was not sure whether he should tell the truth.


    Ning Jiwei was a little worried. For fear that JOJO would tell Jian Haixi about the photos, he quickly interrupted: "yes, JOJO is too polite. As soon as he came back, he wanted to send a gift to Ruirui."


    JOJO looked at Ning Jiwei and looked at the serious look in his eyes. Although he didn''t understand Ning Jiwei''s practice, he nodded to Jian Haixi and said, "well, I just came back from Iceland and brought you gifts."


    Listening to JOJO''s words, Ning Jiwei was relieved.


    "Iceland?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the pile of gifts piled on the tea table in surprise, and then looked at JOJO, "have you gone to Iceland?"


    "Well," JOJO nodded, "because I''m going to Iceland to take pictures, so I followed."


    Jian Haixi opened her mouth, a bitter smile spilled from her lips and said, "it''s beautiful there, isn''t it?"


    "Well, it''s beautiful. It''s like a fairyland on earth. There''s no air pollution. Although it''s a little cold, if you stand there and breathe, you''ll feel that even the air is sweet."


    Jian Haixi nodded, "I know, Yiyi used to..."


    Just then, Jane Haixi paused, looked at JOJO with some regret and said, "sorry, I didn''t mean to mention it, but Yiyi said Iceland was his favorite place."


    In ordinary life, Jian Haixi occasionally mentions Jian Yi, but when she mentions it, it''s like pressing on everyone''s wound, so she slowly rarely mentions it in front of others.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter to talk about Yi in front of me." looking at Jian Haixi''s sad look, JOJO felt very sad. He almost didn''t think about it and said, "actually..."


    "In fact, JOJO must also miss Yi Yi, right?" when JOJO almost blurted out, Ning Jiwei stopped him in time and smiled at Jian Haixi: "one day we''ll go to Iceland to see what Yi Yi likes?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi smiled and nodded. "We''re going to see all the places and scenery Yi Yi hasn''t been to."


    Seeing that Jian Haixi succeeded in being distracted, Ning jiweicai was secretly relieved and gave JOJO a look.


    JOJO nodded helplessly, indicating that she knew.


    "Well... JOJO, you came to see Ruirui, didn''t you?"


    Ning Jiwei turned to Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "Haixi, did Ruirui sleep? If she hasn''t slept yet, let her come out and meet JOJO."


    JOJO looked at Ning Jiwei and rolled his eyes at him slightly.


    This topic has changed. Do you dare to be more obvious?


    Jian Haixi looked at JOJO with some regret and said, "Ruirui seems very tired today. She went to bed after washing, so I''m afraid she can''t see you. Will you do it another day?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." JOJO said with a smile, "don''t disturb her sleep. If Ruirui''s sleep is disturbed because of me, I will be upset."


    Looking at such a sensible JOJO, Jian Haixi was both pleased and happy. "Ruirui will be crazy when she sees these gifts tomorrow. She has always missed you."


    "I miss her very much too." JOJO said, "I''ve picked out a lot of gifts. When Ruirui sees what she likes, I''ll bring some more to her later."


    Jane Haixi chuckled. "You can''t get used to her too much, or she will always take care of you for gifts in the future."


    "No." JOJO said with a smile, "Rui Rui has always been very sensible. She has her own discretion whether she is spoiled or amused. Besides, even if she is used to her, I am willing."


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    It seems that her daughter''s charm is unstoppable. There is a Gu Xiaomian as a knight in the school, and a JOJO as a prince outside. A warm, a gentle, really great.


    After sitting in the living room and chatting for a while, JOJO got up and left.


    Jian Haixi didn''t ask him to stay when he saw it was not early. He just said to JOJO, "it''s too late today, so I won''t keep you. You go back to rest earlier and we''ll get together another day."


    "Yes." JOJO nodded.


    Jian Haixi wanted to send JOJO, but Ning Jiwei stopped her and said, "you''d better accompany Ruirui. I''ll go down and send JOJO."


    "You send it?" Jane Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously. Why doesn''t she know when the relationship between the two people has become better?


    JOJO looked at Ning Jiwei, smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "it''s really too late. Don''t go down."


    "All right." Jane Haixi nodded and told JOJO, "be careful on the way. Send me a message when you get home, okay?"


    "Well, don''t worry." JOJO nodded skillfully and went downstairs with Ning Jiwei.


    Looking at their backs, Jane Haixi shrugged in wonder. Without much thought, she turned and entered the bedroom.


    Ning Jiwei always sent JOJO to the door of the community. JOJO asked, "I still don''t understand. Why don''t you let her know? You should know that Yiyi is her heart knot. Now that you have the key to unlock this heart knot, why hide her?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at JOJO and asked, "do you want the person in that picture to be Yiyi?"


    JOJO was stunned and subconsciously wanted to say "Hope", but he was stunned and thought of the wheelchair in the photo, but it was like a lump in his throat.


    He lowered his head and the word "Hope" blocked his throat. He couldn''t say it anymore.


    After a long time, he hesitated and said, "I don''t know..."


    He hopes that the person in the picture is Jian Yi, so everyone will be very happy.


    However, if the person in the photo is Jian Yi, you don''t have to think about how much pain he experienced to survive. JOJO''s heart is blocked at the thought of this.


    Looking at JOJO''s silence, Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile, "that''s why I kept it from Haixi. Besides, I''m just suspicious now. There''s no evidence to prove that the person in the picture is Yi Yi. Even if I have to tell Haixi, I can''t say it until there''s really evidence. Otherwise, if it''s an empty joy, she will only be hurt again."


    JOJO bit her lip and said sorry, "I wasn''t considerate. Fortunately, you stopped me tonight, otherwise..."


    "Don''t think so much." Ning Jiwei looked at JOJO and said, "thank you for sending me the photo. This photo means too much to me. You don''t have to worry about the next thing. Leave it to me."


    "Well, come to me whenever you need my help." JOJO said this and then turned and sat in the car.


    After seeing JOJO off, Ning Jiwei stood where he was and didn''t go upstairs immediately.


    In fact, there is another doubt. He didn''t tell JOJO just now.


    That is, if Jian Yi is in the photo, why does he never contact his family?


    He believed in his son''s strength, and some small blows would not defeat him at all.


    If that person is Jian Yi and he hasn''t contacted his family for such a long time, it can only show that... He is suffering from pain and suffering that they can''t imagine.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei stood downstairs for a while, smoked two cigarettes and then turned upstairs.


    Jian Haixi was sitting on the sofa, staring at the pile of gifts brought by JoJo. Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, he looked up at him suspiciously, "why so long?"


    Ning Jiwei came and sat next to her. He smiled and said, "I smoked two cigarettes downstairs and didn''t come up until the smell dissipated. It saves you from smoking second-hand smoke."


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows, leaned over and approached him. He fanned and sucked his nose and said, "there''s still a smell."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei smelled it himself and frowned. "It seems that there is a little. Why don''t I take a bath?"


    "Wash it later. The hot water has run out and is burning." Jane Haixi said.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, untied his coat and threw it aside. He turned to see that Jian Haixi had been looking at the gifts sent by JoJo, pursed his lips, stretched out his arm and took her into his arms.


    Jian Haixi leaned on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder and said with a smile, "JOJO is a good boy. I only gave him a little help at the beginning, but he always kept it in mind and said nothing to Yiyi and ruiruirui. Look at him. He came to give Ruirui a gift just after he came back from Iceland. You can see from his appearance that he must have never rested."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "JOJO really has a heart."


    If he didn''t really care about Jian Yi in his heart, JOJO couldn''t think of Jian Yi when he saw the back of a wheelchair and take that picture.


    Only those who are particularly familiar with each other can recognize each other from their vague body shape and temperament.


    Jian Haixi shrank in Ning Jiwei''s arms and enjoyed the rare silence.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. For him, as long as he stayed with Jian Haixi, it was the happiest and most satisfying thing.


    Even without words, their hearts are zero distance.


    "Ji Wei..."


    Jian Haixi tilted his head and looked right at the camera in the corner above the living room. He asked suspiciously, "when did we install the camera in our house? Why don''t I know? There''s no one behind us?"


    With that, Jian Haixi looked at the camera and couldn''t help getting nervous.


    As the saying goes, "once bitten by a snake, you''ll be afraid of the well rope for ten years". People who haven''t been hurt always laugh at others. Only those who have been bitten by a snake know the fear and lingering worry.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Ning Jiwei patted her on the shoulder and said, "I asked your brother to install it."


    "My brother?" Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei in surprise. "When did it happen?"


    "It''s early." Ning Jiwei smiled, raised his hand and stroked Jian Haixi''s hair. "At that time, you were emotionally unstable. I really didn''t trust you to stay at home alone, so I asked him to install this, but it didn''t drive much."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi nodded and relaxed his airway: "then I''ll rest assured."


    They sat for a while and chatted. Jian Haixi stretched and stood up. "I''ll see if the hot water is ready."


    Then he entered the house.


    After Jian Haixi entered the house, Ning Jiwei looked up at the bright red spot of the camera, squeezed the photo with his hand in his pocket, darkened his eyes and got up to call Li Fu.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    It was late at night, but Jian Yi still didn''t rest.


    In addition to treatment and rehabilitation, he spends almost all his time on the computer every day.


    When Romon came back, he saw Jian Yi sitting there holding the computer and sighed: "why don''t you sleep so late? Didn''t he say it''s bad for your recovery? And your eyes can''t face the computer for a long time..."


    "Uncle Luo, I know." Jian Yi interrupted Romon and slightly pulled down the corners of his mouth. The injury on his face made him unable to make too many expressions. He had to express it in such a small way.


    Romon shook his head, took off his coat and patted the snow on his body.


    He knows that Jian Yi is homesick. The child has been like this for half a year and keeps everything in his heart.


    Jian Yi looked at the snowflakes photographed on his body, turned to look out of the window and asked, "is it snowing outside again?"


    "It''s not." Romon smiled and said, "it''s not small, but it''s good to catch the flight, otherwise it''ll be in trouble."


    Jian Yi nodded and turned to look at the computer again.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" seeing that he had been staring at the computer, Romon came over and asked suspiciously.


    Jian Yi frowned and said, "it seems that someone wants to invade my computer."


    Romon came over and glanced at the computer screen. He saw that the computer page was flashing and frowned. "Who will it be at this time? No one should find you here."


    Jane Yi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "Leave it to me." Romon takes the computer from Jian Yi, finds out the IP that wants to invade Jian Yi''s computer, turns to Jian Yi and says, "it''s American."


    "America?" Jane Yi was stunned. She took the computer and clicked in. She was stunned.


    The man who invaded his home page turned out to be Mike!


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi''s family.


    After Jian Haixi fell asleep, Ning Jiwei was not sleepy at all.


    He tilted his head and looked at Jian Haixi, who was sleeping, reached out to help her tuck in, turned around and quietly got up and came to the living room.


    The living room with the lights off was dark. Ning Jiwei sat on the sofa, looked up at the camera in the corner, and many thoughts flashed in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi may not be able to find it, but he found that the camera was turning slightly at the moment he looked up. It has been closed, but I don''t know who secretly opened it again.


    Who turned on the camera and kept watching their lives without making a sound?


    It won''t be Jane Chenran. He''s not so boring.


    It won''t be Qin Zhixu or others. They can''t crack the password he set.


    Ning Jiwei closed his eyes and covered the shock in his eyes.


    Among the people he knows, there is only one person who can easily crack his password without being found by him. He will quietly look at their life without any bad heart.


    Only one person


    In connection with the photos that JOJO gave him today, the idea came out of Ning Jiwei''s heart and began to grow like a sprouting weed.


    He looked at the camera, opened his mouth and said silently, "is that you, Yi Yi?"


    If so, why haven''t you come back for so long?


    Do you know how much we miss you?


    Before today, people around him were telling him to put down the past and live again. Fu zuoan even asked him whether to apply for a death certificate.


    He thought that his search was to find the moon in the sea, which was more unrealistic than looking for a needle in a haystack, and that his son was still alive.


    But tonight, he saw the picture. Now, he found the camera that was not under his control.


    "Yi Yi..."


    Ning Jiwei muttered to himself. He dared not tell Jian Haixi what he had found. If all this was just coincidence and misunderstanding, it would be the second disaster for her.


    So he had to wait until Jian Haixi fell asleep before he dared to sit in the dark living room and look at the camera wantonly.


    "Yiyi, is it really you?"


    Ning Jiwei whispered silently again and again, hoping to get some information from the cold camera.


    Unfortunately, the camera didn''t shake its head or nod.


    Ning Jiwei was a little disappointed, but he thought again, what if the person opposite didn''t see it, or the other party just happened not to notice? Or does the other person not understand lip language?


    After all, the living room is so dark, and no one will stare at the monitor 24 hours a day.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei bit his lip and got up to find a paper and pen.


    He took several deep breaths before he managed to control his emotions and wrote a note in trembling handwriting.


    "I''ve been looking for my son for a long time, Jian Yi. Daddy misses you very much. Can I see you if I can?"

 Chapter 119

    Early the next morning, Jian Haixi walked into Jian Rui''s room.


    Looking at her daughter sleeping in bed with her pillow in her arms, Jian Haixi''s heart is full of sweet and greasy tenderness.


    She sat down slowly by the bed, reached out and gently stroked her daughter''s hair. She was surprised to find that when Jian Rui''s hair grew so much.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She couldn''t help looking down at her daughter''s small face. She saw that the original baby was fat and much thinner.


    When did her daughter unknowingly change her appearance?


    "Mommy?"


    Although the movement of Jian Haixi was as light as possible, Jian Rui woke up from her sleep. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, looked at Jian Haixi by the bed and said, "Mommy, what time is it? Sorry, am I up late? I wanted to make breakfast for you and Daddy..."


    With that, Jianrui wanted to get up from the quilt.


    Listening to her daughter''s words, Jian Haixi was stunned and suddenly held Jian Rui in her arms.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" asked Jianrui.


    "It''s all right, Mommy''s all right, Mommy''s just..." Jane Haixi paused and held her daughter tighter with her arms. Her voice was astringent: "Mommy just wanted to hold my little Ruirui."


    "Mommy ~" Jian Rui shrunk in Jian Haixi''s arms and thought she was missing her brother again, so she skillfully stretched out her small arm, patted Jian Haixi on the back, and coaxed with an adult''s tone: "does Mommy miss her brother? Mommy doesn''t cry ~ where is ruiruirui, Rui Huhu, Mommy doesn''t cry ~"


    Jian Haixi''s upper teeth clenched her lower lip, barely restrained the tears she wanted to overflow, hugged Jian Rui and whispered, "my Rui Rui has grown up and knows to coax Mommy. It''s so good."


    Jian Rui is satisfied to lean on Jian Haixi''s shoulder. It''s nice to be held in her arms by mommy like this.


    "Deng Deng Deng" Ning Jiwei knocked on the door, stood at the door, looked at the mother and daughter holding together, and said with a smile: "haven''t we got up yet? We should start."


    "Let''s go?" Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously. "Mommy, what time is it now? Am I going to be late for school?"


    With that, Jianrui wanted to get up in a hurry.


    Jian Haixi smiled and pressed her and said, "don''t worry, it''s still early, and we don''t go to school today."


    "Don''t go to school. What are we going to do?" Jianrui asked with a crooked head.


    "Shall we go out and have an outing today?" Jane Haixi said as she helped her daughter dress.


    "Outing? Really?" Jian Rui''s eyes lit up with excitement as soon as she heard it. "Will our family go together? Will daddy go too?"


    "Go, go," said Jane Haixi with a smile.


    "Daddy?" Jianrui looked anxiously at Ning Jiwei at the door.


    "My big baby and little baby are going. How can I be absent?"


    Ning Jiwei approached, smiled and rubbed Jian Rui''s hair and said, "hurry to wash with your mommy."


    "Yes!" Jian Rui raised her little hand and saluted. Without Jane Haixi''s help, she climbed out of bed and ran into the bathroom.


    Looking at her daughter Mingli''s brisk figure, Jane Haixi bit her lip, raised the back of her hand and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Ning Jiwei sighed slightly and stretched out his hand to take her into his arms.


    Jian Haixi whispered, "Ji Wei, I just find out how wrong I am now. I''m sorry for Ruirui..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not too late now." Ning Jiwei patted her on the back and coaxed, "don''t cry, otherwise my daughter should worry."


    "Well." Jane Haixi nodded and stood up and said, "I''ll pack up."


    After simple washing and sorting, Ning Jiwei drove out with Jian Haixi and Jian Rui.


    "Daddy, daddy, where are we going?" asked Jianrui excitedly as soon as she got on the bus.


    Feeling his daughter''s happy mood, Ning Jiwei was also in a good mood. He smiled and said, "you''ll know when you arrive. Now you should keep a sense of mystery."


    "Wow!" Jianrui patted her little hand and said, "Daddy, you say that. Ruiruirui is more looking forward to it. It seems that she will fly over right away yeah."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and took out a hand to touch his daughter''s head.


    Jian Haixi looked at the direction of the car and said to Ning Jiwei, "let''s go to Ning''s house first."


    "What?" Ning Jiwei looked at her suspiciously and thought he had heard wrong just now.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I went out to see my uncle yesterday. He missed you and Ruirui very much, so I invited him to go on an outing with us today, so let''s pick him up, OK?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and opened his mouth, but looking at the expectation and gentle smile on Jian Haixi''s face, he didn''t say anything at last, just nodded and clenched her hand.


    The car turned the corner and went to Ning''s house. Ning Fubang had been waiting nervously at the door for a long time.


    Although Jian Haixi promised him, he was not sure that Ning Jiwei would really come to pick him up, so he waited here nervously early in the morning.


    Ning Jiwei drove and saw Ning Fubang''s figure all the way. The back of the micro camel was like a dazzling light, and Ning Jiwei''s eyes were slightly red.


    When the car stopped, Jian Haixi opened the door and walked to Ning Fubang. He smiled and said, "uncle, we''ve come to pick you up. Let''s go."


    "Hey, good, good."


    Ning Fubang smiled at Jian Haixi and got into the car with what he had brought for his children.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Ning Fubang first went to see Ning Jiwei sitting in the driver''s seat. Seeing that he had no impatient expression, he flattered him with a smile, "Ji Wei..."


    Ning Jiwei''s throat rolled twice, didn''t speak, just nodded.


    Although he didn''t speak, Ning Fubang was very happy to get a nod.


    Jian Haixi got on the bus and smiled at Ning Fubang, "uncle, fasten your seat belt and let''s go."


    "Oh, good." Ning Fubang thanked Jian Haixi very much. Basically, he would say everything she said.


    When the car started, Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and held out his hand.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and held her hand tightly with his backhand. He didn''t say anything else, but only this action has explained his heart.


    In the back seat, Ning Fubang looked at Jian Rui, and Jian Rui also looked at Ning Fubang with big eyes open. The old and the young, with big eyes and small eyes, did not speak for a moment.


    Jian Haixi looked at them, smiled and introduced Jian Rui: "Ruirui Rui, this is Grandpa. Call Grandpa."


    Jianrui blinked, cleverly Chongning Fubang nodded and shouted, "Hello Grandpa."


    Listening to Jianrui call herself Grandpa, Ning Fubang burst into tears in an instant.


    "Good boy, good boy." Ning Fubang wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, shook his hands and patted the back of Jian Rui''s hand, choking.


    "Grandpa, did you cry?" Jianrui asked in a crisp voice.


    "No, grandpa didn''t cry." Ning Fubang pulled a smile and said, "Grandpa is happy, grandpa is happy."


    Jianrui blinked. She didn''t understand very well.


    "Come on, Grandpa brought a gift for my little Ruirui." Ning Fubang took out a tightly packed jade pendant necklace from his pocket inside his clothes, unfolded it and asked Jian Rui, "see if you like it?"


    Jianrui curiously stretched out her hand and took it. Looking at the Jade Pendant Necklace in her hand, she was surprised and said, "it''s so beautiful!"


    "Do you like it?" Ning Fubang asked.


    "Uh huh, Rui Rui likes it very much ~" Jian Ruiyang said to Ning Fubang with a bright smiling face, "thank you, Grandpa."


    "Just like it. Come on, Grandpa. Take it for you." Ning Fubang took the necklace and put it on Jian Rui''s neck.


    After wearing it, Ning Fubang nodded with satisfaction and said, "we look good when ruiruirui wears it."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui happily touched the necklace around her neck, smiled and tilted her head, and became closer to Ning Fubang.


    Ning Fubang said, "Ruirui, don''t underestimate this necklace. This necklace is handed down by grandpa''s family. It''s an old Dong ~"


    "Really?" Jianrui blinked and asked curiously, "how old is it?"


    "Well... At least more than a hundred years." Ning Fubang said.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, Rui Rui wants to listen to the story of the jade pendant. Grandpa tells Rui Rui." Jian Rui reaches out and holds Ning Fubang''s arm.


    "Ha ha, OK, the story that Grandpa gave me."


    With such a clever granddaughter nearby, Ning Fubang smiled happily, took Jian Rui''s little hand and began to tell her the story of the jade pendant.


    In front of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, they didn''t expect that the old and the young could get along so happily. They bent their lips after looking at each other.


    Jian Rui listened attentively to Ning Fubang''s story. After a long time, she still looked at Ning Fubang when the story was over.


    After listening to the story, Jian Haixi turned back and said to Ning Fubang, "uncle, this gift is too valuable."


    "Not valuable, not valuable." Ning Fubang waved his hand and said with a smile, "just like Ruirui."


    "But..." Jian Haixi wanted to say more, but Ning Jiwei patted her hand and said, "it''s all right, keep it."


    Jane Haixi paused and had to nod.


    "Grandpa..." Jian Rui cried with a small face.


    "What''s the matter, Rui Rui?" Ning Fubang looked at him suspiciously.


    "Grandpa, you said this jade pendant necklace is ancestral. So... Does my brother have it? I have another brother." Jane Rui said with red eyes.


    Jane Haixi, the co pilot, heard her words and froze. She turned her head and looked out of the window.


    "Yes, there are." Ning Fubang lovingly touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "Grandpa is ready."


    "Really?" as soon as she heard Ning Fubang''s words, Jianrui was immediately happy and said with Ning Fubang in her arms: "Grandpa, you''re very kind."


    "Ha ha!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    I didn''t expect that Mike would be the one who invaded his computer. After thinking about it, Jane Yi asked Romon to contact him and ask him about the reason for the invasion. If it has something to do with himself, it''s best to fool him.


    Romon contacted Mike and sent a message to ask him why he kept invading his home page.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that his message had just been sent. The other party didn''t reply and didn''t say anything. A video call request directly popped up.


    "Yi Yi, he sent a video." Romon looked at Jian Yi and asked, "what should I do? If he doesn''t answer, he will be more suspicious. If there is a meeting to expose your information."


    Jian Yi pointed to the door, "Uncle Luo, please go out and answer and see what Uncle Mike said."


    "OK, I''ll go out to pick it up. Just stay in the house. It''s cold outside. Don''t come out." Romon ordered two words and walked out with the computer.


    Jian Yi looks out the door, his fingers beating on the armrest of the wheelchair, like thinking and waiting.


    As soon as Romon went out, he connected Mike''s video request. Both sides saw each other for the first time and were stunned at first sight.


    But Mike reacted quickly. He directly coldly asked loudly, "who are you and where did you hide Jane Yi?"


    Romon was stunned and said calmly, "sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t fuck with me!" Mike yelled angrily. "Hand over Jian Yi to me quickly, or I''ll catch up with you and beat your ass to blossom. Do you believe it?"


    Romon frowned and thought that this man was really difficult to deal with, but he still shook his head and said, "even if you catch up with my nest, I will still say this. I don''t know what you said about Jian Yi, and I didn''t hide him."


    "You''re his grandmother..." Mike yelled angrily. "You dare to pretend with me, don''t you? I don''t know who Jian Yi is or who he is. Why are you the administrator of his website?"


    "This..." Romon was stunned. Unexpectedly, the other party even found it.


    "What''s this?" Mike roared, "hand over Jian Yi to me quickly!"


    Romon''s eyes flashed, flustered, but soon calmed down again. He''s not afraid of Mike. After all, Iceland takes time to come.


    Even if he does, it''s a big deal that he will take Jian Yi to another place.


    "I really don''t understand what you''re talking about. If you have nothing else to do, I''ll hang up."


    "You dare!"


    Mike didn''t expect this man to be so stubborn. He was so angry that he wanted to rush into the computer screen and beat him. "Believe it or not, if you don''t explain it honestly, I''ll poke it to Jian Yi''s parents. They''re not as easy to talk as I am. At that time, everyone will know. You can''t run if you want to run."


    "This..."


    Romon hesitated and didn''t know how to answer, which was exactly what he was worried about.


    He is not afraid of Mike''s trouble. He is mainly worried that Mike will tell Ning Jiwei about it and they will find out how nervous they are about Jian Yi.


    But whether to tell his parents about it or not, they talked to Jian Yi earlier and fully respected Jian Yi''s own opinions. Therefore, as soon as Mike said this, Romon didn''t know how to answer.


    Mike took the opportunity to say, "if you can''t think of an excuse and don''t know how to lie back to me, you don''t have to lie. Just tell me where Jian Yi is."


    Romon''s mouth was slightly drawn. It would be nice if things were so simple.


    He was hesitating. Suddenly the door behind him was opened from the inside. Jian Yi appeared behind the door with a mask and hat and a wheelchair.


    Romon looked back and was frightened. He was in a hurry to turn off the video.


    Jian Yi stopped him and said, "Uncle Luo, it doesn''t matter. Let him see."


    "But..." Romon hesitated.


    Mike across the street was crazy. "Is it Yi Yi? I heard the voice! Is Yi Yi you? Turn the fucking computer around. I want to see Yi Yi!"


    Jian Yi nodded to Romon and said calmly, "since Uncle Mike can find out here, it means that he must have more information. Since he can''t hide it, there''s no need to hide it."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After jianhaixi and her party arrived at the park, Jianrui ran out of the car as excited as a flying bird.


    "Grandpa, hurry up!" Jianrui smiled back and waved to Ning Fubang.


    Ning Fubang looked at Jian Rui happily, smiled and followed up.


    Looking at the figure of the old and the young, Jian Haixi said to Ning Jiwei, "you see, the decision to take my uncle over is right."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded, hugged Jane Haixi, kissed her on the forehead and said, "thank you, Haixi."


    Jane Haixi smiled and shook her head.


    Just as they were busy packing up, Jian Haixi suddenly received a strange call. She answered suspiciously, "Hello, are you?"


    "Hello, I''m lol." a crisp female voice came from the opposite side.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "sorry, I really want to know you. What can I do for you?"


    "Well, yes," said lol, "I want to see you. Although you don''t know me, we have a common friend."


    "Common friend?" Jian Haixi was stunned, as if he thought of something.


    Lol then said, "I''m the administrator of Jian Yi''s website."


    "So it is." as soon as she heard that it was the management of Jian Yi''s website, Jian Haixi felt that she was getting closer to each other in an instant. She smiled and said, "where are you? I''ll find you."


    Lol said the address and hung up.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei came over and asked.


    Jane Haixi told him about lol. Ning Jiwei thought and said, "you take care of dad and Ruirui. I''ll pick her up."


    Jian Haixi nodded without thinking much.


    Ning Jiwei drove quickly to the place where lol said. She was surprised to see that the other party was a teenage girl, but lol had come forward with a smile and asked, "uncle, are you Jane Yi''s father? I''m his friend and my name is lol."


    "Hello." Ning Jiwei opened the door and said, "get in the car. We''re on an outing today. You can come together."


    "Really? That''s great." lol said sweetly, "I like playing best. Is Jianrui there?"


    "Yes, they are." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    "I''m so lucky," lol said with a smile. "I''ve always wondered what Jane Yi''s sister looks like."


    Ning Jiwei chuckled. "Although she doesn''t have Yiyi''s smart mind, Ruirui is as cute as Rui. You''ll like her."


    "Of course, Jane Yi''s sister is not bad."


    Ning Jiwei looked at each other''s schoolbag behind him and asked, "have you just come back?"


    "Well," lol smiled and nodded, "I just came back from Iceland. It''s so cold there. I''m not used to it as soon as I return home."


    "Iceland?" Ning Jiwei was stunned. "Did you come back from Iceland?"


    "Yes." lol looked at ningjiwei suspiciously, "what''s the matter, uncle?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, pulled the car to the side of the road with the steering wheel, looked at lol and asked, "since you came back from Iceland and are the manager of Jian Yi''s website, don''t you have anything else to tell me?"


    Lol was stunned. Her big eyes turned several times and said, "uncle, how could you ask so?"


    Ning Jiwei breathed, took out a picture and handed it to her. "I think you''ll want to tell me something after you''ve seen this."


    Lolton took the picture. When he saw the figure in the picture, he opened his eyes and looked at Ning Jiwei in shock.

 Chapter 120

    Ningjiwei saw all LOL''s shock in his eyes. He didn''t hurry to urge her, but quietly waited for her answer.


    After lol was shocked, she quickly cleaned up her emotions, smiled at Ning Jiwei and said, "uncle, I''m sorry, I haven''t seen this picture."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei stared at lol and said with a slight hook on the corner of his lips: "many people know that I am a businessman. Maybe I am a very successful businessman, but few people know that I studied psychology before I went into business, and fortunately I did well."


    Lol was stunned, pulled down the corner of her mouth and said, "my uncle is so powerful. It''s not easy to learn business and psychology well at the same time."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "you''re beginning to be nervous."


    "Hehe, uncle, you are really kidding." lol scratched her hair and said, "how can I be nervous?"


    "When you get on the bus, you habitually get on the bus from the right side, which means that the right side is the safety zone set for yourself in your heart. When you talk, your eyes will subconsciously glance to the right, which means that you are panicked, so you want to get close to your safety zone. When I asked you just now, you stretched out your hand and scratched your hair unnaturally, which means that you are very nervous now."


    Lol''s mouth twitched slightly. Just when she wanted to speak, she suddenly realized that her eyes wanted to look to the right again and quickly controlled herself. But when she turned her head, she saw Ning Jiwei squinting and smiling at her. It was obvious that the other party saw her just now.


    It''s so annoying to deal with people who study psychology!


    Lol was helpless, but she could only pretend to be calm and said with a smile: "uncle, do you really want to use psychology to analyze the relationship between me and your son?"


    Ning Jiwei chuckled at the end of his eyebrow and said, "I never said that the man in the picture was Jian Yi."


    Lol was so surprised that she even stopped breathing.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the picture in lol''s hand and turned to start the car. "I''ll talk to you about this in detail later, but I''ll see Jane Yi''s Mommy later. I hope you can keep it a secret."


    "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about." lol twisted her lower lip and said, "I don''t know anything."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her, smiled and nodded, "very good. You and Yi Yi''s Mommy will be right in a moment."


    Lol glanced at him and sighed bitterly. Unexpectedly, Jian Yi''s father was so cunning. What can she do?


    After thinking about it, lol took out her mobile phone from her pocket and quietly sent a message to Jian Yi, telling him that she seemed to be exposed and asking him what to do next.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as her message was sent out, a text message prompt sounded in the car.


    Lol was surprised. Ning Jiwei had calmly taken down his mobile phone from the shelf, looked at lol and said, "there is an automatic wireless blog tracking in this car, and any message you send will be intercepted."


    "You......" lol stared at Ning Jiwei angrily. "You should spy on me!"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "don''t forget, Jian Yi is my son."


    Lol was stunned, and then her shoulder counseled again.


    How could she forget that all the excellent genes in Jian Yi were inherited from Ning Jiwei. Since he can give birth to a clever and abnormal son like Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei, as Lao Tzu, is naturally no worse.


    And since he has got the photo and learned that he came from Iceland, how can he not do anything?


    Thinking of this, lol sighed, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "uncle, what if I still don''t know anything?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "please believe that I have some ways to make you speak. Please understand how unscrupulous a father who desperately wants to get information about his son will be."


    Lol bit her teeth and finally said, "Jane Yi is really in Iceland."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t interrupt, but his hand holding the steering wheel suddenly tightened.


    Even if there had been speculation before, but he really got the answer, he was still excited and wanted to yell out.


    After half a year''s long search, I finally got the news!


    Lol looked at ningjiwei and added, "but I can''t meet you."


    "Why?" ningjiwei asked.


    Lol flashed pain in her eyes and said in a deep voice: "because the probability that he can survive is very small. It''s better not to see you at all, because he expects to separate after meeting you. It''s not so cruel."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but his hand holding the steering wheel was green.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    With Jian Yi''s consent, Romon turns the computer screen around.


    Mike looked at the little figure in the wheelchair and burst into tears: "Yiyi, my Yiyi! Woo woo... Is it really you?"


    Jian Yi turned her back to the camera and listened to Mike''s words. Her eyes were slightly red. She nodded and didn''t speak.


    Seeing Jian Yi nod his head, Mike is crying like an adult. He can''t wait to hold the computer in his arms. "Woo woo... It''s really my Yi! Woo woo... I said it''s you. That bad guy lied to me just now that he didn''t know you. I''ll have to beat him up when I see him another day."


    Romon''s mouth twitched. It''s really good to scold him as a bad guy in front of him?


    "Yi Yi, I knew you could never die! Woo woo... Do you know how much I cried for you? When I knew you were dead, my tears could make the West Lake Flood for the second time." Mike sniffled and cried.


    Jane Yi listens to his words and lowers her head.


    "Yi Yi, why don''t you turn around?" Mike sobbed as he cried. "If your parents know you''re living well, they must be crazy."


    Jian Yi stiffened, slowly rolled around in his wheelchair, took off his mask facing the camera, and revealed his ferocious face.


    "Uncle Mike, now, do you still think I live well?"


    Mike was stunned when Jian Yi showed his face. He stared at the screen for a long time, but he couldn''t say a word after several times, but his tears kept flowing down.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei drove with lol to the park. Jian Haixi was sitting and watching Ning Fubang and Jian Rui playing there. Seeing them driving over, he hurried to meet them.


    Ningjiwei stopped the car and reminded lol before she opened the door: "remember, do you want to say anything to them."


    Lol glanced. "Uncle, I won''t say anything to you, not only to them, but also to you. I don''t know anything."


    With that, he snorted and got out of the car.


    Seeing lol getting off the bus with a angry face, Jane Haixi was stunned and hurried closer. She asked with concern, "you''re lol, aren''t you? What''s the matter? You don''t look very happy. Did the driver make you angry?"


    Ning Jiwei, the "driver" who just got off, looked embarrassed, pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "Haixi, you think too bad of me."


    "The suspect can''t speak. I''m asking lol." Jane Haixi glanced at him, turned to lol and said, "lol, did he bully you?"


    Luo Er looked at Jian Haixi, who was "in charge of her", and suddenly liked the woman who raised Jian Yi. She smiled sweetly, shook her head and said, "no, uncle doesn''t dare to bully me, because he knows I''ll sue my sister."


    A "Uncle" and a "sister" stunned Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    The next second, Ning Jiwei said to lol with a black face, "little girl, you call me a poor generation!"


    Lol raised her eyebrows, spit out her tongue at him and said, "but uncle, you are so old and sister Haixi is still so young and beautiful. Do you have the heart to let me call her aunt?"


    "You..." Ning Jiwei''s chest was stuffy, but looking at Jian Haixi, he endured it and didn''t attack.


    Compared with Ning Jiwei''s depression, Jian Haixi laughed happily. She warmly hugged lol and said, "lol, I really like you very much. Yes, just call me sister, but you can''t call me aunt. You''ll call me old."


    "Hee hee ~ sister Haixi, I like you too. I''ve wanted to see you for a long time." lol said affectionately.


    "Really?" Jane Haixi pulled lol and said, "let''s go. Let''s talk while walking. I''ll introduce you to our little public event."


    "Well, I also want to see Ruirui!" lol said excitedly.


    "Ha ha, I think you will fall in love." Jian Haixi took luo''er to Ning Fubang and Jian Rui.


    Ning Jiwei, the "driver" left in place, stared at his daughter-in-law leaving hand in hand with others. He was careful that it was dirty. It was like being scratched by glass.


    Pianluo''er and Jian Haixi walked hand in hand and smiled. She secretly stretched out her other hand and made a "V" gesture to Ning Jiwei behind her back. Angry Ning Jiwei almost lost his car key.


    "Mommy, you''ve received sister lol!" when Jane Haixi and lol came over, Jane ran over excitedly.


    "Be careful." Jian Haixi looked at her in such a hurry and hurried forward to catch her. "Look at your running, sweating."


    Jianrui doesn''t care. She wipes the sweat on her face, smiles and waves to lol and says, "sister lol? Hello, I''m Jianrui. We finally met officially ~"


    "It''s not." lol squatted down, doted and nodded lol''s nose. "I''ve seen you."


    Jian Haixi looked at the two people like "old friends meet" in surprise and asked suspiciously, "do you know each other?"


    "I''m a senior netizen," lol said with a smile. "I used to chat in the group."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Jian Rui, "Rui Rui?"


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue, threw herself into Jian Haixi''s arms and said, "Mommy, I didn''t mean to play with my mobile phone at night. I only talked for a while and didn''t delay my sleep ~"


    Jane Haixi laughed, touched her head and said, "well, let you go today and don''t play at night. You know? If you want to chat, you can talk during the day."


    "I know! Mommy is the best!" said Jane Rui in a charming voice, holding Jane Haixi.


    "Only Mommy is good?" Ning Jiwei followed up unhappily. He happened to hear his daughter''s words, so he asked in a stuffy voice.


    "Daddy is good!" Jane Rui tilted her head and ran forward with a smile, hugged Ning Jiwei''s thigh and said, "Daddy, don''t be jealous! Ruirui Rui still loves you!"


    "Ghost spirit!" Ning Jiwei rubbed her head and said, "go play."


    Jianrui ran to Ning Fubang and took Ning Fubang''s hand and said to lol, "sister lol, this is my grandpa ~"


    Lol smiled and waved, "Grandpa, I''m lol, a friend of Jian Yi and Jian Rui."


    "Hey, good, good children, are all good children." Ning Fubang said happily.


    "Grandpa, are you tired?" Jian Rui looked at Ning Fubang with concern and said, "Rui Rui still wants to play with the big cat catching small fish just now."


    "Grandpa is not tired, not at all." Ning Fubang shook his head and said, "go, Grandpa, play with us."


    Looking at Ning Fubang with a spoiled face, Jian Haixi shook his head and said to Ning Jiwei, "it''s time to let his uncle rest. He''s old in the end, but he can''t play crazy with Ruirui."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said to Jianrui, "ruiruirui, play with your sister lol and let your grandpa rest for a while."


    Lol shrugged her shoulders, but there was nothing unhappy. She patted her ass, stood up from the grass, moved her arms and legs and said to Jian Rui, "come on, little Ruirui, let''s have a competition with you."


    "Oh, OK!" Jane Rui nodded to Ning Jiwei and smiled at lol: "sister lol, you can start when I help Grandpa over ~"


    After that, he took Ning Fubang aside and sat down, and skillfully handed him a glass of water: "Grandpa, would you like to drink some water and have a rest, and Ruirui will play with you later?"


    "Good, all good." Ning Fubang is almost tired of being sweet by his little granddaughter. Naturally, everything Jian Rui says is good.


    Jian Haixi looked helpless and shook his head. He told Jian Rui, "don''t play so crazy. Come and have a rest when you''re tired, okay?"


    "I see, Mommy."


    As soon as Jianrui''s voice fell, lol stretched out her arm and rushed at her, "little ruiruirui, your sister lol is coming!"


    "Oh, my God!" Jian Rui exclaimed and ran away.


    A big man and a small man ran around the grass. For a time, the grass was full of laughter.


    Jian Haixi leaned against Ning Jiwei''s arms, looked at Jian Rui who cheered and laughed, and sighed: "I haven''t seen such a happy Rui Rui for a long time."


    Ning Jiwei took her hand and patted, "just take her out often in the future."


    "Well." Jian Haixi nodded, his eyes slightly wet and said, "I''ve been wrong for half a year. I''ve ignored Ruirui''s feelings and growth. If you didn''t let me go out for an outing this time, I might not realize how big a mistake I''ve made."


    Ning Jiwei hugged her tightly and comforted her in a low voice: "it doesn''t matter. I''m the same. We''re both parents for the first time. It''s normal to make mistakes. As long as we get rid of them in time. Promise me, don''t blame yourself, okay?"


    Jane Haixi nodded, closed her eyes and swallowed the moisture in her eyes.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Ning Fubang sitting on the other side and whispered to Jian Haixi, "I want to thank you this time, too. Thank you for taking my father, otherwise I will regret in the future."


    Jian Haixi looked up at him, smiled, touched his chin and said, "do we still have to say thank you?"


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head. At the intersection of their eyes, his natural heart was connected.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Rui and lol played for a long time before they were "forced" back by Jian Haixi.


    "Mommy, I haven''t had enough fun." Jianrui said.


    Lol was stunned, smiled bitterly, shook her head and said, "Ruirui, your strength is too good. I can''t catch up with you."


    Jian Haixi looked at them and said with a smile, "don''t patronize and play. Don''t you want to eat?"


    Reminded by Jian Haixi, lol and Jian ruicai looked at the prepared meals and snacks. Jian Rui said excitedly, "it smells good ~"


    Lol also swallowed her saliva and said to Jane Haixi, "sister Haixi, your craft is great! I''m greedy just for the smell."


    "Just eat more if you like." Jane Haixi smiled and cooked for lol and Jane ruibu.


    Lol nodded as she ate. "Don''t worry, sister Haixi. I''ll eat all these without you saying."


    Looking at the Frank lol, Jane Haixi smiled and picked up dishes for Ning Fubang, "uncle, you can eat too."


    "Hey, good." Ning Fubang nodded flattered, more pleased with Jian Haixi''s virtuous.


    After the picnic, the people began to prepare to pack up and go home.


    Because there was only one car, Jian Haixi said to Ning Jiwei, "take your uncle back first, and then turn back to pick me up."


    Lol immediately raised her hand and said, "I want to accompany sister Haixi. Uncle, go first."


    Ning Jiwei snorted and didn''t refute the proposal, but his eyes were full of warning.


    Lol provocatively threw out her tongue at him, took Jane Haixi''s hand and said, "sister Haixi, I''ll accompany you."


    "Of course," said Jane Haixi with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei took Ning Fubang and Jian Rui first.


    The reason why I took Jian Rui was that I knew Ning Fubang would not give up his little granddaughter, so I asked Jian Rui to accompany him by car and talk with him on the road.


    Moreover, it is also because only Ning Fubang and Ning Jiwei are embarrassed.


    After seeing them off, Jane Haixi and lol lay side by side on the grass.


    Lore took a deep breath. "It''s still good at home. There''s no grass in Iceland. I rely on those fragrances to imagine the taste of the grass in China. Like now, I can smell the grass."


    Jian Haixi smiled and asked, "how did you go to Iceland?"


    "Ah?" lol was stunned. She avoided her eyes with a guilty heart and said vaguely, "my father is there, so I''ll go too."


    Jian Haixi yearned: "it must be beautiful there. I also want to see it."


    "Ah?" lol said "ah" again, looked at Jane Haixi in surprise and asked, "want to go to Iceland? Why?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I can''t tell. Maybe it''s because it''s Yi Yi''s favorite place. I always feel that a voice is telling me to go there and have a look."


    Lol swallowed her mouth and dared not continue the topic.


    Jane Haixi smiled when she finished. She turned her head and looked at lol and said, "it''s ridiculous. It seems that there is no reason. Suddenly she became interested in a place she doesn''t know and wanted to know more about that place."


    "No, it''s not funny." lol shook her head, looked at Jane Haixi and said seriously, "sister Haixi, you''re the best mother I''ve ever seen."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "it''s a pity that my mother didn''t protect her child well, and I don''t know where he is suffering now."


    "Where is...?" lol was stunned and felt that Jane Haixi''s sentence was wrong.


    Jian Haixi nodded, looked at lol and said, "although it may be incredible for me to say so, I really feel that Jian Yi is not dead. He is still somewhere waiting for me to find him."


    Lol was surprised. She looked at Jane Haixi and opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to answer.

 Chapter 121

    Looking at lol''s gaping eyes, Jane Haixi pulled down the corners of her mouth bitterly and said, "you think I''m crazy, don''t you? I also feel like I''m crazy."


    "No, I don''t think so." lol hurriedly said, "sister Haixi, don''t think so. You are the best mother in the world. I think Jane Yi will love you very much now."


    "You..." Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at lol and said, "do you know where Yi Yi is?"


    "What..." lol was a little stiff. She didn''t know where she was acting. It was unnatural that Jane Haixi could see the clue.


    While lol was thinking about how to fool her, Jian Haixi suddenly smiled again, shook her head and said, "I''m so stupid. How can you know where Yi Yi is?"


    "That''s it." lol breathed a sigh of relief, pulled down the corner of her mouth and said to Jian Haixi, "how can I know the whereabouts of Jian Yi?"


    Jian Haixi smiled at lol and said, "I''ll make you laugh. Maybe you''re Yi Yi''s good friend, so I always feel like I can see a little shadow of Yi Yi from you, so I can''t help but want to talk more with you."


    Luo Er looked at Jian Haixi seriously and said, "although I don''t know the whereabouts of Jian Yi, I believe that if he is still alive, he will contact you."


    "Well, I know." Jian Haixi nodded and said, "he is my Yi Yi. If he lives, he will contact me. Therefore, I have to be patient and wait patiently for the day when my Yi Yi contacts me."


    Lol looked at Jane Haixi, her eyes red and whispered, "sister Haixi, I''m sorry..."


    "What are you talking about?" Jian Haixi smiled and touched lol''s head. "It''s not you who lost my Yi Yi. What''s your apology?"


    Lol bit her lip and said to herself that she really lost Jane Yi.


    Looking at Jane Haixi pretending to be relaxed, lol felt very uncomfortable.


    Jian Haixi pointed to the scattered clouds in the sky and said to lol, "just like this cloud, although it has dispersed now, it will meet one day. Our family believes that Yiyi will come back to us one day."


    "Sister Haixi..."


    Lol choked and hugged Jane Haixi. "Sister Haixi, if you feel uncomfortable, just cry. Don''t do this. It hurts me to watch you smile..."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and gradually wet her eyes. She shook her head and said, "I don''t feel bad. I just... Miss my Yiyi very much. I want to think very much. My heart has been hollowed out."


    "Sister Haixi..." lol burst into tears and just kept saying "I''m sorry".


    Jane Haixi didn''t let herself out of control for too long. She reached out and patted lol on the back and comforted her: "well, after a while, Ruirui and they came back and saw that our eyes were red rabbits. They couldn''t think what happened to us."


    "Pooh" lol was laughed at by her, released her hand, wiped her tears and said, "sister Haixi, let me sing for you."


    "OK." Jane Haixi nodded kindly.


    Lol cleared her throat and began to sing softly.


    A song "wind up" echoed in their ears with the breeze flowing in their ears.


    Jian Haixi quietly listened to lol humming the whole song and said with a satisfied smile, "thank you, lol. Yi Yi likes this song too."


    Lol nodded and said, "I know. We also bought the copyright of this song and used it as the background music of our website."


    Jane Haixi raised her little finger and flicked the crystal from the corner of her eyes. Her voice trembled and said to lol, "you sing very well. Can you sing it to me again?"


    "Yes, of course." lol nodded and hummed again with red eyes.


    At the same time, in distant Iceland, Jian Yi''s fingers holding her mobile phone trembled slightly. Listening to the voices of lol and Jian Haixi, she couldn''t help crying.


    If Jian Yi is a genius in armor at ordinary times, he is like taking off all the hard shells and turning back to the simple child attached to his mother.


    Looking at such Jane Yi, Romon sighed silently and walked out of the room silently.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei drove to Ning''s house with Ning Fubang and Jian Rui. Along the way, Ning Fubang took Jian Rui''s little hand and sighed, "Ruirui, will you forget grandpa?"


    Jane Rui shook her head, smiled, pointed to her head and said, "Grandpa, although I''m not as smart as my brother, Ruirui is not stupid at all. Don''t worry, Grandpa. Rui has a good memory. Besides, grandpa is so good to Rui, how can I forget you?"


    "That''s OK, that''s OK." Ning Fubang was obviously relieved to hear Jian Rui''s guarantee.


    "Grandpa, you can come and play with me when you are free." Jane Rui invited.


    "This..." Ning Fubang carefully looked at Ning Jiwei in the driver''s seat and saw that he didn''t agree or refuse. Ning Fubang swallowed his mouth: "this... Depends on the situation. If you can come, Grandpa will often see you."


    "Uh huh, we have to pull the hook ~" Jian Rui stretched out her little thumb.


    "OK, Grandpa, I promise I won''t cheat you." looking at my lovely granddaughter, Ning Fubang smiled and reached out and hooked her.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t expect that this young and old people had such deep feelings only today.


    However, looking at the two smiling people, Ning Jiwei is also very pleased that today''s goal has always been achieved.


    At Ning''s house, Ning Fubang touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "Rui Rui, grandpa has gone home. You should take good care of yourself. Do you know? Tell adults what you want at ordinary times. Don''t be afraid to bother them. Do you know? If they don''t buy you what you want, you''ll come to Grandpa and grandpa will give you everything."


    Ning Jiwei listened and sighed helplessly.


    Jian Rui tooted her lips and pulled Ning Fubang''s sleeve and said, "Grandpa, Ruirui Rui can''t give up you. Otherwise, don''t go back at all and go home with Rui Rui."


    "Grandpa can''t bear Ruirui." Ning Fubang sighed, "but grandpa has his own home. Even if it''s bad, grandpa can''t go back. Besides..."


    Ning Fubang secretly looked at Ning Jiwei. He didn''t say anything next. He just pinched Jian Rui''s face and said, "Grandpa''s gone. Remember, if there''s anything, you must find Grandpa. Do you know?"


    "Uh huh." Jianrui sobbed and nodded.


    Ning Fubang finally looked at Ning Jiwei and whispered, "take care of yourself. Don''t be so busy at ordinary times. Remember to eat on time and don''t stay up late. It''s bad for your health."


    Ning Jiwei listened quietly without looking back or talking.


    No impatience.


    Ning Fubang, seeing that he didn''t look back, turned and got out of the car.


    "Grandpa ~"


    Jian Rui lay on the window and waved to him, "Grandpa, Ruirui will miss you very much."


    Looking at Jianrui''s innocent and lovely face, Ning Fubang''s old eyes were slightly wet. He smiled and nodded, waved to Jianrui and said, "Grandpa will miss you too."


    Ning Jiwei sat in the car. At this time, he dared to turn his head and look at Ning Fubang''s back. His clenched fist gradually loosened.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t drive away until Ning Fubang completely walked into Ning''s mansion.


    "Daddy..." Jianrui climbed from the back seat to the co pilot and looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously. "Why don''t you pay attention to Grandpa? Grandpa wants to talk to Daddy very much."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "adult things are very complicated. Ruirui only needs to know that grandpa likes you and daddy cares about Grandpa. That''s enough."


    "Oh ~" Jian Rui nodded sadly.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the little girl and said with a smile, "it is said that there will be a dinner tonight. Gu Ruan will also come, and your brother JOJO will also appear."


    "Brother JOJO is coming too?" Jian Rui automatically ignored the name of "Gu Ruan" and said excitedly, "really, daddy? Brother JOJO is coming too?"


    "Then I don''t know. Ask your mommy," Ning Jiwei said deliberately.


    "Mommy, Mommy... Oh, why haven''t you been to the park yet?" Jane Rui hurried, "Daddy, drive faster, drive faster."


    Looking at his daughter''s excited look, Ning Jiwei shook his head funny.


    It seems that JOJO does have an impact on his daughter.


    ¡­¡­


    When she got to the park, Ning Jiwei had just parked her car. Jian Rui couldn''t wait to run down and rushed to Jian Haixi''s arms. "Mommy, Mommy, do you want to have dinner tonight? Does brother JOJO come too?"


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows and looked at Ning Jiwei behind him. Ning Jiwei shrugged helplessly.


    Jian Haixi nodded with a smile and said, "yes, so if you continue to hold me, I can''t go home and prepare meals quickly. We won''t be able to come at that time?"


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up!" Jane Rui took Jane Haixi in one hand and lol in the other. "Sister lol is coming too. I''ll introduce my good friend to you."


    Lol smiled and nodded, "OK, I''d love it."


    Then he smiled at Jian Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, I haven''t tasted enough of your craft today, so you can''t rely on my chopsticks."


    "I never thought about Lai. Let''s go." Jane Haixi smiled and led them on the bus.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and was relieved to see that she looked normal. It seems that Luo Er really didn''t tell her about Jian Yi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the way home, Jian Haixi asked Ning Jiwei to turn around the supermarket and finished purchasing all the ingredients tonight before carrying them home.


    It''s natural to make a fuss when we get home. When everyone comes in the evening, Jian Haixi has basically prepared a table of attractive feast.


    While she and ningjiwei were busy in the kitchen, Jianrui took lol to visit their home.


    "Sister lol, this is my room ~" Jianrui smiled.


    Lol didn''t miss the neatly arranged beds and furnishings on Jane Yi''s bed. She sighed and knew that Jane Yi had never really left for the family.


    "Sister lol, go, I''ll show you something else." Jianrui happily took lol.


    "OK." lol nodded, chatting with Jianrui from dolls to kindergarten classmates, and then from small skirts to star gossip.


    It''s a few years away, but Jianrui and lol unexpectedly talk about speculation. They get together as if they have endless words.


    Jian Haixi looked at the two friendly people and said to Ning Jiwei with a smile, "look how good Ruirui and lol play."


    Ning Jiwei looked, but did not comment.


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "I don''t know why. I especially liked lol at first sight."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, smiled and said, "don''t think about it. The person you should like most is in front of you."


    Jian Haixi stared at him coyly and continued to be busy.


    When Gu Chenyi and Yunling arrive with Gu Xiaomian, they see Jian Rui and luo''er nest on the sofa. They don''t know what they are talking about.


    "Rui, I''m coming!" Gu Xiaomian waved to Jian Rui happily as soon as he entered the door.


    Jianrui smiled and waved to him, "Gu Ruan, come here quickly. I''m introducing you to sister lol."


    "Oh, OK! Ruiruirui''s friend is also my friend, and I want to know new friends!" hearing Jianrui calling herself, Gu Xiaomian immediately opened her mouth, released Gu Chenyi and Yunling''s hands without hesitation, and SA Yazi ran towards Jianrui.


    Looking at the figure of his son, Gu Chenyi twitched at the corners of his mouth. "It''s really the water thrown out by his raised son. It hasn''t been raised yet. When he grows up, he has to have a daughter-in-law and forget his father?"


    Yunling glanced at him with a smile and said, "you think too far. Besides, why do you expect Xiaomian to remember you? It''s enough for me to remember you?"


    Gu Chenyi turned angry into a smile and walked in hand in hand with Yunling.


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t care how jealous his father was behind his back. He was tired of being around Jian Rui and said with a silly smile: "Ruirui, why didn''t you go to school today?"


    "I went on an outing today!" said Jane Rui with a crooked head and a smile, "and I''m happy to play with my grandpa and sister lol."


    "Outing?" Gu Xiaomian said eagerly, "Ruirui, why don''t you call me? Will you call me next time?"


    "OK, OK, I''ll try my best to take you next time." Jianrui waved generously, pointed to lol and said to Gu Xiaomian, "don''t you say hello to sister lol?"


    "Oh, oh." Gu Xiaomian nodded quickly and said to lol: "Hello, sister lol, my name is Gu Xiaomian. My nickname is Gu Ruan. Rui gave it to me."


    Lol smiled and pinched Gu Xiaomian''s face and said, "little fat man, you''re cute!"


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head with embarrassment.


    On the other hand, Gu Chenyi walked into the kitchen, looked at the busy Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, and said with a smile, "I wanted to see if I needed help. Now it seems that I don''t need it."


    Jian Haixi smiled, drove him out and said, "it''s almost ready here. You can have a rest with your family and take the children to wash their hands in a moment."


    "OK, then I''ll wait to eat." Gu Chenyi smiled.


    Seeing Gu Chenyi come out so soon, Yunling still wondered, "didn''t you ask you to help? Why did you come out so soon?"


    "You''re my husband and wife. What am I going to do? Be a light bulb?" Gu Chenyi sat down beside Yunling and asked, "where''s my son?"


    Yunling pointed to Jian Rui. Gu Chenyi looked over and saw Gu Xiaomian puckering his ass around Jian Rui, like a Wang waiting for his master''s favor.


    "Really... Worthless." Gu Chenyi blacked his face and simply turned his head away.


    Jane Rui said to lol excitedly, "sister lol, I also have a friend named JOJO, which is a very good and famous JOJO."


    "You mean the big star JOJO?" lol was surprised. When she heard Jane Rui mention the name in the park, she thought she was just an ordinary person. Unexpectedly, she was still a big star.


    Jianrui nodded, proud as if she had become a big star: "brother JOJO is very nice. Sister lol, do you want to see the real person of brother JOJO?"


    "OK?" lol said excitedly, "I want to see it!"


    With a smile, Jian Rui took out her tablet and sent a video invitation to JOJO.


    The opposite JOJO quickly picked up the video and looked at the JOJO on the screen. Jian Rui happily waved to him and said, "brother JOJO, why haven''t you come to my house yet?"


    JOJO smiled and said, "it''ll be over in a minute. Would you please wait for me a little longer?"


    "Hmm!" Jian Rui nodded with a smile and said, "no problem at all. Rui Rui will wait for brother JOJO. Brother JOJO, don''t worry. Drive slowly ~"


    JOJO nodded. Jianrui pulled lol again and said, "brother JOJO, I''d like to introduce you to a new friend and my good friend, sister lol."


    Then Jianrui smiled at lol and asked, "sister lol, is brother JOJO more handsome?"


    Before lol spoke, JOJO looked at her, but frowned.


    "Rui Rui, Rui Rui..." Gu Xiaomian saw Jian Rui and JOJO videos, and immediately pulled her depressed and said, "Rui Rui, don''t talk to him. Let''s go to play with sister Luo. I brought you gifts!"


    "Oh, don''t bother. I''m talking to a brother of JOJO." Jianrui glared at him. She just wanted to talk to JOJO, but she didn''t know when JOJO had hung up the video call.


    "Eh?" Jianrui frowned, thought for a while and smiled at lol: "brother JOJO must be too busy, sister lol, I''ll introduce you when brother JOJO comes."


    "HMM..." lol absentmindedly the doctor, stared at the tablet and gradually frowned.


    Ning Jiwei was helping Jian Haixi in the kitchen. Suddenly the mobile phone rang in his pocket. He took it out and looked. When he saw that it was JOJO''s number, he was suddenly stunned. Then he said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, I''ll go out to answer the phone and come back to help you later."


    "Go, go, I''m almost finished." Jian Haixi didn''t notice the strange look of Ning Jiwei and waved his hand.


    Ning Jiwei took his cell phone to the balcony. "What''s up?"


    "That man..."


    As soon as he got through the phone, JOJO''s eager voice came through, "I met that woman when she was in Iceland."


    "What?" Ningji Witton looked down at lol in the living room, squinted and said, "where did you see her in Iceland? Do you remember?"


    "It seems to be near a hospital," JOJO said.


    "Hospital..." Ning Jiwei''s eyes were suddenly cold, and he remembered what lol said to him in the car.


    At that time, she said that Jian Yi had little chance of surviving, so she didn''t want to contact them.


    If you infer from this, she will appear near the hospital, which means that Jane Yi may also be there!


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei immediately said to JOJO, "send me the address of the hospital and I''ll book the ticket for tonight immediately."

 Chapter 122

    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou came late. They came slowly when Jane Haixi and they were all ready for dinner.


    Jian Haixi laughed at Lin Xiaodou, "sister-in-law, it''s really time for you to come. It''s just in time for dinner."


    "You''re poor!" Lin Xiaodou glanced at her, put the two bags of snacks on the tea table and said, "I know it''s late, so I specially brought these for you. Is it sincere enough?"


    "It''s OK," said Jane Haixi with a smile.


    Jane Chenran explained, "I really can''t blame Xiaodou for coming late today. It''s all my work delay."


    "Oh ~" Jane Haixi joked, "sister-in-law, look, you haven''t passed the door yet. My brother has begun to protect you."


    Lin Xiaodou was much ridiculed by her, and he was no longer shy and irritable. With a red face, he said naturally: "of course he has to protect me, otherwise if I run away, where can he find my such a good girlfriend?"


    "Yes, my little aunt is the best!" Jianrui clapped her hands and clapped.


    Jane looked at her in the morning and nodded, "well, you must spoil it."


    Lin Xiaodou''s face reddened by his eyes, and even the one just disappeared.


    The crowd looked at them with a smile. Gu Chenyi shook her head and joked, "tut Tut, I haven''t started eating yet. How do I feel so tired of sweetness? Honey, do you think so?"


    Yunling smiled and nodded, "it''s really a little sweet."


    Lin Xiaodou blushed and hid in Jane Chenran''s arms.


    "Aunt Xiaodou, you and uncle Chenran are spreading dog food, aren''t you?" Gu Xiaomian thought with his fingers. "I heard people say that those who hug and kiss in public are called spreading dog food, but who is a dog?"


    Gu Xiaomian looked around suspiciously, "where is the dog?"


    "Stupid son!" Gu Chenyi slapped Gu Xiaomian''s ass and said, "I''ve never seen you scold yourself in such a hurry."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian wondered, "Dad, why do you call me stupid again? You said I was stupid."


    Gu Chenyi gave him a white look, turned to Jane Chenran and said, "almost come on. You''re a little too much to sprinkle dog food in public? We didn''t eat. We''re full of your dog food."


    Jane Chenran looked at Gu Chenyi and Yunling who teased them. Her eyebrows picked up and said, "jealousy? You also sprinkle."


    "Cut ~" Gu Chenyi waved his hand disdainfully and said, "are you sure you want to see it? I''m afraid it will scare you."


    "Still... Don''t look." Jane said with a twitch in the corner of her mouth.


    "Little aunt, little aunt." Jane Rui waved to Lin Xiaodou, "I''d like to introduce you to my new friend, sister lol, sister lol. this is my little aunt. It''s good."


    Lin Xiaodou was about to get out of this embarrassment. When she heard Jianrui call her, she was relieved and immediately walked over. Seeing laurel sitting next to Jianrui, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "laurel? Hello, I''m Lin Xiaodou."


    "Hello, sister Xiaodou." lol said hello.


    After everyone sat down and ate, lol silently took out her mobile phone and took a few short videos.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her movements, his eyes narrowed slightly and didn''t speak.


    Jane Haixi wondered, "lol, what don''t you eat and shoot?"


    "Oh, I, I..." lol turned her eyes and said with a smile, "I haven''t eaten such delicious food for a long time, so I must take pictures to keep a souvenir."


    "Silly boy, you can come anytime you want." Jane Haixi smiled.


    "That''s so embarrassing." lol smiled and scratched her head and took several more videos while no one was paying attention.


    At the end of a dinner and happiness, they stayed for a while and left.


    Gu Xiaomian reluctantly pulled Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, you must go to school tomorrow. I''ll wait for you at the school gate."


    "I see." Jian Rui nodded mechanically and said, "Gu Ruan, you''ve said it several times. Hurry home and see that your father is rolling his eyes."


    Gu Xiaomian looked back at Gu Chenyi, who had a black face. His neck shrunk and whispered, "it''s over. I''ll be beaten again at home. Ruirui, I''m gone. See you tomorrow!"


    Then he immediately ran to Gu Chenyi and Yunling, "big dad, little dad ~"


    Gu Chenyi warned and poked his forehead. "Smelly boy, if I don''t come out again, I''ll go in and smoke you. I don''t understand any reserve."


    "Oh, Dad, I''m out now!" Gu Xiaomian said coquettishly holding Gu Chenyi''s thigh: "give people some face in front of Ruirui ~"


    "Face? Do you have this?" Gu Chenyi pretended to be surprised.


    "Dad, I ignore you!" Gu Xiaomian said.


    Looking at the father and son who were quarreling daily again, Yunling reluctantly shook her head and returned to Jane Haixi and other humanity: "you don''t have to send it. Go back quickly."


    "Well, be careful on your way." Jian Haixi didn''t talk to them politely. He just sent it to the door and returned to the house.


    Jianrui and lol are playing. Lin Xiaodou helps clean up the dishes and chopsticks and says to jianhaixi, "then we''ll go too."


    "Well, I''ll send..."


    "I''ll see them off."


    Jane Haixi just wanted to say that she went downstairs to send Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou, but Ning Jiwei suddenly cut her off.


    Jian Haixi looked at him, smiled and nodded, "OK, you can send it."


    So Ning Jiwei sent Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou downstairs, while Jane Haixi stayed at home with lol and Jane Rui.


    Out of the house, Jane Chenran said to Ning Jiwei, "the child named lol is very cheerful and looks good. But I don''t know why, I always feel that she is a little deliberate, as if she is hiding something."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei was noncommittal.


    "Yes, you didn''t see it?" Jane Chenran looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously and turned to ask Lin Xiaodou: "Xiaodou, have you noticed? She recorded a lot of videos and seemed to send them out. You said she and Haixi didn''t have common friends. Who did she send the videos to?"


    "Who says there is no common friend, isn''t Yi?" Lin Xiaodou answered without thinking.


    Just as she said this, she was stunned, and then said with a bitter smile: "I''m confused. Maybe she wants to send it to her friends to see the excitement."


    "Is that all?" Jane Chenran still didn''t believe it.


    "What else can we do?" Lin xiaodoubai glanced at him and said, "she is Yiyi''s friend and our friend. Don''t everyone doubt?"


    "I don''t doubt anyone, just reasonable doubt."


    "You are..."


    The two people opened their mouths with each other, but they just laughed and didn''t come to the truth.


    Ning Jiwei sent them downstairs and said faintly, "be careful on your way back."


    After that, instead of turning back, he walked to his car on the other side.


    Jane was stunned and asked, "Why are you going so late? Don''t you go home?"


    "Go to the company." Ning Jiwei simply answered and drove away.


    Jane stared at Ning Jiwei''s car, frowned and stood where she was.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Lin Xiaodou looked at him suspiciously.


    "Strange, Ning Jiwei is also very strange today, don''t you think?" Jane frowned in the morning.


    "How strange?" Lin Xiaodou joked, "is there something hiding from you?"


    Jane nodded: "yes, that''s the feeling."


    Lin Xiaodou was amused by his serious appearance and said with a smile, "morning ran, I think you''re strange today. Otherwise, everyone seems to be hiding something from you?"


    "I''m serious," said Jane Chenran.


    "Well, whether it''s true or false, since people don''t want to say it, let''s not force people," Lin Xiaodou explained.


    "OK, I just..." Jane paused in the morning, sighed, waved her hand and said, "forget it. Let''s go and go home."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi just took care of Jian Rui. After a simple wash, she received a call from Ning Jiwei, "Haixi..."


    "What''s the matter?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile, "why haven''t you come back? Ruirui has taken a bath."


    Ning Jiwei was silent and said, "Haixi, I have something to do temporarily. I have to go on a business trip for a few days."


    "Business trip?" Jian Haixi was stunned and asked in surprise, "are you leaving now? It''s so late..."


    "Well, it''s urgent. I must start right away." Ning Jiwei said.


    Jian Haixi was silent. She didn''t want Ning Jiwei to go on a business trip so late, but she also knew that Ning Jiwei hadn''t seriously managed the company for a long time because of the children and her in recent months, so she didn''t have the right to persuade him to postpone the time.


    After a moment of silence, Jian Haixi asked, "well, you should pay attention to safety. Remember to call me when you get there, okay?"


    "Well, don''t worry," Ning Jiwei said and hung up the phone.


    Jian Haixi hung up the phone, thought about it, turned on his mobile phone and sent Ning Jiwei a wechat.


    The content of wechat is only three words - I love you.


    On the plane, Ning Jiwei was about to shut down when he received a wechat from Jian Haixi.


    Looking at those three words, Ning Jiwei''s lips slowly recalled, forming a satisfied and happy smile arc.


    At the same time, I decided to find their son this time.


    At this time, the broadcast on the aircraft is playing the last content before takeoff.


    Ning Jiwei listened to the word "Iceland", looked down at the picture in his hand, and silently reddened his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At home, after washing, Jian Haixi went to Jian Rui''s room and told her a bedtime story as usual, but as soon as she entered the room, she saw lol and Jian Rui crowded on the same bed. At the moment, she was excited and didn''t know what she was discussing.


    "Mommy, you are so slow ~" said Jane Rui.


    Jian Haixi stood at the door and smiled and asked them, "do you want to come and sleep with me?"


    "Sleep with Mommy?" Jianrui was surprised and asked, "will daddy agree?"


    Jane Haixi nodded and said, "your father has gone on a business trip. He''s not at home tonight."


    "Business trip?" Jane Rui was stunned. She suddenly climbed out of the quilt and asked with red eyes, "why does Daddy want to go on business?"


    "Ruirui, don''t make trouble. It''s necessary for work. Your father must go." Jian Haixi explained.


    "I don''t care, I don''t care!" Jane Rui waved her hands crazily and said, "why didn''t Daddy stay and tell me a bedtime story? Why did he sneak away without saying a word? Didn''t it say that the whole family should be together in the future? Liar, big liar, daddy!"


    "Rui Rui!" Jian Haixi frowned, went to bed and looked at Jian Rui and said, "no nonsense."


    "I want Daddy! I want Daddy!" Jianrui cried, "why do you want to go again? Ruirui won''t let anyone go. Why does Daddy want to leave?"


    "Rui Rui..." Jian Haixi stroked his forehead with a headache. He didn''t expect Jian Rui to burst out suddenly.


    Lol is also an accident on one side, but more is the love for Jianrui.


    After one day''s contact today, she knew that Jianrui was a clever and sensible child, but the child''s psychological trauma was so great that she subconsciously rejected and feared when she heard that someone in the family was leaving.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s helpless appearance, lol sighed, got up and patted Jian Rui on the shoulder and said, "Rui Rui, your father doesn''t want to go."


    "But he still left... Wuwuwuwuwu..." Jian Rui cried.


    "Well... He can''t help it," lol said softly as she wiped the tears on her face with a paper towel. "Who made your father love you so much?"


    "Love me?" Jane Rui was stunned and stopped crying. She just choked up and looked up at lol, "but if he loves me, he should stay with me. Why should he go?"


    "Will you stay and tell you a bedtime story?" asked lol.


    "Yes." Jianrui nodded naturally.


    "No." lol stretched out her index finger and shook it in front of Jianrui. "Your love is only superficial. If your parents love deeply, it is far-reaching."


    "What do you mean?" asked Jane Rui in confusion.


    "It means that if parents love their children, they will plan the future for their children and family." lol smiled: "Your daddy loves you and your mommy and wants to protect your home all his life, so he can only give up the small reunion in front of you and help you earn a better future, so that you and Mommy can eat a lot of delicious food and wear a lot of beautiful clothes in the future."


    Jane Rui was stunned. "You mean, daddy will go. He doesn''t want to run away, just because he loves me and Mommy?"


    "Of course!" lol smiled and helped her smooth her messy hair, pointed to Jane Haixi and said, "look at you. You have nothing to do with your mommy, but you just made a big fire at her. Look how pathetic she is."


    Jianrui turned to look at jianhaixi, put her mouth aside, pulled her hand and whispered, "Mommy, I''m sorry ~ I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you just now, I shouldn''t have made a big noise with you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jane Haixi smiled, shook her head, reached out and touched her head and said, "it''s just that if your father knew that his business trip would make you so unhappy, I think he would be very guilty."


    "No, no, No." Jian Rui quickly shook her head and choked in her voice, but said wisely: "Ruirui Rui has understood that Daddy didn''t mean it. He went on a business trip for our home, so Rui Rui is not unhappy. Rui Rui will wait for daddy to come back at home."


    "That''s good." Jianrui hugged her and kissed her on the cheek. "Well, Mommy forgives you."


    Jian Rui held Jian Haixi''s neck and whispered, "Mommy, can I still listen to the bedtime story?"


    "Yes ~" Jane Haixi put her down and said to her and lol, "go to my room and lie down. I''ll go to the study and get the story book."


    "Oh, OK." Jianrui nodded cleverly, took lol and said, "sister lol, let''s move our nest."


    "Walk, move, move!" lol excitedly took Jianrui and ran to jianhaixi''s bedroom.


    Jian Haixi went to the study to find story books. As soon as she entered the study, she saw Jane Yi''s notebook on the small desk at the first sight.


    The thought of Jianrui''s strong request for the family to be together just now made her tears flow down in an instant.


    The joy and relaxation of the whole day seem to be completely removed at this moment, leaving only the heartbroken heart inside.


    Worried that Jane Rui or lol would suddenly come out and see herself like this, Jane Haixi quietly closed the door of the study and leaned against the door to cry silently.


    In the other room, Jianrui and lol excitedly got into the quilt and waited for jianhaixi to tell the story, but after waiting and waiting, they never saw the figure of jianhaixi.


    "Where''s Mommy?" Jianrui looked at the empty door suspiciously and climbed down from the bed.


    "Rui Rui, why are you going?" lol looked at Jane Rui who had got out of bed and asked.


    "Go find Mommy." Jane Rui said, "Mommy must be worried about which story to tell us. It''s better for us to go and pick one up ourselves."


    "That''s reasonable." lol nodded, got out of bed, and walked to the study hand in hand with Jane Rui.


    At the door of the study, they were about to knock, but suddenly they heard a low sob through the door.


    Jane Rui was stunned. She just wanted to knock on the door, but lol quickly stopped her and took her back to the bedroom.


    "Sister lol..."


    Once back in the bedroom, Jianrui couldn''t help crying, "sister lol, is it because I didn''t know what to do just now that mommy cried sadly?"


    "Not so." lol squatted down and looked at Jianrui. "If it was because of you, your mommy wouldn''t forgive you just now, let alone let us wait in her bedroom."


    Jian Rui sniffed and smelled, "but Mommy is crying again. Why is she crying?"


    "This..."


    "I''m very happy today." Jian Rui scolded herself with her mouth. "Originally, mommy was very happy today. It''s Rui Rui. Rui Rui just got angry with mommy and made Mommy sad. That''s why she cried. It must be so."


    Jane Rui thought more and more guilty. "I promised my brother that I would take good care of Mommy, but I was angry with her. I''m so bad."


    Lol sighed. She could guess what Jian Haixi was secretly crying for, but such a guess could not be told to Jian Rui.


    "Ruirui, don''t think so. You are already very good. Everyone loves you very much, especially your mommy. She won''t be angry with you."


    Looking at the red Jian Rui with a small face crying, lol wiped her tears and said, "good, let''s stop crying. Your mommy will be back soon. If you look like this, you must be sad again."


    Jianrui nodded, "I''ll wash my face."


    "Go, my sister will take you." lol got up and took Jianrui to the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Iceland at this time.


    Jian Yi sits in a wheelchair and stares at the picture on the computer screen in front of her. Tears drop by drop.

 Chapter 123

    The next day, Jane Haixi and lol went to send Jane Rui to school.


    At the school gate, Jianrui reluctantly took lol''s hand and said, "sister lol, do you have to go today? Ruirui can''t bear you."


    "My sister can''t bear Ruirui." lol squatted down and hugged Jianrui, sighed and said, "but my sister can''t help it. Those guys near the city are still waiting for me. You know, adults always have a lot to do."


    "Your Excellency is so troublesome." Jianrui said with her mouth: "can''t sister lol not grow up?"


    "Rui Rui, stop making trouble." Jian Haixi smiled and touched Jian Rui''s hair and said, "sister lol has something to do. Will you come back to play with you when she''s free?"


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi, then at lol, and nodded reluctantly.


    Lol gently pinched her face and said with a smile, "when lol''s sister and Rui Rui were together, they just didn''t grow up. My sister promised you that she would often come to see you in the future."


    "Let''s pull the hook ~" Jian Rui stretched out her little thumb and said, "you can''t cheat. It''s the big turtle."


    "Well, sister lol''s words are irresistible and will never lie!" lol smiled, stretched out her thumb and hooked Jane Rui.


    Watching Jianrui enter the school, jianhaixi and lol turn and get on the car.


    Lol smiled and said to Jane Haixi, "sister Haixi, please take me to the railway station ~"


    "Say what trouble is not trouble." Jane Haixi glanced at her and said, "it''s not right to send you. I won''t send you if you''re polite."


    "Well, well, sister Haixi is the best to me!" lol stuck out her tongue and said coquettishly.


    Jane Haixi looked at lol, who was innocent and naughty for a while, smiled and shook her head.


    After a while, the car stopped at the door of the railway station.


    Jane Haixi and lol went to get the ticket together and sent her to the door of the waiting room before they stopped.


    "Sister Haixi, go back quickly and don''t send me." lol stood at the door of the waiting room and said to Jane Haixi.


    Jane Haixi nodded and said, "OK, I''ll watch you go in."


    Lol looked at Jane Haixi, paused, came forward and hugged her, "sister Haixi, you must be good."


    "Don''t worry." Jane Haixi smiled and patted lol on the back and said, "what can I do? Men are reliable, daughters are clever and relatives and friends are mutual. It''s hard for me to have an accident."


    Lol opened her mouth without speaking, but said in her heart: Yes, everything is fine, but what about your heart? Missing Jane Yi is like a month without a corner. No matter how perfect the surface is, you can''t round the gap in your heart.


    "Anyway... Sister Haixi, you should take good care of yourself. You can tell me when you are upset. I will be a qualified audience." lol patted her chest and promised.


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and said, "OK, I remember. I''ll find you when I''m upset. Don''t be upset?"


    "No, No." lol quickly shook her head and promised, "I''ll never be bored. I''m afraid you won''t bother me."


    Looking at lol''s sincere eyes, Jane Haixi was moved. She hugged her back and said, "I know. You should take good care of yourself. You are welcome to eat here at any time."


    "That''s great!" lol clapped her hands. "For food, the most attractive thing is sister Haixi''s cooking!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "OK, come on in. Pay attention to safety in the car."


    "I see!" lol waved to Jane Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, I''m leaving. Take care!"


    "Well, go in quickly." Jane Haixi nodded with a smile.


    Lol smiled at Jane Haixi and turned into the waiting room.


    Watching her go in, Jian Haixi turned and prepared to leave.


    Lol stood in front of the glass window in the waiting room, picked up her mobile phone, pressed the shutter on Jane Haixi''s back, and muttered, "you must be well, otherwise he would be so sad..."


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi drove away from the railway station and was stopped by another car as soon as he turned the corner.


    Looking at the car parked in front of her, Jane Haixi frowned. When she was wondering how the car looked familiar, she saw Qin Zhixu come out of the car.


    Jian Haixi was shocked to see Qin Zhixu.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time, but in her impression, Qin Zhixu has always been a funny and publicity person, but she didn''t expect that Qin Zhixu in front of her was like several years old. Her face was no longer romantic, decent and enthusiastic, but was really full of vicissitudes and fatigue.


    Before Jian Haixi could recover from the shock, he saw Qin Zhixu come to her and knock on the window.


    Jane Haixi lowered the window and looked up at him, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with me?"


    "Yes." Qin Zhixu nodded solemnly, with bloodshot red silk faintly visible in his eyes. "Do you have time? Let''s talk."


    Jian Haixi looked at Qin Zhixu in surprise. With obvious fear on his face, he opened the door and let him get on the bus.


    Qin Zhixu was a little relieved when he got on the bus. He licked his dry lips and turned to ask Jian Haixi, "is there water?"


    Jian Haixi took out a bottle of mineral water from the storage box and handed it to him. He asked, "what''s the matter with you? Are you in any trouble?"


    Qin Zhixu nodded and then shook his head.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said softly, "don''t worry, drink water first, speak slowly."


    Qin Zhixu nodded, unscrewed the bottle cap and filled a small half of the bottle before stopping.


    "I feel like I''ve been followed." Qin Zhixu clenched the water bottle and said.


    "Tracking?" Jian Haixi frowned. "Do you have eyes? Do you know who is following you? Will it be your business competitor?"


    Qin Zhixu shook his head and said, "I didn''t feel that I was followed until the day I received the news of Qin Tian''s death, so I think it must have something to do with Qin Tian."


    "What did you say?" Jian Haixi was stunned for a moment. She stared at Qin Zhixu and couldn''t digest the news she heard just now. "You said Qin Tian... Died?"


    Qin Zhixu paused, turned his head and looked at her in surprise, "don''t you know?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head.


    Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Haixi, who knew nothing. Then he suddenly realized that Ning Jiwei should have lied to her, so he regretted his eloquence just now.


    Although Jian Haixi was surprised at the news that Qin Tian died, looking at Qin Zhixu, who frowned and didn''t speak, he still pressed down the doubts in his heart, reached out and patted him on the arm and said, "well, don''t think so much, and then talk about your things."


    "This time, I really don''t want more." Qin Zhixu shook his head, took out his laptop, logged in to an icloud account, and then located the historical trace of the mobile phone.


    After these operations, a row of red dots immediately appeared on the map page on the computer screen.


    "These are..." Jian Haixi looked at the red dots suspiciously, "what does this mean?"


    Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Haixi with complex eyes and said, "these places are the places Qin Tian had been before he died."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and saw the other meanings on Qin Zhixu''s face. He couldn''t help guessing: "do these places have any meaning?"


    Qin Zhixu nodded, "every place where the red dots stay on this map is a place for the elderly I planned for myself a long time ago. I once told myself that when I was old, I would go to these places to watch the floating clouds and watch the scenery, but I didn''t expect her to..."


    Even Jian Haixi, who hated Qin Tian, was speechless when listening to Qin Zhixu''s words.


    Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Haixi with guilt and said, "I know Qin Tian has made a big mistake. I''m sorry for you and Jian Yi. But please believe that I''ve been trying my best to find her whereabouts, but I haven''t been nervous for half a year, so I don''t have the face to see you..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Qin Zhixu with an apologetic and self blaming face, slightly bent a bitter smile, shook his head and said, "you don''t have to bear her sins for Qin Tian. I know you have no malice, so I don''t blame you."


    "Really, really?" Qin Zhixu asked pleasantly surprised after listening to Jian Haixi''s words.


    Jian Haixi nodded and asked, "so let''s put aside those unnecessary apologies and talk about these red dots."


    Qin Zhixu paused and returned to the subject. His expression was much more serious. "I have no direct evidence, but my intuition tells me that it is possible. I think Qin Tian was controlled in the last period of time."


    "Controlled by others?" Jian Haixi frowned, "but who will control her? What''s the purpose?"


    "I don''t know." Qin Zhixu shook his head wearily, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "please be sure to tell Ning Jiwei that I may have been followed, and tell him my guess."


    "I will." Jane Haixi nodded.


    "That''s good." seeing Jian Haixi nodding and agreeing, Qin Zhixu relaxed his airway: "thank you, Haixi."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and looked at him anxiously, "you should take good care of yourself."


    Qin Zhixu pulled the corners of his mouth, smiled bitterly, waved his hand, turned and got out of the car.


    Jian Haixi looked at his old back and felt very unhappy for a time.


    Six months ago, how many people''s lives were destroyed?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Qin Tian is dead.


    The woman who hurt their family for half a year died?


    Jian Haixi drove all the way, thinking about the news he heard from Qin Zhixu.


    Originally, Ning Jiwei was on a business trip, and Jian Haixi planned to go to the company. But now, she has no mind to think about other things.


    Halfway through the car, Jane Haixi pursed her lips, tightened her hands, turned the steering wheel and went back.


    On the way, Jian Haixi called Xie Nuan and told her she didn''t go to the company today.


    Xie Nuan''s voice was obviously lost, "Haixi, I thought I could finally see you in the company."


    "Sorry, warm, I''m today..." Jian Haixi apologized. He didn''t know what to say. Saying "I''m not in the mood" seemed too capricious, and saying "Qin Tian is dead" was a little too selfish.


    Fortunately, Xie Nuan interrupted her words in time and comforted her: "it''s all right. Why are you sorry with me? It doesn''t matter to come back to the company in two days. You have a good rest, okay?"


    Jian Haixi was very considerate when he went to the market. He nodded and said, "thank you for being warm."


    "You''re welcome." Xie Nuan said, "we''ll get together another day. Don''t think so much. Take good care of yourself, you know?"


    "Yes."


    After hanging up, Jane Haixi thought and drove to the police station.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "what are you doing here again?"


    Jian Haixi sat down slowly in front of Wen Qingnuan. Looking at the extremely embarrassed Wen Qingnuan, the hatred in his eyes decreased a little.


    Now the warm stomach is very big, and in inverse proportion to her stomach, the whole person is very old, and the prison life is naturally not much better. The consequence of long-term slovenness is that she looks like she doesn''t have the scenery of Ning family''s young grandmother.


    Wen Qingnuan was staring at by Jian Haixi. His face was ferocious and asked, "Jian Haixi, you have nothing to do, so you want me to talk to me about how your son died?"


    Jian Haixi was not angered by her, but said with a cold smile, "so you know your usefulness?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Jian Haixi stared coldly at Wen Qingnuan and said, "the reason why you can still exist in this world is because of this only role. Do you think you can be here without this reason?"


    "You..." Wen Qingnuan was frightened by her cold eyes, and subconsciously leaned back. Then he reacted to his actions, sat up straight again, gritted his teeth and said, "don''t scare me."


    "Frighten you?" Jian Haixi smiled twice, looked at Wen Qingnuan and said, "don''t you know that Xu Hui has died in prison?"


    "What?" I was startled by the warmth.


    "It is said that he died of illness." Jian Haixi shrugged his shoulders and said, "but who knows."


    "You, it''s you..." Wen Qingnuan looked at Jian Haixi in horror and stammered, "what are you going to do to me?"


    "What are you nervous about?" Jian Haixi sneered, "what can I do to you? Besides, I didn''t kill Xu Hui."


    "Not you... That''s..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Wen Qingnuan and said a news that surprised her. "Ning Jikang raised his hand and recently fell in love with a rich daughter. In order to be with others, of course, he must try his best to eliminate his black history."


    "Ning Jikang..." Wen Qingnuan was stunned. "He... He took Xu Hui..."


    "Then you have to ask him." Jian Haixi glanced at his stomach and said, "you said, Xu Hui is dead. Who will be next?"


    Wen Qingnuan swallowed her saliva, looked at Jian Haixi rigidly, and almost subconsciously asked along her words: "who will it be?"


    Jane Haixi kept staring at her stomach. Hearing her words, she smiled and said, "isn''t the child very old?"


    "You, what do you want to do?" Wen Qingnuan covered his stomach and looked at Jian Haixi warily.


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "it''s not what I want to do. You should ask Ning Jikang what he wants to do next?"


    "What do you mean?" hearing the warmth of love, his face changed and said sternly: "you don''t want to stir up discord here."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "think about Xu Hui. Do you still think I''m stirring up discord? The first is Xu Hui. Do you think the second and third will be you and your baby?"


    "No, it''s impossible, it won''t..." Wen Qingnuan was staring at Jian Haixi and subconsciously covered his stomach. "Ji Kang loves me. He won''t do this to me and my children. He still loves me!"


    "Love?" Jane Haixi smiled, shook her head and said, "it''s the first time I think you''re so naive."


    "Go away!" Wen Qingnuan reached out and covered his ears and shouted at Jian Haixi, "I don''t want to listen to you anymore. You go!"


    "Really?" Jane Haixi didn''t care about her abuse, but said softly, "I don''t want to know the news of your father and brother?"


    Wen Qingnuan froze and stared at Jian Haixi with resentment. "What have you done to them?"


    "I said I didn''t do anything." Jian Haixi innocently shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s just that no one paid for your father and brother''s follow-up treatment, so they were released from the mental hospital."


    "What..." Wen Qingnuan was stunned and hurriedly asked, "where have you been? Where have my father and brother gone?"


    "I don''t know." Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I only know that they have been released. As for the whereabouts, I don''t have the curiosity to check."


    Wen Qingnuan stared at Jian Haixi and shouted, "bitch! It must be you. What did you do to them?"


    Looking at the crazy smell of love, Jian Haixi sneered and said, "why, now do you finally feel the pain when your relatives are hurt?"


    "Jian Haixi, Jian Haixi!" hearing the warmth, he knocked on the glass door in front of him and shouted, "you bitch, don''t you hurt them!"


    "No?" Jane Haixi smiled coolly, got up and approached to smell the warmth, grabbed her cuff with one hand and pressed her against the wall.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Wen Qingnuan didn''t expect that she really dared to move herself. She was stunned and stammered.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were filled with cold hatred. He looked at Wen Qingnuan and said word by word: "when you are angry that others hurt your relatives, think about what you have done to others'' relatives."


    Wen Qingnuan was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi in front of him. He opened his mouth but didn''t dare to say anything.


    Because looking at the look in Jian Haixi''s eyes, Wen Qingwen''s intuition told her that if she said something to stimulate Jian Haixi, she might become the second Xu Hui without waiting for Ning Jikang to do it.


    Looking at the warm smell of being completely stunned there, Jian Haixi released her shackles with a cold hum and said coldly, "don''t worry, I won''t let Ning Jikang kill you."


    Wen Qingnuan sat on the ground as soon as she loosened her legs. Listen to her saying this and look up at her.


    Jian Haixi looked down at Wen Qingnuan and sneered, "it''s too tolerant for you to let you die. You only deserve to live in this dark prison for the rest of your life. Spend all the rest of your life to reflect and recall what you did to Yi again and again."


    With that, Jian Haixi turned and left.


    "No, don''t go..."


    Wen Qingnuan covered his stomach and begged Jian Haixi, "please, help me, my stomach... It hurts."


    Jian Haixi looked back and saw that Wen Qingnuan''s face turned pale, and his cheeks were full of sweat.


    "Please, I''m in pain. Please save me and my child..." Wen Qingnuan covered his stomach with one hand and climbed towards Jian Haixi with the other hand.


    Jane Haixi lifted a cold smile around her mouth, looked at her and turned away from the interrogation room.


    "Don''t..."


    Wen Qingnuan watched Jian Haixi leave. A burst of fear immediately rose in his heart. He hurriedly shouted, "help, help!"

 Chapter 124

    After coming out of prison, Jian Haixi drove all the way home. After seeing and smelling the warmth of love, she didn''t make her mood better, but she couldn''t calm down more and more.


    Qin Tian is like a boulder. Six months ago, this boulder smashed her peaceful and happy life. Six months later, the boulder appeared again, stirring the lake water that was about to calm down again.


    It is reasonable to say that Qin Tian is dead, and Jian Haixi should feel that it is right to dispel his hatred. But no, when she heard the news of Qin Tian''s death, Jian Haixi was not only not relieved, but also irritable and confused.


    They have been looking for Qin Tian for more than half a year. Now this person suddenly died. Even Jian Haixi, who has not been involved in the investigation of the incident, feels very strange.


    When she got home, Jian Haixi sat on the sofa and thought silently for a long time, but she couldn''t convince herself to accept it anyway.


    She wanted to call Ning Jiwei to ask about the situation, but first, he was still on the plane. Second, she thought that Ning Jiwei must have something urgent to travel in such a hurry. She didn''t want to add trouble to him at this time.


    So Jian Haixi picked up the mobile phone and put it down again. He sighed and thought he''d better wait until he came back.


    Jane Haixi didn''t blame Ning Jiwei for hiding it from her. She knew her emotional problems. If Ning Jiwei told her everything at the beginning, she would not be able to bear it for half a year. She also knew that Ning Jiwei did it for her good and wanted to bear all the things alone.


    Ning Jiwei''s concealment of Qin Tian''s death shows that he also has doubts about the matter. Maybe he is already investigating.


    Jian Haixi rubbed his temples, leaned against the sofa and looked at the ceiling. Today, Qin Zhixu''s appearance made her suddenly realize that she seemed to isolate herself from the world.


    In the past six months, she has only lived in her own small circle. She doesn''t care about social news, the company, the progress of Qin Tian''s investigation, and even her family and friends.


    She wanted to block all the information from the outside world and hide in her small world to lick her wounds.


    But today, she was surprised to find that she was not the only one who was hurt. Everyone was moving forward with injuries. She had no reason to hide behind Ning Jiwei''s wings all the time.


    Jian Haixi looked blankly at the empty house. For a time, it seemed that she couldn''t find the direction and lost herself.


    After closing her eyes, Jane Haixi stood up, took the car key and went out the door again.


    Half an hour later, Jian Haixi''s car stopped at the suburban cemetery.


    After Jane''s father died, she and Jane buried Jane''s father next to their mother.


    Jian Haixi took two bouquets of flowers to a familiar place, but unexpectedly found a bunch of clean and fresh lilies in front of her mother''s monument.


    Jian Haixi looked at the bunch of flowers and was stunned. Then he looked around and found that there were obvious traces of cleaning around his mother.


    "Strange..."


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly. It is said that if Jane Chenran came, Jane''s father''s grave should also be cleaned very clean.


    But now only the mother has cleaned, and the father has obviously not been passive, and there are no flowers in front of the monument.


    "Does mother have any old friends?"


    Jane Haixi thought fruitlessly and had to give up. She thought it would be better to ask Jane Chenran when she was free to go back.


    He put a bunch of flowers in front of his parents'' monument and cleaned their surroundings. Jian Haixi sat down at random.


    Looking at the picture in front of the mother''s monument, Jian Haixi bent his lower lip with his chin and said, "Mom, you are always so gentle. No matter when I am with you, I seem to have removed all my roles and returned to the little girl protected by my mother and spoiled by my father."


    The woman in the photo is gentle and smiling. Her gentle but firm eyes are like silent maternal love, which is transmitted to Jian Haixi''s heart through the gap between time and space and life and death.


    "Mom, I don''t think I''m a good Mommy..." Jian Haixi buried her head in her knees and whispered: "I really wanted to do my part well, but I was always so willful, and finally I didn''t do anything well. In the past, when Yi Yi was there, he helped me take on too many things that shouldn''t be taken on by him. Later, Ji Wei appeared and he became my umbrella. Later, when Yi Yi left, Rui Rui became clever and sensible again... My friends took care of me to the greatest extent and unknowingly Like a canary, I was protected by a protective net layer by layer, ignoring all those who love me and licking my wounds selfishly... "


    Jian Haixi said, his head lower and deeper, and his voice gradually choked. "Mom, I suddenly feel so weak."


    A breeze blew. Jian Haixi looked up at the picture on the monument, reached out and touched the outline in his memory, murmured, "Mom, how do you become a mother? Why are you always so strong in my memory, as if nothing can beat you?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    After getting off the plane, Ning Jiwei didn''t immediately go straight to the hospital, but found a nine o''clock place near the hospital.


    Now he doesn''t know the background of the ice spring hospital. If he comes to the door so rashly, the other party will certainly not admit it. On the contrary, he may scare the snake.


    If Jian Yi gets the news and leaves here, it will really be into the sea.


    After such a long time, he finally got some news about his son. He must not miss him again.


    Ning Jiwei repeatedly told himself to keep calm, but after staying in the hotel, he still couldn''t help standing at the window, staring blankly at the gate of bingzhichun hospital, dreaming that he might see the familiar little figure again.


    But until his legs felt stiff, there was no expected figure in his sight.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Ning Jiwei received a message from Li Fu.


    Before getting on the plane, he ordered Li Fu to investigate the background of the ice spring hospital and the situation in the past six months.


    At the moment, looking at the email sent by Li Fu, Ning Jiwei couldn''t help but sink his eyes slightly, and his index finger and middle finger kept knocking on the desktop.


    Li Fu said in his e-mail that this ice spring hospital can be regarded as one of the best hospitals in Iceland, and it is actually a completely private hospital. Behind it is supported by the sun family of Jiangnan tycoon, but the sun family is related to the Luo family, and lol''s mother is the daughter of the Sun family.


    As for the medical treatment in the past six months, Li Fu said that he could not find anything suspicious for a while, but he had found an internal medical staff and was trying to bribe him. He should have news in the next two days.


    Looking at the information in the email, Ning Jiwei thought for a long time and called Li Fu.


    Li Fu answered the phone and reported directly without waiting for Ning Jiwei to ask questions: "president, I''ve contacted a medical staff in ice spring. Do you want to give you his contact information directly, or I''ll fix it with him as soon as possible?"


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "you should be careful. Remember not to let anyone find out your whereabouts. If you encounter any trouble, report to me in time."


    Li Fu was stunned. When he investigated the matter before, Ning Jiwei never told him so.


    "President, is something wrong?"


    Ning Jiwei was silent and said, "if everything is as I expected, the other side will not lack computer experts, and big chaebols like the sun family will not pay attention to not having a medical staff with two hearts, so it is likely that the person you are looking for is a bait."


    Li Fu was shocked and asked, "do I have to keep in touch with him?"


    "Continue." ningjiwei ordered, "but be careful. Although he is bait, he doesn''t necessarily catch us."


    "Yes, I see." Li Fu immediately responded. As Ning Jiwei''s personal assistant, he has seen a lot of struggles between shopping malls and rich families. Naturally, he also knows a lot about things like "bait".


    Ning Jiwei said: "you will send me the information of that person later and we will check both sides. Be careful not to expose your identity. If you find someone tracking your information, stop all actions immediately and report to me in time."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei thought about it and logged into the chat group of Huiyi company.


    He named Jian Yi''s company in the hope that one day his son would come back.


    After logging into the chat group, Ning Jiwei looked through the personnel information inside, sent a secret message to "flying Xiang" and asked him to find a place where there was no one to contact himself. Be careful not to attract anyone''s attention.


    More than ten minutes later, a phone call came.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the call, bent a slight arc around his mouth and picked it up.


    "Hello? Boss, is it really you?" a young and excited male voice came from the other side.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it''s me."


    "Wow, it''s really big boss you?" "flying Xiang" said excitedly: "big boss, how did you find me? Is there a secret task assigned to me? I tell you, I can be the third best in the group. It''s absolutely reliable to find me..."


    "Where are you now?" Ning Jiwei interrupted each other.


    "Ah? Oh, I ran to the toilet as soon as I received your order from the big boss." an excited voice came from the opposite side: "and it''s still the public toilet in the nearby park, so don''t worry, big boss. Absolutely no one knows."


    "Very good." Ning Jiwei nodded and shouted, "Yun Zhixiang."


    "To." "flying Xiang", that is, Yun Zhixiang asked in wonder, "big boss, why do you suddenly call someone else''s name?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "I need your help now, but I need you to keep it absolutely confidential. You can''t tell anyone except you think, including anyone in the group."


    Yun Zhixiang was stunned and asked, "big boss, why do I listen so seriously? Big boss, do you have any misunderstanding about us? I can guarantee that the brothers in the group are absolutely reliable and have no two hearts."


    "I don''t doubt your sincerity," Ning Jiwei said. "It''s just that this matter is extremely important, so it needs to be kept absolutely confidential."


    "Well..." Yun Zhixiang scratched his head and asked suspiciously, "but big boss, I don''t understand a question. Since this matter is so important, why would you come to me? ''general'' is more capable than me."


    "I have my own reason." Ning Jiwei said faintly, "you don''t have to worry about these. You just need to do things according to my instructions. Remember, no matter what you find, no one can tell you except me."


    "Yes."


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "now, go to Li Fu and ask him to give you a brand-new computer. Later, the contact and investigation tasks between you and me will be operated by this brand-new computer."


    "Good big boss."


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Jiwei slid the mouse over the personnel information in the group again.


    In terms of ability, in addition to Jian Yi, Dou Ming, the "cloak general" in the group, is the most powerful, followed by Yun Zhixiang. In addition, "the second handsome in the group" lol is the website administrator.


    Ning Jiwei checked Dou Ming''s background, but found that the real information behind Dou Ming seemed to be erased, which shows that Dou Ming, like lol, has a deep background. Besides, both of them are close to Jian Yi. Ning Jiwei is not sure whether Dou Ming knows about Jian Yi, nor dare he meddle in the investigation. That''s why he went to Yun Zhixiang.


    Compared with others, Yun Zhixiang is much simpler. He was originally a poor child from a mountain village. By chance, he was proud to go to school, and was admitted to a top famous school in his teens. Yun Zhixiang is the best candidate for this operation, both in terms of background and conduct.


    After making a series of arrangements, Ning Jiwei turned off the computer, walked to the window again, looked at the gate of bingzhichun hospital, and flashed a look of determination in his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    school.


    Jian Rui is an abnormal student. In class, we no longer chat and play with Gu Xiaomian in a low voice, and we no longer skip classes and go out to play. Instead, we take notes very seriously in every class and actively ask the teacher where we don''t understand.


    Gu Xiaomian talked to her several times, but he didn''t get a response.


    After class, Gu Xiaomian wondered and asked Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, why are you suddenly so serious? You ignored me when I talked to you."


    Jane shook her head and said, "you''re wrong. I don''t like listening and learning as before."


    Gu Xiaomian wondered more, "then why do you still wronged yourself to attend class? Let''s play next class. I know a fun place..."


    "No." before Gu Xiaomian spoke, Jian Rui interrupted him and said, "I have to take notes."


    "Why is this?" Gu Xiaomian asked with a frown.


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian seriously and said, "Gu Ruan, my brother is not at school now. I will help him take notes so that he won''t know what we learned when he comes back."


    "Ah?"


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t expect that this was the reason why Jian Rui should study hard. He was stunned and said, "Rui Rui, are you confused? Yi Yi is so smart, how can he still need our kindergarten notes?"


    "It''s one thing whether I need it or not. It''s another thing whether I help my brother take notes or not."


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, I won''t skip classes or play anymore. I''ve fallen behind the course for half a year. I have to make up these notes quickly, otherwise my brother should train me when he comes back."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui with a serious face. After being silent for a while, he finally summoned up his courage: "well, since Ruirui said so, I''ve decided. I also want to study hard and help Yi Yi take notes with Rui Rui!"


    Jianrui looked at him suspiciously, "you don''t have to wrong yourself."


    "No, no, I''m not aggrieved." Gu Xiaomian said, "anyway, my big dad and little dad always want me to learn better. I happen to be with you, and I''m with you, right?"


    "That''s all right." Jianrui nodded and said, "let''s go to the teacher first and ask her to lend us her notes for half a year."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded and followed Jian Rui to the teacher''s office.


    Listening to the two children explain their intentions, the teacher touched their heads very much, took out an old lesson plan in the drawer and handed it to Jian Rui. "Of course you have this heart, the teacher will help. This is the old lesson plan used by the teacher when preparing lessons. Take it. If you don''t understand it, you can ask the teacher at any time."


    "Thank you, teacher." Jian Rui took Gu Xiaomian and bowed to the teacher.


    When they came out of the teacher''s office, they didn''t go to the small playground as usual, but went back to the classroom with the teaching plan.


    Jian Rui specially brought a brand-new notebook and took notes carefully against the teaching plan.


    Gu Xiaomian also took notes, but soon grabbed his head and asked, "Ruirui, there are many words I don''t know. Do you know?"


    Jane shook her head, pointed to her notebook and said, "I''ll circle all the places I don''t know. Wait a minute and ask the teacher together, or go home and ask Mommy."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at her notebook. Sure enough, there were many different color marks on it. He clapped his hands in admiration and said, "Wow, ruiruirui, you''re smart! I''ll circle it too."


    The appearance of the two people writing hard forms a sharp contrast with other playful students in the classroom.


    Good students looked at them and naturally wanted to come over and provoke them, including Wang Jie, who had a contradiction with them yesterday.


    Wang Jie walked over slowly and looked at their notes. His nostrils hummed: "Yo, I''m copying the teacher''s notes? Jian Rui, can you understand it? You just copy it? Originally, your grades were the countdown. Now you''re still missing half a year''s class. It''s estimated that these words are heavenly letters for you?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jian Rui was not angry yet. Gu Xiaomian, who was on one side, stood up and grabbed Wang Jie''s collar and said, "you talk nonsense again. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you again?"


    "You, you dare..." hearing the word "beat", Wang Jie subconsciously stepped back and covered his face. "Gu Ruan, I tell you, you... You dare to do it to me again, and my father will never spare you."


    "Cut, scare who?" Gu Xiaomian looked at him disdainfully and said, "yesterday your father saw my father just like a mouse saw a cat. You can''t spare me. Do you believe you provoke me again? I''ll let my father beat your family!"


    "You..." Wang Jie''s face turned white when Gu Xiaomian frightened him. Just at this time, the teacher came in. He cried and ran to the teacher, "wuwuwuwuwu... The teacher saved me. Gu Ruan wants to beat my family!"


    "Worthless." looking at Wang Jie''s appearance, Gu Xiaomian skimmed his lips and said.


    Jian Rui looked up at Gu Xiaomian. The corner of her lips bent and said with a smile: "Gu Ruan, thank you ~"

 Chapter 125

    Jian Haixi sat alone in the cemetery for a long time. Perhaps it was the company of her parents that calmed her impetuous heart gradually.


    Jian Haixi looked at his father and his mother in the picture, smiled and said, "I don''t know if you are reconciled now, or if my father is still chasing my mother to apologize and ask for forgiveness? But anyway, the troubles in the world have nothing to do with you. But I don''t know how to continue my life..."


    Jian Haixi had a bitter smile on her lips, patted the dust on her pants, stood up and took a deep breath: "well, I should go back. Mom and Dad, you must be tired of listening to me for so long?"


    The lonely voice spread with the wind, hovered and stopped in front of the monument, blew a petal of the lily placed by Jian Haixi, and then slowly flew to the palm of Jian Haixi with the petal.


    Looking at the falling petals in the palm of his hand, Jian Haixi''s eyes were slightly moist, and his voice choked: "Mom, is that you?"


    The petals are silent, but Jian Haixi can feel some power from it, which makes her scarred heart strong again.


    "Mom and Dad, thank you. I will try my best to find the confident and strong Jian Haixi."


    Wiping off the glittering and translucent eyes, Jian Haixi bowed deeply to the two tombstones, then turned and drove away from the cemetery.


    On the way home, Jian Haixi received a call from Ning Jiwei and told her that she had got off the plane to the hotel.


    Jian Haixi wanted to ask him about Qin Tian, but he didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Keenly aware of her silence, Ning Jiwei asked with concern, "Haixi, what''s the matter with you? Is there something?"


    "Well, I..." Jian Haixi bit his lip and hesitated: "I sent lol to the station today. When I came back, I saw Qin Zhixu."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, his eyebrows frowned, and his voice was much gloomy. "He went to find you? What did he say to you?"


    "He has no malice." aware of Ning Jiwei''s hostility to Qin Zhixu, Jian Haixi quickly explained: "I think he is not easy. He looks in a trance, as if he is several years old."


    "That''s his business," Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, "Qin Tian''s mistake has nothing to do with him. He has no malice to us like JOJO."


    When Jian Haixi mentioned Qin Tian''s name, Ning Jiwei was silent and asked, "do you know?"


    "Yes." Jane Haixi nodded.


    "Qin Zhixu told you again?" Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said, "I think he''s tired of living. He dares to bother you with such things."


    "He didn''t mean to say it." Jian Haixi explained, "and he came to me because he wanted to tell you something. He inadvertently revealed Tan Tian''s story."


    "Tell me something?" Ning Jiwei frowned and asked, "what can''t you tell me by phone and need to find you there in person?"


    Jian Haixi said: "he said that since he received the news of Qin Tian''s death, he had always felt that someone was following him."


    "Follow him?" Ning Jiwei asked coldly, "have you found any clues about each other?"


    "No." Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "Oh, yes, there''s another situation. Qin Zhixu also checked some of Qin Tian''s whereabouts and found that the places she had been before the accident were his favorite places, and her whereabouts were somewhat different, so Qin Zhixu suspected that Qin Tian might have been controlled before the accident."


    Ning Jiwei listened to Jian Haixi''s words, nodded and said, "OK, I know. I''ll contact him."


    Jian Haixi silently asked, "Jiwei, you also doubt Tan Tian, right?"


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded and admitted that since Jian Haixi already knew about it, he didn''t want to hide it from her, "I don''t think Qin Tian can escape my pursuit for half a year with her own ability, and so coincidentally outflow of the death certificate."


    "Sure enough." Jian Haixi bited his lips and asked, "so... Did you find out anything?"


    "There are some eyebrows, but further investigation and confirmation are needed," Ning Jiwei said.


    Jian Haixi nodded and didn''t ask which step she had taken in the investigation. She didn''t understand the distribution of some secret forces. Even if Ning Jiwei explained to her at this time, she didn''t understand.


    "Haixi, don''t think so much." Ning jiwei''an comforted: "I promise you, when I find out the truth of this matter, will I tell you?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and asked, "Jiwei, I want to know, what else didn''t you tell me except Qin Tian?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. Subconsciously, he turned and looked out of the window at the ice spring hospital. He silently replied, "yes."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei then said, "Haixi, I know you want to know more information, but according to my meaning, there are some things that are not suitable to tell you at present, so I hope you can wait and tell you when I find out the clue and confirm it?"


    "Well, good," said Jane Haixi obediently.


    Instead, Ning Jiwei was stunned by her and added, "then don''t secretly ask Qin Zhixu them. If you want to know anything, please ask me?"


    "Don''t worry." Jian Haixi laughed. "I promised you I wouldn''t ask if you didn''t ask. I''ll know when you''re ready to tell me."


    "That''s good." Ning Jiwei breathed a sigh of relief. He was most afraid that Jane Haixi suddenly learned something when she was unprepared, which would cause great stimulation to her.


    After thinking about it, Ning Jiwei decided to call Qin Zhixu later. He suddenly found Jian Haixi and said some stupid words.


    Jian Haixi saw Ning Jiwei silent and hesitated to mention another plan with him. "Jiwei, there''s another thing. I want to go back to work."


    "Go to work?" Ning Jiwei was stunned. Before, she just thought that Jian Haixi wanted to know about Qin Tian. Unexpectedly, she had the idea of going to work.


    After thinking about it, Ning Jiwei thought carefully and replied, "Haixi, of course I support you if you want to go to work. It''s better than if you''re too bored and cranky at home alone. Just why do you suddenly want to go to work?"


    Jian Haixi said unkindly, "because I suddenly realized today that I have been too willful in the past six months, which has not only added a lot of trouble to you and others, but also slowly lost myself. I don''t want to be the Canary protected by you. I want to return to the workplace, exercise and grow up, so that I can be strong enough to stand beside you and undertake all things with you."


    Listening to her words, Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "no matter what decision you make, I support you, but you should remember, don''t fight hard. You''re no longer alone. You have me, you know?"


    "Yes." Jane Haixi gave a tender voice, with a trace of sweetness in her heart.


    Ning Jiwei said, "since you plan to go back to the company, I''ll ask Li Fu to report the recent situation of the company to you. You have to explore by yourself."


    "No." Jian Haixi said hurriedly, "Li Fu should be very busy. I''ll just have Xie Nuan to help me. If there''s anything unclear, it''s not too late to ask you again."


    "That''s OK." Ning Jiwei nodded and told, "call me in time if you have something, okay?"


    "Well," said Jane Haixi coquettishly, "you are. You should be more careful outside alone."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and whispered before hanging up: "Haixi, I love you."


    Jian Haixi blushed and said in a charming voice, "Ruirui and I are waiting for you to come back ~"


    ¡ª¡ª


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi patted his red and burning face and calmed down for a while.


    She thought about it and called Xie Nuan.


    As soon as the phone was connected, I heard Xie Wenfeng''s voice coming, "Hey, Haixi, are you okay? Do you want me to accompany you?"


    "I''m fine." Jian Haixi was infected by her voice, and the whole person''s mood was much relaxed. "Warm, I have something I want you to help me."


    "No problem, you said." without asking anything at all, Xie Nuan readily agreed.


    Jian Haixi chuckled, "you still ask what it is."


    "No matter what it is, it''s all right." Xie Wenhao said.


    Jian Haixi laughed and said slowly, "I want to go back to the company again, but I haven''t gone back for half a year. I''m not familiar with the current business situation of the company, so I want you to tell me."


    "You want to come back to work?" hearing the first half of Jian Haixi''s sentence, Xie Nuan''s whole voice soared several degrees, and he was so excited that he almost clapped his hands. "Great, Haixi, you finally cheer up and come back! They also said you won''t come back again. Now those people are waiting to slap in the face!"


    Jian Haixi knew without asking that there would be a lot of gossip about her in the company, and she didn''t care about it. She just said to Xie Nuan, "let them go, I just want to return to the workplace as soon as possible."


    "No problem, no problem." Xie Nuan patted his chest and promised, "I''ll summarize the current situation of the company into documents and send them to your mailbox tonight, so you look convenient. If you don''t know anything, I''ll be on call."


    Jian Haixi nodded and thanked, "thank you for being warm."


    "You''re welcome." Xie Nuan said with a smile, "you''ve helped me a lot by coming back quickly. You don''t know that I don''t have a good person in the company every day. I''m lonely!"


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi jokingly raised his eyebrows and said, "how can you be alone? Zhang yuanlei almost sticks to you."


    "Oh, I''m talking about female friends. OK." Xie Nuan said anxiously, "Haixi, I''m so busy for you. You should make fun of me. It''s hateful!"


    "Well, well, I''m not." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "would you like to invite you to dinner today? I''ll make a big meal at home and wait for you."


    "That''s a good feeling!" Xie Nuan was overjoyed and laughed. "Good wine and food are ready for the palace. The palace will rush to the palace as soon as it gets off work!"


    "Do you have to take your family?" Jian Haixi joked.


    Xie Wenjiao snorted and was not ashamed. She said frankly, "of course you must bring it!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "OK, I''ll go to the supermarket to buy vegetables now."


    "Go, go," said Xie Nuan greedily, "I''m dying of your cooking."


    After a few more words, they hung up. Jian Haixi simply didn''t go home. He drove directly to the supermarket and purchased two bags full of ingredients.


    Carrying two large bags of things to the left and right, Jian Haixi accidentally bumped into a man coming from the side.


    "I''m sorry." Jian Haixi quickly bowed his head and apologized, "I''m really sorry. I carried too many things and didn''t notice the pedestrians. Are you okay?"


    "No problem." the man was about forty or fifty years old and looked very kind. Seeing that Jian Haixi kept his head down, he couldn''t help smiling and said, "little girl, don''t apologize. Everyone has inconvenient times. You look so heavy. Do you need help?"


    "No, no, I can do it myself." Jian Haixi looked up and smiled at each other. "Thank you."


    The middle-aged man was stunned when Jian Haixi raised his head. When he wanted to ask something, he had disappeared.


    Looking at the direction where Jian Haixi left, a complex look flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged man, like excited and sad


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi came home, he first washed and cut the dishes that should be washed, then steamed a large pot of rice and mixed two cold dishes.


    After all this, it''s time for Jianrui to finish school.


    Jian Haixi breathed, took off her apron, took the car key and went to school.


    As soon as he arrived at the school gate, Jian Haixi saw Yunling who also came to pick up the children, smiled and said, "Why are you here today? Is Gu Chenyi lazy and unwilling to pick up?"


    Yunling said with a smile, "that''s not true, but he didn''t know what he had done today. He suddenly became interested in cooking. He is preparing dinner for us at home now, and he doesn''t know what dark food he will eat later."


    "Ha ha." Jian Haixi laughed, "if you don''t want to eat dark food, you are welcome to bring Xiaomian to my house for dinner. I just cooked a very rich dinner today."


    Yunling thought for a while and sighed: "still can''t, Chen Yi cooks for the first time. If I don''t give him face, it''s estimated that he''ll have to fall out again when I get home."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and nodded approvingly, "yes, he will definitely cry, make trouble and hang himself. How old a person is is always a child''s temper."


    Thinking of Gu Chenyi''s foolishness, they looked at each other and laughed together.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s cheerful and relaxed appearance, Yunling said in surprise: "I feel that you are very different today."


    Jane Haixi was stunned, smiled and stroked her hair and said, "can you see that?"


    Yunling shrugged his shoulders and said, "no way. He grew up among people since childhood. He has no other skills. Instead, he has trained a pair of golden eyes."


    Seeing that he looked different, Jian Haixi smiled and didn''t ask much.


    Everyone''s growth background is not plain sailing, especially for people like Yunling who can climb to such a high seat, it must be more difficult. So Jian Haixi just smiled and said, "I''ve decided to go back to work."


    Yunling was stunned, looked at Jian Haixi with a glimmer in his eyes, nodded and said sincerely, "Congratulations, you made a correct decision."


    Jian Haixi smiled awkwardly, "don''t laugh at me. This is what I should do, but now it''s more than half a year late."


    Yunling shook his head and said, "no, every exercise has its own meaning. You have only survived a robbery in the past six months. Now the success of the robbery must be the nirvana of the Phoenix and the return of the king."


    Jian Haixi didn''t expect Yunling to have such a high evaluation of her. She was stunned and said with a smile: "I think it''s too high to describe me with the words'' return of the Phoenix Nirvana King '', but I''ll work hard."


    "Come on, I believe you can do it." Yunling said.


    As they were talking, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui came out of the school side by side.


    Seeing Yunling, Gu Xiaomian ran over excitedly, "little dad, little Dad!"


    Yunling smiled and caught her son running over, touched his head and asked, "Why are you so excited?"


    "Dad, I''m good today. I didn''t escape a class. I took a lot of notes. The teacher praised me!"


    "Really?" Yunling looked at him in surprise. "Are you still my son? Why can''t I believe it?"


    "Yes, yes." Gu Xiaomian nodded hurriedly, pointed to Jian Rui and said, "Dad, you can ask Ruirui if you don''t believe it."


    Yunling looked at Jian Rui. Jian Rui nodded and said, "Uncle Yunling, Gu Ruan has performed very well this day ~"


    Yunling looked at Jian Haixi strangely and said with a smile, "it seems that the sun really comes out in the West. My family is not normal today."


    Jane Haixi shook her head funny.


    "Little dad ~" Gu Xiaomian coquettishly pulled Yunling''s sleeve and shook, "little dad, you should praise me!"


    "Good." Yun Ling spoiled and scraped Gu Xiaomian''s nose and said, "praise, not only praise you, but also reward you when you go home?"


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomian asked excitedly, "what reward?"


    "You''ll know when you go home." Yunling smiled.


    Looking at Yunling''s smile, Jian Haixi couldn''t help shrinking his shoulders. Thinking of Gu Chenyi''s dark cooking, he immediately looked at Gu Xiaomian sympathetically.


    Yunling pulls Gu Xiaomian to say goodbye to Jian Haixi''s mother and daughter, and then gets on the bus and leaves.


    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Xiaomian, who knew nothing about it, smiled and shook his head. Instead, he pulled Jian Rui and said, "let''s go, Rui Rui. We''re going back."


    Said, Jian Haixi''s other hand wanted to help her daughter carry her schoolbag, but at the beginning, she felt that the schoolbag was much heavier. She frowned and asked, "Ruirui, why is your schoolbag heavier than usual?"


    Jian Ruinen said softly, "because I borrowed her old teaching plan from the teacher."


    Jian Haixi was surprised, looked down at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, although Mommy is very happy that you are so easy to learn, why do you and Xiaomian suddenly learn?"


    Jian Rui lowered her head and muttered, "because I''m afraid my brother won''t know where we learned when he comes back, so I want to take notes for my brother..."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at the clever and sensible Jian Rui, his nose was sour. He squatted down and hugged her tightly, "my little Rui Rui has grown up."


    Jian Rui lay in Jian Haixi''s arms and whispered in her ear, "Mommy, I still don''t know many words. Can you teach me when I get home?"


    "Of course, Mommy will teach you." Jian Haixi nodded sobbing.

 Chapter 126

    When she got home, Jian Rui looked at the ingredients in the kitchen and tilted her head and asked Jian Haixi, "Mommy, have you had another big meal tonight?"


    "Yes." Jane Haixi lovingly touched her head and said, "Mommy invited aunt Xie Nuan to come over. Hasn''t Ruirui seen her for a long time?"


    "Warm aunt?" Jian Rui smiled and said, "great, warm aunt will bring a lot of delicious food to Ruirui every time she comes!"


    "Little greedy ghost." Jane Haixi doted on her face and said with a smile, "don''t you say there are words you don''t know and want to ask Mommy?"


    Jianrui thought and said, "Mommy, you''re busy cooking first. Ruirui has agreed to have a video chat with sister lol for a while. Just ask her."


    "That''s right." Jane Haixi nodded, helped Jane Rui put her schoolbag on the small table and said, "that''s good, but don''t bother sister lol too much. I''ll teach you when mommy makes dinner, you know?"


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded cleverly.


    Watching her daughter quietly take out her notebook and start doing her homework, Jane Haixi was really not used to it for a while.


    In my memory, only Jian Yi will read and study quietly every day, and Jian Rui will always be that crazy little girl.


    Now the two figures seem to overlap to some extent.


    Jane Haixi was in a trance for a moment, and soon recovered as usual. She smiled at her daughter and turned to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Jane Rui waited for lol''s video call while doing her homework. Sure enough, lol sent an invitation soon.


    Jian Rui opened the video call and saw lol''s bright smiling face, "Hello, Xiao Ruirui, do you miss your sister?"


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded heavily, looked at the sign of the station behind lol and asked, "sister lol, have you just got off the train?"


    "Yes." lol turned the camera over, showed Jianrui the sign of the station behind her, and then said angrily: "those unscrupulous guys agreed to pick me up at the station, but now no one appeared. I''m so angry!"


    "Ah?" asked Jianrui with a frown. "No one will pick you up? What about sister lol? No phone call?"


    "Yes." lol looked at a position and sat down, drinking a drink and chatting with Jane Rui. "Guess what, those guys stayed up late playing games and overslept! If I hadn''t called them, they would still be in bed."


    "Hee hee ~" Jianrui couldn''t help laughing. Her big eyes turned and suggested, "sister lol, you should cut them well when you see them."


    "That goes without saying." lol snorted and waved her fist. "We must kill them."


    A big and a small two people chat across the screen, but there is no estrangement.


    "Oh, yes." lol drank the last drink in the cup, looked at Jane Rui and asked, "didn''t you say you wanted me to help you with your homework today? Anyway, I have nothing to do at the moment. Go ahead."


    "OK." Jianrui opened her notebook, turned the lens to the places where the circles were drawn, and said to lol: "sister lol, you can''t see where I draw the circles."


    Lol looked, drew two circles on the top, marked Taotie with Pinyin, smiled and said, "this is simple, gluttonous. It''s a big monster that eats everything. Finally, it eats itself."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded and said, "I know this, but I can''t write Taotie."


    "Er......" lol jammed her shell, scratched her head and said, "wait, I''ll send it to you."


    Lol secretly breathed a sigh of relief while typing the word Taotie. Fortunately, the input method is strong enough. Otherwise, she might not be able to write it.


    Jian Rui is doing her homework here. Jian Haixi is already busy in the kitchen over there. When Xie Nuan and Zhang yuanlei arrive, she has done more than half of it.


    As soon as Xie Nuan entered the door, he took a deep breath for several times, and exaggerated to come up to the kitchen door to fan.


    Jian Haixi looked at her funny, "what are you doing?"


    Xie Nuan sniffed the fragrance floating in the air and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, you don''t know. I miss your meal."


    "Poof ~" Jian Haixi smiled, turned his head and looked at Xie Nuan. Zhang yuanlei, who was quiet and honest behind him, joked: "so someone didn''t feed you?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s different..." Xie Wenhong said with a red face.


    Zhang yuanlei scratched his head, smiled, put the gift on the tea table, rolled up his sleeve and asked Jian Haixi, "can I help you?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Xie Nuan in surprise and gave her a wink - the training was good.


    Xie Nuan gave her a look of satisfaction - General.


    The two chat here, and Zhang yuanlei has entered the kitchen.


    As soon as Jian Haixi wanted to go in, he was stopped by Xie Nuan. "You let him busy. Let''s talk. Don''t you want to hear me talk about the company?"


    "How can this work?" Jian Haixi refused. "How can you say that you are also my guest? There is no reason to let the guest cook."


    "Why are you polite to me?" Xie Nuan glanced at her, took her and sat down on the sofa and said, "I tell you, our company is not friendly now."


    Hearing her mention of the company, Jian Haixi immediately frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you remember Heyan from the development department?" Xie Nuan asked.


    Jane Haixi nodded. Of course, she won''t forget the man who splashed her with black medlar.


    "I tell you, since you left the company..."


    Jian Haixi listened to Xie Nuan talking about the situation in the company, frowning gradually and asking questions from time to time.


    Zhang yuanlei took over Jian Haixi''s job in the kitchen and served juice to the two people chatting on the sofa.


    Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan didn''t stop until Jian Rui ran out of the house.


    "Oh, here comes xiaoruirui, come and hug aunt!" Xie Nuan hugged Jianrui and kissed again and again. "Does Ruirui want aunt?"


    "Can think." Jane Rui nodded her head: "aunt wennuan, you haven''t seen Ruirui for a long time!"


    "Auntie, isn''t she here? Here, she brought us a gift from Ruirui. See if you like it?"


    As soon as she heard of the gift, Jianrui immediately brightened her eyes, climbed down from Xie warm, went to the tea table and opened the gift.


    "What a beautiful hairpin!" Jian Rui turned to a shiny hairpin and held it in her hand with joy. She kept gesticulating on her hair.


    "Mommy, warm aunt, do you look good?"


    Looking at her daughter''s happy appearance, Jian Haixi also smiled, nodded and said, "it''s nice."


    Xie Nuan took the hairpin and wore it on Jian Rui''s head, "we look good on everything!"


    The three of them frolicked in the living room for a while. Zhang yuanlei also cooked the food. They helped bring the food to the table.


    Jian Rui did hold Zhang yuanlei''s thigh and said, "uncle, you''re such a good cook. Why aren''t your aunts fat?"


    Xie Nuan looked at Jian Rui in surprise, smiled, shook her head and said, "xiaonizi''s mouth is sweeter. She praised two people in a word."


    "Hee hee ~"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Compared with the warmth of Jian Haixi''s family, Gu''s family is a chicken flying dog jumping.


    Gu Xiaomian followed Yunling back home full of expectation, thinking all the way about what reward Gu Chenyi would give him. As a result, I smelled a strong burning smell as soon as I entered the house.


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned and hurriedly hugged Yunling''s thigh. "Dad, Dad, the house is on fire. Run!"


    Just shouting, Gu Chenyi came out of the house with a spatula. "What are you shouting? Where is the fire?"


    "Er... Dad?" Gu Xiaomian looked at Gu Chenyi with black and white faces and asked suspiciously, "Dad, are you going to dig coal?"


    "Fuck off!" Gu Chenyi snorted angrily, "I''m cooking. You''re just back. Go and have dinner!"


    "Big, big Dad..." Gu Xiaomian held Yunling''s hand tightly and refused to release it. "Little dad, tell Big Dad that I''m doing well today. It''s a reward, not a punishment."


    "This is the reward!"


    Before Yunling spoke, Gu Chenyi had carried Gu Xiaomian into the living room. "Your father cooked for you personally. Isn''t this reward enough?"


    Gu Xiaomian wants to cry without tears. "Can I refuse? Dad, in fact, my performance is not so good. Can I not be rewarded?"


    "No!" Gu Chenyi put some dark dishes in front of Gu Xiaomian, knocked on the table and said, "you have to finish it for me!"


    "Wow... Dad, help!" Gu Xiaomian cried and hugged Yunling''s thigh. "I don''t want to eat the meal made by Dad. Dad, help me ~"


    Looking at Gu Chenyi''s black face, Yunling smiled happily, "OK, let''s have takeout tonight."


    "Oh, that''s great! Dad is so great!" Gu Xiaomian clapped his hands excitedly as soon as he heard it.


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly and walked into the kitchen awkwardly.


    Yunling winked at Gu Xiaomian and followed him into the kitchen.


    As soon as he entered, Yunling was silly. He saw all kinds of pots, shovels and saucers thrown on the stove. Gu Chenyi was standing beside the stove with resentment.


    Yunling smiled and shook her head. She came forward and shook Gu Chenyi''s hand and said, "well, everyone has something he is good at and not good at. Why are you so strong?"


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "but the grandson dared to tempt you with food!"


    "But I only like you." Yunling said gently.


    Gu Chenyi proudly turned his head, and the hand held by Yunling held him back and clenched him, "it''s almost the same."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Iceland, Ning Jiwei called Qin Zhixu, "hello..."


    "Ah, it''s Lao Li. Why are you looking for me to drink tonight?" Qin Zhixu''s voice came from the opposite side, "ha ha, I''m not free. There are friends here..."


    Ning Jiwei stroked the black line on his temple and said in a deep voice, "I have blocked our call signal. Others can''t monitor our call content."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei added, "as long as you don''t shout in public in the square."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Qin Zhixu breathed heavily and fell on the sofa, "you said earlier. It made me play such a play in vain."


    "Haixi told me about the situation. What''s going on?" Ning Jiwei asked directly.


    Qin Zhixu sighed irritably: "how do I know what''s going on? As a law-abiding three good citizen, I''ve never provoked anyone. I don''t know that I''ve been stared at suddenly."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and asked, "Haixi said you didn''t find each other''s clues, but I don''t believe that with your ability, you can''t find anything when you know someone is following you."


    "Hiss." Qin Zhixu hissed and said, "you know me. I know what you mean. I don''t want Haixi to participate in these troubles, so I didn''t tell her. If I couldn''t contact you, I wouldn''t go to her."


    Ning Jiwei asked, "what''s the specific situation?"


    "It''s complicated." Qin Zhixu sighed: "Six months ago, I knew that after Qin Tian installed surveillance in my office, he was particularly sensitive to this thing. Basically, he would focus on checking the surveillance video every once in a while. But the other party was very cautious. The car model and license plate were different, and even several people followed me in turn, so I didn''t find anything unusual at the beginning."


    Ning Jiwei frowned, his eyes were dark and flashed slightly, "it seems that the other party is an expert."


    "I also have this feeling." Qin Zhixu said, "I always feel that we have been stirred into a muddy water, but we still can''t see the true face of the people behind us."


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "shouldn''t you thank Qin Tian for her good deeds? Now you should always believe that she has a good chance of not dying."


    Qin Zhixu sighed, "I don''t know. Now my brain is almost a paste."


    "You send me the other party''s information," Ning Jiwei said.


    Qin Zhixu was silent and asked, "can you guarantee that the email I sent you will not be intercepted?"


    "Yes, it will take ten minutes," said Ning Jiwei.


    "That''s OK." Qin Zhixu said, "hang up. I''ll send you an email in ten minutes. You''ll see it."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei hung up the phone, found a mini USB flash drive from his briefcase, inserted it into the computer, and then downloaded a software to ensure the privacy of his email address and content.


    Ten minutes later, Qin Zhixu sent an email.


    Ning Jiwei opened the mail and saw the red dots on it at first sight.


    Qin Zhixu explains it in the figure, so Ning Jiwei knows that these are the places Qin Tian has been to. As for why she went to these places related to Qin Zhixu and whether she was really controlled, Ning Jiwei doesn''t care at all.


    He continued to slide the mouse down. Soon, several blurred photos appeared in front of him.


    There are cars on each picture. Although the models and brands of cars are different, it can be seen from several comparison pictures that there are so many people with similar shapes who always appear alternately in coincidental places.


    Looking at the speculation about each other''s identity and background at the bottom of the file, Ning Jiwei frowned gradually, his index finger and middle finger kept beating on the desktop, thinking about everything quickly.


    For a long time, Ning Jiwei sent the email sent to him by Qin Zhixu to Jian Yi''s group, and released a secret content: find out the clues of the people behind him, keep the matter confidential and beware of being tracked by the other party.


    When the news was sent out, the group burst into flames.


    Wahaha: "Wow, there''s a top secret mission. I''m so excited!"


    Follow the boss and eat meat: "I''m so excited. I didn''t see that it was released by the big boss himself. It must not be a simple task."


    Cloak general: "don''t talk so much. Eat quickly and go back to work after eating."


    The second handsome in the group: "really, it''s not easy for others to knock you. They received the task before they were full."


    Flying Xiang: "sister luo''er, the big boss can see our chat."


    The second handsome in the group: "what if you see it? Yun Zhixiang, you dare to beat me with the big boss. Do you want to be beaten?"


    ¡­¡­


    Swiping the screen, but there was no "handsome man". Ning Jiwei looked at the gray head in the group and his eyes were dark.


    Halfway through, lol calls Jian Yi in the bathroom and tells him the task released by Ning Jiwei in the group.


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "I see."


    "What do you think?" asked lol.


    Jian Yi said thoughtfully, "I''ve read the email carefully. According to my guess, we and daddy should be looking for the same force. Just check it according to daddy''s instructions. In addition, let the general check what''s special about the places Qin Tian went to. Be careful not to expose it. I''ll help you too."


    "OK, I''ll tell the general." lol nodded and said, "but don''t worry too much. We can''t be worse than you if we add up. You''d better take good care of yourself first."


    "Well, I see. I''ll have a preoperative examination tonight. If there''s no accident, the operation should be arranged as soon as possible," Jian Yi said.


    "That''s good," lol comforted. "Don''t be nervous. You''ll be fine."


    "Yes."


    They talked a few more words before hanging up.


    After dinner, Yun Zhixiang also avoided everyone by urinating.


    He secretly contacted Ning Jiwei and asked him about the tasks in the group, "big boss, what am I going to do next?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "everything is as usual. Just taking the opportunity of this task, you can help me. They won''t doubt it."


    "Well," said Yun Zhixiang with a smile, "boss, when shall we start?"


    "Now."


    Yun Zhixiang: "..." he just finished his meal.


    That night, Ning Ji and Yun Zhixiang joined hands to attack the internal system of the hospital of ice spring.


    After joining hands, Yun Zhixiang really saw the strength of Qingning Jiwei for the first time.


    Before, I thought Ning Jiwei was smart and knew something about computers, but I never knew that he was still a computer expert, and he was almost as good as Jian Yi in both technology and technique.


    No wonder Jian Yi is so perverted. It turns out that she has a perverted father.


    Yun Zhixiang felt sick in his heart, but accelerated his movement in his hand. Since the big boss liked him, of course he couldn''t lose his chain at this critical time.


    The admitted cases in the hospital were handed over to Yun Zhixiang for investigation. Ning Jiwei quickly invaded the monitoring system and checked whether there was a familiar figure from the date half a year ago.


    This is also the first time since Ning Jiwei arrived in Iceland. He didn''t stand in front of the window at night.


    So Ning Jiwei, who was busy in front of the computer, didn''t see. A middle-aged man pushed a small figure in a wheelchair and slowly walked into the ice spring hospital in the dark

 Chapter 127

    Ice spring hospital.


    Romon pushed Jian Yi into the ward, put him gently on the bed with the doctor, and then told him, "Yi Yi, don''t be nervous, relax, you know?"


    Jian Yi slightly pulled down the corner of his mouth, looked at him and said, "Uncle Luo, you''ve said this all the way, I know."


    Romon was stunned, shook his head and sighed, "I''m just afraid that your child''s psychological pressure is too great."


    He is with Jian Yi every day. Romon knows more than anyone how much he wants to restore his appearance and health, so that he can return to his family.


    Every time he watched Jian Yi cry at the family on the other side of the screen, Romon felt very distressed.


    At first, he only helped to receive and take care of the little guy for his daughter''s sake, but now he really treats him as his own child.


    Jian Yi looked at Romon''s face and comforted him. "Uncle Luo doesn''t have to worry about me. It doesn''t matter if I can''t recover completely this time. I''m still so young and have plenty of opportunities."


    "Alas ~" with a heavy sigh, Romon stretched out his hand and pressed his little hand: "you are too sensible. Uncle Luo doesn''t need your comfort? Well, you know this truth. We have plenty of time. Don''t worry. Don''t you know at this moment?"


    Jane Yi nodded her head.


    Romon said to him, turned and looked at the doctor and said, "please tell me anything at the first time."


    "Don''t worry."


    After ordering all this, Romon took a final look at Jian Yi, turned and left the ward.


    With Romon''s departure, the ward fell into a silence, only the doctor''s breathing, the sound of his hands touching the instrument, and the sound of the machine turning.


    Jian Yi looks at the incandescent lamp overhead with his eyes open. He tries to close his right eye, but although his left eye is no different from ordinary people, he can''t see a trace of light.


    Two or three seconds later, Jian Yi opened her right eye again.


    The world returned to light, but his heart seemed to be drowned at the bottom of the abyss and couldn''t climb up.


    Romon didn''t guess wrong. He was really nervous.


    Although he is still young, there is still time, and medical treatment will become more and more developed.


    But if he could, he was willing to do everything he could to fly home immediately.


    Jian Yi never believes in God or Buddha, but at this moment, he hopes that heaven has eyes that can make him achieve what he wants.


    Not for 100% recovery, but at least not as terrible as it is now.


    Now Jian Yi is like this. He doesn''t even want to look in the mirror, let alone face his family?


    Suppressing all her thoughts, Jian Yi silently cooperates with the doctor''s examination.


    The examination process is cumbersome and delicate. Several times, the doctor worried that Jian Yi would be impatient or uncooperative, but he never said a word.


    After a long time, the inspection was finally over.


    The doctor came and helped Jian Yi up.


    Jian Yi keeps staring at him, but the doctor always avoids his eyes.


    Jian Yi''s eyes darkened and asked, "isn''t the inspection result good?"


    "This..."


    The doctor hesitated. He wanted to talk to Romon privately when he went out, but he didn''t expect Jian Yi to be so sensitive.


    Seeing the doctor''s desire to stop talking, Jian Yi said directly, "you can tell me directly. After all, only I can be responsible for myself."


    The doctor looked at Jian Yi''s resolute nature at a young age and sighed, "it''s not bad. The repair operation can still be done, but I can''t guarantee how much can be recovered. There may even be other sequelae."


    Jian Yi listened, nodded and said, "this is a good result. At least it is much better than I expected."


    The doctor looked at Jian Yi and seriously suggested, "in fact, according to my opinion, you still need to wait a few months. At that time, your body will recover almost. At that time, the effect of surgery will be much better and the risk will be less."


    "No." Jian Yi said with a pursed lip, "I don''t have so much time. I must recover in the shortest time."


    The doctor sighed. He checked Jian Yi several times. He also knew that the child had the same character. So he shook his head and stopped persuading.


    After the ward door opened, Romon hurried in and asked the doctor for the examination results.


    The doctor told Jian Yi what he had just told him, and he also said his own suggestion again.


    After hearing this, Romon was stunned. He looked down at Jian Yi and said to the doctor, "forget it, just follow Yi Yi''s instructions."


    During the six months of recovery, although Jian Yi is recovering physically, he has suffered a lot of mental and psychological injuries.


    Romon can''t decide whether the sequelae will hurt Jian Yi more, or whether it will hurt him more if he continues to disappear from his family.


    In addition to Qin Tian''s story and the clues of the people behind him, Romon can also understand what Jian Yi said about "no time", so he can only give up the doctor''s suggestion of reoperation in half a year.


    Seeing that they couldn''t be persuaded, the doctor could only shake his head and said, "it''s arranged in a week. This week, I''ll prescribe some conditioning drugs, and dietary taboos will be listed for you. If there''s no accident in a week, I''ll start the operation."


    "OK, just drive it and send it to us." Romon pushed Jian Yi to leave the doctor. "Let''s go first."


    The doctor nodded and said, "the road is slippery after dark. Be careful on the road."


    He doesn''t know why Romon and Jane Yi have to come at night.


    When Romon heard what he meant, he just smiled and didn''t speak. He pushed Jian Yi out of the ward.


    There was no one in the corridor. While pushing Jian Yi out, Romon said to him, "Yi Yi, are you too nervous? I think it''s okay for us to come during the day? Your body suffers from tossing around at night."


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said, "I was almost discovered by brother JOJO last time. I don''t want to have another accident."


    "All right." Romon had to nod.


    At the moment, they don''t know that their accident is in front of them


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Xie Nuan and their departure, Jian Haixi stayed up late to read about the changes of maiteng in the past six months, and had a preliminary plan for her own career.


    In the past six months, the position of director of the design department has been vacant, but George, the original leader of the design department, has served as the acting director.


    Xie Nuan''s evaluation of George is a smiling tiger. He looks smiling, but in fact he is unfathomable.


    Jane Haixi didn''t have much contact with George before. George joined the job a few days before she was about to leave maiteng. There was little intersection between them.


    However, in only half a year, he can climb from a new employee to the position of acting director. This man named George can''t be underestimated.


    Jane Haixi undoubtedly competes with George for the position of director. For her, she just wants to return to the workplace. On the one hand, she can find herself who was capable and confident in the past, and on the other hand, she can help Ning Jiwei reduce some burden.


    Another change related to her is He Yan of the development department. Jian Haixi didn''t expect her to be promoted and become the manager of the development department.


    However, it is also reasonable. Xie Nuan also marked her with what he Yan had to say with a share boss of the group in parentheses.


    After sorting out these information, it was already two o''clock in the morning. Jian Haixi rubbed her sore neck tired. She didn''t stay up late for a long time. She was really not used to it.


    Early the next morning, Jian Haixi sent Jian Rui to school and drove to the company.


    On the way, I received a call from Xie Nuan. Xie Nuan knew that she would arrive early today. I was afraid she was not used to it, so she waited in the design department early in the morning.


    It''s just unexpected that the accident didn''t happen in the design department, but in the garage.


    Jian Haixi awkwardly got out of the car and stood there scratching her head anxiously.


    For such a long time, her parking technology has not made any progress.


    A good parking space. She was very careful, but she still didn''t park well.


    Now her car is stuck between the front and rear cars. She can''t get in and out. Don''t mention how embarrassing it is.


    "Didi ~"


    Behind him came the regular sound of trumpets, and Jian Haixi quickly gave way to the side.


    But the car behind him seemed to be against her. Instead of driving away, he sounded the horn again.


    "Didi ~ didi ~"


    Jian Haixi frowned and turned to look behind her.


    A Sao Bao''s red Ferrari stopped by the side of the road, and the window slowly lowered, revealing a Sao Bao''s handsome face.


    "Hi ~ beauty, haven''t I seen you? Are you new here?"


    Even the voice was full of fury.


    Jian Haixi''s heart was full of disgust, but his face raised a professional smile and said, "no, I''ve been here for a long time."


    "Eh? Then why haven''t I seen you?" the Sao Bao man asked with a narrow smile.


    Jian Haixi was speechless. "Maiteng is so big. Do you know every woman?"


    "Yes."


    Who knows, Sao Bao Man nodded naturally and said, "I''ve just come here for a month, and I''ve recognized the female friends of the whole company, including aunt he, the cleaner in the corridor."


    Jian Haixi resisted his impulse to roll his eyes and simply turned away from him.


    I thought the Sao Bao man would leave like this. Unexpectedly, there was a sound of door opening and closing behind him, followed by a strong smell of Cologne.


    Jian Haixi looked at the Sao Bao man standing beside her unhappily, "what else do you want to do?"


    The Sao Bao man raised his eyebrows, pointed to her car and said, "can''t you stop?"


    Jian Haixi was in a bad mood, and his tone was naturally not much better. "He can''t see it. Do you still need to ask?"


    "Puff ~"


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Sao Bao man not only didn''t get angry, but burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" asked Jane Haixi with a frown.


    "Nothing." Sao Bao man smiled and shook his head. "I just think you''re cute."


    Jian Haixi gave him a white look, turned and got into his car, tried to stop it, but moved more than ten centimeters back and forth and stopped again.


    Jian Haixi looked at card''s more dead car depressed. He rolled his hair impatiently and took out his mobile phone to ask for help. Xie Nuan.


    She was about to make a phone call when someone knocked on the window twice.


    Jian Haixi frowned and looked at the Sao Bao man who had not left. "What else?"


    The Sao Bao man smiled, pointed to her car key and said, "give me, I''ll stop for you."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and looked suspiciously at the Sao Bao man.


    The Sao Bao man pointed to the time on his wrist and said, "beauty, if you don''t hurry up, you''ll be late."


    Jane Haixi gave a cry. Then she noticed that she had wasted too much time in the garage. She couldn''t care to ask the identity of the Sao Bao man. She quickly got out of the car and gave him the car key, "please."


    The Sao Bao Man grinned and showed a charming smile, "serve the beautiful women ~"


    After that, Sao Bao man took Jian Haixi''s key, got on the car, backed up, stopped... A series of actions were completed in the blink of an eye.


    Jian Haixi looked at the car perfectly parked in the parking space and doubted his parking ability again.


    Sao Bao man returned the key to Jian Haixi, smiled and stretched out his hand and said, "my name is George, beauty. How about you?"


    George?


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and flashed a fine light in her eyes.


    I didn''t expect to meet this man as soon as I came to the company.


    Sao Bao Man George felt that Jian Haixi scanned his eyes up and down, smiled and stretched his arms and said, "beauty, are you attracted by my good figure? I know you have a beautiful figure, but beauty, you are a little more subtle. Let''s make an appointment on wechat and invite you to drink after work?"


    Jane turned her eyes again, threw her bag on her shoulder, wiped George and walked over, throwing him two words: "no time!"


    Looking at Jane Haixi''s back, George smiled, put out his thumb, wiped the corner of his lower lip and said, "it''s delicious!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before getting on the elevator, Jian Haixi thought it was bad enough to meet George, but when she ran into Heyan in the elevator, she knew her bad luck was not over.


    Heyan looked at Jian Haixi in surprise. "Jian Haixi? Did you come to the company?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t want to talk to her. After pressing the button on the floor of the design department behind her, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Unfortunately, she doesn''t want to talk to each other, but the other party doesn''t necessarily want to let her go.


    Heyan looked up and down at Jian Haixi and sneered, "sure enough, it''s different to be kept. The famous brand doesn''t say. You can come to work whenever you want."


    Jian Haixi frowned, holding the idea of "not wasting words with villains", he just suppressed his anger.


    "Ding ~"


    When the elevator door to be closed opened again, George gasped and ran in. He saw that Jian Haixi and he Yan were inside. He first warmly greeted He Yan, and then turned to look at Jian Haixi and said, "Hey, beauty, let''s meet again ~"


    Before Jian Haixi spoke, he Yan, who was on one side, was surprised. She stared at George and asked, "you, do you know him?"


    George shrugged his shoulders and said, "just met for two minutes."


    With that, George turned to Jian Haixi and asked enthusiastically, "beauty, you haven''t told me your name and department, and phone, wechat and email..."


    Before his voice fell, he Yan on one side laughed.


    George looked at Heyan displeased. "What are you laughing at?"


    Heyan smiled out of breath and covered her chest for a long time. She looked at George sympathetically and said, "I really pity you, George. I''m almost sold. I don''t know who the other party is."


    George frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Heyan pointed to Jian Haixi and asked George, "do you know who she is?"


    George looked at Jane Haixi, shook his head and said nothing.


    He Yan smiled coldly and said, "she is the famous Jian Haixi. The position of director of the design department who doesn''t work for half a year makes you an agent all your life."


    George was surprised and turned to look at Jane Haixi.


    Jane Haixi also opened her eyes and looked at George, but she still didn''t explain.


    "Now you know." He Yan said sarcastically, "it''s a pity that you return the beauty before and after the beauty, and don''t look at who''s behind them. That''s our president. Be careful that you''re blown out of maiteng instead of getting the beauty."


    "That''s enough." Jian Haixi glanced coldly at Heyan and said, "since you know who''s behind me, it''s better to clean your mouth. We haven''t dealt less before, and you know my temperament."


    "You..."


    He Yan choked and flashed in her mind the handle she had been held by Jian Haixi before, but on second thought, she also has a backer now.


    She didn''t believe that Ning Jiwei would offend a major shareholder of maiteng by Jian Haixi.


    Thinking of this, he Yan was confident again. She took a deep breath, turned her head and looked at Jian Haixi mockingly, and said in a sharp voice: "Jian Haixi, what are you pretending to be noble? You''re just a captive, and you really think of yourself as the boss''s wife of maiteng!"


    Jian Haixi blinked and thought carefully about what he Yan said. She thought it would be better for Ning Jiwei to send a company general text. It saved her from doing things.


    "Well, there''s nothing to say?" He Yan snorted proudly when she saw Jian Haixi''s silence.


    Jian Haixi looked at her and said softly, "Heyan, do you think I could get the evidence of you and the development manager six months ago, but now I can''t get the evidence of you and that one?"


    "You..." He Yan was surprised and stared at Jian Haixi with gnashing teeth. "Jian Haixi, how dare you?"


    "Why don''t I dare?" Jian Haixi sneered, "are we very familiar? Or are you very polite to me? As the saying goes, it''s not rude. I''ll repay you for your ''care'' for me!"


    "You bitch!" He Yan scolded, stepped forward and raised her hand to Fan Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi took a step back when she rushed over, but she didn''t expect someone to be faster than her.


    Heyan looked at George who grabbed her palm and asked unhappily, "what are you doing?"


    "Should I ask you this?" George sneered. "Do you think it''s appropriate to bully the director of our design department in front of me?"


    As soon as he said this, he Yan and Jian Haixi were stunned at the same time.


    Jian Haixi looked at George''s back and wondered what kind of person he was. It was clear that he should hate her more than he Yan.


    He Yan took back her hand, looked at him sarcastically and said, "that''s flattering? George, you''re really as shameless as the city wall. Do you think people will lead you?"


    George grinned at the corner of his mouth, then stopped the elevator on a certain floor, pointed to the door and said to Heyan, "since you know I''m a flatterer, why don''t you get out quickly? You know, I don''t mind doing things to women in order to flatter ~"


    "You..." He Yan looked at George angrily, then looked at Jian Haixi behind him, clenched her teeth and stamped her feet, and reluctantly walked out of the elevator.

 Chapter 128

    As soon as he Yan left, the elevator fell into a strange silence.


    Jane Haixi never meant to speak. George standing aside felt embarrassed.


    He looked at the top of his head, looked at the elevator floor, walked around, and finally turned back to look at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi looked up at him, "what''s up?"


    "Cough..."


    George coughed twice, pulled an unnatural smile and said to Jian Haixi, "well... I didn''t expect you to be Jian Haixi. I''m sorry I was in the garage just now."


    "Unexpectedly?" Jian Haixi asked with an eyebrow, "what do you think of Jian Haixi?"


    "Er..." George paused and said, "no, you are as excellent as I thought, but I didn''t expect that two people so beautiful and so excellent would be the same person, so I was surprised."


    Jane Haixi sneered, looked at George meaningfully and said, "you flatter really unambiguous."


    "Average." George grinned and said, "people like me, who have no power, power and background, have to spend more time if they want to be famous in the workplace."


    Jane Haixi looked at George, nodded and said, "you''re very good."


    "It''s my honor to be praised by beautiful women." George put his hand on his chest and smiled at Jane Haixi.


    In the following time, neither of them spoke again, and the strange silence in the elevator was restored.


    It seems that the conversation just now is just the first round of the two, and the victory and defeat... Have not been separated yet.


    "Ding ~" the elevator stopped at the floor of the design department. Jian Haixi and George walked out side by side. No one took a step ahead or gave way.


    After walking out of the elevator, they stopped for half a step at the same time, smiled at each other, and walked to the design department at the same time.


    When they walked into the door of the design department at the same time, everyone was surprised there, including Xie Nuan.


    "Well, you, you... Sea, sea stream..." Xie Nuan looked at George and Jane Haixi, stammering and didn''t know what to say.


    George raised his trademark smiling face, waved to the stunned people and said, "good morning, everyone. Why do you keep your mouth open? Are you impressed by my beauty again?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone came back from their stupidity and greeted him one after another.


    After greeting everyone one by one, George entered the director''s office, and the others outside began to work with their heads down, as if they didn''t see Jane Haixi standing at the door.


    "Hey, why are you like this?" Xie Nuan angrily looked at the unresponsive people and the closed office door. He immediately wanted to rush in and argue with George. Fortunately, he was held by Jian Haixi.


    "Haixi, look at them..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi smiled, went to the position before he was promoted to director and sat down, "fortunately, this position is still empty."


    "Haixi..." Xie Nuan looked at Jian Haixi and said, "you are the director. Why should they treat you like this?"


    Jian Haixi turned on the computer and looked at the recent work progress of the design department while saying to Xie Nuan, "don''t care about this."


    "But..."


    "All right ~"


    Jane Haixi stopped her words and pushed her back to her position, "you work quickly and don''t worry about it?"


    Xie Nuan sighed sadly, "I''m not for you. If I were someone else, I wouldn''t bother to worry about it."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "what about someone? Someone will be jealous if you are so kind to me ~"


    "Oh, are you serious?" Xie Wenjiao snorted, "I ignore you."


    "Well, well, I know you are good for me." Jian Haixi pressed Xie Nuan''s hand and whispered in her ear, "don''t worry, it''ll be fine. You forget I have a backer."


    Thinking of Ning Jiwei, Xie Nuan was also stunned. Suddenly, the uneasy stone in his heart was put down, relieved and nodded: "yes, I''m worried about it. Naturally, your man is not willing to let you be wronged."


    Jian Haixi smiled and turned back to his station.


    Throughout the morning, the design department was shrouded in depression, and the only excitement was probably the sound of keyboard beating one after another.


    Jian Haixi knows without guessing that the staff group must have burst into flowers.


    Sure enough, after a while, Jian Haixi received a private letter from Xie Nuan, a screenshot of her discussions in the group.


    Jane Haixi took a general look and had to say that George was very popular.


    Most people in the group hold a wait-and-see attitude. Some like her fairness, while others like George''s free management.


    As soon as the noon break came, the whole design department was relieved, and everyone scrambled to leave the Department.


    In the blink of an eye, only Jian Haixi, Xie Nuan and Zhang yuanlei were left in the outer room of the whole design department.


    Xie Nuan came over, patted the table angrily and said, "everyone is snobbish!"


    Jane Haixi took her and comforted, "I''m not angry yet. What are you angry about?"


    Xie nuanbai looked at her and said, "it''s because you don''t care that I''m angry for you."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "calm down. This is just the beginning."


    Xie Nuan hummed and wanted to say something more. Zhang yuanlei came over with a smile and stopped her saying, "we''ll talk later. Why don''t we discuss what to eat at noon first?"


    "If you don''t eat, you''ll be full of gas." Xie Nuan said unhappily.


    Jian Haixi smiled, took Xie Nuan up and said, "let''s go. Even if you want to fight, you have to fill your stomach first."


    Xie Nuan hesitated and said, "why don''t you let Yuan Lei pack the rice and bring it up."


    She thought that if Jian Haixi appeared in the restaurant, it would cause a sensation. At that time, she was afraid that she couldn''t have a good meal.


    Jane Haixi obviously knew what she thought, but she shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Since I decided to come back, I won''t shrink back."


    Looking at Jian Haixi with a firm look, Xie Nuan took a deep breath, nodded and said, "OK, no matter what the front is, I''ll accompany you."


    In the director''s office, George, who didn''t go out all morning, sat at the computer desk and looked at Jian Haixi in the monitoring with great interest.


    For a long time, he put out his thumb and wiped his lower lip and said, "Jane Haixi? What an interesting woman..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The restaurant is always a lively place.


    Although Jian Haixi and his colleagues have found a place in an obscure corner, the three words "Jian Haixi" are enough to cause a sensation in maitengli.


    Everyone who bought a meal wanted to take a detour and take a look at Jian Haixi before going.


    Feeling the constant pointing and whispering of the people around him, Xie Nuan couldn''t help whispering to Jian Haixi: "Haixi, do you still want to eat in the restaurant now?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "just come this time. You should show up anyway. You won''t come in the future, which will affect your appetite."


    Xie Nuan smiled and said, "this is Jian Haixi I know!"


    After lunch, Jian Haixi and Xie Nuan deliberately strolled around the company before returning to the design department.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I returned to the design department, I saw an "old acquaintance" at the door.


    He Yan crossed her arms on her chest, leaned against the wall, looked at Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "how''s it going? Are you still used to it on the first day when you come back to the company? I heard you''re sitting on the outside station. What''s the matter? Is it difficult that your position as director has been replaced if you don''t come back for half a year?"


    Xie Nuan glared at He Yan and said, "He Yan, are you full? How about our design department? It''s none of your business?"


    He Yan sneered, "yes, I''m full. That''s why I''m here. What can you do with me?"


    "You..." Xie choked for a while and said coldly, "don''t think you can do anything by sitting in the position of development manager. Who doesn''t know how you came from that position, maiteng?"


    He Yan narrowed her eyes and looked at Xie Nuan''s Yin voice and Yin airway: "Yo, it''s different if you have a thigh. You haven''t seen it for half a year. Your level of being a dog leg is still so proficient."


    "Who are you talking about?" Xie Nuan burst into a rage. He rolled his sleeves and was about to come forward to theory, but Zhang yuanlei blocked him back.


    "You get out of the way. Nobody will stop me today." Xie Nuan said.


    Zhang yuanlei pushed her behind Jian Haixi and said, "it''s not stopping you, but this kind of thing should have been me. After all, it''s my woman who was bullied."


    Listening to his words, Xie Nuan was stunned for a long time. When she recovered, Zhang yuanlei had come to Heyan.


    "What do you want to do?" He Yan laughed, looked at Zhang yuanlei and asked, "do you dare to do it to me in broad daylight?"


    Zhang yuanlei shook his head and said, "I won''t do it to you, but what you just said is too much, so you must apologize to my girlfriend Xie Nuan."


    "Oh."


    He Yan smiled disdainfully, stretched out her hand and gently lifted her hair and said, "what if I don''t?"


    "Apologize," Zhang yuanlei said stubbornly.


    "Boring." He Yan rolled her eyes and raised her feet to leave. Unexpectedly, before taking half a step, she crossed an arm in front of her.


    He Yan took a cautious step back, put her hand over her chest, stared at Zhang yuanlei and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Apologize." Zhang yuanlei still has only two words, and even his tone of voice has not changed, but his eyes are surprisingly firm.


    "You..."


    He Yan didn''t expect to meet a fool. She bit her teeth and said, "I''m sorry, all right?"


    Zhang yuanlei shook his head and said, "not to apologize to me, but to apologize to my girlfriend Xie Nuan."


    Behind him, Xie Nuan and Jian Haixi looked at him in surprise and worship.


    Xie Nuan whispered, "Haixi, is the man in front really my family Zhang yuanlei?"


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and said, "I doubt it, too."


    After a moment of stalemate, at the insistence of Zhang yuanlei, he Yan finally said "sorry" to Xie Nuan.


    Xie Nuan waved magnanimously and said, "my adult doesn''t care about villains. It''s OK this time."


    He Yan stamped her feet angrily, turned and was about to leave, but she heard a voice from the design department.


    "What are you all doing here?"


    People looked at George coming out of the office and the box in his hand.


    George smiled and said, "now that our director is back, of course I can''t occupy the office any more. So I''ve been tidying up all morning, and now I''ve just cleaned up almost."


    After that, George paused and looked at Jane Haixi and said, "director, you can go to the office."


    His remark immediately caused an uproar.


    I thought the internal struggle did not happen, but it ended so peacefully and friendly. Such an outcome is unacceptable to many good people, especially He Yan.


    According to the development department, Heyan smashed everything in the office that day.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Hotel King bed.


    "Really?" Yun Xiaoxiao twisted his waist, stretched out his hand to hold Ning Jikang, and asked in a charming voice, "you really love me, not because my family has money?"


    "Of course it''s because I love you." Ning Jikang said with awe inspiring righteousness: "am I the kind of person who only likes money and dirt? Besides, my family doesn''t need money."


    Yun Xiaoxiao playfully pointed Ning Jikang''s nose and said, "I don''t believe it."


    "Baby, I swear I really love you and want to be with you all my life." Ning Jikang looked at Yun Xiaoxiao solemnly and said, "maybe I used to be a bastard and there were other women, but they never made me feel like I wanted to stay. Only you..."


    With that, Ning Jikang paused, reached out and touched Yun Xiaoxiao''s sideburns. He said affectionately, "my heart beats for you at the first sight of you, and I can''t see other scenery on the roadside anymore. When you look at me for the first time, I know that you are the woman I want to marry home most in my life."


    Listening to Ning Jikang''s words, Yun Xiaoxiao was moved to lie on his shoulder and said, "Ji Kang, I know you are good to me, and I like you too."


    "Well..." Ning Jikang asked tentatively, "when will you marry me? My grandfather nags me every day to marry you home."


    Yun Xiaoxiao raised his head, looked at Ning Jikang discontentedly and said, "people really want to marry you, but now you are in this situation, how can people marry?"


    Ning Jikang was stunned and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "You still want to lie to me!"


    Yun Xiaoxiao said, "I know. You and Wen Qingnuan haven''t gone through the divorce formalities yet. You lied to me that you divorced."


    Seeing Yun Xiaoxiao angry, Ning Jikang''s eyes turned quickly, stretched out his hand and pulled her back to his arms, gently coaxed: "baby, don''t be angry first. I didn''t want to deal with it completely before I told you. Besides, she''s in prison now. It''s estimated that she can''t come out for several years. What''s the difference between being inseparable?"


    "There''s a difference!"


    Yun Xiaoxiao said reluctantly, "anyway, she is your nominal wife. I don''t want to marry to be your second wife."


    "How could I let you be the second room?" Ning Jikang coaxed patiently, "you are the only woman I love. How can I be willing to let you be wronged?"


    "What are you going to do?" Yun Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Divorce." Ning Jikang promised, "leave now."


    "Really?"


    "Of course." Ning Jikang nodded like mashing garlic. "In fact, I have already sent her countless divorce agreements, but she just refused to sign, so it took so long."


    "Ji Kang, you are very kind to me. I love you ~" Yun Xiaoxiao smiled, lay on his chest again, paused and asked in a low voice, "so... What are you going to do with that child?"


    "Child?" Ning Jikang was stunned, and a complex look flashed in his eyes.


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s index finger drew a circle on Ning Jikang''s chest and said softly, "Ji Kang, people don''t like to be stepmothers for other women''s children ~"


    Meanwhile, on the corridor outside the room.


    A woman in cleaner''s clothes stood outside the door, listening to the voice in the room and clenched the bottle in her hand.


    "Ning Jikang, Yun Xiaoxiao, I want you to die..."


    Under the light, her face was covered with ferocious scars


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Ning Jiwei worked all night and turned over all the monitoring records of bingzhichun hospital, but he didn''t see the familiar figure from beginning to end.


    "Impossible, how possible?" Ning Jiwei murmured.


    Obviously his son is here. Why isn''t it in the video?


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei was suddenly stunned and couldn''t wait to find the surveillance video again.


    How did he forget that his son is a great genius. It''s certainly not difficult for him to erase his picture from the monitoring.


    After looking for it three times, Ning Jiwei found the law. Every week, there will be two missing pictures in the monitoring, each ten minutes, with an interval of several hours.


    "Ten minutes..." Ning Jiwei knocked on the desktop and thought quickly: "what can I do in ten minutes?"


    Suddenly, Ning Jiwei''s fingers on the table stopped.


    He thought of what he could do in ten minutes.


    Ten minutes is just enough for a person to enter the hospital. A few hours is the time for treatment and examination, and the next ten minutes is the time to leave the hospital!


    To figure this out, Ning Jiwei directly pulled the video to the end and wanted to find out the last ten minutes missing.


    A moment later, Ning Jiwei looked at the time on the screen in disbelief.


    It shows that the last video missing was last night, and so far there is no missing second ten minute video.


    This shows that Jane Yi went to the hospital last night and may not have left yet!


    Ning Jiwei stared at the time on the screen, his excited fingers trembling.


    Two seconds later, he pushed the table away, stood up and rushed frantically towards the ice spring hospital.


    "Yiyi, daddy is looking for you. Please, you must wait for Daddy this time..."

 Chapter 129

    Romon pushes Jian Yi out. After a few steps, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly remembers the alarm.


    They were stunned at the same time. Romon hurriedly took the mobile phone out of his pocket and frowned deeply at one glance.


    "Uncle Luo, what''s the matter?" asked Jian Yi.


    Romon shows Jian Yi his mobile phone. "Someone wants to invade the hospital''s medical system, but it has been stopped by your protective wall. It''s just that this time the opponent seems to have some skills. We can''t track down his IP address."


    Jian Yi looked at the display on his mobile phone and thought, "it shows that this man has good skills to escape from my back tracking. I''ll meet him when I go back later."


    Romon shook his head and smiled, "usually I look like a little adult. Only at this time do I feel like a normal child. Sometimes I don''t know whether to treat you as an adult or a child."


    Jian Yi thought for a moment and said, "I''d better be a child. It''s too tired to be an adult."


    Romon nodded approvingly and said, "yes. But if you want to treat you as a child, you can''t touch the computer again after you go back. You''re tired from physical examination tonight. You must have a good rest."


    "But Uncle Luo..."


    "No, but," Romon insisted.


    Jian Yi looked up at him, slightly frowned and said, "but Uncle Luo, only by tracking this man can we determine his purpose. If he came for the Luo family, we must not let him go this time."


    Luo Meng sighed, reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "you child, just said you wanted to be a child, but now you think about it for me. Yi Yi, Luo Shu and Luo Er didn''t save you to work for our Luo family, do you understand?"


    "I understand, uncle Luo." Jian Yi said seriously, "I know you saved me just because of me, not for any other purpose."


    "Just know." Romon smiled. "Since you know, have a good rest. Getting better soon is uncle Luo''s happiest thing."


    Jian Yi looked up at Romon, reached out and pulled his sleeve and said, "but Uncle Luo, I also want to help you."


    "You child..." looking at the stubborn and pure Jian Yi, Romon reluctantly shook his head and pushed him home.


    At the same time, not far from the gate of bingzhichun hospital, Ning Jiwei rushed over like a gust of wind.


    As soon as he stood at the gate, his cell phone rang before he could breathe.


    Ning Jiwei took out his mobile phone and picked it up while staring at the hospital gate. "Hello?"


    "Big boss, it''s Yun Zhixiang." Yun Zhixiang said anxiously, "no, big boss, I''ve been found. The other party''s hospital has very advanced anti-intrusion protection. I couldn''t get in and was almost tracked. If I hadn''t run fast, I''d be caught now, big boss, we..."


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the figure slowly clear in the distance and muttered, "it''s all right. Don''t check it."


    "Ah? Don''t check?" Yun Zhixiang asked suspiciously, "but big boss, didn''t you say..."


    Before he finished, Ning Jiwei hung up the phone.


    Romon pushes Jian Yi towards the hospital gate. Suddenly, he notices that Jian Yi is stiff.


    "Yi Yi, what''s the matter with you?" Romon looked at Jian Yi suspiciously, but saw him staring at the gate without blinking.


    Romon looked down his eyes. On the bright street, a vague figure was standing there.


    "He is..."


    As soon as Romon''s voice sounded, he saw Jian Yi''s tears drop by drop, and immediately swallowed all the unspoken words.


    It goes without saying that Jian Yi knows who he is.


    Ning Jiwei walks towards Jian Yi step by step. Every step he takes, he feels as if his heart is activated inch by inch.


    With the retraction of the distance, Ning Jiwei was immediately struck by lightning when he saw the man in the wheelchair in front of him.


    Jane Yi, who used to be handsome and clean, now has a ferocious face.


    Looking at those open teeth and claws wounds, Ning Jiwei felt a sharp pain in his heart. His eyes hurt, and his tears couldn''t help flowing down.


    "Yi Yi..."


    Seeing Ning Jiwei approaching, Jian Yi quickly pulls down his hat and pulls up his scarf.


    "Yi Yi..." Ning Jiwei walked up to Jian Yi and squatted down slowly in front of his wheelchair. "Yi Yi, daddy is here..."


    More tears poured out of Jian Yi''s eyes hiding behind his hat. He sobbed in a low voice: "don''t look at me..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at his son painfully, stretched out his hand and shook his arm. "Yi Yi is not afraid. I''m Daddy!"


    I''m Daddy


    A word made Jian Yi cry no longer.


    Ning Jiwei gently hugged him in his arms and said in a choked voice, "Yiyi is good. I''m not afraid. Daddy is coming, daddy is coming..."


    "Daddy..."


    Jian Yi reaches out and hugs Ning Jiwei''s neck. For the first time in her life, she wails, "woo woo... Daddy, Yi Yi misses you so much... Woo woo..."


    "Daddy knows, daddy knows."


    Ning Jiwei patted his son on the shoulder and kept comforting him: "it''s all daddy''s fault. It''s daddy who made Yi Yi wait so long. It''s daddy who came late..."


    Jian Yi buries her head in Ning Jiwei''s neck. Wen Yan shakes her head in tears.


    Father and son hugged each other and cried bitterly, while Romon on the side also flushed his eyes.


    I don''t know how long I cried, but they calmed down slowly. Romon took the opportunity to say, "let''s go back first."


    Then he paused, looked at Ning Jiwei''s thin clothes and his cold slippers, and hurriedly said, "if you have anything to say, you''ll catch a cold if you stay here again."


    When Jian Yi heard Romon''s words, he noticed Ning Jiwei''s single clothes and hurriedly said, "Daddy, are you cold? Let''s go back quickly."


    Ning Jiwei pulled down the corner of his mouth, shook his head and said, "Daddy is not cold. Don''t worry about Yi Yi."


    Despite what he said, Jian Yi urged Romon to hurry back.


    Looking at his son worried about himself, Ning Jiwei''s heart was full of warmth.


    He carries Jian Yi into the car, and Ning Jiwei sits in with him.


    Jian Yi looked at him and asked, "Daddy, where do you live?"


    Ning Jiwei pointed to the hotel opposite.


    Jian Yi and Romon look across the street and draw their mouths together. It turns out that they have long been watched.


    Jane Yi said, "Daddy, go and wear a thicker dress first. We''ll wait for you below."


    Ning Ji wigo shook his head and held Jian Yi''s little hand in one hand, for fear that his son would disappear again.


    Romon gave him a white look and said, "which room?"


    Ning Jiwei reported the room number, and Romon got off and went to the hotel to bring him clothes and luggage.


    Ning Ji and Jian Yi and their son were left on the bus.


    Neither of them spoke. Jian Yi looked at Ning Jiwei with a guilty eye, but saw that he didn''t ask himself at all.


    "Daddy..."


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Yi, smiled lovingly, touched his cheek and said, "tired, come on, daddy hold you to sleep."


    With that, Ning Jiwei reached out and held Jian Yi in his arms. He didn''t know if he had any other injuries, so he didn''t dare to exert himself. He just leaned his head on his shoulder.


    Jian Yi wanted to say she was not sleepy, but as soon as she came into contact with her father''s arms, her tense nerves suddenly relaxed. Subconsciously, she found a comfortable place in Ning Jiwei''s arms, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Soon, Romon came over with Ning Jiwei''s luggage. Seeing that Jian Yi was asleep, he didn''t speak. He just handed Ning Jiwei his thick clothes, and then drove home.


    Ning Jiwei carefully covered his coat on himself and his son, and also slept in the past.


    ROM ¨® n saw in the mirror that the father and son slept on their heads, their small hands on the palm of their big hands, stable and warm.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped. Ning Jiwei picked up Jian Yi and put him on the bed.


    "Daddy ~" Jian Yi wakes up and looks at Ning Jiwei vaguely.


    Ning Jiwei smiled faintly and lay down on the other side of the bed. He held Jian Yi in his arms again and coaxed him, "Daddy is here. Go to sleep."


    Jian Yi looked up at Ning Jiwei, blinked and said eagerly, "Daddy, I want to hear a story ~"


    "OK, what story does Yi Yi want to hear?" Ning Jiwei asked, fondly touching his head.


    "I want to hear about you in Switzerland," said Jian Yi.


    Ningjiwei''s hand paused and his nose turned sour. He knew that his son must want to go to Switzerland with them, but at that time he could only stay here far away.


    Taking a deep breath of air pressure, Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "OK, then close your eyes and daddy will tell you?"


    "Mm-hmm." Jian Yi obediently closes her eyes and leans against Ning Jiwei''s arms. For the first time, she means to be coquettish and dependent.


    Ning Jiwei hugged his son dearly and told him about his trip to Switzerland in a soft voice.


    "On the first day we went to the ski resort, your mommy''s mood eased for the first time, and ruiruirui was crazy. I asked her why she was so excited, and she whispered to me that she would have enough of your share for you."


    In Ning Jiwei''s arms, Jian Yi listens to his voice, and the corners of his eyes are slowly moist.


    "The next day..."


    Ning Jiwei spoke slowly. He explained every detail very clearly and tried his best to make Jian Yi feel personally.


    Ten minutes later, Jian Yi, who was very tired, slowly fell asleep.


    Looking at his lost son in his arms, Ning Jiwei silently shed tears.


    But this time, he cried with joy.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the hotel, Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao were tossing clouds and rain. The door was suddenly opened, and then a woman in cleaner''s clothes rushed in with a bottle.


    Seeing the door suddenly opened, the two people on the bed were startled. Yun Xiaoxiao hurriedly wrapped his body in a quilt and screamed, "who are you?"


    Ning Jikang also sat up quickly and shouted, "who let you in?"


    The cleaner''s eyes under the brim of the woman''s hat flashed a trace of venom. She opened the bottle and poured it on Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao on the bed, "Ning Jikang, Yun Xiaoxiao, you dog men and women, die!"


    "Sang Lan?" Yun Xiaoxiao and Ning Jikang were surprised when they saw the cleaner woman clearly.


    But at this time, the liquid in the bottle had been spilled. Yun Xiaoxiao screamed and hurried to hide.


    Having done something to Sang Lan, she certainly knows what the bottle is.


    Ning Jikang was stunned. A flash of light flashed in his eyes. Sooner or later, he threw Yun Xiaoxiao under him and picked up the cup to block them.


    "Ah!!!"


    Ning Jikang screamed. Although part of the quilt was blocked, a small part of the sulfuric acid splashed on his back.


    "Ji Kang, Ji Kang?" Yun Xiaoxiao cried, holding Ning Jikang''s face in pain, "come on, help!"


    Sang Lan, who was splashed with sulfuric acid, took off his hat and laughed wildly, "dog men and women, go and die for me! Ha ha..."


    "Jikang, Jikang, hold on!"


    Ning Jikang endured the pain on his back, bit his teeth and looked at Yun Xiaoxiao under him. He said affectionately, "Xiaoxiao, are you okay?"


    "No, I''m fine," cried Yun Xiaoxiao.


    "Fool..." Ning Jikang reached out to wipe the tears off her cheeks and said, "you''re fine, but my back is probably disfigured. I hope you won''t dislike me."


    "No, don''t abandon..." Yun Xiaoxiao cried and shook his head. "Ji Kang, you can''t do anything. I have to marry you..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Ning Jikang groaned in pain and said to Yun Xiaoxiao, "I haven''t married my favorite woman yet. How dare I have anything?"


    Sang Lan looked at their affectionate dialogue, angrily picked up the broken bottle on the ground and rushed towards them, "bitch, dog man and woman!"


    But before she could do it, she was stopped by the security guard.


    Seeing the security guard coming, Yun Xiaoxiao helped Ning Jikang sit up.


    Soon, the doctor of the hotel came to give Ning Jikang emergency treatment.


    Yun Xiaoxiao asked with concern: "doctor, how is he?"


    "This..." the doctor looked at Ning Jikang and said to Yun Xiaoxiao, "it''s hard to say. We still need a good examination to know."


    "OK, what are we waiting for? Go to the hospital now." Yun Xiaoxiao said. He put on his clothes and wanted to help Ning Jikang leave, but Ning Jikang held his hand.


    "No hurry." Ning Jikang sat at the head of the bed, staring at Sang Lan controlled by the security guard and asked, "I want to know, why are you here?"


    Sang Lan sneered with disdain and said, "Ning Jikang, have you forgotten? When you were looking for me, your favorite room was this hotel. Thanks to your love, I can have a spare room card for this room."


    "You..." Ning Jikang frowned and hummed, "I''m asking why you do such a thing?"


    "Ask me?" Sang Lan laughed, pointed to Yun Xiao and said, "why don''t you ask the woman around you and how she ruined me?"


    Ning Jikang frowned and turned to look at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    "I......" Yun Xiaoxiao stammered and didn''t speak.


    "Why, don''t you dare to speak?" Sang Lan sneered: "you don''t dare say to me. You envy me and Ning Jikang''s past, so you find someone to cheat me in the name of Ning Jikang, and then destroy my face with sulfuric acid."


    "You''re talking nonsense." after Yun Xiaoxiao hurriedly denied it, he looked at Ning Jikang with some guilt and said, "Ji Kang, you won''t really believe her words?"


    Ning Jikang narrowed his eyes, pulled down the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "how can I believe such a woman''s words? I don''t believe anyone won''t believe you."


    "Thank you, Ji Kang." Yun Xiaoxiao kissed Ning Ji Kang on the corner of his mouth and said, "I knew you were the best to me."


    "Ha ha, it''s really a dog man and woman!"


    Sang Lan smiled wildly: "Ning Jikang, you really found the right person this time. No wonder you tried your best to bring down our sang family, kill your own mother, medicate your unborn child, and marry her by all means."


    "What are you talking about?" Ning Ji Kang snapped, "why don''t you do it? Drag her out!"


    "Ha ha!" Sang Lan stretched out her arms and laughed, "why, are you afraid? Dog men and women, you will be punished, you will be punished!"


    As Sang Lan''s voice gradually weakened, she was also taken out of the room.


    Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t speak for a moment. The doctor who remained in the room looked at them at a loss and whispered, "do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "Oh, yes, go to the hospital." Ning Jikang nodded and said, "go, go to the hospital."


    "Well, good." Yun Xiaoxiao hurriedly came to help him. They didn''t mention those things as if they hadn''t heard Sang Lan''s words just now.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Maiteng design department, director''s office.


    Jian Haixi looked at George sitting obliquely on the sofa opposite and asked suspiciously, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t think much." George shrugged. He seemed to like this casual action very much. "I was just an agent. Since you came back, of course, I should return the position of director to you."


    "But I don''t believe you will give up this position so willingly." Jian Haixi said bluntly.


    "Is there any better way not to?" George laughed "If you don''t let me out, I''ll get a share of you. If you don''t let me out, I''ll be equivalent to getting revenge with you. Isn''t that a revenge with Ning Jiwei? Can I still stay in maiteng? I''d better step back myself rather than wait for others to drive me down."


    Jane Haixi looked at George with admiration, smiled and nodded, "you are really smart."


    "Will you play with me later?" George asked at once.


    Jian Haixi laughed and thought, "look at your performance."


    "OK, no problem!" George immediately patted his thigh, stood up, trotted to Jane Haixi and asked politely, "sister Haixi, do you want tea or coffee? I''ll pour it for you."


    Jane Haixi burst out laughing, looked at George and said, "I now probably understand why you can climb to this position within half a year."


    George looked at Jane Haixi''s smiling face and crescent moon like eyes, slightly stunned, and muttered, "how beautiful..."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Jane Haixi asked again, not hearing him clearly.


    "No, nothing." George quickly shook his head, smiled at Jane Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, I''ll go out to work first. If you have any questions, call me again."


    Then he turned and went out.


    Only this time, he forgot that he had just said he would pour Jian Haixi coffee.


    Jane Haixi looked at George''s back suspiciously. She just thought the man was really strange.

 Chapter 130

    Ning Jiwei has been sleeping with Jian Yi from morning to afternoon. When he wakes up, Jian Yi is still sleeping.


    Ning Jiwei lowered his head and looked painfully at his sleeping son and the mottled scars on his face. He couldn''t help imagining how each of his injuries came from time to time.


    Before, he also guessed that Jian Yi might have been injured in a fire and explosion, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    On that clean little face, at the moment, it seems that you can''t see a piece of good meat, just like a broken jade.


    It''s just on the face, on the body?


    Ning Jiwei has only seen the scars on the back of Jian Yi''s hands and arms. He hasn''t seen what the injuries on his body look like.


    But you can already imagine what kind of tragedy it would be, otherwise you don''t have to be in a wheelchair.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and gently touched the wound on Jian Yi''s face. He silently vowed in his heart that no matter how much he paid, he would make his son return to his original appearance.


    Jian Yi didn''t wake up until the evening.


    This was his best sleep since the bombing. There were no nightmares, no fright, no loneliness and helplessness.


    Jian Yi vaguely opens her eyes and sees Ning Jiwei lying next to her at the first sight.


    "Daddy ~"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei said in a soft voice, "are you awake? Do you want to sleep a little longer?"


    Jian Yi gently shook her head, rubbed her eyes and asked, "when did Daddy wake up?"


    "I just woke up." Ning Jiwei said faintly. He just looked at Jian Yi''s eyes full of lingering heartache.


    Jian Yi looks at Ning Jiwei and is stunned. He reaches out his small hand and pulls Ning Jiwei''s sleeve. He whispers, "Daddy, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Ning Jiwei''s nose was sour. His son was so sensible. He had borne a lot in time, but what he thought for the first time was never to let others worry.


    Ning Jiwei pulled down the corner of his mouth, nodded and said, "yes, it doesn''t matter. As long as you''re still alive, it''s easy to say everything else. With Daddy, you won''t be anything."


    Jian Yi nestles in Ning Jiwei''s arms and feels the hard won father''s love and warmth.


    Before long, Romon came and called them to dinner. Seeing that they had not got up yet, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "do you go to bed or eat and sleep again?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Yi, thought and said, "you''d better eat and sleep."


    After that, Ning Jiwei gets up and carefully holds Jian Yi up. Next, when Ning Jiwei is trying to hold him in a wheelchair, Jian Yi does stretch out his hand and hold Ning Jiwei''s arm and says to him, "Daddy, I can do it myself."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and without saying a word, took him into a wheelchair.


    Romon stood at the door, his eyes dazed.


    The reason why he only stands at the door is that he knows Jian Yi''s habits too well. Except for the time when Jian Yi couldn''t move at first, Jian Yi never let them get out of bed with him again.


    Next, at dinner, Jian Yi basically didn''t take any food. He always took some food from the bowl just after it was finished, and Ning Jiwei gave him some more.


    Jian Yi glanced at Ning Jiwei, also gave him a chopstick and said, "Daddy, don''t patronize me. Eat quickly. I can do it myself."


    Ning Jiwei stopped his chopsticks, turned his head, looked at Jian Yi and asked, "why do you refuse my care?"


    Jian Yi was stunned, lowered his head and said, "I don''t want my father to think I''m useless. I don''t want to be sympathized with because of my body. Moreover, these little things are not difficult. I can really do them myself."


    Listening to his words, Romon sighed. When they wanted to provide more help, Jane Yi rejected them for this reason.


    Ning Jiwei looked at his silent son, reached out and touched his head and said, "Yi Yi, I don''t do this because I sympathize with you, and I won''t look down on you because you''re hurt now. I take care of you and spoil you just because you''re my son and I''m your father, you know?"


    Jian Yi is stunned and looks up at Ning Jiwei.


    "If you know, stop talking nonsense and come to dinner quickly."


    Ning Jiwei brushed Jian Yi''s hair and said with a smile.


    Jane Yi blinked, bit her lip, nodded, picked up chopsticks and ate.


    Romon was stunned when he saw this scene. Jian Yi, who spoke the same thing in front of them, met Ning Jiwei, but became a good baby.


    After dinner, Ning Jiwei didn''t mean to leave at all.


    Jian Yi looks at Ning Jiwei and asks, "Daddy, don''t you have anything to do?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "yes, but it''s not too busy. It''s not in the way."


    After that, Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Yi who was about to turn on the computer and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Jian Yi looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I wanted to check the IP address, but after seeing daddy, I didn''t think I had to check it."


    "Are you looking for the person who invaded the ice spring hospital last night?" Ning Jiwei nodded: "that really doesn''t need to be checked."


    Jian Yi thinks about Qin Tian again. She asks Ning Jiwei, "is daddy checking Qin Tian, too?"


    "Did you see the news in the group?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded. While trying to turn on the computer, he said to Ning Jiwei, "I''ve also found some eyebrows. I can combine them with daddy''s information to see if I can find other clues."


    Just before Jian Yi''s hand pressed the start button, she was stopped by Ning jivera.


    "Daddy?" Jian Yi looks at Ning Jiwei puzzled.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and touched his head and said, "it''s too late. It''s time to rest."


    Romon standing aside heard his words and almost didn''t spit a mouthful of water.


    Jian Yi said helplessly, "Daddy, we just woke up. Besides, we need to eat after dinner."


    Ning Jiwei lovingly scraped his nose and said, "don''t worry, daddy has figured out how to eat. We don''t do anything today, just play."


    "Play?" Jane Yi tilted her head in doubt. "What do you play?"


    Ning Jiwei pointed to the white snow outside the window and said, "we''ll have a snowball fight tonight."


    "What?" Romon couldn''t hold back this time. He really spit out water. "It''s still such a cold day in this big night. How can Yi have a snowball fight?"


    Jian Yi was stunned. He looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, I can''t play..."


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei touched his head and said, "Daddy has figured out a way to ensure that you can play."


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s insistence on snowball fights, Romon frowned and couldn''t help reminding: "Yi Yi''s condition can''t be frozen, can''t exercise too much, and can''t get hurt..."


    "Who said we were going out for a snowball fight?" Ning Jiwei interrupted Romon with a smile.


    "Don''t go out? How do you fight?" Ning Jiwei''s words stunned Romon and Jian Yi.


    Ning Jiwei looked at his watch and said, "it should be coming soon."


    "What''s fast..." before Romon finished asking, he heard the door bell ring. He was stunned and went to open the door.


    Romon thought Ning Jiwei ordered takeout, but as soon as he opened the door, he saw a giant standing at the door and three or four staff.


    "This is..."


    The staff showed their certificates and said, "we''re from animation city. We''re here to install a 3D double game console."


    Romon was stunned. Then he wanted to understand what Ning Jiwei meant by not going out for a snowball fight.


    It didn''t take long. The staff quickly installed the game console and left after briefly describing the use method.


    Ning Jiwei puts on gloves and a ski stick for Jian Yi, and gives him 3D glasses. Then he also puts on the same set of equipment and says to Jian Yi, "let''s start skiing first and then have a snowball fight?"


    Jian Yi nodded and clenched the sensor stick with both hands.


    Soon, the game began. Ning Ji and Jian Yi each have glasses. They have fun playing in the 3D snow world. Occasionally, there is a simulated air conditioner blowing out next to the game console, which makes people tremble and nervous.


    ROM ¨® n stood aside and looked at Jian Yi, who was playing with Ning Jiwei, and couldn''t help laughing.


    This is the first time he has seen Jian Yi like a real child.


    After seeing Ning Jiwei, Romon couldn''t help thinking that maybe only he can make Jian Yi so.


    Leave the space for father and son. Romon asked him to quietly take the door and go out.


    The operation will take a few days. It would be great if Jane Yi could be happy for a longer time before the operation.


    ¡­¡­


    After playing for most of the day, Ning Ji and Jian Yi collapsed on the bed tired.


    Ning Jiwei turned to look at Jian Yi, who was panting slightly, smiled and asked him, "is it fun?"


    Jian Yi nodded heavily. "It''s fun. I only knew these games before, but I''m not interested in playing them. Now I realize the fun of games."


    Ning jiweici smiled and touched his head and said, "can you tell daddy now?"


    Jian Yi is stunned and turns to look at Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "Yi Yi, I''m your father. I can still guess what you''re thinking. Now that I''m here, you have only two choices. Either go back to see your mommy with me or tell me the whole truth."


    "No, you can''t tell mommy." Jian Yi instinctively refused, "Mommy will be sad. Don''t let her know."


    "Then you have to tell me everything," Ning Jiwei said.


    Jane Yi bit her lip, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei sighed and reached out to hold Jian Yi. "Yi Yi, I''m your father. What can''t you tell me?"


    "But..." Jian Yi hesitated, not knowing whether to speak.


    Those things have been pressing on his heart for half a year, but he would rather bear them himself than his family worry about him.


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Yi''s hand, put it on his shoulder and asked, "what''s this?"


    Jian Yi replied, "Daddy''s shoulder."


    "That''s right." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "you don''t have to carry anything by yourself with Daddy. Trust daddy, okay?"


    With a sour nose, Jian Yi bit her lip and nodded, and began to tell Ning Jiwei what had happened.


    "After I received Qin Tian''s message that day, I went to the old factory and asked my friends in the group to help block it..."


    Jian Yi spoke slowly. When he talked about the key points, Ning Jiwei clearly noticed that his hands were shaking.


    "Yiyi is not afraid. Daddy is here." Ning Jiwei clenched his hand and said, "don''t recall the past. Daddy just wants to know what happened. You don''t need to recall the details."


    Jian Yi shrank into Ning Jiwei''s arms, stretched out his hand to hold him tightly, and sobbed in a low voice: "I went in and wanted to find Mommy, but I haven''t found it. It''s a big place. Then I saw Wen Qingnuan..."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes darkened and his arms tightened around Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi continued: "she said she wanted to know where mommy was and went in. I opened the door and went in, but she pushed me out and locked me in. I found out later that she pressed the explosion switch long before I came in..."


    Ning Jiwei clenched her teeth. Unexpectedly, she really smelled the warm hand. He and Jian Haixi interrogated her so many times that she kept clenching her teeth and didn''t admit it.


    Jian Yi said, "when the explosion happened, although I ran out of the warehouse, I still didn''t escape being injured by the explosion. Fortunately, Luo Er and uncle Luo were nearby and saved me in time, otherwise I wouldn''t survive."


    Ning Jiwei wondered, "but I didn''t find you for a long time."


    Jian Yi said, "the first and last thing I said after seeing lol and uncle Luo was to ask them to take me away, because I thought I couldn''t survive. Instead of letting you see me like this, I''d better let you think I was destroyed in the explosion."


    Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Yi and didn''t speak. He just patted him on the back to give silent comfort.


    Jian Yi rubbed in Ning Jiwei''s arms and said: "Later, uncle Luo brought me to Iceland because the medical level of the ice spring hospital here was high, and the geographical location and information were relatively secret. I was very happy to know that I survived. I wanted to tell you at the first time that you should not worry about me. But after seeing my appearance, I couldn''t speak. I didn''t even know what to do How sad would you be if you knew about yourself now? And the doctor said that the later treatment is not guaranteed to be cured, that is to say, I''m still likely to die. In that case, let you think I haven''t lived... "


    "Silly boy..." Ning Jiwei listened to Jian Yi say these things calmly, but his tears couldn''t help flowing out again, as if the pain and choices had happened to him.


    "Daddy ~" feels Ning Jiwei''s tears wet her cheeks. Jian Yi raises her head, reaches out to help Ning Jiwei wipe away her tears and says, "Yi Yi doesn''t hurt anymore. Don''t be sad, daddy."


    Ning Jiwei kissed his left eye and asked, "don''t worry, daddy will cure you."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi was about to get off work, she received a call from Jian Rui, saying she didn''t have to pick her up at school. She went home with her grandfather first.


    Knowing that Jian Rui and Ning Fubang were together, Jian Haixi was relieved to add a little more work. After all, there were too many things she needed to know again on her first day at work.


    After basically completing the work at hand, Jian Haixi stretched out and walked out of the office.


    Most of the staff outside have been off work. Xie Nuan said hello to her early and went to the cinema with Zhang yuanlei.


    Jane Haixi came out and saw George sitting at the station where she had sat before, working attentively.


    Seeing Jane Haixi coming out, George smiled at her and said, "director, are you off work?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi approached, looked at George''s computer screen and saw that it was all the project progress in charge of the recent design department.


    George smiled and said, "don''t think about it. I''m just looking at it. After all, these were the projects I pulled up before. If something goes wrong, I have to be responsible..."


    "Am I so stingy in your eyes?" Jian Haixi said with a smile: "you will continue to be responsible for these projects."


    George was stunned and looked at Jane Haixi in surprise, "but now you''ve come back..."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "so it''s not normal for me, the genuine director, to ask you, the acting director, to take charge of these projects?"


    George was stunned, smiled, nodded and said, "OK."


    Jian Haixi looked at his smile, nodded with satisfaction and said, "this is just like a person. The previous smile was too fake and ugly."


    Then he waved to him, turned and left the company.


    George looked at the figure of Jane Haixi leaving, and his eyes narrowed gradually


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi came home from work. As soon as he entered the door, he smelled the smell of full food.


    Hearing the door ring, Jian Rui ran over and rushed into her arms, "Mommy is back. Mommy has worked hard ~"


    "The little mouth is so sweet, did you steal candy again?" Jane Haixi kissed her daughter and smiled.


    Jian Rui tooted her lips and said, "Rui Rui only ate one, absolutely no more ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled and touched her head and said, "Mommy believes you."


    Ning Fubang came out of the kitchen in an apron and saw that Jian Haixi was still somewhat restrained: "well... I... I want to see Ruirui, so... Ruirui said you go to work, I will..."


    "Uncle, thank you for cooking so many good dishes." Jian Haixi interrupted him with a smile and thanked him sincerely.


    Ning Fubang scratched his head, blushed and said, "you''re welcome. You''re welcome. Eat quickly."


    "Mommy, wash your hands."


    "Good, good, wash your hands." Jian Haixi took his daughter to wash her hands. When they came back again, they saw Ning Fubang take off his apron and change his shoes at the door.


    "Grandpa, where are you going?" Jane ran over and asked.


    Jian Haixi also looked at Ning Fubang suspiciously, "uncle, are you going to buy something?"


    "No, that..."


    Ning Fubang looked at Jian Haixi and said, "eat, and I''ll go back first."


    "Why?" Jianrui took Ning Fubang and wouldn''t let him go. "Grandpa stayed to have dinner with Ruirui ~"


    "This..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Fubang, who was a little awkward, smiled, nodded and asked him to stay: "uncle, just stay and eat with us, otherwise we won''t be at ease when you cook so many dishes."


    "Yes, Grandpa stays, Grandpa stays." Jian Rui said as she tried to come back to Ning Fubang.


    Ning Fubang looked at the gentle and generous Jian Haixi, looked at his lovely granddaughter, and finally nodded and said, "OK."


    "Yeah!" Jian Rui immediately cheered. She took Ning Fubang in one hand and Jian Haixi in the other hand and sat down at the table. Then she gave orders like a little adult: "I announce, eat!"

 Chapter 131

    Ning Jia.


    Uncle Ning sat on the sofa watching TV. Ning Fubang helped him pour tea, put it in front of him and whispered, "Dad, you drink tea."


    Master Ning snorted coldly, didn''t look at him, and continued to stare at the TV screen.


    Ning Fubang sat down awkwardly and hesitated, "Dad, I want to talk to you about Ji Kang."


    "Are you wrong?" master Ning sneered at Ning Fubang and said with a sneer, "are you talking about Ning Jiwei?"


    Ning Fubang was stunned, shook his head and said, "no, Dad, I''m talking about Ji Kang."


    "Oh, it''s really rare." old master Ning said with a smile, "it''s hard for you to remember Ji Kang. I thought you had forgotten that you still have flesh and blood."


    "Dad, i..." Ning Fubang wanted to explain, but master Ning impatiently interrupted him and said, "if you have anything, just say it. Don''t disturb me watching TV."


    Ning Fubang looked at the TV screen and said, "Dad, now it''s advertising."


    "What''s the matter with the advertisement?" master Ning said insolently, "it''s more interesting to see the advertisement than to talk to you."


    Ning Fubang choked, sighed, looked at master Ning and said, "Dad, I really want to discuss with you about next Ji Kang. Do you know that he is planning to marry the cloud family."


    "It''s worth making a fuss about this?" said uncle Ning disdainfully: "I knew it long ago. I asked him to find Yun Xiaoxiao. As long as we can marry the Yun family, it''s just around the corner for our Ning family to restore its past scenery."


    "Dad..." Ning Fubang didn''t expect that master Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao knew all the things, and was stunned for a moment.


    Master Ning looked at him and said, "you have the Kung Fu to talk nonsense with me. It''s better to find your good son. How can we say that our Ning family has raised him for so many years and want to draw a line with us so simply? There''s no way!"


    Looking at the powerful and autocratic uncle Ning, Ning Fubang only felt tired and didn''t want to say more. He stood up and wanted to go upstairs.


    Who knows he just got up but was stopped by old master Ning, "where are you going?"


    Ning Fubang said, "I''ll go back to my room. Dad, do you have anything else?"


    "Back to what room?" master Ning suddenly got angry, knocked on Ning Fubang''s ankle with a crutch and scolded: "I know that I''m at home every day. What did I tell you just now? Didn''t I tell you to find Ning Jiwei?"


    Ning Fubang held back the pain in his ankle and said to Uncle Ning, "Dad, Jiwei... I''ve been on a business trip recently."


    "Then go find the woman and the doll. Don''t you like your cheap little granddaughter? Just right, you can control Ning Jiwei through them." master Ning said.


    "Dad, I didn''t want to control Jiwei." Ning Fubang frowned. "I like Ruirui just because she is Jiwei''s child and doesn''t want to use her to achieve any purpose."


    "I don''t care what you think." master Ning waved and interrupted Ning Fubang. "I just look at the results. Anyway, get out and coax the girl now. If you can''t coax her, you don''t have to come back."


    Ning Fubang was stunned. Unexpectedly, master Ning would say such a thing. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw Ning Jikang coming in from the outside.


    "Grandpa, I''m back." Ning Jikang came in, said hello to Uncle Ning and sat down on the sofa. Of course, he picked up the remote control and changed his favorite channel. He didn''t mean to say hello to Ning Fubang at all.


    Master Ning asked, "are you going out with Yun Xiaoxiao today? How''s it going? Has she agreed to marry you?"


    "Of course." Ning Fubang is proud like a big cock. "I pay and contribute. What else can she be dissatisfied with?"


    "Ha ha, that''s OK." master Ning laughed with satisfaction: "did you say when to see your parents?"


    "Er... This..." Ning Jikang hesitated without answering.


    Seeing him like this, uncle Ning immediately frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jikang sighed and said, "it''s not the trouble caused by Sang Lan''s stupid woman. She ran to the hotel for no reason and poured me with sulfuric acid. I almost died."


    "What?" master Ning and Ning Fubang were startled at the same time. They looked at him nervously and asked, "do you mind? Where is the injury?"


    Ning Jikang waved his hand and said, "just a little flesh injury doesn''t matter, but Xiaoxiao was frightened and said that he would marry me only after I had finished everything before."


    Master Ning was stunned and asked, "isn''t it just a Sang Lan? Won''t it be good if you deal with it?"


    Ning Jikang looked at old master Ning and said, "Grandpa, you forgot. There''s a warm smell."


    Master Ning frowned and said, "isn''t she locked up? What else can she do?"


    Ning Jikang coughed and said, "she''s pregnant..."


    "What?" master Ning and Ning Fubang were surprised again. "Yours?"


    "Then I don''t know." Ning Jikang shrugged his shoulders and said, "the child didn''t come out again, and there''s no way to check. How can I know if it''s not."


    Master Ning pondered for a moment and said, "in that case, send a divorce agreement and let her sign it."


    "I tried, but she refused to sign." Ning Jikang said, "otherwise I wouldn''t be so worried."


    "In that case, then..." master Ning pondered for a moment and said fiercely in his eyes, "then force her to sign. When she has to, she can only use some methods."


    "Grandpa, you mean..."


    "Since I''m not sure if the child in her belly is yours, there''s no need to keep it." old master Ning said.


    "Dad, no!"


    Ning Fubang was surprised. Unexpectedly, master Ning would come up with such a vicious way. He hurriedly said, "anyway, it''s a life. Besides, as long as the child comes out for paternity testing, we''ll know whether it''s Ji Kang''s child. If it''s Ji Kang''s child, didn''t we kill our next generation?"


    "What do you know?" old master Ning snapped: "don''t say whether the wild seed is Ji Kang''s, even if there is a mother in prison, do you think the child can educate well?"


    "But Dad..."


    "Shut up." master Ning stabbed his crutch on the ground and said decisively, "I''m still alive. You can''t decide the family. Ji Kang''s child''s mother can only be Yun Xiaoxiao, and no one else can."


    "Yes, Grandpa, you''re right." Ning Jikang said, "then I''ll prepare now. I must get the divorce certificate as soon as possible, or what if Xiaoxiao changes his mind?"


    "Yes, you should hurry to deal with this matter and come back to me if you have any problems." master Ning said.


    "Don''t go!" Ning Fubang stopped Ning Jikang and said, "you can''t do such a heartless thing. Ji Kang, dad knows that dad didn''t teach you well before, but you still have time to repent. Listen to Dad, it really can''t..."


    "Can you move?" Ning Jikang pushed Ning Fubang away impatiently and said, "if you have this Kung Fu, you might as well go to find another good son of yours. It''s best to let him spit out all the money in his stomach to us, then we''ll have money. I don''t have to sell my face to marry a daughter-in-law or do such heartless things. In the final analysis, you forced me to do all this!"


    "Ji Kang, how can you talk to me like that?" Ning Fubang looked at Ning Ji Kang in disbelief.


    "Then how do you want me to talk to you?" Ning Jikang looked at him impatiently and said: "It''s all your fault that our family has become like this. It''s just that you always pretend to be innocent and make others think we''re sorry for you. If you didn''t take Ning Jiwei home, you weren''t so eccentric, you didn''t care about me at all, or you didn''t deal with the problems between you and my mother, all this could not happen."


    Ning Fubang was scolded by his son and didn''t get angry. Instead, he said with guilt: "Ji Kang, I know I didn''t do well enough before. Would you please give me a chance to make up for it? We can''t change the previous things, but at least we can change the present and future."


    "But pull it down." Ning Jikang looked at him disdainfully and said, "you''ve done this to the Ning family today, so you want to use these two words to drag me to bear it with you? I''m sorry, I don''t have that Kung Fu. I''m still busy marrying my daughter-in-law. If you really want to make amends, you''d better find a way to get the money back from Ning Jiwei."


    "Ji Kang..."


    Ning Fubang wanted to say two more words, but Ning Jikang didn''t mean to listen at all. He slammed the door and left.


    "Here, Dad..." Ning Fubang turned to look at old master Ning and hoped he could help talk about Ji Kang. But before he opened his mouth, he saw old master Ning get up and leave the sofa on crutches.


    "Dad, Jikang..."


    "Don''t worry about Ji Kang." Uncle Ning turned to look at him and said, "didn''t you hear what Ji Kang said just now? That''s what I mean. If you still treat yourself as Ning family, me as your father and Ji Kang as your son, don''t waste time here and go to find Ning Jiwei for money."


    After saying these words, master Ning turned back to his room without looking at Ning Fubang.


    Ning Fubang stayed where he was and looked at the empty and unpopular living room. For a while, he suddenly realized where he was.


    Is this still a home?


    Thinking of his powerful father and incompetent son, Ning Fubang left Ning''s house and went to the hospital.


    ¡ª¡ª


    VIP ward.


    When Ning Fubang went in, Fu zuoan was leisurely leaning against the hospital bed to brush his microblog. Seeing him coming in, he couldn''t help smiling and waving to him and said, "how did you come here?"


    Ning Fubang put the fruit in the cabinet, sat on the chair beside the bed and said, "anyway, being idle is also idle. I''ll come and chat with you, which will save you a lot of boredom."


    Fu zuoan shook his mobile phone and said, "I''m not bored. You look worried. Did you eat at home again?"


    Ning Fubang smiled bitterly and said, "Fu Lao, don''t tease me."


    Fu zuoan smiled, pointed to the orange brought by Ning Fubang and said, "peel it for me."


    Ning Fubang nodded, reached for an orange, peeled it and chatted with Fu zuoan, "you''ve been here for several days. What did the doctor say?"


    "How can you say that it''s just that when people are old." Fu zuoan said indifferently.


    Ning Fubang was stunned, handed over the peeled orange, frowned and asked, "is it so serious?"


    "It''s not serious." Fu zuoan said while eating an orange. "But sometimes it''s not serious, but it''s not a good thing. If it''s serious, it may be cured at once, but it''s not serious, but it''s hard to say. We can only observe and maintain."


    Ning Fubang frowned and said, "do you want to inform Jiwei? You''ve been hiding it for so many days, and I dare not tell them."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t say anything." Fu zuoan hurriedly said, "isn''t it troublesome for them to tell them this at this time? Besides, I''m just right here. I can have more leisure."


    "How free?" Ning Fubang was stunned and asked, "what does this mean? Are you in trouble?"


    Fu zuoan sighed and said, "it''s a big trouble."


    Ning Fubang was stunned. Looking at Fu zuoan, he suddenly thought of something. He couldn''t help lowering his voice and asked, "did they find it?"


    Fu zuoan looked at Ning Fubang, reluctantly nodded and said, "recently, someone has been checking the news of Fu Xiang. Fortunately, I blocked it fast and people hid fast. Otherwise, where can there be peace now?"


    Ning Fubang was stunned and said, "I really found it. That Ji Wei..."


    "Let it be." Fu zuoan took his words and said, "although I blocked the news, it won''t be too difficult for them to find someone because of the ability of the family. It''s just a matter of time. As for Ji Wei..."


    Fu Zuo settled down, reached out and pressed the back of Ning Fubang''s hand and said, "we should believe him. He has grown into a strong and reliable man, enough to face any storm and accident."


    Ning Fubang nodded unconsciously, "I''m just worried. It''s not easy to calm down for more than half a year..."


    "I''m not worried about Ji Wei." Fu zuoan said, "if Ji Wei has only himself, I don''t worry about what he will do when he meets the family, because he can deal with it anyway. But now Ji Wei is not just himself, he has his wife and children..."


    "Yes, what can Haixi and Ruirui do?" Ning Fubang said anxiously: "the family''s behavior style will certainly not be kind to Haixi''s mother and daughter, and they have no psychology. In case those people really find them suddenly, they..."


    "That''s what I''m worried about, so I blocked the news for the first time and hid here." Fu zuoan said.


    Ning Fubang thought and said, "I don''t think it''s a way to hide like this. We should tell Jiwei them in advance, or let them have a countermeasure."


    Fu zuoan thought for a moment, nodded and said, "let''s talk to Jiwei when he comes back from his business trip. At present, I think it''s better not to tell Haixi before telling Jiwei."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Company.


    When she was about to get off work, Jian Haixi took a water cup to tea.


    Originally, there was a water dispenser in her house, but there was no water today, and she didn''t want to bother others to change water when she got off work, so she went to the public tea room.


    In fact, Jian Haixi has some psychological discomfort about the gossip gathering place in the tea room. After all, she clashed with people here several times.


    This time, unfortunately, when Jian Haixi came to the tea room, he happened to meet several people from the development department.


    After seeing Jian Haixi, the people who were chatting happily automatically silenced and pretended not to see her.


    Jian Haixi didn''t mean to chat with them. After falling out with He Yan, there seemed to be a hidden barrier between the development department and the design department.


    This estrangement existed before, but later, after George took over the design department, the relationship between the design department and the development department was much better, but now the two departments have recovered.


    When Jian Haixi received the water, several people from the development department in the distance were secretly aiming at her and whispering their ears.


    Among them, Gao Ling, Heyan''s assistant, looked at Jian Haixi disdainfully, and said in a voice that was not high or low, but could be heard by Jian Haixi: "it''s just a big money. What drag? Really think maiteng is owned by her family?"


    Another person looked at Jian Haixi with guilty eyes and gently touched Gao Lingdao: "sister Ling, stop talking."


    "Why not?" Gao lingleng snorted: "everyone had endured her before. Do you think she had any impact on maiteng after walking for half a year? Oh, by the way, the impact is that the design department is booming under George''s leadership."


    Gao Ling''s words made everyone around quiet. Everyone quietly observed Jian Haixi''s look, but she didn''t have any expression.


    Of course, Jian Haixi also heard Gao Ling''s sarcasm, but she is really not interested in this kind of children''s tea room game.


    After receiving the water, Jian Haixi didn''t stay too much and turned around with a teacup to go.


    "Sister Ling, she didn''t seem to hear what we said." one of them was humane.


    Gao Ling looked at Jian Haixi, who was calm and indifferent, and a trace of jealousy rose in his eyes. He sneered, "of course people can''t hear you. Don''t you know? People have asked for sick leave for half a year. They say it''s depression or something. It''s delicate."


    The person next to him sighed, "she''s really poor after those things."


    "Poor?" Gao Ling said, "is it unfortunate that she is the only one in the world? Why should she occupy public resources?"


    "Forget it, sister Ling, stop talking." seeing Gao Ling speak louder and louder, the people next to him couldn''t help pulling her to persuade him.


    "I have to say it." Gao lingleng snorted, "if she has the ability to drive us out of maiteng, I don''t believe the president will make an exception for her again and again. If the president is really so kind to her, she would have been Mrs. Ning. How can she come back to work? She''s just a mistress with a mop."


    The word "oil bottle" successfully stopped Jian Haixi. She clenched the tea cup in her hand and meditated calmly in her heart. She can''t have a conflict with people in the tea room.


    After three deep breaths, Jian Haixi raised his feet again and prepared to leave.


    As soon as he took two steps, he heard Gao Ling sneer behind him: "the pretentious old woman deserves her dead son!"


    Jian Haixi''s hand holding the water cup tightened immediately, and her eyes were full of cold light.


    She turned to look at Gao Ling and asked coldly, "what did you just say?"

 Chapter 132

    Jian Haixi''s sudden turning back surprised Gao Ling and others, and even two people subconsciously retreated two steps.


    Gao Ling was quite calm. She raised her head and looked at Jian Haixi. She pretended to be confused and said, "what advice does director Jian have?"


    Jian Haixi put the water cup on the windowsill next to her and approached Gao Ling step by step. She didn''t stop until she came one step in front of her.


    Gao Ling was a little timid by Jian Haixi''s sharp eyes. He didn''t want to lose face in front of so many people. He could only stem his neck and ask, "Jian Haixi, what do you want to do?"


    Jian Haixi stared at Gao Ling coldly and asked word by word, "I ask you, what did you say just now?"


    Gao Ling sneered, "I didn''t say anything. It''s just chatting. Isn''t director Jane satisfied with taking charge of the design department and the content of chatting in our tea room?"


    Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes, took another step forward, pulled up Gao Ling''s shirt collar, gritted his teeth and said, "I can''t control what you like to say, but I won''t let anyone insult my children."


    "You, you''re crazy! Let go of me!" Gao Ling didn''t expect that Jian Haixi would do it to her. He was anxious to break away and said, "Jane Haixi, don''t go too far. We''re just chatting and didn''t refer to your name. What are you excited about? Did you die alone? Your son... Ah!"


    Before Gao Ling finished saying a word, there was a palm print on his cheek. Jian Haixi stared at her with red eyes like an enraged lioness, "say it again?"


    "You dare to hit me!" Gao Ling covered his cheek and looked at Jian Haixi incredulously. "Do you know who my father is? You dare to hit me. I must let you get out of maiteng!"


    Jian Haixi sneered and said, "it''s just right, because I''m going to let you roll out of the tea room today."


    "You... Jane Hai River, you don''t think that being a mistress can be so rampant. This is not has the final say of ningwei Wei."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I''m crazy. What can you do to me?"


    Gao Ling clenched his teeth and wanted to talk again. The people next to him hurried forward and wanted to pull them apart.


    The people from the development department who came with Gao Ling pulled Gao Ling and advised him, "forget it, sister Ling, we''d better go back quickly."


    Gao Ling gritted his teeth and looked at Jian Haixi. He pulled his collar and said, "I want to forget it, but don''t you see that others don''t want to?"


    "This..."


    Others were also stunned. I didn''t expect Jian Haixi to be so just.


    "Director Jane, we are all colleagues. There''s no need to make so much noise, right?"


    "Yes, it''s just a small friction. Let it pass. It''s not good to let others see the impact." they advised one after another.


    Jian Haixi still didn''t let go, just stared at Gao Lingdao: "apologize."


    Gao Ling''s face turned black and said unhappily, "Jane Haixi, don''t go too far."


    "Apologize." Jian Haixi tightened her hand by the collar, and Le Gaoling almost fell down: "I said, I won''t let anyone insult my child."


    Gao Ling was completely angered by Jian Haixi''s successive humiliations. He stretched out his hand and clapped Jian Haixi''s hand holding his collar and said, "I also said that there''s no way for me to apologize!"


    After that, Gao Ling looked at Jian Haixi''s dark face with satisfaction and added, "I also said that you deserve your dead son! How dare you beat me again?"


    "Ha ha."


    Jian Haixi smiled, lowered his head, moved his wrist, looked at Gao Lingdao and said, "I really have never heard of... Such a owe request."


    With that, the next second, Jian Haixi''s fist had been put on Gao Ling''s face.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Gao Ling screamed, retreated two steps and fell directly to the ground.


    Others were also startled. For a moment, they stared at Jian Haixi and Gao Ling, and forgot to come forward to persuade them to fight.


    "Jian Haixi!" Gao Ling''s hair was scattered by this beating. She stood up from the ground in embarrassment, reached out and touched her messy bird''s nest hair, and rushed towards Jian Haixi with hatred, "I''ll fight with you!"


    Jian Haixi picked up the empty water cup next to him and threw it at Gao Ling without hesitation.


    Gao Ling''s shoulder hurt and screamed and pulled Jian Haixi''s hair, "you bitch, I''ll tear your face..."


    Jian Haixi was pulled by the other party''s hair, but he didn''t say a word. He just punched the other party stubbornly.


    The scene suddenly turned white hot. The people woke up from their stupidity and saw Jian Haixi and Gao Ling tumbling and falling to the ground. They didn''t know who pulled whose hair and who pulled whose clothes.


    "Come on, go and call someone!"


    I don''t know who responded and shouted, so we hurried to the development department and the design department to call people.


    When George and Xie Nuan arrived, they saw Jian Haixi and Gao Ling rolling on the ground in confusion. The two sides were entangled. They couldn''t tell who was who. They could only hear Gao Ling scream from time to time.


    "Haixi!" Xie Nuan was startled and hurried to come forward. However, one person was faster than her.


    George rushed over almost the first time he heard the news. When he saw the scene in the tea room, he only frowned and jumped up.


    "Ah, ah, I''ll kill you!" Gao Ling was still shouting. He rode on Jian Haixi and stretched out his hand to pull Jian Haixi''s clothes and hair.


    Under her, Jian Haixi didn''t say a word, but beat and scratched her with all her strength.


    She said that she would never let go of anyone who insulted her children. Even in this humiliating way, she must pay the other party.


    "Bitch, I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" Gao Ling was yelling and pulling, and suddenly felt someone pulling his shoulder.


    "Get out!" George clasped Gao Ling''s shoulder and threw her out. Then he squatted down and helped Jane Haixi up, "how about it?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head. His eyes were still full of blood. He gritted his teeth and looked at Gao Ling.


    George looked at the scratched blood mark on her face, shook his head slightly and sighed, "you don''t have to use this method to fix her. If you hurt others, you''ll hurt yourself."


    Jian Haixi looked up and stared at him. He didn''t speak. He just supported the ground and planned to stand up. Unexpectedly, he just moved and fell back.


    George hurried to hold her, looked at her swollen ankle and said, "maybe it''s twisted."


    "I''m fine." Jian Haixi reached out to brush him away and stood up on the ground.


    Xie Nuan ran over to hold her and asked, "Haixi, don''t you mind? Why don''t we go to the hospital?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and walked out without saying a word.


    George looked at her obviously injured foot and her tall and straight back even if she was embarrassed. His eyes were dark, sighed and followed up. Without saying a word, he picked up Jane Haixi from behind.


    "Ah," cried Jane Haixi, looking at George holding himself and asking, "what are you doing? Put me down."


    George kept walking out of the corridor: "the first question, take you to the hospital. The second question..."


    Then George paused, bowed his head, smiled at Jane Haixi and said, "don''t let go."


    "You..."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. The man had been held by George and walked outside the company.


    Xie Nuan was still there. He looked at George walking away with Jian Haixi, rubbed his eyes and said, "I must be hallucinating."


    Then he hurried up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    hospital.


    The doctor shook his head and looked at Jian Haixi disapprovingly as he examined the wound on Jian Haixi. "How old are you? How can you learn how to fight with children?"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi scratched his head in embarrassment.


    George smiled and said, "now you know it''s embarrassing? I didn''t see you in the fight just now."


    Jian Haixi raised his eyebrows and said, "give me another chance. I''ll still do it. I just regret not doing it harder."


    "Don''t worry, Gao Ling is probably taken away by the ambulance now." Xie Nuan shook his cell phone and said, "Yuan Lei just called me."


    "Ambulance?" Jane Haixi frowned. "I remember I didn''t put such a heavy hand."


    "It''s not you." Xie Nuan shook his head and pointed to George. "It''s him."


    Jian Haixi looked at George in surprise, then turned to Xie Nuan and said, "what''s going on?"


    "You ask him," Xie Nuan said.


    Jane Haixi looked at George. George shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not in a hurry to pull the frame, so I pushed her. Maybe... It''s a little heavier."


    "Maybe? A little?" Xie Nuan looked at George exaggeratedly and said, "boss, if you call it a little, Haixi will be itching at all."


    "Cough..." George coughed twice. "The point is wrong."


    Then he looked at Jian Haixi and tried to turn back to the topic and said, "director Jane, I said you are tiger enough today."


    Jian Haixi''s mouth twitched and didn''t answer. Xie Nuan on one side stared at George thoughtfully.


    After a while, the doctor treated Jian Haixi''s wound and said to her, "it''s best to stay in hospital for observation all night, especially your foot injury. Although it''s not serious, you''d better not walk. Don''t touch water for other wounds. Take a little bit later to consolidate it."


    "Ah?" Jane Haixi didn''t expect such trouble. She hurriedly said to the doctor, "I''m still in a hurry to pick up the children from school. Could you please prescribe some medicine?"


    The doctor looked at Jane Haixi displeased and said, "am I a doctor or are you a doctor?"


    Then he looked at George again and said, "you''re her husband, aren''t you? Your daughter-in-law is so hurt that you can''t pick up the children? You depend on everything. What else does your daughter-in-law want you to do?"


    "Doctor, you misunderstood, he is not..."


    "Doctor, you''re right. We''ll go through the hospitalization formalities now and I''ll pick up the child." before Jane Haixi had finished explaining, George had followed the doctor''s words.


    Xie Nuan looked at him speechless, and his heart was more certain of a guess.


    Seeing no hope of leaving the hospital, Jian Haixi wanted to call Jane Chenran, but asked him and Lin Xiaodou to answer Jian Rui.


    Unexpectedly, her phone hasn''t been called yet. Gu Chenyi''s phone called.


    As soon as Jian Haixi picked it up, Jian Rui''s voice came from the opposite side: "Mommy, where are you?"


    "Ruirui, Mommy..."


    Jianrui scratched her head. Some didn''t know how to explain to her daughter. She thought, "Ruirui, you should call uncle Gu first."


    "Oh, OK." Jianrui nodded and handed the phone to Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi answered the phone and asked with a smile, "workaholic, did you work too hard and forget your daughter?"


    "Well, Chen Yi..." Jian Haixi explained with a dry smile, "could you please send Ruirui to my brother''s house? I probably can''t go back tonight."


    "What happened?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    "Nothing..."


    "I won''t help you if you don''t tell me the truth." Jian Haixi was interrupted by Gu Chenyi when he wanted to perfunctory the past.


    However, Jian Haixi had to tell the truth: "don''t let Ruirui hear me... I fought with someone, and now I''m in the hospital..."


    "What?" Gu Chenyi asked incredulously, "you say again, did I just hear wrong?"


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "you heard me right. I fought with someone and am now in the hospital. I don''t think I can go back tonight, so please send Ruirui to my brother''s house."


    Gu Chenyi listened to her in silence. He only said "I know" and hung up the phone.


    After explaining the child''s affairs, Jian Haixi turned to look at George and Xie Nuan and said, "go back, too. I''m fine. What are you doing here?"


    "What do you mean nothing? Look at your face. It''s almost scratched into a flower cat." Xie Nuan frowned.


    Jian Haixi touched the slight blood mark on his face and said with a careless smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''ll be fine in two days."


    "Is that how you treat yourself?" George looked at Jane Haixi disapprovingly and said, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you go to the hospital. What does it matter?"


    Jian Haixi looked at George in surprise. He didn''t know why he suddenly lost his temper. After thinking about it, he thought that his behavior today had a bad impact on the design department, so he said seriously: "about today''s matter, I will clarify to the above that it is my personal reason and won''t lead to the design department."


    "Who told you about the design department?" George looked at Jane Haixi with an ignorant face. He suddenly felt an unknown fire in his heart. He picked up his coat and hung it on his arm. "Forget it, I''ll go back to the company to deal with it. You can have a good rest." then he opened the door and went out.


    Jian Haixi looked at the closed door of the ward, frowned and said, "why is it inexplicable? Don''t I be too modest?"


    Xie Nuan looked at Jian Haixi and asked hesitantly, "Haixi, can''t you really see why George is angry?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "it should be because of the design department."


    Xie Nuan opened his mouth and sighed a moment later: "forget it, you think so."


    ¡­¡­


    When George came out of the ward, he rolled his hair impatiently, his eyes full of anger and other complex looks.


    As for why he hurt Gao Ling on impulse, and why he was so angry, maybe even he didn''t understand.


    After returning to the company, as Jane Haixi expected, the tea room has spread, and many employees are stealing and discussing. When George comes back, many people in the design department want to inquire about the situation, but George blocks them back.


    Zhang yuanlei hesitated and walked forward to George and said, "director Qiao, this matter... Is it better to press it? Otherwise it will really spread out and have a bad impact on the company."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it now," George said, opening the mailbox and sending an email to ningjiwei.


    Zhang yuanlei looked at his so-called "treatment", but he didn''t say anything.


    This is... Really a good way to deal with it.


    George didn''t feel anything. Since Ning Jiwei pulled Jane Haixi down, as her man, she should take care of everything for her, rather than let herself rush ahead.


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Nuan wanted to stay with Jian Haixi, but he only stayed for a while because he made an appointment to meet Zhang yuanlei''s parents today.


    Jian Haixi didn''t tell anyone again. In her opinion, it was a small matter, and there was no need to make it known all over the world.


    Just half an hour later, looking at Gu Chenyi who pushed the door in, Jian Haixi shook his head reluctantly, "Why are you here? Didn''t I say I''m okay?"


    Gu Chenyi didn''t answer her words. He first looked up and down at Jian Haixi. When he saw that it wasn''t so serious, he relaxed his breath: "I''ll appreciate your feat. You should call me before you fight. It''s a pity that you didn''t see such a once-in-a-century scene."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly: "don''t tease me. Where''s Ruirui? Didn''t you tell her?"


    "Am I so unreliable in your eyes?" Gu Chenyi stared at her and said, "Yunling took her and Xiaomian home."


    "Go back to your house?" Jian Haixi said in surprise: "I didn''t say to send it to my brother. How can I bother you..."


    "Jian Haixi, believe it or not, if you say ''trouble'' to me again, I''ll beat you." Gu Chenyi glared and said, "it''s just taking care of the children all night. I''m never afraid to trouble you."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, smiled and nodded: "OK, I take back what I just said. Today, please take care of Ruirui."


    "That''s about the same."


    Gu Chenyi stayed in the ward for a while. He was calling to arrange a nurse for Jian Haixi. He saw that the door was pushed open again. George came in with a lunch box.


    The two men looked at each other, and for a moment no one spoke.


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes looked from each other''s looks and clothes to each other''s hands carrying a lunch box, frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    George raised his eyebrows and asked, "who are you?"


    Gu Chenyi proudly hummed, stood by Jian Haixi''s bed, took her hand and said, "I''m the best friend of Haixi."


    George smiled, put the lunch box aside, took Jane Haixi''s other hand and said, "coincidentally, so am I."


    Gu Chenyi frowned, looked at Jian Haixi as if he were looking at his cheating wife and asked, "when did you have other close friends?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. He took his hand out of the their hands and said, "can you stop making trouble?"


    She made a brief introduction to them, but her introduction did not erase the hostility between them.


    Gu Chenyi looked at George with deep intention and said, "it''s the acting director. Don''t you have other thoughts if you are so attentive?"


    "That''s it." George smiled at Gu Chenyi and said, "since you''re just a friend, you''d better just be a good friend. Don''t cross the border."


    Jian Haixi looked at them with a headache. He was trying to say something, but his mobile phone rang at this time.


    She looked at the caller ID and her head hurt even more.


    There are only three words on the mobile phone screen - ning Jiwei.

 Chapter 133

    Jian Haixi looked at the mobile phone screen and twitched at the corners of his mouth. He didn''t press the answer button for a long time.


    Looking at her tangled appearance, George frowned suspiciously and asked, "whose phone? Why don''t you answer?"


    "I''m still a good friend. I can''t even see whose phone it is?"


    Gu Chenyi proudly hummed to George: "didn''t you see her guilty look on her face? Of course it was her man who called."


    George was stunned and looked at Jane Haixi without denying. His eyes were dim and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi looked at the persistent ringing mobile phone, scratched his head, anxiously looked at Gu Chenyi and asked for help: "what should I do?"


    Gu Chenyi shrugged his shoulders and said, "there''s no way. You can ask for leniency when you answer the phone at this time, otherwise you''ll wait for the crime to be aggravated."


    Jian Haixi suddenly bitter face, finally sighed, reluctantly picked up the phone, "hello..."


    "How are you? Is your injury serious? What did the doctor say?" as soon as the phone was connected, Ning Jiwei threw three serial questions over.


    Jian Haixi looked guilty at the injury on his arm and said, "it''s not heavy, just some small wounds. The doctor said it''s okay..."


    "No matter what, you still need to be hospitalized for observation?" Ning Jiwei frowned and asked, "I''ve asked the doctor. The doctor said you sprained your ankle and scratched your face and body, didn''t you?"


    "This..." Jian Haixi paused awkwardly for two seconds and asked with a dry smile, "Jiwei, how are you doing there? Is everything going well?"


    Busy fat Gu Chenyi listened to her so blunt change of topic and shook his head speechless.


    With this attitude, it''s strange that Ning Jiwei will follow her.


    Sure enough, Gu Chenyi heard Ning Jiwei''s angry voice on his mobile phone so far away.


    "Jian Haixi, don''t switch the subject with me at this time. Tell me what''s going on now, or you''ll call Jane Chenran and I''ll ask him."


    "No, no, No." Jane Haixi hurriedly said, "don''t get excited. I''ll just tell you. My brother doesn''t know yet. Don''t tell him, or I''ll be punished again."


    "Do you still know how to get training?" Ning Jiwei said, "how old are you? You still learn to fight from others? You beat them. You haven''t beaten others, but you put yourself in the hospital."


    "She also went to the hospital..." Jian Haixi added weakly.


    "Don''t answer back." Ning Jiwei said, "didn''t you practice Taekwondo? Where have you been?"


    "At that time... I was so excited that I... Forgot..."


    "Forgot?" Ning Jiwei clenched his teeth angrily: "I think you even forgot me. What''s her Gao Ling? You still need to do it yourself if you want to fix her. What''s the use of me?"


    "I know, I know what you said..."


    Jian Haixi said in a low tone: "of course I know you will protect me and my children, but as a mother, how can I allow others to insult my children in front of me? So even if I know I can handle it later, I must do it even if I know you will be angry."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s explanation, Ning Jiwei was silent for a long time, and finally sighed: "later, I''ll ask Li Fu to sign up for a class for you to learn Taekwondo again."


    Jane Haixi stuck out her tongue and said, "I know."


    Ning Jiwei asked again, "where''s Rui?"


    "I asked Chen Yi to help take care of them for one night, and I can leave the hospital tomorrow." Jian Haixi said.


    "Is Gu Chenyi nearby? Give him the phone." Ning Jiwei said.


    "Oh." Jian Haixi skimmed his mouth and handed his mobile phone to Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi picked up her eyebrow and answered the phone: "what''s up?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll trouble you and Yunling today. I may continue to trouble you tomorrow. I don''t trust Haixi''s situation. She will be discharged early by herself, so please look after her in the hospital tomorrow and make sure she can be discharged."


    "Don''t worry, I also thought of this." Gu Chenyi proudly looked at Jian Haixi and said to Ning Jiwei, "don''t worry, I will come and take care of her in person tomorrow. I won''t let her leave the hospital without the doctor''s orders."


    Jian Haixi was listening to the conversation between the two, but she couldn''t help being covered with black lines.


    Does she look so unreliable?


    After a few words with Gu Chenyi, Ning jiweicai said to Jian Haixi, "you don''t have to go to work tomorrow. I''ve approved your sick leave. Go to the company when you''re complete."


    Where did Jian Haixi dare to resist, he could only nod honestly.


    Ning Jiwei hung up after making sure that Jian Haixi wouldn''t start with anyone and leave the hospital tomorrow.


    Jian Haixi put away the phone and just wanted to say something. He glanced around but didn''t see George. He couldn''t help asking Gu Chenyi, "where''s George?"


    Gu Chenyi shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I went out to gargle after drinking too much vinegar."


    "Ah" Jane Haixi didn''t know, so she shook her head and didn''t bother to ask again.


    At the entrance of the hospital stairs, George leaned against the wall dejectedly, holding an unlit cigarette in his hand. His eyes seemed to be confused by some difficult problem, confused and tangled.


    When Gu Chenyi came out, he just saw this scene, pulled down the corners of his mouth, approached and called George and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    When George saw Gu Chenyi, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you ready to go? How is she?"


    "Nothing''s wrong. Ning Jiwei has hired a nurse. The man has come." Gu Chenyi said.


    "Oh." George nodded without speaking.


    Gu Chenyi and he naturally had nothing to say. As soon as they were ready to lift their feet and leave, they heard George ask, "has she always been like this?"


    "Who? What?" Gu Chenyi asked, pretending not to know.


    George glanced at him and simply asked, "Jian Haixi, has she been like this since she was a child? For a moment, she is smart, for a moment, she is stupid, for a moment, she seems to be very rational, but for a moment, she is so stupid."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "she''s not a fool or an idiot. She just has something she likes, so she desperately wants to protect them."


    George was confused. "Didn''t she find Ning Jiwei? What do you want? Ning Jiwei can''t give her?"


    Gu Chenyi smiled and shook her head "It seems that you really don''t know her well enough. She and Ning Jiwei have only been together for less than half a year, and most of the storms have been brought to her by Ning Jiwei. Not to mention how hard she worked with two children alone before. As long as you know her life a little, you won''t ask the question just now."


    With that, Gu Chenyi didn''t want to stay any longer. He turned and left the hospital.


    Looking at Gu Chenyi''s back, George frowned and murmured, "do you know more? But with such a little understanding, I can''t bear her. If I know more, can I still do it to her at that time..."


    Iceland.


    Jian Yi has been listening to the conversation between Ning Ji and Jian Haixi. When she learns that Jian Haixi entered the hospital for him and others, she is both moved and worried.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei hang up, Jian Yi quickly asks, "Daddy, how''s Mommy?"


    Ning Jiwei reached out and touched his head and said, "I asked the doctor and talked to your mommy on the phone. It''s no big deal, but I''ve suffered some minor injuries on my face and arms and twisted my ankle. I''m hospitalized for observation tonight. I can''t leave the hospital until the situation improves tomorrow."


    Jian Yi frowned and scolded himself, "it''s all my fault..."


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand to pull Jian Yi into his arms and hugged him tightly. He comforted, "since you know it''s you, get better and go back to your mommy quickly, okay?"


    Jian Yi bit the corner of her lip, looked up at Ning Jiwei with wet eyes and said, "I also want to hurry up, but daddy, can I still be well?"


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei pressed his shoulder as if to give him strength. "Daddy promised you that you would get better."


    "Really?" Jane asked periodically.


    If it had been in the past, he would not have such a problem. No matter Romon, lol or the doctor of bingzhichun, he saw the brave and strong side of Jian Yi.


    Only here in Ning Jiwei can Jian Yi look for her father''s affirmation and embrace like a helpless child.


    "Really." Ning Jiwei coaxed Jian Yi. "Daddy promised you that no matter how much it costs, he will cure you. And you just need to be brave, you know?"


    "Well, I believe in daddy." Jian Yi leaned against Ning Jiwei and felt that the burden that had been on him was finally no longer so heavy.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Take care of your family.


    Yunling returns home with Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian. Gu Xiaomian is too excited all the way and keeps talking with Jian Rui.


    "Ruirui, my family has a big garden with all kinds of flowers. Shall I take you to see it?"


    "Ruirui, are you thirsty? Do you want to eat snacks?"


    "Ruirui, let me take you to my room to play. I have many toys..."


    Yunling looked at her son with a crazy face and shook her head reluctantly. She was too lazy to correct him.


    Jianrui pulled Yunling''s sleeve, looked up and asked, "Uncle Yunling, where''s my mommy?"


    Yunling touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "your mommy has something to do. First follow Xiaomian to play at your uncle''s house for a while, and then your mommy will pick you up?"


    Jianrui nodded, sat on the sofa and took out the homework book in her schoolbag.


    "Rui Rui, what are you doing? I didn''t assign homework today." Gu Xiaomian asked suspiciously.


    Jane shook her head and said, "it''s not my homework, it''s the notes I made for my brother. I haven''t finished yet."


    "Oh." Gu Xiaomian nodded, looked around and said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, do you want to eat fruit? Shall I peel grapes for you?"


    Jian Rui still shook her head, "Gu Ruan, don''t bother me first. Will you wait until I finish today''s note taking task?"


    "All right ~" Gu Xiaomian lowered his head, thought for a moment, took out his homework book and textbook from his schoolbag, and sat next to Jian Rui. "Then I''ll study with you. You finish the task quickly, and then we''ll play together, okay?"


    "Yes." Jianrui nodded.


    Looking at the son who began to study for the first time, even if he was as calm as clouds, he could not help showing his surprised look.


    At this time, a servant brought fruit and juice. Yunling silently waved to them and asked them to retreat again.


    It''s not easy for my son to study for a while. It''s better not to tempt him.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian studied in the living room for more than half an hour. Of course, Jian Rui was taking notes seriously, and Gu Xiaomian was just making a joke.


    Finally, when Jianrui finished taking notes, Gu Xiaomian immediately took her and ran to the yard.


    "Ruirui, let''s play hide and seek."


    Jian Rui looked at the countless towering trees and deep flower paths in the garden, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll hide it first."


    "No problem, you hide, I''ll catch you." Gu Xiaomian smiled and closed his eyes and began to count. Jian Rui ghost spirit looked at Gu Xiaomian with his eyes closed. He didn''t choose to hide in the flowers, but his small body flashed behind the big stone closest to Gu Xiaomian.


    After a while, Gu Xiaomian finished counting and began to look for Jian Rui all over the yard. Unexpectedly, she would hide in the most conspicuous place.


    When the last time came, Jianrui won.


    Gu Xiaomian said, "Ruirui, why do you know to hide here?"


    "It''s called dark under the light." Jian Rui said seriously, "my brother taught me that the more dangerous the place is, the safer the place is."


    "Oh, oh." Gu Xiaomian suddenly realized.


    Yunling stood by the door and looked at the two children playing happily. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help rising slightly.


    "What are you looking at?"


    One arm stretched out from behind and held Yunling in his arms.


    "Back, how about Haixi?" Yunling didn''t look back, but smiled and leaned on Gu Chenyi''s shoulder.


    "I''ve been hurt and scratched on my face. I''ll be hospitalized for observation today and look at the situation tomorrow."


    Yunling nodded and asked, "does Ning Jiwei know?"


    "Of course."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "you didn''t go to the hospital and didn''t see Haixi trained by Ning Ji. It''s really fun."


    Yunling thought about the scene, but also smiled and shook her head and said, "I''ll prepare a room for Ruirui."


    "What else to prepare?" Gu Chenyi said indifferently: "anyway, Xiao cotton bed is so big that they can''t sleep together?"


    "I think you also want to be trained by Ning Jiwei?" Yunling looked at him angrily and said, "next time if you have itchy skin to beat, tell me in advance, and I won''t accompany you."


    Gu Chenyi smiled, took Yunling''s hand and said, "I''m kidding. Go clean up the room and I''ll play with the two little guys."


    Yunling glanced at him with a smile and turned to go upstairs.


    On the other side, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian also saw Gu Chenyi. They ran crazy all the way and pestered him.


    "Uncle Gu, where''s Mommy? When will she pick me up?"


    "Well..." Gu Chenyi paused, bent down and picked Jian Rui up, pinched her little face and said, "Ruirui Rui, your mommy can''t come today. Will you live in your uncle''s house?"


    "Wow, wow!" before Jian Rui answered, Gu Xiaomian clapped excitedly.


    Gu Chenyi stared at him and said, "I didn''t ask you again."


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Chenyi suspiciously and asked, "Uncle Gu, what''s the matter with my mommy?"


    "It''s all right. Your mommy is busy with her work. Today, the company is just too busy, so she lives in the lounge." Gu Chenyi said casually.


    Jianrui nodded suspiciously, "well, I''ll trouble uncle Gu tonight."


    "Xiaonizi is quite talkative. You have to bother your uncle several times before he is happy." Gu Chenyi spoiled and carried Jane Rui into the house, completely ignoring him, and a son followed him.


    Knowing that Jianrui is going to live at home today, Gu Xiaomian, like playing stimulants, has been making a fuss all night. He almost found out all the precious things at home to share with Jianrui.


    Looking at the rise of play, Gu Chenyi and Yunling looked at each other, and Qi shook his head helplessly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Jian Haixi still stayed in the hospital.


    Early in the morning, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou came to the hospital to see her.


    Jian Haixi looked at them and sighed helplessly: "how do you still know? I''m about to make everyone know about the big sesame and mung bean."


    "Miss, it''s not ''everyone knows fast'', but everyone already knows it." Lin Xiaodou said.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. "Everyone knows it? What does it mean?"


    Lin Xiaodou put aside the fruit and breakfast he brought. He blinked at Jian Haixi and said, "ask your man, didn''t he tell you?"


    "Jiwei?" Jian Haixi frowned. "What''s going on?"


    Lin Xiaodou said with a smile: "last night, Ning Jiwei, President of maiteng, became a beauty when he was angry with the crown. This has spread all over the business circle. I believe you can see it in the headlines soon."


    Jian Haixi opened his mouth in surprise, "spread all over the business circle?"


    "HMM." Lin Xiaodou sat down by the bed and tutted: "I really admire Ning Jiwei. This practice is a domineering president. It''s so handsome and worthy of my idol."


    "Don''t be obsessed with flowers. Tell me what''s going on." Jane Haixi said anxiously.


    Lin Xiaodou said: "it''s nothing. He just fired Gao Ling. Gao Ling''s godfather was one of maiteng''s shareholders. He wanted to support his daughter. As a result, Ning Jiwei directly dumped him and scared him out of farting."


    "What do you say?" asked Jane Haixi curiously.


    Lin Xiaodou smiled, coughed softly and learned Ning Jiwei''s language: "either she gets out of maiteng, or you get out of maiteng with her!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. The picture of Ning Jiwei supporting her with a cold face flashed in front of her. She couldn''t help being warm in her heart.


    "Well, do you think your man is very handsome?" Lin Xiaodou said with a smile: "and I also heard that after yesterday''s incident, he Yan''s big shareholder was afraid of provoking Ning Jiwei, so he broke off contact with him in two or three times."


    "Handsome what handsome?"


    Lin Xiaodou and Jian Haixi are chatting. Jian Chenran inserts with a cold face, stares at Jian Haixi and says, "tell me how old you are and how old you are to learn to fight?"


    Jian Haixi took a swipe from the corner of his mouth and gave Lin Xiaodou a wink. Lin Xiaodou waved his hand and said, "don''t look at me. If I speak for you, I''ll have to suffer the law when I go home, so you''d better take it by yourself."


    "What about the best friend? It''s time to die?" Jian Haixi glanced away, but looked back at Jane Chenran''s angry face, immediately restrained his look, bowed his head and said, "brother, I''m wrong. I''ll practice Taekwondo next time and try to defeat the enemy without hurting myself!"

 Chapter 134

    Looking at Jian Haixi''s poor mouth, Jian Chenran was angry and helpless.


    If someone else is angry, but Jian Haixi is his sister who has been hurt since childhood. Especially when he sees her sitting on the hospital bed with a wound on her face, he can''t really be fierce to her.


    While Lin Xiaodou looked at Jane''s appearance that she was angry and had nowhere to go, he puffed a smile and said to Jane Haixi, "you don''t know. Your brother was so angry at home when he heard the news, which startled me. He said all the way that he must teach you a lesson when he saw you. As a result, he couldn''t lose his temper when he came to you."


    Jane Haixi stuck out her tongue, pulled Jane Chenran''s sleeve like a coquettish and said, "brother, I know I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. As soon as you''re angry, my injuries begin to hurt. You spoil me so much, I''m sure I can''t bear my pain, right?"


    What else can Jane Chenran say? She can only sigh and helplessly point Jian Haixi''s forehead, "you..."


    Jian Haixi smiled, blinked at Lin Xiaodou and said silently, "it''s done."


    Lin Xiaodou smiled and remembered something. He said to Jane Chenran, "don''t you have something to say to Haixi?"


    "Hmm? Brother, what do you want to tell me?" Jian Haixi asked suspiciously, "is it still about the old house of Jane''s family?"


    Jane frowned and said, "yes."


    Lin Xiaodou picked up the fruit and said to the two people, "say it first. I''ll wash these fruits."


    Then he took the door and went out.


    Jane Chenran sat by the bed and said to Jane Haixi, "after talking to you on the phone yesterday, I remembered some past events. I didn''t intend to tell you. I wanted to find out first, but Xiaodou said it could be big or small. Let me discuss it with you."


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly, "is it about the cemetery?"


    "HMM." Jane nodded in the morning, sat down by the bed and slowly talked about old things with Jane Haixi.


    "At that time, I remember I was still in high school. In fact, the relationship between my parents has not been very good since then..." Jane Chenran recalled: "one day I went home and saw my mother sitting on the balcony looking at the small garden downstairs. I came up to her curiously and asked her what happened. Unexpectedly, I saw my mother crying alone."


    "Mother cried?" Jian Haixi was surprised. In her memory, her mother Qiao Sui has always been a gentle but strong woman. At least she has never seen her cry, even at the last moment of her life.


    Jane nodded and said, "I didn''t expect it, so I was shocked. My mother took my hand and looked at me and smiled."


    Xu thought of the past, and Jane Chenran''s face was a little sad, "I couldn''t understand her expression at that time. Now I want to come, that smile is very bitter."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. "I never knew or seen such a mother."


    "In fact, my mother is a very proud woman. The only time she has misbehaved in her life is after her father cheated, and the first time should be that day."


    Jane Chenran said, "at that time, my mother took my hand and said a very strange thing to me. She said that if one day she was gone and someone else came to us, let us never admit that it was her child and don''t go with those people."


    Jian Haixi was shocked. He didn''t expect Qiao Sui to leave such a last word.


    "No, it doesn''t make sense..." Jane Haixi scratched her head in confusion. "Mom, I was with her at the last time. Why didn''t she say anything?"


    "Maybe..." Jane Chenran looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I thought about this possibility for a long time last night. Since my mother doesn''t want us to have something to do with some people, the best way is to take her secret away, so that we can live a stable life."


    "Mom..." Jian Haixi lowered his head and muttered, "I don''t know. It''s too sudden. Why did mom stay like that? No one has come to us these years. If mom really has any secrets, how can she hide them for nearly 30 years?"


    Jane Chenran looked at Jian Haixi strangely and hesitated: "Haixi, in fact, her mother has a secret, and it''s obvious."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "what?"


    Jian Chenran looked at Jian Haixi and said, "over the years, have you ever heard your mother mention the foreign family or other relatives on your mother''s side?"


    Jane Haixi suddenly froze. Jane Chenran''s words were like a heavy hammer, breaking the protective cover that had been shrouded in her heart.


    "No, isn''t it?" said Jane Chenran. "Isn''t that strange? We''ve never heard our mother talk about other relatives. She seems to appear alone in this city and has no past at all."


    Jane Haixi opened her mouth to explain, but she didn''t know what to say. She looked at Jane Chenran, biting her lips and suddenly had an impulse to cry, "brother, we''d better not check down, OK?"


    Jane Chenran didn''t speak. Jane Haixi begged to hold his hand and said, "I''m afraid that finding out the truth will make us unbearable. Since mom thinks it''s good, let''s listen to her and take it as if it didn''t happen?"


    Jane Chenran sighed, reached out and wiped the corners of her eyes dry for Jane Haixi, nodded and said, "well, it''s up to you, just think it hasn''t happened."


    When Lin Xiaodou came in, he saw that they were already in peace. He smiled and handed the washed and cut fruit to erhuman: "guess who I saw just now?"


    Jian Haixi was not in the mood to talk. Jian Chenran smiled and said, "it''s not a good thing to see an old friend in this place."


    "It''s really not a good thing." Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I saw Fu zuoan."


    "What?" Jian Haixi was surprised. He immediately sat up straight from the bed, looked at Lin Xiaodou and asked, "do you see Fu zuoan?"


    "That''s right." Lin Xiaodou nodded and said, "I just saw there were too many people in the sink on this floor, so I took the fruit to another floor. I happened to see a figure who looked like old Fu, but I was holding a full hand of fruit at that time. Just wanted to see more clearly, he disappeared."


    "Are you sure you read it correctly?" Jane asked in the morning.


    Lin Xiaodou thought about it and nodded: "although he didn''t see it very clearly, he shouldn''t be wrong."


    Jian Haixi frowned, lifted the quilt and got out of bed and said, "which floor did you see him on? Let''s go again."


    She was about to change her shoes and get up. Jane Chenran hurriedly stopped her and said, "don''t worry first. In this way, you lie here. I''ll confirm it for you. If it''s Fu Lao, shall I call you again?"


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and nodded. Without going back to bed, he sat by the bed and waited.


    Without delay, Jane got up and said to Lin Xiaodou and Jian Haixi, "stay here and wait for my news."


    "Brother, wait a minute." Jane Haixi suddenly thought of something. When Jane Chenran was about to go out, he stopped him and said, "if it''s old Fu, don''t let him find out. Since he''s hiding from us, he certainly doesn''t want people to know."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Jane nodded and opened the door and went out.


    Jian Haixi sat on the bed, always worrying about Fu Zuan.


    "Haixi, don''t think about it. Maybe I was wrong just now." Lin Xiaodou comforted, although she was sure she wouldn''t be wrong.


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I believe you, just a little worried."


    Lin Xiaodou handed Jian Haixi a cut apple and said, "don''t worry. We''ll go there when your brother comes."


    Jane Haixi nodded.


    Before long, Jane Chenran returned again. He opened the door and looked at Lin Xiaodou and Jian Haixi. He gasped: "it''s Fu Lao. Yes, I saw Ning Fubang."


    Jian Haixi frowned, hurriedly stood up and said, "we''ll go there now."


    "Be careful." Jane Chenran hurried forward to hold Jane Haixi and asked anxiously, "are your feet OK? Or I''ll carry you."


    "No, my feet don''t hurt much anymore." Jane Haixi said.


    Despite this, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou carefully held her all the way.


    When Fu zuoan was on the floor, Jian Haixi followed Jian Chenran to a ward. Jian Chenran said, "I just saw Ning Fubang coming in and out of here, and I''m sure Fu Lao is inside."


    Jane Haixi nodded. As soon as she wanted to knock on the door, she saw Ning Fubang coming out of the house with a water cup.


    I didn''t expect to see Jian Haixi here. Ning Fubang was startled as soon as he opened the door. He was stunned and saw the injury on Jian Haixi''s face. He couldn''t help asking anxiously, "Haixi, why are you here? What''s going on on on his face?"


    Jian Haixi blinked, smiled and said, "I''m fine. I just fell down. Uncle, why are you here?"


    "I, this..." Ning Fubang glanced at the ward behind him and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    When Fu zuoan heard the noise outside, he asked loudly, "who is it?"


    Hearing Fu zuoan''s voice, Jian Haixi smiled at Ning Fubang and said, "uncle, if you don''t let me in, I''ll call Jiwei."


    "This... Alas..." when Ning Fubang heard that she was going to call Ning Jiwei, he had to sigh and let them in.


    When Fu zuoan saw Jian Haixi come in, his first reaction was to look at the wound on her face first, "girl, what''s the matter with your face?"


    "Oh, I fell." Jane Haixi said perfunctorily in the same words.


    Fu zuoan rolled his eyes. "I believe you are a girl."


    Jian Haixi lost his smile. Looking at Fu zuoan''s good spirit, he was relieved and asked, "Fu Lao, why are you here?"


    Fu zuoan raised his eyebrows, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "coincidentally, I also fell."


    Jian Haixi smiled awkwardly and said, "Fu Lao, you''re kidding me again."


    Fu zuoan snorted and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi was helpless and had to recruit from the truth, "in fact... I fought with someone."


    "Ah?"


    "What?"


    Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang looked at Jian Haixi in surprise at the same time, and their faces looked incredulous.


    In their opinion, Jian Haixi is generous and gentle. It doesn''t look like she can fight with people at all.


    When the second old man looked at me like this, Rao Shijian Haixi was also guilty and blushed, "well... Old Fu, uncle, don''t look at me like that. When I was impulsive, I had a little fight and didn''t get hurt..."


    "It''s not hurt yet?" Ning Fubang disagreed. "Haixi, you''re a girl. Just let Ji Wei solve any problem. Don''t take risks with yourself. How important a girl''s face is. Look at the injury."


    "I know, uncle, I won''t next time." Jane Haixi replied obediently.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi listening to the training, gently pounded Jane Chenran and said, "now uncle Fu and uncle Ning have made up all the words you haven''t finished training."


    Jane Chenran nodded with satisfaction and said, "yes, this girl is in debt."


    Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang talked for a long time before they reluctantly let Jian Haixi go. Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Fu zuoan and said, "Fu Lao, I''ve finished my question. Let''s talk about you."


    Fu zuoan turned her head proudly and said, "what''s my problem to talk about? I''m fine. Go back quickly."


    Jian Haixi looked at Fu zuoan. His eyes turned and smiled. He took his mobile phone and shook it. "Fu Lao, if you don''t say it, I can only call Ji Wei. Let him ask you at that time."


    Fu Zuo choked when he settled down and stared at Jane Haixi for a long time.


    Ning Fubang smiled and said to Zuo an, "you''d better tell her. Anyway, you''ll have to say it sooner or later."


    Fu zuoan sighed, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "well, since you girl found here, I guess you can find out why even if I don''t tell you."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "so tell me quickly."


    Fu zuoan shook his head with a wry smile and said, "I came here because of my old physical problems. Secondly, I wanted to hide here."


    "Stay quiet?" Jian Haixi frowned. "Are you in trouble?"


    "Yes." Fu zuoan sighed, "it''s a big trouble."


    Jian Haixi looked at Fu zuoan suspiciously, "in your capacity, what trouble makes you so embarrassed?"


    Fu zuoan waved to Jian Haixi. Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou helped Jian Haixi to his bed and sat down.


    Fu zuoan looked at Jian Haixi and said, "this matter has something to do with you."


    "With me?" Jane Haixi was more confused.


    Fu zuoan nodded and said, "you know Ji Wei is not the child of Ning''s family. Do you know what his biological father''s background is?"


    "Jiwei''s biological father?" Jane Haixi was surprised and suddenly had a guess in her heart. "Fu Lao, do you mean... It''s someone from Jiwei''s father?"


    "Not bad." Fu zuoan sighed again, "their family, if I have to, I absolutely don''t want to deal with them, and I don''t want you and Jiwei to be involved, so I took the opportunity to hide here after I got the news."


    "But..." Jian Haixi frowned, "since they can find it, then... You can''t hide for long."


    "Yes." Fu zuoan said, "so uncle Ning and I had planned to talk to you about it when Jiwei came back, but I didn''t expect to be caught by you first."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and asked, "Fu Lao, what do you think we should do?"


    Fu zuoan said: "naturally, I want to hide, but I''m old. Maybe Ji Wei''s idea will be different from me, so I can''t say what to do, but I have to tell you one thing..."


    Fu Zuo settled down, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "the family is crazy. For them, everything in the world is too easy to get and destroy."


    "Too easy to destroy?" Jian Haixi asked in a daze, "what do you mean?"


    On one side, Jane frowned and asked, "Fu Lao, do you mean Haixi will be in danger?"


    Fu zuoan nodded and said, "yes, I''m not worried about Ji Wei. I grew up watching him. I can trust his ability, but Haixi..."


    Fu zuoan looked at Jian Haixi anxiously and said, "you and Ruirui are my most worried. If the family starts from your mother and daughter, I''m afraid you will be in danger."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, thought about it and asked, "will they even let Ruirui go?"


    Fu zuoan sighed and didn''t speak. Jian Haixi looked at him and didn''t ask again.


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak all the way out of Fu zuoan''s ward.


    Lin Xiaodou and Jane Chenran are also in their hearts. They didn''t expect to come to see Fu zuoan and learn so many things.


    Lin Xiaodou said irritably, "Why are things piled together?"


    Jian Chenran looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, what are you going to do?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I still have to tell Ji Wei about it first. Maybe he knows more than I do."


    Just then, Jane Haixi suddenly paused and almost flustered out her mobile phone.


    "Haixi, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Xiaodou asked.


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak, just dialed Gu Chenyi''s phone.


    "Haixi, what''s the matter? I''m going to see you in the hospital. Is it better today?" Gu Chenyi asked with a smile when the phone was connected.


    "Chen Yi, where''s Rui Rui?" Jian Haixi asked anxiously.


    "I went to school." Gu Chenyi said, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi asked, "did you personally send them to school? Did you find anything unusual?"


    "No." Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "don''t you worry about my work? I watched Ruirui and my son enter the school gate with my own eyes. Don''t worry. If something happens, Xiaomian will protect Ruirui."


    "Well, thank you." Jane Haixi hung up with a sigh of relief.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, are you too worried? Maybe the family is still looking for the news of Fu Lao and doesn''t know the existence of you and Ruirui?"


    Jian Haixi pursed his lips and said, "I can''t afford to bet ''maybe''. I can''t lose my daughter anymore."


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, a little.


    "Good morning, everyone. A new student came to our class today. Next, let''s introduce ourselves to the new students." in Jianrui''s class, the teacher is taking everyone to applaud for the new students.


    A six or seven year old boy came to the podium. He was thin and looked morbid pale with malnutrition on his face, but his eyes were very sharp and powerful. The whole man gave people a feeling of alienation and coldness. He glanced at the students under the stage and said in a cold voice: "Hello, I''m Mo Tong."

 Chapter 135

    Back in the ward, Jian Haixi called Ning Jiwei.


    After listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Ning Jiwei was silent for a long time before slowly saying, "I know. I''ll start to investigate this matter. You should also pay attention to safety recently. As long as you and ruiruirui are safe, no matter how big the difficulties are, they can''t trap me."


    "Well, I know." Jian Haixi said, "I''ve just called Chenyi. He sent ruiruirui to the school in person, and I didn''t find anything unusual. I can leave the hospital after school in the afternoon, and I''ll pick her up in person."


    "The doctor said you could leave the hospital?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "Er..." Jian Haixi stuck for a while and said with a guilty heart: "there should be no problem. I feel much better today. The doctor hasn''t reviewed it yet. It is estimated that the result will come out in the afternoon."


    "Well, good." Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll talk to the doctor. If you''re still uncomfortable, don''t try to be brave, you know?"


    "I know," said Jane Haixi sweetly when she heard that he cared so much about himself. "I know the situation is bad now, so I won''t joke about my health at this time."


    "That''s the best." Ning Jiwei asked, "if something happens in the company, don''t carry it by yourself. Just go to Li Fu. If I find you find yourself looking for guilt, I''ll never spare you when I get home."


    "I see," said Jane Haixi with a smile, "when did you become so nagging?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t have a good way: "if you can be better to yourself, I don''t have to nag."


    Jane Haixi stuck out her tongue and said, "I won''t tell you. I have a bad signal here. Bye ~"


    Then he hung up without waiting for Ning Jiwei to answer.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at her funny and joked, "is the signal bad here? Why don''t I think so?"


    Jian Haixi pleasantly picked up a fruit and handed it to Lin Xiaodou: "good sister-in-law, eat fruit and sprinkle ~"


    Lin Xiaodou nodded with satisfaction, took the fruit and said, "really, it''s almost the same."


    ¡­¡­


    In Iceland, after talking to Jian Haixi on the phone, Ning Jiwei also discussed the whole matter with Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi said, "Daddy, I think we have to do this first. If we let the other party find Mommy or Ruirui rashly, it will be troublesome."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I know. It seems that after I return home, it''s necessary to talk to old Fu."


    Jian Yi hesitated and said, "Daddy, in fact, I really have no problem myself. Why don''t you..."


    "You''d better not say anything stupid to let me go home first." Ning Jiwei glared at Jian Yi and said, "even if you''re my son, you''ll be beaten if you say these words, you know?"


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but." Ning Jiwei said, "there are priorities. At present, no matter what things, they must be ranked behind you. If your mommy knows that I came here to find you in the future, and ran away without accompanying you through the operation, she won''t have to chop me at that time?"


    Jian Yi couldn''t help but burst out laughing, "so Daddy, you''re doing so well just to talk better when you confess to mommy in the future, aren''t you?"


    "Not all." Ning Jiwei touched Jian Yi''s forehead and said, "Daddy, I''m sorry I didn''t save you and stay with you. So since God gave me a second chance, I''ll say nothing and I won''t miss your growth."


    Jian Yi felt warm and leaned on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder and said, "Daddy, let''s go home after my operation. I miss mommy and Ruirui so much."


    "OK, let''s go back together after your operation." Ning Jiwei said.


    Father and son sat in front of the window and looked at the snow outside the window as if it would never stop. Their mind gradually calmed down.


    Jane Yi suddenly thought of something, raised her head and said to Ning Jiwei, "Daddy, do you think Qin Tian''s affairs have anything to do with the family?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and asked, "why do you say that?"


    Jian Yi shook his head and said: "It''s just a sudden thought, because these things are too coincidental. When Qin Tian ''died'', the family also appeared. Since they haven''t appeared for so many years, why did they choose this time? And coincidentally, the forces behind Qin Tian are also very mysterious. If the people behind Qin Tian are connected with the family, it''s easy to make sense."


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "what you said is not unreasonable, so we should start from two aspects, one is Qin Tian, the other is the family."


    Jian Yi nodded. "I''ve asked Dou ming to find the places Qin Tian has been to. I believe there will be news in a few days."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "I''ll send Li Fu to check the news of the family."


    ¡ª¡ª


    A little.


    Jian Rui looked at the new classmate on the podium and felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    After introducing himself, Mo Tong came down with his schoolbag.


    He glanced at the whole classroom, his eyes fell on the empty seat next to Jian Rui, and walked past.


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong, who sat down next to her naturally, and the strange feeling in her heart became stronger.


    "This is my brother''s place." Jianrui looked at Mo Tong and said.


    Mo Tong turned his head, glanced at Jian Rui lightly and said, "so, can''t I sit?"


    Jian Rui was stunned. Remembering what the teacher said last time, she shook her head and said, "my brother didn''t come to school, so you can sit."


    Mo Tong nodded and didn''t speak again.


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong and asked, "how old are you?"


    Mo Tong said, "six and a half."


    Jian Rui broke her fingers and counted her age. She said to Mo Tong, "then you''re a little older than me. I''ll be six years old soon ~"


    Sitting in the back row, Gu Xiaomian saw that Jian Rui had been talking to Mo Tong and couldn''t help but interrupt: "Ruirui, you''re more than a month away from the age of six."


    Jian Rui glanced at him and said, "that''s bigger than you. You''re still two months short."


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head depressed and said, "Ruirui, our birthday is a few days away. Don''t count it so thin? Didn''t we agree to celebrate our sixth birthday together?"


    Jian Rui proudly hummed: "who let you calculate so clearly with me first!"


    Mo Tong opened the textbook, frowned and glanced at it. He threw the textbook in the back, and began to take out his calculus textbook and read it.


    Jian Rui stared at his book for a while and said, "my brother has read this book, too."


    Mo Tong a meal, turned his head and looked at Jian Rui coldly.


    Jianrui was startled by his eyes and moved a little outside. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Mo Tong asked coldly, "has your brother read this book?"


    Jianrui nodded, "yes, I can recognize the words and patterns on the paper. They are the same and can''t be wrong."


    Mo Tong frowned, pushed the book to Jian Rui and asked, "where did your brother see?"


    Jian Rui blinked and didn''t read the book. Instead, she said to Mo Tong, "I should have finished reading it. I saw him a long time ago. I don''t know. I''m not interested in these."


    "Finished?" Mo Tong frowned deeper, and his whole body exuded a cold air of "strangers are not allowed to enter".


    Jian Rui looked at him, but there was no fear in her heart, and she had some inexplicable sense of closeness.


    Gu Xiaomian rubbed his eyes and stared at Mo Tong for a long time. He didn''t realize it until he saw the calculus book.


    He finally knew why Mo Tong looked so familiar. His temperament was so similar to Jian Yi.


    They are all young and mature. They are so cold and smart that they have begun to read books that their peers can''t understand at the age of six.


    Gu Xiaomian looks at Jian Rui again. He wants to ask if Jian Rui keeps talking to Mo Tong because of Jian Yi. However, he is afraid that Jian Rui will be sad when she hears Jian Yi''s name, so he tolerates it and doesn''t say it.


    The appearance of Mo Tong changed Jian Rui''s recess life. She didn''t continue to take notes this day, but kept around Mo Tong, as if she was curious about everything about him.


    But Mo Tong is cold to everyone. No matter how Jane Rui tangles and asks, he loves to answer.


    "Mo Tong Mo Tong, where is your home?"


    "Mo Tong, do you have a sister? I tell you, my brother and I are twins ~"


    "Mo Tong..."


    Mo Tong suddenly closed the book, turned his head and looked at Jian Rui impatiently and said, "can you stop talking? You''re too noisy to bother me reading."


    Jane Rui was stunned and lowered her head.


    "Hey, are you polite? Rui Rui just talked to you and made friends because she saw your new classmate''s pity. How can you talk to her like that?" Gu Xiaomian frowned.


    Mo Tong glanced at him, didn''t speak, turned and read his book again.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you." Gu Xiaomian patted the table and stood by Mo Tong''s table.


    Mo Tong looked up at Gu Xiaomian and said coldly, "I don''t think you are very polite."


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    Mo Tong snorted coldly, "I have a name, but my name is not hello. Before you learn to be polite to others, please don''t accuse others of being polite. It''s too funny."


    "You..." Gu Xiaomian subconsciously wanted to wave her fist. Jian Rui quickly stopped him, "well, Gu Ruan, Mo Tong has just come. You can''t have a conflict with him."


    Gu Xiaomian snorted coldly and reluctantly put down his fist.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Mo Tong opened the book and said calmly, "he can''t beat me."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Listening to Mo Tong''s provocative words, Gu Xiaomian suddenly became angry. "I, Mr. Gu, have never been able to beat anyone except my big dad, my little dad and brother Yi..."


    "Puff"


    Jian Rui couldn''t help laughing. "Gu Ruan, aren''t there too many people you got rid of?"


    "How much?" Gu Xiaomian thought and said, "it''s OK. My big dad is really powerful, especially the other hands are too big, and it hurts me every time. Although my little dad looks good and speaks, he really moves his hand. My big dad and I can''t fight enough."


    Gu Xiaomian said, frowning and looking at Mo Tong: "the topic is far away. Stand up and compare with me."


    With that, Gu Xiaomian rolled up his sleeve.


    Mo Tong looked up at him and said, "you don''t have to stand up to compete with you."


    "You..." Gu Xiaomian choked and hummed, "new classmate, don''t be too rampant."


    While talking, Gu Xiaomian moved a chair and sat opposite Mo Tong''s table. He stretched out his hand and said, "don''t say I bully you. We''re better than breaking our wrists. The winner speaks."


    Mo Tong frowned, nodded and said, "yes, if I win, please don''t speak again all day. You''re too noisy."


    "No problem." Gu Xiaomian waved his hand and said, "if you win, you can''t talk to Ruirui like that. You have to answer all her questions."


    Mo Tong looked at him and said, "if you win first, I''ll talk about it."


    The two palms held each other. Jian Rui looked at them nervously and shouted, "one, two, three."


    "Ah ah!"


    Gu Xiaomian riveted hard enough to break Mo Tong''s hand, but although Mo Tong was white and weak, his hand was like nailing on the table. No matter how hard Gu Xiaomian tried, he couldn''t pull it down.


    Gu Xiaomian blushed, but he was finally pressed down by Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong calmly shook his hand and said, "you lost."


    Gu Xiaomian blushed, stared at Mo Tong and hummed. He turned his head and walked back to his seat without saying a word.


    He lost. He can''t speak at school all day today.


    Mr. Gu has his word!


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian, worried, ran over and took his hand and looked, "Gu Xiaomian, are you okay?"


    Gu Xiaomian shook his head and indicated that he was okay.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the afternoon, Gu Chenyi also came to the hospital. Under the joint supervision of Jian Chenran, Lin Xiaodou and Gu Chenyi, and under the remote monitoring of Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi finally got the doctor''s permission to leave the hospital.


    Knowing that she could be discharged from the hospital, Jane Haixi relaxed her airway: "I said I''m okay. You still have to come."


    Gu Chenyi looked at her and said, "you say it''s useless. It''s up to the doctor. We have to stare with our own eyes to prevent you from counterfeiting."


    "Cut ~" Jian Haixi disdained and went to see Fu zuoan before leaving.


    Ning Fubang didn''t come to the hospital today. Fu zuoan was lying in the hospital bed alone. His whole spirit looked good.


    Seeing Jian Haixi come in, he smiled and asked, "can you leave the hospital?"


    Jian Haixi nodded. "Fu Lao, I''ve already told Ji Wei about it."


    "Yes." Fu zuoan waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to worry here. Go back quickly."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said to Zuo an, "then you can''t hide anything from us. You must inform us at the first time, okay?"


    "OK." Fu zuoan said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''ll have to go to my place every three or five times after this incident."


    "Then you''re right," said Jane Haixi with a playful smile.


    After a few more words, Jian Haixi said goodbye to Fu zuoan.


    When leaving the hospital, it suddenly rained. Jian Haixi looked up at the next day and said to several people around him, "do you think this weather is very suitable for hot pot?"


    Lin Xiaodou smiled and nodded: "celebrate your discharge by the way."


    "Good proposal." Gu Chenyi nodded in agreement.


    Jane Chenran said with a smile, "what are you waiting for? Let''s act separately. Xiaodou and I go to the supermarket to buy. You two go to pick up the children. In half an hour, we will gather at home."


    "No problem." Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi said in the same voice.


    After discussing dinner, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou immediately moved forward to the supermarket, while Gu Chenyi drove Jane Haixi to school.


    On the way, Gu Chenyi asked, "why did you call me this morning and ask such a strange question? I''m afraid I can''t take good care of Ruirui?"


    "Of course not." Jian Haixi said, "I just learned some news today, so I''m worried about my children."


    "What news?"


    Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "I don''t know if I should tell you. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but that I''m afraid to drag you and Yunling into the water."


    Gu Chenyi sneered and said, "don''t you think it''s too late to worry about this problem now? We''ve already been dragged into the water by you, okay."


    Jian Haixi thought so, so he smiled and told Gu Chenyi what Fu zuoan said.


    "Ning Jiwei''s biological father?"


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "this problem is very thorny. After learning about Ning Jiwei''s life experience, I checked it curiously. As a result, I didn''t find out the whereabouts of the other party. In addition, something happened to you at that time, so they didn''t check it anymore. Why did they suddenly think of looking for their son after so many years?"


    "I don''t know." Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I just think a lot of things have happened together recently, which makes people feel a little uneasy. It seems that something big is going to happen."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Haixi with a sad face, reached out and touched her hair and said, "don''t worry, even if the family comes to us, we''re not afraid. Even if he is the king of heaven, he has to shrink up here. The strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. We don''t have to be afraid of anyone in our own territory."


    Jian Haixi nodded, thought of something, and asked Gu Chenyi, "has something happened to Yunling recently?"


    Gu Chenyi looked at her strangely, "why do you ask?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I met him at the school gate two days ago. I felt like he was worried and unhappy."


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "Yunling is a little like your character. She likes to put everything in her heart. It doesn''t hurt to tell you. It''s the business of the cloud family."


    "Cloud house?"


    "HMM." Gu Chenyi nodded, looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "do you know the recent news of the cloud family?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head. "I never care about this."


    "I think so." Gu Chenyi pulled down the corners of her mouth and said, "but it really has a little relationship with you."


    "With me?" Jian Haixi was surprised. "I don''t know any cloud family except Yunling."


    Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "the cloud family has a daughter named Yun Xiaoxiao. Now she is talking about marriage with Ning Jikang."


    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Chenyi in surprise. "I only know that Ning Jikang climbed up the daughter of a rich family, but I don''t know it''s Yunling''s family."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "I heard that yunxiaoxiao and Ning Jikang were blocked on the bed by Sang Lan in the hotel two days ago, and almost poured sulfuric acid on them. Fortunately, Ning Jikang''s hero saved the beauty, and yunxiaoxiao could keep his beautiful face. Because of this, yunxiaoxiao was determined to marry Ning Jikang. Now the cloud family is also in a mess, so Yunling is so upset."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and didn''t know what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 136

    Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi went to the school to pick up two children. As a result, when they arrived at the school gate, they saw that the usual two small figures had become three.


    Looking at the extra little figure, Jian Haixi was stunned. In a trance, he thought he had an illusion.


    Once upon a time, when Jian Yi was there, the three children stood at the school gate waiting for them.


    "Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi whispered, taking two steps forward unconsciously.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her and opened his mouth to say something, but he still didn''t say it.


    At this time, any character that breaks her dream seems too cruel.


    "Mommy!"


    "Dad!"


    Seeing Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian waved excitedly.


    Mo Tong, who has been standing with his back to Jian Haixi, heard Jian Rui''s voice and slowly turned around.


    Seeing Mo Tong, Jian Haixi stopped unconsciously.


    It wasn''t Jian Yi. Although her temperament and height were similar, and even her facial features were similar, Jian Haixi recognized it for the first time.


    Because Jane Yi won''t have such cold eyes.


    "Mommy, why didn''t you pick me up yesterday?"


    Jian Rui ran to Jian Haixi and asked with her waist in her arms.


    Jane Haixi''s thoughts were recalled. She looked down at her daughter''s smiling face, took a deep breath, calmed the inner chaos, pulled a smile and said, "mommy has just returned to the company, so she''s busy with work. Baby, was she good yesterday?"


    "Rui Rui is very good ~" Jian Rui pointed to Gu Chenyi and said to Jian Haixi, "if you don''t believe Mommy, you can ask Uncle Gu ~"


    "Ha ha, yes, Rui Rui was good yesterday!" Gu Chenyi came over and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "does Rui Rui still want to go to her uncle''s house?"


    Jianrui tilted her head and thought, "I want to play, but Ruirui wants to be with mommy."


    Jane Haixi felt warm and kissed her daughter.


    "Dad, why are you here? Where''s dad?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    "Your little dad has something to do today. Let''s go to your aunt Haixi''s house for dinner." Gu Chenyi said.


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomian clapped his hands excitedly as soon as he heard that he was going to eat at Jian Haixi''s house: "you can eat the meal cooked by Aunt Haixi again! Great!"


    "You stinky boy." Gu Chenyi patted his forehead angrily and said, "you look greedy. I don''t know. I thought I treated you badly."


    "Hey, hey." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said with a smile, "but Dad, aunt Haixi''s rice is really delicious!"


    Gu Chenyi hummed, "then you''ll be disappointed today, because your aunt Haixi doesn''t cook today. We eat hot pot."


    "Hot pot is good!" Gu Xiaomian held Jian Haixi''s thigh and said, "aunt Haixi, will you give me the seasoning?"


    "Of course." Jian Haixi lovingly pinched Gu Xiaomian''s chubby face.


    Looking at his son''s face with food and forgetting his father, Gu Chenyi twisted his head more unhappily.


    "Ah, yes." Jian Rui pulled Mo Tong standing behind her and said to Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi, "Mommy, uncle Gu, this is mo Tong, a new classmate in our class and my new deskmate ~"


    "Mo Tong?" Jian Haixi looked at Mo Tong. Even though he knew that he was completely different from Jian Yi, he couldn''t help moving at the inexplicably similar eyebrows and the same cold temperament on his body.


    Jian Haixi took Mo Tong and said with a smile, "Mo Tong, Mo Tong, this is my mommy, the best mommy in the world. This is uncle Gu and Gu Ruan''s daddy."


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi lightly, nodded and said, "good aunt and uncle."


    Jian Haixi squatted down, looked at Mo Tong and asked with a smile, "Hello Mo Tong, haven''t your parents come to pick you up? It''s raining hard outside today."


    "I have no parents." Mo Tong said faintly.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said, "why don''t you have parents? Oh, you mean your parents aren''t here? Who sent you to school today?"


    "Housekeeper." Mo Tong''s voice was still faint, but rarely showed an impatient expression.


    I don''t know why, although Jian Haixi in front of him was constantly asking him all kinds of questions, it didn''t make him feel irritable or unbearable.


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "did the housekeeper say when to pick you up from school? It''s raining so hard that you can''t wait for him at the door all the time."


    Mo Tong shook his head and didn''t speak.


    "Mommy, Mommy, let Mo Tong come home with us." Jianrui suggested nearby: "how dangerous it is to leave him here alone."


    Then Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong and asked, "Mo Tong, I''m hungry. Are you hungry? Do you want to eat hot pot?"


    "What''s hot pot?" Mo Tong blinked. For the first time, he was clearly confused. "I haven''t eaten it. I don''t know if I want to eat it."


    Xu''s expression was too blank, which made Jian Haixi feel heartache for a moment. She smiled and took Ramo Tong''s hand and said, "would you like to go home with your aunt for dinner? We can call the housekeeper and let him pick you up at his aunt''s house?"


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Haixi and nodded slowly.


    Standing aside, Gu Chenyi frowned slightly and didn''t speak at this scene.


    Maybe he thinks too much.


    After picking up the children, Jian Haixi and his party returned home.


    When they got home, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou had finished purchasing ingredients and were preparing in the kitchen.


    When they saw the people coming back, they hurried out to meet them. As a result, Mo Tong, who followed Jian Haixi, was stunned there.


    "Haixi, this is..." Lin Xiaodou was puzzled.


    Jian Chenran looks at Mo Tong and frowns. He also sees the similarity between the child and Jian Yi for the first time. He looks up at Gu Chenyi and hopes he can explain clearly.


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "Ruirui''s new classmates in their class just transferred to school today. Their parents didn''t pick them up, so they brought them back first."


    "Well, uncle, little aunt, this is mo Tong and my new deskmate ~" Jian Rui said excitedly.


    "Mo...... Tong?" Lin Xiaodou looked at Mo Tong and somehow had an impulse to cry. She took a deep breath, squatted down, smiled and touched Mo Tong''s forehead and said, "good boy, I''ll eat here today."


    Let the children play. Jian Haixi and Lin Xiaodou enter the kitchen and take over the job of washing and selecting vegetables. However, Jian Chen asks Gu Chenyi to go to the balcony.


    Mo Tong looked at the back of Jane Chenran and Gu Chenyi. His eyes were dark and didn''t speak.


    Balcony.


    Jane rolled her hair impatiently in the morning.


    Gu Chenyi thoughtfully took out a cigarette and handed it to him. Jane Chenran took it and put it in her hand. She sighed and said, "don''t tell me you don''t see the abnormality of this Mo Tong."


    "How about it?" Gu Chenyi said, "do you think Haixi can''t see it?"


    "Then why did you let Haixi bring him home?" Jane Chenran said, "what is this, a substitute for Yi Yi?"


    "Morning ran!" Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "take back your words. Your words are unfair to Jian Yi, Haixi and even Mo Tong."


    "Sorry." Jane Chenran sighed, grabbed her hair and said, "I''m out of control. I''m just worried that the arrival of this child will have some unpredictable impact on Haixi and Ruirui."


    "I understand your concern." Gu Chenyi said, "I think the same as you, but before these things happen, we have no right to attach these desires and crimes to an innocent child."


    Jane nodded and said, "I understand."


    "But I think the emergence of Mo Tong is somewhat coincidental..." Gu Chenyi said: "in short, we have paid attention to it recently. As for this Mo Tong, I will check it carefully."


    When Jian Chenran and Gu Chenyi have these conversations, Lin Xiaodou in the kitchen is also chatting with Jian Haixi about Mo Tong.


    Lin Xiaodou glanced at Jian Haixi while cutting potatoes and asked tentatively, "Haixi, what do you think of this Mo Tong?"


    "What do you think?" Jian Haixi said with a smile, "it''s just Ruirui''s new classmate. I''m a little friendly to him. What''s the matter?"


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Haixi and said, "you know that''s not what I asked, that Mo Tong... Don''t you think he''s too much like Yi Yi?"


    Jian Haixi paused while washing the vegetables, bowed his head and said, "Yiyi is Yiyi and Mo Tong is mo Tong. I''m not too confused."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at her and sighed slightly: "of course I know you have a clear division now, but even if you have a clear division today, what about tomorrow? The day after tomorrow? You will have more contact with this Mo Tong in the future, will you..."


    "Will he replace Yi Yi?" Jian Haixi then said to Lin Xiaodou: "Xiaodou, I know what you''re worried about. Mo Tong does have a lot in common with Yi Yi, so I unconsciously get close to him. But I invite him to come home for dinner not because he is similar to Yi Yi, but because I think he is a child and can''t wait for his family to pick him up in rainy days. Yi Yi is my child. In my heart, he can''t be replaced. And Mo Tong is also alone Mo Tong, the only one, doesn''t exist to be a substitute for my Yi Yi. It''s not fair for his six-year-old to speculate here. "


    Lin Xiaodou sighed: "of course I know these principles, I just..."


    "Just worry about me, isn''t it?" Jian Haixi smiled at Lin Xiaodou. "I know you all care about me and worry that I will put yourself in a dangerous situation, but these dangers haven''t happened at present, haven''t they? It''s better to live in the present than worrying in vain. As for the future, just wait until it really happens."


    Looking at Jian Haixi, Lin Xiaodou shrugged his shoulders and said, "you said everything. What else can I say? In short, it''s good if you understand these principles."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Cloud house.


    Yunling walked into the living room and saw that the three generations of the Yun family were sitting on the sofa, as if all the staff had arrived and only sent him to attend.


    Yunling sneered and said, "although I know I only have Hongmen banquet when I go home, you don''t have to put it so obvious. Can''t you wait for me to finish my meal?"


    Yunfu frowned, looked at Yunling and said, "Yunling, Xiaoxiao''s marriage is very important. We have talked about it for a long time. You haven''t come back, so you can''t discuss it with you."


    Yunling shrugged her shoulders and said, "I''ve already expressed my attitude. It doesn''t matter who yunxiaoxiao loves to marry. I don''t mind."


    "But..." mica Yunling hesitated: "but you have all the shares of Yunshi..."


    "Ha!" Yunling laughed coldly, "I said why did you suddenly come to me to discuss this matter. It turned out that you were thinking about my Yun''s shares. When I left home, you vowed that you wouldn''t have anything to do with me in your life, but now you licked your face to ask me for shares. Don''t you think it''s too brazen?"


    "Presumptuous!" father Yun patted the table and said, "how do you talk? This is your attitude towards your elders?"


    "Elder?" Yunling sneered at father Yun and said, "who is my elder? Do you? Do you deserve it?"


    "You... You bastard!" father Yun pointed to Yunling and said in a deep voice, "where are we sorry for you? We provide food and drink for you to go to school. What happened to you? We did everything that humiliated our cloud family, but we forgive you regardless of past grievances. What happened to you? That''s how we treated your family?"


    "Let bygones be bygones?" Yunling seemed to hear Tianda''s joke. She smiled and looked at father Yun and said, "your so-called let bygones be bygones means that after seeing Gu Chenyi and I cooperate to make the company bigger and bigger and earn more and more money, you took great pains to want me to return to the cloud family. Why don''t you take the opportunity to get some pension money from me?"


    "You..." Yunfu angrily wanted to pick up the water cup on the table and throw it at Yunling, but as soon as he started, Yunling sneered: "you''d better think clearly. If you throw out this water cup, I won''t stand here again."


    Cloud father listened to his words and his face choked for a while, but his hand holding the cup finally put it down.


    Yunling looked at his movements and laughed sarcastically.


    "Elder brother..." Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Yun Ling pitifully and begged, "elder brother, do you have the heart to see me marry like this? Without a rich dowry, I will be bullied when I marry, and our Yun family will be despised by Ning family, won''t you?"


    "You''re wrong." Yunling said, "it''s not our cloud family, it''s your cloud family. It''s none of my business whether you will be looked up to. What''s more, if you really want to be respected and looked up to, you have to rely on your own skills, not on sucking blood from me."


    Listening to Yunling''s unkind words, yunxiaoxiao bit his lip and said, "brother, didn''t you hurt me most when you were a child? Why is it like this now..."


    "Let me think..." Yunling showed a thoughtful expression and said after a while: "I guess it''s probably since you pushed me down from the balcony. I knew that my sister who has been spoiling me was a devil."


    Yun Xiaoxiao turned pale and didn''t speak again.


    "Shut up." the old lady of the cloud family knocked on her crutch and said, "I''m in charge of this. Yunling, you take out 30% of the shares to Xiaoxiao''s name as her dowry."


    Yunling raised her eyebrows, looked at old lady Yun and said, "what if I refuse?"


    The old lady of cloud said outrageous: "I has the final say in this family, I say is command, can not tolerate your refusal."


    Listening to Mrs. Yun''s words, the mica on one side smiled and said, "Yunling, just listen to grandma. Grandma has grown up in our family. You can''t disobey the old man''s words, can you?"


    Yunling sneered and said, "no, after all, you are all my elders. You are so kind to let me continue to be the cloud family. How can I fail you?"


    Father Yun snorted, "just know."


    "What a pity..."


    Yunling shook her head and said regretfully, "it''s a pity that all my shares have been given to my son. At present, I don''t have any shares in my name."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yunling''s words stunned all the people of the cloud family.


    The old lady of the cloud family stared at him ferociously and shouted, "Yunling, I''ll ask you again. Where are your shares?"


    "Give it to my son." Yunling shrugged and said carelessly.


    "Evil! You evil!" the old lady of the cloud family roared at Yunling with her crutch, "go and get your shares back to me right away, right away, right away!"


    Cloud Ling''s eyes didn''t lift up and said, "what if I don''t?"


    "Then you''ll never come back! We don''t have you, an unfaithful and unfilial person in the cloud family!" Mrs. cloud said without hesitation.


    "Ha." Yunling smiled and stood up straight. He had been leaning against the door frame since he entered the door. He didn''t even sit on the sofa, and no one gave him a glass of water.


    Yunling glanced at the so-called cloud family present, and the corner of his lips made a cold arc and said, "it suits me. I really don''t have to do this cloud family."


    Then he turned and left, ignoring all kinds of shouting and abuse behind him.


    Looking at the figure of Yunling leaving without hesitation, yunxiaoxiao was anxious to hold his father and said, "Dad, you can''t let him go. What should we do when he goes? What should I do about my wedding?"


    Cloud father''s eyes sank, looked at the figure of Yunling walking out of the cloud house and said, "don''t worry, he can''t fly out of the cage of the cloud house."


    Outside the gate of Yun''s house, Yun Ling sat in the car, his head against the steering wheel, and his eyes were boundless nothingness.


    Before, Jian Haixi asked him why he can easily see through a person''s mind. Anyone who lives in such a family since childhood can cultivate a good skill that penetrates people''s hearts.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    At night, Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Yi, who was still sitting in front of the computer, frowned and asked, "why don''t you sleep? Isn''t there an operation in two days? You can''t have a good rest."


    "I..." Jian Yi lowered his head, bit his lips and didn''t speak.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei came over and saw the picture of Jian Haixi''s living room on Jian Yi''s computer screen.


    Ning Jiwei was not surprised. He had long known that Jian Yi was secretly watching them, but the strange child in the video made Ning Jiwei frown.


    The child''s temperament is the same as that of Jian Yi. It''s hard for people not to notice it.


    "Who is this child?" asked Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Yi whispered, "he''s a new classmate in Ruirui''s class."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, looked at Jian Yi''s lost look, reached out and touched his forehead and said, "what''s the matter, we Yi Yi are jealous?"


    Jian Yi put his hand around Ning Jiwei''s neck, buried his head in his neck and whispered, "Daddy, sister and Mommy seem to like him very much. I''m afraid everyone will forget me..."

 Chapter 137

    Eating hot pot on a rainy day is always a good thing. Everyone eats at Jian Haixi''s house and returns home.


    After dinner, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou left first because they had to go back to the company to work overtime. Gu Chenyi also lost his usual playful mood because he was worried about Yunling.


    Gu Xiaomian wanted to stay and play with Jian Rui Mo Tong, but he couldn''t resist Gu Chenyi''s magic hand. He could only catch him and go home.


    Jian Haixi tidies up the dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen, while Jian Rui plays with Mo Tong in the living room.


    "Mo Tong, Mo Tong, these are my toys. I can lend them to you for fun ~" Jian ruican smiled and shared his good things with Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong only glanced at the various dolls, frowned and said, "do you like playing with these? I don''t like it."


    Jane Rui was stunned. She was not angry. She just tilted her head and thought, "I know what you like. Wait a minute."


    Then Jianrui ran back to her room.


    Mo Tong looked at her running figure, frowned in some confusion, and turned to look at the dolls in front of her.


    When Jian Haixi came out of the kitchen, he saw Mo Tong staring at the dolls. He couldn''t help laughing. He went to him and sat down to see, "what''s the matter, Mo Tong? Do you like these dolls?"


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "I don''t like it."


    Jane Haixi paused because Mo Tong didn''t really like the way he looked at these dolls.


    She smiled, picked up one of the dolls and handed it to Mo Tong''s hand. "It''s no surprise that boys like dolls. In the past, Yiyi often played with Ruirui, although he was forced most of the time."


    Mo Tong took the doll stuffed in his hand, was stunned by Jian Haixi''s words, looked up at her and asked, "can boys like dolls? Even me?"


    "Of course, why do you ask?" Jian Haixi reached out and touched Mo Tong''s head and said with a smile: "you are you. You can like anything you want. You only need your own consent. You don''t need to ask other people''s opinions or care about other people''s eyes."


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Haixi blankly. These words were so different from the education he had been exposed to since childhood that he was confused for a moment.


    "Mo Tong Mo Tong!"


    While talking, Jianrui trotted over with a small locomotive in her hand and said, "Mo Tong, look at this. Do you like it?"


    Looking at the locomotive, Mo Tong''s eyes suddenly brightened, but soon darkened, "I..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Tong with a tangled face, bent his mouth, took the small locomotive and said to Jian Rui, "is this the one my brother made for you?"


    "Hmm ~" Jian Rui tilted her head and said, "because other things belong to her brother, you can''t lend them to Mo Tong without his permission, so you have to take this. My brother gave it to me, so I think my brother won''t mind."


    "Ruirui is really good." Jian Haixi looked at her daughter''s sensible appearance, touched her face and said, "my brother will not mind. If my brother is here, maybe you will become good friends."


    "Certainly." Jianrui smiled at Mo Tong, "Mo Tong, you are very similar to my brother. You are all very smart. If my brother is here, you can become good friends."


    Mo Tong was stunned and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi touched his head, handed him the locomotive and said, "do you like this?"


    Mo Tong took the locomotive and just wanted to say he didn''t like it, but when he thought of what Jian Haixi had just said, he hesitated and nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Mo Tong liked the toy, Jian Rui immediately said like a treasure: "there is a mechanism in it. Here, you see, if you press it like this, it will move..."


    Mo Tong looked at the toy in his hand in surprise and showed a childlike expression for the first time, "how powerful!"


    "Yes, yes, these are all made by my brother ~" Jian Rui said proudly.


    Mo Tong pointed to the Hello Kitty pattern outside the locomotive, looked at Jian Rui and asked, "so is this?"


    "Well..." Jian Rui choked, scratched her head with a smile and said, "this is what I drew."


    Watching the two children get along happily, Jian Haixi was also relieved, got up and went back to the kitchen to clean up.


    Mo Tong played with the locomotive curiously, and the whole person was completely immersed in it.


    Jian Rui looked at him askew and asked suspiciously, "Mo Tong, haven''t you played with toys before?"


    Mo Tong was stunned, shook his head and said, "no, the family won''t let me play."


    "Ah?" Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong in surprise. "Haven''t you played since childhood?"


    "No." Mo Tong shook his head.


    Jianrui frowned and said, "how can you do this? Your adults are too bad."


    "Bad?" Mo Tong looked up at Jian Rui and thought, "I don''t know whether they are bad or not. I grew up in such an environment when I was young, and the people around me come over like this."


    "Of course it''s bad." Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong with her mouth disapproving. "Mommy said that the nature of children can''t be erased. Like my brother likes learning, I don''t like it. If my mommy forced me to learn as an adult, I would have died of pain."


    Listening to Jian Rui''s words, Mo Tong was still confused.


    Jian Rui sighed, reached out and hugged Mo Tong and said, "but don''t worry. Since we are good friends, I''ll cover you in the future. Your adults don''t let you play. You can sneak to my house."


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui and didn''t know what he thought. Suddenly, all the smiles on his face were put away and the locomotive was stuffed back into Jian Rui''s hand, "here you are."


    "You don''t play anymore?" asked Jane Rui suspiciously.


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "I should go home."


    "But your housekeeper hasn''t come to pick you up yet."


    Mo Tong pursed his lips, took out his mobile phone and pressed a number. He answered there soon.


    Mo Tong said coldly, "you can come over."


    "Yes, young master."


    Hung up the phone, Mo Tong closed his cell phone, looked at Jian Rui and said, "he will come soon."


    "Mo Tong, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong for unknown reasons. She didn''t understand that the two had a good time just now. Why was he suddenly unhappy.


    Jian Haixi cleaned up the kitchen and came out. He looked at the two good children who had just played. At the moment, they were sitting there in silence.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mommy ~" Jian Rui ran over and hugged Jian Haixi and said, "Mo Tong is not happy and doesn''t play with the locomotive. Rui Rui doesn''t know why."


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Tong, smiled at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui is good. Will you go back to the room first? Mommy speaks to Mo Tong."


    Jianrui nodded and went back to the room with the doll in her arms.


    Jian Haixi sat down beside Mo Tong and asked gently, "what''s the matter, Mo Tong, did Ruirui say something wrong?"


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "she''s not wrong, but I should go home."


    Jian Haixi nodded and did not continue the topic. Instead, he asked, "are you still used to eating tonight? I''m sorry that you met so many strangers when I brought you home for the first time."


    Mo Tong looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "it''s delicious. I eat hot pot for the first time. Thank you, aunt."


    "You''re welcome." Jian Haixi reached out and touched Mo Tong''s hair and said, "you are welcome to come to our house at any time in the future. Aunt will cook other delicious food for you."


    "Can I still come?" Mo Tong looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "but aunt, aren''t you afraid I''m a bad man?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a smile and said, "Mo Tong is so cute. How can he be a bad man?"


    With that, Jian Haixi handed the locomotive to him again and said, "this is what you like. You can take it home for fun."


    Mo Tong was at a loss with the locomotive. He wanted to put it down, but he couldn''t bear it. He tangled and said, "but I''m afraid..."


    Jian Haixi said inexplicably, "what are you afraid of?"


    Mo Tong looked up at Jian Haixi''s house, then looked at Jian Haixi''s gentle face and said, "it''s so warm here. I''m afraid I''ll be addicted."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Mo Tong would say such a thing. Just wanted to ask clearly, he heard the door bell ring.


    "It''s me." Mo Tong stood up and bowed his head to Jian Haixi. "Aunt, thank you for your hospitality today. I''m very happy."


    "You''re welcome." Jian Haixi also got up and went to the door with Mo Tong.


    When he opened the door, a man in a suit stood outside the door and saw Mo Tong bend over and say, "young master, I''ll pick you up."


    "HMM." Mo Tong nodded, turned to Jian Haixi and said, "bye, aunt."


    Jian Haixi looked at the housekeeper with a wooden face. For some reason, he suddenly felt uncomfortable, so he stopped them when he followed Mo Tong and was about to turn around and leave.


    "Anything else?" the housekeeper looked back at Jian Haixi and asked.


    "Although it may be abrupt for me to say so, I think it''s necessary to say it." Jian Haixi looked at Mo Tong and said to the housekeeper: "With all due respect, it''s time for children to develop their nature at this age. Maybe sometimes we adults think it''s a good way, which is not applicable to them. I don''t know what Mo Tong''s parents think, but if you can, please tell Mo Tong''s parents what I mean and hope they can be more caring and tolerant to their children."


    Mo Tong was stunned and looked up at Jian Haixi. He didn''t expect Jian Haixi to say these words for him. After all, they only knew each other for a few hours.


    The housekeeper looked at Jian Haixi unexpectedly, but didn''t say much. He just nodded and said, "I''ll take your meaning, but I can''t decide how to do it, even the young master can''t decide."


    Then he owed himself to Jian Haixi and turned away with Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong secretly hid the locomotive in his sleeve before the housekeeper came. When they entered the elevator, Jian Haixi clearly saw the housekeeper reach out and take away the locomotive.


    "Mommy..."


    Jian Rui came over from behind, hugged Jian Haixi and said, "Mo Tong''s family is so terrible."


    Jian Haixi touched her forehead and said, "every family has its mode of operation. We are not familiar with Mo Tong''s family. We can''t rashly say what others say."


    "Oh ~" Jian Rui nodded and rubbed Jian Haixi in her arms. "But I still think our family is the best, Mommy. It''s great that Ruirui Rui can be mommy''s daughter!"


    Jian Haixi held her daughter in her arms, and the corners of her lips slowly recalled, "Mommy is the same. It''s really great to have a daughter like Ruirui!"


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs, the housekeeper looked at the locomotive and sighed at Mo Tong: "young master, you shouldn''t play with things so much."


    Mo Tong lowered his head and said, "just play for a while..."


    "Don''t forget what you''re here for. These childish things can only distract you. Don''t play in the future."


    "... I see."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Take care of your family.


    Gu Chenyi took Gu Xiaomian home. Gu Xiaomian still complained on his face, "Dad, why do we come back so early? The Mo Tong is still there."


    "Is your name Mo Tong?" Gu Chenyi asked faintly.


    "Don''t cry." Gu Xiaomian shook his head.


    Gu Chenyi glanced at him and said, "what are you talking about? Mo tong can stay there because he wants to wait for his parents to pick him up, and you want to come back with me because I have already picked you up, okay?"


    "But..."


    "Shut up!"


    Gu Chenyi slapped him on the ass impatiently, frowned and looked at the darkness in the room and said, "why didn''t you turn on the light at home? Is it your little father who hasn''t come back?"


    "Let''s say we came back early." Gu Xiaomian resisted in a low voice.


    Gu Chenyi put down Gu Xiaomian, called the servant and asked, "where''s Yunling?"


    The servant pointed to the upstairs bedroom. Gu Chenyi frowned deeper. After giving Gu Xiaomian to the servant, he went upstairs.


    On the small balcony of the bedroom, Yunling is holding a lit cigarette in one hand and half a glass of red wine in the other hand. She is decadent and lying on the couch, staring at the unknown direction.


    "Ling?" Gu Chenyi came over and squatted beside him and asked, "what''s the matter? Are those guys bothering you again?"


    Yunling raised a mocking smile and said: "I just wondered again why I existed. My mother died early because of the misfortune of marriage. She was relieved, but I was left behind. My father and stepmother only hollowed out their hearts and thought about how to use me. My grandmother only wanted me to make more money for the cloud family. Other brothers and sisters, like vampires, stretched out their hands one by one to control me for money, fame and wealth. Sometimes I feel lonely Everyone will be confused. Is my existence just for the cloud family? "


    "Of course not!" Gu Chenyi frowned: "Ling, don''t be brainwashed by those pests. No one''s existence should be blasphemed, and we shouldn''t let ourselves become anyone''s tools. I know how much shadow the cloud family has on you, but you still have me and Xiaomian. We are family. Haixi, Jiwei, Chenran, they are our close friends. You haven''t been abandoned. Your family and friends are always by your side Ah. "


    Gu Chenyi''s words stunned Yunling. He turned his head and looked at Gu Chenyi. A sincere smile finally appeared on his face, "you''re right. I shouldn''t doubt my life because of those pests."


    "That''s right." Gu Chenyi breathed a sigh of relief, reached for the tobacco and wine in Yunling''s hand and asked, "now can you tell me what those pests told you?"


    Yunling said with a smile, "they asked me to transfer my shares from Xiaomian''s name and set aside 30% for yunxiaoxiao as a dowry."


    "Shit, it''s shameless." Gu Chenyi couldn''t help scolding, "what they think is very beautiful. I think they haven''t had enough lessons."


    With that, Gu Chenyi got up and walked towards the study.


    Yunling looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "I''ll let them recall their previous lessons."


    Looking at the angry figure of Gu Chenyi''s sleeve, the dark clouds pressed on his heart disappeared in an instant.


    Gu Chenyi is right. The cloud family is just a pest to him. This is his real home. Jian Haixi and they are still his real friends.


    Thinking of this, Yunling couldn''t help laughing, got up and followed Gu Chenyi to the study.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Chenyi frowned and looked at Yunling and said, "first, if you want to plead for them, you can avoid it."


    Yunling shook her head and said, "I also want to see what they look like when they recall those lessons."


    Gu Chenyi paused. They looked at each other and smiled. The tacit understanding was in silence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Prison infirmary.


    Wen Qingnuan covered his stomach and lay in bed screaming: "help, help me, help my child..."


    A nurse dressed up came and looked at the blood under her and said, "I told you, your child can''t be saved."


    "No, no..." Wen Qingnuan grabbed the nurse''s sleeve and said, "my child can''t die. Please save him again, please..."


    The nurse impatiently wanted to take her hand out of Wen Qingnuan''s hand. However, she pulled it too tight. The nurse had no choice but to say, "it''s not that we don''t save, but that you bleed too much, and the best time for rescue has passed."


    "No, how could this happen..." Wen Qingnuan swallowed his saliva, looked at the nurse and said, "do you want money? I tell you, my husband is Ning Jikang and Ning family, you know? My little brother-in-law is Ning Jiwei. Our family is very rich. As long as you save my child, I can guarantee you how much money you want."


    A trace of irony flashed in the nurse''s eyes and said with a sneer: "it''s useless. The child is gone. You might as well take your money and beg death to see if he will spare your child''s life."


    "You..." Wen Qingnuan looked at the nurse. "Who are you? You''re not a doctor or a nurse."


    The nurse smiled and didn''t speak, but slowly pulled out her sleeve from her hands.


    "Speak, who sent you? Is it Jian Haixi? She finally attacked me, didn''t she?" Wen Qingnuan roared.


    The nurse lowered her body and said with a cold smile, "you''ll never know."


    With that, the nurse turned and left the infirmary, leaving only Wen Qingnuan lying helpless on the hospital bed.


    "Come back! Bastard, who sent you?" Wen Qingnuan roared at the deserted door. Unfortunately, no matter how loudly she roared, no one would respond to her.


    For a long time, Wen Qingnuan was silent. He looked at the ceiling with gloomy eyes and said, "Jian Haixi! It must be Jian Haixi. There will be no one else except her. Jian Haixi, I must let you taste my pain. I will make your life worse than death in my whole life!"

 Chapter 138

    The next day, Jian Haixi sent Jian Rui to the school gate. Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian also arrived around.


    Just when the three children were going to walk into the school gate together, Jian Haixi thought of something. She suddenly grabbed Jian Rui, squatted down and asked, "Ruirui, remember what Mommy told you yesterday?"


    "Well, Mommy, don''t worry, Rui Rui remembers." Jian Rui nodded and said, "don''t talk to strangers. If a stranger wants to take Rui Rui away, you must not go with him, and you should tell mommy in time."


    "Well, you must remember, you know? It''s best not to separate from Xiaomian at ordinary times. If you have something, call mommy at the first time." Jian Haixi told me again and again.


    "Mommy, I remember it all." Jian Rui patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder like a little adult and said, "Mommy, don''t worry, Ruirui won''t go with bad people."


    Jian Haixi was a little relieved to see that her daughter really remembered her words.


    Gu Chenyi came over and said with a smile, "don''t worry, these three are better than each other. It''ll be fine."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded, looked at Gu Chenyi and asked, "how''s Yunling?"


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "there''s no problem on the surface, but only he knows how much the pain in his heart is. He doesn''t want others to worry about him. He''d rather hold everything in his heart."


    Jian Haixi said silently, "I was the same at the beginning, so I can especially understand Yunling''s feelings now. Maybe he needs to change the environment and rest for a period of time, just like I went to Switzerland at that time."


    Gu Chenyi nodded after thinking a little: "this is a good way. When I go back and arrange my recent work, I''ll take Yunling out for a walk."


    Jian Haixi nodded and was about to say something, but Gu Chenyi reached out to pound her arm and said, "do you think that over there is mo Tong''s housekeeper?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked back at the car still parked on the roadside and the man in the window, turned back and nodded to Gu Chenyi: "yes, I saw him when he went to pick up Mo Tong at my house yesterday. What''s the matter?"


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "don''t you think this person has a problem? It feels gloomy."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "it''s a little too serious. I was surprised when I saw him yesterday. Although he was very respectful to Mo Tong, he was also severe and scary. Think about Mo Tong''s poor living in such an environment since childhood."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Tong''s housekeeper, frowned and shook his head and said, "more than that, this person gives me an unspeakable feeling..."


    "You think too much," said Jian Haixi with a smile. "You just met someone for the first time. Why do you have an unspeakable feeling? Be careful. Yunling will settle with you when you go back."


    "Oh, you don''t understand. This is the magnetic field between men." Gu Chenyi waved and said, "forget it, I may really think too much. Wait until I go back and check. In short, don''t get close to him."


    Jian Haixi smiled again. "He is mo Tong''s housekeeper. I have no intersection with him. Why are you close to him?"


    "It''s best. I''m afraid you don''t want to get close, but others don''t think so." Gu Chenyi said, waving his hand to Jian Haixi and said, "I''m leaving. There''s something to contact."


    Jian Haixi also smiled and waved to him, turned back to the car and prepared to go to the company.


    Before leaving, she instinctively looked in the direction of Mo Tong''s housekeeper, but found that the other party was looking at her.


    Jian Haixi was startled with a click in his heart. When he looked at it again, he saw that the other party didn''t seem to look in this direction.


    Was it her illusion just now?


    Jian Haixi had doubts and didn''t want to stay here for a long time, so he drove away from the school gate quickly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After returning to the design department, Jian Haixi was surprised to find that the people in the company had a much better attitude towards her today. More than all the way, everyone was warmly greeting her. Even the members of the design department who usually ignored her as the director suddenly became enthusiastic. If there was anything wrong, they were before the "director" and after the "director".


    With full of doubts, Jian Haixi called Xie Nuan into the office.


    As soon as Xie Nuan came in, he smiled and said to her, "what''s the matter? Is there a feeling of being a landlady today?


    Xie Nuan looked at Jian Haixi in surprise and said, "don''t you know? Your man didn''t ask you for credit for doing such a domineering thing?"


    "Jiwei? What did he do?" asked Jane Haixi suspiciously.


    Xie Nuan looked at Jian Haixi incredulously and said, "sister, you really don''t know?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head innocently.


    Xie Nuan opened his mouth, simply sat down in a chair beside him, patted his thigh and said, "well, I must give you a good science popularization. Your man fired Gao Ling for you, you know?"


    "Well, I know." Jian Haixi nodded like Xiaobai and said, "and then?"


    "Then Gao Ling''s father didn''t want to." Xie Nuan tutted: "you don''t know. Yesterday, our president held a video conference for you. He waved domineering in front of all the shareholders of the company and asked Gao Ling''s father to shut up or roll with his daughter. He didn''t dare to fart on the spot."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said, "I know this, but Gao Ling''s father shouldn''t recognize it so easily?"


    Xie nuanwai glanced at Jian Haixi and said, "sister, it seems that you really don''t know the great influence of our president. After getting rid of the burden of Ning''s family, now the president is stamping his feet, and everyone has to clap their hands, okay?"


    Jane Haixi scratched her head in embarrassment. She really didn''t know her man was so powerful.


    Xie Nuan continued: "as soon as Gao Ling and her father fell, everyone naturally focused on He Yan. No one is stupid. Everyone sees what he Yan does at ordinary times, and how can Gao Ling dare to be so presumptuous without her connivance? So he Yan is indisputable."


    "So Heyan resigned on her own initiative?" Jian Haixi frowned and always felt that this was not Heyan''s style.


    "She doesn''t want to resign, but it depends on whether our president will allow it or not, and whether her rich man will allow it." Xie Nuan said: "at that time, he Yan wanted to plead, but the one behind her counseled first and sold her before he Yan pleaded."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. "This is really... God''s turn."


    "No." Xie Nuan smiled at Jian Haixi, "where do you guess he Yan is now?"


    Jane Haixi thought and said, "was kept by that?"


    "Yes, it''s not right." Xie Nuan said with a smile: "she had agreed with the man that she would be his canary after she resigned, but she didn''t expect that the Canary would be blocked at the door of the main palace before she became a day. Now she has no job and can''t be a canary, so she can only leave in ashes."


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help but feel sad when she listened. She really didn''t expect that so many changes had taken place in the company when she didn''t come this day.


    "Hey, are you stupid? What''s more, you didn''t listen." Xie Nuan smiled and waved in front of Jian Haixi.


    "And?" asked Jane Haixi in surprise.


    Xie Nuan nuzui said to her computer, "open it and have a look at your mailbox."


    Jian Haixi opened the mailbox suspiciously and saw a mass notification email on it. The sender was Ning Jiwei.


    She was stunned and nodded. She saw that there was only one sentence above - from now on, Jian Haixi can fully represent Ning Jiwei in maiteng.


    Looking at the short but golden email, Jian Haixi covered his mouth in shock.


    You should know what such an email represents for a group president.


    But Ning Jiwei clearly knew, but he still did so.


    Jian Haixi''s uncontrollable eyes are slightly wet. If Ning Jiwei is by her side now, she must give him a big hug.


    Xie Nuan patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder and said, "I was worried that Ning Jiwei would be bad to you. Now it seems that you have found the man who loves you most in the world."


    Jian Haixi cried and nodded.


    Xie Nuan saw her so, so he didn''t say any more and got up and left the office.


    Jian Haixi sat alone in the office, calmed down a little and sent a video call to Ning Jiwei.


    "Haixi, what''s the matter?"


    Over there, Ning Jiwei quickly connected the phone, looked at the background wall of Jian Haixi in the video and asked, "are you at work? In the office?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and choked and asked, "Jiwei, why didn''t you tell me about that email?"


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile: "it''s not a big deal. Besides, I''m not considerate about it. I should explain it before you come back. That won''t bother you to enter the hospital."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "you''ve done well. Thank you."


    "Fool." Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "I''m the last person you need to say thank you in this world."


    Jian Haixi nodded and asked, "when will you come back? I miss you so much."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and thought, "it will take more than a week."


    "Will it be so long?" Jane Haixi frowned and asked, "where are you going on business? Why don''t I go to you?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and didn''t know how to answer Jian Haixi''s question.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s embarrassment, Jian Haixi asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter, Jiwei?"


    "No..." Ning Jiwei smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, don''t ask so many questions. Wait for me at home. I''ll go back after I deal with the matter here, okay?"


    "But..."


    Jian Haixi wanted to say more, but Ning Jiwei interrupted her and said, "I promise you, this time I will give you a big surprise. At that time, our family will never be separated."


    Jane Haixi tooted her lips and said, "what else can I say after you have said that? Well, you should take good care of yourself outside, you know?"


    "Well, you too."


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi suddenly realized that what Ning Jiwei said just now was that the "family" would never be separated again.


    With a bitter smile, Jian Haixi murmured, "how can we be a family without Yiyi..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the afternoon, an old friend, Yang Yaru, who had not seen for a long time, came to Jian Haixi''s office.


    Looking at Yang Yaru, Jian Haixi was surprised and asked, "Yaru, what are you looking for me?"


    Yang Yaru smiled awkwardly and said, "Haixi, I know I shouldn''t have come to you, but..."


    Jane Haixi paused and said with a smile, "what should I do or not? Those things have nothing to do with you."


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was so generous, Yang Yaru also relaxed and said with a smile: "Haixi, I''m relieved to hear you say so. In fact, if there''s no way, I won''t come to you. President Qin doesn''t know I''m here yet. If he knows, he''ll probably lose his temper again."


    "What happened?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Yang Yaru sighed and said, "since the incident more than half a year ago, the cooperation between our two countries has been broken, and as long as the business community knows this thing, they all go around our company. No one has come to us for cooperation in the past six months, even the original old customers are almost gone now."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, such a big change had taken place in Ru in the past six months. She frowned and asked, "is this related to Ji Wei? If so, I..."


    "No, it has nothing to do with Ning Zong." Yang Yaru hurriedly said: "Thanks to you and Ruirui''s help, President Ning didn''t investigate us. In fact, we have always been very grateful. In the final analysis, it was because of Qin Tian. Everyone was afraid that she would be retaliated if she was accidentally provoked, so no one dared to cooperate with us. In addition, Qin Zhixu has been busy looking for Qin Tian for the past six months and basically has a stocking attitude towards the company. Now we R U is running out of water. "


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "I just came back to work in the company. I don''t know the workload of the design department. I don''t know if I can afford another project in the near future. Can I give you a reply when I ask about the situation?"


    Yang Yaru is stunned. She hasn''t said her specific intention, but Jian Haixi has given her the greatest preferential treatment.


    "Haixi, i..." Yang Yaru had a sour nose and choked: "I don''t know what to say, Haixi, thank you... Thank you..."


    "You''re welcome. We''re still friends, aren''t we?" Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    "Yes, we are friends." Yang Yaru wiped her tears and nodded.


    Jian Haixi pressed the inside line, called George and asked, "is the workload of the design department heavy recently? If we cooperate with Ru recently, can we be busy?"


    George raised his eyebrows and looked at Yang Yaru sitting at the same time. His eyes narrowed slightly. He turned to Jian Haixi and said, "no problem, but you can''t push it all to me, director. I''m busy enough."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m busy with you."


    After that, Jian Haixi turned to Yang Yaru and said, "that''s it. Let''s talk about the direction and plan of cooperation in detail later."


    "Well, OK, I''ll arrange it right away." Yang Yaru said excitedly.


    After seeing Yang Yaru off, Jian Haixi looked at George who was still in the office and asked, "what else?"


    George shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m just curious how you live so big with such kindness."


    "What do you say?"


    George looked at her and said: "The problem with Ru is not one day or two. Ning Jiwei can''t have been unaware of it, but his failure to make a statement means that he acquiesces that the life or death of Ru has nothing to do with him, but now you throw an olive branch at Ru. Do you know what it means? People representing the business community think Ning Jiwei has forgiven Ru. Ru, which was on the verge of bankruptcy, will be completely reborn because you are an olive branch ¡£¡±


    "Isn''t that good?" Jian Haixi said with a smile: "I didn''t want Ru to go bankrupt. I can tell the difference between injustice and debt."


    "Grievances have their heads and debts have their owners..." George looked at Jane Haixi thoughtfully, bowed his head and asked himself, "have I always found the wrong object of revenge..."


    "What are you talking about?" Jane Haixi asked suspiciously when she heard George muttering.


    "Nothing." George smiled and said, "anyway, you go and tell your man about it yourself. I won''t help you carry the pot."


    Then he patted his sleeve and went out.


    Looking at George''s back, Jane Haixi frowned strangely and muttered, "what a strange man."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At school, Mo Tong returned the locomotive to Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui took the locomotive, smiled and asked Mo Tong, "is it fun?"


    Mo Tong was stunned, looked down at the locomotive and said, "it''s not fun."


    Jianrui frowned and asked, "but didn''t you like it very much yesterday?"


    "That was yesterday." Mo Tong said coldly, "I don''t like it now, and I won''t like it in the future."


    Jian Rui looked at the whole person and recovered the cold and alienated Mo Tong. She frowned inexplicably, turned to Gu Xiaomian in the back seat and whispered, "Gu Ruan, do you think Mo Tong is so?"


    "I don''t know..." Gu Xiaomian said weakly.


    "Gu Ruan, what''s the matter with you?" Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian strangely. "Why does everyone seem unhappy today?"


    Gu Xiaomian said sadly, "it''s not that I''m unhappy, it''s my little dad."


    "Uncle Yunling?" Jian Rui asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with Uncle Yunling?"


    Gu Xiaomian shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but my little dad is unhappy. It''s no use comforting my big dad for a long time. I''m so worried about my little Dad..."


    Jianrui blinked, thought for a moment, took Gu Xiaomian''s hand and said, "don''t worry. Isn''t the teacher asking us to prepare the program on June 1 tomorrow? Let''s make good preparations. Let my mommy and your big dad and little dad come and see at that time. They must be happy."


    Gu Xiaomian looked up at Jian Rui and asked, "can this be useful?"


    "It must be useful," said Jane Rui. "It''s better to have a try than to sigh and do nothing here now."


    Gu Xiaomian thought for a moment and nodded, "OK, let''s do it."


    After a pause, Gu Xiaomian frowned and asked, "but what program are we going to prepare?"


    "HMM... singing?" Jianrui suggested.


    Gu Xiaomian awkwardly pointed to himself, "Ruirui, you''ve heard me sing. Do you think I can sing?"


    Jian Rui looked at him, recalled listening to him singing, resolutely shook her head and said, "forget it, let''s perform something else, dance, sketch or something. What can you do?"


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said, "I can''t dance in my shape. Sketch... We don''t have a script either."


    Jian Rui frowned and thought. Suddenly, she had an idea. She turned and looked at Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, do you want to play a sketch with us?"


    Mo Tong subconsciously wanted to shake his head, but looking at Jian Rui''s blinking big eyes, hesitated and nodded: "yes, but I don''t play funny."


    "Don''t worry, let Gu Ruan play funny." Jian Rui said with a smile.


    Gu Xiaomian protested weakly: "Ruirui, people also want to be handsome..."


    "The resistance is invalid!" said Jane Rui with a smile.

 Chapter 139

    Yang Yaru has been in a good mood since she left maiteng. George is right. As long as Jian Haixi nods, Ru can live more than half. Although the remaining partners are still difficult, she can overcome them.


    Thinking of this, Yang Yaru couldn''t help thinking about the next cooperation plan.


    Just didn''t expect her good mood to last for a few minutes, she was interrupted by Qin Zhixu''s call.


    Yang Yaru answered the phone and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Where have you been?" Qin Zhixu asked coldly.


    "I......" Yang Yaru paused and was still thinking about whether to make up an excuse. She heard Qin Zhixu angrily say, "you fucking want to cheat me? I know. You said, did you go to find Jian Haixi?"


    Yang Yaru sighed and said, "yes, I''m looking for her."


    Qin Zhixu was angry and roared, "you hurry back to me, do you hear me!"


    "You''re late." Yang Yaru rolled her eyes and said, "I''ve seen her. Now I''ve just come out of maiteng."


    "..." Qin knew Xu was stunned and didn''t speak. Yang Yaru picked her eyebrow and took the mobile phone away.


    Sure enough, the next second Qin Zhixu''s angry voice came out through his mobile phone, "Yang Yaru! I''m your leader. How dare you act without listening to me? Do you still want to do it?"


    Yang Yaru stretched out her fingers and took out her ears. After Qin Zhixu scolded, she asked calmly, "don''t you want to know what Haixi said?"


    Qin Zhi Xu Yizheng was silent for half a second and asked, "what did she... Say?"


    Yang Yaru turned her eyes again and said, "obviously, she cares about it very much. She has to pave the way for so long. Wouldn''t it be good to ask directly? It''s good to scold me, isn''t it?"


    "Yang Yaru!" Qin Zhixu''s voice became louder.


    Yang Yaru sneered and said, "don''t worry. Haixi said that she has always taken us as friends and doesn''t mean to anger Ru. She is happy to cooperate with us."


    Listening to Yang Yaru''s words, Qin knew Xu Mo and asked, "does she really say that?"


    "Why did I lie to you?" Yang Yaru said with a smile: "after I go back, I will call all the Department owners to make the cooperation plan as soon as possible. As long as the cooperation between us and maiteng can go on smoothly, Ru can live."


    Qin Zhixu stood at the window and looked up at the bright blue sky outside the window. The corners of his eyes couldn''t help being wet. He nodded and said, "OK, just do what you say."


    "Eh?" Yang Yaru heard that Qin Zhixu''s voice was wrong and asked tentatively, "Qin Zhixu, aren''t you crying?"


    "Fuck off!" Qin Zhixu wiped the corners of his eyes with the back of his hand and said, "I didn''t cry."


    Yang Yaru said with a smile: "well, well, you didn''t cry. You''re the strongest. You won''t cry when you''re moved. Oh ~ by the way, if you want to use wet wipes, there''s one in the second space of your drawer. I have to drive. Don''t talk. Bye ~"


    With that, Yang Yaru hung up the phone without waiting for Qin Zhixu to reply.


    Put the mobile phone on the next seat, Yang Yaru took a deep breath, blinked her reddish eyes, smiled and scolded, "fool, you are not the only one who is moved to cry."


    In the office, Qin Zhixu took down his mobile phone, looked out of the window and said to himself, "I knew you would promise to cooperate. You have always been so kind. Our Qin family is sorry for you..."


    After closing his eyes, Qin Zhixu slowly tightened his hand holding the mobile phone, as if he had made an important decision.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Not long after seeing Yang Yaru off, Li Fu came to the design department.


    Seeing him, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Has Ji Wei arranged a lot of work for you? I''ll talk about him later."


    Li Fu smiled and said, "not much. I just need to run more."


    Jian Haixi asked, "let''s just say it. Is there something you''re looking for me?"


    Li Fu nodded and said, "yes, I have some news. I think you should know."


    Then he opened the mobile phone message and handed it to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi looked at the message suspiciously, but was stunned there at the moment when she saw the content clearly.


    The text message is very concise, with only one sentence, but people can''t help but be shocked - it''s warm to hear that the child is gone and the person is missing.


    "Smell the warmth..." Jian Haixi looked at Li Fu in surprise. "When was this?"


    "Just last night," said Li Fu, "I received the news this morning. I''ve gone to check it out. The child really didn''t keep it, and the person who smells warm is really gone."


    "How could this be possible?" Jian Haixi frowned suspiciously. "She stayed there for so long. Now she is about to have a baby. How can she have a sudden miscarriage?"


    Li Fu looked at Jian Haixi with deep meaning and said, "there are many ways to have an accident with a pregnant woman, let alone in such a place."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at Li Fu and asked, "do you mean someone deliberately warmed the smell?"


    Li Fu nodded and said, "it''s the best proof that people are missing now."


    Jian Haixi frowned and asked, "but how can ordinary people get in and out there? Who can bring a person out quietly?"


    "That''s why I came to you." Li Fu said, "the person who can do all this quietly will certainly not be ordinary people. I guess the other party may have other purposes to take away Wen Qingnuan."


    "Other purposes?" Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "do you mean someone wants to use Wen Qingnuan to deal with us?"


    Li Fu nodded and said, "I told the president about this. He was also worried that Wen Qingnuan would retaliate, so let me send someone to protect you and Jian Rui."


    "She retaliated against me?" Jian Haixi laughed angrily. "I''d be fine if I didn''t retaliate against her. Why did she retaliate against me? I didn''t lose her child..."


    As soon as she finished, Jane Haixi was stunned.


    Li Fu saw that she had figured out the key points and nodded to verify her guess. "It is said that Wen Qingnuan had been shouting your name last night. It is not important whether you did it or not. What is important is that Wen Qingnuan thought you killed her child."


    Jian Haixi was silent for a moment and said to her forehead with a headache, "who in the end would want to deal with us?"


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "I''m not sure at present, but if the expectation is good, I should have something to do with the family."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "about the family... Have you found out anything now?"


    Li Fu shook his head. "The water is very deep. I don''t dare to investigate it rashly. I can only judge after the president comes back and talks with Mr. Fu."


    "Ji Weihe... Where did he go on a business trip this time?" Jian Haixi said anxiously: "I asked him the details, and he didn''t say, is there any crisis in maiteng?"


    Li Fu opened his mouth, thought and said, "the president naturally has the difficulties of the president. Don''t think about it. When the president comes back, he will naturally tell you."


    Jian Haixi said helplessly, "I knew I couldn''t get anything from you. Forget it, I''d better wait until Jiwei comes back."


    Seeing that Jian Haixi stopped questioning, Li Fu breathed a sigh of silent relief. He was really afraid that Jian Haixi would continue to ask, so he didn''t know how to tell a lie.


    After explaining these things, Li Fu left the office.


    After Li Fu left, Jian Haixi looked at the work schedule on the computer, but he couldn''t calm down. The enemy was stabbing them with an arrow target from dark to light, but they didn''t even know who the enemy was.


    Looking at the time, it was almost time for her daughter to finish school. Jian Haixi simply turned on the computer and left work early.


    After listening to what Fu zuoan said, she was very worried about Jian Rui. Now she is even more worried after listening to Li Fu''s words. If she wasn''t afraid of startling the snake, she really wanted to take her daughter with her 24 hours a day.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At school, Jian Rui''s mood was not affected at all. She was happily holding Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian to discuss the June 1 performance.


    "Ah, I thought of it. Why don''t we play song Xiaobao''s coffee? It''s funny." Jian Rui suggested excitedly.


    "Yes, yes." Gu Xiaomian said with a smile, "I''ll play the coffee and promise to tease my big dad and little dad."


    Mo Tong frowned and said, "what''s the coffee? I haven''t seen it."


    "You haven''t even seen the coffee?" Gu Xiaomian looked at Mo Tong in surprise, turned out the iPad in his schoolbag and said, "I''ll find out the video for you now to make sure you smile on the ground."


    Mo Tong looked at him lightly and said, "you want to say ''belly laugh''."


    Gu Xiaomian paused, stared at Mo Tong and said, "you''d better be cute when you don''t talk."


    Jian Rui smiled and urged: "Gu Ruan, stop talking nonsense and hurry to find the sketch."


    "I found it here. Fortunately, I have collected it for a long time." Gu Xiaomian said proudly: "Ruirui, look at my wit."


    "Smart, you''re the smartest." Jian Rui smiled at him, grabbed the iPad and ran to Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, this is the sketch. I''ll see it with you. You can ask me if you don''t understand ~"


    Gu Xiaomian glanced and squeezed up, "and me, I want to see it again."


    The three little ones crowded together and watched the "coffee" happily. When the students next to them saw them laughing while watching, they were also led over in a short time. So it''s rare. After class, more than half of the students in the whole class crowded together to watch the sketch. Wang Jie laughed and burst into tears. He asked Jian Rui, "Jian Rui, are you going to play this? It must be very funny."


    "I think so too." Jianrui smiled, turned her head to Mo Tong and asked, "Mo Tong, shall we play this?"


    "Not good." Mo Tong frowned and said, "it''s too ugly. I don''t like it."


    In a word, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were stunned there.


    Mo Tong looked at them in a daze and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, nothing..." Jian Rui said, "I just didn''t expect Mo Tong that you still have the concept of beauty and ugliness."


    Mo Tong blackened his face and said, "I''m not blind."


    "Oh, well, well, let''s choose another performance." Jane Rui said.


    "But I can''t think of anything else except this," Gu Xiaomian said to the "coffee".


    Wang Jie asked, "Jian Rui, are you sure you don''t play this? We can play if you don''t play it."


    "Well, take it away." Jane Rui waved generously.


    Gu Xiaomian frowned and said, "Rui Rui..."


    "Good, don''t talk." Jian Rui comforted Gu Xiaomian by covering her mouth, turned her head and looked at Mo Tong and asked, "Mo Tong, what do you say we play?"


    Mo Tong thought and said, "you can write your own script. Instead of imitating others, you''d better create your own favorite role."


    "It''s easy to say. Can you write?" Gu Xiaomian said angrily.


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "as long as we discuss the general human design and story, I can write it."


    "That''s great. Let''s all go to my house after school today. Let''s write a script!" Jane ran and clapped her hands excitedly.


    "Yes, but..." Gu Xiaomian snorted proudly: "you have to write something more handsome for me."


    Jianrui sniffed and joked, "don''t worry, it must be more handsome than the coffee!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi waited at the school gate for a while and saw the three of Jian Rui come out of it. Looking at her daughter''s young and brilliant smiling face, Jian Haixi secretly vowed to protect her no matter what happened.


    Seeing Jian Haixi, Jian Rui immediately spread her legs and rushed over and happily reported to her: "Mommy, Mommy, we have a June day show tomorrow. You can come and see it at that time ~"


    "There are other programs?" Jian Haixi asked in surprise, "do we have a performance?"


    "Yes, yes." Jianrui smiled and nodded, holding Gu Xiaomian in one hand and Mo Tong in the other. "The three of us decided to play a sketch, but we didn''t think about what to play, so we decided to go to our house to discuss and write the script."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Sanren in shock: "do you want to write a script? Is there time?"


    Jian Rui smiled and patted Mo Tong and said, "don''t worry, Mo Tong said he can do it."


    Mo Tong on one side coughed and said, "actually... I don''t necessarily..."


    "If you can''t decide the script today, you''ll play the coffee tomorrow!" Jane Rui threatened with a small fist.


    Mo Tong choked on the rest of his words and choked back in an instant.


    In order not to play the princess, he has to write the script today!


    Gu Xiaomian looked left and right, but he didn''t see Gu Chenyi and Yunling coming to pick him up. He hurriedly asked, "aunt Haixi, where''s my big dad and little dad?"


    "I guess it''s delayed. I''ll call them later."


    Jian Haixi dialed Gu Chenyi. Before she spoke, she heard the constant quarrel over there.


    After a while, Gu Chenyi answered the phone and said, "Haixi, what''s up?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "Nothing, but some garbage from the cloud family came to beat him." Gu Chenyi said, "is there something wrong with you calling me?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "brother, have you forgotten your son?"


    Gu Chenyi was stunned. He looked at his watch and said, "I really forgot. Haixi, have you received them? Please help me watch Xiaomian for a while. I''ll make people..."


    "No, I''ll take your son directly to my house." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "they said they were going to write a script today. Several children are going to my house. When you''re busy, meet at my house."


    "That''s OK." Gu Chenyi loosened his airway: "please Haixi."


    "Don''t be so outsider, bye ~"


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi reached out and touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "well, go home with your aunt."


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong and asked, "Mo Tong, what about you?"


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Haixi and a black car parked on the side of the road, with some hesitation on his face.


    Jian Haixi smiled and asked, "is that the housekeeper who came to pick you up?"


    Mo Tong nodded.


    Jian Haixi walked over, and Mo Tong''s housekeeper in the car also walked down.


    "Hello, the children have homework to do today. Can you let them go to my house first?" Jian Haixi asked.


    The housekeeper looked at Mo Tong with his head bowed, then looked at Jian Haixi and nodded, "yes, you can come to me when their homework is finished."


    With that, the housekeeper handed Jian Haixi a business card printed with a number.


    Jian Haixi nodded politely at the other party, turned his head and looked at the three children and said, "well, now you all go home with your aunt."


    "Yeah! Write the script!" Jianrui jumped up happily and ran into the car with Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong.


    Jian Haixi smiled. As soon as he wanted to leave, he felt a line of sight stabbing behind him.


    She turned her head and saw the housekeeper looking at herself fiercely.


    "Write a script?"


    Jian Haixi smiled with a guilty smile and said, "well... This is the task assigned by the school. Of course, writing a script is also a kind of homework. Let''s go first. Be careful on your way. Bye!"


    After saying this quickly, Jian Haixi raised his feet and trotted back to his car.


    Jian Rui secretly said in Mo Tong''s ear, "Mo Tong, your housekeeper is so scary. Even my mommy is afraid of him."


    Mo Tong looked out of the window, thought about it and nodded, "he is very scary, but only he is kind to me."


    Jian Haixi drove the children home and asked them to discuss in the living room. He went into the kitchen and prepared fresh watermelon juice and French fries for the three.


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian saw something to eat, he immediately had a big appetite and said, "Wow, aunt Haixi, I love you so much!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. "Just like it. There''s more after eating the kitchen."


    "Uh huh ~" Gu Xiaomian muttered while eating: "don''t worry, aunt Haixi, I won''t be polite to you."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, smiled and touched Gu Xiaomian''s fat face and said, "you''re really like your father."


    Jane Rui handed a cup of watermelon juice to Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, it''s sweet for you to drink this."


    Mo Tong frowned and said, "sugar is bad for your health... HMM..."


    Before she finished, Jianrui put the straw into his mouth.


    Mo Tong was forced to drink a mouthful of watermelon juice and frowned at Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui smiled and tilted her head and asked, "I didn''t lie to you, did I drink well?"


    Mo Tong hesitated, smashed his mouth, nodded and said, "it''s good to drink, but it''s not good to eat sugar..."


    "My mommy said, it doesn''t matter to eat some sweet occasionally." Jianrui said indifferently, "besides, you''re not good all day. How tired you are to live."


    Mo Tong was stunned and asked, "tired?"


    "HMM." Jian Rui nodded, looked at Mo Tong and said, "don''t you feel tired?"


    Mo Tong shook his head. "I''ve been here since I was a child. I don''t know it''s tired."


    Jian Rui sighed, touched Mo Tong''s head like a little adult and said, "don''t worry, you''ll follow me in the future and promise to correct your bad habit in less than a month."


    Gu Xiaomian said while eating french fries: "Rui Rui, Mo Tong, that''s a good habit. Our two are bad habits."


    Jian Rui raised her chin and said proudly, "but Mommy said that happiness is the highest in people''s life. I ask you, are we happy or Mo Tong happy?"


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui and Mo Tong and nodded decisively: "of course, our life is happy. I can hold it like Mo Tong."


    "That''s OK, so our is a good habit, and Mo Tong''s way of life is a bad habit."


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said, "Ruirui, you confused me, but everything you said is right."


    Let the children stay in the living room to play, while Jian Haixi himself entered the study.


    Today, I just finalized the next cooperation with Yang Yaru. Of course, she should also take responsibility. She can''t push all these things to Yang Yaru.


    Turning on the computer, Jian Haixi thought hard about how the two sides should cooperate next.


    From the hot double 11 to the busy double 12, if they still follow the previous model, it will not have much effect.


    In this way, it will not only not help Ru, but also affect her in maiteng.


    After all, everyone has been waiting for her performance since she returned to the company.


    "What should I do?" Jian Haixi bit his pen and sat down in a chair, staring up at the ceiling in a daze.


    Just out of her mind, Jian Haixi suddenly caught a glimpse of the camera in the corner of the wall. She was so frightened that she stood up from her chair with a miso.


    "Is it... My illusion again?" Jian Haixi said to himself staring at the camera.


    Thinking of seeing the camera flashing red light in the living room before, Jane Haixi suddenly felt a chill in her heart.


    In particular, I think of what Fu zuoan told her recently, what happened to the Jane family, and what Li Fu said today.


    No matter which one, it seems a little scary to connect with this strange camera.


    Jian Haixi grabbed his mobile phone and wanted to call Ning Jiwei, but he still didn''t dial out after thinking about it.


    If the camera is really controlled by someone, then your every move should be under the eyes of the other party.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi silently put down his mobile phone and pretended to sit back in his chair.


    But her mood can no longer calm down. As long as she thinks that someone has been watching them through the camera, Jane Haixi can''t calm herself down.


    Sitting in a chair with a complicated mood, Jian Haixi''s brain rotates wildly, thinking about how to solve the matter without exposing traces.


    Just thinking, Jianrui suddenly ran in from the outside.


    "Mommy, Gu Ruan finished the French fries and the watermelon juice."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and her thoughts were pulled back to reality.


    "Mommy, Mommy?" Jian Rui shook Jian Haixi''s hand and asked, "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s all right." Jian Haixi smiled, got up and pulled Jian Rui out. "Is the watermelon juice finished? Mommy will squeeze it for you again."


    "Mommy, it''s very kind of you ~" Jian Rui took Jian Haixi''s hand and kissed her on the back of her hand like the hero in the TV play, "I love you mommy ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "I love you too, baby."


    The two entered the kitchen. Jianrui skillfully helped jianhaixi pass honey. Jianhaixi took it and asked, "don''t you have to go out? Aren''t you writing a script?"


    "Oh, we''ve already discussed the general story, and the next thing is mo Tong''s business." Jane Rui waved her hand and said indifferently.


    Jian Haixi frowned at her daughter and said, "but don''t you have to rehearse after writing the script?"


    Jian Rui pouted and thought about it. She said to Jian Haixi, "there must be no problem with my acting skills. The key is that Gu Ruan and Mo Tong look a little difficult. Mommy, do you think it''s good for me to ask brother JOJO for help? He''s so professional that he can certainly teach us in the shortest time."


    "Yes, yes, but first ask if brother JOJO is free and can''t disturb his normal work. Do you know?" asked Jane Rui.


    "I know, I''ll call JOJO''s brother now!" Jianrui clapped her hands happily, turned and ran out.


    "Rui Rui, why are you so happy?" Gu Xiaomian said on the sofa: "Mo Tong''s script hasn''t been changed."


    "It''s all right. He just needs to finish writing today. We can rehearse tomorrow morning and catch up with the performance in the afternoon." Jian Rui said while sending wechat video with her mobile phone.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at her with her mobile phone and asked curiously, "Ruirui, who will you send messages to?"


    "Brother JOJO." Jian Rui said, "if we want to perform well in such a short time, we must need a professional to teach us. I''ll ask brother JOJO if he''s free."


    Hearing JOJO''s name, Gu Xiaomian turned his head unhappily in an instant.


    Not long after Jianrui''s video phone was sent out, JOJO answered the phone, "ruiruirui, long time no see. What can I do for you?"


    "Uh huh, something''s up ~" Jianrui nodded, smiled and asked, "brother JOJO, are you free tomorrow morning?"


    JOJO nodded without hesitation and said, "if you''re free, say something."


    "Great!" Jianrui said happily, "brother JOJO, we will perform on June 1 tomorrow, but now the script has just been written, so I want you to rehearse for us tomorrow morning."


    "No problem." JOJO nodded, "come to my house tomorrow morning."


    "Wow, wow!" Jian Rui nodded excitedly and shouted to Jian Haixi in the kitchen: "Mommy, brother JOJO promised to help!"


    Jian Haixi came out with a smile, took his cell phone and said to JOJO, "JOJO, don''t spoil this girl too much. Don''t let her things disturb your work."


    "No bother." JOJO smiled, "I just have a rest tomorrow. I''m glad I can help Ruirui."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi and JOJO said a few words and returned the mobile phone to Jian Rui. They brought out the watermelon juice and handed it to Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian.


    Jianrui smiled and said to JOJO, "brother JOJO, shall we wait for you at the school gate tomorrow?"


    "Well, OK, I''ll pick you up at school tomorrow morning."


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Rui smiled and put the straw into Mo Tong''s mouth again. By the way, she said childishly, "Mo Tong, do you hear me? I''ve found a good teacher. You must write the script today ~"


    Mo Tong bit the straw and nodded for the first time.

 Chapter 140

    When Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were discussing the script, no, to be exact, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were eating french fries and drinking watermelon juice, and Mo Tong was working hard to write the script. Jian Haixi began to work on dinner in the kitchen. She called Gu Chenyi and Yunling in advance. They came soon.


    Yunling looks much better, but Jian Haixi knows it''s just a look. With Yunling''s character, he won''t show his bad mood in front of everyone. He is always so gentle.


    Gu Chenyi robbed his son Gu Xiaomian''s watermelon juice when he came, "no filial son, I''ve been working hard outside all day. Don''t you hurry to let the food out when I see your father?"


    Gu Xiaomian looked at him contemptuously and reluctantly handed over half of the French fries he had eaten.


    Jian Haixi smiled and looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "if you want to eat, there''s still food in the kitchen. What do you have to do to grab food with your son?"


    "You don''t understand." Gu Chenyi shook the French fries in her hand and said to Jian Haixi, "what you grab is always delicious, especially in the hands of your son."


    Jian Haixi shook his head funny, but Gu Xiaomian almost cried. He ran over and held Yunling''s thigh and said nothing, "little dad, look at big dad ~"


    Yunling touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and said with a smile, "son, don''t you know your father is like a bear? He can''t change it. You can only let him order."


    Gu Chenyi didn''t get angry. He nodded and said, "yes, son, give more attention to Dad. It''s good for your practice, you know?"


    Gu Xiaomian hummed at him, turned his head to find Jian Haixi, took her hand and said, "aunt Haixi, do you still lack a son?"


    Jian Haixi was amused to laugh, reached out and pinched Gu Xiaomian''s face and said, "aunt doesn''t mind you being a son for aunt, but... Are you sure you want to call Ruirui sister in the future?"


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned. Looking at Jian Rui, who focused on Mo Tong and didn''t hear what they said, he frowned and thought for a while, shook his head and said, "forget it, I''d better bear my father. At least he has raised me for so many years."


    "Poof ~" Gu Chenyi took a mouthful of French fries, turned her eyes and said, "son, why don''t I know when you became so filial?"


    Gu Xiaomian said angrily, "just now."


    Looking at the father and son fighting, Jian Haixi reluctantly shook his head and turned into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Yunling also followed into the kitchen to help.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and asked hesitantly, "has everything been solved?"


    Yunling was not surprised. She knew this. She just smiled bitterly and shook her head and said, "there''s no such a good solution, but today''s group is sent away."


    Jian Haixi frowned: "I don''t know much about these things. When my father insisted on letting Bai Jing''s mother and daughter into the house, I simply left. But I''ve seen a lot of what happened in Ning''s house, and I believe you know some. In my opinion, no matter how they make trouble, don''t be soft hearted. Just look at Ji Wei. For those vampires, your soft hearted will only make them become a reality Intensify. "


    Yunling nodded and said, "that''s what Chenyi said. In fact, over the years, Ji Wei and I have done almost the same thing, but the Ning family still hinders the level. The cloud family has long torn their face from me. For them, I am a cash cow, so they can''t let me go."


    "It''s too much." Jian Haixi said for Yunling: "is there no way to get rid of them?"


    Yunling smiled bitterly, shook her head and said, "legally, the cloud family is indeed related to me. They have raised me, and I do have the obligation to support them. It''s not so easy to get rid of them completely."


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "if only there were a way for them to break off their relationship with you and dare not communicate with you in the future."


    Yunling looked at Jian Haixi in surprise and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi was stunned by his eyes and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Am I too naive?"


    "No." Yunling shook her head and said, "in fact, you proposed the best solution, but I didn''t expect you to say so."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said, "because this involves the practice of the edge of the law?"


    Yunling nodded.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "as long as the law allows, we can legally safeguard our rights and interests, can''t we?"


    Yunling also smiled, nodded and said, "you''re right. It seems that I have to discuss this matter with Chenyi again."


    Immersed in "bullying her son is really happy", Gu Chenyi didn''t expect that Yunling, who hadn''t been persuaded for a long time, changed his decision after listening to a few words from Jian Haixi.


    After dinner, Jian Haixi wanted to keep the children at home for one night, so it would be more convenient to go to JOJO''s house tomorrow, but considering the cold-faced housekeeper in Mo Tong''s house, Jian Haixi was still a little timid. In addition, she felt that her home was not very safe, so she didn''t mention letting the children live at home.


    The second morning, because it was children''s day, schools did not have classes to stop the show. When Jian Haixi sent Jian Rui to the school gate, she saw that JOJO was already waiting there.


    Having not seen JOJO for a long time, Jian Rui jumped into JOJO''s arms with excitement, "brother JOJO, last time you said you wanted to come to my house for dinner, why didn''t you come at last?"


    JOJO held Jianrui in her arms and said with a smile, "I was temporarily delayed last time, but today, brother JOJO will make up for you. Can you go to my house later and do whatever you want?"


    "Really?" Jianrui''s eyes turned and said, "then I have to think about it."


    "What''s wrong with the little girl?" Jian Haixi smiled and pinched Jian Rui''s face and said, "brother JOJO is so busy and has time to rehearse for you. You''re not allowed to bother him any more."


    "I know, Mommy ~" Jian Rui spit her tongue at Jian Haixi.


    JOJO held Jianrui and said to jianhaixi, "I''ll take good care of ruiruirui. You''re busy."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "don''t get used to her. This girl will be boundless once she gets used to it. Be careful that she pesters you."


    JOJO smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''d like her to trouble me."


    Jian Haixi had to shrug helplessly. Her daughter''s charm was as big as ever.


    With JOJO around, Jian Haixi didn''t really worry about Jian Rui''s safety. He just drove to the company after instructing Jian Rui a few words.


    As soon as Jian Haixi left, Jian Rui excitedly hugged JOJO and asked, "brother JOJO, didn''t you say you went to Iceland last time? Did you take more photos? The ones you showed me are not enjoyable. I want to know more about Iceland."


    JOJO smiled and nodded, "OK, I''ll show you the album when I get home."


    "Yes! Great!" Jianrui cheered excitedly.


    They waited at the school gate for a short time. Gu Chenyi led Gu Xiaomian. When Gu Xiaomian came, he saw JOJO holding Jian Rui intimately and hummed unhappily.


    Gu Chenyi slapped his son on the back of his head and whispered, "a man should have tolerance. Do you know? Ruirui won''t like a stingy man."


    Gu Xiaomian took a deep breath, straightened his chest, walked forward, politely nodded to JOJO and said, "Hello, brother JOJO."


    "Xiaomian, long time no see." JOJO nodded with a smile.


    Gu Chenyi looked around and asked, "hasn''t the man named Mo Tong come yet?"


    "No." Jian Rui frowned, "it''s strange that Mo Tong is not usually late."


    Gu Xiaomian guessed, "won''t he not participate?"


    "No." Jian Rui shook her head and said, "Mo Tong is not such a person."


    Gu Xiaomian tooted and said, "you''ve only known him for a few days..."


    "Gu Ruan!" Jian Rui stared at him unhappily. Just when she wanted to talk, she saw Mo Tong trotting over.


    "Sorry, I''m late." Mo Tong said.


    Jian Rui smiled, waved her hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. Just come."


    Gu Chenyi looked at the car driven by Mo Tong''s housekeeper opposite, narrowed his eyes and said to JOJO, "I''ll give you the three little children."


    "Don''t worry." JOJO nodded and led the three children into the car.


    Gu Chenyi went to the housekeeper Mo Tong''s car and knocked on the window.


    Mo Tong''s housekeeper lowered the window, looked at Gu Chenyi and asked, "what''s up?"


    "It''s a small matter." Gu Chenyi pulled down the corners of her mouth and looked at the humanity in the car with a smile: "I''m always curious, so I want to ask, is mo Tong''s Mo from Mo''s family?"


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, the housekeeper didn''t change at all. He just nodded calmly and said, "I don''t know which Mo family you said, but Mo Tong''s surname is mo, and his father''s surname is mo. Mo Tong''s home is naturally Mo''s family."


    With these words, the housekeeper nodded slightly to Gu Chenyi, closed the window and drove away.


    His words seemed to explain something, but he didn''t seem to say anything.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the far away car and his eyes were dark. He sighed deeply for a long time and murmured, "if it were really Mo''s house, it wouldn''t be very good..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the way home, Gu Xiaomian still cared a little, so he chased Mo Tong and asked, "Mo Tong, why are you so late? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Jian Rui nodded and said, "just say, Mo Tong, we thought you weren''t coming."


    Mo Tong pursed his lips without explanation. He just bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    Gu Xiaomian said angrily, "Oh, I didn''t ask you to apologize. I just want to know why you''re late."


    Mo Tong still doesn''t speak.


    Jian Rui thought and said, "I see, Mo Tong, is it your bad housekeeper who won''t let you participate in these activities?"


    Mo Tong was stunned. Without explanation, he just shook his head slightly.


    Jian Rui took this reason for herself, beat the cushion angrily and said, "your housekeeper is too bad, Mo Tong, or you can live in our house in the future, so he can''t take care of you."


    "Rui Rui, I also want to live in your house." Gu Xiaomian said in a aside way.


    "No." Jianrui refused without thinking.


    "Why?" Gu Xiaomian felt hurt. "We are the best friends. Why do you let Mo Tong live in your house but don''t let me live in your house?"


    Jian Rui looked at him and said, "because you eat too much. If you live in my house every day, how much food does my Mommy have to cook for you?"


    Gu Xiaomian said pitifully, "it''s a big deal. I''ll pay more for living. Anyway, my father has money."


    Jian Rui turned her eyes, didn''t bother to pay attention to him, turned her head and asked Mo Tong, "Mo Tong, have you written all the scripts?"


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "it''s all written. You can have a look later."


    Jianrui shook her head and said, "I don''t understand these, but brother JOJO can help me, right, brother JOJO?"


    JOJO smiled and nodded, "no problem."


    At home, a servant had already prepared snacks and cold drinks. As soon as Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian entered the living room, they jumped on the sofa and ate. Mo Tongze obediently took out the script for JOJO.


    JOJO looked at Mo Tong curiously while reading the script and asked, "are you Ruirui''s new classmate?"


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "well, I just transferred."


    JOJO nodded, but looked at Mo Tong''s eyes a little strange, "you... Look like a person."


    Mo Tong raised his eyebrows and asked, "do you mean Jian Yi, Jian Rui''s brother?"


    "Not bad." JOJO looked at the happy Jian Rui who was playing with Gu Xiaomian and whispered to Mo Tong, "Rui Rui is very simple and kind. I don''t know what your purpose is here, but I hope you don''t do anything to hurt her, otherwise you may suffer the most terrible revenge in the world."


    Mo Tong looked at JOJO and didn''t answer.


    JOJO didn''t say any more, but read the script carefully.


    "Brother JOJO, how''s it going?" Jianrui ran over and asked.


    "There''s no problem with the script," JOJO said with a smile. "Now our first step is to memorize the lines. Fortunately, the script is not long and you don''t have many lines. I think we can recite them all in less than half an hour, and then we''ll start rehearsing."


    "OK, listen to brother JOJO." Jianrui nodded with a smile.


    In the next half an hour, the three began to recite their lines seriously, and Mo Tong recited them first. Originally, his lines were the least. Coupled with his intelligence, he remembered them all in less than five minutes.


    Fifteen minutes later, Jianrui also memorized her lines. Gu Xiaomian anxiously looked at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, even you can recite it? But I still have a lot."


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time. Don''t worry." Jianrui waved her hand carelessly, turned her head and took JOJO''s hand and asked, "brother JOJO, didn''t you say you wanted to show me the album?"


    "Well, in the study, I''ll take you." JOJO took Jian Rui to the study on the second floor.


    As soon as they left, Gu Xiaomian immediately turned to Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, help me, cut it down a little. I really can''t recite so much."


    Mo Tong looked at the anxious sweating Gu Xiaomian, nodded and took his script to help change it.


    In the study, Jianrui looked at the photo album that JOJO gave her with interest. Almost every time she looked at a photo, she had to ask a lot of questions.


    For example, where was this photo taken, whether it snowed, whether the air was good, whether there was a snowball fight or something.


    JOJO was not impatient. Each one carefully told her the whole story.


    Since learning from Jian Haixi that Jian Yi''s favorite place is Iceland, JOJO also has some special feelings for that place. Although he can''t tell Jianrui that her missing brother is there, if these photos can solve the lovesickness, he will describe the scene in the photos to Jianrui as carefully as possible.


    Listening to JOJO''s story in Iceland, Jianrui said with longing, "I really want to go there."


    JOJO fondly touched Jian Rui''s hair and said, "don''t worry, one day, you can go there."


    He knows that Ning Jiwei has gone to Iceland, so Jian Yi will return in the near future.


    Jian Rui smiled, nodded and said, "when I grow up, I must go there. My brother likes it best. He said it is the cleanest place in the world."


    JOJO nodded and said, "it''s really clean there. You''ll know when Ruirui goes."


    Jian Rui gave a sound, bowed her head and continued to turn up the album.


    Suddenly, a picture made Jianrui stop.


    "What''s the matter?" JOJO asked.


    Jian Rui''s fingers trembled, pointed to a figure in the distance in the big group photo and asked, "brother JOJO, who is this man...?"


    JOJO looked at the picture and was stunned when she saw the figure pointed by Jian Rui.


    He took a picture of Jian Yi in his wheelchair. Of course, he knew who the figure Jian Rui pointed to, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "I don''t know, just passers-by." JOJO said like a plain way.


    As like as two peas, "Jane is disappointed. His eyes are staring at the figure without blinking." but JOJO brother, I think he looks familiar. Oh, look at his fingers. They are exactly the same as my brother. My brother brother sits on his fingers every time.


    JOJO looked at the photo, smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "you think too much. Even people can''t see clearly across such a distance. How can you see his fingers clearly?"


    "Am I thinking too much?"


    "Well, you just miss your brother so much," JOJO said, turning over a new page of the album and said, "come on, shall we continue with the story of Iceland?"


    Jianrui nodded blankly and said, "OK."


    After that, although Jianrui listened to JOJO''s story and didn''t ask to take another look at the picture, she never asked questions again.


    JOJO looked at Jianrui anxiously, thought about it and asked, "do you want to drink juice?"


    Jianrui nodded and said, "brother JOJO, I still have a half drunk juice in the living room. Would you please bring it up for me?"


    JOJO nodded and said, "OK, I''ll bring it up for you now. Do you want snacks?"


    "Yes!" said Jianrui with a smile, "brother JOJO, take more ~"


    "No problem, you can eat as much as you like." seeing her smiling again, JOJO breathed a sigh of relief and turned to go out to get her snacks and juice.


    Jianrui sat there, listening to JOJO''s footsteps downstairs, quickly turned the album back to the page of the big group photo.


    Looking at the familiar figure in the big group photo, Jian Rui''s eyes were slightly red. She stretched out her hand to stay on the figure for a second and whispered, "I know you''re not my brother, but please let me keep a thought."


    With that, Jianrui took out her mobile phone from her pocket and pressed the shutter against the big group photo.

 Chapter 141

    JOJO took snacks and juice from the living room. When she was going upstairs, she saw Jianrui jumping down the stairs.


    "Ruirui, why don''t you wait for me in the study?" JOJO thought that her slow movement made her anxious, smiled and explained, "I don''t know what kind of snacks you want, so I took some."


    Jian Rui ran down and took the zero esophagus: "thank you, brother JOJO. Mommy said you can''t trouble brother JOJO. Now Ruirui has come down by herself, so brother JOJO doesn''t have to be busy."


    JOJO smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "my brother doesn''t mind your trouble."


    "But Rui Rui wants to be a sensible little cute in JOJO''s brother''s heart." Jian Rui smiled, holding the juice and holding JOJO in one hand, sat down on the sofa and said, "anyway, we''ve seen the photo album. Let''s sit here and wait for Gu Ruan to recite his lines."


    Gu Xiaomian, listening to Jian Rui''s words, looked up depressed and said, "Rui Rui, I''ve carried more than half of it."


    Jian Rui ran over and took a look at it and said, "Gu Ruan, you are too stupid. Your lines are not as good as mine, and if I remember correctly, you seem to have changed here?"


    "No... no change, that''s it..." Gu Xiaomian said with a guilty heart.


    Jian Rui tilted her lips and stopped disturbing him. She turned to ask JOJO, "brother JOJO, can you rehearse the part between me and Mo Tong first?"


    "Yes." JOJO smiled and nodded, "I''ve asked people to prepare clothes according to your role and background. Now let''s arrange the two of you first."


    Then he said to Mo Tong, "Mo Tong, you have the piano playing part. I have prepared the music score and piano for you. You can practice first."


    Mo Tong nodded, although he had played the song well.


    After some rehearsals of Jian Rui and Mo Tong were almost the same, Gu Xiaomian finally memorized his lines, so the three began a new round of familiarity and practice.


    After a tense rehearsal in the morning, JOJO directly drove the three children to school.


    At the school gate, Jian Haixi, Gu Chenyi, Yunling and others had already been waiting there. Seeing them coming, he hurried forward to ask about the rehearsal results.


    Jian Rui comforted Jian Haixi with a smile and said, "don''t worry, Mommy, you must keep laughing today."


    "Really?" Jian Haixi took her daughter''s hand and said with a smile, "Ruirui is so confident?"


    "Of course." Jianrui looked up proudly and JOJO said, "if brother JOJO helps us rehearse, of course I can play well."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a smile and said, "did you thank brother JOJO?"


    "Of course," said Jianrui with a naughty smile, "I said I would marry brother JOJO when I grow up!"


    "Poof ~"


    "What?"


    Gu Chenyi was drinking mineral water when he heard this.


    Jian Haixi also looked at her daughter in surprise and said, "Ruirui, don''t talk nonsense."


    "What''s the matter, Mommy?" asked Jianrui suspiciously. "Does Mommy object to my marrying brother JOJO?"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi had a headache. How to answer this question. After thinking about it, he thought, "it''s not a question of whether to object or not. Mommy won''t stop you when ruiruirui wants to fall in love and get married with any kind of boy when she grows up, but now you''re still young. It''s not the time to think about this question."


    "Oh, all right."


    Jianhaixi thought it would be difficult to persuade her daughter, but as soon as her words fell, Jianrui nodded obediently. She couldn''t help looking at her daughter with some doubts. When she wanted to ask her if she understood her meaning, she saw Jianrui turning around and holding JOJO''s hand and reluctantly saying, "brother JOJO, you also heard my mommy say that I''m too young. We can only let go first."


    Jian Haixi: "


    Gu Chenyi sighed, looked at Gu Xiaomian, who looked down and frowned. It was like he didn''t hear them. He reached forward and pinched his face and asked, "son smash, what''s the matter with you? You''re in such a hurry?"


    Gu Xiaomian is silently reciting his lines. Suddenly, he is disturbed by Gu Chenyi. He claps his hand unhappily and says, "Dad, don''t make trouble. I haven''t memorized my lines yet. It''s your fault if I forget my lines later."


    Gu Chenyi shook his head speechless and said to Yunling: "with this IQ, people really want to help. They don''t know how to help."


    Yunling smiled and said, "your children and grandchildren have their own blessings. It''s too early for you to worry now."


    "Where is it early?" Gu Chenyi said disapprovingly: "if I hadn''t recognized you early, you wouldn''t be standing next to anyone now. A person as popular as a little girl should start early, otherwise it would be cheaper for others."


    Said, Gu Chenyi also pointed to Chao JOJO and Mo Tong.


    Jian Haixi and Yunling looked at each other. They were speechless about Gu Chenyi''s childishness. They could only act as if they didn''t see it. Instead, they led the children into the school.


    At this time, the art show was about to begin, and Jian Rui''s class was already making preparations. After sending the children backstage, Jian Haixi and others sat on the parents'' seat and waited quietly.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Haixi and whispered in her ear, "what did you say to Yunling yesterday? He wouldn''t start with the cloud family. As a result, he told me to change his mind yesterday after listening to you."


    Jian Haixi picked up her eyebrows and said, "isn''t that good? I didn''t say anything. Yunling should have figured it out by herself, otherwise it''s useless to persuade anyone with his character."


    Gu Chenyi also nodded and sighed, "I just don''t know when these bad things will end. Looking at Yunling every day, because those people are worried, I can''t wait to beat them up."


    "Even if this thing is over, there will be other difficulties and troubles. Isn''t life like this?" Jian Haixi said.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her strangely, "you''re a little strange. What''s the matter? Has something happened?"


    Jian Haixi nodded hesitantly and said, "there are some doubts. Maybe we really need your help and Yunling this time. We''ll have a good chat after watching the children''s performance."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "no problem. Your business is ours, but you don''t find Ning Jiwei but me. It''s quite surprising to me."


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "this... Is also one of the places I doubt, and Ji Wei seems to be very busy these days. I don''t want to disturb him because of my little guess."


    "That''s OK." Gu Chenyi nodded without hesitation: "after that, I asked Yunling to take the children back and let''s find a place to talk."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and looked at Gu Chenyi. The place that had not been settled in his heart seemed to calm down slowly.


    Perhaps this is the meaning of friends. Happiness does not disturb each other, and there is no hesitation when suffering.


    We didn''t have to wait too long. Soon, a small June day show began.


    As one program appeared on the stage, Jian Haixi and others watched it with relish.


    Gu Chenyi touched her chin and said, "I''m looking forward to what kind of works they can perform."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ll see a little more. Spoiler alert. It''s very good ~"


    Gu Chenyi immediately rejected her and said, "no spoilers."


    JOJO, sitting on one side, smiled and nodded: "it''s really a very good program. As long as they are not nervous and can perform smoothly, they will definitely be popular."


    "Even those who majored in you praised them?" Gu Chenyi hooked up her lower lip and said to Yunling, "it seems that there is really a good play to see this time ~"


    Yunling smiled and warned him, "you are not allowed to coax under the stage for a while, do you know?"


    "Cut ~ I''m such a tasteless person?" Gu Chenyi snorted disdainfully, but after saying it, he found that Yunling, Jian Haixi and others were staring at him. He coughed awkwardly and said in two voices: "I know, I''m sure I won''t make trouble."


    "The last program is the sketch" my home "brought to you by Jian Rui, Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian from Class 3. Please enjoy it."


    "Come out!" Gu Chenyi rubbed his hands nervously.


    Jian Haixi covered her mouth and felt funny. Although Gu Chenyi often bullied Gu Xiaomian, she also loved him from the heart. It''s not. She''s more nervous than anyone when she meets something.


    "Ouch, hello ~"


    With an exaggerated cry, Gu Xiaomian rolled out of the background, touched his ass and said, "Dad, if you spank me again, it will blossom!"


    When he shouted, the audience burst into laughter.


    Gu Chenyi frowned, "why do I think this is so familiar?"


    Then Jian Rui came out with a lollipop and started an interactive interactive part with Gu Xiaomian.


    The two were outgoing and lively. Although Gu Xiaomian was nervous off the stage, he was more involved than Jian Rui. They amused everyone under the stage together.


    Gu Chenyi laughed and said, "Yunling, look at our stupid son."


    Yunling still smiled, but the smile in her eyes could not be hidden.


    Just when everyone thought this was a funny sketch, the picture suddenly turned. Mo Tong came out with a book in his arms. The lonely figure and silent eyes immediately pulled everyone out of the funny atmosphere and began to focus on Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong performed an orphan without parents. He told his story lightly. In order to tease him, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui showed him their father''s shoe prints with their hips pouted, and one gave him lollipops, but these scenes were even more disturbing. Finally, the sketch ended slowly in Mo Tong''s piano song home. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian accompanied him and said loudly that from now on, their home will be his home.


    The performance was only five or six minutes, but it held everyone''s emotions tightly, from the laughter at the beginning to the worry later, and even many parents turned red in the end.


    The June day show ended with thunderous applause. Jian Haixi and others left the table one after another and came backstage.


    When she learned that Jian Rui was changing clothes in the dressing room, Jian Haixi walked over and knocked on the door and asked, "Rui Rui, have you changed it? Do you want mommy to help?"


    Jianrui opened the door from inside, revealed a cerebellar bag and said, "Mommy, come in first."


    "What''s so mysterious?" Jane Haixi smiled and went in. Seeing that her daughter had changed her clothes, she asked, "Ruirui, why don''t you go out after changing her clothes?"


    Jianrui took her hand and sat on the stool. She took out her mobile phone. "Mommy, I have something to show you."


    "What is it?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile, but she couldn''t laugh when she saw the picture Jian Rui showed her.


    "This... Where did you see it?" Jian Haixi looked up at Jian Rui and asked excitedly.


    Jianrui blinked and said, "I saw it at JOJO''s brother''s house. He showed me a picture in Iceland. I accidentally found this."


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi, swallowed her saliva, pointed to the enlarged picture with her small hand and asked, "Mommy, do you see this figure... Does it look like her brother?"


    Jian Haixi''s hand holding the mobile phone trembled, and tears fell from her eyes.


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui stretched out her little hand to wipe away her tears and said with red eyes, "Mommy doesn''t cry."


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, calmed his emotions, held his daughter in his arms and asked, "Ruirui, did you ask brother JOJO? What did he say?"


    "Brother JOJO can''t tell clearly. It may be passers-by." Jian Rui said disappointedly, "but Rui Rui felt like his brother, so she secretly photographed him when brother JOJO went out."


    Jane Haixi was silent for a while and said to her daughter, "Ruirui, don''t tell others about it, you know? Even daddy can''t tell."


    "Why?" asked Jane Rui suspiciously.


    "Rui Rui, don''t ask why, trust Mommy?" Jian Haixi touched Jian Rui''s hair and said.


    Jian Rui looked up at Jian Haixi, nodded and said, "well, Ruirui doesn''t tell anyone. This is the secret of Rui Rui and Mommy."


    "Well, baby, that''s good." Jane Haixi kissed her daughter on the forehead, took her hand and said, "come on, let''s go out, otherwise they should worry."


    With that, Jane Haixi took her daughter out of the dressing room.


    Gu Chenyi and others had already been waiting outside. Seeing Jian Haixi coming, he smiled and said to her, "we just discussed inviting everyone to a big meal today. It can be regarded as a reward for the children. Yunling has been waiting in the car with Xiaomian."


    Jian Haixi looked around and asked, "where are mo Tong and JOJO?"


    "Mo Tong said nothing. His strange housekeeper came again, so he went home. As for JOJO, it seems that he answered the phone and hurried away." Gu Chenyi explained.


    Jian Haixi nodded, squatted down and said to Jian Rui, "Ruirui is good. Go to the store with Uncle Yunling first. Mommy and uncle Chenyi say something and it will pass soon, okay?"


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded and sat in Yunling''s car with Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Chenyi got on Jian Haixi''s car and drove all the way to a nearby cafe.


    On the bus, Gu Chenyi keenly noticed that Jian Haixi was in a bad mood. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "talk later. It''s inconvenient to talk in the car."


    Seeing her like this, Gu Chenyi also felt the seriousness of the situation and frowned deeper.


    When they arrived at the cafe, they deliberately found a hidden corner.


    After determining that there was no one around, Jian Haixi told Gu Chenyi about the camera at home.


    "Do you suspect that someone is watching you?" Gu Chenyi was surprised. "When did it happen? Why didn''t you tell Ning Jiwei about such a big thing?"


    Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "I mentioned to him before. At that time, he said there could be no problem with the camera. My brother bought the camera. Later, Ji Wei added a secret, and then stopped it. You know Ji Wei''s ability. There''s basically no problem with his encrypted things."


    Gu Chenyi also sank his face. "So the computer level of the people behind him is at least one level with Ning Jiwei?"


    "I thought so at the beginning, especially after knowing what Fu Lao said, I felt even more uneasy, so I still wanted to go back and tell Ji Wei about it today, but..."


    Jane Haixi paused and handed the group photo on her mobile phone to Gu Chenyi. "I saw this just now."


    "What is this?" Gu Chenyi looked at the photo suspiciously. "Isn''t this the group photo of JOJO?"


    Jian Haixi maximized the photo, pointed to the figure not far from the group photo and said, "look... Does he look like Yi Yi?"


    "This..."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and said, "you''re a little like that, but you can''t see anything clearly at such a long distance."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "you don''t know, Chenyi, I have a strong feeling that he is Yiyi, my Yiyi!"


    Gu Chenyi stared at the vague figure in the picture, sighed and nodded: "well, what do you want me to do?"


    Jian Haixi said: "the camera thing, plus this photo... Let me have another guess..."


    "Do you doubt Ning Jiwei?" Gu Chenyi asked directly.


    Jian Haixi didn''t nod, but he didn''t shake his head. Instead, he was silent for a long time before he continued: "Jiwei once said that he was hiding something from me, and I don''t know where he went on a business trip this time. Whether he asked him or Li Fu, they refused to say. They just said that there would be a big surprise for me when he came back. And now looking back, there was only a day difference between Jiwei''s business trip and JOJO''s return. JOJO went to Iceland, and lol came back from Iceland ... all this adds up, I can''t help but make such a guess. "


    Gu Chenyi pondered: "your analysis is indeed reasonable. Let me go back and check Ning Jiwei''s whereabouts and call you again. I can get results tonight as soon as possible."


    Jane Haixi nodded, but she didn''t look so relaxed.


    "In addition, I think I have to talk to Ning Jiwei about the camera." Gu Chenyi said: "this matter can be big or small. Although your guess is reasonable, it''s just a guess."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I''ll tell him when I get back."


    "If..." Gu Chenyi thought and asked tentatively, "I mean, if Ning Jiwei is really in Iceland, what are you going to do?"


    Jian Haixi was silent and looked up at Gu Chenyi. His voice was steady but firm: "go to Iceland."


    "All right."


    Gu Chenyi sighed, pointed to the photo on his mobile phone and said, "in fact, no matter Ning Jiwei is no longer Iceland, with this photo, you will go to Iceland to have a look, right?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "yes, I''ll personally determine whether my son is still alive. If he is still alive, but I''m not with him, how pathetic he should be..."

 Chapter 142

    Out of the cafe, Gu Chenyi has arranged a special person to investigate Ning Jiwei''s whereabouts. Then they hurried all the way to the restaurant, but Jian Haixi was always absent-minded.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her anxiously and said, "don''t think so much. I''ve sent someone to check. I believe it won''t take long to get results."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I just... My mood is very complicated. It''s hard to calm down for a while."


    "I understand." Gu Chenyi said, "but you will worry the children like this."


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and said, "you''re right. Today is to celebrate the success of the children''s performance. I can''t affect everyone''s mood because of my emotions."


    Gu Chenyi drove the car, patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder and said, "there''s still a little distance from the hotel. Why don''t you close your eyes and have a rest."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi obediently closed her eyes and leaned back on the back of the chair. Although she didn''t want to rest at the moment, it was undoubtedly the best way to calm herself down.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Yunling had ordered the food. Seeing the two people coming, Gu Xiaomian waved, "Dad, aunt Haixi, you are so slow ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled, sat down, reached out and touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Will your aunt peel shrimp for you later?"


    "You don''t need to peel shrimp." Gu Xiaomian said with a smile, "Dad said that gentlemen can''t let girls peel shrimp for themselves. I''ll peel shrimp for my aunt and Ruirui later."


    "Smelly boy, you can show yourself!" Gu Chenyi slapped Gu Xiaomian on the back and immediately let Gu Xiaomian explode.


    "Dad, I show that I still shoot me!"


    Gu Chenyi said dismissively, "where did you shoot? Dad, this is caressing. Do you understand caressing?"


    Gu Xiaomian snorted, turned and looked at Yunling and said, "little dad, you see how much dad has gone too far."


    Yunling nodded with a smile and said, "it''s really too much. I''ll punish him to peel shrimp for you later."


    "OK!" Gu Xiaomian proudly rushed to Gu Chenyi and said, "Dad, do you hear what little dad said? Don''t cheat ~"


    Gu Chenyi shook her head funny, looked at Yun Ling and sighed, "so in the end, I''ll peel shrimp for all of you, Cheng!"


    "Yeah!" Gu Xiaomian clapped happily and said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, my father is good at shelling shrimp. You can see it in a moment ~"


    Jian Rui tilted her head and asked, "isn''t it the same to peel shrimp?"


    "That''s different." Gu Xiaomian said with a naughty smile, "you''ll see it later."


    Jian Rui didn''t think so at first, but soon, with the big meal on the table, Jian Rui finally saw how the shrimp peeling master operated.


    "Uncle Gu, you''re great!" Jianrui said with her mouth open. "I can peel shrimp everywhere myself, but you didn''t even break your disposable gloves. It''s great!"


    Gu Chenyi laughed and said, "Ruirui''s mouth is so sweet. Come on, the first shrimp is for you!"


    Then he personally sent the peeled prawns to Jian Rui''s mouth.


    "Thank you, uncle gu!" Jian Rui smiled sweetly, opened her mouth and bit the shrimp. "Uncle Gu''s shrimp is particularly fragrant!"


    "Ha ha!" Gu Chenyi laughed contentedly and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, your little girl is good at speaking."


    Jane Haixi smiled and shook her head and said, "she''s probably very talented in this regard."


    "Mommy ~" said Jane Rui with a coquettish lips, "how can you easily reveal other people''s talents and abilities ~"


    One sentence made everyone laugh, and the atmosphere of the whole dinner was much relaxed.


    On the way, Jian Rui wanted to go to the bathroom, so Jian Haixi led her out of the private room.


    After leaving the private room, Jian Rui trotted all the way. Jian Haixi walked behind and shouted, "Rui Rui, slow down."


    "I can''t slow down, Mommy!" Jianrui shouted back as she ran, "Mommy, I''ll take a step first. You can''t hurry slowly. Bye ~"


    Just then, when passing the corner of the corridor, Jianrui accidentally bumped into a man.


    "Hiss ~ it hurts!" Jian Rui rubbed the hurt forehead with one hand and apologized quickly: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Where''s the dead child?"


    Before Jianrui finished her apology, she heard the sharp female voice scolding: "don''t you have eyes? Is this corridor a place for you to run? Do you have no father or mother? Don''t your parents teach you how to be polite?"


    "Aunt, please don''t say my parents. I''ve apologized to you..."


    "It''s no use apologizing?" Yun Xiaoxiao reached out and stroked the skirt hit by Jian Rui. He scolded angrily: "I came here to eat in such expensive clothes. Did I come to hear your apology?"


    "I''m sorry, aunt, I really didn''t mean to..." Jian Rui, who had never been scolded so much, lowered her head, red eyes and choked in her voice.


    "Why are you crying?" Yun Xiaoxiao poked Jian Rui''s head and said, "I don''t know. I thought I bullied you. I was hit by you, okay?"


    "I... aunt..."


    "What aunt? Who''s your aunt?" Yun Xiaoxiao hated being called an aunt. She looked as old as she was. She was angry when she heard that Jianrui had been calling like this. She raised her hand and pushed it towards Jianrui''s shoulder.


    "Rui Rui!"


    Jian Haixi saw her daughter arguing with others all the way. She hurried over and happened to see this scene. She hurried forward and pulled Jian Rui behind her.


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui held Jian Haixi with red eyes.


    "Ruirui is good, don''t cry, tell mommy if you''re hurt?" Jane Haixi looked at her daughter up and down to make sure she wasn''t hurt.


    Seeing this, Yun Xiaoxiao said sarcastically, "you are her mother? I didn''t say, how do you teach children? Can you run and bump in public places?"


    Jian Haixi got up and looked at Yun Xiaoxiao. "Sorry, I apologize for my daughter. If you are injured or uncomfortable anywhere, I can accompany you to the hospital."


    The cloud Xiaoxiao disdains of cold hum a way: "I lack you those smelly money?"


    "Then what do you want?" Jane Haixi''s face was cold.


    It was really Jianrui''s fault, but the other party was so unforgiving. It was shameful to try to do something to a little girl just now.


    "I don''t want to do anything." Yun Xiaoxiao looked down at Jian Haixi and pointed to her and Jian Rui behind her. "I just want you to apologize to me."


    "We have apologized," said Jane Haixi.


    "Mosquitoes can''t hear your voice. Can that be an apology?" Yun Xiaoxiao sneered.


    "What do you want?" Jane Haixi asked coldly.


    Yun Xiaoxiao pointed to the hall on the first floor and said, "there is a radio at the service desk. I want you to apologize loudly with the radio and ensure that everyone can hear."


    Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes and sneered: "Miss, I think your paranoia is very serious. You continue to daydream. We won''t accompany you."


    Finish saying that, pull Jian Rui to leave.


    Seeing this, Yun Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand to stop, "Miss Ben hasn''t agreed to let you go. No one of you wants to go!"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were dark and raised his hand to hold Yun Xiaoxiao''s arm.


    "You, how dare you fight with Miss Ben?" Yun Xiaoxiao clenched his teeth angrily and wanted to take back his arm. However, her strength could not escape Jian Haixi''s palm.


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui whispered in fear.


    "Baby, I''m not afraid. You go to the bathroom first, and Mommy will find you soon." Jian Haixi turned back and comforted.


    "But..." Jian Rui wanted to say it again, but she was interrupted by Jian Haixi: "be good and listen to Mommy."


    Jianrui bit her lip, turned and ran, but not towards the bathroom, but ran back to the private room.


    Jian Haixi was relieved to see her go back, as long as she wasn''t here.


    "Bitch, let me go!" Yun Xiaoxiao scolded and kicked at the same time.


    Jian Haixi sneered and said, "thanks to the practice of the previous two days, I am very familiar with this move now."


    After that, he dodged unhurriedly and kicked his toes. It was easy to trip Yun Xiaoxiao to the wall.


    "Dare you hit me?" Yun Xiaoxiao was surprised and angry, and said to Jian Haixi, "I will not spare you."


    Jian Haixi snorted coldly, "you can try as much as you can."


    Yun Xiaoxiao bit his teeth and shouted, "help! Help!"


    Unexpectedly, she would suddenly call people. Jian Haixi rolled his eyes. He didn''t want to delay her here and planned to let go.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she let go, Yun Xiaoxiao rushed over behind her. Fortunately, Jian Haixi hid quickly and was not knocked down by her.


    "Haixi!" Gu Chenyi and Yunling saw this scene as soon as they came out and said at the same time.


    On the other side, Ning Jikang came late and shouted suspiciously, "Xiaoxiao? Were you shouting for help just now?"


    Seeing Ning Jikang, Jian Haixi was stunned and squinted at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Yun Xiaoxiao ran to Ning Jikang''s arms and cried, "Ji Kang, you have to help me. This woman just wanted to hit me... Sobbing..."


    Yunling looked at yunxiaoxiao and walked forward with a black face: "yunxiaoxiao, have you had enough?"


    Gu Chenyi frowned, went to Jian Haixi and asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head.


    Seeing Yunling, yunxiaoxiao was a little surprised. She first looked at Gu Chenyi, then looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously and asked, "brother, do you know this woman?"


    "First, I''m not your brother." Yunling said coldly, "second, Haixi is my friend. I don''t allow you to insult her."


    "Haixi..." Ning Jikang was stunned when he saw Jian Haixi. At the moment, he listened to her name and flashed in his eyes: "are you Jian Haixi? Ning Jiwei''s woman?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jikang displeased and didn''t mean to talk to him at all.


    However, her indifference did not make Ning Jikang unhappy, but aroused his interest. He squinted at Jian Haixi. Despite repeated restraint, the greed and madness in his eyes betrayed her.


    Gu Chenyi calmly stepped forward, pulled Jian Haixi behind him, stared at Ning Jikang and scolded, "look at me again and dig out your eyes!"


    Ning Jikang smiled foolishly, licked his tongue and said, "Haixi... Or should I call you sister-in-law? I didn''t expect you to be satisfied with Ning Jiwei. When did you catch up with Gu Chenyi? You''re powerful enough!"


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Chenyi immediately wanted to roll his sleeves, but Jian Haixi pulled him in time.


    Jian Haixi frowned, glanced at Ning Jikang and said to Gu Chenyi, "there''s nothing to say with such people. Saying one more word is self reducing. Let''s go."


    "Hey, hey, don''t hurry to go." Ning Jikang stared at Jian Haixi and said with a smile: "it''s not easy for us to meet. We all know each other. How about sharing the table together?"


    "Ji Kang!" Yun Xiaoxiao tugged Ning Jikang''s arm and said angrily, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Ning Jikang said with a smile, "I said Xiaoxiao, don''t be unreasonable. Today''s matter is a misunderstanding. Everyone will be a family in the future. The flood washed the Dragon King temple."


    "Who is a family with her!" Yun Xiaoxiao said angrily.


    When Jian Haixi heard Ning Jikang''s words, he also shook the goose bumps on his arm disgustingly.


    Yunling and Gu Chenyi are too lazy to waste time with them. They turn around and leave with Jian Haixi.


    "Brother ~" seeing that Ning Jikang could not be expected, Yun Xiaoxiao turned to Yunling and shouted, "are you just watching me being bullied?"


    Yunling paused, looked back at yunxiaoxiao and said, "I have nothing to do with the cloud family, and of course it has nothing to do with you. Whether you have been bullied or not and who you want to marry has nothing to do with me."


    "Brother..."


    Yunxiaoxiao also wants to say that Yunling and others have gone back to the private room without looking back.


    When there were only Yun Xiaoxiao and Ning Jikang left, Yun Xiaoxiao turned around and saw that Ning Jikang was still staring at Jian Haixi''s back and stepped on his leather shoes.


    "Lying trough! What are you doing?" Ning Jikang shouted angrily.


    "I should have asked you what you want to do?" Yun Xiaoxiao sneered, "why, have a crush on Jian Haixi? Don''t forget that she is Ning Jiwei''s woman."


    "What are you talking about?" Ning Jikang frowned.


    "I''m talking nonsense?" Yun Xiaoxiao looked at him sarcastically and said, "you can see if I''m talking nonsense by looking in the mirror. Just now your eyes almost stuck to her."


    Ning Jikang waved his hand impatiently and said, "can you stop making trouble?"


    "I''m making trouble for nothing?" Yun Xiaoxiao screamed, "Ning Jikang, you tried every means to marry me at the beginning. Now you haven''t married yet. Are you doing this to me?"


    "You''ve had enough!" Ning Jikang roared with a stare at Yun Xiaoxiao. "I still ask you what''s the matter? The dowry and shares agreed earlier have not been seen. Just now, I heard Yun Ling''s meaning and cut off the relationship with you. Together, you''re going to marry into Ning''s house empty handed so that we can support you and support you, right?"


    "I......" Yun Xiaoxiao choked, then looked at Ning Jikang wrongly and said, "are you with me for my money?"


    Ning Jikang''s eyes flashed, sighed, took Yun Xiaoxiao into his arms and said, "of course I''m not with you for money, but if I don''t have anything, my father and grandpa alone can''t pass. I''m worried about us these days, so don''t make trouble for me, will you?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao bit his lip and leaned against him. Although he was still angry, he dared not speak.


    In the private room, when Jian Haixi and others go back, Gu Xiaomian has also brought Jian Rui back from the bathroom on the other side.


    Seeing Jian Haixi, Jian Rui hurried to her and asked, "Mommy, are you okay?"


    "Mommy''s okay." Jane Haixi knew she must have been frightened just now, so she squatted down and held her daughter in her arms to coax her.


    After this trouble, everyone didn''t want to eat. Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi said good-bye to each other after waiting for his news in the evening, and drove home with Jian Rui.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Ning Ji and Jian Yi are watching Jian Rui''s June day show.


    Looking at her daughter''s innocent and lovely smiling face, Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "don''t say, Ruirui really has talent in performance."


    Jian Yi nodded and smiled. "I saw it when she went to shoot a plane model. Ruirui is really spiritual."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Yi and stared at the screen without blinking. With a smile, he reached out and touched his head and said, "well, rest early today. Don''t forget to go for a review tomorrow."


    Jian Yi nodded, glanced at Jian Rui and Jian Haixi in the audience, and slowly closed the computer.


    "Daddy..." Jian Yi looked up at Ning Jiwei and said anxiously, "if the review results are good tomorrow, I''ll go into the operating room. If not, I''ll have to wait for the next time..."


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Yi and said, "whether the result is good or bad, daddy will be with you."


    Jian Yi leaned on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder and whispered, "Daddy, I miss mommy and Ruirui, and I want to get better quickly and go back to see them, but I''m so afraid, in case I can''t get out of the operating room..."


    "No." Ning Jiwei interrupted him, hugged his arm tightly and said, "Daddy promise, you will be fine."


    "Daddy..." Jian Yi whispered, "if I die, don''t tell mommy and ruiruirui that I''m still alive? I don''t want them to be sad."


    Ning Jiwei had a slight sore throat and closed his eyes without talking.


    "Daddy, promise me, or I won''t be at ease," said Jian Yi.


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and sobbed, "OK, daddy promised you."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, I woke up slowly in an unknown villa.


    "You''re awake." a figure in black and sunglasses said with his back to Wen Qingnuan.


    Wen Qingnuan sat up nervously and looked at each other in fear, "who are you?"


    The man in black smiled and said, "shouldn''t you thank me for saving you first?"


    Wen Qingnuan bit his lips and said, "you have a purpose to save me? Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    "Ha ha." the man in black chuckled, "it seems that you have become smarter after being locked up for so long."


    Wen Qingnuan stared at each other cautiously, "you know me? Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am." the man in black turned slowly, with a charming smile on his lips, took off his sunglasses, looked at Wen Qingnuan and said, "the important thing is, do you dare to play another game."


    "You, you are..."


    Wen Qingnuan looked at the familiar face after taking off his sunglasses. The whole person opened his eyes in horror, "you, are you still alive?"

 Chapter 143

    After returning home, Jian Rui lay sensible on the table and took unfinished notes, while Jian Haixi entered the study.


    Just turned on the computer, facing the blank document, she couldn''t calm down.


    In this way, in the evening, Jian Haixi became more and more worried. He kept picking up his mobile phone to check the phone and wechat for fear of missing Gu Chenyi''s phone.


    "Mommy?"


    Jian Rui came in rubbing her eyes and said sleepily, "Mommy, it''s time to go to bed."


    Jian Haixi suddenly forgot the time. Usually at this time, she would take her daughter to wash, and then tell her a story to coax her to sleep.


    Looking at her sleepy daughter, Jian Haixi got up with some apology and said, "I''m sorry, Ruirui, Mommy forgot the time. Come on, let''s go wash now."


    Jian Rui took Jian Haixi''s hand and asked suspiciously, "is Mommy busy? Ruirui Rui doesn''t matter. Rui Rui has grown up and can wash herself ~"


    Pleased that her daughter was sensible and considerate, Jian Haixi was warm in her heart. She squatted down with a smile and hugged her daughter and said, "no, ruiruirui is tired all day today. She must have a lot of sweat. She has to take a good bath."


    "Oh, OK." Jianrui yawned, lay on Jianrui''s shoulder and said, "Mommy, it''s very kind of you ~"


    Jane Haixi smiled and took her daughter to wash.


    After washing, Jian Rui was already sleepy. Jian Haixi took her to bed, covered her quilt, reached out and patted her on the shoulder and said, "baby, go to bed."


    "Mommy, what about you?" asked Jianrui with a misty eye.


    "Mommy has to wait a little longer. Will Ruirui sleep first?" Jian Haixi whispered.


    "OK." Jian Rui nodded, took Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, don''t be too busy too late."


    "Well, good night, baby." Jian Haixi kissed Jian Rui on the forehead, turned and went back to the study.


    Jian Haixi waited in the study until more than 10 p.m. before Gu Chenyi called.


    Jian Haixi hurriedly picked it up and opened his mouth and asked, "how about Chenyi?"


    "Found..." Gu Chenyi hesitated and sighed, "as you expected, Ning Jiwei is in Iceland."


    "..." Jane Haixi paused. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she was happy or angry. She just muttered, "sure enough..."


    "Haixi..." Gu Chenyi asked anxiously, "are you sure you want to go to Iceland? You''re completely unfamiliar with it. Why don''t you call Ning Jiwei first?"


    "No." Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "anything else is OK, but this one, I must go myself."


    Jian Haixi, who was on the phone, didn''t find it. I don''t know when there was a small figure outside the door.


    Jian Rui was half asleep and vaguely found that Jian Haixi hadn''t slept yet, so she struggled to get out of bed and yawned to find her in the study. Unexpectedly, as soon as she came to the door, she heard Jian Haixi on the phone.


    Jian Rui was stunned. Just as she wanted to push the door in, she heard Jian Haixi''s next sentence.


    "If Yi Yi was really in Iceland and I didn''t confirm it, I would never forgive myself in my life."


    Jane Rui was stunned and stood at the door.


    Without noticing anyone outside, Jian Haixi frowned at Gu Chenyi and said, "Chenyi, can you find out where Ji Wei is?"


    "I can''t find it now." Gu Chenyi said, "but I found the address of the hotel he stayed in when he first arrived in Iceland, but he moved away the next day. After that, I can''t find the information. It seems that someone deliberately intercepted it. I don''t dare to make a rash in-depth investigation for fear of causing the defense of the opposite party."


    "OK, I see." Jian Haixi said, "Chenyi, please help me book a ticket to Iceland for the nearest flight."


    "The nearest?" Gu Chenyi frowned. "Are you leaving tonight?"


    "Yes, I..."


    "Mommy, I''m going too!" Jianrui heard this and hurriedly pushed the door open.


    "Rui Rui?" Jian Haixi looked at Jian Rui standing at the door in surprise. "When did you come here?"


    "I heard it all." Jianrui shed tears and said to jianhaixi, "Daddy and brother are in Iceland, right? Mommy is going to Iceland, too, right?"


    "Ruirui, I......" Jian Haixi hesitated for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    Jian Rui ran over crying and threw herself into Jian Haixi''s arms. She sobbed and said, "Mommy, don''t leave Ruirui at home alone. Rui Rui should go to find her brother with mommy. Aren''t we a family? Why do we always have to separate? Rui Rui doesn''t want to stay here alone, Mommy, don''t let Rui Rui stay at home alone?"


    Jian Haixi looked at her crying out of breath daughter, painfully wiped the tears off her face, sighed and nodded, "OK, Mommy, take Ruirui together."


    Gu Chenyi on the other end of the phone sighed when she heard Jian Haixi''s words.


    But he didn''t blame Jian Haixi''s soft heart. Just now, Jian Rui''s cry and those words were worried. Let alone Jian Haixi, even he would nod and promise there.


    Gu Chenyi said, "then I''ll prepare two tickets."


    "Well, please, Chen Yi." Jian Haixi said.


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and said, "the trouble is not trouble, but Haixi. Are you sure you can take Ruirui with you? Why don''t I go with you?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "don''t think about it all at once. Now the cloud family is enough for you. How can you go to Iceland with me?"


    "But I''m really worried about your mother and daughter going." Gu Chenyi worried.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ve made plans. When I get off the plane, I''ll go directly to the hotel where Ji Wei lives, and then call him. Anyway, we''ll all be there by then. I don''t think he''ll hide anything from me." Jian Haixi said.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s plan to contact Ning Jiwei, Gu Chenyi relaxed his breath: "that''s right. I''m really afraid you won''t contact him because you''re angry. Then I can''t say anything to let you two go."


    Jian Haixi said, "don''t worry. I can distinguish my priorities. Besides, I still have Ruirui. I can''t fool around."


    "That''s OK." Gu Chenyi said, "then I''ll book a ticket and tell you to wait at home. I''ll send someone directly to pick you up to the airport later."


    "OK." Jian Haixi said, "thank you, Chenyi. I really don''t know what to do without your help."


    "It''s a piece of cake. Just invite me to dinner when you come back." Gu Chenyi said with a smile.


    "No problem."


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi looked at Jian Rui, who was still sobbing in her arms, picked her up and kissed her and said, "Rui Rui is good, will you stop crying? Let''s change clothes and clean up a little, and then take a plane to find daddy and brother later?"


    "Uh huh." Jian Rui tightened Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "I''ll take my notes to my brother."


    "OK." Jian Haixi nodded and took Jian Rui back to the bedroom. "Let''s go, Mommy help you tidy up."


    About half an hour later, Jian Haixi packed his things, and the people sent by Gu Chenyi also sent tickets and took them to the airport.


    In the early morning, Jian Haixi had boarded a plane to Iceland with her daughter.


    On the plane, Jianrui couldn''t help yawning, leaned against jianhaixi''s arms and said, "Mommy, I''m sleepy."


    "Then put on the eye mask and sleep for a while." Jane Haixi helped her daughter put on the eye mask, adjusted the seat, covered her with a small blanket and coaxed softly, "baby, sleep. When you wake up, we can see daddy and brother."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Jian Haixi took Jian Rui to the hotel where Ning Jiwei stayed before.


    Jian Rui had slept a full sleep on the plane. At the moment, she was very excited. She pulled Jian Haixi and said excitedly, "Mommy, is this Iceland? It''s so cold! It''s colder than Switzerland."


    Jian Haixi smiled and helped her put on her hat tightly. She pulled her and asked, "is it cold? Come on, take off your coat, and Mommy will stick you a warm baby sticker."


    Jian Rui shook her head and said, "it''s not cold. It''s just that her tongue is cold when she speaks." she also spit out her tongue at Jian Haixi naughtily.


    Jane Haixi lost her smile, touched her daughter''s head and said, "well, take a break first and wait for mommy to pack up."


    "Rui Rui comes to help Mommy clean up." Jian Rui takes off her gloves and rolls up her sleeves to help Jian Haixi pass things.


    Half an hour later, Jian Haixi finished packing and stood in front of the window with coffee. Jian Rui also stood next to her with a cup of hot milk tea and looked out of the window curiously.


    "Eh? Mommy, the building outside is so high." Jianrui pointed across the road.


    "Oh, that''s a hospital," Jian Haixi replied with a smile.


    Just as soon as she finished, she was stunned there, staring at the ice spring hospital opposite and never moved away.


    "Mommy?" Jian Rui looked up at Jian Haixi strangely.


    "Hospital..." Jian Haixi murmured, suddenly a flash of light flashed in his brain, grabbed his coat and went out.


    "Mommy, wait for me!" Jianrui shouted quickly.


    Hearing her daughter''s voice, Jane Haixi paused, turned back and hurriedly helped her daughter put on her cotton padded jacket, scarf, hat and gloves before pulling her out of the hotel.


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi, who was worried. She opened her mouth and wanted to ask her, but she was afraid to disturb Jian Haixi. She could only swallow the questions back and obediently trot along with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi bit her lip and took Jian Rui''s hand and unconsciously tightened it.


    She was still wondering why Ning Jiwei chose to stay in this hotel. It is far from the airport and the surrounding traffic is inconvenient.


    Jian Haixi didn''t realize it until he saw the gate of bingzhichun hospital just now.


    Since Ning Jiwei chose here, it shows that it is most possible to find Jian Yi here.


    Jian Haixi didn''t want to contact those things before, but she also knew that the missing notice sent by Ning Jiwei said to look for burned children.


    She can also think that if Jian Yi is still alive but doesn''t want to go back to them, the biggest possibility is that he can''t go back, or can''t go back soundly.


    Thinking of this possibility, Jian Haixi''s eyes couldn''t help being sour.


    Is her Yiyi in that hospital?


    Jian Haixi took Jian Rui out of the hotel gate and walked across the road.


    Absent-minded, she didn''t see the traffic light opposite at all, but Jianrui pulled her.


    "Mommy, be careful!"


    Jian Rui held Jian Haixi''s hand tightly and didn''t let her cross the road. "Mommy, it''s a red light. Let''s wait."


    Jian Haixi''s thoughts were pulled back. He looked at the passing vehicles in front of him, turned around and looked at Jian Rui with a worried face, reluctantly pulled a smile and nodded: "OK, wait a minute."


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi anxiously. Her big eyes were full of tears. "Mommy, is my brother opposite?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned, shook her head and said, "Mommy doesn''t know. Shall we look for it later?"


    "Well." Jian Rui nodded heavily, "Rui Rui must be able to find out her brother."


    At the same time, a black extended Lincoln stopped slowly at the door of the ice spring hospital across the road.


    Romon and Ning Jiwei carefully took Jian Yi out of the car and put him gently in the wheelchair.


    "OK, let''s go in." Romon pushed the wheelchair, but suddenly found that Jane Yi had been staring at the opposite side.


    "Yi Yi?"


    Jane Yi''s arms on the armrest of her wheelchair kept trembling, and her breathing was rapid, as if she would faint the next second.


    "Ning Jiwei, what''s the matter with Yi Yi?" Romon shouted quickly.


    Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Yi and followed his eyes. When he saw the people across the road, he was as stunned as Jian Yi.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Romon asked strangely when he saw that his father and son were stunned there.


    "Daddy..."


    Jian Rui took Jian Haixi''s hand and looked up at her with tearful eyes. "Mommy, is that Daddy? The one in the wheelchair... Is my brother, isn''t it?"


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and pulled Jian Rui across.


    Looking at the two approaching, Romon finally reacted and looked at Jian Haixi with shock in his eyes.


    He met her when Jian Yi watched her family from surveillance.


    But he never thought that Jane Haixi would come here quietly.


    "Daddy ~"


    When she came near, Jianrui finally couldn''t help crying loudly.


    Ning Jiwei''s throat was sour. He hurried forward and hugged Jian Rui and coaxed him: "Ruirui Rui is good, daddy is here, don''t cry..."


    "Sobbing... Daddy is a big liar, Ruirui hates Daddy..." Jian Rui cried, but her hand holding Ning Jiwei''s neck was tight.


    Jian Haixi looked at the small figure on the other side with his head down, walked forward slowly, squatted down in front of the wheelchair, and stretched out his hand to gently cover the small hand on the armrest.


    As soon as Jian Yi''s left hand shook, she subconsciously wanted to shrink back.


    "Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi tightened his fingers to keep his hands from retracting.


    She looked at Jian Yi, who had been avoiding with her head down. Her voice choked and said, "Yi Yi, I''m Mommy. Do you... Remember? Do you still know mommy?"


    Jian Yi trembled and said, "Mommy... I... don''t look at me. I''m ugly and will scare you..."


    Hearing the long lost "mommy", Jian Haixi burst into tears. She stretched out her arms to embrace Jian Yi, but she was afraid that he might be hurt, so she asked carefully, "Yi Yi, can Mommy hold you? Will it hurt you?"


    Jian Yi froze. Listening to Jian Haixi''s cautious voice, she felt more and more guilty. Her head lowered and slowly leaned against Jian Haixi''s shoulder.


    Feeling the weight of her shoulder, Jian Haixi couldn''t help crying and stretched out his arms to hold Jian Yi tightly.


    Meanwhile, Jian Rui also climbed down from Ning Jiwei''s arms, walked to Jian Haixi and Jian Yi, stretched out her small arm and hugged Jian Yi, "brother ~"


    Looking at this scene, Romon took a deep breath, wiped the corners of his eyes with his back, cried and smiled, "great, finally wait until this day."


    Although Jian Haixi was out of control and crying, he didn''t hold Jian Yi for too long. Worried that his posture would be uncomfortable, he also pulled Jian Rui over.


    "Ruirui, come here. Don''t press your brother."


    "Brother..." Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi pitifully and sobbed, "brother, ruiruirui misses you so much. Don''t you want ruiruirui?"


    Jian Yi heard that Yan''s head was lower and didn''t speak, but tears fell on his clothes.


    Jian Haixi reached out and gently held Jian Yi''s chin. "Yi Yi, look up and let mommy have a look, okay?"


    "Mommy, I''m ugly now..." Jian Yi still stubbornly lowered her head, but her voice trembled and said, "Mommy, ruiruirui, I''m sorry, I''ve been hiding it from you, but my present appearance will scare you..."


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Jianrui cried, "you are my brother. How can you scare me?"


    "Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi leaned over, engraved a kiss on Jian Yi''s hat and said, "Yi Yi, don''t worry, don''t be afraid, Mommy is here, Mommy will never leave you again."


    Jian Yi lowers her head and sobs in a low voice. Her small hand tightly grabs Jian Haixi''s sleeve, "Mommy ~"


    "It doesn''t matter, Yi Yi." Jian Haixi whispered, "if you don''t want mommy to see it, Mommy won''t see it. When will you like it?"


    Jane Yi paused, slowly raised her head, reached out and took off the mask and scarf on her face.


    Looking at the crisscross wounds on Jian Yi''s face, Jian Haixi opened his mouth, but this time there was no sound.


    "Brother, brother, your face..." Jianrui cried, but not afraid, but sad.


    Ning Jiwei came forward and held Jian Rui in his arms. He reached out and patted her on the back and said, "Rui Rui doesn''t cry. If Rui Rui cries, his brother will be more sad."


    "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..."


    Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Rui and coaxed patiently: "OK, daddy promises that he will find out the bad guys. Rui Rui is good and doesn''t cry, okay?"


    On the other side, Jian Haixi reached out and touched the scar on Jian Yi''s face. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "does it hurt?"


    Jane Yi shook her head, reached out to wipe away her tears and said, "it doesn''t hurt anymore. Mommy, don''t be sad and don''t cry."


    Jian Haixi nodded, took a deep breath, reluctantly pulled out a smile and said, "OK, Mommy is not sad, Mommy is not crying."


    Looking at the gentle Jian Haixi, Jian Yi bit her lip, leaned her head against her arms and whispered, "Mommy, I miss you so much."


    "Yiyi doesn''t cry. Mommy is here. In the future, our family will be together and never separate again."


    Holding her lost son tightly, Jian Haixi comforted him softly.

 Chapter 144

    At the gate of bingzhichun hospital, after a long time, the mood of Jian Haixi and others calmed down slightly.


    Ning Jiwei approached Jian Haixi and whispered, "today is the day when Yi Yi comes for review. Let''s go to the hospital for review first. What can we say when we get home after the inspection?"


    Jian Haixi nodded, pulled over Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, help push my brother."


    "OK." Jian Rui is still sobbing, but she nods obediently, walks to the back, pushes the wheelchair, and tilts her head to Jian Yi: "brother, if you''re uncomfortable, tell Ruirui Rui. Rui Rui pushes more slowly."


    Knowing that her sister was worried about her, Jian Yi nodded, reached out and patted Jian Rui on the arm and said, "don''t worry, brother doesn''t hurt."


    Even if he said so, Jian Rui pushed very carefully, and her big round eyes stared at the road without blinking. Whenever she found a small stone, she had to make a detour, for fear that Jian Yi would be a little uncomfortable.


    Jian Haixi also followed on the other side of the wheelchair. He hasn''t said a word to Ning Jiwei since he met.


    Ningji and Romon walked at the end. Seeing this situation, Romon sighed slightly: "how do you explain later?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head, looked at Jane Haixi''s back and said, "wait a minute."


    ROM ¨® n sighs again. From Jian Yi''s accident to now, first he and lol helped Jian Yi hide it from the public, then Mike didn''t say anything after he heard the news, and then to Ning Jiwei.


    Everyone cares about Jian Yi. Everyone doesn''t mean to hide it, but is afraid that more people will be hurt.


    However, such "kindness" may not be appreciated, such as Jian Haixi who learned the truth.


    Jian Yi looks back at Ning Jiwei, who is a little behind him. She turns to Jian Haixi and says, "Mommy, don''t blame daddy? It''s Yi Yi who won''t let him tell you and Ruirui."


    Jian Haixi reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head, pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "Yi Yi is good. We''re going to have a review right away. Don''t think so much first. Can we wait until the inspection is finished?"


    "But daddy, he..."


    Jian Yi wanted to say more, but Jian Haixi interrupted: "Mommy understands Yi Yi''s mind, but let mommy handle it by herself?"


    Jian Yi opens her mouth, but looks at Jian Haixi and nods.


    At the door of the examination room, the doctor was a little surprised when he saw Jian Haixi and Jian Rui for the first time. He looked at them with a wary face. When he saw Ning Jiwei and Romon following him, he relaxed his vigilance.


    Jian Yi said, "Uncle Zhang, this is my mommy and my sister."


    Doctor Zhang looked at Jian Haixi, smiled and said, "it''s Mrs. Ning. Jian Yi has always missed you. It''s great to have a family reunion now."


    Jian Haixi smiled and did not deny the title of "Mrs. Ning", but nodded politely to Dr. Zhang and said, "please, Dr. Zhang."


    "You''re welcome. It''s my duty to save people." Dr. Zhang said, opening the door to Jian Haixi and said, "bring Jian Yi in. Today''s examination time may be longer. You can sit outside for a while."


    Jian Haixi nodded. Behind him, Ning Jiwei came forward and carefully picked Jian Yi up from his wheelchair and put him on the bed.


    "Daddy..." Jian Yi looks at Ning Jiwei. From the invisible angle of Jian Haixi, she silently says to Ning Jiwei, "Mommy is very angry. You can coax her ~"


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei smiled, helped Jian Yi adjust his comfortable posture, kissed him gently on the forehead and said, "come on, daddy and Mommy are waiting for you outside."


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded, waved to Jian Haixi and Jian Rui and said, "Mommy, Rui Rui, go out first. I''ll be fine soon."


    "Brother ~" Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi who was lying in bed and couldn''t move. She looked at Doctor Zhang who had begun to take needles. As soon as she turned her mouth, she was about to cry. Ning Jiwei quickly hugged her and coaxed her: "Ruirui Rui is good. Crying now will affect her brother. Shall we not cry?"


    "Uh huh." Jianrui sucked her nose and nodded heavily.


    Jian Haixi came forward, shook Jian Yi''s hand and said, "Yi Yi, don''t be nervous or afraid. Mommy is right outside with you."


    "Mommy, Yi Yi is not afraid." Jian Yi smiled, held Jian Haixi''s hand tightly and said, "Mommy, don''t blame daddy. Daddy is very hard."


    Jian Haixi nodded slightly and said, "OK."


    Out of the examination room, Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, got up and walked to her and said, "Haixi, shall we go there and talk?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at him, nodded, and followed him to the other side of the corridor.


    Jianrui sat on the chair in the corridor, holding her cheeks in her hands, waiting anxiously.


    Romon sat next to Jian Rui, looked at her, smiled and said, "are you Jian Yi''s sister Jian Rui? I often hear your name."


    Jianrui''s eyes brightened, looked at Romon and said, "does my brother often mention me?"


    Romon shook his head with a smile and said, "your brother always likes to hide his thoughts in his heart. He doesn''t often say it."


    Jianrui frowned, looked askew at Romon and said, "who did you listen to, uncle?"


    "Lol," said Romon with a smile, "do you know him?"


    "Sister lol?" Jane Rui nodded in surprise. "I know you. I have a good relationship with sister lol. uncle, do you know sister lol?"


    "Ha ha." Romon nodded and said with a smile, "I''m lol''s father, Romon."


    "Sister lol''s daddy?" Jianrui blinked and said, "Uncle Luo, have you always been with my brother?"


    "Well, it was laurel and I who saved your brother and brought him here," answered Romon.


    Jianrui glanced and said, "but sister lol didn''t tell my brother when she returned home."


    Romon Hanyan could only explain: "we didn''t deliberately hide it, just..."


    "I know." Jian ruichong snorted in the examination room, "it must be my brother who doesn''t want to say. He just thinks too much. He is as old as me, but he always pretends to be a little old man."


    "Ha ha, that''s a good thing." Romon laughed. "Your brother really has a heavy mind."


    Jianrui shrugged and said, "I can''t blame my brother. We depend on mommy since childhood. My brother can only try his best to grow up quickly in order to protect me and Mommy. Without my brother''s sensible and thoughtful old man, I can''t live a silly life like now."


    Romon looked at Jian Rui in surprise, sighed slightly, reached out and touched her head and said, "Rui Rui is also very sensible."


    Jian Rui scratched her head and said with a smile, "I realized my brother''s hard work in the past six months. He has always taken care of mommy and me and helped us find daddy. But I just can''t do it for less than one tenth of him. I''m far worse than my brother."


    "It''s different." Romon smiled and said seriously, "what you and your brother are good at is different. Ruirui also has the advantages of Ruirui."


    Jianrui smiled and said to Romon, "Uncle Luo, tell me more about my brother."


    "OK." Romon took Jian Rui in one hand and slowly told the story after she came to Iceland with Jian Yi. However, he omitted those terrible rescue processes and just picked up some relatively easy things to tell her.


    On the other side, at the end of the corridor, Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, I''m sorry."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I can understand what Yi Yi thinks and what you think, so no matter who you think, I can''t be angry or blame, but..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and took a deep breath: "but I thought you should understand. What I care about most."


    "Yes, I understand." ningjiwei said.


    "But you know what I care about most, but you still choose to hide it from me." Jian Haixi''s eyebrows are a cluster, and his eyes are about to shed sour tears. "How can you hide it from me?"


    "Sorry, Haixi, I..." Ning Jiwei reached out to hold Jian Haixi in his arms, but Jian Haixi dodged away.


    "Since you know the pain of being concealed, why can you hide me?" Jian Haixi asked.


    "I know." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi painfully and said, "Haixi, no one in the world knows you better than me, but it is because I know your care that I dare not take risks."


    Ning Jiwei stepped forward, reached out and touched Jian Haixi''s face and said, "the last time you lost Yiyi, you almost lost yourself. It took me half a year to wake you up. How dare I take another risk?"


    "Adventure?" Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei strangely and asked, "why do you take risks? Haven''t Yi found it?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed and didn''t speak. Jian Haixi was stunned. He turned and looked at the examination room. His heart seemed to miss a beat.


    "Isn''t it..." Jian Haixi looked back at Ning Jiwei, grabbed his shoulder and asked, "is there any danger for Yi Yi?"


    Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Haixi and comforted him, "Haixi, don''t be nervous. Yiyi is not in danger for the time being..."


    "What do you mean there is no danger for the time being?" Jian Haixi asked, "that means there will be danger in the future, won''t there?"


    Ning Jiwei was silent and sighed: "it depends on the examination results and the follow-up rehabilitation effect."


    Jian Haixi opened her mouth, wanted to ask something, but dared not ask. She bit her lip and looked at Ning Jiwei. Tears fell down drop by drop.


    "Haixi..." Ning Jiwei sighed and took out a paper towel to wipe away the tears from the corners of Jian Haixi''s eyes. "Yiyi is in good condition at present. If the review results are good today, he can have an operation tomorrow."


    "What operation?" Jian Haixi looked anxiously at Ning Jiwei. "Tell me everything about Yi Yi."


    "Well, well, I told you, don''t worry first." Ning Jiwei said, "Yiyi''s body has been seriously damaged after the accident, including extensive burns and..."


    "What else?" Jian Haixi asked when he saw that Ning Jiwei looked different.


    "And Yi Yi''s left eye..." Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "I lost my sight in that accident. Now what''s embedded is just a simulated eye."


    "What?" Jian Haixi was shocked. She stumbled at her feet and almost couldn''t stand steadily.


    "Watch out for Haixi." Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi''s arm and comforted: "Over the past six months, Yi Yi''s recovery has actually been pretty good. He has a heavy mind. He is afraid that we will be sad about his present appearance and that we will lose him again if he can''t survive. Therefore, he has been hiding his whereabouts from us, but he is quietly undergoing cosmetic surgery. He wants to restore his former appearance in the shortest time and come back to us."


    "My Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi


    Lying on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder, he cried in a low voice: "why didn''t you tell me earlier? My Yi Yi, he''s still so young. He shouldn''t bear such pain alone. I''m his mommy. I have to be with him!"


    "Yes, it''s all my fault." Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi, reached out and patted her on the back, softly comforted: "I shouldn''t hide it from you. It''s all my fault."


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak, but lay down in Ning Jiwei''s arms and cried in a low voice.


    Ning Jiwei held the person in his arms and sighed painfully.


    Jian Yi''s reexamination took more than an hour. Jian Haixi waited anxiously outside. As soon as Dr. Zhang opened the door of the examination room, Jian Haixi rushed over and asked nervously, "how''s Dr. Zhang?"


    "The situation is barely OK, but..." Dr. Zhang frowned: "although it is barely qualified, if you operate now, I''m afraid it will leave sequelae."


    Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei and others looked at each other. Romon sighed, "we had expected this before, but Yi Yi made up his mind. We can''t help it."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and said, "he decided to risk surgery because he wanted to return to us as soon as possible."


    Jane Haixi sank her face and said, "nonsense, can''t you tell which is important, appearance and life?"


    After that, Jane Haixi opened the door and went in.


    Romon looked at Jian Haixi, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "your wife has more parental momentum than you."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "if anyone else can control Yiyi, it can only be Haixi."


    When Jian Haixi entered the examination room, Jian Yi just sat up from the hospital bed. Seeing her coming in, she smiled and shouted, "Mommy."


    Jian Haixi sat by the bed, reached out and held Jian Yi''s hand. He asked anxiously, "Yi Yi, do you know the review results?"


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "Uncle Zhang told me just now."


    "OK." Jane Haixi nodded, "now that you know, what are you going to do?"


    "I..." Jian Yi paused and looked carefully. Jian Haixi said, "Mommy, I still want to have skin repair surgery. I......"


    Jian Yi wants to go on, but looking at Jian Haixi''s dark face, he hesitates to say more.


    Jian Haixi held Jian Yi''s hand and said, "Yi Yi, for Mommy, it''s important for you to live."


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi bowed his head and said, "what I look like now... Won''t you be sad to see it?"


    "Yes." Jian Haixi reached out and stroked the ferocious scar on Jian Yi''s face and said in tears, "Mommy always feels sad when she sees the scar on your body. I wish you could bear the pain. But if you lose your life because of repairing your face, Mommy will live worse than death."


    "Mommy, i..." Jian Yi reached out and wiped the tears on Jian Haixi''s face and said guilt: "I''m sorry, Yi Yi made you sad."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "now that Yi Yi has returned to Mommy, Mommy can''t be happier. How can she be sad? So Yi Yi, live well and stay with Mommy?"


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "OK, Yi Yi listens to Mommy."


    When Jian Haixi pushes Jian Yi out of the examination room, everyone looks at them.


    Romon swallowed his saliva, looked at Jian Yi and asked, "Yi Yi, do we still have this operation?"


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi, looks at Ning Jiwei again, shakes his head and says, "no, I''ll do it after my body completely recovers."


    "Hoo ~" Romon and others all loosened their breath: "great."


    "Brother ~" Jian Rui squatted down and hugged Jian Yi and said, "my brother is not sad. When my brother takes good care of his body, he can return to his former appearance. My brother can certainly change back to that handsome brother! If not, Ruirui will help my brother make up and look as handsome as a star!"


    Jian Yi stretched out her hand, pulled Jian Rui''s hand and said with a smile, "I''m afraid your make-up level is not as good as it is now."


    "Brother ~"


    Their conversation made several people laugh, and the original heaviness was passed by. Ning Jiwei picked up Jian Rui, Jian Haixi pushed Jian Yi, and left the hospital with Romon.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Domestic VIP ward.


    Fu zuoan looked at the person who pushed the door in and was stunned. He sighed, "you still found it."


    The visitor took off his sunglasses, bowed to Fu zuoan and said, "Mr. Fu has great means. It really took us a lot of effort to find here."


    "In terms of means, I dare not compare with you." Fu zuoan sneered, "who doesn''t know the power of your family? Even my sister died because of you. How dare I compare means with you?"


    The visitor smiled and said, "Fu Laoqian is modest, but since you know who we are, we don''t have to beat around the bush."


    Fu zuoan nodded and said, "there''s no need to beat around the Bush, so you can roll away. You can''t get a word from me."


    The visitor sighed and said, "I''ve heard of Fu Lao''s strong temper for a long time, so we don''t dare to make a mistake. Just have you thought that since we can find him here, it''s only a matter of time. Even we''ve found him, but we''re still waiting for the right time to meet him. After all... He''s not in China now."


    Fu zuoan was surprised, but quickly covered up his surprise and turned to sneer: "I can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    The visitor shook his head and said, "don''t be so old Fu. We didn''t mean any harm here today. We just came to discuss with you."


    "I don''t know what I have to discuss with you." Fu zuoan disdained.


    The visitor sighed, "is it difficult to pay old Fu? Do you think we are the only one looking for him?"


    Fu zuoan frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    The visitor smiled and said, "Fu Lao, you don''t think Mo''s family is a place of peace? There are too many people looking for him in Mo''s family. It''s us this time, but it may not be who next time."

 Chapter 145

    Back home, when she saw the castle like white villa located in the snow mountain, Jianrui jumped up excitedly, "brother, is this your home here? It''s so beautiful!"


    Jian Yi smiled, nodded, pointed to the back of the house and said, "there used to be a small ski resort from here. You can also ski here and have snowball fights."


    "Really?" Jian Rui''s eyes lit up and raised her feet to run over there. Before she ran two steps, she was dragged back by Jian Haixi.


    "Mommy ~" Jian Rui said coquettishly with her lips holding Jian Haixi''s thigh.


    "Go to the house and have a rest. My brother is very tired when he comes back from the hospital. After a while, my brother will rest and let him take you around." Jian Haixi said.


    "Oh, OK." Jian Rui nodded obediently and whispered in Jian Yi''s ear, "brother, you should have a good rest soon ~"


    "I''m not tired." Jian Yi smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, I''m really not tired. I can take Ruirui now..."


    Before she finished, Jian Yi shut up under Jian Haixi''s frown.


    Jian Rui saw Jian Haixi''s face and quietly spit out her tongue. She was quiet.


    "Rest first, and then stroll in two hours." Jian Haixi said coldly.


    "Yes, Mommy ~" Jian Yi and Jian Rui said in unison.


    ROM ¨® n watched, shook his head and whispered to Ning Jiwei, "finally there''s someone who can cure Yi."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and shook his head. He carried his luggage in one hand, picked up Jane Rui in the other hand and said, "go, go home!"


    Jian Rui was suddenly picked up, giggled around Ning Jiwei''s neck, and whispered in his ear, "Daddy, didn''t you coax Mommy?"


    Ning Jiwei pulled slightly from the corner of his mouth, raised his hand and gently patted Jian Rui''s ass and said, "don''t throw the pot. I didn''t make your mommy angry this time."


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue, smiled and spoiled Ning Jiwei: "Daddy, Mommy is terrible now. Rui Rui doesn''t dare to pull out the tiger''s beard, so please ask daddy to coax Mommy again ~"


    With that, rather than give Ning Jiwei time to refuse, he slipped down from him and ran.


    On the other side, Jian Haixi and Luo Meng had just carried Jian Yi into the house when they saw Jian Rui running over, pushing the wheelchair in front of them and saying, "brother, Ruirui Rui will push you."


    Then he pushed his wheelchair and ran quickly towards the house.


    Jian Haixi looked at the two people who were happy and shouted anxiously, "slow down and be careful of the slippery road."


    "I see!" Jian Rui waved back. After entering the house with Jian Yi, he closed the door. Before closing the door, he playfully put out his head, smiled at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, daddy has something to do with you ~"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously, "are you looking for me?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly and had to nod his head and say, "it''s... right."


    On one side, Romon put Jane Haixi''s mother''s and daughter''s luggage in the living room, stretched his waist and said, "well, you should be brother and sister''s Sahuan, and the husband and wife''s chat. I''m still a little sleepy when I get up early this morning, so I''ll go to make up my sleep first, and call me after lunch."


    After that, he waved to them and went back to his room. Just before leaving, he turned back and handed Ning Jiwei a color that only men could understand. He went along the shortcut: "the sound insulation of this house is very good. Even if your ''chat'' voice is higher, I can''t hear it ~"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded: "thank you for reminding."


    Jane Hai River listened to the conversation between the two men. The old face was red, and the arm stretched up Ning Ji Wei, but it was taken by Ningji Wei in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, Jianrui looked left and right curiously, "brother, is this your house? It''s really similar to the style of our family."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "don''t you know my temperament? It''s the same everywhere."


    "How could it be almost?" Jian Rui frowned and looked at him seriously. "Without Rui Rui quarrelling around you, brother, how can you get used to it? It''s far from it!"


    Jian Yi nodded jokingly and said, "it''s true that you''ve been pestering me since I was born. I''m not used to being quiet these months."


    "I knew it!" Jianrui proudly shook her head and said, "I''m a small central air conditioner. I''m indispensable everywhere."


    "Yes, my central air conditioner. Could you please bring me a pillow?" Jian Yi said with a smile, "I''ve been sitting for a long time and my waist is a little uncomfortable."


    "Get it!" Jianrui looked around, ran to the head of the bed and took a pillow. As soon as she picked it up, she was surprised, because the pillow was printed with a group photo of their family in Switzerland.


    Of course, Jane Yi in this group photo is p up.


    "Brother, you''ve already seen the photos we sent." Jian Rui carefully cushioned the pillow behind Jian Yi''s waist and asked thoughtfully, "is that ok?"


    "Well, much better." Jian Yi said, "I didn''t dare to let you know that I was still alive, so I had to sneak into the group to see what you said. After I got this picture, uncle Toro ordered this pillow."


    With a sour nose, Jian Rui took Jian Yi''s hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. Now our family is reunited and we can take real group photos."


    Jian Yi also nodded, smiled and asked, "do you want to ski?"


    "Now?" Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi in surprise, "but Mommy won''t let us out?"


    "Don''t go out."


    Jian Yi smiled, rolled her wheelchair, took Jian Rui to the 3D game console and said, "this is what daddy wants. You can simulate skiing with your eyes on."


    "I know that," said Jian Rui, putting on her eyes and holding a sensor stick, she said to Jian Yi, "brother, do you want to have a competition?"


    "OK." Jane Yi smiled and nodded, and put on her eyes.


    Here, the brothers and sisters were playing in the room. On the other side, Jian Haixi was hugged and kissed by Ning Jiwei.


    For a long time, Jian Haixi broke free from his arms. He was ashamed and said, "that''s what you said you had something to do with me?"


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei coughed awkwardly twice, touched his nose and said, "this is just one of them."


    Jane Haixi gave him a coquettish stare, "then hurry to say the next one."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi with disappointment. He could only sigh and shook his head and said, "they all say that xiaobie province is newly married. Why doesn''t it work here?"


    Jian Haixi was so amused by him that he puffed a smile, tiptoed on his face, kissed him gently and said, "well, get down to business."


    "All right." Ning Jiwei sighed again, took Jian Haixi and sat down and said, "don''t you blame me for hiding it from you? So I''ll tell you everything now."


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei in surprise. "Don''t you continue to hide it from me?"


    Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile, "my wife, do I dare?"


    "That''s about the same." Jian Haixi hummed, "originally, since we decided to be together, we should undertake all things together. You hide everything from me. Although it''s for my good, what if I don''t know how to deal with any emergencies and can''t find you at that time?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I also thought of this, so I originally planned to tell you after returning home. I didn''t expect you to find it in advance."


    "Didn''t expect me to be so smart?" Jane Haixi glanced at him.


    "No, No." Ning Jiwei hurriedly coaxed, "my wife is naturally the smartest. I have never doubted this. Don''t you think Yiyi inherits your intelligence."


    "Come on." Jian Haixi smiled and pushed him. "Hurry up."


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi and said, "I told you about Qin Tian before. Do you remember?"


    Jane Haixi nodded and said, "remember, you find her whereabouts now?"


    "Not yet." Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "but I guess there''s some speculation. The recent smell of love may have something to do with Qin Tian."


    "Smell the warmth?"


    Jian Haixi frowned angrily and said, "Why are they two again?"


    Ning Jiwei comfortingly patted her hand and said, "don''t be angry. Isn''t it just the right time for them to return what they did to you and Yi Yi."


    "It must be returned." Jian Haixi said with a cold look in his eyes, "I will never let anyone hurt my child."


    Ning Jiwei said: "at present, I just find some clues about them, but I don''t intend to scare the snake for the time being. There must be someone behind Qin Tian. I can''t do it until the other party''s fox tail is exposed."


    Jian Haixi asked anxiously, "is the person behind Qin Tian... The power of your biological father''s family?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi in surprise: "did you think of it?"


    Jian Haixi glared at him and said, "I told you I was smart, but I know you don''t want me to think about these things, so I didn''t ask you."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "it seems that I really should have discussed with you earlier."


    "Just know." Jian Haixi raised his chin and said, "now go on."


    Ning Jiwei sighed and said, "the next thing to say is... The family."


    "Found it?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "in fact, I''ve always vaguely known something, but they don''t come to find something, and I don''t want to contact them. I''ve discussed this matter with Yi Yi before. I did find their heads by following Qin Tian''s clues. In addition, I''m finally sure what you and Fu Lao said about the family."


    Jian Haixi hesitated and asked, "Jiwei, I know this is the shadow in your heart, but I still want to know who the family... Is?"


    "There is no shadow." Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "to me, they are more like strangers with their own troubles. It''s better if they don''t disturb each other all their life. If not, I won''t be afraid of them. Just..."


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi''s hand, looked at her and said, "this matter now involves you and Ruirui, so I must let you know first."


    "How can it have anything to do with Ruirui?" Jian Haixi asked in surprise.


    Ning Jiwei stared at Jian Haixi with complex eyes and said slowly, "that family, surname mo."


    "What?" Jian Haixi was shocked. "Mo... Ruirui, a child in their class recently called Mo Tong."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "according to my investigation, he is indeed the child of the Mo family."


    Jian Haixi''s heart sank and frowned: "no wonder I always feel strange. Mo Tong Mingming is cold-blooded, but he is willing to go home with me on the first day of school transfer. Mingming has always excluded the contact of other children, but tolerated ruiruirui in every way, and his mysterious housekeeper always makes me feel strange."


    "Don''t worry for the time being. They don''t want to be bad for you and Ruirui, or they won''t just have a child," Ning Jiwei comforted.


    "What''s their purpose?" Jian Haixi said anxiously, "I''m not afraid of them coming at me. I''m just afraid the children are in danger."


    "I think..." Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "I think I want to spy on the reality through Ruirui."


    Jian Haixi bit his lip and was gripped by Ning Jiwei''s hand. "I will never allow anyone with ulterior motives to approach my child."


    Ning Jiwei opened his mouth, held Jian Haixi and sighed: "Haixi, I think I have a different view from you on this matter."


    "What do you mean?" Jane Haixi frowned and stared at Ning Jiwei.


    "Calm down first." Ning Jiwei said, holding Jian Haixi''s hand: "As for Yi Yi, I think it''s better for him to stay here. Firstly, it will be safer here than in China. Secondly, we can trust the medical skills of bingzhichun hospital. In addition, Doctor Zhang knows Yi Yi''s medical history best. He is indispensable for treatment and rehabilitation. If he takes Yi Yi back to the country at this time, it may not be a good thing for his body."


    Jian Haixi thought and said, "then Ruirui and I will stay, just..."


    Speaking of Jian Rui, Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "Rui Rui has just gone to school for a few days. If she suspends school again, I''m afraid she won''t be able to keep up with the progress of the school."


    "It''s not just about learning." Ning Jiwei said sharply: "if you and Jian Rui suddenly leave China, it''s difficult for those who want to pay attention. It''s not easy to hide your news here at that time. Then our plan to protect Yi Yi will also become his accomplice."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "what do you say?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "my plan is that you stay and I will take Ruirui home."


    "No." Jian Haixi resolutely refused: "Mo Tong and his housekeeper are there. I don''t trust Ruirui to go back."


    Ningiwei Road: "But Haixi, if you think about it, Mo Tong''s purpose is to spy on our reality through Ruirui. We can also get more information about the Mo family from them. At present, we know too little about the Mo family, but with Qin Tian and Wen Qingnuan there, the Mo family knows us very thoroughly. If there is a conflict, it will be very unfavorable to us."


    "But..."


    Jian Haixi also wanted to say that Ning Jiwei held her face in both hands and said, "I promise I will protect Ruirui, and I will send someone to protect her at school. Once I find that there is a danger, will you let Ruirui suspend school immediately?"


    Jian Haixi was silent and said, "in short, I still can''t accept your arrangement. This is the responsibility of our adults, but let the two children always take risks with us. I..."


    "Is that good?" Ning Jiwei suggested, "let''s talk to the children about it and listen to their opinions."


    "Listen to the opinions of Yiyi and Ruirui?" Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously. "What if they agree to go back?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "Haixi, you have to trust the children."


    Jian Haixi thought for a while, and finally reluctantly nodded and said, "well, but I''ll say it first. I haven''t agreed yet."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded and said, "OK, can we discuss this matter again?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said to Ning Jiwei, "yes, there is Ru. I have promised to continue to cooperate with Ru. Qin Tian''s business has nothing to do with them. Don''t embarrass them."


    "I didn''t embarrass them." Ning Jiwei said, "I just don''t want to cooperate with them, but since you said, let George and Xie Nuan be responsible for the cooperation."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jia, there is a fierce quarrel at the moment.


    Ning Jikang pushed away Ning Fubang and said, "anyway, I married Dingyun Xiaoxiao. If you don''t give me money, you still want to block my way to wealth?"


    "Ji Kang, don''t be confused by money." Ning Fubang advised bitterly, "the cloud family itself is a pool of muddy water. Which of the family is not smart and selfish? How can they let you take advantage of it for nothing?"


    Ning Jikang objected and said, "how can I know if I don''t try? Besides, if I don''t fight, I''m waiting for you. Look how long it''s been? Have you got back a dime from Ning Jiwei?"


    Ning Fubang frowned and said, "Jiwei''s money is his. How can I get his money? Jiwei has been very lenient to our family."


    "If you don''t give me all the shares of maiteng, it''s not lenient." Ning Jikang waved his hand impatiently and said, "in short, don''t hang around in front of me. I''m annoyed when I see you."


    "Ji Kang, you... How do you talk to me?" Ning Fubang looked at Ning Ji Kang incredulously.


    Ning Jikang sneered and said, "otherwise, how do you want me to talk to you? Call your father? Do you deserve it?"


    "You, you..." Ning Fubang covered his chest angrily and stepped back two steps.


    Ning Jikang looked coldly at Ning Fubang, who was ill with his anger, raised his feet and went out.


    "Where are you going?" Ning Fubang asked after him.


    Ning Jikang looked back and said with a provocative smile, "go to Yun Xiaoxiao to discuss marriage. Why, do you still want to stop me?"


    Ning Fubang gasped, clutching his chest, staggered to Ning Jikang and said, "if I were here today, I wouldn''t let you do this stupid thing again."


    "Bang ~" Ning Jikang rolled his eyes in disgust and said, "now he pretends to be a loving father. Why did he go before?"


    Then he raised his hand and pushed Ning Fubang away. He took a step and went out.


    "Don''t go!" Ning Fubang was pushed aside by him, stepped back for several steps, stumbled after him, grabbed Ning Jikang''s arm and said, "Ji Kang, don''t be stubborn anymore, you..."


    "Get out of here!" Ning Jikang threw Ning Fubang away for several meters.


    Looking at Ning Fubang, who fell to the ground and covered his chest, Ning Jikang had no intention of coming forward to help him, but stretched out his hand and threatened him: "old and immortal, I tell you, if you dare to block my way again, I''ll let you go with my mother!"


    "You, what did you say..." Ning Fubang looked at Ning Jikang in shock. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

 Chapter 146

    After discussing with Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi goes to Jian Yi''s house and wants to ask the two children to talk about Mo Tong, but she doesn''t expect to hear Jian Rui''s excited cry in the house before knocking on the door.


    "Brother, hurry up! Ha ha, you can''t skate me!"


    Jian Haixi frowned and turned to Ning Jiwei, "what''s going on?"


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei coughed in two voices: "that''s a virtual skiing game."


    Jane Haixi shook her head speechless and reached out to open the door.


    In the room, Jian Rui and Jian Yi are sliding selflessly. They don''t even know someone has come in.


    Jane Haixi just wanted to come forward and interrupt them, but Ning jivera held her arm.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ning Jiwei made a silent gesture and whispered to Jian Haixi, "you see how happy the two children are. Let them play a little more."


    "But..." Jian Haixi frowned and said, "Yiyi has just finished his examination. His body..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Ning Jiwei said, "Yi Yi has been forcing himself. In order to have the repair operation as soon as possible, he forces himself to eat and sleep on time and at fixed points every day. He doesn''t even dare to drink more. Now he''s finally relaxed. Don''t hold him back."


    Jian Haixi looks at the two children. Jian Yi looks indifferent, but there is a real and satisfied smile on the corners of her mouth. Jianrui almost jumped up.


    In fact, not only Jian Yi, but Jian Rui has never been so happy in more than half a year.


    Looking at the figures of the two children, Jian Haixi sighed slightly, and Ning Jiwei quietly withdrew from the room again.


    "Now..." Ning Jiwei smiled at Jian Haixi, took her hand and said, "shall I show you around?"


    "OK." Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, snuggled up in Ning Jiwei''s arms and went out with him.


    I didn''t notice when I entered the door before. After I went out, Jian Haixi sent a message. There are only a few families around here.


    "It''s really remote here."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "this is a refuge for the Luo family. Romon lives here all year round. He likes quiet, so he chose a quiet place."


    With that, Ning Jiwei pointed to the two houses next to the villa and said, "these two houses are also people of the Luo family. Nannies, servants and bodyguards live here."


    Jian Haixi looked at the two houses in surprise and sighed, "are there many people living here? But why didn''t I see them today?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and helped Jian Haixi tighten her scarf, explaining: "first, Romon likes Jing, but Yi Yi likes Jing more than him. Since Yi Yi Yi lived here, everyone is not in the villa at ordinary times. They only appear when they need to tidy up or cook."


    "So it is." Jian Haixi nodded.


    Ning Jiwei shook her hand and said, "in a few days, a person will come. Although the Luo family already has a bodyguard, I will be more at ease with him by your side."


    "Who is it?" Jian Haixi asked curiously, "do you want Li Fu to come over? You''d better say goodbye. It''s inconvenient for you not to have Li Fu around."


    "It''s not Li Fu." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "in fact, if it''s true, he''s Yiyi''s man."


    "Yiyi''s people?" Jian Haixi was even more surprised. "Are they from the Yiyi group?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "you know, cloak general."


    "Dou Ming?" Jian Haixi sighed again. "This man is usually so quiet and mysterious. I didn''t expect him to know about Yi Yi."


    Ning Jiwei said: "Dou Ming is a first-class person in terms of ability and skill. With him here, I will be more at ease."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "just arrange it."


    They walked around the villa. Jane Haixi asked curiously, "why does Romon live here all year round? The last time lol returned home, it was a family banquet. It seems that her mother is also in China."


    Jian Haixi asked vaguely, but Ning Jiwei understood.


    "The affairs of the Luo family are also complicated. In short, Romon and his wife live apart all year round, and I don''t know the specific inside story. The Luo family is famous for their medical skills, but they also have many enemies. The ice spring hospital is the most secret and elite medical strength of the Luo family. Recently, the ice spring hospital is not very stable, so Romon also needs to sit here."


    Jian Haixi nodded and sighed, "it seems that every family has a difficult Scripture."


    "Who are you sighing about?" Ning Jiwei asked with a smile.


    Jian Haixi shrugged, looked up at Ning Jiwei and asked, "don''t you know that Ning Jikang is going to marry Yun Xiaoxiao."


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly and asked, "cloud family? Is it related to Yunling?"


    Jian Haixi nodded. Thinking of Yunling''s situation, he couldn''t help but sympathize and said, "Yunling is also poor. Like vampires, the Yuns regard him as a cash cow all the year round."


    Ning Jiwei said, "if this is true, I have to send Li Fu to check."


    Jian Haixi wondered that Ning Jiwei had not been in charge of Ning''s family for more than half a year. How did Ning Jikang care so much about his marriage?


    "Is there a problem?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "you don''t know, my father certainly won''t agree to Ning Jikang''s marriage, but now Ning Jikang... Can do anything. I''m afraid my father will be stimulated."


    "Indeed." Jian Haixi nodded. "Before uncle Ning had dinner with us, I thought he looked sad. I want to be angry with Ning Jikang at home."


    Ning Jiwei looked up at the snow field in front of him and sighed: "it''s really clean here. When he thought of all kinds of troubles and troublesome people to deal with after returning home, he had no reason to bother."


    Jian Haixi looked at him, put his hands around his waist and said, "life is not easy. We seem to have many checkpoints. However, as long as we work harder, we must have the same peaceful life as here in the future."


    Ning Jiwei hugged Jane Haixi, kissed her hair and said, "don''t worry, I will create a quiet and safe world for you and the children."


    "I''ve always believed you." Jane Haixi looked up and kissed him gently on the chin.


    Under the blue sky and snow, they hug each other, as if they were the whole world.


    At noon, the nanny cooked a table of good dishes. Romon yawned and came out of the room. When he passed Ning Jiwei, he smiled vaguely at him and said, "I''m fine here."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "I haven''t tried yet. I''ll try tonight."


    Romon knew for a moment, winked at him and said, "understand, don''t worry, I''ll never hinder you at night."


    "What are you talking about?" Jian Haixi asked when he came out of the kitchen carrying vegetables and saw the two talking.


    "No, nothing." Romon immediately walked to one side of the table with HA HA and said exaggeratedly, "Wow, today''s food is so rich!"


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously. Ning Jiwei smiled and pulled her hand and said, "really didn''t say anything."


    "I don''t believe it." Jane Haixi glanced at them and went into the house to find the two children.


    I thought they were still playing games, but as soon as I entered the house, I found them sitting quietly in front of the computer, as if they were looking at something.


    When Jian Haixi came in, Jian Rui pointed to the computer screen and complained, "Mommy, my brother is bad. My brother looks at us."


    Jian Haixi looked at the computer and saw that it was the picture of the living room at home.


    Jian Yi looked at Jian Haixi with a guilty heart and said, "Mommy, I..."


    "OK, I already know about it." Jian Haixi smiled, touched Jian Yi''s head and asked the two people, "why don''t you play games?"


    "Mommy, how do you know..." before Jianrui finished, she hurriedly covered her mouth and turned her big eyes.


    Jian Haixi shook his head funny, patted Jian Rui on the back and said, "go wash your hands and go to eat after washing."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded and ran to wash her hands.


    Jian Haixi pushes Jian Yi to the convenient sink and carefully pulls up his hand to help him clean.


    Looking at the ugly scars on her little hands, Jian Haixi''s eyes were dark and her nose was slightly sour.


    "Mommy, I''ll do it myself," said Jane Yi, trying to pull her hand out.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mommy helps you wash." Jian Haixi smiled, shook his head, swallowed his distressed tears, and gently cleaned his small hands.


    When everyone was sitting at the table, Jian Rui said with emotion, "it''s good that we are finally reunited."


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi looked at each other, smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, that''s nice." Jian Haixi''s eyes were slightly red, holding a teacup and said, "come on, let''s replace wine with tea to celebrate today''s big reunion day."


    "Good year!" Jianrui raised her glass excitedly.


    Romon smiled and said, "it seems that I, an outsider, will also be a light bulb."


    "Uncle Luo, you are not an outsider." Jian Yi raised his glass to Romon and said, "without you, there would be no Jian Yi today. For me and my parents, you are our relatives."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "yes, brother Luo, we''re welcome. I''ll remember your kindness to Yiyi all my life. I won''t refuse any need in the future."


    "Yes, uncle Luo, Rui Rui''s reunion also includes you ~" Jane Rui said sweetly to Romon.


    Romon was stunned. He looked at the sincere and kind eyes of everyone in Jian Haixi''s family, and his eyes were red. He raised his glass and touched the people, nodded and said, "OK, I''m not polite. We''ll be a family in the future!"


    "It was," Ning Jiwei said with a smile.


    For Romon and lol, maybe they just think they just helped Jane Yi. It''s a bigger kindness at most.


    But for Jian Haixi, the kindness is as great as the sky, and they have long included Romon and his daughter in their family.


    After dinner, Romon naturally won''t disturb their family time. Besides, he also has his own things to do.


    Jian Rui pushes Jian Yi out of the door to the ski resort behind the house.


    "Well, let''s start now." Ning Jiwei pushed Jian Yi.


    "Wait a minute." Jian Haixi squats down in front of Jian Yi, anxiously checks his helmet, scarf and gloves, and tells him, "Yi Yi, if you have any discomfort, you must tell mommy immediately, okay?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded and said, "Mommy, don''t worry."


    Jianrui quickly ran to one side, picked up a snowball, danced, smiled and urged, "Daddy, Mommy, brother, hurry up!"


    Looking at her daughter who was completely released, Jian Haixi smiled helplessly and ran towards her.


    Ning Jiwei pushes Jian Yi while avoiding Jian Rui''s snowball and helping Jian Yi pass the snowball.


    This is the way they came up with to let Jian Yi play a snowball fight. Put on his helmet and gloves, and Ning Jiwei pushed him around in the snow.


    Jian Rui hides behind the wall and sees the opportunity to hit Jian Yi''s helmet.


    There was only a dull noise, and Jane Yi''s helmet was covered with a big mass of snow.


    Ning Jiwei was worried and wanted to help him clean up. He saw Jian Yi stretch out his hand and wipe his helmet. He shouted angrily, "Jian Rui, you''re dead!"


    As she spoke, Jian Yi reached out to Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, give me a snowball!"


    "Er... OK." Ning Jiwei was stunned before he bent down and handed the snowball to Jian Yi.


    Jian Haixi was also surprised. This was the first time that Jian Yi looked like a child.


    However, seeing her son playing so happily, Jian Haixi was relieved, picked up the snowball and joined the battle.


    Soon Romon came back and joined the war without saying a word and laughing.


    Finally, security guards and servants joined in, and a snowball battle turned into a scuffle in an instant.


    More than half an hour later, Ning Jiwei pushed Jian Yi out of the battlefield panting.


    Jian Haixi came over with a smile. He first checked Jian Yi''s equipment, then smiled and said to Ning Jiwei, "are you too tired?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "It''s mainly because you''ve gone too far and even besieged Yiyi and me together."


    Jian Rui jumped on Ning Jiwei with a smile and said, "it''s not what daddy and brother said. They said that your physical strength and IQ are enough to dominate the battlefield. Let''s be polite."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows, looked at Ning Jiwei and said faintly, "my IQ is OK."


    Jian Haixi chuckled and said to Ning Jiwei, "it seems that Yiyi hates your physical strength. Don''t you make arrangements for fitness?"


    Ning Jiwei said that he just wanted to save some physical strength. After all, he still had "fighting" at night.


    But this can''t be said to his wife and children, so he can only nod with a bitter smile and say, "OK, go back to fitness."


    After a crazy afternoon, everyone was very tired. They had a light meal at night and had a rest.


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui are sitting in the middle of the big bed, still turning over the notebook brought by Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui asked for credit and said, "brother, am I doing well?"


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "it''s really good compared with your previous homework."


    Jian Rui smiled with satisfaction. Seeing Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei coming in, she immediately handed over the story book, "Mommy, tell a story."


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and said to the two children, "don''t tell a story first. Daddy and Mommy have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jianrui with a crooked head.


    Jian Yi put down his notebook, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "is it about going back?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I''m going to let your mommy stay here. I''ll take Ruirui back."


    Jian Yi frowns, but she doesn''t immediately object.


    Jian Rui looked at Ning Ji and Jian Haixi suspiciously, "Mommy, don''t we take our brother back together?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "you''d better say it."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said something about Mo Tong.


    Jian Rui angrily threw away the story book and said, "I didn''t expect Mo Tong to be a bad man."


    "Now I can''t say he''s a bad man." Jian Haixi said, "your father means that Mo Tong probably wants to know more about us through you."


    Jian Rui was still angry and hummed, "Daddy, you took me back to let me deal with Mo Tong, didn''t you? I''ll go back with you!"


    Jian Haixi was surprised. Unexpectedly, her daughter wanted to go back without hesitation. She hurriedly said, "well... Ruiruirui, don''t be impulsive first. Your father hasn''t finished yet."


    Ning Jiwei also nodded and said, "Ruirui, you need to know what you will face when you go back with Daddy this time. Without Mommy, daddy can''t accompany you every day. If you want to be alone, your side will become very dangerous, you..."


    "I know Daddy." Jian Rui said seriously, "the people of the Mo family have come to find daddy, and Qin Tian and Wen Qingnuan are also bad guys. Ruirui will be very dangerous to go back. These Rui Rui all know."


    "Since you know, why do you..." Jian Haixi asked.


    "Mommy, Rui Rui wants to go back." Jian Rui holds Jian Haixi''s hand and says: "Ruirui knows that mommy is worried, but Rui Rui has always been protected by you and has never been able to help. This time, since Rui Rui can help, Rui Rui is willing to do it. Moreover, if I can''t, Mo Tong will notice that not only Rui Rui, but also mommy and brother will be in danger, so Mommy, let me go back."


    Jian Haixi looked at her grown daughter and sighed: "Mommy doesn''t want you to leave Mommy, but your reasons are so sufficient that mommy can''t seem to find an excuse to oppose."


    Jane Yi said, "Mommy, don''t worry. We can contact our sister every day here. If there is danger, we will know."


    Jian Haixi reluctantly agreed.


    After agreeing on this matter, the family lay on a big bed, with two children in the middle and Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei on both sides, and slowly slept over.


    Jian Haixi was woken up by someone when she slept in the middle of the night. When she reacted, she found that she was no longer in Jian Yi''s room, but in another room.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei next to him, Jian Haixi rubbed his eyes and asked, "Jiwei, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, turned off the light and covered the two people with a quilt: "nothing, just verify the eternal truth of ''farewell is better than newlyweds''."


    "What... Um..." Jian Haixi''s lips were sealed without saying anything.


    The next morning, Jian Yi told Jian Haixi that the news of their visit to Iceland had been completely erased. To the outside world, she and Jian Rui are now in Switzerland.


    After listening, Jian Haixi nodded, turned to Ning Jiwei and asked, "when are you going to go back?"


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "in two days, I want to accompany you more..."


    Before he finished, the cell phone rang.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and answered the phone. When he heard what Li Fu said, he suddenly changed his face.

 Chapter 147

    Watching Ning Jiwei hang up in a hurry, Jian Haixi asked, "Jiwei, what happened?"


    Ning Jiwei had a bad face and said in a deep voice, "my father is in hospital."


    "Is Grandpa all right?" Jane Rui asked anxiously.


    Jian Haixi pulled Jian Rui, frowned and asked Ning Jiwei, "is it about Ning family? Is it about Ning Jikang?"


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it''s said that he was pushed down by Ning Jikang, so the heart attack will happen again."


    Jian Haixi sighed, "this Ning Jikang is really not reassuring at all. The last time I saw him and Yun Xiaoxiao, neither of them was worry-free."


    "Did you see them?" Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi with an eyebrow and said, "you didn''t tell me about it. Did they embarrass you?"


    "Neither..."


    "Why not?" Jian Haixi just wanted to perfunctory the past. Jian Rui on one side immediately said angrily to Ning Jiwei: "Daddy, you don''t know that Yun Xiaoxiao is bad. She also wants me and mommy to apologize to her with a loud speaker in public."


    Ning Jiwei frowned. "What''s going on?"


    "It''s just some small contradictions." Jian Haixi smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, I can still solve this little thing."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi with some guilt and said, "sorry, Haixi, you didn''t have to bear these things originally. I didn''t handle the things of Ning family well..."


    Jian Haixi put his hand over Ning Jiwei''s lips, stopped his words, smiled and said, "we are a family, aren''t we? We share misfortunes and blessings. Why say these words."


    "That''s right, daddy." Jianrui climbed over from behind, jumped into Ning Jiwei''s arms, hugged his neck and said, "we are all a family. The business of you and grandpa is the business of ruiruirui, but daddy, after we go back this time, you must teach these two bad guys a good lesson."


    Said, Jian Rui also angrily waved a small fist.


    "Don''t worry, daddy will vent his anger on you and Mommy." Ning Jiwei touched Jian Rui''s head and said.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Ning Jiwei returned to the country with Jian Rui. Jian Haixi stood in front of the window. Although they had discussed it yesterday and she trusted Ning Jiwei''s arrangement, she was still worried about the complex and dangerous environment when they thought of going back.


    "Mommy." Jian Yi rolled his wheelchair to Jian Haixi and said, "I''ve changed. The information about you and ruiruirui coming to Iceland this time has been completely erased. Now to the outside world, you went to Switzerland, and dad went back from Switzerland."


    "Well, that''s good." Jane Haixi nodded absently.


    "Mommy..."


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s appearance, Jian Yi reached out and grabbed her hand and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I will always pay attention to the situation of daddy and Ruirui through the computer. If I find something different, I will inform them at the first time. Dou Ming has also arranged a lot of people there, so there will be no danger."


    Jian Haixi nodded, shook his son''s hand and said, "Mommy knows, but she always feels uneasy in her heart."


    Jian Yi looks up at the frowning Jian Haixi, tilts her body, hugs her and says, "Mommy, don''t worry, Yi Yi will protect Mommy, daddy and Ruirui."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked down at the perseverance in Jian Yi''s eyes, smiled, touched his head and said, "silly child, it''s mommy who should protect you."


    Jane Yi shook her head, hugged Jane Haixi and said, "Mommy is with Yi Yi. Yi Yi is very satisfied."


    Jian Haixi felt warm in her heart. She bowed her head and kissed Jian Yi''s hair gently and said, "Mommy always felt that she must have done great good in her last life. Only in this life can she have such a great angel as you and Ruirui."


    "That''s because Mommy, you are an angel." Jane Yi smiled.


    Jian Haixi smiled and gently touched his face and said, "tell me, did Ruirui secretly give you sugar before she left? Otherwise, why is your mouth so sweet?"


    Jian Yi smiled and avoided Jian Haixi''s fingers. "I don''t like Ruirui to exaggerate. What I say is objective facts."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "this little mouth is so eloquent. Let me see what toothpaste you brushed today?"


    He was about to go and see Jian Yi''s mouth. His mouth smiled and dodged.


    Romon came over and saw such a harmonious and warm picture.


    Different from Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei''s existence will give people a strong sense of security, but Jian Haixi makes people relax and warm from the bottom of their heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After returning home, Ning Jiwei took Ruirui to the hospital for the first time.


    In the hospital, Ning Fubang was still in a coma. Fu zuoan accompanied him. Ning''s father and Ning Jikang were not seen.


    "Grandpa..." as soon as Jianrui entered the door, she ran to the hospital bed. As soon as she wanted to shout, she was pulled by Fu zuoan.


    "Ruirui is good. Grandpa is still sleeping. Shall we not quarrel with him first?"


    Jianrui nodded, took Fu zuoan''s hand and asked, "Grandpa Fu, is my grandpa seriously ill?"


    "It''s not serious, it''s not serious." Fu zuoan coaxed Jian Rui with red eyes: "it''s just a fall. It''s okay. The doctor said that Grandpa would just sleep. Ruirui, don''t worry ~"


    Jianrui sucked her nose, slid down from Fu zuoan''s arms, walked to the bed, held Ning Fubang''s hand and said, "that ruiruirui will always accompany grandpa until he wakes up."


    Ning Jiwei frowned at Ning Fubang, who was unconscious, turned to Fu zuoan and said, "old man, let''s go out and talk."


    Fu Zuo nodded at ease, opened the door and went out.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, you are here with Grandpa. Grandpa Fu and I are outside. Do you know if we have something to shout?"


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded obediently.


    Out of the ward, Ning Jiwei and Fu zuoan sat in a chair in the corridor.


    Fu zuoan looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I figured you should come back. If you don''t come back, even if your father doesn''t have an accident, I should call you back."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and asked, "did they find it?"


    "Isn''t it?" Fu zuoan sighed. "I didn''t expect to be able to hide, but I didn''t expect them to come so soon."


    "What did you say?"


    "Didn''t say anything." Fu zuoan looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I just wanted to see you."


    Ning Jiwei frowned more tightly, "I don''t think it''s necessary to meet."


    "That''s what I said." Fu zuoan said, "but they revealed a message, Mo family... Not only one force is looking for you. According to their meaning, if others find you, the way may not be very peaceful."


    Ning Jiwei was not surprised. "I''m prepared for this. As far as I guess, there are already three forces showing their tails."


    "Three?" Fu zuoan was surprised. "They all appeared?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "almost, but it''s not frank."


    Fu zuoan thought for a moment, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "it seems that we really need to meet them."


    "See, I''m sure to see." Ning Jiwei tapped the handrail next to him with his fingers and said in a deep voice, "just see who and what you want to achieve, but you need to think carefully."


    Fu zuoan also sighed: "I don''t know what purpose they have. If they come here on such a large scale, I don''t know what happened to the Mo family."


    "I don''t care what happened to the Mo family." Ning Jiwei said secretly with his eyes: "I just want to protect the people I care about. If they dare to fight, I will let them go."


    Fu zuoan looked at Ning Jiwei, who was stronger and stronger than before, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I have never doubted this."


    After carefully asking Ning Fubang''s attending doctor that Ning Fubang would not wake up today, Ning Jiwei entrusted Jianrui to Fu zuoan and rushed back to the company.


    As soon as he arrived at the office, Li Fu waited at the door early. Seeing him coming, he was relieved, put all the documents on the table and said, "president, these are the information I found recently."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, turned on the computer and said, "I''ll look back. What about Ning Jikang and the cloud family I asked you to check?"


    Li Fu said: "it has been found out that the power of the cloud family is in Yunling''s hands. Yunling has already transferred its shares to Gu Xiaomian in case of accidents, but the cloud family is more difficult and seems to hold the handle of Yunling. In short, it is more troublesome."


    "Where''s Ning Jikang?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Li Fu hesitated and said, "as far as I''ve found out, Ning Jikang can''t get rid of Xu Hui''s death, and he should also have a share in the affair of warming the children."


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei sneered, "it''s true that the son follows his mother''s nature. It seems that Xu Hui really educated him very well."


    Li Fu asked, "president, what shall we do next? Shall we hand in Ning Jikang''s criminal evidence?"


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said, "it doesn''t take much effort to deal with Ning Jikang. At present, I have more important things for you to do."


    "Your orders."


    Ning Jiwei called out a small map and the list of private bodyguards under his name and said, "on the side of the school, you should send more people to the school. Be sure to choose people with first-class character and ability to ensure Ruirui''s safety."


    "Yes."


    "I''ve marked some points on this map." Ning Jiwei pointed to the map on the screen and said, "when you get to school, someone will pick them up. Normally, you just need to hide it."


    Li Fu nodded and said, "I see, president."


    "In addition..." Ning Jiwei thought and said, "set a room in Meiyu. It should be hidden."


    "Ah?" Li Fu was stunned and thought he had a problem with his hearing. "President, are you talking about the largest nightclub in the city, Meiyu?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei looked at Li Fu with a different complexion, stared at him and said, "what are you thinking?"


    "No, No." Li Fu quickly shook his head and said, "subordinates dare not."


    Ning Jiwei snorted angrily, "if you don''t dare, hurry down to work."


    "Yes." Li Fu answered and turned to leave. When he came to the door, he was stopped by Ning Jiwei again.


    "President, what else can I do for you?"


    "Nothing, just..." Ning Jiwei suddenly said awkwardly: "don''t let Haixi know about it."


    Li Fu managed to control his smile, nodded and said, "don''t worry, my subordinates understand."


    What the hell do you understand?


    Ning Jiwei was speechless, but he didn''t know how to explain. After Li Fu went out, he called Gu Chenyi and Qin Zhixu respectively and made an appointment to meet Meiyu at 8 p.m.


    ¡­¡­


    In the office of the design department, George was leaning depressed on the back of his chair, his feet tilted on the desk and complaining.


    Xie Nuan came in and reported the latest project progress to him. As soon as he entered the door, he saw him like this. He couldn''t help covering his mouth and laughing: "are you playing salted fish?"


    "How are you laughing?" George glared angrily at Xie Nuan and said, "isn''t it all Jane Haixi? I finally rested for two days and wanted to be my acting director. But what about her? She ran away two days after she came back to the company. Such a big stall hit me again. Aren''t you depressed?"


    Xie Nuan looked at him strangely, "but don''t you always want to become a regular? This time is your chance. As long as you do well, Haixi won''t compete with you for the position of director of the design department even if you come back."


    "Who said I was for the position of director?"


    "Aren''t you?" Xie Nuan was more confused, "but haven''t you been working hard all the time?"


    "That''s me..." George stopped halfway and thanked warm with white eyes. "You''re not my friend. Why should I tell you?"


    "Oh ~" Xie Nuan turned his eyes and said, "you like to say I don''t like listening. Here you are."


    Then he threw the document at George and turned around to leave.


    "Hey, wait." George stopped Xie Nuan.


    "Why?" Xie Nuan asked in a bad tone.


    "She..." George asked awkwardly, "where have you been? Did you say when to come back?"


    "Who is she?" Xie Nuan asked knowingly.


    George glared at her angrily and simply called the roll and said, "Jane Haixi, why did she go?"


    "I don''t know." Xie Nuan shook his head without hesitation. After denying it, he looked at George jokingly and joked: "and what if I know? You''re not my friend. Why should I tell you?"


    Then he spit out his tongue at George and looked at George with satisfaction. He gasped heavily before turning and leaving.


    "Damn it!"


    George angrily waved the folder in front of him. At this time, his mailbox suddenly dropped. George opened the mailbox suspiciously and saw an email from Ning Jiwei lying in it. He appointed him as the person in charge and was responsible for all cooperation with Ru.


    "Jian Haixi!"


    George patted the table angrily, picked up his mobile phone and dialed Jane Haixi.


    In Iceland, Jane Haixi answered the phone with some doubts, "George, what can I do for you?"


    "What do you say?" George opened his mouth and shouted, "Jian Haixi, how did you promise me? Now you run away and blame me for ru? You clearly said you were responsible for it."


    "Ah, this..." Jian Haixi said with some guilt: "I have something to do temporarily."


    "What made you leave such a mess and run away? Besides, you can''t finish it in a day or two, can''t you finish it in a week and a half?" George asked reluctantly.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "George, I''m really sorry. If you really don''t want to, I can leave Ru to Xie Nuan. As for me, I really can''t go back. I''m sorry."


    "I..."


    I didn''t expect Jane Haixi to make such a straightforward apology, but George was a little awkward. He said after a long time: "I didn''t say no matter, but you have to say hello to me in advance. It''s too much to leave without saying a word."


    "Yes, it''s all my fault." Jian Haixi said with a smile: "my uncle Qiao, the design department asks you. It''s hard!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it for you." although George was still a little angry, he agreed. He just hesitated for a while and asked, "when will you come back?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi around him and thought, "I''m in Switzerland now. I want to take this opportunity to enrich myself. I won''t go back in a short time."


    "Switzerland?" George frowned and didn''t ask any more. He just nodded: "all right, I promise to help, but don''t think about putting it down. I''ll release the task to your mailbox at any time."


    "Well, I''ll try my best to finish it." Jane Haixi said with a bitter smile.


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi and asked, "Yi Yi, can I answer like this? Will it be exposed?"


    "No." Jian Yi smiled, turned on the computer, called out Jian Haixi''s message and said, "Mommy, you''re really studying in Switzerland. As long as he doesn''t go to school to see you, this information is enough to hide the world."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi was relieved.


    But she didn''t expect that George would really go to Switzerland to find her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jia, Ning Jikang sat beside father Ning uneasily, "Grandpa, do you think Dad will be okay?"


    Uncle Ning stared at him and said, "now you know you''re afraid? Why didn''t you think of taking your father to the hospital?"


    "I wasn''t angry at that time." Ning Jikang scratched his head and said, "I didn''t expect it was just a fall. He would be so serious that he had a heart attack."


    Master Ning snorted and said nothing.


    "Grandpa." Ning Jikang looked at Uncle Ning imploringly and said, "I heard that Ning Jiwei is back. Do you think he will trouble us? If he knows that dad was pushed to the ground by me, then..."


    "Do you think he won''t know now?" old master Ning said angrily: "that''s all. It''s not a minute for Ning Jiwei to find out?"


    "Well, what shall we do, Grandpa?" Ning Jikang hurriedly knelt on the ground, took master Ning''s hand and begged: "Grandpa, Grandpa, you must not ignore me. I''m your only grandson. Besides, I''m going to marry Yun Xiaoxiao soon. As long as I marry Yun Xiaoxiao, our family will return to the former prosperity, and don''t be afraid of him any more."


    Hearing this, uncle Ning narrowed his eyes and said, "don''t worry, even if I fight this old life, I won''t let Ning Jiwei touch you."


    Ning Jikang was relieved when master Ning promised.


    He knew very well that now his thigh was master Ning. As long as master Ning was willing to protect him, no one could move him.


    But Ning Jikang doesn''t know that old master Ning has more than enough heart and less strength, and Ning Jiwei is no longer the person who was manipulated by the Ning family in the past.

 Chapter 148

    At eight o''clock in the evening, sleeping fish.


    Qin Zhixu angrily kicked open the door of a box, glared at the three people sitting leisurely on the sofa, stretched out his hand and pulled off his wig and said, "why do I have to dress up as a woman?"


    Gu Chenyi looked at his charming heavy makeup and a pink fluffy skirt, holding his stomach and laughing and fell on the sofa.


    Yunling gracefully put back the newly served red wine. Although she didn''t laugh like Gu Chenyi, her bent mouth couldn''t be closed.


    Only Ning Jiwei, after carefully looking at Qin Zhixu''s dress, calmly nodded and said, "yes, it''s quite similar."


    "Who asked if you looked like me?" Qin Zhixu jumped angrily. "I asked you, why do I have to dress up like this to come? Why don''t they dress up?"


    Gu Chenyi picked up her eyebrows, looked at Qin Zhixu in surprise and said, "don''t you know, I opened this sleeping fish."


    Qin Zhixu choked, stared at Ning Jiwei unconvinced and said, "then why don''t you dress up?"


    Ning Jiwei gave him a look and said, "because it''s ugly."


    "..." Qin Zhixu vowed that if he didn''t have to cooperate with these bastards, he would leave immediately and spill their red wine by the way.


    Yunling smiled and explained, "Ji Wei has his way to avoid people''s eyes and ears, but you can''t. didn''t you say that someone has been staring at you very closely recently? How can you avoid it?"


    Qin Zhixu stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "can''t you lend someone to us?"


    He knew Ning Jiwei had his own private bodyguard group, but the guy ran over leisurely, but he couldn''t send two people to pick him up.


    Listening to Qin Zhixu''s words, Ning Jiwei said boldly, "I don''t want to borrow it."


    If it weren''t for your Qin family, would there be so much trouble now? You want me to send someone to pick you up? It''s beautiful!


    "...." Qin knew Xu Qi''s vomiting of blood. He said that he couldn''t fight, but he couldn''t walk. Finally, he had to pick up the sofa furthest from Ning Jiwei and sit down. His eyes were out of sight.


    Gu Chenyi blinked curiously at Qin Zhixu and asked, "seriously, did you have an affair on your way here? With your beauty, many little brothers should pass you business cards?"


    Qin Zhixu Leng snorted, reached into his pocket and threw out a stack of business cards the next second.


    "Poof!"


    Looking at those business cards, Gu Chenyi broke the work again, fell on Yunling with a laugh, and gasped: "Oh, hey, I can''t do it, tears are laughing!"


    Qin Zhixu glared at him angrily. This time, he didn''t even want to say anything.


    After a long time, Gu Chenyi barely stopped laughing, but he also changed his seat and turned his back to Qin Zhixu.


    In his words, only in this way can he talk about business, otherwise he can''t do it as long as he looks at Qin Zhixu.


    Yunling looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Jiwei, do you have anything in common with us?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "we are not outsiders. You also need to know about some situations. Instead of informing them one by one later, we might as well discuss it now and take precautions in the future."


    Qin knew Xu was cold all over. He was mentally prepared before he came, so he had to come even in women''s clothes.


    Just now, listening to Ning Jiwei''s solemn tone, he was still a little nervous, "is it... Related to Qin Tian?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "more than that."


    Only two words surprised everyone.


    "More than..." Qin Zhixu swallowed the water channel: "does it really have something to do with Qin Tian?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "the people I sent followed the clue of Wen Qingnuan''s disappearance and found that she was with someone suspected of Qin Tian."


    Qin Zhixu gritted his teeth and said, "why doesn''t she repent?"


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "you mean these two women are making bad ideas again?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "At present, I don''t know when they will act, but my people have been staring at them. As long as they have trouble, they will never escape my eyes."


    Yunling thought for a moment, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "but you didn''t catch them immediately. Why? You suspected that there was someone behind Qin Tian. Did you want to..."


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei knocked the red wine glass with his index finger and said with a cold-blooded smile on his lips, "how can you catch a big fish without a long line?"


    "Who is it?" Qin knows Xu''s eyes are angry. He is angry that Qin Tian has made these mistakes, but he will not let go of the people who use her behind her back.


    Ning Jiwei''s lip flap moved slightly and spit out two words: "Mo family."


    "Mo..." Gu Chenyi frowned, looked at Yunling, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "speaking of the Mo family, I''ve found something interesting recently."


    "Mo Tong? I already know." Ning Jiwei said.


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at Ning Jiwei meaningfully and said, "your news is really smart. Mo Tong has just been here for two days and hasn''t done anything. How can you notice him? Unless... Haixi''s guess is correct."


    Facing Gu Chenyi''s eyes, Ning Jiwei didn''t admit it, but he didn''t deny it.


    Seeing his reaction, what else did Gu Chenyi and Yunling not know?


    "Sure enough... It''s true..." Gu Chenyi murmured.


    Yunling slightly hooked his lower lip, his eyes were slightly sour, nodded and said, "that''s good. Nothing else is important."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" Qin Zhixu looked at the crowd in confusion: "please take care of my little white before the spoiler? Would you like to explain the synopsis first?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "Yiyi is still alive."


    "What?" Qin Zhixu looked at Ning Jiwei in shock and turned to Gu Chenyi and Yunling.


    Gu Chenyi waved his hand and said, "don''t look at me. I''ve just determined."


    Qin Zhixu looked at Ning Jiwei and his voice trembled. "Is this true? Where is he now? Why don''t he come back?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but Gu Chenyi and Yunling guessed.


    Yunling said anxiously, "Ji Wei, now we are all tied to the same boat. There is nothing we can''t say. Chen Yi and I have a clear attitude. If you and Haixi need us, just say it, just Yiyi..."


    "Oh, what''s the matter with Jane Yi?" Gu Chenyi scratched her hair impatiently and asked, "is he hurt? Is it serious? When can he come back?"


    "Hurt?" Qin knew Xu was stunned, and then suddenly, even if a child could survive such an explosion, how could he be unharmed.


    "How''s Jane Yi?" Qin Zhixu said with difficulty, praying for Ning Jiwei''s answer, hoping that Jane Yi had only suffered a little injury.


    If Jane Yi, who is so talented, is seriously injured because of the accident, he really has a hard conscience.


    "Ninety percent of his body was burned and his left eye was blind." Ning Jiwei said faintly.


    "What..."


    Gu Chenyi and others stayed there.


    Although I guessed that Jian Yi would be hurt, no one thought it would be so serious.


    "Ninety percent burn..." Gu Chenyi sighed, "no wonder... He doesn''t come back."


    Who is willing to let their favorite people see their face beyond recognition?


    Qin knew Xu fell back on the sofa. Before that, he still had a delusion. He hoped that one day after he found Qin Tian, or after he helped Qin Tian pay off his blood debt, Ning Jiwei and his family could forgive Qin Tian.


    But today, I first learned that Qin Tian was still alive and was still trying to disadvantage Jian Haixi''s family. Then he learned about Jian Yi''s situation. Even if he was a virgin again, he couldn''t be soft hearted to Qin Tian.


    Qin Zhixu stood up and watched Ning Jiwei lower his head 90 degrees towards him: "I''m sorry, although I know it''s too late to say this, I still want to apologize to you and your family. It was my Qin family who raised a villain and made her make such a big mistake. Once I thought that as long as I helped her pay off her debt, I would be forgiven by you one day, but now it seems that I can''t, because even I can''t forgive her anymore. I know Qin may owe you Family, if you need anything in the future, as long as I can do it, I will never refuse. "


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling looked at such Qin Zhixu with a slight sigh.


    Ning Jiwei got up, went to Qin Zhixu, helped him up and said, "I really wanted to be angry with you and the Qin family before, but Haixi didn''t allow me to do so. She advised me from beginning to end that you have nothing to do with this matter. You are our friend. So I didn''t blame you. I didn''t come to you today for these past events."


    Qin Zhixu felt ashamed in front of Ning Jiwei for the first time.


    Ning Jiwei saw the crowd: "I came to you today mainly because of the Mo family. Everyone should know something about the mystery and strength of this family, and I learned that my biological father was the Mo family six months ago. Now the Mo family came, and I found three different forces. Although they haven''t heard anything yet, I don''t need to think about it. It will be disturbed in the future Earth shaking. "


    "Three forces?" Yunling frowned and asked, "one is mo Tong, the other is Qin Tian. Where is the third force?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "they found Fu zuoan and asked to meet me."


    Gu Chenyi touched his chin and said, "why do I think it''s so strange? The Mo family... Doesn''t look like such a breathless person. Why did he come in such a hurry this time that he couldn''t even cover up his tracks."


    "Unless they are delayed by more important things," Qin Zhixu said with a cold look, "or they urgently need to get something from here."


    "I think so too." Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll probably meet the Mo family in the next two days. I''ll know what medicine they sell in the gourd. I''ll tell you this today to keep you on guard."


    Then Ning Jiwei looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "I guess Qin Tian may contact you. Those who have been monitoring you may also be to make sure there is no connection between you and me."


    Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "I know what to do."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "I have a computer expert here. Tomorrow I''ll let him go to you as a newcomer. You can contact me through him to ensure that you won''t be monitored."


    Qin Zhixu loosened his breath: "it''s good to have someone. I''m really worried that I''ll have to come out like this next time."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "it''s not necessarily."


    Yunling thought for a while, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "is it because of Mo Tong that you came to us?"


    "This is one." Ning Jiwei said: "Mo Tong is with Ruirui Xiaomian all day. We really need to be careful of him, but I have another thing to ask you, about the marriage between Yun Xiaoxiao and Ning Jikang."


    Yunling''s eyes said secretly, "I didn''t expect you to intervene in this matter. No wonder I heard that your father was hospitalized. Is it related to Ning Jikang?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, looked at Yunling and asked, "before I do something, I want to make sure your attitude towards the cloud family."


    Yunling looked at Gu Chenyi and saw him nod before looking at Ning Jiwei. "I don''t have any feelings for that family, but they have some black material about me in their hands and have been threatening me to give them money these years. But now I want to understand that as long as I can completely get rid of the cloud family, it doesn''t matter how much influence I will be affected."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "don''t worry first. You can deal with them temporarily. On the other side, send someone to find out those things and wait for a few days."


    Yunling smiled, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "it seems that you have plans for a long time, so I''ll wait for your news."


    "Yes."


    Several people then discussed some details and didn''t leave until more than 10 p.m.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After leaving Meiyu, Ning Jiwei didn''t go home, but went to Fu zuoan''s house.


    During the day, she entrusted Jianrui to Fu zuoan. Now at this point, Jianrui has fallen asleep at Fu zuoan''s house.


    When Ning Jiwei arrived, Fu zuoan was waiting for him in the living room. Seeing him coming back, he asked, "have you agreed with them?"


    "Well," Ning Jiwei nodded, "everyone has a common enemy and can be trusted, so just tell them the current situation."


    Fu zuoan nodded and asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    "If you don''t go into the tiger''s den, how can you get a tiger''s son?" Ning Jiwei hooked up the corner of his lower lip and said, "since they want to see me, I naturally want to see them."


    "Ha ha, good!" Fu zuohaomai smiled, reached out and patted Ning Jiwei on the shoulder and said, "I knew you would make such a decision."


    Ning Jiwei also smiled and said, "then you can arrange it, old man."


    "No problem." Fu zuoan waved his hand and simply agreed.


    Ning Jiwei said, "it''s so late, old man. Go to bed quickly. I''ll go up and have a look at Ruirui."


    "Hey, wait a minute." Fu zuoan pulled Ning Jiwei and said, "speaking of ruiruirui, I was about to talk to you. I heard that ruiruirui said that she also knew the origin of that Mo Tong. Don''t you worry about sending her to school like this?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "I''m sure I''m worried, but if Ruirui doesn''t go back, I''m afraid it will scare the snake. In addition, at present, we don''t know much about the Mo family. In fact, Mo Tong is the least dangerous of the three forces, so I dare to let Ruirui have a try, but don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to protect her."


    "That''s all right." Fu zuoan sighed relieved and asked, "where''s Yi? How''s he doing there?"


    "Yi Yi can cope with the general problems, and Shanghai Creek takes care of them. As long as his whereabouts are not exposed, he will be fine," Ning Jiwei said.


    Fu zuoan nodded and said, "you can arrange everything. I can''t help you. I usually take care of Ruirui and your father. As for my people, you can use them whenever you want."


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded, looked at Fu zuoan and said, "I know, uncle."


    Fu zuoan was stunned, some dry pulled down the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that I can still hear you in my life."


    "What my uncle has done for Ji Wei these years, Ji Wei will never forget." Ning Jiwei said seriously.


    "What are you doing?" Fu zuoan waved his hand and pushed Ning Jiwei to urge him upstairs. "Hurry to accompany your daughter, mother-in-law."


    Ning Jiwei heard his trembling voice, but he didn''t say it. He just nodded and turned and went upstairs.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s back, Fu zuoan slowly sat down on the sofa, looked up and raised his hand, covering his sour red eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Ning Jiwei personally sent Jianrui to the school and took her around the school.


    Jianrui took ningjiwei and said, "Daddy, is this your first time to our school?"


    "Well." Ning Jiwei looked around and turned to Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, "so you should take me around."


    "Don''t worry, uncle Ning." Gu Xiaomian patted his chest and promised, "I can''t do anything else, but if you want to ask about the layout of the surrounding scenery, there is absolutely nothing better than me..."


    Without saying that, seeing Jian Rui on one side, Gu Xiaomian quickly changed his mouth: "Oh, except Rui Rui."


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Rui in one hand and Gu Xiaomian in the other. He was nominally visiting, but when he passed by some places, he quietly said something to Jian Rui while Gu Xiaomian didn''t pay attention.


    After their visit, they just saw Mo Tong arrive at the school.


    Ning Jiwei saw the Mo family child named Mo Tong for the first time, and realized why Jian Rui and Jian Haixi had an inexplicable favor at the beginning.


    I can''t see it across the screen, but face-to-face, I really feel that he is very similar to Jian Yi.


    It''s not the similarity in appearance, but the chilly temperament.


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong, came forward as usual, smiled and cordially took Mo Tong''s hand and said, "Mo Tong, let me introduce you. This is my father Ning Jiwei. He is the best father in the world. He is very kind to me."


    Mo Tong looked at Ning Jiwei, politely nodded and said, "Hello, uncle Ning."


    "Well, good." after Ning Jiwei''s faint response, he looked at Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui and said, "well, daddy is leaving. Do you know at school?"


    "Oh ~" Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui answered in unison.


    Jianrui pulled Ning Jiwei''s hand. When he squatted down, she gave him a mouthful on his cheek and said sweetly, "Bye daddy, come to pick me up early in the afternoon ~"


    "Daddy will pick up my little princess on time." Ning Jiwei fondly touched Jian Rui''s hair and turned and left the school.


    Watching Ning Jiwei leave, Jian Rui immediately mischievously turned her eyes, took Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian and said, "go, I just saw a very large bird''s nest. Let''s take out the bird''s eggs!"

 Chapter 149

    A small school, the mountain behind the school.


    Gu Xiaomian stood nervously under the tree, spread his arms and shouted to the tree, "ruiruirui, be careful! No, you come down and I''ll go up!"


    Although Mo Tong didn''t shout, he also stretched out his arms and stared at his head nervously for fear that Jian Rui might fall down accidentally.


    Different from their nervousness, Jian Rui was sitting on the tree in high spirits. She didn''t feel dangerous at all. She even excitedly waved to Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong and said, "the air above is good, and the breeze is blowing, which is much cooler than below!"


    Gu Xiaomian''s worried voice is coming out, "Ruirui, don''t... don''t look down, be careful!"


    Mo Tong frowned and closed his lips. He turned his head and stared. Gu Xiaomian said, "don''t shout. The more you shout, the more distracted she is."


    "Well, what should I do?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    Mo Tong looked around, pointed to the hay on the ground and said, "go and pick up more grass. Come on."


    "Oh, oh." Gu Xiaomian nodded repeatedly and hurriedly ran to pick up grass.


    Mo Tong quickly took off his coat. After Gu Xiaomian picked up the grass, he spread his coat on it.


    Gu Xiaomian took off his clothes.


    However, he is not as particular as Mo Tong. On such a hot day, he only wears a short sleeve and a knee length breeches.


    Looking at the thin clothes on the haystack, Gu Xiaomian took off his pants without saying a word. While taking off, he pointed to Mo Tong and said, "what are you looking at? Hurry up and take off your pants. Your pants are more useful."


    Mo Tong was stunned and frowned deeply, looking reluctant.


    "Oh ~"


    While Mo Tong hesitated, Jian Rui screamed in the tree.


    Gu Xiaomian quickly looked up nervously. While looking at it, he hurried to Mo Tong''s side and untied his pants. "What are you waiting for? Take it off quickly!"


    Mo Tong blushed and took two steps back to avoid Gu Xiaomian''s claws, but after two seconds of hesitation, he took off his pants and padded on the haystack.


    Until he took off his pants, Gu Xiaomian looked at him in surprise.


    Mo Tong''s face was white, but his body was not as clean as his face. His back and arms were lightly bruised, especially his knees and legs. Gu Xiaomian was surprised by the mottled and ferocious scars.


    "You..."


    Gu Xiaomian opened his mouth and just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong''s arms were still in an open position. He raised his head and looked up at the tree. His words were to Gu Xiaomian, "don''t be distracted. She should come down soon."


    Gu Xiaomian had to swallow the question he wanted to ask and concentrate on Jian Rui in the tree.


    Jian Rui carefully climbed near the bird''s nest. Just as she wanted to reach out for the bird''s eggs, she saw a small head emerging from the bird''s nest.


    Looking at the bird that hasn''t taken off its milk hair, Jianrui feels that her heart has melted.


    She took out her mobile phone and took several photos. Maybe the sound of taking photos frightened the bird. Its small head retracted again. Jian Rui smiled, stretched out her fingers, gently touched its head and said, "you''re not afraid. You''re so cute. My sister won''t catch you. You have to wait for mommy to come back at home, okay?"


    "Haw ~"


    I don''t know if I understand Jian Rui''s words. The bird called twice. Jian Rui happily waved to it and said, "goodbye, baby, my sister will often come to see you ~"


    With that, Jianrui slowly slid down from the tree.


    Seeing her coming down, Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong were full of spirit.


    "Be careful, slow down, don''t worry ~" Gu Xiaomian kept talking.


    Jian Rui was not nervous at all. While sliding down with ease, she still had time to smile at Gu Xiaomian: "Gu Ruan, don''t nag, I''m fine."


    Words fall, people have landed safely on the ground.


    As soon as she landed, Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong in surprise, "you two... Why take off so light?"


    Gu Xiaomian explained, "it''s Mo Tong''s way. I''m afraid you''ll fall down, so we spread our clothes here."


    Mo Tong didn''t speak, but silently picked up his clothes and trousers and put them on.


    "Eh?" Jian Rui looked at the bruise on Mo Tong''s leg and asked, "Mo Tong, what''s the matter with your leg?"


    "Nothing." Mo Tong said coldly.


    Jianrui''s eyes turned and didn''t continue to ask.


    "How can it be all right? I saw such a heavy injury..."


    Before Gu Xiaomian finished, she was pulled by Jian Rui. "Gu Ruan, don''t you say there''s still a fun place here?"


    "Oh, yes." as soon as Jian Rui asked this, Gu Xiaomian was immediately distracted and pulled Jian Rui forward. "Rui Rui, I tell you, there is a river over there, just below the slope. We can catch fish and crabs."


    "Really? What are you waiting for? Go, go!" Jane ran forward excitedly.


    Looking at Jian Rui''s back, Mo Tong''s eyes flickered slightly and followed up silently.


    When she got to the slope, Jian Rui took a swipe at the corner of her mouth, pointed to the steep slope and asked Gu Xiaomian, "Gu Ruan, this is what you call the slope? How can we get down?"


    "Er..." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said, "it''s not so big in my imagination."


    Jian Rui sighed disappointed: "forget it, it seems that we can only go back."


    "Don''t wait." Gu Xiaomian hurriedly said, "Ruirui, you sit here first, and I''ll go down and explore the way first."


    "But it looks so dangerous. You''d better not go." Jianrui frowned.


    "It''s all right. I''m thick skinned. Even if I fall, it won''t hinder me." Gu Xiaomian smiled simply and honestly, raised his feet and walked slowly down the slope.


    Mo Tong followed and stood on the slope frowning at Gu Xiaomian.


    "It''s all right, Rui Rui. The ground is very strong and doesn''t slide." Gu Xiaomian took two steps, turned his head and smiled at Jian Rui, stamped his feet and said, "look, it''s not slippery at all..."


    Before the voice fell, he saw that the land under his feet was loose, and Gu Xiaomian rolled down the slope.


    "Gu Ruan!"


    "Be careful!"


    Jian Rui and Mo Tong shouted at the same time.


    Mo Tong was closer and said that sooner or later, when Gu Xiaomian fell, Mo Tong reached out and hooked his hand.


    Just the next second, Mo Tong''s face changed.


    He grabbed Gu Xiaomian, but he ignored one thing: Gu Xiaomian''s weight.


    In an instant, both of them lost their balance one after the other. They fell down the slope for nearly one meter before they suddenly stopped.


    Mo Tong looked up. Jian Rui was blushing and hugging his waist.


    "Mo Tong, work hard! Come on up!" Jane Rui shouted as she pulled him hard.


    Mo Tong nodded. With the support of Jian Rui, he also had a focus. They worked together and soon pulled Gu Xiaomian up.


    Gu Xiaomian sat on the ground as soon as he came up, patted his chest and said, "darling, I''m scared to death!"


    Jian Rui stared at Gu Xiaomian''s arm and Mo Tong''s leg and choked: "but you''re all bleeding..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Half an hour later, Gu Chenyi rushed to the school infirmary, looked at the three bear children in the infirmary, and said with a black face: "do you want to go to heaven?"


    Mo Tong is sitting on the bed, and the doctor is still applying medicine to his leg.


    Gu Xiaomian bandaged his arm and was sitting aside coaxing Jian Rui, who was crying quietly.


    Seeing Gu Chenyi coming, Gu Xiaomian immediately said with a smile: "Dad, you''re here."


    "Smile, how are you laughing?" Gu Chenyi just wanted to slap Gu Xiaomian, looked at his arm and took back his hand.


    Want to reprimand two more words, looking at Jian Rui with red eyes, she really can''t harden her temper.


    Finally, he was so angry that his cheeks hurt. He covered his face and said, "you bear children, I''m so angry that my teeth hurt."


    "Hey hey ~" Gu Xiaomian smiled, turned to the doctor and said, "sister beauty, my father pays. You can calculate the medical expenses and just take care of him."


    Listening to his son''s words, Gu Chenyi was black and sat in a chair powerlessly.


    What evil did he do in his last life? Only in this life can he take care of Xiaomian''s son.


    Jian Rui went to Gu Chenyi and whispered, "Uncle Gu, I''m sorry. I encouraged them to go. Today''s things are all my fault. Don''t blame Gu Ruan."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Rui, sighed, held her in her arms, wiped her tears and coaxed her: "Rui Rui stopped crying. Uncle knows you haven''t had such a happy time for a long time, so he wants to play with Xiaomian, but we have to pay attention to safety, don''t we? Xiaomian is a boy, and it''s OK for him to fall. You said that if you fell today and hurt such a beautiful little face, how distressed your parents should be, don''t you?"


    Jianrui nodded and said, "Uncle Gu, ruiruirui knows it''s wrong."


    "It''s good to know your mistake. When they are cured, will uncle take you to the amusement park?"


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomian listened and said excitedly, "Dad, let''s go tomorrow. My arm is fine, just a little hurt."


    Gu Chenyi stared at him and said, "shut up!"


    After coaxing Jian Rui and teaching Gu Xiaomian a lesson, Gu Chenyi went to Mo Tong''s bed, looked at his leg injury and asked, "what''s the matter, isn''t it serious?"


    The doctor shook his head and said, "fortunately, I didn''t hurt the bone. It''s just a scratch. It''ll be fine in a few days."


    Gu Chenyi nodded, looked at the silent Mo Tong and asked, "boy, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Mo Tong shook his head.


    "No..." Gu Chenyi suddenly reacted, looked at the three bear children and asked, "three parents, why did you just call me?"


    Jian Rui and Mo Tong looked at each other, lowered their heads and didn''t speak.


    Gu Xiaomian said with a smile, "because Dad, you''d better talk. Uncle Ning and Mo Tong''s housekeeper are too fierce. How dare we let them know."


    "I thank you." Gu Chenyi gritted his teeth and sucked deeply into his temper.


    He felt that sooner or later he would be angry with his son.


    When Mo Tong was wrapped up, Gu Chenyi asked the teacher for leave and went to Mo Tong''s house with three bear children.


    On the bus, Mo Tong also refused: "I''ll just go back by myself. You don''t have to send me."


    "How about that?" Gu Xiaomian immediately said, "what if we don''t go back and your housekeeper beats you again?"


    "Hit you?" Gu Chenyi frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Mo Tong, did he hit you?"


    "Isn''t it?" Gu Xiaomian said, "Mo Tong has been hurt a lot. I saw it."


    Gu Chenyi saw that Mo Tong was silent and didn''t speak. His eyebrows wrinkled deeper. He pursed his lips and said, "then I have to send you back. Anyway, it''s not good to beat the child."


    "I......" Mo Tong wanted to say more, but Jian Rui grabbed his hand and said, "Mo Tong, don''t worry, we''ll accompany you home, so that the housekeeper won''t be cruel to you when he sees so many of us."


    Mo Tong looked down and Jian Rui took his hand. She was silent and didn''t speak.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Ning Jiwei sent Jian Rui to school, he went to maiteng. Because he had made an appointment to meet Mo''s family this afternoon, he had to finish all his work this morning.


    After a busy morning, Ning Jiwei hurried to Fu Zuo to settle down at noon.


    It was noon and the sun was shining. Everyone wanted to get into the refrigerator. Only Fu Zuo settled in, but several cars parked abnormally.


    Looking at those cars, Ning Jiwei raised his feet and walked in with a slightly invisible sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    "Old man, I''m coming." Ning Jiwei went into the living room. There were many people sitting in the usual empty living room today.


    Fu zuoan sat in the middle and was obviously relieved to see him coming.


    On the inner side of the sofa sat a man with gold framed glasses. On both sides of the sofa behind him stood two men in black suits.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming, the three men looked at him curiously.


    Before they came, they naturally checked Ning Jiwei, but they were shocked by Ning Jiwei''s introverted but domineering atmosphere.


    The Gold Framed man stood up from the sofa, smiled, held out his hand to Ning Jiwei and said, "Hello, I''m Mr. Mo''s assistant. You can call me Yue Feng."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and didn''t reach out to hold each other. He just sat down next to Fu zuoan and said coldly to Yue Feng, "what do you want to say?"


    Yue Feng was not angry, but smiled and pushed his spectacle frame and sat back on the sofa.


    "Excuse me." Yue Feng looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "how much do you know about your father and the Mo family?"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him, smiled coldly and said, "the murderer who killed my mother and the enemy who threatened the safety of me and my family. Do you know enough?"


    "Cough..." the Gold Framed man coughed awkwardly twice, and even the two people standing behind him lowered their heads.


    "That... Misunderstanding, there must be a misunderstanding here." the Gold Framed man laughed.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak and didn''t even give him a look.


    Yue Feng looked at Fu zuoan and said, "old Fu, please say a word for us."


    Fu zuoan frowned and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, this guy did help your mother at the beginning. If it weren''t for his help, your mother might not be able to go home safely."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. Yue Feng was relieved to see that Fu zuoan was willing to help him speak.


    But before he was relieved, he heard Fu zuoan say, "but I don''t know why the Mo family did this to your mother and why the man couldn''t protect your mother and you."


    Yue Feng looked at Ning Jiwei with a bitter smile and said, "young master, please believe that Sir has difficulties."


    "I''m not your young master." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Yue Feng smiled and said, "no matter how you deny it, you are indeed Mr. Mo''s child. You have the blood of the Mo family."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said, "so you mean that the Mo family, who has ignored me for more than 20 years, now wants to recognize me?"


    "Exactly." Yue Feng nodded, "young master, come back with me. The Mo family has everything you want, whether it''s money or power..."


    "Do you think I look like an idiot?" Ning Jiwei interrupted him with a sneer.


    "What?" Yue Feng was stunned and didn''t react for a moment.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him sarcastically and said, "more than 20 years ago, you wanted me to die, but now you''ve found me one by two. Do you think I''ll be foolish to believe that you''re a conscience discovery?"


    "This..." Yue Feng hesitated. Ning Jiwei was obviously sharper than he thought and more defensive against them.


    "I''m not interested in your Mo family, either. I just want to know what you mo family wants to do when you find it?" Ning Jiwei asked, looking at Yue Feng.


    "It''s a long story." Yue Feng looked at Ning Jiwei and sighed, "young master, there''s something wrong with the Mo family. Now the civil unrest is serious. Everyone wants to take advantage of the chaos. They can do anything to achieve this goal."


    After a pause, Yue Feng then said, "I think you should be more or less aware that someone is targeting you and your family."


    "Who are they?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Yue Feng was silent for a moment, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "young master, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you, but even if I told you, you can''t help them, and even bring danger to you and your family. If you want to protect the people you want to protect, your only way at present is to follow me."


    "Go with you?" Fu zuoan was surprised, looked at Yue Feng and said, "you mean to let Ji Wei go back to Mo''s house with you?"


    "Yes." Yue Feng said, "only when you go back to Mo''s house and get everything that belongs to you, can you stop those people with ulterior motives."


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said, "take back everything that belongs to me? Why don''t you say let me be your thug and help you repair those enemies, so that you can continue to be the ruler of the Mo family?"


    Yue Feng smiled and did not deny Ning Jiwei''s words, "Young master, you''re right to say that, but I''m not wrong. You may think your strength is strong enough now, but with all due respect, compared with the Mo family, your people are just a drop in the ocean. They don''t dare to really tear their face and fight with you now, but on that day, your people will never have the ability to fight back."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak, but he was shocked.


    Yue Feng then said, "we do have our purpose to let you go back. After all, there are no meritorious deeds in the world, but it is also true that we want to provide the strength you want."


    Fu zuoan sank his face, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, don''t promise them."


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a long time before he raised his head and looked at Yue Feng. His eyes were as cold as frost and snow, sharp and resolute.

 Chapter 150

    At the door of Mo''s villa, the housekeeper looked at Gu Chenyi and others in surprise, and Mo Tong, who was finally supported from the car by Jian Rui, frowned, "young master, what''s going on?"


    "I......" Mo Tong was interrupted by Gu Chenyi when he wanted to speak.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said to the housekeeper, "I''m really sorry. I blame my son for being too naughty. Fortunately, Mo Tong lend a helping hand in time, otherwise my son''s hand may be wasted."


    "Yes, Mo Tong is great." Jian Rui blinked her sincere big eyes, looked at the housekeeper and said, "we didn''t react at that time. If Mo Tong hadn''t helped us, we would all be finished ~"


    Mo Tong was stunned. He was not used to lying for the first time, but he didn''t know how to answer. He had to bow his head and be silent.


    When the housekeeper saw Jian Rui, the bottom of his eyes flashed, and the corners of his mouth pulled a stiff arc. He held out his hand to Gu Chenyi and others and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s supposed to be for children to help each other. Since you''re here, please sit at home and have a rest before you go."


    "Great, I''m just thirsty." Gu Chenyi looked at the three bear children and said to the housekeeper, "you don''t know how tired they are. You can''t beat and scold. The most tired thing is your mouth and throat, because you have to keep yelling."


    The housekeeper smiled, nodded and said, "indeed, it''s fun at their age. It''s hard to discipline them."


    "Bosom friend!" Gu Chenyi reached out and patted the Housekeeper on the shoulder, but unexpectedly, the housekeeper hid before he met him.


    Gu Chenyi was stunned. The housekeeper''s skill was sensitive enough just now.


    The housekeeper also seemed to know that he had overreacted just now, so he smiled and said, "sorry, I''m a little clean."


    "Oh, it''s okay." Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "who can''t have a little habit."


    "Uncle housekeeper, are you thirsty when you take care of Mo Tong?" Jane Rui asked innocently.


    The housekeeper was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer Jian Rui''s words.


    Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "the little girl means whether you take care of Mo Tong as hard as I do. It all depends on your voice."


    After a pause, Gu Chenyi said again, "but I think Mo Tong is very good. I don''t know how much effort it saves compared with these two."


    "Labor saving is not enough." the housekeeper said faintly.


    "Hmm? How to say?" Gu Chenyi asked in wonder.


    "Oh, ha ha," said the housekeeper with a disguised smile, "it''s nothing. It really doesn''t take much effort to take care of my young master."


    Then the housekeeper asked the people to sit down on the sofa, and he went to the kitchen and served drinks for them.


    Looking at the back of the housekeeper, Gu Chenyi narrowed his eyes.


    Ning Jiwei is right. There is a problem with the Mo family.


    Mo Tong looked at the housekeeper nervously all the time. When he saw him sitting next to Jian Rui, his whole body tensed up, but he seemed relieved to see that he didn''t have the next move.


    "Mo Tong?" Gu Xiaomian doubtfully pounded his arm and asked, "I''m talking to you. Why don''t you answer me?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear you." Mo Tong asked, "what''s up?"


    "Oh, your juice is delicious. What''s in it?" Gu Xiaomian asked curiously, pointing to the purple liquid in the glass.


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "it seems to be mixed with more than a dozen kinds of flowers. I don''t know the specific formula."


    "What?" Jian Rui heard the words of the two people, squeezed over curiously and asked, "what formula? It''s so advanced."


    "That''s it." Gu Xiaomian handed the juice to Jian Rui and said, "the purple one is delicious. Mo Tong said there are more than a dozen flower formulas in it."


    "Really? I''ll try it." Jane Rui took a sip of Gu Xiaomian''s juice and said in surprise: "it''s really good to drink. It''s as good as mine."


    Then he handed his glass of pink to Gu Xiaomian and said, "try mine."


    Looking at their curiosity, Mo Tong said, "if you like it, there are other colors in my house. Do you want to..."


    "Yes!" Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian said in unison.


    Mo Tong looked at the housekeeper. The housekeeper got up with a smile and brought juice of other colors for Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian.


    Jian Rui tasted it cup by cup and said to Mo Tong, "Mo Tong, your house is really delicious."


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "if you like, you can come and drink it often. The main reason is that the storage time of this juice is very short, otherwise I''ll let you take some back."


    Mo Tong was stunned and opened his mouth without speaking.


    Jian Rui didn''t notice it, but nodded happily and said, "OK, OK, there''s such a good drink here. I must come here often."


    "And I, and I!" Gu Xiaomian quickly raised his hand and said, "I often come too."


    "Of course," said the housekeeper with a smile.


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "the children at home are too greedy. Don''t mind."


    "Never mind." the housekeeper smiled and asked casually, "but I didn''t expect that the relationship between your two families would be so good. I think Jianrui believes you very much."


    "Oh, of course." Gu Chenyi lifted her hair and said, "after all, our two families have a baby kiss."


    "What?" unexpectedly, Gu Chenyi would give this answer. The housekeeper was stunned.


    "Uncle housekeeper, my father means that Ruirui will be my daughter-in-law when she grows up ~" Gu Xiaomian said with a simple and honest smile.


    Jane leibai glanced at him and said, "do you daydream, Gu Ruan? Otherwise, how can you think so beautiful?"


    "Rui Rui ~"


    "Oh, go away! Go away!" Jianrui tooted her mouth and twisted her head.


    "Ha ha." looking at Jian Rui''s innocent appearance, the housekeeper smiled and asked, "Rui Rui, can I call you that?"


    "Of course, uncle housekeeper." Jane Rui said sweetly.


    The housekeeper tried to wear a loving smile and asked, "how are you getting along with Mo Tong? Mo Tong is dull. Can you get together?"


    "Very good." Jian Rui tilted her head and smiled, "I regard Mo Tong as my brother."


    "Oh? Really?" the housekeeper smiled more. "Is your brother like Mo Tong?"


    "Mm-hmm." Jian Rui nodded, "my brother doesn''t like talking like Mo Tong and likes reading."


    "Who is smarter, your brother or Mo Tong?" the housekeeper asked with a smile, "for example... Who reads more books?"


    "Hmm..." Jane Rui said with a small face: "Uncle housekeeper, I can''t answer your question objectively."


    The housekeeper was stunned and asked, "why?"


    Jian Rui said seriously, "I can''t tell whether my brother is smart or fierce. Anyway, he is more powerful than me, and for me, he is the best brother in the world. Even if someone is smarter and more powerful than him, he can''t compare with him in my eyes."


    Unexpectedly, Jian Rui could say such words. The housekeeper and Mo Tong were stunned. It was no surprise that Gu Chenyi and Gu Xiaomian.


    "Sorry, it''s my question." the housekeeper said, "you must be very happy to have such a brother?"


    "Well." Jane Rui nodded, "it''s my brother who protects me, so I can live my life of eating, drinking and having fun."


    "What about your brother now?" asked the housekeeper.


    Jian Rui was stunned and didn''t answer immediately.


    Gu Chenyi, who was sitting at the same time, couldn''t help but raise his tone for fear that Jian Rui would say anything.


    "My brother he..." Jianrui was silent for a moment and sobbed, "my brother is gone..."


    "What does it mean to be gone?" the housekeeper asked.


    Mo Tong frowned, got up, went to Jian Rui and sat down. He patted her on the shoulder and said to the housekeeper, "she''s very sad. Don''t ask any more."


    The housekeeper looked up at Mo Tong. Mo Tong met his eyes and didn''t dodge for the first time.


    Jian Rui first bowed her head and cried, and then burst into tears.


    Gu Chenyi saw this, held Ruirui and coaxed him, "Rui and Rui are good, it''s all right, don''t cry."


    "Wuwuwuwu ~" Jian Rui just lay on Gu Chenyi''s shoulder and cried without talking.


    Gu Chenyi sighed, got up with Jianrui and said to the housekeeper and Mo Tong, "it seems that I can only take them back first."


    "This..." the housekeeper looked at Jian Rui''s posture of crying and had to sigh, "OK."


    Gu Xiaomian walked on the other side of Gu Chenyi, reached out and took Jian Rui''s hand and said, "Rui Rui, don''t cry, you make me want to cry..."


    "Tut." Gu Chenyi slapped Gu Xiaomian on the back of his head: "don''t make trouble, what does a man cry?"


    "Dad..." Gu Xiaomian looked at her complaining. Gu Chenyi said, "can''t you be gentle?"


    "No." Gu Chenyi gave him a white look, raised his foot and kicked him in the ass, "hurry, go and open the door."


    "Know!" Gu Xiaomian ran past with her mouth curled.


    Mo Tong looked at the figure of Gu''s father and son, and his eyes flashed envy for the second time.


    The first time I saw Jian Rui running to Jian Haixi.


    The second time is now. Although Gu Chenyi seems very fierce to Gu Xiaomian, every time he starts, he is loud and light. Father and son seem to dislike each other, but they are actually full of warmth.


    And such affection is something he will never get.


    When Gu Chenyi drove far away, Jian Rui stopped crying.


    Gu Chenyi timely handed over a paper towel. Jian Rui took it, smiled sweetly and said, "thank you, uncle Gu."


    "Little girl, your uncle Gu was almost cheated by you." Gu Chenyi said with a smile.


    At first he could see that Jianrui was dealing with the housekeeper, but when he saw that Jianrui was really crying, he began to doubt. I thought she was really sad, so I hurriedly took her away. Unexpectedly, the girl made this idea at the beginning and left the Mo family by crying.


    Jian Rui grinned and said, "I''m afraid to say more and make more mistakes. I just cry. Anyway, there will be opportunities in the future."


    "Good." Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Rui with appreciation and said, "after this time today, my uncle really admires your acting talent."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui tilted her head and smiled.


    "But Ruirui, you should remember." Gu Chenyi said, "no matter when, your safety is always the most important, you know?"


    "Uh huh, uncle, Rui Rui understands." Jian Rui nods seriously: "Rui Rui won''t take risks if she finally has a home."


    "Dad, Rui Rui, what are you talking about?" Gu Xiaomian in the back seat scratched her head and asked.


    "Oh, we are discussing how to deceive Rui''s father." Gu Chenyi said casually.


    "Why?" Gu Xiaomian was more confused. "Rui Rui was not hurt again. Just don''t tell Uncle Ning directly?"


    "Er..." Gu Chenyi choked. Unexpectedly, his son, who has always been a bad brain, is becoming smarter now.


    Jian Rui turned her head and stared at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, I won''t cheat my father."


    "Oh ~" Gu Xiaomian nodded and said, "that''s trouble..."


    Watching Gu Xiaomian bow his head and seriously think about how to help Jian Rui escape today, Gu Chenyi couldn''t help but sigh and shake his head.


    If his daughter-in-law is really Jianrui in the future, I''m afraid his silly son will be eaten to death.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Pay for a home.


    Fu zuoan looked at Ning Jiwei and said solemnly, "Jiwei, don''t promise them."


    Ning Jiwei smiled at Zuo''an and comforted, "uncle, don''t worry, I know."


    "But..."


    Fu zuoan wanted to persuade him again. Ning Jiwei patted his arm and said, "don''t worry, uncle."


    With a sigh, Fu zuoan had to give up.


    Yue Feng looked at Ning Jiwei with satisfaction and said, "young master, believe me, your decision is correct."


    Ning Jiwei said, "it''s still early. Since you want to cooperate with me, you have to show sincerity."


    "Cooperation?" Yue Feng was stunned.


    "Why, isn''t it?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Yue Feng smiled and nodded, "it''s good to say cooperation."


    But they originally intended to use family affection to make Ning Jiwei promise. Now it seems that Ning Jiwei wants to talk to them in the way of the mall.


    "Young master, what kind of sincerity do you want?" Yue Feng asked.


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "first, I want all the information of the Mo family, especially the information of other Mo family forces who want to attack me and my family. Second, I want to know the truth of my mother''s stay in the Mo family. Third, since you want me to go back, you should give me rights, the Mo family. What symbol of rights should there be?"


    "This..."


    Listening to the three conditions offered by Ning Jiwei, Yue Feng shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "young master, these three conditions are really more and more difficult."


    "If my guess is good, I won''t go back with you smoothly?" Ning Jiwei sneered, "since you want me to take out my life to help you, you have to pay the corresponding chips."


    "But our chips are big enough." Yue Feng said, "as long as you can take over your husband''s seat, it''s nothing you want at that time."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, looked at Yue Feng and said, "I''m a businessman. I pay attention to a deposit in business. Do you think I''ll work hard for your bad check?"


    Yue Feng was stunned and bowed his head in silence.


    Behind Yue Feng, one of the men in a black suit couldn''t help saying to Ning Jiwei, "young master, the Mo family never makes a bad check. Please don''t insult us or your family like this."


    "Shut up!"


    Ning Jiwei hasn''t spoken yet. Yue Feng has yelled.


    "But..."


    The man in black suit wanted to say more, but he swallowed it back in Yue Feng''s cold eyes.


    "Sorry, young master, it''s my bad discipline." Yue Feng got up and bowed respectfully to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him and the man behind him, sneered and said, "it''s really bad discipline. If such a thing will happen again, you don''t have to appear in front of me. Take your people back."


    Yue Feng was stunned. He quickly turned his head and looked at the man who had just opened his mouth and scolded, "didn''t you hear the young master''s words? Don''t you kneel down?"


    "I..."


    The black suit refused to accept and wanted to explain. Yue Feng stared at him and knelt down reluctantly. "Young master, subordinates know their mistakes."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the scene with a sneer and leaned back on the sofa. He didn''t speak or call him up.


    The black suit knelt on the ground like this, from the initial dissatisfaction to the later resentment to fear.


    The longer Ning Jiwei remained silent, the greater the uneasiness in the black suit''s heart.


    He only reacted at this time. If there was no accident, Ning Jiwei would be the future master of the Mo family. If ningjiwei doesn''t forgive him, the Mo family won''t have his place.


    "Young master, I really know my mistake." this time, the black suit was really afraid. I knelt there and begged for mercy: "I shouldn''t disrespect the young master. Please give me another chance."


    Ning Jiwei gave him a lazy look and said coldly, "get up. It''s not an example."


    "Yes, thank you, young master." the black suit thanked Ning Jiwei.


    Yue Feng was also relieved. He was really afraid that Ning Jiwei wouldn''t let go just now.


    However, Yue Feng was surprised when he was not relieved. He quickly looked up at Ning Jiwei, but saw that Ning Jiwei was looking at him with a smile.


    When Ning Jiwei saw it, Yue Feng took a breath and lowered his head reflexively.


    Ning Jiwei never thought of punishing men in black suits, but took this opportunity to frighten them.


    But what Yue Feng didn''t expect was that Ning Jiwei cheated him.


    Recalling Ning Jiwei''s aura and attitude just now, Yue Feng still had lingering palpitations. At the same time, he was more firm in his heart.


    If Ningi Viken returns to Mo''s house, they still have hope.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Jian Haixi is still worried about Jian Rui.


    "Mommy, daddy said that someone in the school would protect Ruirui. You don''t have to worry too much," Jian Yi comforted.


    "I''m not worried about this." Jian Haixi frowned and said, "Ruirui now knows the truth. I''m afraid she can''t help showing hostility to Mo Tong, but it''s easy to show her feet and put herself in danger."


    "Let''s see," said Jian Yi, turning on the computer and transferring the monitoring to Jian Rui''s school.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as the picture jumped out, I saw Jian Rui running to the back mountain with Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian.


    "This..." Jian Haixi frowned. "Ruirui, what is this?"


    "Probably..." Jian Yi already had a guess in her heart. After looking at Jian Haixi, she said to herself: sister, I''m sorry. Who told you to skip class today.


    Jian Haixi kept looking at the monitoring picture. When she saw Jian Rui climbing up and down the tree, she had sunk her face. When she saw that Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian were injured, she patted the table angrily and said, "this girl, is she going to school or outing?"

 Chapter 151

    Looking at the daughter who completely released herself in the monitoring, Jane Haixi''s face was blue and white.


    Jian Yi stealthily glances at Jian Haixi''s look, and her brain rotates quickly to help her sister plead guilty.


    "You shouldn''t let her go back." Jian Haixi said, "your father is busy every day. Where is there time to take care of her? Look what''s crazy?"


    Then Jian Haixi picked up his cell phone and wanted to call, "no, I have to ask this girl what she did at school. I have to call your father and let him have a good look..."


    "Mommy, don''t call yet." seeing that Jian Haixi has made up his mind to call Jian Rui, Jian Yi quickly stops.


    Jian Haixi frowns and looks at Jian Yi. "Yi Yi, don''t intercede for Ruirui."


    "Er..." Jian Yi felt guilty and touched his nose. "Mommy, I didn''t want to plead for my sister, just..."


    "Just what?"


    "That..." Jian Yi scratched her hair. For the first time, she felt that finding an excuse was more laborious than writing a program.


    Looking at her son''s worried appearance, Jane Haixi shook her head funny and said, "Mommy knows you spoil her sister, but if she does something wrong, she has to take responsibility herself. Our blindly spoiling is not good for her growth."


    "I know. It''s just Mommy. I can understand why Ruirui did this." Jian Yi said: "In fact, she has been a good child for half a year, but such a quiet child is not a real Ruirui. She just tried her best to force herself to grow up in order to reassure mommy and daddy and reassure me. Now she knows I''m still alive, so she naturally takes off her burden, so she will be as happy as a caged bird."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He looked at the smiling face on his daughter''s face during the monitoring and sighed: "Yiyi, it''s wrong to use bitter meat for Mommy."


    Jian Yi smiled, grabbed Jian Haixi''s hand and said coquettishly, "but it works, doesn''t it?"


    Jian Haixi stretched out his hand and nodded the tip of his son''s nose and said, "although it is excusable, wrong is wrong, not to mention that she also implicated Mo Tong and Xiaomian."


    "At least wait after school." Jian Yi looks up at Jian Haixi and says: "Ruiruirui must be very flustered and blaming herself at the moment. If Mommy calls to criticize her again, she will be rebellious. In this way, she will not achieve the purpose of educating her. Besides, she may still have classes at school. When ruiruirui calms down after school, Mommy will call her again. Mommy will be good at attacking her, and Yi Yi will never help plead for mercy."


    Looking at the son who tried his best to intercede for his daughter, Jane Haixi reached out and touched his head. She smiled helplessly and said, "what else can Mommy say?"


    "Thank you, Mommy ~" Jian Yi smiled, reached out and hugged Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy is the best mommy in the world."


    Jian Haixi smiled, hugged Jian Yi, kissed him on the forehead and said, "Yi Yi is also the best child in the world."


    They were talking when they suddenly heard a voice in the living room outside.


    "Someone." Jian Yi frowned and immediately turned to adjust the computer picture to the living room.


    In the middle of the living room, a middle-aged woman in a mink coat was standing there.


    "Who is she?" asked Jane Haixi suspiciously.


    Jane Yi shook her head. "I haven''t seen her, but Uncle Luo said that only those who can trust him know the address here, and only a few confidants have the keys."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, just stay here and don''t go out. Mommy, go out and have a look."


    "Mommy..."


    What else did Jian Yi want to say, but Jian Haixi held her hand and told her, "be obedient."


    Jian Yi bit her lip, nodded and whispered, "Mommy, be careful."


    Jane Haixi nodded, opened the door and went out.


    In the living room, sun Yuqin is frowning and looking around discontentedly. Unexpectedly, she hasn''t been here for a year. The people here in Romon are so scattered that she hasn''t been entertained by anyone for a long time


    As soon as Jian Haixi came to the living room, he saw the lady in front of him with her eyebrows locked and obviously dissatisfied.


    "Who are you?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "Where''s Romon?" Sun Yuqin has no desire to talk to Jian Haixi. Now she just wants to catch Romon and talk about him.


    Jian Haixi shook her head. She never asked about Romon. Even when he and Jian Yi sometimes discussed something, she avoided it. Therefore, she really didn''t know about Romon''s whereabouts.


    But her denial didn''t let Sun Yuqin stop, but excited her face even worse, "why, I can''t know your whereabouts now?"


    "You misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that." Jian Haixi said politely, "brother Luo should have gone out, but I don''t know where he went or when he will come back."


    "Brother Luo?" Sun Yuqin narrowed her eyes, looked up and down at Jian Haixi, and said with a sarcastic smile, "it''s really close. Why didn''t I know that Romon had a sister like you?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and clearly felt the hostility from the lady in front of her. But she doesn''t know where she offended each other. Is it because of the "brother Luo" just now?


    Jian Haixi didn''t want to pester her about the title, but asked, "are you brother Luo''s friend?"


    "You don''t care who I am." Sun Yuqin said coldly, "since I can come in here, isn''t it enough to prove my identity?"


    Jian Haixi opened her mouth. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to let the lady leave first or just let her wait here.


    Let her leave. In case she is really Romon''s friend, it''s certainly inappropriate to do so by herself. But let her stay here like this. If she uses a false identity, not only Romon, but also her Yi will be in danger.


    Seeing Jian Haixi Leng there, sun Yuqin frowned and scolded, "what are you doing? Why did Romon come to you here? Don''t you know anything about serving tea and pouring water?"


    "What?" Jian Haixi was stunned. Then he reacted. The other party should take himself as a nanny.


    She couldn''t explain. She just nodded politely, turned into the kitchen and brought tea for sun Yuqin. "Please sit down and I''ll call brother Luo."


    "Stop!" Sun Yuqin stared at Jian Haixi coldly, "did I let you go?"


    Jian Haixi blinked and sighed, "do you need anything else?"


    "What''s your name? How long have you been here?"


    Listening to the interrogation tone of the other party, Jian Haixi frowned slightly and explained, "I think you misunderstood. Brother Luo and I are just friends and stay with him for the time being."


    "Friends? Lodging?" Sun Yuqin smiled coldly, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "do you think I will believe this nonsense of lying to children?"


    Jian Haixi shrugged and said, "you can''t help it if you don''t believe me. That''s the truth. Continue to sit here and I''ll go first."


    With that, Jian Haixi turned and wanted to go back to his room.


    Since the other party didn''t respect her, she didn''t have to stay and humiliate the other party.


    "Presumptuous!" seeing that Jian Haixi really turned to go, sun Yuqin angrily said, "this is the rule set by Romon for you?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head reluctantly. He was too lazy to break with the other party, so he raised his feet and left.


    "I told you to stop, did you hear me?" Sun Yuqin angrily grabbed the tea cup and threw it at Jian Haixi.


    The crisp sound of glass and the sound of opening the door sounded at the same time. As soon as Romon entered, they looked at Sun Yuqin in surprise, "what are you doing?"


    Sun Yuqin snorted coldly, "what am I doing? Why don''t you ask yourself what good you have done?"


    "What are you talking about?" Romon scolded her. At the same time, he hurried to Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, are you hurt?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m fine, but the lady wants to see you."


    "I''m really sorry, Haixi." Romon looked at Jian Haixi with guilt and said, "this is my wife sun Yuqin. I didn''t know she came today, so I didn''t tell you in advance, which caused this misunderstanding. I''m really sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi was very angry, but when she heard that sun Yuqin was Romon''s wife, she could understand why the other party had just targeted her.


    "Romon!"


    Seeing that Romon ignored himself, but paid attention to Jian Haixi, sun Yuqin blacked his face.


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and said, "brother Luo, explain it to your sister-in-law first. I went to see Yi Yi."


    Jian Haixi went back to his room and left the living room for the strange couple.


    In the room, Jane Yi is waiting anxiously. When she sees Jane Haixi coming in, she quickly comes forward to check her calf and asks, "Mommy, are you hurt?"


    "No," said Jane Haixi with a smile, "Mommy is not so easy to get hurt. Did you call uncle Luo back?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded and said, "Uncle Luo''s business should be handled by himself."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi nodded and agreed: "we and the Luo family are allies and comrades in arms. If this unnecessary misunderstanding and estrangement can not happen, it''s best not to happen."


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "Mommy, I called Uncle Luo just to confirm the relationship with the woman outside, not to make Mommy endure and give in. No matter who it is, I can''t let mommy be wronged."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, smiled, touched Jian Yi''s face and said, "Yi Yi is really mommy''s little warm man."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Gu Chenyi left Mo''s house with Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, and went straight home with the two children.


    I just didn''t expect that I had just arrived at the gate of Gu''s house, but I just caught up with a good play.


    At the moment, there are a large group of melon eaters around Gu''s gate. Yun Xiaoxiao and the old lady of the Yun family are standing in the middle of the crowd, crying and yelling.


    "Let''s have a look. Hey, let''s comment. How can there be such unfilial children in the world!" old lady Yun''s arms trembled and knocked on her crutches. She had a runny nose and tears on her wrinkled old face, which was really pathetic.


    While Yun Xiaoxiao held Mrs. Yun''s arm and cried in a low voice, "Brother, it was you who did something foolishly. Grandma and parents just scolded you. I don''t want you to still hold a grudge after so many years. You have all our shares in your hand, but you quietly transferred them to others. Are you going to starve all of us to death?"


    The melon eaters around couldn''t help pointing at Yunling when they listened to their words.


    Standing at the gate, Yunling, while listening to the nonsense of yunxiaoxiao and Mrs. Yun, endured the accusations of strangers around her, raised a sneer at the corners of her mouth, and said to Mrs. Yun: "Congratulations, success has made my last friendship with the cloud family disappear."


    Gu Chenyi watched Yunling being bullied in the car and immediately rushed over, "what are you doing? Who allowed you to come here? Get out of here!"


    "Oh, bullying!"


    Seeing Gu Chenyi coming back, old lady Yun winked at Yun Xiaoxiao and immediately lay on the ground, "bullying the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, it''s unfair!"


    "You..." Gu Chenyi was oppressed by old lady Yun, who was so angry that he couldn''t deal with this kind of person. If the cloud family came from a man, he would beat each other far without saying a word, but now old lady Yun and Yun Xiaoxiao came, but he really didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Yunxiaoxiao looked at Yunling with tears and said, "brother, is it for this man that you want to abandon us?"


    As soon as she said this, people around her looked at Yunling and Gu Chenyi differently, and many people whispered.


    "No wonder, I always see them going in and out together. It''s such a relationship."


    "I also see a child living here. It seems that they all call them dad."


    "What a sin..."


    Listening to the various voices around, Yunling lowered her head, and her hand, which originally wanted to pull Gu Chenyi, also shrank back.


    "Shut up!" Gu Chenyi roared, "who allows you to judge other people''s lives here? Who am I with? Do you need to report to you? Get out of here!"


    "Oh, my chest hurts ~" old lady Yun groaned.


    "Grandma, grandma, what''s the matter with you?" Yun Xiaoxiao cried beside old lady Yun: "grandma, don''t scare me!"


    "The old lady won''t be angry. Come on, I''ll take you to the hospital." several warm-hearted people saw this and hurried forward to help, but old lady Yun pushed them away. "I won''t go. I''ll wake up the unfilial son with my old life!"


    "This..." people around looked at Xiang Yunling and Gu Chenyi and said, "your family affairs will be discussed later. Take the old lady to the hospital first."


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling looked at each other and their faces were black.


    Knowing that the other party is pretending, but they have no way at all.


    In the car parked on one side, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui are paying close attention to the situation here.


    Gu Xiaomian''s worried red eyes, "bad women, they bully my little father. Now they come again. I hate them."


    Jian Rui looked at old lady Yun lying on the ground. Her big eyes turned to Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, I have a way to drive them away. Listen to me, let''s go now."


    "Now?" Gu Xiaomian hesitated, "but Dad won''t let us get off."


    "Oh, do you want to help your big dad and little dad?" Jane Rui said anxiously.


    "I think." Gu Xiaomian nodded and took a deep breath: "OK, Ruirui, I''ll listen to you what you say."


    So the two little figures secretly got out of the car and squeezed into the front of the crowd when they didn''t notice anything.


    "Rui Rui, what shall we do now?" Gu Xiaomian asked in a low voice.


    "Listen to me, I''ll count one, two, three, and you''ll lie down with me and cry." Jane Rui said.


    The crowd was still talking. Mrs. Yun lay on the ground, seemingly groaning, but in fact nothing happened. Listening to the voices around, Mrs. Yun sneered in her heart.


    Yunling, I don''t believe you don''t give in!


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded in the crowd: "Oh, there are mice! What a big mouse, it''s in the old woman''s sleeve on the ground!"


    "What? Mouse?"


    Hearing that there were mice, the people who were still leisurely eating melons immediately rioted.


    Even more alarmed are old lady Yun and Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Hearing the mouse in Mrs. Yun''s sleeve, Yun Xiaoxiao screamed. Regardless of Mrs. Yun''s death, he immediately stood up and hid far away.


    The "angry" old lady Yun also magically jumped up from the ground, walked around with a cane in high spirits, and shouted, "where is the mouse? Where is the mouse?"


    Seeing their reaction, the rioting crowd immediately calmed down and looked at them strangely.


    "He lied to us just now."


    "That is, what grandparents and grandchildren love deeply, what is angry and sick, it turns out that they are pretending!"


    "Bah, it''s disgusting to use everyone''s compassion."


    Yun Xiaoxiao and old lady Yun were angry and flustered when they saw that they had become the target of public criticism.


    "We are not, you misunderstood..." Yun Xiaoxiao stammered.


    "Grandma ~"


    Mrs. Yun suddenly felt that her sleeve was pulled down. She looked down and saw Jian Rui''s big eyes blinking and blinking, "old lady, I''m sorry, I was wrong just now. There was no mouse."


    "What?"


    Knowing that the culprit is Jian Rui, old lady Yun is too angry and pushes her hand towards Jian Rui.


    Just didn''t expect her hand just touched Jian Rui, before she could make her strength, Jian Rui fell to the ground and cried loudly, "it hurts, mom, I want mom..."


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Jian Rui suspiciously. When he saw Jian Rui clearly, his mouth was crooked. He stretched out his hand to grab her hair: "it''s you dead girl again. Are you deliberately? See if I don''t kill you!"


    "Don''t bully Rui!"


    Gu Xiaomian rushed out and was also pushed by Yun Xiaoxiao. His arm was still hurt. At this time, he covered his injured arm and burst into tears.


    Passers by were originally angry with old lady Yun and Yun Xiaoxiao. Now they saw that they bullied children. They couldn''t see it more. They came forward and accused erhuman: "what are you doing? You still put such a heavy hand on children?"


    "Yes, call the police and take them to the police station!"


    "Take pictures of them and send them to the Internet for everyone to see!"


    I didn''t expect this to happen. Yun Xiaoxiao and old lady Yun were anxious and angry.


    Hearing the people around shouting to call the police, Mrs. Yun bit her teeth, pulled Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "don''t go yet, stand here and wait for the police?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao bit his lip. Seeing the flash, he quickly put on his mask and followed old lady Yun away from the Gu family.

 Chapter 152

    I don''t know how Romon and sun Yuqin talked. In short, when Jian Haixi came out again, only Romon sat on the sofa in the living room and didn''t see sun Yuqin.


    Jian Haixi approached and asked suspiciously, "brother Luo, where''s your sister-in-law?"


    Romon put his hand on his face and said with a bitter smile, "let''s go."


    "Gone?" Jian Haixi was stunned and asked with a frown, "is it because of the misunderstanding just now? If so, I can explain to my sister-in-law."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Romon shook his head, sighed and leaned back on the sofa.


    Jian Haixi saw that the glass residue just broken by sun Yuqin was still on the ground. She pursed her lips and went to the kitchen and took out a broom to clean it.


    Romon heard the sound, looked at Jane Haixi and said, "Haixi, put it there. I''ll let someone clean it up later."


    "It''s not a troublesome thing." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I''ll clean it up. In a moment, everyone walks around and who''s hurt."


    Looking at the pile of glass dregs, Romon was in a trance. "The wrong combination, no matter how beautiful it looks, can not stand the test. Any subtle collision can turn it into a pile of glass dregs without stinging people."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at the glass residue he swept up, he smiled at Romon and said, "brother Luo, you''re only half right."


    Romon was stunned and asked subconsciously, "which half?"


    Jian Haixi smiled, collected the garbage, brought two cups of tea again, sat down in front of the sofa, handed the tea to Romon and said, "marriage is really like a beautiful and fragile glass. You are right, brother Luo, but the second half is not right."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the glass in his hand and seemed to recall the process he and Ning Jiwei had come all the way. The corners of his lips gradually aroused a smile and said, "the glass is fragile, so we need our attention and maintenance more. If the purpose of marriage is only firm and stable, it''s better to hold a stone pier home."


    These words stunned Romon, then pulled out a touch of bitterness from the corners of his mouth, nodded and sighed: "you''re right, it''s me, and I was wrong from the beginning."


    "Brother Luo..."


    "I''m fine." Romon blinked his slightly sour eyes and waved to Jian Haixi, indicating that she didn''t have to worry about herself. "Rome wasn''t built in a day. The problem between Yu Qin and me is not overnight."


    Jian Haixi opened his mouth, but it was not easy to ask. After all, it was a private matter.


    "In fact, I envy your family." Romon said, "you and Jiwei are like-minded and love each other. Yiyi and ruiruirui are so sensible and lovely. Even if Yiyi has left you for half a year, your hearts are still in the same place."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "I think communication is the most important thing. It''s not that there have been no problems between Ji Wei and me, but we have communicated and solved them in time. If we allow the contradiction to expand, it can only be as uncontrollable as a snowball."


    "Yes." Romon nodded. "Yuqin and I probably snowball too much. She is a very proud person, and I don''t like to explain. With our character and some difficulties and misunderstandings, our heart knot ended like this."


    Seeing Romon''s feelings for sun Yuqin, Jian Haixi tried to persuade: "in fact, her sister-in-law is willing to come, which shows that she still cares."


    "She''s for the sun family," Romon said with a laugh. "I don''t want anything else now. I just hope our daughter won''t be affected by these."


    "Lol, she..."


    Thinking of such a naive lol, Jane Haixi was a little confused for a moment.


    It never occurred to me that lol, who was so lively, grew up in such a family environment.


    "In our family, the word ''home'' has long existed in name only. Outsiders only see our brilliance, but they can''t see this internal deformity."


    Jane Haixi sighed silently. She didn''t know what to say. She could only reach out and pat Romon on the shoulder.


    "Haixi, you always say I am your benefactor. In fact, you are also my benefactor." Romon smiled.


    "We?" Jian Haixi wondered, "brother Luo, where do you start?"


    Romon smiled and said: "To be exact, I Yiyi is the great benefactor of our family. Because of my relationship with Yu Qin, lol has been very lonely since childhood. She would rather stay in the house alone and play with the computer than communicate with her family. Until later, we all found that lol''s character began to become a lot more outgoing, with more smiles on her face, and people gradually regained their self-confidence."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, thought about it and asked, "is it because he joined Yiyi''s group?"


    "That''s good." Romon nodded. "I later learned that lol found a group of like-minded good friends, but at that time I was worried that she would be cheated, so when I learned that she was going to help Yi Yi in person six months ago, I followed. Unexpectedly, I saved Yi Yi because of yin and Yang."


    Jian Haixi looked at Romon in amazement. After a long time, he smiled and shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect that we should still have such fate."


    "Yes," said Romon. "It''s probably the so-called destiny. First Yiyi saved my daughter, and then I had the opportunity to help Yiyi. Later, after I met Ji Wei and you, I felt even more sorry to meet you late."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "it seems that our two families are destined to become close friends."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At home, Yunling sat on the sofa with Jian Rui in her arms and said, "Rui Rui, thank you so much this time."


    Jian Rui scratched her head and said with a smile, "Uncle Yunling, you''re too polite. It''s just a matter of raising your hand. Come to me anytime in the future ~"


    Yunling smiled and shook her head and said, "I still hope there won''t be another time."


    "Come on, Rui eat cherries." Gu Chenyi spoiled the washed cherries to Jian Rui, smiled and nodded her nose and said, "today you are our great hero."


    "Dad, Dad, have you forgotten me?" Gu Xiaomian pointed at himself with dissatisfied lips and said, "I helped too. I''m also a hero!"


    Gu Chenyi glanced at him and said, "aren''t you a family member? Isn''t it what you should do to help?"


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned and thought about it. It seemed that this was really the case.


    Unable to find an excuse, Gu Xiaomian hummed sadly, reached for several cherries and stuffed them into his mouth. He muttered, "I don''t care. I want to eat anyway."


    Yunling took out a paper towel to wipe the juice from the corners of his mouth, smiled and said, "who won''t let you eat? Slow down, don''t forget to spit out the cherry seeds."


    "Well, it''s better for my little dad to treat me ~" Gu Xiaomian said vaguely while eating.


    But before his voice fell, he saw Yunling take a paper towel to wipe the corners of Jianrui''s mouth. More than that, he carefully helped Jianrui pick the seeds and juice the cherries, so that she could drink conveniently.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at the cherry juice in Jian Rui''s hand enviously and greedily, licked his tongue, looked at Yunling and said, "Dad, I also want to drink ~"


    "There''s in the fridge. Take it yourself." Gu Chenyi said.


    Gu Xiaomian skimmed his mouth and turned to the refrigerator to get cherry juice.


    Jian Rui was flattered with cherry juice and said to Yunling, "Uncle Yunling, you really don''t have to thank me. Besides, if Uncle Gu hadn''t gone to school to cover for us today, I would have been punished by my father."


    Yunling smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "well, play with Xiaomian. Uncle Gu and your uncle will do things first."


    "Uh huh, you go and be busy." Jianrui nodded obediently, looked at Gu Chenyi and didn''t forget to remind her: "Uncle Gu, you can''t tell my daddy ~"


    "Don''t worry." Gu Chenyi winked at her, zipped her lips, and made Jian Rui smile.


    When Gu Xiaomian came out with a large glass of cherry juice, he saw that their father was not in the living room and asked, "where''s my big father and little father?"


    "The study." Jianrui took a crayon, waved to Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, I found a fun game. Come here quickly."


    "What game?" Gu Xiaomian came over curiously and stretched out his bandaged arm according to Jian Rui''s instructions


    Jian Rui picked up the crayon and drew a pig''s head on it. She smiled at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, do you look like you?"


    "I''m much more handsome than the second senior brother!" Gu Xiaomian said discontentedly.


    Jianrui raised her eyebrows, handed him the crayon and said, "OK, OK, I also allow you to draw me on it."


    "OK!" Gu Xiaomian excitedly took the crayon and thought while drawing: "ruiruirui looks good and so cute, just like a little rabbit."


    "Then I''ll draw another big turtle."


    "Then I''ll draw another duck."


    They took crayons and drew from Gu Xiaomian''s arm to the wall. They had fun.


    In the study, Yunling and Gu Chenyi couldn''t laugh.


    Yunling pulled down the corners of her mouth and said, "if it weren''t for Ruirui today, maybe we really have to send them to the hospital."


    Gu Chenyi also sighed, reached out and patted the back of Yunling''s hand and said, "do you think about what to do next? They won''t give up if they don''t succeed today."


    Yunling said with a sarcastic smile, "of course they won''t give up, otherwise I wouldn''t be constrained by them today."


    Gu Chenyi hesitated and said, "do you want to consider Ning Jiwei''s suggestion?"


    When sleeping fish, Ning Jiwei gave them a suggestion. At that time, they didn''t nod because they thought the method was too decisive.


    But today''s event has refreshed Gu Chenyi''s view of the cloud family.


    Such people, you show mercy to them, will only let them advance an inch.


    Yunling was silent for a moment, got up, picked up her mobile phone and dialed Ning Jiwei.


    "Hello, it''s me. Yes, I''m going to accept your suggestion..."


    After hanging up, Yunling closed her eyes and said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t want to do such a great job, but I didn''t expect that they helped me and broke my last friendship with the cloud family. Now I just feel sick about that family."


    Gu Chenyi sighed, pressed his shoulder and said, "they are not your family at all, but you still have me and Xiaomian. Don''t be sad for those irrelevant people. It''s not worth it."


    Yunling nodded and was about to say something. Suddenly Gu Chenyi''s mobile phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "these two people are really. They have both front and rear feet when talking on the phone."


    Yunling looked, the caller was not Jian Haixi, but who else could it be.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and picked it up. As soon as he wanted to say something, he heard Jian Haixi say, "where''s Rui?"


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, keenly aware that it was wrong, smiled and covered up: "Haixi, you''re looking for Ruirui? Isn''t she at school? I haven''t picked up the children yet..."


    "Come on!" Jian Haixi directly interrupted Gu Chenyi and said, "I see the surveillance."


    "Well..." Gu Chenyi nodded helplessly, "well, you have found the evidence. Of course, I have to confess."


    Jane Haixi was speechless. "If I hadn''t known about it, you would still be hiding it from me, wouldn''t you?"


    "This... In fact, it''s not Ruirui..." Gu Chenyi explained: "children love to play, and ruiruirui is also getting closer to Mo Tong."


    "That''s how to get closer to each other?" Jian Haixi said with a smile. "I haven''t seen anyone hurt each other so that I can get closer to each other."


    "Haven''t seen it doesn''t mean haven''t seen it." Gu Chenyi said proudly, "I tell you, we really rely on this today to enter the gate of Mo''s house."


    "Have you gone to Mo''s house?" Jane Haixi asked.


    "That..." Gu Chenyi stretched out his hand and hit his mouth. "He didn''t stay long, so he met and talked a few words."


    "Gu Chenyi!" said Jian Haixi angrily, "how do I feel that as soon as I leave, everything is out of track? Ruirui is not sensible, do you follow?"


    After that, Jian Haixi waved and said, "forget it, I won''t tell you, where''s Ruirui?"


    "Wait a minute. I''ll give Ruirui my cell phone."


    Listening to Jian Haixi let go of herself, Gu Chenyi immediately breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, he can''t afford to cover up Jian Rui. If he covers up again, he will be unable to protect himself.


    Watching him rush downstairs to deliver his mobile phone, Yunling smiled, shook her head, thought about it, and dialed Ning Jiwei again.


    Downstairs, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian are having fun. Suddenly, they see Gu Chenyi running over with her mobile phone.


    "Dad, are you burning your ass?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    "Fast!" Gu Chenyi glanced at her son angrily, handed her mobile phone to Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, your mommy''s phone."


    "Ah?" Jian Rui was stunned. Just when she wanted to take over the mobile phone, she saw Gu Chenyi holding the microphone and whispering to her, "your mommy knows. You can be careful."


    Jian Rui opened her mouth in surprise, swallowed her saliva in fear, and carefully answered the phone, "Hello, Mommy ~"


    "Jianrui, didn''t you promise me to be good? Tell me what you did today? Did you go to school? I think you obviously went on an outing!"


    As soon as Jian Rui answered the phone, he heard a long string of reprimands from Jian Haixi. He couldn''t help but curled his lips and said, "Mommy ~"


    "Don''t be coquettish!" Jian Haixi snapped.


    Jianrui stuck out her tongue. She knew she would say hello to her brother first. Now, forget that her brother can watch the surveillance.


    After listening to Jian Haixi''s training for a long time, Jian Rui repeatedly promised not to climb trees or go to dangerous places in the future. After Gu Chenyi witnessed the guarantee, Jian Haixi hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Ruichang breathed a sigh of relief, handed the mobile phone to Gu Chenyi and said, "Uncle Gu, I didn''t expect you to be afraid of my mommy."


    "Nonsense." Gu Chenyi picked an eyebrow and said, "uncle, it''s not fear. Do gentlemen understand? Men have to let girls."


    "Yes, yes." Gu Xiaomian nodded to Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, that''s what dad taught me, so I''ll let you do it ~"


    "Really?" asked Jianrui.


    "Yes, yes," Gu Xiaomian promised.


    "That''s great. This wall belongs to me. You''re not allowed to rob me!" Jian Rui contracted the painting of the whole wall with a smile. Gu Xiaomian smiled bitterly and nodded his head: "okay... Ruirui Rui, can I be your assistant?"


    "HMM... OK." Jianrui pointed to the chair next to the sofa and said, "little assistant, go and bring me the chair."


    "Hey, OK ~"


    Looking at the "busy" two people, Gu Chenyi opened her mouth and wanted to stop talking.


    Has no one ever thought of asking his master''s opinion?


    Looking at those "masterpieces" on the wall, Gu Chenyi sighed and turned to go upstairs.


    In the study, Yunling just finished talking to Ning Jiwei and was about to hang up. Gu Chenyi came in and asked, "who are you talking to?"


    "Ji Wei." Yunling asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Chenyi grabbed the phone and said, "by the way, find a painter to come to my house."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Cloud family, the whole living room is shrouded in a repressive atmosphere.


    Yunxiaoxiao complains to Yunfu in a delicate voice: "Dad, you didn''t see how much Yunling went too far. He just watched his grandmother fall to the ground and let the people around him tease and bully us."


    Cloud father frowned and asked, "cloud Ling didn''t say anything?"


    "Yes, he said he would break off the relationship with us." Yun Xiaoxiao hummed: "and Gu Chenyi, who acted together with their wild species to bully us."


    "Too much!" Yun Fu patted the table angrily and said, "no, I have to call Yun Ling."


    "What''s the use of calling?" Mrs. Yun snorted coldly, "if the evil barrier would listen to you, we wouldn''t have to wait until today."


    "Yes, husband, don''t waste your efforts." a proud smile flashed in Yun Xiaoxiao''s mother''s eyes, holding Yun''s father''s arm and said, "Yun Ling hasn''t treated us as family members for a long time. Why do you have to stick your hot face to other people''s cold ass?"


    "This......" cloud father looked at old lady cloud hesitantly and said, "what should we do now?"


    "Grandma, you have to find a way." Yun Xiaoxiao coquettishly hugged old lady Yun''s thigh and begged, "whether our family can survive depends on you. Now no one can lower Yunling except you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already cared about it." old lady Yun sneered.


    "Mom, what are you going to do?" cloud father asked.


    Old lady Yun narrowed her eyes and said, "to deal with people like Yunling, you have to be cruel to him. If you are cruel, he will naturally be afraid."


    "Grandma is right." Yun Xiaoxiao said, "the reason why Yunling didn''t dare to be obedient before was not because we held him. Now it''s the same."


    "Not bad." Mrs. Yun nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ve found a good man. Next, we''ll wait for Yunling to come back and beg for mercy."

 Chapter 153

    When Ning Jiwei arrived at Gu''s house, he saw Gu Chenyi and Yunling''s constipated smile.


    In sharp contrast to the two of them, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui are elated, as well as the colors on their faces and bodies.


    "Daddy, you''re coming!" as soon as Jianrui saw Ning Jiwei coming, she excitedly invited him to appreciate her and Gu Xiaomian''s "masterpiece".


    "Daddy, I painted this turtle head. Do you think my painting is very vivid?" Jian Rui asked proudly, pointing to the huge turtle head on the wall.


    "Uncle, I painted the four feet of the tortoise ~" Gu Xiaomian added unwilling to be lonely.


    "Er..." Ning Jiwei looked at the abrupt turtle on the wall and immediately understood why Gu Chenyi and Yunling were smiling like that.


    "Daddy, do we draw well ~" Jianrui asked, shaking Ning Jiwei''s arm.


    "Good, very good!" Ning Jiwei said with a smile: "this picture not only shows the shape, but also very vivid, especially with the color matching of the living room!"


    "Really?" Jianrui happily winked at Gu Xiaomian and said, "I said my aesthetics can''t be wrong."


    "Well, what Rui Rui said is right!" Gu Xiaomian was brainwashed by his father and daughter, turned his head and said to Gu Chenyi and Yunling: "Dad, Dad, can we put this picture here?"


    "Put... Put it here?" Gu Chenyi took a puff from the corner of his mouth and didn''t speak neatly.


    "Yes!" Gu Xiaomian asked suspiciously, "don''t you think this painting is great, dad?"


    "Don''t think ~" Gu Chenyi said wordlessly.


    After hearing this, Gu Xiaomian was not unhappy on his face. Instead, he sighed and walked over, patted Gu Chenyi on the back of his hand with great sympathy and said, "yes, Dad, your aesthetics has never been good."


    "What did you say?" Gu Chenyi asked, gritting his teeth.


    Gu Xiaomian a "I understand" expression, reached out and hugged Gu Chenyi and said, "it doesn''t matter, Dad, even if you have some defects, I still love you."


    "..." Gu Chenyi felt that he was about to lose control of the power of famine in his body.


    Ning Jiwei on one side smiled and held his daughter to the theatre.


    Fortunately, Yunling took the words and said to Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui: "Xiaomian, Ruirui, I know you are kind, but you see, there are no such paintings on other walls here. Only this wall has them. Won''t it seem very uncoordinated?"


    "So uncle Yun, you''re worried about this."


    Jian Rui smiled and Yunling felt bad.


    Sure enough, Jianrui''s next sentence almost made him look like Venus.


    "It''s all right, uncle Yunling. I''ll draw other walls with Gu Ruan after school. Don''t worry, we''ll work harder and finish it in two days!"


    "Yes, yes." Gu Xiaomian still foolishly patted his chest and promised, "we draw very quickly."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Yunling and asked silently, "can I beat him?"


    Yunling sighed and whispered, "forget it. It''s a big deal. Just brush it back when they go to school. Then the cost of painting the wall will be charged to Ning Jiwei''s account."


    Gu Chenyi eyebrows a pick, clearly nodded, blunt cloud Ling than an OK gesture.


    Several people sat and talked for a while. Ning Jiwei noticed the bandage on Gu Xiaomian''s arm and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with Xiaomian''s arm? Is it hurt?"


    In a word, everyone stopped in an instant.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and nodded: "yes, the child is naughty. He fell down. It''s all right."


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t forget to tell him, "it''s better to pay attention. Children are in the critical period of bone development at this time. Don''t fall into trouble."


    "Well, I''ll take him to the hospital later." Gu Chenyi said perfunctorily.


    Ning Jiwei said to Yunling again, "I''ve arranged things for you. You should pay attention these two days. If there are other situations, you can come to me at any time."


    Yunling nodded and said, "thank you."


    "Don''t be polite to me." Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "after all, there are many places I can use you in the future."


    "Yes, why are you polite to him?" Gu Chenyi grabbed Yunling and said, "just because of my relationship with Haixi, it''s not a problem to trouble him any more."


    Hearing him mention Haixi, Ning Jiwei''s face turned black and said, "if you want to say that, I have to consider whether I want to continue to help."


    Gu Chenyi turned his eyes and said, "do you need to be so stingy? Do you eat all this vinegar?"


    Ning Jiwei turned his head proudly. He didn''t care about anything else. His daughter-in-law can only be his own. No one can separate Jian Haixi''s heart except two children and him.


    After talking to the Gu family for a while, Ning Jiwei drove away with Jianrui.


    "Daddy, where are we going now?" Jianrui asked curiously as she saw that it was not the way home.


    "First go to the hospital to see Grandpa, and then go home."


    "Oh, is Grandpa awake?" Jian Rui asked with concern: "when we went to the hospital yesterday, didn''t the doctor uncle say Grandpa would sleep for a long time?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "Grandpa is too lazy to sleep in all the time, so we need Ruirui to go over and NAG in his ear and wake him up."


    "I''m good at this!" Jian Rui nodded seriously. "Don''t worry, daddy, I''ll try to wake Grandpa up."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her daughter, reached out and touched her head and asked, "Ruirui has grown up. How does it feel to come back to school this time?"


    "Ah?" unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei asked this question. Jian Rui was stunned, and her big eyes turned back and forth guilty. "That... That''s it. I''m not the first day of school. It''s nothing special."


    "Yes, we are so powerful." Ning Jiwei smiled and asked a question again, "what about Mo Tong? Did Ruirui not let him notice?"


    "No, no..." Jianrui reached out and grabbed her hair. She threw her head out of the window with a guilty heart. "I''m not so stupid. Mo Tonghe can''t see it."


    Ning Jiwei raised her eyebrows and looked at her daughter with a strange look. She narrowed her eyes slightly and smiled silently at the corners of her mouth.


    With her daughter like this, it is obvious that she has done something wrong.


    But he doesn''t worry, children. It''s inevitable to make mistakes. Don''t you see the picture of Gu Chenyi''s house today?


    Ning Jiwei felt that as long as things were not bigger than the painting, they were all small things.


    Besides, if there is anything important, he believes Jianrui won''t hide it from him.


    Not long after the car drove to the hospital, Jianrui trotted all the way to ningfubang''s ward.


    Looking at Ning Fubang, who was still in a coma, Jian Rui was disappointed. "Daddy, grandpa is still sleeping in ~"


    "Well, will Rui Rui go and talk to Grandpa?" Ning Jiwei said.


    Jian Rui nodded, walked over and grabbed Ning Fubang''s hand and said, "Grandpa, why don''t you wake up? Ruirui Rui misses you. Without you to play with Rui Rui, Rui Rui is lonely..."


    Looking at his daughter and father, Ning Jiwei''s eyes were dim.


    His family, he must protect them.


    Even if it costs a lot.


    After staying in the hospital for half an hour, Ning Jiwei took his daughter home.


    After returning home, Jianrui played in the room, and Ning Jiwei prepared dinner for her father and daughter in the kitchen.


    While cooking, Ning Jiwei received a call from Jian Haixi, "Jiwei, did you go to Chenyi''s house to receive your daughter?"


    "We''ve gone home. I''m cooking." Ning Jiwei smiled and asked, "but how do you know Ruirui is taking care of her family?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "don''t you know?"


    "What do you know?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and said, "they really didn''t tell you."


    Aware that Jian Haixi''s tone was wrong, Ning Jiwei frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi sighed and told him that Jian Rui played truant and climbed trees today, which also hurt Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong.


    After hearing this, Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I see. What do I say? The girl looks so strange today. She looks guilty."


    Jian Haixi said, "I can''t reach it. The task of educating my daughter is up to you. Don''t be perfunctory or get used to her. Do you hear me?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "OK, I know. I''ll teach her now."


    Jane Haixi hesitated and said, "don''t be so strict. I''ve said her today. You''re cruel. I''m afraid Ruirui really hurt her heart."


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "don''t worry. Do you need to hand you a conversation experience tonight?"


    "Fuck you." Jian Haixi was teased by him. "Forget it. I still believe you."


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei put down his work and turned into Jianrui''s room.


    In the room, Jianrui is chatting with JOJO. Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, she quickly put away her mobile phone.


    "Daddy, is the meal ready? I just want to go out and help you." Jianrui smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh? Really?" Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows, sat down by the bed, smiled and asked, "don''t you have anything else to tell Daddy?"


    "Well..." Jian Rui tilted her mouth, lowered her head and asked, "Daddy, you know, don''t you?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "I''d rather listen to you."


    Jian Rui tooted her lips, climbed onto Ning Jiwei''s lap and sat coquettish and said, "I just... Suddenly feel that my brother has come back, and I have to rely on him again. I don''t have to grow up hard, so... I let myself fly accidentally..."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it''s normal for you to have this feeling. When you found your brother, even I had this feeling. But you let yourself go. Why did you take off with Xiaomian and Mo Tong?"


    "Cough..." Jian Rui coughed awkwardly and said, "I''m not thinking about the arduous task you gave me."


    "Oh, we can finish the task by pulling them to skip class together?" Ning Jiwei asked with a smile.


    "Daddy, you don''t know that. The comrades in arms who skipped class together are the closest friends." Jian Rui said proudly: "it''s like Gu Ruan and I are the iron friendship in exchange for skipping class. Otherwise, how could he let me draw at his house?"


    Ning Jiwei was amused by his daughter''s crooked reasoning, nodded and said, "well, you''ve passed this for the time being. How''s the task completed?"


    "Speaking of this..." Jian Rui smiled proudly, "Daddy, we went to Mo Tong''s house today."


    Ning Jiwei frowned. "Uncle Gu took you there?"


    "Yes, the housekeeper still wanted to ask me about my brother, but I handled it all." Jianrui smiled.


    Ning Jiwei frowned deeper. "Did he only ask you about Yi Yi?"


    "Well, yes." Jianrui nodded, "maybe he wanted to ask more, but I was afraid that saying so much for the first time would reveal the stuffing, so I deliberately cried, and then uncle Gu took us away."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "yes, remember, don''t be impatient, you know?"


    "Uncle Gu said the same thing." Jian Rui said, "Uncle Gu said that whenever I want to put my own safety first."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "well, the explanation is over. Although your explanation barely makes sense, it''s wrong. Don''t skip class in the future, do you know?"


    "Oh ~" Jianrui turned her eyes and said, "I''ll try my best."


    "Try?" Ning Jiwei chuckled. "Girl, do you still want to leave a way for yourself?"


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui smiled and hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck and said coquettishly, "Daddy, you know Rui Rui has a heavy responsibility now. What can I do in case of skipping class under special circumstances? So of course I can''t promise. I''m dead. Save you later say I''m not trustworthy."


    "But didn''t you promise your mommy?" Ning Jiwei asked with a smile, "aren''t you afraid that your Mommy says you don''t keep your promise?"


    "Not afraid." Jian Rui said naturally, "anyway, my brother will solve it."


    "What a ghost!" Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "tell your brother back."


    "My brother won''t blame me." Jian Rui said with a smile, "my brother dotes on me most!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Take care of your family.


    After dinner, Gu Chenyi and Yunling took Gu Xiaomian out to eat, but the three people didn''t go far away from the door, and Gu Chenyi frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Yunling asked.


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes were dim and said in a deep voice, "it''s all right, but someone is tired of living."


    Yunling was stunned and looked at it along Gu Chenyi''s eyes. When he saw the wipe light in the bushes, he also understood in an instant.


    "Look at Xiaomian." push Gu Xiaomian to Yunling, and Gu Chenyi rushes towards the Bush in three or two steps.


    Seeing Gu Chenyi rushing over, a figure rushed out of the bushes.


    "Want to run?"


    Gu Chenyi sneered, took a big step, raised his hand and grabbed the man''s back collar.


    "You, you let go of me. I''m a good citizen. If you do something to me, I can call the police!" shouted the man caught by Gu Chenyi.


    "Good citizen?" Gu Chenyi pulled the mask on his face and said, "good citizen, why do you squat at my door in the middle of the night?"


    "I, i... pee, pee." the man said casually.


    "Oh ~" Gu Chenyi nodded. With his other hand, he took out the camera from the man''s pocket and said, "Xiaoxie still takes video photos? Brother, you have a strong taste."


    "Er... I, I like this one." the man said hard, "now you have asked clearly, can you let me go?"


    "No." Gu Chenyi said, "you''re sneaking in front of my house. I seriously doubt you''re going to be bad for us, so I''ve called the police just now. Let the police judge the right and wrong."


    "What?"


    Hearing that Gu Chenyi reported to the police, the man panicked and begged for mercy: "brother, brother, I''m wrong. Please forgive me."


    "Don''t you confess when you know you''re wrong?" Gu Chenyi grabbed his hand and suddenly tightened it. The man who strangled coughed twice.


    "Yes, yes, I confess. Yes... Old lady Yun gave me the money to take some of your ambiguous photos and videos."


    When Yunling heard this, his face suddenly sank, "and then?"


    "Then, then... Put it on the Internet..." the man whispered.


    Gu Chenyi took a deep breath and looked at Yunling. "What do you mean?"


    "Give it to the police." Yunling said coldly.


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "that''s what I mean. At least leave notes and evidence."


    "Elder brother, elder brother, didn''t you say you would spare me?" the secretly photographed reporter wanted to cry without tears.


    "After you tell the police, you can go home." Gu Chenyi said unhappily.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Gu Chenyi and Yunling just got up and received a call from Ning Jiwei.


    "Did anything happen to you last night?" Ning Jiwei asked in the first sentence.


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "there was a candid photographer who was sent to the police station by me. What''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "my people intercepted the things sent from the cloud home computer and hacked its source. I''ve sent them to your email. You can deal with them."


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes were cold and said, "OK, I know. Thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Chenyi immediately opened the mailbox and saw that there was really something lying between the cloud families to hold Yunling''s things.


    Looking at those things, Yunling turned pale and said, "I didn''t expect that they couldn''t wait to destroy me."


    Gu Chenyi said, "no, it should be said that they can''t wait to die."


    Yunling was afraid and said, "fortunately, we listened to Ji Wei''s suggestions, otherwise these things have spread now."


    Gu Chenyi nodded, looked at Yunling and said, "Ning Jiwei said that his people have hacked the cloud family''s computer and destroyed the source of these things. But I''m afraid even if they destroy these things, they can''t stop those people''s mouths."


    Yunling said with a sarcastic smile, "that''s inevitable. How can they let me go?"


    "I won''t let them hurt you." Gu Chenyi looked cold and grabbed Yunling''s hand seriously.


    Yunling was stunned and said, "you have an idea, don''t you? What are you going to do?"


    "It''s simple."


    Gu Chenyi said with a cruel smile: "it''s better to start first. If they want to destroy you, I''ll destroy them first."


    Yunling was stunned and acquiesced in Gu Chenyi''s words.


    Gu Chenyi looked at him and said, "you don''t have to intervene in this matter. It saves your heart."


    "No." Yunling said, "up to now, the cloud family and I are already at odds. I want to see them end with my own eyes."


    At this time, the cloud family did not know what kind of sleeping tigers they annoyed and what kind of disaster they caused to their own family.

 Chapter 154

    Early in the morning, Ning Jiwei sent Jian Rui to school. At the school gate, he met the housekeeper who also sent Mo Tong to school.


    Looking at the mysterious housekeeper, Ning Jiwei flashed a trace of clarity in his eyes.


    Although it was the first time he met, he met Yue Feng and the two men in black suits.


    The housekeeper of Mo Tong is very similar to the temperament of the Mo family.


    The housekeeper also looked at Ning Jiwei, but the look at each other lasted only two seconds, and the housekeeper took the lead in taking back his sight.


    But in his heart, Ning Jiwei was stronger than he thought. If they didn''t inquire into each other''s reality, they would be seen through by Ning Jiwei first.


    "Hello." Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and said, "I''m really sorry. Yesterday, the little girl was not sensible and hurt Mo Tong."


    The housekeeper was stunned. He quickly stretched out his hand and shook it with Ning Jiwei. At the same time, he shook his head and said, "it''s all right, children. It''s normal to bump."


    Mo Tong looked strange. It was the first time he saw the housekeeper with a nervous look.


    The two fingers only touched and separated for a moment, but the housekeeper felt a little sweat in the palm of his hand.


    He looked up at Ning Jiwei, but he saw that Ning Jiwei was always calm.


    The housekeeper took a deep breath and knew that he was already weak. So Qiang calmed down, smiled at Ning Jiwei and Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui liked our drinks very much yesterday, so I specially brought some for her today."


    "Really?" as soon as she heard of a drink, Jianrui immediately excitedly took Ning Jiwei''s hand and said, "Daddy, the drink of Mo Tong''s family is delicious. The housekeeper uncle said it''s an exclusive secret recipe."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "look at you. You hurt someone''s leg. You don''t give gifts, apologize, and drink other people''s drinks."


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue, shamelessly patted Mo Tong on the shoulder and said, "what''s the matter? Mo Tong and I are brothers. We don''t care about these hypocrites, do we


    Mo Tong nodded and said to Jian Rui, "the drink is in my schoolbag. I''ll give it to you later."


    "Daddy, we''re in school. You should hurry to work," said Jane ruichong, Ning Jiwei.


    "Well, if you have something to call, don''t skip class again, you know?" ningjiwei told.


    "I see!" Jianrui made a funny face at him and ran into the school with Mo Tong.


    Looking at his daughter''s back, Ning Jiwei smiled, turned and looked at the housekeeper and said, "I''ll go first. Goodbye."


    "Well, goodbye."


    They drove away, one left and one right.


    Jian Rui and Mo Tong returned to the classroom. After a while, Gu Xiaomian arrived. He walked into the classroom while eating pancakes. When he saw Jian Rui and Mo Tong, he couldn''t help smiling and waving to them and said, "Rui Rui, Mo Tong, I found a very delicious pancake today. Do you want to eat it?"


    Jian Rui watched him bite more than half of the pancakes, shook her head, picked up the drink brought by Mo Tong and said, "I''d better drink this."


    "Eh? Isn''t this what we drank yesterday?" Gu Xiaomian greedily licked his tongue, looked at Mo Tong and asked, "Mo Tong, have you brought it for me?"


    "Do you still need to ask? Of course..." Jianrui deliberately teased him with a smile. "You don''t have your share!"


    "Ah? Are you swollen? What can you do?" Gu Xiaomian complained while smashing his shoulder in his mouth.


    "Hee hee, you''re stupid. Gu Ruan is teasing you." Jane Ruibai smiled at him.


    Mo Tong calmly took out Gu Xiaomian''s drink from his schoolbag. Before he could put it on the table, he had been snatched by Gu Xiaomian.


    "Mo Tong, thank you. From now on, you will be my brother!" Gu Xiaomian said.


    "Cut ~" Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian contemptuously, "a drink will buy you off."


    "No." Gu Xiaomian said, "Mo Tong saved me yesterday."


    "Then I saved you both!" said Jane Rui.


    Gu Xiaomian blinked and looked at Jian Rui wondering, "but Rui Rui, didn''t you propose to go to the back mountain?"


    "..." Jian Rui choked, snorted and turned her head to ignore Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Xiaomian''s face was misty. Mo Tong whispered in Jian Rui''s ear, "I secretly brought an extra bottle. I''ll give it to you when you finish drinking."


    "Really?" Jian Rui''s face immediately turned negative and took Mo Tong to say "good buddy".


    Gu Xiaomian said with a smile, "Ruirui, you rarely buy."


    "Shut up!" Jianrui glared at him and said, "I won''t give you any more words."


    "Well, well, I won''t say anything, Rui Rui. Everything you say is right." looking at the drink being held in Jian Rui''s hand, Gu Xiaomian immediately apologized.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Cloud house.


    Early in the morning, the whole family gathered in the living room. Everyone sat on the sofa in silence, either staring at the TV news channel or brushing the headlines of mobile microblog.


    They just waited for more than half an hour, but they didn''t wait for the news explosion they were looking forward to.


    Yun Xiaoxiao threw his mobile phone on the sofa angrily. "I''ve been brushing for a long time. I haven''t seen any news about Yunling."


    "That''s right." mica looked at Mrs. Yun and asked, "Mom, are you sure the person who secretly took the video put it on the Internet?"


    "He shouldn''t dare not do it." Mrs. Yun frowned. "And even if there was something wrong with his ring, I sent out the things in the computer last night. It''s been all night. Why should I take a walk all over the city now?"


    "But I didn''t even hear the wind. Where did the wind and rain come from?" Yun Xiaoxiao muttered.


    "That can only explain one problem." Mrs. Yun said while taking advantage of her face, "we have been calculated."


    "Someone calculated?" cloud father looked at his mother in surprise. "But you put forward this plan last night. Who can predict these in advance and calculate us in turn?"


    "Dad, isn''t this nonsense?" Yun Xiaoxiao turned his eyes and said, "who else can calculate us at this time? Of course it''s the hateful Yunling."


    Cloud father was stunned and asked suspiciously, "but even if Yunling found the reporter who secretly photographed, how did he intercept the things sent out on the computer?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Mrs. Yun suddenly stood up with a clever stick, "no, those things in my computer."


    "Grandma, what''s your hurry?" Yun Xiaoxiao asked, holding her.


    "Don''t worry?" Mrs. Yun said, "if Yunling has a way to intercept those things, isn''t it easy for him to get something from my computer?"


    Hearing this, Yunfu mica quickly stood up. Yunfu didn''t forget to ask, "Mom, in your computer..."


    "Still keep the company''s account books." old lady Yun said with a gnash of teeth.


    "What?" now, the people were really anxious and helped old lady Yun upstairs.


    To the upstairs study, turn on the computer and have a look. The data disk was really empty.


    "It''s over. It''s all over." Yunfu stumbled and fell down in his chair. "Not only did he not destroy Yunling, he also destroyed ourselves."


    "Grandma, do you want to look again?" Yun Xiaoxiao said anxiously, "are they really gone?"


    Old lady Yun shook her head and said with a black face, "that beast really wants to drive us to a dead end!"


    "Mom, what should we do now?" mica asked anxiously, "if Yunling uses those evidence to bite us back, aren''t we finished?"


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Old lady Yun looked at mica and said calmly, "what if he gets the evidence? As long as we are faster than him, we can still hold him."


    "Grandma, you have an idea, don''t you?" Yun Xiaoxiao asked hurriedly, "grandma, tell me quickly. What should we do now?"


    Old lady Yun snorted coldly, "he thought it would be useful to intercept those things? Without those things, we still have mouths. I don''t believe he can find someone to block our mouths."


    "Grandma, do you mean we''re looking for someone to spread the black material of Yunling?" Yun Xiaoxiao asked.


    "Find someone to spread?" Mrs. Yun said, "that''s so slow. We need to let the world know it in the fastest way."


    "Mom, do you want to..."


    "Hold a press conference." Mrs. Yun looked at her father and said, "go to the convener immediately, but pay attention to the nanny. You must not let Yunling know before the successful press conference."


    Yunfu hesitated and said, "but if we hold a press conference, Yunling will..."


    "Dad, at this time, you still have the mind to care about his life and death?" Yun Xiaoxiao stamped his feet angrily. "If we don''t do this, it''s us. Do you want to see our Yun family fall?"


    Cloud father hesitated, bit his teeth and nodded, "OK, I''ll inform the reporter."


    But when they didn''t expect it, as soon as the news of the press conference was revealed to the reporter, Yunling and Gu Chenyi got the news at the same time.


    Gu Chenyi sneered: "it''s really one after another. Don''t hit the south wall and don''t look back."


    Yunling said, "they have no evidence now. Naturally, they are as anxious as ants on a hot pot. It''s no surprise to come up with these means."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Yunling and said, "now that we know, do we have to surprise them?"


    Yunling pulled down the corners of her mouth and said, "of course, let''s start with Yun."


    Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "I also have this intention."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Jian Haixi and Jian Yi''s mother and son welcomed new guests.


    Looking at the boy in front of him, Jian Haixi couldn''t believe that he was the helper invited by Ning Jiwei.


    "Your name is... Dou Ming, isn''t it?" Jian Haixi asked.


    Dou Ming nodded to Jian Haixi coldly and shyly, "Hello, sister."


    "Sister?" Jian Haixi was stunned, and Jian Yi on one side also blackened. "Dou Ming, are you taking advantage of me?"


    "Take advantage of you?" Dou Ming shook his head and said, "lol asked me to call it that."


    "Lol..." Jane Yi grits her teeth. Unexpectedly, lol''s own advantage is not enough. She also takes Dou ming to take advantage of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Dou Ming looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously and asked, "am I wrong to call you that?"


    Jane Haixi smiled and didn''t know if it was right for a moment. After all, at Dou Ming''s age, it would be too much to call her aunt.


    After thinking about it, Jian Haixi had to say, "call me sister Haixi. We don''t talk about each other in terms of seniority."


    Dou Ming nodded, "sister Haixi."


    "Did you catch a plane all night?" Jian Haixi asked, "are you tired? The bed has been made for you. Take a rest first. Are you hungry? What would you like to eat?"


    Dou Ming was stunned by a series of enthusiastic questions from Jian Haixi. He stared at Jian Yi and didn''t know how to answer.


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "Mommy, please help him prepare something to eat."


    "OK, no problem." Jane Haixi turned and went into the kitchen.


    Jian Yi looked at Dou Ming and said, "have you found out?"


    Dou Ming nodded. "I''ve checked everything, but the results are different from our expectations, so even if you don''t let me come, I have to come to you."


    Hearing the seriousness of Dou Ming''s words, Jian Yi frowned, pushed his wheelchair and led him into the room, "come with me."


    Following Jian Yi into the room, Dou Ming turns on his computer. While looking at the data for Jian Yi, he says, "the water in here is deeper than we thought. With our current strength, if we face them directly, we can''t get well."


    Jian Yi looked at the materials, and his face gradually became fierce. "I didn''t expect such a big deal behind this. Should we say it''s the Mo family?"


    Dou Ming looked at Jian Yi and said hesitantly, "Jian Yi, I think you should discuss it with your father and make a decision."


    "What decision?"


    Dou Ming said heavily, "about whether to fight those people or not."


    Jian Yi narrowed her eyes and pursed her lips. "There''s no need to discuss this. It''s not that we want to trouble them, but that they have been unwilling to let us go."


    Dou Ming nodded and said, "then I''ll ask my people to prepare. In addition, I may need to go home to find my parents."


    "Dou Ming..."


    As soon as Jian Yi wanted to speak, Dou Ming raised his hand and interrupted, "now that you have decided, I have nothing to say. We agreed to follow your decision. So don''t tell me that you don''t need my help."


    "But..." Jian Yi frowned and said, "it''s no small matter. I have no reason to drag you to wade in the muddy water with me, let alone involve the Dou family."


    Dou Ming looked at Jian Yi and said, "I don''t help for free. What I invest is your affection and our infinite possibilities in the future."


    Jian Yi is still silent.


    Dou Ming had to say, "well, I''ll discuss this with my parents. If they don''t agree, I''ll help you in my own name and ability. If they agree, you won''t be a mother."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "OK."


    The two were discussing. Jian Haixi had finished his noodles and came in.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Seeing that Dou Ming and Jian Yi both look dignified, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Yi Yi, Dou Ming has just come. He must be tired. Let him have a rest."


    "Well, good Mommy." Jane Yi nodded obediently.


    Dou Ming looks at Jian Yi, who looks like a normal child in front of Jian Haixi. If he hadn''t been here all the time, it''s hard to imagine that Jian Yi still has this side.


    Coming out of Jian Yi''s room, Jian Haixi receives a call from Lin Xiaodou.


    Looking at Lin Xiaodou''s call, Jane Haixi remembered that she had never talked to Jane Chenran on the phone.


    I''ve been busy these days. I should talk to Jane Chenran about Jane Yi and the Mo family.


    But Jian Haixi didn''t expect that before she could tell Lin Xiaodou this, Lin Xiaodou told her a heavy news first.


    "Haixi, your brother and I have been followed these two days." Lin Xiaodou said anxiously, "at first we thought it was an illusion, but several times we determined that someone was following us, but we couldn''t find who the other party was."


    "How long has it been?" Jane Haixi frowned. "How can you tell me such a big thing now?"


    Lin Xiaodou cried anxiously, "I want to tell you, but your brother is afraid of delaying your affairs. He always says to tell you when he finds out."


    "My brother is really confused." Jian Haixi thought and said, "well, I''ll ask Ji Wei to go to you. There''s something you need to know."


    "Are you home?" Lin Xiaodou said, "I''m so flustered and scared now. I want to find you."


    "I''m not at home." Jian Haixi said, "Xiaodou, don''t panic first. Where''s my brother? Where is he?"


    "He went to the company," said Lin Xiaodou.


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "listen to me. Now you call my brother and say what I said. This matter is very serious and has exceeded the scope you can undertake. If you are afraid, go to the company to find my brother and stay with him. I will ask Ji Wei to contact you as soon as possible."


    "Well, well, I''ll go to the company to find your brother now."


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi sighed, dialed Ning Jiwei and told him about it.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I know. I''ll find them now."


    Jian Haixi thought and said, "Jiwei, this matter may have nothing to do with the Mo family."


    Ning Jiwei asked suspiciously, "how do you know?"


    "I''m not sure." Jian Haixi told Ning Jiwei about the old house and cemetery of Jane''s family. "At that time, my brother and I thought it was over, so I didn''t tell you."


    "I see." Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll send someone to check the details. Don''t worry."


    "Ji Wei..." Jian Haixi hesitated.


    Ning Jiwei asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi said, "I feel a little uneasy. I always think things will get out of our control."


    Ningji Witton comforted and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let this happen."


    Jane Haixi said, "Jiwei, you said you wouldn''t lie to me again, did you?"


    "Well, no," said Ning Jiwei.


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi loosened his breath. "No matter what happens, no matter what decision you make, you should tell me, okay? I''m not afraid of undertaking, just afraid of suddenly facing change when I don''t know anything."


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment and said, "don''t worry, I promise you that no matter what I do, I will tell you in advance."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and said with a smile, "by the way, Yiyi and ruiruirui''s birthday is coming soon. You and Ruirui will come by then."


    Ning Jiwei calculated the days, nodded and said, "it will certainly pass. I''ll see you in Iceland then."


    "OK, see you in Iceland."

 Chapter 155

    After talking to Jian Haixi on the phone, Ning Jiwei looked at the information sent by Yue Feng and looked dignified gradually.


    Li Fu knocked on the door and put the recent investigation data on Ning Jiwei''s desk. "President, this is our recent investigation of the Mo family. Do you need to act according to the original plan?"


    "No."


    Ning Jiwei tapped the data with his fingers and said in a deep voice, "suspend all actions and let all people back."


    "Pause?" Li Fu was surprised. He had been helping Ning Jiwei deal with all kinds of things, especially about the Mo family. No one knew better than him how much Ning Jiwei attached importance to this matter, but now he had to suspend all actions?


    Seeing Li Fu''s doubts, Ning Jiwei said, "the situation has changed. I need to think carefully before I can make the next decision."


    Listening to the seriousness in Ning Jiwei''s voice, Li Fu couldn''t help swallowing back, so he only nodded and said, "yes, president."


    After Li Fu went out, Ning Jiwei thought and called Jane Chenran.


    "What''s the matter with me?" after receiving Ning Jiwei''s call, Jane Chenran instinctively thought it was something, because it was generally Jian Haixi who contacted him, and Ning Jiwei rarely called him directly.


    "Something." Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll take Ruirui to your house for dinner tonight."


    Jane was stunned. "You call me about it?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Jane''s mouth twitched in the morning. "All right, all right, I know. Where''s Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "you''ll know at night."


    "Hey, I said you..."


    Before Jane Chenran finished, Ning Jiwei hung up the phone.


    Many things he can''t tell Jane Chenran clearly on the phone. Besides, he doesn''t know whether Jane Chenran is safe, so he can only meet at night.


    On the other side, Jane Chenran choked black with Ning Jiwei''s words, but when she wanted to call and scold him again, she saw Lin Xiaodou come in.


    Jane looked at Lin Xiaodou in surprise: "Why are you free today?"


    Lin Xiaodou bit his lip, walked up to Jane Chenran and said, "well... I just talked to Haixi on the phone."


    "What a coincidence?" said Jane Chenran with a smile. "Ning Jiwei just called me and said that he would go to our house for dinner in the evening and let me go back from work in advance to prepare."


    Hearing that Ning Jiwei had called, Lin Xiaodou didn''t know whether to relax or not. He just nodded perfunctorily and said, "Oh, he called."


    Seeing Lin Xiaodou''s difference, Jane ran around the table, came forward to hold Lin Xiaodou in her arms and asked, "what''s the matter with you, Xiaodou? Is something wrong?"


    Lin Xiaodou looked up at Jane Chenran, frowned and said, "Chenran, i... I told Haixi that someone was following us, so Ning Jiwei called you."


    "What?" Jane was stunned in the morning, looked at Lin Xiaodou''s red eyes, sighed and hugged her tightly.


    "Chenran, I''m sorry ~" Lin Xiaodou buried his head in Jian Chenran''s arms and sobbed in a low voice: "I know I should believe you. I shouldn''t tell Haixi about it without authorization, but I''m really afraid..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jane Chenran reached out and gently brushed Lin Xiaodou''s hair and said, "I should say I''m sorry. You must be scared these days, haven''t you?"


    Lin Xiaodou raised his head, reached out and touched Jane Chenran''s cheek, shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid of my own danger. I have no background and no violation of the law. I''m not afraid of anything. I''m just worried that you will be in danger."


    "I know, I know." Jane Chenran bowed her head and kissed Lin Xiaodou''s eyelids. "I''m sorry, I''ve only focused on my own thoughts these days, but ignored your feelings."


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head, but tears flowed down.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Cloud family, cloud father is in a hurry to hold a press conference. As a result, the reporter received a bolt from the blue before he finished the notice.


    Two thirds of cloud''s projects stopped, and the stock price fell to the limit in the morning.


    Hearing the news, Yunfu was stunned. Without saying a word, he pushed everything away and went home.


    At home, Mrs. Yun and Yun Xiaoxiao''s mother and daughter are happily drinking afternoon tea, ready to give Yunling a heavy blow at the press conference later.


    As a result, he only drank half of the tea and saw Yunfu rush in in in a hurry.


    "Dad, how did you come back? Has the press conference been arranged?" Yun Xiaoxiao asked happily. Before his father answered, he turned to mica and said, "Mom, do I have a new dress? Go and find it for me."


    Mica smiled and said, "what else are you looking for? Let''s go out and buy new ones!"


    "Great!" Yun Xiaoxiao jumped up happily. "I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes."


    "Cough!" Mrs. Yun coughed unhappily when she saw that they had forgotten her.


    Mica was stunned. She quickly took Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "go change your clothes first. I''ll wait for you with grandma below. I''ll go out later and help grandma choose a new dress."


    Mrs. Yun deliberately said, "I''m a terrible old woman. What dress do you wear?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao turned his eyes and went to old lady Yun and said, "grandma, where are you old? Look at your skin and hair. I don''t know. I thought you were just over 40."


    Amused by her granddaughter''s words, old lady Yun glanced at her and said, "you girl will bury me. Don''t you change your clothes quickly?"


    "OK, grandma, wait for me for a while ~" Yun Xiaoxiao said and ran upstairs. After two steps, he remembered Yun Fu, stopped to look at Yun Fu and asked, "Dad, do you want Li Fu? Let''s help you choose one."


    The cloud father said with a black face, "what dress do you choose at this time?"


    "What''s the matter? Are you?" mica frowned and went to father Yun''s side and said, "what are you angry with the children? Besides, we choose dresses to hold this press conference."


    "We can''t afford to attend the press conference at this time. We''re going to be finished soon!" cloud father roared.


    Mrs. Yun looked at her ugly father, frowned and asked, "what happened to the press conference? What happened outside?"


    Cloud father said in a deep voice: "something happened to the company, two-thirds of the projects stopped, and the stock market collapsed."


    "What?" Mrs. Yun said with great surprise: "when did it happen? We all made loans for those projects. Stop now, the company..."


    "When I came back, I heard that the door of the company had been blocked." cloud father fell down on the sofa and said dejectedly, "those who want debts are all blocked at the door of the company."


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Yun Xiaoxiao screamed, ran to Yun''s father and cried, "Dad, you''re kidding me, aren''t you?"


    "Do you think I''ll make fun of such things?" cloud father glanced at cloud Xiaoxiao irritably and pushed her away impatiently.


    "Well, how is this possible?" mica was stunned. "It''s only one morning, how is it possible..."


    "What''s impossible?" old lady Yun snorted coldly, "what else can''t he do about Yunling''s evil?"


    "But..." mica wondered, "even if Yunling has the means to connect the sky, we Yunshi can''t even last a morning."


    Mrs. Yun didn''t speak. Mr. Yun sighed: "the company has always been in debt. In the past, Yunling was famous, and those partners were willing to hand over the project to us. Now Yunling cut off the supply, which is tantamount to cutting off the lifeline of Yunshi. Those partners moved at the wind and naturally ran faster than each other."


    Listening to father Yun''s words, mica''s face gradually showed fear, "what should we do now? Will those who ask for debt find their home? We... Do we have to move?"


    "Move?" when Yun Xiaoxiao heard that he was going to move, he collapsed and cried, "I don''t want to move. Why should we move? I don''t move, I don''t..."


    Before she finished, Mrs. Yun hit her knee with a crutch, "shut up!"


    Yun Xiaoxiao screamed and fell to the ground. Looking at old lady Yun, she cried, "grandma, please think of a way. We can''t just wait to die ~"


    Old lady Yun''s eyes narrowed into a slit and stared at Yun Xiaoxiao darkly.


    "Milk, grandma..." Yun Xiaoxiao was a little scared by her stare. He couldn''t help rubbing against the ground and retreated half a meter. "Grandma, why are you looking at me like that?"


    "The solution is on you," said Mrs. Yun.


    "Me?" Yun Xiaoxiao was stunned. "What can I do?"


    "You can''t do anything, but Ning Jikang can and Ning family can." old lady Yun said with a smile: "Xiaoxiao, the cloud family used to raise you. Now, it''s time for you to repay the cloud family."


    "I, I..." listening to Mrs. Yun''s words, Yun Xiaoxiao was confused and stunned. The whole person stayed there and didn''t know how to answer.


    Mica looked at her daughter, frowned and said to Mrs. Yun, "Mom, our family is like this now. Do you think Ning Jikang will marry Xiaoxiao?"


    "He''ll have to tie the knot or not." old lady Yun looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "Xiaoxiao, it depends on your ability. If you can''t make Ning Jikang, you don''t have to come back to Yun''s house."


    "Grandma, i..." Yun Xiaoxiao swallowed his saliva and took a deep breath: "OK, I''ll go."


    Mrs. Yun nodded with satisfaction and said, "this is my granddaughter. Good, go and change into clean clothes, put on beautiful makeup and go out."


    Yun Xiaoxiao nodded and went upstairs obediently, but he didn''t want to play coquettish with old lady Yun as intimately as before.


    She now understands that in Mrs. Yun''s eyes, there are no sons and granddaughters at all. There are only chess pieces that can be used by her and the cloud family.


    Yun Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to be a chess piece, but she knows better that she is nothing after leaving the cloud family, so no matter what Ning Jikang is, she must beg him to marry herself.


    "Mom, Xiaoxiao, she..." mica just wanted to plead for her daughter, but she was stunned by the eyes of old lady shangyun.


    At the moment, Mrs. Yun is like a poisonous snake. Anyone she stares at must release her own blood.


    "Mom, what are you watching me do?" mica stammered.


    "If I remember well, your mother''s business has been good in recent years." old lady Yun said with a smile.


    "I......" mica was stunned and said, "Mom, my mother''s family just opened a small restaurant and can''t earn much money."


    "I can''t earn much money, that''s how much I earn." Mrs. Yun patted Mica on the shoulder and said, "don''t forget who funded your mother''s family to open the restaurant."


    "I......" mica looked at Yunfu and hoped he could say a word for himself, but Yunfu just leaned back on the sofa with his eyes closed, as if he hadn''t heard their conversation.


    Old lady Yun asked coldly, "don''t you want to?"


    "No, No." mica shook her head and said, "I... I''ll go back now."


    "HMM." Mrs. Yun nodded and added, "I hope you can bring back ten million when you come back."


    "Ten million?" mica was frightened. "Mom, my parents can''t get so much money even if they change their property."


    "They can''t take it out, but they can borrow it." Mrs. Yun said calmly: "whether it''s bank loans, selling houses and cars, or popular online loans, I only care about the results."


    Mica opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. In particular, seeing Yunfu sitting there pretending to be dead without saying a word made her even more frustrated.


    Listening to mica''s footsteps, Yun''s father opened his eyes, looked at old lady Yun and asked, "Mom, can this work?"


    "Of course not." Mrs. Yun gave him a cold look and said, "as long as the little beast in Yunling refuses to stop, even if we have Ning''s help and enough funds, we can''t bring Yun back to life."


    Cloud father sighed, "that''s to say, but what can we do now? How can Yunling let us go when we come to this step?"


    Old lady Yun looked at father Yun and said, "Yunling is very affectionate. In this family, he only has some affection for you. Only when you go out can he change his mind."


    Yunfu was stunned and said helplessly, "Mom, it''s not that I don''t want to find Yunling, but I called him on my way back. He didn''t answer my phone at all."


    "Then go to the door of his house and block it." Mrs. Yun said, "he will always go home. It''s really impossible. Just call a reporter, apologize to Yunling in public, and then beg him to come back. No matter whether Yunling is in love or under the pressure of public opinion, he will come back."


    Cloud father thought for a while and nodded, "that''s all we have to do."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Gu and Gu Chenyi are happily sitting at their desks, staring at the stock market dynamics on the computer.


    Yunling looked at him, smiled and said, "this is the happiest time to see you smile recently."


    "Of course!" Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "I can''t be happy to see that the people who bully you have fallen bad luck one by one."


    Yunling smiled and didn''t speak. She just looked at the mobile phone on the table and a trace of irony flashed in her eyes.


    Gu Chenyi looked along his eyes, slightly frowned and asked, "you won''t still think about your father?"


    Yun Chao shook his head. "My father is a out and out coward. In cloud family, he dares not resist the old lady, nor dare to fight against his wife. So only when no one is there, can he dare to give me such a little father and son affection."


    "But this little bit of father son love has made you stay in the cloud family to this day." Gu Chenyi sighed: "Yunling, that''s too emotional. Those people in the cloud family take a fancy to your weakness, so they are so rampant."


    "I know." Yunling nodded and looked out of the window with some encouragement. "I just felt that if I could keep a little affection, even if I suffered a loss, it was nothing, but I didn''t expect that they would be stingy to me after all."


    Gu Chenyi sighed silently. In fact, he had already seen Yunfu''s personality. He seemed to have feelings for Yunling, but in fact, he was no different from Mrs. Yun, and even Yunfu was worse than them.


    Old Mrs. Yun and they at least have the same words and deeds, but Yunfu kidnapped Yunling for so many years with that fake father son love.


    If he really cares about Yunling and a son, he will not let the cloud family treat Yunling like that in recent years, and the sneak shooting incident yesterday will not happen.


    "I actually know all of them." Yunling laughed at herself, "I just have a glimmer of extravagance."


    Gu Chenyi reached forward and pressed Yunling''s shoulder and said, "I''ll help you black his number. Don''t answer any calls related to the cloud family in the future. I''ll send them for you."


    Yunling looked at Gu Chenyi, his cold heart warmed slightly, "don''t worry, I''m fine, I still have you, don''t I?"


    "If only you knew."


    They looked at each other and smiled. The tacit understanding was in silence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After school in the afternoon, Gu Chenyi and Yunling sent Gu''s driver to pick up Gu Xiaomian because they were busy with the company.


    Jianrui three people stood at the school gate. When they saw Gu''s car, they all got in at once.


    "Young master, are you going back to do your homework together?" the driver asked with a smile.


    "No, uncle driver." Jian Rui said with a smile, "we''re going to paint. Uncle Yunling didn''t think other walls were too clean yesterday. We worked overtime these two days and tried to paint all the three walls early!"


    "Zhi ~" the driver shook his hand and the car skidded for several meters on the road before it returned to normal.


    "Uncle driver, you should pay attention when driving." Jian Rui said solemnly, "there are slogans in our school every day. The driving is not standard, and the relatives cry."


    The driver smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m surprised to hear you say I''m going to paint."


    "Uncle driver, you like my paintings, too?" asked Jianrui with sparkling eyes.


    "Hi... I like it," stammered the driver.


    Jianrui immediately smiled and said, "Uncle driver, I''ll give you some paintings later. You can hang them on your wall, or I''ll go to your house to draw for you after uncle Gu''s house?"


    "Zhi ~" the car skidded again.


    The driver hurriedly said, "no, No."


    "Uncle driver, you''re welcome."


    "You''re welcome. It''s really unnecessary." the driver wants to cry without tears. If his family is also painted with a turtle, it''s estimated that his daughter-in-law will take the child and leave angrily.


    The three bear children excitedly rushed to the Gu family, rolled up their sleeves and started another soul creation.


    When Yunling and Gu Chenyi got home and looked at the pig heads on the wall, they both felt as if they had been beaten with a stick.

 Chapter 156

    "Who will explain to me what''s going on?" Gu Chenyi looked at the pig''s head on the wall, and his teeth were rattling.


    Jian Rui tilted her head and asked, "Uncle Gu, we agreed yesterday that we would draw for you?"


    Gu Chenyi only felt the pain in his temples, and there were bursts of Venus in front of him.


    He looked at the innocent Jian Rui, looked at the cold little face but a group of straight and strong Mo Tong, and finally looked at the silly son who was still there. He waved his hand to Yunling powerlessly and said, "forget it, I was defeated by them. Come on."


    With that, Gu Chenyi sighed and turned to get a bottle of red wine. He needed to borrow wine to "pour sorrow".


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Chenyi''s figure, frowned, looked up at Yunling and asked, "Uncle Yunling, why do I feel that uncle Gu is not very happy? Don''t you like our paintings?"


    "Dad, don''t you like it?"


    Looking at the expression of innocence and expectation on her three faces, Yunling didn''t know how to speak for a moment. After thinking about it, she had to nonsense: "that... I don''t like it, but the original decoration of this house has special significance to your uncle Gu, so..."


    "Ah?" Jian Rui knew they had made trouble, so she scolded herself: "we''ve been painting for two days, uncle Yunling, why didn''t you say it yesterday?"


    "Yesterday..." Yunling thought. I didn''t remember this excuse yesterday.


    "Dad, you must have seen that I was injured yesterday, so you didn''t say yes?" Gu Xiaomian frowned and said, "it''s all our fault."


    Yunling looked at the self reproach of the children. She suddenly felt a little empty in her heart, avoided her sight and said, "nothing. Just find someone to brush it back, but don''t draw it in the future, you know?"


    "Uh huh, Rui Rui remembered." Jian Rui nodded quickly.


    Yunling reached out to touch the heads of several children and said with a smile, "I''ll prepare more big drawing boards for you later. You can draw on them casually. If you draw well, I can find someone to frame you and keep them forever, okay?"


    "Yes, yes!" Jianrui nodded, thought and said, "Uncle Yunling, I want to apologize to Uncle Gu."


    Yunling was stunned and said with a smile, "no, uncle Gu won''t keep this small matter in his heart."


    "No way." Jian Rui insisted, "Mommy said that if you do something wrong, you should bear the responsibility. It''s Ruirui''s fault. Uncle Gu is so sad, so I have to apologize."


    Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong looked at each other and said, "let''s go too."


    Yunling looked at the simple little faces of several children, smiled, nodded and said, "that''s all right."


    Then he led some children upstairs.


    In the bedroom, Gu Chenyi was lying on the recliner, drowning her sorrows with wine. Seeing Yunling leading the three children in, a mouthful of wine immediately blocked her throat and couldn''t swallow or spit out.


    Jian Rui said, "Uncle Gu, we''re here to apologize."


    "Hmm?" Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Rui in wonder. "What are you sorry for?"


    "It''s about painting." Jian Rui said, "Uncle Gu, Rui Rui doesn''t know that the original wall is so important to you. I thought you liked our painting very much, so I''m good at painting a lot on it. Now I know that you pay so much attention to the original decoration, Rui Rui knows how big a mistake she made. Uncle Gu, I''m sorry, Rui Rui won''t paint any more in the future."


    Gu Chenyi listened more and more confused. "What decoration?" what does he value decoration for?


    "Cough ~" Yunling coughed twice, afraid of Gu Chenyi''s help, so he took the words in time and said: "I told the children just now, and the children didn''t mean it. Now they know that the decoration and layout of the home are of great significance to you, so they shouldn''t Scribble on the wall. That''s why they came to apologize to you."


    "Oh, that''s right." Gu Chenyi nodded knowingly, resumed his smile again, waved to Jian Rui and others and said, "come here, little farts."


    "Dad, aren''t you angry with us?" Gu Xiaomian ran over. Feidundun''s body squeezed into the recliner and almost squeezed Gu Chenyi out of the chair.


    Gu Chenyi gave him a white look and said with a smile, "I''m not angry."


    "Yeah! I knew dad wouldn''t be angry with me!" Gu Xiaomian happily arched into Gu Chenyi''s arms.


    "Be careful of my wine, be careful of my wine!" Gu Chenyi shouted, looked down at his silly son in his arms, smiled and sighed.


    Jian Rui went to the other side and said, "Uncle Gu, are you not angry with Rui Rui?"


    "Not angry, not angry." Gu Chenyi waved his hand generously.


    "Uncle Gu is so nice!" Jianrui hugged Gu Chenyi and said sweetly on his cheek.


    "Ha ha, it''s worth the pig''s head to get our little princess Ruirui''s kiss!" Gu Chenyi laughed.


    Both children finished apologizing, leaving Mo Tong standing there at a loss. He never had to apologize to anyone at Mo''s house, so he didn''t know what to say or do at this time.


    He couldn''t squeeze into Gu Chenyi''s arms like Gu Xiaomian, or kiss Gu Chenyi''s cheek like Jian Rui. After thinking about it, Mo Tong said, "I... I''ll bring you a drink."


    Gu Chenyi picked his eyebrows. He thought Mo Tong would come to collect a number and wouldn''t speak. It seems that the child is still very good.


    Before he answered, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui danced happily, "OK, OK, give more ~"


    Looking at the two little greedy ghosts, Gu Chenyi smiled and shook his head and said, "just a few bottles of drinks will buy you both?"


    Gu Xiaomian nodded and said, "Dad, didn''t you drink it yesterday? It''s so delicious, and my little dad hasn''t tasted it yet. It''s good to bring some for my little dad, isn''t it?"


    Gu Chenyi looked at Yunling and nodded to promise.


    Ning Jiwei received a call in advance and knew that Jianrui had gone to the Gu family, so he was not in a hurry to get off work. He didn''t drive to the Gu family until he had finished his work at hand.


    When he arrived at his home, Mo Tong had left. Gu Chenyi was playing with Jian Rui in the living room.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, Gu Chenyi said, "you can rest assured that your daughter is in my house every day."


    Ning Jiwei showed his eyebrows slightly. At the first glance, he saw the new pig heads on the wall. He smiled and said, "I may worry about others, but I can''t rest assured here. After all..."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei looked at the two paintings and said with a smile: "after all, it''s good to cultivate the children''s sentiment and exercise the children''s painting ability."


    Gu Chenyi took a slight puff from the corner of his mouth and snorted without answering.


    Yunling smiled and said, "why don''t you stay for dinner? You have to cook at home."


    "Yes, Rui Rui, you stay for dinner. Let''s continue to play after dinner." Gu Xiaomian took Jian Rui''s hand.


    Jian Rui didn''t say anything and looked up at Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei said, "not today. I have an appointment with Jane Chenran."


    Gu Chenyi said, "haven''t you told your brother-in-law yet?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I''ve been busy these two days. I forgot."


    Gu Chenyi burst out laughing, and no longer asked him to stay. Instead, he urged him to wave his hand and said, "so you''re going to Hongmen banquet. Go, go, eat and drink!"


    Ning Jiwei pulled the silk and said with a bitter smile, "it really feels like a Hongmen banquet."


    Then Ning Jiwei picked up Jian Rui, greeted Gu Chenyi and others and left.


    As soon as they left, Gu Chenyi picked up her mobile phone and dialed Jane Chenran.


    Nearby Yunling looked at him suspiciously, "what are you doing?"


    Gu Chenyi said with a dull smile, "I''ll add firewood to Ning Jiwei so that he can have a more ''happy'' meal."


    Yunling smiled and said, "aren''t you afraid that he will turn around and make a trip for you?"


    "I''m afraid of anything. If he dares to bully me, I''ll tell Haixi." Gu Chenyi looked proud and didn''t think how childish he was to make a small report.


    Over there, Jane Chenran received a call from Gu Chenyi and asked in some doubt, "Chenyi? What can I do for you?"


    "Nothing important." Gu Chenyi said calmly, "just tell you, I know all those things, Qin Zhixu also knows."


    "What''s up..." before Jane Chenran asked, Gu Chenyi hung up the phone.


    Gu Chenyi threw away her mobile phone and lay on the sofa laughing.


    Gu Xiaomian asked suspiciously, "little dad, what does big dad laugh at?"


    Yunling smiled and touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "don''t worry about him, your father is nervous again."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jane Chenran''s house.


    Looking at the hung up phone, Jane Chenran was confused.


    Lin Xiaodou walked to the living room with the freshly squeezed juice. Seeing his appearance, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jane shook her head. "I don''t know. Gu Chenyi called and said something inexplicable and hung up."


    "What did you say?"


    Jane frowned and said, "just say what he and Qin Zhixu already know."


    Lin Xiaodou thought and said, "when I talked to Haixi today, Haixi said she had something to tell us. I don''t know if it has anything to do with it."


    "Never mind him. After a while, Haixi will come and ask." Jane Chenran said.


    Before long, Ning Jiwei came with Jianrui.


    I haven''t seen my niece for several days. As soon as Jane Chenran met, she held Jane Rui in her arms. "Rui Rui is coming. Do you want your uncle?"


    "Think about it!" said Jane Rui sweetly.


    "Ha ha, my uncle can also think of Ruirui." Jane Chenran smiled. "Today your little aunt makes all your favorite food and freshly squeezed juice. Go and have a drink."


    "Yeah ~ you can eat the food cooked by your little aunt again!" Jianrui trotted into the house to find Lin Xiaodou. "Little aunt, Ruirui is coming to rub the food!"


    Jane Chenran still smiled on her face. She looked at Ning Jiwei and behind him. She asked suspiciously, "where''s Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "Haixi is not at home."


    "Not at home?" Jane frowned. "Where have you been?"


    Ning Jiwei sidled into the room and said, "wait a minute, eat first."


    Looking at Ning Jiwei who entered the house, Jane was speechless, "what can''t you say now?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei said while checking around, "because I said you won''t be able to eat."


    "..." Jane turned her eyes and said, "so I have to thank you?"


    "You''re welcome." Ning Jiwei said calmly.


    Lin Xiaodou came out and looked at Ning Jiwei about to open the door of their bedroom. He couldn''t help asking, "what are you looking for?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "let me see."


    Although he was calm on his face, his eyes were very serious, so Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou looked at each other, but they didn''t stop.


    After checking all the rooms and making sure there were no cameras, eavesdroppers or other things installed here, Ning Jiwei was relieved.


    After dinner, Jane Chenran looked at Ning Jiwei as soon as she put her chopsticks. "Now you can say, where''s Haixi?"


    Before ningjiwei spoke, Jianrui said, "don''t you know, uncle? Mommy is in Iceland."


    "What?" Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou were surprised. "What''s going on?"


    "It''s a long story." Ning Jiwei sat on the sofa holding Jian Rui. Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou didn''t care to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. They sat on the sofa waiting for Ning Jiwei to "confess".


    Ning Jiwei said, "my biological father comes from the Mo family. Now the Mo family is in chaos. There are three unknown forces trying to get close to us. It is difficult to distinguish between enemies and friends. If I really get up, even if I unite all of you, I am not as good as each other."


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou were shocked. Lin Xiaodou asked, "that means that the Mo family will do something against you at any time now?"


    "Not only me, but also my family," Ning Jiwei said.


    Jane looked at Jian Rui in his arms, frowned and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "I''m still thinking about it."


    Lin Xiaodou thought of something and suddenly asked, "do you and Haixi suspect that those who follow us have something to do with the Mo family?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "we don''t rule out this possibility, but we can''t be sure it''s the Mo family. After all, there''s no evidence."


    Jane frowned and said, "you should have told me earlier. I knew it was so serious. How could I hide it from you."


    "I know a lot of things in the last two days, so I didn''t have time to tell you." Ning Jiwei said.


    Lin Xiaodou asked suspiciously, "but what does this have to do with Haixi in Iceland? Did you let Haixi go to Iceland because of the danger here? How did Ruirui stay here?"


    Ning Jiwei cleared his throat and said, "I think someone will explain this better than me."


    With that, Ning Jiwei handed the mobile phone to Jane Chenran.


    "Who, Haixi?" Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou thought it was Jian Haixi, but when they took their mobile phone and saw the little face on the screen, they were stunned there.


    "Yiyi..." Lin Xiaodou covered his mouth and burst into tears. "My God, is it really Yiyi? How could it..."


    Jane''s eyes turned red in the morning. Especially when she saw the wounds on Jane Yi''s face, her throat was sore and uncomfortable. Her voice was hoarse and asked, "is it really you, Yi Yi?"


    "Uncle, little aunt," said Jane Yi with a smile, "I''m sorry to meet you now."


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head crying and said, "you''re still alive, just live, just..."


    Jane Chenran closed her eyes, wiped tears on her back, calmed her mood and said, "Yiyi, are you in Iceland?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded, "I''ve been receiving treatment here since I was saved. I just got in touch with daddy and Mommy recently."


    Lin Xiaodou hurriedly asked, "Yiyi, are you seriously hurt? How are you now?"


    "There''s no big problem, but we have to check it regularly." Jian Yi replied obediently.


    "Are the medical conditions OK there? Did you eat well? Is Iceland very cold..." Lin Xiaodou asked one question after another. Although Jane Chenran didn''t ask too many questions, she kept staring at the mobile phone screen for fear of missing Jane Yi''s reaction.


    In the face of their concerns and inquiries, Jian Yi was not impatient at all. She answered skillfully and seriously from beginning to end, and comforted the two people: "uncle, little aunt, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. We can meet soon."


    After chatting with Jane Yi for a long time, Jane Chenran asked, "where''s your mommy?"


    Jane Yi said, "Mommy is cooking outside. Uncle, wait a minute. I''ll call Mommy over."


    Then he shouted to the kitchen. Jian Haixi knew he was watching a video with Jian Chenran, so he kept watching. When he heard Jian Yi''s cry, he rushed over.


    "Haixi, how can you not tell me about Yi Yi?" Lin Xiaodou stopped crying, but still sobbed, "I thought..."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I really just learned that I''ve been busy with Yiyi these two days, so I forgot."


    Jian Chenran looked at Jian Haixi and said unhappily, "you have something else to hide from me. Tell me quickly."


    "Er... It''s gone." Jian Haixi said with a flattering smile, "brother, I really forgot."


    "Forget? It''s such a big thing, and how can you not tell me when you go to Iceland?" Jane was angry when she thought about it. She was about to talk again, but the picture opposite turned into Jane Yi again.


    Jian Chenran''s reprimand immediately choked back, looked at Jian Yi and asked, "where''s your mommy?"


    Jian Yi touched the tip of his nose and said, "mommy has gone to cook."


    Jane snorted angrily in the morning, but didn''t go on.


    Jian Rui ran over and squeezed between Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou. She said hello to Jian Yi in the video, "brother, do you want Ruirui?"


    Jian Yi smiled and nodded, but he still told him, "you can''t make more trouble. I can''t help it."


    Jian Rui spit out her tongue mischievously and said with a smile: "my brother is the most powerful. I must be able to handle Mommy ~"


    Jane Yibai glanced at her and several people chatted again before hanging up the video.


    Jian Chenran also completely reacted at this time. He calmly looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "so you know, Haixi and ruiruirui know this, even Gu Chenyi and Qin Zhixu know that only I am still hidden in the drum, don''t you?"


    Ningji Weidun said, and immediately responded that Gu Chenyi Keng gave him a stroke, "another force of the Mo family colluded with Qin Tian and Wen Qingnuan, so I have to let Qin Zhixu know about it and need his help."


    "What?" Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou looked at each other, shocked in each other''s eyes, "is Qin Tian really alive?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Jian Chenran snorted and reluctantly accepted the reason, "what about Gu Chenyi? Why is he in front of me?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui and explained to Jian Chenran, "there is a child in the Mo family who is a classmate of Rui Rui and Xiaomian, which is related to the safety of the children, so I must talk to Gu Chenyi first."


    Jane Chenran was stunned, looked at Jian Rui sitting next to her, looked at Ning Jiwei, opened her mouth and roared, "Ning Jiwei, are you crazy? How can Ruirui get involved in this kind of thing?"

 Chapter 157

    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly. Almost everyone would ask him this question.


    Jianrui saw that daddy was scolded again, covered her mouth and smiled. She turned her head and put her hand around Jane Chenran''s neck and said, "uncle, don''t blame daddy ~ it''s ruiruirui who wants to get involved."


    "Ruirui you..." Jane Chenran sighed, touched her niece''s hair and said, "my darling, do you know how dangerous it is?"


    "Yes, Ruirui." Lin Xiaodou also disagreed. "You heard what your father said just now. We adults can''t make it together. You are a little girl. It''s too dangerous."


    Jane frowned and said, "your mommy didn''t come back. Won''t she agree?"


    "Yes, Mommy agreed." Jian Rui smiled and looked at Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou and said, "uncle, little aunt, you all know your worries. But if I suddenly leave school, the people of Mo''s family will be alert. If they find their brother at that time, it will be in trouble. My brother still needs rest treatment and can''t be disturbed."


    Jane Chenran was stunned and sighed: "I ignored this matter, but..."


    "Uncle ~" Jian Rui pouted her lips and said coquettishly, "don''t you believe Ruirui? Rui Rui is so clever and smart, how can she let herself have an accident?"


    "It''s not a matter of believing or not." Jane Chenran looked at Jian Rui, reluctantly shook his head, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "you can directly say your plan. You won''t have no arrangement in the school?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "the child of the Mo family seems not dangerous. Maybe he just wants to explore the truth and falsehood. Ruiruirui can confuse each other in school, and maybe get some unexpected benefits for us."


    "Uncle, you don''t have to worry. Daddy has arranged a lot of people at school. Rui Rui knows where they hide. Rui Rui will run to them when there is danger." Jane Rui blinked her big eyes like a crescent moon.


    Jane looked at Lin Xiaodou with a wry smile and said, "now I know why your mommy was persuaded by you."


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, "because Mommy believes in Ruirui Rui''s ability, uncle, Rui Rui doesn''t want to be protected by you all the time. Rui Rui also wants to protect you."


    "We''ve grown up." Jane pinched Jian Rui''s little face and said happily.


    After talking with Jane Chenran, Ning Jiwei took Jane Rui home.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Yun Xiaoxiao was anxiously waiting in the hall of Ning''s company.


    Ning''s is a subsidiary of maiteng, which has been assigned to Ning Jikang management since seven years ago, and its internal has long been a pile of bad debts. This time Ning Jiwei left the Ning family and didn''t take back the company. Now it has become the life-saving straw of the Ning family. Ning Jikang and Ning Laozi tried their best to make the company live, and the cloud family is their way.


    Yun Xiaoxiao waited nervously in the hall. She had been sitting here for an hour, but the front desk always said Ning Jikang was not in the company.


    Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t know whether the affairs of the cloud family had reached Ning Jikang''s ears. She kept praying in her heart, hoping that Ning Jikang didn''t know, otherwise their marriage would be really dangerous.


    After waiting for another half an hour, the front desk still gave the same answer.


    Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t sit still. She was not a kind and generous character. At this time, she got angry and rushed to Ning Jikang''s office with high heels.


    "Miss Yun, you can''t go in!" when the receptionist saw her breaking in, she called the security guard and pulled Yun Xiaoxiao''s sleeve.


    Yun Xiaoxiao glanced at his grabbed sleeve and warned the receptionist, "let go."


    "Miss Yun, you really can''t go in... Ah!"


    Before the receptionist finished her words, she had a palm print on her face.


    With a sneer, Yun Xiaoxiao shook his hand and said, "what are you, and dare to stop me?"


    The receptionist was slapped by her and her tears flowed down. She covered her beaten cheek and looked at Yun Xiaoxiao, but she didn''t dare to speak again.


    Yun Xiaoxiao squinted at her, suddenly stopped, approached the front desk lady, reached out and grabbed her chin and said, "I didn''t look carefully before. Your little face looks pretty. Do you want me to draw something on it?"


    "No, no..." the receptionist looked at Yun Xiaoxiao in horror, struggled fiercely to get rid of her magic hand, and pushed back several steps before stopping.


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at her with a sarcastic smile. "It would have been better if it had been like this. Why, do you want to stop me now?"


    The receptionist opened her mouth and finally shook her head timidly.


    Yun Xiaoxiao got into the elevator with satisfaction.


    Yun Xiaoxiao guessed that Ning Jikang was in the office, but he didn''t want to see her. But what she didn''t guess was that in addition, Ning Jikang prepared a big "surprise" for her.


    Walking to the door of Ning Jikang''s office, before Yun Xiaoxiao knocked, he heard bursts of ambiguous voices in the room.


    She couldn''t be more familiar with that voice. Once upon a time, she was here and had a lot of trouble with Ning Jikang.


    Thinking of this, Yun Xiaoxiao gritted his teeth, raised his feet, kicked open the door of the office and went in.


    "Who?" Ning Jikang shouted impatiently.


    "I," said Yun Xiaoxiao coldly, looking at Ning Jikang and the disheveled woman behind him, "why, can''t I come in?"


    "It''s you." Ning Jikang looked at Yun Xiaoxiao faintly, picked up the shirt thrown on the back of the chair and passed it, "Why are you here?"


    "Can I see this good play if I don''t come?" Yun Xiaoxiao stared at the woman behind Ning Jikang and sneered, "Why are you still here? Waiting for me to tear your face?"


    "Ning Zong ~" the woman called coquettishly, hugged Ning Jikang''s arm and said, "who is she? She''s so fierce. She scared others ~"


    "Good, not afraid." Ning Jikang took the woman in his arms and comforted her softly. He teased her and touched her. In a low voice, "go out first and I''ll find you later."


    "Annoying ~" the woman said annoyingly, but Xiang lip came up to Ning Jikang''s face and gave a mouthful, then slowly left the office.


    After the woman left, Ning Jikang asked coldly, "what are you looking for me?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Ning Jikang and hated him, but she also knew that she must not quarrel with Ning Jikang at this time, so she took a deep breath, adjusted her expression, came forward and asked softly, "Ji Kang, you are clearly in the office. Why don''t you see me?"


    "Of course it''s because I''m busy." Ning Jikang sat cross legged on the sofa, smiled at Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "didn''t you see it just now."


    "You..." Yun Xiaoxiao''s fingers trembled, but he came forward and sat down next to Ning Jikang. He said patiently, "Ji Kang, I''m your fiancee."


    "It was before today." Ning Jikang looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "after today, maybe."


    "What do you mean?"


    Ning Jikang sneered, looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "I already know about your Yun family."


    Yun Xiaoxiao was stunned. Looking at Ning Jikang, who was completely different from usual, he said, "but didn''t you say you only love me?"


    "Did I say that?" Ning Jikang frowned and thought, then smiled at Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "Xiaoxiao, how can you take the words between the beds seriously?"


    "Ning Jikang!" Yun Xiaoxiao raised his hand angrily and immediately wanted to give Ning Jikang a slap in the face.


    Ning Jikang looked at her fearlessly, and the smile on his face didn''t change, "you try."


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s lower lip was white with his own bite. His raised hand trembled, but he stopped for two seconds. After all, he still didn''t fight.


    In the face of reality, she is still very clear.


    "That''s right." Ning Jikang teased and stretched out his arm to take Yun Xiaoxiao into his arms. With his other hand, he raised her chin and said, "I still like obedient you."


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyes sank and darkened. A few seconds later, they returned to normal, and even slowly continued to cry.


    She also stretched out her arms to embrace Ning Jikang and sobbed in a low voice: "Ji Kang, I really love you..."


    "Well, I know, I''m not the same." Ning Jikang put out his hand while perfunctory, and the wretched Chaoyun Xiaoxiao collar stretched in.


    Yun Xiaoxiao trembled, but he didn''t resist. He just said, "Ji Kang, what about our marriage..."


    "Say again, let me have a good time first." Ning Jikang said while burying his head and gnawing at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Yun Xiaoxiao walked out of Ning with red eyes. Her neck was full of traces left by Ning Jikang, but Ning Jikang didn''t mention anything about marriage.


    Looking back at Ning''s gate, Yun Xiaoxiao bit his teeth and said in a dark way, "Ning Jikang, I won''t let you go. I''ll take you to wade with me when I die."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Fu zuoan went to the hospital to see Ning Fubang as usual.


    I thought Ning Fubang was still in a coma. As soon as Fu zuoan entered the door, he saw that Ning Fubang had opened his eyes and a doctor was doing various examinations for him.


    Seeing Ning Fubang wake up, Fu zuoan was surprised and said, "Fubang, you are awake."


    Ning Fubang looked at Fu zuoan, reluctantly smiled and said, "Fu Lao, please again."


    "What are you doing talking to me?" Fu zuoan took a chair and sat down by the bed, looked at the doctor and asked, "doctor, how is his health?"


    "There''s no big problem at present." the doctor reminded the nurse to record various values while explaining to Fu zuoan, "but the patient''s physical and mental state is not very good. My suggestion is to continue to be hospitalized for treatment."


    "That''s for sure. We listen to the doctor," Fu zuoan said.


    After the examination, the doctor asked a lot of precautions before leaving the ward with the nurse.


    Fu zuoan asked, "Fubang, when did you wake up? Why didn''t you tell me and Jiwei?"


    Ning Fubang said with a wry smile, "I just woke up, too. It wasn''t long."


    Fu zuoan looked at his look, sighed, reached out and patted him on the back of his hand and said, "Fubang, look at everything. People are most afraid of self fatigue all their life."


    Ning Fubang asked, "Jiwei also knows?"


    "I see. I bring Ruirui to see you every day." Fu zuoan said, "I''ll call Jiwei and ask him to come now."


    "No need." Ning Fubang said, "Jiwei is so busy. Don''t call him. I''m not a big deal."


    Fu zuoan looked at him disapprovingly and said, "why is it not a big deal for your father to be hospitalized? I said Fubang, you just think too much. Besides, I asked Ji Wei to come over and not just look at you. You don''t know. A lot of things have happened during your sleep."


    Upon hearing this, Ning Fubang hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Fu zuoan said with a smile, "there are many things, good and bad. Let Ji Wei tell you."


    With that, Fu zuoan took out his mobile phone and dialed Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei just sent Jian Rui to school. When he was about to drive to the company, he received a call from Fu zuoan and immediately turned around and drove to the hospital.


    Twenty minutes later, Ning Jiwei pushed the door and entered. Looking at Ning Fubang who had woken up and was having a good talk with Fu zuoan at the moment, Ning Jiwei finally put his heart down.


    "Ji Wei, you''re here." Fu zuoan said with a smile, "the doctor just came here and checked it. He said there was no big problem, but he needs to be hospitalized for another period of time."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, went up to the bed, looked at Ning Fubang and asked, "Dad, how do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    Since Ning Jiwei left Ning''s house, he never asked Ning Fubang to call his father. Therefore, listening to this "Dad", Ning Fubang''s eyes were a little wet.


    "I''m fine. It''s just an old problem. You don''t have to worry." Ning Fubang smiled and said, "I said I didn''t have to call you. Fu Lao had to call and said you had something to tell me."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s dignified look, Ning Fubang was stunned and asked, "is Ji Kang bothering you again?"


    "It has nothing to do with him." Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll settle with him later when he hurt your father''s hospitalization."


    Looking at Ning Jiwei with a heavy face, Ning Fubang wanted to stop talking.


    Fu zuoan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Fubang, Jikang''s children are spoiled. Don''t say anything before. Now even if you are willing to get used to him and forgive him, he will bear legal responsibility for his mistakes."


    Ning Fubang sighed and didn''t plead for Ning Jikang again.


    Ning Jiwei sat down by the bed and sent a voice call to Jian Yi. After connecting, he handed his mobile phone to Ning Fubang.


    "This is..." Ning Fubang is wondering why he answered the phone.


    As a result, before the words were asked, there was a voice he didn''t expect.


    "Grandpa ~"


    Jian Yi''s crisp voice came out. "I''ve always heard Ruirui Rui say that grandpa is kind to her. Yi Yi is not blessed and can''t be with Grandpa now. When Yi Yi goes back, I''ll apologize to Grandpa."


    "This... Yi, Yi Yi?" Ning Fubang''s excited hands were shaking. He looked at Ning Jiwei incredulously and asked, "is it really Yi Yi? Is he... Still alive?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "Yi Yi has suffered some injuries. He will be back when he is cured."


    "Is it serious?" Ning Fubang asked hurriedly.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "the medical conditions there are very good. Yi Yi will get better soon."


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. Mommy is here with me." Jane Yi said cleverly.


    Ning Fubang nodded and said in a trembling voice, "well, grandpa is waiting for Yi Yi. When you come back, Grandpa will give you whatever you want."


    "Grandpa, you will spoil me like this." Jian Yi said with a smile.


    "I''m not afraid. We Yiyi are so sensible that we can''t spoil them." Ning Fubang said.


    Jian Yi talked with Ning Fubang for a while before hanging up. Fu zuoan looked at Ning Fubang and said, "are you in a better mood now?"


    "OK, OK!" Ning Fubang nodded while sobbing tears. "I knew my Yi Yi was still alive. I woke up long ago. How could I be willing to sleep."


    Fu zuoan laughed and said, "you shouldn''t be happy to say that about us. The little girl is talking with you every day."


    Ning Jiwei said, "I like both Yiyi and Ruirui."


    Then, Ning Jiwei told Ning Fubang about the next mo family. In fact, he didn''t want so many people to know these things, but it was too much involved, but they were in a hurry when the Mo family started on one of them.


    Therefore, Ning Jiwei can only say hello to everyone in advance, so that everyone can have a psychological preparation first, or take preventive measures.


    Listening to Ning Jiwei finish talking about the Mo family, Ning Fubang sighed and nodded: "I only knew they came to you before, but I didn''t know there were so many bends."


    Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll handle these things, but there''s one thing dad, you have to promise me."


    "What''s up?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Ning Fubang and said, "after you leave the hospital, move over and live with your uncle. Don''t go back to that house."


    "I don''t need it." Ning Fubang hesitated: "I''m used to living at home. I suddenly moved out, I..."


    "Dad, this is for your safety." ningjiwei said.


    Fu zuoan also nodded and said, "that is, I used to think that old Ning and Ning Jikang could not do anything to you no matter how bad they were. Now it seems that these two people have been completely hopeless. If you go back, they may sell you to the Mo family. At that time, if the Mo family uses you to threaten us, it will be in trouble."


    Ning Fubang thought, sighed and nodded, "well, I''ll listen to you."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In front of a dirty alley, the black business car stopped slowly. The woman wearing a fisherman''s hat, a mask and sunglasses on her face got off slowly and walked in gracefully.


    Most of the low houses in the left and right rows of the alley are small gangsters and foot bath ladies. As soon as she came in, the woman clearly smelled a smell.


    She covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief and didn''t stop until she came to a foot bath shop deep in the alley.


    At the moment, the foot bath shop was hanging a closing sign. When the woman came in, she heard the sound of "mixed fighting" between men and women in the room. She smiled and patted the door. There was an impatient sound inside.


    After a while, the store door opened from inside. First, two men came out and looked at the woman for several times before walking away.


    Then, a woman whose appearance was destroyed came out with her clothes in disorder, looked at the woman and said, "girl, I don''t do women''s business here."


    The woman smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that Miss sang, who used to be noble and elegant, had fallen to this point."

 Chapter 158

    Maiteng.


    Yang Yaru comes to George and Xie Nuan with the final project book. Xie Nuan receives her in the reception hall.


    Yang Yaru asked strangely, "haven''t you finished your acting director? He''s busy every time I come."


    Xie Nuan looked a little strange, pulled a smile and said, "he... Is busy."


    Yang Yaru is also an old Jianghu in the workplace. She may think it''s a coincidence the first two times, but after these contacts, she knows that George is reluctant to cooperate with her.


    Xie Nuan smiled, poured coffee for Yang Yaru and said, "sorry, Yaru, Haixi was responsible for it, but she had something to do temporarily. George has several jobs, so..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Yang Yaru smiled and said, "I was looking for you to cooperate. It''s normal for him to be unhappy when he was suddenly added so many jobs. Besides, I think it''s more tacit to cooperate with you than with director Qiao who I don''t know."


    "I think so too." Xie Wen touched Yang Yaru with a coffee cup, shrugged and smiled, "it''s a pity that I don''t have the final right to sign, otherwise I don''t need him."


    "Yes." Yang Yaru blinked and took the opportunity to say, "why don''t you warm up, refuel and squeeze him down, so that we can have a long cooperation."


    "Me?" Xie Nuan pointed to himself, smiled and shook his head. "I can''t. I still know how many kilograms I have."


    As they were talking, George finally came in lazily.


    After so long cooperation, the final plan has been decided, but this is the first time Yang Yaru has met George.


    What surprised her was George''s youth. She had only heard Xie Nuan before, but she didn''t expect George to be so young and different from ordinary people in appearance and temperament.


    "Miss Yang is really diligent." George smiled and sat down on the sofa chair, looked at Yang Yaru and said, "I didn''t say that Miss Yang doesn''t have to be so anxious. No matter when we make a plan, we can make a plan, but we didn''t expect to finish the email discussion yesterday. Today, Miss Yang brought the final version."


    Yang Yaru smiled and said, "it''s better to decide early. Shopping malls are like battlefields. It''s better to be early than late."


    George raised his eyebrows slightly, narrowed his eyes and said, "is that all?"


    "Otherwise?" Yang Yaru asked with a smile.


    "Otherwise, the current form of Ru is really not objective, so it forces Miss Yang, such a beautiful woman, to work overtime every day. I guess it''s right?"


    Xie Nuan, listening to George''s targeting at Yang Yaru, frowned and said, "director Qiao, Miss Yang is our good friend. Please be polite to her, or director Jane will be angry when she comes back."


    "Then wait until she comes back." George waved impatiently. "Damn woman, I can run smoothly if I lose such a big stall."


    Yang Yaru''s eyes moved, looked at George and said politely: "Ru does have many difficulties now, but most of these difficulties are not our own problems, so I believe that as long as we get through this ridge, Ru will come out of a broad road."


    George pulled down the corners of his mouth, as if he had suddenly lost the interest in chatting. Instead of taking Yang Yaru''s words, he took the document, signed it, pushed it to Yang Yaru and said, "OK, I''ll sign it. Next, you and Xie Nuan will just look at it and come to me if there''s a problem."


    Yang Yaru looked at the way he was ready to get up and leave. She couldn''t help proposing: "director Qiao, thank you for taking the time to take over our project. As a thank-you, I''ll invite you to dinner with Xie Nuan."


    George stepped down and looked back at Yang Yaru. It seemed that he didn''t understand what she did.


    He thought his rejection was obvious enough, but in the face of Yang Yaru''s usual politeness and humility, he seemed too mean.


    Looking at the same smile on Yang Yaru''s face, George shrugged and smiled: "yes, but I''m very picky in advance."


    "It doesn''t matter. You set the place and I''ll pay for it." Yang Yaru said simply.


    George smiled and said, "I''m afraid miss yang is bleeding today."


    Xie Nuan looked at the two friendly and frightening people like the enemy for a while. He was confused. "Are you reconciled?"


    George squinted at Xie Nuan and said, "do we have a disagreement?"


    "Er..." Xie Nuan choked and turned away with a coffee cup. "This high-end tactic is not suitable for me. I''d better have coffee first."


    George looked at Yang Yaru. The gentleman gestured, "Miss Yang, please."


    "Director Qiao, please." Yang Yaru smiled, picked up her bag and left the reception hall with George one after another.


    Xie Nuan is packing up. When Yang Yaru and George come out, they leave the company together.


    In fact, Xie Nuan doesn''t want to participate in this kind of dinner. After all, sometimes George and Yang Yaru play riddles, and she is tired when she listens.


    But Yang Yaru is her friend. She can''t let Yang Yaru deal with this situation alone, so she can only follow it.


    Xie Nuan drives, Yang Yaru and George sit in the back seat.


    George, as he said, couldn''t be picky.


    Xie Wendu drove around the road for half an hour. He hasn''t decided where to eat.


    Finally, he was so angry that Xie Nuan stopped the car by the side of the road, stared back at George and asked, "do you want to eat or not? My aunt is starving, and the car will run out of gas!"


    George said innocently, "you can''t blame me. Of course, you have to choose carefully to eat."


    Xie Nuan clenched his teeth and said, "did you pick it out? Otherwise, you pick it first and we''ll go down to eat first."


    "Oh, what a trouble." George shrugged and pointed to a roadside shop. "Here it is."


    Xie Wenhe and Yang Yaru took a look at the spicy Sichuan restaurant.


    Go in and serve.


    Xie Nuan only smelled the spicy smell in the air and knew he was going to be finished today.


    She also likes spicy food on weekdays, but it''s really choking to have so much spicy food in her stomach.


    Before eating for ten minutes, Xie Nuan covered his stomach and fled to the bathroom. When he came back, he breathed out his tongue and drank water. "The food here is too spicy."


    George said quietly, "really? I think it''s OK, Miss Yang. What do you think?"


    Yang Yaru''s face has been hot red, cherry lips are bright red, and sweat drops can be seen on both sides of her cheeks.


    But when she heard George''s words, she smiled gracefully and politely, "I think so."


    Xie Nuan took a puff from the corner of his mouth, shook his head and waved his hand. "Forget it, you two are great gods. I''ll withdraw the small one first."


    "Warm, you''re leaving?" Yang Yaru asked.


    "HMM." Xie Nuan said in a bad way: "Yaru, I should have been with you, but my family is waiting for me at home, so..."


    After a pause, Xie Nuan bowed his head and said in Yang Yaru''s ear, "and if I eat any more, my stomach will protest."


    Yang Yaru smiled, nodded and said, "OK, go back and be careful on the way."


    Xie Nuan arched her hand and said, "take care, strong man!"


    "See you later!" Yang Yaru also smiled and arched her hand.


    After Xie Nuan left, George stared at Yang Yaru thoughtfully and said, "I didn''t expect you to be brave."


    Yang Yaru smiled and said, "thank you for your praise. I just hope this meal can calm director Qiao down."


    George said, "I''m not angry with you. I''m angry with that woman."


    "Haixi?"


    George nodded: "Is it too much? When I came to maiteng, she left the company but still dominated the position of director, and I could only be an acting director. When I got better and better, she suddenly came back. Well, she came back. I put away my mind to be an agent, but she left without saying a word. Do you think this woman Too irresponsible? "


    Yang Yaru said, "Haixi is not an irresponsible person. It is understandable that she left the company more than half a year ago. At that time, she couldn''t even take good care of herself. Where was she still thinking about work?"


    "What about this time?" George snorted coldly. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Yang Yaru shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but I believe Haixi must have her own reasons for making such a decision."


    George frowned at Yang Yaru and said, "aren''t you good friends with her? Why don''t you even know what she''s doing?"


    Yang Yaru raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at George with a smile and said, "so director Qiao promised to have dinner with me today."


    "Who said I meant for her?" George said with a stiff face. "I''m just asking casually. If I let me know that she''s just going out to have fun, but put all these things on me, I won''t spare her."


    "Haixi won''t." Yang Yaru said with a smile, "although I don''t know what she has done, I still know something about Haixi''s behavior after so long. She is by no means the kind of person who will leave her work and go out to have fun."


    Listening to Yang Yaru''s explanation, George hummed and didn''t speak again.


    In fact, he just wanted to know more about Jian Haixi.


    After dinner, they made an appointment to go to the bar together. George was drunk after a few drinks. He put his arm on Yang Yaru''s shoulder and said, "Yaru, you are the best person I can talk about here. I would have asked you out for a drink long ago if you were so suitable to my appetite ~ burp ~"


    Yang Yaru was also drunk and dizzy on her face. She smiled and said, "haven''t you made friends since you''ve been here so long?"


    "Pull it down." George waved his hand and said, "I''m not here to make friends. Besides, I don''t like those people in maiteng."


    Yang Yaru said with a smile, "even if it''s work, you can''t make friends. You''re not here to make friends. What are you doing here?"


    "Hmm?" George smiled and poured down another glass of wine. "You don''t believe me when I say it. I just... Want to come here."


    "What are you looking at?"


    George pushed away the empty glass in front of him, lay on the bar, closed his eyes and said vaguely: "look at the scenery here, the people here... What''s the difference..."


    Yang Yaru looked at the drunken George and smiled and pushed him, "Hey, you really can''t do it?"


    George answered vaguely.


    Looking at George''s appearance, Yang Yaru smiled and sighed. She could only roll up her sleeves and put him up. "Brother, you have to tell me your home address, otherwise how can I send you back?"


    George put his head in Yang Yaru''s neck when he was drunk. He only muttered two words, but he didn''t know what to mutter.


    Yang Yaru''s face turned red when he was blown by the hot air in his mouth. The man said in some panic, "forget it, I''ll find you a hotel."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After school, Ning Jiwei then went to the hospital.


    Seeing Ning Fubang wake up, Jianrui excitedly ran to his bed and said, "Grandpa, you finally wake up!"


    Ning Fubang looked at his lovely granddaughter, and his face was happy. He reached out and lovingly touched Jian Rui''s slightly disordered hair and said, "look at your running sweat. What are you worried about?"


    "Of course I''m anxious to see Grandpa." Jian Rui said with her lips, "Grandpa, you''ve been sleeping for a long time. Rui Rui called you many times and you didn''t wake up."


    "Grandpa heard me." Ning Fubang said, "when Grandpa fell asleep, he always heard a little girl calling me in his dream, so Grandpa woke up."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui smiled and tilted her head and said, "Grandpa, how long will you stay in the hospital?"


    Ning Fubang looked at Ning Jiwei sitting on one side, his head leaned close to Jian Rui''s ear and whispered, "in fact, grandpa has been well, but your father has to let me live here. Ruirui Rui, if you help Grandpa say good words, grandpa can leave the hospital quickly and play with you."


    After listening, Jian Rui covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Grandpa, you''re wrong to do this."


    Ning Fubang asked seductively, "don''t you want grandpa to play with you?"


    "Yes." Jianrui took Ning Fubang''s hand and said, "but Ruirui wants grandpa to be healthy. Grandpa should keep sick and live healthily until he is two hundred years old. Only in this way can he grow up with Ruirui."


    Ning Fubang was stunned. He didn''t expect his granddaughter to suddenly say such words.


    "Grandpa, you have to listen to the doctor. Do you know if Ruirui will play with grandpa when we get our body well?"


    Listening to his granddaughter''s words, Ning Fubang''s eyes were slightly wet and his voice choked: "OK, Grandpa, listen to Ruirui and get well."


    After accompanying Ning Fubang in the hospital for a long time, Ning Jiwei took Jian Rui home.


    After dinner, Jane lay in bed after washing. Ning Jiwei sat next to her and was telling her a story with a story book.


    Jianrui suddenly said, "Daddy, ruiruirui misses mommy and her brother."


    Ningji Witton said, "daddy wants them too."


    "Daddy, when my brother and I celebrate our birthday, can we go to Mommy and brother?"


    "Well," Ning Jiwei nodded, "shall we take birthday cakes and gifts to Mommy and brother?"


    "Really?" when Jianrui heard this, she looked up and looked forward to ningjiwei and said, "then Ruirui should go to bed quickly, so that every day can pass quickly and the birthday day can come quickly."


    Looking at his daughter''s clever smiling face, Ning Jiwei was relieved and distressed.


    Help her daughter tuck in the quilt. After watching her fall asleep, Ning Jiwei left her room and went back to the bedroom.


    After returning to the bedroom, Ning Jiwei wanted to call Jian Haixi, but took out his mobile phone and put it down again.


    Acacia is easy to understand and hard to find.


    Only by solving the problems in front of them as soon as possible can he give his family a happy and stable life as soon as possible.


    He closed his eyes and hid his miss in his heart. Ning Jiwei turned on the computer and stared at the Mo family''s data again for analysis.


    He wants to find the most secure way for him and his family.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Jian Yi lies naked on the bed, while Jian Haixi carefully wipes his wound with a tube of ointment.


    Before, because Jane Yi didn''t want to bother Romon to wipe his whole body, she refused the doctor''s ointment. After Ning Jiwei came, he didn''t mention it because he was about to have an operation.


    Now that she has decided not to have surgery for the time being, Jane Haixi hopes to help her son deal with his scars in a euphemistic way. So these two days, she specially asked the doctor for ointment and helped Jane Yi wipe it carefully every night.


    "Did Dou Ming say when he would be back?" Jian Haixi asked as he rubbed the medicine for Jian Yi.


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "I didn''t say. If it goes well, it may come back in a few days. If it doesn''t go well, it may take some time."


    Jane Haixi nodded and didn''t ask again.


    Jian Yi looked up at Jian Haixi, hesitated and asked, "Mommy, why don''t you ask me what Dou Ming is doing home?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "are you going to tell me?"


    Jian Yi frowned and thought, "I''ll tell mommy, but I haven''t found out yet. I don''t know what to say."


    "That''s it," said Jian Haixi with a smile. "It''s about Mo''s family."


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi in surprise. "Mommy, how do you know?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "after your father went back, he didn''t contact me much. The only time he was so serious, I guessed that something had happened. Plus, after Dou Ming came, you two became gods and hid in the room to discuss. I think it''s probably the matter of the mo family."


    "Mommy, why don''t you ask?" asked Jian Yi.


    "I''m not in a hurry." Jian Haixi said, "anyway, you have to tell me at last. If either of you dare to make a decision without telling me, it depends on how I deal with you."


    Jian Yi dodged his eyes with a guilty conscience and said, "I didn''t want to hide you from Mommy, but there are still a lot of things to check. I didn''t talk to Daddy, so I don''t know how to tell you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "Yi Yi, you don''t have to worry so much. Do what you should do."


    Jian Yi asked, "but Mommy, what if the enemy is stronger than we thought? What if we lose in the end?"


    "It''s up to man to plan and heaven to accomplish." Jian Haixi said with a light smile: "when she learned that she was going to face the Mo family, Mommy had made all the psychological preparations."


    Jian Yi reached out and clenched Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "I want to protect Mommy, daddy and Ruirui, with all my strength."


    "Mommy knows." Jian Haixi hugged Jian Yi and said, "will our family work together? No matter how big the difficulties are, our family will face them together. This time, none of us will leave."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "well, no one will leave."

 Chapter 159

    The next morning, Ning Fubang was still eating the breakfast sent by Fu zuoan. Suddenly, a head poked into the door.


    Ning Fubang looked up at the man at the door, first stunned, then frowned and hummed coldly.


    "Hey, Dad, I came to see you as soon as I heard you woke up this morning." Ning Jikang licked his smiling face and came in. Seeing the food on Ning Fubang''s bedside table, he smiled and stretched out his hand to taste a vegetable leaf, "Oh... Bah!"


    After just two bites, Ning Jikang vomited out, stared angrily at the silent nurse and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Don''t you know my father needs nutrition? Why do you give him such bad food?"


    "Well, Ning Lao, I......" the nurse looked at Ning Fubang nervously and didn''t know how to reply.


    "What are you?" before Ning Fubang could speak, Ning Jikang pointed at the nurse with high spirits and said, "did Ning Jiwei ask you to come? I tell you, where did you come from? Don''t take this kind of food that pigs don''t eat to humiliate my father."


    "I, I didn''t..." the nurse said wrongly: "I did it according to the doctor''s advice. Ning Lao is weak now and can only eat light food."


    "You don''t have to be afraid of him." Ning Fubang waved his hand so that the nurse didn''t have to be afraid. He turned his head and looked at Ning Jikang coldly. "What are you doing here?"


    "Dad, look what you said. Of course I came to see you." Ning Jikang asked with a smiling face, "Dad, are you well? When will you go home?"


    Ning Fubang laughed sarcastically, "home? Do I dare to go back?"


    Ning Jikang choked and smiled awkwardly, "Dad, I didn''t mean it. Look at you, you and I are more serious."


    "If you don''t mean to, you can let me walk around the gate of hell. I''m afraid if you really mean to get up next time, my old life will be gone." Ning Fubang sneered.


    Seeing that Ning Fubang didn''t give himself a step, Ning Jikang couldn''t maintain the smile on his face, "Dad, what do you say is boring."


    Ning Fubang didn''t even look at him. He waved his fingers at the door and said, "go, I won''t go back to Ning''s house. You don''t have to worry about running here."


    Ning Jikang''s face changed slightly. Qiang resisted the impulse to fall out of the door, pointed to the guard and said, "you, get out."


    The nurse didn''t move, just asked and looked at Ning Fubang.


    Ning Fubang didn''t speak.


    "Dad, you don''t want me to shake it all out in front of outsiders," Ning Jikang said.


    Listening to his words, Ning Fubang frowned, motioned to the nurse and said, "go out first."


    "Yes." the nurse nodded and helped Ning Fubang take away the dishes and chopsticks.


    After the nurse went out, Ning Jikang said to the bedside, "Dad, just go back with me. Grandpa and I miss you very much."


    "Do you want me, or are you afraid that Jiwei will settle with you?" Ning Fubang asked.


    "Of course I miss you." Ning Jikang said without changing his face: "Ning Jiwei is not targeting me for one or two days. Will I be afraid of him? I''m just worried about you. I''m worried that you won''t get used to it if you''re not at home, Dad."


    "Worry about me?" Ning Fubang sneered, "if you really worry about me, will you come to see me until now?"


    "I......" Ning Jikang stammered and said, "I''m afraid it will affect your rest. If I come to see you, I''ll quarrel with Ning Jiwei. How will it affect your condition at that time?"


    Ning Jikang said while observing Ning Fubang''s expression. Seeing that his expression was a little loose, he hurriedly said, "Dad, I really know I''m wrong. You can go back with me. You see, there are only grandpa and me left in our family. If you don''t go home again, our family will still be like a home."


    Ning Fubang hesitated and said, "but I have promised Ji Wei..."


    "Dad, Ning Jiwei is your son, isn''t I?" Ning Jikang showed a sad and lost expression on his face and said earnestly: "you''ve been putting him first in everything for so many years. You even want to spend your old age with him and don''t recognize me and grandpa?"


    "This..." Ning Fubang was about to speak when he was suddenly interrupted.


    Fu zuoan pushed the door in and said, "your father won''t go back."


    Looking at Fu zuoan''s arrival, Ning Jikang flashed in his eyes and was flustered. On his face, he still greeted politely with a smile: "it''s Fu Lao. Why did you come so early today?"


    "Hum." Fu zuoan snorted, looked at Ning Jikang disdainfully and said, "if I wasn''t worried that Fubang would be fooled by you, would my old man get up so early?"


    Ning Jikang was stunned and looked at the nurse who came in behind Fu zuoan. Her eyes were dark.


    Fu zuoan went straight to Ning Fubang''s bed and looked at him and said, "Fubang, don''t be stupid at this time, otherwise Jiwei''s mind will be in vain."


    Hearing Fu zuoan''s vague mention of Ning Jiwei''s plan, Ning Fubang woke up from Ning Jikang''s rhetoric, nodded and said, "you''re right."


    "Dad!" seeing that he had been called back by Fu zuoan for most of his persuasion, Ning Jikang angrily said to Ning Fubang, "Dad, you always blame me for my lack of promise and my lack of filial piety, but what about you? Your thoughts are all on Ning Jiwei. Did you treat me as your son? I really doubt that Ning Jiwei is your own, and I was picked up from your garbage heap!"


    "What are you talking about?" Ning Fubang frowned. "I have my own reason not to go back. Wait... After a while, when my body is well, I will naturally go back."


    "No!" Ning Jikang said decisively.


    Who knows when Ning Jiwei will attack him? If Ning Jiwei will attack him these days, what can he do without Ning Fubang''s talisman at that time.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jikang said more firmly, "Dad, you must go home with me, or I''ll discharge you now. You''ll go back with me immediately!"


    With that, Ning Jikang came forward and opened Ning Fubang''s quilt to pull him out of bed.


    "What are you doing?" Fu zuoan saw it and patted Ning Jikang. He took Fu zuoan''s hand and scolded angrily: "Ning Jikang, are you crazy? He''s your father. He''s still ill. You can do such a thing? Don''t you see a drop on the back of his hand?"


    "Let me go!" Ning Jikang broke away from Fu zuoan''s hand and said impatiently, "what qualifications do you have to take care of me? You are Ning Jiwei''s uncle. Of course, everything is towards him."


    After a pause, Ning Jikang sneered at Zuo an and said, "if you want to say that your abacus is also very loud."


    "What have I done?" Fu zuoan asked with a frown.


    Ning Jikang looked at him contemptuously and said, "don''t pretend. Ning Jiwei is obviously your child, but you put him in my house more than 20 years ago. You not only found a father for Ning Jiwei Bai, but also completely destroyed our family. It''s all your fault to say that our Ning family will become what it is now!"


    "Shut up!"


    Ning Fubang shouted, "who allows you to talk to Fu Lao like this?"


    Ning Jikang snorted coldly, "anyway, you think he''s Ning Jiwei, don''t you? Since you don''t have my son in your heart, why do you look like a strict father in front of me?"


    With that, Ning Jikang left the ward without looking back.


    As the door of the ward was vigorously patted, Ning Fubang trembled and gasped in his thick airway: "evil son, evil son!"


    Seeing that he was so excited, Fu zuoan hurriedly pressed the bed bell and asked the nurse to call a doctor at the same time.


    "Fubang, don''t get excited and pay attention to your body." Fu zuoan comforted: "don''t you know Ning Jikang? He''s talking nonsense. I don''t care. Why should you take it to heart?"


    "I''m sorry.


    Ning Fubang held Fu zuoan''s hand and apologized: "it''s my fault that I didn''t teach him well~


    "Don''t take the responsibility on yourself.


    Fu zuoan said, "why a person grows up depends on himself. Ning Jikang will become what he is today. It is entirely his own choice and has nothing to do with you.


    Ning Fubang shook his head and gasped weakly.


    Fu zuoan kept comforting him while patting him on the back. Fortunately, the doctor and nurse quickly came and helped Ning Fubang with a sedative.


    When Ning Fubang calmed down and went to sleep slowly, Fu zuoan was relieved. Fortunately, he rushed over when he received a call from the nurse.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Noon, school.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian took out the bento box while looking at Mo Tong without action and asked, "Mo Tong, where''s your Bento?


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "No."


    "No?" asked Jianrui with a crooked head. "Did Uncle housekeeper not prepare it for you?"


    Mo Tong said, "he has something to leave. There is no one at home these days."


    "No one?" Jianrui looked at Mo Tong in surprise. "How did you eat this morning?"


    Mo Tong lowered his head and didn''t answer.


    Gu Xiaomian took a bite of braised meat and asked, "you didn''t eat?"


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong and sighed: "you didn''t eat. I told you earlier. We can go out to buy food with you."


    "Street food is unhealthy," Mo Tong said flatly.


    "Elder brother, you have no food to eat. What''s wrong with your health?" Gu Xiaomian said silently.


    Mo Tong just kept silent.


    Jianrui thought for a moment, put the lid of her lunch box in front of Mo Tong, handed him a pair of chopsticks and said, "let''s eat together. I can use a spoon and chopsticks for you."


    With that, he dialed half of the rice in his bento box and pushed the dishes in the middle.


    After finishing these, Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian who was eating delicious, raised her hand and patted him and said, "Gu Ruan!"


    "Huh?" Gu Xiaomian''s mouth was full of vegetables, looked at Jian Rui suspiciously and asked, "Rui Rui, why don''t you eat?"


    "Eat, you''ll know to eat." Jane Ruibai glanced at him and said, "give Mo Tong some of your rice and vegetables."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian said reluctantly, "but Ruirui, I don''t have enough to eat."


    "Please, do you have enough food for both of you?" Jianrui said silently, "if you eat any more, you''ll become a ball. Eat less, fat and soft."


    Gu Xiaomian pursed her lips and reluctantly set aside a small half of her food for Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui, tightened his hand with chopsticks and said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Jianrui said with a careless smile, "we are all good friends. We should have helped each other."


    Looking at the sweet and kind smile on Jian Rui''s face, Mo Tong was slightly shocked, nodded and said, "well, good friend."


    "You two stop talking. If you don''t eat again, I can''t help eating both of you." Gu Xiaomian urged.


    "You dare." Jian ruichong threatened Gu Xiaomian with chopsticks and said, "if you dare to eat my meal, I''ll tell Uncle Gu and Yunling book to punish you for not having dinner!"


    Hearing that he couldn''t have dinner, Gu Xiaomian glanced and quickly took back his chopsticks.


    The three chatted while eating. Jian Rui asked, "Mo Tong, how do you eat when you go home tonight? Won''t you have nothing to eat?"


    Mo Tong said, "there is bread in the fridge."


    "Just eat bread?" Gu Xiaomian said, "how can you eat enough?"


    Jianrui thought and said, "well, you can come home with me at night. You can live in my house before the housekeeper uncle comes back."


    Morton paused and looked up at Jian Rui.


    Gu Xiaomian hurriedly said, "Ruirui, I want to live in your house, and I want to play with you."


    "No!" Jianrui said sternly, "now our family is just me and daddy. If you go, how tired my daddy should be. I can''t bear to give up my daddy."


    Gu Xiaomian frowned and said, "Ruirui, you despise me for eating too much."


    Jianrui pointed to the clean lunch box he had eaten long ago and said, "look at the empty lunch box in front of you first."


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui and asked, "why?"


    "What? Why?" Jane Rui tilted her head suspiciously.


    Mo Tong asked, "Why are you so good to me?"


    Jianrui blinked and said, "didn''t you just say that we are good friends."


    Mo Tong asked: "good friends, what do you need to do?"


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong seriously and said, "good friends are to help each other and can''t do bad things to each other."


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui''s big bright eyes, which seemed to see through everything, and made him turn his head a little guilty.


    Looking at his appearance, Jianrui pursed her lips and her eyes were dim.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After school, Jianrui received a call from Ning Jiwei and learned that he was having a meeting and couldn''t leave, but she would send Li Fu to pick her up to the company.


    After hanging up the phone, Jianrui took Mo Tong to wait at the school gate.


    When Li Fu arrived, he saw a boy beside Jian Rui. He was stunned, "Rui Rui, is this your classmate?"


    "Uh huh." Jian Rui nodded and said, "Uncle Li Fu, this is my good friend. His name is mo Tong. There is no one in their family these two days, so I invited him to stay at our house."


    "Mo Tong?" Li Fu was stunned, subconsciously looked at Mo Tong, turned to smile and asked Jian Rui, "did you tell your father?"


    Jane Rui shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m going to tell him myself now. Uncle Li Fu, let''s go."


    With that, Jianrui took Mo Tong to the car.


    Li Fu looked at the two little guys sitting in the back seat and shook his head reluctantly. He hoped that the president would not be surprised to see them.


    After arriving at the company, because Jian Rui still took Mo Tong, Li Fu didn''t take them directly to the president''s office, but to the nearby leisure room.


    "There are game consoles and other toys here. You can play here for a while. I''ll come back to you after the president''s meeting." Li Fu said.


    "Well, Uncle Li Fu, hurry up and get busy." Jian Rui smiled and waved her hand.


    "Well, call me if you need anything." after Li Fu told him, he turned and left the lounge.


    As soon as he left, Jianrui immediately took Mo Tong and ran to the game console, "Mo Tong, will you play this?"


    Mo Tong shook his head.


    "What about this?" Jianrui asked, pointing to another type of game console nearby.


    Mo Tong still shook his head, "I haven''t played games."


    "Haven''t played any games?" asked Jane Rui incredulously.


    Mo Tong bowed his head and said, "my family doesn''t let me play games. They say it''s a waste of life."


    Jian Rui turned her big eyes and asked with a bad smile, "do you want to waste your life?"


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui, looked at the remote control in her hand, thought and nodded: "think."


    "What are you waiting for? I''ll teach you to play!"


    When George came in with coffee, he saw two and a half dolls playing in front of the game console in the huge leisure room.


    "Oh, Mo Tong, you''re wrong. Do you know if you want to bypass the trap like this?" said Jane Rui.


    "Oh." Mo Tong said calmly, then took the remote control and returned to the correct route every minute.


    Seeing the two children playing so high, George was also interested. He went to Jianrui and asked, "children, whose family are you? Why are you here?"


    Jane turned her head and looked at George and said, "uncle, you sound like a trafficker."


    "Er..." George choked, stood up straight, straightened his collar, shook the coffee cup in his hand and said, "have you ever seen such a handsome, romantic and excellent human trafficker?"


    Amused by George''s words, Jianrui covered her mouth and shook her head and said, "I don''t know if there is such a handsome and romantic trafficker, but I really haven''t seen such narcissism."


    "Cut ~" was laughed at by the little girl, and George said discontentedly, "is it difficult that I''m not handsome?"


    "Well ~" Jianrui looked up and down at George and said seriously, "it''s quite handsome."


    "What does it mean to be handsome? Have you ever seen someone more handsome than me?" George asked with a frown.


    "Of course I have." Jane Rui said naturally, "my father and my brother are more handsome than your uncle ~"


    "I don''t believe it," said George. "This is a subjective perspective. You call your father over and compare with me."


    Jian Rui said, "my father is busy now."


    Then Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, haven''t you seen my father? Tell me, is my father more handsome than this uncle?"


    Mo Tong paused the game, took a serious look at George, thought and said, "in terms of the scoring system, your father is very, this uncle... 8:5."


    George smoked from the corner of his mouth. He never thought he would get an 8.5 one day.


    "Boy, if I can''t reach ten, why can''t I even reach nine? What''s the matter with that zero fifty?" George asked discontentedly.


    Mo Tong looked at George seriously, but what he said made him almost run away.


    "My parents said that they don''t associate with dandies. Uncle, you are very similar to the dandies I''ve seen, so you can''t get nine points."

 Chapter 160

    "Dandy?" George twitched at the corners of his mouth. He wanted to tease Jian Rui and Mo Tong, but he didn''t want to be teased by the two children. He was about to lose his temper.


    Looking at George''s angry look, Jianrui couldn''t help covering her mouth and laughing, "uncle, I was joking with you just now. You don''t look like a trafficker at all."


    "I thank you." George looked at her angrily, and then he laughed, "little girl, how do you see that I''m not a human trafficker?"


    Jian Rui smiled and said, "because my uncle is a good man, Mo Tong and I were not polite just now. My uncle was very angry by what we said, but he didn''t lose his temper with us or scold us. Therefore, my uncle is a good man, and a good man won''t be a trafficker."


    A line of "because so" listening to George was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Jianrui''s mouth was so clear at a young age, "little girl, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Jianrui, uncle. What about you?" Jianrui asked askew.


    "Jianrui, Jane..." George was stunned, looked up and down at Jianrui, and suddenly reflected who she was.


    "Uncle?" seeing that George didn''t speak, Jane Rui doubtfully stretched out her little hand and shook it in front of him.


    George smiled and said, "my name is George. You can call me uncle Joe."


    "Uncle?" asked Jane Rui with a frown. "Why? Shouldn''t you call Uncle Joe?"


    George lifted his hair and smiled, "because I''m your mommy''s friend, not your daddy''s friend, so you should call me by your mommy''s name, okay?"


    "Oh ~" Jane Rui was a little confused. She nodded and pulled over Mo Tong and said, "Uncle Qiao, just uncle Qiao. This is my classmate. His name is mo Tong."


    "Mo Tong?" George nodded to Mo Tong and said, "what about you? Just call me uncle."


    Mo Tong nodded coldly: "Hello, uncle Qiao."


    "Well, now that we all know each other, let''s play games together!" Jane Rui said, holding Mo Tong in one hand and George in the other.


    George looked down and took hold of his little hand. There was a little tenderness in his eyes. He took a deep breath and picked up Jane Rui and said, "let''s go and play games!"


    "Ah! Fly up, hee hee!" Jianrui was suddenly picked up by George and quickly hugged his neck with both hands, shouting happily.


    "Little girl, do you want to fly higher?" George asked with a smile.


    "Think and think!" said Jane Rui excitedly.


    George said with a smile, "call me uncle!"


    "Uncle Joe, uncle!" Jane called.


    "Go, fly ~" hearing Jianrui calling her uncle, something frozen in George''s heart seemed to be slowly reborn. He lifted Jianrui with both hands and asked her to sit on her shoulders and walk quickly around the huge leisure room.


    "Wow ~ Uncle Joe is great!" Jianrui shouted happily as she hugged George''s neck.


    Mo Tong looked at George with some doubts in his eyes.


    George''s love for Jianrui is so obvious that it''s hard for him to see it.


    Although he knew that Jianrui was very popular, not many people allowed Jianrui to sit on his shoulder at the first meeting. Moreover, it was George who was friendly on the surface but had a strong sense of distance.


    Mo Tong watched quietly. Although there were many guesses in his heart, he didn''t ask.


    The three played for a long time before they stopped. They were stopped by the cell phone ring in George''s pocket.


    George answered the phone lazily, and Xie Nuan''s urging came out, "George, where have you been? Didn''t you say that the design department had a meeting?"


    George stretched out and said, "meeting, I know, I''ll go back now."


    After hanging up the phone, George reached out and touched Jianrui''s head and said, "little girl, my uncle has to go back. Just wait for your father here. Don''t run around, you know?"


    "Well, goodbye, Uncle Joe." Jianrui waved her hand skillfully.


    Pinching Jianrui''s face, George said reluctantly, "I''ll play with you when I''m free."


    George was about to leave when someone pushed the door in. George looked at the people who came to the lounge to relax and asked, "is the president''s meeting over?"


    "It''s just over, it''s gone," the colleague replied.


    George nodded, bowed his head and said to Jianrui, "little girl, your father is busy. Go find him."


    "Thank you, Uncle Joe." Jianrui smiled and thanked George, turned and pulled Mo Tong out.


    Looking at Jian Rui''s figure, George sighed slightly, shook his head and shouted, "slow down."


    "I see!" Jianrui reached out and waved to George, but her steps didn''t slow down.


    It takes a balcony from the leisure room to the president''s office. Jane Rui is pulling Mo Tong to the office, but she suddenly hears her mother''s name.


    Jianrui stopped and turned to look at the three or four women standing on the balcony.


    One of them said: "sister Fang, congratulations on your promotion to the super assistant of the president. Now you can get close contact with the president every day."


    "Yes, sister Fang, maybe you will be the president''s wife soon."


    "You''ve been laid off." the woman called sister Fang smiled modestly, "besides, the president doesn''t have director Jane now."


    "Jane Haixi?" the person next to her said disdainfully: "just like her, in terms of appearance and ability, where is she and one tenth of sister Fang? Don''t you see that she has been expelled from the company now? It''s sooner or later for the president''s wife to change."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." sister Fang said in embarrassment: "everyone sees the president''s care for director Jian. Have you forgotten that the president drove away He Yan and Gao Ling for her some time ago."


    "That''s just an excuse to play. The president has long been dissatisfied with the high shareholders, so he took advantage of it to punish them severely. It has nothing to do with Jane Haixi."


    "That''s right." sister Fang brightened her eyes and smiled and said, "you can''t talk nonsense. The president and I... Are not as close as you said."


    "Ah, sister Fang, if you say so, there must be a play. Tell it quickly!"


    "Yes, Madam President! Madam President!"


    Jian Rui on one side listened to their words and was so angry that her little face turned red. She loosened Mo Tong and ran over, "what are you talking nonsense?"


    "Where did the child come from?" sister Fang frowned and looked at Jian Rui unhappily. "Go away quickly. This is not where you should come."


    "I want to come!" Jianrui looked up at sister Fang with her hands on her hips and said, "what were you talking about just now? Who said you were the president''s wife?"


    Sister Fang looked at Jian Rui and said, "is it none of your business? Get away from me, or I''ll ask the security guard to catch you!"


    "You shout, I''m not afraid of you." Jian Rui said angrily, "and you''re not the president''s wife at all. You''ll never be!"


    "You!" sister Fang was annoyed by Jianrui''s words, raised her feet in high heels and kicked Jianrui.


    Seeing this, Mo Tong hurriedly ran over, but before he ran to Jian Rui, he saw another figure in front of him.


    George pulled Jian Rui over and asked her to stand behind him. He looked up at sister Fang coldly and said, "sister Fang has such a big temper that she should start with such a child."


    When sister Fang saw George coming, she reluctantly put away her anger, pulled a smile and said, "director Qiao is dazzled. I didn''t do anything to her, but I was joking with her."


    George snorted coldly, looked down at Jianrui and asked, "Ruirui, did she hit you?"


    Jane shook her head and said, "fortunately, uncle Qiao, you came in time. She didn''t mention me."


    George was relieved, turned to look at sister Fang and said, "you will pay for your stupidity."


    After a pause, George looked at several people standing next to sister Fang: "and you."


    Sister Fang smiled and said, "is director Qiao threatening me? It''s just a child."


    George smiled coldly and said, "I really began to sympathize with your stupidity. Who do you think she would be if she could appear here?"


    Sister Fang was surprised and looked at Jian Rui again. Several guesses flashed in her mind.


    Unfortunately, before she could say anything, she saw a figure coming by.


    "President."


    "Here comes the president."


    Ning Jiwei came with great strides, and the people around him subconsciously gave way.


    "Daddy ~" when she saw Ning Jiwei coming, Jianrui shouted and trotted towards Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei picked up her daughter, looked at her wronged little face and asked, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you wait for me in the leisure room?"


    Seeing this scene, sister Fang and the people standing next to her were surprised. Others had stood very close to sister Fang. At this time, they were silent and far away from her.


    "She, she is..." sister Fang looked at Jian Rui in shock, subconsciously swallowed saliva, and kept praying that Jian Rui wouldn''t mention what happened just now.


    Unfortunately, her prayer was doomed to fail. Jianrui''s first sentence holding Ning Jiwei was: "Daddy, that aunt said she wanted to be the president''s wife and said mommy was nothing."


    As she spoke, Jianrui stretched out her finger and pointed to sister Fang to complain.


    Ning Jiwei glanced over, looked at sister Fang and asked, "who are you?"


    As soon as these words came out, the people around were stunned. Sister Fang bit her lip and said, "president, I''m your super assistant."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and thought about it. He couldn''t help looking at Li Fu.


    Li Fu coughed and whispered in Ning Jiwei''s ear, "president, didn''t you say you wanted me to promote an assistant? I promoted her when I saw that she did a good job in her daily work. Unexpectedly, her character was like this."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t change his face. He said coldly, "withdraw."


    "Yes," Li Fu hurriedly said. It''s good that the president didn''t hold him accountable for such a thing.


    "President, i..." sister Fang just wanted to speak. Ning Jiwei turned and looked at her with a sneer and asked, "President''s wife? Who gave you your face?"


    "I, I..." sister Fang begged repeatedly, "I''m sorry, president. I won''t make mistakes in the future. Please give me another chance."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t listen to her, picked up Jianrui and turned away.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s back, George snorted coldly and said to himself, "it''s done well."


    Mo Tong looked up at him and followed him.


    office.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Tong and turned to look at Jian Rui, "explain?"


    "Hey, hey, dear daddy..." Jian Rui was interrupted by Ning Jiwei when she wanted to start the coquettish mode: "speak well."


    Jian Rui tooted her lips, stood honestly and explained, "Mo Tong''s housekeeper uncle is not at home. Mo Tong has no food at home alone, so I want to take him to our house for two days, okay, daddy?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Mo Tong and asked, "the housekeeper is not at home?"


    "Yes." Mo Tong nodded.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyelids were down and covered the light in his eyes.


    "Daddy, please ~" seeing Ning Jiwei not talking, Jane Rui pulled Ning Jiwei''s arm and shook it coquettishly.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded and said, "our little princess has spoken. How can daddy disagree?"


    "Hee hee ~" Jianrui hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck and said on his cheek, "I know Daddy is the best to Ruirui."


    Mo Tong looked at Ning Jiwei, nodded cleverly and said, "thank you."


    Ning Jiwei nodded faintly at him and asked, "what do you want to eat at night?"


    "Mo Tong, what would you like to eat?" asked Jane Rui.


    Mo Tong said, "I can."


    Jianrui looked at him with a bad smile, "KFC can also?"


    Mo Tong frowned and thought, "if you want to eat, you can."


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled, "don''t worry, I won''t force you."


    Seeing that her daughter and the children of the Mo family get along so harmoniously, Ning Jiwei has something different in his eyes.


    The reason why Jian Rui can rest assured to go to school is also because according to his investigation, Mo Tong''s force does not show danger.


    Now observe, Mo Tong is a little cold, but he is very good to Jian Rui.


    However, the housekeeper is not at home. Has he gone back to his home? What are you going to do?


    "Daddy, daddy, what are you thinking?" Jianrui stretched out her small hand and waved in front of Ning Jiwei.


    "Oh, I''m thinking about what to take you to eat in the evening." Ning Jiwei called back and thought deeply.


    Jianrui thought and said, "Daddy, why don''t we have spaghetti? It''s easy and easy. You don''t have to cook so many dishes."


    Then Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong and asked, "Okay, Mo Tong?"


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "as long as it''s not junk food."


    Jian Rui smiled and said to Ning Jiwei, "Daddy, do you think Mo Tong looks like a little old man?"


    "Don''t say that about your classmates." Ning Jiwei touched Jian Rui''s head and said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Jian Haixi comes out of the hospital. She goes to the hospital almost every few days to communicate with the doctor about Jian Yi''s recent observation.


    On the way home, because the road was difficult to walk, Jian Haixi asked the taxi driver to stop at the intersection and walk slowly towards home.


    Thinking about Ning Jiwei''s daughter who is far away in China, Jian Haixi walked home slowly with her head down. She was walking. Suddenly she felt a shadow over her head.


    Jane Haixi paused and looked up. A dark giant stood in front of her.


    "You, you..." Jian Haixi stammered and subconsciously stepped back.


    "Hello," said the giant.


    "Hello, you." Jane Haixi blinked and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yes," said the giant.


    Jian Haixi waited, but he didn''t see each other speak, so he had to ask again, "what can I do for you?"


    The giant stretched out his hand, handed the mobile phone he held to Jian Haixi, pointed to the navigation on the screen and said, "here, how can I go?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the red dot on the navigation and said, "don''t you have a route hint?"


    The giant shook his head and said, "I can''t understand."


    "Er..." Jian Haixi was helpless. He was trying to show him the way. He looked down carefully, but he saw that the address was the location of her home. He was suddenly alert.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The giant said, "find someone."


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips, frowned at the giant and said, "I want to know your name and identity, otherwise I won''t take you."


    The giant looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously. When he heard the speech, he simply nodded, "Dou Ge, name."


    "Dou..." Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "are you dou Ming''s brother?"


    The giant, Dou Ge, nodded.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help breathing. Last night Dou Ming called to say that his brother would visit in these two days, but he didn''t expect to arrive in only one night. What''s more, their brothers were so different.


    Jian Haixi stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, this is Jian Haixi."


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi''s outstretched hand and was stunned. He also extended his hand and shook it with her, and then pointed to the mobile phone navigation.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you there."


    The two walked side by side. Dou Ge was tall and burly, and Jian Haixi was small and thin. Walking together was full of a sense of collision.


    When she got home, Jian Haixi didn''t pay attention to her feet and almost slipped on the ice on the ground. Fortunately, Dou Ge grabbed her arm to avoid the tragedy of falling on all fours.


    "Thank you," said Jane Haixi with lingering fear.


    Dou Ge pointed to the ground in front and said, "can you go?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "yes, just be careful."


    As soon as the voice fell, his feet slipped again.


    This time, Dou Ge didn''t have time to grab her arm, but grabbed her waist in a hurry.


    "Thank you, thank you." Jian Haixi said with an embarrassed smile, "I usually go. I don''t know what''s going on today."


    Dou Ge looked at her and bent down to pick her up.


    "Hey, I..." Jian Haixi didn''t expect that he would suddenly hold himself. The whole person suddenly froze and struggled: "Dou, Dou Ge, put me down quickly and I can go by myself."


    "Too slow," Dou Ge said as he strode.


    He was carrying a backpack behind him, holding Jian Haixi in front of him, and walking on the slippery road, but it didn''t affect his speed at all.


    "Dou Ge, please put me down and I''ll go by myself." Jane Haixi said awkwardly, "it''s not appropriate."


    "What''s wrong?" Dou Ge couldn''t understand Jian Haixi''s words. As he walked, he said, "I''m anxious to see that Jian Yi. You walk too slowly. I''ll hold you. There''s nothing wrong."


    Jian Haixi opened his mouth, but looking at Dou Ge, he had to swallow his refusal again.


    Forget it, she thinks too much because she has a simple mind.


    Dou Ge took a few steps, stopped and asked, "how?"


    After Jane Haixi figured it out, she was calm, pointed to the front and said, "just go straight."


    Dou Ge nodded and walked in the direction of the villa.

 Chapter 161

    Along the way, Princess Dou Ge took Jian Haixi back to the villa. As soon as she entered the door, she collided with Jian Yi and Romon in the living room.


    The four were embarrassed relative to the three, and only Dou Ge noticed nothing.


    He held Jian Haixi in his arms and stood at the door of the living room. He first glanced at Romon, then fixed his eyes on Jian Yi, narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "are you Jian Yi?"


    Jian Yi did not answer, but looked at Jian Haixi: "Mommy?"


    Jian Haixi smiled awkwardly, pushed Dou Ge and motioned him to put himself down.


    After coming down from Dou GE''s arms, Jian Haixi introduced to both sides: "this is Dou Ge, Dou Ming''s brother. We met at the intersection. The road was too slippery, so he came with me."


    "Mommy, are you okay?" Jian Yi pushed his wheelchair to Jian Haixi, looked her up and down and asked, "are you hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Jian Haixi smiled and touched his son''s hair and said, "Mommy is so old. It''s just a walk. How can she hurt herself?"


    "Not necessarily." Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "if I hadn''t come over with you in my arms, I would have to fall at least three times according to the icing degree of the road and your balance ability. Therefore, there is a great chance of injury, which has nothing to do with your age."


    "You..." Jian Haixi bit his teeth, stared at Dou Ge and said, "I thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Dou Ge said seriously, "you''d better improve your physical quality in a planned way. If necessary, I can help you arrange the most systematic courses."


    "Thank you, no need." Jane Haixi said angrily.


    Romon looked at Dou Ge in surprise. "Are you dou Ming''s brother? Your two brothers are really different."


    Dou Ge looked at him suspiciously, "what''s different?"


    "Er..." Romon choked and asked, "what do you think is the same?"


    Dou Ge looked down and said to himself, "it''s all men. There''s no difference."


    "..." Romon sighed, winked at Jian Haixi and said, "I can imagine how embarrassed you were just now."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said to Dou Ge, "please sit down first and I''ll pour you a glass of water."


    "I''m not tired. It''s more comfortable to stand." Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I''m not thirsty. You don''t have to pour water."


    Jane Haixi opened her mouth and had to nod her head and say, "Okay, then..."


    "I''m looking for Jian Yi." Dou Ge looked at Jian Yi and said.


    Jian Yi''s eyebrows were slightly raised, but he was not flustered under Dou GE''s eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    Dou Ge opened the door and said, "my brother told me everything about you. It''s no problem for me to help you, but the premise is that you have to convince me."


    Jian Haixi didn''t understand, "didn''t you say Dou Ming told you?"


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "that''s my brother''s statement. What I want is Jian Yi''s statement."


    Jian Haixi looks at Jian Yi. Jian Yi looks up and smiles at her. She reaches out and takes her hand and says, "Mommy, don''t worry."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and pushed Jian Yi to the study.


    Jane Yi glanced at Dou Ge, nodded and said, "come with me."


    Dou Ge took a big step, came forward to brush away Jian Haixi and said, "I''ll just push."


    Jian Haixi: "..." that''s my son.


    Seeing that the two entered the study, Romon walked to Jian Haixi, shook his head and sighed, "I think the family should be lively in the next few days."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a bitter smile, "I feel the same way."


    Romon stretched himself and said, "just right, I have something to deal with in the hospital. I won''t come back these days."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and said, "is it so obvious?"


    Romon smiled, winked at Jian Haixi and said, "don''t worry, I won''t tell Ning Jiwei about your being held in Dou GE''s arms."


    Jian Haixi rolled his eyes and pushed him. "You''d better go quickly."


    "Ha ha!" Romon laughed, reached out and took out a key from his pocket and threw it to Jian Haixi. "This is the key to the next house. Go yourself if you need it."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. The house next door is used by the bodyguards and servants of the Luo family. Usually, Jian Haixi and they rarely deal with each other, so they don''t need this key at all.


    Now Romon suddenly gave her the key and would leave for a few days, which made Jane Haixi feel a bad feeling.


    "Brother Luo, you won''t hide anything from me?" Jane Haixi asked with a frown.


    "What can I do?" Romon waved carelessly and said, "it''s just those broken things in the hospital. I can handle them in a few days. I''ll give you this key just in case."


    Jane Haixi stared at Romon and asked, "is that really all?"


    "Of course." Romon waved his hand and turned away. "I''m leaving. See you in a few days."


    Jian Haixi looked at Romon''s leaving figure, but her frown was not untied.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the study, Jian Yi and Dou Ge sit opposite each other. The thin ones are only a little higher than the back of the chair, and the tall ones can only barely fit into the chair.


    Jian Yi looks at Dou Ge and asks, "do you have any questions?"


    Dou Ge said, "there are two questions. First, what are your chances of winning? Second, what can we get from the Dou family?"


    Jian Yi said, "I''ll answer you first. Jian Rui, who got the ice cream, agreed. Her smiling eyes narrowed. She generously handed the ice cream to Mo Tong:" here, take your first bite. This is my favorite taste. "


    Looking at the ice cream in front of him, Mo Tong tangled again.


    This is junk food. I don''t eat it myself, but looking at Jian Rui''s eager eyes, it seems that she gave him her favorite thing


    After hesitating for a moment, Mo Tong took a small bite. The cold sweetness melted at the tip of his tongue, melted into happiness he had never experienced, and slowly slipped into his throat.


    "How about it? Is it super delicious?" Jianrui asked Mo Tong while eating ice cream satisfiedly.


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "it''s delicious."


    "Hee hee ~" with Mo Tong''s affirmation, Jianrui happily holds the ice cream to Ning Jiwei, "daddy also eats it."


    Ning Jiwei touched her head and said, "Daddy doesn''t eat. Take your time."


    After such a delay, Ning Jiwei was busy cooking when he got home. Jian Rui excitedly pulled Mo Tong to the room, "Mo Tong, hurry up, let''s try on new clothes!"


    Ning Jiwei''s ears stood up when he heard this. He hurried out of the kitchen and grabbed two people: "where are you going to change your clothes?"


    "Room." Jianrui pointed to her room.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui and Mo Tong seriously and said, "don''t you know the difference between men and women? One room for each person, change your clothes and come out."


    "I see, daddy." Jianrui stuck out her tongue. "I didn''t intend to change a room with Mo Tong, just send him in."


    Ning Jiwei was relieved, but he told him, "no matter Mo Tong, Gu Xiaomian or other boys, you can''t change clothes in the same room with them, you know?"


    "I see ~" Jian Rui pouted at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, you look like a housekeeper ~"


    Ning Jiwei said angrily, "the housekeeper bought you new clothes and ice cream today. Is that really good?"


    "Daddy is the best!" Jianrui quickly changed her mouth: "Daddy, you go to cook. Ruiruirui is hungry."


    "What a naughty devil." Ning Jiwei ordered his daughter''s forehead, sighed, and turned to the kitchen to make spaghetti.


    When Ning Jiwei''s dinner is ready, Jianrui and Mo Tong have changed their clothes.


    The three of them sat around the table eating pasta. Jian Rui thumbed up while eating and praised, "Daddy, you''re great ~ pasta is made with Mommy!"


    Ning Jiwei was amused by his daughter, shook his head and said, "eat quickly."


    "I''m serious." Jian Rui turned to look at Mo Tong and asked, "Mo Tong, do you think it''s delicious?"


    "Delicious." Mo Tong nodded, looked at Jian Rui and Ning Jiwei and said seriously, "this is the best dinner I''ve ever had. Thank you."


    Jian Rui smiled and said, "you''ve been living in my house these days. You''ll definitely eat it."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Tong. He understood the meaning of the child''s words.


    Mo Tong also looked at Ning Jiwei and said again, "uncle, thank you."


    Ning Jiwei answered him with a smile and said, "I don''t accept verbal thanks. Keep it and repay me in the future."


    Mo Tong nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 162

    After work, Qin knew Xu was leaving the company in his car. Before he was in the parking lot, he received a call from his grandfather Qin Shun.


    For Qin Shun, Qin Zhixu''s feelings are very complex. The old man is really good to them. Especially because of his father''s unreliability, Qin Shun has been worried about them all his life. On weekdays, they are given enough freedom, and they are rarely asked to do anything. But because of this, as long as it is the old man''s mouth, Qin Zhixu is even harder to refuse.


    Since Qin Tian''s accident, Qin Shun mentioned it to Qin Zhixu several times, and he perfunctorily passed it off. More times, see the old man''s phone, Qin Zhixu is a little powerless.


    Turning off the car, Qin Zhixu answered the phone, "Hey, old man, what''s up?"


    Qin Shun said angrily, "I can''t call you if I have nothing to do?"


    "Oh, my grandpa, what are you talking about? I''m always following your orders." Qin Zhixu said with a smile.


    Qin Shun snorted, "go home for dinner tonight."


    "Er... What''s up?" Qin Zhixu asked cautiously.


    "I have to wait for something when I have dinner with my grandson?" Qin Shunyi said: "anyway, you must come back tonight. If you dare to run away, you won''t have to see me in the future."


    With that, Qin Zhixu hung up without waiting for another excuse.


    Looking at the end of the call, Qin Zhixu shook his head, sighed and drove away from the company.


    On the way, Qin Zhixu called JOJO. Sure enough, he was informed by the old man.


    Knowing that he was not going to the Hongmen banquet alone, Qin Zhixu was a little relieved and said to JOJO, "just wait for me at home. I happened to pass by you."


    When I arrived at JOJO''s house, I saw that JOJO not only took his mobile phone, but also specially installed a charging treasure in his pocket.


    Qin Zhixu looked at him suspiciously, "don''t you just have a meal? What are you doing with the power bank?"


    JOJO looked at him with an eyebrow and said, "be prepared."


    Qin Zhixu shrugged disapprovingly, but after the two arrived at Qin''s house, he realized how wise JOJO was.


    In the Qin family''s living room, not only Mr. Qin is present at the moment, but also Qin min, the younger sister-in-law of the Qin family, as well as Wan''s president''s wife and WAN''s daughter, Wan Yuqing.


    Looking at this scene, Qin Zhixu frowned before he entered the living room.


    JOJO''s lips flashed a schadenfreude smile and whispered in Qin Zhixu''s ear, "look, fortunately, I have foresight and brought a charging treasure."


    Qin knew that Xu Bai didn''t speak at all, but his mind was turning at a high speed, thinking of any excuse to escape the scene.


    Just before he came up with an excuse, he saw Qin Shun happily waving to them and saying, "Zhixu, JOJO, come and sit here."


    Qin Zhixu sighed and walked over helplessly.


    "Come on, let me introduce you. This is Mrs. Wan and miss Wan. You should have met?" Qin Shun said with a smile.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t speak, but Mrs. Wan politely said with a smile: "yes, Zhixu helped my family rainy and sunny at the previous business banquet."


    "Oh?" Qin Shun looked at Qin Zhixu and asked, "is there something? Why didn''t I hear you mention it?"


    Qin Zhixu leaned lazily on the sofa and said perfunctorily, "is there something? I''ve helped too many beauties. I don''t remember it long ago."


    "What nonsense?" Qin Shun kicked Qin Zhixu. "How did you sit?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. At home, relax. It''s okay." Mrs. Wan rounded up the scene.


    Qin Shun snorted coldly, "these two are what I''m used to. They have a bigger temper than each other."


    Mrs. Wan smiled without saying anything, while Wan Yuqing looked at JOJO secretly with a slightly red face.


    Qin Shun stared and Qin Zhixu said, "Yuqing has just begun to take over the e-commerce industry at home. There are many things she is not familiar with. You usually help her more."


    "Well, I see." Qin Zhixu said weakly.


    Qin Shun wanted to get angry at his perfunctory appearance, but he couldn''t belittle his grandson in front of outsiders, so he just endured it and didn''t say anything.


    JOJO looked like nothing to do with himself from beginning to end, bowed his head and played the game attentively.


    Looking at the character of the two grandchildren, Qin Shun sighed, shook his head and said to Mrs. Wan, "I can''t manage my two grandchildren. I just hope to have a granddaughter-in-law who can manage his mother in the future!"


    Mrs. Wan smiled and said, "men are like this. Just marry a daughter-in-law."


    After a pause, Mrs. Wan looked at Wan Yuqing and said, "Yuqing in our family is also. Usually, we just look at some little girls'' things. Her father and I discussed that we could say a good marriage to her. If we married someone and became a mother, we would be sensible."


    "Yes, yes." Qin Shun nodded approvingly, "that''s the marriage. Although I''m anxious, I can''t be careless. I don''t know what Yuqing wants?"


    "I, I..." suddenly heard her name. Wan Yuqing bowed her head shyly and didn''t speak.


    Mrs. Wan reached out and held her hand, smiled and said to Qin: "don''t be surprised, old Qin. Our family is rainy and sunny. Everything else is good, but people are too introverted and shy in front of strangers."


    "Ha ha, it''s all right," Qin Shun said with a smile.


    "We have nothing else to ask for." Mrs. Wan looked at Qin Zhixu and said: "After all, we are not small families. We have a lot of fixed assets and current assets, so we don''t have so many requirements for the south. Just a little, he has to be good to Yuqing. After all, Yuqing is the apple of our eyes, and we don''t want her to suffer a little injustice in the future."


    "That''s nature, that''s nature." Qin Shun looked at Wan Yuqing. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was, and the more kind his smile was. "Be introverted. I don''t like extroverts. If Yuqing can marry us, it''s definitely a blessing for our Qin family!"


    "Old man, you don''t see how old you are, and you still want to marry a daughter-in-law?" Qin Zhi Xu Leng snorted.


    "You smelly boy, what are you talking about?" Qin SHUNQI picked up the pillow behind him and threw it at Qin Zhixu. "I don''t say you''re still ashamed, do you? You have to let me do it to be happy, don''t you?"


    Qin knew that Xu changarm took the pillow, turned his eyes and said, "who told you to cheat me back without saying anything clearly, and I''m not allowed to complain?"


    "Just don''t!" Qin Shun stared at Qin Zhixu, pointed to the kitchen and said, "go and see if sister-in-law Zhang''s meal is ready and help bring the dishes."


    "Great!" when he heard that he didn''t have to sit here anymore, Qin knew Xu immediately stood up smartly.


    Looking at him like this, Qin Shun sighed helplessly, turned to Mrs. Wan and said, "I''m really sorry. I can''t control my grandson when he is old."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mrs. Wan still said with a cultured smile, "I can understand Zhixu. People who can achieve Ru at such a young age have their own pride. It''s normal for them to be unhappy when they are fooled back for a blind date."


    Being treated so politely by Mrs. Wan, Qin Shun felt even more embarrassed. He just wanted to change the topic. When he turned around, he just saw JOJO who lowered his head to play the game.


    JOJO was playing a game when a pillow flew over her head.


    As soon as he put his head on the pillow, JOJO''s fingers trembled as he was about to snipe. A shot missed and exposed his position. The enemy immediately seized the opportunity and rushed up.


    Looking at the fallen box, JOJO threw his mobile phone, looked up at Qin Shun and asked, "what''s up?"


    Being stared at by JoJo, Qin shundeng felt like he had done something wrong.


    Among Qin Zhixu, Qin Tian and JOJO, Qin Shun is actually the closest to Qin Zhixu. Although Qin Zhixu seems rebellious, he is actually the softest.


    And JOJO, because of his autism, Qin Shun has always spoiled him. At the same time, he doesn''t know how to get along with him. He''s afraid of making his condition worse by accident.


    As for Qin Tian, Qin Shun has always been afraid of this granddaughter. Although Qin Tian will sweetly hold his arm and call him Grandpa, somehow, looking at the granddaughter''s eyes, Qin Shun always has the feeling of being stared at by a snake. Therefore, Qin Shun has always been unconditionally doting on this granddaughter, but in fact, he is not close.


    Seeing that Qin Shun didn''t speak, JOJO turned to look at Mrs. Wan and WAN Yuqing, got up, nodded to them and said, "sit down and I''ll help my brother."


    "I, I''ll help too..." Wan Yuqing, who has been lowering her head, suddenly summoned up her courage.


    JOJO glanced at her, didn''t speak and went straight to the kitchen.


    Looking at her daughter following behind JOJO, Mrs. Wan was shocked, but she didn''t say anything.


    Xu is Qin Zhixu''s attitude and WAN Yuqing''s abnormality make Qin Shun and Mrs. Wan somewhat uncertain, so no one mentions the marriage between the two sides at the dinner table.


    After dinner, Wanjia mother and daughter did not stay long.


    After seeing off thousands of mothers and daughters, Qin knew Xu wanted to leave with the car key, but Qin Shun called, "where are you going so late?"


    Qin Zhixu said, "I''ll go back to where I live."


    "What''s the matter here? Not enough for you to sleep or what?" Qin Shun said unhappily.


    Qin Zhixu sighed, looked at Qin and said, "Grandpa, we don''t have to go around these roads, okay? I''m busy every day now. I really don''t have the heart to think about marriage."


    "I didn''t ask you to think about it now." Qin Shun frowned: "although Wanjia and I have this meaning, at most, we just provide you and Yuqing with an opportunity, just want you to have more contact..."


    "Well, I''ve been in touch now. I don''t think it''s appropriate." Qin Zhixu interrupted Qin Shun.


    After being contradicted by Qin Zhi several times, Qin Shun also lost his temper, "why is it inappropriate? You haven''t seen what others look like all night. Where do you know what''s appropriate or inappropriate? Busy, busy every day, right?"


    Qin Zhixu shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "Grandpa, if you want to do this, I can''t stay in this family. Bye ~"


    With that, Qin Zhixu took the car key and walked out the door.


    JOJO then stood up and said to Qin Shun, "I''m gone too. You don''t have to call me back in the future."


    Looking at the two grandchildren who left with their front and rear feet, Qin Shun gasped, but there was nothing he could do with them.


    Qin Zhixu drove JOJO home first. On the bus, JOJO looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "I think the old man will call you home."


    Qin Zhixu said angrily, "I don''t need you to remind me. The problem is, do you have any good ways?"


    JOJO shook his head and said, "no, anyway, I''m going out to take photos recently and won''t come back in a short time, so I wish you good luck."


    Qin Zhixu turned his eyes and said, "don''t gloat. In my opinion, this family doesn''t necessarily come for me."


    JOJO was stunned, looked at him and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you see Wan Yuqing looking at you?" Qin Zhixu joked: "obviously, it''s a secret promise to your heart."


    JOJO frowned slightly. After thinking about it, he took out his mobile phone and dialed the agent''s phone. "Didn''t he say he wanted to take a photo? I just wanted to go out and relax. Yes, I''ll start tomorrow."


    Looking at JOJO''s decisive move, Qin Zhixu wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh at the thought that he was left to deal with Qin Shun after he left.


    After sending JOJO home, Qin Zhixu drove to Meiyu.


    The blind date made him inexplicably think of Qin Tian. Although he had never had any other ideas about his sister, he didn''t know how to think of her.


    At Meiyu, Qin Zhixu didn''t ask for a box, so he asked for a few bottles of wine in the hall and got drunk alone.


    He wants to be drunk and unconscious today. He''d better forget everything.


    With Qin Zhixu''s appearance and temperament, coupled with the expensive wine in front of him, it is naturally easy to attract attention in Meiyu.


    Not long ago, three groups of beauties came to chat up one after another, but they were all driven away by Qin Zhixu.


    He just came to get drunk, but he didn''t want to provoke anything else.


    When Yunling came over, he saw Qin Zhixu lying on the table, surrounded by two beauties, one left and one right, all kinds of charm.


    "Go away ~" Qin Zhixu said drunk.


    Yunling shook her head with a smile, patted him on the shoulder and said, "what''s bothering you?"


    Qin Zhixu looked up at Yunling and said vaguely, "Yunling? Why are you here?"


    "I''ll help Chen Yi take a look at the venue. I didn''t expect to see you." Yunling said with a smile.


    Qin Zhixu nodded, shouted to the waiter, served another bottle of wine, put it in front of Yunling and said, "come on, I''ll buy you a drink! We won''t come back if we don''t get drunk."


    Yunling looked at him. "What''s bothering you?"


    "Upset?" Qin Zhixu said with a bitter smile, "you should ask me when I don''t have trouble."


    "OK." Yunling said with a smile, "let me put it another way. What''s more bothering you?"


    Qin knew Xu Bai looked at him, took a sip of wine and said, "my old man cheated me to go back for a blind date."


    Yunling clearly nodded, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "look at you like this, aren''t you satisfied with the blind date?"


    "It''s not a matter of satisfaction, it''s that I don''t like this way." Qin Zhixu rolled his hair impatiently and said, "besides, I''m not in the mood to think about this now."


    Yunling looked at Qin Zhixu, thought for a moment, hesitated and said, "I heard that Qin Tian is true to you..."


    Qin Zhixu was stunned and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Yunling said, "I have a very bold idea."


    Qin Zhixu frowned, looked at Yunling and said, "when you mention Qin Tian, I know what you want to say is very presumptuous. Say it."


    "Qin Tian has been hidden. I think the people behind her may be waiting for the most appropriate time. Of course, we can wait for them to take action, but I think it''s also a way to lead Qin Tian out." Yunling said.


    "Lead it out?" Qin Zhixu was stunned and said, "my sister is not so stupid. She knows it''s a trap."


    "What if the man she cares about is getting married?" Yunling looked at Qin Zhixu and said word by word.


    Qin knew Xu was suddenly stiff and stammered, "you, you let me..."


    "Fake marriage, lead Qin Tian out." Yunling said.


    Qin Zhixu opened his mouth and sighed for a long time. "Do you think this method can work? What if it doesn''t work?"


    Yunling smiled and said, "in case it doesn''t work, you can still marry a bride."


    "Fuck you!" Qin Zhixu pushed him and thought, "ask Ning Jiwei. If he agrees, I have no problem."


    Yunling looked at him unexpectedly and said, "I thought you would oppose my proposal."


    Qin Zhixu sneered, "I don''t like this way, whether it''s to lead her out with a trick or get married with the master''s intention, but if it really works, I won''t object. Because I really want to find her."


    The last sentence, Qin Zhixu said, gnashing his teeth.


    Yunling looked at Qin Zhixu, who would be different from the old days when she mentioned Qin Tian. She looked deeply and didn''t speak.


    Maybe even Qin Zhixu didn''t realize how complicated his feelings for Qin Tian were.


    On the one hand, he never wanted to be with Qin Tian. On the other hand, he is more clean to Qin Tian than his brother and sister. He feels that Qin Tian is his responsibility, so as long as it is Qin Tian''s business, he will bear it, whether it is right or wrong.


    ¡ª¡ª


    It''s night, hotel.


    Yun Xiaoxiao walked anxiously in the room wrapped in a bath towel.


    She made an appointment with Ning Jikang to meet here at 8:00, but it''s already 10:00, but Ning Jiwei hasn''t come yet.


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at the spices burning on the small table at the head of the bed, and a faint light flashed in his eyes.


    Today, she doesn''t care whether Ning Jikang loves her or not. What she has to do is to seize Ning Jikang and become the young lady of Ning family regardless of everything.


    After more than an hour, Ning Jikang finally arrived late.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao opened the door, he saw a beautiful woman with protruding front and warping back holding Ning Jikang in disheveled clothes, and helped him to the bed.


    "Ning Shao, you''re home. I''ll go first."


    "Well, don''t go, play again..." Ning Jikang smiled and grabbed the man.


    "Oh, I hate it ~" the beauty pushed Ning Jikang, struggled out of his arms, reached out and touched his lips and said, "see you tomorrow, I''ll wait for your call ~"


    "Baby, don''t go." Ning Jikang still wanted to get up and stop people, but Yun Xiaoxiao held his arm quickly, "Ji Kang, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Ning Jikang pushed her away impatiently and said, "who let you wait for me?"


    "Ji Kang ~" Yun Xiaoxiao held him from behind, reached out and grabbed his clothes and said, "Ji Kang, don''t you miss me?"


    Ning Jikang''s eyes darkened, picked up Yun Xiaoxiao''s chin and kissed it, "no, but since you sent it to the door, I won''t give you face."


    Yun Xiaoxiao bit his lip. His eyes were wet, but he didn''t push Ning Jikang away. Instead, he stretched out his arms and hugged his neck.


    As soon as they fell, they fell on the big bed behind them.


    The light is dim and the room is happy.

 Chapter 163

    At the door of Yang Yaru''s apartment.


    George leaned sadly against the wall. He had thrown cigarette butts all over the floor in front of him. It can be seen that he had been standing here for some time, but the door behind him still showed no sign of opening.


    George reluctantly raised his hand and patted the door again. He rushed into the room and shouted, "Yang Yaru, open the door! I tell you, I won''t go unless you open the door today!"


    He shouted loudly and the apartment building was not soundproof. So he shouted in such a voice that almost the whole building heard him.


    Yang Yaru''s door didn''t open, but the doors of other families on the floor opened. Many people looked here curiously and vigilantly.


    In the house, Yang Yaru was sitting on the sofa, thinking hard about what name to use to send George away. Before she could think of an excuse, the news came from the residents first.


    "Miss Yang, are you in danger? Do you need me to call the police for you?"


    "Miss Yang, can you hear from me? Don''t be afraid. I''ve called security."


    "I''ve called the police. A rascal like this must be punished by legal means."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the news that everyone in the group was filled with indignation, Yang Yaru only felt a headache and hurriedly returned a message: "everyone misunderstood. It''s me... It''s my friend who drank too much. We had a quarrel before, so he was a little impulsive."


    Hearing what she said, the people in the group still asked uneasily, "Miss Yang, are you really sure it''s okay? Maybe you''d better call the police."


    "Yes, bad people do evil under the name of ''friend'' these days. Don''t open the door, Miss Yang, so late!"


    Looking at the concern of everyone in the group, Yang Yaru was moved and helpless.


    At the same time, George patted the door vigorously, "Yang Yaru, come out! You have defiled my innocence, young master. Do you want to run away like this?"


    As soon as he said this, Yang Yaru''s wechat group was silent.


    The security guards who had rushed to the stairs were also quiet.


    You look at me and I look at you. I don''t know who is the victim between Yang Yaru and George. Should I help Yang Yaru catch people or knock on George''s door.


    Yang Yaru puffed at her temple, clenched her teeth, opened the door and shouted, "George, are you sick? Who has defiled your innocence?"


    "Of course it''s you!" Joe said of course. "The hotel you sent me to woke up early in the morning and I lay there naked with nail prints on my body. Who else can it be if you didn''t stain my innocence?"


    "I..." Yang Yaru was hard to argue, especially in front of so many security guards.


    George grinned at Yang Yaru, "why don''t we check the detailed process and ask these security brothers to be a witness?"


    Yang Yaru stared at George and was so angry that she pulled his arm and said, "you come in!"


    "Ouch ~ please be gentle ~" George shouted weakly. The sound heard that the security guys were shocked by the tiger''s body. It was really... Too much.


    Pulling George into the room, Yang Yaru looked at the security guard outside the door and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you so late."


    The security guards all looked like "passers-by". Looking at Yang Yaru and George, they smiled and waved their hands and said, "it''s all right. We can understand. Just don''t make so much noise next time."


    Yang Yaru was speechless, so she had to nod her thanks with a bitter smile.


    After closing the door, Yang Yaru turned her head and saw that someone who had just shouted angrily at the door was now comfortably lying on the sofa with a popsicle he didn''t know when to take out of the refrigerator.


    Seeing the flat smile on George''s face, Yang Yaru felt that her head was more than twice as big.


    "Sit down." seeing Yang Yaru standing at the door with angry eyes, George smiled and patted the sofa beside him and said, "don''t be so angry. Let''s have a good chat?"


    This attitude is as if this is his family.


    Yang Yaru rolled her eyes and didn''t sit next to him, but sat down on the sofa opposite him.


    George smiled at her. "Go ahead."


    "What are you talking about?" Yang Yaru was guilty and didn''t open her eyes. "I told you several times. Nothing happened to us that night."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    George nodded noncommittally and asked, "who can take off my clothes?"


    "... I," said Yang Yaru, "but that''s because..."


    "Whose nail prints are on me?"


    "Mine..." Yang Yaru explained, "but that''s because you vomited, so I had to take off your clothes, and then you didn''t cooperate, so I scratched you a few times accidentally."


    "Oh, so ~" George sneered, got up and walked around Yang Yaru, holding the armrest of the sofa next to her with one hand and breaking her chin with the other hand, so that she couldn''t escape her sight. "Yang Yaru, do you think I''m so easy to fool?"


    "What I said is true." Yang Yaru said, "besides, is there that you don''t feel?"


    "I feel I still need to ask you?" George looked at her angrily and said, "as soon as I get drunk, I break up and wake up with amnesia."


    Yang Yaru looked at him strangely, "you... Don''t feel anything and don''t remember anything?"


    "It''s not that I don''t remember anything." George reached out and vaguely touched Yang Yaru''s cheek and said, "I remember being fierce with you, but I don''t know whether it''s a dream or a reality."


    "Of course it''s a dream." Yang Yaru glared at him and said, "you hooligan!"


    "I''m a rogue?" George looked at Yang Yaru wrongly. "Please, you took my clothes and scratched my body. Now you say I''m a rogue?"


    "I... Said I would help you." Yang Yaru stared at him and said, "besides, you big man, what''s the matter with being looked at and touched?"


    "Young master, my family is very strict. You can''t see and touch for nothing." George sat down lazily next to Yang Yaru, stretched out his hand and patted her arm. "But I''m relieved to hear you say that. It seems that I just had a dream."


    Yang Yaru froze and didn''t speak.


    George relaxed and said, "fortunately, it''s just a dream, otherwise Jane Haixi will scold me if she knows."


    "What''s the matter with Haixi?" Yang Yaru asked, "even if we are really well, why do you care about Haixi''s views?"


    "Of course I care." George put his arms behind his head and said with a smile, "she, but my immediate boss, you are her good friend. What if she hates me for wearing small shoes?"


    Yang Yaru looked at George and asked, "is that all?"


    "Well, what else?" George turned and smiled at Yang Yaru.


    Yang Yaru pursed her lips and didn''t speak, but she was sour in her heart.


    George thought he disguised well, but she saw him clearly and clearly saw the strange look in his eyes when he mentioned Jian Haixi.


    That''s absolutely not when talking to her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Ru.


    Yang Yaru walked into Qin Zhixu''s office with two big dark circles under her eyes and saw Qin Zhixu with the same two dark circles under her eyes.


    They looked at each other and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Qin Zhixu smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s all right. I drank too much and didn''t sleep well."


    "Oh." Yang Yaru nodded, pointed to the door and said, "thousands of gold want to see you. Now they are in the reception hall."


    "Wan Yuqing?"


    "Yes."


    Qin Zhixu was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Wan Yuqing came to the door first before he found it.


    He nodded and said, "let her in."


    "OK." Yang Yaru answered and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Qin Zhixu stopped Yang Yaru, looked at her seriously and asked, "are you really okay? Don''t hide something from me."


    Yang Yaru was stunned, looked at Qin Zhixu, pulled a smile, shook her head and said, "what can I do, but I just lost sleep."


    "It''s all right."


    Yang Yaru said with a smile, "don''t worry. If I get into trouble one day, I will hold your thigh tightly."


    Qin Zhixu picked his eyebrow and said, "no problem. Although my thigh is not thick, it''s still no problem to protect you."


    Looking at Qin Zhixu''s straightforward commitment, Yang Yaru felt warm in her heart.


    Finally, someone really cares about her.


    Qin Zhixu looked at Wan Yuqing who came in. She was still as introverted and shy as yesterday. Her face was already red before she opened her mouth.


    "Miss Wan, please sit down." Qin Zhixu pointed to the sofa next to her and ordered the Secretary to serve her coffee.


    Wan Yuqing sat there with her head down, her fingers holding coffee tight and loose, obviously struggling with how to speak.


    Looking at her like this, Qin Zhixu sighed silently and asked, "what''s the matter with Miss Wan coming to me?"


    Wan Yuqing was stunned, nodded and said, "my father asked me to come and ask you about work."


    Qin Zhixu nodded and knew that it was false to ask for advice. It was true to let him and WAN Yuqing develop their feelings.


    Although he doesn''t like being tough, he has to say that Qin Zhixu doesn''t dislike the practice of Wanjia.


    Both yesterday''s relationship and today''s behavior have proved that thousands of parents are open-minded and polite people. Such a family must have a good daughter.


    Qin Zhixu looked at Wan Yuqing and asked, "did you bring the information?"


    Wan Yuqing nodded and took the things out of her bag.


    Xu was too nervous. Wan Yuqing accidentally dropped her bag on the ground when she pulled out the data, and all the things in the bag poured out with a crash.


    Qin Zhixu hurriedly got up to help her pick up things. Wan Yuqing said in a panic: "I''ll just come by myself..."


    Without speaking, Qin Zhixu picked up a photo.


    Looking at the picture held by Qin Zhixu, Wan Yuqing swallowed all the rest, and the whole little face turned red in an instant.


    Qin Zhixu looked at JOJO in the photo with such a smile in his eyes.


    "Do you like JOJO?" Qin Zhixu asked, looking at Wan Yuqing.


    Listening to his question, Wan Yuqing suddenly froze and dared not move. She subconsciously shook her head and said, "no, I, I just..."


    "You have to think clearly before you answer." Qin Zhixu reminded, "to tell you the truth, maybe I can help you, otherwise, maybe you can only marry me or other men."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned, looked up at Qin Zhixu, hesitated and didn''t speak.


    Seeing what she didn''t say, Qin Zhixu didn''t force her to get up after helping her pick up things.


    Just moved, but I heard Wan Yuqing say in a voice as low as a mosquito: "yes, I like JOJO, I like it a long time ago."


    Qin Zhixu put on a satisfied smile, looked at Wan Yuqing and said, "I like honest people. Since Miss Wan is so sincere, I think we can try to cooperate."


    "Cooperation?" Wan Yuqing looked at Qin Zhixu in confusion, "how to cooperate?"


    Qin Zhixu smiled, helped her up and sat down, explained: "I will try my best to help Miss Wan provide you and JOJO with contact opportunities, but during this period, I need you to pretend to be my fiancee."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned. Unexpectedly, Qin Zhixu would put forward such a cooperation.


    Looking at the silent Wan Yuqing, Qin Zhixu didn''t urge him, and even added: "what needs to be announced in advance is that being my fiancee is very dangerous, and there will even be a threat of life and death, so miss Wan, you''d better think clearly before making a decision."


    Wan Yuqing thought for a moment, looked up at Qin Zhixu and said, "I''m willing to cooperate with you."


    Unexpectedly, Wan Yuqing made a decision in such a short time. Qin Zhixu looked at her in surprise, "are you sure?"


    Wan Yuqing nodded firmly.


    Qin Zhixu frowned and reminded, "I''m not scaring you. It''s really dangerous to be my fiancee."


    "I know." Wan Yuqing said somewhat lost, "but what else can I do to get close to him? If I want what I want, I must pay enough price, I know."


    Qin Zhixu looked at the girl with firm eyebrows and eyes and smiled slowly.


    This time it was a heartfelt approval smile.


    "Introduce yourself again." Qin Zhixu held out his hand to Wan Yuqing and said, "my name is Qin Zhixu, JOJO''s brother."


    Wan Yuqing was still shy. She blushed and smiled. She gently held Qin Zhixu''s hand and said, "my name is wan Yuqing. Just call me Yuqing."


    The last time was introduced by elders, but this time the two sides intersected as friends.


    Qin Zhixu said, "JOJO has gone to take an exterior photo. It''s estimated that he won''t come back in a short time."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned and said, "but didn''t his schedule say he would take a photo next week?"


    "You know that?" Qin Zhixu looked at Wan Yuqing in surprise.


    Wan Yuqing scratched her hair awkwardly and said, "I... am JOJO''s brain powder."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "it seems that you have been paying attention to him for a long time and haven''t spoken?"


    "I, I dare not." Wan Yuqing said weakly.


    Qin Zhixu picked his eyebrow and said, "but if you don''t dare in the future, it''s useless even if I create opportunities for you."


    Wan Yuqing looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "I will work hard."


    Qin Zhixu nodded and said to Wan Yuqing, "you can''t see JOJO these days, but I''ll find an excuse to urge him back or send you there."


    Wan Yuqing nodded obediently and asked, "do I want to..."


    "I want to play my fiancee." Qin Zhi Xu said with a smile: "from now on, you are my girlfriend. You will be here in the morning, I will take you shopping in the afternoon and take you home in the evening."


    Wan Yuqing opened her eyes in surprise. Unexpectedly, Qin Zhixu decided their dating process in minutes.


    Looking at Wan Yuqing''s expression, Qin knew Xu Dun and said, "sorry, I''m in a hurry, so I can only come like this."


    "No, it doesn''t matter." Wan Yuqing said, "I''ll call my mother later, otherwise she will be frightened."


    Looking at Wan Yuqing, Qin Zhixu smiled and thought that if she could really be with JOJO, she would be a pair of golden girls.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yun Xiaoxiao waited on Ning Jikang all night, and all kinds of hospitality in the morning. Finally, Ning Jikang promised to take her home.


    Looking at the door of Ning''s house, Yun Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and told himself that he must seize the opportunity.


    Ning Jikang took her hand and walked into the door. As he walked, he said, "it doesn''t matter whether I marry you or not, but if my grandfather doesn''t agree, I can''t help it."


    Yun Xiaoxiao nodded and said, "I know."


    Ning Jikang smiled, looked at her and said, "in fact, why do you have to marry in? Is it not good to be my woman?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyes darkened, but his gentle smile returned when he raised his head.


    She raised her hand and gently stroked Ning Jikang''s cheek and said, "Ji Kang, I love you. It has nothing to do with you. If you haven''t fallen in love with me yet, just give me a chance so that I can be close to you."


    Ning Jikang shrugged and said, "whatever you want."


    Taking back his hand, Yun Xiaoxiao''s smile slowly faded away.


    If those excessive traces on her body hadn''t disappeared, even Yun Xiaoxiao was about to believe that she really fell in love with the scum around her.


    Into the living room, Mr. Ning is sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    Seeing Ning Jikang coming back with Yun Xiaoxiao, he was stunned first, then frowned and looked cold and angry.


    "Grandpa, I''m back." Ning Jikang said hello to master Ning. Regardless of Yun Xiaoxiao''s situation, he went to the sofa and sat down.


    Yun Xiaoxiao stood there, at a loss.


    Master Ning stared at Yun Xiaoxiao darkly and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Grandpa, I..."


    "I''m not your grandfather." master Ning interrupted Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "Miss Yun, it''s better to be more self-respect."


    Yun Xiaoxiao bit his lip. When he didn''t understand the irony in master Ning''s words, he came forward and knelt in front of master Ning with a plop.


    I didn''t expect Yun Xiaoxiao to give such a big gift as soon as he came up. Master Ning and Ji Kang were stunned.


    Master Ning looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and said with a black face, "what are you doing? Do you want to break my birthday?"


    "Don''t be angry, Grandpa Ning. No matter what Xiaoxiao does, he doesn''t dare to break your life." Yun Xiaoxiao tears from the corners of his eyes and looks pitifully at master Ning "Grandpa Ning, I know that my family''s affairs have disappointed you and questioned Ji Kang''s marriage. I just want to tell you that I am sincere to Ji Kang. I hope you can help us and give me a chance to prove myself."


    "Really?" master Ning turned his head and looked at Ning Jikang and asked, "Jikang, what do you say?"


    Ning Jikang shrugged and said, "I don''t care. Just listen to Grandpa''s arrangement."

 Chapter 164

    Hearing his grandson''s answer, old master Ning nodded with satisfaction, looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and said with a sarcastic smile: "do you hear? Our family Jikang doesn''t have to marry you."


    Yun Xiaoxiao bit his lip and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Looking at Yun Xiaoxiao''s appearance, old master Ning sneered: "you came out of a large family. I believe your parents have taught you what you should know or not. In our circle, how much can ''sincerity'' be worth? Let alone whether your previous actions were sincere or not, even if they were true, our Ning family is not rare."


    "Grandpa Ning..."


    Yun Xiaoxiao''s face became more ugly. Although she had made full preparations before she came, she didn''t expect to be calm in the face of such ridicule.


    "Ji Kang..." Yun Xiaoxiao turned to Ning Jikang and begged him to say something for himself, but Ning Jikang just lay lazily on the sofa, as if he didn''t see her kneeling on the ground and laughed at her.


    "You don''t have to look at Ji Kang. I''m the master in this family." master Ning sneered, "as long as I don''t nod my head, you can''t marry into our Ning family."


    Yun Xiaoxiao froze and bowed his head to silence.


    At the moment, she didn''t use the pear blossom with rain, because she knew that in front of master Ning, those tricks would not help her except to reduce her points.


    "Think clearly, Miss Yun, please go back." master Ning said.


    "Grandpa Ning, I know you won''t believe what I say now." Yun Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, looked up and looked at Grandpa Ning firmly. "Then, Grandpa Ning, how can you believe that I''m telling the truth and what can I do to agree to my marriage with Ji Kang?"


    No longer pretentious, no longer pretending to plead, but showing the identity and chips of both sides and negotiating the marriage as a business.


    It has to be said that Yun Xiaoxiao reacted very quickly. At least his performance at this moment was appreciated by master Ning.


    Master Ning''s expression on his face eased a little. Looking at Yun Xiaoxiao, he nodded, stretched out his hand and compared with the sofa next to him and said, "your attitude is right. Since we are all businessmen, it''s better to solve it with the method of businessmen."


    Yun Xiaoxiao pursed his lips, slowly got up from the ground, sat on one side of the sofa and said to Uncle Ning, "please tell Grandpa Ning the conditions."


    "The conditions are also very simple. In the final analysis, there is only one problem for us, that is, your cloud family." master Ning smiled at Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "to tell you the truth, I am still very satisfied with you. Ji Kang of our family must like you very much, otherwise he won''t bring you to see me at this time."


    Ning Jikang shrugged noncommittally. He really didn''t like Yun Xiaoxiao. If he didn''t like it, he also liked her body.


    He promised to consider his marriage with Yun Xiaoxiao, mainly because Yun Xiaoxiao''s promise moved him.


    When they were still in the hotel in the morning, Yun Xiaoxiao promised him that if they got married, she would not interfere with Ning Jikang''s freedom to associate with other girlfriends, nor would she ask him to work for the cloud family.


    Listening to master Ning''s words, Yun Xiaoxiao can''t understand what he means. "Grandpa Ning, don''t worry, our cloud family has encountered difficulties now, but as the saying goes, thin dead camels are bigger than horses. What''s the matter, our cloud family still has some confidence."


    "What you said is true?" seeing that Yun Xiaoxiao was so sure, old master Ning couldn''t help beating the drum. If the cloud family really has a day to turn over, he would be extremely stupid to shut Yun Xiaoxiao out at this time.


    "But as far as the news I found, how can you say that your cloud house has been hollowed out?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao tried to calm down his expression. If Uncle Ning and Ning Jikang knew that she was just pulling the flag at this time, they would have kicked her out long ago.


    "Grandpa Ning, how can you believe the rumors outside?" Yun Xiaoxiao said: "in fact, what about our cloud family? Grandpa Ning, you should be the most understandable."


    "Me?" Uncle Ning was a little confused.


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at master Ning and said: "How much is the difference between our cloud family today and Ning family half a year ago? Ning family was abandoned by Ning Jiwei half a year ago. Although a big tree fell, it didn''t survive? Now, although our cloud family had some minor conflicts with my brother Yunling and the company encountered some problems, we are a family, broken bones and tendons, coupled with our cloud family''s many years of operation and development Where are your contacts? Why don''t you worry about the day when you make a comeback? "


    Master Ning looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    I have to say, Yun Xiaoxiao''s words made him more hesitant.


    Yun Xiaoxiao then said, "if Grandpa Ning is worried that the cloud family will launch the laning family, I can guarantee that I just want to be with Ji Kang and will never let him take out the Ning family''s savings to relieve the cloud family."


    "Seriously?" Uncle Ning obviously didn''t trust Yun Xiaoxiao. "Since you don''t ask for anything, why do you have to marry in at this time?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Ning Jikang and said, "because I really love Ji Kang. Even if he doesn''t like me so much, I also want to be his wife."


    Master Ning pondered for a few minutes and said to Yun Xiaoxiao, "go back first. I need to think about it."


    "Yes." Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t bother any more, but obediently stood up and said goodbye politely.


    Master Ning looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and thought about it. He said to Ning Jikang sitting on one side, "go and see Xiao Xiao off."


    Ning Jikang got up lazily and pointed out the door: "let''s go."


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked up and smiled at him gently. He put his arm into his elbow and walked out slowly with his steps.


    Looking at their backs, master Ning flashed a light in his eyes.


    As Yun Xiaoxiao said, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. If the girl can help Ji Kang take over the cloud family completely after she marries in, why don''t they worry about not growing up!


    Without knowing what master Ning was thinking, Yun Xiaozheng and Ning Jikang happily walked outside the gate of Ning''s house.


    Today''s trip, although it has not finally achieved its goal, she has been very satisfied with such progress.


    Ning Jikang only sent Yun Xiaoxiao to the gate and didn''t send him again. He didn''t even open the door for her. He just waved at random and said, "go back."


    Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything, but smiled softly.


    When the door of Ning''s house was closed in front of her, Yun Xiaoxiao restrained his smile and turned to look at the door of Ning''s house with a gloomy face.


    After getting on the bus, Yun Xiaoxiao received a call from the old lady of the cloud family. Yun Xiaoxiao said, "grandma, don''t worry. I have a comprehensive plan to ensure that the old man of the Ning family will agree to the marriage."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    On the day after Dou Ge arrived here, Dou Ming also came.


    In fact, he chartered a plane all night. He didn''t expect his brother to arrive early. For fear of any conflict between his brother and Jian Yi, he put down his unfinished business and hurried over.


    After Dou Ming came, the brothers often locked up with Jian Yi in their study. They didn''t know what they were discussing.


    When Jian Haixi passed by once, he even saw them talking with Ning Jiwei on video.


    Looking at them like this, Jian Haixi had no choice but to shake his head.


    She didn''t know what the mentality of her man and son was. She had to tell her in the end, but she refused to let her participate in the process of consultation and entanglement.


    In this regard, Jian Haixi didn''t say anything. The men of their family are trying to protect the family. She doesn''t seem to have a better way to give back in addition to moving and accepting.


    But although Jian Haixi doesn''t know much, looking at Ning Ji and Jian Yi, he guessed that the Mo family''s affairs are not so simple.


    While worrying about the Mo family, Jane Haixi washed the vegetables and turned to take another handful of vegetables. Suddenly, a big hand holding the vegetables appeared in front of her, "here."


    "Ah!"


    Jian Haixi was startled, screamed and jumped away for two steps. He turned his head and looked at Dou Ge who didn''t know when to stand behind her. He patted his chest with lingering fear and said, "you, when did you come?"


    "Two minutes ago." Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I called you twice, but you didn''t respond."


    Jian Haixi smiled awkwardly and said, "sorry, I was just thinking about something and didn''t hear your voice."


    Dou Ge looked at her and asked, "are you thinking about Mo''s family?"


    Jian Haixi nodded. "Things are troublesome, aren''t they? I think you''ve been discussing them all day."


    Dou Ge said: "it''s a little troublesome, but it''s still under control. We''re just looking for the most effective and profitable way to discuss so much."


    Jian Haixi nodded and asked, "by the way, do you want to drink here? Or are you hungry? I''m cooking and can eat right away."


    Dou Ge frowned slightly, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "have you always been like this?"


    "Me? What am I like?" asked Jane Haixi suspiciously.


    "It''s just very quiet, as if how the world is chaotic has nothing to do with you." Dou Ge said.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "but in fact, it has nothing to do with me. My ability is limited. I can''t help the world at the same time. It''s the best to be alone. As long as the people I care about are well, no matter how busy it is outside, it has nothing to do with me."


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and suddenly stretched out his hand to her, stroking her broken hair between her temples, "you''re so good, I like it very much."


    "Ah?" Jane Haixi was stunned. She didn''t react for a moment. What does Dou Ge mean by "like".


    Dou Ge didn''t explain. He just smiled at her, took a bottle of ice water from the fridge and left.


    If this episode is just an accident, Dou GE''s behavior at the dinner table is even more outrageous.


    At dinner, because Jian Yi was unable to move, Jian Haixi always helped him put all the dishes in his bowl carefully.


    After a meal, Jian Haixi didn''t eat much before Jian Yi was almost full.


    When Dou Ge saw that Jane Haixi was like this, he frowned and put a large piece of meat and some chopsticks of green vegetables in her bowl. "Eat quickly. The rice will be cold in a while."


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone calmed down and looked at him strangely.


    Jian Haixi''s hand with chopsticks stiffened and didn''t know where to put it.


    Dou Ming coughed twice, reached out and patted Dou Ming on the arm, whispered, "brother, pay attention."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Dou Ge asked.


    Dou Ming choked and said nothing to his brother.


    Jian Yi looked at Dou Ge, his eyes narrowed slightly, turned his head to Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, daddy said he would video you later and have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Jian Haixi asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t know." Jane Yi shook her head and said, "it seems that Ruirui is making trouble again."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I said the girl can''t get used to it. You two still have to spoil her. Now it''s all right."


    Jian Yi scratched his head with a guilty conscience and said, "Mommy, I didn''t participate this time. It''s all daddy''s pot. You can educate daddy later."


    Jian Haixi glanced at his son with a smile, knocked his bowl with chopsticks and said, "eat quickly."


    After such a interruption, the episode of Dou Ge just now is over.


    But Jian Haixi always felt that Dou GE''s eyes at her made her a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t know what to say.


    After dinner, Dou Ming directly took his brother into the room.


    The two brothers talked for half an hour.


    Half an hour later, Dou Ming sighed and drank a mouthful of water thirsty: "brother, do you understand what I mean now?"


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "you mean Jane Haixi has children, women and men."


    "Yes, sister Haixi''s family is harmonious and happy. Brother, you must not do anything to destroy other people''s families." Dou Ming said.


    "What have I done?" Dou Ge asked suspiciously.


    Dou Ming was stunned and asked, "brother, aren''t you interested in sister Haixi? Otherwise, why did you bring her food at the dinner table?"


    Dou Ge frowned and said, "does it mean I''m interested in her to bring her food?"


    "Brother, are you asking me? Don''t you have to ask yourself about it?" Dou Ming said silently.


    Dou Ge shook his head and said, "I like her very much, but I don''t know if it means I''m ''interesting'' to her. Does that mean I like her?"


    "No, absolutely not!" Dou Ming hurriedly said.


    "But you just said..."


    "I mean you care too much about sister Haixi." seeing that Dou Ge doesn''t understand feelings at all, Dou Ming quickly changed his mouth and said nothing to let Dou Ge understand.


    "Then I''m not interested in Jane Haixi?" Dou Ge asked.


    "Of course." Dou Ming said with a smile, "we make friends with Jian Yi. Sister Haixi is our elder. We all care about her. It''s right."


    Dou Ge nodded, looked at Dou Ming unhappily and said, "then why did you tell me for so long?"


    "Er..." Dou Ming choked. He knew you didn''t understand anything. I won''t waste this time talking to you.


    ¡ª¡ª


    RU¡£


    After reaching a cooperation consensus with Wan Yuqing, Qin Zhixu first called Ning Jiwei and asked him to help arrange other things.


    If this can really attract Qin Tian''s attention, the Wanjia side must say hello, and WAN Yuqing''s past also needs someone to help cover it. If Qin Tian finds out that Wan Yuqing likes JOJO, everything will help.


    When he did this, Wan Yuqing was staring at him. She was vaguely aware of the danger, but she didn''t regret it.


    After calling Ning Jiwei, Qin Zhixu started the "boyfriend" mode. He not only intimately taught Wan Yuqing all kinds of e-commerce channels, but also enthusiastically pounded his shoulders and legs and delivered water at the turnout. In less than one morning, the whole company knew that their president had been captured by thousands of thousands of gold.


    Everyone''s first reaction was not to eat melons at the door of Qin Zhixu''s office, but to go to Yang Yaru.


    Several colleagues who were close to Yang Yaru had the courage to knock on Yang Yaru''s office. Seeing her haggard face, they were more sure of her guess. One or two of them gathered around Yang Yaru to comfort her.


    "Sister Yang, don''t be sad. Three legged frogs are rare in the world, and there are many three legged men."


    "Yes, sister Yang, our president is unlucky to miss you. He will regret it in the future."


    Yang Yaru looked at the way people were unfair to her and said with a bitter smile, "what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t you know, sister Yang? Our president and WAN Yuqing are good. Her soul is almost hooked away."


    Yang Yaru nodded and said, "I know. I led Miss Wan into his office. They''re fine. What does it have to do with me?"


    "Don''t hold on, sister Yang. We all know you feel bad."


    "That''s right. The pigs raised by heart are seduced away by other cabbages. Who doesn''t feel bad?"


    Listening to their metaphor, Yang Yaru almost didn''t spit a mouthful.


    "Sister Yang, why don''t I introduce you? I have a distant cousin who looks so handsome..."


    "OK, OK." the more they said, the more outrageous they became. Yang Yaru got up and kicked everyone out, "sisters, thank you for your kindness. I''m really fine. I don''t need to introduce someone."


    After everyone left, Yang Yaru sat at her desk and felt a little lost.


    But not from Qin Zhixu, but from another man.


    On this day, Qin Zhixu played a full Youjia boyfriend. He was courteous at work, accompanied shopping after work, gave gifts and watched movies. Wan Yuqing was deeply flattered.


    "Qin, brother Qin, this gift is too expensive for me..."


    "If you can''t have it, you have to." Qin Zhixu interrupted Wan Yuqing, put on the newly bought necklace for her, and whispered in her ear, "I tell you, we are probably being monitored, so we must make a lover''s gesture, and we can''t reveal the stuffing, you know?"


    "I, I see." Wan Yuqing nodded with a red face. The little bird leaned against Qin Zhixu and let him pull him to the next date.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In an unknown villa in the suburbs, Qin Tian smashed the remote control in his hand.


    Sniffing the warmth of love, he sat on the sofa and said, "your brother found you a sister-in-law. You should be happy. What do you do with the remote control?"


    "Shut up!" Qin Tian roared. "Qin knows Xu is mine. He can only be mine all his life!"


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Qin Tian with a ferocious face and was stunned. He didn''t speak again.


    It''s not the first time for her to deal with Qin Tian. If Qin Tian was psychologically distorted in the past, Qin Tian is now a psychopath. She can do anything as long as she is willing.


    So Wen Qingnuan didn''t dare to provoke her. After all, if she wanted to live well and revenge, she had to cooperate with Qin Tian.


    Looking at the ambiguous and intimate Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing in the monitoring, the tight green tendons of Qin Tian''s fist burst.


    "Someone!"


    "Miss Qin, what can I do for you?" hearing Qin Tian''s voice, two people in black pushed the door and came in respectfully.


    Qin Tian glanced at Wan Yuqing''s delicate little face in the monitoring, smiled fiercely and said, "go and find out the details of Wan family, especially Wan Yuqing''s."

 Chapter 165

    Perhaps she listened more to the comfort of her colleagues, or she was a little flustered to see Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing sprinkle dog food all morning. Yang Yaru''s sense of loss was deeper and heavier than a few days ago.


    She habitually picked up her mobile phone and turned out wechat. The first top message in the chat list remained last night. It was sent after George left her house.


    "Yaru, you are a good girl. Thank you for your care that night and your tireless explanation these two days. The misunderstanding has been eliminated. We will be good friends in the future!"


    Good friend


    Looking at the last three words, Yang Yaru drew a slightly astringent smile from the corners of her mouth.


    She also wants to be a good friend, but unfortunately she can''t go back to her original position.


    After closing her eyes, Yang Yaru leaned her head against the back of the chair and looked up at the ceiling.


    "Sister Yang."


    The assistant knocked on the door, put the folder on the table and reported to Yang yaruhui: "sister Yang, this is the latest market research data of the cooperation project with maiteng. Please have a look. If there is no problem, I''ll go to maiteng and show it to them."


    Hearing the word "maiteng", Yang Yaru paused, looked down at the folder on the table, thought and said, "you go out first. It''s just that I''m going out. I''ll take it to them later."


    "OK, I''ll go out first, sister Yang."


    After the assistant left, Yang Yaru reached out to open the files in the folder, sipped her lips and stood up.


    Half an hour later, Yang Yaru walked into maiteng design department with the information.


    George was surprised to see her coming. "Why are you here? You didn''t say it in advance. What''s up?"


    "Can''t you come if you have nothing?" Yang Yaru raised her chin and directly opened the sofa chair in front of his desk and sat down.


    George took back his legs on the table, smiled and said, "I dare not. I''m afraid you have something urgent."


    Then George got up and poured Yang Yaru a cup of coffee. Just when he wanted to put the coffee on the table in front of Yang Yaru, he saw Yang Yaru reach out and take the cup.


    At the moment of handover, there was a weak touch between their fingertips. George was stunned, but Yang Yaru took the coffee as if nothing had happened and sipped: "I have to say, the coffee here is really good."


    George looked back and said with a smile, "there was only a water dispenser in this room. Jane Haixi saved her life. I bought the coffee maker out of my own pocket, and these coffee beans are all my private goods."


    "Really?" Yang Yaru picked her eyebrows and asked casually, "do you have any other private goods? Do you have time for me to see?"


    "Yes, of course, but I can''t show you." George looked at her with a joking smile and said, "it will teach you bad."


    Yang Yaru proudly raised her head and looked at him provocatively, "try it."


    George frowned slightly and looked at her. "Why do I think you''re a little strange today?"


    Yesterday I avoided him like a snake and scorpion, but today I asked him to teach her private goods. This change is too big.


    "That''s because you never knew me." Yang Yaru looked at George with eyes like stars and red lips like millet. "I will, but it''s not just business."


    George smiled, picked up the coffee cup in front of him, touched Yang Yaru and said, "I''ll ask you for advice another day."


    "You''re welcome. Everyone is good friends." Yang Yaru sipped her coffee.


    When Xie Nuan pushed the door in, he saw that George and Yang Yaru were discussing the latest research data harmoniously. He was surprised and said, "strange, when did your relationship get so good?"


    George coughed and said in two voices, "what are you talking about? My relationship with Yaru has always been so good. We have the same outlook and personality..."


    "Wait, wait."


    Before he finished, Xie Nuan interrupted him, squinting at the two people: "I said you two shouldn''t be good?"


    "Poof!"


    George vomited completely on his desk without taking a sip of coffee. He angrily shouted to Xie Nuan, "Xie Nuan, compensate me for my new inkstone!"


    Xie Nuan turned his eyes and said, "there''s a limit to your pretending. What''s the age? Are you still putting an inkstone here?"


    "Can you control it? Anyway, you washed it dry and wiped it off!" George said.


    "I don''t, I didn''t vomit." Xie Nuan''s eyes turned and the thief smiled, "who makes you feel guilty?"


    "Why am I guilty?" George said angrily, "it''s obviously your nonsense."


    Xie Nuan shrugged his shoulders and looked at Yang Yaru, who was calm and composed, and said, "but Yaru didn''t deny it."


    George was stunned and turned to look at Yang Yaru. Sure enough, she had no big reaction since she heard Xie Nuan''s words.


    "Yaru, talk quickly. How did you two hook up?" Xie Nuan asked gossip.


    Yang Yaru smiled and shook her head and said, "warm, you really misunderstood this time. I''m here entirely on business without any personal reasons."


    Xie Nuan was stunned and looked at Yang Yaru suspiciously.


    Women in love are always very sensitive. Xie Nuan sees the sour and astringent that makes her doubt from Yang Yaru''s smile.


    "Yaru, you..."


    "Wennuan, I''ve finished talking with George about business. Are you off work? Why don''t we sit down together?" Yang Yaru interrupted Xie Nuan and invited him with a smile.


    Xie Nuan was stunned, nodded and said, "Oh, good."


    Watching the two women discuss the next arrangement, George said in some displeasure, "Hey, you left me like this?"


    Yang Yaru smiled and winked at him and said, "director Qiao, it''s time for best friends. Men stop."


    With that, Yang Yaru waved to him and took Xie Nuan out of the office.


    Looking at their backs, George smiled and shook his head.


    Out of the maiteng gate, Yang Yaru took Xie Nuan to the cafe across the street.


    Xie Nuan looked at her unhappy appearance and knew that his guess was probably right.


    Just thinking of George, Xie Nuan sighed.


    Luohua''s ruthless drama is like the original coffee. It hurts to cry. Unless fate favors and adds a few sugars to it, it won''t be perfect.


    "Warm, this thing... Don''t tell Haixi, OK?" Yang Yaru whispered, biting her lips.


    Xie Nuan was slightly stunned, then nodded and said, "don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    "That''s good, I just..." Yang Yaru said with a bitter smile, "I just don''t want to give up."


    Xie Nuan patted her hand comfortingly and said, "try if you want. It''s a pity to give up if you haven''t tried. But Yaru, don''t be too sharp. There are many good men in the world."


    Yang Yaru looked at Xie Nuan and asked with a smile, "do you think I''m having bad luck with my feelings? I''ve been interested in two people since I was young. One is Jian Yi, who hides his age identity. This one... My heart is not with me."


    Xie Nuan said, "don''t think about it. The reason why you''re still alone is definitely not because of your bad luck. It''s just that the right person blocked the car on the way to find you and was a little late."


    Yang Yaru smiled and said, "I feel much better with your comfort. I hope the traffic over there will be smooth."


    "Don''t worry, he knows you are such a beautiful woman waiting, and he will come when he goes." Xie Nuan smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yun Xiaoxiao left Ning''s house in the afternoon, but he didn''t go back to Yun''s house. Instead, he went to a humble teahouse.


    In the teahouse, a man with a tattered cap was already sitting inside, obviously waiting for someone.


    Yun Xiaoxiao walked over and sat down. In a cold voice, he said, "I can do what I told you before tonight."


    "Don''t worry, little girl." the man said with a hoarse smile, "is it difficult to say what you said? It''s not easy to say it''s simple."


    Yun Xiaoxiao frowned and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    The man smiled and said, "Miss Yun, you didn''t say that it was the old master of the Ning family that let me hit. Although the Ning family is not better than in the past, it''s still very simple to crush a little ant of me. If something comes to light, your Yun family will certainly not care about me. What can I do then?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao was stunned. Unexpectedly, the man had found out her details in only one day.


    But now that things have come here, Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t want to look back. She took a deep breath and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Simple." the man twirled his index finger and thumb slightly and said, "as the saying goes, money can make ghosts grind. As long as the money is enough, my ghost can naturally work for Miss Yun."


    Yun Xiaoxiao said, "I have paid your deposit before."


    "Ha ha." the man sneered, "Miss Yun is an understanding person. Don''t you know that the price can change at any time?"


    "You..." Yun Xiaoxiao clenched her teeth angrily. If she had another choice, she would leave here without looking back.


    But now she has only one way left, so she tried to resist the urge to curse and said to the man, "after it''s done, add 200000 more to the previous price. Do you like it or not?"


    "Deal." the man finished his tea and said with a smile to Yun Xiaoxiao, "Miss Yun is waiting for good news tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Mr. Ning took the birdcage to the park for a walk as usual.


    But he didn''t expect that this time, he almost walked to the site of Lord Yan.


    Not far from home with the birdcage, Mr. Ning was waiting for the traffic light on the side of the road, but unexpectedly, a large truck rushed across the road and rushed towards Mr. Ning regardless of the red light.


    Master Ning was so frightened that he couldn''t even mention the cage, so he ran back.


    But where''s his speed? It''s too big a truck?


    The car turned upside down with a bang.


    When the passers-by around reacted and called the ambulance, there was a big pool of blood under uncle Ning.


    When Ning Jikang received the call and rushed to the hospital, uncle Ning had been sent to the emergency room. The doctor asked him to sign the operation consent, saying that in the case of the old man, I''m afraid it''s more or less bad.


    Ning Jikang sat in the corridor dejectedly, confused and helpless in his eyes.


    I''m afraid it''s not necessarily true how deep his feelings for master Ning are.


    It''s just that uncle Ning is the only person in the Ning family who still faces him. He can still muddle along like this now, but it''s because there''s an old man there. If the old man really doesn''t exist, his life in the future will be difficult.


    Ning Jikang looked at the red light in the emergency room and wanted to run to Ning Fubang on the other floor.


    Ning Fubang was chatting with Fu zuoan. Seeing Ning Jikang rush in in panic, he asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Dad, Grandpa, he..."


    Ning Jikang cried, "Grandpa, he had a car accident. Now he''s in the emergency room. The doctor said he''s afraid... I''m afraid he can''t..."


    "What?" Ning Fubang was stunned and immediately got out of bed. "Where? Take me there!"


    Looking at Ning Fubang who hurriedly followed Ning Jikang, Fu zuoan wanted to persuade him, but he didn''t know how to speak. He could only sigh and follow up.


    Ning Fubang and Ning Jikang waited at the door of the operating room for two hours. During this period, Yun Xiaoxiao hurried to hold Ning Jikang and wait there.


    Two hours later, the nurse pushed master Ning out. Ning Fubang hurried forward and asked, "how''s my father?"


    The doctor who came out asked the nurse to push the patient into the ward and said, "the patient''s condition is temporarily stable, but it''s only temporary. It''s possible to shock again at any time."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, everyone was stunned. Ning Fubang and Ning Jikang were really sad, but Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyes were dark and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Settle old master Ning in the ward, and Ning Fubang will not leave the comatose old man.


    Seeing this, Fu zuoan came forward and advised, "Fubang, your body hasn''t recovered. It''s better to go back first. Anyway, it doesn''t take much time to go back and forth in a hospital. If there is a situation, you''ll just come back."


    Ning Fubang shook his head and said, "I''ll keep it here."


    "But..."


    "Fu Lao, you don''t have to persuade me anymore." Ning Fubang held master Ning''s hand and said painfully, "I''m not a good father and I haven''t made a good son. Now my father is lying here. How can I leave?"


    Looking at his appearance, Fu zuoan shook his head and sighed helplessly. He was trying to say something more. He was interrupted by Ning Jikang before he spoke.


    "Fu Lao, after all, this is our family business, so you don''t have to worry about it." Ning Jikang sneered at Fu zuoan and said, "my father, I''ll take care of it naturally. Please come back so late."


    Fu zuoan was stunned. Looking at Ning Fubang who had no intention to leave, he had to turn and leave the ward.


    After Fu zuoan left, Ning Jikang sat down beside Ning Fubang and cried, "Dad, grandpa is like this. You can''t ignore us."


    Ning Fubang sighed, turned his head and looked at his son with tears on his face. He couldn''t bear to touch his head and said, "don''t worry, I won''t care about you."


    Listening to his words, Ning Jikang was relieved.


    After Fu zuoan left the hospital, he called Ning Jiwei. After saying uncle Ning''s condition, he said, "I think your father probably won''t go back with me again. The Ning family is like this now. Your father''s heart is soft. Plus Ning Jikang''s encouragement, he will definitely go back to the Ning family."


    After hearing this, Ning Jiwei said, "I know the general situation. I''ll check the cause of the old man''s car accident. As for my father... Let him go for the time being."


    "Just know what you know." Fu Zuo settled down and asked, "have you made a decision over Mo''s house?"


    "Well, I''ll leave after I''ve handled things here," Ning Jiwei said.


    "There''s Haixi..." Fu zuoan said anxiously, "if Haixi knew you were doing such a dangerous thing, he wouldn''t agree."


    Ningiweaton said, "I''ll tell her myself."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, as soon as Jian Haixi finished massaging Jian Yi, she received a video call from Ning Jiwei. Jian Haixi smiled and picked it up.


    As soon as the video was connected, Jane Ruiyang appeared on the camera with a smiling face, "Mommy!"


    Seeing her daughter''s energetic appearance, Jane Haixi could not help bending her mouth, "why don''t you rest so late?"


    "Because Ruirui misses her Mommy and brother so much that she can''t sleep ~" Jian Rui said coquettishly with her mouth.


    Jian Haixi glanced at her and said, "I don''t think I''ve seen you contact me these two days."


    Jianrui stuck out her tongue and said, "Mommy, I have a reason."


    "Oh, there''s another reason?" Jian Haixi said with a smile. "I thought you were crazy to go home and forget me."


    "How could it be?" Jian Rui said wrongfully, "Mommy, you can''t wronged me. I haven''t contacted you these two days because Mo Tong lives at home. Don''t you help him if you show him your brother?"


    "Mo Tong?" Jian Haixi was stunned and frowned slightly. "How can Mo Tong be at home?"


    Jian Rui scratched her head and explained, "because Mo Tong''s housekeeper was not at home two days ago, he had no food, so Ruirui brought him back, but the housekeeper has picked him up tonight."


    Jane Haixi nodded and asked, "you haven''t exposed anything?"


    "No, I''m so smart. How could I be exposed?" Jianrui proudly raised her head and said, "Mommy, don''t underestimate me ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "where''s your father?"


    "I''m beside you. I''ve been staring at Mommy. Look at you." Jian Rui smiled and handed her cell phone to Ning Jiwei.


    They looked at each other across the screen, and both had a feeling that they had not seen each other for a day.


    Ning Jiwei asked with a gentle smile in his eyes, "how are you doing recently?"


    "Everything is fine here." Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I''m just worried about you. Is everything going well at home?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "there are some small problems, but they can be solved."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi asked, "it''s Ruirui and Yiyi''s birthday in a few days. Will you come then?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and looked at Jian Haixi and said, "then we can have a family reunion."


    "I really hope we don''t have to separate after this reunion." Jian Haixi sighed.


    On the other side, Jian Yi hears what Jian Haixi says, lowers his head and doesn''t speak.


    He had already known that this reunion was just peace before the next separation.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and said, "don''t worry, we can never separate again soon."


    Jian Haixi nodded and stopped the topic. She smiled and asked Jian Rui, "does Ruirui have any gifts she wants this time?"


    "Yes, yes!" said Jian Rui with a smile: "Rui Rui wants her mommy to sleep with her, wants to play games with her brother, and wants to skate..."


    Listening to her daughter''s words, Jane Haixi nodded and said, "OK, Mommy, I promise Ruirui''s wishes will come true."

 Chapter 166

    A little.


    Jian Rui frowned at the empty seat beside her and said to Gu Xiaomian suspiciously, "Gu Ruan, you said that the class bell rang. Why doesn''t Mo Tong come?"


    "I don''t know." Gu Xiaomian hurriedly stuffed a chocolate into his mouth while the teacher didn''t notice. He chirped and whispered, "it''s probably something to ask for leave. Otherwise, with his little old man''s character, he won''t be late for anything."


    "What''s going to happen?" Jane Rui said thoughtfully with her cheek in her palm. "Uncle housekeeper just picked him up yesterday. He won''t oversleep on his first day home?"


    "Don''t worry, Rui Rui, he must be fine." Gu Xiaomian smiled heartlessly, reached out and poked Jian Rui''s back and said, "here you are. This is the latest chocolate in my family. Do you want to taste it?"


    "I don''t want it." Jian Rui said with her lips, "brother JOJO said that there is a new magazine for me to shoot recently. I have to keep my figure."


    "Shoot a magazine again?" as soon as he heard the name of "JOJO", Gu Xiaomian didn''t even feel like eating chocolate. He grumbled awkwardly: "Ruirui, do you like that brother JOJO so much?"


    "Of course!" Jane Rui said naturally: "brother JOJO is handsome and talented, has a good figure and character, and everyone will like him."


    "Whoever said it, I don''t like him." Gu Xiaomian whispered.


    "Gu Ruan, what you said is too low for me to hear." Jianrui reached out and handed over a small note and said, "write it."


    Gu Xiaomian took up his pen and wrote a line of words with Pinyin and handed it back to Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui opened it and saw that there was only one line written on it - Ruirui, when I grow up, I can let you take Za records!


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled. Her eyes turned back to his line of words.


    Gu Xiaomian opened it excitedly, but found that what Jian Rui said was: if you want to compare with JOJO''s brother, at least you have to practice your body well?


    Looking at Jian Rui''s note, Gu Xiaomian said angrily, "Rui Rui, I''m just a baby fat. When I grow up, I can be thin! My little father said, I''m a potential stock, and I will be a strong man in the future!"


    Stimulated by Jian Rui''s note, Gu Xiaomian forgot to lower his voice when talking, so that when his voice fell, the whole classroom looked at him and laughed.


    The teacher smiled angrily at his words, threw a chalk head, smiled and scolded: "Gu Xiaomian, if you want to be a strong man, you must at least quit eating chocolate in class?"


    "Teacher, I didn''t..." Gu Xiaomian said humbly while wiping his mouth.


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled, "fool Gu Ruan, your teeth are stained with chocolate!"


    Gu Xiaomian closed his mouth and his big round face turned red. The students and teachers in the classroom were made to laugh.


    Just then, a small figure suddenly appeared at the door of the classroom.


    "Tell the teacher I''m late."


    The teacher frowned at Mo Tong standing at the door, waved and said, "come in, go back to your seat and listen to the class first, and follow me to the office after class."


    "Thank you, teacher." Mo Tong bowed politely and walked back to his position silently with his schoolbag on his back.


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong in surprise, secretly stretched out her hand to pound his elbow and asked, "Mo Tong, why are you here now?"


    If it was the usual, Mo Tong would surely answer her reasons carefully in a low voice. But today, Mo Tong just took back his arm and said coldly, "get up late."


    Jian Rui was stunned. She looked at Mo Tong who was suddenly cold and didn''t continue to ask.


    After class, Mo Tong followed the teacher to the office. Jianrui took Gu Xiaomian and waited at the door of the office. As soon as Mo Tong came out, she pulled him over.


    "Mo Tong, what''s the matter with you?" Jian Rui looked at him suspiciously. "Why did you ignore us just now?"


    "Yes, I''ve shared my favorite chocolate with you," Gu Xiaomian said.


    Mo Tong said goodbye and said coldly, "there''s nothing to say. I don''t want to eat chocolate."


    Seeing him like this, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian looked at each other and were a little angry.


    Gu Xiaomian was even more anxious: "Mo Tong, we are all friends. If you have anything to say, what do you mean by playing face like this?"


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and still didn''t speak.


    Jianrui is a little sad. She thinks that after these days, she and Mo Tong have really become friends, which has nothing to do with Mo''s family. But I didn''t expect that it was not so in Mo Tong''s opinion.


    "You talk!" Gu Xiaomian stretched out his hand and pushed Mo Tong, saying, "how nice Ruirui is to you. She takes you to play and takes you home. That''s how you treat her?"


    Mo Tong was pushed back two steps by Gu Xiaomian''s brute force, frowning and taking a breath.


    His reaction stunned Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian. Jian Rui frowned at him and asked, "Mo Tong, are you hurt?"


    With that, he would stretch out his hand to pull Mo Tong''s clothes. When he touched it, Mo Tong hid him.


    Jian Rui was stunned and said, "Mo Tong, where are you hurt? Show us."


    "Is it serious? Why not go to the hospital." Gu Xiaomian also asked with concern.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Let''s go." Mo Tong looked at them faintly.


    Seeing his ignorance, Gu Xiaomian''s anger suddenly came up, "Mo Tong, what''s the matter with you? I treat you as a brother and you treat yourself as an uncle, don''t you?"


    "Gu Ruan." Jianrui looked at him and said, "go back to the classroom."


    "Yes, we go back to the classroom and ignore this guy." Gu Xiaomian said and went to pull Jianrui, but Jianrui avoided him.


    "You go back first." Jianrui looked at Gu Xiaomian and said, "I have something to say to Mo Tong."


    "What else can you tell such an ungrateful guy?" Gu Xiaomian said unhappily.


    "Oh, come on." Jian Rui patted Gu Xiaomian''s arm and said, "go back first."


    Gu Xiaomian sighed and said, "OK."


    Before leaving, Gu Xiaomian looked at Mo Tong and said, "don''t bully Ruirui, you know? Otherwise I won''t let you go."


    After Gu Xiaomian left, Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong and asked, "why did you get hurt? Didn''t you go home yesterday? Did the housekeeper beat you again?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Mo Tong still looked expressionless.


    Jianrui''s small face sank and didn''t talk nonsense with him. She stepped forward and stretched out her hand to tear off his clothes.


    Mo Tong didn''t expect that she would suddenly approach. She wanted to avoid the collar, but she had been pulled by Jianrui. If he pulled hard at this time, he would hurt Jianrui.


    After hesitating for two seconds, Mo Tong sighed silently and calmed down.


    Jianrui took advantage of this opportunity to pull open his clothes. She saw that the arms and back under the long sleeves were covered with new scars, and some even spilled blood drops.


    Looking at such ferocious scars, Jianrui stayed there in shock.


    Although I guessed that it was the housekeeper who moved his hand to Mo Tong again, I never thought he would do so hard.


    "Too much!" looking at those wounds, Jianrui''s eyes were red. "How can he hit you? He hit you so hard!"


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui''s red eyes and was stunned. He reached out and touched her eyelids and asked, "you''re crying. Why?"


    "What? Why?" Jianrui sniffed and said, "smelly housekeeper, bad housekeeper, dare to do this to you. See if I don''t tell the teacher!"


    With that, Jianrui will take Mo Tong to the office to find the teacher again.


    "No need." Mo Tong shook his head and said, "it''s not a big injury. I''m used to it."


    "How can you get used to it?" Jian Rui said, "Mo Tong, it''s wrong for him to beat people. You can resist."


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui with deep eyes and said, "in my house, children can''t resist adults."


    "I don''t care." Jian Rui snorted, "that''s your home, not my home. If you don''t want to go to the teacher, I''ll go home with you after school today and teach him a lesson for you!"


    "No!"


    As soon as Jianrui''s voice fell, Mo Tong looked at her seriously and said, "you can''t go to my house again, absolutely not!"


    Jian Rui was stunned and asked, "why?"


    "Because..." Mo Tong bit his lip and said, "because there are bad people in my house, they will bully you, so you can''t go to my house again."


    "Will you bully me, Mo Tong?" asked Jianrui with a crooked head.


    Mo Tong was silent for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, so you''d better not be friends with me again, and don''t believe what I said in the future."


    With that, Mo Tong stopped looking at Jian Rui and turned to leave.


    Looking at his back, Jianrui opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but finally she could only lower her head powerlessly.


    She was not the Jane Rui who didn''t know anything before. It was because she knew the inside story that she couldn''t say "believe Mo Tong".


    In front of the overall situation, the two children who were forced to get involved did not have the ability to control their own choices.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Cloud house.


    Old lady Yun threw the teacup angrily, looked at father Yun and said, "look what daughter-in-law you married? Not only can''t you help at the critical moment, but also dare to abscond with the money?"


    Cloud father sighed: "Mom, I didn''t expect her to do this. Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone to find it."


    Old lady Yun snorted coldly, "she just asked her to go back to her mother''s house to get some money for emergency. She''s good. When she saw that our family was in trouble, she ran away without help. Even if she knelt in front of our house, our cloud family won''t recognize her again!"


    Yun''s father didn''t speak, but Yun Xiaoxiao sat down on the sofa and couldn''t believe that her mother ran away without even telling her.


    Mrs. Yun scolded for a long time before she calmed down a little. She turned to her father and asked, "how''s your side? Is Yunling willing to come back to help?"


    Cloud father shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen anyone at all. His phone number seems to have changed. I can''t find his private phone. The Secretary will always answer the call."


    "Won''t you go directly to the company and block people at home?" Mrs. Yun said.


    "Mom, I''ll go." father Yun said, "but whether it''s the company or the family, there''s someone guarding the door. People don''t get close at all."


    Old lady Yun frowned and hummed coldly, "this Yunling, I didn''t expect it to be true this time."


    Cloud father also nodded and said, "I think there is no hope over there."


    When they finished, they looked at each other and looked at Xiang Yun Xiaoxiao together.


    "Xiaoxiao, have you agreed with Ning Jikang? When will you get married?" old lady Yun asked.


    Yunxiaoxiao reluctantly regained consciousness. When he heard Mrs. Yun''s question, he replied, "it may be a while. Recently, Mr. Ning''s family was hospitalized in a car accident, and the Ning family can''t afford space."


    Old lady Yun''s face sank and said, "damn old man, why did you choose this time to have an accident?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t speak, and he didn''t dare to talk about old Ning who was bumped by someone.


    Knowing that mica had left, Yun Xiaoxiao had other ideas in his heart.


    Since the cloud family is already a ship that will fall, can she jump into another ship and escape alone?


    I don''t know what Yun Xiaoxiao thinks. Mrs. Yun is still urging: "Xiaoxiao, you have to hurry up. You don''t know the current situation of our family. What if the old man of Ning family repents after he gets well?"


    "I know, grandma." Yun Xiaoxiao obediently said, "I''ll discuss it with Ji Kang."


    "That''s good." Mrs. Yun was relieved, and her first smile appeared on her face, "Xiaoxiao, our cloud family is counting on you!"


    Cloud father also smiled and said, "Xiaoxiao, when you become Mrs. Ning, there will be hope for our family to make a comeback."


    Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t speak, but he couldn''t stop sneering in his heart.


    Without Yunling, even if there are ten Ning families to make compensation, it is difficult for the cloud family to recover.


    After leaving Yun''s house, Yun Xiaoxiao went to the hospital again.


    Although she has made up her mind to jump off the ship of the cloud family, it is undeniable that she agrees with Mrs. cloud''s words.


    Old man Wan Yining is well and repents. Isn''t her marriage with Ning Jikang in vain?


    Not to mention now that Ning Fubang has returned to Ning''s house, she has to speed up her pace.


    The best way is to make old Ning never wake up again.


    With such an idea, Yun Xiaoxiao silently walked into master Ning''s ward.


    There was no one in the ward except Mr. Ning, who was in a coma,


    Old Ning, who has just had an operation, looks very weak. According to the doctor, whether he can wake up or not is a problem.


    A sneer came up from the corner of Yun Xiaoxiao''s mouth. He stepped forward and stood by the bed, staring at the comatose old man Ning and said, "since you are so ill, don''t hold on. I''ll help you out. By the way, you''ve made me."


    As he said, Yun Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand to master Ning''s bottle with drops.


    When she was about to start, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and Ning Fubang came in with a lunch box.


    Hearing the noise, Yun Xiaoxiao turned back quickly.


    With four eyes facing each other, Ning Fubang looked at Yun Xiaoxiao in surprise, "Xiaoxiao? Why are you here?"


    "Uncle, I came to see Grandpa Ning." Yun Xiaoxiao said.


    Ning Fubang frowned and looked at Yun Xiaoxiao''s hand, which was also taken back from the drip bottle.


    "Oh, I, I..." Yun Xiaoxiao stammered and turned his eyes: "when I came in just now, I saw grandpa Ning''s bit by bit is not smooth, so I helped adjust the next position."


    "Oh." Ning Fubang didn''t think much. He walked over to put down his lunch box and said gratefully to Yun Xiaoxiao: "fortunately, Xiaoxiao, you''re here, otherwise I may not find it, and it will delay the big event."


    "It doesn''t matter, uncle." Yun Xiaoxiao smiled shyly. "For me, Grandpa Ning is almost like my own grandpa. Anyway, Ji Kang and I are getting married soon. It''s my duty to help him take care of Grandpa Ning."


    Ning Fubang paused when he heard the speech, but he didn''t say anything.


    For Ning Jikang, he is willing but weak. If Ning Jikang really insists on marrying Yun Xiaoxiao, he can''t control it.


    Seeing that there was no chance to do it again, Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t stay here long. He only stayed for a while and found an excuse to leave.


    ¡ª¡ª


    villa.


    Qin Tian threw away the documents angrily and shouted, "I asked you to check the information of Wanjia. Did you find these things to fool me? What about the information of Wan Yuqing? What about her preferences and habits?"


    "This..." the man in black hurriedly said, "Miss Qin, I''m not perfunctory, but I can''t find it. It seems that the thousands of families protect this daughter very well. It''s difficult for us to find all the information about her."


    Tan Tian blackened his face, stared at Wan Yuqing''s picture and said with gnashing teeth: "it''s really a golden lady. Qin Zhixu has a good eye this time."


    "Miss Qin, do you want to continue the investigation?" the man in black asked.


    "No," Qin Tian said coldly, "I''ll do it myself."


    With that, Qin Tian pushed away the man in black, sat in front of the computer, and quickly operated on the keyboard with both hands in an attempt to invade the monitoring of Qin Zhixu''s office.


    After trying for a long time, I found that the monitoring system that used to be easy to invade could not invade now.


    "Damn it!" Qin Tian angrily threw the mouse, "it must be the system that Wanjia asked someone to help him do, otherwise how can there be such a coincidence?"


    Qin Tian doesn''t know that Ning Jiwei sent Yun Zhixiang to Qin Zhixu, thinking that the new monitoring system was made by Wanjia for Qin Zhixu.


    In fact, yunzhixiang has already made this system, but Qin Zhixu hasn''t let it be installed. What''s important is to avoid monitoring and wait for an appropriate actual hand.


    As soon as Qin Tiangang invaded the computer, Yun Zhixiang found it. He not only found it, but also tracked the other party''s location in time.


    Looking at the red mark on the map, Yun Zhixiang immediately called Ning Jiwei: "boss, you are so awesome!"


    Ning Jiwei said inexplicably, "what''s up?"


    "I tracked Qin Tian''s position!" Yun Zhixiang said excitedly: "thanks to the improvement you made to me, Qin Tian didn''t even find her position!"


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and asked, "where is it?"


    "Let me see..." Yun Zhixiang enlarged the map and looked at it carefully. "Back to boss, it''s in a villa in the suburbs."


    "Very good." Ning Jiwei sneered and said, "Yun Zhixiang, don''t act rashly. I''ll find someone to cooperate with you and take this opportunity to invade Qin Tian''s computer and read out their data."


    ¡°yes sir£¡¡±


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei immediately contacted Jian Yi. Hearing the news from Qin Tian, Jian Yi was also shocked. He immediately joined Dou ming to get in touch with Yun Zhixiang.


    Of course, at this time, Jian Yi still uses the identity of Dou Ming''s friend.


    Qin Tian doesn''t know that her impulse will attract three decision-makers in the computer industry to jointly conquer.


    At this time, she was dazzled by jealousy. She took the car key and planned to go to Qin Zhixu herself.

 Chapter 167

    After solving Qin Zhixu''s problem, Ning Jiwei took the car key and drove to school to pick up Jian Rui.


    At the school gate, Ning Jiwei saw his daughter sitting alone on the stone pier at the school gate. He didn''t even notice his approach.


    "Rui Rui?" Ning Jiwei frowned, went to Jian Rui, squatted down and asked, "what''s the matter, baby?"


    "Daddy..." Jianrui saw Ning Jiwei and pouted. "Do you think Mo Tong is a bad man?"


    Hearing that his daughter''s problem was related to Mo Tong, Ningji Witton shook his head and said, "personally, I don''t think Mo Tong is a bad child. The affairs of Mo family should have little to do with him."


    "I think so too." Jane Rui tangled her small face and said in distress, "but now I don''t know what to do."


    Seeing his daughter''s annoyance, Ning Jiwei reached out and sat her on his lap. He raised his hand and touched her head and asked, "is something wrong?"


    Jian Rui nodded and said, "Mo Tong was late this morning. Gu Ruan and I asked him why. He didn''t tell us. Later, we found that he had a lot of injuries. Dad, Mo Tong didn''t hurt when he was at our house, but the housekeeper just picked him up yesterday. Today Mo Tong has so many wounds. It must be the housekeeper!"


    Ning Jiwei frowned. When Mo Tong was staying at their house, he accidentally found the old wound on Mo Tong''s body, but unexpectedly, it was the housekeeper''s hand.


    Jian Rui said, "I want to take him to see a doctor. He won''t go. He doesn''t agree to help him find a housekeeper theory. He also said that I''m not allowed to go to their house in the future, and he won''t make friends with me again. Let me stay away from him and don''t believe what he said."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes darkened, "Mo Tong really said so?"


    "HMM." Jianrui looked up at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Daddy, why don''t Mo Tong suddenly make friends with me?"


    "I think he''s afraid he''s not strong enough." Ning Jiwei sighed, looked at his daughter and asked, "how did Ruirui answer him?"


    Jianrui shook her head and said, "I didn''t say anything."


    After a pause, Jianrui lowered her head and whispered, "Daddy, I don''t like myself."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui bited her lip: "If it were me in the past, I would certainly ignore it. Whatever his family background, as long as it was a friend identified by Jian Rui, I wouldn''t break up because of irrelevant things. But now... When Mo Tong said that he would no longer be friends with me, I wanted to hold him, but I didn''t dare. I''m not as smart as my father and brother, although I think Mo Tong is a good man, But the Mo family is so bad that I can''t prove whether Mo Tong is a good person or a bad person. If my rashness leads to the failure of my father''s and brother''s plan, and if we all encounter danger because of me, I will certainly blame myself to death. Therefore, I dare not hold Mo Tong, so I can only watch him leave and default not to be friends with him. "


    At last, Jianrui''s voice had a cry cavity.


    Seeing his daughter''s sad appearance, Ning Jiwei hugged her dearly, silent and didn''t speak.


    Jian Rui lay in Ning Jiwei''s arms and sobbed silently, "Daddy, can I make friends with Mo Tong after we beat those bad guys?"


    Ning Jiwei reached out to help her daughter wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes, smiled and said, "don''t wait so long."


    "What do you mean?" Jianrui looked at ningjiwei unidentified.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but got into the car with his daughter, turned around and drove in the direction of Mo Tong''s house.


    "Daddy?" Jian Rui looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously.


    Ning Jiwei smiled at her and said, "everything daddy does is to let my baby daughter live the life she wants without worry. If my baby is so sad and tangled because of my decision now, isn''t it contrary to my original intention?"


    Jian Rui was stunned and hesitated: "but daddy, I''m worried..."


    "Rui Rui doesn''t have to worry about anything." Ning Jiwei said lovingly: "all the worries are given to Daddy. Rui Rui just be herself."


    "Daddy..." Jianrui sucked her nose, held Ning Jiwei''s arm and said, "Daddy, it''s very kind of you."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and drove to Mo''s house.


    Mo''s villa.


    I didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to visit. The housekeeper and Mo Tong were surprised.


    Jian Rui saw Mo Tong, her eyes brightened, smiled and waved to him, "Mo Tong, I''m looking for you."


    Looking as if nothing had happened to Jian Rui, Mo Tong was stunned and didn''t speak.


    He thought he had made it clear with Jane Rui at school today, but he didn''t expect her to come.


    After sipping his lips, Mo Tong avoided Jian Rui''s sight and said coldly, "what are you doing here? You and I are no longer friends. Please leave my house."


    "Shut up!"


    As soon as the sound of Mo fairy tale fell, Jian Rui and Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, the housekeeper next to them severely scolded: "how can you speak to guests like this?"


    Mo Tong''s mouth tightened and his body shook subconsciously when he heard the housekeeper''s voice. When he heard the speech, he just lowered his head and was silent.


    The housekeeper frowned, reached out and pushed Mo Tong''s shoulder, "apologize to your classmates!"


    Mo Tong twisted his head and stubbornly refused to apologize.


    "You..."


    The housekeeper had to reprimand again, but Ning Jiwei interrupted coldly: "it doesn''t matter. I think there should be some misunderstanding between Mo Tong and Ruirui."


    "Yes, it must be a misunderstanding." hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, the housekeeper quickly connected.


    Ning Jiwei waved to Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, come here."


    Mo Tong was stunned and went to Ning Ji and Jian Rui.


    Ning Jiwei nodded to the housekeeper and pulled Jian Rui and Mo Tong into the car.


    Watching the three of them get into the car, the housekeeper was a little confused. He thought Ning Jiwei just wanted to say a few words to Mo Tong. Unexpectedly, he deliberately avoided him.


    However, thinking that the more ningjiwei and his daughter trusted Mo Tong, the more information they could inquire about, the housekeeper couldn''t help smiling.


    In the car, Mo Tong looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously.


    Ning Jiwei said, "Mo Tong, would you like to leave Mo''s house if there is a chance?"


    Mo Tong was shocked. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei''s opening was such a problem.


    "I......" Mo Tong hesitated and didn''t answer.


    "Mo Tong, don''t worry." Jian Rui took Mo Tong''s hand and comforted in a crisp voice: "you follow us, no one will hit you again, and no one in the Mo family will hit you again."


    "Follow... You?" Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui and turned to Ning Jiwei. "Uncle Ning, do you mean..."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and asked, "I''m asking you if you want to leave your current family and live with us."


    Mo Tong asked, "why?"


    "Because your family is not good to you." Jianrui opened Mo Tong''s sleeve and revealed the scars inside. "I don''t want them to beat you like this. Such a person is not your family. Mo Tong, come with us and we will be very good to you."


    Mo Tong lowered his head and slowly pulled his arm out of Jian Rui''s hand in silence.


    "Mo Tong, don''t you want to?" asked Jane Rui.


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui and Ning Jiwei and said sincerely, "thank you, but I can''t go with you."


    "Why?" Jane Rui didn''t understand, "they are not good to you. Why..."


    "They are very good to me, but without them, I wouldn''t live to this day. Besides, they didn''t treat me badly except for occasional skin and flesh injuries. Instead, they invited me a good teacher to teach me knowledge. I can''t just see their bad side and ignore their good to me."


    Mo Tong said, bowed to Ning Jiwei and said, "Uncle Ning, thank you. I know you mean well, but I can''t go with you. Please don''t come to me in the future."


    With that, without waiting for Ning Ji and Jian Rui to speak again, Mo Tong quickly opened the door and ran down.


    He was afraid that he would regret staying for a few more seconds.


    "Mo Tong..." looking at Mo Tong''s figure, Jian Rui lowered her head sadly.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and touched her head and comforted: "everyone has everyone''s choice. This is mo Tong''s choice. We can only respect him."


    "Daddy..." Jian Rui looked up at Ning Jiwei, "what if one day we and Mo Tong become enemies?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t answer, but left Mo''s door with the steering wheel.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, JOJO''s house.


    Wan Yuqing opened her eyes. The strange environment made her sit up.


    "Here is..." Wan Yuqing looked at the room, her brain turning quickly.


    She clearly remembers that she left with Qin Zhixu. Where is this? Is it Qin Zhixu''s family?


    "You''re awake."


    Wan Yuqing was looking around when he suddenly heard a man''s voice coming from the bay window. He screamed and got out of bed barefoot.


    "You, you..." Wan Yuqing trembled and pointed to the man standing at the bay window.


    Because of the backlight and the man''s silence just now, she didn''t find anyone else in the room.


    "Who are you?" Wan Yuqing stammered.


    JOJO closed the book in her hand and approached slowly.


    The focal length of light and shadow, and the blurred figure is gradually clear.


    When I saw that face, Wan Yuqing stayed there, "JOJO..."


    "Hello." JOJO nodded to her and asked, "are you feeling better?"


    "Me, my body?" after seeing JOJO, Wan Yuqing''s brain stopped working. When she heard JOJO''s question, she reacted for a long time and quickly nodded, "no, I''m fine."


    "That''s good." JOJO went to the door, pressed the button on the wall and ordered, "come on, prepare some porridge for Miss Wan."


    Wan Yuqing also some people who couldn''t believe her thoughts appeared in front of her, "excuse me, this is..."


    "My home." JOJO''s voice is still cold, but it''s good to answer all questions about Wan Yuqing.


    When hearing JOJO say that this is his home, Wan Yuqing was surprised again. Her little face had blushed shyly, "I, how could I..."


    Before she finished asking, she suddenly froze there.


    "I will try my best to help Miss Wan provide you with contact with JOJO, but during this period, I need you to pretend to be my fiancee."


    On the day when Qin Zhixu decided to cooperate, what she said was still in her ears. Wan Yuqing suddenly understood why she woke up and appeared at JOJO''s house.


    This is Qin Zhixu''s promise and her reward for helping him lead out Qin Tian.


    Having figured this out, Wan Yuqing''s joy at seeing JOJO suddenly fell.


    Even she didn''t know why she was suddenly rejected and upset. Obviously, this was what she wanted.


    JOJO looked at Wan Yuqing''s look and asked in doubt, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Wan Yuqing shook her head and asked, "where''s brother Qin?"


    "He''s gone," JOJO said.


    Wan Yuqing pursed her lips and sat down beside the bed in silence.


    JOJO looked at her and said, "you can stay here tonight. Qin Zhixu over there has said hello."


    Wan Yuqing nodded. Although her fever has subsided, she is still a little light. If she goes home in this state, her parents will be worried.


    "Thank you." Wan Yuqing said.


    "You''re welcome." JOJO didn''t leave, but went to the sofa next to the bed and sat down. "You don''t have to thank me. If you want to say anything, I should apologize to you."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned and looked at JOJO.


    JOJO pulled down the corners of her mouth and said, "although our brothers and sisters are not close, Qin Tian is the Qin family and my sister after all. I apologize to you for what she did to you today."


    Hearing Qin Tian''s name, Wan Yuqing subconsciously frowned, but after listening to JOJO, she shook her head and said, "Qin Tian is Qin Tian. It has nothing to do with you and brother Qin. You don''t have to apologize to me."


    "And..." JOJO paused and said, "I''m sorry to drag you into this muddy water. You''ve done enough. You don''t need to take risks with us. You''ve also seen how dangerous this thing will be today. If you continue, it may be not only you, but also your family and Wan."


    "But..." Wan Yuqing bit her lip and whispered, "but I promised brother Qin..."


    "Ignore him," JOJO said.


    Wan Yuqing paused, looked up at JOJO, took a sneak look and quickly lowered down.


    JOJO looked at her, remembered Qin Zhixu''s words in her mind, hesitated and asked, "I''m short of an assistant, if you''re free and willing..."


    "I will!" Wan Yuqing said immediately.


    Looking at her, JOJO smiled, nodded and said, "well, you have a good rest today, go home and explain tomorrow, and then start work with me."


    "Well, OK." Wan Yuqing nodded and asked again, "where''s brother Qin..."


    "Don''t go," JOJO interrupted.


    "Oh..." Wan Yuqing nodded obediently. She just thought that she would break her faith in Qin Zhixu. She didn''t know why she was uncomfortable. She wanted to call Qin Zhixu tomorrow and tell him about it in person.


    At the moment, Qin Zhixu is lying on the bar of sleeping fish.


    Yunling smiled, handed him a glass of wine and asked, "Why are you here again?"


    Qin Zhixu glared at him angrily, "it''s all your bad idea."


    "Bad idea?" Yunling picked her eyebrows and asked, "what''s wrong with my idea? Isn''t it very good now? It not only led to Qin Tian, but also found their internal information."


    "What a fart!" Qin Zhixu said rudely, "it''s not good at all!"


    "What''s wrong?" Yunling looked at Qin Zhixu suspiciously.


    "Just..." Qin Zhixu choked, looked up and poured a mouthful of wine and said, "people have no grievances with us, but they will be pulled into this muddy water. If I didn''t go in time today, I don''t know what she would be tortured by Qin Tian."


    "You said Wan Yuqing?" Yunling looked up and down at Qin Zhixu, squinted and asked, "you... Shouldn''t be to her..."


    "No!" Qin Zhixu quickly denied before Yunling finished.


    Yunling looked at him clearly, "since there is no, what are you doing tonight?"


    "I, I''m just upset." Qin Zhixu said while drinking. "I feel like I''ve done a very bastard thing."


    Yunling nodded and said, "it''s really an asshole."


    Qin Zhixu said with a black face, "you proposed to do this at the beginning."


    Yunling shrugged and said innocently, "I''m just proposing. Besides, I''m not going to do it, so you''re the bastard."


    Qin Zhixu choked and couldn''t speak. He threw his glass and said, "don''t drink, let''s go."


    "Well, I''m kidding you."


    Yunling asked with a smile, "how''s Wan Yuqing now?"


    "I don''t know." Qin Zhixu said, "I didn''t call to ask, but it should be all right."


    Yunling frowned and said, "people are so frightened that you didn''t even ask?"


    "JOJO will take good care of her," Qin Zhixu said.


    "JOJO?" Yunling looked at Qin Zhixu in surprise. Rao was so smart that he couldn''t keep up with the reversal of the plot.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Billiards court.


    George took the club, raised his eyebrow to Yang Yaru on the other side and said with a smile, "can you really do it?"


    Yang Yaru gave him a white look, directly came forward, bent over and took a shot.


    Just listen to the "touch touch" several times, and then the sound of two balls entering the hole at the same time.


    Looking at this scene, George raised his mouth, smiled and came forward and said, "OK, you!"


    Yang Yaru smiled, pointed to the table, looked at George provocatively and said, "Bibi?"


    George looked up and down at Yang Yaru. Today''s Yang Yaru was not dressed as usual. The black tight leather skirt completely outlined her tall concave convex curve.


    Such a beauty stands at the table with a billiard pole. Any man will be moved.


    George narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "OK, but since it''s a game, there must be a bet. Where''s your bet?"


    Yang Yaru stepped forward, tiptoed on her heels, touched George''s lips with her index finger, and said, "how about a kiss?"


    George raised his eyebrows, lowered his head, held his naughty index finger and said, "please."


    "What if I win?" Yang Yaru asked.


    George shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands on the table and asked casually, "what do you want?"


    Yang Yaru''s eyes were dim, looked at George and said, "if I win, then I want you to be my boyfriend for a week."


    George was stunned and looked at Yang Yaru. He didn''t expect that she would make such a request.


    "Well, are you afraid?" Yang Yaru proudly said with her chin raised: "if you are afraid, just admit that you are afraid."


    Looking at Yang Yaru like this, George smiled.


    Although she looked proud and indifferent, her reddish cheeks and flustered eyes had completely betrayed her.


    George stood up, reached for the club, smiled and said, "young master, there''s nothing to be afraid of. Let''s start."


    Seeing that he promised to come down, Yang Yaru breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 168

    Billiard Hall.


    The game between Yang Yaru and George is in full swing, just one goes all out and the other is careless.


    With George another ball into the hole, Yang Yaru''s face gradually dignified.


    Now that the game is going on, scoring has become more and more difficult. Yang Yaru has changed several angles and postures continuously, and she can''t guarantee that she can hit the ball immediately.


    The current score reminds her that as long as she doesn''t score a goal, she can''t win George.


    Sweat came from the tip of Yang Yaru''s nose. Her hand holding the club trembled nervously.


    George came over with a smile, patted her on the shoulder and said, "how''s it going, admit defeat?"


    "Of course not!" Yang Yaru stared at George reluctantly. "How do you know I won''t win before the end?"


    Looking at the firm look on her face, George was stunned, "you..."


    Yang Yaru blushed and bit her lips. "What are you? Keep playing!"


    Then, as if someone had stepped on his tail, he quickly took the club to the farthest side from George.


    George looked at Yang Yaru''s serious competition. His eyes gradually deepened and didn''t speak.


    One shot ended and didn''t get in.


    Yang Yaru stamped her feet angrily, turned her head and stared at George and said, "it''s your turn."


    George looked at the last ball on the table. As long as he played normally, he could win the game 100%.


    George pursed his lips, lowered his head and rubbed the club, then bent over.


    Yang Yaru turned around with red eyes and didn''t see if he scored.


    After this game, she had a good understanding of George''s skills. The position of the ball was not tricky. If he went down this stroke, the ball would score.


    And what she wanted, with the ball into the hole, fell into the bottomless abyss.


    She didn''t believe that George still couldn''t see her mind, but he still did. In fact, he had silently refused her.


    His chest was so stuffy that Yang Yaru said quietly, "I''ll drink water."


    After that, regardless of whether George heard or spoke, she had walked away quickly.


    George straightened up, looked at Yang Yaru''s back, sighed and put down his club.


    On the pretext of drinking water, she went to the bathroom to wash her face and make-up. When she came out again, except for her slightly red eyes, Yang Yaru couldn''t see her previous grievances and unwillingness.


    After many years in business, she has already trained a suit of armor and knows how to hide her emotions in front of outsiders.


    "Yo, sister, alone?" a strange voice came. Yang Yaru turned and looked at two or three men in the corridor, frowned and turned away.


    "Don''t go ~"


    One of the men wearing a big gold chain smiled and blocked Yang Yaru''s way. "Sister, I don''t think your friend is interesting. Why don''t you follow me? Brother promises to hold you in the palm of his hand."


    "Yes, our brother long is the most merciful." the attendant around brother long dajinlianzi said, "as long as you follow our brother long, you can have whatever you want. It''s nothing to eat and drink spicy."


    Yang Yaru sneered at brother long and said, "I don''t need to follow you. I can make myself popular and spicy."


    "Oh, my sister has a strong temper!" Yang Yaru''s arrogance did not deter brother long, but aroused each other''s interest.


    Brother long winked. The younger brother next to him immediately smiled and blocked Yang Yaru''s way one by one.


    "What do you want to do?" Yang Yaru asked sternly as her face changed.


    "It''s nothing." Longge squinted at Yang Yaru''s white neck, stretched out his hand and wiped the sausage mouth: "I just want to play with my sister."


    "Yes, it''s your honor that we dragon brother wants to play with you. Don''t be unintelligent." the little brother next to him threatened.


    Yang Yaru looked at brother Yanlong with disgust and said coldly, "go away! Otherwise I''ll call someone."


    "You can shout and try." brother long said with an indifferent smile, "no one dares to stop me here."


    With that, brother long couldn''t wait to reach out to Yang Yaru.


    "Get out!" before brother Long''s salty pig hand approached, Yang Yaru slapped him in the face.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Yaru really dared to do it. Brother long and his two younger brothers were unprepared.


    Brother long stumbled, reached out and touched the beaten cheek. He turned to look at Yang Yaru and said with a sneer: "Niang, you''re toasting instead of drinking."


    The younger brother around him also reacted and reached out and grabbed Yang Yaru. "Bitch, how dare you beat brother long? I won''t kill you."


    "Try touching her."


    The wandering voice sounded on one side of the corridor. Brother long and others were stunned. They frowned and looked at George who came over at some time. "Boy, you''d better not mind your own business."


    When Yang Yaru saw George, her eyes brightened and she breathed a silent sigh of relief.


    Hearing brother Long''s words, George raised a disdainful smile around his mouth and approached several people lazily.


    "Hey, our dragon brother is talking to you. You''re deaf, aren''t you?" the attendant reached out and pointed to George and scolded, "where''s the little white face? Get out as soon as possible..."


    Before he finished, George had caught his fingers and broke them in an arc.


    "It hurts!" George clasped his finger, and the attendant immediately cried in pain, "brother long, brother long, help me!"


    The Dragon elder brother on one side had a black face, stared at George and said, "boy, do you know whose territory this is? It''s not wise to meddle here."


    "Oh." George nodded, hooked his lips, stretched out his hand to pull Yang Yaru to his side, looked at brother long and said, "what if I have to take care of it?"


    "Then don''t worry, I''m not polite!" brother long snorted coldly, and a dozen people suddenly rushed out behind him.


    Yang Yaru saw that just now another younger brother saw that the situation was wrong and ran to call someone.


    At the moment, a dozen people surrounded the corridor tightly and didn''t give George and Yang Yaru a chance to leave.


    Yang Yaru nervously grabbed George''s clothes and asked anxiously, "what should I do?"


    George picked his eyebrows and gave Yang Yaru a reassuring smile. "I said, how confident are you about my strength?"


    "It''s not a matter of self distrust." Yang Yaru said, "even if you''re powerful, your fists can''t beat your four hands. You..."


    Before she finished, she was held in George''s arms.


    George smiled, looked down at her and said, "cooperate."


    "Ah?"


    Yang Yaru didn''t know what to cooperate with, so she saw George holding her and walking towards Longge and others.


    "Boy, I warn you, it''s still time for you to go back... Ah!"


    George put his foot on brother Long''s chest and kicked him to the ground. "Sorry, I don''t have the habit of nagging before fighting."


    "You... Cough..." brother long was angry when he was kicked. He waved angrily to his brother behind him, "give it to me!"


    "Dare to fight brother long, brothers, let him know our strength!"


    "Yes, abolish him!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the crowd coming together, Yang Yaru hugged George''s neck in fear.


    With a sneer, George put one hand around Yang Yaru''s waist and took her forward without slowing down because of the number of people.


    "Ah ah... Ah!"


    For the next five minutes, it was basically the same tone. A group of ferocious people rushed up shouting, and then George casually raised his arms and kicked his legs and put them aside.


    When Yang Yaru saw such George for the first time, she couldn''t help looking at him. Even many people around her forgot.


    She always thought George was just an ordinary white-collar worker, but the more she contacted, the more she could feel George''s unfathomable depth.


    He knows too many skills.


    Yang Yaru has seen the only man who can match George in the mall for many years, that is, Ning Jiwei.


    "Hey, silly?" George raised his hand and knocked a chestnut on Yang Yaru''s forehead, calling her out of her trance.


    Yang Yaru was stunned and asked, "where are they?"


    George Nuo mouth toward behind: "here."


    Yang Yaru looked back and saw that the people who had just opened their teeth and claws had now fallen on the corridor.


    "They..."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." George shook his wrist and took Yang Yaru out.


    Yang Yaru noticed his hand and asked, "are you hurt?"


    "Oh, scratch the skin, it''s okay," George said indifferently.


    "How can it be all right? Let me see." Yang Yaru frowned and pulled George''s hand. Seeing that there were many scratches on it, she couldn''t help worrying: "let''s go quickly and pass by the drugstore to buy you some medicine."


    With that, Yang Yaru pulled George''s arm and walked out. On the way, Yang Yaru stopped after passing the billiards table where the two played.


    The ball on the table was placed as before she went to the bathroom. It was obvious that George didn''t play the last ball.


    "You..." Yang Yaru bited her lip and said, "why don''t you... Finish it."


    "Hey, it''s too much. I just finished a fight." George yawned, looked at Yang Yaru and said, "and I''m shaking and hurt. You let me play. How can I be a girlfriend?"


    With that, George raised his feet and walked outside the stadium.


    Yang Yaru hasn''t reflected from George''s words "how to be a girlfriend".


    George took two steps. Seeing that Yang Yaru hadn''t caught up, he shook his head reluctantly, stretched out his hand and took her hand and walked out, "go, don''t you want to buy me medicine?"


    Yang Yaru looked at George in a daze. Her eyes slid from his face to the hands they held, and then to his face. She murmured, "are you... Really sure you want to be my boyfriend for a week?"


    "Admit defeat," George said with a smile.


    Yang Yaru looked at him, his small face gradually reddened, lowered her head and clenched his hand.


    Dear, please allow me to use a little trick. Although it is only one week, I will try my best to make it have the second week and the third week


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the hospital, Yun Xiaoxiao skillfully collected the dishes and chopsticks for Ning Fubang, "uncle, let me see. You have a rest."


    "I''m not tired." Ning Fubang said, "I''m also sitting here. I don''t feel tired. It''s you who run here every day. It''s hard."


    "It''s not hard." Yun Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "I feel very happy to share something for Ji Kang."


    Ning Fubang sighed and said, "you are a good child, but..."


    These days, Yun Xiaoxiao came to the hospital every day to take care of master Ning and him, which made Ning Fubang feel a lot better about her.


    "Are you sure you and Ji Kang are going to get married?" Ning Fubang hesitated for a long time and asked.


    Yun Xiaoxiao was stunned and immediately put on a cautious expression, "uncle, do you... Have any opinion on me? If I don''t do well, you can say, I''ll change..."


    "No, no, no, you did a good job." Ning Fubang said, "it''s just... I''m sure you know something about Ji Kang in our family. Although it is said that every father should consider for his son, I don''t want you to regret it all your life on impulse, so I hope you can think it out."


    "I think very clearly." Yun Xiaoxiao said, "uncle, I love Ji Kang so much that I want to be his wife. I know Ji Kang is usually a little mischievous, but I believe that as long as I stay with him all the time, he will be influenced by me."


    Ning Fubang was stunned and opened his mouth to say more, but he didn''t know what to say when he looked at Yun Xiaoxiao.


    "Uncle, you''re not well yet. You''d better go to the inner lounge and lie down for a while." Yun Xiaoxiao took the opportunity to say.


    Ning Fubang sighed and felt embarrassed to stay with his future daughter-in-law, so he nodded and said, "well, I''ll trouble you here."


    "Don''t worry, uncle, I will take good care of Grandpa." Yun Xiaoxiao promised.


    After Ning Fubang entered the inner room, the smile on Yun Xiaoxiao''s face stopped.


    Turning around and staring at the unconscious old master Ning, Yun Xiaoxiao flashed a cruel look in his eyes.


    Ning Fubang rested for two hours before he got up. Yun Xiaoxiao saw him get up and smiled. He came forward to help him and said, "uncle, I happen to have something to do. I may have to go for a while today."


    "It doesn''t matter. Go and be busy." Ning Fubang said.


    "Hey, uncle, I''ll come back tomorrow. You can call me if you have something." Yun Xiaoxiao said.


    "OK, OK." Ning Fubang nodded.


    After Yun Xiaoxiao left the ward, Ning Fubang checked the condition of master Ning. Everything was no different from usual.


    But Ning Fubang didn''t find it. Master Ning''s face was paler than two hours ago.


    ¡­¡­


    Office, Ning Jiwei received the report from Li Fu.


    "Can''t find out?"


    "Yes," Li Fu nodded, "all the cameras at that intersection were destroyed that day, and no perpetrators were photographed."


    "What about the surveillance on other roads?" Ning Jiwei asked with a frown.


    Li Fu shook his head and said, "the perpetrator is obviously an experienced person. According to other monitoring, although I can find his car, I found that the car was stolen the day before the accident."


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "I didn''t expect there was a real problem here."


    Li Fu put another picture on Ning Jiwei''s desk and said, "but although I didn''t find the perpetrator, I found this."


    In the photo, it is Yun Xiaoxiao''s figure at the door of the teahouse.


    "Although Yun Xiaoxiao deliberately changed her dress, I found it out." Li Fu said, "she went to the black market the day before the accident. In addition, I found her call records and happened to be talking to the same stranger in those two days."


    Ning Jiwei tapped his fingers on the table and thought, "find a way to find out the perpetrator. In addition, monitor Yun Xiaoxiao and be sure to find evidence."


    "Yes."


    After Li Fu left, Ning Jiwei was dealing with the documents accumulated by the company. Suddenly, the mobile phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and narrowed his eyes to pick it up.


    Yue Feng''s voice came from the opposite side of his mobile phone, "have you figured it out? When will you come?"


    Ning Jiwei said angrily, "didn''t I tell you all?"


    Yue Feng said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''ll go back on your word, so I can only urge you frequently."


    "I won''t go back." Ning Jiwei said, "it''s about the people I love. I will never let their future be flawed."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Qin Zhixu''s family.


    Ten days in the morning, Qin Zhixu was still dreaming of meeting Duke Zhou in bed. He was suddenly awakened by a mobile phone ring. He closed his eyes and groped for the phone. Without looking at the caller ID, he shouted: "Yang Yaru, can''t I sleep all day? I won''t go to work today!"


    "Qin, brother Qin, I''m Yuqing."


    Nuo Nuo''s female voice came from the opposite side, which made Qin Zhixu''s anger go out in an instant.


    "Brother Qin, are you listening?"


    After hearing Qin Zhixu''s voice for a long time, Wan Yuqing asked weakly.


    "Yes, I am." Qin Zhixu a exciter sat up from bed, but he forgot his hangover last night. As a result, his scalp hurt as soon as he sat up. He almost went back.


    "Hiss ~" Qin Zhixu covered his dizzy and painful head and leaned against the head of the bed to take a breath.


    "Elder brother Qin, are you all right?" Wan Yuqing asked.


    "It''s all right. What can I do for you?" Qin Zhixu asked.


    Wan Yuqing said, "brother Qin, thank you yesterday."


    "Thank you for what? Do you thank me for putting you in such a dangerous environment?" Qin Zhixu laughed at himself and said, "Yuqing, you don''t have to apologize to me. I owe you a sorry."


    Wan Yuqing hurriedly said, "no, brother Qin, you don''t owe me."


    Listening to Wan Yuqing''s simple and kind words opposite, Qin Zhixu''s eyes gradually overflowed with tenderness, "how''s your body? Has the fever gone?"


    "I''m all right." speaking of my health, Wan Yuqing hesitated: "brother Qin, I may... I can''t pretend to be your fiancee again."


    Qin knew Xu was stunned and pretended to be calm: "well, I didn''t intend to let you continue to play with me. These things have nothing to do with you. There''s no reason to let you take risks."


    "No." Wan Yuqing said, "I''m very happy to help brother Qin, but JOJO said... Let me start to be his assistant today, so..."


    Qin knew Xu was stunned, and the unknown irritability began again.


    He took a deep breath and then suppressed his irritability. He said to Wan Yuqing, "well, it''s good. It''s much safer for you to follow JOJO."


    "I......" Wan Yuqing hesitated: "brother Qin, if you need my help, I can help you as long as I''m free."


    "It''s all right." Qin Zhixu pretended to be relaxed and said, "now I have the news of Qin Tian. There''s nothing you can help. Just concentrate on your JOJO."


    This sentence, I do not know why, they were silent.


    For a long time, the voice of JOJO came faintly from Wan Yuqing.


    Then, Qin Zhixu heard Wan Yuqing say, "brother Qin, I''m going to work. Bye."


    "HMM." Qin Zhixu rolled his throat and said hoarsely, "bye."


    After hanging up, Qin Zhixu was no longer sleepy.


    The sunshine outside the window is still too good, but his mood is no longer the same as before.

 Chapter 169

    When she came out of the billiards hall, Yang Yaru kept her head down and didn''t dare to look at George. She was very shy and vigorous in the past.


    George looked at her a little funny. "Now I''m an ostrich. How can I be so strong when competing with me? I''m scared to raise my hand and surrender."


    Yang Yaru bit her lip, stared at him and said, "that''s not because..."


    "Because of what?" George looked at her with a mocking smile.


    "How annoying!" Yang Yaru stamped her feet, threw away George''s hand and trotted into the car.


    George smiled and shook his head. After slowly opening the door, he saw Yang Yaru huddled on the co pilot and staring out of the window on the other side. He almost didn''t move himself to the back seat.


    "Hey, it''s a little too much." George sat in the driver''s seat, reached out and knocked a chestnut on Yang Yaru''s head, protested: "I''m your boyfriend who just won back. It hasn''t been five minutes. You start to like the new and hate the old. In this way, I can apply for early termination of the bet."


    "You dare!"


    Hearing that he was going to end the bet ahead of time, Yang Yaru immediately turned her head. The girl''s cheeks were crimson and stared at George''s eyes like a whisper.


    George''s calm heart, like a carp in the water, stirred up water flowers one after another.


    Seeing George stunned, Yang Yaru reached out and gently touched his arm and said in a charming voice, "Hey, what are you stunned?"


    "Ah... Cough..." in response, he kept staring at Yang Yaru. George coughed awkwardly and said in two voices: "what, what are we going to do next?"


    Yang Yaru saw his embarrassment and knew that he didn''t feel nothing about himself. She couldn''t help but secretly rejoice and whispered, "will you go to the cinema?"


    "I can do anything," George said with a smile. "After all, my girlfriend is the biggest."


    Yang Yaru bit her lips, lowered her head and blushed, "then I''ll start booking tickets now."


    "Don''t worry." George glanced at her and said, "you can''t let my girlfriend go to the movies with an empty stomach. Find something to eat first."


    Then the car turned around and skillfully took Yang Yaru to the usual hotel.


    "Joe, you''re here."


    As soon as George arrived at the door of the hotel, the lobby manager respectfully welcomed him out and personally took him and Yang Yaru to a specific private room.


    Yang Yaru looked at George in surprise. As far as she knew, this hotel already belonged to the most upscale store here. Usually, even if she wanted to invite her partners to dinner, she had to book a seat two days in advance.


    But she and George came on the spur of the moment today and didn''t discuss it in advance.


    And the fact that the lobby manager can come out to meet George in person shows that George''s identity is not as simple as the ordinary white-collar she thinks.


    Yang Yaru was immersed in her own thinking until she was put a menu in front of her.


    George knocked on the menu and said with a smile, "what are you thinking? I didn''t hear you. I ordered."


    Yang Yaru shook her head and said, "I suddenly feel that you are mysterious."


    "Do you think young master Ben is more attractive?" George winked at her.


    Yang Yaru smiled and gave him a white look and said, "yes, my young master, since I''m here at your home, I don''t dare to order. You''d better come."


    With that, Yang Yaru handed the menu back to George.


    George did not refuse, skillfully ordered a few dishes and wine, and then said to Yang Yaru while waiting for the meal: "the cinema is opposite here. I''ll let them decide what movie you want to see."


    Yang Yaru was stunned and didn''t answer for a moment.


    Seeing her frown, George raised his eyebrow and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can we not use this way?" Yang Yaru looked at George and said, "I just want to eat and watch movies with you like ordinary couples."


    George didn''t know, so, "is it different now?"


    Yang Yaru shook her head, her eyes bright and dim, "it''s different."


    How can it be the same? One is a rose inlaid with gold, gorgeous and false; One is the insipid fireworks, which really existed.


    George doesn''t understand what Yang Yaru thinks. He has always had a high Eq. in the face of this problem, he just smiles and compromises: "you decide, according to the way you like."


    Yang Yaru looked at George, opened her mouth and said nothing.


    She asked too much. George only promised to be her boyfriend for a week because of gambling, but she wanted more.


    Yang Yaru suddenly fell silent. George tried to talk to her several times, but no matter what topic, they were embarrassed and ended with a few words.


    Two or three times later, George also calmed down. He was not the kind of character who would stick a hot face to a cold ass. since Yang Yaru didn''t want to speak, he wouldn''t ask for trouble.


    After a quiet dinner, Yang Yaru went to the bathroom, while George sat bored in the private room playing with his mobile phone.


    "Qiao Shao." the lobby manager knocked on the door and came in. He changed his flattering attitude. The whole person was as respectful as a subordinate to his superior.


    "Qiao Shao, you''ve already told me something," said the lobby manager.


    George looked up and asked, "maybe they are?"


    The lobby manager said, "because of the long time, it''s hard to find the exact evidence for a while, but it''s almost ten."


    George sighed and nodded, "I see. Go down."


    "Yes." the lobby manager paused and asked, "Qiao Shao, you said you wanted to charter a movie just now. Do you still need it?"


    George glanced at the empty position beside him and said coldly, "No."


    When Yang Yaru came back, she saw that George had taken something and waited at the door of the private room.


    "Let''s go." George said coldly when he saw her coming back.


    Yang Yaru looked at him, nodded and said, "I just checked. There was a movie in the cinema twenty minutes later..."


    "Sorry," George interrupted Yang Yaru, "I have something to do in the evening. I can''t go to the movies with you."


    Yang Yaru was stunned and bowed her head and said, "OK, then... Wait until you have time."


    Out of the hotel, George drove Yang Yaru home.


    Along the way, they were still silent.


    Yang Yaru looked at him for a long time and hesitated: "are you angry? Sorry, I didn''t mean to eat just now, I just..."


    "Angry? Angry?" George interrupted with a smile. "I just got some important news and was in a hurry to confirm it."


    "Oh." Yang Yaru nodded.


    When George saw Yang Yaru like this, he sighed, reached out and touched her head and said: "Yaru, I like you very much in the billiards hall today. You are confident and proud, not as careful as you are now. We really don''t know each other, so there will be a lot of bumps, but since I promised your bet, I won''t leave early. Can we just let it go?"


    Yang Yaru lowered her head and didn''t lift it up. She just couldn''t help nodding.


    She knew that this was the limit George could do.


    At the downstairs of Yang Yaru''s house, George stopped the car and said, "here it is."


    "Thank you for bringing me back, I..." Yang Yaru said, lowering her head to untie her seat belt. Before touching her hand, she saw George approaching.


    George reached out to help her unfasten her seat belt, smiled and pinched her face. "It''s my boyfriend''s patent to unfasten his girlfriend''s seat belt. You''re not allowed to rob me."


    Yang Yaru was amused by him and kissed him on his side with a red face, "see you tomorrow."


    George was stunned. Looking at the shy Yang Yaru, he handed her the bag and said, "go up quickly. See you tomorrow."


    Watching Yang Yaru walk into the corridor, George stopped smiling.


    He turned on his mobile phone and looked at the map sent from wechat. His eyes sank again and again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou came back from a walk after dinner. As soon as they got downstairs, they saw a car parked on the side of the road turning on the lights for them.


    "Chenran..." Lin Xiaodou was surprised and subconsciously grasped Jane Chenran''s arm.


    During this period of time, Lin Xiaodou was already frightened because he was followed and learned about the Mo family from Ning Jiwei. At this moment, he immediately became vigilant when he saw the appearance of strange vehicles.


    "Don''t be afraid." Jane pulled Lin Xiaodou behind her and stared at the car opposite.


    The door opened and George came up to Jane Chenran. "Are you Jane Chenran?"


    Listening to the other party say his name accurately, Jane Chenran suddenly became more alert, "who are you?"


    George smiled and said, "never mind who I am. I''m here just to see you and your sister Jane Haixi."


    "Who are you?" Jane asked coldly. "Why do you know the names of me and my sister? What''s your purpose?"


    "My purpose... Of course I can''t tell you." George paused and stared at Jane Chenran''s eyes. Suddenly he said, "but one thing you can help me..."


    As soon as the words fell, George rolled up his sleeves and rushed towards Jane Chenran.


    Seeing his fist waving, Jane pushed Lin Xiaodou out reflexively, and then raised her arm to hold George''s fist.


    George smiled coldly, kept his moves, and quickly and fiercely hit Jane in the morning.


    Jane Chenran knows some boxing, but it''s not good. She''s better than Jane Haixi at most. So at the moment, she and George can''t do anything about the move. After three or two moves, she showed her defeat.


    "Morning ran!" Lin Xiaodou looked anxiously, looked left and right, picked up a stick and waved it to George.


    "Xiaodou, go away!" Jane shouted hurriedly when she saw Lin Xiaodou rush up.


    But to his surprise, George didn''t fight Lin Xiaodou. Even though he was standing in a position that could easily grab Lin Xiaodou''s stick and knock her down, he just turned slightly to avoid Lin Xiaodou.


    Anxious Lin Xiaodou couldn''t understand, but Jane Chenran looked at his actions in the eyes, and her eyes couldn''t help wondering more.


    Because of Lin Xiaodou''s interruption, George didn''t continue, but stopped and stared at Jane. Chenran said, "just like you now, you can''t protect her at all."


    Jane Chen was stunned and asked, "what do you mean? Who are you?"


    "Want to know?" George sneered, touched the corner of his lips and said, "I won''t check it myself?"


    "You..." Jane was speechless and wanted to ask again, but George didn''t stop, turned and drove away.


    Compared with Jane Chenran, he prefers to chat with Jane Haixi.


    Thinking of Jian Haixi, George turned out his mobile phone wechat and made a voice call to her.


    "Hello, George, what''s the matter?" Jane Haixi''s voice came, as always gentle and harmless, but George knew that the woman was not so gentle as she looked. Don''t you believe it? Please recall when she beat Gao Ling.


    "Why, can''t I find you if I have nothing?" George said lazily, "Jane Haixi, you''re smart enough to go. It''s agreed that you''ll take the time to help me read the project documents?"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi said in an awkward silence, "well, I think you can be competent for the work of the director of the design department with your intelligence. I can''t go back for a while. I''m not familiar with the situation of the company. I can''t help you rashly. Maybe I''ll help you."


    "Excuse!" George hummed, "you are lazy! Irresponsible!"


    "Cough..." Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "brother, it''s a little serious to say I''m lazy and irresponsible. When will I be irresponsible?"


    "Why not? You pushed Ru''s order to me and agreed to help but not help. Do you know how much I sacrificed because of this list?" George said wrongfully.


    "I really don''t know." Jian Haixi asked suspiciously, "what did you sacrifice?"


    "Sacrifice my, my... Beauty!"


    "Pooh!" Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing across her cell phone. "George, who did you sacrifice your beauty to? Yaru?"


    "You don''t care." George rolled his eyes and said, "anyway, you owe me, and you''ll have to make it up to me later, you know?"


    "OK." Jian Haixi coaxed, "when I get back from my busy work, I''ll make it up to you, won''t I?"


    With Jane Haixi''s promise, George nodded reluctantly. "It''s almost the same."


    Here George and Jane Haixi are on the phone. On the other hand, Jane Chenran is sad. She is sitting on the sofa with her teeth bared, stretching her arms and legs to let Lin Xiaodou help with the medicine.


    "How can it be so heavy?" Lin Xiaodou scolded while helping Jane Chenran wipe the medicine. "Who the hell is this bastard? Do it without saying anything."


    "He''s still showing mercy." Jane Chenran sighed, "I can feel it. If he really wants to do it to me, I''ll be in the hospital now. It seems that he just wants to test me."


    "Is there such a temptation?" Lin Xiaodou angrily threw a cotton swab and said, "who allowed him to test?"


    Jane Chenran looked at Lin Xiaodou with reddish eyes, reached out and patted the back of her hand and comforted, "don''t worry, I''m all small injuries. I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    Lin Xiaodou sniffed and said, "how can you not worry about being stared at by these inexplicable people? Who knows when they will come again?"


    Jane Chenran didn''t speak when she heard the speech, but her face sank.


    "Chenran..." Lin Xiaodou looked at Jane Chenran''s face and hesitated: "can we change a place..."


    "Change a place?" Jane Chenran asked suspiciously, "change a place?"


    "Just... Change a place, change a city life." Lin Xiaodou bit his lips and said the words from the bottom of his heart.


    Jane Chenran was stunned, sat up straight, and pulled her hand out of Lin Xiaodou''s hand, "Xiaodou, what do you mean?"


    Lin Xiaodou bowed his head and said, "I''m just too afraid. The people who follow us and the Mo family are too strong. I''m afraid..."


    "Xiaodou." Jane Chenran looked at Lin Xiaodou seriously for the first time and said, "if those who follow us want to be bad for me, they will also be bad for Haixi. The people of the Mo family regard Haixi and yiruirui as their primary targets. My sister is in the most difficult time. How can I leave here at this time?"


    "I know, I didn''t tell you to ignore Haixi. Haixi is also my best friend." Lin Xiaodou shed tears and sobbed, "but compared with Gu Chenyi and Qin Zhixu, our strength is too limited. How much can we help here? I''m just afraid, I..."


    "If you''re afraid, go home first."


    Jane Chenran interrupted Lin Xiaodou.


    Lin Xiaodou stared at Jane Chenran, and couldn''t believe what he heard. "Chenran, what are you talking about?"


    Jane Chenran said, "you''re right. We really have limited power, not to mention the Mo family. We can''t cope with that man tonight, and the future will be more dangerous. I have no right to ask you to bear the danger with me, so... We''d better separate for the time being."


    Lin Xiaodou blinked and looked at Jane Chenran blankly. Tears fell like broken beads.


    Jane Chenran was cruel. Instead of looking at her, she turned and took the car key and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    When Lin Xiaodou saw that he had got up and picked up the car key, he laughed for a moment, but how did that smile make people heartache.


    She took a deep breath, got up, looked at Jane and said, "no, I''m not good anymore. I still have the ability to go home by myself."


    With that, Lin Xiaodou stopped looking at Jane Chenran, took his bag, opened the door and went out.


    Jane looked at her figure with a dull pain in her eyes. When she got on the elevator, she closed the door and followed up.


    Lin Xiaodou went out of the community and took a taxi home. On the road behind him, Jane Chenran drove far behind.


    After Lin Xiaodou got home safely, Jane Chenran drove back.


    Lin family, Lin Xiaodou''s parents are still wondering why their daughter came back so late. Lin Xiaodou waved his hand wearily and said, "Mom and Dad, I''m very tired. Can you let me rest first? We''ll talk about other things tomorrow."


    "This..." mother Lin said painfully when she saw her daughter like this: "did Jane Chenran bully you? I''ll call and scold him now..."


    "Oh, don''t say a word." Lin''s father took Lin''s mother and interrupted her. "Don''t you see your daughter is tired? Let her rest first. It''s not too late to talk about something tomorrow."


    Lin''s mother looked at the tears on Lin Xiaodou''s face and sighed: "then you have a rest first. Are you hungry? Mom will cook some noodles for you?"


    Looking at her elderly parents, the tears in Lin Xiaodou''s eyes almost got out of control again. She quickly sucked her nose, barely pulled a smile and said, "I''m not hungry, mom, I went upstairs first."


    "Hey, OK, go." father Lin said, "your room is cleaned by your mother every day, but it''s clean."


    Lin Xiaodou pulled the corners of his mouth, nodded to his parents and turned to the second floor.


    After closing the door, Lin Xiaodou let his tears flow down.


    She went to one side of the balcony and looked at the familiar car downstairs through the window. She was angry and painful.


    "Jane Chenran, you are an asshole!"


    Lin Xiaodou scolded and put his hand on his lower abdomen. He cried, "do you think your father is a jerk?"

 Chapter 170

    At night, Ning Jiwei was about to coax Jianrui to sleep when he received a call from Fu zuoan. As soon as the phone was connected, Fu zuoan''s urgent voice came, "Jiwei, you hurry to the hospital."


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei asked as he got up after hearing Fu zuoan''s abnormal voice.


    "Old Ning didn''t get through it, but he left just now." Fu zuoan sighed: "your father fainted again because he couldn''t stand the stimulation for a moment. I didn''t know until I received a call from the nurse. I heard that Ning Jikang has also arrived at the hospital and has to take your father back to Ning''s house. The nurse is blocking it, but it''s estimated that it won''t be long. I''m going to the hospital now, so you should go there quickly."


    "OK, I see."


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei''s face looked ugly. He had left some kindness to Ning Jikang before, but for Ning Fubang''s sake. Now Ning Jikang wants to take people forcibly regardless of his father''s physical condition. Don''t blame him for being rude.


    "Daddy." Jianrui rubbed her eyes and asked, "what''s the matter? Daddy, are you going out?"


    "Well, daddy wants to go out." Ning Jiwei bent down and touched his daughter''s hair and said, "Ruirui is good. Will you sleep by yourself?"


    Jian Rui blinked and nodded obediently: "Daddy has something to do. Go quickly. Don''t worry about Ruirui. Rui Rui will sleep alone."


    "Daddy will come back as soon as possible." he lowered his head and printed a kiss on his daughter''s forehead. Ning Jiwei picked up the car key and went out of the door.


    Outside the elevator door, Ning Jiwei didn''t leave in a hurry, but made a gesture in the dark at the entrance of the stairs.


    Soon, a shadow came out of the dark.


    "President."


    "I''ll go out and give it to you." ningjiwei ordered.


    "The president can rest assured that there will never be any problems for the young lady if there are subordinates."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and left at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    hospital.


    Ning Jikang is fighting with the nurse to rob people. He sees Ning Fubang in a coma on his back, escorted by Yun Xiaoxiao, and wants to break out.


    The paramedics and nurses on one side hurriedly stopped up, "young master Ning, you can''t take old Ning back. He hasn''t recovered yet."


    "Go away!" Ning Jikang kicked away the nurse in front of him and scolded: "this is my father. I can do whatever I like. Who can control you?"


    The nurse covered his stomach, gritted his teeth, hugged Ning Jikang''s legs and said, "you can''t do this. If you take Ning Lao away like this, something will happen to his body!"


    "You don''t have to take care of the accident." Ning Jikang snorted disdainfully, "don''t you have a father? Take care of your father."


    Seeing that the nurse and the nurse didn''t get out of the way, Ning Jikang stared at Yun Xiaoxiao behind him and said, "what are you doing? Don''t you help?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao shivered and looked at old master Ning covered with white cloth in the ward and said in a trembling voice: "but I''m afraid..."


    "Afraid of a hammer?" Ning Jikang said impatiently, "if you don''t leave, don''t blame me for not marrying you when Ning Jiwei is in trouble."


    Hearing him mention the marriage, Yun Xiaoxiao bit his lip and said, "will you really marry me when we take our uncle back to Ning''s house?"


    "Of course." Ning Jikang frowned and looked at the nurse who was badly entangled and beaten. Chao Yun said, "hurry up, there''s so much nonsense."


    Yun Xiaoxiao took a deep breath, came forward and pulled the guard''s collar and said, "don''t you hear me? Get out of here!"


    The nurse shook his head and said, "no, I promised Fu Lao. I will never let you take Ning Lao away."


    Ning Jikang sneered: "it''s the old man who''s in the way again. Get out of here!"


    Then he raised his foot and kicked the nurse out. The nurses next to him wanted to stop him, but one of them was slapped by Yun Xiaoxiao as soon as he went up.


    "It''s none of your business. Anyone who dares to meddle in his business will end up with him!" Yun Xiaoxiao pointed to the caretaker who fell to the ground.


    The nurses around you look at me and I look at you, and they are deterred.


    Satisfied with his deterrence, Ning Jikang was about to leave with Ning Fubang on his back when he suddenly saw a figure coming across the corridor.


    "What if I have to mind my own business?" Fu zuoan approached and looked at the fallen wounds around him. Ning Fubang, who was carried by Ning Jikang, obviously looked worse.


    "Fu Lao, I advise you to mind our family''s affairs." Ning Jikang didn''t pay attention to Fu zuoan at all, bypassed him and wanted to leave.


    Fu zuoan snorted, stretched out his arm and stopped in front of him and said, "I want to see who dares to pass me today!"


    After more than ten years of military career, Fu zuoan had an invisible aura. Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao were stunned, and the surroundings were quiet for a moment.


    "Oh ~" in this silence, Ning Fubang, who was carried by Ning Jikang, suddenly snorted, obviously about to wake up.


    Hearing Ning Fubang''s voice, Ning Jikang and Fu zuoan were shocked at the same time. Just one thought is to take people away quickly, the other is to stop them.


    After several entanglements, seeing that Fu zuoan refused to move away, Ning Jikang couldn''t bear to kick Fu zuoan, "old and immortal, get away!"


    Ning Jikang kicked hard and Fu zuoan couldn''t dodge. When he was about to get hurt, suddenly a big hand behind him pulled him over.


    Fu zuoan looked back and saw that Ning Jiwei came in a hurry. He couldn''t help but loosen his breath: "it''s good if you come, but you can''t let this bastard take people away."


    Ning Jiwei looked up and down at Fu zuoan and asked, "are you okay?"


    Fu zuoan waved his hand and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Save your father quickly."


    Ning Jiwei turned to look at Ning Jikang and asked with a cold face, "Ning Jikang, what do you want to do?"


    I didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to come so soon. Ning Jikang''s face changed for a moment and stammered, "what, what? Of course, he took my father home."


    He emphasized the word "my father", which obviously implied that Ning Jiwei was not from the Ning family.


    Seeing Ning Fubang, who was carried by him carelessly, Ning Jiwei said in a cold voice, "father is not well enough to go back with you. Let him down."


    "What''s none of your business?" Ning Jikang said impatiently, "Ning Jiwei, don''t you think you''re too lenient? You''re not from the Ning family anymore. I can handle our family''s affairs as I want. Can you let me go?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "I''m naturally lazy to take care of your affairs, but I can''t ignore my father''s affairs."


    With that, Ning Jiwei raised his feet and walked towards Ning Jikang.


    "You, what do you want to do?" seeing Ning Jiwei approaching, Ning Jikang retreated reflexively.


    Scenes that had been hung by Ning Jiwei flashed before his eyes, which made Ning Jikang more afraid of Ning Jiwei, "I tell you, don''t mess around, otherwise my father will never let you go when he wakes up!"


    Ningjiwei was too lazy to answer him, so he raised his hand and stretched out to ningfubang on his back.


    Ning Jikang quickly took someone to flash, and then shouted to Yun Xiaoxiao who was hiding aside, "Yun Xiaoxiao, what are you doing? Don''t help quickly!"


    Yun Xiaoxiao trembled and looked at Ning Jiwei. He swallowed his saliva and still didn''t dare to come forward.


    I don''t know why, when Ning Jiwei swept his eyes, Yun Xiaoxiao had a feeling that he was completely seen through.


    Like a mouse watched by a cat, he trembled and dared not move.


    "Shit!" seeing Yun Xiaoxiao standing still, Ning Jikang spat and scolded.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "Ning Jikang, put down your father. I can spare you tonight."


    "Don''t scare people. This is my father. I can do whatever I want. Get out of here... Ah!"


    Before he finished, Ning Jiwei had kicked on his stomach and caught Ning Fubang quickly while Ning Jikang retreated.


    Ning Jikang covered his stomach, unwilling to stare at Ning Jiwei and said, "Ning Jiwei, don''t be too arrogant, you..."


    "How am I?" Ning Jiwei hugged Ning Fubang and looked at Ning Jikang coldly.


    "You, I..." stammered twice. Ning Jikang angrily pointed to Ning Jiwei and threatened, "I won''t let you go!"


    With these words, Ning Jikang ran away, regardless of whether master Ning in the ward had collected the body or not.


    Now his grandfather is gone and his father has been robbed. No one is protecting him. How can he spell ningjiwei?


    Seeing Ning Jikang running without saying hello, Yun Xiaoxiao was stunned and quickly followed up.


    Fu zuoan stared at the two men running away and said to Ning Jiwei, "just let them go?"


    Ning Jiwei held Ning Fubang back to the ward and said, "it won''t be long."


    After settling in Ning Fubang, doctors and nurses quickly poured in and began to do various examinations.


    After it was determined that Ning Fubang was ok, Ning Jiwei and Fu zuoan were relieved.


    "What can I do in the future?" Fu zuoan said worriedly, "one has two. Your father is soft hearted. In the future..."


    Ning Jiwei said, "after my father''s condition is stable tomorrow morning, I''ll discuss with the doctor to see if I can go home for treatment. Let my father live in your house then."


    "No problem." Fu zuoan nodded. "That''s what I mean. Now it''s so chaotic. At least I have someone there. I can protect it."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said to Zuo an, "it''s all right here. You can go back and have a rest quickly. I''ve found someone. Even if Ning Jikang comes again tonight, he can''t take him away."


    "I won''t go back." Fu zuoan waved his hand and said, "there''s a lounge here. I''ll make do with it all night. I''ll just go home with your father tomorrow morning, otherwise it''s enough trouble."


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and nodded, "good."


    Fu zuoan asked, "where''s Rui? Is it all right to be alone at home?"


    "It''s all right. It''s protected." Ning Jiwei said.


    "I''m not at ease." Fu zuoan said anxiously, "the little girl must be afraid. Go back quickly and we''ll contact you tomorrow."


    Ning Jiwei checked the situation of Ning Fubang again. He nodded and said, "then I''ll trouble you here."


    "OK, you go quickly." Fu zuoan waved his hand.


    After leaving with Fu zuoan, Ning Jiwei left the ward.


    Outside the ward, there was a nurse waiting there. Seeing Ning Jiwei coming out, he hurried forward and asked, "Mr. Ning, look... What should I do with master Ning''s body?"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at master Ning in another ward. A touch of complexity flashed in his eyes and said, "first settle down according to the process of your hospital, and Ning Jikang will come and deal with it tomorrow."


    With his words, the nurse finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She didn''t ask Ning Jiwei why he was so sure that Ning Jikang would come and deal with it. In short, someone could deal with it.


    When Ning Jiwei came out of the hospital, he called Li Fu while driving home and told him to go to Ning''s tomorrow. If Ning Jikang didn''t deal with old master Ning''s affairs, he would buy Ning''s immediately.


    It was an hour after Ning Jiwei finally got home. He walked into the bedroom and saw his daughter sleeping in bed.


    Ning Jiwei went to her daughter and just wanted to touch her hair. Before reaching out, Jian Rui turned over and opened her eyes.


    "Daddy, you''re back ~"


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Ning Jiwei asked softly.


    "Rui Rui is worried about daddy. Daddy, have you handled all your things?" Jian Rui asked in a crisp voice.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it''s all right, baby, go to sleep."


    Jian Rui fondly rubbed Ning Jiwei''s palm and said in a childish voice, "Daddy, go to bed, too ~"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Jian Haixi went to the hospital as usual to find Doctor Zhang to get a new ointment.


    Because of the complexity and particularity of Jian Yi''s condition, Dr. Zhang specially prepared the ointment for him and needed to adjust the formula every three days, so Jian Haixi only reported to the hospital once every three days.


    Only this time, after Jian Haixi arrived at the hospital at the agreed time, he didn''t see Doctor Zhang.


    Dr. Zhang''s assistant handed a bottle of ointment to Jian Haixi and said, "this was left by Dr. Zhang before he left the day before yesterday. He said that if he didn''t come back today, let me give you the ointment."


    Jian Haixi asked, "has Dr. Zhang been on a business trip?"


    "I don''t know." the assistant shook his head and said, "but Doctor Zhang seems to have something urgent. I don''t think he looks very well."


    Thanks to the assistant, Jian Haixi walked out of the hospital with the ointment, but she still felt something wrong in her heart.


    Romon has been away for more than a week. He said he was dealing with some problems in the ice spring hospital, but he didn''t contact them after he left, and didn''t say when to come back.


    Jian Haixi is in a trance. I remember that Ning Ji and Jian Yi mentioned to her that the Luo family and bingzhichun hospital are in some trouble. Now Romon and Dr. Zhang have left one after another, which makes Jian Haixi think about this.


    While thinking about these things, Jian Haixi absentmindedly walked to the hospital parking lot. Just arriving at the parking lot, Jian Haixi had not had time to go to the side of the car. Suddenly, he was grabbed by a person in the corner and held a knife against his waist from behind.


    Jian Haixi was surprised. After a brief panic, he quickly calmed down and asked coldly, "who are you?"


    "Never mind who I am." a strange male voice came from behind. "Say, what did you take away from Zhang Haoyang''s office just now?"


    "Doctor Zhang?" Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes, slightly turned his head and asked, "are you looking for Doctor Zhang?"


    "Less nonsense!" the knife in the man''s hand behind him pushed forward again. Jian Haixi could feel that the tip of the knife touched his skin. He would see blood as long as he used a little more force.


    The man threatened, "give me what you brought out from Zhang Haoyang, or I''ll kill you now."


    "If I gave you something, would you let it go?" Jian Haixi said calmly.


    "Of course," the man sneered.


    Jane Haixi nodded. As soon as her hands moved, the man stopped her, "what do you want?"


    Jian Haixi said reluctantly, "brother, I''m taking something for you. If you don''t believe me, take it out yourself and put it in my bag."


    With that, Jian Haixi also slightly turned his lower body and leaned the bag tilted in front of him towards the people behind him.


    The man behind him pulled Jian Haixi warily, withdrew his hand with the knife and turned into Jian Haixi''s bag.


    But the man didn''t expect that the zipper of Jian Haixi''s bag was a little difficult to pull. He tried twice and didn''t open it. He had to take another step closer and bend down to look at the bag.


    At the moment when the man bent over, Jian Haixi''s eyes were cold, and he quickly raised his legs and kicked back, hitting the man somewhere.


    Then Jian Haixi took the opportunity to break free from the man and buckle his arm behind him.


    The man hasn''t recovered from the sharp pain somewhere. He has been pressed on the ground by Jian Haixi with his arms twisted.


    After doing this, Jian Haixi was also worried that the man would run away. He looked left and right. First he took the man''s knife, and then he simply reached out to pick off the man''s cotton padded jacket and tied his hands as a rope.


    After confirming that she was tied firmly, Jian Haixi was relieved and took out her mobile phone to call Jian Yi.


    "Mommy, are you back?" Jane Yi asked when the phone was connected.


    "It''s still in the hospital." Jian Haixi said, "son, you ask Dou Ge or Dou ming to come here. There is a man here who is controlled by me. He may have something to do with the Luo family."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s words, Jian Yi suddenly became serious, "Mommy, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," said Jane Haixi.


    Jian Yi immediately nodded and said, "I''ll let Dou Ge go now. Mommy, don''t hold on. You''d better stay in the car and don''t come out, okay?"


    "I know, don''t worry." knowing that her son was worried about herself, Jane Haixi nodded and agreed.


    Just hung up the phone, but Jian Haixi didn''t obediently return to the car, but took a knife and guarded the man carefully.


    She knows very well that people like this must know a lot of ways to escape. If she slackens, she is likely to be run away by him and even controlled by him in turn.


    Now the Luo family doesn''t know what''s wrong. The man happened to come to the door. Jian Haixi will never let him go.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Dou Ge arrived.


    Jian Haixi was surprised at his speed and asked, "how did you come so fast?"


    Dou Ge first glanced at Jian Haixi and saw that she was not hurt before he let go: "I''m afraid you''re too weak to be hacked to death, so I came here as soon as possible."


    "How can I be so weak?" Jane Haixi glanced.


    "Don''t accept?" Dou Ge raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t compete twice. As long as you can take my two moves, even if you are powerful."


    Jian Haixi looked at his oppressive height of 1.9 meters and the muscles and tendons burst out on his arm when he rolled up his sleeves. He immediately counseled and shook his head and said, "forget it, I don''t want to ask for trouble."


    Every morning these days, the Dou brothers will recruit for an hour or two. Then every day, Jian Haixi watches Dou Ming go out intact and come back again.


    Even Dou Ming, who has excellent combat effectiveness, will do this when facing Dou Ge. It can be seen how terrible Dou GE''s combat effectiveness is.


    "What about this man?" Jane Haixi said, pointing to the man on the ground.


    Dou Ge glanced at him, strode forward, pulled off the man''s mask, unloaded his jaw and arms in twos and threes, and then clamped it into his creaky nest like carrying goods. As soon as he put it into the trunk of Jian Haixi''s car, he patted Jian Haixi and said, "it''s done."


    Jian Haixi looked at the closed trunk dully. This treatment is too rough!

 Chapter 171

    The next morning, as soon as Ning Fubang opened his eyes, he saw that he had returned to the familiar ward, with a hanging needle on the back of his hand, and Fu zuoan was still with him.


    "Fu Lao." Ning Fubang spoke in a weak voice.


    Fu zuoan was dozing off. Hearing his voice, he quickly looked up and saw that Ning Fubang woke up before he relaxed his airway: "you are awake. How do you feel?"


    Ning Fubang nodded slightly and said, "I''m fine. I''ll trouble you again this time."


    I''m ashamed to say that he has a son, but every time he is ill and hospitalized, Fu zuoan comes to accompany him.


    "What are you doing with these outspoken words?" Fu zuoan said with a smile. "You were taking care of me when I was in hospital. We have been friends for many years. There is no need to say more."


    Ning Fubang smiled bitterly, sighed and asked, "my father..."


    Fu Zuo settled down and didn''t elaborate. He only conveyed Ning Jiwei''s words: "I''ve walked according to the hospital process. Ji Kang will come and deal with it today. You don''t have to worry if you''re in poor health."


    Hearing that Ning Jikang would come to deal with it, Ning Fubang was a little relieved, "I thought he wouldn''t deal with it. It seems that he still has some feelings for his grandfather."


    Fu zuoan opened his mouth and didn''t have the heart to tell him that Ning Jikang came because Ning Jiwei sent someone to find him.


    Thinking of his eldest son Ning Jikang, Ning Fubang said anxiously, "in fact, Ji Kang is also poor. As soon as the old man leaves, he will be completely neglected. I don''t know what will happen in the future. I still have to look around him to rest assured."


    When Fu Zuo settled down, he frowned and said, "Fubang, you can''t go back to Ning''s house again."


    Ning Fubang was stunned and asked, "why did Fu Lao say this?"


    Fu zuoan sighed: "there was old Ning in the past. Although he was selfish, he would not force you to a dead end. Now only Ning Jikang is left. I''m worried..."


    "Fu Lao, you worry too much." Ning Fubang said with a smile, "as the saying goes, tigers don''t eat their children. In turn, Ji Kang won''t really treat me like an old man no matter how much nonsense he makes."


    Fu zuoan hated the iron and said, "what have you done? You forget why you entered the hospital this time?"


    Ningfu bunton shook his head and said, "it''s just his impulse. It''s not intentional."


    "You..."


    "Fu Lao." Ning Fubang interrupted Fu zuoan and looked at him seriously. "Ji Kang is my son. From the blood relationship, our father and son are the only relatives in the world. I don''t want to doubt him before things happen. I''m his father. If even I don''t want him, he will be really lonely in the world."


    Fu zuoan sighed and said, "Fubang, I said that Ji Kang''s problem lies in your excessive doting. If you don''t wake up now, it''s too late in the future."


    Ning Fubang said, "I will strictly discipline Li Kang, but he must be under my nose."


    "Get it." Fu zuoan waved his hand and said, "I can''t convince you. Wait for Ji Wei to come."


    Ning Fubang was stunned, smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "my mind has been determined. Even if Ji Wei comes, it won''t change."


    When he said this, Ning Fubang didn''t expect that Ning Jiwei didn''t play cards according to the routine and blocked his way by opening his mouth directly.


    Half an hour later, Ning Jiwei, who had sent his daughter to school, went to the hospital. He first asked about Ning Fubang''s health, and then said to let him pay for his living.


    Sure enough, Ning Fubang refused.


    Fu zuoan said reluctantly, "I advised you for a long time before you came, but your father has made up his mind and can''t persuade you."


    Ning Fubang also said, "Ji Wei, you don''t have to persuade. Now there''s no one in Ning''s family. I must go back."


    Ning Jiwei frowned, his eyes flashed a dark light and said, "even if Ning Jikang will die?"


    "What?"


    As soon as Ning Jiwei''s inexplicable words were exported, Ning Fubang and Fu zuoan were stunned there.


    Ning Fubang thought he had heard wrong and asked, "Jiwei, what are you talking about?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "Ning Jikang''s mistakes have to be borne by himself. If you insist on going back to Ning''s house, of course I have no position to stop you. But from now on, we have nothing to do. No matter you or Ning''s house, don''t come to me again."


    "Jiwei, what are you talking about?" before Ning Fubang spoke, Fu zuoan scolded, "don''t talk to your father like this."


    Ning Jiwei said, "I''m not kidding. Now the situation doesn''t wait. I can''t stay here long. I don''t have time and energy. I always wipe my ass for Ning Jikang."


    Hearing what he said, Fu settled down, sighed and became silent.


    Indeed, if Ning Fubang alone is OK, but with Ning Jikang''s time bomb and the troubles of the Mo family, Ning Jiwei''s pressure is really too great.


    Ning Fubang also stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, are you... Breaking off the relationship with me?"


    "If you want to go back to Ning''s house, I''m really breaking up with you." Ning Jiwei said calmly, "father, I''m very moved by your upbringing, but now my wife and children are in trouble, and I must make a choice."


    Ning Fubang''s lips trembled slightly. I never thought Ning Jiwei would say so.


    If he doesn''t go back to Ning''s house, he is giving up Ning Jikang. But when he went back, he lost Ning Jiwei''s son.


    Seeing Ning Fubang''s face full of pain and entanglement, Ning Jiwei continued: "There''s another thing I want to make clear. With what Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao did, even if I didn''t do it, I left early and waited for them to be brought to justice. After you go back to Ning''s house, I won''t take care of these things. No matter what consequences Ning Jikang will have, it''s all Ning''s business and has nothing to do with me."


    When he said this, Ning Fubang remembered what he had just said. His face immediately asked again: "Jiwei, tell me the truth, what trouble is Jikang in the end? Is the consequence very serious?"


    "I can''t disclose the details to you now." Ning Jiwei said, "but if you follow your uncle back to Fu''s house, I can at least guarantee that Ning Jikang is still alive in the future."


    That''s all he said, but Ning Fubang understood.


    To put it bluntly, if you follow me, then you are still my father. Ning Jikang can somehow save a dog''s life. If you don''t follow me, you will no longer be me. Whether your son is dead or alive has nothing to do with me.


    The words are cruel, but why is it not cruel for Ning Fubang to choose him for the dilemma he is facing now?


    Now he wants to protect everything. He''s afraid that the Mo family will cut off the people he cares about, but all the good words are said. Ning Fubang just can''t understand.


    Therefore, Ning Jiwei can only change this way. Under the threat of cold words, what he hides is his filial piety.


    Seeing Ning Fubang didn''t speak, Fu zuoan advised: "Fubang, just listen to Ji Wei. You can''t control Ji Kang when you go back. It''s better to hand him over to the law instead of letting him fool around."


    After a long silence, Ning Fubang nodded and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you and go to pay."


    Seeing Ning Fubang''s promise, Ning Jiwei and Fu zuoan looked at each other with a silent sigh of relief.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning''s.


    Li Fu walked into Ning Jikang''s office with the documents ordered by Ning Jiwei.


    In the office, Ning Jikang was flirting with the beauty in his arms. When he saw Li Fu coming in, he frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Li Fu looked at Ning Jikang and the people in his arms with disgust and shouted coldly, "get out!"


    The woman was stunned and quickly put on her clothes and ran out.


    The beauty was driven away. Ning Jikang''s face looked ugly for a moment. He looked at Li Fu unhappily and said, "this is my territory. Who allows you to shout at my people?"


    Li Fu sneered, "it''s your territory now, but it won''t be so soon."


    "What do you mean?" Ning Jikang asked.


    Li Fu threw the documents he had brought to him and said, "don''t you forget that your grandfather is still lying in the hospital?"


    "What''s none of your business?" Ning Jikang said impatiently, "Why are you both so nosy? Don''t you have a grandfather?"


    Li Fu was too lazy to share his views with him. He said coldly, "you are allowed to go to the hospital immediately to deal with the affairs of Uncle Ning, otherwise we maiteng will buy Ning within two days."


    "Ning Jiwei dares!" listening to Li Fu''s words, Ning Jikang angrily said, "this is my company. Why should he take over?"


    Li Fu pointed to the document in Ning Jikang''s hand and said, "it is clearly written on it. Although the shares here were assigned to you at the beginning, the premise is that Ning''s income is qualified. If Ning''s continuous loss occurs, then we have the right to take back the shares of the company."


    "I don''t agree!" Ning Jikang angrily threw away the documents in his hand and scolded: "don''t think I don''t dare to do anything to you. I''ve been in charge here for several years. Why do you say take it away?"


    Li Fu said with a sarcastic smile, "Ning Jikang, it''s no use wasting time with me here. I advise you to go to the hospital to deal with the future affairs of old master Ning if you still want to be your general manager of Ning."


    "You..."


    "There''s more." Li Fu interrupted Ning Jikang with a sneer and then said, "in the future, you''d better take some brains. Don''t run to our president, let alone bother Ning Lao and Fu Lao, otherwise we can take back Ning Shi at any time and let you have nothing."


    "Shit, I''ll fight with you!" Ning Jikang rolled up his sleeves and wanted to beat Li Fu. Unfortunately, he was kicked back to the sofa by his dress before he got close.


    Looking at Ning Jikang, who was crying pain on the sofa, Li Fu disdained and said, "I''ll give you an hour. If there''s no news from you in the hospital an hour later, don''t blame my men for being merciless."


    With that, Li Fu didn''t want to stay here for a second. He took the document and left Ning''s house.


    As soon as he left, the woman who had just been scared away hurriedly ran in, picked up Ning Jikang and asked, "President Ning, are you okay?"


    "Go away! Go away!" Ning Jikang pushed her away impatiently, gnashing his teeth for a long time, and finally said with a black face: "somebody, prepare a car for me!"


    "Ning Zong, where are you going?" the woman asked coquettishly.


    "Where else can I go?" Ning Jikang said angrily, "go to the hospital! Collect the body!"


    But Ning Jikang didn''t expect that when he arrived at the hospital, Ning Fubang had left with Fu zuoan.


    Seeing the empty hospital bed in Ning Fubang''s ward, Ning Jikang wanted to scold his mother. No, it was Ning Jiwei.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge take people back. Before they get to the door, they see Jian Yi and Dou Ming on the roadside.


    Jian Haixi quickly got out of the car, walked to Jian Yi, frowned and asked, "Yi Yi, why did you come out in such a cold day?"


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Jian Yi took Jian Haixi''s hand, looked at her carefully and asked anxiously.


    "Mommy is all right." Jian Haixi smiled and pointed to the man held by Dou Ge. "That man is not very useful. Mommy beat him in three or two."


    Jian Yi frowned at the man with his arms and jaw removed, and said to Dou Ming and Dou Ge, "he''ll give it to you."


    "Don''t worry." Dou Ming nodded, pulled people with his brother and left.


    "Where are you taking people?" asked Jane Haixi suspiciously, "aren''t you interrogating here?"


    Dou Ge looked at her and said, "I advise you not to be curious about our interrogation."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. With Dou GE''s murderous eyes, he suddenly flashed the top ten torture in the film in his mind. He quickly shook his head and said, "I''m not curious. Take your time."


    Seeing success frightening her, Dou Ge started a bad smile and pulled someone to the next room with Dou Ming.


    Jian Haixi pushed Jian Yi into the house, told him in detail what happened in the hospital, and said his guess.


    Jian Yi frowned and thought for a moment and said, "it''s really not normal. Uncle Luo and Doctor Zhang are probably in trouble."


    "I think so too," said Jane Haixi. "Now it''s up to Dou Ge to ask what they can ask from the population."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "after asking the man later, I''ll call lol. if Uncle Luo has something wrong, she must come over."


    Half an hour later, the Dou brothers came in with a weak man.


    Jian Haixi looked at the man curiously, but he didn''t see many scars on his face, but at the moment he looked as if he had experienced some terrible disaster.


    Jian Haixi blinked and looked up at Dou Ge, but saw that he was moving his wrists. His big hands were obviously not stained with blood, but Jian Haixi trembled in his heart and subconsciously left him a step away.


    Seeing this, Dou Ge smiled, stretched out his food and pointed to Jian Haixi''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I didn''t have blood on my hand. I only fought with him today without using too much force."


    When he heard this, don''t say Jian Haixi didn''t believe it. Even Jian Yi and Dou Ming rolled their eyes.


    Dou Ge looked at everyone suspiciously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Dou Ming silently patted his brother on the shoulder and said, "brother, our understanding of the word ''violence'' is different. Anyway, you remember that the gentle ''literary fight'' for you is'' violence ''for ordinary people."


    "Oh, that''s right." Dou Ge nodded vaguely, then stretched out his index finger and poked Jian Haixi. "Then I was wrong. We were very violent against him today."


    Jian Haixi pulled slightly from the corners of his mouth and looked at the man kneeling on the ground shaking like chaff. He suddenly felt a little sympathy for him.


    Jian Yi stared at the man and asked, "who''s behind you?"


    The man shook his head and said nothing.


    Jian Haixi frowned and turned to look at Dou Ge. "Didn''t he say that the interrogation was good? Why didn''t he say it?"


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows and clasped his big hand on the man''s shoulder. He didn''t know it was there. The calm man suddenly howled, "I said, I said..."


    Dou Ge let go of his hand with a cold hum and said, "just say no, you have to let me do it."


    Jian Haixi swallowed his mouth, glanced at Dou Ge secretly, and was refreshed by his force value again.


    The man covered his shoulders and said, "yes, it was Sun Ping who asked me to come."


    "Sun Ping?" Jian Haixi frowned. She didn''t know Sun Ping, but the surname "sun" made her frown.


    "Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi and asked, "do you know Sun Ping? Is it related to the sun family?"


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "yes, I saw this man''s information when I helped uncle Luo investigate, but I didn''t expect it to be him at that time."


    Turning to look at the people on the ground, Jian Yi continued to ask, "what did Sun Ping ask you to look for? Where are Romon and Zhang Haoyang?"


    "I, I don''t know..." the man shook his head and said, "Sun Ping only asked me to look for something, but in fact he didn''t know what it looked like. He just said it was either in Romon''s hand or in Dr. Zhang''s hand. When I came, Romon and Zhang Haoyang were gone, so I had to stare at the hospital. See you today..."


    Then the man glanced at Jian Haixi and said, "when he saw someone coming out of Zhang Haoyang''s office, he hurried to catch up."


    Jian Yi frowned and asked, "you mean Sun Ping doesn''t know where Romon and Zhang Haoyang have gone?"


    The man nodded and said, "yes, if he knew, he wouldn''t let me find it."


    Jane Haixi frowned and said, "that''s strange."


    Jian Yi raises his chin to Dou Ming and asks him to take him down.


    Jian Haixi said, "Yi Yi, let''s talk to lol about this."


    "Well," Jane Yi nodded and dialed lol.


    It seems that lol at the other end of the phone is quarrelling with someone. When she first received the phone, Jane Yi could still hear the quarrel across the street. She waited for a while before she calmed down.


    "Hello, Jane Yi, what can I do for you?" asked lol.


    "It''s uncle Luo''s business." Jian Yi didn''t talk nonsense and said straight to the mountain: "have you heard from him recently? He''s been walking from here for more than a week, but there''s no news at all. Today, my mommy went to the hospital and found that Zhang Haoyang was also missing, and someone who claimed to have been instructed by Sun Ping tried to do something to my mommy and wanted to get something about Zhang Haoyang from her."


    Hearing Jian Yi''s words, lol was lonely for a moment. She didn''t panic and didn''t know what to do. She just said coldly, "I know. I''ll meet you as soon as possible."


    Then he hung up.


    Jian Yi and Jian Haixi look at each other. They just don''t think it''s as simple as it seems.


    "Would you like to discuss this with your father?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Jane Yi thought for a moment and said, "wait until lol arrives. Listen to her first. I think lol should know something. We can''t handle it at that time, so we''ll ask daddy for help."


    Seeing that the mother and son took Ning Jiwei as the last straw, Dou Ge asked, "is that man so powerful? Let you trust him so much?"


    Jian Haixi nodded without hesitation: "yes, he is so powerful that we can trust and rely on him unconditionally."


    Jian Yi pointed to himself and said, "do you think I''m good? He''s my father, what do you think?"

 Chapter 172

    Early in the morning, as soon as Lin Xiaodou finished washing, he saw Lin''s mother set breakfast on the table.


    Seeing her daughter downstairs, Lin''s mother wanted to ask her about last night. Before she could say anything, she was interrupted by Lin''s father.


    Lin Fu smiled and waved to Lin Xiaodou and said, "Xiaodou, have you washed? Come and have a meal. You haven''t been home for a long time. Have a taste of your mother''s craft."


    "Go, you''ve just stepped back." Lin''s mother glanced at him, came forward and took her daughter and said, "you, it must be hard to eat breakfast at ordinary times. If you come home, you''ll have to take good care of yourself and make up for all the nutrients you''ve lost."


    Listening to his parents'' nagging and looking at the breakfast on the table, Lin Xiaodou''s nose was slightly sour.


    She always prepares breakfast for Jane Chenran. They live together. Although Jane Chenran takes care of her, she can''t be a coquettish and lazy little girl anymore.


    Only when she comes back here can she relax like a nestling bird.


    Seeing his daughter''s wet eyes, father Lin asked painfully, "silly child, what''s the matter? Why are you crying?"


    "I said it must be Jane Chenran that smelly boy bullying our Xiaodou." seeing her daughter sad, mother Lin also said with tears: "our Xiaodou is such a good child. If she is not wronged, how can she run back in the evening?"


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense." father Lin said, "I don''t think Chenran is the kind of person who bullies people casually. It''s estimated that there is some misunderstanding between them..."


    "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding can there be?" mother Lin said: "even if there is a misunderstanding, it''s all night. Why should he come and apologize, but look at the people?"


    Father Lin sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    Lin''s mother thought that her daughter had been wronged, distressed and angry. She took her daughter''s hand and couldn''t help wiping her tears. "He dared to treat us Xiaodou like this before he was married. Isn''t he too much after he got married?"


    When his mother mentioned marriage, Lin Xiaodou froze, reluctantly pulled out an ugly smile and said, "Dad, mom, Chenran and I... We didn''t quarrel, but broke up. So don''t mention marriage in the future."


    "Break up, break up?"


    As soon as Lin Xiaodou said this, Lin''s father and mother were stunned.


    "This..." father Lin advised, "Xiaodou, do you have any misunderstanding? I think Chenran''s child is very good. How can we say that we broke up?"


    Lin Xiaodou bowed his head and said nothing, but tears flowed down silently.


    Yes, everything is fine, but which couple was bad before they broke up?


    It''s just breaking up. There''s no notice or sign. At some point, it''s the opposite.


    "Oh, you bad old man, why do you talk so much?"


    At this time, Lin''s mother disliked Lin''s father for talking too much. She put out her hand to wipe her tears, pulled Lin Xiaodou and sat down at the table and said, "it''s no big deal. My girl is so good. Don''t you worry about finding a better man than his Jane Chenran?"


    "That''s it." Lin''s father also hurriedly mixed vegetables for Lin Xiaodou: "come, girl, eat more and see how thin you are recently."


    Lin Xiaodou was in tears, nodding and silently drinking porridge with a spoon.


    "Come on, have a meat bun." Lin''s mother lovingly sandwiched a meat bun for Lin Xiaodou and said, "I just went out to buy it early in the morning. It''s still hot."


    "Mom, don''t worry about me, you and Dad eat quickly," Lin Xiaodou choked.


    "Hey, good, eat all." Lin''s father smiled and patted Lin''s mother on the back of her hand, motioning her not to put pressure on her daughter.


    Lin Xiaodou picked up the steamed stuffed bun and felt flustered when he took a small bite. He frowned and put it down.


    "What''s the matter, girl?" the second old man who had been paying attention to her asked with concern immediately when he saw that she had put down the steamed stuffed bun: "is it not appetizing?"


    "No, No." Lin Xiaodou pulled down the corners of his mouth. Under the eager eyes of his parents, he had to pick up the steamed stuffed bun and eat it again.


    But as soon as she swallowed it, her appetite churned out.


    "Vomit ~" Lin Xiaodou endured, and finally had to leave his seat and run to the bathroom.


    Looking at her like this, Lin''s father and mother were stunned.


    In the bathroom, Lin Xiaodou kept vomiting sour water and calmed down for a long time.


    Rinsed his mouth with cold water. Lin Xiaodou took a deep breath several times before he went out.


    Just back to the table, the family has no intention to eat.


    Lin''s mother looked at Lin Xiaodou anxiously and asked, "Xiaodou, are you..."


    "Don''t ask." father Lin interrupted her and frowned, "let the girl eat quickly."


    "How can I not ask?" Lin''s mother didn''t listen to Lin''s father this time, but said with excited red eyes: "my daughter, I don''t ask clearly. Can she be wronged all the time?"


    Lin Fu looked at the silent Lin Xiaodou with his head down, sighed and left his position.


    Lin''s mother took her daughter''s hand and asked, "Xiaodou, tell your mother the truth, do you have it?"


    Lin Xiaodou paused and nodded.


    "Damn Jane Chenran, he broke up with you at this time. I must find him!" Lin mother patted the table angrily.


    "Mom..." Lin Xiaodou held Lin''s mother''s hand and begged, "don''t go to him."


    "How can you not find it?" Lin''s mother said anxiously, "it''s not your business alone. You have to make him responsible."


    "No, I don''t need him to be responsible." Lin Xiaodou bit his lips and cried, "this is my child alone. I don''t need him to be responsible."


    "Silly boy, what are you talking about?" Lin''s mother took Lin Xiaodou into her arms and said, "my silly girl, how can you be responsible alone?"


    Lin Xiaodou leaned against Lin''s mother''s arms and sobbed, "Mom, I''m sorry for you."


    "What else do you say to your mother? I''m sorry." mother Lin sighed, "Mom just loves you."


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head and said, "I can make money myself. I don''t need Jane Chenran. I can feed the child."


    Lin''s mother wanted to say something, but looking at her daughter''s firm appearance, she could only swallow her words back.


    On the other hand, Jane Chenran stayed up all night.


    He sat dejectedly in the empty living room, next to the scattered medicine boxes.


    Last night, Lin Xiaodou used this medicine box to give him medicine. Now the medicine box is still there, but he is left alone.


    Jane Chenran stared at the group photo of him and Lin Xiaodou on the mobile phone screen, and her eyes were a little sour.


    In fact, he can understand Lin Xiaodou''s idea, but as Jian Haixi''s brother and the uncle of Yiyi and Ruirui, he can''t leave at this time.


    And he doesn''t want Lin Xiaodou to follow him, so the best way is to separate the two temporarily.


    But he can''t explain these ideas in detail with Lin Xiaodou, otherwise with Lin Xiaodou''s character, he will stay with him and face them with him.


    Jane Chenran reached out and touched the smile on the screen and said to herself, "Xiaodou, it''s just a temporary separation. When this thing passes, I''ll find you back."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jikang worked around in the hospital and funeral home for most of the day before finally getting rid of old Ning''s affairs.


    He didn''t care about it before. He didn''t even know where Mrs. Ning''s tomb was. He couldn''t bear to ask Ning Jiwei. He still called home and asked the nanny.


    After all this, Ning Jikang didn''t go back, but drove straight to Fu''s house.


    Now he has only Ning Fubang''s thigh to hold. He can''t say anything and just lose it.


    When he arrived at Fu zuoan''s house, Fu zuoan didn''t even open the door for him.


    Ning Jikang simply shouted outside, "Dad! I''m Ji Kang, Dad!"


    In the living room, Ning Fubang sat on the sofa and listened to the voice outside the door. He just sighed and didn''t answer.


    "Dad, do you just don''t want me?" Ning Jikang''s voice gradually choked. "Grandpa is gone, grandma is gone, and mom is gone. There are only two of us left in Ning''s family. Now you don''t want me, dad?"


    Ning Fubang listened to Ning Jikang''s choking groans, and only felt bursts of heartache in his heart.


    For Ning Jikang, even if he made thousands of mistakes, how can Ning Fubang be indifferent to his own flesh and blood?


    "Fu Lao, I......" Ning Fubang looked at Fu zuoan and sighed with sour red eyes.


    Fu zuoan patted him on the shoulder and said, "Fubang, sorry, I really can''t let you go this time."


    Ning Fubang closed his eyes and leaned back on the sofa.


    The shouts of Ning Jikang outside the door continued.


    "Dad, I just went to bury grandpa''s ashes next to grandma. Don''t you want to see it? Doesn''t Ning family mean anything to you?"


    Listening to Ning Jikang''s words, Ning Fubang''s sad breath was more depressed than usual.


    Fu zuoan was afraid that he would get sick again. He simply said, "Fubang, why don''t you go back to your room first."


    "No." Ning Fubang waved his hand and said, "even if I can''t go back, I''ll listen here."


    Fu zuoan sighed and said, "Fubang, it''s not that Ji Wei and I are inhumane. It''s really..."


    "I know." Ning Fubang said, "I know Ji Wei is not easy now. He asked me to come here to protect me and take care of me. I didn''t blame him, just..."


    "It''s just that you have resentment in your heart, don''t you?" Fu zuoan raised his hand and poured a cup of tea for Ning Fubang. "Fubang, let me ask you, even if you go back to Ning''s house, what are you going to do?"


    "I..."


    Fu zuoan said, "now Ning and Yun are likely to get married, but the Ning family is a mess, and the Yun family has countless debts. Do you think Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao can carry the honor and disgrace of the two families? If they go bankrupt at that time, do you still have to pay the debt for him? What will you pay back at that time?"


    Ning Fubang was stunned. Fu zuoan''s hypothesis was not groundless. If it really came to that time, in order to avoid his son''s prison, Ning Fubang thought that he might eventually find Ning Jiwei here.


    Thinking of this, Ning Fubang was ashamed of himself.


    "I''m not opposed to Ji Wei helping the Ning family or preventing him from helping Ning Jikang." Fu zuoan said, "if it''s just this thing, I''ll help Ji Wei even if he doesn''t help. But... Ning Jikang''s mistakes are more than that."


    Ning Fubang was stunned and asked, "Fu Lao, you and Ji Wei had been saying that Ji Kang made a big mistake and would be punished by the law, but you never told me what he did?"


    Ning Jikang continued to shout outside the door, as if he would not stop until Ning Fubang was shouted out.


    Fu zuoan looked at Ning Fubang and knew that if he didn''t say anything, he would be soft hearted to Ning Jikang sooner or later.


    After hesitating for a moment, Fu zuoan said, "Fubang, have you never doubted Xu Hui''s death?"


    "What, what?" Ning Fubang was surprised. He didn''t expect Fu zuoan to say such a sentence.


    "No, it''s impossible..." Ning Fubang shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Ji Kang won''t do Xu Hui''s death, absolutely not..."


    With how he imagined, he would not associate Xu Hui''s death with Ning Jikang.


    If anyone in the world really treats Ning Jikang, it''s only his mother Xu Hui.


    Now Fu zuoan tells him that Xu Hui''s death is related to Ning Jikang, which Ning Fubang can''t believe anyway.


    Fu zuoan sighed, patted Ning Fubang on the shoulder and said, "we don''t tell you because we''re afraid you''ll be stimulated. In short, don''t bother about Ji Kang. Since Ji Wei promised to keep his life, he won''t break his promise."


    Ning Fubang slumped on the sofa, staring at the ceiling.


    Ning Jikang''s voice outside the door became more and more miserable, but Ning Fubang couldn''t give birth to a trace of father son love. He just felt cold all over his body.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The cloud family is becoming more and more difficult. Cloud father goes to Yunling''s home and company to block people almost every day, but he can''t see Yunling''s face back.


    After thinking about it, Yunfu finally found a way.


    He can''t block Yunling. He can block Yunling''s son!


    So that afternoon, Yunfu went to the gate of a small school early and waited for Gu Xiaomian to finish school.


    As soon as the school bell rang, Yunfu stood up excitedly and guarded the school gate. He looked at the photos in his hand one by one.


    Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui are walking out laughing. Who knows, they were caught as soon as they arrived at the school gate.


    "Who are you?" Gu Xiaomian looked at the old man pulling his arm and asked with a frown.


    "Hey, good grandson, I''m your grandpa." father Yun tried to make himself smile kindly, but he didn''t expect that Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui were very uncomfortable with his smile at the moment.


    Jian Rui said bluntly, "this strange Grandpa, the smile on your face looks like a trafficker."


    The cloud father''s old face was stiff, and then smiled and said, "little girl, don''t talk nonsense. I''m Xiaomian''s grandfather, like a fake."


    "Really?" Jian Rui tilted her head, looked at Gu Xiaomian and asked, "Gu Ruan, do you know him?"


    "No." Gu Xiaomian shook his head and said, "I often go to Grandpa''s house. My grandpa doesn''t like him."


    Hearing Gu Xiaomian''s words, Jian Rui resolutely came forward and pulled back Gu Xiaomian''s arm from Yun''s father and said to Yun''s father, "did you hear that? Gu Ruan said he didn''t know you."


    "Xiaomian, I''m really your grandpa." father Yun took Gu Xiaomian''s arm and didn''t let him get out of his palm.


    Jian Rui saw that he didn''t let go and ran to the security room in a hurry, "come on, there are traffickers!"


    Seeing this, Yunfu frowned and pulled Gu Xiaomian to the car. "Xiaomian, go, Grandpa will take you home."


    "You let go of me!" Gu Xiaomian struggled vigorously. "You''re not my grandfather. I don''t know you."


    "Silly boy, I''m really your grandpa. You''ll know when you come home with me." father Yun ignored and dragged Gu Xiaomian to the car.


    Because of Jianrui''s cry, more and more people around have seen it.


    Cloud father knew that if he went on like this, he wouldn''t want to take Gu Xiaomian away, so he didn''t do it, so he just picked up Gu Xiaomian and ran forward.


    "Let go of me, help! Help!" Gu Xiaomian was caught at his waist and kept struggling.


    Yunfu didn''t expect Gu Xiaomian to be so strong and panting without running two steps.


    Seeing the car in front of him, before the smile on Yunfu''s face formed, he saw a small figure blocking in front of him.


    "Stinky boy, get out of the way!" cloud father roared.


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned and hurriedly looked up. When he saw the figure in front, he immediately shouted, "Mo Tong, save me. I don''t know this man."


    Mo Tong looked at him and said to father Yun, "let him go."


    "Go away! You don''t have the right to talk here." father Yun frowned and kicked Mo Tong.


    I thought this kick could kick Mo Tong away, but it was empty.


    Without waiting for his feet to get close, Mo Tong hid in the past, flew around behind him and kicked him on the spine.


    "Ouch ~" father Yun is old and has a bad waist. He was kicked by Mo Tong and almost didn''t lie on the ground.


    "Let go of me, you old liar!" Gu Xiaomian took the opportunity to bite on Yunfu''s arm, which made Yunfu cry.


    While Yunfu''s arm hurts and his back hurts, Mo Tong hurried forward to rescue Gu Xiaomian.


    At the same time, Jianrui also brought the people in the security room.


    "That''s him!" Jianrui pointed to father Yun and said, "that''s the liar. He''s a trafficker who abducts children!"


    Seeing this, the security guard immediately came forward and pressed father Yun and said, "please come with us."


    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding!" cloud father explained: "I''m really Gu Xiaomian''s grandfather."


    "Bah, I''m still your grandpa!" Gu Xiaomian turned his eyes and scolded.


    His words almost fainted Yun Fu''s anger.


    Just then, two cars stopped at the school gate one after the other.


    In one of the cars, JOJO and WAN Yuqing came down.


    On the other car, Gu Chenyi came down.


    As soon as Gu Chenyi came down, Gu Xiaomian ran to him, "Dad, Dad, you''re here. I was almost abducted by human traffickers!"


    "Human trafficker?" Gu Chenyi glanced and saw Yunfu detained by the security guard.


    "Hello." seeing Gu Chenyi''s arrival, the security guard hurriedly asked, "do you know this man? He claims to be Gu Xiaomian''s grandfather."


    "Oh?" Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows and said with a sneer, "I don''t know. What a mess of people want to be my son''s grandfather and don''t take care of themselves."


    "Yes!" with the support of Gu Chenyi, Gu Xiaomian was different from the panic just now. The whole person suddenly crossed up, "my grandfather won''t be like you, old, ugly and obscene!"


    "You, you..." father Yun trembled and pointed to Gu Xiaomian. Before he finished, he was black and fainted by Gu Xiaomian.


    JOJO looked around and frowned, went to Jian Rui and asked, "Rui Rui, what happened? Are you okay?"


    "Brother JOJO!" Jianrui noticed JOJO and jumped into his arms with instant ecstasy.

 Chapter 173

    Jian Rui lay in JOJO''s arms, put her arms around his neck and asked, "brother JOJO, why are you here?"


    JOJO smiled and scraped her little nose and said, "little girl, you forgot. I sent you a wechat last night and said that I would take you to shoot a magazine today."


    "Oh, yes!" Jane Rui reached out her little hand and patted her forehead and said, "look, I''m busy every day and forget such a big thing."


    Her pretentious words made JOJO and WAN Yuqing laugh.


    Jian Rui noticed Wan Yuqing behind JOJO, looked at her and asked, "sister, are you a friend of JOJO''s brother?"


    "Hello, my name is wan Yuqing, I am..." Wan Yuqing blushed and looked at JOJO shyly.


    JOJO said to Jian Rui, "she is my friend and my assistant. Just call her sister Yuqing."


    "Oh, oh." Jianrui nodded repeatedly, raised her smiling face, stretched out her hand and said to Wan Yuqing, "sister Yuqing, I''m Jianrui. You can call me Ruirui."


    "Hello, Rui Rui." Wan Yuqing smiled and held out her hand with Jian Rui.


    "By the way, brother JOJO." Jianrui asked, "did you tell my father?"


    "Yes, otherwise, how could your father not pick you up now?" JOJO said with a smile: "look at wechat. He should have sent you a message."


    "Really? Let me have a look." Jianrui took out her mobile phone from her schoolbag and saw that there was an unread message from Ning Jiwei.


    "I really have, I just looked at the old cheaters and softly, and I didn''t pay attention to the mobile phone."


    "What old liar?" JOJO asked suspiciously.


    "That''s the man." Jian Rui pointed to Yunfu, who was escorted away by the security guard, and said angrily, "brother JOJO, you don''t know how much the old liar was just now..."


    Jian Rui here tells the story of the old liar in indignation. On the other hand, after the old liar Yunfu was taken away by the security guard, Gu Xiaomian held Gu Chenyi''s thigh and refused to loosen anything. Today, he was scared.


    Mo Tong saw that he had nothing to do and turned to leave. Gu Xiaomian quickly grabbed him, "Mo Tong, don''t go."


    Mo Tong paused, turned to look at him and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Of course, I haven''t thanked you yet." Gu Xiaomian took Mo Tong and said to Gu Chenyi, "Dad, Mo Tong saved me. If it weren''t for him today, I would have been kidnapped by the old liar."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Tong, who was silent, slightly picked his eyebrows and thanked him. "Thank you. If Xiaomian is taken away by that man, we will have a lot of trouble."


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "I just helped a little. Even without me, the security guard can save him in time."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Tong and nodded with satisfaction.


    At a young age, he doesn''t take credit or pride. He is a good child.


    It''s a pity


    Looking at the three children, Gu Chenyi turned and asked, "I heard you''ve been making trouble recently?"


    "Oh, yes." Gu Xiaomian reacted and scratched his hair. "Dad, I forgot if you don''t say."


    "Idiot." Gu Chenyi glanced at him, looked at Mo Tong and asked, "can I know the reason?"


    Mo Tong pursed his lips, turned his head and looked at Jian Rui, who was talking to JOJO Wan Yuqing, and whispered, "if you make friends with me, they will be in danger."


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes narrowed slightly, reached out and touched Mo Tong''s head and said, "you are a good child."


    Mo Tong looked up at Gu Chenyi. He couldn''t speak clearly, but now he suddenly felt that the people in front of him could understand his inner words.


    After politely saying goodbye, Mo Tong left alone.


    Looking at Mo Tong who left alone, Gu Xiaomian said to Gu Chenyi suspiciously, "it''s strange that the housekeeper won''t pick him up today, and I don''t know if he will get lost."


    "He won''t get lost." Gu Chenyi touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and sighed slightly: "as a man, since he has chosen a way, he should go on bravely, no matter what he will bear."


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?" Gu Xiaomian asked anxiously.


    "Stupid son." Gu Chenyi shook his head and bent down to pick up Gu Xiaomian. "You don''t have to understand now. It doesn''t matter if you have me and your little father. It doesn''t matter if you are sensible later."


    After meeting Wan Yuqing, JOJO walks to Gu Chenyi with Jianrui in her arms.


    Jian Rui smiled and waved to Gu Chenyi, "Hello, uncle Gu."


    "Rui Rui is good." Gu Chenyi pinched Jian Rui''s face with a smile and said, "is this going to shoot a magazine again?"


    "Yes." Jian Rui pointed to JOJO and said, "brother JOJO helped me find it."


    Gu Xiaomian was unhappy when she saw JOJO. Listening to Jian Rui''s proud introduction of JOJO, she said to Gu Chenyi sourly, "Dad, don''t we have to shoot magazines at home? Can''t we just find Ruirui?"


    Gu Chenyi was speechless, gave his son a big chestnut and said, "our advertising has been shot this year. If you want to shoot again, you can find a way to go, or when you have the ability to take over the company, you can shoot whoever you let at that time."


    Gu Xiaomian sniffed his words and took a deep breath: "it''s just taking over the company. What''s the difficulty?"


    "The tone is not small." Gu Chenyi sneered, "then I''ll wait for the day when you take over the management right from me."


    Gu Xiaomian snorted, turned to Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, wait, I will take over our company soon. At that time, all my advertisements will be taken for you!"


    "Hee hee, OK ~" Jane Rui smiled and agreed.


    At that time, no one took seriously the jokes of the two children, but the future commercial giants and ACE models really started their road today.


    After the two sides simply said goodbye, JOJO took Jian Rui and WAN Yuqing to the shooting scene.


    Although Jian Rui came for the second time, she couldn''t see that she was unfamiliar, and even happily greeted and chatted with some familiar staff.


    Looking at her like this, the corners of JOJO''s mouth naturally curved.


    Wan Yuqing looked at Jian Rui more curiously. She had never seen JOJO so friendly and close to anyone.


    "Sister Yuqing, sister Yuqing!" Jian Rui trotted to Wan Yuqing, stretched out her hand to hold her clothes and said, "the photographer uncle said to let me change my clothes. Sister Yuqing, will you take me?"


    "Well, OK." Wan Yuqing pulled up Jian Rui and said with a smile as she walked towards the dressing room: "not only do you have to change your clothes, you have to wash your little face. You''d better have a nice hairstyle."


    As soon as Jian Rui''s eyes brightened, she tilted her head and looked at Wan Yuqing and said, "sister Yuqing, will you make up for me? I want big red curly hair, Dudu lips and blingbling eyes!"


    Wan Yuqing was stunned, smiled and poked the collagen on Jian Rui''s face and said, "silly Ruirui, you look very good now."


    "But all the stars on TV are like this. I also want to try." Jane Rui said.


    Wan Yuqing stopped, squatted down and looked at Jian Rui seriously and said, "Rui Rui, whether it''s big curly hair, Dudu lips or blingbling eyes, you''ll have them in the future. But in the future, it''s hard for you to have the nature and innocence now, so you should cherish them when you have them now, you know?"


    "Oh, well, I won''t make up." Jianrui nodded obediently.


    Seeing the loss in Jian Rui''s eyes, Wan Yuqing thought and said, "well, later, my sister will simplify it for you. You can look in the mirror and enjoy your makeup, and then you have to remove the makeup, okay?"


    "Really?" Jianrui heard that she could make up, happily held Wan Yuqing on her face and said, "sister Yuqing, you are so kind! Ruiruirui loves you!"


    Wan Yuqing holds Jian Rui in her arms with a smile. They laugh together, big and small.


    When JOJO came over, she saw the big and small sisters squatting on the ground and laughing excitedly. Looking at this scene, JOJO was stunned and didn''t come forward, but stood in place with a smile and looked at them.


    "Brother JOJO!" Jianrui saw JOJO with sharp eyes and waved to him happily.


    Seeing JOJO coming, Wan Yuqing stood up with a red face, bowed her head and dared not look at JOJO.


    JOJO looked at them and asked, "what are you talking about so happy?"


    Jian Rui said with a smile: "sister Yuqing promised to make me up ~"


    "Really?" JOJO looked at Wan Yuqing.


    Seeing him looking over, Wan Yuqing hurriedly said, "is it about to start shooting? I, I''ll take Ruirui to prepare..."


    "Don''t worry." JOJO said with a smile, "the scene is still preparing. Take your time. I just want to ask you if you want something to drink. I''ll let someone buy it."


    "Yes!" Jianrui raised her hand and said, "brother JOJO, Ruirui wants to drink pearl milk tea. She wants a lot of pearls ~"


    "No problem." JOJO dotes on touching Jian Rui''s head, turns to look at Wan Yuqing and asks, "what about you?"


    "I, i... like Ruirui, pearl milk tea." Wan Yuqing stammered.


    "Well, OK." JOJO nodded and said, "I''ll give it to you."


    "Put it, don''t worry." Wan Yuqing promised with a red face.


    Jian Rui tilted her head and looked at Wan Yuqing. Until JOJO left far away, her face was still red.


    "Sister Yuqing, do you like JOJO brother?" Jian Rui asked with a smile.


    "I, I..." I didn''t expect Jian Rui to suddenly ask. Wan Yuqing, who was already nervous, panicked. She didn''t know how to answer.


    Her appearance made Jianrui reluctant to tease her again, so she obediently took her hand and said, "sister Yuqing, let''s change our clothes."


    Seeing Jianrui let go of herself, Wan Yuqing was finally relieved and led Jianrui to the dressing room.


    When she arrived at the dressing room, Wan Yuqing took the previously prepared sets of clothes to Jian Rui and helped her change them one by one. After confirming the clothing style, she began to make up her hair with Jian Rui.


    "Sister Yuqing, will you make up first?" Jian Rui suggested excitedly, "otherwise my hair will be messy as soon as I remove my makeup."


    Wan Yuqing nodded gently and said, "OK, just make up first."


    Did not dare to use the common cosmetics to wipe the face of Jane''s face, Wan Yu Qing took out the powder that she carried with her, gently threw a thin powder for her, then changed her eyebrows and lip makeup to her.


    "That''s almost it." Wan Yuqing said with a smile.


    Jianrui curiously looked at herself in the mirror, "Wow, there''s really blingbling! Sister Yuqing, you''re so powerful!"


    While praising Wan Yuqing, Jian Rui took several self photos from her mobile phone.


    After a while, Jane Rui felt her face and said, "well, sister Yuqing, please help me unload it."


    Wan Yuqing reached out and touched Jian Rui''s hair and said, "OK, Rui Rui still wants to make up in the future, and her sister will help you change."


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded cleverly.


    After unloading her makeup, Jianrui ran to wash her face. Wan Yuqing went into the room and began to clean up the clothes just prepared for Jianrui.


    At this time, the dressing room was pushed away from the outside, and a woman with a mask came in with two cups of milk tea.


    "Is there anyone?" the woman''s slightly hoarse voice sounded.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Wan Yuqing was inside, and Jian Rui ran to the washing room. For a moment, no one heard.


    Seeing that no one answered, the woman''s eyes were cruel, quickly put down the milk tea, then took out a small needle tube from her coat pocket and stabbed it into the milk tea cover.


    "Who are you? What are you doing?" Wan Yuqing happened to see someone kicking at the milk tea when she came out. She couldn''t help but drink in a cold voice.


    Seeing Wan Yuqing come out, the woman was stunned at first, and then her face flashed jealousy and ruthlessness. Instead of retreating, she picked up the needle and stabbed Wan Yuqing in the face.


    "Ah!" Wan Yuqing didn''t expect that the other party suddenly rushed over, screamed and hurried to avoid, but unexpectedly, she tripped over the chair leg and fell to the ground.


    The woman with the syringe sneered, "I hate good-looking people most. It''s only because you hit my gun."


    As she spoke, the woman bent down and took a syringe and scratched it in her face.


    "Bad guys, look here!"


    A crisp voice sounded after herself. The woman was stunned and looked behind her reflexively, but she covered her eyes and screamed to the end in the next second.


    Jane sprayed her anti wolf spray, turned around and ran to the outside, running away and shouting, "help! There are bad guys!"


    JOJO and others are setting up the scene. When they hear the shouts of Jian Rui and WAN Yuqing, they quickly run over.


    "Rui Rui!" seeing Jian Rui, JOJO hurriedly came forward and picked her up and asked, "is there anything wrong? Where is the person?"


    "In the dressing room!" Wan Yuqing pointed to the dressing room and gasped, "a woman with a mask."


    JOJO''s eyes narrowed slightly, and everyone behind him rushed to the dressing room.


    Just waiting for everyone to come to the door, a figure suddenly rushed out of the dressing room and ran out quickly.


    "Chase!" JOJO said coldly.


    At one time, several strong men chased out.


    JOJO looked at Wan Yuqing and Jian Rui and asked, "did she do anything to you?"


    Jian Rui shook her head and said, "I saw her bullying sister Yuqing and giving her an injection in the face."


    JOJO frowned and looked at Wan Yuqing, "is there any injury?"


    Wan Yuqing shook her head and said anxiously, "this man must have been prepared. I saw that she didn''t know what was injected into the milk tea."


    "Milk tea?" JOJO''s face was completely cold. After putting Jane down, she said to Wan Yuqing, "stay outside and I''ll have a look."


    Then he went into the dressing room alone.


    A moment later, JOJO came out with two cups of milk tea and a syringe.


    Wan Yuqing saw the thing in his hand and nodded, "that''s it."


    JOJO frowned, asked someone to find a sealed bag, put all the things in her hand, and then called Qin Zhixu.


    "Brother JOJO..." Jianrui grabbed JOJO''s hand and said, "did I bring you trouble?"


    "Fool, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t think about it." JOJO said to Wan Yuqing, "don''t shoot today. You''re both frightened. I''ll tell them to leave early today."


    Wan Yuqing nodded with lingering fear.


    About 20 minutes later, Qin Zhixu hurried to the site. At that time, JOJO was negotiating with the partner, leaving only wan Yuqing and Jian Rui.


    When he saw Wan Yuqing, Qin knew Xu was stunned. Seeing that she was all right, he was relieved and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wan Yuqing was stunned when she saw Qin Zhixu. It was clear that they had nothing to do, but somehow they felt a little awkward and unnatural when they met again.


    Jianrui thought she was shy, so she came forward and shook Qin Zhixu''s clothes and said, "martial nephew, just now someone injected something into sister Yuqing''s milk tea with me and wanted a needle to pierce sister Yuqing''s face. Now people have run away and haven''t caught up, and the milk tea and needle have been put away by brother JOJO."


    "Rui Rui?" Qin Zhixu noticed Jian Rui next to Wan Yuqing. He was stunned first, then frowned and asked, "no, Rui Rui, what did you call me just now?"


    "Martial nephew." Jian Rui tilted her head and said, "you are my brother''s Apprentice. Shouldn''t I call you martial nephew? Did I calculate the wrong generation?"


    Qin knew Xu''s mouth was slightly drawn, "xiaoruirui, the relationship between your brother and me is only limited to the game, you know?"


    "How can that be?" Jian Rui said with a serious look: "nephew, haven''t you heard of being a teacher for one day and a father for life?"


    Qin Zhixu only feels that it''s dark in front of him. Can''t he see that he has to take Jian Yi as his father?


    Wan Yuqing listened to their conversation, covered her mouth and smiled silently.


    Looking at her smile, Qin Zhixu looked slightly stunned and couldn''t help being stunned for a moment.


    Wan Yuqing met his sight and bit her lips. She just felt that the deer bumped up in a moment and hurriedly said, "I, I''ll go and see if JOJO is all right."


    With that, Qin Zhixu ran out without waiting for his answer.


    Looking at her back, Qin knew Xu''s eyebrows were getting deeper and deeper.


    Some things have been clearly placed there. He can''t deceive himself or others.


    Jian Rui looked at Qin Zhixu and asked, "nephew, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Martial nephew" let Qin know Xu''s mind. He squatted down and looked at Jian Rui and said, "little martial uncle, don''t you call your father?"


    "Oh, you mean my daddy, your Shizu." Jianrui nodded, "you really have to call, otherwise daddy will blame me for hiding him."


    Qin Zhixu didn''t want to say anything. During this moment, there were more martial uncles. Now even Shizu has them.


    He bit his teeth and secretly scolded his unscrupulous master.


    Didn''t you pester him to play a few games last night? Do you need to be so serious?


    However, he did not dare to tell Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, otherwise he would be unanimously resisted.


    Everyone knows that Jian Yi can''t stay up late now, but he lost sleep last night. He played a few games on the spur of the moment in order to contact their teachers and disciples. Who would have thought that the price would be so high that several generations would be directly reduced.


    When Qin Zhixu was reading, Jian Rui had already made a phone call, came over and handed him his mobile phone, "nephew, your Shizu wants to talk to you."


    Qin Zhixu stared at her and said, "xiaoruirui, do you call my nephew again? Do you believe I ignore you?"


    Jian Rui blinked and said seriously, "don''t believe it."


    Qin Zhixu choked, waved his hand and said, "forget it, I won''t tell you."


    After answering the phone, Qin knew Xu Gang gave a "hello", and heard Ning Jiwei''s voice across the street, "disciple, how can you contradict your martial uncle?"

 Chapter 174

    After a while, Wan Yuqing ran back with the evidence and said to Qin Zhixu and Jian Rui, "the man who chased out just now came back, but he didn''t catch up with anyone. He said that a car suddenly rushed out of the street, and they were all slightly injured."


    Qin Zhixu frowned and said, "so the man has an accomplice? Is the injured person okay?"


    Wan Yuqing shook her head and said, "JOJO stayed there to deal with it. He asked us to take things first."


    Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "let''s go. I''ll see you off."


    The three walked outside. Qin knew that Xu wanted to send Jian Rui home first, but unexpectedly, as soon as they walked outside the door, they saw Ning Jiwei driving his car.


    "Daddy!" seeing Ning Jiwei, Jianrui''s eyes brightened and ran quickly.


    Ning Jiwei opened the door and got off, picked her up, looked carefully and asked, "are you scared?"


    "A little bit, but Rui Rui is very strong. Daddy doesn''t have to worry." Jian Rui patted her small chest and said.


    Gratified, he touched his daughter''s head. Ning Jiwei held her and walked towards Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing.


    Qin Zhixu said, "are you too desperate? It''s only a few minutes from calling you?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "I was on my way here to see Ruirui shoot."


    "Unfortunately, it''s not done today." Jane Rui said with a small mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ning Jiwei smiled and comforted his daughter: "Daddy will come to see Ruirui take pictures another day."


    "Well, that''s settled!" Jianrui smiled and finished hooking up with Ning jivera, turned around and pulled Wan Yuqing to Ning Jiwei and said, "Oh, I forgot to introduce, daddy, this time thanks to sister Yuqing, otherwise ruiruirui would be miserable."


    If it weren''t for WAN Yuqing, Jian Rui would have stayed in the dressing room at that time.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Wan Yuqing and said, "thank you. Aren''t you hurt?"


    Wan Yuqing shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I should say thank you. Ruirui saved me."


    Ning Ji Wei lowered her head and looked at Jane Eyre. Jane smiled and scratched her scratched hair. "Or the anti wolf spray prepared by mummy before me played a role."


    Qin Zhixu handed something in his hand to Ning Jiwei and said, "you''d better take it back and study it."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take Ruirui first."


    Qin Zhixu looked at something in Ning Jiwei''s hand and said, "tell me when you have the result."


    There was some speculation in his mind, and it was precisely because of that speculation that he did not dare to investigate the matter himself.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Qin Zhixu looked at Wan Yuqing and said, "I''ll take you back."


    Wan Yuqing nodded with a red face and followed Qin Zhixu into the car.


    When the car started, both of them were inexplicably embarrassed.


    "You..."


    "I..."


    Both of them opened their mouths at the same time, and then they were stunned there.


    Wan Yuqing''s small face is more red, and Qin Zhixu is also at a loss.


    He turned his head and looked at Wan Yuqing, who was silent. He coughed and said in two voices, "you say it first."


    Wan Yuqing whispered, "thank you for taking me home."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "how can we be friends? It''s not normal to send friends home. There''s no need to thank them so solemnly."


    Traffic light intersection.


    Wan Yuqing looked up at him and said, "brother Qin, what did you... What did you want to say just now?"


    Qin Zhixu pursed his lips, looked at Wan Yuqing and said, "did you scare you today?"


    Wan Yuqing was stunned. The feeling of little deer bumping in her heart appeared again. She quickly shook her head and said, "it''s OK. There are Ruirui and JOJO. I''m fine."


    Listening to her mention of JOJO, Qin Zhixu was silent for a moment, and the impulse that had just risen in her heart was pressed back.


    He nodded lightly and said, "that''s good."


    The green light is on, the car continues to move forward, and no one in the car speaks again. It seems that if you miss the chance of those seconds, there is no possibility of turning a corner.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Tong''s house.


    The housekeeper stared coldly at Mo Tong who had just entered the door and said, "I heard you are willing to help others today?"


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said, "that man is blocking my way. It''s just easy."


    "Ha ha." the housekeeper sneered, looked at Mo Tong, turned and went upstairs, "come with me."


    Mo Tong''s little hand hanging on his side was clenched into a fist. After tightening and tightening, he followed the housekeeper upstairs.


    In the hut on the second floor to avoid the sun, as soon as Mo Tong walked in, the door behind him closed with a "pop".


    The housekeeper took out a long ruler from nowhere and mercilessly hit Mo Tong on the back.


    When the ruler fell, Mo Tong shook fiercely, moved his steps inertia, and hurriedly stood back.


    The clear voice sounded one after another. If others didn''t know, they thought they were beating something here, but they didn''t know it was this kind of other "education".


    The housekeeper scolded coldly, "did I let you go to a small school to help others?"


    Mo Tong didn''t speak. The housekeeper went down again, "answer!"


    "No." Mo Tong''s voice trembled.


    "Then why did I ask you to go?"


    Mo Tong gritted his teeth and said, "let me make friends with Jian Rui and find out her father''s background and means."


    "OK, so you remember." the housekeeper sneered, "but what have you done? Besides saving Jianrui and Gu Xiaomian, what useful news have you brought back? I thought you could hear more about the last time you stayed at their house, but you were so stupid that you didn''t find anything! How did I teach you for so many years?"


    "Sorry," Mo Tong whispered.


    "I''m sorry?" the housekeeper was more angry. "What I need is yours. I''m sorry? I didn''t pick you up today, so you had a chance to take Jianrui''s car back. But what about you? I can''t even do this little thing. What else can I expect you to do?"


    As he said, the ruler in the housekeeper''s hand fell on Mo Tong again and again.


    Mo Tong stood there, holding back the pain and saying nothing.


    The housekeeper didn''t stop until he was tired. He threw the ruler and said in a cold voice, "don''t want to eat tonight. Stay here and reflect."


    With that, the housekeeper went out of the house and locked the door from the outside.


    Mo Tong breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground.


    He knows that this means that today''s "punishment" is over.


    He reached out and touched his back. There were some sticky things. Mo Tong didn''t care. He fell to the ground tired and looked at the small window on the wall.


    In the whole small dark room, only the small window can slightly penetrate a little moonlight.


    Mo Tong remembered the day when Jian Rui and Ning Jiwei came home. They asked him if he wanted to leave here and live with them.


    In fact, he was willing at that time, but he refused.


    He can''t go. He hasn''t finished his parents'' upbringing, so he can only stay.


    He can''t go. If he leaves, his parents and housekeeper will turn their attention to Jian Rui, and she will be even more dangerous at that time. He can help her by staying here.


    Thinking in his head, Mo Tong slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    In a villa on the outskirts of the city, people are being punished in different places.


    A loud slap in the face.


    Sang Lan covered her face and fell to the ground. She looked at Qin Tian in fear and said, "give me another chance and I will succeed."


    Qin Tian smiled coldly and said, "give you another chance? Do you think the opportunity is the cabbage in the vegetable market? You can get it if you want?"


    "I, I..." Sang Lan cried, "I was almost successful, but I didn''t expect that the dead girl Jianrui was there, so..."


    Qin Tian sneered, pulled his big red nails and said, "so you''re telling me that you can''t even deal with a seven-year-old girl?"


    Sang Lan covered her face, lowered her head and didn''t dare to speak. Qin Tian looked at her face like a centipede and disdained to say, "I thought it would be useful to keep you, but I didn''t expect that you couldn''t even help this little favor. What a waste!"


    Sang Lan hates her teeth, but if she doesn''t follow Qin Tian, I''m afraid it''s even difficult to live.


    So Sang Lan knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing and begging for mercy: "I really know I''m wrong. Please give me another chance and let me commit a crime."


    "Dai guilty and meritorious?" Qin Tian squatted down, raised Sang Lan''s chin with his index finger, looked at her carefully and said, "maybe you can really help me again..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Today, when everyone is not going well, George and Yang Yaru are doing well.


    After the initial running in, they gradually found out each other''s temper and got along more and more happily.


    And both of them are young activists. They can basically talk together tacitly every day, whether working or eating, drinking and having fun.


    Qiao Zhiben thought that he couldn''t hold on to the bet for two or three days, but he didn''t expect that the days with Yang Yaru every day were not hard for him. On the contrary, after several times, he began to look forward to the end of work every day.


    On that day, the two made an appointment to go to the cinema. According to Yang Yaru''s request, George honestly lined up to buy tickets and specially bought popcorn and coke as standard for the movie.


    Yang Yaru held the popcorn, took out a wet towel to wipe the sweat on George''s forehead, smiled and said, "how do you feel?"


    George sighed with emotion: "it''s good to have money!"


    Obviously, you can easily charter a movie. You squeeze me and I squeeze you here. You don''t feel any beauty except the sweat of rubbing against each other.


    Yang Yaru shook her head funny and said, "young master, you have been floating in the sky for a long time. You can feel it by coming down to earth to smoke some human fireworks."


    George looked at her with an eyebrow and said with a smile, "young master, haven''t you come down to earth?"


    Yang Yaru glanced at him and said, "it''s the fairy who sees your pity and comes down to earth to ferry you."


    "Yes," George said with a spoiled smile, "fairy sister, the film is about to start. Can we go in?"


    Yang Yaru raised her chin, handed him the popcorn and said, "take it."


    "Yes," said George gallantly.


    What they saw was a love film with a bit of horror, similar to the story of human ghost.


    Yang Yaru''s eyes were wet, but George was indifferent and said, "this is not true. There are too many bugs."


    Yang Yaru glared at him and said, "shut up. I''m moving. Don''t kill the atmosphere."


    George looked back, smiled and whispered, "Hey, you''re the one who killed the atmosphere. Well, how can a girlfriend hurt his boyfriend at this point?"


    Yang Yaru was stunned and looked back along his eyes. She saw that several couples had already kissed in one place behind her.


    "What''s up, girlfriend? Do as the Romans do?" George said vaguely.


    Yang Yaru blushed, looked at George, bit his lips and scolded, "hooligan!"


    With that, he didn''t dare to stay any longer. He quickly got up and left the viewing hall.


    When she reached the vent outside, Yang Yaru gasped and stopped, and one hand kept fanning the wind.


    It was really "dangerous" for her just now. If she hadn''t been strong in self-control, she might have fallen into the temptation of George and couldn''t get out now. If it was true, she would have lost her adult.


    After a while, Yang Yaru calmed down.


    She looked left and right. She was wondering why George hadn''t come out yet. Suddenly, she looked back and saw George standing behind her, leaning against the wall and smiling at her.


    "You, when are you..." Yang Yaru stuttered and asked, pointing to George. The blush just went down suddenly flew back to her cheek.


    "When did you come?" George smiled. "I''ve been here long ago. I''ve been watching you."


    Yang Yaru opened her mouth and was stunned. She didn''t know what to say.


    George looked at her and sighed. He went up and touched her head and said, "silly girl, why are you so stupid?"


    In a word, the tip of Yang Yaru''s nose was slightly sour. She bowed her head and said, "otherwise? What else can we do?"


    Looking at her, George moved in his heart, reached out and took her hand and said, "let''s go and go home."


    Yang Yaru let him pull herself through the crowd and the street. When he said "go home", tears immediately came out of his eyes.


    George smiled as if he hadn''t seen her tears and said, "I have to order supper when I go back later. You''ve eaten all the popcorn. I''m still hungry."


    As Yang Yaru followed him, she stretched out her hand and wiped her tears, as if the wronged child had finally been taken care of by adults.


    When he got to the car, George opened the door and was about to get on the bus, but suddenly a force came from his hand, pulled him and forced him to turn around.


    Yang Yaru stared at George with red eyes and said, "George, why are you such an asshole?"


    "Do I?" George said innocently, "I''ve been trying to be a good boyfriend. Where..."


    Before he finished, a burst of fragrance rushed in, and the thin lips had been sealed.


    It took George two long seconds to realize that he had been forcibly kissed.


    He looked down at the graceful figure in his arms, blinked and hesitated to extend his hand. He wanted to push away, but the moment he touched the person in his arms, he didn''t know which nerve turned a corner, pushed away and became a hug, and then kissed deeply.


    I don''t know how long it took, the two kissing people slowly released.


    Yang Yaru leaned against George''s chest with a red face, listened to his chest''s equally rapid breathing, and the corners of her mouth slowly smiled.


    "Cough ~" George cleared his throat awkwardly, opened the door and said, "what, go back."


    "Well," Yang Yaru whispered.


    They drove home. When they got downstairs, George had another problem.


    Are you going up or not?


    Yang Yaru didn''t embarrass him this time. After waving goodbye cleanly, she turned and entered the community.


    Looking at Yang Yaru''s back, George was full of the sweetness of kissing her just now. After struggling for half a minute, George decided to get out of the car and follow up.


    Yang Yaru glanced at him and said, "I thought you were leaving."


    "Cough..." George coughed, "to tell you the truth, I think so. But the plan can''t keep up with the change, so..."


    Yang Yaru secretly held his hand and a sweet smile hung on her face.


    "What would you like to eat later?" Yang Yaru asked.


    "Well... Anything, instant noodles," said George.


    Yang Yaru looked at him in surprise and said with a smile, "is instant noodles really OK? I thought you don''t eat these mortal things, young master."


    "No way, do as the Romans do." George smiled and shrugged.


    The two were discussing the night snack for a while when George''s cell phone suddenly rang in his pocket.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at it. It was an email.


    Yang Yaru glanced at it inadvertently and asked suspiciously, "what is this? Spam? You see, the signature is a string of random codes."


    George pursed his lips, stopped and said, "it''s not spam."


    Seeing that he stopped, Yang Yaru was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter, George?"


    George shook his head, patted her on the shoulder and said, "go up first. I''ll take care of something."


    Yang Yaru was stunned, looked at the unusual gravity on his face, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    George nodded, leaned against the wall and opened the mail.


    Yang Yaru looked at him and wanted to say that her home was only a few meters away from them. He could go home and see it again.


    But when she opened her mouth, she still didn''t say it.


    At the last moment before entering the door, Yang Yaru looked back at George. He didn''t mean to enter the door at all.


    After closing the door, Yang Yaru was full of loss.


    On the other hand, George was shocked by the contents of the email.


    He knew the existence of the Mo family and that Ning Jiwei had been in trouble recently, but he never thought that the family would operate on her.


    After quickly browsing the e-mail, George turned and rushed downstairs, took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "book me a ticket to Switzerland immediately and ask for the fastest flight. Also, inform the people in Switzerland and hurry to help immediately!"


    After hanging up, George''s mobile phone rings again. It''s a wechat from Yang Yaru: I''ve made instant noodles, waiting for you.


    George paused, pursed his lips, returned a message to her, and then turned off his cell phone.


    In the room, Yang Yaru looked at the sentence "sorry" on wechat and burst into tears.


    At the same time, Ning Jiwei also received the news.


    Knowing that someone from the Mo family had rushed to Switzerland, he immediately called Yue Feng to inquire about the situation.


    Yue Fengwei: "young master, as long as they don''t start, I can only follow secretly. I have no right to stop them from going to Switzerland."


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "what if I go back?"


    Yue Feng immediately said, "you are the master''s blood. You naturally have this right."


    "That''s good." Ning Jiwei ordered, "the plan is ahead of schedule. You can do it."


    "Yes!"


    As soon as he hung up, Ning Jiwei received a call from Jian Yi.


    It seems that he also received the news that Mo''s family went to Switzerland.


    "What do you think?" ningjiwei asked.


    "Daddy, I had a discussion with Dou Ming and thought it might be a smoke bomb." Jian Yi said, "if the other party really wants to do it, how can it be so noisy? So I think they must have other goals."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it''s very possible, but we can''t be careless in Switzerland. Tell your brothers in the group to do a good job of the information in Switzerland and don''t reveal any flaws."


    After discussing the detailed plan with Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei hung up the phone.


    At this time, the night was deep. Ning Jiwei stared at the sparse stars outside the window, and his heart became more and more heavy.


    This time, the storm is really coming.

 Chapter 175

    Without master Ning as a big tree, Ning Jikang is like an ant who has lost his direction. It seems that both the company and life have been discussed and began to find trouble with him. First, there was an oversight in the company''s project, and then the nanny at home also submitted a letter of resignation. The previous rice bug life ended completely with the death of Uncle Ning.


    Because of these troubles, Ning Jikang is more eager to find Ning Fubang back. However, he squatted at the door of Fu Zuo''s home day and night for two consecutive days, but he couldn''t see Ning Fubang.


    At first, he howled with both voice and emotion. Later, he was tired of crying and hoarse. He simply sat at the door and waited.


    But what he didn''t know was that after listening to Fu zuoan''s words, Ning Fubang was determined not to see Ning Jikang again.


    When Yun Xiaoxiao arrived at the door of Fu zuoan''s house, he saw Ning Jikang sitting under the eaves of Fu''s house like a sloppy man.


    "Ji Kang?" Yun Xiaoxiao came to him, painfully removed his messy hair and said, "Ji Kang, why are you still here so late? Have you eaten yet?"


    "Xiaoxiao..." seeing Yun Xiaoxiao, Ning Jikang held her arm and said, "Xiaoxiao, please help me and call my father out."


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at Ning Jikang suspiciously. "Is it possible that uncle Fu is not at home at all? Otherwise, how could he hang you outside?"


    "No." Ning Jikang shook his head and said, "my father must be in there. The old man Fu didn''t know what ecstasy he gave my father, so he wouldn''t come out to see me. And the damn Ning Jiwei, he must have forced my father not to see me. It must be!"


    "Ji Kang, don''t worry. Calm down first." Yun Xiaoxiao advised, "why don''t we go back first and come back tomorrow?"


    "No, if my father doesn''t come out, I won''t go back." Ning Jikang said, "if my father doesn''t come home with me, what can I do? I don''t understand the things in the company, and the nanny at home, who doesn''t know what''s wrong, resigned and left. I, I didn''t even have to eat when I came home..."


    Speaking of the end, Ning Jikang cried bitterly.


    He has never suffered such a great injustice since he was so old. Once upon a time, there was Xu Hui. When Xu Hui died, there was master Ning.


    Now master Ning is gone, and Ning Fubang shows that he doesn''t care. He really feels what it''s like to leave tea cold.


    Yun Xiaoxiao looked at an old man crying there like a giant baby, with incomparable contempt in his heart, but he still pretended to be distressed and compassionate.


    "Ji Kang, don''t be sad. You still have me, don''t you?" Yun Xiaoxiao held Ning Jikang in his arms and said, "let''s go home first. Shall I cook for you? You must be hungry?"


    Ning Jikang looked at Yun Xiaoxiao with tears and snot: "can you cook?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao smiled and said, "well done, don''t dislike it. Let''s make do with some food first and find a new nanny for you tomorrow?"


    Moved by Yun Xiaoxiao''s soft voice, Ning Jikang approached her arms like a baby and said, "Xiaoxiao, you are very kind to me."


    "Good." Yun Xiaoxiao put out his hand with a smile. He wanted to touch his head, but when he saw the oily top of his head, he took his hand away, only gently touched his shoulder and said, "let''s go. Let''s go home first."


    Ning Jikang nodded obediently and let Yun Xiaoxiao lead him home.


    After returning to Ning''s house, Yun Xiaoxiao first helped Ning Jikang put the bath water and asked him to take a bath first, while he took his apron and cooked.


    In fact, she knows how to cook, but she just crammed for noodles with her nanny.


    While cooking, Yun Xiaoxiao enjoyed Ning''s kitchen and the courtyard scenery outside the window.


    Thinking that he would be the only hostess here in the future, and there would be nothing old and immortal to preach to her, Yun Xiaoxiao couldn''t help smiling triumphantly.


    At this moment, she was very glad for her foresight. If she hadn''t got rid of master Ning and sent a nanny, how could she enter here when Ning Jikang was most helpless?


    Ten minutes later, Ning Jiwei came out of the bath and saw Yun Xiaoxiao smiling and waving to him. Next to the table, there is a bowl of steaming noodles.


    Looking at this scene, Ning Jikang suddenly burst into tears.


    When there was no one at home, he suddenly realized how good it felt to have heat.


    "Ji Kang, come to dinner soon." Yun Xiaoxiao said with a smile.


    "Well, OK." Ning Jikang nodded, came over and sat down at the table. He picked up chopsticks and was about to eat. Yun Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jikang asked suspiciously.


    "Well, i..." seeing Ning Jikang looking over, Yun Xiaoxiao quickly hid his hands behind him and bowed his head: "otherwise, don''t eat. I didn''t cook well for the first time..."


    Seeing her movements, Ning Jikang frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with your hand?"


    "No, nothing..." Yun Xiaoxiao shook his head in a panic.


    The more she was like this, the more Ning Jikang noticed something and said anxiously, "take out your hand."


    Yun Xiaoxiao slowly stretched out his hands and saw that few of the ten fingers were good. There were either scratches cut by a knife or burn marks on them.


    "Why are you so careless?" Ning Jikang asked with concern, holding Yun Xiaoxiao''s hands. "Do you mind? Or go to the hospital."


    "I''m all right." Yun Xiaoxiao took back his hand and said, "I just cut it accidentally. This little injury will be fine in two days. Don''t go to the hospital."


    Ning Jikang looked at her quietly and didn''t speak.


    Yun Xiaoxiao said, "I''d better order you takeout..."


    "No." Ning Jikang took his chopsticks and ate the noodles. "I can eat this."


    "Ji Kang..." Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyes turned red and sat beside him. "Ji Kang, I''m not good. I can''t even cook meals. I''ll study hard in the future and let you eat good meals."


    Ning Jikang pulled a few mouthfuls of noodles, put his chopsticks on it, looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "no, our family is not as good as before, but a nanny can afford it."


    "We, our family?" Yun Xiaoxiao asked in a daze, "Ji Kang, you mean..."


    "I mean we should get married." Ning Jikang clasped Yun Xiaoxiao''s shoulder with both hands and asked sincerely, "Xiaoxiao, will you marry me?"


    "Yes, but..." Yun Xiaoxiao stammered, "but didn''t you say you wanted to consider it before?"


    "I was wrong." Ning Jikang reached out and touched Yun Xiaoxiao''s face. "After this, I know that only you are really good to me. Xiaoxiao, let''s get married."


    Listening to Ning Jikang''s proposal, Yun Xiaoxiao was moved to tears.


    She was really moved this time, but not because of Ning Jikang''s words, but because of her efforts and patience.


    "Ji Kang, I love you." Yun Xiaoxiao stretched out his arm to embrace Ning Jikang and said, "I am willing to marry you."


    Ning Jikang also tightly hugged Yun Xiaoxiao and said, "in the future, you will be the hostess of the Ning family."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Jian Rui specially asked Ning Jiwei to prepare three small cakes and pastries for her before she went to school. She was going to bring them to Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian.


    But I didn''t expect that Mo Tong was late again this day, and he was late all morning.


    He didn''t come until after class at noon.


    The teacher looked at Mo Tong standing at the door of the classroom, frowned and said, "Mo Tong, I warned you about being late last time. What''s the matter today? You usually pay attention to it. Why have you been late one after another recently?"


    "Sorry..." Mo Tong''s voice was very low, as if he had no strength to speak.


    Looking at his weak appearance, the teacher couldn''t really be strict with him. He just waved his hand and said, "go back to your seat first and hand in a review to me before school in the afternoon."


    "Yes." Mo Tong nodded and went to Jianrui with his schoolbag on his back and sat down.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian looked at each other and thought that today''s Mo Tong was very strange.


    After class, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui gathered around.


    Mo Tong looked at them and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Of course." Gu Xiaomian said, "you saved me yesterday. I haven''t thanked you yet."


    With that, Gu Xiaomian took out a large box of chocolate and handed it to Mo Tong. "This is for you. You must take it ~"


    "And mine." Jianrui smiled, took out the prepared small cakes and pastries, put them on the table and said to Mo Tong, "thank you for saving Gu Ruan. Although you said you wouldn''t make friends with us, we are still classmates, so it shouldn''t matter to accept these things?"


    Mo Tong stared at Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, and looked down at the various gifts placed in front of him. Crystal was gradually accumulated in his eyes. He stretched out his hand to take the gift and whispered, "thank you."


    "Oh, we are all brothers. Thank you!" Gu Xiaomian slapped Mo Tong on the back, but unexpectedly, this slap directly slapped Mo Tong on the table.


    "Mo Tong?" Jian Rui looked at the sweat on Mo Tong''s face, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Xiaomian looked at his palm, scratched his head suspiciously and said, "I didn''t work hard."


    "I''m fine." Mo Tong shook his head lightly.


    Jian Rui looked at him and said calmly, "did the housekeeper hit you again?"


    Mo Tong was silent. Jian Rui directly stretched out her hand and opened his sleeve.


    "Lying in the trough!" looking at the scar on Mo Tong''s arm, Gu Xiaomian shouted in surprise, "is this a fucking person? Why did he beat you like this?"


    Gu Xiaomian''s cry attracted the attention of others in the class. When everyone saw Mo Tong''s injury, they quickly called the teacher.


    When the teacher came over, Mo Tong was powerlessly lying on the table. Jian Rui shouted anxiously, "teacher, Mo Tong has a fever."


    Without saying a word, the teacher took Mo Tong to the school infirmary.


    The doctor in the infirmary was shocked when he saw Mo Tong''s injury. "This... What''s going on?"


    "Sister doctor, don''t worry about what''s going on. Please help him with his treatment." Jane Rui said anxiously.


    The doctor sighed and shook his head and said, "I also want to help him treat it quickly, but these wounds are suppurative. We must clean and disinfect him first, otherwise he will be infected."


    While talking, the doctor carefully wiped Mo Tong''s wound with a cotton swab.


    Looking at those wounds all over the body, the doctor could not help but blush his eyes, "what parents are these? How can they treat their children like this?"


    The teacher said in a deep voice, "you take care of him first. I must contact his parents about this."


    "Don''t..."


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to contact his parents, Mo Tong hurriedly grabbed the teacher and begged, "teacher, don''t find parents."


    "No." the teacher said sternly, "our school is absolutely not allowed to appear in such a world. Take a rest first and leave it to the teacher."


    With that, the teacher looked at Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian and said, "you two are here with him. Tell me if you have anything in time."


    "Uh huh." Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian nodded at the same time.


    One afternoon, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were in the infirmary.


    After helping Mo Tong deal with the wound, the doctor sighed and said, "my suggestion is to send it to the hospital. So many wounds can''t be cured casually."


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said, "no, just wipe some medicine for me. I''ll go back after school."


    "Still want to go back?" these are not only doctors, but also Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Mo Tong like an idiot and said, "brother, are you stupid? He beat you like this, and you ran home?"


    Mo Tong pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Jian Rui looked at him, winked at Gu Xiaomian and asked him to accompany Mo Tong. She turned and went out and dialed Ning Jiwei.


    But I didn''t expect Ning Jiwei''s line was busy. While Jane Rui was waiting anxiously, I didn''t expect to see Mo Tong''s housekeeper.


    Seeing Jian Rui here, the housekeeper flashed a light in his eyes, smiled and came forward and said, "Rui Rui, why are you here?"


    "Don''t come here, bad man!" Jianrui frowned at the housekeeper and said, "Mo Tong is so good. Why did you hit him?"


    The housekeeper was stunned and smiled, "it''s all a misunderstanding. I didn''t hit him."


    "You lied, I saw his injury." Jianrui said with a small face: "you said, why did you do this?"


    "I really didn''t hit him." the housekeeper smiled and said, "I was training him. I don''t believe you ask Mo Tong. It''s like this in our family. He didn''t practice hard, so he was hurt."


    "Really?" Jianrui stared at the housekeeper suspiciously.


    The housekeeper smiled and nodded, led Jian Rui into the infirmary and said, "if you don''t believe it, ask Mo Tong."


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong and asked, "Mo Tong, is it true that he didn''t hit you?"


    "Mo Tong, please explain to your classmates." the housekeeper said with a smile, "otherwise everyone would think I abused you."


    Mo Tong looked at the housekeeper, and then looked at Jian Rui and others who cared about him. He said faintly, "don''t mind my business."


    "How can we ignore it?" Jian Rui angrily looked at the housekeeper and said, "Mo Tong was injured and must go to the hospital now. What do you say?"


    "We have a good family doctor in our family, so we don''t have to go to the hospital." the housekeeper said, pulling Mo Tong out of bed. "Let''s go and go home."


    "Hey, the child''s wound hasn''t been treated properly. He can''t walk around at will." the doctor frowned.


    The housekeeper looked at the doctor and said, "thank you. I''ll pay attention."


    That said, but the strength in his hand was not light at all. Mo Tong was almost pulled out of bed by him.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at the housekeeper and asked, "I said, will you really see Mo Tong when you go back?"


    "Of course," said the housekeeper.


    "Won''t beat him again?" Gu Xiaomian asked with a frown.


    The housekeeper pulled out a big smile and said, "I''ve never hit Mo Tong."


    Then the housekeeper took Mo Tong and went out.


    Looking at their figures, Jane Rui thought and stopped them.


    "Anything else?" the housekeeper looked at Jane Rui who stopped in front of them and asked.


    "I''ll go back with you." Jian Rui looked at the housekeeper and said, "I don''t trust you. I''m afraid you won''t see Mo Tong, so I''ll go back with you."


    "No!" before the housekeeper spoke, Mo Tong immediately said, "you can''t go."


    "I must go!" said Jane Rui.


    "OK." the housekeeper smiled and took Jian Rui''s hand and said, "I always hope you can go home."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at several people and rushed forward without thinking: "I''m going too!"


    Jianrui reached out and pushed him, "Gu Ruan, what are you foolishly involved in? You forgot your father''s birthday today?"


    "When will my father..." Gu Xiaomian didn''t finish his words, but his mouth was covered by the doctor standing next to him.


    The doctor hugged Gu Xiaomian and said with a smile, "silly boy, did you forget to read the text message you received on your mobile phone just now? I saw it. Your father ordered you to wait for him."


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomian scratched his head in doubt.


    Jian Rui winked at the doctor''s sister, turned around and left the school with the housekeeper and Mo Tong.


    Gu Xiaomian turned out his mobile phone and looked at it for a while. He didn''t find the text message sent by Gu Chenyi. His anxious sweat came out, "doctor sister, my father didn''t send me a message."


    The doctor said calmly, "Xiaomian, call your father right now."


    "Ah? Why?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    "Don''t worry about it. Call first." the doctor hurriedly said, "hurry up."


    "Oh, OK." Gu Xiaomian just dialed Gu Chenyi''s phone. The doctor next to him grabbed his mobile phone and said, "I''m a doctor in the Infirmary of a small school. Mo Tong''s classmate is suspected to be abused by his family. Now his housekeeper took him home, and Jianrui followed him."


    "What?" Gu Chenyi was shocked, and then said coldly, "I know. I''ll go there immediately."


    After hanging up, Gu Chenyi immediately called Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Rui, who left school with the housekeeper, helped Mo Tong sit in the back seat of the car.


    Mo Tong held Jian Rui''s hand tightly and looked at her with a worried face.


    Jane smiled at him and comforted, "don''t worry."


    "What more whispers?" the Housekeeper on the driver''s seat looked at them from the rearview mirror and said with a gloomy smile.


    "Didn''t say anything," said Jane Rui with a smile.


    While talking, Jianrui secretly touched out her mobile phone and wanted to send a message to Ning Jiwei, but she didn''t expect to take it out and found that there was no signal.


    Mo Tong pursed his lips, quietly stretched out his hand and pulled away the bandage wrapped in the school infirmary, and squeezed the wound hard at the same time.


    "Ah, Mo Tong, why did you bleed so much?" Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong''s arm in surprise and turned to the housekeeper and shouted, "stop! Mo Tong is bleeding. Go to the drugstore and get him a hemostatic cotton."


    The housekeeper glanced back and said carelessly, "hold on, we''ll be home soon."


    "No!" Jian Rui said sternly, "how can you insist when you have shed so much blood? Stop the car quickly!"


    The housekeeper didn''t speak, but the speed didn''t stop at all.


    Jian Rui saw this, got up angrily and rushed towards the driver''s seat, "I told you to stop. Do you hear me?"


    Although she was small, the sudden rush really made the housekeeper lose control. In a moment, the car skidded on the main road, and the housekeeper had to park the car on the roadside.


    Watching the car stop, Jianrui pointed to the housekeeper and ordered, "now, go to buy medicine for Mo Tong immediately!"


    The housekeeper looked at Jian Rui and Mo Tong calmly. After a moment of confrontation, he had to nod helplessly and say, "OK, wait in the car. I''ll buy medicine."


    Then he turned and got out of the car, but he didn''t take away the car key before leaving, and locked the door and window.


    As soon as the housekeeper left, Mo Tong immediately said to Jian Rui, "leave now!"


    Jian Rui shook her head and helped him press the wound with both hands. "You don''t have to worry. Gu Ruan will call uncle Gu. Uncle Gu and my father will come to me."


    "It''s too late." Mo Tong said anxiously, "Jianrui, you don''t know what''s going on in my house. Once you go in, you''re likely to come out."


    Jianrui looked at him and said, "what about you? Since your family is so bad, why don''t you leave?"


    "I......" Mo Tong was stunned and said, "I''m different from you. They won''t treat me like that."


    "It''s not what''s wrong with you?" Jianrui pointed to the wound on his arm and said, "anyway, I don''t care. Either you go with me today, or I''ll go home with you."


    Looking at Jian Rui''s insistence on her face, Mo Tong opened his mouth. He just wanted to say something, but he saw that the housekeeper across the road had come towards them.


    Looking at the figure of the housekeeper, Mo Tong pushed Jian Rui and said, "you go quickly. It''s too late to come again."


    Jianrui also saw the housekeeper, but she shook her head and said, "unless you go with me."


    Mo Tong was stunned. After thinking about it, he hugged Jian Rui and said, "thank you, Ruirui, but only the two of us can''t run away. Why don''t you go first and find your father to pick me up?"


    Jian Rui thought for a while, looked at Mo Tong suspiciously and said, "you won''t lie to me? What if Dad and I go to you and you don''t go with us?"


    "No." Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui and said, "I promise you, I''ll wait for you."


    Jian Rui nodded and said, "all right."


    The two reached an agreement. Jianrui reached out to push the door, but the door and window didn''t move.


    "What about this? It''s locked." Jane Rui said.


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said to Jian Rui, "get out of the way and hide behind me."


    "Oh." Jian Rui nodded and climbed behind Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong looked at the housekeeper who ran quickly and tried his best to hit his head and elbow against the window.


    One, two, three.


    The window was broken, and Mo Tong fell into a pool of blood.


    "Mo Tong!" Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong''s head full of blood and cried, "Mo Tong, don''t die."


    "Cough..." Mo Tong sat up and pushed Jian Rui out of the window, "go quickly."


    "Mo Tong..." Jian Rui cried, turned her head and looked at the housekeeper who was about to catch up, bit her teeth and climbed out of the window.

 Chapter 176

    After getting off the bus, Jian Rui ran frantically towards a crowded place. She didn''t dare to look back at Mo Tong for fear that she wouldn''t have the courage to move her feet again.


    I don''t know how Mo Tong stopped the housekeeper. In short, Jian Rui ran for a few minutes and didn''t see anyone coming.


    She first hid in a children''s playground in a shopping mall. She just wanted to call Ning Jiwei with her mobile phone. When she reached out and touched it, she found that her mobile phone had fallen on the car.


    Jianrui stamped her feet anxiously and was about to borrow a phone from the people around her. Suddenly, a woman with a mask came towards her.


    "Little sister, are you in any trouble?" the woman asked gently.


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded, "aunt, I want to call my father. Can you lend me the phone?"


    "Of course," the woman answered with a smile, reached out and took out her mobile phone and handed it to Jianrui.


    "Thank you, aunt." Jianrui took the mobile phone and thanked, but she didn''t expect that when she just turned around to dial, the smile on the woman''s face immediately put away, then silently took out a dose of needle from her pocket and plunged it into her back when Jianrui didn''t pay attention.


    Before Jianrui finished dialing the number, she felt a pain in her back, and then the whole person fainted.


    Looking at the figure of Jian Rui falling to the ground, the woman took off her mask and showed a cruel smile on her ferocious face.


    At the same time, Ning Jiwei, who received a call from Gu Chenyi, was quickly rushing to Mo Tong''s house. After sending Gu Xiaomian home, Gu Chenyi hurried there.


    But when they arrived at Mo Tong''s house, they found that the door of Mo''s house was closed as if there was no one.


    "Didn''t they come back?" Gu Chenyi asked suspiciously.


    "Impossible." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "Ruirui''s mobile phone has positioning, and the display is here."


    Gu Chenyi frowned and asked, "did you check the monitoring?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "It''s too late. I''ll let Yiyi check. Let''s find here first."


    Gu Chenyi nodded approvingly. He just looked at the door in front of him. He scratched his head and said, "what about this door? If you break in hard, I''m afraid it will cause riots."


    The door locks of such gates are extremely difficult to open. If they break the lock forcibly, they will certainly disturb the people inside and around. At that time, I''m afraid it won''t be smooth whether it''s saving people or other actions.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the locked door and looked around.


    "Don''t think about it. When I came here, I found that the wall of their house is ridiculously high. Even if you can go up, it''s difficult to get down." Gu Chenyi said.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, turned into the car, and stopped the car close to the wall.


    "Hey, you don''t really want to..." Gu Chenyi just wanted to ask, he saw Ning Jiwei take out a rope from the trunk toolbox and swallow the question back in an instant.


    "When did you prepare it?" Gu Chenyi asked curiously, "president Tang maiteng, go out and drive a car with hemp rope?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "stop talking nonsense and hurry up."


    "OK." Gu Chenyi smiled sharply and took off his suit jacket neatly. "With your hemp rope, it won''t be a problem for us."


    Ning Jiwei pressed the roof with one hand and gently supported it. The whole man jumped into the car, then threw one end of the rope over the iron fence at the top of the wall and tied it tightly.


    With the help of the rope, Ning Jiwei went up the iron fence three or two times, and then fell to the ground easily along the rope.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s neat skill, Gu Chenyi shook his head.


    He thought Ning Jiwei had good skills. He once wanted to beat Jian Haixi. Now it seems that he didn''t do it at that time, otherwise he doesn''t know who beat who.


    After entering Mo''s house, Gu Chenyi recalled: "two floors, the living room on the first floor, the bedroom on the second floor, my first floor, your second floor, so hurry up."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, reached out to Gu Chenyi and said, "contact at any time."


    Gu Chenyi took the headset and nodded to Ning Jiwei: "don''t worry, since they have a plan, Ruirui will be fine."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t speak. He knew that Jianrui''s life would not be in danger, but even if it was a little hurt, he didn''t want his daughter to suffer.


    After entering the living room, Gu Chen Yifei quickly searched the first floor, and there was no leakage from the kitchen to the bathroom.


    Ning Jiwei went up to the second floor. He searched the rooms one by one, but there was no trace of being moved in each room.


    With the passage of time, Ning Jiwei''s patience gradually faded. Just as he was about to open the last door in the corner, Jian Yi''s voice suddenly came from his headset.


    "Daddy, Ruirui is not at Mo''s house!"


    "What?" hearing the voice from the headset, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi were surprised.


    Jian Yi quickly said, "I checked. Only the housekeeper and Mo Tong got out of the car. There was no Rui."


    "Hey, it''s impossible?" Gu Chenyi was worried. "Ruirui just followed them. The housekeeper wanted to catch Rui so much. How could he let her go?"


    Ning Jiwei was silent for two seconds and said coldly, "Chen Yi, I''ll give it to you here. I''ll go to the garage and have a look."


    "No problem, you go quickly." Gu Chenyi said.


    Ning Jiwei jumped directly from the window on the second floor, rushed to the garage and said to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, start from the monitoring at the school gate to see if there is anything strange on the road."


    "I''ve been checking," Jian Yi said, "but there are too many roads over there. I need time."


    In fact, he has been checking with Dou Ming, but no matter how fast they are, it will take some time.


    Ning Jiwei rushed to the garage, and Gu Chenyi quickly searched the first floor.


    After nothing, Gu Chenyi wanted to go to meet Ning Jiwei, but he stopped after just two steps.


    He stood at the entrance of the stairs, looked at the second floor, narrowed his eyes and said, "since they all went home, why didn''t they see anyone?"


    Jian Yi said, "Uncle Gu, I didn''t see the housekeeper and Mo Tong coming out from the surveillance."


    Ning Jiwei said, "Chen Yi, I haven''t found a room on the second floor. It''s the one around the corner."


    "OK, I see." Gu Chenyi nodded and went straight to the corner room on the second floor.


    In the garage, Ning Jiwei found the car with broken windows, but there was only Jianrui''s mobile phone.


    "There''s no one in the garage," Ning Jiwei said.


    Jian Yi also reported: "Daddy, I found it. Ruirui got off the bus on the way!"


    Ning Jiwei was relieved when he heard this, "Chenyi, go..."


    "Er..." Gu Chenyi said with a strange voice and a bitter smile: "I think I may not be able to go."


    In the little dark room, Gu Chenyi looked at the housekeeper standing in front of him and Mo Tong lying on the ground beside him and the explosives tied to Mo Tong. He spread his hands with a bitter smile and said, "there''s no need to do this. Can we have a good chat?"


    "OK," said the housekeeper with a smile, "what Mr. Gu wants to talk about, you can talk now."


    Gu Chenyi pointed to the explosive tied to Mo Tong. The red number on it was counting down, "how about the housekeeper stop it first?"


    "I''m sorry I can''t do this." the housekeeper said regretfully, "this explosive has only a starting device but no stopping device. Once it is started, it can''t stop."


    Gu Chenyi pulled slightly from the corner of his mouth. He could turn around and leave, but looking at Mo Tong who was dying in a pool of blood, he really couldn''t leave the child.


    "Can''t discuss?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    The housekeeper shook his head and said with a smile, "sorry, it''s not negotiable."


    "That''s all right." Gu Chenyi nodded. The next moment he rolled his sleeve and beat the housekeeper.


    Since the text is not good, we have to use force.


    He can''t dismantle the bomb, but he can take people away.


    Seeing Gu Chenyi''s hands, the housekeeper not only wasn''t afraid, but easily welcomed him.


    Gu Chenyi also restrained his look. He had tried before and knew that the housekeeper was a hidden expert.


    After dozens of moves, Gu Chenyi not only didn''t get a bargain, but also suffered several losses.


    After a punch in the corner of the mouth again, Gu Chenyi stepped back and stopped.


    The housekeeper shook his hand and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Mr. Gu to be so good. I underestimated you before."


    "That''s it." Gu Chenyi wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said, "I despise you, too."


    Just about to start again, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. Ning Jiwei stood at the door with a slight gasp.


    Seeing his arrival, Gu Chenyi loosened his mouth and said, "you''re here. I''ll give it to you."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and turned to look at the housekeeper.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei, the housekeeper was more interested in talking, and even the smile on his face was more sincere. "It''s worth it to use a Mo Tong to attract Mr. Ning. Maybe..."


    After a pause, the housekeeper then said, "or should I call you young master Ning now?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and didn''t bother to say a word. He stretched out his fist and greeted him.


    Compared with Gu Chenyi, Ning Jiwei''s skill is fierce and fierce. From the beginning, he didn''t leave room for the housekeeper to respond.


    The housekeeper was embarrassed and then Gu Chenyi took the opportunity to hold Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong''s mouth was still wrapped with tape. Gu Chenyi helped him tear off the tape first. When he was ready to hold him, Mo Tong grabbed Gu Chenyi''s hand and said, "go, this bomb can''t move. As long as people move, it will explode."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned when he heard the speech, pursed his lips and asked, "is there any other way?"


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "Uncle Gu, if you see Ruirui, please tell her for me. I never want to ignore her. All the time, I like her very much and want to be her friend."


    "Keep these depressed words when you see her." Gu Chenyi said, "now Ruirui is missing. If you think you can die like this, I won''t stop you."


    Hearing that Jian Rui was missing, Mo Tong was stunned at first, and then thought of something. He quickly told Gu Chenyi the street address where they were separated, "right there, Ruirui ran West, check in that direction."


    When Jian Yi and Dou Ming in front of the computer heard what he said, they quickly locked the place he provided.


    "I found it!" Dou Ming pointed to the monitor and said to Jian Yi, "here, Jian Rui got off here."


    Looking at Jian Rui running out of the car, Jian Yi not only didn''t relax, but was more worried. "It''s reasonable that since Ruirui escaped, she should call Daddy or go to the company to find someone, but up to now, neither the company nor daddy''s mobile phone has received her information."


    Dou Ming frowned and said, "that means Jianrui may have an accident somewhere else."


    Jian Yi said to Ning Jiwei through his headset, "Daddy, you deal with Mo Tong first, and I''ll continue to check and monitor."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and attacked the housekeeper more fiercely.


    "Young master Ning, don''t you want to know why I did this?" the housekeeper said while taking the move.


    "No." with Ning Jiwei''s cold voice, the housekeeper was kicked to the wall again.


    "Ning Jiwei, you''ll regret killing me." looking at Ning Jiwei approaching, the housekeeper finally felt a little afraid.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t bother to look at him. He came forward and cut the housekeeper unconscious with a hand knife.


    "What about this?" Gu Chenyi pointed to the countdown bomb and said, "there are less than two minutes left."


    Mo Tong anxiously looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Uncle Ning, leave me alone. Go and see Jian Rui."


    "Calm down." Ning Jiwei reached out and clasped Mo Tong. "Since Ruirui wants to save you, I won''t leave you."


    "Yes." Gu Chenyi said in a side way, "how old are you? Just want to die. Lie down honestly. Don''t get excited and blow us up."


    Looking at Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi, Mo Tong felt the hot warmth in his heart for the first time, and his tears fell down.


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and said, "scissors."


    "This." Gu Chenyi handed the scissors to Ning Jiwei in time and said with a smile, "I knew you would use it. I just found it."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the fainted housekeeper and said, "move him over."


    Then, in front of Gu Chenyi and Mo Tong, Ning Jiwei performed what is a real master.


    First, he took the bomb from Mo Tong in an orderly way, and then tied it to the housekeeper almost statically.


    Gu Chenyi watched him move the explosives, so frightened that he didn''t even dare to swallow water.


    But in fact, Ning Jiwei didn''t touch the critical point of the explosive in the whole process.


    After tying up the explosives, Ning Jiwei picked up Mo Tong, took off with Gu Chenyi and left Mo''s house quickly.


    They had just escaped from the gate of Mo''s house when the whole villa burst.


    Looking at the burning gas, Mo Tong pursed his lips and buried his head in Ning Jiwei''s arms.


    After coming out of Mo''s house, Jian Yi also finds the latest news about Jian Rui, the woman who took Jian Rui away in the mall.


    "Daddy, I found the car they got on, but it will take time to trace it," Jian Yi said.


    "Search Qin Tian''s place first." Ning Jiwei said.


    Can do it to Jianrui in such a fast time, and she is still a woman.


    Besides Qin Tian, Ning Jiwei hardly made a second guess.


    Give Mo Tong to Gu Chenyi. Ning Jiwei calls his private bodyguard while driving towards Qin Tian''s residence.


    Originally, he wanted to keep Qin Tian for a while, but since she dared to fight Jian Rui, there was no need to stay again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the living room, when Jianrui woke up, she found herself tied to the chair, and the needle eye on her back was still a little painful, which made her frown slightly.


    "Oh, wake up." a strange female voice sounded, "I didn''t expect that my age is not generally heavy, but not light. It''s killing me."


    Jianrui looked up at the woman wearing a mask sitting on one side of the sofa, frowned and asked, "who are you? Why kidnap me?"


    Sang Lan sneered: "if you want to blame, you can only blame you for being the daughter of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi."


    Jianrui blinked. After the initial panic, she calmed down now.


    Because she knew that there was a great enemy of the Mo family, Jian Rui can be said to have made all kinds of psychological preparations since she returned home. Usually Ning Ji and Jian Yi didn''t give her less make-up lessons and told her what to do in case of an emergency.


    So at this moment, looking at Sang Lan in front of her, Jian Rui was still in the mood to ask, "why do you always wear a mask? Aren''t you afraid to cover up prickly heat on such a hot day?"


    Tong yanwuji''s words were like a needle and accurately stabbed Sang Lan''s pain. She looked at Jian Rui and scolded, "it''s none of your business! How did Jane Haixi bitch educate you so that you have no tutor?"


    "What do you scold my mommy for?" Jian Rui was angry when she heard Sang Lan scold Jian Haixi.


    She has been a quick talker since she was a child. Now she doesn''t show weakness when she comes back. She opens her mouth and goes back: "my tutor is not good. Do you have a good tutor? The bitch opens her mouth and shuts up when abducting children in the mall in the daytime. The bitch is not civilized at all. She still wears a mask and doesn''t dare to see people. I think you are the villain without a tutor. Maybe there is an ugly, super ugly under your mask!"


    "Shut up!" hearing Jianrui scolding her for being ugly, Sang Lan immediately stood up and prepared to come forward and slap her in the face.


    But I didn''t expect that she got up too quickly. The wind passed, and the mask she had worn all day fell gently in an instant.


    A scarred face suddenly appeared in front of Jian Rui.


    "Ah!" seeing the mask fall down, Sang Lan screamed, covered her face and ran out, ignoring to teach Jane Rui a lesson.


    Jian Rui looked at her back, tilted her head and thought to herself, "it''s her."


    At the beginning, she and Jian Yi checked Sang Lan''s information and regarded her as Jian Haixi''s rival. Although Sang Lan destroyed her face, Jian Rui recognized her.


    As soon as Sang Lan left, the living room was suddenly unattended. Jian Rui was tied to a chair and couldn''t move. She had to look left and right.


    Recognizing Sang Lan, she probably knew that she was in Qin Tian''s territory.


    Knowing this, Jianrui is not too worried about her safety.


    Qin Tian, her father and brother have been staring at her for a long time. When they can''t find her, they will think of it here at the first time.


    At this moment, Jian Rui was worried about Mo Tong.


    I don''t know whether the housekeeper has seen him or whether her father and uncle Gu have found him.


    Thinking of this, Jianrui Old God sighed.


    "Oh." a sneer came. Jian Rui looked back hard and looked at Qin Tian walking down the stairs in a red cheongsam. She was not surprised at all.


    Qin Tian was curious to see Jian Rui so calm, "little girl, aren''t you surprised to see me?"


    Jianrui hummed and turned her head away.


    Qin Tian said with a smile, "Rui Rui, why are you so angry? Speaking of it, we used to have a good relationship, didn''t we?"


    "Bah!" said Jianrui disdainfully, "who has a good relationship with you? I only have a good relationship with good people, so I won''t make friends with bad guys like you."

 Chapter 177

    Seeing that Jian Rui didn''t give herself face, Qin Tian''s face was also cold.


    She stepped forward two steps and grabbed Jian Rui''s chin and said, "dead girl, aren''t you afraid that I''ll throw you into the fire pit like your brother?"


    Qin Tian didn''t mention it. It''s OK. As soon as she mentioned it, Jian Rui blew up in an instant. "Dead pervert, you can throw it away. How long do you think you can escape? No matter where you escape, the law will punish you!"


    "Ha ha, it''s a high sounding speech." Qin Tian said with a cruel smile: "your hypocritical mother didn''t teach you."


    "Don''t you speak ill of my mommy!" Jane Rui scolded with big round eyes: "my mommy is a thousand times ten thousand times better than you. You don''t even deserve to lift her shoes all your life!"


    "Small mouth is very good at speaking." Qin Tian pinched Jian Rui''s chin vigorously and said with a sneer: "wait until I pull out your tongue and see what you say."


    Jian Rui snorted coldly, "what else can you do besides frightening children?"


    "Dead girl, do you think I really dare not pull out your tongue?" Qin Tian said with a cruel smile: "don''t forget, I dare to tie your mother and blow up your brother. I still need to pull out your tongue?"


    "Don''t mention it to your brother!" Jianrui said with bloodshot eyes, "you don''t deserve to mention him!"


    "Oh, so angry?" looking at Jian Rui, Qin Tian not only didn''t get more angry, but smiled like meeting some evil taste. "I just mentioned it. What can you do to me?"


    Jian Rui stares at Qin Tian with hatred. Her eyes flash over Jian Yi''s scarred face and his lonely figure in a wheelchair. Tears flow down unconsciously.


    "Tut Tut, cry?" Qin Tian looked at Jian Rui''s tears, and the radian of the corner of his mouth turned bigger. "Cry, the louder you cry, the happier I will be!"


    Jian Rui stared at Qin Tian and bit her teeth. She opened her mouth coldly and bit Qin Tian''s fingers.


    "Ah!" Qin Tian screamed. Unexpectedly, Jian Rui, who was tied up, still had combat effectiveness. At the moment, her registered permanent residence was bitten and couldn''t get rid of it for a moment.


    "Dead girl, let go!" Qin Tian scolded and took out his other hand to Fan Jian Rui''s face.


    "Pa!" a strong slap appeared on Jian Rui''s face and fanned her whole head.


    But even so, Jian Rui still bit Qin Tian tightly and didn''t loosen it.


    She has only one idea in her mind at the moment, that is to avenge her brother!


    Her ability is limited, but even a little, she has to do her best.


    "Let go! Let go!" Qin Tian''s registered permanent residence was tightly bitten, and the blood kept flowing out. It hurt so much that she could no longer maintain her elegant image and shouted ferociously.


    She slapped Jane Rui several times in the face, but Jane Rui didn''t let go of anything like she couldn''t feel the pain.


    Finally, Qin Tian''s men rushed over, put their feet on Jian Rui''s stomach, kicked her and her chair to the ground, and then rescued Qin Tian.


    But after breaking free from Jian Rui''s mouth, Qin Tian found that her Hukou Leng was bitten off by Sheng Sheng.


    "You, dead girl, you dare bite me!" Qin Tian angrily pointed to Jian Rui on the ground and scolded.


    Jian Rui fell to the ground, her little face full of blood, but she smiled very happy.


    The sight bumped into Jian Rui''s eyes, Qin Tian was suddenly stunned, and the whole person was frozen there.


    Those eyes are so much like Jian Haixi and the "dead" Jian Yi.


    "You, you..." being stared at by Jian Rui''s eyes, Qin Tian felt a chill on his back for the first time.


    "Someone!" Qin Tian''s voice trembled. "Lock her up for me!"


    "Yes." the man standing next came forward and carried Jian Rui and her chair to the second floor.


    After waiting to leave, Qin Tian stared at the blood on the ground and couldn''t react for a long time.


    On the other hand, shortly after Ning Jiwei left Mo''s house, he received a call from Jian Yi.


    "Daddy, we checked all the cameras near Qin Tian''s house and found that Ruirui was taken away by her. At present, people haven''t left."


    "OK, I see." Ning Jiwei''s eyes are frozen and he drives at the maximum speed. "Yiyi, you continue to monitor, I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei dialed Yue Feng again. "The first step of cooperation is to help me save my daughter and catch Qin Tian."


    Yue Feng sighed in embarrassment: "young master, it''s my duty to help you save the young lady, but if you just go to the front with Qin Tian at this time, it''s equivalent to tearing your face with the other side. Are you ready?"


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "when Ruirui is rescued, I''ll go back with you."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Iceland, Jian Haixi looked suspiciously at the study. Jian Yi and Dou Ming had been inside for a long time. She called the door several times and was blocked back by Jian Yi on the pretext of "busy".


    And


    Looking at Dou Ge who deliberately moved a chair and sat at Jian Yi''s door, Jian Haixi was even more baffled.


    After thinking about it, she walked to Jian Yi''s room again with two glasses of juice.


    Sure enough, before she reached the door, she was stopped by Dou Ge.


    Jian Haixi frowned and asked, "what are they doing?"


    Dou Gome said expressionless, "I''m busy. Don''t eat dinner first."


    "How about not eating?" Jian Haixi gestured to him to see the juice he was carrying and said, "I just squeezed fresh juice and just wanted to..."


    Before he finished, Dou Ge took the juice and drank it. While drinking, he said, "it tastes good, thank you."


    Jane Haixi paused and said, "do you think you can stop me?"


    Dou Ge nodded. "Of course, it doesn''t take much effort to stop you."


    Jian Haixi smiled, put the juice tray back in the kitchen, walked to Jian Yi''s door again and said to Dou Ge, "Yi Yi never kept anything from me. Even if he discussed the Mo family with his father, he wouldn''t be so mysterious and avoid me. The only explanation is that it has something to do with me, which may make me sad or nervous out of control."


    Dou GE''s expression changed slightly, but he still didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi then said, "there are many areas in the world where I am not good at, but there are not so many things that can make me panic out of control and sad. Just a few people count."


    Dou Ge avoided his eyes and didn''t speak. He was good at force, but he was really not good at eloquence, especially how to tell a lie.


    Jian Haixi stared at Dou Ge and said, "I''ve just called my brother, Jiwei and ruiruirui. My brother''s everything is normal, but Jiwei and Ruirui''s phone are not connected. Jiwei has strong ability, and he is unlikely to have an accident, so there''s only one explanation left."


    "Cough..." Dou Ge coughed awkwardly and said in two voices, "don''t you just wait at ease?"


    "So it''s really Ruirui that has an accident." looking at Dou GE''s reaction, Jian Haixi confirmed his guess.


    Dou Gordon was stunned. Then he knew that he had been trapped by Jian Haixi and hurriedly said, "anyway, you can''t help. I think they''re going well there. Just wait outside."


    "No!" Jane Haixi said, "I may not be able to help, but my daughter is in danger. How can I wait here at ease? I want to see it with my own eyes, what I can''t do in time, and know everything about her!"


    Dou Gegang wanted to persuade again, but looking at Jian Haixi''s wet eyes, he opened his mouth and didn''t say any more. He just sighed slightly.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and opened the door.


    Dou Ge wanted to stop, but his fingers moved, but he still didn''t reach out.


    As soon as Jian Yi and Ning Jiwei talk on the phone, they hear the door ring. Jian Haixi stands at the door with a cold face.


    "Mommy..." Jane Yi was stunned and lowered her head, afraid to look at her.


    "Leave me alone." Jian Haixi went to him and Dou Ming and asked, "where''s Ruirui?"


    Jian Yi didn''t dare to hide any more. He said honestly, "Ruirui was taken away by Qin Tian. Now I''ve been monitoring Qin Tian''s residence and haven''t seen them come out."


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips and held her hand tightly on her side.


    Her son has been hurt by Qin Tian, so she still wants to do it to Ruirui?


    "Mommy, don''t worry." seeing Jian Haixi like this, Jian Yi took her hand and said, "we''ve locked Qin Tian''s house, and daddy has rushed there with people. Ruirui will never have an accident."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "OK."


    Dou Ming looked up and said, "the boss is here."


    Jian Haixi hurriedly looked at the screen and saw that Ning Jiwei''s car had been parked nearby.


    Just as soon as his car stopped, an alarm sounded around Qin Tian''s residence.


    Jian Yi frowned, connected Ning Jiwei''s headset and said, "Daddy, there is an alarm device here. Now it is estimated that a sound has been heard in it."


    Ning Jiwei''s voice came out, and Jian Haixi could hear the condensation in his voice.


    "Keep a close watch on Qin Tian''s movements. If she escapes, pay attention to blocking the three roads East, West and North, and only let her run south."


    "Yes."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s order, Jian Yi and Dou Ming quickly start the arrangement.


    By this time, they can''t stop Qin Tian from escaping, but they can control which direction she wants to escape.


    After making an agreement with Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei contacted Yue Feng while walking to the villa and asked his people to guard at the South intersection.


    In the villa, Qin Tian ran away after hearing the alarm.


    Like last time, even if he ran away, Qin Tian would leave something behind.


    The last time she left Jian Yi''s life, this time she will not let go of Jian Rui who hurt her.


    Holding a time bomb, Qin Tian walks to the room where Jian Rui is held. He wanted to tie her personally, but looking at Jian Rui''s eyes, Qin Tian doesn''t even have the courage to approach.


    Until he left the room, Qin Tian took a deep breath and returned to normal.


    She handed the bomb to her men and said, "tie this to her and set it as a three minute countdown."


    "Yes."


    After explaining these, Qin Tian ran quickly outside the villa.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei''s people also went to the place. They divided their soldiers into several routes and launched a carpet search after entering the villa.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei broke into the villa, he shouted, "Ruirui! Where are you?"


    He believes that Qin Tian and others must leave in a hurry at this time. There will not be many people watching Jian Rui. As long as Jian Rui can make a little sound, he will find her position immediately.


    "Rui Rui!"


    Ning Jiwei shouted and began to search from room to room.


    Jian Rui was tied with a bomb, her mouth was wrapped with tape, and her hands and feet were tied up again. The whole person was like a bound zongzi, and she couldn''t exert any force at all.


    Mo Tong didn''t expect that he worked hard to send Jian Rui away, but in the end, they both went the same way, waiting for Ning Jiwei''s rescue in the same way.


    However, different from Mo Tong, Jianrui didn''t suffer too much. Even if she couldn''t move her hands and feet and make a sound, there was more than this way to let Ning Jiwei know her existence.


    Ning Jiwei and others were searching the room. Suddenly one shouted, "stop!"


    As soon as he made a sound, Ning Jiwei and others immediately stopped.


    A small man''s ears were close to the ground. He was sent by Yue Feng to help Ning Jiwei. He was a strange man.


    When everyone was searching the room, only he had been lying on the floor of the living room, keeping his ears close to the ground to listen to the sound.


    "Did you hear that?" Ning Jiwei asked nervously.


    The little man nodded, pointed to the second floor and said, "in the room in that direction."


    Along the direction of his fingers, Ning Jiwei quickly rushed over, while others continued to search just in case.


    In the room, Jianrui knocked her head on the ground again and again, which was the only power she could use.


    Just knocking, suddenly the door opened from the outside, and Ning Jiwei''s figure appeared at the door.


    "Rui Rui!"


    At the first sight of her daughter in the room, especially when she saw that her little face was full of blood and kept hitting her head there, Ning Jiwei''s whole heart was in pain.


    Three or two steps forward, Ning Jiwei quickly pulled off the tape from Jian Rui''s mouth and coaxed, "Rui Rui is not afraid. Daddy is coming."


    "Daddy ~" Jian Rui, who has been forcing herself to be strong, saw Ning Jiwei coming and cried, "Daddy, be careful, I have a bomb."


    "I''m not afraid." Ning Jiwei touched her daughter''s messy hair and said, "Daddy can handle it. Ruirui can endure for a while."


    Jianrui nodded and lay there waiting.


    Fortunately, Qin Tian didn''t use any complex bombs this time. Ning Jiwei easily dismantled the bombs. Then he kept holding her and ran out for a moment, informing everyone to leave here at the same time.


    Three minutes later, just listen to the "boom", and the whole villa is reflected in the fire.


    There were two explosions in a day, and the Mo family behind it was destined to be unable to hide.


    ¡­¡­


    Iceland, at the moment of hearing Jian Rui''s voice, Jian Haixi finally relaxed his strength and stepped back two steps.


    "Be careful." Dou Ge reached out in time to hold her, avoiding her falling fate.


    Jian Yi is still talking to Ning Jiwei, "Daddy, I have controlled three directions according to your instructions. Now Qin Tian is fleeing south."


    "OK." Ning Jiwei took Jian Rui into the car and told the little man, "you lead people to the north. You should be able to meet Yue Feng there without accident. Be sure to catch Qin Tian."


    "Yes, young master." the little man answered and immediately took the men and horses north.


    In the car, Ning Jiwei worried about helping Jianrui wipe the blood on her face. Jianrui pulled a smile and said, "Daddy, don''t worry, the blood isn''t Ruirui''s, it''s the bad guy Qin Tian."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "our Ruirui is so powerful that we can hurt Qin Tian."


    "Of course, I want to avenge my brother!" said Jane Rui.


    Ning Jiwei took down the headset, turned on the loudspeaker, handed it to Jian Rui and said, "tell your brother yourself."


    Jian Rui is stunned. Then she knows that Jian Yi has been listening to them.


    After taking the headset, Jane Rui shouted, "brother?"


    "... HMM." Jian Yi''s voice choked.


    Never for a moment did the name "brother" sound so grateful.


    "Brother, I tell you, I bit Qin Tian hard, and she didn''t dare to come near me." Jian Rui said with a smile.


    Jane Yi opens her mouth and wants to say a few easy words of praise, but her throat is blocked. As long as her voice is out, she must have a cry.


    "Elder brother?" Jian Rui shouted suspiciously when she didn''t hear Jian Yi''s voice.


    "HMM." Jian Yi said, "let mommy talk to you?"


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui was stunned. Ning Jiwei beside her was also stunned. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi would be nearby.


    "Mommy?" Jianrui whispered.


    "Hey." Jian Haixi held back her tears and said with a smile, "Mommy heard it. Ruirui is great!"


    "Mommy... Woo woo..."


    Hearing the voice of Jian Haixi, Jian Rui''s tears suddenly surged down.


    She can pretend to be strong for fear of Ning Ji and Jian Yi, but she can''t hide her grievances and fears in the face of Jian Haixi.


    "Mommy, Ruirui misses you so much..."


    Listening to her daughter''s cry, Jane Haixi wiped her tears and coaxed, "ruiruirui is good. Don''t cry. Mommy wants you too. We can meet right away, can''t we?"


    "Oh, No." Jane nodded, "I''ll never leave Mommy again."


    "Well, after this meeting, our family won''t be separated." Jian Haixi coaxed softly.


    The mother and daughter said something for a long time. They didn''t hang up until Jianrui couldn''t hold up and went to sleep.


    Ning Jiwei took the ear wheat and said, "Ruirui is asleep. I''ll take her to the hospital now."


    Jian Haixi asked anxiously, "are you sure she wasn''t hurt?"


    "It seems that there are only marks of being beaten on her face, and there are no abnormalities in other places." Ning Jiwei said: "I''ll send her to the hospital for examination now. I''ll tell you the results as soon as I have them."


    "Well, OK." Jane Haixi nodded. Just as she wanted to hang up, she heard Ning Jiwei call her.


    "Haixi..."


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei''s throat rolled. He wanted to tell her about Mo''s family, but the time was really bad at the moment. In silence, he could only say, "nothing, ruiruirui, I''ll take good care of it. Don''t worry too much."


    "I know," said Jane Haixi. "I never doubted your ability."


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi, who secretly shed tears, reached out and hugged him and said, "it''s all right, Yi Yi, don''t be afraid."


    Jian Yi buried his head in Jian Haixi''s arms and cried, "it''s the Mo family. They''re all from the Mo family. I won''t let them go."


    Jian Haixi rubbed Jian Yi''s head and said, "well, I''ll settle accounts with them one day."


    Looking at the mother and son, Dou Ming winked at Dou Ge and got up and walked out.


    After taking two steps, Dou Ge stood there without winking. He turned his eyes and pulled him out by pulling his arm.

 Chapter 178

    Jian Rui was sent to the hospital. After a series of examinations, Ning Jiwei finally breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that she was only slightly injured.


    If Jianrui has a good or bad, he really can''t forgive himself.


    Ning Jiwei sat by the hospital bed, looked at Jian Rui sleeping, and painfully reached out to touch the swelling on her cheek.


    He has thanked God countless times, so that he met Jian Haixi and had two treasures, Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    Both Jian Haixi and his two children gave him the greatest trust and tolerance.


    He has never been angry and blamed for external things, even if they are caused by him.


    It''s like Jian Yi had an accident six months ago, but he never complained about Ning Jiwei.


    Similarly, in this accident, Jian Rui was obviously greatly frightened, but after she came out, she not only didn''t complain, but also smiled and comforted him.


    Such a wife and children make Ning Jiwei feel grateful and want to fight for the protection of his life.


    He accompanied his daughter by the bed for a long time. He didn''t go out until Ning Jiwei''s cell phone rang.


    It was Yue Feng''s phone. He told him that Qin Tian had been arrested. At the same time, he also caught Wen Qingnuan, Sang Lan and others who escaped from the villa.


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "OK, I know. I''ll deal with it later."


    Yue Feng hesitated and asked, "young master, I know it''s not appropriate to urge you to come back at this time, but I still want to remind you that please come back as soon as possible and don''t miss the overall situation because of temporary reluctance."


    "I understand." Ning Jiwei looked at the eye room, pursed his lips and said, "tomorrow, tomorrow I''ll go back with you. Give me a night to deal with things."


    "OK."


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei didn''t go back to the ward, but stood with his head against the wall.


    Gu Chenyi came over and looked at his bleak appearance. He couldn''t help patting his shoulder and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "how''s Mo Tong?"


    "Fortunately, the injury on his body looks scary, but it''s not particularly serious." Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "the boy is worried about Ruirui. He knows that Rui Rui is also here. He has to get up and come to see her. I''ll persuade him to say good or bad."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t speak.


    Gu Chenyi saw that he looked dignified, frowned and asked, "it''s not like nothing to see you like this. What''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "I promised Yue Feng to go back to Mo''s house with him tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Gu Chenyi was surprised, "but Ruirui still..."


    "Tomorrow, when ruiruirui wakes up and says goodbye to her, I''ll leave." Ning Jiwei said.


    Gu Chenyi frowned and asked, "do you need to be in such a hurry? Although Qin Tian and others have been arrested, they still need to be interrogated. There is also the wedding of Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao, and the follow-up of the bombing..."


    "Chen Yi." Ning Jiwei sighed, "if I can, I also want to stay a few more days."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and asked, "does Haixi know?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "I don''t know how to tell her."


    Gu Chenyi said: "she has been looking forward to you and Ruirui can go over, and now she will be disappointed again."


    Ning Jiwei sank his eyes, and his eyes were painful.


    "President."


    Li Fu came up to Ning Jiwei and said, "Mr. Fu and Mr. Ning are coming."


    Ning jiweidun looked up and saw Fu Zuan and Ning Fubang at the other end of the corridor coming in a hurry.


    "Where''s Rui? Where''s my Rui?" Fu zuoan asked, "is it hurt?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "Ruirui is fine. Don''t panic, uncle."


    "How can I not panic?" Fu zuoan stared at him and said, "you didn''t tell me this. It''s because my old bones can''t play any role, can you?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed and said, "I didn''t."


    Fu zuoan snorted, "I''ll see Ruirui first and clean you up later."


    With that, Fu zuoan gently pushed the door open. When he saw Jian Rui with a red and swollen face on the hospital bed, Fu zuoan''s Distressed eyes were wet.


    Ning Fubang followed him and naturally saw Jian Rui''s appearance.


    The two old people are distressed and their granddaughter is distressed, but no one goes in at the moment. They are afraid to disturb Jian Rui''s rest.


    Ning Fubang now realized how difficult Ning Jiwei was. Looking at his son, who had undergone many vicissitudes than before, Ning Fubang reached out and patted him on the shoulder.


    Although he didn''t speak, there was often only one action between father and son, which was enough.


    Ning Jiwei said to Zuo''an and Ning Fubang, "uncle, Dad, Ruirui and Mo Tong will be handed over to you. Please stay here tonight."


    "OK, you don''t have to worry about it here." Fu zuoan waved his hand and said, "if you have something to do, deal with it quickly. Although we old bones can''t help, we still have no problem looking after the children."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and left the hospital with Li Fu and Gu Chenyi.


    Out of the hospital, Ning Jiwei said to Gu Chenyi, "Chenyi, after I leave tomorrow, the things here will have to be handled by you."


    "No problem." Gu Chenyi patted his chest without hesitation and took the matter down. "I can''t help with anything else, but I''m still a little capable in this territory."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I''ll send you all the information I need in a moment. Later, you and Yun need to deal with the marriage of Ning Yun and the subsequent impact of the explosion."


    "Don''t worry." Gu Chenyi smiled, stretched out his fist and said, "you can do your things at ease. Just leave the backup to us."


    Looking at Gu Chenyi''s outstretched fist, Ning Jiwei touched him with his fist.


    After Gu Chenyi left, Ning Jiwei received a call from Jane Chenran.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Jane Chenran asked anxiously, "Ji Wei, I saw the news that there were two explosions today. One of them is still Mo''s house. It won''t have anything to do with you? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," said Ning Jiwei, "but it really has something to do with me."


    "What''s going on?" asked Jane Chenran.


    Ning Jiwei said succinctly: "Ruirui was hijacked. Now she has been rescued and is in the hospital."


    "What?"


    Ning Jiwei''s words made Jane tense in an instant. "Is Ruirui okay? I''ll go to the hospital right now."


    "It''s just a minor injury. It''s nothing." Ning Jiwei said, "it''s ok if you come to the hospital. Now my uncle and father are in the hospital, but I''m worried that they can''t cope with an accident at night."


    Jane Chenran immediately promised, "OK, I''ll be there right away."


    After arranging the hospital here, Ning Jiwei drove to the police station with Li Fu. Qin Tian and others were detained there.


    On the way, Li Fuhui reported: "I''ve been preliminarily interrogated once. The people who started in the dressing room and shopping mall are Sang Lan. They haven''t had time to move when they smell the warmth of love, but Qin Tian didn''t appear at all."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. Since they came here, they should calculate the old accounts of the past."


    After arriving, Ning Jiwei met Sang Lan first. When Sang Lan saw Ning Jiwei coming, the whole person trembled, "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. Qin Tian didn''t tell me anything. He just told me to do what she said. I was forced!"


    Without waiting for Ning Jiwei to ask, Sang Lan shook out all the details.


    She is really afraid. He has not seen Ning Jiwei''s means, let alone the lesson of hearing the warmth of love.


    "Please, I beg you to forgive me. I was forced. I didn''t do anything and didn''t know anything..." Sang Lan was like a demon. Her eyes were dull and she only knew to beg for mercy.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and didn''t ask her again, but turned to see Wen Qingnuan.


    Compared with Sang Lan, she is much calmer when she hears the warmth of love. After all, she didn''t do anything this time.


    Seeing Wen Qingnuan, Ning Jiwei directly asked, "how much do you know about Qin Tian and Mo''s family?"


    Wen Qingnuan sat on the ground and said with a lazy smile, "I know a little, but what''s the advantage of telling you?"


    "The current situation of your father and brother, as well as the murderer who killed your child." Ning Jiwei calmly threw three bombs, making Wen Qingnuan suddenly change his face.


    She stood up from the ground, looked straight at Ning Jiwei and said, "who killed my child?"


    Rather than answer, Ning Jiwei asked, "how much do you know about Qin Tian?"


    Wen Qingnuan looked at Ning Jiwei in front of her. The man she had once and the only one she really loved suddenly smiled.


    Ning Jiwei frowned: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Ji Wei, actually I know it all." Wen Qingnuan suddenly changed his look, no longer ferocious, no longer violent, but looked at Ning Jiwei gently and peacefully, as if they were seven years ago, with no grudges between them.


    "What do you know?"


    Wen Qingnuan smiled and said, "I know my child was killed by Ning Jikang, right?"


    Ning Jiwei is silent, but his silence also represents the default.


    Wen Qingnuan smiled, but burst into tears. "Even if Ning Jikang and I have been married for six years, we know enough about him. If he can fight Xu Hui for his innocence, how can he care about my children? Especially when there is a great marriage waiting for him, of course, he will not hesitate to give up me and my children."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    "As for my father and brother..." after a pause, Wen Qingnuan looked at Ning Jiwei, stretched out his hand to trace the outline of his facial features across the air and said: "Ji Wei, I also know you. You seem ruthless, but you actually have the most important friendship in your heart. I hurt your son, but you can''t transfer the hatred to my father and brothers, especially they have been kind to you. You not only won''t hurt them, but also try your best to help me find them and take care of them."


    Smelling the warmth of love, she took a deep breath and shed tears, but the smile on the corner of her mouth became bigger and bigger: "Ji Wei, you see, even at this time, the person I trust most is still you."


    Ning Jiwei gave her a complicated look and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Wen Qingnuan called behind him.


    Ningjiwei paused, but didn''t turn back.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at his back and said, "I only know that the person behind Qin Tian is mo Sheng. Once I overheard them on the phone. Qin Tian mentioned his name and said that he would go to Xiangcheng to meet him after dealing with things here."


    After hearing the warm words, Ning Jiwei didn''t stop, turned and left with Li Fu.


    Wen Qingnuan looked at the direction he left until he could no longer see his shadow, "Ji Wei, if I beg you, will you forgive me?"


    No one would answer her. Smelling the warmth of love and looking at the iron fence around her, what appeared in front of her were bits and pieces that had been with Ning Jiwei.


    Rich, poor, peaceful, wandering, good and bad


    In the end, I found that what I miss most is the moonlight at the bottom of my heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Ning Jiwei saw Qin Tian, she was sitting there bored.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming, Qin Tian was not nervous at all. Instead, he said with a provocative smile: "I won''t say anything. You have the idea to talk to me while you die early."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows were slightly raised, his eyes swept from top to bottom to the bandage wrapped on her hand, and the corners of her mouth hooked up.


    Qin Tian frowned, hid his injured palm behind his back, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I advise you to admit defeat obediently, so that my master may spare your family''s life, otherwise you will be my master''s Chinese food sooner or later."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her disdainfully. "Do you think everyone is the same as you when you treat yourself as a dog?"


    "You!" Qin Tian smiled angrily, "Ning Jiwei, do you think you are very good? If you have my help, you may win, but unfortunately, I won''t help you."


    "I don''t need the help of a slave to win or lose." Ning Jiwei looked at her coldly and said, "you can spend the rest of your life here."


    After that, Li Fu turned and left. Li Fu followed him and asked, "president, don''t you continue to interrogate?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "Qin Tian has no truth in his mouth. Even if he asks, he can''t believe it."


    "Now..."


    "Submit all the evidence materials and hand them over to the law," Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    "Yes."


    After solving Qin Tian''s problem, Ning Jiwei went back to the company and handed over all the project progress data to Li Fu.


    "President, you are..." Li Fu looked at the things he gave himself suspiciously, and a bad feeling suddenly arose in his heart.


    Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll leave tomorrow. I don''t know how long it will take. Maiteng can''t be ownerless for a day. During my absence, you''ll be responsible for maiteng''s affairs. The things at Huiyi''s side will be handed over to Yun Zhixiang. If you don''t understand, you can ask Gu Chenyi or send me an email."


    "No, President, I can''t..." Li Fu just wanted to refuse, but was interrupted by Ning Jiwei: "it''s an extraordinary time. I''m not looking for someone with strong ability, but someone I can fully trust."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei saying this, Li Fu bit his teeth and finally nodded and said, "OK, my subordinates will guard maiteng for you and wait for you to come back."


    Ning Jiwei patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s hard for you during this period."


    After handling the company''s affairs, Ning Jiwei drove to the hospital.


    At the gate of the hospital, Ning Jiwei saw Qin Zhixu and JOJO who came in a hurry.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei, they hurriedly asked, "how''s Ruirui?"


    "Minor injury, not serious." Ning Jiwei said simply.


    Hearing this, they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    If something happens to Jian Rui again, the Qin family will really have no face to the Ning Jiwei family.


    They followed Ning Jiwei upstairs. At the door of the ward, Jane Chenran had rushed over. At the moment, they were talking to Fu zuoan and learned about the recent events from Fu zuoan.


    Qin Zhixu and JOJO came to see Jian Rui first, and then JOJO joined the night watch army and refused to leave.


    Qin knew Xu had no choice but to go to Ning Jiwei and said, "Ji Wei, I have an unkind request..."


    "You go."


    Before he finished, Ning Jiwei interrupted him and said, "but you can''t be emotional, otherwise I won''t forgive you."


    Qin knew Xu Zheng''s key point and said, "don''t worry, I know."


    With that, Qin Zhixu left the hospital.


    He''s going to the police station to ask Qin Tian why he did it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After everything was arranged, Ning Jiwei didn''t sit down to rest, but stood with his mobile phone and stayed uneasily at the entrance of the stairs.


    Jane Chenran came over and looked at him. She couldn''t help asking, "Jiwei, can you tell me your arrangement now?"


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice: "when Ruirui wakes up tomorrow, I will leave here and go to Mo''s house."


    "Tomorrow?"


    Jian Chenran frowned. Her reaction was the same as that of Gu Chenyi when she heard this. "Can''t you wait a few more days? Three more days will be the birthday of Yiyi and Ruirui."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "If I can, I also want to wait."


    Jane Chenran sighed and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and nodded: "yes, I need you to take Ruirui and Mo Tong to Iceland to find Haixi them, and then stay there. Don''t come back without my news."


    "What?"


    "Is it dangerous to this extent?" asked Jane in a daze


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it will only be more dangerous."


    Jane took a sip and said, "OK, I''ll take the children to Iceland."


    "Lin Xiaodou''s family, you can take them with you." Ning Jiwei said: "and your company..."


    "I''ll arrange all these." Jane Chenran interrupted him. "You don''t have to worry about me. It''s the Haixi side. Did you tell her?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. The simplest phone call was also the most difficult thing for him.


    Jane Chenran said, "I think Haixi will understand. You can explain it to her. Don''t leave any misunderstanding."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "thank you."


    Jane Chenran didn''t speak. She just patted him on the shoulder and turned away.


    Ning Jiwei hesitated for a long time before he dialed the number.


    On the other side, Jian Haixi quickly picked it up, "Jiwei, how''s Ruirui?"


    "Ruirui is all right. Now she is asleep." hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, Ning Jiwei immediately took off the fatigue of the whole day, sat down on the stairs and said, "Haixi, today... Sorry."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. "You don''t have to apologize. I understand. At that time, the situation was urgent. If you told me, you and Yi Yi would be distracted and comforted. They couldn''t concentrate on saving Ruirui."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s considerate voice, Ning Jiwei felt more guilty.


    Such Jian Haixi made him even more unable to say goodbye that he was ready.

 Chapter 179

    Aware of Ning Jiwei''s silence, Jian Haixi asked suspiciously, "Jiwei, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Haixi..." Ning Jiwei asked softly, "don''t you really blame me? If I hadn''t brought Ruirui back, she wouldn''t have such a thing. Even if it weren''t for me, you and the children wouldn''t be in danger..."


    "Ning Jiwei." Jian Haixi interrupted, "when did you like to take the responsibility on yourself so much? I didn''t blame you. What''s your strength?"


    "I''m just... Afraid." Ning Jiwei reached out and pressed his eyelids. "Haixi, I''m afraid my ability is not enough to protect you."


    His words stunned Jane Haixi, and she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    It was the first time she had heard Ning Jiwei say the word "fear" after they had been together for so long.


    Ning Jiwei, who is always confident and proud, even said the word "fear" to her.


    Jane Haixi suddenly loves this man very much. She won''t blame him for his cowardice at this time, because she knows that Ning Jiwei becomes so vulnerable because of the children''s repeated accidents.


    "Ji Wei." Jian Haixi said softly: "I hope I can be by your side now, so that I can hug you and tell you not to be afraid. What we have been trying to pursue is not a happy ending, but a life without regrets. Life and death are changeable. As long as we try our best, we have the courage to bear the worst ending. So don''t be afraid, don''t you Is a person, we will always be by your side, no matter what happens, we will face it with you. "


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s gentle voice ringing in his ear, Ning Jiwei''s irritability seemed to be purified one by one. He asked softly, "Haixi, are you okay over there?"


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about anything," Jane Haixi said.


    Originally she wanted to tell Ning Jiwei about the Luo family, but now she didn''t want to say that these things bothered him.


    "Jiwei, will you come with Ruirui in three days?" Jian Haixi said: "at that time, our family can be reunited."


    Listening to her mention of this matter, Ning Jiwei was silent and said, "Haixi, I''m sorry, I can''t go to reunite with you."


    "Why?" asked Jane Haixi suspiciously, "is something wrong again?"


    "No, nothing happened." Ning Jiwei said, "but I promised Yue Feng that I would go back to Mo''s house with him tomorrow."


    "Back to Mo''s house?" Jian Haixi was completely stunned. "Why is it so sudden?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "I''m sorry, Haixi. I haven''t thought about how to tell you about it. I was going to tell you when I came to you with Ruirui, but it''s too late. The situation of the Mo family is complex, and it may change rapidly one day later. If I want to take the initiative, I can only go there as soon as possible."


    "But it''s so dangerous there..." Jian Haixi worried, "we all avoid it now. If you take the initiative to send it to the door, won''t they have a better chance to attack you?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "you can''t get a tiger''s son without going into the tiger''s den. Haixi, we have no other choice."


    Jane Haixi was silent and didn''t know what else she could say.


    Ning Jiwei said, "Haixi, I promise you, I will protect myself and never let anything happen to me."


    "I know." Jian Haixi sighed, "but Jiwei, let me watch you break into the tiger''s den like this. I can''t do it."


    Ning Jiwei''s heart was warm and painful. They were silent for a long time. One didn''t know how to comfort and the other didn''t know how to dissuade.


    For a long time, Jian Haixi sighed: "well, I understand your choice and support your decision, but there is a condition."


    "What conditions?" ningjiwei asked.


    "You must come back alive." Jian Haixi said, "whether you are injured or disabled, you must come back alive to see me, otherwise I will never forgive you in my life."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Ning Jiwei''s throat was slightly hot and choked: "OK, I promise you."


    ¡­¡­


    After hanging up the phone, Jane Haixi sucked her nose and reached out to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes. When she wanted to leave the balcony, she turned around and saw Dou Ge standing behind her.


    "When did you... Come here?" Jian Haixi asked, and the voice at the exit was still crying.


    Dou Ge said, "just arrived. It''s probably here since you began to cry."


    Jian Haixi: "..." do you have any misunderstanding about the word "just arrived"?


    Dou Ge looked into her eyes and asked, "is it so sad?"


    "What?"


    "I mean, did the man''s departure make you so sad?" Dou Ge asked, looking at Jane Haixi.


    Jian Haixi nodded. "Isn''t this nonsense? He''s my man. I know he''s going to do an extremely dangerous thing. How can I not be sad? If Dou Ming goes to a dangerous place, won''t you worry or feel sad?"


    "Worry about how much it will be a little, but it won''t be sad." Dou Ge said naturally, "because this is his own choice. A man is a big husband. He should shed hot blood in life and die as a ghost male. There''s nothing to be sad about."


    Jian Haixi stared at him and said, "forget it, I won''t tell you."


    An elm head can''t communicate with him.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi''s back. His eyes became confused and muttered, "Why are you so sad?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    prison.


    Qin Tian looked at Qin Zhixu standing in front of her and said, "I knew you would come."


    Qin Zhixu looked at her coldly, "do you know why I came?"


    "Maybe you came to preach to me again." Qin Tian shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, you love this set and always teach me a lesson with the posture of a good brother."


    Looking at Qin Tian, who has no intention of repentance at this moment, Qin Zhixu is angry and disappointed.


    "Tan Tian, I still don''t understand why you do all this?"


    Qin Tian said with a smile, "there are so many reasons. Do you need reasons for eating, drinking and Lasa every day? I think it''s interesting, so I did it. It''s so simple."


    "You..."


    "Why, I''m angry?" looking at Qin Zhixu, who was speechless by his own anger, Qin Tian smiled more happily. "Do you still expect me to be ordered by someone and have difficulties? I said brother, you don''t think about who your sister is. With my ability, if I don''t want to, who can instruct me?"


    Qin Zhixu looked at Qin Tian in front of her. She smiled as sweet as ever, but Qin Zhixu suddenly felt that she had seen the devil.


    He took a deep breath to calm his mood. It''s no use getting angry with such a devil.


    "Well, brother, what else do you want to say?" Qin Tian asked with a smile.


    "No." Qin Zhixu looked at Qin Tian with no waves in his eyes and said, "you''re right. I really had extravagant hopes before I came here. I imagined that you had difficulties, but now you broke my fantasy with your own hands."


    Listening to his words, the smile on Qin Tian''s face gradually closed, and Leng hum said, "you know, I''m such a person."


    "Qin Tian, isn''t there anyone important enough for you to care about?" Qin Zhixu said: "do you know how worried grandpa is after you leave? He called me countless times to find you and then took you to the ends of the earth. Even if she knew you had made a mistake, you would always be the weird granddaughter in her old man''s heart."


    "Grandpa..." mentioned Grandpa, Tan Tian finally had a silk look on his face, "Grandpa, is he okay?"


    "I didn''t tell him about you. He still thinks you are abroad," Qin Zhixu said.


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Qin Tian murmured and nodded.


    Qin Zhixu looked at her and asked, "do you have anything for me to bring to Grandpa and JOJO?"


    "Oh." Qin Tian sneered, "what can I say? They''d better forget me. Anyway, I never wanted to be a Qin family."


    Qin Zhixu looked at such Qin Tian and finally had nothing to say. He just nodded and said, "in that case, take care."


    With that, Qin Zhixu turned and left.


    He didn''t see Qin Tian''s hands clenched into fists under his sleeves, nor did he see him turn behind and Qin Tian silently stay.


    When Qin Zhixu''s footsteps drifted away, Qin Tian endured tears for a long time before they fell down.


    "Fool Qin Zhixu, always so stupid!"


    Qin Tian cried and scolded, "the most important person I care about is you. It''s always only you!"


    Outside the police station, Qin Zhixu sat in the driver''s seat and leaned his head on the steering wheel for a long time.


    He couldn''t understand Qin Tian''s actions or her ideas.


    It''s not that he hasn''t tried to be a good brother for so many years, but it''s always a different way.


    "Qin... Brother?"


    A soft waxy voice came. Qin knew Xu was stunned. He turned his head and rolled down the window. He saw Wan Yuqing staring at him askew.


    Seeing him turn his head, Wan Yuqing suddenly raised a smile on her face, "brother Qin, it''s really you!"


    "Yuqing?" Qin Zhixu looked at her in surprise. "Why are you here so late?"


    Wan Yuqing said, "that Sang Lan was caught. The police found out that she was the one who attacked me in the dressing room, so let me take a note here."


    Qin Zhixu suddenly opened the door and said, "get in the car and I''ll take you home."


    Wan Yuqing nodded with a smile and sat in the co pilot.


    When the car started, Wan Yuqing asked curiously, "brother Qin, why are you here?"


    Qin Zhixu''s throat rolled, looked at her with some difficulty and said, "Qin Tian... Inside, I''ll come and see her."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned. "Oh" didn''t speak.


    In the silent atmosphere, neither of them knew how to break the silence until a clear voice sounded.


    Wan Yuqing stared at Qin Zhixu''s stomach, blinked and asked, "brother Qin, are you hungry?"


    Qin Zhixu said awkwardly, "I haven''t had dinner yet, so..."


    "I didn''t eat either." Wan Yuqing suggested thoughtfully, "let''s find a place to eat first. To tell you the truth, I''m actually hungry."


    Looking at the smile on WAN Yuqing''s face, Qin Zhixu''s heavy heart slowly recovers because of Qin Tian.


    He nodded slowly and said, "OK."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Jianrui woke up and saw Ning Jiwei sitting by her bed, "Daddy ~"


    "Hey." seeing her daughter wake up, Ning Jiwei smiled and touched her hair and asked, "does Ruirui have any pain?"


    Jian Rui pursed her lower lip corner and was instantly cooled by the pain on her face. She pointed to her cheek and said, "face pain, and belly pain."


    "Belly pain?" Ning Jiwei frowned and asked, "how can belly pain?"


    Jian Rui said, "yesterday the bad guys kicked Ruirui in the stomach, so it hurt."


    Ning Jiwei painfully reached out and helped Jian Rui gently rub her stomach, "is it better?"


    "Mm-hmm." Jian Rui nodded and said, "if you have your father with Ruirui Rui, it won''t hurt."


    Ning Jiwei froze, pulled the corners of his lips and didn''t speak.


    After a while, Jane came over for breakfast. Seeing that ruiruirui had woken up, she hurried forward and asked, "Rui Rui woke up?"


    "Uncle!" Jian Rui shouted happily when she saw Jane Chenran: "uncle, Ruirui wants to eat the meal made by her little aunt."


    Jane Chenran was stunned, pulled an unnatural smile and said, "OK, let your little aunt cook it for you this afternoon?"


    "Yeah! That''s great!" Jianrui clapped her hands happily. This smile affected the wound on her face, and she picked up her little face.


    "Well, Ruirui is coming to dinner." Ning Jiwei helped his daughter up, took a pillow and leaned against her back.


    "Come on, daddy, feed you." Ning Jiwei took the porridge and blew it cool with a spoon before feeding it to Jianrui''s mouth.


    Jian Rui drank porridge skillfully, and didn''t forget to boast with smiling eyes: "Daddy is great, daddy is the best!"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, fed her the porridge and said, "Ruirui, daddy has something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jianrui with a crooked head.


    Ning Jiwei said, "Daddy may leave for a period of time from today, Ruirui..."


    "Leave?"


    As soon as Ning Jiwei said the word "leave", Jian Rui opened her eyes and grabbed his arm tightly with both hands, "where''s daddy going? Take Ruirui with you."


    Feeling her daughter''s fear, Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand to hold her tightly in his arms and coaxed her: "ruiruirui is obedient and listen to daddy to explain to you slowly, okay?"


    Jian Rui sucked her nose and sobbed, "Daddy, Ruirui Rui doesn''t want to be obedient, so Rui Rui wants daddy ~"


    "Daddy is also reluctant to leave Ruirui." Ning Jiwei said, "but for our family to be together forever, no bad guys can bully us. Daddy must leave now."


    Jianrui sobbed at ningjiwei and asked, "where is daddy going? Is it far? Can Ruirui find you?"


    "Go to Mo''s house." Ning Jiwei said, "Rui Rui is with mommy and brother, help daddy take care of mommy and brother, and pick you up when daddy defeats the bad guys, okay?"


    "When can daddy beat the bad guys?" Jianrui blinked and said, "Ruirui can also help daddy beat the bad guys."


    "Rui Rui is obedient." Ning Jiwei said, "Daddy promises to come back to see you in the shortest time."


    Jian Rui cried and nodded her head and said, "Daddy can''t be knocked down by bad guys. It doesn''t matter if daddy can''t beat bad guys. Come back to us and we''ll help daddy beat bad guys together."


    "OK, daddy promised you." Ning Jiwei stroked his daughter''s hair and smiled with tears.


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Chenran looked at her father and daughter, turned her back, wiped her tears and went out. Fu zuoan and others didn''t come in, because they knew Ning Jiwei was about to leave, so they were not willing to disturb them at the moment.


    Ning Jiwei sat by the bed talking with Jian Rui until Yue Feng came in.


    "Young master, we should go."


    Ningji Weidun looked at Jianrui and said, "ruiruirui wants to listen to Grandpa Fu and uncle. Call Mommy if you have anything, okay?"


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded obediently, tears falling down one by one like golden beans.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t bear to see it again. He was afraid that he would be reluctant to leave when he looked at his daughter, so he simply turned around and left the ward without looking back.


    When Ning Jiwei disappeared at the door of the ward, Jane could not help crying and shouting: "Daddy!"


    On the corridor, listening to Jian Rui''s cry, not only Ning Jiwei, but also Lian Yuefeng felt very distressed.


    "Young master..." Yue Feng wanted to say that he couldn''t, so he would delay for another two days.


    But before he could speak, he saw Ning Jiwei strode away without even looking back.


    Looking at his resolute back, Yue Feng was gratified to have such a young master. His master''s wish was fulfilled.


    ¡­¡­


    After Ning Jiwei left, Fu zuoan and others hurried into the ward and held Jian Rui, who was crying sadly, in her arms.


    Jane Chen Ran first went to the company to deal with business, and then went to Lin Xiaodou''s hospital.


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t expect him to come back. He asked awkwardly, "what''s up?"


    Jane looked at Lin Xiaodou with a pale face and asked anxiously, "you look so bad. Are you sick?"


    With that, Jane reached out to touch Lin Xiaodou''s forehead, but she dodged away.


    "I''m fine." Lin Xiaodou said coldly, "tell me what you have. I have to go to work."


    Jane Chenran was stunned and hesitated, "I... ruiruirui wants to eat your meal."


    "Oh." Lin Xiaodou sneered, looked up at Jane Chenran and said, "Jane Chenran, what do you think of me? Come and go as soon as you call, and you have to be your nanny at any time, don''t you?"


    "No, it''s not." Jane Chenran hurriedly explained, "I don''t mean that. Ruirui, she''s ill. She''s in the hospital now..."


    "Sick?"


    Hearing that Jian Rui was ill, Lin Xiaodou didn''t care to be angry with Jane Chenran and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jane Chenran just told me about yesterday.


    After hearing this, Lin Xiaodou sighed: "I felt something wrong yesterday. Unexpectedly, it''s really... What about Ning Jiwei now?"


    "He''s gone." Jane Chenran said, "in two days, I''ll take Ruirui to find Haixi. I probably won''t come back in a short time."


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned, "Oh, really."


    "Xiaodou..." Jane Chenran took two steps forward, held Lin Xiaodou''s hands and asked, "would you like to go with me? We can take your parents with us..."


    "I don''t want to." before Jane Chenran finished, Lin Xiaodou shook his head and refused him, "Chenran, we''ve broken up."


    Jane looked at Lin Xiaodou in the morning, trying to explain that he didn''t really want to separate from her.


    But before he could say anything, he saw a young man walking out of the door of the hospital, affectionately shouting Lin Xiaodou''s name, "Xiaodou, I''ve made a reservation for the restaurant at noon."


    "Well, OK." Lin Xiaodou smiled and nodded at the young man, then turned to Jane Chenran and said, "I''m not free at noon. In the evening, I''ll make some delicious food for ruiruirui after work."


    "Oh, good..."


    Jane responded with inertia in the morning, but the whole person had lost his mind and didn''t know where to look or what to do.

 Chapter 180

    Originally, the wards of Jian Rui and Mo Tong were separate, but Mo Tong kept shouting to see Jian Rui. Jian Chenran simply moved the beds of the two children to one room, which was also convenient for their care and protection.


    Finally, seeing Jian Rui, Mo Tong was silent and stared at the redness and swelling on Jian Rui''s face in a daze.


    "Mo Tong, what are you doing?" Jian Rui waved with a smile, "come on, let''s play cards."


    Said, I don''t know where to change two pairs of cards and throw them on the bed.


    Mo Tong blinked, "where did you come from?"


    "Playing cards?" Jian Rui said with a smile, "my uncle brought it to me. He was worried that I was in a bad mood, so he found this for me. Will you play with me?"


    Mo Tong nodded. As soon as he wanted to get out of bed, Jian Rui ran over with playing cards. "You''re seriously injured. Don''t run around. I''ll come to play with you."


    Jian Rui said as she climbed into Mo Tong''s bed, put the poker in the middle of them and said, "then I''ll start dealing cards ~"


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui curiously and asked, "how do you play this?"


    Jian Rui''s licensing action was stunned. Mo Tong looked white and said, "you can''t play. Didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Mo Tong blushed and said, "I learn very fast. Just teach me once."


    Jian Rui was amused by his serious look, reached out and touched Mo Tong''s head like a little adult and said, "good ha, my sister teases you."


    Mo Tong frowned and said, "I''m older than you."


    "Oh, don''t care about such trifles ~" Jane Rui said with a Hong Kong Pu accent: "come on, sister, teach you, watch..."


    Outside the ward, Ning Fubang was relieved to see that Jian Rui recovered so quickly. He said to Zuo an, "I thought Rui Rui would be sad for a long time. I didn''t expect her to adjust so soon."


    Fu zuoan sighed and said, "this is just what she let us see."


    Ning Fubang was stunned and asked, "Fu Lao, do you mean Ruirui deliberately shows her happy appearance to us?"


    Fu zuoan nodded and said, "both Yiyi and ruiruirui are smart children, and Ruirui is particularly sensitive to human and worldly wisdom. Don''t look at her being coquettish and funny. In fact, if you pay close attention, you will find that few people are in a bad mood where Rui Rui is. While teasing us, she is also trying to make everyone''s seasoning."


    Ning Fubang looked at Jian Rui with a bright smile through the window and nodded: "it''s really so."


    "Ji Wei must be very sad when she left, but she also knew that we would worry, so she tried to adjust herself and smile hard to let us rest assured." Fu zuoan said, her eyes gradually moist, "I used to hate Ruirui to leave, but now I hope these two days can pass faster, so that Ruirui can quickly return to Haixi, so that she can relax."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Lin Xiaodou went to the hospital with his lunch box.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Jane Rui cheering with playing cards, "yeah~ I won!"


    The opposite Mo Tong looked at her, nodded and said, "well, you won."


    Looking at this scene, Lin Xiaodou relaxed and said with a smile, "I''m relieved to see you so energetic."


    Jian Rui heard the voice and turned back. She saw that it was Lin Xiaodou. She ran out of bed and jumped into her arms happily, "little aunt, I miss you!"


    Unprepared, she suddenly ran over. Lin Xiaodou hurriedly withdrew half a step back to protect his stomach. He only falsely supported Jian Rui and said, "Ruirui, you''re not strong enough. My aunt can''t stand it."


    Jianrui stuck out her tongue and said, "sorry, I''m too hard."


    Affectionately touched Jian Rui''s head. Lin Xiaodou put aside the porridge and dishes one by one: "call your children to have dinner together."


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong, turned to Lin Xiaodou and said, "little aunt, let''s put the food on Mo Tong''s bed. He''s seriously injured. It''s better not to move back and forth."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Mo Tong. Mo Tong hurriedly said, "I''m fine, I can..."


    "Shut up." Jianrui said fiercely, "sit down."


    Lin Xiaodou smiled and put the food on Mo Tong''s side with Jian Rui.


    Finally tasted Lin Xiaodou''s craft, Jian Rui smashed her mouth and said, "the food made by my aunt is really delicious, much better than that made by my father."


    Lin Xiaodou said with a smile, "it''s delicious. You can''t eat too full, you know? You''re sick now. You can''t eat too much."


    "I don''t know..." Jian Rui muttered as she kept eating.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Mo Tong curiously. Seeing that the child was just holding a few chopsticks politely, he took the public chopsticks to hold dishes for him and said, "you are mo Tong. Come on, eat more."


    Mo Tong looked at the dishes in the bowl and said to Lin Xiaodou, "thank you, aunt."


    Jane Chenran stood at the door of the ward, looking at the warm scene in the room, and didn''t bother.


    Or Jianrui saw him with sharp eyes and waved to him happily: "uncle, come quickly!"


    Jane Chenran had to go in, sit by the bed and smile at Jane Rui, "are you satisfied with what you want to eat at last?"


    "Old satisfied!" Jian Rui''s big eyes revolved between Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou, and said with a naughty smile: "uncle, you can really pick up a big bargain to have a daughter-in-law like my little aunt. You can eat delicious food every day."


    As soon as she said this, Lin Xiaodou and Jane were stunned, but no one spoke for a moment.


    "What''s matter with the you?" Jianrui looked at them suspiciously. "Uncle, little aunt, did you quarrel?"


    Jane Chenran smiled bitterly and didn''t know how to answer. Lin Xiaodou smiled and said, "no, Ruirui, don''t worry."


    Jian Rui frowned more tightly, turned her head and stared at Jian Chenran and said, "uncle, did you bully your little aunt? Apologize quickly!"


    "Rui Rui..."


    Just as Lin Xiaodou wanted to speak, Jian Rui grabbed her hand and said, "don''t be afraid, little aunt. Ruirui won''t let you be wronged. You must let your uncle apologize."


    Lin Xiaodou was helpless, but Jane Chenran looked at her back and nodded: "yes, it''s all my fault."


    Hearing his words, Lin Xiaodou was stunned and bowed his head without talking.


    At this time, Jian Rui and Mo Tong had finished their meal. Lin Xiaodou helped collect the tableware and said to the two people, "Rui Rui, Mo Tong, I''ll go first and see you another day."


    "Little aunt..." Jian Rui stared at Lin Xiaodou who came out of the ward. Jian Chenran said, "uncle, don''t you hurry to catch up?"


    Jane Chenran looked at Lin Xiaodou''s figure, got up and wanted to catch up, but looked back at Jian Rui and Mo Tong uneasily, "but you..."


    "Oh, don''t worry." Jianrui looked worried for him. "Grandpa Fu and grandpa Ning are outside. You don''t have to worry. Hurry to chase your little aunt."


    Knowing that Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang were here, Jane Chenran nodded reassuringly and rushed out like an arrow.


    Jian Rui looked at his figure, shook her head and sighed: "stupid uncle, Mingming''s heart flew away with her little aunt, and insisted on forcing herself."


    At the entrance of the elevator, Jane ran up with Lin Xiaodou, reached out to carry the lunch box and said, "I''ll help you carry it."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at him and said thank you coldly.


    Jane Chenran looked at Lin Xiaodou and regretted her original impulse, "Xiaodou, I..."


    "Excuse me, excuse me."


    Just as Jane Chenran wanted to talk, she saw several nurses pushing a mobile stretcher into the elevator.


    There were more people in the elevator, and Jane Chenran couldn''t go on with what she had just said.


    Lin Xiaodou stood in the corner. She was not very comfortable. There were many people in the elevator and the air was not very good, which made her feel even more uncomfortable.


    Don''t want to be abnormal in the elevator, let alone show a strange appearance in front of Jane Chenran. Lin Xiaodou kept breathing deeply and patted his chest, hoping to suppress the urge of nausea.


    Looking at Lin Xiaodou, Jane asked anxiously, "Xiaodou, are you okay? Your face looks very bad."


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head and said, "it''s all right."


    The nurse looked at Lin Xiaodou and asked with concern, "girl, do you mind?"


    "I''m fine, thank you." Lin Xiaodou reluctantly pulled a smile and said.


    It was not easy to stop at the elevator. As soon as Lin Xiaodou got out of the elevator, he went straight to the bathroom.


    Jane Chenran waited outside uneasily. After a while, she saw Lin Xiaodou coming out of the bathroom. She hurried forward and asked, "Xiaodou, don''t hide from me. What''s the matter with you? I don''t think your face is very good in the morning. Now it''s like this again. Is it sick?"


    Lin Xiaodou has just been pregnant and vomiting. She is in a bad mood. In addition, Jane Chenran keeps asking her, and her temper can''t be controlled at once. "Jane Chenran, can you be a little conscious of your ex boyfriend? We''ve broken up. Whether I''m in good health or sick has nothing to do with you. Please stop the so-called care? It will make me feel very upset."


    On the phone, Jane Chenran was stunned, "Xiaodou, I, I just... I actually..."


    "Don''t talk to me anymore." Lin Xiaodou frowned, "I don''t want to see you again."


    With that, Lin Xiaodou didn''t look at Jane Chenran again, took the lunch box, turned and left.


    Jane Chenran stood in place and looked at Lin Xiaodou who left quickly. Her hands hanging on her side were clenched into fists.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Switzerland.


    George came out of the university gate with a complicated expression. His coat and shirt were thrown on his shoulder.


    He found Jian Haixi according to her information, but he didn''t see her at school at all. The reason given by the school was that she went out for internship.


    If it''s someone else, maybe it''s OK, but George is no one else. He has his own contacts and methods.


    From Chamo''s house to monitoring, and then to verifying Jian Haixi''s whereabouts... Finally, George came to a fact he had to believe, that is, Jian Haixi was not in Switzerland at all.


    I think so. Although Ning Jiwei sent someone over these two days, there were not as many people as he brought, and even Ning Jiwei himself didn''t come.


    If Jian Haixi is really in danger, how can Ning Jiwei not come?


    George sneered and thought he and Jane Haixi were friends, but he didn''t expect that others had been guarding against him.


    The most ridiculous thing is that he still foolishly sticks his hot face to other people''s cold ass.


    Walking in Switzerland, George took out his mobile phone and dialed Jane Haixi.


    "Hello, George, what''s up?" Jane Haixi''s voice was as kind and gentle as ever.


    George suddenly thought she was fake, "Jane Haixi, where are you now?"


    "Ah?" I don''t know why he suddenly asked. Jian Haixi was stunned and said, "why, what''s the matter?"


    "Where are you now?" asked George coldly.


    "I......" Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "I''m in Switzerland. I didn''t tell you about me before..."


    "Studying in Switzerland, isn''t it?" George scolded angrily. "I''m in Switzerland now. I just came out of your school. Do you still want to lie to me?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "are you in Switzerland? Why are you in Switzerland?"


    "How could I be in Switzerland?" George laughed angrily. "That''s a good question. I''m fucking amorous. I''m afraid you''ll be cooked and eaten by the Mo family, so Baba ran to save your life. Unexpectedly, you lied to me!"


    "I......" after listening to his words, Jian Haixi said with guilt: "I''m sorry, George, but it''s not easy to make it public. I''m not just hiding it from you. Xie Nuan doesn''t know it either."


    George snorted coldly and made it clear that he would not accept her apology. He just asked, "where are you now?"


    In George''s opinion, if Jane Haixi''s deception and concealment were excusable before, she can always tell the truth now under her own questioning. If she doesn''t want to tell herself the truth until now, it can only prove that she is just an outsider to her.


    "I......" sure enough, Jian Haixi on the other end of the phone hesitated: "sorry, George, I can''t tell you where I am, but I''m safe now. Don''t worry about me, I......"


    Before Jane Haixi finished speaking, George hung up the phone.


    She dialed again and turned it off.


    Jian Haixi sighed and sent an apology to George''s wechat SMS and email, but he still didn''t reply.


    Dou Ge looked at her fidgety walking back and forth for this matter. He couldn''t help asking, "is it so important? It''s just a colleague. Why should you tell him the secret related to your own safety?"


    Jian Haixi sighed: "although I didn''t have much contact with George, I lied to him about it. In particular, I made a special trip to Switzerland, which made me more uneasy, so I must apologize to him."


    "I don''t think it''s that simple," Dou Ge said with a cruel smile. "You don''t look simple as a colleague."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. "Why do you say that?"


    "You should believe your son''s means. The information he does will never find out the problem." Dou Ge Leng said, "but your friend not only knows the Mo family, but also the latest news of the Mo family, but also can find out that you are no longer in Switzerland. This ability is not what ordinary people can do."


    After a pause, Dou Ge looked at Jane Haixi and asked, "did he tell you his background?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head.


    "That''s it." Dou Ge reached out and took Jian Haixi''s mobile phone and said, "don''t do to others what you don''t want. He''s not honest himself. Why should you be honest? Psycho!"


    "But..."


    Jian Haixi wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Jian Yi who came out of the room in a wheelchair.


    "Mommy, Dou Ge is right." Jian Yi looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I checked the information of George when you called just now, but his information is blank, and the only information can''t stand scrutiny."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. "Do you mean he has other backgrounds?"


    Jian Yi nodded. "It''s absolute to have a background, but it will take me some time to find out."


    Jian Haixi frowned, thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "forget it. If he doesn''t provoke us, we''ll leave him alone."


    Jane Yi nodded, but she decided to go back and have a good look at this George.


    ¡ª¡ª


    George''s trip to Switzerland became a joke. He came in a big way and left with a disheartened face.


    After returning home, George didn''t go to the company, but went to Yang Yaru''s apartment for the first time.


    I don''t know why. At this time, he especially wants to see Yang Yaru.


    Because it was a weekend, Yang Yaru didn''t go to work.


    Seeing George standing at the door, Yang Yaru was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    George shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a fool."


    Yang Yaru thought for a moment and asked, "is it related to Haixi?"


    She surprised George by asking, "how do you know?"


    Yang Yaru said with a wry smile: "since I knew you, your reaction will be great every time I mentioned Jian Haixi. Maybe you didn''t notice it, but others can see it. After you left last time, I went to maiteng to connect the progress of cooperation, and then I knew you had gone to Switzerland. Since you went to Switzerland, I don''t know who it was about."


    George was stunned and said, "I''m not what you think of Jane Haixi. I..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Yang Yaru smiled at him and said, "no matter what you think of Haixi, it doesn''t matter what you have to do with her."


    George looked at Yang Yaru, who had never let him in, and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It means we have nothing to do with each other." Yang Yaru said with a smile, "George, our bet has expired."


    George opened his mouth and subconsciously wanted to say that it could be renewed when it was due, but looking at Yang Yaru, he still didn''t say this.


    After a few seconds of silence, George nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go first. Bye."


    "Well, goodbye." Yang Yaru said goodbye with a polite smile.


    George turned and Yang Yaru closed the door.


    The moment the door closed, the smiles on their faces were put away.


    There was a complicated light in George''s eyes. He didn''t know what to think. Yang Yaru leaned against the door and cried silently.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hospital, Jane Chenran and others have been on alert for fear that the people of Mo''s family will be harmful to Ruirui again.


    But they never thought that accidents happen from time to time, but they don''t appear in the hospital.


    Night, prison.


    Qin Tian looked at the man standing in front of him, smiled and said, "you really came."


    The man smiled and said, "I like you. I''m smart enough."


    Qin Tian smiled and tilted her head and said, "how about agreeing to my last request?"


    The man asked, "you said."


    Qin Tian looked down at his dirty clothes and said, "I was born a dirty bastard, my love is dirty, and my work is dirty. Now I''m dying, and I don''t want to die dirty. So, can you cremate me?"


    The man''s mouth curved slightly, nodded and said, "OK."


    "Thank you." Qin Tian closed his eyes contentedly, waiting for the end of his life.


    Half a minute later, the man threw away his rubber gloves, looked at Qin Tian who was already breathless and said, "you''re still too stupid, otherwise how can you believe me? You don''t know, I can''t waste too much time here. It''s a gift for you to give you a ride in person. So, you''re so dirty to die."

 Chapter 181

    The next day, the first person to receive a call from the police station was Qin Zhixu, because only he had a kinship with Qin Tian.


    When he received the phone call, Qin Zhixu was still a little confused. After asking three times, he finally responded that the other end of the phone said "Qin Tian died".


    After hanging up, Qin Zhixu hurried to the police station and was taken to the morgue as soon as he entered the door.


    The staff on one side said: "we found it at three o''clock as soon as possible. Qin Tian, Wen Qingnuan and Sang Lan have committed suicide."


    "Commit suicide?" Qin Zhixu frowned and said, "commit suicide the same night?"


    The staff sighed and said, "we don''t believe there will be such a coincidence, so we are still investigating further, but because of the sudden power failure last night, the monitoring facilities can''t be used at all. At present, we are thinking of other ways."


    Qin Zhixu asked, "what do you need me to do?"


    "This..." the staff hesitated: "we need to know something from you, because according to the forensic identification, Qin Tian was pregnant for two months before he died."


    "What are you talking about?" Qin Zhixu was surprised. "It''s impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!"


    The staff said, "but this is the truth, so we want to know if Qin Tian had lovers or close men before."


    "She..."


    Qin knew Xu''s lips were silent, and his face was ugly. He didn''t know what to say.


    Tell each other that he is the one Qin Tian likes?


    After coming out of the police station, Qin Zhixu called Ning Jiwei and said it for the first time. He didn''t hide Qin Tian''s pregnancy. He just asked, "if she is really pregnant, why don''t you tell me?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "calm down first. Is there any evidence at the scene?"


    Qin Zhixu said, "there is nothing but a pair of rubber gloves."


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "if you go to the police station again, you''d better ask the forensic medicine to see what details you can ask. No matter what it is, I''ll ask Yiyi to check the surveillance."


    "OK, I''ll go right away." Qin Zhixu nodded.


    Although he has no opinion about Qin Tian being punished by law, it does not include that he can accept Qin Tian''s abnormal death with a child.


    Thinking of the darkness that might be hidden behind this, Qin Zhixu had a su Sha expression on his face for the first time.


    Anyway, Qin Tian is his sister and their Qin family. He will never allow anyone to insult and trample on her like this!


    Near noon, Qin Zhixu dialed Ning Jiwei again.


    "I asked," the forensic doctor said, "the rubber gloves are wearing special perfume, such as women''s perfume."


    "Lady perfume?" Ning Ji Wei''s eyes narrowed, and nodded, "yes, I know. I''ll let people follow this clue to find out. Before I detect the result, you mustn''t act reckless."


    Qin Zhixu asked in a deep voice, "Jiwei, let me ask you a question. It has something to do with the Mo family, right?"


    "I''m afraid so." Ning Jiwei said, "but I have to check who it is."


    "OK, I see." Qin Zhixu replied coldly.


    ¡­¡­


    After talking to Qin Zhixu on the phone, Ning Jiwei told Jian Yi about it and asked him and Dou ming to check the surveillance near the prison to see if there were any suspicious clues.


    As for those rubber gloves with women''s perfume, he will start with Mo Jia.


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi and Dou Ming, who had just finished lunch and began to be busy behind closed doors. He sighed helplessly and prepared some fruits for them. By the way, he asked, "what''s the matter this time?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said, "Qin Tian and Sang Lan committed suicide at the same time last night."


    "What?" Jane Haixi frowned. "How is this possible?"


    "It''s impossible to be surprised." Jian Yi tapped the keyboard to inspect the road around the prison, and said, "because I haven''t found any clues yet, except for a pair of rubber gloves with women''s perfume."


    "Lady perfume?" Jane Hai stream asked. "So the killer is probably a woman?"


    "Not necessarily." Jane Yi shook her head and said, "maybe the murderer deliberately threw it there to mislead us. Daddy said he would check the line and let Dou Ming and I check the surveillance. But I just looked at it. All the surveillance around was damaged and it is estimated that it is difficult to repair."


    Jian Haixi frowned deeply. She hated Qin Tian and them, but she didn''t want them to end with this way of death. "Is there no other way?"


    Dou Ge Leng Bu Ding said, "I think we should check another line now. Isn''t Qin Tian pregnant? Just check the men she has contacted in the past two or three months."


    "Pregnant, pregnant?"


    The explosion news one after another dazzled Jian Haixi, "how is this possible?"


    Dou Ge looked at her mouth and said, "what''s strange? She is a woman. As long as she is with a man, she will naturally be pregnant."


    Dou Ming listened to his brother''s words and turned his eyes silently. "Brother, don''t talk."


    "Am I wrong?" Dou Ge asked suspiciously, "is that woman Qin Tian likes?"


    "Poof!" even Jian Haixi couldn''t help but give him a white eye and said, "great God, you''d better talk less."


    Dou Ge stared at Jian Haixi with some grievances. He didn''t know what he said was wrong.


    Jane Yi, who has been trying to repair the monitoring, shook her head and said, "no, the damage is too serious. There is no way to repair it. We can only expand the search scope to see if there are any left clues."


    Dou Ming frowned and said, "but when do we have to find out as soon as the scope is expanded? There are more than a few streets and several monitors."


    Jian Yi thought for a moment and said, "tell the brothers in the group and let everyone help find it."


    Dou Ming nodded and said, "this is no problem, but even so, we have to check it for several days."


    "There''s no other way now. Take your time," said Jian Yi.


    Looking at Jian Yi who works hard for these things every day, Jian Haixi painfully patted his hand, turned and went out.


    Jian Yi and Dou Ming are busy looking at the screen, but no one notices her. Only Dou Ge, who has been staring at Jian Haixi, finds out and follows her.


    In the yard, Jian Haixi sat on the swing in a daze.


    Dou Ge came over and gently pulled the rope, and the swing led Jian Haixi to swing.


    Jian Haixi turned to look at him, "why did you come out?"


    Dou Ge didn''t answer. Instead, he looked at her and asked, "what about you? Why are you unhappy?"


    Jian Haixi pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "of course, it''s hard for me to be happy when so many things have happened."


    Listening to her answer, Dou Ge raised his eyebrows slightly, pushed the swing and said, "although I don''t understand people''s hearts and don''t want to understand them, I can see that your unhappiness is not because of this."


    Jian Haixi was silent for a moment and said, "I just think I''m too useless. Obviously I''m the mother, but I can only let my son bear so many responsibilities. I can only do useless cooking every day."


    "Who says you''re useless?" Dou Ge frowned slightly. He didn''t expect Jian Haixi to have this idea.


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "I know you want to say that I am the spiritual pillar of Yi Yi and Ji Wei, right? But I don''t just want to be their spiritual pillar. I also want to rush to the front line with them and help them block the smoke with my own shoulders."


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi''s lost head, flashed a look in his eyes that he didn''t understand, and said something that surprised him for the first time.


    "If you want, do it."


    Jian Haixi listened to his words, stepped on the ground, stopped the swing, looked up at him and asked, "but I can''t do anything. What can I do?"


    Dou Ge looked at her confused look, smiled, stretched out his hand, bounced her forehead and said, "fool, it''s not that everything requires superb skills and top skills. Even Ning Jiwei is not fighting every day."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and stretched out his hand to cover his bullet painful forehead. "What can I do?"


    "It''s up to you to think about what you''re good at and what can help."


    After a pause, Dou Ge then said, "but you should think clearly, because once you decide to rush to the front, it means that you may have to separate from your children. One is seriously injured Jian Yi and the other is ineffective Jian Rui. Are you sure you can give up them?"


    Jian Haixi was stiff, shook his head and said, "no, I won''t let my children stay alone and face life."


    "That''s it." Dou Ge said, "in fact, it''s not only the people who rush in front, but also the people who guard in the rear. Because guarding in the rear means that you have to deal with all trivial matters independently to ensure everyone''s safety and stability."


    Listening to Dou GE''s words, Jane Haixi bowed her head and thought for a long time before nodding and said, "I seem to understand a little."


    "So don''t think you''re useless." Dou Ge thought and crooked his head: "at least the food you cook is delicious."


    "Pooch ~" Jian Haixi was teased by him, looked up at him seriously and said, "thank you, Dou Ge."


    Dou Ge looked down at Jian Haixi who smiled at him. At that moment, the sun penetrated the clouds, refracted into the glass window, and mapped into Jian Haixi''s eyes, dotted with the sea of stars in the day, and also lit up the deep love in Dou GE''s heart.


    This is the first time that Jian Haixi has only him in his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The wedding of Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao is under intense preparation, and the cloud family is also busy.


    Old lady Yun took Yun Xiaoxiao and sat on the sofa and said, "Xiaoxiao, you must remember what grandma told you. After you get married, you must master the economic power of the Ning family for the first time, okay?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao nodded skillfully and said, "I have written down grandma, but..."


    "Just what?"


    Seeing the embarrassed look on her granddaughter''s face, old lady Yun smiled and said, "Xiaoxiao, you don''t have to worry about anything. If you have anything, just tell Grandma that grandma hasn''t turned to you since childhood?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao hesitated and said, "grandma, although Ning Jikang is not as smart and capable as Ning Jiwei, he has seen so many storms after all. If I don''t have some capital, how can he foolishly hand over the economic power to me?"


    After hearing Yun Xiaoxiao''s words, old lady Yun was stunned and didn''t answer for a moment.


    Carefully observing Mrs. Yun''s face, Yun Xiaoxiao hurriedly said, "grandma, I''m sorry, my granddaughter shouldn''t say. Anyway, my granddaughter will find a way by herself."


    After a pause, Yun Xiaoxiao then said, "but grandma, Xiaoxiao doesn''t dare to promise you that he will complete the task. After all, Ning Jikang is not a vegetarian. If your granddaughter can''t complete the task, don''t blame your granddaughter."


    Her words were sincere and impeccable.


    Mrs. Yun didn''t speak. She bowed her head and said after a long silence: "you''re right. There''s no dowry that can hold your face. Even if you marry, you''ll be looked down."


    "But our family is now..." Yun Xiaoxiao was about to stop talking, but his eyes could not hide his greedy eyes.


    Mrs. Yun gritted her teeth and said, "don''t worry. Grandma still has some private money. Come with me."


    As soon as she heard the words "private money", Yun Xiaoxiao stood up, but she quickly reacted and hurried to the other side of Mrs. Yun and said, "grandma, Xiaoxiao help you."


    Mrs. Yun didn''t notice her difference, or she was too old and her eyes were not so good.


    With the help of Yun Xiaoxiao, old lady Yun mysteriously took out the sandalwood box under the bed.


    A whole small box of gold, silver and jewelry made Yun Xiaoxiao''s eyes dull, "grandma, this, these..."


    "These are the treasures of grandma pressing the box." old lady Yun fondly touched the sandalwood box and said to Yun Xiaoxiao, "but now grandma gives you all these for the sake of our cloud family."


    "Grandma..." Yun Xiaoxiao looked at old lady Yun and took the box with trembling hands. "Grandma, don''t worry. Xiao Xiao won''t accept what you expect."


    "You are a good child." Mrs. Yun reached out and touched Yun Xiaoxiao''s hair and said, "the future of our Yun family depends on you."


    Yun Xiaoxiao nodded solemnly, but no one knew what she thought in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After leaving Yang Yaru''s house, George went back to his home. He locked himself in his room for a whole day and didn''t go out or go back to work.


    Several empty red wine bottles were poured on the floor of the living room, and takeout boxes and a pile of cigarette butts were scattered on the table.


    In his sleep, George stretched and turned over, but he rolled down from the sofa.


    He rubbed his head after a hangover and got up from the ground vaguely. Looking at the environment around him like a garbage dump, he looked down at himself and the tramp. He couldn''t help laughing at himself and got up to wash in the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, George came out with a bath towel and didn''t look at the garbage in the living room. He called the cleaner directly, and then went out with the car key.


    Maiteng.


    Li Fu frowned at George''s resignation letter and asked, "can I ask why?"


    George shrugged his shoulders and said, "just what it says. The world is so big. I want to see it."


    Li Fu said in a deep voice, "do you think I will believe this absurd excuse?"


    "What''s the excuse? Is it so important?" George smiled. "Anyway, even if I stay here, you can''t believe I use mine?"


    Li Fu was stunned and did not speak for a moment.


    George sneered, "don''t worry. Although you are not very good to me, I am very principled. I have handed over the work of the design department. Most of the projects in my hand have come to an end. Just find someone to watch. As for the projects with ru..."


    After a pause, George continued: "Xie Nuan has participated in the whole process of the project with Ru. She has also cooperated with Ru before. She has experience and ability and can be fully responsible for follow-up."


    Hearing that he had arranged everything properly, Li Fu sighed and knew that he had made up his mind. He had to nod his head and say, "before the president leaves, if one day you want to leave, I don''t have to stop you."


    His words stunned George. "Did ningevi say that?"


    Li Fu nodded and said, "I don''t understand why the president said so, but George, ask yourself, do you think you can be trusted? A person who can''t be honest himself is not qualified to ask others to believe you."


    George pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "Do you think the information president you do can''t see it?" Li Fu said: "in fact, the president has long known that your background is different, but he hasn''t pointed it out. Although we have been pressing you not to continue to be promoted in maiteng for half a year, in addition, we have given you the greatest freedom."


    Listening to Li Fu''s words, George nodded and said, "I admit that. Although it''s not very good, maiteng doesn''t treat me badly."


    Li Fu said, "naturally, I didn''t treat you badly. I''ve been with the president for so many years and have never seen anyone with treatment like you."


    George sneered, "I doubt your president is in love with me. All right, let''s go."


    George turned and left. As he was about to leave the office, Li Fu stopped him from behind.


    "George, the Jianghu is very big. I hope we can''t be friends or enemies when we meet again."


    George shrugged as usual, turned back and smiled lazily, "that''s not good, so you''d better guard against me when it''s time to guard against me."


    Then George waved to Li Fu, turned and left the company.


    Looking at his figure, Li Fu sighed, shook his head slightly, and sent an email to Ning Jiwei to tell him about it.


    The gate of maiteng company.


    A black business car stopped there. As soon as George came out, someone opened the door to meet him and shouted respectfully, "young master."


    "Well," George nodded lazily, "how''s the family?"


    "Everything is fine, but my wife misses you very much." the man said.


    George smiled noncommittally and said, "miss me? I''m afraid she misses something else."


    The man didn''t speak, just bowed his head and welcomed George into the car.


    "Let''s go. Stop by the jewelry store and I''ll buy some gifts to take back."


    "Yes, young master."


    The black business car gradually went away, but another car slowly stopped at the door.


    Yang Yaru sat in the driver''s seat and looked at the distant business car in front with complex eyes.


    She came to talk to Xie Nuan about the project, but she didn''t expect to see george get on a car as soon as she got here.


    Just now she saw clearly that there was a special bus and special service.


    George, his background is really unusual


    Thinking of this, Yang Yaru bit her lip, then laughed at herself, shook her head and said to herself, "what do I want to do so much? It''s over anyway, anyway... It''s never started."

 Chapter 182

    In the evening, after putting Jian Rui and Mo Tong to sleep, Jian Chenran left the hospital.


    After tonight, he will take his two children to Iceland. Before that, he wants to see Lin Xiaodou again.


    After driving to the downstairs of Lin Xiaodou''s house, Jane Chenran made several calls, but Lin Xiaodou hung up, and there was no reply to her wechat.


    Jane stood downstairs in the morning, looked up at the direction of Lin Xiaodou''s balcony and murmured, "Xiaodou, do you really want to break everything between us?"


    After waiting downstairs for a long time, when Jane Chenran couldn''t help knocking upstairs, she saw Lin''s parents come out.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt." seeing Lin''s parents, Jane Chenran quickly bowed her head and said hello.


    "OK?" mother Lin looked at Jane Chenran sarcastically. "Do you think I look good?"


    Jane Chenran was stunned and said, "aunt, I''m sorry. There was some misunderstanding between me and Xiaodou. I hurt her."


    "You know you hurt her too." mother Lin''s eyes were red when she thought of her daughter''s tears every night. "Our Xiaodou has been taking out his heart and lungs for you for so many years. Is that what you have done to her? Jane Chenran, are you still human?"


    "I''m sorry, aunt," Jane Chenran apologized.


    "I''m sorry?" Lin Mu said, "what''s the use of you being sorry for me? You''re sorry for our Xiaodou! I thought you were reliable, but I didn''t expect you to be a scum!"


    Jane stood there in silence and didn''t answer back to Lin''s mother''s accusation.


    Lin''s father sighed, pulled Lin''s mother''s arm and said, "well, don''t say a few words."


    "Why can''t I say?" mother Lin was so angry that tears came down. She pointed to Jane Chenran and said, "this scum has hurt my daughter like that. Why can''t I scold him? I''ll not only scold him today, but also beat him!"


    As she spoke, Lin''s mother beat Jane Chenran.


    Jane Chenran still stood silent and let Lin''s mother beat her.


    Of course, Lin''s mother''s strength is not much compared with Jane Chenran, but she is angry and beaten and scratched. Soon, Jane Chenran''s arms and neck are covered with many scratches.


    "You scum, I let you bully my daughter and make you so heartless. I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" mother Lin beat her while crying.


    Lin Fu watched, angry and helpless.


    "I beat you to death. We Xiaodou are so good that you dare to bully her like this. When there is no one in the Lin family?"


    Lin''s mother was still venting, and her arm was suddenly stopped by Lin''s father.


    "You let me go, I have to kill this bastard today!" mother Lin scolded.


    "That''s enough!" father Lin shouted, "is it useful for you to kill him? Do you think Xiaodou will agree with you?"


    Mother Lin cried, "but why? Why should our daughter be wronged?"


    Lin''s father sighed and didn''t speak. He just took Lin''s mother''s shoulder and comforted, "well, let''s go home."


    When they turned to leave, Jane Chenran hurriedly called, "uncle and aunt, please let me see Xiaodou."


    Lin mother turned to stare at him, "don''t even think about it. Get out of here, or I''ll call the police and catch you!"


    "Aunt, please!" Jane Chenran begged, "I''m leaving tomorrow. Please let me see her."


    "I don''t care when you leave, get out of here!" mother Lin scolded angrily.


    Father Lin shook his head and said, "Jane Chenran, you''d better go."


    "Uncle, I..."


    As soon as Jane Chenran wanted to speak, she was interrupted by Lin''s father. "I don''t care what happened between you and Xiaodou. After all, you are all adults. You should make your own decisions about your feelings."


    After a pause, father Lin continued, "but as a person who came here and as Xiaodou''s father, I still want to talk to you."


    "Uncle, please speak." Jane listened carefully.


    Father Lin looked at Jane and said: "No matter what reason you want to separate from my daughter, now that you have decided to separate, please let her go and stop pestering like this. My daughter is a dead heart, and it''s hard to go out if she believes in a person. She liked you many years ago, and we didn''t like you at that time, but we couldn''t persuade her. After so many years, I thought you finally achieved good results But unexpectedly, it is still such an ending. Since you can''t give her happiness, please let go like a man and let her find her own happiness. "


    "Uncle, I just..."


    Jane Chenran opened her mouth to explain, but Lin''s father interrupted him again, "I don''t care what you are, and I don''t want to hear your explanation. Maybe you have a problem, but no matter what the problem is, it''s unforgivable here. Our Lin family is just a small family and can''t compare with your family. In the future, our daughter just needs to find an ordinary person to marry and teach her husband and son a plain life. We''ll be very satisfied, at least better than being scared with you ¡£¡±


    After listening to father Lin''s words, Jane Chen lowered her head in shame. "Uncle, I know I have brought Xiaodou many bad experiences, but please believe that I really love her and really want to be with her. Would you please give me a chance to explain?"


    "We said so much that you didn''t understand, did you?" Lin''s mother said angrily, "they all said they didn''t want to listen to you or see you again. Why are you so difficult? If you don''t go, I''ll call the police!"


    "I won''t go until I see Xiaodou today." Jane said stubbornly in the morning.


    "You!" mother Lin nodded angrily, "OK, you won''t go? I''ll call the police. When the police come, I''ll see if you can go!"


    With that, Lin''s mother took out her mobile phone and prepared to call the police. This time, even Lin''s father didn''t stop it.


    After all, he didn''t want his daughter to tangle with Jane Chenran again.


    "Mom."


    Before the police call was dialed out, a female voice behind him suddenly rang.


    They hurriedly looked over and saw Lin Xiaodou coming out of the corridor.


    "Mom, don''t call the police." Lin Xiaodou went to Lin''s mother, and the first sentence was this.


    "Xiaodou, why did you come down?" Lin''s mother looked at Lin Xiaodou and said anxiously, "it''s cool at night. You didn''t approve a shawl or something. What if it''s frozen?"


    "Mom, I''m fine." Lin Xiaodou smiled and comforted Lin''s mother. "I''ll come down for a while and go up right away."


    Mother Lin looked at her daughter. She turned her head and looked at Jane Chenran. Finally, she could only sigh: "well, you''re all down. Can I drive you back?"


    Lin Xiaodou smiled and said, "Mom, I''m really fine. You and dad go back first."


    "Then don''t delay too long." mother Lin asked, "send him a few words and come back. If he bullies you again, remember to shout for help. Your father and I are waiting for you at home."


    Listening to Lin''s mother''s nagging, Lin Xiaodou nodded seriously and said, "I know, mom."


    "Then I..."


    "Well, let''s go back first." Lin''s mother wanted to say again. Lin''s father had interrupted her and took her arm and walked back.


    After Lin''s parents left, Lin Xiaodou looked at the scratch on Jane Chenran''s arm and said, "sorry, my mother is just too worried about me. She doesn''t mean to hurt you. I''ll take you to the front drugstore to get some medicine and wipe it."


    "I don''t care." Jane Chenran shook her arm and said, "I don''t blame my aunt. It''s really my fault. She should treat me anyway."


    "You..." Lin Xiaodou just wanted to talk. A cool wind blew. Lengbuding made her sneeze.


    Jane hurriedly said, "wait for me."


    Then he turned and ran back to the car and took a coat. "Put it on and don''t catch a cold."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at the coat in his hand and a trace of complexity flashed in his eyes.


    She put this coat in Jane Chenran''s car. Because she was weak and couldn''t stand the cold, she prepared a coat in the car.


    Looking at the coat, Lin Xiaodou didn''t speak or reach for it.


    Jane Chenran silently put on her coat for Lin Xiaodou and carefully took out her hair.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at the clothes on his shoulder and whispered, "thank you."


    Jane Chenran had a pain in her eyes. "Xiaodou, is that the only way between us? Is there really no chance?"


    After a long silence, Lin Xiaodou shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just... I''m doing well now and don''t want to go back to the past. As for the future... I don''t know what will happen."


    Jane Chenran said sadly, "tomorrow I''m going to Iceland with Ruirui and Mo Tong. I don''t know how long it will take to come back, and I don''t know... Whether I can come back."


    Listening to his words, Lin Xiaodou stiffened and looked up at him.


    "Xiaodou..." Jane Chenran reached out and stroked Lin Xiaodou''s hair and said, "I know it''s useless for me to say anything now, but I still want to explain to you that I didn''t want to break up with you at the beginning. I just wanted to separate temporarily because I was afraid that you would be in danger if you stayed with me. I wanted to come back to you after this thing passed."


    "What about now?" Lin Xiaodou looked at Jane and said, "now, aren''t you afraid I''m in danger?"


    Jane smiled bitterly and nodded, "I''m afraid, I''m afraid. I don''t even know whether it''s right or wrong for me to come to you at the moment, but I''m leaving tomorrow. My heart hurts to death at the thought that I may never have a chance to see you again."


    After a pause, Jane Chenran grabbed Lin Xiaodou and put her hand on her heart to let her feel the beating of her heart. "Xiaodou, I''m here... Just beating for you."


    Lin Xiaodou looked up at Jane Chenran and listened to his moving words. Tears slowly flowed down.


    "Xiaodou..." Jane Chenran asked carefully while wiping Lin Xiaodou''s tears: "can you forgive me?"


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head in tears and said, "Chenran, I believe what you just said is true, but... Just as you are afraid, I will be afraid. Please forgive me for not having the courage to face those dangers with you."


    Jane Chenran was stunned. She looked at Lin Xiaodou and wanted to say more. Lin Xiaodou had smiled and stretched out his hand to cover his lips.


    "Chenran, shall we do this first?" Lin Xiaodou smiled and let his tears fall. "You try to live your life and take good care of Haixi and the children. I also try to live my life and take good care of... The people I care about. When everything is over, we... Will talk about other things?"


    "... OK." looking at Lin Xiaodou in front of him, Jane Chenran couldn''t say anything to refuse her. For a long time, he could only sigh out this word.


    After saying this word, Jane Chenran seemed to have lost all her strength. She couldn''t even do such a small action as pulling the corners of her lips.


    Lin Xiaodou smiled at him and said, "then go back earlier. I''ll go home, too."


    "Well, OK." Jane nodded.


    Lin Xiaodou returned his coat and turned upstairs.


    Jane Chenran''s eyes followed her until Lin Xiaodou''s figure completely disappeared. He was reluctant to divert his eyes.


    Behind the balcony window, Lin Xiaodou quietly looked at Jane Chenran, who was still standing foolishly downstairs, and her tears fell silently.


    She lowered her head, stroked her abdomen and murmured, "Chenran, I''m sorry. I don''t want to drag you down with myself and my children. You can go to help Haixi and the children at ease. Our children, I will protect him."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Gu Chenyi and Yunling took Gu Xiaomian to the hospital. Qin Zhixu and JOJO also rushed there.


    Jian Rui looked at everyone, tilted her head and said with a smile: "Grandpa and uncles, you don''t have to worry. Ruirui is not the first time to go, there will be no problem."


    Mo Tong heard Jian Rui''s words and looked up at her, but he didn''t ask much.


    In a few days here, he already knew that Jianrui didn''t confess everything to him, but what does that matter? If only she had treated him as a friend.


    Gu Xiaomian cried and dragged Jian Rui''s hand. "Rui Rui, when will you come back? I miss you. What should I do?"


    "Fool, I''m not flying to outer space. You can call me when you miss me." Jane Ruibai glanced at him.


    "But people want to play with you." Gu Xiaomian said wrongly, "without you, I don''t even feel sweet eating chocolate."


    Jian Rui poked Gu Xiaomian''s chubby face with her finger and said, "fat and soft, you can eat less. Didn''t you say you want to protect me? Do you rely on a body of fat to protect me?"


    "Of course not." Gu Xiaomian promised with a red face: "Ruirui, I will lose weight well. Recently, I asked my father to sign up for Taekwondo class. Don''t worry, I will grow up quickly and protect you."


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian''s serious appearance, smiled, nodded and said, "well, I believe you."


    After talking with Jian Rui, Gu Xiaomian went around Mo Tong''s bed, stretched out his hand to him and said, "are we brothers now?"


    Looking at Gu Xiaomian''s outstretched hand, Mo Tong also extended his hand and held it with him. He nodded seriously and said, "brother."


    "Since you are a brother, you should take good care of Rui Rui, don''t you know?" Gu Xiaomian asked like a little adult: "also, you should take good care of yourself. Don''t keep thinking about stuffy stomach and don''t be afraid of making stomach trouble."


    Mo Tong smiled and nodded, "don''t worry."


    Several adults standing by the bed were both pleased and distressed to see the children so.


    JOJO handed the magazine album she brought to Jian Rui and said, "this time the magazine couldn''t be made. I''m waiting for you to take it for me when you come back. You''re not allowed to break the appointment, okay?"


    "Mm-hmm." Jian Rui smiled, stretched out her little thumb and said, "Rui Rui will not break the appointment with JOJO''s brother."


    JOJO smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "take good care of yourself and your brother. Your mommy is very hard. Don''t make her too tired. JOJO''s brother will see you when he has time."


    "Well, Rui Rui has remembered that Rui Rui is waiting for JOJO''s brother in Iceland ~" Jian Rui hugged JOJO.


    Gu Chenyi turned to look at Jane Chenran and asked, "have you handled everything in your company? Do you want to help?"


    Jane shook her head and said, "there''s nothing to deal with. I''ve handed over all my duties."


    "That''s OK." Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "you don''t know how long you''re going. I''m really a little lonely! If you can''t leave me here, I really want to take my son to you."


    Jane said with a smile, "maybe we''ll come back to you soon."


    "Ha ha, welcome at any time!" Gu Chenyi smiled.


    They exchanged greetings for a long time before they left one after another. They didn''t need to be sent to the airport, because the matter was hidden and many people were exposed.


    Moreover, today is the wedding day of Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao. Gu Chenyi and Yun Ling still have big things to do. They have to go back and make arrangements early.


    Even Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang were advised by Jane Chenran to go back. Parting is inevitable. Why do you increase your sadness?


    Finally, there were only Jane Chenran and two children in the ward, as well as


    Looking at Qin Zhixu, who was still standing at the door, Jane asked suspiciously, "Why are you still here? Go back and rest assured that I will take good care of them."


    Qin Zhixu shook his head and took out his small luggage bag from behind. "I''ll go with you."


    "What?" Jane was stunned in the morning, then frowned and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Rui and looked at her face. Jian Chenran said, "atonement."


    Jane Chenran looked at his firm look and wanted to stop talking. Finally, she had to nod her head and say, "well, I can''t stop you if you really want to go, but you can explain to Ji Wei after you get there."


    Seeing his consent, Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "don''t worry, I reported it."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland welcomes a long lost guest today.


    Looking at lol who finally got home, Jane Haixi loosened her breath: "I''m still thinking about when you''ll arrive. At last, you''re here."


    Lol smiled and hugged Jane Haixi, but the smile on her face was no longer as bright as before, "sister Haixi."


    "Well, it''ll be all right when we get home." Jane Haixi painfully touched lol''s cheek and said, "we''ll solve other things. Don''t worry."


    "HMM." lol nodded, took a deep breath, pulled a big smile and said, "sister Haixi, I miss your cooking. I want to eat a lot of delicious food today!"


    "No problem!" Jane Haixi said with a smile, "sister Haixi will help you make whatever you want."


    "Hee hee ~" lol tilted her head, winked at Jane Haixi and said, "they don''t know I''m back? I''ll go in and scare them now."


    With that, lol tiptoed to Jian Yi''s room and quietly pushed the door open.


    "Dangdang! Miss Ben is back..."


    Before lol finished shouting, the whole person froze there, because there was a short blade across her neck, and Dou Ge, as big as a giant, was standing behind the door and staring at her warily.


    The wolf''s eyes made lol swallow her saliva. She had no doubt that if she moved her finger, the other party''s short blade would cut her neck in an instant.

 Chapter 183

    "Hello..." lol timidly looked at the short blade on her neck and looked at the giant man in front of her. She glanced at Jian Yi and Dou Ming behind the giant man and said, "I say, your way of welcome is too unique."


    Jian Yi and Dou Ming only then saw her. Dou Ming hurriedly came forward and opened his brother and said, "brother, this is my friend lol, uncle Luo''s daughter."


    After introducing lol, Dou Ming scratched his head and said to lol, "this is my brother. That... Sorry, we heard some strange footsteps. We thought it was the enemy."


    Lol gave him a white look and said, "won''t you look at the surveillance first? Miss Ben''s life will be scared by you."


    Dou Ge said calmly, "it''s too late. It takes too much time to watch the monitoring. It''s better to start first."


    Lol choked, turned to Dou Ming and asked, "are your people so strange?"


    Dou Ge looked at Dou Ming, nodded to lol and said, "my brother is really boring. It''s hard for you to make friends with him."


    "Poof!" lol burst out laughing.


    Dou Ming looked at his brother silently and said, "dear brother, people say hello."


    Dou Ge frowned and looked at him in confusion, "really? What''s strange about me?"


    Dou Ming: "


    Lol: "


    Or Jane Yi opened her mouth with understanding: "lol, come here now. Does it matter at home?"


    "It''s all right." lol waved her hand, walked up to Jian Yi, reached out and unkindly rubbed his hair and said with a smile, "tomorrow is your and Ruirui''s birthday. Of course I''ll be there in advance."


    When it comes to birthday, Jian Yi also smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if people don''t arrive. Just send the gift."


    "Cut ~" lol glanced at him and said, "sister, can I have less of your gift? Of course, I''ve already prepared it for you."


    "What is it?" asked Jian Yi curiously. Dou Ming also pricked up his ears.


    Lol smiled deeply and said to Jian Yi, "a very challenging problem, do you dare to take it?"


    "I can''t wait." Jian Yi said without hesitation.


    With a knowing smile, they understood many problems without saying so clearly.


    Dou Ming came over and said, "Hey, don''t forget me if you have any challenges."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t run away." lol smiled and grabbed Dou Ming''s shoulder and said, "what''s more, there''s something useful for you now."


    "What, where?" lol suddenly approached, which made Dou Ming blush and stammer.


    Lol smiled, pointed to the door and said, "my luggage is lying outside. Go and help me move in."


    "Oh, ok..." looking at lol''s smile, Dou Ming nodded.


    Seeing Dou Ming go out, Dou Ge said, "do you have much luggage? I can also help."


    Lol waved her hand in flattery and said, "no, no, I''m teasing him. The servant has already arranged my luggage for me."


    "Oh." Dou Ge nodded, then looked at Dou Ming who ran out foolishly, and suddenly felt very ashamed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    This day, Ning''s house, which has been deserted for a long time, suddenly became lively. There were lights and colors in front of the door, in sharp contrast to the silence a few days ago.


    There are also many reporters around. Although Ning Yun and his family are no better than before, it is also news in the end. According to the grapevine news, there will be explosive surprises at today''s wedding.


    Fu Jia.


    Ning Fubang sat in the yard and sighed in the direction of Ning''s house.


    Fu zuoan came over, patted him on the shoulder and comforted, "I still can''t rest assured?"


    Ning Fubang shook his head and said, "I just didn''t expect that evil barrier would get married at this time. His grandfather has just passed away, and the first seven hasn''t passed yet, so he... It''s a shame!"


    "Don''t think about it." Fu zuoan said, "some people''s hearts are made of iron. Even if you cover them with your heart blood, they won''t be hot."


    "Alas ~" Ning Fubang sighed heavily and didn''t speak.


    Fu zuoan didn''t say any more, but secretly asked people to prepare tranquilizers and heart first-aid drugs. At today''s wedding, he was afraid that Ning Fubang would still be stimulated after he knew the specific things.


    Take care of your family.


    Give Gu Xiaomian to the housekeeper. Gu Chenyi and Yunling sit in the car.


    Turning to look at the serious Yunling on his face, Gu Chenyi smiled and asked, "are you ready?"


    Yunling nodded, "I''ve been preparing for this moment for a long time."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Gu Chenyi said, "in fact, Ji Wei has arranged everything. We just need to make a string today and give everyone a big ending."


    "HMM." Yunling smiled and said, "that must be a happy ending for everyone."


    "Of course!" they looked at each other tacitly, and the car drove to Ning''s house like a string.


    Cloud house.


    Old lady Yun and father Yun are very excited to walk around Yun Xiaoxiao, especially old lady Yun is very nervous.


    Don''t forget, all her belongings are given to Yun Xiaoxiao.


    "Xiaoxiao, you''re going to someone else''s house today. Grandma can''t bear it." old lady Yun said holding Yun Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    "Grandma, don''t worry." Yun Xiaoxiao said with a smile, "I''ll be very happy."


    Cloud father looked at his daughter with a gorgeous smile and wondered.


    Generally, at this time, shouldn''t the daughter''s family say "I''ll often come back to see you". Why does Yun Xiaoxiao say that she will be very happy?


    What about them?


    Thinking of this, father Yun couldn''t help saying, "Xiaoxiao, your grandmother and I are very reluctant to give up you, and our family can''t live without you. Even if you married in the past, you should always come back."


    Yun Xiaoxiao smiled and looked at father Yun and said, "Dad, where did you say you went?"


    Still no positive answer.


    Cloud father''s heart suddenly clicked.


    The old lady Yun on one side didn''t notice anything. In her opinion, their cloud family is finally looking forward to this day. As long as today passes, Yun Xiaoxiao can get all the resources of Ning family, and then their cloud family can return to their previous glory.


    When the time came, accompanied by old lady Yun and father Yun, Yun Xiaoxiao took the gift car to Ning''s house respectively.


    The Ning family had already arranged the venue. As soon as Yun Xiaoxiao arrived, Ning Jikang couldn''t wait to welcome him up, took Yun Xiaoxiao''s hand and said with an expression: "Xiaoxiao, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    A happy smile appeared on Yun Xiaoxiao''s face. At this moment, she had been waiting for a long time.


    Ning Jia, she is finally going to be the master here!


    Because the Ning family had just held a funeral, the wedding was a lot rudimentary. Except for the master of ceremonies and servants, only a few people came as relatives and friends, and the rest sat on the guest seats, either passers-by a or a reporter.


    New people come on stage, make speeches, exchange rings


    After the master of ceremonies announced the ceremony, everyone stood up and applauded.


    Outside Ning''s house, Gu Chenyi, who heard the applause, turned to Yunling and said, "it seems that we are married. We can also appear."


    Yunling smiled and nodded, and walked into Ning''s house with Gu Chenyi.


    As soon as the two came in, the people who were bored a second ago suddenly burst into an uproar, especially the reporters who were about to doze off. The excited flash kept shooting at Gu Chenyi and Yunling.


    "President Gu, President Yun, how did you come to the wedding?"


    "It is rumored that you two and Ning Yun have broken up. Is it true?"


    "Are you two here today to congratulate Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao on their wedding?"


    ¡­¡­


    One sharp question after another was thrown out, and the faces of Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao on the stage were also ugly.


    "What''s the matter with these two people?" Ning Jikang angrily said: "they didn''t invite them. What are they doing here? I''ll let someone drive them out."


    "Wait." Yun Xiaoxiao grabbed Ning Jikang and said, "now all the reporters are staring. If we drive them out, wouldn''t it be rude of us?"


    Ning Jikang asked irritably, "what do you say?"


    Yun Xiaoxiao thought for a moment and said, "since they come to our wedding, we should treat them as guests. If we can really ease the relationship with them, our business will be much easier in the future."


    "You are still considerate." Ning Jikang secretly kissed Yun Xiaoxiao with a smile and said, "my wife is powerful."


    Yunxiaoxiao glanced at him and walked towards Gu Chenyi and Yunling with a smile.


    Seeing the heroine coming, the melon eaters consciously made way.


    Yunxiaoxiao walked up to Yunling and said with a smile, "brother, I''m so happy that you can come to my wedding."


    "Yes, yes." Ning Jikang also followed up with a smile and said, "visitors are guests. You can sit anywhere. Come and entertain your guests quickly!"


    Both sides seemed to be in harmony, which surprised the melon eaters.


    The reporter whispered: "it seems that Gu Chenyi and Yunling really came to the wedding."


    Reporter B shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. Mr. Gu and Mr. Yun don''t look like such a free person."


    Reporter C added: "it''s said that President Gu has always been generous, but as long as he is president Yun''s enemy, he can remember each other''s lifelong hatred, so I think Gu will never forgive the cloud family, nor will he sincerely come to the wedding of Ning Yun''s two families. There must be a lot of articles in it."


    "That''s not necessarily true." reporter Ding said, "haven''t you heard a word? There are no eternal friends and enemies in the world, especially in shopping malls."


    The melon eaters had a heated private discussion, but Gu Chenyi and Yunling smiled calmly. They neither responded to Yun Xiaoxiao''s words nor accepted Ning Jikang''s hospitality.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Yun Xiaoxiao and Ning Jikang were embarrassed there, neither entering nor retreating. For a moment, the whole hall was quiet.


    "President Gu, President Yun, are you two here today to congratulate the two newlyweds on their wedding?" a brave reporter asked again in the silence.


    This time Gu Chenyi didn''t ignore him, but smiled at him and said, "of course."


    I really came to the wedding!


    Gu Chenyi''s answer disappointed the people who ate melons, but let Yun Xiaoxiao and Ning Jikang breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just before they were relieved, they heard Gu Chenyi say, "we not only came to the wedding, but also brought a big gift."


    generous gift?


    Hearing these two words, the reporter''s flash recorder was busy again.


    The professional smell tells them that there must be a burst next.


    Yun Xiaoxiao said with a stiff smile, "President Gu, why are you so polite? It''s the best blessing for us if you can come. We can''t accept anything for your gift."


    Gu Chenyi put on a cruel smile at the corners of her mouth, stared at Yun Xiaoxiao and Ning Jikang darkly and said, "who said... I''m here to bless you?"


    This remark shocked the whole audience.


    The smile on Yun Xiaoxiao''s face couldn''t hold, "Mr. Gu, what do you mean by this?"


    "Literally." Gu Chenyi said, "it''s good for me to attend the wedding, but I''m just here to give gifts."


    Yun Xiaoxiao and Ning Jikang looked at each other and were alert.


    Yun Xiaoxiao turned to look at Yunling, who had not spoken for a long time, and said, "brother, can we resolve our family''s contradictions in private? Today is my happy day. You won''t have the heart to publicize our family''s ugliness here?"


    This seems to be pleading with Yunling, but it is also threatening.


    Yunxiaoxiao clearly means that as long as Yunling dares to mess around, she will tell Yunling''s black materials on the spot.


    Listening to her words, Yunling pulled down the corners of her mouth and said, "you can try."


    As soon as Yun Xiaoxiao froze, his face became more and more ugly.


    If she is tough, she can''t compare with Yunling, not to mention Gu Chenyi.


    Ning Jikang said coldly, "since I''m not here to bless you, I''m sorry our Ning family doesn''t welcome you."


    Then he said to the servants standing on both sides of the hall, "come and drive them out!"


    Yun Xiaoxiao didn''t stop this time. Although it''s stupid to be an enemy with Gu Chenyi Yunling, it''s better than not even having the qualification to be an enemy.


    Although Yun Xiaoxiao doesn''t know what Gu Chenyi''s purpose of coming here today is, her intuition tells her that she can''t let them say it.


    Looking at the servant, Gu Chenyi was not nervous at all. He just raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    In an instant, more than ten bodyguards in suits poured into Ning''s door, easily controlling Ning''s servants.


    "You..." looking at those bodyguards who swarmed in, Ning Jikang immediately panicked, "who allowed you to come in? I tell you, you broke into a private house, you know? I can sue you!"


    Gu Chenyi sneered: "before suing them, you''d better deal with your own affairs first."


    "I, what''s the matter with me?" Ning Jikang asked with his neck stuck. "I''m Frank and bold. Don''t slander me here!"


    "Slander?" Gu Chenyi sneered, took out a transparent document bag and said to Ning Jikang: "There''s all the evidence inside. It can be proved that you sent someone to kill the fetus in Wen Qingnuan''s belly. Your own flesh and blood was mutilated by its own father before it was born. It''s also you who killed your own mother Xu Hui for your future six months ago."


    what?!


    Hearing Gu Chenyi''s words, everyone was stunned.


    Although they had a hunch that the melon would not be small today, they didn''t expect it to be so big.


    At the moment, everyone looked at Ning Jikang with the meaning of interrogation and a trace of fear.


    A man who kills his mother and destroys his son, what else can he do?


    Lianyun Xiaoxiao looked at Ning Jikang in shock. Although she knew that Ning Jikang was cruel, she didn''t expect that even his biological mother


    "You, you talk nonsense!" Ning Jikang angrily pointed to Gu Chenyi and scolded, "don''t talk about it here. Don''t think I dare not do anything to you."


    "Blasphemous?" Gu Chenyi said with a slow smile: "I have submitted all the evidence. The police are on the way. You won''t know if you are blasphemous here for a while."


    "I, you..." listen, the police will arrive soon. Ning Jikang immediately panicked and even stammered.


    Yun Xiaoxiao frowned and said, "Mr. Gu, no matter what happens, please leave here and talk about it again?"


    "That''s not good." Gu Chenyi looked at Yun Xiaoxiao and said with a bloody smile, "if you leave here, don''t you fall into Ning Jikang''s infidelity and unfilial?"


    People: "..." haven''t you made him an unfaithful and unfilial man yet?


    Hearing Gu Chenyi mention his name again, Ning Jikang almost collapsed, "don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t do anything else!"


    "Oh ~" Gu Chenyi suddenly realized, "so you admit that you did what I just said to kill your son and mother?"


    "I, I didn''t!" Ning Jikang denied loudly, but his trembling hands and the cold sweat on his face had betrayed him.


    "Don''t worry, there are so many things for you." Gu Chenyi smiled, turned his head and said to Yun Xiaoxiao, "now, I have a big gift for you."


    "I don''t want it!" Yun Xiaoxiao immediately refused.


    "That''s not good." Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "after all, this is the Ning family. Old master Ning is the spirit of heaven. If he knows that the person who killed him has become his granddaughter-in-law, he may die in peace."


    "What?"


    They were shocked again. They thought Gu Chenyi was a scum. Unexpectedly, Lianyun Xiaoxiao''s hands and feet were not clean.


    Old lady Yun fainted when she heard Gu Chenyi''s words, while father Yun slipped away from the door while no one was paying attention.


    "Xiaoxiao, you..." Ning Jikang looked at Yun Xiaoxiao incredulously. "Why, why did you do this?"


    "I, I didn''t..." Yun Xiaoxiao shook his head in panic and said, "it''s not me, I didn''t, I didn''t..."


    Yunling looked at yunxiaoxiao and said, "we have handed over all the evidence to the police. Someone will arrest you later."


    As soon as his voice fell, a siren sounded at the door.


    Hearing this sound, Ning Jikang turned and ran without saying a word.


    Gu Chenyi had been guarding against him for a long time. As soon as he moved, his bodyguard caught him.


    Yun Xiaoxiao can''t run when he sees it. He is flustered and wants to find old lady Yun and father Yun, but he sees old lady Yun fainting in the corner, and father Yun has long disappeared.


    Yun Xiaoxiao sat paralyzed on the ground.


    Yunling looked at her and said, "if you do more injustice, you will die. If you knew so, why did you do it at the beginning?"


    "I didn''t mean it, I really didn''t mean it..." Yun Xiaoxiao cried and shook his head and said, "he didn''t agree with me to marry, so I..."


    While crying, Yun Xiaoxiao knelt on the ground and hugged Yun Ling''s thigh and said, "brother, brother, help me, help me, I''m your sister! We all have the blood of the cloud family. You can''t die."


    Yunling pursed her lips and didn''t speak. Gu Chenyi saw this and pulled him behind her. Leng Sheng said to yunxiaoxiao, "there is a law to punish you for your mistakes."


    While talking, police officers came in and tortured them.


    Ning Jikang''s face was dead gray, while Yun Xiaoxiao was frantically crying and struggling, "I don''t want to, I don''t want to go... Brother, brother, help me!"


    Yunling didn''t speak. She just watched the police car take them away and slowly loosened her fingers.


    Gu Chenyi looked at him, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s the end."


    Yunling nodded and said, "well, it''s over at last."

 Chapter 184

    On that day, the same thing was reported in the headlines, that is, the marriage of Ning Yun and his family.


    This time, Ning Jikang can finally get on the news without relying on Ning Jiwei''s relationship, but this is also his last time on the news.


    Everyone is feeling that the Ning Yun family, which originally declined, could not have gone to death so soon. However, the future generations of the family have no ambition and brain. They don''t say they have made big mistakes, and they also involve the family to pay the bill together.


    While eating this amazing melon, we will also think of Ning Ji and Yun Ling, who supported the two families.


    Before, I only knew that they were powerful, but now I am surprised that this man is not ordinary.


    If we can support Ning family and Yun family, we have to ensure that they are not played by the family. What a powerful means can Ning Ji and Yun Ling do it.


    At the same time, we are also glad that they have long been out of the sea of suffering, otherwise they have to wipe their ass for Ning Jikang and Yun Xiaoxiao.


    Fu Jia.


    Fu zuoan had heard the news for a long time, but he didn''t dare to make a statement. He also told the servants not to talk disorderly. At the same time, he didn''t have time to watch mobile phones and TV on the pretext of playing chess with Ning Fubang.


    In short, those bad news can be concealed for a while.


    Ning Fubang was cold about Ning Jikang''s actions, but he couldn''t help worrying about him. In addition, the marriage between Ning Yun and his family seemed too quiet today, which always made Ning Fubang have an ominous premonition. He was restless all day and always felt that something had happened.


    After a game of chess, Fu zuoan found a servant to cut fruit for Ning Fubang, and he went to the bathroom.


    Ning Fubang took the chessboard and was about to touch one side of the mobile phone to have a look. Before he picked it up, the servant handed over the quickly cut apple, "Ning Lao, you eat fruit."


    Ning Fubang waved his hand and said, "thank you. I won''t eat."


    With that, Ning Fubang looked down again and wanted to see his mobile phone.


    The servant looked at his movements and felt bad at once.


    Sooner or later, the servant picked up the tea on the tea table and handed it to Ning Fubang, "Ning Lao, you drink tea..."


    Without speaking, the tea cup "accidentally" hit Ning Fubang''s arm and "coincidentally" sprinkled on the mobile phone screen.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." the servant grabbed the wet mobile phone and said, "Ning Lao, I really didn''t mean it. Don''t worry, I''ll take the mobile phone to repair it and I''ll fix it for you!"


    "No, I''ll have a look first. Maybe it''s not broken." Ning Fubang wanted to get his cell phone back as he said.


    The servant hurriedly said, "it''s definitely useless when it''s so wet. I''d better take it to repair it for you."


    With that, he ran out with his mobile phone without waiting for Ning Fubang to finish.


    Looking at the figure of the servant running away in a hurry, Ning Fubang was more suspicious.


    He looked at the TV hanging on the wall and wanted to turn it on, but he couldn''t even find the remote control.


    One or two strange things are linked together, which makes Ning Fubang more and more uneasy.


    He turned to look at the fixed line on one side and went over to call the driver at home.


    "Hey, Lao Chen, there''s something I want to ask you..."


    ¡­¡­


    When Fu zuoan came out of the bathroom, he was still thinking about what to do for a while. He was almost vomiting when playing chess.


    But before he reached the living room, he heard the scream of the servant.


    Fu zuoan hurried over and saw Ning Fubang''s whole person falling to the ground, convulsing constantly, and foaming at the corners of his mouth.


    "Call the doctor quickly. Where''s the medicine? Get the medicine quickly!" Fu zuoan snapped.


    When Ning Fubang woke up again, he was already in the hospital.


    Looking at the familiar ward, Ning Fubang only felt desolate.


    Seeing him wake up, Fu zuoan hurriedly asked, "Fubang, how are you feeling?"


    Ning Fubang''s eyes were slightly wet, looked at Fu zuoan and said, "Fu Lao, you already knew, didn''t you? You already knew what those two bastards did, didn''t you?"


    Fu zuoan was stunned and sighed. "I''ve been afraid to tell you. I''m afraid you''ll be stimulated. I didn''t expect you to know."


    "This bastard, bastard!"


    Ning Fubang beat the hospital bed and sobbed, "how can they do such a thing? How can they..."


    "Don''t think about it." Fu zuoan comforted, "your own body is the most important right now. Don''t be angry with them."


    Ning Fubang shook his head in pain and said, "I am an old bone. What does it mean to live or not? Ning''s family is broken in my hands. I have no face to see my ancestors until I die!"


    Fu zuoan looked at him, shook his head and sighed, "Fubang, don''t always blame yourself. No matter how many things have happened in Ning family, no matter how few mistakes Ning Jikang has made, these are the past. We can''t change the past, we can only look forward."


    "Look forward..." Ning Fubang said desperately, "what else can I see?"


    "Jiwei." Fu zuoan said, "Jiwei needs you, and Haixi and the children need you. Do you have the heart to make Yiyi and ruiruirui sad?"


    "Ji Wei, Yi Yi, Rui Rui..." Ning Fubang said, "but Ji Wei returned to Mo''s house. He will have his own father soon. Yi Yi and Rui Rui will also have their own grandfather. I......"


    "If you say that, I''ll be angry." Fu zuoan frowned and said, "don''t you know who Ji Wei is? Besides, even if Yiyi and ruiruirui have a real grandfather, are you going to leave them alone?"


    Ning Fubang was stunned. He seemed to understand Fu zuoan''s words. He nodded, stretched out his hand and wiped his tears and said, "you''re right. I have to help Ji Wei and take care of Yiyi and Ruirui. I can''t make my other son sad because of an asshole''s son."


    "That''s right." when Fu zuoan saw that he wanted to understand, he was finally relieved. "I promised Ji Wei that I would take good care of you. If something happened to you, how can I tell him."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Night, Iceland.


    Jian Haixi stood anxiously waiting at the airport. Dou Ge stood next to her and looked at her on tiptoe. He shook the sign in his hand and said, "don''t worry, I''m so high and the sign is so big that they can see it as long as they come out."


    "I''m not worried." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I''m just excited to see Ruirui right away."


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and suddenly had a feeling of envy in his heart.


    I don''t know what good Ning Jiwei did in his last life. Only in this life can he get Jian Haixi''s love.


    On the other side, Qin Zhixu asks Jian Rui to sit on her shoulder and walk out. However, Jian Chen holds Mo Tong in one hand and the suitcase in the other.


    "Nephew, go faster and faster." Jianrui urged, "Mommy must be in a hurry. We need to find her quickly."


    Qin Zhixu said, "I said, little martial uncle, your martial nephew, I still have luggage in my hand, and I have to drop you. I can''t speed up."


    "I won''t fall down." Jian Rui said, tightening Qin Zhixu''s neck and said, "look how stable I hold, hurry up."


    "Cough..." Qin Zhixu coughed when she strangled him. "If you strangle me again, I''ll burp and fart."


    Behind them, Jane Chenran smiled and shook her head and said, "stop it, you two. It''s time for Haixi to say you again later."


    Mo Tong looked at him and said, "I can go by myself."


    Jane Chenran smiled and touched his head and said, "sick children should listen to adults. Hold them obediently and don''t let go, you know?"


    "Oh ~" Mo Tong nodded obediently. Since he lived in the same ward with Jianrui, his life has started a completely different change and began to... Live like a normal child.


    As soon as the four came out, they saw a sea of people on both sides of the channel picking up people.


    Jianrui looked around anxiously, "where''s Mommy? Where''s Mommy?"


    Jane Chenran and others are also looking for it, but there are so many people here. It''s really hard to find it for a moment.


    Suddenly, Mo Tong said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, look at the giant over there."


    "Giant?"


    Jian Rui looked at it curiously. Sure enough, she saw a particularly eye-catching man standing there holding a sign that said Jian Rui and Jian Chenran. Looking next to the giant, Jian Rui suddenly brightened her eyes, "Mommy!"


    Jian Haixi was worried that she couldn''t find anyone. She suddenly heard her daughter''s clear voice, and then saw Jian Rui "riding" Qin Zhixu.


    "Mommy, Mommy!" as soon as she got to jianhaixi, Jianrui slipped down from Qin Zhixu and got into jianhaixi''s arms, "Mommy, I finally saw you. Ruiruirui misses you so much!"


    "Mommy wants Rui too." Jian Haixi hugged her daughter, fondled her cheek and asked, "is it still painful?"


    "It doesn''t hurt." Jian Rui shook her head and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. Ruirui has nothing to do now."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief. Although she knew that Jian Rui had not been hurt this time, she was always worried before she saw anyone.


    Qin Zhi Xu said with a smile, "just be at ease. This girl has a good spirit all the way. Even Chen Ran and I can''t compare with her."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I see. It''s hard for you and my brother."


    "That''s not right, so go back and make me something delicious." Qin Zhi Xu Chaojian Haixi blinked and said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all ready." after Jian Haixi said, he turned to Mo Tong in Jian Chenran''s arms, stretched out his hand and touched his head with a smile and said, "finally, we''re here. We''ll be a family in the future."


    "Aunt..." Mo Tong looked at Jian Haixi with guilt, "I''m sorry, if it weren''t for me, Ruirui wouldn''t be hurt..."


    "Well, there''s no need to say these things." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "go home and have dinner with your aunt."


    Looking at the smile on Jian Haixi''s face, Mo Tong nodded and said, "well."


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Chenran. Naturally, the brother and sister didn''t have to say much. It was enough to look at each other and smile.


    "Well, this friend..." Qin Zhixu looked at Dou Ge standing next to him. "Next, Qin Zhixu, what do you call him?"


    "Dou Ge." Dou Ge said simply.


    "Er..." Qin Zhixu choked, turned to look at Jian Haixi and winked at her - your friend is strange enough.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "well, let''s go back first. Everyone is waiting at home."


    On the way home, Jian Rui lay in Jian Haixi''s arms and looked curiously at Dou Ge, who picked up three luggage bags.


    Dou Ge saw her look over and looked at her, "what''s up?"


    "Huh? What?"


    Thinking he was talking to himself, Jane Haixi turned back and asked.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Rui. Jian Rui swallowed her saliva and asked carefully, "Uncle Dou Ge, how do you grow so tall?"


    Dou Ge thought and said, "it''s nothing special, just eat more and exercise more."


    Jian Rui nodded thoughtfully and turned to Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, turn back and tell Gu Ruan that he has eaten enough, but he doesn''t exercise. When can he become a tough man like Uncle Dou Ge?"


    "Tough guy?" Dou Ge was confused about this word.


    Jian Rui kindly explained, "tough guy means uncle Dou Ge, you are very man, very manly, especially handsome!"


    "Oh." Dou Ge nodded and looked at Jian Haixi, "am I a tough guy?"


    "Ah?" Jian Haixi didn''t expect him to ask himself. He was stunned, smiled and nodded: "of course, where you go is everyone''s backer, okay."


    Listening to Jane Haixi praising himself, Dou Ge nodded with satisfaction, and the corners of his lips slightly hooked up and said, "that''s not bad."


    In order to help Gu Ruan ask the secret of turning into a "tough guy", Jian Rui is learning from Dou Ge all the way.


    They are big and small, cute and clever. It''s rare to talk.


    Qin Zhixu said jealously, "Ruirui, you have a new uncle and abandoned me so soon?"


    "Oh, nephew, don''t be so stingy." Jian Rui touched Qin Zhixu''s hair and said, "anyway, you''re going to see your master soon. Find him to play with you."


    Master


    Qin knows that Xu''s face turns black and asks Jian Yi to play. He''s afraid he''ll be killed.


    Half an hour later, they finally arrived at Luo''s villa.


    Lol had been waiting at the door for a long time. Seeing them coming, she hurriedly said to Jian Yi, "come, come!"


    Then he hurried out to meet, "Ruirui, my dear little Rui ~"


    "Hee hee ~ sister lol!" seeing lol, Jianrui happily hugged each other, which was a big bar.


    Lol was satisfied and returned to her, took her hand and said, "hurry up, your brother is about to become a sister stone."


    Jianrui smiled, nodded, trotted to the house.


    In the living room, Jian Yi is in a wheelchair and Dou Ming is sitting on the sofa next to him.


    As soon as Jian Rui entered the door, she stretched out her arms and went straight to Jian Yi, "brother!"


    Looking at her younger sister who can still open her teeth and claws, Jian Yi was as relieved as Jian Haixi. She smiled and said, "I''m relieved to see you like this."


    Jian Rui ran to Jian Yi, squatted down and hugged him and said, "don''t worry at all. Well, I''m your sister. With a brother like you, how can my sister be bad?"


    Jane Yi thought for a moment, smiled and nodded. "It makes sense."


    Jian Rui tilted her head and smiled. She turned to Dou Ming and waved, "Hello, brother Dou Ming!"


    Dou Ming nodded, abruptly pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "hello."


    At this time, the people also came in.


    Seeing Jian Yi in a wheelchair, Jian Chenran and Qin Zhixu Deng were stunned.


    All the things I heard before are not as shocked as seeing Jian Yi now.


    The unusually thin body and the mottled scars on her face made Jane turn her back after only one look.


    Looking at the way he secretly wiped his tears, Jian Haixi patted him on the back and said, "brother, it''s all over."


    Jian Chenran nodded, reached out to wipe away her tears, strode to Jian Yi, squatted down, reached out to touch his head and choked, "good boy!"


    Jian Yi stretched out his arm and hugged him and said, "uncle."


    "I, I''ll go out first." Qin Zhixu said, turned and ran away.


    Even if he knows that Qin Tian is dead, Jian Haixi and they won''t anger him, but looking at Jian Yi like that, Qin Zhixu still can''t help blaming himself and feeling guilty.


    As soon as he walked out of the gate, Qin Zhixu slapped himself in the face.


    Jian Haixi followed him out. Seeing this, he sighed and said, "why do you need it?"


    Qin Zhixu shook his head and said, "I''m just... Uncomfortable. Go first and I''ll be fine in a minute."


    Jian Haixi sighed and could only turn back to the house to let Qin Zhixu calm down.


    In the living room, Mo Tong was also stunned.


    He had always thought that Jian Yi was dead, but he didn''t expect that he was still alive. What''s more, he would become like this.


    Jian Rui took Mo Tong to Jian Yi and said, "brother, this is mo Tong. Although the housekeeper is a bad man, Mo Tong is not bad. He will live with us in the future."


    Jian Yi glanced at her with a smile and said, "I see. You finally have another person to bully, don''t you?"


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue and said, "bad brother, you''ll scare Mo Tong away."


    Jian Yi smiled, turned to Mo Tong, held out his hand and said, "Hello, I''m Jian Yi, Jian Rui''s brother."


    "I, I''m Mo Tong." Mo Tong stretched out his hand.


    Jian Yi shook hands with him, smiled and said, "welcome to our family."


    Mo Tong was stunned, looked at the sincere smile in Jian Yi''s eyes, bowed his head and said, "I, I will try."


    Try to be good to you and try to repay you for giving me a new life.


    Jian Haixi came over, smiled and touched Mo Tong''s head and said, "silly child, this will be your home in the future. Home is not a place to work hard, but a place to relax. Here, you can do whatever you want, without working hard for anyone or being obedient for anyone."


    Mo Tong stared at Jian Haixi in a daze, "I, can I?"


    "Why not?" said Jian Haixi with a smile. "Just use your most comfortable state."


    "Mommy, Mommy." Jian Rui came over with a smile and took Mo Tong with one hand and Jian Yi with the other. "This task is up to my brother and me to ensure that Mo tong can successfully integrate into our family."


    "Er..." Jian Haixi paused, looked at Jian Rui and said, "baby, Mommy, just leave it to your brother. You''d better... Don''t bother more."


    "Why?" asked Jianrui curiously.


    Jian Yibai glanced at him and said, "I was afraid you would teach Mo Tong badly."


    "I won''t teach Mo Tong bad!" Jian Rui glared at Jian Yi angrily. "Bad brother, you''re bad!"


    As she said, Jian Rui pulled Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, don''t play with my brother. He''s the worst."


    "Oh." Mo Tong nodded obediently.


    Jane eyed her child, and her eyebrows slightly picked up: "you want to be clear, this family... Who has the final say?"


    Mo Tong looked at Jane and looked at Jane. Finally, he opened up two men and then went behind him. He said, "aunt has the final say."


    "Poof!" lol, who was watching the play, couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 185

    Jian Yi looks at the "honest child" hiding behind Jian Haixi, turns his eyes and says to Jian Rui, "see, he doesn''t need us to take him at all."


    Jian Rui rarely unified the battlefield with her brother. She nodded and looked at Mo Tong sadly and said, "Hey, Mo Tong, you really make me sad."


    "I..."


    Looking at Jian Rui''s tangled little face, Mo Tong was stunned and lowered his head for a moment.


    Just when Jian Rui thought he would stand by her side, Mo Tong suddenly whispered to Jian Haixi, "aunt, I want to see my room and tidy up my things. Can you take me there?"


    People: "


    Jian Yi smiled and said to Jian Rui, "look, you think you brought back a little white rabbit, but it''s actually a little fox."


    Jian Rui stared at Mo Tong angrily, "Mo Tong, I solemnly tell you, I''m really going to be angry!"


    "Ruirui, don''t be angry." Mo Tong blinked and said, "I''ll come to you when I finish packing ~"


    With that, Mo Tong took Jian Haixi and left, "aunt, I didn''t bring much of my own clothes. Can you buy them for me?"


    "Of course." Jian Haixi looked at Mo Tong, who was very similar to Jian Yi''s little fox. He was funny and liked it very much. He simply took him to the room.


    "Mommy!" seeing Jian Haixi holding Mo Tong, Jian Rui stamped her feet angrily behind her.


    Jian Haixi looked back and said with a smile, "Ruirui is good. Play with your brother first."


    Then he left without looking back, holding Mo Tong''s head.


    "Ah, I''m so angry!" Jianrui said crazily, "Mo Tong, I brought you against my brother, not to let you rob Mommy with me!"


    Jian Yi looked at the crazy Jian Rui sympathetically and said, "Ruirui, you''re going to be finished."


    "What, I''m finished?" asked Jianrui suspiciously.


    Jian Yi put on a joking smile at the corner of his lips and said solemnly, "look, there are three children in our family now. I''m sick. Of course, I''ll take most of Mommy''s love. Mo Tong is new again, and he''s so good. Mommy must like to take care of him. Don''t you become the one left out by mommy?"


    Listening to Jian Yi''s analysis, Jian Rui was stunned. She thought about it and nodded: "brother, you have a point."


    Next to Jane Chenran, there is a black line on her face. Does it make sense? Why didn''t he think?


    Lol had already laughed from the sofa to the floor with her stomach. She was even more happy to listen to Jane Yi''s words.


    Jian Yi is still bluffing his own sister seriously, "of course what I said is reasonable, so you should listen to me from now on, so I can help you for the sake of our brothers and sisters, otherwise you will..."


    "I see!"


    Before Jian Yi finished speaking, she saw Jian Rui suddenly jump up with bright eyes. "Brother, you''re right, so I decided that from today on, I''ll be mommy''s little cotton padded jacket. It''s not important whether it''s close or not. The important thing is to stick close to Mommy. In this way, the person Mommy sees most every day is me, and the nature she pays most attention to is me!"


    With that, Jian Rui can''t wait to run to Jian Haixi who left with Mo Tong, "Mommy, Mommy, wait for Ruirui, Rui Rui has to clean up the room!"


    Looking at her sister running away like a gust of wind, Jian Yi can only swallow her words back to her stomach.


    For this magical development scene, Jane Chenran also shook her head funny.


    Of the three children, Jian Yi is smart and Mo Tong is clever. One of them is Jian Rui. They are both ancient and strange and don''t play cards according to common sense.


    This family seems to be getting lively!


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Zhixu stood outside for a long time. The laughter and laughter in the living room made him feel very complicated.


    In fact, a large part of the reason why he chose to come here is to investigate the cause of Qin Tian''s death and who her child''s father is.


    But now looking at Jian Yi, he suddenly feels very selfish.


    In fact, he should have come here to make atonement, but he didn''t.


    Now he comes here, but the main reason is not because of Jian Yi.


    This cognition made Qin Zhixu very tired of himself. The longer he stood outside, the less he could walk in.


    Qin Zhixu looked back at the closed door, walked out to the street and squatted down.


    After a moment of silence, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, brother Qin?"


    Wan Yuqing''s soft and waxy voice penetrated Qin Zhixu''s ears through his mobile phone, making his irritable and depressed heart feel like a ray of sunshine.


    He didn''t know why he thought of her at this time and would call her.


    But at that moment, the finger seemed to have its own consciousness, crossed the command of the brain and directly pressed the number.


    "Brother Qin, is that you?"


    Didn''t hear Qin Zhixu''s voice, Wan Yuqing asked carefully.


    "Well, it''s me." Qin Zhixu took a deep breath and tried not to show his emotions differently.


    "Elder brother Qin, what can I do for you?" Wan Yuqing asked.


    "Nothing." Qin Zhixu said, "are you still working? If you''re busy..."


    "No, no, I''m not busy." Wan Yuqing hurriedly said, "boss JOJO doesn''t have to work today, and I have a holiday."


    "Oh." Qin Zhixu answered and didn''t speak again.


    There was an inexplicable silence between them. For a long time, Wan Yuqing said, "brother Qin, thank you."


    "Thank me?" Qin Zhixu said inexplicably, "thank me for what?"


    "Thank you for inviting me to dinner last time." Wan Yuqing said with a smile: "night, night, remember?"


    "Oh, you said that time." Qin Zhixu pulled down the corners of his mouth. That day, he just came out after watching Qin Tian. If it hadn''t been for WAN Yuqing, he might have gone home alone.


    Thinking of this, Qin Zhixu suddenly smiled.


    "Elder brother Qin, what are you laughing at?" Wan Yuqing asked.


    "Nothing, just suddenly thought of..." Qin Zhixu paused and then said, "I just suddenly found that you accompany me every time I''m in a bad mood."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned and asked after a while, "brother Qin, are you in a bad mood? Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing''s wrong, you don''t have to worry." Qin Zhixu said, "I just can''t think about it."


    "Can''t think of it?"


    As soon as Qin Zhixu said he couldn''t take it easy, Wan Yuqing immediately panicked, "brother Qin, don''t do anything stupid. Where are you now, or I''ll find you."


    Qin Zhixu smiled, "silly girl, what do you think? I just said I''m a little upset and didn''t do anything stupid."


    Wan Yuqing was relieved, "Oh, that''s good... It''s not good, it''s just... Brother Qin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Listening to the little girl, she was really worried. Qin knew Xu Caidao: "I was trapped by some old things."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned and asked, "is it related to Qin Tian?"


    "HMM." Qin Zhixu didn''t hide it from her, and simply said, "Qin Tian once did a great wrong. I thought I had been atoning for her all the time, but today I know that what I did is very little. The more they don''t blame me, the more I hate myself..."


    Wan Yuqing listened to Qin Zhixu quietly. These things he had never told anyone, so he slowly told her across his cell phone.


    After listening to Qin Zhixu''s words, Wan Yuqing sighed and said, "brother Qin, have you ever thought that your escape is the second harm to them?"


    "Secondary injury?" Qin knew Xu Leng and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Wan Yuqing Road: "Qin Tian''s business has nothing to do with you. In everyone''s eyes, you are always their friend. Everyone also sees all your efforts. As you said, no matter Ning Jiwei or Gu Chenyi, they are not ordinary people. If they don''t really recognize you, they won''t tell you anything. But brother Qin, you are so self loathing now Yes, if I were the one who was hurt by Qin Tian, I would recall the terrible time in the past again because of your escape, and I would recall the pain again. That''s why I said, "you are hurting them again."


    "I didn''t think so..." Qin Zhixu Leng said, "what should I do?"


    "Go in and face everyone." Wan Yuqing encouraged, "brother Qin, you should trust your friends. If you have something to say, it''s much better to put everything in your heart."


    "I see." Qin Zhixu said sincerely, "thank you Yuqing."


    Wan Yuqing said with a smile, "you''re welcome. I don''t know if this method works. Go in quickly. If there is progress, don''t forget to tell me. I''ll worry."


    "Well," said Qin Zhixu, "then I''ll go first and call you back."


    After hanging up, Qin Zhixu took a deep breath, opened the door and walked into the living room.


    As soon as he came in, the living room became quiet.


    Jian Yi looked at him with an eyebrow and said, "apprentice, why don''t you salute when you see the teacher? Do you want to take you to eat chicken for the teacher?"


    Qin Zhixu coughed awkwardly. As soon as he wanted to talk, he saw Jian Rui running out.


    "Ah, isn''t this little martial nephew?" Jian Rui ran to Jian Yi with a smile and said, "brother, your method is so easy to use. My little martial nephew not only called me little martial uncle, but also let me sit on my shoulder when I got off the plane ~"


    "What''s the way?" lol asked curiously.


    After all, it''s certainly not an ordinary trick to summon Qin Zhixu, a proud man.


    Jian Yi smiled lightly and said, "it''s nothing, just playing a few games with my apprentice."


    "That''s it?" lol and Jane were puzzled. Although they knew that Qin Zhixu was a game maniac, if the game could make Qin Zhixu compromise, everyone would have played the game long ago.


    "Of course there''s something else." Jian Yi squints at Qin Zhi and Xu laughs, "apprentice, do you think I should say it?"


    "Cough..." Qin Zhixu scratched his hair with a guilty conscience and said, "this little thing is not worth mentioning. Don''t say it yet."


    Jian Yi said with a smile, "it depends on what you do."


    Qin Zhixu rolled his eyes and had to come forward and say honestly, "master."


    "And I, and I!" Jianrui excitedly pointed to herself.


    Qin Zhixu looked at her reluctantly and shouted, "little martial uncle ~"


    "Martial nephew, you are so good!" said Jane Rui with a smile.


    Jian Yi nodded with satisfaction, pointed to his wheelchair and said, "let''s go. Now push the teacher back to the room. Your skin was good last time. I like it very much."


    Qin knew Xu''s steps stumbled and almost didn''t kneel on the ground. "Master, I''m called master, so I don''t have to send skin?"


    Jian Yi shook his head and said, "no, no, that''s the rule of our school. We can''t mess with it."


    Shit school!


    Qin knows Xu is upset, but he can only push Jian Yi back to his room.


    At the moment, there was no self loathing and depression in his heart, but it was all meat pain.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, people gathered around the table and ate the most suitable hot pot for many people.


    Just to take care of Jian Yi and Mo Tong, the bottom of the pot is clear and moist.


    Mo Tong sat next to Jian Haixi and felt the warmth of home for the first time.


    In his cognition, home is used to learn and be punished, but he doesn''t know that the original home can be as relaxed and warm as it is now.


    After dinner, a nanny came to clean up the dishes and chopsticks.


    Luo''er and Qin Zhixu took over the task of "taking care of" the three children together. To be exact, they played crazy with the three children.


    To be more precise, a group of young children play games together.


    Later, even Dou Ge and Dou Ming joined in.


    Listening to the continuous sound of games in the room and the occasional howling of Qin Zhixu, Jian Haixi shook his head with a smile and said, "in the past, it was said that hot pot is the fastest way to make everyone become friends. Now I think the game is."


    Jane nodded and said, "indeed."


    Jian Haixi looked at him thoughtfully and asked, "brother, did you come to talk to Xiaodou this time? Does it really matter to leave her alone?"


    Listening to Jian Haixi mention Lin Xiaodou, Jane stiffened in the morning and said something unnaturally: "no, it''s all right."


    Looking at his appearance, Jane Haixi frowned and said, "brother, do you and I still have to lie?"


    Jane Chenran was silent, but she still didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi looked at him in silence and became more worried. He couldn''t help but hurry up and said, "brother, tell me, you don''t say I called Xiaodou."


    "Don''t call." Jane hurriedly said, "I said, don''t call her."


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "We... Broke up."


    "What?" Jian Haixi was shocked and looked at Jane Chenran with an unbelievable face. "Did you break up with Xiaodou? When did it happen? Why?"


    Jane Chenran sighed, impatiently rolled her hair and said, "it''s all my fault."


    "Of course I know it''s all your fault." Jane Haixi gave him a white look, but looking at Jane Chenran''s sad appearance, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "sit down first and I''ll pour you a cup of tea."


    When Jane Haixi came with tea, she saw that Jane Chenran still maintained the way she left. She sighed and said, "brother, tell me what''s the reason?"


    "That night, when Xiaodou and I came back from a walk, suddenly a man rushed out..." Jane Chenran slowly talked about the cause of breaking up with Lin Xiaodou.


    Listening to his words, Jane Haixi frowned and said, "someone suddenly appeared and beat you? Why didn''t you tell me such a thing?"


    "It''s not serious." Jane shook her head and said, "I can see that the man doesn''t really want to do something to me. It''s more like a test. But Xiaodou was frightened. Someone always followed us at that time. In addition to the Mo family, Xiaodou was in a nervous state all the time. After the man left, Xiaodou directly cried."


    After a pause, Jane Chenran continued, "when I was wiping the medicine, Xiaodou said she was afraid and worried about me. I hope I can leave with her for a while, but I refused."


    "Then what?" Jian Haixi looked at Jian Chenran and said, "brother, you won''t break up with Xiaodou just because of this?"


    "I didn''t really want to break up with her at that time." Jane Chenran explained: "in fact, I was scared. I was worried that Xiaodou would be in danger if I stayed with me again, but I couldn''t leave, so..."


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "so you think you can protect Xiaodou''s safety by breaking up?"


    Jane nodded in the morning.


    "Brother, why are you so stupid?" Jian Haixi said helplessly: "you think so, Xiaodou may not think so. All her fears and worries are not because of herself, but because she loves you."


    Jane said remorsefully, "I know now, but it''s too late. I went to her before I came here. I hope she can forgive me for coming with me, but she forgave me, but she doesn''t want to be with me anymore..."


    Looking at Jane Chenran like this, Jane Haixi didn''t know how to comfort him, so she had to reach out and pat him on the shoulder and say, "brother, Xiaodou loves you very much and has loved you for many years. I don''t think she will be willing to let go. As long as you can stick to it and let her see your sincerity, she will forgive you."


    Jane paused in the morning, suddenly looked up at Jane Haixi and asked, "really?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I''m sorry, brother. I''ve only cared about myself these days and forgot to care about you."


    "Silly girl." Jane Chenran pulled down the corners of her mouth, reached out and touched Jane Haixi''s head and said, "it''s good if you can take care of yourself. I''ll deal with my own affairs."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, but she decided to look back and have a chat with Lin Xiaodou.


    Xiangcheng, Mojia mansion.


    In the room, Ning Jiwei looked at the man in front of him with complex eyes and didn''t speak for a long time.


    The man is mo Wanshan, the current owner of the Mo family, who is Ning Jiwei''s biological father.


    He looks 40 or 50 years old. His eyebrows are somewhat similar to Ning Jiwei. At the moment, he is sitting in a wheelchair with a hanging needle on the back of his hand.


    After looking at Ning Jiwei for a long time, Mo Wanshan waved to him and said, "come here and help me pull out the hanging needle."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, looked at the medicine bottle that hadn''t been dripping, and said coldly, "pull it out after dripping."


    Mo Wanshan pulled down the corner of his mouth, raised his hand and pulled out the needle by himself.


    Ning Jiwei looked at his movements and didn''t say to stop before he left, but his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Mo Wanshan looked at him and said, "if you want to take charge of Mo''s family, you can''t be soft hearted. You''re far from that."

 Chapter 186

    Mo Wanshan''s words made Ning Jiwei feel angry for no reason. He stared at Mo Wanshan and asked coldly, "so you could ruthlessly leave your mother in order to take charge of the Mo family?"


    When he mentioned Fu Xiang, Mo Wanshan was stunned. Don''t look at him. "How can you question and intervene in the elder''s affairs? Has Fu Zuan and Ning Fubang only taught you like this for so many years, and don''t even understand the basic politeness?"


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei said with a cold smile, "we are small families. Naturally, we can''t compare with the family rules of the Mo family, but I''m very glad that I can be taught by him and grow up without living in this twisted and dark place."


    "You..." Mo Wanshan didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to say so. He said angrily, "who allows you to talk to me like this? It''s no big or small!"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wan mountain and said, "I''m afraid there''s no misunderstanding. The reason why I promised you to come to Mo''s house is not to be your son, so that you can enjoy the happiness of your family."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "I''m here to win the position."


    He said this without any special tone, as if he were saying an ordinary word. But the aura and self-confidence he exuded stunned Mo Wanshan, who has been the owner of his family for decades.


    Ning Jiwei said, "so please don''t tell me about the inferiority of father and son. You and I don''t have such a deep friendship. Either give me rights or let our cooperation go."


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, who was uncompromising, Mo Wanshan put on an invisible smile and said, "you don''t have any feelings for me. If you behave like this in the future, I''ll be relieved."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "master Mo, it''s my business about how I deal with the world. Please don''t ask about it now or in the future. As for the theory you said, I''m not soft hearted, tough and indifferent. I''m sorry, I neither agree with nor can I do it."


    Mo Wanshan frowned and said, "how are you going to manage Mo''s family? Is it based on your kindness?"


    "Benevolence before soldiers." Ning Jiwei said word by word: "my education has taught me to be kind to others since I was a child, so I am willing to give anyone opportunities and tolerance as long as he doesn''t make a mistake that violates the bottom line. In addition, those who violate me will be punished."


    Mo Wanshan disagreed and said, "your theory may work in the place before you, but don''t forget that this is Xiangcheng, and the place you are now is Mo''s family. The benevolence of women will only make you die faster."


    Listening to Mo Wanshan''s repeated words, Ning Jiwei only felt very disgusted and blurted out, "if your so-called ruthlessness also includes abandoning your wife and children, I''m sorry. I''m really ashamed of myself, and I''ll never do what you said."


    "Presumptuous!" Mo Wanshan patted the armrest of the wheelchair vigorously and said, "don''t think I don''t care what I do to you. I tell you, since you''re back, you should act according to the rules of the Mo family!"


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly, "I''m sorry it''s difficult to obey."


    "You..." Mo Wanshan was trembling with Ning Jiwei''s anger. His mouth trembled for several times, but he couldn''t even speak completely.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "don''t forget, I didn''t want to come back. You begged me to come back. Since you begged me to come back, you should act according to my rules."


    After that, Ning Jiwei turned and left.


    "Stop!" Mo Wanshan said angrily, "who allowed you to go?"


    Ningji Witton stepped down and didn''t look back. He just said in a cold voice, "I''ll call you Yue Feng. You''d better lose the bit you didn''t lose just now. If you want to teach me a lesson, I don''t have the strength to speak."


    Then he stopped, opened the door and went out.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s back, Mo Wanshan leaned back in a daze. For a moment, his eyes looked complex. He didn''t know whether to rejoice or sigh.


    Shortly after Ning Jiwei left, Yue Feng led the doctor over.


    As soon as he entered the door and saw the syringe pulled out by Mo Wanshan, Yue Feng said anxiously, "Sir, how can you stop the medicine?"


    As he spoke, Yue Feng waved to the doctor behind him and urged, "what are you doing? Don''t change the medicine quickly?"


    "Yes." the doctor hurried forward and took down the medicine bottle just now and replaced it with a new one.


    Mo Wanshan let the doctor act, but he didn''t stop or get angry. He just looked at Yue Feng and asked, "where is he?"


    Yue Feng naturally knew who he was asking. He bowed his head and said respectfully, "the young master said he was tired and went back to his room to have a rest."


    "Bastard."


    Mo Wanshan scolded, but this time the tone was not angry, but more like spoiling.


    Yue Feng observed his expression. At this time, he smiled and said, "it seems that the master and the young master talked well."


    "Hum." Mo Wanshan said coldly, "that''s a good fart. That bastard doesn''t have a good word in his mouth. He contradicts me everywhere and dares to ask me for power. It''s against him."


    Yue Feng said with a smile, "but what we need is the young master''s character. He is decisive and tough. His subordinates have been in contact with the young master for some time. He doesn''t have to say whether he is doing things or being a person."


    "Just face him." Mo Wanshan glanced at him.


    Yue Feng smiled and covered Mo Wanshan with a thin blanket and said, "in fact, you are satisfied with the young master, aren''t you? I believe the Mo family will be able to stand up again with the young master."


    Mo Wanshan pulled a smile and said, "look, the road is still long. He has to learn."


    Although it seems dissatisfied, this remark is clearly saying that the Mo family will be handed over to Ning Jiwei in the future.


    Yue Feng said with a smile, "my subordinates know that you still remember the young master in your heart."


    Mo Wanshan didn''t speak. He waited for a long time and asked, "Mo Tong was taken away by him?"


    "Yes." Yue Feng said, "now we should live with Mrs. Shao and Miss Xiao."


    Mo Wanshan nodded and said, "have you seen that woman? How about it?"


    "My subordinates haven''t seen young lady." Yue Feng said, "but my subordinates have seen young lady. Young lady is sensible and clever. People who can teach such a daughter should be no worse. Besides, you should believe the young master''s vision."


    "Hum." Mo Wanshan said coldly, "if you don''t have a good eye for other things, it means that the woman you''re looking for is good."


    Yue Feng was stunned and didn''t answer.


    Mo Wanshan pondered, "you go down and prepare. Anyway, you have to pick up the children after a while. Now prepare first."


    "Yes." Yue Feng answered and asked, "do you need to prepare Mrs. Shao''s things?"


    "Don''t use it first." Mo Wanshan said calmly, "madam, you have to pass me."


    Yue Feng looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "master, if you are like this, I''m afraid the young master will have a rebellious psychology."


    Mo Wanshan laughed and said, "do you think I care?"


    Yue Feng was stunned and didn''t speak.


    Mo Wanshan said, "as long as he and his children can be well and completely take the Mo family, in this way, I have the face to see Fu Xiang... The rest, no matter how he treats me, doesn''t matter."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Because there were a few more children, the people were noisy until very late.


    Jian Rui was in the quilt and was about to go to bed when she heard the wechat news reminder. She took out her mobile phone from under the quilt, opened the wechat and saw that it was sent by Gu Xiaomian. It was a birthday cake expression bag, with a sentence below: ruiruirui, I wanted to wish you a happy birthday at 12 o''clock, but dad said you had to go to bed early, So I have to wish you a happy birthday in advance. I don''t know whether you are asleep or whether you have seen the news.


    Jian Rui looked at the wechat message and imagined Gu Xiaomian''s silly expression when he sent the message. She covered her mouth and snickered for a while before taking her mobile phone to give him a voice: "fool Gu Ruan, you don''t sleep so late. You won''t go to school tomorrow?"


    As soon as the message was sent, I received Gu Xiaomian''s reply, which was also a voice: "Rui, you haven''t slept yet? You saw my birthday blessing, right? Am I the first to wish you a happy birthday? Isn''t it?"


    Listening to his excited voice, Jian Rui was funny and moved. She replied to him, "yes, thank you for being the first to wish me a happy birthday. Go to bed and don''t be late tomorrow."


    Gu Xiaomian still wants to talk again. Unfortunately, Gu Chenyi directly took his mobile phone and forced him into the quilt.


    In the room next to Jianrui, Mo Tong is lying in bed and can''t sleep. This is a completely strange place and a completely strange life for him.


    Although he likes everyone very much, he is still not used to the rhythm here.


    Staring at the ceiling, Mo Tong remembered his years at Mo''s house.


    But the memory only opened a prelude and was forcibly interrupted by him.


    Mo Tong shook his head hard and said to himself, "Mo Tong, don''t think about it anymore. That day is over. From today on, you have a new family and a new life. You should learn to adapt and be good to everyone."


    Jian Haixi, who came over because she was worried about Mo Tong, heard Mo Tong''s words as soon as she got to the door. She knocked on the door with a smile and said, "Mo Tong, can aunt come in?"


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, Mo Tong hurriedly sat up from bed, "aunt, please come in."


    Jian Haixi opened the door and walked in, looked around and said, "are you still used to living? Aunt didn''t know what style you like before, so I arranged it first."


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "it''s beautiful here. I like it very much."


    Jian Haixi went over and sat down by the bed. He reached out and touched Mo Tong''s head and said, "I like it, but Mo Tong is still not used to it, isn''t he?"


    Mo Tong was stunned, nodded and said, "I''m not used to it. In the past, there were no lights in my room at night."


    Mo Tong pointed to the small night light in the corner of the wall and said, "for a while, I was afraid of the dark, but my mother said that boys can''t be afraid of the dark. It''s a weak performance, so I can only sleep with a quilt. Now with the light, I''m not afraid of the dark, but I don''t know how to sleep."


    Listening to Mo Tong''s words, Jian Haixi pitifully hugged him and coaxed him: "Ruirui often doesn''t sleep well, so I read fairy tales to her every night. Do you want to try?"


    Mo Tong looked up at Jian Haixi''s gentle eyes and nodded.


    "Come on, lie down and wait." Jian Haixi smiled and let him lie in the quilt. "Aunt, go get a story book and come back soon."


    "HMM." Mo Tong nodded and looked at Jian Haixi''s back. The vacancy in his heart just now seemed to be filled by something.


    Before long, Jian Haixi turned back with two story books.


    Mo Tong looked at the story book curiously and asked, "so many? Have you finished reading it all?"


    "Of course not." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "lie down and close your eyes. Your aunt will read it to you. When you fall asleep, your aunt will go out."


    Mo Tong obediently closed his eyes and listened to Jian Haixi read him a bedtime story. He could feel that Jian Haixi was next to him, and he could smell the good smell of her, with a warm feeling, like the sun.


    "Aunt..." Mo Tong looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "aunt, I like you very much, and I like Yiyi and Ruirui very much. I will also work hard to be good to you, so... Can I stay with you forever?"


    "Of course." Jian Haixi smiled and helped him tuck in the quilt. "Tong Tong is already our family. We will always be together in the future."


    "Great," Mo Tong said with a big smile, "aunt, I''m so happy!"


    Jian Haixi patted him on the arm and said, "Tong Tong, close your eyes and go to bed. My aunt will be here with you."


    "Well ~" Mo Tong answered and went to sleep vaguely.


    This was the first time he had not covered his head with a quilt and fell asleep when there were people nearby.


    And it was also his first time. There was peace in his dream.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Early the next morning, Jianrui got up. To be exact, she was awakened by the news prompt sound of her mobile phone. Looking at the birthday wishes sent by JoJo''s brother and WAN Yuqing, Jianrui smiled sweetly, didn''t care to wash, opened the door and ran out.


    Jian Yi was sleeping. Suddenly he felt something stirring in the quilt. He opened the quilt suspiciously and saw Jian Rui''s head coming out, "Happy Birthday!"


    Jian Yi looks at her inexplicably excited sister, turns her eyes silently, picks up the nearby alarm clock, looks at it, and says to Jian Rui, "won''t you stay up all night?"


    "Of course not." Jian Rui smiled and lay down beside her. Without Jian Yi''s greeting, she consciously climbed into the quilt. "Brother, I was awakened by everyone''s blessing early in the morning. You see, many people wish us a happy birthday ~"


    With that, Jian Rui took out her mobile phone and turned out her wechat to show Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi slowly looked down. When she saw her classmate Wang Jie, she was stunned and looked at Jian Rui and said, "didn''t Wang Jie bully you?"


    "Yes, we made up." Jian Rui said with a proud smile, "brother, am I very powerful? Praise me, praise me!"


    "Yes, you''re the best." Jane Yi shook her head helplessly and said, "can you go out first? I''m going to get up."


    "Oh." Jianrui hurriedly got out of bed, took her cell phone and said, "then I''ll go to Mo Tong. He must not get up yet."


    When she heard that she was going to find Mo Tong, Jian Yi immediately frowned. For fear that her heartless sister would get into Mo Tong''s bed like just now, she quickly stopped her and said, "wait a minute, I''ll go with you."


    "OK, OK." Jian Rui nodded excitedly when she could pull Jian Yi as an "accomplice".


    Ten minutes later, at the door of Mo Tong''s room, Jian Rui pushed the door open.


    Behind her, Jian Yi followed with a calm face. By the way, she prepared a camera to take a picture of Mo Tong being frightened.


    In the room, Mo Tong is still sleeping.


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled slowly close to the bed. A pair of arms were ready to rush up, but unexpectedly, Mo Tong, who had been sleeping all the time, suddenly opened her eyes.


    "Who?" Mo Tong didn''t have time to see the person. The subconscious reaction of his body had made him grasp Jian Rui''s wrist and prepare to fall over.


    "Ah!" unexpectedly, Mo Tong reacted so quickly that Jian Rui screamed, "brother, save me!"


    Sooner or later, Jian Yi, who was waiting at the door, pulled down the button on his wheelchair.


    In an instant, a glass marble flew out quickly and hit Mo Tong''s wrist.


    "Touch"


    The glass marble numbed Mo Tong''s wrist for a moment. It was also this moment that made him react.


    Seeing Jian Rui lying on his bed, Mo Tong helped her up and said, "Rui Rui, are you okay? Sorry, I..."


    Jian Rui rubbed her arm and climbed out of bed, stared at Mo Tong and said, "I wanted to scare you, but I was startled by you."


    "Sorry..." Mo Tong bowed his head and apologized.


    Jian Yi looked at Mo Tong and said, "you woke up long ago?"


    "No." Mo Tong shook his head and said, "in the past, my mother used to attack me suddenly in order to train me to practice martial arts, so I felt it when I fell asleep. It was just a subconscious instinctive reaction. I really didn''t mean it."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Jianrui waved her hand and said, "no one blames you, brother?"


    Jian Yi nodded, raised the camera in her hand and said, "moreover, you have improved the entertainment of the film."


    "Ah!" Jian Rui remembered that she had been photographed just now. She hurried to Jian Yi to grab the camera back. "Brother, delete the one just now."


    Jian Yi picked his eyebrow and said, "you can delete it. Go and help me get your little martial nephew up."


    "Easy to say." Jian Rui rushed to Qin Zhixu''s room without saying a word.


    After supporting Jian Rui away, Jian Yi turns to look at Mo Tong who is still sitting in the quilt and says, "how are your injuries getting better?"


    "It''s no longer in the way." Mo Tong said honestly.


    "That''s good." Jian Yi looked at him and said, "I think you have good skills. How about finding a master for you to teach you martial arts?"


    Mo Tong was stunned and asked suspiciously, "why? Are you not afraid that I... Will harm you?"


    Jian Yi smiled confidently, "first, I believe you won''t. second, even if you betray, I''m not afraid."


    Mo Tong stared at Jian Yi in a daze. "I won''t betray."


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "don''t you want to be strong?"


    "Yes." Mo Tong said, "I want to be strong."


    He wants to grow up quickly so that he can double his kindness to everyone.


    Jian Yi said, "then get dressed and get up. Your master should already be practicing kung fu."


    When Mo Tong pushes Jian Yi to the training ground, Qin Zhixu has been dragged out by Jian Rui.


    "What are you doing? It''s early in the morning." Qin Zhixu rubbed his eyes and said.


    "You want me to teach them?" Dou Ge looked at Mo Tong and Qin Zhixu, frowned and said, "the small ones are OK, the big ones are too useless."

 Chapter 187

    "What do you mean the big ones are too useless?" listening to Dou GE''s words, Qin Zhixu was so angry that he rolled his sleeve. "My young master is just low-key. Look at the biceps brachii. Do you see the little mouse? Where is it useless? Where is it useless?"


    Dou Ge despised his eyes, Qin knew Xu''s muscles on his arm, and with a cold hum, he stretched out his arm and tightened his shoulder and neck slightly.


    In a moment, let alone biceps, triceps, deltoid, pectoralis major and trapezius muscles are clear and obvious like statues.


    Looking at the muscle pimple symbolizing the absolute power value, Qin Zhixu smashed his mouth and took back his arm.


    Jian Yi said to Dou Ge, "Mo Tong''s injury hasn''t healed yet. Don''t worry. It''s important to lay a good foundation. As for my apprentice..."


    After a pause, Jian Yi looked at Qin Zhixu, smiled and said to Dou Ge, "just teach what you mean."


    Jian Yi''s words made Qin know that Xu was covered with black lines and said unhappily, "what''s the meaning? I don''t need any meaning. How can I put it away!"


    Dou GE''s mouth was cold and stared at Qin Zhixu, as if he were staring at a fresh and fat lamb. "This is what you said. Don''t regret it later."


    Looking at Dou GE''s eyes, Qin Zhixu suddenly had a bad hunch


    Three hours later, Dou Ge returned with Mo Tong, followed by the limping Qin Zhixu.


    Jian Haixi and others are preparing for Jian Yi and Jian Rui''s birthday. Seeing him come in like this, they can''t help laughing and asking, "Zhixu, don''t you mind?"


    Qin Zhixu held his back with his hand and said, "what do you think?"


    Dou Ming said faintly, "I think you''re about to have a baby."


    "Poof ~" lol took a mouthful of juice, pointed to tan Zhixu and laughed, "it''s really like Oh!"


    Qin Zhi Xu Leng snorted, "I won''t tell you, a group of people who don''t have the love of their compatriots."


    Then he walked back to the room.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and shook his head funny, but he kindly sent a bottle of safflower oil.


    Coming out of Qin Zhixu''s room, Jian Haixi thought and entered Jian Yi''s room.


    "Mommy, what''s up?" Jane Yi is reading the information given to him by lol. when she sees Jane Haixi coming in, she asks.


    Jian Haixi sat down next to him and thought carefully, "Yiyi, can you tell mommy why dou Ge asked Qin Zhixu?"


    For Mo Tong, she can understand, because Mo Tong has a good foundation. Besides, it''s good for Mo Tong to practice martial arts with Dou Ge since childhood. However, for Qin Zhixu, Jian Haixi doesn''t understand, "will he be overwhelmed by such high-intensity training?"


    "Mommy." Jian Yi looked at Jian Haixi solemnly and said, "the enemy we face is very strong. Although with the help of Dou''s family, no one can guarantee that there will be no accident. Before the accident comes, what we can do is to improve our strength as much as possible."


    After a pause, Jian Yi continued, "besides, I guess Qin Zhixu didn''t just want to stay with us. He should have his own plan."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and nodded: "I think so too. Although he didn''t say anything about Qin Tian, he should want to find out the real murderer behind the scenes."


    "Therefore, he needs to improve his strength," said Jian Yi.


    Jian Haixi nodded thoughtfully and decided to go back and talk to Dou Ge to see if there was a suitable way for her practice.


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the birthday of the two children, Jane Haixi and lol took them and Mo Tong out for a walk and bought everyone a new dress.


    In the afternoon, he took the children to play in the skating rink for a long time. When everyone was exhausted, he stopped.


    In the evening, everyone stood in the living room waiting. Mo Tong pushed Jian Yi and came out with Jian Rui. They all changed their new clothes and stopped there. There were three porcelain dolls alive.


    Lol looked at the three people, tut tut shook her head and said, "how many people will be harmed when she grows up."


    Jianrui looked at jianhaixi suspiciously and asked, "Mommy, where are the gifts? Doesn''t it mean that ruiruirui can see as many gifts as mountains when she changes her clothes?"


    She thought she had a gift to open as soon as she came out, but at the moment, the living room was empty. Where was the gift box.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "of course there are gifts, but so many gifts need to be sent by someone. Guess who will send the gifts?"


    "Is there anyone else coming?" Jianrui chewed her finger and thought hard.


    On one side, Jian Yi glanced at all the people in the audience and looked as if she had an answer.


    Just then, a familiar voice came from outside the door: "Yiyi, Ruirui, have you forgotten me?"


    Listening to the voice, Jianrui suddenly realized, "ah! Uncle Mike!"


    Outside the door, Mike came in with a small cart of gifts. As soon as he got to the door, he saw Jianrui running towards him. He quickly put down the cart and reached out to pick up Jianrui.


    "Uncle Mike, why are you here? Rui Rui misses you so much!" Jane Rui said happily holding Mike.


    "Really?" Mike rubbed Jian Rui''s head with a smile and said, "I thought there were so many handsome uncles around Rui Rui. I''d forgotten your uncle Mike long ago."


    "How could it be? Uncle Mike is Ruirui''s first uncle. Rui Rui will never forget you." Jian Rui said with a smile.


    "Look at this sweet mouth." Mike pinched Jianrui''s face and said, "well... I haven''t seen it for more than half a year. It''s a little taller and heavier. It''s more beautiful than an hour later."


    "Hee hee ~" Jane Rui imitated Mike''s appearance and reached out to pinch his cheek and said, "Uncle Mike''s mouth is also very sweet ~"


    "It''s OK. I stole some honey before I came, otherwise how can I deal with you?" Mike smiled, put down Jian Rui, walked to Jian Yi and squatted down.


    He had a video with Jian Yi before, and he occasionally contacted him during this period, so he knew what he looked like, but Mike still felt a little uncomfortable when he really saw himself.


    Jian Yi smiled generously and said, "Uncle Mike, you didn''t tell me you would come when talking the other day."


    "The big surprise that I came out as the finale, of course, must be kept secret in advance." Mike smiled and walked behind him. He wanted to push the wheelchair, but looked at Mo Tong stunned.


    Jian Rui said, "Uncle Mike, this is mo Tong."


    "Mo......" Mike squinted and looked at Mo Tong up and down. "Are you the child of Mo family?"


    Mo Tong nodded politely and said, "Hello, Uncle Mike. My name is mo Tong."


    "It''s boring." Mike shrugged and said, "what the hell is the Mo family? It''s good to teach good children into old pedants. Fortunately, Yiyi and Ruirui didn''t grow up there."


    Then he reached out and touched Mo Tong''s head and said, "fortunately, you have escaped the sea of suffering now. Don''t worry, my uncle will take you to play in the future and ensure that you can enjoy the beauty of the world."


    Jane Yibai glanced at him and said, "Uncle Mike, don''t break Mo Tong, otherwise my mommy won''t spare you."


    "Cough... What are you talking about? How could I bring Mo Tong bad?" Mike smiled a little guilty, pushed his hand across the wheelchair and said to the three children, "go and open the presents."


    "I''ll come first, I''ll come first!" Jianrui excitedly took the gift box piled outside and said, "this looks like sister lol''s preparation."


    Lol asked suspiciously, "why do you say live like that?"


    "Because there are Barbie dolls on it." Jianrui said with a smile, "who else here will use the Pink Barbie gift box except sister lol and Mommy?"


    Lol smiled and shook her head and said, "Ruirui, you really guessed wrong this time."


    "Wrong?" Jian Rui looks to Jian Yi for help. "Brother ~"


    Jian Yi takes the Pink Barbie box, looks up and sweeps around the crowd. His eyes stay on Dou Ge, who looks embarrassed. "Uncle Dou Ge, this is from you."


    Dou GE''s rare face turned red and said awkwardly, "I checked on the Internet and said that girls like this doll, so..."


    While saying this, Dou GE''s eyes subconsciously glanced at Jian Haixi.


    Everyone laughed. I didn''t expect that straight men of steel would have such intentions.


    Jianrui took the doll, smiled and hugged Dou Ge and said, "thank you, uncle Dou Ge. Ruirui likes it very much."


    Jian Yi then picked up the next box, looked at all kinds of professional electronic equipment on it, and said, "Dou Ming''s."


    Dou Ming scratched his head and said with a smile, "I think this is more practical."


    As the gifts were opened one by one, Jianrui was gradually disappointed, and even jianhaixi''s eyes hid loss.


    No ningevi.


    Yes, he left in such a hurry. How could he have time to prepare gifts?


    It''s just such a happy moment, but you can''t share it with the people you love most. Anyway, it''s hard to calm down.


    "Well, let''s blow out the candles." Jian Haixi smiled and took the children to the birthday cake. "Make a wish first, and then blow out the candles."


    Jian Rui nodded obediently, put her hands together and made a sincere wish: "I hope daddy is safe. Our family can spend the next birthday together."


    Jian Yi doesn''t believe in the Buddha, but she also closes her eyes and prays at this time, hoping that Ning Jiwei will be all right.


    The candle blew out and the light dimmed. Suddenly, the TV that had been turned off was quietly turned on by Jane Chenran.


    "Yiyi, Rui Rui..." the familiar voice came from the TV, and everyone looked at the TV.


    In the screen, Ning Jiwei said with a gentle smile: "my children, I''m sorry that Daddy can''t accompany you for your seventh birthday, but please believe that no matter where daddy is, he will always remember you in daddy''s heart."


    "Daddy..." Jian Rui looked at Ning Jiwei''s video on the screen, and her eyes immediately became red.


    Beside her, Jian Yi reached out and grabbed her hand, silently comforting her.


    "Finally..." Ning Jiwei''s voice rang out again, "Haixi, I''m sorry to give you the burden of protecting the children. It seems that I''m busy outside, but in fact, your pressure is greater. I''ll solve all things as soon as possible and go back to reunite with you. Don''t worry about me, I''m all right. And I love you."


    Jian Haixi looked at the video, smiled and swallowed the crystal in her eyes. She silently replied, "I love you too."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Ning Jiwei got up early the next morning. He remembered that today was the children''s birthday. Although he had recorded the film in advance and handed it to Jane Chenran, he still wanted to put on his wings and fly to his family.


    When Yue Feng knocked on the door and came in, he saw Ning Jiwei sitting on the sofa with his mobile phone. Although he didn''t see what he was looking at, from his missing expression and the page that didn''t slide for a long time, Yue Feng could guess that he missed his children.


    Thinking of Mo Wanshan''s words, Yue Feng couldn''t help laughing and suggested, "young master, if you really miss your little lady, you can send someone to pick her up."


    "No need." Ning Jiwei closed his cell phone, looked at Yue Feng and asked, "what''s up so early?"


    "Yes." Yue Feng said respectfully, "the master ordered to take you to meet your family."


    "Family?"


    Yue Feng explained, "it''s the lady and the second young master."


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly. He had read the information before and knew that Mo Wanshan married another wife named Jia Minzhi after abandoning Fu Xiang, and they also had a 13-year-old son, the second young master Mo Xiuyu.


    He had no intention of dealing with these people, so he also rejected Mo Wanshan''s arrangement, "is it necessary?"


    Yue Feng was ashamed and politely explained: "young master, my subordinates know you have some doubts about the past, but since you want to inherit the position of home owner, the first level is the wife and the second young master."


    Ning Jiwei was silent for half a minute and said, "I know. Go out first and I''ll be there later."


    "Yes." Yue Feng took orders.


    In the room, Ning Jiwei snapped his fingers and said, "shadow."


    In the open room, there was no one except Ning Jiwei, but after he snapped his fingers, a figure flashed out from behind the curtain and knelt down to Ning Jiwei, "master, please tell me."


    "Get up." Ning Jiwei said, "what does uncle say?"


    "Return to the master''s words." the man named Ying stood up and bowed his head respectfully: "the old master said that since he has handed over the film department to you, the film department will only obey the master''s orders in the future, and there is no need to ask him again."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "well, clean up. You''ll be with me from today on."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    The main room is the living room.


    Mo Wanshan sat in the middle of the sofa, next to a dignified lady. Next to the lady, a teenager was lying lazily on the sofa, playing games with his mobile phone.


    There was no other sound in the whole living room except the boy''s game sound. As he fell to the ground again, the boy scolded and angrily fell his mobile phone, "shit, what pig teammates!"


    Listening to the young man''s words, Mo Wanshan frowned and scolded, "Xiuyu, how do you speak?"


    Mo Xiuyu shrugged his shoulders carelessly and said, "just talk like that."


    "You..." looking at his son, Mo Wanshan was angry. "Look at you now, sitting or standing, playing games all day, swearing all day. What''s the matter?"


    Mo Xiuyu snorted coldly, "it''s not the first day for me. Father, do you know until today?"


    "Bastard!" Mo Wanshan patted the table angrily, "who taught you like this?"


    "You didn''t teach me anyway." Mo Xiuyu contradicted back without flinching.


    "Xiuyu." Jia Minzhi, who had been silent, frowned and said coldly, "don''t talk back to your father."


    Jia Minzhi opened his mouth, and Mo Xiuyu turned his head and stopped talking.


    Mo Wanshan said to Jia Min with a black face, "look what you used to him?"


    Jia Minzhi pulled down the corner of his mouth and said, "Sir, this is a failure of cultivation. Is that why he is in a hurry to find the one outside?"


    Mo Wanshan choked on her words and didn''t speak.


    Jia Minzhi sneered, "but I don''t think the one outside the master is very good. It''s a good time. We waited here early in the morning, but he didn''t even see a shadow. In contrast, at least we weren''t late for building, didn''t we?"


    "Mom, why do you say that?" Mo Xiuyu said with a sarcastic smile: "anyway, for my father, I''m a waste. My big brother who hasn''t been masked is a genius. What''s the small matter of being late."


    "You..." listening to the words of mother and son, Mo Wanshan was so angry that he blackened in front of his eyes.


    Just then, Yue Feng came in and said, "master, madam, the young master is coming."


    Hearing Yue Feng''s words, Jia Minzhi''s eyes were cold. Even the lazy Mo Xiuyu immediately sat up straight and looked out the door curiously and hostile.


    Ning Jiwei strode into the living room, first glanced at Mo Wanshan, and then glanced over Jia Minzhi and Mo Xiuyu.


    Being swept by Ning Jiwei''s sight, Mo Xiuyu felt inexplicably scanned by X-rays, which made him sit straighter.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, Mo Wanshan breathed a silent sigh of relief, but his mouth said coldly, "why is it so late?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned. "First, you didn''t make an appointment with me. Second, if you told me this in advance, I might not come here."


    "..." Mo Wanshan choked with anger and endured it again and again.


    He really doubted that his two sons had negotiated, otherwise how could they be so good at picking him up one by two?


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s three words, Mo Wanshan was speechless. Mo Xiuyu couldn''t help looking at him more.


    For this "brother", Mo Xiuyu had heard some rumors since childhood, and had been curious and hated, but he didn''t expect that he was like this.


    Knowing that it was meaningless to entangle in the topic of "being late", Mo Wanshan said coldly, "this is your mother and your brother."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jia Minzhi, only nodded slightly and said, "Mrs. mo."


    Jia Minzhi pulled down the corners of his mouth and looked at Ning Jiwei with a smile. He neither answered nor objected.


    Mo Wanshan sighed and turned to say, "you stay for dinner at noon and go to your home with me tomorrow to hold a house owner meeting."


    Ning Jiwei nodded silently. He had no opinion on this arrangement.


    He also hopes to take over the Mo family as soon as possible. Only in this way can he start arranging a lot of things.


    Listening to the host meeting, Jia Minzhi frowned and said, "Sir, I''m just getting my son back. Is it too anxious?"


    Mo Wanshan said, "it''s better to be early than late. It''s all sooner or later anyway."


    Jia Minzhi sneered and said, "it seems that the owner is going to go his own way this time. I''m afraid the second and third will not agree tomorrow."


    Ning Jiwei listened to Jia Minzhi''s words and finally knew why Yue Feng said he wanted to succeed as head of the family. Jia Minzhi and Mo Xiuyu were the first step.

 Chapter 188

    Jian Yi and Jian Rui had a great birthday, but it was only one day. After today, countless challenges have rushed towards them.


    At night, after putting the children to sleep, Jane Haixi lay in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    She remembered her previous conversation with Dou Ge and her conversation with Jian Yi today.


    Since then, there have been many difficulties. She can''t protect herself and her children only by repeatedly avoiding.


    After thinking and thinking, Jian Haixi opened the door and went out.


    The door of Dou GE''s room next door was only open, and it was vaguely visible that the light was still on.


    Jian Haixi reached out and knocked on the door, but he didn''t expect that the open door was weak. He only knocked twice and opened most of it.


    "Who?" Dou Ge was sitting cross legged on the bed, browsing the web page intently. Suddenly he saw the door open and couldn''t help roaring in surprise.


    "Sorry, I wanted to knock on the door, but I didn''t expect it to be pushed open." Jian Haixi stood awkwardly outside the door. "Did I bother you?"


    Seeing that it was Jian Haixi, Dou Ge was stunned. Thinking of the content just seen on the Internet, his rough face became inexplicably red, "no, I didn''t bother."


    Jian Haixi saw that after he only said "no bother", there was no following. After waiting for two seconds, he couldn''t help but say, "can I come in?"


    "Oh, of course, you hurry in and come in." Dou Ge stammered. After that, he suddenly felt that what he just said sounded wrong, but with his EQ, he couldn''t think of anything wrong for a moment.


    Jian Haixi knew that he was simple and honest, but he didn''t think much. He smiled at him, went in without saying, and closed the door.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi locked the door, Dou Ge suddenly became nervous, sat up straight and asked, "you, what are you doing when you close the door?"


    Lonely men and women, late at night


    Lenovo only saw those possibilities on the Internet. Dou GE''s heart suddenly began to accelerate. His big hand holding the mobile phone was tight enough to stretch his green tendons. His brain, which has not been rotating much, began to rotate rapidly at the moment.


    What should I do? If Jian Haixi really wants to do something to him, does he come from, or from, or from?


    "Dou Ge, are you all right?" Jian Haixi asked with concern when he saw Dou Ge sitting upright without talking.


    Seeing Jian Haixi approaching, Dou GE''s throat rolled unnaturally twice and said in a hoarse voice, "no, it''s all right."


    Jian Haixi stared at his forehead suspiciously and asked, "are you very hot? Why is your head full of sweat?"


    "Oh, yes, I''m hot." Dou Ge didn''t open his eyes and didn''t dare to look at Jian Haixi again. He stretched out his hand and wiped the sweat on his head at will, "you, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah, I see!"


    Looking at Dou Ge like this, Jian Haixi suddenly realized: "are you practicing martial arts? I''m disturbing you, right? Will it have any impact on you, such as being possessed by evil."


    Dou GE''s mouth twitched, and the heat in his heart fell a lot with Jian Haixi''s words.


    Jian Haixi was still blaming himself. "I knew I should have asked clearly and came back to you. What if you suffered an internal injury because of me..."


    "I said, how many martial arts novels have you read?" dou Gebai glanced at her.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. "So you''re not possessed? You''re not hurt internally?"


    "I didn''t practice my internal skills, I didn''t suffer from internal injuries, and I didn''t get possessed." Dou Ge glanced at Jian Haixi. When he saw the bright stars and eager concern in her eyes, he quickly looked away. If he stayed like this, it was estimated that he would be possessed by fire.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know what he was thinking. He just let go after hearing him say he wasn''t hurt internally: "that''s good. What are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Dou Ge took away his cell phone with a guilty conscience. Just under tension, he just moved his cell phone, but forgot the magazine next to the pillow.


    Jian Haixi subconsciously glanced. When he saw the four big characters of "Friends of women" in the magazine, he was stunned there, and then looked at Dou Ge strangely.


    "I, that..." Dou Ge hurriedly rolled up the magazine and threw it into the nearby corner. He stammered and explained, "I... it''s not what you think anyway."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I understand."


    "Do you understand?" Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi like a letter. "Do you really understand?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "you must think you don''t understand everyone''s character and communication style, so you want to make up lessons for yourself, don''t you?"


    Dou Ge: "


    He wanted to say that he was not interested in getting to know others except her.


    But looking at Jian Haixi, he couldn''t say it.


    After silence, Dou Ge changed the subject and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Oh, something." mentioned the business, Jian Haixi sat down and said, "I want you to help me. Is there any way to quickly improve my self-protection ability."


    Dou Ge looked at her with some doubts. "Why do you suddenly want to improve? Didn''t you feel too tired practicing with me before?"


    Jian Haixi scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "at that time, I was busy taking care of Yi Yi, and I didn''t know how powerful the enemy we faced at that time. Is it too late for me to improve myself now?"


    Dou Ge nodded bluntly and said, "with your qualifications and age, it''s really late. Moreover, boxing and foot Kung Fu is not a temporary thing. It must be accumulated over the years to have an effect. Short time practice is just boxing and embroidering legs, which is not practical."


    Listening to Dou GE''s words, Jane Haixi sighed disappointed and said, "is there really no other way?"


    Dou Ge pursed his lips, looked at Jian Haixi''s eyes and said seriously, "you don''t have to protect yourself. As long as I''m here, you won''t be in danger."


    Under the promise, there is euphemism.


    It''s a pity that Jane Haixi didn''t hear it.


    She just smiled and said, "I don''t believe you, but things are changeable. It''s best to take precautions."


    Dou Ge thought and said, "although it is impossible to improve your strength in a short time, I will find some light weapons for you, so that you can last more time in case of danger."


    Upon hearing this, Jian Haixi''s eyes lit up again, "really? Is there such a weapon? Is it like in the movie..."


    "No."


    Without waiting for Jian Haixi to finish, Dou Ge silently denied.


    "Er... OK." Jian Haixi asked curiously, "what kind of weapon is that?"


    "You''ll know when I make it." Dou Ge said mysteriously.


    "All right." Jane Haixi had to nod and look forward to Dou GE''s mysterious weapon.


    The next morning, Jian Chenran and Qin knew that many of Xu motong followed the Dou brothers to the martial arts training ground. Although they were tortured and screamed, everyone knew their priorities, so they gritted their teeth and insisted.


    Jian Rui is like a little angel. She takes advantage of the rest time of a few minutes to send towels and water to everyone. Occasionally, she follows her in a decent way. Dou Ge will also teach her some simple defense and escape skills. Although she doesn''t need to practice like Mo Tong, it''s good even if she keeps fit.


    On the other side of Jane Yi''s room, lol is discussing Romon with Jane Yi.


    After listening to lol''s words, Jane Yi thought for a moment and said, "I''ve read all the information you gave me, but this matter... I have to ask your opinion first."


    "You said." lol accepted her usual playful smile and looked at Jane Yi seriously.


    Jian Yi asked, "do you just want to save uncle Luo, or do you want to completely solve the things at home?"


    "What''s the difference between these two things?" lol wondered, "I want to save my father, isn''t it to solve my family''s affairs?"


    Jian Yi shook his head and said, "with all due respect, the cause of your family''s accident is not external, but internal."


    Luo Er was stunned and suddenly understood what Jian Yi meant. "You mean between my parents..."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "if you just want to save uncle Luo, we think we can start the plan now, but the symptoms are not the root cause. If your family is not united, you can''t sit in the position of the sun family''s power, and someone is always eager to try."


    "Of course I know, but things in my family have been going on for so many years. How can we solve them?"


    Jian Yi suggested, "I think I need my mommy''s help."


    "Sister Haixi?" lol was surprised. "I thought you didn''t want to trouble her no matter what."


    Jian Yi said with a smile, "I naturally don''t want my mommy to be a little tired of things within my ability, but such contradictions within the family are not within my ability, so I can only ask for advice with an open mind."


    Lol smiled, nodded and said, "yes, I''ll find sister Haixi."


    Jane Haixi nodded and agreed immediately after listening to lol''s intention, "of course I''m duty bound if I can help, but I''m afraid it''s not easy to completely solve the matter between your parents."


    In fact, she said this tactfully. In the last time sun Yuqin came here, Jian Haixi felt that it was really hard to say unless there was such a big event as birth, old age, illness and death.


    Lol said with a bitter smile, "I also know that I''ve tried all kinds of methods for so many years. If it''s easy, they won''t be like this now."


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment and asked, "lol, how much do you know about them?"


    Lol said, "my parents were married in a family. I heard that my mother had a favorite object at the beginning, but because of the obstruction of the family, she had to choose my father."


    Jian Haixi sighed. Just listening to the beginning of the story, it''s not difficult to imagine the twists and turns of the whole thing.


    Lol then said, "I didn''t know what happened when I was a child. I only knew that my father was a workaholic. He was busy working all day and didn''t go home. Later, they often quarreled for a while, and then my father lived in Iceland."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "there is too little information available. If you want to solve the problem, you still have to ask them."


    Lol asked, "sister Haixi, do you mean to ask my mother?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "does your mother know about brother Luo? What does she say?"


    Lol said, "she didn''t know. Uncle Zhang found me first. I was going to tell my mother. Later, I received your call. I was afraid it would change, so I didn''t tell her."


    "Zhang Haoyang is looking for you?" Jian Haixi was surprised. She thought Zhang Haoyang disappeared with Romon.


    "I have some guesses about Uncle Luo and Uncle Zhang." Jian Yi said, "at present, we can divide our troops into two ways, looking for uncle Luo and starting from aunt."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "then Yiyi, you are responsible for investigating uncle Luo''s whereabouts. I''ll contact Luo''s mother."


    Lol said sadly, "but sister Haixi, I''m afraid my mother won''t react even if she knows. I told her something had happened here before I came, but she still looked indifferent."


    Jane Haixi thought and said, "give me the phone and I''ll talk to her."


    Lol nodded and handed Jane Haixi her mobile phone.


    After Jane Haixi dialed the number, she went out with her mobile phone.


    Lol said anxiously, "is it feasible?"


    "Don''t worry," said Jian Yi with a smile, "although my mommy doesn''t usually do it, she''s a hidden expert."


    Lol smiled bitterly, "I don''t expect to be solved completely. I''m satisfied as long as I can improve some. At least don''t worry about safety."


    Jian Yi looks worried on her face and feels sad.


    In fact, lol is only a teenager, but growing up in such an indifferent family, she has borne too many burdens that don''t belong to her.


    Jian Yi reached out and patted the back of lol''s hand and said, "don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Lol nodded, barely cheered up and investigated Romon''s whereabouts with Jian Yi.


    Besides, after Jane Haixi dialed sun Yuqin''s number, she went to the balcony with her mobile phone.


    Sun Yuqin on the other end of the phone didn''t expect that Jian Haixi would call her. Her voice suddenly became colder, "what''s up?"


    Jian Haixi opened the door and said, "sister-in-law, can you come over?"


    Sun Yuqin asked, "what''s up? Where''s lol?"


    "Don''t worry, lol is fine." Jian Haixi hurried to hear sun Yuqin''s concern about lol.


    As soon as her daughter was well, sun Yuqin immediately said, "she''s fine. Why did you call me?"


    "This..." listening to sun Yuqin''s aggressive voice, Jian Haixi rubbed his eyebrows and said, "sister-in-law, it''s brother Luo''s business. I hope you can come..."


    "His has nothing to do with me." before Jian Haixi finished, sun Yuqin interrupted her and said, "if there''s nothing else to say, I''m very busy."


    Sun Yuqin had planned to hang up the phone.


    Jane Haixi hurriedly said, "what if lol is not good?"


    "What do you mean?" Sun Yuqin, who was going to hang up the phone, said unhappily: "for a while, he said my daughter was fine, and for a while, he said she was bad. Where is she? You let her talk to me."


    Jian Haixi sighed: "Sister-in-law, lol is very safe. She can''t see any problems on the surface, but I can see that she is unhappy. If you don''t care about your daughter''s happiness and happiness, you can hang up my phone now. If you still care about lol and uncle Luo, I hope to see you here at this time tomorrow."


    With that, Jian Haixi had to talk to sun Yuqin again and hung up the phone.


    Looking at Jane Haixi coming back with her mobile phone, lol asked anxiously, "how? What does my mother say?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "wait and see. If she calls you or sends you a text message, you say you hope she can come. Don''t talk about anything else first."


    Lol nodded obediently and prayed in her heart, hoping that this would be a turning point for their family.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Night, Xiangcheng.


    As one of the big families in Xiangcheng, the area of Mo''s mansion is as large as half a street.


    The three room forces of the Mo family live in the East, West and north of the mansion respectively, and the ancestral hall of our family is located in the south.


    After Ning Jiwei returned to Mo''s house, no one in the three rooms spoke, but everyone had their own small plan in mind.


    In particular, after learning that Mo Wanshan was going to hold a house owner meeting, people from all walks of life reacted differently.


    Mo Wanshan''s house in the East.


    Although it was late at night, Mo Wanshan, who was worried about the home owner meeting, was still discussing the Countermeasures for the next day with Yue Feng in his study.


    In the bedroom on the second floor, Jia Minzhi leaned alone on his bed, looked at the lonely moon outside the window, and gave a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    It has been more than ten years since she was alone in an empty room.


    In the other room, Mo Xiuyu was playing games.


    In the north courtyard, the middle-aged woman angrily threw away her tea cup and scolded: "what bastard wants to be the owner of the Mo family. Do you really think there is no one in the Mo family? It''s all the fox spirit of Fu Xiang who has been dead for so many years."


    "Well, don''t be angry." a handsome young man came forward, took the woman into his arms and comforted, "they make trouble with them. Anyway, they can''t make it in the end. Let''s just watch a joke. Don''t be angry with my ting''er."


    The middle-aged woman, Mo Ting, Mo Wanshan''s sister, said coldly with a smile: "of course not. Even if I don''t do it, my second brother won''t watch the wild seed sit on the throne of house owner. But he has coveted the position for so many years. How can he give it to others?"


    "You know, what are you angry about?" the man smiled and comforted.


    "I''m just angry." Mo Ting gnashed her teeth and said, "if it weren''t for me... Where would it be that bastard''s turn? It''s Mo Tong''s dead boy''s failure, otherwise..."


    Speaking of Mo Tong, Mo Ting flashed in her eyes, and the man smiled and didn''t speak.


    West courtyard.


    The ambiguous atmosphere in the room has not dispersed yet. It is obvious that some blushing and heartbeat movements have just been carried out here.


    "Second Lord, you''re so powerful." a coquettish woman fell into the man''s arms and said in a charming voice.


    The man is mo Sheng. He didn''t speak when he heard that the corner of his lips was slightly hooked.


    The woman''s eyes turned and said, "second Lord, there will be a house master meeting tomorrow. Don''t you have any plans?"


    "Plan?" Mo Sheng said with a sarcastic smile, "what plan do I need? Brother is just asking for nothing."


    "But I heard that the young master..."


    After a pause, she noticed that Mo Sheng''s face was wrong. The woman quickly changed her mouth and said, "I heard that the wild seed who came back has great skills. In case of any accident..."


    "Then don''t let it have an accident." Mo Sheng sneered.


    The woman looked at him in surprise: "second master, do you want to..."


    Mo Sheng smiled evil, reached out and grabbed the woman''s throat and said, "you said, when I destroy his most precious thing, does he still have time to take care of the position of Mo''s master?"

 Chapter 189

    The Mo family ancestral hall has gathered a large group of people early in the morning.


    Mo Wanshan sat on the throne, next to Jia Minzhi. Ning Jiwei sat first under him, and his identity and status were self-evident.


    When Mo Ting came, she saw Ning Jiwei sitting there. With a sneer, she twisted her waist and achieved the second seat opposite.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no shadow of Mo Sheng. Mo Wanshan frowned and said to Mo Ting, "where''s your second brother? Why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Elder brother, you don''t know how I know?" Mo Ting said in a strange way.


    Mo Wanshan sank his face and told Yue Feng behind him, "go and see what''s going on."


    "Yes." not far from the ancestral hall, Yue Feng saw Mo Sheng come lazily.


    "Elder brother, can this kind of meeting not be scheduled in the morning?" Mo Sheng yawned and sat down first opposite Ning Jiwei and said lazily with his legs crossed: "it''s too much for me to abandon beauty and come here to blow the cold wind every time."


    Mo Ting sneered: "brother, I don''t have a married life, so I think others don''t have it."


    "Presumptuous!" Mo Wanshan scolded coldly.


    Jia Minzhi, who had not spoken for a long time, glanced at Mo ting and said coldly, "are you insinuating me?"


    "I dare not." Mo Ting quickly waved her hand and said, "sister-in-law, even if you lend me two courage, I dare not allude to you. I don''t want to be asked for trouble by two brothers at the same time."


    As soon as she said this, there was a moment of silence in the ancestral hall. Even Mo Sheng, who had just smiled, received his expression and said coldly, "Mo Ting, you talk too much."


    As soon as Mo Sheng spoke, Mo Ting settled down.


    It can be seen that for her, the most awe is not Mo Wanshan, the eldest brother and owner of the family, but Mo Sheng.


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyes and looked at Mo Sheng opposite his eyes. Unexpectedly, the other party was also looking at him.


    The two men looked at each other like dragons against poisonous wolves. It was hard to tell whether they would win or lose. No one ever stepped back.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Sheng and said the final purpose of today''s meeting: "as you all know, I have been ill in recent years, and now I feel even more uncomfortable. According to the tradition of the Mo family, I specially retrieve my eldest son Ji Wei, and officially pass on the title of head of the family to him from now on..."


    "Big brother."


    Mo Sheng stretched his waist and interrupted Mo Wanshan''s words with a smile. "You''re the master of the family. Don''t mention whether the blood of our Mo family flows on young master Ning around you. Even if so, he has to follow the rules of the Mo family, enter the ancestral temple and pass three passes before he can inherit the master of the family."


    "That''s right." Mo Ting agreed with a sneer: "brother, I know you are eccentric, but you can''t be so obvious. Originally, if you pass it on to Xiuyu, I have nothing to say, but suddenly someone came back from the outside and said it was your eldest son and wanted to inherit the position of house master. Don''t say us. Don''t you feel sorry for sister-in-law and Xiuyu?"


    Jia Minzhi didn''t speak, but when Mo Ting said these words, she obviously felt her face worse. Her hand on the side of her body tightly grasped the dress hem, as if she was trying to control herself to be calm.


    Mo Wanshan also didn''t speak for a moment. Mo Ting looked around and smiled and asked Jia Minzhi, "sister-in-law, where''s Xiuyu? Xiuyu used to be present at such a house master meeting. Why is there so many eldest sons and young masters coming out now that Xiuyu doesn''t even have the qualification to participate?"


    Mo Wanshan frowned and said, "Xiuyu just stayed in bed and didn''t participate. Mo Ting, don''t sow discord here."


    "Brother, you said that. You and your sister-in-law are husband and wife. How can I provoke you?" Mo Ting said faintly.


    "That''s enough." Mo Wanshan said angrily, "I''m calling you to discuss Jiwei''s succession to the throne. There''s no need to say more about other things."


    Mo Ting smiled coldly and didn''t speak. Mo Sheng said lazily, "elder brother, I said it. As long as he can prove that he is the blood of Mo family, entered the ancestral temple and passed the three passes, Mo ting and I just want to object and can''t object."


    Mo frowned and didn''t speak at night, but Ning Jiwei, who was always silent, said, "which three levels?"


    Seeing that he directly skipped the two steps of proving his identity and entering the ancestral temple, Mo raised his eyebrows and smiled: "It seems that our young master is very confident in himself. These three levels are simple, but they are just the most basic considerations. The first is the money level. If you want the family to be long-term, a steady flow of funds is the foundation. Our Mo family has assets everywhere. As long as you can complete specific indicators within a month, you will pass the first level. This should be for you, young master It''s a piece of cake. After all, I''ve heard of the legend of maiteng. "


    "What about the second level?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Mo Sheng smiled. "If the first pass is to calculate the text, the second pass is naturally the martial pass. If you want to take charge of the Mo family, only some little intelligence is not enough. You can be qualified only after passing the Mo family copper hall."


    Ning Jiwei could not see any expression on his face, but asked faintly, "what about the third level?"


    "The third level is simpler." Mo Ting looked at Ning Jiwei provocatively and said, "if a family wants to grow for a long time, it must reach a bond with other strong people. As long as you can find a powerful family cooperation, you will be successful."


    Ning Jiwei had no reaction in the first two levels, but the third level made him frown.


    Ninety percent of the so-called "cooperation" between families is maintained by marriage, but this method is obviously not feasible for him.


    If inheriting the Mo family means betraying Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei would rather not have this power.


    "I..."


    Ning Jiwei just wanted to say that he refused the challenge of three levels. Before he could say it, he was interrupted by Mo Wanshan.


    "Well, Ji Wei will complete the three levels test according to the regulations." mowan mountain road.


    "OK." seeing Mo Wanshan''s words, Mo Sheng got up with a smile and said, "it''s limited to one month. If the young master can''t finish it in a month, he will be the master of the family..."


    "Please give up automatically," Mo Ting added with a sneer.


    Mo Wanshan narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "if he completes the three pass test, you can''t have any objection at that time."


    "This is nature." Mo Sheng and Mo Ting said in the same voice.


    Ning Jiwei frowned, looked at Mo Wanshan and didn''t speak.


    After the meeting, Mo Wanshan called Ning Jiwei to his study and asked coldly, "were you just going to refuse the three pass test?"


    "Yes," said Ning Jiwei, "if I were to marry in order to succeed the master of the house, I would never do it."


    "You..."


    Listening to his words, Mo Wanshan said, "that woman is so good? It''s worth giving up the position of home owner for him? Do you know what the four words of home owner Mo mean?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said, "the same choice, you chose the position of home owner, doesn''t mean I don''t want that position."


    "Bastard!" Mo Wanshan hated iron and steel and said, "do you think you''ll be all right if you give up the position of home master? From the day you come back, you can only go up. Once you give up the position of home master, you can''t even protect your own life. How to provide protection for your children?"


    "This is my business, don''t bother you." Ning Jiwei said coldly and turned to leave.


    "Stop!" Mo Wanshan said, "can''t you use your brain?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and looked at him.


    Mo Wanshan was angry and helpless. He wanted to scold Ning Jiwei, but he also knew that his son who came back halfway would never listen to him, so no matter how angry he was, he could only help find a way.


    "Now you still have a month. A month is not long, but it is not short enough for you to do a lot of things." mowan mountain road.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, and then returned, "do you have any information about other power families in Xiangcheng?"


    Mo Wanshan snorted and said unhappily, "I''ll ask Yue Feng to send you to your room later, but you have to think of your own way."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "thank you."


    The first time I heard my son say thank you to himself, Mo Wanshan was a little awkward. He waved his hand unnaturally and said, "get out and get busy with you. If I screw up a month later, I won''t teach you a lesson."


    "It won''t screw up." Ning Jiwei said quietly and turned away from the study.


    Looking at his back, Mo Wanshan slowly took back his trembling hand.


    It''s enough for Mo Wanshan to get a "thank you" from him now.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Clinic.


    As soon as Lin Xiaodou came out of the bathroom after vomiting, he saw his colleague Fang Qian standing in the corridor waiting for her.


    Seeing her coming, Fang Qian hurried forward and asked with concern, "Xiaodou, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Lin Xiaodou reluctantly smiled.


    Fang Qian sighed and said, "it''s not a way for you to hold on like this. It''s better to ask for leave and rest. It''s hard for me to see you suffer like this all day."


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned and said with a polite smile: "I really don''t worry. I just have a big reaction recently. I''ll be fine in these two days."


    Fang Qian advised her not to move, so he had to say, "if you''re uncomfortable, tell me, I bought you milk tea. It''s warm and put it on your table. Remember to drink it."


    "OK, thank you, please." Lin Xiaodou said politely.


    Fang Qian looked at Lin Xiaodou and said seriously, "Xiaodou, I don''t call you trouble. I wish I could be bothered by you every day."


    Lin Xiaodou smiled, stepped back and said, "thank you. I''ll go back to work first."


    With that, Lin Xiaodou hurried back to his position.


    After watching Fang Qian leave, Lin Xiaodou was relieved.


    Since Fang Qian learned that she had broken up with Jane Chenran, she began to pursue and show kindness. She refused several times, but it was useless.


    Moreover, Fang Qian took her home several times and quickly established a revolutionary relationship with her parents. Now the second old man of the Lin family sees Fang Qian like his own son-in-law, and ordered Lin Xiaodou not to embarrass him.


    It was not easy to get off work. As soon as Lin Xiaodou walked outside the clinic, he saw the car parked at the door and Fang Qian standing by the car. He immediately felt that he might as well work overtime.


    Seeing her coming out, Fang Qian opened the door and said with a smile, "Xiaodou, I''ll give it to you."


    "No, i..." just as Lin Xiaodou was about to say that she could go back, she saw Fang Qian smiling and saying, "I have an appointment with my aunt and go to dinner tonight."


    Lin Xiaodou: "..." what else can she say?


    Lin family, Lin''s mother is preparing dinner in high spirits. Lin''s father sighs: "is it too much for us to do this?"


    "What''s too much?" Lin''s mother stared at him angrily and said, "would it be good to watch her daughter get trapped in the pain brought by Jane Chenran? Do you have the heart to let your daughter pull the child to live alone?"


    "I don''t mean that," Lin Fu sighed. "I just think I''m in a hurry now, and Xiaodou obviously doesn''t like Fangqian."


    "She likes Jane Chenran, but what''s the result?" Lin''s mother snorted coldly: "we''ve been used to her for so many years. We have to decide for her in the future. We can''t let her do it anymore."


    Father Lin opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he heard a knock on the door and wanted to go. He could only swallow what he wanted to say and turned to open the door.


    When the door opened, Lin Xiaodou came in tired, followed by friendly Fang Qian.


    "Oh, Fang Qian is coming. Come on in. Come on in." mother Lin heard Fang Qian''s voice and came out to welcome him enthusiastically.


    Fang Qian handed over the gift box he had brought and said, "aunt, this is a health care product for you and your uncle."


    "Look at your child. What else do you bring when you come?" mother Lin said with a smile, pulling Fang Qian into the living room.


    Looking at this scene, Lin Xiaodou only felt extremely absurd. Not long ago, Jane Chenran was the one who got such treatment in their family. Now she just broke up and changed herself soon.


    Thinking of Jane Chenran, Lin Xiaodou pulled a bitter smile from the corners of his mouth, took his bag and turned upstairs.


    "Xiaodou, why are you going?" Lin''s mother chased after him. "Fang Qian finally came here. You don''t know to talk with him."


    Lin Xiaodou said impatiently, "I didn''t ask him to come. Whoever invited him will accompany him. Anyway, I won''t accompany him."


    With that, Lin Xiaodou angrily locked himself in the room.


    "This child......" mother Lin said helplessly.


    "It''s all right, aunt." Fang Qian hurriedly and considerately said, "I know it''s still difficult for Xiaodou to accept me now, but I will continue to work hard."


    Looking at Fang Qian, Lin''s mother patted him on the arm with satisfaction and said, "you are a good child. Wait for your aunt to cook for you. You can have dinner with two dishes."


    "Let me help..." Fang Qian said.


    "No, no, you sit." mother Lin stared at father Lin and said, "Lao Lin, talk to Fang Qian and don''t watch TV."


    "I see." father Lin had to put down the remote control, turned to Fang Qian and said with an embarrassed smile: "is your work busy?"


    Lin Xiaodou kept hiding in the room until Lin''s mother came up to urge her to eat.


    After dinner, Fang Qian stayed for a while. Seeing that Lin Xiaodou was obviously impatient, he got up and left.


    Lin''s mother warmly sent him to the door. As soon as she was ready to open the door, she heard the doorbell.


    Lin''s mother looked at Lin''s father in wonder, "who will it be when it''s a little?"


    Lin Fu was also confused. As soon as the door opened, he saw Yunling standing at the door.


    When Fang Qian saw Yunling, he was stunned. He turned and said to Lin''s parents, "uncle and aunt, I''ll go first and see you another day."


    "OK, be careful on the road."


    After seeing Fang Qian off, Lin''s mother frowned and asked Yunling, "who are you looking for?"


    "Aunt, my name is Yunling. I have something to do with Xiaodou." Yunling said politely.


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Xiaodou, who heard the voice, came over, looked at Yunling in surprise and said, "Why are you here?"


    Yunling said with a smile, "come and see you. Chenran can''t pull away now. There are only me and Chenyi here. I''m afraid you need something, so come and have a look."


    "We don''t need anything." as soon as she heard that it was Jane Chenran''s friend, Lin''s mother suddenly changed her face. She didn''t even let the door in, so she hurried to humanity: "you go. We Xiaodou and Jane Chenran have separated. They don''t matter. We don''t want your benefits, and you don''t bother us again."


    "Separate?" Yunling was stunned, looked at Lin Xiaodou and asked, "is there any misunderstanding? You''re going to Haixi because Chenran is going there, so..."


    "Of course not." Lin Xiaodou said, "there are other reasons for our separation."


    Yunling frowned slightly, thought and said, "let''s not say these for the moment. I''m here to see you today. Second, I want to tell you that once I find anything different or in danger, I must contact Chen Yi and me at the first time."


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned, smiled and shook his head and said, "thank you for your kindness, but Chenran and I have separated. Even if there is danger, we can''t come to me. You don''t have to worry about me. You still need to worry more about Fu Lao."


    Yunling handed over the locator she had brought with her and said, "to be safe, you''d better take this in case..."


    Before he finished, Lin Xiaodou suddenly felt uncomfortable in his stomach. Before he could speak, he hurried to the bathroom.


    Looking at Lin Xiaodou''s back, a trace of suspicion flashed in Yunling''s eyes, "aunt, Xiaodou, this is..."


    "Nothing!" mother Lin angrily pushed Yunling and said, "what''s wrong with my daughter has nothing to do with you people. Take your things and leave quickly!"


    "Aunt, I..."


    Yunling wanted to say more, but Lin''s mother had closed the door in front of him.


    Looking at the closed door, Yunling reluctantly shook her head, so she had to turn around and leave. She thought she would call Jane Chenran first and send some people here.


    But Yunling didn''t expect that there was an accident before he arranged it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mojiaxi hospital.


    Mo Sheng looked at the picture on the table, raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you sure this Lin Xiaodou is pregnant?"


    "Sure." the woman sitting next to Mo Sheng said with a smile: "master, you don''t know how weak her suitor is. Our people scared him to pee before they started. They knelt on the spot and shook out everything they can say and can''t say."


    Mo Sheng stretched out his tongue and licked his upper lip. His index finger gently stroked Lin Xiaodou in the photo and said, "that''s great."


    "Master." the woman asked anxiously, "I heard that Lin Xiaodou has deep feelings for Jane Chenran and has been friends with Jane Haixi for many years. What if she refuses to explain?"


    "She''ll say it." Mo Sheng raised a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth and said word by word: "it might not have been before, but it''s different now. This man is afraid of weakness. Once he has weakness, even the tempered shield will become like paper and break with a poke."

 Chapter 190

    After receiving a call from Jian Haixi, sun Yuqin called lol several times. Carol had been instructed by Jian Haixi. No matter whether sun Yuqin called or sent a message, she didn''t reply to her.


    Sun Yuqin came faster than Jane Haixi thought. She called in the morning. Sun Yuqin arrived at 10 o''clock that night.


    Watching sun Yuqin come so quickly, lol breathed a sigh of relief, pulled her arm and said, "Mom, you''re coming."


    Unexpectedly, sun Yuqin avoided lol''s closeness and only glanced at her coldly. Seeing that she had nothing to do, she said coldly: "you''d better give me a reasonable explanation."


    "Mom, i..." lol hesitated and whispered, "it''s not me, it''s Dad..."


    "I said no, his business has nothing to do with me." Sun Yuqin frowned: "you cheated me for his business? Lol, you let me down!"


    Lol trembled slightly, lowered her head and didn''t speak again, with obvious sadness in her eyes.


    "Sister-in-law." Jane Haixi hurried over and opened lol, smiled and said to sun Yuqin, "don''t blame lol, I didn''t ask her to call you back."


    Sun Yuqin smiled coldly and said, "if I discipline my daughter, I won''t bother you to intervene."


    "Mom, do you have to talk like this?" lol saw that sun Yuqin''s attitude was always like this, and her sad tears came out, "Why do you always look like you''re superior and indifferent to others? It''s the same with dad and me. I just want a normal home. Is it so difficult? Sister Haixi just wants to help me and our family. Why can''t you listen to others? Even once!"


    With that, lol ran into the room crying and closed the door.


    Dou Ming frowned deeply as he watched lol cry.


    Sun Yuqin didn''t expect her daughter to react so much this time. Her eyes changed slightly and her lips were silent.


    Jian Haixi looked at her and said, "sister-in-law, would you like to talk to me now?"


    Sun Yu looked at Jian Haixi. His voice was still very cold, but at least there was no aggressive at the beginning. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Jian Haixi reached out to make a gesture of invitation and sat on the sofa with sun Yuqin.


    Dou Ming brought tea for them. After putting down his tea cup, he looked at Sun Yuqin and said: "Lol always looks happy on the surface, but we all know that there is a deep shadow in her heart. As a younger generation, I have no position to say anything, but as lol''s friend, I hope aunt you can try to care about your daughter, not only her health, food and clothing, but also her mind."


    After that, Dou Ming turned to Jian Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, I''ll go and see lol."


    Jian Haixi nodded. After Dou Ming left, he turned to sun Yuqin and said, "sister-in-law, I want to ask you a question first. Please answer me truthfully."


    "What''s the problem?"


    Jian Haixi stared at her and asked, "excuse me, are you still brother Yiluo?"


    "I......" Sun Yuqin subconsciously wanted to say that he didn''t care. Before he said anything, he heard Jian Haixi add: "if brother Luo is'' dead '', don''t you care?"


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, sun Yuqin suddenly froze. Associating with what Jian Haixi said when he talked on the phone this morning, sun Yuqin immediately asked, "what''s the matter with Romon?"


    Looking at her reaction, Jane Haixi breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was afraid that sun Yuqin really didn''t care about Romon at all. In that case, even if she had great skills, she couldn''t help it.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi didn''t speak, sun Yuqin thought that Romon had really been how, and immediately stood up nervously, "where''s Romon? What''s the matter with him?"


    "Sister-in-law, calm down first." Jian Haixi hurriedly said: "brother Luo doesn''t know where he is now, but he should still be safe."


    "What do you mean you don''t know where?" hearing that something really happened to Romon, sun Yuqin swept away his calmness and asked in a panic: "hasn''t he always been here? You are together every day. Why don''t you know where he has gone?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Sun Yuqin and said, "sister-in-law, you don''t look like you don''t care about brother Luo."


    Sun Yuqin paused, looked away awkwardly and said, "I''m just afraid that lol will be sad."


    Seeing that she is not ready to say more, Jian Haixi is neither punctured nor anxious. As long as she still cares about Romon, everything else can be done slowly.


    "Let lol tell you about brother Luo." Jian Haixi looked at Sun Yuqin and said seriously, "sister-in-law, if brother Luo can come back smoothly this time, can you try to accept him again, even if it''s just for lol?"


    "Accept him again?" Sun Yuqin paused. She wanted to refuse, but she thought that Romon''s life and death were unknown now, and that lol''s tears just now. The refusal didn''t say anything, but hesitated: "I don''t know."


    Jian Haixi glanced at the fingers she held on her lap, and the corners of her mouth were slightly aroused. Sometimes "don''t know" has explained some answers.


    "Never mind, sister-in-law, take your time. I''ll go and see lol first." then Jane Haixi got up and went to lol''s room.


    When Jane Haixi came in, lol asked with red eyes, "sister Haixi, where''s my mother?"


    Jane Haixi went to her and sat down. She reached out and touched her head and said, "don''t worry. I think she still cares about your father. Let''s give her some time and take it slow, okay?"


    "Really?" lol sniffed. "I thought she was gone."


    "How could it be that no mother would leave her tearful daughter alone." Jian Haixi said, "now go out and talk to her, tell her about your father, and pay attention to your attitude. You can''t be like that just now, you know?"


    Lol nodded and said, "I see. Thank you, sister Haixi."


    "Go quickly," said Jane Haixi with a smile.


    Lol came out and looked at Sun Yuqin sitting on the sofa. She hesitated and walked slowly, "Mom, I''m sorry..."


    Sun Yuqin shook her head and asked anxiously, "where''s your father? What''s the matter?"


    Lol was stunned. In her memory, sun Yuqin had never been so anxious as now. On second thought, lol understood.


    It was Jian Haixi who exaggerated the facts that tried sun Yuqin''s sincerity.


    Thinking of this, lol opened her mouth and said sadly, "I don''t know where Dad is. He has been missing for a long time..."


    "What?" Sun Yuqin was shocked and turned pale. "Why didn''t you tell me when it happened? What''s going on?"


    "It''s like this..." lol told the story in detail. Of course, she didn''t forget to exaggerate the danger, and led Romon''s choice to sun Yuqin.


    After listening to lol''s words, sun Yuqin was silent for a long time.


    Looking at the way she bowed her head and didn''t speak, lol couldn''t make up her mind, "Mom..."


    "Mom is fine." Sun Yuqin shook her head and said, "what about now? Have you found your father''s whereabouts?"


    "Not yet." lol tried to put her arms around Sun Yuqin and said, "Mom, I''m afraid..."


    "I''m not afraid." Sun Yuqin said, "no matter what happens, mom will be able to get your father back."


    Listening to sun Yuqin''s words, lol reddened her eyes again and choked: "Mom, when we find our father, can our family have a good life?"


    Sun Yuqin pursed her lips, held her daughter''s hand tight and tight for a long time, murmured, "OK..."


    Seeing the picture of mother and daughter hugging together, Jian Haixi smiled happily.


    At last, she had a good start, and she could go to bed at ease.


    Just as Jian Haixi had just finished washing, she received a call from Yunling before she turned off the light and rested.


    Looking at Yunling''s call, Jian Haixi was surprised.


    As a man of Yunling, if it weren''t for an emergency, it would be impossible to call so late.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi hurriedly connected the phone and asked, "Yunling, what''s up?"


    Yunling was not polite, so he opened the door and said, "Haixi, I want to tell you about Lin Xiaodou."


    "Xiaodou?" Jane Haixi wondered, "what''s the matter with her?"


    Yunling said, "I went to their house today. I wanted to send her a locator, but she refused. She said she had broken up with your brother."


    "Well, I heard my brother say this." Jian Haixi sighed helplessly, "I can''t intervene in this kind of thing. I can only wait until I go back and let my brother kneel durian for her."


    Yunling said in a deep voice, "do you know Lin Xiaodou is pregnant?"


    "What?" Jian Haixi was surprised. "I don''t know about it. Are you sure? How''s Xiaodou now?"


    Yunling said, "when I went to see her vomit, I was a little suspicious, so I came back to check and called you only after I was sure."


    "Xiaodou is really... Stupid." Jian Haixi said angrily and painfully, "how can I hide such a thing? If I knew so, how could I let my brother come over."


    "That''s why I called you." Yunling said, "I think Chenran certainly doesn''t know about it, but even if he knows, he won''t necessarily come back with his temper. I want you to persuade him. After all, Lin Xiaodou is here alone. It''s not very convenient for safety or life."


    "I know." Jian Haixi said in a deep voice, "I''m going to pick up my stupid brother now! He''s so angry with me!"


    After talking to Yunling on the phone, Jian Haixi turned and went to Jian Chenran''s room.


    He rushed in without knocking at the door.


    Jane Chenran practiced with Dou Ge for a day. At the moment, she was lying in bed with low back pain and ready to go to sleep. Suddenly, the door was kicked open, and he jumped out of bed.


    "Jane Chenran, get up!" cried Jane Haixi as soon as she entered the house.


    "Haixi?" Jane Chenran turned on the light, looked at the angry Jian Haixi and asked in wonder, "what''s the matter with you this big night? Your anger is so big that it scared me."


    "How can you ask me why I''m so angry? It''s all your good work." Jian Haixi was so angry that he came forward and tore away his quilt and said, "get up now."


    "Hey, why?" said Jane Chenran tired. "Haixi, I''ve been tired all day. What can we talk about tomorrow?"


    "No!" Jane Haixi said, "I can wait for Xiaodou, but I can''t. You''ll go home right away!"


    "Xiaodou?" when she mentioned Lin Xiaodou, Jane Chenran corrected her color and asked, "what''s the matter with Xiaodou?"


    Jian Haixi gritted his teeth and said, "do you know that Xiaodou is pregnant with your child?"


    "What..." Jane Chenran was suddenly stunned. The news was so explosive for him that he didn''t even know what to say, "child... It''s impossible. She didn''t tell me..."


    "You don''t believe it when Yunling has found out." Jian Haixi said, "it must be Xiaodou who is afraid of you and wants you to come and help me. That''s why he kept it from you."


    "Xiaodou, she..." when she thought of Lin Xiaodou''s words before leaving, Jane Chenran felt a sudden pain in her heart.


    Now he understood why Lin Xiaodou would ask him to take her away, and why Lin Xiaodou would say she was afraid. It was ridiculous. At that time, he thought it was really just her fear, so he chose the stupidest way to protect her.


    Seeing Jian Chenran stunned, Jian Haixi said earnestly, "brother, you can''t always let Xiaodou wait for you, especially now that she has your child, she needs you."


    Jane''s throat rolled a few times in the morning. She just felt that her eyes were hot and unbearable. "Fool, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "I''ll have someone book a ticket for you. You''ll go home as soon as dawn."


    Jane paused in the morning, looked up at Jane Haixi and hesitated, "but you and the children..."


    "I can handle it myself." Jian Haixi said, "brother, Xiaodou needs your protection and care more than me. Go back to her."


    Jane pursed her lips in the morning. After hesitation, she finally nodded and said, "OK."


    Seeing that he agreed, Jian Haixi relaxed and said, "I''ll book tickets now."


    Jane nodded and said, "I''ll call Xiaodou."


    To their surprise, no one answered the phone for a long time.


    "How can no one answer?" Jane Chenran said with some worry: "usually she won''t sleep at this time."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and said, "now is not an ordinary time."


    "Yes," said Jane Chenran, scratching her hair with a silly smile. "Look, I forgot."


    Jian Haixi looked at his brother who could only be silly and shook his head silently.


    But what they don''t know at the moment is that the reason why Lin Xiaodou doesn''t answer the phone is not because she is asleep, but because she can''t answer.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lin''s living room.


    Lin Xiaodou knelt on the ground, her hands and feet were tied, and the phone was one meter away from her, but she couldn''t get close at the moment.


    The two elders of the Lin family were also pressed on their chairs and couldn''t move. They could only look at their daughter with worry.


    "Oh, it seems that you really have a soul." a woman with long curly hair and thin windbreaker sat on the sofa, her legs cocked arrogantly on the tea table, took Lin Xiaodou''s mobile phone, looked at it, smiled, raised her mobile phone and said to Lin Xiaodou, "look, your man called you. Do you want me to answer?"


    Lin Xiaodou bit his lip and looked at her, "give me back my cell phone!"


    "Give it back to you?" the woman shook her head and said, "that''s not good. If you tell Jane Chenran, our plan will come to naught."


    "Your plan would never have been successful." Lin Xiaodou said coldly, "I don''t know where Jane Chenran is. Even if I knew, I wouldn''t tell you."


    The woman smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time."


    "It''s no use how long you spend." Lin Xiaodou said, "I don''t know anything. No matter how long you stay here, it''s no use."


    "We don''t know anything." Lin''s mother said anxiously, "we Xiaodou and Jane Chenran have broken up. You need to find him. Don''t trouble us Xiaodou."


    As soon as her words fell, the person who pressed her behind slapped her in the face, "I didn''t ask you, shut up!"


    Seeing Lin''s mother beaten, Lin Xiaodou said anxiously, "stop! What''s coming to me!"


    "Come for you?" the woman stared at Lin Xiaodou''s stomach with deep meaning and said, "but I heard you were pregnant with Jane Chenran''s child."


    Lin Xiaodou subconsciously took a step back, cautiously looked at the woman and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    The woman''s lips were cold, and her words didn''t contain a little kindness. "Jane Chenran and those in your stomach want to choose which one you want. I''ll give you three minutes."


    Lin Xiaodou froze and said, "I said I don''t know where Jane Chenran is."


    "Very good." the woman nodded, sneered, raised her leg and kicked Lin Xiaodou''s shoulder directly.


    Lin Xiaodou immediately fell to the ground and turned white with pain.


    "Xiao Dou!" Lin''s father and mother looked at their daughter anxiously, "Xiao Dou, how are you?"


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head and said reluctantly, "I''m fine."


    The woman smiled and said, "I advise you to think clearly before answering. After all, I''m not very good. It''s hard to say where the next kick is."


    Lin Xiaodou subconsciously protected his stomach, but he still kept silent.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaodou was so soft and hard to eat, the woman lost her patience, got up and raised her foot to kick. Lin''s mother suddenly knelt down and cried, "I said, I said, don''t hurt my daughter again!"


    "Mom!" Lin Xiaodou looked at Lin''s mother and said, "don''t say, mom, I''m fine, don''t say."


    "Shut up!" the woman impatiently pulled Lin Xiaodou''s hair, turned her head and looked at Lin''s mother and said, "you say, if you''re satisfied, I''ll let her go, or I''ll..."


    "I said I said, you let her go." mother Lin cried, "I accidentally heard Xiaodou when they talked before. Jane Chenran went to Iceland, and Jane Haixi was there..."


    "Mom!" Lin Xiaodou shouted hoarsely, "what are you doing?"


    Lin''s mother looked at Lin Xiaodou and cried, "Xiaodou, mom knows you blame me, but how can I watch you suffer?"


    When she got a satisfactory answer, the woman finally smiled, stretched out her hand and threw Lin Xiaodou away, saying, "it''s good to have done this early, really."


    Seeing her loosening her daughter, Lin''s mother hurriedly climbed to Lin Xiaodou and said, "Xiaodou, how are you?"


    Lin Xiaodou closed his eyes and said desperately, "Mom, do you know this will kill Haixi them?"


    Mother Lin gritted her teeth and said, "then I can''t watch you die."


    Lin''s father cried and hugged Lin''s mother and Lin Xiaodou. He turned to look at the woman and asked, "now you have what you want to know. You can leave."


    "Of course not." the woman said, "as soon as I leave now, you will certainly inform Jane Chenran. Of course, I can''t leave until our people succeed."


    As soon as Lin Xiaodou froze, the whole person suddenly lost all his vitality, only tears fell silently.

 Chapter 191

    Iceland.


    Early in the morning, Jane Chenran had packed up and was ready to go home.


    Jian Haixi took him to the door, smiled and told him, "don''t make Xiaodou angry when you go back, you know? If I know you bullied Xiaodou, I won''t care about my brother and sister."


    "Don''t worry." Jane Chenran said foolishly, "I don''t want to bully her."


    "OK, you go quickly, I won''t send you." Jian Haixi urged.


    Jane nodded, got on the bus and didn''t forget to charge: "call me if you have something, don''t hide it from me, you know?"


    "I see." Jian Haixi waved to him through the window. "Have a nice trip. Say hello to Xiao Dou for me."


    Jane nodded and took the bus to the airport.


    Jian Haixi stood at the door and watched the car leave before returning home. She couldn''t close her happy mouth when she thought she would be a little aunt soon.


    The driver who sent Jane Chenran to the airport was Dou GE''s men. There were few vehicles on the road early in the morning. Coupled with the remote location of Luo''s villa, there were few people along the way. Only one or two passing cars were seen occasionally.


    Jane Chenran thought about Lin Xiaodou and didn''t notice the situation outside the car. About half an hour after the car left, the driver suddenly stopped the car.


    "What''s the matter?" Jane was surprised and hurriedly looked out of the car.


    But at this time, the place where the car stopped was neither the traffic light intersection nor any roadblock, which made Jane frown. "What happened to the car?"


    The driver shook his head, frowned and said, "the car is all right, but... The situation is wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" seeing the serious look on the driver''s face, Jane Chenran was also tight in her heart. "Make it clear. What did you find?"


    The driver said, "I usually drive when I go shopping, so I am very familiar with this section. In the past, there were few cars at this point, but today, we have seen no less than 20 cars along the way, and..."


    The driver paused and said, "the van that passed by just now didn''t close the window. I saw the people inside with weapons."


    This is what their family do, so they are very sensitive to this abnormal danger.


    "What..." Jane was stunned in the morning and hurriedly said, "what are you doing? Turn back quickly!"


    While talking, Jane Chenran hurriedly dialed Jian Haixi''s phone, "please, answer the phone quickly, Haixi!"


    The driver no longer hesitated, turned around and walked back, and dialed Dou GE''s phone at the same time.


    After seeing Jane Chen off, Jane Haixi put her mobile phone in her bedroom and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone.


    Half an hour later, the cell phone in the bedroom suddenly rang, but no one heard it.


    At the same time, a party of people is approaching Luo''s villa


    ¡­¡­


    The Mo family, Ning Jiwei got up before dawn. After a simple wash, he came to the study to look at the information given to him by Mo Wanshan.


    Although Ning Jiwei knew that the form of the Mo family was not good before, he was surprised to see the profits and losses of those assets in Mo Wanshan''s hands.


    No wonder Yue Feng kept urging him to come back. It turned out that the industry in Mo Wanshan''s hand had been embezzled by Mo Sheng and Mo ting. Now the rest in his hand is basically a mess.


    Coupled with the health of Mo Wanshan, the whole Mo family will definitely be controlled by Mo Sheng in less than half a year.


    Ning Jiwei sighed and suddenly stood up irritably after turning over a few pages of documents.


    He went to the window and looked at the sky that was not fully bright outside. He felt confused.


    His sleep quality has always been good, but today he was awakened by a nightmare, and he always felt uneasy in his heart, as if something was going to happen.


    This feeling made Ning Jiwei very uncomfortable. He even had the impulse to call Jian Haixi.


    But after calming down, he still gave up the idea of calling. He couldn''t wake Jane Haixi up early in the morning because of his uneasiness.


    Besides, if something happens, neither Gu Chenyi nor Jian Yi will be unaware of it, and they will tell him at the first time.


    If there is no news now, it means everything is fine.


    Taking a deep breath, Ning Jiwei looked up at the sky and prayed in his heart, hoping that Jane Haixi and the children would be well.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi was cooking. He looked up and inadvertently saw the sky outside the window. The blue sky curtain was interspersed with orange embellished by the rising sun. It opened a corner like a calm curtain. People couldn''t help guessing what it would look like when the curtain was opened.


    Looking at such beautiful scenery, Jian Haixi suddenly thought of the early morning with Ning Jiwei on the mountain.


    Thinking of Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi could not help but slowly hook up the corners of his mouth, turned and walked back to his bedroom, ready to take a mobile phone to take this scene, and wait for his hair to show Ning Jiwei.


    Walking into the bedroom, Jian Haixi picked up his mobile phone and saw that there were several missed calls, all of which were Jane Chenran''s.


    Seeing this, Jian Haixi frowned and murmured, "did you forget to bring anything?"


    Wondering, the mobile phone vibrated again. It was still Jane Chenran.


    Jane Haixi connected the phone. Before she could speak, she heard Jane Chenran flustered across the street: "Haixi, it''s dangerous. Please inform everyone to leave!"


    Almost at the same time, the alarm of the villa sounded.


    Hearing the alarm, Jian Haixi ran out with her mobile phone. As soon as she got to the door, she saw Dou Ge striding over.


    "What''s the matter?" Jane Haixi asked flustered.


    Dou Ge said concisely, "if someone comes, I''ll take someone to have a look. Dou Ming is in charge of the defense system here. You wake everyone up and get ready to evacuate."


    "OK." Jian Haixi nodded again and again, but she was too nervous. She didn''t notice that she was standing at the door. Just one step, she almost tripped over the floor mat at the door. Fortunately, Dou Ge helped her in time.


    "Thank you, I..." Jian Haixi was incoherent. "I''ll call the children first, you..."


    "Jian Haixi!" Dou Ge clasped her shoulders and said solemnly, "don''t panic. The more this time is, the more calm you have to be. Don''t worry, there will never be anything for you and the children with me."


    Filled with the sound of killing, inexplicably with reassuring strength, Jian Haixi barely calmed down and nodded: "I know."


    Seeing her calm down, Dou Ge was relieved and turned around to leave the villa with some people.


    Jian Haixi hurried to Jian Yi''s door, opened the door and saw that Jian Yi had got up and was sitting on the bed controlling the computer system.


    "Yi Yi, do you know what''s going on?" Jian Haixi asked anxiously.


    "It''s not clear yet. It should not be within our monitoring range." Jian Yi said calmly, "Mommy, don''t worry. Dou Ming and I have already made preparations. You should go to Ruirui and Mo Tong first."


    "OK." Jian Haixi nodded and hurried to Jian Rui''s room.


    As soon as she got to Jianrui''s door, she saw Mo Tong in another room running out in his clothes, "aunt, what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi pursed his lips and said, "we may have to leave here as soon as possible. Mo Tong is good. You go and get dressed first. You don''t have to bring other things, and then come here to find your aunt, okay?"


    Mo Tong was stunned and nodded.


    In the room, Jianrui is still sleeping with her head covered.


    Looking at her daughter''s carefree sleeping face, Jian Haixi flashed a touch of heartache in her eyes, came forward and gently pushed her daughter''s shoulder and said, "Ruirui, baby wake up."


    "Mommy?" Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi dimly. "Is it dawn? Rui Rui is so sleepy ~"


    "Rui Rui is good. Let''s get up first. Will Mommy sleep with you later?" Jian Haixi coaxed her daughter and helped her dress.


    Jian Rui yawned and asked suspiciously, "Mommy, what''s the sound outside?"


    Jane Haixi wanted to coax her to say it was okay, but she thought that if she said it was okay, her daughter might run around, which would be dangerous.


    So after thinking about it, Jian Haixi said truthfully, "there may be bad guys coming, so we have to get up and leave here."


    "Bad guy?" Jian Rui blinked and woke up completely. She hurriedly earned it from Jian Haixi''s arms and said, "Mommy, go and help her brother. Ruirui Rui can dress herself."


    Jian Haixi looked at her sensible daughter, reluctantly pulled off the corners of her lips, touched her head and said, "my brother is awake. Ruirui, don''t worry."


    At this time, Mo Tong had already dressed and ran over. Jian Haixi took his daughter and Mo Tong to Jian Yi''s room.


    At the moment, everyone gathered in Jian Yi''s room.


    Jane Yi, Dou Ming and luo''er are operating a computer fast, while Tan Zhixu and Mike help to pack up the people''s things. It doesn''t matter if they don''t bring the others, but the electronic devices and the data they have found can''t be lost, let alone left to the enemy.


    It was the first time sun Yuqin saw her daughter working so seriously. Watching her fingers flying on the keyboard, sun Yuqin suddenly realized that the daughter who needed her protection and care had really grown up.


    Before long, Dou Ge also came in. "There are many guests. It is expected to arrive in ten minutes. Our people have no problem blocking hard, but they will expose their strength. If they delay time without exposing their strength, they can delay about 20 minutes."


    Jian Yi''s eyes were cold, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, I''ll help you open the way. You leave with Ruirui and Mo Tong first."


    "Let''s go? What about you?" Jianrui''s anxious eyes turned red and choked: "it''s agreed not to separate, Ruirui don''t separate from her brother."


    "Rui Rui." Jian Haixi held her daughter, took a deep breath to calm herself down, looked at Jian Yi and asked, "where is the way back?"


    Jian Yi said, "on the mountain not far from here, uncle Luo and I have a wooden house there."


    "Now that the other party can find here, it proves that the Luo family has been exposed." Qin Zhixu said: "the wooden house is not safe."


    Everyone was silent. Of course, they can find a way out. It''s not difficult to return home or find another place, but so many people leave in a hurry. They can''t avoid people''s eyes and ears. At that time, they will just be chased by each other.


    "You can go to my house." in a moment of silence, sun Yuqin suddenly said, "our husband and wife''s discord is a well-known thing. Each other won''t think of it. In addition, there is a deserted house there. There has been no people for more than ten years. You won''t attract attention in the past."


    "Mom..." lol looked at Sun Yuqin in surprise. Unexpectedly, she was willing to help.


    Jian Haixi looked at Sun Yuqin and said sincerely, "thank you, sister-in-law."


    Sun Yuqin shook her head and said, "needless to say, pack up your things."


    "Wait a minute." Jian Haixi looks at Jian Yi and asks, "what about you, Yi Yi? How do you plan to go?"


    "I..." Jian Yi frowned and didn''t answer for a moment.


    The other party doesn''t know that he is still alive. If he goes to lol''s house, the goal will be too big.


    After thinking, Jian Haixi said, "I have an idea, Yi Yi, you go to Xiangcheng."


    Xiangcheng!


    As soon as Jian Haixi said this, everyone was surprised. You know, Xiangcheng is the headquarters of the Mo family and the most dangerous place.


    Jian Yi''s eyes brightened, "Mommy, you mean..."


    Jian Haixi said, "the so-called most dangerous place is also the safest. Besides, you are a secret to the Mo family, so as long as you pay attention, the other party will not find you."


    "That''s a good way!" Qin Zhixu said, "I''ll go with Yi Yi."


    "I''ll go too!" Mo Tong said, "I''m familiar with it and can help."


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Tong, pursed his lips and nodded, "OK."


    "Mommy, i..." Jian Rui looked anxiously at Jian Haixi. "I don''t want to separate from my brother."


    Jian Haixi squatted down, touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "Rui Rui is good. We''re going to sister Luo''s house. You follow Mommy. In this way, bad people won''t notice their brother. Brother and Mo Tong will be safe."


    Listening to what Jian Haixi said, Jian Rui was stunned. She turned her head and looked at Jian Yi and Mo Tong. With a sour nose, she nodded and said, "OK, Ruirui Rui, go with mommy."


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi and said, "that''s it. Yi Yi, you go to Xiangcheng with Zhixu, Mo Tong and Dou Ming. Go now."


    "But..." Jian Yi said uneasily, "the defense system here still needs me..."


    "Have you forgotten me, Miss Ben?" lol patted Jane Yi on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, give it to me here and promise to let those people have a good meal!"


    Jian Yi frowns and watches Jian Haixi stop talking.


    Jian Haixi smiled, hugged Jian Yi and said, "don''t worry, mommy and Ruirui will be fine."


    "I''ll protect them," Dou Ge said, looking at Jian Yi.


    "According to me, you all hurry to pack up and leave." Mike looked at the people: "I''ll give it to me here. Anyway, I can run alone, unlike you with your family."


    Jane Haixi looked at him, thought about it, shook her head and said, "no, Mike, I want you to go to another place."


    "Mountain cabin!" Jian Yi took Jian Haixi''s words and said, "Uncle Mike, please go there with the bodyguard left by Uncle Luo."


    "A cover up, isn''t it?" Mike nodded with a smile. "Yes, it''s on me!"


    Jian Haixi turned to sun Yuqin and luo''er and said, "sister-in-law, Ruirui will be given to you. You go first. I''ll stay with Dou Ge. It can delay more time."


    Dou Ge looked at her and his eyes were deep for a moment.


    Sun Yuqin nodded and said, "OK."


    "Mommy..."


    "Rui Rui is good." Jian Haixi pushed Jian Rui to sun Yuqin and said, "follow aunt sun and sister lol first. Mommy will find you soon, okay?"


    Jian Rui cried and nodded. She grabbed sun Yuqin''s clothes with her small hand.


    "Yi Yi." Jian Haixi looks at Jian Yi. Jian Yi also looks at Jian Haixi.


    He wanted to say that it was too dangerous for Jane Haixi to stay, but reason told him that it was the best way, so he could only nod with red eyes and say, "OK, I''ll listen to Mommy, too."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s act quickly."


    The plan was agreed and everyone moved.


    Jian Yi, Mo Tong, Dou Ming and Qin Zhixu go to Xiangcheng. Mike pretends to escape and takes people to the wooden house in the mountains. Sun Yuqin and luo''er take Jian Rui and are escorted back to Jiangnan by bodyguards.


    The three men set out together. Jian Haixi was relieved when everyone left.


    Dou Ge stood beside her, looked at her and asked, "aren''t you afraid?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and looked up at him. "I''m not afraid. There''s still you."


    Listening to her words, Dou Ge moved in his heart and nodded: "yes, and me."


    Jian Haixi stretched out and said, "the guests are estimated to be arriving soon. Do I have to go out and show my face? So that they can believe that people haven''t left yet."


    Dou Ge pulled down the corner of his mouth and said, "that''s a good idea, but for safety, you''d better not go out. Just stand on the balcony and show your face."


    "Well, I''ll go now," said Jian Haixi. He turned to go to the balcony, but Dou Ge grabbed his arm and said, "wait a minute."


    Jane Haixi looked at him suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Dou Ge took out a fan from his pocket and handed it to Jian Haixi. "Take this."


    "This is..." Jian Haixi looked at the fan in his hand in surprise. "Is this the weapon you said you wanted to make?"


    "HMM." Dou Ge nodded, "there are only three bone needles in the handle of the fan, which means you can only use this weapon three times."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and slightly twitched at the corners of his mouth, "three times... Is it too little?"


    Dou Ge smiled and said, "what you need is not quantity, but accuracy. There are more than ten rounds of this bone fan. It can raise your accuracy to the highest within a suitable distance. Three rounds are enough for you to support me to save you."


    Jane Haixi nodded and said, "so it is. Well, thank you."


    As they were talking, the alarm suddenly rose to level two.


    Dou Ge said coldly, "the guest is here."


    Then he pulled Jane Haixi to the balcony on the second floor, "don''t you want to appear? Let''s go."


    At the same time, use the headset to tell the people in ambush, "get ready to pick up the guests. Be careful not to fight hard. Just hold for 20 minutes."


    Jian Haixi followed Dou Ge to the second floor. After shaking on the balcony, he was pulled behind by Dou Ge, "you follow me."


    Jian Haixi knew that she could not cope with the situation next, so she nodded obediently and followed Dou Ge carefully.


    The exchange of fire soon sounded. Listening to the dense voice downstairs, Jian Haixi couldn''t help thinking that it was good to let others go first.


    About ten minutes later, Dou Ge suddenly took Jian Haixi and left.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t there ten minutes left?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "No, there are people on the other side." Dou Ge took Jian Haixi and ordered through the headset: "the other side still has help. Prepare to evacuate and start the villa defense system."

 Chapter 192

    "There''s someone else?" Jian Haixi said anxiously as he ran to the back door of the villa with Dou Ge, "but there are ten minutes before the agreed 20 minutes. What shall we do if we leave Yiyi like this?"


    The three parties, no matter which party, need time. Ten minutes is not enough to completely leave the other party''s search scope.


    Dou Ge said calmly, "don''t worry, I said I would delay for 20 minutes."


    Jane Haixi doesn''t know how Dou Ge wants to do it, but up to now, only he can trust her.


    Two minutes later, after Dou Ge led everyone out of the villa, the whole villa collapsed.


    Looking at the ruined villa, Jian Haixi bit his teeth and turned to follow Dou Ge.


    "There are eight minutes left." Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge and asked, "what shall we do next?"


    Dou Ge quickly glanced around the ground and turned to Jian Haixi: "do you believe me?"


    "Do you need to ask?" Jane Haixi said without thinking, "just say how to do it."


    "OK." Dou Ge saw that she chose to trust herself without hesitation. He hooked his mouth and told others, "all of you, leave from the path. We''ll gather in Jiangnan after it''s safe."


    "Little Lord." when his men heard Dou GE''s order, they looked at him anxiously and said, "let''s leave some people to follow you in case..."


    "Not in case." Dou Ge Leng said in a voice: "execute the order."


    "... yes."


    After giving the order, Dou Ge turned and stretched out his hand to Jian Haixi and said, "now, let''s go too."


    "OK." Jian Haixi nodded, stretched out his hand and let Dou Ge run in the other direction.


    Soon after they left, more than 20 people emerged from the ruins of the villa.


    "Boss, judging from the footprints, they left in two ways."


    The leader looked at the footprints on the left and right sides and said with a cold smile, "do you think you can deceive me?"


    As he spoke, the leader gave orders to his opponent: "five people go there, and the rest follow me."


    The subordinate asked suspiciously, "boss, but there are only two people walking here according to the footprints. Do we need to separate more than half of the people to chase?"


    The leader smiled and said, "remember, the more you think it''s impossible, the more likely it is."


    The subordinates suddenly realized, "boss, do you mean that they deliberately use a large group of people to distract our attention. In fact, the target we want to pursue is the one with few people?"


    "Yes," said the leader, "call the brothers and try your best to catch up with me. Be sure to catch them alive!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Take care of your family.


    Although she had called Jian Haixi and knew that Jian Chenran would come back as soon as possible, Yunling was still worried about Lin Xiaodou''s physical condition, so she called the two bodyguards responsible for protecting the Lin family early in the morning.


    To his surprise, the phone didn''t get through.


    The people they send are on duty 24 hours a day and on standby. It''s impossible to get through the phone unless... They can''t answer the phone.


    After two consecutive phone calls, Yunling and Gu Chenyi immediately rushed to the Lin family.


    On the bus, Gu Chenyi called Lin Xiaodou, but there was no answer.


    At the moment, the Lin family is trapped in a strange silence.


    The woman sitting on the sofa looked at the caller ID on Lin Xiaodou''s mobile phone, smiled and said, "it seems that someone has noticed."


    Lin''s mother held Lin Xiaodou in her arms, looked at the woman on the sofa and said, "we have told you everything we know. We really don''t know anything else. Please go quickly!"


    "Don''t belittle yourself." the woman smiled and glanced at Lin Xiaodou''s stomach and said, "you are of great use. Although we sent many people over, if the other party still refuses to surrender, I can carry you out. I don''t think the Jane brothers and sisters will watch the children suffer."


    Lin Xiaodou, who had no response, suddenly trembled when he heard her.


    She stayed here without telling Jane Chenran. Her intention was to let him help Jane Haixi without burden. At the same time, she could protect herself and her children.


    But in the end, Jane Haixi and them may be hurt because of her choice.


    If she had told Jane the truth about the child and followed him to Iceland, would there be nothing now?


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiaodou wanted to strangle himself.


    Seeing that her daughter''s reaction was wrong, Lin''s mother hurriedly asked, "Xiaodou, daughter, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s me, I hurt everyone, I hurt everyone..." Lin Xiaodou''s tears dropped on the ground one by one, with her endless remorse and regret.


    "Daughter, don''t do this." Lin''s mother knew that Lin Xiaodou blamed herself and cried, "it''s not your fault. It''s mom''s fault that betrayed Haixi. Mom is the villain. Don''t torture yourself? Be careful you have a baby in your stomach..."


    "Baby?" hearing the word "baby", Lin Xiaodou suddenly cried and laughed, "if something happens to Haixi and ruiruirui, how can I still have the face to live?"


    With that, Lin Xiaodou paused and threw his hand at his stomach.


    "Xiaodou! What are you doing!" seeing this, Lin Fu hurriedly grabbed Lin Xiaodou''s arm and shouted, "wake up, that''s your flesh and blood!"


    "It''s not my flesh and blood, it''s the murderer who killed Haixi and Chenran!" Lin Xiaodou''s eyes were full of blood and his hoarse voice roared: "carrying everyone''s lives, it doesn''t deserve to survive!"


    Lin Xiaodou wanted to hurt himself while crying. Seeing that she was excited, Lin''s father and mother hurriedly hugged her left and right to keep her from moving.


    Lin''s mother cried, "Xiaodou, it''s all my mother''s bad. If you want to blame me, don''t be silly."


    Lin Xiaodou fell on the ground, pulled his fingers on the ground and murmured, "Haixi, Chenran, ruiruirui... I''m sorry for you. If something happens to you, Lin Xiaodou will never live alone!"


    The woman sitting on the sofa looked at the crying picture of the three Lin family like watching a play, and her heart was not stirred up at all.


    She even opened the camera of her mobile phone with great interest and took several photos as a souvenir.


    The people on the sofa enjoy leisure like a vacation, and the people on the ground are crying.


    Suddenly, the woman''s cell phone rang.


    She looked at the caller ID, smiled at Lin Xiaodou and said, "my eldest brother called. You''d better pray that he has succeeded, or you''ll have to suffer next."


    Lin Xiaodou gritted his teeth and stared at the woman''s mobile phone. Lin''s father and mother also looked at her nervously.


    For the Lin family''s parents, they don''t know whether they should expect each other to succeed at the moment.


    If you succeed, you will think that Jane Haixi and them are in danger and may even die. But if you don''t succeed, Lin Xiaodou will be tortured.


    The woman smiled and answered the phone, "brother, how are you there? Can I help you?"


    I don''t know what the other end of the mobile phone said, and the woman smiled more happily, "so Jane Haixi is already a turtle in your urn."


    With that, the woman turned back and blinked at Lin Xiaodou and said silently, "thank you for your help ~"


    Listening to her words, Lin Xiaodou shook into a sieve, "Haixi, Haixi..."


    Looking at Lin Xiaodou''s reaction, the woman seemed to feel that the stimulation was not enough. She took her mobile phone and asked, "what about the little girl? Her name is Jianrui or something."


    Hearing Jian Rui''s name, Lin Xiaodou suddenly raised his head, opened his mouth and looked at the woman, but he couldn''t send a word. He could only pray in his heart: "please, please..."


    "Oh ~" listening to the answer on the other end of the phone, the woman smiled and said, "it''s funny that they''re hiding in the mountains. They don''t know that the broken wooden house has long been controlled by your eldest brother."


    "No, no..." Lin Xiaodou shook his head mechanically, looked at the smiling woman, and suddenly rushed to her.


    "I''ll fight with you!" Lin Xiaodou hit the woman like he didn''t want his life.


    Unfortunately, her strength is too small, and she is slow to move even if she hasn''t slept all night.


    The woman mockingly hooked the lower lip corner and easily avoided Lin Xiaodou.


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t hurt her. Instead, he tried so hard that he knocked at the corner of the sofa and fell to the ground.


    "Xiaodou!"


    Seeing his daughter fall to the ground, Lin''s father and mother rushed over, "Xiaodou, how are you, Xiaodou?"


    "Hai Xi, Rui Rui..." Lin Xiaodou stared at the ceiling and murmured the two names. He was black and completely fainted.


    "Xiaodou, Xiaodou!" mother Lin cried, "don''t scare Mommy. It''s all mommy''s fault. Wake up, daughter!"


    At this time, the woman''s men came in and said, "second sister, Gu Chenyi has arrived."


    The woman''s eyebrows were picked, and a wicked smile was raised at the corners of her mouth. Looking at the unconscious Lin Xiaodou, she said, "you''re lucky."


    After saying this, the woman threw Lin Xiaodou''s mobile phone to the ground and led the people away from the Lin family.


    "Xiaodou, Xiaodou, daughter, don''t scare your mother..." mother Lin cried, "these goddamn people, my daughter..."


    Compared with Lin''s mother, Lin''s father was calmer. He was trembling and wanted to make a call with his mobile phone. Before the number was dialed out, he heard footsteps at the door.


    The second old man of the Lin family was surprised and thought it was those people who came back. Lin''s mother hugged her daughter tightly and dared not move. Lin''s father rushed out with a bench.


    "I fought with you..."


    "Uncle!" as soon as Gu Chenyi and Yunling came to the door, they saw Lin Fu rushing over with a bench. They hurriedly held his arm and asked, "uncle, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s you... You''re coming. Please save my daughter!" father Lin cried.


    Hearing this, Gu Chenyi and Yunling were surprised and rushed in immediately.


    In the room, Lin''s mother was holding Lin Xiaodou in a coma. Seeing Yunling and Gu Chenyi coming in, she cried, "it''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with my daughter. Please save her..."


    "Auntie, auntie, calm down first." Yunling held Lin''s mother and said, "don''t worry, we''ll go to the hospital right away."


    While talking, Gu Chenyi has picked up Lin Xiaodou.


    It was only with this hug that he found the blood under Lin Xiaodou''s leg.


    "Xiaodou..." seeing the pool of blood, mother Lin fainted and could hardly stand at her feet. Fortunately, Yunling supported her.


    Gu Chenyi frowned and walked out with Lin Xiaodou in her arms.


    A group of people rushed to the hospital for a moment. On the bus, Yunling even made several phone calls to contact the hospital and doctors. After all the arrangements were made, they comforted Lin''s father and mother: "uncle and aunt, don''t worry, the hospital has been arranged. We can arrive in ten minutes. Xiaodou will be fine."


    Lin''s father and mother looked at each other and lowered their heads in shame.


    Seeing that they looked different, Yunling asked, "uncle and aunt, what else do you have?"


    "Yunling, I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for Haixi and Chenran!" mother Lin cried, "I hurt them!"


    As soon as she said this, Gu Chenyi trembled and the steering wheel was crooked.


    Yunling also looked at Lin''s mother in shock, "what''s going on?"


    "I, I..." Lin mother cried and stammered, "I told those people that Haixi was in Iceland..."


    "Squeak ~" a harsh tire friction sound, the car suddenly stopped at the roadside.


    Gu Chenyi looked back at Lin''s mother with a black face, "what did you say?"


    "I, I..." mother Lin was startled by Gu Chenyi''s reaction and shivered: "those people want to hurt Xiaodou, so I, I can''t help it..."


    Lin''s father pulled Lin''s mother''s hand and begged to look at Gu Chenyi and Yunling and said, "all the mistakes are our fault. Xiaodou didn''t betray you, really. Please take my daughter to the hospital first, and then whatever you want."


    "What''s the use of what I do to you?" Gu Chenyi roared: "Shit, your daughter''s life is life. Jian Haixi is made of grass and native. Isn''t it? Her brother, her son and daughter are all fucking worthless to you? Thanks to her friendship with your daughter for more than ten years and her treatment of you as biological parents, you didn''t hesitate to sell her. You didn''t even say hello to her before you sold her!"


    Lin''s parents shrank back by his roar, bowed their heads and dared not talk.


    "Chen Yi." Yunling frowned, looked at the Lin family''s parents who looked down and didn''t speak, looked at Lin Xiaodou who was in a coma, reached out and pressed Gu Chenyi''s shoulder and said, "go to the hospital first. I''ll call Haixi now."


    "Shit!" Gu Chenyi threw an angry punch on his back, red eyes hit the steering wheel again and went to the hospital.


    Yunling first dialed Jian Haixi''s phone, but the phone rang several times, and no one answered there.


    Seeing this, the Lin family''s parents knew that something must have happened to Jian Haixi. For a moment, they were even more ashamed.


    Listening to the mechanical beep, Gu Chenyi hurriedly said, "call Ning Jiwei first!"


    Yunling tightened her lips and dialed Ning Jiwei''s number.


    Mo''s house.


    Ning Jiwei was restless all morning and took out his mobile phone to have a look from time to time.


    As time went by, his uneasiness became more and more serious.


    When he couldn''t help contacting Jian Haixi and Jian Yi, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing that the caller was Yunling, Ning Jiwei immediately clicked in his heart and answered the phone quickly.


    "Ji Wei, something happened to Haixi..."


    ¡­¡­


    The mowanshan family were having breakfast when they suddenly saw Ning Jiwei striding over.


    "Jiwei, you''re here." seeing Ning Jiwei coming, Mo Wanshan thought that the son finally figured out that he was willing to eat at the same table with them, so he smiled and greeted the nanny with a pair of dishes and chopsticks.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Ning Jiwei, and there was a deep disdain in Gao Leng''s eyes.


    Mo Xiuyu snorted coldly and took his dishes and chopsticks to the sofa.


    "I''m not here to eat." Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "you promised me that as long as I come back, the power in your hand will belong to me and the people under you will belong to me. I can stop Mo''s family for the time being, but I want the people in your hand now."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned.


    Mo Wanshan didn''t expect that he came early in the morning for this. Jia Minzhi smiled sarcastically.


    Mo Xiuyu blinked and looked at Ning Jiwei, who was exuding strong authority, and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    He is such a big brother that he has a strong Aura!


    Mo Wanshan frowned and said, "what I promise naturally counts, but do you need to be in such a hurry? Wait until you finish your meal..."


    "I can''t wait." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I want someone now! If you don''t give it to me, our cooperation will be invalid."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. Looking at the Su Sha in Ning Jiwei''s eyes, he frowned and said, "I can give you someone, but I want to know the reason."


    Ning Jiwei said, "Mo Sheng did it to my women and children."


    Mo Wanshan was shocked. Even Jia Minzhi and Mo Xiuyu didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to come for this reason.


    Jia Min''s eyebrows locked and a flash of panic flashed in his eyes.


    Mo Wanshan angrily patted the table, "Yue Feng, you take someone to follow Ji Wei. No matter what method you use, be sure to let Mo Sheng stop."


    "Yes." Yue Feng hurriedly said, "young master, I''ll go with you to find Mo Sheng first, and the others will come later."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan, turned and walked out without saying a word.


    "I''m full."


    As soon as Ning Jiwei left, Mo Xiuyu threw away the dishes and chopsticks and said, "Mom and Dad, I''ll go out."


    "Xiuyu, come back!" when he saw his son, SA Yazi, he ran out. Jia Minzhi couldn''t help crying out with worry.


    Unfortunately, Mo Xiuyu had long run away.


    From home, Mo Xiuyu saw Ning Jiwei go to the strange West courtyard with a large group of people.


    "I''ll go." Mo Xiuyu murmured, "did you just kill it?"


    Xu was curious. Xu was something else. Mo Xiuyu quietly followed him.


    North courtyard.


    Ning Jiwei''s great movement naturally attracted Mo Ting''s attention. She said suspiciously, "didn''t you just have a home owner meeting yesterday? Ning Jiwei couldn''t help it so soon?"


    "I don''t think so." the man beside Mo Ting said, "I look like I was looking for revenge in the past."


    "Seeking revenge?" Mo Ting smiled and said, "there''s a good play. Let''s go and have a look."


    West courtyard.


    Mo Sheng is watering flowers in the yard with a kettle.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei breaking in with someone, he was not nervous at all. He even smiled and said, "what''s the matter, young master? How did you remember me here early in the morning?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Sheng coldly. He didn''t bother to say a word with him. He took a big step and walked towards him. At the same time, the hand hanging on his side creaked.


    Seeing him approaching, Mo Sheng of course wanted to avoid.


    But Ning Jiwei didn''t give him a chance to escape. He took two steps forward and grabbed his collar, and his fist directly greeted him in the face.


    Touch!


    Mo Sheng was beaten back several steps by Ning Jiwei.


    "Ning Jiwei, you..."


    Touch!


    Another kick!


    Ning Jiwei pinched Mo Sheng''s neck and forced him to the corner of the wall. Sen Leng said, "guess, I dare not kill you."

 Chapter 193

    Mo shengben thought that his people could win Jian Haixi before Ning Jiwei got the news, but the facts proved that he underestimated the ability of Gu Chenyi and others and their combat effectiveness.


    But even so, he was not afraid before Ning Jiwei started on him.


    Because now Ning Jiwei is anxious to want Mo''s family. At this time, how can he do it?


    No matter how important women and children are, they can''t be more attractive than the seat of Mo''s house owner.


    Obviously, Ning Jiwei is not a person who plays cards according to common sense.


    Until Ning Jiwei choked his neck, Mo Sheng found that he was wrong about the man again.


    "Ning, Ning Jiwei..." Mo Sheng''s throat was tightly shackled and said hard: "you dare to fight me and be careful of your wife and children''s lives."


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said, "I''ll return this sentence to you intact. If they lose a hair, I''ll let you pay for your life."


    Mo Sheng stared at Ning Jiwei. He caught a glimpse of the figure standing behind him from the corner of his eye, and said, "you don''t dare, unless you don''t want to be the owner of the Mo family."


    Ning Jiwei is too lazy to break with him. At the moment, for Jian Haixi and them, time is life.


    So Ning Jiwei simply tightened his throat and said, "I''ll give you a minute. In a minute, if I don''t receive the news of their safety, you can go to the yellow spring to water the flowers."


    "You..."


    Mo Sheng was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei was not fooled by him at all. He had no intention to talk to him about conditions.


    The throat can''t breathe. Mo Sheng''s face turns blue gradually.


    Mo Ting, who was standing at the gate, looked slightly changed and rushed forward and said, "Ning Jiwei, you are too brave. The Mo family has not reached the point where you can be lawless!"


    "Stop!"


    Yue Feng had already taken someone to stop Mo Ting when she approached her.


    "Yue Feng, how dare you stop me?"


    Mo Ting stared at Yue Feng angrily. "Don''t think you really take yourself seriously when you''re with brother. This is the Mo family. You''re just a slave of the Mo family. Set your own position clearly."


    Hearing the word "slave", Yue Feng''s eyes flashed angry, but he soon calmed down. He only stood firmly in front of Mo ting and said, "I''m ordered by the master to help the young master. Please don''t interfere in this matter."


    Mo Ting sneered and approached the path again: "what if I have to intervene?"


    Yue Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, waved to the people around him and said, "don''t blame me for being rude."


    At once, four or five people came forward and tightly surrounded Mo ting and the men around her.


    "Yue Feng, you..." Mo Ting looked at the people around her and said, "Yue Feng, you dare to move me to try."


    Yue Feng respectfully said, "I dare not, but if you really want to be passive, you can try."


    "You..." Mo Ting was so angry that her face was blue, but looking at the people around her, she still didn''t dare to rush forward.


    In Mo''s house, there is no such thing as brother and sister affection.


    The reason why Mo Ting came to the theatre and wanted to help Mo Sheng was that she didn''t want Mo Wanshan and Ning Jiwei to gain power.


    On the other side, Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Sheng and said, "you still have half a minute."


    Mo Sheng took his cell phone in one hand and dialed his men as far away as Iceland.


    At the same time, one of Mo Wanshan''s people behind Ning Jiwei suddenly rushed towards Ning Jiwei.


    Looking at the figure, Mo Sheng''s eyes showed that he was determined to win.


    In vain, he exposed an insider, so he didn''t believe it and couldn''t control Ning Jiwei.


    Whether it''s ninjivi or those people in Iceland, he will win today!


    Sooner or later, a gray shadow suddenly flashed behind Ning Jiwei, blocking the people who rushed over.


    Ning Jiwei smiled coldly and said, "shadow, don''t let him die."


    "Yes." the man named Ying answered, pulled the man and pressed him on the ground.


    "It seems that you don''t want to live." Ning Jiwei stared at Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng was frozen. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei still took people with him.


    This time, he did not doubt that ningjiwei really had the ability to kill him.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, pinched Mo Sheng''s neck and gradually increased his strength.


    "I, I''ll call!" Mo Sheng hurriedly said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Iceland.


    Jian Haixi followed Dou Ge into the mountains. Not long after that, a large number of people came after him.


    Jian Haixi asked anxiously, "how can they all catch up?"


    "Just in time." Dou Ge sneered: "I wanted my brothers to go first, otherwise it would be too unworthy to expose our combat power for this time."


    "I know what you think, but what shall we do now?" Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile: "I don''t want to drag you down, but I''m sorry my combat effectiveness is really limited."


    "I didn''t intend to let you fight." Dou Ge smiled when he saw that Jian Haixi was still worried about how to help him. He took her around the mountains and trees and hid in an earth cave.


    "I''ve come here to check before. The hole is very secret. It should be left by the hunter." Dou Ge said. He picked up some hay branches and spread them at the hole. "Hide here. Don''t come out no matter what sound you hear until I come to you."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at Dou Ge who had jumped out of the hole and was ready to leave, bited his lip and asked, "I know that following you will only drag my feet and believe in your ability, but there are so many of them... Dou Ge, please promise me that you will come back to me?"


    "OK." Dou Ge smiled, bent over and stretched out his hand, gently rubbed Jian Haixi''s hair and said, "I promise you."


    As the footsteps approached, Dou GE''s ear tip inched, sneered and left the hole quickly.


    Jian Haixi hid in the cave. The dead leaves on her head covered the light. She could only hear the rustling footsteps passing by and chasing Dou Ge.


    "Please..."


    Jian Haixi leaned against the earth wall, folded his hands and prayed piously, hoping that Dou Ge would be safe.


    As time passed, Jian Haixi almost stared at the stopwatch and counted how long it was before the agreed 20 minutes.


    Every second is as long as a century for her.


    There is no news from his son and daughter. Mike has become a bait. Now Dou Ge is in danger again.


    The only thing she can do now is to pray for them.


    What else can I do for you?


    Jane Haixi''s brain is turning rapidly. Of course, she wants to contact Ning Jiwei.


    But first, Ning Jiwei''s current situation is not good. Second, far water can''t save the near fire. In addition to making him worry, it doesn''t help much.


    Before she could think of a way, the mobile phone in her hand suddenly rang.


    As soon as the bell rang, Jane Haixi was worried.


    She forgot to mute!


    At this moment, outside the cave, one of the people chasing Dou Ge suddenly stopped and looked at the position of Jian Haixi.


    "What''s the matter?" asked the companion.


    "I seem to hear a voice." the man said, "you go first. I''ll go and have a look."


    Then he turned and walked in the direction of Jian Haixi.


    In the cave, Jian Haixi quickly hung up the phone, pressed the mute, then took out the bone fan Dou Ge gave himself, held his breath and looked nervously at his head.


    Creak~


    Although it was very slight, Jian Haixi still heard the sound of footsteps stepping on dead branches.


    If someone did find her!


    At this moment, Jian Haixi''s breath was tense to the extreme, and his hand holding the bone fan could not stop shaking.


    No matter how calm and brave she was, she had never seen real cruelty after all.


    Miso~


    The withered grass on the top of the head was lifted.


    Jian Haixi could vaguely see the figure standing outside.


    "Oh, I was hiding here."


    A strange male voice came. Jian Haixi swallowed his saliva nervously, and his hand with the bone fan had pressed the button.


    "Touch!"


    Just when Jian Haixi wanted to press the button, he suddenly heard a loud noise, and the fuzzy figure outside suddenly fell to the ground.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. The next second she saw Jane pull away the dead leaves and look at her nervously, "Haixi, how are you?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head, red eyes and said, "I''m fine, brother. Why are you here?"


    Jane Chenran stretched out her hand and pulled Jian Haixi out. She said, "when I returned, I saw that the villa was in ruins. It was the driver who found the footprints that brought me here."


    "What about the driver?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "I''ve gone to help Dou Ge." Jane Chenran said, "don''t worry. Now let''s hide first. It must be unsafe here."


    Jane Haixi nodded and followed Jane Chenran to find another place to hide.


    Jane whispered, "have the children been arranged?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and said, "it''s all arranged. There''s no news yet. It should be safe."


    Jane Chenran loosened her breath: "that''s good. Fortunately, we found it early, otherwise it would be dangerous this time."


    Jian Haixi is also worried, "brother, I have to thank Xiaodou. If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t return home today and meet those people. We can''t prepare in advance."


    Jane Chenran smiled and said, "yes, when you are safe, I will go home to accompany Xiaodou."


    Jane Chenran was very excited to think that she could be with her lover''s children right away.


    Jian Haixi is also happy for him.


    At this time, they didn''t know that the danger came from the Lin family.


    Jian Haixi stared at the countdown on the mobile phone screen, looked at Dou GE''s direction, turned to Jian Chenran and said, "brother, there are still the last two minutes. Shall we help?"


    Jane looked at her in the morning and said, "just go, brother. Wait here."


    "I''m going too." Jane Haixi said, "I have the bone fan Dou Ge gave me. It''ll be fine."


    Jane Chenran thought for a moment, nodded and pulled her to run towards Dou Ge.


    "Ha, you said you couldn''t find anyone, so you ran here yourself."


    Seeing Jane Chenran and Jane Haixi appear, the man besieging Dou Ge rushed at them in an instant.


    Dou Ge saw this, his eyes were cold, and his actions were even more fierce.


    Jian Haixi and Jian Chenran dare not neglect. They naturally have a gap compared with Dou Ge, but at the moment, they can block one or two for a while.


    After much less pressure, Dou GE''s combat effectiveness suddenly became more apparent, and the surrounding enemies fell one by one.


    As Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief, she was suddenly butted behind her.


    The leader sneered, "stop it, or her life will be lost."


    "Haixi!" Jane was startled and stopped immediately.


    Dou Ge and the driver also quickly stopped. At the moment, both of them have been injured to varying degrees.


    The leader looked at the compromise with satisfaction, commanded the people around him to come forward and take all the weapons of Dou Ge and the driver, and said proudly: "now, hold your head with both hands and kneel down!"


    "Presumptuous!" the driver shouted as his face changed.


    How can they kneel down to such a person, the little Lord of Dou''s family?


    The leader smiled coldly, tightened Jian Haixi''s throat and said, "I think you are presumptuous."


    "You..." the driver was stiff and his face became ugly.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and bent his knees without saying a word.


    "Little master!" the driver reddened his eyes.


    Although the Dou family promised to cooperate, they could not be killed or humiliated. This humiliating thing must not be done.


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge with shock in his eyes.


    To tell the truth, she wouldn''t be surprised if Ning Jiwei or others were in front of her.


    But Dou ge... Although they have been together for some time, Jian Haixi doesn''t think he has the obligation to do so for himself.


    "Ha." Dou Ge, the leader, bent his knees and prepared to kneel down. He smiled proudly and said, "what about the young master of the Dou family? I''m not playing with him in applause?"


    He now knows the identity of Dou Ge. He can report such important information to Mo Sheng only when he goes back.


    Jian Haixi bit his lip, and his hand hanging on his side had clenched the bone fan.


    Just then, the leader''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He also belittled Jian Haixi and was so careless that he answered the phone.


    At the moment he connected the phone, Jian Haixi clasped his arms with both hands, twisted them with all his strength, and broke free from his arms in an instant.


    At the same time, Dou Ge rushed over quickly. When he didn''t react, he broke his hands, and the man immediately lost his combat effectiveness.


    The driver and Jane Chenran here are not idle. There are not many people still standing. At the moment, they fight back, and the other party naturally can''t resist.


    Within half a minute, all the other party''s men and horses had fallen to the ground.


    "Hey, did you hear me?"


    The leader''s mobile phone was still ringing. Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes, stepped on it with high heels and directly crushed the mobile phone.


    Dou Ge turned to the driver and Jane Chenran and said, "clean up the scene and don''t leave our traces."


    When the driver and Jane went to take care of the surroundings in the morning, Dou Ge turned his head and looked at Jane Haixi and said, "didn''t I let you hide? Why did you come out?"


    "I......" Jian Haixi was staring at him, subconsciously shrunk his shoulder and said, "I''ve only got two minutes left, and you''re hurt again, so......"


    "I said you just need to believe me." Dou Ge clasped Jian Haixi''s shoulder and asked, "or do you not believe me?"


    Rao is Jian Haixi. No matter how careless he is, he also notices the strange look in Dou GE''s eyes at this time.


    She awkwardly hid her eyes, smiled and said in two voices: "I don''t believe you, just worry."


    Dou Ge was stunned, stared into her eyes and said, "are you worried about me?"


    "Of course, I''m worried when you''re all hurt." Jian Haixi said, turned to the driver and asked, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing." the driver looked at Dou Ge and shook his head.


    Dou GE''s eyes changed slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    After checking the woods, Jian Haixi was free to call Gu Chenyi back.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Gu Chenyi''s anxious voice came out, "Haixi, how are you?"


    "I''m fine." Jane Haixi asked, "how did you know something happened to us?"


    "Still say, it''s all..."


    Before Gu Chenyi finished, his voice suddenly broke, and then Yunling answered the phone and said, "Haixi, you''re fine. Where''s Chenran? Has he come back?"


    "My brother is next to me. If something happens temporarily, he will go back soon." Jane Haixi said.


    "Well, that''s good." Yunling said briefly, "tell Ji Wei that he''s safe. He should take some action."


    "Jiwei also knows this?" Jane Haixi frowned and said, "how do you all know?"


    It was supposed to happen so suddenly that even they were alert after Jane Chenran and the driver accidentally found each other''s people, but now even Gu Chenyi and Ning Jiwei know it.


    Jian Haixi is sensitive to what she doesn''t know.


    But Yunling didn''t say much, just told Jane Chenran to hang up after returning home as soon as possible.


    "It''s strange..." Jian Haixi frowned at Dou Ge and Jian Chenran and said, "this is so sudden that we are unprepared, but how can everyone know now?"


    "Yes, where did they know?" Jane Chenran also wondered, "we haven''t bothered to call since the accident."


    Dou Ge on one side listened to the two people''s words, but he didn''t say much.


    After coming out of the woods, the three went to the airport together. Jian Chenran returned home to take care of Lin Xiaodou, and Jian Haixi and Dou Ge went to Jiangnan.


    On the way, Jian Haixi called Ning Jiwei.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Mo Sheng was on the phone, but he suddenly broke the line before he finished speaking.


    Mo Sheng twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    The early line and the late line are always selected. At this time, does this want him to die?


    Ning Jiwei noticed something strange and his eyes changed slightly.


    Soon, his cell phone rang.


    Ning Jiwei picked it up and Jian Haixi''s voice came from the opposite, "Ji Wei..."


    Hearing this voice again, Ning Jiwei only felt that the lost piece in his heart seemed to fall back to the original place, and finally he could breathe freely again.


    "Jiwei, are you listening?" Jane Haixi asked suspiciously when she didn''t hear Ning Jiwei''s voice.


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei uttered a voice, slightly choking, "are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, we''re all fine." Jian Haixi heard the fear in his voice and gently comforted, "don''t worry, we''re all fine."


    "That''s good." Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and said, "I have something to deal with here. Can I talk to you later?"


    "OK, you are busy first."


    After receiving the phone, Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Sheng and slowly released his hand.


    After his palm left his throat, Mo Sheng was relieved.


    He hasn''t felt like this for the rest of his life for so many years.


    It was clearly in his territory and everything was under his control, but he didn''t expect to make a mistake at the last moment.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "this time I''ll let you live. Next time, I''ll make your life worse than death."

 Chapter 194

    hospital.


    After learning that Jian Haixi and others were safe, Gu Chenyi was relieved, looked at Yunling, and sat down in a chair.


    This morning really made me tired of coping. Although they didn''t see the dangers with their own eyes, they were more worried because they couldn''t see and help.


    Gu Chenyi looked down at his trembling fingers, smiled bitterly and said to Yunling, "it feels like I''ve experienced a life and death speed."


    "Who said no." Yunling said, "but God has eyes. It''s good to be safe now."


    Lin Fu and Lin Fu had been watching them. Hearing what they said, Lin Fu hurried over and asked, "is it Haixi them? How are they?"


    Lin''s mother sitting in front of Lin Xiaodou''s hospital bed heard this and quickly pricked up her ears.


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "does it matter to you whether Haixi is dead or alive? Don''t you feel sick at this time?"


    "Chen Yi." Yunling looked at Gu Chen Yi, shook his head slightly and motioned him not to say any more.


    But Gu Chenyi was angry. "Why can''t we say? Do we owe them or what?"


    "Gu Chenyi!" Yunling frowned and said, "shut up."


    As soon as Yunling got angry, Gu Chenyi didn''t want to hum coldly. He got up and said, "I don''t speak. I''ll go."


    Seeing Gu Chenyi leave angrily, Yunling sighed and said to father Lin, "sorry, Chenyi has a straight temper. Don''t take what he said to heart."


    "It''s all right." father Lin quickly waved his hand and said, "he was right. We''re sorry for Haixi..."


    Lin''s mother wiped her tears with the back of her hand, looked at Yunling and said, "I know I''m sorry for Haixi. No matter how you say I blame me, I don''t mind, but I still want to say that if I do it again, I''ll do it."


    Lin''s father hurriedly took Lin''s mother''s hand and said, "stop talking."


    "I''m telling the truth." Lin''s mother looked at Lin Xiaodou, who hasn''t woken up yet, and choked: "you''re all right. Haixi is a good child. If I can, I''ll take her as my own daughter. But she''s not my own daughter. When she and Xiaodou can only choose one, my choice will always be my daughter."


    At last, Lin''s mother was crying, and Lin''s father hung his eyes and lowered his head.


    Say selfish or anything else. But as parents, they just follow the impossibility of human nature.


    Yunling patted Lin''s mother on the shoulder and said, "aunt, you don''t have to blame yourself. Chen Yi can''t speak without his brain. You don''t have to care. I think even Haixi won''t blame you and your uncle."


    Lin''s mother cried, "you are all good children, so is Haixi. I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    Yunling sighed and turned to father Lin: "uncle, I''ve ordered Xiaodou here, and I''ve sent someone to guard at the door of the ward. You can find them if you have something to do."


    "Ah, OK." Lin Fu nodded.


    Yunling explained a few more words before turning around and leaving the ward.


    They also need to investigate what happened today.


    After coming out of the hospital, Yunling saw Gu Chenyi leaning in front of the car to make a phone call and scratching his ears and cheeks.


    Yunling came over and asked silently with her lips, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Yunling coming, Gu Chenyi was relieved and handed him his mobile phone. "Fu Lao''s phone."


    Yunling was stunned and asked in a low voice, "how does Fu Lao know?"


    Before Gu Chenyi spoke, Fu zuoan''s voice came from his mobile phone, "don''t I know? Don''t forget that the bodyguards given to you are all my people."


    Yunling was embarrassed and silent. She was busy like a top all morning and forgot about it.


    "You quickly and honestly tell me what''s going on?"


    "This..." Yunling, who has always been smart, didn''t know what to say for a moment. She was worried about how to round it up. She heard Fu zuoan say, "if you don''t say, I can call Ji Wei."


    Yunling was stunned. She thought that even if she called Ning Jiwei, she wouldn''t tell him the truth.


    After thinking about it, Yunling simply said, "old Fu, there''s something inside about this matter. Why don''t we go to your house and tell you? What do you think?"


    "What are you waiting for? Come here quickly!" Fu zuoan roared.


    Hung up the phone, Yunling looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "let''s go."


    Gu Chenyi picked up her eyebrows and looked at him. "When you went there, you figured out what to say?"


    Yunling said helplessly, "just tell the truth. It''s also a wake-up call to avoid this kind of thing happening again."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "that is, give the old man a preventive injection first. He saved too much trust in the Lin family and told them everything. There are Haixi and Chenran. Even if his face is not good-looking, he still has to say this."


    Yunling also nodded.


    Although he can understand the Lin family''s parents'' practice and believes that Haixi will not blame the Lin family, it''s better to avoid this kind of thing.


    Many feelings can''t stand the test. For example, when it comes to their own safety, except for the most trusted people, others simply don''t tell them. It''s good for everyone.


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling rushed to the Fu family here, and the Mo family on the other side was also a riot day.


    Ning Jiwei led people to the West courtyard in person and almost solved Mo Sheng''s problem on the spot. Originally, the Mo family is a big family. It can be said that it has attracted much attention in Xiangcheng, especially the business and upper class families are always paying attention to the trend of the Mo family.


    As soon as today''s turmoil broke out, almost all families, big and small, in Xiangcheng knew about it in less than a while.


    Before that, we only knew that the child lost by the Mo family more than 20 years ago has now returned, but even if Ning Jiwei is famous, he has not attracted much attention in Xiangcheng.


    But after today, Ning Jiwei completely became famous in Xiangcheng.


    Not only all the big families are paying attention to Ning Jiwei, but even some older people with sharp eyes have begun to plan marriage for the younger generation.


    Ning Jiwei came out of the West courtyard. Mo Sheng was still waiting for him in the living room. It was strange that Jia Minzhi, who had always been indifferent to external affairs, was still sitting on the sofa waiting.


    Mo Sheng got the news early and knew the whole process. But seeing Ning Jiwei coming back, he said happily, "the matter has been solved?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "thank you. It has been solved."


    Mo Sheng asked, "is Ruirui okay?"


    "It''s all right." Ning Jiwei said quietly, "I''ve let Yue Feng lead me down. If it''s all right, I''ll be busy first."


    "Go, go." Mo Sheng looked at Ning Jiwei with a smile. He was more satisfied with his son.


    After listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jia Minzhi flashed a touch of worry in his eyes and frowned without trace.


    After Ning Jiwei left, he wanted to go to his residence. As soon as he went out, he saw Mo Xiuyu standing by the roadside looking at himself.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming out, Mo Xiuyu looked at him curiously. He wanted to come forward and was a little tangled.


    Ning Jiwei has no special feelings for his brother. The gratitude and resentment of the previous generation had nothing to do with him. Mo Xiuyu was just a stranger to him.


    So seeing Mo Xiuyu standing there looking at himself, Ning Jiwei thought and came forward and asked, "what''s up?"


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t expect him to talk to himself. His small face turned red and said, "you, that... Aren''t you afraid?"


    Ning Jiwei wondered, "what are you afraid of?"


    "Second uncle." Mo Xiuyu said, "everyone in the family is afraid of second uncle."


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "he''s your second uncle, not mine."


    Mo Xiuyu still didn''t understand, "but don''t you want the Mo family? How dare you do such a thing at this time?"


    If other people ask such questions, Ning Jiwei may feel that the other party is too snobbish and disdains to answer.


    But looking at Mo Xiuyu''s curious face, Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "because I have something more important than Mo''s family. When you find something worth guarding, you will not be afraid of any people and things in front of you."


    Mo Xiuyu blinked and looked at Ning Jiwei''s back. He only felt that what he had always believed in the iron law seemed to have changed.


    At this moment, he began to admit that Ning Jiwei might be more suitable to be the owner of the Mo family than he and mo.


    Soon after Ning Jiwei returned to his study, Ying came to report that the man he caught was gone.


    After listening, Ning Jiwei was not surprised.


    From Mo Sheng''s behavior style several times, it is not difficult to see his character. He will never leave such a hidden danger.


    Ning Jiwei doesn''t mind this. What he cares more is how it happened.


    It is reasonable to say that they have already deployed each level. No matter which link has a problem, they will be notified in advance.


    But it''s like it happened out of thin air without warning, unless... Someone betrayed them.


    Ning Jiwei''s hand holding the pen suddenly stopped, as if he thought of something, and his eyes were completely cold.


    On the other hand, Jian Yi and others are also thinking about this problem.


    Dou Ming frowned and worried about Dou Ge. They asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on? Why haven''t we received any news?"


    "Isn''t it?" Qin Zhixu said with a smile: "if Jane Chenran and the driver hadn''t been alert on the way today, all of us might have hung there."


    Dou Ming heard the difference in Qin Zhixu''s words, looked at his strange smile, frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Qin Zhixu sneered: "is this unknown? Knowing where we are without disturbing all of us can only show that there are traitors among us."


    Dou Ming was stunned, turned to Jian Yi and said, "what do you think?"


    Jian Yi doesn''t speak, but turns to Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong was stared at by him, with a click in his heart. He quickly shook his head and said, "it''s not me. I didn''t betray everyone."


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "I don''t doubt you. I just want to ask you if there is a more secret place in Xiangcheng for us to stay temporarily."


    Mo Tong was stunned and asked, "don''t you doubt me?"


    Jian Yi shook his head. Qin Zhixu, who was on the side, also laughed. He reached out and touched Mo Tong''s head and said, "please, you don''t look in the mirror. Your whole face is almost written ''I want to devote myself to everyone''. You are also a traitor. I said, children, you look up to yourself."


    Mo Tong blushed and smiled shyly.


    Dou Ming looks at Jian Yi and asks, "did you think of something?"


    Otherwise, Jian Yi could not have just skipped this question and asked Mo Tong about Xiangcheng.


    Jian Yi sighed and said, "let''s just finish our task and leave the rest to their adults."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you. You don''t want to meddle in something." Dou Ming looked at him suspiciously.


    Qin Zhixu narrowed his eyes, pulled down the corners of his mouth, leaned back on the chair, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    On a plane to Jiangnan.


    Jianrui leaned against lol''s arms, frowning and afraid to sleep.


    Lol comforted, "Rui Rui, don''t worry. You can have a good sleep and see your Mommy when you wake up, okay?"


    "Sister lol." Jianrui asked with wide eyes, "I heard my brother say that the place where we live is a secret base, and the bad guys won''t find us, but why can they find us? Are they better than daddy and brother? What shall we do in the future?"


    Looking at the worries and questions flashing in Jian Rui''s innocent and pure eyes, lol hugged her and coaxed her: "Rui Rui, don''t worry, this time the bad guys can find us just because of good luck. Your brother and Daddy are much more powerful than the bad guys. You see it''s so dangerous, don''t we run out? It won''t happen again next time."


    "But Mommy didn''t run out." Jianrui sobbed, "Mommy stayed for my brother and me. I don''t know if Uncle Dou can beat those bad guys."


    Lol sighed. She wanted to comfort, but she was actually very confused. So she can only hold Jianrui tightly and coax her to sleep quietly.


    Sun Yuqin looked at her daughter, who had grown up like a little adult, and felt both emotion and heartache.


    Over the years, she still missed her daughter''s growth.


    ¡­¡­


    After peace, Jian Haixi and Jian Chenran separated and prepared to go back to the south of the Yangtze River with Dou Ge.


    Worried about Jane Chenran''s safety, Dou Ge specially asked the driver to go back with him.


    After Jane Chenran left, Jane Haixi looked at Dou Ge and said, "you can say what you want to say now."


    Dou Ge was stunned. He had some ideas in his heart, but he didn''t say it. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi saw it.


    Jian Haixi looked at him askew and asked, "you''ve been strange since just now, or you''ve been strange all day. It seems that you have some ideas but it''s hard to open your mouth."


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "what do you think of today?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said, "today''s thing is very sudden. It seems that it happened out of thin air beyond all our estimates. Maybe the other party''s means are more powerful than we thought, or they have been waiting for an opportunity. We all relax our vigilance before they suddenly start..."


    Before Jian Haixi finished, he saw Dou Ge smiling and shaking his head.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with my guess?" asked Jane Haixi suspiciously.


    "No problem, but you are too kind." Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "since you can think of these, you can''t think of another guess."


    Jane Haixi was stunned, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Dou Ge said: "your man is now in Mo''s house. His power and contacts are enough for him to cover a safety net for you. You can''t know your son''s computer talent. Coupled with lol and my brother, they have made a security defense system together. Even if a mosquito wants to break through, he has to lose weight first, not to mention so many people."


    Jane Haixi frowned slightly, but did not interrupt him.


    Dou Ge then said, "Iceland has our Dou family and so many computer experts. The Mo family has your man. The base camp has Gu Chenyi and Yunling. All the checkpoints have been achieved. How did those people find us?"


    "Stop talking," Jane Haixi whispered.


    Dou Ge looked at her. Although he couldn''t bear it, he still said, "unless there is a traitor between us, today''s thing can''t happen."


    Jian Haixi swallowed hard. She didn''t want to believe such speculation, let alone suspect every one of her friends.


    Dou Ge said, "I know you can''t bear it, but do you want this to happen again? Next time, even if it''s me, I won''t be able to protect you. Besides, Jian Yi and Jian Rui won''t be together in the future. Even if we have three heads and six arms, we can''t protect you well."


    Jian Haixi closed his eyes and said, "I know what you mean. Will you wait until Jiangnan?"


    Dou Ge nodded and no longer forced her.


    As long as she knows.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Night, hospital.


    Lin Xiaodou woke up. She stared at the ceiling for half a minute before she realized that she was in the hospital.


    When Lin mother saw her wake up, she was relieved and asked, "Xiaodou, Xiaodou, what do you think? Don''t worry, the child is fine."


    Lin Xiaodou turned to look at Lin''s mother. Her previous memories emerged one after another, making her eyes burst into tears.


    Seeing her daughter crying, Lin''s mother painfully held her hand and asked, "what''s the matter, Xiaodou? Is there anything else uncomfortable? Why don''t mom call a doctor?"


    "Haixi..." Lin Xiaodou asked tremblingly, "where''s Haixi?"


    Lin''s mother was stunned. Lin''s father hurriedly said, "Haixi, they''re all right. Don''t worry."


    "It''s all right?" Lin Xiaodou looked at his father and sat up from the bed. "Dad, are you serious? Haixi, they''re really all right?"


    "It''s true." mother Lin said, "Yunling and Gu Chenyi went to our house, took you to the hospital and called Ning Jiwei. Later, the matter was solved. They also called Haixi in the hospital. I also confirmed that Haixi and they were all fine."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Lin Xiaodou murmured, but the look on his face was not relaxed at all, and his tears still flowed out.


    "Xiaodou, Xiaodou, why are you still crying?" seeing her daughter crying so sad, mother Lin hugged her and said, "it''s all right. Don''t cry. You''re still pregnant with a child in your stomach."


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t speak, just lowered his head and sobbed silently.


    Lin''s father and mother are worried about accompanying their daughter. Suddenly, they hear a familiar voice coming from the door.


    "Xiaodou!"


    Lin Xiaodou froze. Looking up, he saw Jane Chenran standing at the door of the ward.

 Chapter 195

    Seeing Jane Chenran''s moment, Lin Xiaodou thought he had an illusion and stared at the door. He couldn''t believe he came back.


    At this time!


    Seeing Jane Chenran, Lin''s father and mother were also stunned. For a moment, they didn''t know what expression to use to face him.


    Jane Chenran focused on Lin Xiaodou, but didn''t notice the strange look of the people. She hurried to Lin Xiaodou''s bed, held her hand anxiously and asked, "Xiaodou, are you okay? How can you go to the hospital?"


    Lin Xiaodou felt the temperature on his hand and slowly reacted. This is not an illusion.


    She stared at Jane and murmured, "Chen Ran?"


    "Well, it''s me. I''m back." Jane Chenran looked at Lin Xiaodou''s red eyes and painfully helped her wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes: "I''m sorry, Xiaodou, it''s all my bad, which has hurt you so much. Don''t worry. I''ll stay by your side and take care of our children with you in the future."


    Hearing his apology, Lin Xiaodou stiffened, cried and shook his head and said, "no, you''re not sorry for me."


    Jane Chenran thought she was still hurt by herself. She hugged her painfully and comforted her: "Xiaodou, I''m back. I won''t leave you and the children in the future, so will you forgive me?"


    Lin Xiaodou shook his head, "no, no, not at all..."


    "Xiaodou, what''s the matter with you?" Jane looked at Lin Xiaodou suspiciously. "Is the child bothering you? Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of you in the future. You don''t have to do anything from today on. Just leave it to me."


    His words did not make Lin Xiaodou feel better, but made her feel more remorse and ashamed.


    Lin Xiaodou pushed away Jane Chenran and cried, "go and help Haixi. Go!"


    Jane Chenran was stunned, then smiled and said, "you know this, it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to worry. I discussed with Haixi, but she strongly asked me to come back. She said that if I dare to bully you, she won''t recognize my brother."


    "Did... Haixi let you come back?" Lin Xiaodou asked stiffly.


    "Yes." Jane Chenran smiled and reached out to help Lin Xiaodou wipe his tears. "Haixi heard that I made you angry, and immediately scolded me. This time it was so dangerous. I wanted to stay for two and come back when things were safe, but Haixi didn''t agree to anything. He had to let me fly back to accompany you and the children immediately."


    Listening to his words, Lin Xiaodou closed his eyes and sobbed, "this fool."


    "So don''t persuade me anymore. Since I''m back, I''ll be with you." Jian Chenran looked at Lin Xiaodou affectionately and said, "Xiaodou, I''ll never leave you again."


    Lin Xiaodou laughed at himself. Looking at Jane Chenran, he wanted to laugh, but he shed tears. "Even if... I betrayed you?"


    "What?" Jane Chen was stunned. She didn''t understand what Lin Xiaodou said for a moment. She asked suspiciously, "what betrayed us?"


    Lin Xiaodou took a deep breath and said, "don''t you doubt it? Why do those people know your hiding place and why can they rush there so quickly?"


    "Xiaodou!" listening to her words, Lin''s mother was anxious to interrupt.


    Lin Xiaodou smiled and looked at Lin''s mother and said, "Mom, we have betrayed them. Do we have to lie to them again?"


    Lin''s mother was stunned, looked at Jane Chenran, quickly avoided her sight, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Jane looked at Lin Xiaodou in a daze. "Xiaodou, what did you mean? What do you mean you betrayed us? What happened this morning..."


    "That''s right." Lin Xiaodou said coldly, "I did it. I sold your hiding place, so those talents will find it so quickly..."


    "Lin Xiaodou!"


    Lin Xiaodou wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Jane Chenran.


    Jane looked red in the morning, clenched her hands into fists, stared at Lin Xiaodou and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll really be angry."


    Lin Xiaodou paused, pursed his lips and said, "I didn''t talk nonsense. I did it."


    Jane Chenran''s eyes were almost congested, and her voice trembled with tension, "Do you know that Haixi was still busy booking air tickets for me in the middle of the night yesterday and got up early this morning to urge me to return home quickly. If I hadn''t found something strange on the way with the driver and informed my family, Haixi and them... They might be gone. Do you know how many people there are? I, Haixi, Yiyi, Ruirui, Zhixu... We don''t mean anything to you Yes? "


    Lin Xiaodou was stabbed by his eyes and turned his head without talking.


    Jane stared at her in the morning, clasped her shoulders with both hands and shouted, "look at me! Lin Xiaodou, look at me and tell me you didn''t do it!"


    "What are you doing, Chenran? Don''t hurt Xiaodou." seeing this, Mrs. Lin hurried forward and opened it. Jane Chenran said, "it''s not Xiaodou. Xiaodou didn''t betray you. I said it. I overheard your conversation with Xiaodou before I knew where they were in Haixi. I told those people."


    Jane looked at Lin''s mother in the morning, smiled softly, stood up and took two steps back, "it turned out that I was the one who almost killed everyone. It''s funny that now, everyone is still thanking me and said that if I didn''t go out early in the morning and happen to find something different, they would be really dangerous."


    After a pause, Jane looked at Lin Xiaodou in the morning, laughed and roared, "it''s not ridiculous. Up to now, everyone is still thanking me and you. If the driver doesn''t find anything different today, they don''t know that they were killed by me!"


    Lin Xiaodou was startled by his voice, and he felt even more uncomfortable listening to his words.


    Mother Lin held her daughter and looked angrily at Jane Chenran and said, "why do you blame Xiaodou? What have you done since Xiaodou was pregnant? Why do you ask my daughter to lose her life for you?"


    "Mom, stop talking." Lin Xiaodou said.


    "I have to say it." mother Lin cried, "why should they blame us? When those people appeared, none of them appeared, but now they ran to accuse them one by one. Haven''t you done enough for them? Why should you ask you to sacrifice your own and children''s lives? Jane Haixi is precious, her children are precious, is your life grass mustard?"


    "Mom, I told you to stop talking!" after Lin Xiaodou roared, he looked at Jane Chenran and said, "now you know that this is the case, so you go."


    "Xiaodou, don''t be emotional." father Lin was calm and looked at Jane Chenran and said, "Chenran, in fact, we also have difficulties in this matter. Those people suddenly appeared at home and threatened us..."


    "Dad." Lin Xiaodou interrupted Lin''s father and said to Jane Chenran, "you go. After this happened, I have no face to see you and Haixi again, so you''d better go back to Haixi, take good care of her and the children, and don''t tell me about you."


    "Take care of her and the children?" said Jane Chen with a disappointed smile. "In order to take refuge, everyone has been scattered. Even if I have three heads and six arms, I can''t take care of anyone."


    Lin Xiaodou froze. He couldn''t bear to look at Jane Chenran''s expression. He just turned and looked out of the window. "When you see Haixi, tell her I''m sorry for her."


    Jane looked at Lin Xiaodou in the morning and opened her mouth to say something, but she only felt weak all over.


    He was so excited that he didn''t sleep much since last night. He turned from happy to nervous early in the morning. Now he doesn''t even have the strength to talk.


    After a pause, Jane turned around like a string puppet and left the ward slowly.


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t look at him, but listened to his distant footsteps, and tears fell silently from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, Jian Haixi and Dou Ge finally arrived at the agreed place in Jiangnan taro City, which is separated by a river from Hunan city.


    In the sparsely populated villa in the suburbs, Jian Rui finally met Mommy after a day''s separation.


    Seeing the moment of Jian Haixi, Jian Rui burst into her arms crying, hugged her neck tightly and said nothing, "Mommy, why did you come?"


    Listening to her daughter''s cry, Jane Haixi hugged her dearly and coaxed her: "ruiruirui is good ha, I''m sorry, it''s mommy who''s late that makes Ruirui worry."


    "Sobbing..." Jian Rui buried her head in Jian Haixi''s neck and sobbed: "Ruirui is so worried that she won''t wait for Mommy, but Rui Rui doesn''t dare to say it. She''s afraid that she''ll get hurt if she says it..."


    "Well, it''s all right, Mommy. Isn''t she back now?" Jian Haixi''s words made her eyes red. She patted her daughter on the back and coaxed her gently, nodding to lol and sun Yuqin.


    Lol came up, looked at Dou Ge with a bandage on his arm and said, "brother Dou, let me help you deal with the wound."


    Dou Ge nodded and asked, "where are my brothers?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all arranged," lol smiled.


    "That''s OK." Dou Ge nodded, as long as the brothers were all right.


    Jian Haixi held her daughter and coaxed her to sleep for a long time.


    After seeing her daughter sleeping, Jian Haixi went out with light hands and feet, looked at Sun Yuqin who had not rested on the sofa and said, "sister-in-law, thank you so much this time."


    Sun Yuqin shook her head. Her previous prejudice and resentment against Jian Haixi had been completely eliminated after this incident. In particular, she was even more impressed to see that she had to deal with so many things alone with three children.


    "You can live here at ease. If you have anything to do, just tell me."


    Jian Haixi looked at Sun Yuqin gratefully and said, "thank you, sister-in-law."


    "Don''t be so polite to me." Sun Yuqin smiled and said, "we''ve had a hard time together, haven''t we?"


    Jane Haixi paused, smiled and nodded, "indeed."


    After chatting with sun Yuqin for a while, Jian Haixi didn''t go back to her room until she left.


    However, she is still not sleepy. Stealing her life all day today has made her body extremely tired, but her brain is still running at high speed. Especially Dou GE''s words are hard for her to forget.


    So she''s waiting, waiting for Ning Jiwei''s call.


    Although I don''t want to be suspicious and guess, since it happened, I still have to investigate it clearly. Even if she is willing to take risks, she can''t let three children and everyone take risks with her.


    It''s just that Jane Haixi didn''t expect. Before she waited for Ning Jiwei''s call, Jane Chenran called first.


    Thinking that he was now with Lin Xiaodou, Jian Haixi was in a better mood. When he got through the phone, he asked, "brother, how are you now with my little sister-in-law?"


    Listening to her words, Jane Chenran only felt like a knife in her heart. He held his mobile phone and said, "Haixi, I''m sorry..."


    "What?" Jian Haixi said with a smile, "brother, I didn''t say you don''t have to blame yourself for not being able to accompany me. There are already a lot of people here. Just go back and stay with Xiaodou. Don''t tell me I''m sorry. What are your brothers and sisters so polite like?"


    "No, you don''t understand..." Jian Chenran interrupted Jian Haixi and said painfully, "Haixi, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for Yiyi and Ruirui, I''m sorry for everyone, it''s all me, it''s all me..."


    Hearing that Jane Chenran''s tone was wrong, Jane Haixi frowned and asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you? Are you with Xiaodou now? Did you quarrel?"


    Listening to Jane Haixi, she still cares about him and Lin Xiaodou. Jane Chenran is more painful, "no, nothing."


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Jian Haixi asked anxiously, "is Xiaodou next to you?"


    "Don''t mention her again, Haixi." Jane Chenran said, "don''t mention her again in the future."


    Jane Haixi was confused, but she also realized that things were not simple. She said patiently, "brother, where are you now? Have you eaten so late?"


    "Me?" Jane looked up blankly. "I''m in the parking lot. I was going to go, but I don''t know where else to go."


    "Parking lot..." Jian Haixi was stunned. While continuing to talk to Jian Chenran, he sent Gu Chenyi a wechat and asked him to find Jian Chenran.


    After wechat sent it, Gu Chenyi quickly returned a message saying that he would arrive soon.


    Jian Haixi was relieved. On the phone, he asked Jian Chenran, "brother, please tell me what''s going on."


    Jane Chenran took a deep breath: "it''s the Lin family, they betrayed us..."


    With these words, Jane Chenran seemed to have been drained of all her strength.


    Lin family


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Although she had guessed before, the answer still hurt her.


    Their brother and sister have lost the warmth of their home since their mother died. The Lin family is almost the second home for them.


    Knowing the truth, even Jian Haixi couldn''t accept it for a moment, let alone Jane Chenran.


    "Haixi, I''m sorry for you. When I was at Lin''s house, I said your things in Iceland. I hurt everyone..." Jane Chenran said.


    He can''t blame Lin Xiaodou for this, nor can he tell Jian Haixi about the Lin''s parents, so he can only blame himself for all his mistakes.


    Listening to his choking and trembling voice, Jian Haixi sighed painfully, "brother, don''t think about it. It''s over. We all have nothing, haven''t we?"


    Even if he didn''t know the process, Jian Haixi believed that the Lin family didn''t mean it.


    Although she couldn''t accept it for the moment, she wouldn''t blame each other.


    No one has the obligation to sacrifice himself for others. She knows this truth and accepts such accidents.


    But in the future, she may not be able to dig out her heart and lungs to the Lin family as before.


    Jian Haixi has been chatting with Jane Chenran until Gu Chenyi received the phone in the parking lot.


    She can accept it calmly because of Dou GE''s reminder, but Jane is different.


    Gu Chenyi answered the phone and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, Chenran, give it to me. Don''t worry."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and said, "please, my brother is very excited now. Don''t let him do stupid things or talk to Lin''s house."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and said, "you know?"


    Jian Haixi nodded. "My brother just told me."


    "That''s good." Gu Chenyi asked, "are you and the children all right?"


    "It''s all right. You don''t have to worry."


    Gu Chenyi said: "Haixi, I know it''s not worth talking for them at this time, but I still have to tell you the truth. The Lin family should have been found last night. When Yunling and I went to the Lin family this morning, the people sent to the Lin family were gone. Lin Xiaodou was unconscious on the ground and saw blood. They should have been threatened. Listen to the Lin family''s parents, the other party should take Lin Xiaodou It''s time to talk to the children. "


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "I know. When my brother calms down, you should persuade him."


    Hearing that she accepted the fact so calmly, Gu Chenyi was surprised, "don''t you blame them?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I''m also a mother, so I can understand. We didn''t do it in place. We ignored the Lin family and brought them danger. In the final analysis, no wonder others."


    Calm, rational and generous words, but a "we" and a "others" have explained what Jian Haixi thought.


    No blame, no blame, but no longer kiss.


    Gu Chenyi said clearly, "I know. Then you have a rest earlier. I''ll carry Chenran back first."


    "OK, it''s hard for you and Yunling."


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi looked out of the window and sighed heavily.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xiangcheng.


    Deep in an obscure alley in the city center, its owner was welcomed in a humble quadrangle late at night.


    Qin Zhixu and Dou Ming are responsible for cleaning the room, while Mo Tong is like a little assistant. He helps Jian Yi take out all the electronic equipment he needs, and then describes the surroundings of Xiangcheng and the Mo family to him with his own memory.


    Of course, when Mo Tong was at Mo''s house, he didn''t have much chance to go shopping, but because of Mo Ting''s education, although he didn''t have a chance to come out, he remembered the surrounding terrain and the situation of other families. These knowledge points that he memorized are also useful at this moment.


    While Jian Yi and Mo Tong are busy deploying the monitoring system of the quadrangle, they send a safe message to Jian Haixi.


    Mo Tong looks at Jian Yi, his hands busy, frowning and hesitating.


    Jian Yi looked at him and asked, "if you have anything to say."


    Mo Tong said, "I know you are very kind to me. If I need any help, I won''t refuse, but... If one day I need to deal with my mother, I, I''m afraid I can''t..."


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let you do that dilemma."


    Mo Tong was stunned, looked at Jian Yi and said, "really? But in the current situation, my mother is standing on the opposite side of us."


    Jian Yi touched his chin and said, "at present, our biggest enemy is mo Sheng. Although Mo Ting is ambitious, it is not enough to be afraid. As long as Mo Sheng is solved, Mo Ting will not be able to turn over any storms."


    After a pause, Jane Yi imitated the appearance of an adult, reached out and touched Mo Tong''s head and said, "let''s work together to end these things before your mother makes an action."


    Mo Tong nodded, then blushed and said, "I''m older than you..."


    "Oh," said Jian Yi without changing his face, "in our family, we only talk about first come, first served, regardless of age."


    Mo Tong gave him a white look and said, "so your father can''t call you elder martial brother?"


    Jian Yi Yanks his lips and loses the battle when talking to others for the first time.


    "Sneeze!"


    Mo family, Ning Jiwei suddenly sneezed. He rubbed his nose and sighed, "I don''t know what happened to them."

 Chapter 196

    Gu Chenyi found Jane Chenran in the parking lot of the hospital. Looking at Jane Chenran, who was always a talented person, she squatted in the corner like a confused tramp. Gu Chenyi was also a little confused.


    "Morning ran, morning ran?"


    When he came to Jane Chenran, Gu Chenyi even called him twice. He didn''t respond.


    Looking at him like his soul out of his body, Gu Chenyi sighed and had to squat down next to him.


    "Hey, Jane Chenran, don''t tell me you don''t even know who I am now." Gu Chenyi stretched out his hand and pounded his arm. He said angrily: "I came to you in the evening. You haven''t paid for your hard work."


    Jane Chenran was stunned, turned to Gu Chenyi and said, "Chenyi, why are you here?"


    "Hoo ~" Gu Chenyi breathed a sigh of relief. "Just know someone. Let''s go home with me."


    "Home?" Jane Chenran was stunned, crying and laughing, "where do I still have a home?"


    His parents'' home has long been broken up, and his sister''s home, he has no face to go back, and his own home... Is gone.


    Gu Chenyi scratched his head irritably and let him fight. He was really not good at persuading people. "I knew I had let Yunling come over."


    Jane Chenran squatted in the corner and didn''t know what she was thinking. She just didn''t speak or move.


    Gu Chenyi was afraid that he would be alone for a long time and really began to think wildly, so he had to start and forcibly fished him from the ground. "Come with me first. Let Yunling tell you if there is any problem."


    Jane Chenran struggled and said, "Chen Yi, I know your kindness. I appreciate it, but I really don''t..."


    "Can''t refuse." Gu Chenyi interrupted him: "I promised Haixi. If you don''t go back with me, how can I explain to her later."


    When he mentioned Haixi, Jane was stunned, and her struggling strength was much smaller.


    Gu Chenyi took the opportunity to put him in the car and drove all the way home.


    Take care of your family.


    When Gu Chenyi returned with Jane Chenran, the family just cooked dinner. Gu Xiaomian was pestering Yunling to make Legos with him. The whole living room was full of laughter.


    As soon as Jane entered the door in the morning, she felt as if she were separated from the world.


    He used to live with Xiaodou. The same was true when Jian Haixi took the children. There was both the smell of food and the noise of children at home, simple and beautiful.


    Now Haixi and the children don''t know how to, and he and Xiaodou also


    Jane''s eyes darkened in the morning. She stood at the door and didn''t know whether to go in or not.


    "What are you doing standing? Let''s go." Gu Chenyi took his shoulder and went in. He saw Gu Xiaomian spreading music all over the ground. He immediately said with a black face: "Gu Xiaomian, you''re itching again, aren''t you?"


    Gu Xiaomian spits out his tongue and subconsciously wants to run behind Yunling, but in the twinkling of an eye, he sees Jian Chenran next to Gu Chenyi, and his eyes suddenly rush towards him.


    "Uncle Chenran, uncle Chenran!"


    Gu Xiaomian rushed to Jane Chenran''s arms, held his thigh and asked excitedly, "Uncle Chenran, are you with Ruirui? How''s Rui? When will she come back?"


    Jane Chenran looked down at Gu Xiaomian. Although she was in a complex mood, she pulled a smile and reluctantly said, "Ruirui is very good. Xiaomian don''t worry. After a while, Rui will come back."


    "Well, how long will it take?" Gu Xiaomian asked one question after another. "Does Ruirui have anything for you to bring to me, and ah, I..."


    "Why are you talking so much?"


    Before Gu Xiaomian finished his words, Gu Chenyi picked him up from behind. "Wash your hands and eat after washing your hands."


    "Oh, Dad, let me finish asking later..."


    The voice of father and son gradually faded away. Yunling looked at Jane Chenran and smiled, "Chenran, you haven''t had dinner yet. Why don''t you have dinner with us first, and then we can talk about it."


    Jane Chenran opened her mouth and said with a bitter smile, "even if I say not to eat, you will always accompany me until I finish eating."


    "That''s not true." Yunling said with a smile, "we have a lot of nannies in our family. We can work shifts."


    Jane Chenran was helpless. "What else can I say?"


    Yunling smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "eat first, and then talk about the rest after dinner."


    Jane nodded her head in the morning and was content to come.


    During a meal, Gu Xiaomian stared at Jane Chenran and almost pierced him. Fortunately, Gu Chenyi took the initiative to take care of the bear child and promised to accompany him to make a pile of music before coaxing him away.


    Yunling and Jane Chenran went to the study.


    Jane Chenran said, "I know what you''re going to say. I didn''t think about it. I just need some time to digest these things. I''ll be fine when I digest them."


    Yunling said with a smile, "I didn''t intend to persuade you. I just told you what happened. I went to Lin Xiaodou the night before the coincidence, and I went with Chen Yi the next morning."


    Jane stiffened in the morning and frowned, "I don''t know whether I should listen to you. It seems unfair to say I don''t want to listen, but I''m afraid I''ll make a decision to apologize to Haixi after listening."


    Yunling said, "Haixi won''t give you any pressure. It''s right for Xiaodou. I think it''s unfair to sentence her like this if you don''t listen to anything."


    Jane Chenran was silent and stopped talking.


    Yunling said slowly, "when I went, Xiaodou should have had a pregnancy vomiting reaction, and the whole person looked very weak. During my conversation with her, she didn''t complain to you and told me to protect Fu Lao them. I think she really plans to take the responsibility of taking care of her children without telling all of us."


    Jane pursed her lips in the morning and didn''t speak.


    Yunling then said, "I wanted to ask clearly, but Lin''s mother drove them out. They didn''t want their daughter to be disturbed, so that''s why."


    After a pause, Yunling went on: "I didn''t get through to the Lin family this morning. I thought something was wrong, so I rushed over with Chen Yi. After entering the door, I saw Lin''s father rushing towards us like death. The house was noisy. Xiao Dou was in a coma. Lin''s mother couldn''t help crying and begged us to save them. We took Xiao Dou to the car and found that she had seen blood, her face and shoulders His arm was also hurt. "


    Listening to Yunling''s words, Jane''s throat rolled hard in the morning, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Yunling looked at him and said, "if the Lin family really intended to betray, why would they look like that? How could Xiaodou be injured and unconscious?"


    Jane sobbed: "I know, I know she must have suffered, but..."


    Yunling looked at his tangled appearance and sighed: "Chenran, you can''t just think of yourself or be too partial to Haixi. Xiaodou is your person. Don''t you think you''re too demanding on her? Besides, she still has your child in her stomach."


    Jane bowed her head in the morning.


    Yunling patted him on the shoulder and said, "go find Xiaodou and have a good chat. Haixi agrees you to come back. Ji Wei hasn''t said anything until now. I think their attitude has been expressed clearly."


    Jane nodded in the morning and said, "I know. I... Will go."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Sun Yuqin and lol went back to the sun''s house together.


    About Romon, they can''t scare the snake yet, so they need to show up every day and pretend to make no progress.


    Jian Haixi was overworked yesterday and got up a little late today.


    As soon as she got up together, she saw a little brain slanting into the door, smiled and said to her, "big lazy Mommy, father-in-law sun is drying his ass ~"


    Jian Rui said that, she rushed to Jian Haixi''s bed, held her and said, "Mommy, Ruirui helped you make breakfast. I was going to call you just now, but Uncle Dou Ge said mommy was too tired and let you have a good rest."


    Jane Haixi held her daughter in her arms, lovingly rubbed her head and said, "thank you, baby. Where are sister lol and aunt sun?"


    "They went home." Jianrui said, "aunt Sun said let''s live here and find her whenever we need anything. Sister lol said she just went home for a walk and came back soon."


    Jian Haixi nodded and could probably understand what sun Yuqin and lol meant.


    The mother and daughter got up here. As soon as they finished washing, they saw Dou Ge coming over with a towel wiping his wet hair and saying, "it''s too hot here. Iceland is better."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. We have an air conditioner to help."


    Dou Ge shook his head and said, "no, my work is mostly outdoors. Now it''s better to get used to the temperature outside, otherwise you won''t get heatstroke without running two steps at that time, which will be a shame."


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Mommy, uncle Dou Ge was boxing in the morning. He also handed in Ruirui Rui''s kick."


    "Yes." Jane Haixi smiled and said to Dou Ge, "thank you. She must be bothering you."


    "No." Dou Ge said, "Rui Rui is very smart and a good seedling. She is willing to learn and I am willing to teach. Now learn more, and there will never be too much when you need it."


    Jian Haixi nodded gratefully to him.


    The Dou family and they are only cooperative, but both Dou Ge and Dou Ming have gone beyond the scope of their collaborators. Dou Ming can also say that it is because of his friendship with Jian Yi, but Dou ge


    Jian Haixi can only be grateful in addition to gratitude.


    After breakfast, Jian Haixi cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks and was stopped by her daughter.


    "Mommy, where''s my brother? Ruirui didn''t wait for the video with her brother last night." Jianrui pestered jianhaixi and said, "Ruirui missed her brother."


    "OK." Jian Haixi reluctantly took out the tablet and said, "in fact, Mommy wants to find her brother too. Shall we find her brother together?"


    "Uh huh." Jian Rui nodded and sat in Jian Haixi''s arms waiting for the video to connect.


    On the other side, Jian Yi quickly connected to the video. As soon as she saw her worried brother, Jian Rui waved excitedly and said, "brother, how are you? Ruirui Rui and Mommy have arrived at taro city. Listen to sister Luo, there is only a big river between you."


    Jian Yi said with a smile, "fool, it''s across the river, not across the river."


    "Is it different?" Jian Rui scratched her head suspiciously, turned her head and asked Dou Ge, "Uncle Dou Ge, isn''t the river a big river?"


    Dou Ge was stunned and said awkwardly, "this question... You''d better ask your mommy."


    Jian Rui blinked and turned to look at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "well, Mommy will explain to you later and chat with her brother first."


    Jian Rui then held the tablet and asked, "brother, how''s your place? Where''s Mo Tong?"


    Jian Yi turned the camera to Mo Tong and said, "I thought you really missed me. It turned out you missed your new brother."


    Jian Rui said with a smile, "no, Rui Rui wants to."


    Mo Tong said hello to Jian Haixi with a red face, "we are all very good here. You don''t have to worry."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, if you need to go out, try to let strangers out. Don''t go out. They don''t know your existence yet. If they are exposed, it will be troublesome. So does Mo Tong. Xiang City is not very safe for Mo Tong. Don''t let him go out."


    "Don''t worry, Mommy." Jian Yi said, "our task can be done without going out. On your side, I''m worried that the sun family will make things."


    Jane Haixi said, "I''ll pay attention. Have you contacted your father?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "not yet. I''ll contact Daddy when I install all the equipment here."


    Jian Haixi nodded and ordered a few more words before breaking the video.


    What he and Jian Yi expected was that the sun family was really not peaceful.


    As soon as sun Yuqin and luo''er got home, they met Sun Ping''s wife Hao Li and daughter sun Yao at the door.


    Seeing the two, sun Yuqin frowned and said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, nothing." Holly said with a smile, "this is not some fresh fruit just brought home. I want to send some to you."


    Sun Yuqin sneered, "do you think there will be no fresh fruit here?"


    It''s hard for her not to be red faced and jump with such a bad excuse.


    Hao Li said, "I know you certainly don''t lack it here, but it''s also our intention. Yaoyao, take it and send it to your aunt''s house."


    Sun Yao hurriedly took the fruit and went to the living room. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by lol after only two steps. "Who allowed you to go in?"


    "Oh, lol is back too." Holly smiled as if she had just seen lol. she pulled lol''s arm and said, "you haven''t spoken. My aunt hasn''t seen you."


    Lolpi smiled and said, "aunt, if there is something wrong with your eyes, go to the doctor quickly. Don''t stay at our door. I don''t know. I thought you wanted to touch porcelain."


    "Who can touch the porcelain?" Sun Yao was angry and immediately blew her hair when she heard lol''s ridicule. "We''ve been waiting for you here for so long. It''s just that we don''t invite you to come in for tea. It''s still so cynical. It''s decent for you."


    "I''m not like that. What can you do to me?" lol provoked.


    Since knowing that Sun Ping is the one who has been secretly harming their family, lol has no good color for the Sun Ping family.


    Sun Yao wanted to say more. Hao Li stopped her and said with a smile, "Yao Yao, what are you doing? You''re a sister. You don''t know to let me have a little sister lol."


    "Mom, but she..."


    "How did mom teach you at home?" Holly frowned. "You should be modest and polite. Others can be rude, but you are a lady of the family. You can''t be so rude, you know?"


    "I said, aunt, who do you say is rude and rude?" lol sneered.


    Hao Li didn''t look at lol, but said to sun Yuqin, "sister, don''t blame me for being talkative. You usually spoil your children too much. Look at lol. now, no big or small, you''ve shown outsiders a lot of jokes about us."


    "It''s not talkative. How do you want to be talkative?" lol said.


    "Lol." Sun Yuqin looked at her daughter and said, "don''t say more."


    With a cold hum, lol turned and entered the room.


    When sun Yuqin stopped lol from speaking, Hao Li was immediately happy.


    She knew that sun Yuqin would scold lol. over the years, they knew sun Yuqin''s temperament better.


    Sun Yuqin is high, cold and proud. He''d better face.


    As long as she said a few words, sun Yuqin would be at their mercy.


    Hao Li was secretly proud, but she smiled and said, "sister, I have something else to talk to you. Let''s go in and talk."


    Then he motioned sun Yao to take the fruit in.


    Who knows, sun Yuqin said, "no, I''m tired. I want to have a rest. I don''t lack this fruit. Take it back."


    "Ah?"


    Hao Li was stunned. It was different from what she expected.


    Unfortunately, sun Yuqin didn''t give them time to respond. He walked back when he was finished.


    Hao Li reacted and hurriedly chased up and said, "sister, I really want to tell you something, or..."


    "Talk about it another day." Sun Yuqin said calmly and asked the nanny to close the door in front of Hao Li and sun Yao.


    After closing the door, lol smiled and said to sun Yuqin, "Mom, you''re too powerful. You didn''t see their faces just now. It''s like constipation."


    Sun Yuqin glanced at her. Her eyes were slowly spoiled.


    Her own daughter is spoiled as much as she likes. She can''t help being talked about there.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mohei clothing company office.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the project revenue in the past six months and stroked his forehead with a headache.


    "Don''t fail" is a clothing company under Mo Wanshan. Its name is taken from the homonym of "don''t pay" and also means "don''t fail".


    But he still failed Fu Xiang.


    Now Mo has returned to Ning Jiwei, which can be regarded as a reincarnation.


    Just looking at the company''s turnover, Rao is a business genius Ning Jiwei, who is also a little smacking at the moment.


    In fact, Mo''s foundation is still very good, but Mo Wanshan hasn''t worried about these things in recent years. In addition, Mo Sheng and Mo Ting have made trouble. Now the company''s internal and external troubles have erupted together, and it''s only a matter of time before it goes bankrupt.


    It is not difficult for such a company to come back to life within a month, but it is not easy for it to do well and make achievements.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the old accounts several times before calling in the assistant according to the inside line.


    The assistant is a capable woman named Emma. She is neither surprised nor suspicious when she sees Ning Jiwei, and does her job well.


    Ning Jiwei appreciated this. It can be said that if there was no Emma these years, he would have fallen down long ago.


    Ning Jiwei doesn''t need smart and capable assistants, but he must be loyal and obedient.


    Otherwise, even if he has three heads and six arms, it is difficult to carry it.


    Emma, also a tiger general given to him by Mo Wanshan, is a person he can trust.


    Because she was a disciple of his mother.

 Chapter 197

    "President, what can I do for you?" Emma asked respectfully when she came in.


    Ning Jiwei said, "how''s the task I arranged for you the day before yesterday? Has the design department handed over the manuscript?"


    Emma said, "yes, but... It''s estimated that it can''t meet your standard."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "take the manuscript and let me have a look."


    "Yes." Emma nodded and soon turned back with the manuscript. "Now there are few people in the design department. They add up to only ten designers. This time, seven manuscripts have been handed in, but it is very difficult to complete them in such a short time."


    Ning Jiwei roughly turned over the design draft, then sank his face and said, "it''s not a matter of time, but they didn''t do it seriously at all."


    Emma looked at him, lowered her head and tried to stop talking.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "you can say what you think."


    Emma thought about it and said, "president, I know you are eager to make achievements, but with all due respect... There are too many problems. It''s not easy to improve in a month."


    Ning Jiwei slightly raised his eyebrows, looked at Emma and said, "what do you think is the negative problem?"


    Emma was stunned and wondered why Bai ningjiwei asked.


    Ning Jiwei said with a confident arc on his mouth, "in a month, I will bring Mo negative back to life, but I need your help. Since it has rotted for so many years, you haven''t abandoned it, so you shouldn''t give it up now."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Emma was surprised and happy. "President, can you really bring Mo negative back to life?"


    "Just have a try." Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "in recent days, I have carefully read Mo''s information in recent years and have some understanding of the company, but I don''t know as much as you, an old employee, so I hope you can tell me your opinion."


    "No problem, I''ll tell you everything I know." Emma nodded excitedly at once.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and pointed to one side of the chair and said, "please sit down."


    Emma sat down and took a deep breath: "in fact, I have mentioned the problem of Mo negative to the Mo family leader more than once, but he has too many scruples and is always unwilling to do it boldly, so Mo negative can only get worse and worse. In the final analysis, the problem of Mo negative is three points, capital, channels and talents."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "tell me more."


    Emma said: "In terms of capital, there has been less and less financing in recent years. Because of our poor business and the obstruction of intentional people, there are fewer and fewer businesses and banks willing to cooperate with us. Most of the talents in the company have been poached, and the rest are old people, but there are few people who sincerely work here, and many people rely on the old and sell the old. In the long run, there will be a vicious circle ¡£¡±


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and nodded: "it''s almost what I expected, but I still overestimate the current situation within the company. Don''t worry about capital and partners. Now the key is talent. At any time, the economy can''t develop without talent."


    Emma also agreed: "I''ve thought of many ways to recruit people, but people don''t want to come when they see the current situation."


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and said, "what if we choose talents by means of national competitions?"


    Emma was stunned and looked at Ning Jiwei strangely, "president, you mean... But in that case, we need our prizes to be rich enough, and we can live up to now..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay the money." Ning Jiwei said: "Now you go to draw up a competition announcement and hold a fashion designer competition all over the world. The first place can get ten years of personal creation funds and exclusive store promotion and cooperation services. The second and third place, within ten places, designers who are willing to cooperate with us can get our greatest support and promotion."


    Emma was shocked when she heard this. She immediately got up and said, "it''s the president. This is my advertising plan."


    After talking with Emma, Ning Jiwei called Li Fu and asked him to transfer all the working capital available to maiteng to support Mo''s turnover.


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei found Gu Chenyi again.


    After listening to his words, Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "it''s easy to say. Whether it''s based on our friendship or my relationship with Haixi, I can''t help, but..."


    After a pause, Gu Chenyi said, "let''s agree first. If you mention it to me in the name of a friend and brother, I won''t accept any money. I''ll directly hit your card. But if you talk to me in the name of a partner, I''ll talk about the terms."


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei said, "I can''t let you do business at a loss. Whether it''s profit share or capital interest, how about I give you 30%?"


    "So generous?" Gu Chenyi was surprised. He knew the funds in Ning Jiwei''s hand. In addition to maiteng and Hui Yi, plus other zero total, it was definitely no less than 70%, but he was willing to give himself 30%, which means that in addition to Ning Jiwei, Gu would be the largest shareholder of the competition.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "you are so generous. It seems that I don''t bleed much this time. It doesn''t make sense."


    Ning Jiwei said, "just know."


    "Tut tut." Gu Chenyi shook her head and said, "it''s really cunning."


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "so don''t think about just giving money without contributing. Take action quickly, you know?"


    "I see." Gu Chenyi said angrily, "it won''t delay your progress."


    Hung up the phone, Gu Chen Yi could not help but Tucao with Yun Tun: "look at this person, make complaints about me in 32 sentences."


    Yunling smiled, "are you sure you''re not too stupid?"


    Gu Chenyi turned his eyes and said, "is there anyone who says so about his family?"


    Yunling said with a smile: "but it''s good. We just need to follow Ji Wei''s business. He will never let us suffer."


    "That''s good." Gu Chenyi said, "well, we can spare the next projects. We can''t lose our style in such a big game."


    Yunling''s lip corner said, "don''t worry, I have a hunch that this game will definitely be an unprecedented sensation."


    After talking to Gu Chenyi, Ning Jiwei is trying to contact Jian Yi. Before the phone is dialed out, Jian Yi calls him first.


    Seeing that his son was well, Ning Jiwei was relieved. He smiled and asked, "Yiyi, is everything all right?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded and said, "the environment in Xiangcheng is good. I''m used to living."


    A word instantly made Ning Jiwei freeze there, and he didn''t know what to do for a long time.


    For a long time, he found his voice, "son, where do you say you are?"


    "Xiangcheng," said Jian Yi with a smile. "Daddy, I''m only a few blocks away from you. You can come and have tea when you''re free ~"


    Ning Jiwei immediately stood up and said, "send me the address."


    After that, he hung up the phone, took the car key and went out of the door.


    Emma saw him leave in a hurry, hurried up and asked, "president, do you have anything urgent? I''m almost done with the competition advertisement..."


    "Send me an email and I''ll come back in the afternoon." Ning Jiwei said and drove away from the company without waiting for Emma to ask.


    Looking at the hung up phone, Jian Yi shrugged his shoulders to Qin Zhixu and Mo Tong and said, "my father is coming."


    Qin knew Xu Bai glanced at him and said, "didn''t you let him come?"


    Jian Yi said innocently, "how did I know my father was so depressed when I wanted to talk to him on the phone? Who knows he hung up before he finished talking."


    Qin knew Xu was speechless, "please, I''m anxious if I''m your father. Well, my son didn''t run far and didn''t say it. He also gathered himself up to the enemy''s nest. Which father can calm down?"


    Jian Yi looked at him and said, "apprentice, don''t think about it. You can only be my apprentice in your life. You can''t be my father."


    "Boo ~" Qin Zhixu objected, "when I don''t want to be, with you and Ruirui, I''m not tired to death."


    "Really?" Jian Yi said with an eyebrow. "I thought you wanted to be my stepfather."


    "Poof ~" Dou Ming, who was drinking water, suddenly spit out a mouthful, looked at Qin Zhixu in surprise and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such a history!"


    "Go, what history? Listen to his nonsense." Qin Zhixu awkwardly changed the topic and said, "Jane Yi, don''t say I didn''t remind you. After your father arrives, you can think about what to tell him."


    "Cough." Mo Tong looked at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, why don''t I avoid it for a while."


    "Why?" asked Jian Yi.


    "Because..." Mo Tong looked at Jian Yi and said, "because I think uncle Ning may be very angry, so..."


    "So you want to run first?" Jane Yibai glanced at him and said, "Mo Tong, why didn''t I find you such a thief before?"


    Mo Tong said with a righteous face, "it''s not a thief, it''s a hero who knows current affairs."


    Jane Yi is so choked that she doesn''t know how to speak.


    Qin Zhixu and Dou Ming are happy to see the play.


    The four of them were thinking about what to say when Ning Jiwei came. Before they came up with a reason, they heard the door knocking outside.


    Listening to the knock on the door outside, Dou Ming shrunk his shoulders, "Jian Yi, why don''t... I avoid it?"


    "You dare." Jian Yi glared at the three and said, "no one is allowed to go, apprentice, open the door."


    Qin Zhixu confessed and went out.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw Ning Jiwei standing outside the door with a black face.


    Qin Zhixu said with a smile, "Hi, long time no see."


    Ningjiwei didn''t even look. He ran straight into the house.


    Jian Yi is in a wheelchair. Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, he smiles and says, "Daddy, Yi Yi misses you so much."


    Ning Jiwei pulled a little from the corner of his mouth, came forward and rubbed his hair impolitely and said, "don''t learn Ruirui''s set, it''s useless."


    Jian Yi said wrongfully, "Daddy, your eccentricity is too obvious."


    Ning Jiwei said slightly, "did you know today?"


    Jane Yi sighed and said, "well, it seems that I can only change my way."


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows, sat down on the sofa and said, "if there''s anything else, just make it out, so that I won''t move in a moment. You''ll feel a loss."


    Jian Yi took a swipe from the corner of his mouth, waved to Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, come here."


    Mo Tong walked to Ning Jiwei and said, "Uncle Ning, that... Actually I want to come back, so..."


    Before he finished, Jian Yi couldn''t help interrupting him and said, "I don''t believe this rotten excuse, okay."


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "all right, talk about it."


    Qin Zhixu said, "it''s actually Haixi''s idea."


    "Haixi?" Ning Jiwei was surprised. He thought it was Jian Yi''s own opinion.


    Jane Yi said, "Mommy said that we have too big a goal together. We might as well act separately, so that if anyone has an accident again, we won''t be in a hurry."


    "I agree with that." Ning Jiwei nodded, "but why are you here?"


    Jane Yi said, "this is also mommy''s idea. If you have any questions, daddy, why don''t I call mommy and ask her yourself?"


    Ning Jiwei was stiff. After all, he still counseled. He coughed and said in two voices: "just call. I''ll talk to your mommy later."


    Seeing his decisive attitude, Qin Zhixu and others couldn''t help laughing with their mouths covered.


    "Cough." Ning Jiwei covered his lips with his hands and said stiffly, "are you the only people here? Has the security system been completed? What are your plans next?"


    Although they knew Ning Jiwei was changing the topic, they didn''t expose him.


    Jian Yi said positively, "most of the Dou family are here, and our people are in the courtyard opposite and behind. The defense system has also been made. The next plan depends on how you arrange it, daddy."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "there''s no big deal at present. You can find a chance to trip Mo Sheng, but be careful not to expose it."


    "We have the same idea," said Qin Zhi and Xu with a smile. "Should we say that you are really father and son? Before you came, Yi Yi just put forward this idea."


    Ning Jiwei smiled proudly, "tiger father naturally has no dog son."


    Jian Yi also smiled and asked, "Daddy, what can I do for you?"


    "There''s no big deal, but there''s really something you and Zhixu need to help." Ning Jiwei said: "I accepted a clothing company and wanted to bring it back to life within a month..."


    After simply finishing the story, Ning Jiwei looked at Qin Zhixu and Jian Yi and said, "in short, I need your money."


    Qin Zhi Xu generously waved his hand and said, "it''s no problem. I''ll contact Yaru immediately and ask her how much liquidity she has. In addition, if you need e-commerce channels in the future, I can also help."


    "Thanks a lot," Ning Jiwei said.


    "It''s all small things." Qin Zhixu said indifferently.


    Jian Yi thought for a moment and said, "Daddy, Hui Yi is rich, but it''s hard to expose. After all, its personnel composition is complex. If someone finds out that lol and Dou Ming are bad, so I''ll give you the money in my private name."


    "Well, I think so too." ningjiwei said.


    After all, the Dou family is still a trump card in their hands. It is not appropriate to expose their strength too early.


    After staying at Jian Yi''s residence for a long time, Ning Jiwei helped check their defense system and determined that the surrounding area was absolutely safe before returning to the company with confidence.


    On that day, the quiet city of Hunan suddenly became lively.


    The reason is that a clothing company in a sunset industry issued an advertisement for organizing a clothing competition.


    If in the past, everyone would laugh at Mo negative, but this time it is different, because the advertisement not only shows the sky high bonuses and attractive sales channels, but also various participants.


    From maiteng to Gu, and then to Ru, each is a big company with a name. In addition, Catherine, a world-famous designer, serves as the judge.


    You know, it''s not difficult to get funds and sales channels. After all, everyone knows Ning Jiwei''s background.


    But it''s not just money and power that can find Catherine to be a judge.


    She was once invited as a judge in a world-class fashion competition, but she refused.


    What''s more surprising is that such a contest advertisement usually takes several days even if it needs to be publicized, but it occupies the headlines as soon as it appears, and it is known to everyone in almost half a day.


    Looking at the content of the competition on hot search with satisfaction, Dou Ming smiled and said to Jian Yi, "with us, it''s hard to think of this competition without fire."


    Jane Yi smiled and didn''t speak.


    Because of this sudden competition advertisement, there are also several other families in Xiangcheng.


    Song family.


    Song Mu frowned and pondered for a long time. He looked up at his son opposite Song Wei and asked, "Wei''er, what do you think?"


    Song Wei put a smile on his mouth and said, "what do you think, dad? You don''t know. Our family has been sitting in the same boat with Mo Sheng for a long time. Now it''s impossible to get off the boat again. The only way is to turn someone else''s boat completely, so that we can stand more stable."


    With that, Song Wei looked at his elegant and mature sister song Lu and said, "Lulu, didn''t you learn fashion design? It''s just useful."


    "Me?" Song Lu frowned. "Brother, I''m just a three legged cat. I can''t win even if I participate in this competition."


    "Who told you to take your own things to the competition?" Song Wei said: "as long as you are present, I''ll do other things."


    "Wei''er, what do you mean..." Song Mu hesitated: "will Ning Jiwei notice?"


    Song Wei looked at Song Lu meaningfully and said, "if there is a beauty like my sister in front of him, what if he notices it? Can he have the heart to break the beauty''s heart?"


    Hearing the speech, song Lu proudly straightened her back and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I must make Ning Jiwei bow down in front of me."


    "Ha ha." Song Mu laughed and said, "that father is waiting to see how powerful my baby daughter is."


    Tong Jia.


    Tong Chaoyang is looking at the competition advertisement for his wife Zhao Yi, "what do you think?"


    Zhao Yi said with satisfaction: "no matter what he learned from the data or what master Mo said, Ning Jiwei looks like a talent. I don''t have any opinion about giving Sisi to him, but I don''t know what Sisi says."


    After a pause, Zhao Yi was worried and said, "also, I heard that Ning Jiwei had a deep love for a woman. I don''t know now..."


    Tong Chaoyang said, "no matter how deep the love is, it''s also a thing of the past. As long as I''m satisfied, I think this marriage can be done."


    When he thought that he was about to become an in laws with the future owner of the Mo family, Tong Chaoyang couldn''t help laughing and saying, "madam, as long as such a marriage is formed, this Hunan city will be our world in the future."

 Chapter 198

    Joe''s house.


    JOYA turned on her cell phone and looked at the competition content above. The corners of her mouth slowly hooked up.


    She just got off the phone with her tutor, who meant to let her have a try.


    As a world-famous school, Qiao Ya''s talent in fashion design is amazing.


    Moreover, her mentor was once Catherine''s assistant, and no one knew Catherine''s preferences better than her.


    Whether in terms of ability or design style, it''s easy for JOYA to win the title of the competition.


    But now what Qiaoya is looking at is not the content of the competition, but the picture of Ning Jiwei on the cover.


    She had heard of this man before, but they were too far away at that time.


    But now... It seems that everything is arranged by God.


    This man is destined to belong to her!


    As long as they take Ning Jiwei, they will monopolize the Qiao family and the Mo family. Looking at the whole Hunan City, there is no existence that can surpass them.


    Imagining the days after she was with ningjiwei, the corners of JOYA''s mouth slowly hooked up.


    As for the women before Ning Jiwei, Qiaoya didn''t pay attention at all, and didn''t even have the idea to inquire about each other''s news.


    She doesn''t believe that there are better women in the world than her. No matter who she is, as long as she Qiaoya comes out, she can definitely make Ning Jiwei fall in love with her.


    Fingers slowly crossed Ning Jiwei''s photos, and JOYA made up her mind.


    "Clothing competition?" a magnetic voice sounded behind itself.


    JOYA turned her head and glanced at George, who didn''t know when to come in. She said, "brother, would you please knock before entering the room?"


    "I knocked." George shrugged his shoulders. "And more than once. What are you looking at? So fascinated that you didn''t even hear me knocking at the door?"


    "No, nothing..." Qiao Ya was preparing to lock the screen, but unexpectedly, her finger moved and just revealed Ning Jiwei''s photo.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s picture, George''s eyes suddenly narrowed, "Ning Jiwei? What do you do with his picture?"


    "I didn''t do anything." Qiao Ya said with a red face, "you''re wrong. I didn''t look at him. I was watching the clothing competition."


    "Really?" George obviously didn''t believe it. "According to your temperament, will you see this kind of game?"


    Qiao Ya said: "don''t underestimate this competition. Although it is held in a hurry, just look at its financing and the capital strength behind it. You know that as long as you can get the ranking in this competition, it is basically OK, which is equivalent to opening up your own domestic market."


    "But don''t you focus on foreign countries?" George asked suspiciously, "when do you want to return home again?"


    "Although I don''t care much about this competition, it doesn''t mean I want others to win the championship." Qiao Ya proudly raised her chin and said: "whether it''s abroad or at home, as long as it''s related to fashion design, my name Qiao Ya must come first."


    George pulled his lower lip ironically and said, "sister, your ambition is really big. You don''t give anyone a living."


    "What if you have the ability to cover the sky with one hand?" Qiao Ya said proudly: "brother, this is the difference between me and you. In fact, you can promote the Qiao family to another height, but you just lose because your ambition is too small and too loose."


    "Come on, come on, we don''t work together." George waved his hand and said, "I don''t object if you want to participate in this competition, but for the sake of my own sister, I''ll give you a warning for free. Don''t provoke Ning Jiwei."


    Qiao Ya raised her eyebrows and said, "what if you provoke me?"


    George smiled coldly and said, "it will make you lose everything."


    There was a flash of disdain in JOYA''s eyes. She obviously didn''t believe a punctuation mark in George''s words.


    George doesn''t say much. Anyway, as long as it is what his sister believes, no matter what others say, she will do it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    hospital.


    Looking at the reappearance of Jane Chenran, Lin Xiaodou was stunned, frowned and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Jane pursed her lips and said, "I want to talk to you."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jane Chenran and turned to the second Lin family: "Mom and Dad, go home. I''ll talk to Chenran for a while."


    Lin''s mother said uneasily, "why don''t I wait outside."


    She was worried that Jane would leave in the morning, leaving Lin Xiaodou here alone.


    "No." Lin Xiaodou said, "Mom, you and dad are tired these two days. Go home and have a good rest. Besides, I want to eat your chicken soup. Can you cook it for me?"


    "But..."


    Lin''s mother was still worried, but Lin''s father patted her on the arm and said, "my daughter said she wanted to eat your meal, but what else? Go home and cook."


    Lin''s mother sighed, turned her head to Jane Chenran and said, "I won''t say anything else. It''s our Lin family. I''m sorry for you and Haixi, but these things are not related to Xiaodou. Please call us before you leave. At least wait until we come."


    Jian Chenran nodded and said, "don''t worry, uncle and aunt. I''ll take care of Xiaodou."


    Seeing Jane Chenran''s promise, the two elders of the Lin family left at ease.


    After the second old man left, Lin Xiaodou looked at Jane and asked, "what do you want to talk about?"


    Jane was silent for a moment, went to the sick bed and sat down, looked at Lin Xiaodou and said, "Xiaodou, I''m sorry, I said those words too much yesterday."


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned, smiled and shook his head and said, "you are not wrong. I should bear such responsibility. Even if you go too far, it doesn''t matter, because I deserve it..."


    "No, it''s not what you should suffer." Jane Chenran hurriedly interrupted Lin Xiaodou and said, "it''s because I didn''t protect you and your children, so I put you in danger. It''s my duty to be a good partner. I can''t blame you."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jane Chenran, who blamed herself and felt guilty, smiled and said, "this has happened. It''s meaningless to argue about right and wrong."


    "It''s meaningful. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry for you." Jane Chenran said, "I''m sorry for our children. I said those words to hurt you yesterday. I''m so damn..."


    "Morning ran." Lin Xiaodou sighed and said, "well, it''s your fault. Then? What do you want to say?"


    "I..."


    Lin Xiaodou smiled and said, "you take all the responsibility on yourself. Do you want to go back to Haixi to protect her and the children, or do you want to stay and take care of me and the children?"


    After a pause, Lin Xiaodou then said, "obviously, these two choices will make you miserable. In that case, why do you force yourself to choose?"


    Jane''s throat rolled down and said, "no, Xiaodou, what bothers me is not choice. I thought clearly before I came here. I will stay with you and your children and take good care of you."


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned. Unexpectedly, he would say, "don''t you worry about Haixi?"


    "Of course I will worry, but..." Jane Chenran stretched out her hand, held Lin Xiaodou''s hand in her palm, looked at her eyes and said seriously: "I have understood my burden and responsibility. Haixi is very important to me, but you and children are equally important to me. I can''t always let you accommodate me and follow me."


    Listening to his words, Lin Xiaodou''s eyes turned red in an instant.


    She sucked her nose and endured the grievance that was about to overflow from her heart, "are you serious?"


    "Well." Jane nodded in the morning, "Xiaodou, give me another chance to take care of you?"


    "But..." Lin Xiaodou sobbed, "but what about Haixi? She is so dangerous, and there are Yiyi and Ruirui..."


    Jane Chenran smiled and hugged Lin Xiaodou in her arms and said, "there are many people more capable than me around Haixi to help her protect her. All we can do is to help her stabilize her home and don''t let her have any concerns."


    Lin Xiaodou choked: "but Haixi will be angry with me. When she needed help most, I took you..."


    "Haixi won''t be so stingy." Jane Chenran smiled and reached out to help Lin Xiaodou wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes: "I called Haixi and she told me to take good care of you."


    "Really?" Lin Xiaodou asked.


    "Of course." Jane smiled and pinched her cheek. "So don''t cry?"


    Lin Xiaodou nodded, buried his head in Jane Chenran''s arms and whispered, "I want to call Haixi and apologize to her."


    Jane Chenran sighed, hugged her and said, "although Haixi and I don''t think you need to apologize, call if you want to call. Haixi actually always wants to find you, but she''s afraid you won''t know how to face her, so she doesn''t dare to contact you."


    Lin Xiaodou looked up at Jian Chenran and said, "am I too greedy? I want you to accompany me and get Haixi''s forgiveness."


    "Who dares to say you are greedy?" Jane Chenran smiled, looked down at her belly and said, "besides, you also have the right to be greedy now, don''t you?"


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned, lowered his head and stroked his abdomen. The corners of his mouth slowly aroused a happy smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Lin Xiaodou called, Jane Haixi was chatting with lol.


    Jian Haixi was surprised to see the caller ID.


    She just talked to Jane Chenran on the phone today and knew that he would find Lin Xiaodou and take care of her in the future.


    For Jane Chenran''s choice, Jane Haixi is happy from the bottom of her heart.


    All along, she felt that Jane Chenran''s brother worked too hard.


    In the past, he had to take care of his father and deal with Bai Jing''s mother and daughter. Later, she and her children kept bothering him after returning home.


    It is the happiest thing for Jian Haixi to see him live for himself.


    But now looking at the caller ID, Jane Haixi suddenly raised a worry.


    Hasn''t her brother coaxed Xiaodou?


    Thinking of this, Jane Haixi quickly said hello to lol and walked to the balcony with her mobile phone.


    As soon as he got on the phone, Jian Haixi hurriedly asked, "Xiaodou, is my brother bothering you again? He''s an elm head, but he absolutely cares about you in his heart. You can call or punish him. Don''t don''t want him, let alone annoy yourself."


    When Lin Xiaodou heard the call, he was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. The tension and anxiety before the call also dissipated a lot.


    "Hello, Xiaodou?" seeing that Lin Xiaodou didn''t speak, Jian Haixi was more nervous. "Aren''t you crying? This Jian Chenran, really, see how I scold him later!"


    "No, I didn''t cry." Lin Xiaodou said with a smile: "Chenran didn''t bully me. We made up, and now he''s by my side."


    "Hoo ~" Jian Haixi loosened his breath: "that''s good. You scared me to death. You thought my brother did something stupid again."


    Lin Xiaodou said gratefully, "Haixi, thank you."


    "Thank me?" Jane Haixi looked confused. "What do you thank me for?"


    "Thank you for your willingness to talk to me. Thank you for agreeing to let Chenran stay. Thank you..." later, Lin Xiaodou''s voice was crying.


    No matter how we understand this time, she feels sorry for Jian Haixi in the bottom of her heart.


    But she didn''t expect Jian Haixi to forgive her so easily and take care of her emotions everywhere.


    Listening to Lin Xiaodou''s words, Jane Haixi said silently, "if you really want to say, I''m sorry for you. I brought you into this muddy water."


    "No, it''s not your fault." Lin Xiaodou hurriedly interrupted her: "Haixi, please don''t say that. I''ll be ashamed."


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "well, Lin Xiaodou, I ask you, do you really feel sorry for me?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for our friendship for more than ten years. I..."


    Before Lin Xiaodou finished speaking, he was interrupted by Jian Haixi: "well, in order that we can all put it down, I decided to punish you. Do you accept the punishment?"


    "You say." hearing Jian Haixi''s words, Lin Xiaodou took a deep breath and said, "no matter what you want me to do."


    Jian Haixi said with a sly smile, "then I''ll punish you to take good care of yourself and your children, wait for me at home, and then punish you to cook delicious food for me for a year."


    Jian Haixi''s words made Lin Xiaodou burst into tears. She couldn''t help choking: "OK, ok... I promise, I promise, let alone for a year, it''s no problem for you to let me cook for you all my life."


    "Poof ~" Jian Haixi said with a smile, "cook all your life? I''m afraid my brother will kill me."


    The two eliminated the estrangement between each other and talked for a long time before Jane Chenran forced them to hang up on the grounds that "pregnant women can''t be happy and sad".


    Lol came over from one side and asked, "sister Haixi, did sister Xiaodou call? How is she?"


    Lol also heard about the cause of this incident, but after learning that Lin Xiaodou was pregnant, no one could afford to hate and blame her.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "it''s all right. My brother will take good care of them."


    "That''s good," lol nodded.


    Jian Haixi looked at her and asked, "by the way, what did you want to tell me just now?"


    "Hey ~ it''s Hao Li and sun Yao. I''m so bored." lol pouted.


    "Hao Li, sun Yao?" Jian Haixi thought about the two men. "Is it Sun Ping''s family?"


    "Yes, it''s them." lol said angrily, "sister Haixi, do you know how funny they are? They have been waiting at my door and found a rotten family to send fresh fruit to my family. Do you think it''s funny? My mother is the head mother of the sun family. Can we have some fruit in the Sun Ping family? I almost couldn''t help bahing them at that time."


    Jian Haixi was also surprised and said with a smile: "I really didn''t expect them to come up with this excuse, but it also shows that Sun Ping is worried, especially after seeing your mother leave, he is more worried, so he will let Hao Li and sun Yao think of ways to find out about you."


    "I think so, too." lol nodded. "That''s why I came to ask sister Haixi for your help."


    "Me?" Jane Haixi wondered, "what can I do for you?"


    Lol flattered Jane Haixi by holding her arm and said, "sister Haixi, you know, my mother and I are not good at this kind of thing. It''s good once. It''s a lot of times. They must see the flaws for Hao Li."


    Jane Haixi said plainly, "so you want me to help you deal with them?"


    "Bingo!" lol snapped her fingers and said, "OK, sister Haixi."


    "It''s not a good question," said Jian Haixi with a smile. "I promised to come here to help you, but now I''m here and can''t see Hao Li and them."


    "It''s easy to do." lol quickly took Jane Haixi to sit down on the sofa, turned on the computer and said, "just wait for you. I''ve prepared a new identity and information for you, so you can go to my house as my cousin."


    Jian Haixi looked at the file data called out by lol in surprise and wondered, "have you discussed this with your mother? She agreed?"


    "Agree." lol smiled and said to Jane Haixi, "speaking of this, sister Haixi, I really want to thank you. This time when I came back, I found that my mother has changed a lot and we are a lot closer."


    Jian Haixi shook her head with a smile and said, "I didn''t do anything. In fact, sister sun cares about your father and daughter in her heart. It''s just that she is cold and not good at words, so she causes so many misunderstandings."


    Lol coquettishly said, "so, sister Haixi, if you can help my family add a fire, you''d better make my parents reconcile, then you''ll be the great benefactor of our family."


    Jian Haixi smiled and knocked on a chestnut and said, "you''re a great benefactor. Are you going to give me up?"


    "Seriously, I really want to give you up." lol looked at Jian Haixi and said seriously, "sister Haixi, you don''t know how important you and Yi Yi are to me. You two are noble people in my life. You are the people I should remember and repay my kindness all my life."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She didn''t expect that she and Jane Yi would be so important in lol''s heart.


    Thinking of her growth experience, Jian Haixi seems to understand.


    If it hadn''t been for Jian Yi, lol would still be an introverted girl with low self-esteem. If the Sun Ping family started on her, I''m afraid she wouldn''t even have a chance to struggle.


    Thinking of this, Jane Haixi painfully rubbed lol''s head and said, "since she has been your sister Haixi, of course I can''t disappoint you."


    Lol said happily, "so, sister Haixi, you promised to go to my house?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "but it has to be arranged here, and I don''t trust Ruirui alone."


    "Give it to me." lol patted her chest and promised, "anyway, everyone at home knows I''m always running outside. I''ll find an excuse to run out in two days. Ruirui will be taken care of by me. I''ll certainly raise her for nothing!"


    Jian Haixi laughed. "It doesn''t have to be like raising pigs."

 Chapter 199

    After discussing with lol, Jane Haixi found Dou Ge and told him his plan.


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "I have no opinion. I''m just worried about your safety."


    "It''s all right. The sun family don''t know me." Jian Haixi smiled. "Lol has helped me with my identity information. Even if the sun family wants to find out the problems, it will take time. When they find out, the matter on our side has been settled."


    "It''s best, but just in case." Dou Ge thought, "well, I''ll arrange someone to guard around your residence. You can know the situation at the first time."


    "OK, please." Jian Haixi smiled and thanked.


    Dou Ge looked at her and said, "you don''t have to be so polite to me. Protecting you is my responsibility and what I... Want to do."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and opened her mouth. She didn''t know how to answer this, so she had to smile awkwardly.


    Fortunately, Dou Ge didn''t force Jian Haixi to respond. He just went out to prepare after saying his own words.


    Looking at his figure, Jian Haixi sighed and rubbed the center of his eyebrows tired.


    When I was young, I always felt that being liked was a very happy thing, but when I grew up, I knew that only being liked by the people I liked was happiness, otherwise unresponsive feelings would only make myself and the other party feel tired.


    "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?" Jian Rui''s small head came out from behind Jian Haixi and said with big eyes: "old sighs will grow old. Oh, Mommy, don''t sigh."


    Looking at her clever and sensible daughter, Jian Haixi smiled happily, reached out and touched her cerebellar bag and said, "thank you, baby, Mommy is fine."


    Jianrui hugged jianhaixi''s thigh and said, "Mommy, we are separated by a river from our brother. Can Ruirui go to his brother''s house by boat in the future?"


    "Pooch ~" Jane Haixi was amused by her daughter''s words, bent down and held her in her arms and said, "little girl, you just want to visit your brother. Do you still want to visit daddy''s new house?"


    Jian Rui spit out her tongue and said, "people have this idea, but they can''t say it all at once. They have to go step by step to let mommy accept it."


    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Lingjing''s daughter in surprise and asked curiously, "do you know that? Did your brother teach you?"


    "No." Jianrui shook her head and said, "my brother disdains to study these. I learned from reading."


    Jane Haixi wondered, "what books do you read? Why doesn''t mommy know?"


    "I saw it on the mobile phone." Jianrui hugged jianhaixi''s neck and said, "Mommy, you''re all so hard. Ruiruirui also wants to help, but ruiruirui is not as smart as her brother and Mo Tong. She can do too little, so she can only learn some temporarily."


    Listening to her daughter''s words, a warm current rose in Jane Haixi''s heart. She coaxed her daughter: "ruiruirui, just do what she likes."


    "Taking care of mommy and helping Mommy is also something Rui Rui likes to do." Jian Rui said.


    "Baby, that''s nice." Jian Haixi hugged her daughter and said for a long time, "baby, if Mommy wants to leave for a few days, can you take care of yourself?"


    "Leave?" Jian Rui was stunned, looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "where is Mommy going? Looking for daddy and brother?"


    "No." Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "it''s to go to sister lol''s house to help for a few days."


    "Oh." Jianrui suddenly realized and nodded, "it''s to help sister lol."


    "Yes." Jane Haixi taught her daughter, "sister Luo and uncle Luo have helped us so much. Now they are in trouble. Should we help them too?"


    Jian Rui hugged Jian Haixi''s neck with her lips and said, "Rui Rui knows, but... How long will Mommy go? Rui Rui will be afraid alone."


    Jane Haixi fondled her daughter''s cheek and said, "you won''t be alone. Sister lol will come and play with you. Uncle Dou Ge is there."


    Jian Rui frowned and said, "Rui Rui knows she shouldn''t stop Mommy, so Mommy, just... Mommy has to video with Rui Rui every day, otherwise Rui Rui will miss you very much."


    Looking at her daughter''s reddish eyes, Jane Haixi hugged her and promised, "Mommy promises to send a video with her baby every night, help sister lol early, and then come back and hold my baby, okay?"


    "Uh huh." Jian Rui sobbed and nodded. At the thought of separating from Mommy again, her little hand couldn''t help hugging Jian Haixi''s neck.


    All day long, Jian Haixi stayed with her daughter until she was coaxed to sleep at night.


    The next morning, Laurel''s house.


    Hao Li and sun Yao came back early. This time they didn''t bring fruit, but several potted flowers.


    Hao Li smiled and said to sun Yuqin and luo''er while directing her servants to help put the flowerpots in the living room: "sister, I told you that the layout here is too monotonous. After going back to discuss with ah Ping yesterday, he asked people to transport these expensive bouquets from all over the country all night and put them in the living room. First, they can be used as decoration. Second, you can feel better."


    Sun Yuqin frowned at the flowers and said coldly, "I think it''s OK for the flowers to go to the garden. Why bother so much."


    "Of course it''s different," Holly said with a smile. "It''s close enough for you to see at any time."


    "Yes, aunt, we moved here. These are heavy. You must take them." Sun Yao helped.


    Sun Yuqin showed an impatient look, but for a moment he didn''t know how to refuse. He could only watch those people put flowers on the living room balcony and stairs.


    Paying attention to sun Yuqin''s look, Hao Li''s mother and daughter showed a successful smile.


    Naturally, they don''t care whether sun Yuqin likes these flowers or not, as long as they can send them in.


    Seeing that the bouquet was placed, Hao Li smiled and said, "well, sister, how do you look? Do you think the living room is much brighter?"


    Sun Yuqin frowned. She didn''t feel whether it was bright or not. She just felt that these bright red bouquets were very contrary to her living room.


    But her temperament is not good at dealing with such things, especially considering that it is related to Romon and the sun family, which can''t be noticed by Sun Ping, so she doesn''t know how to refuse for the moment.


    "Sneeze!"


    When sun Yuqin was worried about what to do, a sneeze suddenly came from upstairs. Luo Er covered her nose and said, "what''s the smell? It''s so choking."


    Holly looked at lol who came down from upstairs and said with a smile, "lol, this is the flower that your uncle and I specially sent to your family. Do you like it?"


    "What''s this?" lol looked at those gaudy colors and said, "it''s ugly. Who let you move in?"


    Hao Li''s face stiffened, and she was so offended by lol''s impolite words that she didn''t know how to answer.


    Sun Yao said, "lol, what do you say? My mother is your elder. We have a good intention to send flowers here. What do you think of your attitude?"


    "What''s wrong with my attitude?" lol sneered, "I beg you to come? Please send me flowers? I don''t know what you''re thinking about in the daytime."


    "You..." Sun Yao choked with anger and almost couldn''t help fighting with her.


    Jane Haixi smiled and grabbed lol and said, "lol, you can''t be rude. Visitors are guests. How can you talk to others like this?"


    Lol proudly snorted, "but cousin, people don''t like flowers."


    "Elder sister?" Sun Yao frowned and looked at Jian Haixi who appeared rashly and asked, "who is this?"


    "Didn''t you hear my name called cousin?" lol hugged Jane Haixi''s arm and proudly said, "this is my cousin. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Cousin?" Hao Li narrowed her eyes and said to sun Yuqin with a smile, "it''s my brother-in-law''s relatives."


    Sun Yuqin nodded and said, "yes."


    Hao Li choked. Seeing that sun Yuqin didn''t mean to say more, she could only turn her head and look at Jian Haixi with a smile and ask, "what a beautiful girl. What''s her name?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Hello, my name is Luo Sheng. I''ll come here to play with lol for two days during the summer vacation."


    "Oh, Luo Sheng." Hao Li asked, "go to college. Where do you go to school?"


    "I said, aunt, are you asking too many questions?" lol said impatiently, "my cousin is my guest, not a prisoner who needs you to interrogate."


    "Look what you''re talking about." Hao Li''s smile became more and more ugly, but she couldn''t help smiling and said, "lol, my aunt just cares about you and Luo Sheng, so she asked me more. Look what you''re talking about."


    Lol snorted coldly and turned her head away.


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "thank you for your concern."


    "Luo Sheng is still sensible." Hao Li said with a smile, "lol, your aunt didn''t say you. You should learn more from your cousin if you have nothing. We can''t abandon the tutor of the sun family."


    "Do you have anything else to do? Just go." lol said in a deep voice, "and take all your flowers away. I don''t like it."


    Hao Li''s face froze and her smile could no longer hang.


    Jane Haixi''s eyes turned slightly, secretly pulled Laurel''s fingers, smiled and said, "I think these flowers are very beautiful. It''s the intention of my uncle and aunt. It''s always difficult for others to move back."


    "That''s it." seeing Jian Haixi talking for herself, Hao Li quickly smiled and said, "it''s hard to move all the way here, and if we move back again, it''s estimated that your uncle will blame us for not doing things well."


    As soon as lol wanted to answer, Jane Haixi grabbed her, turned to Holly and said with a smile, "it''s right for my aunt to have this kindness, but..."


    "Just what?" Sun Yao asked.


    Jian Haixi walked down the stairs with a smile, glanced at the decoration around the living room and said: "The layout here was originally elegant and elegant, and the windows on the balcony and the living room just formed convection, including the door and stairs. In short, it was a layout with the wind and water. But aunt, you put these flowers here, which happened to block the balcony windows so that the wind could not flow. Flowers were also placed on the stairs to block the wind And the care of the gate, this...... "


    Hao Li was stunned and said, "I just sent a flower. Where do you want so much?"


    "Yes, aunt, you are not mean, but other people''s eyes don''t think so." Jian Haixi always smiles, even his voice is not urgent, and his face is not red. "If you know, you will praise your uncle and aunt for their kindness and think of my aunt and them. If you don''t know, you think..."


    "Why?" Sun Yao frowned angrily. "Are we wrong when we send flowers with good intentions?"


    "Yao Yao." Hao Li glared at Sun Yao, turned to Jian Haixi and said, "Luo Sheng, go on."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "it''s a good mistake. I''m not easy to say, but if someone wants to pick on it, I''m afraid they''ll say that uncle and aunt''s family deliberately give gifts. They actually want to destroy the pattern here. Their intentions are not simple."


    "Nonsense!" Sun Yao angrily said, "what is not simple? Doesn''t it mean we want to harm people?"


    Jian Haixi smiled but said nothing. She just looked at Hao Li and said, "I just said it from the perspective of onlookers. If it''s wrong, please forgive me, aunt."


    Hao Li frowned, thought for a moment, hesitated and said, "we didn''t think about it properly. Since Luo Sheng said that placing these things would destroy the pattern, then... We''d better move back to save trouble."


    "But, mom..."


    Sun Yao wanted to say more. Hao Li glared at her and said, "shut up! Move things away."


    Lol watched Holly''s mother and daughter lead a group of people to move the bouquet out again. She almost couldn''t help laughing. "Aunt, cousin, it''s hard for you. Don''t move such heavy things next time, so you won''t be tired when you move back."


    "Lol, you..." Sun Yao was so angry that she wanted to talk, but Hao Li stopped her and scolded, "hurry to work!"


    Sun Yao bit her teeth and reluctantly carried the bouquet away.


    When she got outside, sun Yao couldn''t bear to throw away the flowerpot in her hand and asked, "Mom, why should we move these back? Dad clearly said that we should send them in anyway, so that we can monitor..."


    "Shut up!" Holly scolded, "can you say that now?"


    Sun Yao paused and said wrongfully, "but we moved here so hard. Why should we move back? Just because of what Luo Sheng said?"


    Hao Li said with a deep face, "we''d rather believe it or not. We''re here to show that if someone catches the handle in advance, how can we do things in the future?"


    "Where''s Dad..." thinking of the angry Sun Ping, sun Yao shook subconsciously.


    Hao Li sighed and said, "let me talk."


    "It''s all Luo Sheng''s fault." Sun Yao said reluctantly, "everything was going well. Who knows that Cheng Yaojin was killed on the way."


    "This Luo Sheng..." Hao Li''s eyes narrowed slightly. "When you go back, you should also talk to your father and let him check her background."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The first teahouse in Xiangcheng.


    Ning Jiwei poured a cup of tea and said, "thank you for helping me."


    Opposite Ning Jiwei, an old lady with white hair and gold wire glasses, but elegant clothes and a celebrity look kindly looked at Ning Jiwei and said: "Your mother Fu Xiang and I are intimate friends. Later, she retired. I''m sorry that I can''t discuss the artistic charm of fashion design with her. Now that you have found me, it''s still the company left by Fu Xiang. Of course, I''m duty bound to help."


    "I don''t know what to say, except thank you." Ning Jiwei said sincerely.


    Katherine smiled and said, "I know you are a businessman. Businessmen value profits, but if you really want to thank me, please promise me that this competition must be fair and just. I hope to find the best designer."


    "Of course." ningjiwei raised his tea cup and touched Catherine. "This is my promise to you."


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, who is three-thirds similar to Fu Xiang, Catherine slowly hooked her lips.


    After chatting with Catherine and taking her to the hotel in person, Ning Jiwei drove back to Mo''s house.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the Mo family had a play waiting for him.


    Almost as soon as his front foot got home, his back foot Yue Feng came and asked him to come to the living room.


    Ning Jiwei asked with an eyebrow, "what''s up?"


    Yue Feng said vaguely, "there are guests coming. I need you to meet me, young master."


    "Need me to see the guest?" Ning Jiwei frowned, "which one is coming?"


    Unless the families in Xiangcheng came, Mo Wanshan couldn''t ask him to go there.


    Yue Feng has long been used to Ning Jiwei''s sharpness, but at the moment he just said perfunctorily: "it''s... Tong family."


    "Tong family..." Ning Jiwei slightly recalled the information about Tong family, nodded and got up and said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Seeing that he promised to come down, Yue Feng breathed a sigh of relief, stretched out his hand and quietly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at his movements, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a sense of vigilance rose in his heart.


    Naturally, he could see Yue Feng''s concealment, but no matter what happened, he would know by going over and looking.


    In the living room, Mo is chatting happily with Tong Chaoyang in the evening, while Zhao Yi occasionally talks with Jia Minzhi.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Tong Si, who was quiet and virtuous, and turned to Tong Chaoyang and said, "I didn''t expect you to give birth to such a beautiful girl. Look at how good Sisi looks now."


    "Ha ha." Tong Chaoyang laughed, "it''s all my daughter-in-law''s credit."


    "Of course." Mo Wanshan said, "it''s good to be like a sister-in-law. If it''s like you, it''s all over."


    Tong Chaoyang waved his hand carelessly and said, "what''s the matter? Can our family still worry about getting married?"


    "With Sisi''s appearance and knowledge, it''s impossible to marry." Mo Wanshan pointed out: "I just don''t know who''s lucky!"


    Listening to Mo Wanshan''s words, Tong Si blushed, bowed his head, smiled and said nothing.


    Mo Xiuyu also sat silent. He looked at the harmonious scene ironically.


    I don''t know how Ning Jiwei will take the move, accept it or resist it?


    Thinking of the scene that Ning Jiwei approached Mo Sheng in the West Hospital, Mo Xiuyu couldn''t help looking forward to the arrival of his "big brother" Ning Jiwei for the first time.

 Chapter 200

    As soon as Ning Jiwei came to the door, he heard the laughter from the living room.


    With a slight frown, he raised his feet and went in.


    In the living room, when they saw Ning Jiwei coming in, they were suddenly quiet.


    Mo Wanshan looked at his tall and outstanding son, smiled proudly and waved, "Jiwei, come here quickly."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi. Finally, when he reached Tong Si, he gave a little meal and locked his eyebrows.


    But his pause was understood by everyone as his difference to Tong Si, and Tong Si''s face turned a little more red.


    Only Mo Xiuyu noticed the impatience in Ning Jiwei''s eyes. As soon as his eyes turned, he leaned against the sofa and became a melon eater.


    "Ji Wei, this is your uncle Tong. Say hello to your elders." Mo Wanshan introduced with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei nodded coldly at Tong Chaoyang and said, "Hello, uncle Tong."


    "This is your aunt and Sisi." when Mo Wanshan introduced Tong Si, he specially stressed: "Sisi learned economics as well as you. Now he is the head of the company."


    However, Ning Jiwei didn''t look at Tong si more because of his words, but said politely and alienated, "good aunt."


    After that, he nodded to Tong Si and said, "Hello, Miss Tong."


    Tong Si stood up nervously when he saw it. After listening to him, he hurriedly said, "just call me Tong Si."


    "Ha ha, just ask Miss Tong to have more." Tong Chaoyang said with a smile, "our two families are friends. Ji Wei and Sisi are peers. Don''t be so outsidered."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, just nodded slightly and sat down on the sofa, and chose the furthest position from Tong Si.


    Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi look at Ning Jiwei and see that he is a talent. The more they see, the more satisfied they are.


    Mo Wanshan asked, "Jiwei, how''s the company going?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "it''s OK."


    Mo Wanshan choked and had to ask, "I heard you''re going to hold a clothing competition to attract talents?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him, nodded and gave a sound.


    After Mo Wanshan finished asking, he waited for him to tell himself in detail, but after waiting for a long time, he couldn''t wait for another answer except to hear his um.


    The atmosphere was once embarrassed. Tong Chaoyang said, "I saw the advertisement of the competition, too. I have to say that Ji Wei''s move was really a surprise."


    Mo Wanshan smiled and said, "it''s too early to say this. We can''t win or lose until we see the results."


    "I think Ji Wei will win this game!" Tong Chaoyang looked at Ning Jiwei, just like his old father-in-law looking at his son-in-law. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was.


    Tong Si is also secretly looking at Ning Jiwei. She has long heard that her parents want to marry her and the Mo family. She also secretly checked Ning Jiwei''s information before she came.


    But when he really saw a real person, Tong Si was deeply attracted by Ning Jiwei''s charm.


    She looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "if you want to organize such a big game in such a short time, you should not only get the funds in place, but also get through the joints of all parties. Most of you have just arrived here. If you need my help, just say it."


    "Yes, yes." hearing his daughter''s words, Tong Chaoyang remembered and hurriedly said, "if Ji Wei needs our help, don''t be polite. Just speak."


    Mo Wanshan laughed and said, "Jiwei, do you hear me? Thank you, uncle Tong and Sisi."


    Ning Jiwei thanked and said, "thank you."


    He was always cold and respectful, but he didn''t mean to be close.


    Fortunately, Mo Wanshan said hello to Tong Chaoyang in advance. The Tong family knows Xiaoning. Ji Wei''s character is like this, so he doesn''t feel strange.


    Mo Wanshan and Tong Chaoyang''s family played Taiji, and all the topics seemed to lead to him and Tong Si.


    After Mo Wanshan mentioned the topic that he and Tong Si seemed to match each other again, Ning Jiwei finally got up impatiently.


    "Jiwei, what''s the matter with you?" Mo Wanshan asked suspiciously when he saw Ning Jiwei get up.


    "The company still has something to talk about. I''ll go first." Ning Jiwei said coldly and turned to leave.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Mo Wanshan immediately frowned and scolded, "stop, your uncle and aunt Tong are still here. How can you leave halfway?"


    Ning Jiwei turned his head and looked at Mo Wanshan coldly. "Are you sure you want me to stay? Master mo."


    A "master Mo" instantly plunged the atmosphere into the ice.


    Tong Si looked around and said to Mo Wanshan with a busy smile: "Uncle Mo, Jiwei is now in a critical period. Every minute is very important to him. Anyway, we can come often in the future. You can let him busy with his own affairs first. If he delays his work because of these trivial things, he is not thinking."


    Mo Wanshan snorted coldly, "look at how thoughtful people are, and then look at you."


    Ning Jiwei pulled out a sarcastic smile from the corner of his mouth and turned away without saying a word.


    Seeing that he didn''t even say goodbye, Mo Wanshan''s face was a lot ugly, and even Tong Chaoyang was a little uncomfortable.


    Zhao Yi smiled and said, "Ji Wei is so capable and diligent. He will win this time."


    Tong Chaoyang also said, "yes, Lao Mo, you are blessed."


    Mo Wanshan''s look eased.


    Mo Xiuyu, who had not spoken for a long time, listened to Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi. He hummed discontentedly and said, "Uncle Tong, I don''t like to hear that. With me, I can''t let my father enjoy happiness?"


    Tong Chaoyang was stunned. Looking at Mo Xiuyu, he smiled and said, "yes, my uncle said wrong. We Xiuyu are also very excellent."


    With that, Tong Chaoyang looked at Mo Wanshan again and said, "with Ji Wei and Xiuyu, you can enjoy your old age."


    Mo Wanshan smiled, scolded Mo Xiuyu and said, "I''ll be satisfied if you can save half your brother''s worry."


    "Bang ~" Mo Xiuyu snorted with disdain, threw the magic cube in his hand on the tea table, got up and stretched his waist and said, "the melon is finished, I''ll go."


    Seeing that he was going out again, Jia Minzhi, who had not spoken much, frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    Mo Xiuyu looked at her and said lazily, "just go crazy. Anyway, my father doesn''t love me. Where to go is not crazy."


    After that, he smiled sarcastically, turned around and walked out carelessly.


    However, his words stunned Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi for a moment.


    Just in front of outsiders, neither of them showed any difference, and they didn''t want to send someone to catch up with Mo Xiuyu, but continued to stay in the living room.


    It''s like Mo Xiuyu didn''t say that just now.


    Soon after Ning Jiwei left, he felt a man behind him.


    He turned and looked at Mo Xiuyu, who didn''t know when to follow him, frowned and asked, "what''s up?"


    Mo Xiuyu shrugged his shoulders and said, "look at half of the blood flowing in our bodies. I kindly remind you that the old man wants you to marry the Tong family and marry the woman named Tong Si."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Xiuyu, nodded and said, "thank you, I know."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at him curiously and asked, "aren''t you moved?"


    "What are you interested in?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "I mean..." Mo Xiuyu thought about the modifier and said, "that Tong Si wants to look good, have a figure, and have good ability. If you marry him, you can almost be said to be able to sit firmly as the head of the family. Have you... Never thought about it?"


    Listening to his words, Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his mouth, nodded and said, "you''re right. I''ll consider it."


    "And ~" Mo Xiuyu glanced at him and said, "your answer can be more perfunctory."


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "well, let me put it another way. Tong Si may be good enough, but in my heart, someone has surpassed all women in the world. No matter how good others are, it has nothing to do with me. Because I only want to be with her in this life."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. Thinking of the rumors he heard, he tilted his head and asked, "that woman is so good?"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei replied without hesitation, "she is the best person in the world. At least her position in my heart is unshakable."


    Mo Xiuyu said, "what you said, I want to see her."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "there will be a chance."


    Mo Xiuyu blinked and suddenly looked forward to Ning Jiwei''s "opportunity".


    ¡­¡­


    When Mo Wanshan had a pleasant chat with the pain family, Mo Sheng also met Song Wei in the teahouse box.


    Mo Sheng''s mood has been extremely low in the past two days because of the incident of his party at Weixi hospital in Ningji the day before yesterday.


    Even in such a quiet teahouse, he could explode at any time like a balloon full of resentment.


    Song Wei carefully looked at Mo Sheng and flatteringly helped him pour the tea ceremony: "second Lord, you drink tea."


    Mo Sheng leaned back on the recliner with a gloomy face and said coldly, "what''s the matter with calling me out?"


    "Nothing special. I just want to ask you what we''re going to do next?" Song Wei said.


    "Next?" Mo Sheng sneered, "why, you see Ning Jiwei''s recent actions are too many and some can''t sit still?"


    Song Wei smiled and said, "I''m a little flustered, but I can''t sit still with you. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" asked Mo Sheng.


    Song Wei looked at Mo Sheng''s look and whispered, "recently, the children''s family seems to be very close to Mo Wanshan. I heard that today''s children''s family has also visited Mo''s family..."


    "Oh." Mo shengleng hummed, "what''s my big brother''s wishful thinking? I''m afraid I don''t know. Things that can''t be done will end up just showing jokes. Don''t pay attention."


    Song Wei was surprised to see that he couldn''t say it with such certainty, but he didn''t ask so specifically. He just changed the topic and said, "Ning Jiwei held a clothing competition after taking over. I made my own opinion and asked song Lu to participate."


    "Hmm?" hearing Song Wei''s words, Mo Sheng''s long slanted eyes suddenly narrowed and looked at him with deep meaning, "let song Lu participate? Song Wei, what''s your idea in your calculation?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, second master." Song Wei quickly explained, "heaven and earth can be learned. I absolutely don''t mean to betray you. I just wanted to be just in case, so I asked song Lu to attend. If I can help you at that time, I can help second master, can''t I?"


    Mo Sheng smiled dispensably and said, "do you think song Lu can do what Tong Si can''t do?"


    Song Wei was stunned and said, "I know what you mean. Of course, relying on appearance alone is not enough, but I still have an ace in my hand. At that time, Lulu will definitely win the clothing competition."


    "Oh?" Mo raised his eyebrows and said noncommittally, "you think it''s OK."


    Song Wei was not sure what he meant, but seeing that he had no clear objection, it was deemed that he agreed.


    Probably, the Song family had already been a grasshopper tied to a rope with Mo Sheng, but if he had more than one way to go, he would not give up.


    As for the future, who can say it well.


    After several twists and turns in his heart, Song Wei came back to his senses and found that Mo Sheng had been staring at him. He immediately tightened his heart and hurriedly asked, "second Lord, what should we do next? Do you want me to do something about this competition?"


    "Don''t worry about it." Mo Sheng sneered: "I want to see how Ning Jiwei turned Mo negative completely by virtue of this competition."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The sun family.


    Lol led Jane Haixi to get familiar with the family environment, so she hurried to take care of Jane Rui.


    Jian Haixi came out after cleaning the room. Seeing that sun Yuqin was not in the living room or on the balcony, she was stunned and asked the nanny to know that she was in the garden.


    The nanny sighed anxiously: "in the past, my wife also visited the garden, but she only went when she was in a bad mood or quarreled with Mr.. Recently, my wife visited the garden more and more frequently."


    Listening to the nanny''s words, Jane Haixi flashed a strange look in her eyes and went out to the garden.


    In the garden, sun Yuqin sat on the fence chair and looked at the colorful flowers in the garden, but his mind drifted far away. He didn''t even notice Jian Haixi coming.


    "Sister sun." Jian Haixi whispered, smiled and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    Sun Yuqin was stunned and said, "have you cleaned up? I still want to help you."


    "There was nothing to clean up." Jian Haixi sat down next to sun Yuqin and turned to look at the colorful flowers in front of him. "This garden is really beautiful."


    "Is it beautiful?" Sun Yuqin said coldly, "why didn''t I see it?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "although the garden doesn''t look big at first glance, if you look carefully, you will find that every plant here is carefully selected and arranged."


    "Elaborate layout..." Sun Yuqin was stunned. A touch of complexity flashed in her eyes. She turned to look at Jian Haixi and asked, "what do you say?"


    Jian Haixi pointed around and said, "there are all kinds of bouquets of flowers in the four seasons, but they are planted separately to ensure that people who come to the garden can see fresh flowers in each season. And they are separated into shady paths with evergreen shrubs, which makes people feel close to nature and feel naturally calm and pleasant although they are in the garden."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s explanation, sun Yuqin pursed her lips and whispered, "so he did so much for me..."


    Jian Haixi was surprised, "sister sun, is this garden..."


    "Romon asked someone to take time to design it." Sun Yuqin said with a bitter smile, "it''s a pity that I have known the meaning of this garden for so many years."


    "It''s not too late." Jian Haixi comforted: "when brother Luo comes back, you can have a family reunion."


    Sun Yuqin shook her head and said, "why is it not late? We are no longer young."


    "But you are still in love, aren''t you?" Jian Haixi said: "when I first saw sister sun, I found that brother Luo has deep feelings for you. He also told me his regret. Since you feel regret, why can''t you start over?"


    Sun Yuqin was silent for a moment, sighed and said to Jian Haixi, "I told you a lot last time, but that was only part of it. Today I''ll tell you the story of me and Romon."


    Jane Haixi nodded and quietly accompanied her.


    Sun Yuqin looked at the garden in front of her. What she saw seemed to have gone through more than ten years and returned to the time when she had just met Romon.


    "Romon and I were married in a family. In fact, at that time, I didn''t want to, but under the pressure of my family, I finally couldn''t get rid of this fate. At the beginning, the sun and Luo families still had close contacts, but soon, the Luo family gradually became weak, the sun family was powerful, and Romon''s position in the sun family was like a door-to-door son-in-law, which became embarrassing."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, the two people started in this way.


    It seemed that sun Yuqin''s face was full of memories when he thought of what happened that year. "In fact, Romon was very good to me after marriage, and his family''s business tried to help, but neither of us was a talkative person, and we were not good at explaining. All of us gradually became a little awkward."


    Jian Haixi nodded. With her understanding of Romon and sun Yuqin, such development is almost inevitable.


    "But these are nothing. What led to the deterioration of our relationship was the emergence of a woman..." Sun Yuqin said: "at that time, the company was very busy, and we didn''t know what to say. Romon went on business more and more, and I had lol at that time."


    Sun Yuqin paused, as if she were digesting the heaviness of her memory. After a long time, she continued: "when I was about to give birth, I received a picture of Romon and the female secretary. I was stimulated for a moment, resulting in premature delivery and almost died on the operating table."


    Jian Haixi looked at Sun Yuqin in shock. He didn''t expect that there would be this accident.


    "Since then, I have lost my heart to this marriage and to Romon." Sun Yuqin said, "aren''t you surprised why my name is sun and Romon''s name is Luo, but our daughter always cries lol?"


    Jane Haixi nodded. "It''s really strange." at first she thought it was lol, but later she knew it was lol.


    Sun Yuqin smiled and said, "in fact, my daughter''s name is sun luo''er. The sun family is powerful. The child wants to have my last name, but I don''t want Romon to be uncomfortable, so I took this name."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at Sun Yuqin and sighed, "sister sun, in fact, you love brother Luo very much, so you will take care of his feelings after you give up on him."


    Sun Yuqin pulled down the corners of her mouth, didn''t answer Jian Haixi''s question, but then said, "since then, we separated. Soon after, because of things in Iceland, Romon was resident in Iceland."

 Chapter 201

    After hearing sun Yuqin''s story, Jian Haixi sighed.


    Obviously, they are in love, but they have tortured each other for so many years because of various misunderstandings, which has also had a great impact on lol''s growth.


    After thinking about it, Jian Haixi said sincerely, "sister sun, if this thing is over, can you give brother Luo another chance?"


    Jian Haixi said while observing sun Yuqin''s look, "I don''t mean to let you forgive him at once, but at least, give him a chance and yourself a chance to sit down and have a good chat and communicate with each other, okay?"


    Sun Yuqin said with a bitter smile: "In fact, before this time, I always thought that Romon and I would be like this in our life. But since I received your call, I felt uneasy. It was like going back to the time when we just got married. I would worry about him and worry about him. Although it was only a few days from Iceland to taro City, what happened in these days made me feel very much, especially when I looked at lol I feel happy and sad for such an excellent child. I don''t want my daughter to regret her family all her life, so... "


    After a pause, sun Yuqin turned to smile at Jian Haixi and said, "so I have promised lol that when Romon comes back, I will give each other another chance. I hope we can regain our original self and original feelings. In the future, the family will live a good life."


    "Great!" listening to sun Yuqin''s words, Jian Haixi loosened his breath: "sister sun, I think brother Luo has been waiting for you for so many years. This time, he is really a blessing in disguise."


    Thinking of Romon, whose life and death were unknown, sun Yuqin had some sadness in his eyes and sighed, "it''s better than anything if he can come back safely."


    "It will." Jian Haixi reached out and patted her on the shoulder and said, "Yiyi and lol are already looking for it. It will be all right."


    Sun Yuqin nodded and said, "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    After helping Jane live in Haixi, lol rushed to the suburban villa.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Jane Rui sitting there with her chin in her hands in a daze.


    Looking at Jianrui like this, lol felt distressed for a while, took a deep breath, put on a bright smile, and then walked over and said, "Wow, whose little beauty is this?"


    Hearing lol''s voice, Jianrui''s eyes lit up and ran towards her, "sister lol!"


    Looking at the little figure of Jian Rui running over, lol smiled and squatted down to catch her and said, "Oh Rui Rui, you have been strong for a long time with brother Dou."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui tilted her head proudly, "Uncle Dou said I have a talent for practicing martial arts."


    "Yeah." lol rubbed her head and said, "but isn''t your future goal to enter the entertainment industry? Do you want to be a martial arts star?"


    Jianrui thought about it and shook her head and said, "I don''t know. This is what I should worry about when I grow up. Now I''m still young. Mommy said I just need to do what I like."


    "That''s good." lol kissed Jianrui intimately. "We just need to be ourselves happily. Everyone will guard your growth."


    Jianrui looked at the small suitcase behind lol, took lol and said, "sister lol, do you want to stay here for a few days? Ruirui took you to see the room."


    "Wow." lol smiled and followed Jane to her room.


    Without Jian Haixi and Jian Yi, Jian Rui suddenly seemed to grow up a lot.


    In the afternoon, she not only helped lol tidy up her room, but also cooked dinner for everyone.


    Looking at Jane Rui who suddenly became sensible, lol and Dou Ge loved her and took better care of her.


    After dinner, Jian Rui went back to her room early and waited for Jian Haixi''s video call with her mobile phone.


    At 8 p.m., as soon as the prompt sound of wechat video rang, Jian Rui opened the call excitedly.


    "Mommy!" looking at Jian Haixi on the screen, Jian Rui waved excitedly.


    Jian Haixi asked with a smile, "is Ruirui good today?"


    "Yes ~" Jane Rui counted with her fingers. "Rui Rui is good. I also helped sister lol fold clothes, put tooth cups and cook!"


    "Yes!" Jane Haixi said in surprise, "baby is so powerful!"


    "Of course!" said Jian Rui proudly, "who makes Ruirui have such an excellent Mommy!"


    Listening to her daughter''s praise, Jane Haixi smiled all over her face.


    Jian Rui asked, "Mommy, are you there? The bad man Sun Ping didn''t bully you?"


    Jian Haixi heard the worry in her daughter''s words and hurriedly said, "no, Mommy went to the garden today, and taught the bad guys a lesson and punished them for carrying heavy flowerpots home."


    "Carry the flowerpot?" asked Jian Rui curiously, "why do you carry the flowerpot?"


    "Because they are so bad, they should be punished..." Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    Jianrui nodded and soon gave birth to a new question, "what if they come back tomorrow?"


    Jian Haixi said, "it doesn''t matter. If they come again, Mommy will let them carry the flowerpot again."


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled, "have a good laugh, Mommy, when they move the flowerpot again, you remember to take a picture of Ruirui Rui for me to see."


    "OK, baby," said Jane Haixi with a smile.


    The mother and daughter talked for a long time. Seeing that Jianrui began to yawn, jianhaixi urged her to go to bed quickly.


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi opened the hot search, looked at the advertisement issued by Mo negative company and the photo of Ning Jiwei above, and slowly smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Compared with the warmth of Jian Haixi, the Sun Ping family is much more irritable.


    Sun Ping, who came home at night, looked at the large and small flowerpots piled up at home. His face was ugly for a moment. He stared at Hao Li on one side and asked coldly, "what''s going on?"


    "Well... We had already moved all the flowerpots in, but..."


    Before he finished, a loud slap rang through the living room.


    Hao Li covered her beaten cheek and staggered for two steps. On the other side, sun Yao trembled in fear, lowered her head and dared not look at Sun Ping.


    Sun Ping, an honest man who is friendly to outsiders on weekdays, is irritable and difficult to resist when he returns home.


    "What use do I want you to have!" Sun Ping pointed to Hao Li''s nose and scolded: "it''s such a small thing. You can''t do it twice at a time. I just have a dog better than you!"


    Hao Li bit her teeth and cried, "it''s not my fault. I''ve already..."


    "Originally, who cares what you are." Sun Ping paced back and forth angrily. "I just asked you to send a flowerpot? Why is it so difficult? I bought something specially at a high price. Is it just for you to put it in our house?"


    Hao Li was so angry that she shrunk her neck and whispered, "I know you want to monitor sun Yuqin..."


    "You know you can''t do this well?" Sun Ping was furious when she heard her words. "So, what''s the situation now? Do you want me to monitor my home?"


    Hao Li cried, "will you listen to me? It''s really not my fault. It''s all Luo Sheng''s fault..."


    "Luo Sheng?" Sun Ping frowned and said, "what Luo Sheng?"


    Seeing that Sun Ping could finally listen to her own words, Hao Li relaxed her mouth and said, "it''s a relative of Romon''s family, lol''s cousin, who came here to play during the summer break."


    "Relatives of Romon''s family?" Sun Ping recalled, but since the decline of the Luo family and the freezing of the relationship between sun Yuqin and Romon, the sun family and the Luo family have gradually broken off, and all interaction is limited to greeting each other.


    So now let him recall whether Romon has brothers and sisters and whether he has a niece named Luosheng. He really can''t remember.


    "What about Romon''s relatives?" Sun Ping asked coldly, "can she turn the sky in the sun family?"


    Hao Li said, "it''s not that she has a bad attitude, but she... Is too smart..."


    I don''t know how to describe the scene that was speechless by Jian Haixi. Hao Li can only describe the process at that time.


    Listening to her words, Sun Ping looked at her with very strange eyes.


    Frightened by Sun Ping''s eyes, Hao Li hurriedly pulled her daughter sun Yao and said, "what I said is true. If you don''t believe you ask Yao Yao, Yao Yao can testify."


    "Yes, yes." Sun Yao trembled and said, "Dad, it''s really not our fault. It''s all Luo Sheng''s fault. She was so sure at that time. My mother and I thought that if we insisted on not moving the flowerpot, it would certainly arouse sun Yuqin''s suspicion, so we came back to ask your opinion."


    Hao Li turned her eyes, looked at Sun Ping and said, "why don''t we find a master to have a look tomorrow to see what kind of bouquet is more suitable for sun Yuqin''s family and where it should be placed, and then we''ll send it back. Now Luo Sheng has nothing to say."


    Sun Ping sneered: "when a circle of Kung Fu is wasted, the cauliflower is cold and gives fart flowers."


    Hao Li and sun Yao were stunned and suddenly had no idea, "what should we do?"


    Sun Ping said with a gloomy face, "since Sun Yuqin can''t do it, he will do it from another person."


    As soon as Hao Li was stiff, she thought of the man who was locked in the attic and swallowed with fear: "you, you mean..."


    Sun Ping said with a cruel smile, "go, Zhang Haoyang should make a noise after eating our food for so many days."


    "But..." thinking of the wounded Zhang Haoyang, Hao Li said with lingering fear: "but he has fainted."


    "Then wake him up." Sun Pingyin smiled at Hao Li and said, "no matter what way, understand?"


    "Got it, got it." Holly nodded quickly and ran to the attic.


    At the same time, Xiangcheng quadrangle.


    Dou Ming takes down his headset and shouts to Jian Yi, "I''ve found Zhang Haoyang!"


    Jane Yi''s eyes narrowed and immediately contacted Dou Ge and lol.


    As early as today, when Hao Li and sun Yao moved the flowerpot in, lol had found the bug hidden inside.


    I''m kidding. Who''s lol? That''s a computer expert with Jian Yi.


    Since she is at home, where does she have an electronic device? How can she hide her computer system?


    She solved her doubts as soon as those eavesdroppers appeared. The reason why she didn''t appear at the beginning was that she was working with Jian Yi to rewrite the programs of those eavesdroppers.


    Since Sun Ping wants to use these means to get their news, don''t blame them for doing the opposite.


    When lol was about to have a rest, she got up from the bed immediately after receiving Jane Yi''s notice. She didn''t even have time to wear her shoes. She immediately rushed to Dou GE''s room.


    Dou Ge frowned and looked up at the hurried lol, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s news about Zhang Haoyang, at Sun Ping''s house." lol took a deep breath, calmed down a little and said in her voice, "I need your help."


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t ask much. He just nodded and said, "where, how many people?"


    Lol turns on the video. For a moment, Jian Yi and Dou Ming appear on the computer screen.


    "Brother, you''ll take someone to Sun Ping''s house tonight." Dou Ming said: "judging from what I heard, Zhang Haoyang should have suffered some pain. You take more people. In addition to saving people, you also deal with them cleanly. Don''t leave a handle."


    Dou Ge glanced at him obliquely and said, "I still need your reminder?"


    Dou Ming yanked at the corner of his mouth and didn''t speak again.


    Jian Yi thought for a moment and said, "just send Uncle Zhang to us. Go by water and save you trouble."


    Dou Ge frowned. "Don''t you believe my ability?"


    Why did everyone doubt his strength for a while?


    Lol gave him a white look and said, "brother Dou, your strength is obvious to all, but now we live here is a desperate thing. Plus sister Xi is still in my house. Once Dr. Zhang is rescued, she will be doubted. Even if you have three heads and six arms, you can''t guarantee everyone''s safety at the same time, can''t you?"


    Dou Ge was stunned, frowned and nodded, "what you said is reasonable."


    "Besides," lol continued, "Yiyi''s body needs to further adjust the formula of the ointment. Doctor Zhang is the best around him."


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "OK, I see."


    Dou Ming said, "brother, let''s keep in touch. I''ll pick you up at the dock later."


    "No problem."


    After discussing the action, Dou Ge took people to Sun Ping''s house that night.


    In the attic, Sun Ping was pressing Zhang Haoyang. Suddenly, he hit him with a fist. Before he could react, he fell down.


    The tacit understanding of the Dou family was completely displayed at this time. The destruction monitoring of the destruction monitoring, the controller of the controller, the broken road of the broken road


    From their arrival at Sun Ping''s house to Zhang Haoyang''s departure, the whole process took no more than ten minutes.


    And there was no trace left. Even if Sun Ping found out the next day, he would not find out that they did it.


    Dou Ge followed Zhang Haoyang and went to the wharf nonstop. Dou Ming had already waited there. After the handover, Dou Ming didn''t stop with Zhang Haoyang and immediately returned to Xiangcheng.


    In the courtyard, Jian Yi and Qin Zhi, Xu motong and others had already prepared all kinds of wound medicine.


    Qin Zhixu sighed. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to laugh or sigh. "It''s a pity that you are here. We can prepare so many drugs at any time. Otherwise, we have to send Zhang Haoyang to the hospital, which will be troublesome."


    Jian Yi pulled the lower lip corner and said, "without Uncle Zhang, there would be no me today."


    "Yes." Qin Zhixu sighed as he prepared all the medicine cotton, "so it''s a cycle of cause and effect that he can be saved by you today. Planting good causes will have good results."


    In the end, Qin Zhixu''s voice has brought some disappointment. Jian Yi knows that he thinks of Qin Tian, so he doesn''t speak again.


    When Dou Ming came back with people, they were stunned when they saw Zhang Haoyang''s injury.


    Although they were prepared, they were shocked by what they saw.


    Dou Ming held Zhang Haoyang in his arms and put him on the bed. "On the way, I''ve fed him emergency medicine, so I should be able to stand it."


    Jian Yi''s eyes were dim. He pushed his wheelchair forward and patted Zhang Haoyang. "Uncle Zhang, can you hear me? I''m Jian Yi."


    "Cough..." Zhang Haoyang coughed twice and said weakly, "I know. The person who saved me told me to send me to you."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "Uncle Zhang, I have medicine here. Most of them are the wound medicine you prepared for me, but I don''t know which one is the best for you. Let''s help you with the wound medicine, will you?"


    "OK..." Zhang Haoyang nodded imperceptibly. In a low voice, he asked Jian Yi to lie down in his ear to hear clearly.


    "First use iodine, then... Glucose... Bandage..."


    Jian Yi patiently listens to Zhang Haoyang''s words, and then repeats his words to Dou Ming. The three carefully help him deal with every wound on his body according to Zhang Haoyang''s instructions. They are busy until the early morning.


    Looking at Zhang Haoyang who finally stabilized the situation, everyone was relieved.


    Jian Yi looks at Zhang Haoyang, who has fallen asleep, and clouds gather in her eyes.


    Originally, Zhang Haoyang went to taro city to deliver things to lol, but just after delivering things, he disappeared strangely before lol contacted him again. Unexpectedly, he was locked up by Sun Ping.


    Qin Zhixu thought and said, "it seems that we think too little."


    Jian Yi nodded. They almost couldn''t save Zhang Haoyang.


    Qin Zhixu said: "we always thought Sun Ping didn''t know the specific actions of Romon and Zhang Haoyang, but since he could find Zhang Haoyang at the first time, it doesn''t rule out that he can also find Romon, or even..."


    After a pause, Qin Zhixu looked at Zhang Haoyang, who had fallen asleep in bed, frowned and said, "I know we shouldn''t doubt Dr. Zhang, but... I think we have to find Romon as soon as possible."


    With a calm face, Jane Yi doesn''t answer Qin Zhixu''s words. She just turns her head and looks at Dou Ming.


    Dou Ming said, "I''ll inform lol now. She must have been waiting for our news."


    After Dou Ming left, Mo Tong pulled La Jianyi''s hand and asked, "Yi Yi, that Sun Ping is obviously more cruel than we thought. Will aunt be in danger?"


    "That''s what I want to say." Qin Zhixu said solemnly, "I know what Dou Ming thinks of lol, so I didn''t say these words just now. Yi Yi, tell your mommy to leave sun Yuqin''s house immediately!"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said, "Mommy won''t agree."


    Qin Zhixu scratched his hair and said, "let Dou Ge go. Even if it''s binding, you have to tie her back!"


    Jane Yi didn''t speak.


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Yi seriously and said: "Yiyi, I know that you and your aunt both feel that you owe Laurel''s family, but... We can''t put your aunt in danger. Our goal is to save Romon. Isn''t that enough? Aunt and ruiruirui are already dangerous in taro city. Now Sun Ping has noticed her. If we find out anything, we can''t reach out even if we want to save people."

 Chapter 202

    Sun Ping woke up the next morning.


    The first thing he did when he woke up was to make sure Zhang Haoyang was still there.


    Looking at the empty attic, Sun Ping''s face was hard to see.


    At this time, Hao Li rubbed her swollen temples and said, "what''s the matter? Last night I felt like I was sleepy. I didn''t know how to sleep..."


    Before she finished, Holly froze there.


    She also saw that the attic where Zhang Haoyang should have lived was now completely empty.


    "Here, he..." Hao Li stammered, pointing to the empty room: "how could..."


    Sun Ping asked with a gloomy face, "you said that Luo Sheng lived in sun Yuqin''s house, didn''t you?"


    I don''t know why he mentioned Jian Haixi at this time. Hao Li was stunned and nodded: "yes, she is Romon''s niece. She said she came here to play with lol during the summer vacation."


    "Niece, ah." Sun Ping said with a smile, "since it''s my brother-in-law''s niece, my brother-in-law should go around and say hello."


    Hao Li was stunned. Looking at Sun Ping''s cruel expression on her face, she was scared and stepped back two steps.


    Sun Ping turned his head and looked at her. In a cold voice, he said, "call sun Yao, and you will go to my eldest sister''s house with me."


    "We''ll go too?" Hao Li was stunned and subconsciously didn''t want to go with Sun Ping. "But... We''ve been there for two consecutive days. I''m afraid the eldest sister has doubts about us. If we go again, I''m afraid..."


    "Afraid of what?" Sun Pingyin stared at her and said, "if I let you go, you can go. There''s so much nonsense!"


    "Yes, yes." Hao Li answered tremblingly and turned to find her daughter who hadn''t woken up.


    Sun Yuqin''s family and Jian Haixi don''t know what happened.


    She knew about lol''s discovery of the bug yesterday, but it was so sudden that Jane Yi and others didn''t tell her.


    So when she saw the Sun Ping family early in the morning, Jian Haixi was still a little confused.


    She thought Sun Ping would come, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    Did Sun Ping find out her details in one night?


    Jian Haixi looked at the Sun Ping family, who were not good at coming, with a click in his heart and became vigilant.


    "What are you doing here?" Sun Yuqin frowned and said coldly, "when did I become your second home? Come and come every day. You don''t mind me."


    "Elder sister, there are only two brothers and sisters in the sun family. Even if you annoy me, I have to come." Sun Ping smiled like a good man.


    Sun Yuqin snorted coldly, but he couldn''t really drive people out. He had to pretend to be cold and let the nanny serve tea.


    Hao Li came over and took Jian Haixi to Sun Ping. She smiled and said, "husband, this is Luo Sheng I mentioned to you yesterday. Look, what a beautiful girl!"


    Sun Ping narrowed his triangular eyes and looked up and down at Jian Haixi several times before nodding with a smile: "it''s really good."


    Being stared at by his triangular eyes, Jian Haixi instantly felt like being stared at by a poisonous snake, and her whole back was angry and cold.


    Jian Haixi took two steps back to distance himself from Sun Ping. He smiled politely and said, "Hello, uncle."


    "HMM." Sun Ping said, staring rudely at Jian Haixi and asked, "is Luo Sheng right? Where do you go to school now? What major do you study?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Sun Ping asked these questions... Hasn''t he checked her information yet?


    But how could he come to her without even checking her background?


    While thinking about it, Jian Haixi calmly replied: "I went to the university there. I don''t want to be too far away from home, so I chose a major casually. Anyway, I want to enter the company after graduation."


    "That''s true." Sun Ping nodded. He couldn''t see what he was thinking. After sitting down for a long time, he really just chatted and didn''t do anything else.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to check his background, Jian Haixi was relieved and relaxed a little.


    "Eh? Why didn''t you see lol?" Sun Ping looked at Sun Yuqin suspiciously and asked, "elder sister, it''s not easy for Luo Sheng to come, will lol run out again?"


    Sun Yuqin was stunned and said, "lol is so wild. Can I control her?"


    "How about that?" Holly frowned and said, "sister, we usually have our own house. Luo Sheng can do whatever she wants, but now that there are guests at home, Luo Sheng still comes to her. How can she leave the guests at home and go out by herself? What does Luo Sheng think?"


    "This..." Sun Ping and Hao Li pressed her one after another. Sun Yuqin looked at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi comfortingly patted her on the back of her hand, turned to Sun Ping and Hao Li and said with a smile: "my uncle and aunt are serious. I''m good sisters with lol and won''t see the outside. Besides, lol didn''t leave me out. I asked her to go out and do something for me."


    "Oh?" Sun Ping looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Hao Li frowned and asked with concern, "I told you that there must be something wrong with your little girl coming all the way. You didn''t say it yesterday. We are all our own people. Tell us what difficulties you have. Aunt is busy with you."


    Jian Haixi smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s not important. There''s no need to bother your aunt..."


    "Why isn''t it necessary?" Holly disagreed. "Xiao Sheng, you look down on your aunt, don''t you?"


    Jane Haixi paused and said with a smile, "aunt, I don''t look down on you, but... You can''t help me."


    "How do you know I can''t help you?" Holly asked.


    Jian Haixi sighed helplessly and shyly, "I, I don''t like a boy, so I want lol to help me."


    Hao Li and Sun Ping were stunned. They really didn''t expect that Jian Haixi''s "difficulty" would be like this.


    Sun Yao turned her eyes and asked, "who do you like? I can also ask for you."


    "You?" Jian Haixi looked at her and said with a smile, "but I don''t know you well."


    Sun Yao choked and stared angrily, but Jian Haixi said this with a smile, which made people unable to get angry with her.


    "Ha ha." Sun Ping said with a smile, "it doesn''t hurt. They are all peers. They will be familiar with it after a long time."


    After a pause, Sun Ping looked at Jian Haixi and asked with a smile, "by the way, didn''t you go out last night?"


    "Last night?" said Jane Haixi suspiciously, "we didn''t go out. Why did you ask?"


    Sun Yuqin scolded, "Sun Ping, how can you talk? Luo Sheng is a little girl''s house. Where can I go at night? How can I let her out?"


    "Really..." Sun Ping looked at Sun Yuqin and Jian Haixi.


    The expression on Jian Haixi''s face may be able to pretend, but Sun Yuqin knows better. She has never been a liar.


    Was it really not this Luo Sheng last night?


    Sun Ping pressed down his doubts, smiled and said, "excuse me, elder sister. I just came to say hello to Xiaosheng. The company has something to do, so I''ll go first."


    "Yes." Sun Yuqin nodded coldly.


    When the Sun Ping family left, sun Yuqin looked nervously at Jian Haixi, "Haixi, what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know either." Jian Haixi shook her head and comforted sun Yuqin. "Don''t worry, sister sun. I''ll ask Yiyi. They may know."


    Jane Haixi wanted to ask Jane Yi and lol about the situation. Unexpectedly, she received a call from lol before she called.


    Jian Haixi looked at Sun Yuqin and pressed the answer button.


    "Sister Haixi, did Sun Ping bother you?" lol asked.


    Jian Haixi frowned. "The Sun Ping family came just now. They didn''t ask for any trouble. They just asked me if I went out last night."


    Listening to her answer, lol loosened her mouth and said, "if you''re all right."


    "Did something happen last night?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "HMM." lol nodded, "we went back to anti eavesdropping and found that Sun Ping had kept Uncle Zhang at home. Brother Dou took someone to save Uncle Zhang last night."


    "Doctor Zhang?" Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, so many things happened one night.


    After listening to lol''s words, Jane Haixi also understood why Sun Ping came here in the morning without even having time to investigate her data.


    On one side, sun Yuqin heard the conversation between the two and asked anxiously, "lol, how''s your Uncle Zhang now?"


    Luo''er said, "I''m not here. I sent it to Yi Yi overnight. He has medicine there. Uncle Zhang will be fine."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Sun Yuqin patted her heart and said, "if something happens to your Uncle Zhang, I''m really upset."


    "Don''t worry, sister sun." Jian Haixi comforted, "since Doctor Zhang has been rescued, he will not have an accident."


    Sun Yuqin nodded reluctantly, but his face was obviously still a look of self blame and worry.


    Jian Haixi also knew that she couldn''t digest the news for a while, so she didn''t tell loldo. She just communicated with both sides and hung up the phone.


    "Haixi, can you..."


    After hanging up the phone, sun Yuqin looked at Jian Haiyue and said.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at Sun Yuqin and said, "sister sun, do you want me to ask about Doctor Zhang Yiyi?"


    "Well," Sun Yuqin nodded, "Haoyang has been our old friend for more than ten years. I really can''t rest assured."


    "OK, I''ll call right away."


    Jian Haixi reached out and patted sun Yuqin on the shoulder and said, "sister sun, don''t worry. It''ll be fine."


    While talking, Jian Yi over there has answered the phone.


    "Yi Yi, how''s Doctor Zhang?" Jian Haixi asked hurriedly.


    Jian Yi said, "Uncle Zhang hasn''t woke up yet. He''s seriously injured, but he''s still in control. When Uncle Zhang wakes up, ask him what he means. If only medication can''t work, send him to the hospital."


    Jian Yi explained Zhang Haoyang''s situation in three or two sentences and reassured Jian Haixi and sun Yuqin.


    Jian Haixi asked some more questions before he said, "Yiyi, didn''t you have a rest last night?"


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "well, help Uncle Zhang wipe the medicine and watch him sleep until dawn."


    "Then go and have a rest." when she heard her son say this, Jane Haixi said painfully, "Mommy bothered you to have a rest, didn''t she? Hang up quickly. What''s there to say in the evening."


    "I''m fine. I slept first last night." Jian Yi hesitated, "Mommy... Sun Ping went to see you?"


    "Well, I came here early in the morning." Jian Haixi was not too nervous and said with a smile, "but he didn''t bother me. He just asked some questions. It''s estimated that he came here without even checking my information."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s answer, Jian Yi frowned deeper, "Mommy..."


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi asked suspiciously, "what else, Yi Yi?"


    After hesitating for a while, Jian Yi shook his head and said, "it''s all right. I''ll go and have a rest first. I''ll talk about it later in the evening."


    "Well, you need to have a good rest." after telling her son a few words, Jian Haixi hung up.


    In the courtyard.


    After listening to Jian Yi and Jian Haixi on the phone, Qin Zhixu frowned at him and said, "you didn''t remind her."


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said, "I can''t tell clearly on the phone. There''s aunt sun next to me."


    Qin Zhixu pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "I don''t think this is an excuse."


    Jian Yi said in a deep voice, "because I know that even if I say it, Mommy will stay there."


    Qin knew Xu pursed her lips. Indeed, with his understanding of Jian Haixi, if she knew the danger of this matter, let alone left, she would probably stay more firmly.


    What can I do to get her to leave?


    Qin Zhixu frowned and thought for a long time. Suddenly his eyes brightened and the corners of his mouth slowly hooked up.


    When Jian Yi returns to his room to have a rest, Qin Zhixu secretly calls Dou Ge.


    After receiving a call from Qin Zhixu, Dou Ge thought he had another task and asked, "time, place."


    Qin Zhixu said, "first find a place where there is no one and avoid lol and Jianrui. I have something to tell you."


    Dou Ge frowned, looked at lol and Jianrui sitting in the living room, and walked out quietly.


    Qin Zhixu said, "what happened last night attracted Sun Ping''s attention. He went to Haixi early this morning. Although there was no substantive action, it doesn''t mean that Haixi will be safe in the future."


    "What do you mean?" Dou Ge asked with a frown.


    Qin Zhixu said: "you saw the injury on Zhang Haoyang last night. We always thought Sun Ping didn''t know much, but he could hide it from us. He closed Zhang Haoyang when he appeared the first time, and specially sent someone to Iceland to pretend that there was no news from Zhang Haoyang, which shows the problem."


    Thinking of the man he had caught in Iceland, Dou Ge said in his eyes, "you mean Sun Ping might attack Haixi?"


    "Yes." Qin Zhixu said, "Sun Ping is vicious and ruthless. Because he values the wealth and power of the sun family, he will never fight sun Yuqin and luo''er, but Haixi is not the sun family. Once Sun Ping finds out that Haixi has a problem with her identity, she will become Sun Ping''s first revenge target."


    Dou Ge said directly, "I''ll kill him now."


    "Can you use your brain?" Qin Zhixu said, "if you can kill him directly, do we need to make such a big detour? I''m calling you to take Haixi back."


    Dou Ge frowned. "Doesn''t Haixi want to come back?"


    "We didn''t tell her specifically." Qin Zhixu sighed, "even if she said it, it''s useless. Her stubborn temper will definitely not go back."


    After a pause, Qin Zhixu said, "that''s why I called you. You go. Even if you use strong and tied, you must take her away."


    "I see." Dou Ge nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Ning Jiwei came back from a busy day and saw Mo Wanshan waiting for himself at home.


    Seeing Mo Wanshan, Ning Jiwei asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    Mo Wanshan frowned. "Don''t you think your cooking is wrong today?"


    "I don''t think so." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "if you just want to ask me this question, I won''t accompany you."


    After that, Ning Jiwei raised his feet and walked towards the study.


    "Stop!" Mo Wanshan patted the table and said, "I''m your father anyway. After you came back, I thought I didn''t treat you badly. Have you always had this attitude towards me?"


    Ningji Weidun stopped and turned to look at mowan mountain: "when you know what respect is and don''t think about planning to tie me with other women, I will naturally respect you."


    "I didn''t do it for you?" Mo Wanshan said, "I know you hate marriage, but I didn''t force you to do it. I just think Tong Si is a good child and matches you in all aspects, so I hope you can give yourself more opportunities..."


    "No need." before Mo Wanshan finished his words, Ning Jiwei coldly interrupted: "I can decide my own life. I like what kind of person to be my partner, and I don''t bother others."


    "You..." Mo Wanshan was blocked speechless.


    If Mo Xiuyu was the one who contradicted him, Mo Wanshan would have whipped him now, but the person in front of him was Ning Jiwei, the son Mo Wanshan had been thinking about for more than 20 years.


    So even though Mo Wanshan was angry, he still suppressed his temper and said earnestly, "among the four families in Xiangcheng, the Song family has been bought by Mo Sheng, and the Qiao family has never been on the sidelines. Now only the children''s family can help you. Even if you don''t want to, at least you can survive this month and get the position of home owner."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "I said I wouldn''t win the position of home owner in this way. If Mo''s home owner means sacrificing his marriage, I''d rather not have this position."


    "You''re really..." Mo Wanshan said, "I know you''re because of Jane Haixi, but if she has the same feelings for you, she should understand you and support you at this time. It''s only a month. What can''t stand it?"


    "It''s not her problem." Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "I don''t allow myself to do anything I''m sorry for her."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei smiled sarcastically at Mo Wanshan and said, "at this point, it''s obvious that I can''t learn the skills of master Mo in my life."


    Mo Wanshan was frozen. Ning Jiwei had turned and left for the study.


    Looking at the figure of him leaving, Mo Wanshan sighed deeply, closed his eyes and leaned against the wheelchair, covering the pain in his eyes.


    "Smelly boy, if it wasn''t for you, why should I..."


    The night breeze rose slightly and took away the words that Mo Wanshan didn''t whisper.

 Chapter 203

    After talking to Qin Zhixu on the phone, Dou Ge went to the sun''s house without hesitation.


    In the room, Jane Haixi suddenly felt a light noise from the window. She turned her head in doubt and was surprised to see Dou Ge turn in.


    "Dou Ge, why are you here?" Jian Haixi looked up and down at Dou Ge, looked at the protective fence outside the window, and said strangely, "how did you get in?"


    "These are not important." Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "clean up and I''ll take you away."


    "Leave?" Jane Haixi was stunned. "Now?"


    "Yes, now." Dou Ge nodded.


    Jian Haixi frowned, thought about it and asked, "because of yesterday?"


    Dou Ge nodded.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "you''re too nervous. Although Sun Ping came this morning, he didn''t find anything or anything. I won''t be in danger for the time being."


    Dou Ge frowned and said, "last night, I went to save Zhang Haoyang."


    Jane Haixi paused, wondering why he suddenly mentioned the topic.


    Dou Ge looked at her and said, "so I know what Zhang Haoyang''s injury looks like. If we don''t go in time, it''s likely that he won''t last two days."


    Jane Haixi was frozen. She didn''t expect the situation to be so serious.


    Dou Ge then said, "do you remember the man we caught in Iceland?"


    Jian Haixi nodded. "Of course, he wanted to hijack me at the door of the hospital."


    It was the only time she had an accident in Iceland, and she was shocked by Dou GE''s simplicity and rudeness that day.


    Dou Ge said, "the man said that Sun Ping asked him to find Zhang Haoyang, but Zhang Haoyang was gone at that time."


    Jane Haixi blinked. "What do you want to say?"


    Dou Ge said, "at first, we didn''t even suspect Sun Ping. We didn''t find out if we held Jian Yi. Later, after the man confessed Sun Ping, we noticed him, but we still didn''t take more precautions, because he obviously didn''t know where Zhang Haoyang and Romon went. But why did Zhang Haoyang stay in his hands?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, and his eyes said secretly, "you mean Sun Ping cheated us all. In fact, he always knew the progress of the whole thing, including Zhang Haoyang''s whereabouts, so he could catch Zhang Haoyang as soon as he appeared in taro city."


    "Yes." Dou Ge said, "and from his means to Zhang Haoyang, this man is very cruel. Now he has noticed you. If you find out your identity again, you will be very dangerous."


    Jian Haixi''s heart sank, nodded and said, "you''re right. It seems that we still know too little about the sun family, and our vigilance against this Sun Ping is too lax."


    Seeing that she didn''t think of the key point, Dou Ge sighed and said, "don''t you understand? What Sun Ping wants is the sun family. He won''t do to sun Yuqin, but you are different. So you are in a very dangerous situation. I have to take you away. I can''t let you stay here anymore."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Only then did he understand Dou GE''s purpose.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi still didn''t move, Dou Ge couldn''t help worrying, "what are you doing?"


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "Dou Ge, who else knows about you coming to pick me up?"


    Dou Ge said, "is this important?"


    In his opinion, Jane Haixi is in danger, so take her away from the dangerous place.


    It''s that simple.


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "lol must not know. Yi Yi knows me, so even if he has this idea, he will not call you. It should be Zhixu looking for you."


    Dou Ge was stunned. Unexpectedly, she guessed the whole process only by coming alone.


    Jian Haixi didn''t start to pack up with him. Instead, he smiled and sat down. He pointed to one of the chairs and said, "sit down, too."


    Dou Ge frowned, but looking at Jian Haixi who had no intention of leaving, he had to sit down opposite her.


    Jian Haixi said, "as you said, I can''t leave now."


    "Why?" Dou Ge said anxiously, "I know you want to help the sun family, but now is not the time for the virgin heart. Don''t forget that once Sun Ping finds out your identity, not only you, but also the two children will be in danger."


    He knows that Jian Haixi may not care about his own life, but he will never care about the life and death of Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge with a smile and said, "I didn''t expect you to talk about my weakness."


    Dou Gordon looked away and said, "I''ve been with you for a long time. Even if I''m really a wood, I''ve sprouted a little."


    And it''s not just IQ that sprouts.


    Jane Haixi said, "I know you''re worried about me, but as long as I leave with you, will it be safe?"


    Dou Ge was stunned. "Of course, you''re not here. What else can Sun Ping do to you?"


    Jian Haixi hooked the corner of his lower lip and said: "Since Sun Ping is more powerful than we thought, it will be sooner or later for him to find out my identity. Now I am here, and there are fake materials to fool for a few days. Once I leave with a guilty conscience, it will attract Sun Ping''s attention. Instead of stopping, he will step up his investigation of me. What do you think will happen when he finds out my identity How are you? "


    Dou Ge frowned, "then you will have my protection. Even if he finds out, he can..."


    Before he finished, Dou Ge was stunned, because he suddenly thought that their enemy was not only Sun Ping.


    Seeing that he had understood, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "at that time, Sun Ping will cooperate with Mo Sheng and cooperate inside and outside. Even if we double the number of people, we may not be able to prevent them."


    Dou Ge frowned deeper, but he had to admit that Jian Haixi''s consideration was reasonable, "do you just watch you here?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "the problem now is time. As long as we can solve all the things here before Sun Ping finally starts, there will be no danger. On the contrary, if we can''t solve everything before Sun Ping starts, even if I leave, there will still be greater danger."


    Dou Ge sank his mouth and said, "I still want to take you away, but your reason is too good."


    Jian Haixi reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I''m not so weak. Well, besides, didn''t you arrange people here? I''ll inform you as soon as there is a situation."


    Dou Ge nodded and looked at Jian Haixi. Finally, he had to leave reluctantly.


    After leaving the sun''s house, Dou Ge called Qin Zhixu, "I couldn''t take her."


    "What?" Qin Zhixu said anxiously, "how can you not take her?"


    Dou Ge frowned. "Her reason is too sufficient to convince me."


    "I''ll go!" Qin Zhixu was speechless. "Brother, if I want people to listen to her reason, I still need to call you? Of course, letting you go is to use force. Don''t say anything. Just take people away."


    Dou Ge said, "I can''t do it. Why don''t you come and take her away."


    "I......" Qin Zhixu choked, "why do I want you if I can do it?"


    He hung up depressed. As soon as Tan knew Xu Gang looked back, he saw Jian Yi not far away and Mo Tong pushing a wheelchair behind him.


    "Er..." the two children stared at him at the same time. Somehow, Qin Zhixu felt embarrassed and did something wrong.


    Jian Yi said, "I told you, Mommy won''t promise."


    Qin Zhixu smiled stiffly and said, "I''ll try it. What if I can do it?"


    Jane Yi sighed and said, "I can probably understand why Mommy doesn''t leave."


    "Isn''t it because of the sun family?" Qin Zhixu wondered.


    Jane Yi shook her head, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "do you think if Mommy left, Sun Ping wouldn''t check her?"


    Qin knew Xu was stunned and suddenly realized, "what do you mean, you can be safe for a while if you don''t leave now. Once you leave, you will scare the snake?"


    Jian Yi nodded and Mo Tong also said, "Xiang City and taro city face each other across the river. It''s easy to join hands. Once Sun Ping tells Mo Sheng about the situation, aunt and Ruirui are more dangerous."


    Qin knew Xu was sad. "What should I do? I can''t go or stay. Can I just watch?"


    Jian Yi frowned and said, "I think mommy and I have the same idea. Now the only way is to solve the sun family''s affairs before Sun Ping does it, so that he can''t do it whether he wants to do it or join hands with Mo Sheng."


    "It''s easy to say." Qin Zhixu sighed. "It would be so easy."


    Mo Tong looks at Jian Yi and hesitates: "Yi Yi, what should we do?"


    Jian Yi thought for a moment and said, "we can only speed up and try to find out the forces behind Sun Ping and the trace of Uncle Luo."


    Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Yi and said, "aren''t you going to discuss it with your father?"


    Jian Yi said, "I need daddy''s help in this matter. We must let him know, so that if we fail, daddy can stop Mo Sheng in time."


    Qin Zhixu thought for a moment and said, "let me talk to him. I happen to have something to discuss with him about cooperation. Go on to find Romon."


    Jian Yi nods, gives it to Qin Zhixu, and takes Mo Tong back to his room.


    Qin Zhixu took out his mobile phone, rubbed his eyebrows tired, sighed and dialed Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei answered the phone and asked, "what''s up?"


    Qin Zhixu couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "Can''t you say hello first? Come up and ask if there''s anything wrong."


    "No time." Ning Jiwei spared his words.


    Qin knew Xu was not angry and said, "there are two things. First, do you need the help of our company for your competition? If necessary, I''ll transfer Yaru to help you."


    "Yes," said Ning Jiwei, "I''m going to call you about it."


    Ru is mainly responsible for e-commerce marketing. With the help of Yang Yaru, this clothing competition will definitely be a higher level than before.


    "Well, I''ll tell her in a minute," Qin Zhixu said.


    "What''s the second thing?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Qin Zhixu was silent for two seconds and said, "the second thing, we want to hear your opinion, just last night..."


    After telling the story of last night and their speculation about Sun Ping and the current plan, Qin Zhixu asked, "do you have a better way?"


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "which one is Sun Ping responsible for the sun family''s business?"


    Qin knew Xu YILENG and immediately responded, "you mean to trip Sun Ping in business?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei said, "if he is too busy to take care of other things, Haixi will be safe and you will have more time to do things."


    Qin knew Xu Daxi, "why didn''t we think of such a simple method? Sure enough, you''re still crafty!"


    Ning Jiwei twitched slightly from the corner of his mouth, "thank you for your praise."


    "Ha ha!" Qin Zhixu laughed and said, "I''ll tell Yiyi the good news now."


    Ning Jiwei said, "let Yiyi send me the sun family''s information again. I''ll find a way to deal with business matters. Just protect yourself and find out Romon''s whereabouts as soon as possible."


    "Well, no problem!"


    After hanging up, Qin Zhixu was relaxed.


    From last night until now, they have been in the game, but Ning Jiwei has solved their problems in three or two sentences.


    Jian Yi and Dou Ming are nervously searching for Romon''s possible route. They see Qin Zhixu come in humming a minor.


    Dou Ming looked at him suspiciously. "Did you forget to take your medicine?"


    "Go!" Qin Zhixu glared at him, sat down and said, "I called and the matter was solved."


    "Solved?" Mo Tong looked at Qin Zhixu and Jian Yi in surprise. He asked suspiciously, "Uncle Ning has figured out a way?"


    "That''s not true." Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Yi and sighed, "Yi Yi, now I really have to admit that your father''s head melon seeds are really better than me. After listening to me, he immediately said a solution, a solution that was put in front of us but ignored by all of us."


    Jian Yi frowned and Mo Tong asked, "what is it? Tell me."


    Qin Zhixu said with a smile, "give Sun Ping some strength in his business and make him work hard."


    Jian Yi''s eyes lit up, hooked up the corner of her lips and said, "it''s really a good way."


    Dou Ming and Mo Tong also nodded. Once they swept away their previous sadness, they relaxed as a whole.


    Qin Zhi Xu said with a smile, "your father told you to send him the details again and give him the business affairs. We''ll only be responsible for the affairs here."


    Jian Yi nods, immediately opens the mailbox and passes the information to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei quickly replied to an email and told him not to worry. If there were any problems that could not be solved, just find him. He was there.


    Watching Ning Jiwei''s reply, Jian Yi''s heart warmed and people relaxed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Tong Jia.


    Since returning from Mo''s house, the second old man of Tong family found that his daughter Tong Si was watching Ning Jiwei''s news all day.


    But after that, Ning Jiwei didn''t call at all and didn''t show the intention of development. Even Mo Wanshan didn''t move.


    This makes Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi confused for a moment.


    Watching her daughter pay attention to Ning Jiwei all day, Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi are helpless.


    Although they have this idea, if they really fail, they can''t force each other to marry, can they?


    Zhao Yi went to her daughter and said tactfully, "Sisi, mom knows your mind and is very satisfied with Ning Jiwei, but... We can''t just do it."


    Tong Si nodded and said, "Mom, I know, so I''m trying to find Ning Jiwei to cooperate in the way of franchisee, so I can get close to him."


    "What?" Tong Si''s words stunned both of them.


    Tong Chaoyang refused without thinking, "no, now it''s the Mo family asking us to cooperate, so we have bargaining chips. Once we take the initiative to send it to the door, there will be no guarantee at that time."


    Zhao Yi also sighed: "yes, Sisi, aren''t you very smart at ordinary times? Why suddenly..."


    "Mom." Tong Si looked at Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi and said, "I see Zhongning Jiwei. I want to marry him."


    Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi looked at each other and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After thinking for a while, Tong Chaoyang hesitated and said, "Sisi, dad also thinks Ning Jiwei is excellent and has a promising future, but..."


    "Dad, I know your worry." Tong Si took a deep breath and said confidently, "but I think I can do it."


    "But..."


    "Dad, mom." the second old man of the Tong family wanted to persuade again, but his daughter interrupted him before he spoke out.


    Tong Si stood up and said solemnly, "my daughter has never asked you anything. This is the first time I like someone. I want to try my best to win him. Please allow me to be capricious. This time, I hope you can support me."


    With that, Tong Si bowed deeply to his parents.


    "Alas ~" looking at her daughter, Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Zhao Yi came forward to help her daughter up and said, "get up quickly. What nonsense did you say? Who wants you to bow?"


    Tong Chaoyang sighed: "you have said that, and your mother and I can''t object. Originally, I wanted to put pressure on the Mo family and let them know the importance of our Tong family. In this way, no matter what Ning Jiwei''s mind is, he has to marry you."


    After a pause, Tong Chaoyang then said, "but since you decide to do it this way, do it according to your ideas, but you should be mentally prepared to face all possible results, you know?"


    "Daughter understands." Tong Si said firmly, "I know what Dad means. If the other party is not Ning Jiwei, I may accept the marriage according to your meaning. But now, I like Ning Jiwei, so I want not only his people, but also his heart."


    Zhao Yi looked at her daughter, touched her hair and said, "my daughter is so excellent, no matter who will like you."


    Tong Chaoyang snorted coldly, "he Ning Jiwei dares not to like my daughter. If he dares not to like it, I won''t support him. At that time, he won''t be the owner of Mo''s family. Won''t he have to beg me?"


    Tong Si smiled and said, "yes, my father is the best. Let your daughter try first. It''s really not good. You''re doing it."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t know that while the clothing competition was launched, several people stared at him, which led to his peach blossom robbery.


    And because of the peach blossom robbery, there was a big storm, which almost made him and Jian Haixi lose each other.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know that there were several rival lovers waiting for her before she reached Xiangcheng.

 Chapter 204

    With Ning Jiwei''s help, in the next two days, Sun Ping really couldn''t find Jian Haixi''s trouble.


    To be exact, he is too busy to find anyone''s trouble.


    Recently, the company didn''t know what bad luck it had. The business went wrong one by one, and even the bad debts in the past were turned over.


    As a result, many directors and elders of the sun family are extremely dissatisfied with him recently.


    After another project was screwed up, Sun Ping angrily threw away all the things in the office. Now he''s finally sure someone''s doing him.


    But who could it be?


    Sun Yuqin doesn''t have this ability. Romon doesn''t know where to hide. As for the sun family and others, with his years of lurking and observation, even if someone doesn''t like him, they won''t have such a means.


    You know, if you want to bring down so many projects in a few days, you need not only power, but also contacts.


    Otherwise, those partners are not stupid. How can they stop doing good projects and listen to people at will?


    After thinking about it, the only suspicious person Sun Ping can think of is Luo Sheng, that is, Jian Haixi.


    Just... Sun Ping wondered again. As far as he knew, Jian Haixi had never left sun Yuqin''s house at all. Could she have such a great ability to control things outside without going out half a step?


    Sun Ping didn''t believe it, so he sent someone to thoroughly investigate Jian Haixi''s identity and background, while looking for Hao Li and sun Yao to go to sun Yuqin''s house to explore the reality.


    The Sun Ping family had a very bad time these two days, but Jian Haixi had a very easy time.


    Today, lol came back specially. In addition to seeing sun Yuqin and telling Jian Haixi about Jian Rui, she also told them about the recent progress.


    Unexpectedly, before they sat down and said two words, they heard the nanny say that Hao Li and sun Yao were coming.


    Lol frowned and said, "what''s the matter with these flies? They don''t invite them. They run to other people''s homes every day. Can''t you see that no one wants to see them?"


    "All right." Sun Yuqin patted her hand and said, "if you don''t want to see them, just go in and come out when you send them away."


    Jian Haixi looked at Sun Yuqin, smiled and didn''t speak.


    Lol thought for a while and shook her head and said, "forget it, I''ll see what they want to do."


    As soon as Hao Li and sun Yao came in, they saw Jian Haixi sitting on the sofa.


    Both mother and daughter were stunned when they saw that lol was also there.


    Holly smiled and said, "Oh, lol is back."


    Lolpi smiled and said, "yes, it''s not easy to come back. I didn''t expect you to come to my house again, aunt. What are you sending this time? Fruit or flower pots?"


    "Ha ha." Hao Li smiled awkwardly and said, "you child, you always don''t like to talk. My aunt likes to come to your house. I think you and your father are not at home, so I want to bring Yao Yao here to accompany your mother and do my filial piety for you."


    "It''s really hard for you to bother." lol glanced at her eyes and said, "I''m more diligent than my own home. I don''t know if my uncle blames you and sun Yao for not taking good care of him?"


    Lol''s ability to say it casually, but she didn''t want to say it casually, but she just poked the pain of Hao Li and sun Yao''s mother and son.


    The two of them seem to have a fairly good life in the eyes of outsiders, but they don''t know that they have to see Sun Ping''s face every day at home.


    Sun Ping was happy. Their mother and son could live more easily. When Sun Ping was unhappy, they had to wait on him carefully.


    Just like now, when Sun Ping gives an order, they have to come to spy on reality.


    So listening to lol''s words, Holly''s mother and son were like a big dog with a trampled tail, and their faces changed in an instant.


    Hao Li is better. After all, she is old and can bear it.


    Sun Yao couldn''t help it. She opened her mouth and scolded lol, "can you control you? Your own mother wants us to take care of you. What empty words do you say at this time? No matter what we do, we are better than you. Do we need you to tell us what to do here?"


    Lol stood up as soon as she threw the pillow in her hand, pointed to sun Yao and said, "get out of here!"


    "Why did you let me get out?" Sun Yao was angry.


    Lol''s face was ugly and said, "are you sick? This is my house. I can let you go if I want you to go!"


    "You..." Sun Yao choked and then reacted. For a moment, her face was ugly.


    "Well, well, it''s all a family. What''s the noise?" Hao Li pulled sun Yao and said, "you too. Lol is my sister. I don''t know how to make it easier."


    On the bright side, what Hao Li said was to ask sun Yao to let lol.


    But the translation of this sentence is to say that this matter is lol''s fault?


    Hearing Hao Li''s words, sun Yao said reluctantly, "I''m sorry, sister Luo. I won''t quarrel with you in the future."


    The mother and son sang in unison, and they didn''t need Jian Haixi and others to speak. They consciously asked themselves to go down the steps.


    Hao Li smiled and took her daughter to sit down on the opposite sofa. She said to sun Yuqin, "elder sister, Yaoyao and lol are children''s jokes. Do you mind?"


    Sun Yuqin frowned. Hao Li''s words just blocked her opportunity to speak.


    If she said she would mind at this time, she would become Holly SAPO''s handle.


    Seeing that sun Yuqin didn''t speak, Hao Li went up the pole and licked and asked East and West with a smile. Even if she was embarrassed, she insisted on pulling sun Yuqin to talk about home.


    Without saying a word, he turned to Jian Haixi.


    Hao Li looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Xiao Sheng, how are you doing recently? Are you still used to living?"


    Jian Haixi said with a light smile, "it''s very good. Thank you for your concern."


    "They are all relatives. It''s right to care about you." Hao Li smiled kindly. "Haven''t you been out these two days?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head, "no, I''m more curtilage and don''t like going out."


    "What a pity." Hao Li smiled and advised, "it''s not easy to come here to play. You can''t stay in the house all the time. If lol is not free, you can ask sun Yao to accompany you out. There are still many interesting places in taro city."


    Jian Haixi refused with a smile, "don''t use your kindness."


    "Why not? I know lol is busy and can''t care about you, but our family Yaoyao is not busy and can take good care of you, can''t she?" said Hao Li, winking at her daughter.


    Sun Yao immediately smiled and nodded: "yes, I know several interesting places. I''ll take you there another day."


    "I said, Luo Sheng is my guest, isn''t it appropriate for you to do so." lol said angrily: "besides, which eye of yours saw that I didn''t entertain her? Haven''t I come back now?"


    Hao Li only smiled and said, "lol, aunt doesn''t mean any harm. I''m afraid you can''t take good care of Xiao Sheng."


    "Don''t bother you." lol reached out and grabbed Jian Haixi''s arm and said, "I''ll take care of my cousin myself. Just take care of yourself."


    Hao Li''s face looked ugly when she was repeatedly offended by lol. she was silent for a long time.


    She wanted to leave like this, but Sun Ping made it clear that he asked her to inquire more about Jian Haixi. If she didn''t hear anything, she would go back, I''m afraid


    Jian Haixi observed the look of Hao Li''s mother and son, turned her eyes twice and said with a smile, "Why are you here today, uncle?"


    Hao Li was stunned. In an instant, she was grateful for Jane Haixi''s words, otherwise the girl lol had been angry. She didn''t know what to say even if she was a three inch good tongue.


    "Your uncle is busy working, and we are also idle, so come and have a look." Hao Li''s smile was obviously kinder.


    "Busy with work?" Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes slightly, turned his head and looked at Sun Yuqin. "Have you been busy lately?"


    Sun Yuqin shook his head. "The sun family is divided into two parts: Pharmacy and sales. I am in charge of pharmacy and Sun Ping is in charge of sales. I heard that the sales company has been busy recently. I don''t know what''s going on."


    "Well..." Jian Haixi looked anxiously at Hao Li and said, "how big is the problem? Can my uncle handle it?"


    Xu is that the worry on Jian Haixi''s face is too sincere. Maybe Hao Li finally met someone who can speak, so she relaxed her vigilance for a moment and said, "I don''t know, but it doesn''t seem too serious. Anyway, our Sun family''s brand is there, and there won''t be some unkind people to provoke."


    "That''s all right." Jian Haixi sighed, turned to sun Yuqin and said, "aunt, you see, it''s not easy for my uncle. If you can help me, please help me."


    "HMM." Sun Yuqin looked at Hao Li and said, "I''ll talk to the directors later."


    "Great, thank you, elder sister." Hao Li was overjoyed and thanked sun Yuqin.


    After sitting for a while, Hao Li''s mother and son left after they thought they had got valuable information.


    Lol said wearily, "I think others are fools, but I don''t know that my mind has been written clearly on their faces."


    Jian Haixi looked at her with a light smile. "What do you do with them?"


    "I''m just angry." lol said with her lips, "come here every day. If you go on like this, they''ll find out your identity sooner or later."


    Thinking of this, lol worried and said, "sister Haixi, why don''t you find an excuse to leave first? I think everyone''s worries are very reasonable. If Sun Ping finds out your identity, it will be in trouble."


    Sun Yuqin frowned and wondered, "haven''t all the fake identity information been done? Sun Ping shouldn''t have the ability to find it?"


    "Mom, it''s not that simple." lol sighed, "Sun Ping''s city hall is deeper than we thought. It''s dangerous for sister Haixi to stay here."


    "What should I do?" Sun Yuqin said anxiously, "now your father has no news. If Haixi is gone, I''ll come here..."


    "Mom!"


    Lol snapped at Sun Yuqin and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Sun Yuqin was stunned, turned to look at Jian Haixi with guilt and said, "I''m sorry, Haixi, I shouldn''t have said that, I just..."


    Before he finished, sun Yuqin had tears in her eyes and turned to leave the living room.


    Lol looked at Jane Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, I''m sorry. Don''t take my mother''s words to heart."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "don''t worry, I didn''t intend to leave."


    Lol wanted to explain more, but now everything seemed so hypocritical that she could only swallow it back.


    After staying at home for a long time, lol thought it would be a warm and relaxed relationship, but the whole atmosphere was embarrassed by sun Yuqin''s words.


    Later, sun Yuqin didn''t appear again. After luo''er and Jian Haixi finished talking about Jian Rui, they didn''t know what to say. Finally, they had to leave first.


    Out of her house, lol looked back at the sun''s villa and asked herself more than once whether she was too selfish?


    Selfishly pulled Jian Haixi''s family to the vortex of the sun''s family. Now Jian Haixi has to stay at their home to help at great risk.


    Jane Haixi doesn''t feel anything. Originally, if it weren''t for Romon and lol, her Yiyi wouldn''t live to this day.


    So it''s really her job to stay and help.


    Except that sun Yuqin''s words just now made her a little disappointed.


    But she can also understand that when people are worried, they instinctively think of the most important people first.


    No one is perfect, which doesn''t mean that sun Yuqin doesn''t care about her life and death, so Jian Haixi can''t be angry.


    Thinking of what Hao Li said today, Jian Haixi thought about it and called Ning Jiwei.


    Since the two separated, in fact, telephone contact is really rare.


    It''s not because I don''t miss you. On the contrary, it''s precisely because I miss you so much that I don''t dare to hear each other''s voice.


    I was afraid that I could not suppress my thoughts and ran to find each other.


    When the phone was connected, Ning Jiwei''s familiar voice came, "Haixi."


    "HMM." hearing Ning Jiwei''s voice, Jane Haixi felt a sudden sadness.


    She can be strong and brave to face all dangers, but only in front of Ning Jiwei will she take off all her precautions and hide in his arms like a child to seek peace of mind.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei''s voice was gentle.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath to keep herself from showing anything different, otherwise Ning Jiwei would be worried.


    "It''s all right." Jane Haixi tried to smile and said, "are you all right over there?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "don''t worry, everything is fine here."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei asked, "did Sun Ping bother you again?"


    "No." Jian Haixi said, "but Sun Ping''s wife Hao Li came today. Her words seem to be testing my recent activities. Maybe Sun Ping suspects that business matters have something to do with me."


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "it seems that he is not busy enough. He still has time to think about who moved his hand."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I asked a few questions. Hao Li said that Sun Ping shouldn''t be too serious. I think we might have to be more cautious. Sun Ping''s contacts must be indispensable for the sun family for so many years."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Ning Jiwei comforted her: "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll find out."


    "Well, I just thought this information might be useful to you, so let me tell you." Jane Haixi said.


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were hooked and said, "I know."


    It''s time to hang up.


    But Jane Haixi took her cell phone, but she was not willing to hang up.


    Neither of them spoke for a moment, but they had a tacit understanding that no one mentioned hanging up the phone.


    It seems that listening to each other''s breathing is also a rare romance for them.


    "Haixi."


    "Huh?"


    Ningjiwei''s magnetic voice sounded, "I miss you."


    Jian Haixi''s heart was sweet and sour. He murmured, "I miss you too."


    While they were talking, Emma knocked on the door and said, "president, here we are..."


    As soon as she spoke, she saw Ning Jiwei on the phone and his silent gesture of reaching out. Emma quickly stopped and retreated.


    Jian Haixi vaguely heard the voice here and asked, "Jiwei, am I disturbing you?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "it should be Yang Yaru."


    "Yaru?" Jian Haixi was surprised. "How did Yaru pass?"


    Ning Jiwei simply explained: "I want to publicize the competition as widely as possible, so I need to cooperate with Qin Zhixu''s company. Yang Yaru comes here to facilitate the promotion of cooperation projects."


    "That''s true." Jane Haixi nodded and said, "Yaru''s ability is very strong. If she goes there in person, she will certainly make you stronger. But you should pay attention to take good care of her. She''s unfamiliar, and it must be a lot of inconvenience to go there. If you don''t know what girls should pay attention to, I''ll make a list for you later, and you can find a female assistant to help you."


    "OK, I remember." after listening to Jane Haixi nagging so much, Ning Jiwei said sour: "it''s the first time I''ve heard you say so much for so long, but it''s not for me."


    Jian Haixi choked and said with a smile, "of course I''m worried about you, but I dare not say this worry. I''m afraid it will increase your pressure. But..."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi continued, "but even if I don''t say it, you must know, right?"


    "Well," Ning Jiwei said softly, "I know everything and understand everything."


    Jian Haixi''s heart was sweet and said with a smile, "go and see Yaru. Don''t let others wait for a long time."


    "OK."


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi thought for a moment and turned to sun Yuqin''s room.


    Some misunderstanding, although she didn''t put it in her heart, doesn''t mean the other party doesn''t mind.


    Next, she will live here, so it''s better to eliminate this misunderstanding as soon as possible.


    Besides, she hopes to communicate with sun Yuqin about the sun family.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Ning Jiwei met his old friend Yang Yaru, whom he had not seen for a long time.


    "President Ning da." Yang Yaru smiled generously and stretched out her hand: "unexpectedly, we worked together here again after such a big circle."


    Ning Jiwei also smiled and shook her hand and said, "long time no see."


    Yang Yaru slightly picked her eyebrows, looked at Xia Ning Jiwei and said, "you haven''t changed much."


    Ning Jiwei also glanced at Yang Yaru, stopped for a second in her eyes and said, "you haven''t changed much, but you look more mature than before."


    Yang Yaru was surprised. "I thought you only had Haixi in your eyes. I didn''t expect you to pay attention to me."


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei said naturally, "you are a friend of Haixi. Naturally, I will pay more attention."


    "You''re really..." Yang Yaru chuckled, raised her chin and said, "since you said that, I''m not polite."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "yes, if you need anything, just tell me. When I talked to Haixi just now, she specifically asked me to take care of you."


    After Yang Yaru was surprised, she tilted her head and said mischievously, "suddenly I have a feeling that I can do it casually. It seems that my trip to Hunan city is very wonderful."


    At the moment, Yang Yaru never thought that her trip to Hunan city was not only wonderful, but also sensational enough.

 Chapter 205

    Jian Haixi went to sun Yuqin''s door and knocked, "sister sun, I''m Haixi."


    Sun Yuqin''s voice came out of the door with a cry, "Haixi, I''m sorry for you. I really have no face to see you now."


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "sister sun, I know you are worried about brother Luo, so I don''t blame you. Whoever meets such a situation will do so. You don''t have to take it to heart."


    Sun Yuqin was silent for a moment, opened the door from the inside and looked up at Jian Haixi. "Haixi, you really don''t blame me?"


    Jian Haixi looked at her eyes red and obviously cried. She shook her head and said, "sister sun, I really don''t blame you. Besides, now even if you drive me away, I won''t go."


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but." Jian Haixi interrupted sun Yuqin, pulled her and said, "well, this matter is over. Let''s discuss how to deal with Sun Ping."


    Sun Yuqin was stunned and saw that Jian Haixi''s eyes were full of sincerity. He was busy and ashamed and said, "you say, I listen to you."


    Jian Haixi laughed, took sun Yuqin and sat down and said, "sister sun, now Sun Ping can''t start to deal with us. We have to seize this opportunity to solve the problem."


    "How to solve it?" Sun Yuqin frowned. "Although Sun Ping is wrong, he manages our Sun family company after all. If there is a problem with the company, then..."


    "Sister sun, you misunderstood me." Jian Haixi explained: "What I''m saying is that we should find the evidence to sanction Sun Ping as soon as possible, rather than take action against the company in his hands. You can take advantage of these two days to discuss with the directors you trust and the rest of the sun family, and let them pay attention to Sun Ping''s trend. Sun Ping has controlled the company for so many years, and he must have left a lot of handles. As long as we work hard, we can find them."


    After listening to Jian Haixi, sun Yuqin nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go this afternoon."


    "In addition..."


    Jian Haixi paused and asked, "sister sun, do the sun family have any talents who are better at sales? If the company doesn''t have Sun Ping, it must need someone else to replace it."


    Sun Yuqin thought for a moment and said, "there is really a child from my uncle''s family. He is not very old, but he has made very excellent achievements in just a few years in the company. Even I, who don''t care about the market, have heard a lot of people mention him."


    "That''s great!" as soon as she heard of such a person, Jane Haixi hurriedly asked, "what about him?"


    Sun Yuqin shook her head and said, "last year, because he was too sharp, Sun Ping took a handle and rushed to the field to take over the small company."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said to sun Yuqin, "sister sun, I have a way. When you see those directors today, you say so..."


    The next day, sun Zhe, a new director of sun''s enterprise, was also an old man who had been distributed by Sun Ping.


    Unexpectedly, sun zhe suddenly came back and was promoted to director. For a while, there were rumors within the company that the board of directors would send sun Zhe to be an "imperial envoy" because Sun Ping provoked public anger.


    After sun zhe arrived at the company, Sun Ping''s life was even more sad.


    Ning Jiwei''s intervention and sun Zhe''s surveillance make it difficult for Sun Ping to cooperate with outsiders.


    For a moment, Sun Ping was anxious like an ant on a hot pot. He could no longer pay attention to investigating Jian Haixi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xiangcheng.


    Yang Yaru has been here for two days.


    These two days Ning Jiwei didn''t rush to distribute tasks to her, but let the assistant take her to get familiar with Xiaxiang city.


    So her main task recently is to go shopping, whether it''s food, clothing or play. The more she knows, the better.


    Of course, Ning Jiwei also gave her a general information about the distribution of power in Xiang City.


    In that document, Yang Yaru saw a name she was very familiar with - George.


    Although I had guessed that George was not an ordinary family, I never thought that behind him would be the Qiao family in Xiangcheng.


    However, after knowing George''s identity, Yang Yaru completely stopped holding any illusions.


    She and George, like fish and birds, come from different worlds. Although they meet briefly, they will eventually separate and return to their respective fields.


    What''s more, from the beginning to the end, she was the only one in the story.


    In the evening, the night market in Xiangcheng began to prosper.


    There are busy vendors and crowds everywhere. As long as you stand there, even if you close your eyes and ears, you can''t stop your smell and smell the fragrance everywhere.


    Yang Yaru shuttled through the crowd and followed the crowd to look left and right.


    The halo of white-collar workers has faded. She is just an ordinary girl. She likes to go to the night market, buy all kinds of small toys, and eat and walk in the street with marshmallows and mutton kebabs.


    "Joe, there are a lot of people here."


    A whiny voice came. Yang Yaru looked for prestige and saw a delicate woman covering her mouth and nose with a silk scarf. She said to the man beside her: "there is a smell of sweat everywhere. The smoke is dead. Shall we go somewhere else?"


    "Is it so exaggerated?" the man next to the woman joked: "I think it''s good here. Aren''t you hungry? There''s a lot of food here. Just find something to eat here."


    "Eat here?" the woman was stunned and looked at the crowded night market street. "But... People don''t like it here... Qiao Shao, why don''t we go somewhere else..."


    Yang Yaru stopped looking at them, laughed at herself and turned away.


    Qiao Shao


    What a strange name.


    George stood impatiently by the side of the road, and the women around him made him more and more upset.


    Since he returned to Xiangcheng, George felt that nothing was right.


    Obviously, this is the life he should have, but it makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    The days in maiteng, the days with Jian Haixi, and... The scenes with Yang Yaru, like movie clips, are always played again and again in front of him.


    He didn''t want to immerse himself in the past, so today, when those evil friends invited him, he didn''t refuse, and even did as the Romans did with a woman.


    It was the one around him. George didn''t remember whether she was Linda or Bella.


    But when she always put forward to go to a luxury store or hotel without a trace, George was finally impatient.


    They happened to drive past the night market, so George pulled her down.


    The women around him were still coquettish, and even leaned into his arms and said vaguely: "Qiao Shao, people don''t like it here. Let''s go somewhere else ~"


    George pushed her away with disgust. Just as he wanted to refuse, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure from the corner of his eye.


    He was stunned, looked at the figure walking not far ahead, and subconsciously caught up.


    Even at that moment, his brain had no time to respond. Everything was like the instinct of his body.


    "Qiao Shao, Qiao Shao!"


    The woman behind him kept shouting, but George couldn''t hear anything.


    He only knew that this was his fastest heartbeat since he returned to Xiangcheng.


    Yang Yaru was walking and suddenly felt her wrist pulled back vigorously.


    She looked back and saw George panting behind her.


    "It''s really you!" George said happily. "I thought I recognized the wrong person."


    Yang Yaru took her hand out of his hand and said, "long time no see."


    The excited George didn''t notice Yang Yaru''s indifference and said with a smile, "why did you come to Xiangcheng? You didn''t find me when you came."


    Yang Yaru said, "I have some business here. In addition..."


    After a pause, Yang Yaru said, "I didn''t know you were here."


    George remembered that he had never mentioned his background to anyone, so he had to smile awkwardly and say, "sorry, I should have told you in advance."


    Yang Yaru shook her head and said, "you don''t have to apologize to me. They are all adults. No one is qualified to ask others to be completely Frank."


    George was stunned. He finally felt Yang Yaru''s alienation from him.


    "You..."


    George wanted to say more, but Yang Yaru didn''t want to stay any longer. She simply said, "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. Bye."


    With that, Yang Yaru turned and left.


    George looked at the figure she left without hesitation, a little stunned.


    The girl who was infatuated with him can no longer see the slightest nostalgia in her eyes.


    He tried to catch up, but this time he restrained himself.


    Catch up. What are you talking about? In what capacity? What should I do after that?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei returned home after a day''s work. As soon as he got to the door, he saw Yue Feng waiting there.


    Seeing Yue Feng, Ning Jiwei frowned subconsciously.


    Every time I see Yue Feng waiting here like this, it''s no good.


    So Ning Jiwei simply didn''t look at him, turned to the shadow and said, "drive him away."


    "Yes."


    Not far away, Yue Feng saw Ning Jiwei coming back and hurriedly followed him, but even Ning Jiwei''s body was blocked by the shadow.


    Yue Feng said with a wry smile, "young master, I really don''t want to trouble you. This time, Miss Tong Si really called the roll to see you."


    Ningji Wei said impatiently, "if she wants to see me, she has to see her?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Yue Feng quickly explained, "she said she wanted to cooperate with you, so the master asked me to call you."


    "Cooperation?" Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "no, if his children want to cooperate with us, they won''t wait until today. So I don''t think they will get up early without benefit."


    "This..." Yue Feng hesitated and said, "but miss Tong Si has been waiting for a long time. She looks very sincere. You can go to see her. If you can''t, you can leave. Anyway, the master said, he is only responsible for informing you and will never make a decision for you."


    In the last sentence, Yue Feng quickly picked Mo Wanshan. If the father and son were allowed to develop, I''m afraid their master wouldn''t hear Ning Jiwei call him dad all his life.


    Sure enough, hearing Yue Feng''s words, Ning Jiwei hesitated and nodded: "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    Seeing that he agreed, Yue Feng was greatly relieved. It was not in vain that he had waited here for so long and typed the abdominal manuscript n times.


    Ning Jiwei followed Yue Feng to the living room and saw Tong Sizheng talking and laughing with Mo Wanshan.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, Mo Wanshan hurriedly said, "Jiwei, you''re back. Come here. Tong Sike has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Tong Si stood up and said with a shy smile, "Jiwei, long time no see."


    Ning Jiwei nodded faintly and said, "Miss Tong."


    Mo Wanshan smiled and said, "Jiwei, people think also brought you special products. I asked the nanny to bring them into the kitchen. You can eat the flavor of your hometown tonight. Look at Tong Si, what a thoughtful child."


    Tong Si said shyly, "Uncle Mo is flattered."


    Ning Jiwei turned to Tong Si and said straight to the point, "Miss Tong, I heard you wanted to cooperate with me. I don''t know how you plan to cooperate?"


    Tong Si was stunned. Unexpectedly, he really didn''t want to chat with himself at all.


    Mo Wanshan also frowned and opened his mouth. As soon as he wanted to scold, he was ordered twice by Yue Feng.


    After being reminded by Yue Feng, Mo Wanshan remembered their poor father son relationship, so he endured and said nothing.


    Seeing that Mo Wanshan didn''t mean to speak for her, Tong Si knew that it seemed that Ning Jiwei had to decide everything between her and Ning Jiwei.


    To understand this, Tong Si put a generous and decent smile on his face again and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, after discussing with my father, I think your attention to this clothing competition is particularly good, but it''s still a little poor in Xiangcheng. If we can help children, it will be more grand."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and asked, "so is the Tong family going to take shares?"


    "Not bad." Tong Si said with a confident smile, "and in addition to funds, we can also provide venues and other support for your competition. Although these are small things, these small problems are indispensable key details if you want to make the competition as perfect as possible in such a short time."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "you''re right. With the support of the Tong family, I can really be more convenient. But without the Tong family, although I''m a little troublesome, I can''t finish it. What I want to know is whether Miss Tong has any additional conditions to get the cooperation of the Tong family?"


    Tong Si was stunned and opened his mouth to say that of course there were additional conditions.


    The Tong family is not stupid. Before coming, Tong Chaoyang told her that the Tong family must occupy the position of the second largest shareholder among all the shareholders cooperating with her, and Ning Jiwei also promised to date her.


    But at the moment, listening to Ning Jiwei''s words and looking at his attitude, Tong Si felt that as long as she said the additional conditions of Tong Chaoyang, no matter how many advantages they gave, Ning Jiwei would refuse without hesitation.


    So after hesitating for two seconds, Tong Si resolutely shook his head and said with a smile: "there are no other conditions. The reason why he wants to cooperate with Mo negative this time is not only because of the friendship between Tong and Mo for many years, but also because he believes in Ji Wei''s ability. Moreover, once the competition is successful, our Tong family can make a lot of profits, so I think this is an absolutely right investment."


    After hearing Tong Si''s words, Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "well, we''ll talk after we have prepared the agreement tomorrow. If there is no problem, we''ll sign a formal contract."


    After that, Ning Jiwei has stood up and a standard posture of "the meeting is over, everyone is over".


    Tong Si was stunned. For a moment, he couldn''t find an excuse to say anything.


    She waited at Mo''s house for two hours before she saw Ning Jiwei. She said so two words and ended it?


    But Ning Jiwei really planned to end. He nodded to Mo Wanshan and said, "you talk, I''ll go back first."


    Mo Wanshan: "


    In the dull expressions of Tong Si and Mo Wanshan, Ning Jiwei came like the wind, said two words and left like the wind.


    It was not until Ning Jiwei''s figure completely disappeared that Tong Si reacted.


    Looking at the empty gate, Tong Si lowered his head wrongfully.


    She thought that as long as she stretched out an olive branch a little, ningjiwei would understand what she meant.


    But facts have proved that she thinks too much. In Ning Jiwei''s eyes, she is like a partner''s public relations.


    "Well, Sisi..." Mo Wanshan explained to Ning Jiwei awkwardly, "Jiwei has been too busy recently, so he has neglected you. My uncle is here to accompany you."


    Tong Si was wronged, but he could only cheer up in the face of Mo Wanshan, smiled and shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter, uncle, I can understand."


    "Oh, good." Mo Wanshan nodded, "then you..."


    "Uncle, I''ll leave first." before Mo Wanshan finished, Tong Si stood up and nodded politely, "I''m going to talk about cooperation with Ji Wei tomorrow, so I have to go back and discuss the contract with my father tonight."


    "Oh, good, good." Mo Wanshan nodded vigorously and ordered Yue Feng behind him: "Yue Feng, you go and send Tong Si."


    "Yes, sir." Yue Feng respectfully stretched out his hand and said, "Miss Tong, this way."


    Tong Si nodded and followed Yue Feng away from Mo''s house.


    After walking out of Mo''s house, the smile on Tong Si''s face cooled down completely.


    She looked back at Ning Jiwei''s separate residence and flashed the inevitable light in her eyes, "Ning Jiwei, you must be mine!"


    ¡­¡­


    People who think the same as Tong Si also have Joana.


    But she didn''t come to the door directly. After all, the Qiao family has the same status as the Mo family. Moreover, the Qiao family has always been neutral. She came to the door rashly. First, she reduced her value, and second, she couldn''t attract Ning Jiwei''s attention to her.


    So JOYA''s choice is to get close to Catherine.


    Because her mentor was once Catherine''s disciple, JOYA got the opportunity to meet Catherine without effort.


    With her most satisfactory work so far, JOYA visited the mysterious design master.


    In the room, Catherine was drinking coffee and looking at the clothing magazine. When she came in, she smiled kindly and said, "come in and sit down."


    Qiaoya bowed politely and respectfully and said, "Hello, I''m sorry to bother you. I just heard you were here, so I really can''t help but want to come and get some advice, even if it will be useless by you."


    Katherine smiled and shook her head and said, "I heard that feiwen told me you were a very talented child. Besides, I''ve seen feiwen''s ability. You''re his closed disciple. How can you be good for nothing?"


    JOYA said modestly, "thank you for your praise."


    Catherine paused for a second on the scroll in her hand and asked, "is this your work?"


    "Yes." JOYA hurriedly took the first two steps and unfolded the scroll. Inside, she saw a framed fashion design.

 Chapter 206

    On the unfolded drawing, there is a floor to floor gift dress. The luxurious gold wire is matched with the pure white yarn, just like a princess.


    Especially at the waist of the skirt, there are some broken diamonds, which attract all eyes to this dress like stars.


    Catherine slightly raised her eyebrows when she saw the drawing, but she didn''t say anything. She just smiled and nodded and said, "yes, you can see that your skills are perfect and your clothes design is very attractive."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Qiao Yaqian said with a smile, "I have a lot to learn."


    Catherine looked at her, smiled, turned her eyes back to the design drawing and asked, "can I ask what the concept of your design is?"


    Qiao Ya was stunned and said confidently, "I think a girl is born a princess. Everyone can be the most dazzling one. This dress is designed to realize a princess''s dream."


    Catherine nodded and said, "I see, but..."


    Seeing Catherine''s hesitation, JOYA was stunned and asked, "do you think there''s something wrong?"


    "It''s not wrong," Catherine said with a loving smile, "but I don''t think it''s wrong to want to be a dazzling princess, but the princess... Doesn''t have to be aggressive."


    JOYA stiffened and heard Catherine say, "your design technique is very outstanding, but there are too many gorgeous parts, which hide the light of the dress itself. At least when I was watching, two-thirds of my attention was attracted by these gold wires and broken diamonds, and I couldn''t remember what style the dress was in other places."


    Qiao Ya hurriedly explained: "because what I wanted to design at that time was an eye-catching dress, so I just..."


    Catherine smiled and waved her hand, interrupting JOYA: "I''m not saying that this dress is bad, but it''s just my personal feeling at the moment. Whether a designer is satisfied with a design depends largely on the designer''s current mood. Just like people, maybe we have an idea at the moment, and after a while, the idea changes again. Generally speaking, your design is still very good."


    JOYA smiled, but now the smile on her face was a little reluctant.


    "Oh, by the way," Catherine asked, "are you going to take part in the star cup fashion competition?"


    "Well." Qiao Ya nodded, "although I have participated in many competitions and won many Championship awards abroad, such opportunities are rare in China. In addition, it is in my hometown, so I want to participate in both public and private."


    Catherine nodded and said, "it''s good to take part in more competitions. You will meet different types of players. You should absorb more advantages from other people''s designs. There is no end to learning. The more you absorb, the higher your achievement will be."


    "Yes, thank you for your instruction. I''ll keep it in mind," said JOYA respectfully.


    After the two talked about some design things, JOYA left with the design drawings.


    Just out of the hotel, she immediately threw the design on the back seat of the car.


    A pretty face is now covered with frost.


    This was her most proud design, but in Catherine''s eyes, it was belittled as useless.


    "What design skills are good? Obviously, it means that I have only skills but no aura." JOYA said angrily.


    It''s a joke to say that she should learn more and absorb more!


    She graduated from a world-famous school. At the beginning, even the school leaders tried to keep her to teach, but she refused.


    She needs someone else to teach her how to design clothes?


    It seems that Catherine is also old and faint. She can only rely on her old age in design.


    With a disdainful cold hum, JOYA left the hotel without looking back.


    JOYA came confidently, but angrily went home.


    Seeing her daughter''s angry return, Qiao''s mother Yan Mei came forward and asked, "what''s the matter, Xiaoya? Didn''t you find that Catherine /"


    "Don''t mention it!" Qiao Ya said, "what''s the world''s first designer? I think she''s a confused old woman!"


    Yan Mei was stunned and ordered nanny Li Ma to pour water for Qiaoya. Then she took her daughter''s hand and sat down on the sofa. "Good daughter, don''t be angry. Tell her mother what''s going on?"


    Qiaoya said angrily, "the dead old woman said my design is bad, so I can absorb the advantages of others."


    Yan Mei frowned and said, "did she really say that?"


    JOYA nodded. "My design was meant to be as dazzling as a princess. As a result, the dead old woman said that the princess doesn''t have to be aggressive. Isn''t she nonsense? Which princess is poor? Isn''t it natural to take some diamonds and gold with her? My design is very simple, okay?"


    "That''s it." Yan Mei followed her daughter''s words: "I dare say that my daughter''s design is not good, and she doesn''t look at how many people rated your design. Can she be worth the jury of world famous schools alone?"


    Hearing what Yan Mei said, Qiao Ya was a little angry, turned her head and asked, "where''s my brother?"


    "Who knows, I went out early in the morning." Yan Mei said helplessly: "Your brother doesn''t know what''s going on. He''s been strange since he came back. He''s not interested in anything every day. Now those families are in a hot fight. If he wants to, we Qiao family can take advantage of this opportunity to reach a higher level. But he knows it clearly, but he''s too lazy to do it. The company doesn''t care about it every day. It''s really worrying."


    "I also told him about it." referring to George, JOYA was also dissatisfied. "My brother''s ambition is too small and he always fools around."


    "No, your father has to say that he is a man of great wisdom." Yan Mei sighed, "I can''t see his great wisdom. Mom, it depends on you."


    Qiaoya smiled, took Yan Mei''s arm and said coquettishly, "Mom, don''t worry, when I win the first in this competition, I''ll let you have a good scenery."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Mo negative company office.


    As expected, Tong Si came with the contract.


    "Ji Wei, this is the contract. Look at it. We can discuss it again if there is a problem." Tong Si said generously and appropriately.


    "OK." Ning Jiwei signed the contract and nodded to Emma.


    Emma also handed Tong si the contract that Ning Jiwei asked her to prepare.


    Ning Jiwei said, "look first, we have to wait for someone."


    "Wait for another person?" Tong Si was surprised. "Does anyone else want to participate in cooperation?"


    "More than that." Ning Jiwei said, "she is both a partner and my partner."


    While talking, Emma has come in with Yang Yaru, "president, director Yang is here."


    Yang Yaru came in, looked at Ning Jiwei and Tong Si, smiled and said, "are you waiting for me? I''m sorry I''m late."


    Ning Jiwei looked at his watch and said, "you''re not late. It''s just as scheduled."


    "That''s good." Yang Yaru said with a relieved smile, "I don''t want to be deducted from my salary just because I''m late for work."


    Then Yang Yaru turned to Tong Si, smiled and said, "Hello, Miss Tong, my name is Yang Yaru. I am the person in charge of Mo''s partner Ru. At the same time, I am also Mo''s sales director. I heard that you are about to join our cooperation team. I hope we can cooperate happily."


    "Director Yang is good." Tong Si also smiled and shook hands with Yang Yaru, but looked at Yang Yaru with some vigilance and precaution.


    Yang Yaru slightly picked her eyebrows, looked at Ning Jiwei without trace, and didn''t speak.


    When we started talking about the contract, everything else was normal. Try it. Tong Si frowned slightly when he saw that Gu had the most shares except Ning Jiwei.


    "What''s the matter, Miss Tong? What''s the problem?" Yang Yaru asked when she noticed Tong Si''s expression.


    "There''s no problem with anything else, but..." Tong Sidon said, pointing to the shareholders: "I don''t doubt the authenticity of the contract. I just want to know how much Gu''s investment is and how much it is different from that of our Tong family?"


    Yang Yaru looks at Ning Jiwei. Ning Jiwei gestures to Emma. Emma quickly hands over another contract supplement to Tong Si.


    Ning Jiwei said quietly: "apart from my personal part, Gu is the largest investor, so their share here is the same as me. In addition, there is a detailed list of Tong''s share. You can have a look and ask questions."


    Tong Si was stunned. His original doubts turned into surprise and shame when he saw the contract details.


    Although it was known that the shareholders had Gu''s and other companies, Tong si still thought that what they took out must be the largest part.


    Now seeing the details, she naturally has nothing to say.


    She wants to be Ning Jiwei''s partner. Naturally, the larger the share in the cooperation, the better. Unfortunately, the investment she took out this time is the most acceptable bottom line after she discussed with Tong Chaoyang.


    After all, even if she has an attempt on Ning Jiwei, she has not reached the point where she only wants to pay for him without asking for return.


    "Miss Tong, do you have any other questions?" Yang Yaru asked.


    "No more." Tong Si blushed.


    After signing the contract, Tong Si looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, let''s have dinner together at noon. I just want to know the next detailed plan."


    On the grounds of her work, Ning Jiwei didn''t refuse, but said, "OK, I''ll let Yaru talk to you carefully at that time."


    Tong Si: "..." she didn''t want to call Yang Yaru!


    But she couldn''t say that again.


    You can''t say "I just want to eat with you because I have ideas about you" in front of several people.


    So under Yang Yaru''s smile, Tong Si could only maintain a stiff smile on his face and nodded, "OK, OK."


    After the business talk, the three had dinner together at noon and discussed the subsequent strategic deployment.


    Tong Siben thought she could always find the opportunity to get along with Ning Jiwei alone in the afternoon, but unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei directly handed over all the cooperation with the Tong family to Yang Yaru in the afternoon, and said that if Tong Siwei had any questions, he could ask Yang Yaru directly instead of looking for him.


    Looking at the ever decent and generous smile on Yang Yaru''s face, Tong Si only felt the black line on her forehead.


    Yang Yaru and Tong Si struggled for a day. When they finally finished their work and returned to the downstairs of their residence, they were tired and relieved.


    At the end of the day, she had already seen Tong Si''s Thoughts on Ning Jiwei. Adhering to the principle of sharing worries and solving problems for her best friend Jian Haixi, Yang Yaru took over the task of dealing with Tong Si without hesitation.


    But this task is not so easy to do. First, we should stabilize Tong Si and not allow her to withdraw her capital halfway. Second, she has to separate her opportunities to get along with Ning Jiwei without any trace, and she can''t be hostile to herself. The cooperation between the two sides should be carried out smoothly and perfectly.


    Rao is a veteran in the workplace, Yang Yaru. In the face of such a difficult task, he is very tired at the end of the day.


    Downstairs, Yang Yaru got out of the car, sighed deeply and said to herself, "you must ask Haixi to invite me to dinner later. I really helped her a lot!"


    "Oh? What did you do for her?"


    When a familiar male voice came, Yang Yaru was stunned. She turned her head and saw George leaning diagonally against the telephone pole downstairs, staring at her with a familiar loose arc at the corners of her mouth.


    Yang Yaru wondered, "Why are you here?"


    "Can''t I be here?" said George. "It''s reasonable for me to come to you, whether as an old friend or as a friend."


    Yang Yaru frowned and said, "what''s up?"


    "Yes." George nodded and walked forward two steps: "please eat."


    "I don''t..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to go today." as soon as Yang Yaru wanted to refuse, George interrupted her and said, "anyway, I''m free. It''s OK to come back to you tomorrow."


    Yang Yaru frowned deeper. She didn''t understand why George did it.


    George shrugged and said, "you''ve come to my place. I''ll do my host''s friendship anyway."


    Yang Yaru sighed, rubbed her eyebrows tired and said, "if I went out to dinner with you, you won''t bother me again?"


    "Am I bothering you?" George blinked innocently. "Am I not a gentleman and friendly host now?"


    Yang Yaru slightly twitched at the corners of her mouth and turned to the car on the side of the road. "This is your car. You should eat quickly."


    Seeing her get into the car, George flashed a smile on his face and raised his feet to follow.


    "Where do you want to eat?" George said as he drove slowly around. "We have a lot of delicious dishes here. There are also special dishes from all over the world. It depends on what you like."


    "Whatever." Yang Yaru yawned and said, "just find a shop at the intersection and eat casually. I''m so sleepy. Please eat and let me go back to rest."


    Seeing that her face was full of fatigue, George was stunned and said unkindly, "is that what Ning Jiwei did to you? You''re specially here to help. Why can''t he call you as a top?"


    Yang Yaru gave him a white look and said, "I volunteered. Don''t blame him for everything."


    As soon as George heard her defend ningjiwei, he suddenly felt a jealousy that even he didn''t expect, "didn''t I just say something about him? Are you so protective of him?"


    "First, now Ning Jiwei is my partner and my boss. I have this obligation to protect him. Second, Ning Jiwei is the man of my best friend Jian Haixi, and I have this responsibility to protect him." Yang Yaru said, looked down and asked George, "who are you? I don''t protect him. Can I help you?"


    "I''m you..." George almost blurted out "I''m your boyfriend", but before he finished, he remembered that their weekly gambling appointment had already ended, and the words swallowed back.


    Yang Yaru, too, turned her head and stopped talking.


    Outside the car, the air is dry and hot, and the smoke flashes. In the car, the atmosphere of the two people under the air conditioner condensed.


    After a while, seeing that Yang Yaru really didn''t mean to talk to himself again, George said awkwardly, "well... There''s a good restaurant next to it. Why don''t you eat here?"


    "Well, I can," Yang Yaru said concisely.


    George breathed a sigh of relief as long as he was willing to talk to him.


    They parked the car, and George led Yang Yaru into the restaurant.


    As soon as he entered, George suddenly stopped and said, "what bad luck."


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Yaru looked down his eyes and saw a beautiful woman standing not far from the front. It was the person she met at the night market last night.


    Oh.


    Yang Yaru pulled a sarcastic smile from the corner of her mouth, looked at George and said, "do you want to go over and say hello?"


    "Er..." George wanted to explain awkwardly, "that... I don''t have the relationship with her you think..."


    Yang Yaru smiled and said, "I didn''t say anything. You don''t need to explain."


    George was stunned, looked at Yang Yaru and said, "don''t you really want to hear me explain?"


    Yang Yaru raised her eyebrows, laughed at herself and said, "please, young master Qiao, what is our relationship? What qualifications do I have to listen to you explain?"


    "If you want to qualify, I can always..."


    "I don''t want this qualification." Yang Yaru interrupted George and stared at him seriously.


    The two were deadlocked. Suddenly, the beautiful woman looked at them, "Qiao Shao!"


    Yang Yaru sneered, "it seems that I can''t eat today''s meal. I''ll go first. You''re busy."


    With that, Yang Yaru turned and left without waiting for George''s explanation.


    She is not interested in staying to be a light bulb, and she doesn''t want to be ridiculed by people as her rival Xiaosan.


    Looking at Yang Yaru''s figure, George frowned and just wanted to catch up, but the woman behind him had come over, "Qiao Shao, do you also come here for dinner?"


    George sighed and turned to look at the entangled woman with some confusion in his eyes.


    "Qiao Shao, what''s the matter with you?" seeing George staring at himself all the time, the woman thought he was infatuated with himself. She couldn''t help making a more artificial shape, and the person was closer to George.


    "I see." George smiled and pushed away the humanitarian in front of him: "sorry, I have to go in advance."


    Then he left the restaurant without looking back.


    When George was looking at her just now, all he thought about was Yang Yaru.


    Even if he hadn''t noticed it before, now he can''t allow him not to admit that fact.


    I don''t know when Yang Yaru has entered his heart.


    Therefore, after returning to Xiangcheng, he felt that he was not used to everything. He felt that no matter how he lived, he didn''t feel that his life had fresh blood until he saw Yang Yaru again.


    George drove quickly to Yang Yaru''s residence, with a long lost relaxed smile on his mouth.

 Chapter 207

    Yang Yaru didn''t expect George to come back to find herself, and he followed her as soon as she entered the house with her front foot.


    Yang Yaru leaned wearily against the door frame and was unable to ask George why he knew her house number.


    George looked at Yang Yaru with excited eyes, like when a predator saw his prey and the moonlight clan finally paid their wages.


    "You, why are you staring at me like that?" when he looked at it, Yang Yaru''s sleepers were half less.


    George came forward excitedly, clasped Yang Yaru''s shoulder with his hands and said, "Yaru, I..."


    "Stop, stop." Yang Yaru glanced at his hands on his shoulders and looked down at one of his feet. "Take your hands away and go out."


    George choked and said, "we don''t need this relationship. Let me go in and say it. Don''t you wonder what I want to tell you?"


    Yang Yaru gave him a white look and said, "if you don''t say pull down, I''ll close the door."


    "Oh, no, no, No." seeing that Yang Yaru was not interested in listening to her, George hurriedly resisted the doorway: "don''t close the door, I''ll go out, go out."


    Seeing George retreating outside the threshold, Yang Yaru stopped closing the door, "say it, what''s the matter with me?"


    "Yaru, I just figured out a problem." George stared at Yang Yaru with shining eyes and said, "a problem that has been confused since I returned to Xiangcheng."


    Yang Yaru impatiently interrupted, "Qiao Shao, I''m really not interested in what kind of life perception you have."


    George looked at her and said, "what if this feeling has something to do with you?"


    Yang Yaru was stunned and said, "then I''m not interested and don''t want to know. If you have nothing else to do, go..."


    "I like you!"


    Yang Yaru''s action of closing the door stiffened, looked up at George, "what did you say?"


    "I said I like you." George locked Yang Yaru''s eyes so that she could clearly recognize her seriousness. "Yaru, since I returned to Xiangcheng, I was always not interested in anything. I didn''t feel alive until you appeared and saw you again. I didn''t realize that I liked you."


    Listening to his confession, Yang Yaru was not immediately excited, but looked at him strangely, "George, what are you talking about?"


    George was stunned. He never thought Yang Yaru would react like this after hearing his confession.


    "I said I liked you," repeated George.


    Yang Yaru''s expression was even more strange. "Do you have a fever or take the wrong medicine?"


    George twitched slightly from the corner of his mouth, "Miss Yang Yaru, I don''t have a fever or take the wrong medicine. I''m seriously telling you that I like you. Can you hear me clearly?"


    Yang Yaru was stunned, blinked, finally reacted, and said coldly, "I don''t like you."


    "I don''t believe it." George stared into her eyes, trying to see the hidden emotion. "You used to like me very much. Fools can see it. Don''t deny it."


    Yang Yaru glared at him and said angrily, "you also said it was before. Can''t I like you now?"


    "Yes," George nodded. "Let me chase you. I just hope you can give me a chance."


    "No chance!" Yang Yaru patted the door angrily.


    George looked at the door closed in front of him. He was stunned for two seconds before he shouted inside: "Yaru, I mean it. I know I was bad before, and you should not trust me now, but I will let you see my change."


    Yang Yaru leaned against the door frame, and George''s voice came into Yang Yaru''s ears through the door panel, which made her already sleepy brain numb, and her heart beat disorderly.


    George didn''t pester Yang Yaru for too long. He''s not a pervert. Since he likes other girls, he should pursue them. It''s not his style to pester.


    So George left after he unilaterally told Yang Yaru to come back to her the next day.


    Having sorted out what he thought and boldly expressed it, George was in a very good mood at the moment.


    Poor Yang Yaru worked hard all day. She wanted to have a good sleep, but George made a mess.


    He left easily, but Yang Yaru couldn''t sleep in the room.


    Lying on the bed, she turned around until the sky lit up slightly. Yang Yaru still couldn''t sleep as she wanted.


    The clank of her brain made her angry. She finally got up from bed, threw the quilt, picked up her cell phone and dialed George.


    "Hello ~"


    It took a long time to answer the phone, and George''s voice sounded blurred. It was obviously sleepy.


    Hearing his voice, Yang Yaru became more angry and scolded without thinking: "George, your uncle''s!"


    George: "


    After scolding and throwing away her mobile phone, Yang Yaru felt happier than ever before. Finally, she fell into bed and dated Duke Zhou with satisfaction.


    George, who was scolded and woke up on the other side, stared at the mobile phone for a long time. He didn''t react until the mobile phone went black.


    Then, until dawn, George didn''t sleep again, but foolishly held his cell phone and grinned with big white teeth.


    Early in the morning, George walked downstairs in a clear mood. Everyone in the Qiao family looked at him in the living room. It was strange that he should get up so early today, and


    "Hi, good morning!" George greeted the family with a smile.


    "Elder brother......" Qiao Ya hesitantly pointed to his black green and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Oh, you say dark circles." George said indifferently, "it''s nothing. I just didn''t sleep for half a night."


    "Half night..." Qiao Ya was stunned, and Yan Mei and Qiao Zhen were also stunned.


    I haven''t slept for half a night. The dark circles are so big that people can still be so energetic. How can I think it''s unscientific.


    Yan Mei worried and touched George''s forehead. "Son, are you okay?"


    "It''s all right, what can I do?" George grinned.


    Qiao Yabai glanced at him and said, "brother, mom, do you still have a normal mind? Are you stupid?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Yan Mei stared at her daughter, turned her head and looked at George anxiously and said, "son, have you been under too much pressure recently? Don''t worry about your father. If he wants to scold you again, you''ll think he''s farting."


    Qiao Town: "


    JOYA said discontentedly, "Mom, didn''t you say yesterday that I was your little cotton padded jacket? Why did you treat my brother as a baby today?"


    Yan Mei pinched her face with a smile and said, "it''s all mom''s heart. Mom can''t give up one."


    JOYA left her mouth and stared at George. Unfortunately, George kept giggling and didn''t care about her dissatisfaction at all.


    Looking at George who looked like the "foolish son of the landlord", Qiao Zhen frowned and scolded, "shut up and grin your teeth, for fear that others won''t know your teeth are white?"


    "Oh." if he had heard Joe talking like that, George would have contradicted him, but now he just gave a clever sound and closed his mouth obediently.


    But even if he closed his mouth, the corners of George''s mouth still wanted to go up to the sky.


    Seeing him like this, Qiao Zhen waved and said, "where do you love? Don''t wander in front of me. Your eyes hurt."


    "Hey, OK." George nodded obediently and even dutifully asked, "Dad, if your eyes hurt, drink more medlar, which can brighten your eyes."


    "Get out!" Joe yelled.


    George hummed a minor and walked out of the house. He was going to pursue his love!


    Looking at George, who was very different from the past, Yan Mei asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with him?"


    JOYA touched her chin and said, "according to my analysis, my brother''s head is either lowered."


    "Bah, bah, pure nonsense!" Yan Mei hurriedly said.


    JOYA stuck out her tongue and then said, "either... My brother has a woman."


    Yan Mei was stunned, frowned and thought for a moment and said, "it''s really possible. In addition to feelings, I can''t think of anything that can make him change so much."


    Qiao Zhen snorted coldly, "what feelings are unreliable. I only know that feelings make people go better. I haven''t seen what feelings make people stupid."


    Yan Mei also agreed: "I don''t think it''s reliable. I heard that zhier was with a little model two days ago. Isn''t it her?"


    "Model?" Qiao Zhen frowned deeper. "It''s more and more mischievous for him."


    JOYA''s eyes turned and said excitedly, "don''t worry, mom and dad. Leave it to me. I''m sure I can find out the woman behind my brother."


    Yan Mei looked at her and said, "don''t mess around, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s on me." Julia snapped her fingers.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Don''t be negative.


    Yang Yaru, who also came to work with a pair of dark circles under her eyes, naturally attracted everyone''s attention. Even Ning Jiwei looked at her strangely with a little guilt in her eyes.


    Yang Yaru rubbed her eyebrows, looked at him and said, "what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    "You..." Ning Jiwei hesitated, "don''t work so hard. If you think the task is heavy, tell me that I can assign more people to you."


    Yang Yaru was stunned, then reacted, pointed to her dark circles and asked, "you mean this?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and Emma said, "director Yang, are you acclimatized?"


    Yang Yaru shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "it''s not about work, nor is it acclimatized. I lost sleep last night."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t ask much. He just said, "I''ll give you a morning off and go home to bed."


    "I..."


    Yang Yaru just wanted to speak, Ning Jiwei waved her hand and interrupted her, saying, "in your current state, even if you can work, the efficiency will not be too high. It''s better to come back after a good rest."


    "Yes, director Yang, just listen to the president and go back to rest." Emma said with concern: "if you need any help in life, please feel free to ask me. Don''t be polite to me."


    Yang Yaru thought, I want you to drive George away, OK?


    Forced to go home to sleep by Ning Jiwei, Yang Yaru can only go back to her residence depressed.


    As a result, when she saw George pestling at her door as the door god, Yang Yaru''s head suddenly sounded an alarm bell and her head hurt even more!


    Seeing Yang Yaru coming back, George came forward happily and said, "Yaru, you haven''t left yet? I thought you went to work."


    Yang Yaru looked at him angrily and opened the door with the key. "I''m going to work."


    "Work?" George squeezed in behind her. "Then why are you back? Did you forget to bring something?"


    Yang Yaru took off her sunglasses, pointed to her big dark circles under her eyes and said, "our president said to give me a morning''s leave and let me go home to sleep."


    George hummed, "that ningevi is a little human."


    Yang Yaru''s mouth is slightly drawn. Isn''t it you who really have no humanity?


    Wouldn''t she be able to sleep if it weren''t for last night?


    George didn''t hear Yang Yaru''s stomach Fei. He just stared at her dark circles for a long time. The more he looked, the happier he was. "Yaru, is it because of me that you didn''t sleep well?"


    Yang Yaru gave him a white look and said, "can you please go out? I need to make up my sleep."


    "Can you sleep?" George raised his eyebrows at her.


    "I......" Yang Yaru just wanted to say that she could sleep, but looking at George''s determined eyes, she lowered her head in frustration.


    She really couldn''t sleep, especially after seeing George.


    George turned his eyes and said, "why don''t you do this, I''ll go with you..."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Yang Yaru interrupted him immediately.


    George was stunned and said with a smile, "what do you think? I mean, I didn''t sleep well last night. I can just borrow your sofa to make up for my sleep. You sleep in the bedroom and I sleep on the sofa, so that we can both sleep without disturbing each other?"


    "Who said I couldn''t sleep because of you?" Yang Yaru retorted with a red face.


    George raised his eyebrows, held up his cell phone and said, "you, if it wasn''t for my insomnia, why did you call and scold me in the middle of the night?"


    Yang Yaru choked, snorted and turned into the bedroom.


    Seeing that she didn''t mean to drive herself away, George raised his mouth and said, "in fact, if you need it, I can go in and sleep..."


    Before he finished, he threw a thin blanket at his head.


    Taking the thin blanket thrown by Yang Yaru, George''s smile grew bigger and bigger.


    In the bedroom, Yang Yaru''s face turned red, ashamed and angry.


    But strangely enough, she actually fell asleep.


    Separated by a door, two people sleep peacefully.


    Like another invisible red line, connecting the fate of two people.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Tong Si arrived at the company, only Ning Jiwei and Emma were waiting for her, and there was no shadow of Yang Yaru.


    After waiting for a long time, Tong Si couldn''t help asking, "isn''t director Yang coming today?"


    Emma said, "director Yang is not feeling well. He asked for leave."


    God help me!


    Tong Si almost showed his happy mood on his face. Seeing Ning Jiwei and Emma looking at her, he couldn''t help but make a regretful expression and said, "that''s a pity. I wanted to ask director Yang for advice."


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrow and said, "we can also change the schedule of watching the venue to the afternoon, and director Yang can come to work in the afternoon."


    "Ah?" Tong Si froze and stammered, "no, no... I''ve agreed with others. It''s not good to break the appointment..."


    Emma turned her back and smiled.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "well, wait for me for a moment. When I finish handling the things in my hand, we''ll go to see the venue together."


    "OK."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s promise, Tong Si was finally relieved.


    It was not easy for her to wait for the opportunity to get along with Ning Jiwei alone. How could she change her itinerary?


    After all the work in hand was explained, Ning jiweicai and Tong Si went to the competition venue together.


    There was a driver, but Tong Si simply found an excuse to take the driver away in order not to be disturbed by anyone.


    Only after driving on the road did Tong Si realize how stupid her choice was.


    Because Ning Jiwei didn''t take the co driver at all!


    She had been working on it for a long time and had figured out what to say to him all the way, but she never thought Ning Jiwei didn''t take the co driver!


    At the moment, she is driving in front, and Ning Jiwei sits in the back seat and closes her eyes.


    It looks like she''s his driver.


    Tong Si wanted to slap herself in the face, but this was the case. She could only maintain a stiff smile and said, "Ji Wei, you look very tired. Didn''t you have a good rest?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei said, "so please drive. I have to take a nap."


    "... it doesn''t matter..."


    Tong Si slapped himself again.


    She put forward the topic of rest. Now, Ning Jiwei directly said that people need to sleep. How can she talk?


    So the pleasant chat journey originally imagined has become a match between the driver and the boss.


    Ning Jiwei really "took a nap" all the way. He didn''t open his eyes until he got to the place and the car stopped.


    Tong Si watched him finally wake up and asked with a smile, "Jiwei, have you had a good rest?"


    Ning Jiwei rubbed his eyebrows and said, "it''s OK."


    Tong Si breathed a sigh of relief. After a good rest, he could finally accompany her.


    But when he entered the meeting, Tong Si was stupid again.


    Different from the desolation she imagined, the whole venue was full of staff, and the total number of people before and after was probably more than 100.


    "This......" Tong Si almost cried, "Why are there so many people here?"


    "Miss Tong, President Ning, here you are." the person in charge came over, heard Tong Si''s words and replied with a smile: "our boss told us to take it seriously after receiving your list, so he sent more people all night. Today, he also knew that you two came, so please have a look. If you are dissatisfied, we will change it on the spot."


    Tong Si: "..." I thank your boss!


    The person in charge called Li long. Seeing Tong Si''s bad face, he asked carefully, "Miss Tong, what''s the problem?"


    "No... yes," Tong Si said, biting his gum.


    "Ha ha, ha ha." Li Long smiled awkwardly. He just felt that Miss Tong was a little difficult to get along with. He simply walked beside Ning Jiwei and introduced the layout of each place to him warmly and carefully.


    As they walked and talked, they took Tong Sigui as an invisible person.


    Tong Si looked at the two people walking in front and was so angry that his face turned white.


    It happened that a worker came over at this time. Because he took a little more things, he accidentally bumped into Tong Si.


    "I''m sorry, didn''t I hurt you?" the worker kept apologizing.


    Tong Si endured the anger all morning and was completely ignited. He stared at him and scolded, "you don''t have eyes? Why did you hit me on such a big road?"

 Chapter 208

    The worker was stunned by her scolding. The rough man in his thirties and forties was full of grievances, "because you''re standing in the middle of the road."


    "You!" Tong Si choked and said angrily, "if you hit someone, you still have reason? We have to get out of the way with you."


    "I didn''t mean that." the worker hurriedly said, "I apologized to you, didn''t I?"


    "Ha ha." Tong Si sneered, "if you hit someone and say ''I''m sorry'', who won''t?"


    The voice of the two quarreled was not low, and soon a group of people surrounded them.


    Ning Jiwei''s director Li Long came out of the infield and frowned when he saw this scene.


    Li Long hurried forward and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Li Long coming, Tong Si sneered and said, "is your company such an employee without quality?"


    Li Long was stunned and his eyebrows wrinkled deeper subconsciously.


    Tong Si scolded the whole company.


    Ning Jiwei came over, swept around and asked, "what happened?"


    "Jiwei, that man bumped into me when he was walking!" seeing Ning Jiwei, Tong Si complained about his grievance.


    "I didn''t!"


    Seeing that Tong Si confused black and white, the worker wronged and said, "I didn''t mean it. I was careless..."


    "Not careful?" Tong Si pointed to the roadside and said, "how careless can you just hit me on such a big road?"


    "I..." the worker was speechless and could only look at Li long for help. "Brother long, I really didn''t."


    Li Long sighed, looked at Tong Si and explained, "Miss Tong, is there any misunderstanding? This employee has been an old employee of our company for more than ten years. His character has not been said. He must not have deliberately."


    Tong Si looked at Li Long provocatively and said, "what you mean is that he didn''t mean it, or I did it on purpose /"


    "I don''t mean that," Li Long said hurriedly.


    Tong Si sneered, "don''t you mean that? Why didn''t you just hit him when I was idle?"


    "Well, Miss Tong, don''t get me wrong." Li Long was sweating, "what do you want to do?"


    Tong Si said coldly, "how can we deal with it? Apologize publicly and then dismiss."


    After a pause, Tong Si looked at the worker and said, "let him compensate."


    "Compensate, compensate?" Li Long and others were stunned. "Miss Tong, he just bumped you. He also apologized. Don''t..."


    "Do I has the final say or has the final say?" Li Long looked at "Tong you". "Do you want to take the list?"


    "I..."


    Li Long choked and swallowed everything he said.


    Within his ability, he certainly wants to protect the old employees of the company, but the premise is not to lose his job.


    If you lose this list, I''m afraid even he will have to go with the West and north wind.


    "Brother long, brother long..." seeing that Li Long was silent, the worker''s eyes burst into tears: "brother long, help me, I really didn''t deliberately hit her! What can my family do if I lose my job?"


    Li Long bit his teeth and turned his head to place his last hope on Ning Jiwei. "President, I dare to guarantee with my life that he is really not that kind of person. Please observe right and wrong!"


    Seeing Li Long asking for help from Ning Jiwei, the worker also grabbed the last straw and knelt down to Ning Jiwei with a plop, "boss, have mercy on me. I really can''t live without this job."


    "You, what are you doing?" Tong Si was stunned to see him like this. Ning Jiwei said, "Jiwei, don''t listen to his nonsense."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Tong Si, which cooled Tong Si''s heart. His hand holding Ning Jiwei''s sleeve was also busy loosening.


    "Boss, please..." the worker wanted to kowtow to Ning Jiwei. Before he kowtowed, he felt a big hand holding his arm.


    The worker looked up and looked at Ning Jiwei holding him.


    "Get up." Ningji Weishi helped him up. "If you didn''t do anything wrong, you don''t need to apologize, let alone ask for help."


    "But..." the worker looked at Tong Si timidly.


    Ning Jiwei said: "check the surveillance. There are always cameras here. As long as you check the surveillance, you will know whether it is black and white."


    The worker and Li long looked at Ning Jiwei in surprise. Unexpectedly, he would say so.


    Of course they have surveillance here, and they know they can check it.


    But how could anyone offend a partner for the sake of a worker?


    So Li Long and the worker didn''t mention the plan from beginning to end. Tong Si expected that they didn''t dare to check the monitoring.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei didn''t give Tong Si any face. He had to check the monitoring in front of everyone.


    "Ji Wei..." Tong Si was stunned and immediately panicked.


    If Ning Jiwei checks the monitoring and knows that she is reluctant, her image in Ning Jiwei''s heart will be completely destroyed.


    Thinking of this, Tong Si closed his mouth and stared at Li Long menacingly.


    Li Long was staring at her, subconsciously shaking, but he also understood what she meant.


    "President Ning, monitoring... Monitoring is broken..." Li longduo said.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Li Long and turned to Tong Si.


    Tong Silian hurriedly said, "Jiwei, forget it. I don''t want to delay our affairs because of this."


    With that, Tong Si pretended to be wronged and said, "just being hit by someone, I won''t pursue it. Don''t bother to check and monitor anything."


    "Are you sure you don''t need to check?" Ning Jiwei asked coldly.


    "Sure." Tong Si quickly nodded and said, "don''t check, don''t check."


    "What about him?" Ning Jiwei asked, pointing to the worker.


    Tong Si looked at the tearful worker, waved his hand and said, "let him go. That''s it."


    Seeing this, Li Long quickly winked at the workers and said, "not yet. Thank President Ning and miss Tong."


    The worker first looked at Ning Jiwei and thanked him sincerely: "thank you, big boss."


    After a pause, the worker turned to Tong Si and said thanks to those who wanted to kill him. However, he had no choice but to bite his teeth and bow his head and said, "thank you, Miss Tong."


    Tong Si didn''t want to stay here much, so he turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, have you seen everything inside? If there''s no problem, let''s go first."


    "Wait a minute." Ning Jiwei looked at the worker and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "She Qiang."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, turned his head and looked at Li long, "do you have paper and pen?"


    Li Long was stunned. He didn''t know what he wanted to do with paper and pen, but nodded and asked people to run to prepare, "yes, wait a minute."


    Soon someone brought a pen and paper. Ning Jiwei took it, wrote a series of numbers on the paper and handed it to the worker who bumped into Tong Si, "she Qiang, if you have difficulties in the future, you can find me by calling this phone."


    She Qiang was stunned. She didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to give herself such an important thing.


    Tong Si didn''t expect it. She looked at Ning Jiwei blankly and said, "Jiwei, you..." are you worried about her turning back and retaliating?


    Although she does have this idea.


    Seeing that she Qiang had not answered the number, Li Long hurriedly urged: "fool, what are you doing? Save it quickly!"


    She Qiang reacted and carefully folded the paper handed over by Ning Jiwei, "thank you, big boss!"


    Ning Jiwei nodded slightly and ordered Li Long: "pay attention to what I said, and then I''ll ask someone to come and talk to you in detail."


    "OK, OK, don''t worry." if Li Long only respected Ning Jiwei politely before, he now respects him, "we must do everything you say."


    After giving orders, Ning jiweicai and Tong Si left the meeting.


    When he went back, Tong Si was no exception. Ning Jiwei took a "nap" when he was a driver.


    On the other side, Yang Yaru''s residence.


    Yang Yaru, who finally had a good sleep, woke up and it was daybreak.


    She sniffed and smelled the delicious smell of the meal.


    Yang Yaru scratched her hair vaguely, stepped on her slippers and came out. She saw George putting a plate on the table around his apron.


    Seeing Yang Yaru coming out, George raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "wake up, be hungry, come and have dinner."


    Yang Yaru went to the table and looked suspiciously at George. "Did you do all this?"


    "Of course..." George pulled a long tone and finally added with a smile in Yang Yaru''s suspicious eyes: "no!"


    "I knew it." Yang Yaru gave him a white look.


    The week they were dating, she saw that the young master didn''t know anything about housework, let alone cooking, except that he could eat.


    George said with a smile, "I asked the most famous hotel in Xiangcheng to send it. Try it. It should suit your taste."


    Yang Yaru didn''t buy his account. "I''m not from Xiangcheng. How can it meet my taste?"


    George was not angry either. He smiled and said, "not now, but in the future."


    Yang Yaru choked, stared at him and ran back to her room.


    "Why are you going?" cried George.


    "Wash your hands!" yelled Yang Yaru.


    During the meal, George was even more attentive to serving Yang Yaru with vegetables and soup, and kept asking her if she was delicious.


    Yang Yaru sighed, looked at him and said, "can you let me concentrate on eating?"


    "Aren''t I taking care of you?" George wondered. "Don''t I take care of you well?"


    "Eat and sleep!" Yang Yaru said, "please let me finish my meal quietly?"


    "Oh, just say you don''t want to hear me." George said, "don''t worry, promise not to say."


    But although he stopped talking, he still made Yang Yaru unable to concentrate on eating.


    Yang Yaru put down her chopsticks and stared at him. "Can you stop looking at me like an idiot?"


    George held his cheeks in his hands, grinned with big white teeth and asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t I speak? Don''t you allow me to see?"


    "No!" Yang Yaru pointed to the door and said, "if you''re okay, get out. I have to go to work after dinner. I don''t have time to break with you."


    George was not angry either. He smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I can go to work with you. I don''t think Ning Jiwei will drive me out."


    Yang Yaru choked, sighed and said helplessly, "what do you want?"


    "I want to be with you," said George. "Didn''t I say it yesterday, you forgot?"


    Yang Yaru''s mouth twitched slightly, "I also said that I don''t want to be with you."


    "You lie," George said, looking into her eyes. "You like me, I know."


    "You..." Yang Yaru choked again and subconsciously wanted to deny, but looking at George''s eyes and opening her mouth, she felt that even denying was useless.


    When George saw that she didn''t speak, he said, "I know I was bad before, and I don''t ask you to accept me now. I just want a chance to start over. If you still think I can''t do it after trying, then dump me at that time, and I promise not to entangle again."


    Yang Yaru looked at George and tried to think about the truth of his words.


    George looked at her without blinking. He took the opportunity to reach out and hold her hand and said, "Yaru, give me a chance and give us another chance, okay?"


    Yang Yaru''s hand trembled slightly, but she didn''t pull it out again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The sun family.


    With the help and advice of Jian Haixi, sun Yuqin successfully United several directors of the family business, cooperated with sun Zheli and began to collect Sun Ping''s evidence.


    Sun Ping has mastered the family company for so many years. It can be said that his foundation is not thick.


    It shouldn''t have been caught so easily, but things always happen by coincidence.


    For one thing, Sun Ping never thought that sun Yuqin would start to fuck him, so he didn''t think how clean he was when he usually did some private things.


    Second, sun Zhe is not a simple person. With so many people on the board of directors, although there are people who support him, he still meets an enemy.


    The third is because of Ning Jiwei''s shot.


    Because Ning Jiwei intervened in the affairs of the sun family company, Sun Ping''s recent anxiety is no different from the ants on the hot pot.


    One hole is bigger than the other. He mends one and another. There are always miscalculations.


    All these add up to give sun Yuqin a chance.


    In only two days, the board of directors had seized the evidence of Sun Ping''s misappropriation of public funds.


    Sun Yuqin didn''t leave any chance for Sun Ping to turn over. He held a board meeting with sun zhe for the first time and dismissed Sun Ping from his position in the company.


    Sun Ping, who was already crazy, was even more mad. When he came home, he directly threw all the things he could fall.


    Hao Li looked at the crazy Sun Ping in fear and thought about it. She simply took her daughter sun Yao back to her mother''s house.


    After Sun Ping calmed down, he couldn''t find Hao Li and sun Yao. Suddenly, there was another outbreak.


    After going crazy all night, Sun Ping stared at the bloody eyes, stared at the photos torn by him on the ground, and said, "Luo Sheng!"


    ¡­¡­


    Sun Yuqin''s house.


    Although Sun Ping has been driven out of the company, sun Yuqin is still worried.


    "Haixi, do you think he will just give up?" Sun Yuqin wanted to tremble when she thought of the last look in Sun Ping''s eyes when he was expelled from the company that day.


    Jian Haixi said calmly, "of course he won''t give up. After all these years of planning, he will certainly take revenge."


    "Ah?" when sun Yuqin heard the word "revenge", he asked anxiously, "what should we do? What should we do to prepare?"


    Looking at Sun Yuqin who had no idea, Jian Haixi comfortingly patted her on the shoulder and said, "sister sun, don''t be afraid. What we want now is his revenge."


    "Ah?" Sun Yuqin was more confused. "I don''t understand."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "if he doesn''t retaliate, how can we completely find out all his strength and wipe it out? If we let him go, one day he will make a comeback, so we should give him a chance to retaliate, so as to eliminate the roots and completely eliminate the possibility of his comeback."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, sun Yuqin was stunned, and suddenly his back was cold.


    She always thought that the jianhaixi family could come to this day mainly by Ning Ji and Jian Yi.


    But now she realized how stupid her idea was.


    After Jian Haixi lived here, whether it was to deal with the Sun Ping family, give her advice, or enlighten the feelings between her and Romon


    Although this kind of thing seems trivial, it is precisely because it is trivial that one needs an extremely keen insight and an appropriate way to deal with it.


    And these, Jian Haixi have done perfectly!


    More than that, in the matter of driving Sun Ping out of the company, Jian Haixi shot in time.


    Sun Yuqin thought Ning Jiwei was willing to help stop Sun Ping, but he didn''t expect Jian Haixi to take advantage of this opportunity to attack Sun Ping at one fell swoop.


    Even she has long thought of the back move. For example, now, she is waiting calmly.


    Waiting for Sun Ping to throw himself into the net.


    How can we control everything perfectly in such uncertain chaos with a calm mind and delicate mind?


    Sun Yuqin didn''t know, but she knew that neither she nor lol nor the whole Sun family could find the second Jian Haixi.


    At this moment, sun Yuqin finally knows why Ning Jiwei dotes on and respects Jian Haixi so much. Why does a genius like Jian Yi dare to bargain with Ning Jiwei, but dare not contradict Jian Haixi alone. Why was Iceland so chaotic at that time, but everyone was relieved to let a woman in jianhaixi break up with Dou Ge.


    Because the woman in front of me is strong enough!


    She is not unable to stand side by side with Ning Jiwei. She just chose to support him behind his back.


    If it weren''t for this time, sun Yuqin would never know Jian Haixi''s wisdom hidden under his shallow smile.


    "Sister sun?"


    Seeing that sun Yuqin had been staring at her and didn''t speak, Jian Haixi reached out in doubt and waved in front of her.


    "Ah" Sun Yuqin reacted and said with a stiff smile, "it''s all right. I''m just running away."


    Jane Haixi slightly raised her eyebrows and said nothing more.


    ¡­¡­


    In the courtyard.


    Jian Yi and others asked Zhang Haoyang about Romon''s whereabouts, but Zhang Haoyang shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    At that time, in order to ensure safety, Romon didn''t even tell him.


    These days, apart from eating and sleeping, Jian Yi and others spend all their time looking for clues to Romon.


    Even Qin Zhixu and Mo Tong each have a computer and hold it to help find it.


    Qin Zhixu scratched his hair and said, "where on earth has this Romon gone? How can a living man disappear so clean?"


    Dou Ming is also strange. "According to our previous analysis, his whereabouts should be easy to find."


    Jian Yi pondered, "unless... Our analysis is wrong, or... He encounters the same situation as Zhang Haoyang."


    "You mean..." everyone was surprised.


    If Romon, like Zhang Haoyang, has been watched by people, and it has been so many days, then he

 Chapter 209

    Thinking of this, several people were surprised.


    "Maybe we think too much." Mo Tong hesitated: "Uncle Luo may still follow the route we thought before, but we haven''t found it yet."


    Qin Zhixu looked at him and sighed, "after so long, do you think we can still think so?"


    Mo Tong is silent. He also knows that the situation may be going in a bad direction, but


    "But if that''s the case, we''ll have to send someone to look for it." Dou Ming frowned. "It''s not enough to look for it from such a long distance."


    "But what we lack most is manpower." Qin Zhixu stalled and said, "now there is only Dou Ge on the other side of Haixi. It is obvious that they can''t go away. There are more people on our side, but there are also many wounded and children."


    Jian Yi looks at Dou Ming and says, "go with lol."


    Dou Ming was stunned. "What do you do?"


    Qin Zhixu also disagreed: "Yi Yi, I know you are eager to find Romon, but you should consider the actual situation."


    There is only one Dou Ming they can beat here. Although there are more than ten personal protection of the Dou family around them, Dou Ming will have to separate people if he wants to find Romon. At that time, the force value here will only be Qin Zhixu, a three legged cat. Besides Jian Yi in a wheelchair, there is also Zhang Haoyang paralyzed in bed.


    If this quadrangle is exposed, they will be completely finished.


    Jane Yi bowed her head and said nothing.


    Qin Zhixu was a little agitated. "Do you want me to say that none of the sun family can find out? It''s not enough to help them find their whereabouts. We have to save them in person?"


    Jian Yi frowned, "don''t say that."


    "What should I say?" Qin Zhixu said: "I know you have a deep relationship with lol and with Romon, but Yiyi, you have done a lot for their sun family from Iceland? Don''t think I don''t know. You were responsible for the defense system of the ice spring hospital in Iceland. Now Haixi still lives in the sun family. Ruirui doesn''t even have a reliable adult to take care of her. They Mother and daughter may have an accident at any time. Do you know? "


    Jian Yi doesn''t speak, and Dou Ming lowers his head.


    Qin Zhixu then said: "Now you have to push yourself into the pit. We were already passive after receiving Zhang Haoyang. What shall we do if Dou Ming takes people away? If I have Dou Ge and Dou Ming''s skills, I dare let them go without you saying, but I don''t have the key. I''m not sure I can protect you in case of an accident. How can I explain to your parents in case of an accident?"


    At last, Qin Zhixu''s eyes were red.


    It was not that he was greedy for life and afraid of death. From the moment he decided to find out the truth of Qin Tian''s death, he had long put life and death outside his body.


    But now it''s not just his personal safety.


    Although neither Ning Ji nor Jian Haixi said anything, Qin Zhixu knew that they gave Jian Yi and Mo Tong to him.


    If something happens here, he will die a hundred times, which is not enough to compensate.


    Watching Qin Zhixu go out irritably, Mo Tong hesitates to look at Jian Yi and says, "Yi Yi... Why don''t you ask Uncle Ning."


    Jian Yi purses her lips. If she asks Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei will find a way to send someone over.


    But isn''t Mo''s house dangerous?


    If Ning Jiwei could send someone over, he would have sent them when he arrived here on the first day. He would not have repeatedly determined whether the Dou family on his side was enough.


    The discussion was fruitless. Dou Ming was in a dilemma when he thought of lol.


    Jian Yi said, "Dou Ming, tell lol about the current situation first, and I''ll try again."


    Dou Ming was stunned, nodded and said, "OK."


    Suburban villa.


    Lol is teasing Jian Rui. Suddenly, she receives a message from Dou Ming. She learns that she has basically found Romon''s whereabouts, and immediately excitedly dials his phone.


    "Dou Ming, have you found a clue?"


    Dou Ming hesitated and said, "well... I have a little direction."


    "Tell me the direction," urged lol.


    Jianrui sat next to her, quietly holding her cheek and staring at her on the phone.


    Dou Ming was silent for a long time before he said hard: "we speculate... Uncle Luo hasn''t heard from us for so long. It''s likely that we''re looking for the wrong direction. He may not be so smooth..."


    Listening to Dou Ming''s words, lol was stunned. She took a deep breath two seconds late, tried to calm herself down and said, "go on."


    Dou Ming said: "in this case, it is impossible to find uncle Luo''s clue and bring him back by remote operation. We must find it ourselves, so as to ensure that people can be rescued at the first time without disturbing the snake."


    After a pause, Dou Ming added, "we wanted me to go with you just now."


    After hearing this, lol said without hesitation, "OK, let''s go. When shall we go? I''ll pack up now."


    Dou Mingmo said tactfully, "lol, we don''t have enough hands here..."


    Lol paused and sat back. "What should I do now?"


    "I don''t know." Dou Ming said, "Jian Yi is trying to find a way."


    "Can''t..." lol licked some dry lips, turned around and looked at her, stared at her Jianrui, took her cell phone back to the room and continued: "can''t you find Ning Jiwei?"


    As soon as the words were out, lol regretted a little. She was silent to Dou Ming for a long time before she said, "lol, if Ning Jiwei has a way, we can''t have only me and Dou''s family here."


    Lol lowered her head in shame. "I see. I''m sorry."


    Hearing the loss in lol''s voice, Dou Ming comforted: "don''t worry first. Maybe Jane Yi can think of a way."


    "OK." lol nodded and said, "then remember to send me a copy of the address you found."


    After hanging up the phone, lol looked at the e-mail sent by Dou Ming and the red mark inside, bit her lip, and quickly packed up a few clothes and her computer.


    Just before lol finished packing up, the door was suddenly kicked open by a burst of violence. Dou Ge strode in, stared coldly at lol and asked, "where do you want to go?"


    Lol pursed her lips and said, "don''t worry."


    "Oh." Dou Ge sneered, turned back and closed the door, then took two steps forward and impolitely poured out all LOL''s things.


    "What are you doing?" lol said, "Dou Ge, don''t think I can''t beat you, you can do whatever you want."


    "I do whatever I want?" Dou Ge sneered. "That''s better than your grandchildren. At least I won''t take other people''s lives seriously."


    "What do you mean?" lol was very angry. "Dou Ge, you make it clear to me today, or I won''t finish with you!"


    "What do I mean?" Dou Ge approached and looked disdainfully at lol and asked, "I ask you, are you going to leave?"


    "So what?" lol said. "My father is in danger. Is it wrong for me to save him?"


    "Yes." Dou Ge sneered, "what are you going to do with Ruirui?"


    "Rui......" lol was stunned, frowned and didn''t answer.


    Dou Ge said, "have you agreed with Haixi to let her come back to take care of her daughter?"


    "No, no..." lol stammered, "sister Haixi... Is still helping my mother deal with Sun Ping..."


    Speaking later, lol had reflected how much she had made a mistake.


    Dou Ge said mercilessly, "so are you going to let me take care of Ruirui? Even if Ruirui is young, she is already a girl of six or seven years old. I can take care of her when I eat, sleep, bathe and change clothes. How can you let me solve these problems? Even if I can solve them and take care of Ruirui, how can I take care of Haixi?"


    "I......" lol was offended.


    Dou Ge did not let her go, throwing out one moral problem after another, "You are kind to Jian Yi, so Haixi''s family will do whatever you ask. Even though Haixi knows that living in your house will be dangerous, she still stays. Jian Yi hasn''t recovered, but he spends all his time looking for Romon''s whereabouts every day as long as he has time. Ning Jiwei is in the vortex of Mo''s house. He is a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. He needs help to hold a clothing competition But even so, he helped your Sun family''s company. "


    After a pause, Dou Ge said coldly, "lol, be a man of conscience. You saved Jian Yi''s life, but the Haixi family is also paying you back with your life. I think the greatest kindness should be paid back now."


    "I, I didn''t want to..." lol opened her mouth to explain, but her voice choked.


    Sinus tract: "You don''t want Haixi to repay them with their lives, but your request makes them unable to refuse. They can only do so. Have you ever thought that when you go with Dou Ming, Jian Rui has no one to take care of here, and Jian Yi in Xiangcheng has become a target. There are two children and a paralyzed patient over there, and Zhang Haoyang always needs someone to go out and buy medicine for him. In case their whereabouts are exposed, have you considered it Their safety depends on Qin Zhixu. Do you think you can protect so many people? "


    Lol stepped back two steps, fell down on the bed, covered her face and cried, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, i... I didn''t think so much, I''m sorry..."


    Seeing lol like this, Dou Ge sighed and said, "I know you''re worried about Romon. I''ll never stop you if you can free up your hands. But lol, you can''t lose sight of other people''s life and death. Jane Yi will let his mother and sister stay here only when she treats you as a close friend. You can''t be so selfish."


    As they talked, no one noticed. I didn''t know when the villain stood outside the door. At the moment, he was drooping his head sadly.


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Haixi is sitting in the room knitting a sweater.


    The autumn wind is getting colder. She wants to knit two thin sweaters for the children in her spare time these two days.


    While thinking about the lovely appearance of the three children in the same sweater, Jian Haixi bowed his head and knitted wool. Inadvertently, the sweater needle scratched his finger and rubbed the skin.


    Jian Haixi looked at the scratches on her fingers and frowned slightly.


    Somehow, a bad feeling suddenly came up in my heart.


    She put down half of her sweater, got up and went to the window, looked at the small garden outside the window, and prayed constantly in her heart, hoping that all the people she cared about would be smooth and safe.


    "Didi..."


    Jian Haixi was in a trance when the mobile phone on the table suddenly rang, especially in a quiet room.


    Jian Haixi was startled and slowed down for two seconds before he quickly came forward and grabbed his mobile phone.


    It''s dougo''s phone.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, calmed his inexplicable panic, picked up the phone and asked, "Dou Ge, what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll go to the sun''s house right away. Come downstairs now." Dou Ge said.


    "Go out?" Jane Haixi wondered, "why? Is something wrong?"


    Dou Ge was silent for half a second and said, "Ruirui is gone."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Pa", the sound of the mobile phone falling to the ground.


    Jian Haixi stood there blankly, as if reflecting what Dou Ge had just said.


    "Haixi?"


    Sun Yuqin looked at Jian Haixi through the crack of the door. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Her cry awakened Jian Haixi like a slap in the head.


    Jian Haixi didn''t have time to speak, so he just lowered his head, picked up the cell phone that turned off and rushed out.


    "Haixi, Haixi!" Sun Yuqin shouted anxiously after him.


    Jian Haixi rushed out of the door all the way. Seeing that Dou GE''s car had stopped at the door, he ran over without saying a word.


    "Sister Haixi..." lol got out of the car and cried and apologized: "sorry, sister Haixi, it''s all my fault..."


    "Where''s Ruirui?" Jane Haixi interrupted lol and asked, "what happened? Why did she disappear?"


    Dou Ge opened the front passenger door: "get in the car first and say while walking."


    Jane Haixi nodded and sat in the car. Dou Ge drove away. Lol didn''t get on the car again.


    After sun Yuqin chased out, he saw his daughter standing on the roadside crying. He hurried up and asked, "what''s the matter, lol? I just saw Haixi running out. Why did you cry?"


    Lol hugged sun Yuqin, buried her head on her shoulder and cried, "Mom, I lost Ruirui..."


    "What?" Sun Yuqin was shocked.


    Lol choked: "how could I become so bad? I hate myself like this. If ruiruirui has something to do with me, what can I do..."


    "It''s all right. Don''t cry or not." Sun Yuqin patted her daughter on the back and comforted her: "let''s go home first. You can slowly tell your mother what happened."


    The mother and daughter didn''t notice. After they left, a figure flashed through the grass and quickly ran to the direction of Sun Ping''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to the villa, Dou Ge told Jian Haixi what had happened.


    After listening, Jian Haixi frowned and didn''t speak.


    Dou Ge looked at her look and thought, "I thought Ruirui might come to you, so I called you while looking here, but I didn''t find her all the way."


    Jian Haixi shook her head, "Ruirui won''t come to me. She knows that my side is very dangerous. If she appears, she may become a burden on me, so she won''t come..."


    At last, Jian Haixi''s voice became dry.


    It was because she knew her daughter was sensible that Jane Haixi felt even worse.


    This pediatrician Jian Haixi hoped that her daughter was not so sensible and hurried to find her.


    Seeing Jian Haixi like this, Dou Ge felt distressed for a while. He reached out and patted Jian Haixi on the arm and said, "don''t worry first. Maybe she just ran out to play, and we''ll look for it again."


    "Ruirui won''t run out to play without telling anyone." Jian Haixi shook her head, picked up her cell phone and called Jian Yi.


    "Mommy?" Jian Yi answers the phone, wondering if Laurel has told Jian Haixi about Romon?


    Before he asked, Jane Haixi said, "Ruirui is gone. She may have heard Dou Ge and lol talking about looking for Romon, so she ran away secretly."


    "What?" Jian Yi was surprised. "When did it happen?"


    "Half an hour ago." Jian Haixi said, "Yi Yi, I suspect Ruirui might come to you. Check the surveillance here to see if you can find Ruirui''s clues."


    "OK, I''ll find it right away." Jian Yi said as he said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll ask everyone to help me find it right away."


    "OK." Jian Haixi took a deep breath and nodded, "I''ll wait for your news."


    After hanging up, Jane Haixi and Dou Ge went back to the villa together.


    "I looked everywhere, but I didn''t find Ruirui, nor did I see any news she left." Dou Ge said.


    Jian Haixi nodded, but his men didn''t stop looking, "I know, I just look again."


    ¡­¡­


    In the courtyard, hearing the news that Jian Rui was missing, Qin Zhixu scolded angrily: "shit! They don''t know if they have children? Don''t they talk a little louder?"


    Dou Ming lowers his head and is silent, but he blames himself. If he hadn''t stabilized lol, Jianrui wouldn''t have had an accident.


    Jian Yi didn''t say much, but immediately combined with Dou Ming, Qin Zhixu and others to start searching all the cameras from the villa to the wharf.


    After a while, Jian Yi found a clue. During several nearby monitoring, she clearly saw Jian Rui''s little figure go to the wharf.


    Looking at the familiar figure, Qin Zhixu and other people were worried.


    Did Jane really come to Xiangcheng?


    But why didn''t she tell them in advance?


    Yes, because they said in advance, they must not allow her to come.


    At the thought of this, Jian Yi felt a pain in her heart. She picked up her mobile phone and called Jian Haixi.


    When Jian Yi called, Jian Haixi was already on his way to the wharf.


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge looked around the villa and didn''t find the news left by Jian Rui. They had guessed that their daughter was likely to go to Xiangcheng.


    So while waiting for Jian Yi''s news, Jian Haixi asked Dou Ge to take her to the dock.


    After receiving a call from Jian Yi and confirming Jian Rui''s whereabouts, Jian Haixi dared not delay getting on the ship for a moment.


    Dou Ge frowned and said, "I''d better go with you."


    Jane Haixi shook her head. "Go and contact lol. she may need help."


    "What do you care what she does at this time?" Dou Ge said, "if it weren''t for them, where would so many things happen?"


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "do as I say. I''ll call you when I find Ruirui."


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s insistence, Dou Ge had to nod and agree.


    When the ship set sail, Jian Haixi stood on the deck and looked at the Xiang City opposite the river. His heart was full of worry.


    Jian Rui has never left anyone and has been there alone. She goes to the dangerous city of Xiangcheng alone


    Shaking his head and putting aside his thoughts, Jian Haixi grasped the railing and prayed in his heart:


    Ruirui, you can''t do anything!

 Chapter 210

    On the street near the river in Xiangcheng City, it was not easy until Yang Yaru got off work and George made her promise to eat with herself.


    Yang Yaru couldn''t resist him, but she said nothing and didn''t go to those high-end restaurants.


    Although she has not been to those places, she can afford to go with her financial resources.


    But since knowing George''s identity, every time she goes to those places, Yang Yaru always feels that they don''t belong to the same world.


    So although I promised George to have dinner together, I only chose the open-air shop by the river.


    George has no problem. As long as he can see her and talk with her, it''s good for him everywhere.


    They were eating barbecue with wonton. Yang Yaru said about work. George listened and brought her vegetables.


    After a long time, Yang Yaru reacted. Her little face was slightly red and said, "am I too nagging?"


    "No," said George with a smile, "I wish you could talk more. You''d better talk in my ear 24 hours from morning to night."


    "Pull it down." Yang Yaru smiled at him and said, "if it''s true, you must be tired of me."


    George looked at her thoughtfully. "Do you want to try and see if I''ll bother you."


    "I don''t..."


    Yang Yaru just wanted to refuse. Halfway through her words, she suddenly reflected the meaning of George''s words, and her face became even more red.


    Talking in his ear for 24 hours... Doesn''t that mean eating and living with him?


    The man, who spoke so many twists and turns, was almost surrounded by him.


    Yang Yaru stared at George and said angrily, "if you do this again, I''ll ignore you."


    "How am I?" George smiled. "Don''t you allow me to speak from my heart?"


    "How annoying you are." Yang Yaru rudely handed him a barbecue kebab with a red face, "eat your meat."


    George took it and looked at Yang Yaru''s little red face with doting eyes.


    Yang Yaru''s heart beat faster when he saw it. Some couldn''t bear her eyes. She simply turned her head and didn''t look at him.


    "Hello." George bent over and whispered in her ear, "Yaru, I just found a secret. Do you want to know?"


    "What''s the secret?" Yang Yaru asked curiously.


    George smiled proudly, took Yang Yaru''s hand and said, "I just found that I was so lucky. Otherwise, how could God let me meet you and pick you up after losing you?"


    Yang Yaru glanced at him and hit him on the chest. "You know, just be good to me in the future. Do you know? If you dare to be bad to me, I will..."


    "Although I''m sure I don''t dare to be bad to you, let me die and ask." George smiled and asked, "I''m curious. What can you do if I bully you?"


    Yang Yaru said proudly, "I''ll tell Haixi."


    George raised his eyebrow. "Why did you tell her? Can she control me?"


    Yang Yaru said proudly, "Haixi can''t manage it. He can be a man. At that time, maiteng and Mo negative will put pressure on your Qiao family. See if you dare to be bad to me."


    "Tut." George shrunk his shoulder and said, "I''m so scared."


    "You''re a prisoner." Yang Yaru scolded with a smile.


    While talking and laughing, they didn''t notice that the cruise ship docked by the river, and a familiar little figure walked down slowly.


    Jian Rui looked blankly at the strange scenes around her, and her eyes gradually became moist.


    After eavesdropping on the conversation between lol and dougo, she sneaked out on impulse.


    At that time, she only wanted to come to Xiangcheng to find Jian Yi, so that Dou Ge and luo''er would not have to be distracted from taking care of her, and Jian Haixi could stay at Sun Yuqin''s house at ease.


    Jian Rui thought she couldn''t tell everyone in advance. In that case, no one would agree, so she went straight to the dock and got on the boat. She just wanted to tell everyone when she found Jian Yi.


    But now she got off the boat and looked at a completely strange place, but Jianrui was a little confused.


    She has a cell phone and Jane Yi''s phone, but now she has a cell phone, but Jane Rui doesn''t know whether she should contact her brother or not.


    During the day, she heard Dou Ge say that there were not enough people around Jian Yi. As soon as Dou Ming left, Qin knew that Xu alone could not protect Jian Yi and them.


    If she goes there again, it will certainly increase everyone''s burden.


    Thinking of this, Jianrui put away her mobile phone again.


    It seems that wherever she is, she will become a burden.


    Jian Rui looked at the strange land and burst into tears unconsciously.


    She misses daddy, mommy and brother so much


    "Daddy, Mommy, brother... Rui Rui misses you so much." Jian Rui rubbed the back of her hand with tears and murmured.


    "Oh, the little girl is alone?"


    Seeing Jian Rui walking alone, a middle-aged woman came up and asked kindly, "where are your parents? Are you lost? Will your aunt take you to find them?"


    Jianrui cried and shook her head and said, "I don''t know if I can find them."


    The middle-aged woman''s eyes flashed slightly, smiled and took Jian Rui''s arm and said, "it doesn''t matter. My aunt took you to my house. How many children have played with you in my house, okay?"


    Jianrui still shook her head, "no, thank you, aunt."


    "Oh, let''s go, let''s go, aunt. Let''s take you." the middle-aged woman said as she pulled Jianrui hard and walked to the boat that was about to set sail next to her.


    Jianrui reacted wrong and cried, "let go of me. I don''t know you and won''t go with you."


    "Erya, how can you say something stupid? Erya, I''m your aunt." the middle-aged woman picked up Jianrui and ran to the boat as she said.


    Jian Rui panicked. She beat the middle-aged woman with her little hand madly and shouted, "help! Traffickers abduct children! Help!"


    Her voice was not low, but the river was noisy, and not many people were willing to meddle, so Jianrui shouted for several times, and no one came forward.


    Yang Yaru was eating with her head down. Hearing the cry, she looked at Shengyuan suspiciously, "George, did you hear the voice of a child?"


    "Well, it''s like crying for help." George frowned, stood up and looked to the river.


    They are close to the river. As long as they look carefully, they can basically see the people on and off the ship clearly.


    "Help!" Jianrui shouted wildly.


    "This voice... So familiar." Yang Yaru frowned.


    "Familiar?" George was stunned. "Did you hear wrong?"


    Yang Yaru shook her head and looked around in doubt.


    "Help, traffickers abduct children!"


    The cry for help came again, and this time even George felt that the voice was familiar.


    Yang Yaru looked around for a while, finally turned her head and looked at Jian Rui, then suddenly stunned, "Rui Rui!"


    "Rui Rui?" George was stunned and looked at her, "Jian Rui?"


    Yang Yaru hurriedly ran to the river and said, "nonsense, that''s the daughter of Jian Rui, Haixi and Ning Jiwei!"


    "What?" George was shocked and looked at the little girl crying in the arms of the middle-aged woman. His eyes narrowed and rushed over.


    "Rui Rui!" Yang Yaru shouted, "let''s help. That man is a human trafficker!"


    Hearing Yang Yaru''s cry, passers-by stopped one after another, and several young and strong rushed to help.


    Seeing the situation, the middle-aged woman rushed to the boat with Jian Rui in her arms.


    Just before she got on the boat, someone pulled her back.


    George pulled her back and threw her on the ground. At the same time, he grabbed Jianrui from her arms and hugged her. In a cold voice, "anyone dares to turn. I think you''re tired of living."


    The middle-aged woman looked at George in fear and said shivering, "Why are you robbing my child? I, I''m her aunt."


    "I''m still your uncle!" George said angrily. "I think you''d better go to another place to meet your relatives."


    While talking, the security guard on the nearby ship had come over and saw George busy bowing here and said, "Little Joe."


    "Take her down and interrogate her."


    "Yes."


    After the middle-aged woman was taken away, Jianrui still lay on George''s shoulder and sobbed.


    George could feel her little body trembling. He grabbed his small hand around his neck and made it strong. There was a faint pain.


    But George didn''t hum, but rarely gently patted Jianrui on the back and coaxed, "well, it''s all right, don''t be afraid."


    "Rui Rui!"


    Yang Yaru rushed over, holding Jian Rui''s face and said, "Rui Rui, are you okay? I''m aunt Yaru."


    "Aunt Yaru..." Jian Rui raised her head and looked at Yang Yaru. Her low sobbing finally turned into a broken cry, "aunt Yaru!"


    Looking at Jian Rui, who was crying and facing her arms, Yang Yaru also blushed and hurriedly took her from George''s arms and coaxed her: "Ruirui Rui doesn''t cry. Aunt is here. It''s all right ~"


    "Wuwuwu ~ aunt Yaru, Ruirui misses her father and Mommy, but Ruirui can''t be with them..."


    Listening to Jian Rui''s cry, Yang Yaru felt a pain. "Why can''t you be with them? Aren''t you with your mommy?"


    Jian Rui just shook her head, "Rui Rui is useless. Wherever Rui Rui is, it will become a burden for everyone, and it will harm everyone. Rui Rui is useless..."


    Yang Yaru lovingly hugged her and coaxed her. "Ruiruirui is good. Don''t cry. Ha, aunt Yaru is here. It''s okay."


    George was on one side, his face was ugly, and his hands hanging on his side tightened into fists. "What do you mean you will become a burden? Don''t Ning Jiwei even want his own children?"


    "Shut up." Yang Yaru glared at him and coaxed Jian Rui. "Has Rui Rui had dinner? Go to dinner with aunt Yaru first, and then aunt will take you to find daddy?"


    Jian Rui shook her head, "you can''t find daddy. Daddy is very hard. Taking care of her will be distracting..."


    Hearing Jian Rui''s words, Yang Yaru and George were stunned.


    Looking at such a clever and sensible little girl, Rao is George who is dissatisfied with Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. At the moment, he is also distressed.


    "Go, get in the car." George said, leading Yang Yaru and Jian Rui to the car.


    "Where are you going?" Yang Yaru asked.


    "Where else can I go? Don''t worry!" George said angrily, "if Ning Jiwei dares to say no today, I''ll break his leg!"


    Jian Rui was stunned, shook her head and cried, "aunt Yaru, you can''t find daddy. Ruirui won''t go..."


    Yang Yaru sighed, hugged Jian Rui and coaxed, "Rui Rui is good. Aunt doesn''t know who said what you heard, but aunt assures you that your daddy and mommy love you very much. They will never think you are a burden. You should have confidence in them, right?"


    Jianrui pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Yang Yaru got on the bus with her, and asked Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, did you sneak out by yourself?"


    Jian Rui nodded.


    Sure enough.


    Yang Yaru sighed, "have you ever thought that your mommy and daddy may be crazy looking for you now? How anxious they should be if they can''t find you."


    Jianrui choked: "I wanted to call Mommy, but I don''t know whether to call..."


    Looking at the little girl''s sad appearance, Yang Yaru finally determined that she must have listened to who said what.


    Thinking of this, Yang Yaru hugged her painfully.


    Such sadness can only be cured by Ning Ji and Jian Haixi. No matter how much she says, it''s useless for Jian Rui.


    George almost galloped all the way to Mo negative. As soon as he got off the bus, he rushed to the company with Yang Yaru.


    "Joe, do you have an appointment?" asked the front desk.


    "Go away!" George said impatiently.


    Yang Yaru, holding Jian Rui behind him, hurriedly explained, "I''m sorry, he''s with me."


    "It''s director Yang." the receptionist nodded her head when she saw Yang Yaru.


    Just the eyes swept between her and George, and the eyes became more complicated when she saw Jane Rui crying.


    Looking at the expression on the front desk lady''s face, Yang Yaru knew that she had made up a big play.


    But at the moment, she was not in the mood to explain. She just hurried to the president''s office with George.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei always works overtime in the office. If it''s not unexpected today, he should also be there.


    At the door of the office, Yang Yaru was relieved to see that the light was still on inside.


    George was not as good tempered as she was. He kicked the door with a cold hum and rushed in, "Ning Jiwei, get out of my fucking house!"


    Just after scolding, George suddenly saw another person in the office and was stunned.


    When the office door was suddenly kicked open, Mo Wanshan frowned, looked at George and said, "Joe''s boy?"


    "Mo... uncle mo..." George said in his heart.


    Although he didn''t know the truth, he also knew that it was definitely not a right decision for Jian Rui to appear in front of Mo Wanshan.


    Unfortunately, it was late. Ning Jiwei looked up at George who had not seen him for a long time and asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    As soon as he spoke, he suddenly saw a small figure rushing in behind George, "Daddy!"


    Hearing this sound, Ning Jiwei was shocked and looked at Jian Rui in front of him strangely, "Rui Rui?"


    "Daddy... Daddy!" Jianrui ran in crying, hugged Ning Jiwei''s thigh and kept crying.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned for several seconds before he reacted. He bent down and held Jian Rui in his arms. "Rui Rui didn''t cry. Tell daddy why you were here?"


    "Daddy, Rui Rui didn''t sneak away on purpose. Rui Rui is so afraid..." Jian Rui said incoherently.


    Ning Jiwei was confused, looked at George and Yang Yaru and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Yang Yaru stared at George, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "Ruirui, whom we met on the road, seems to have heard some gossip. In addition, she was almost abducted by bad people on the road, so she was frightened."


    "Being abducted?" Ning Jiwei frowned and looked at her daughter''s small face full of tears. Painfully, he took a paper towel to dry her tears and coaxed her: "ruiruirui is good, daddy is here, don''t be afraid."


    Jian Rui sniffed, hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck and asked, "won''t Daddy not want Ruirui?"


    Aware of her daughter''s uneasiness and fear, Ning Jiwei coaxed softly, "how could it be? Ruirui is daddy''s baby. How could daddy not want you?"


    "But... Rui Rui will distract daddy." Jian Rui bowed her head and said, "if daddy is distracted, there will be danger. Rui Rui doesn''t want daddy to be in danger..."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and probably understood his daughter''s meaning. His heart was suddenly sour and painful. "Ruirui, don''t worry. Daddy is very powerful. There''s no problem with two uses at one heart."


    Jian Rui was stunned. She tilted her head and blinked her crystal clear eyes. "Really? Rui Rui won''t give daddy trouble?"


    "No." Ningji vindicated, "Ruirui will only make daddy happier. How can it be trouble?"


    Jianrui sucked her nose, and her uneasiness all day was relieved a little at the moment.


    Ning Jiwei winked at Yang Yaru and asked her to call Jian Haixi first. Yang Yaru nodded and went out with her mobile phone.


    On the other side, Mo Wanshan just looked at the little figure lying in Ning Jiwei''s arms from the moment Jian Rui appeared.


    Ning Jiwei held his daughter in his arms, nodded to George and said, "thank you."


    George glanced at Mo Wan mountain next to him and said with a bitter smile to Ning Jiwei, "if you''re grateful, you''d better put it away. I feel I''ve helped."


    Ning Jiwei naturally understood what he meant, smiled and said, "no, compared with Ruirui, other things are not important."


    George nodded, touched Jianrui''s cerebellar bag and said, "Ruirui, do you recognize me now?"


    Jianrui stared at George, blinked, nodded and said, "Uncle George."


    "Well, that''s good." George nodded with satisfaction.


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly and didn''t express any views on this rare name.


    George looked up at Ning Jiwei, glanced at the direction of Mo Wanshan without a trace from the corner of his eyes, and said to Ning Jiwei, "I owe you once. You can find me if you need it in the future."


    "No need," Ning Jiwei said.


    George hummed coldly, "I''m not for you, I''m for our Ruirui."


    With that, George could not help but pinch Jianrui''s small face again, smiled and coaxed, "right, Ruirui?"


    Jianrui didn''t understand what he meant, but nodded foolishly.


    After that, George said goodbye to mowan mountain and left.


    However, Mo Wanshan, who was still in shock, didn''t hear him at all. Even now, Mo Wanshan couldn''t see anyone except Jianrui, including his own son ningjiwei.


    Jian Rui was locked by Mo Wanshan''s line of sight and finally noticed the difference. She raised her head and looked at Mo Wanshan, and timidly retracted into Ning Jiwei''s arms, "Daddy..."


    "Not afraid." Ning Jiwei coaxed Jianrui and turned to Mo Wanshan in a cold voice: "you scared my daughter."


    Mo Wanshan: "

 Chapter 211

    Jian Haixi received a call from the ship. When she heard Yang Yaru say she saw Jian Rui, Jian Haixi only felt that a hanging boulder had finally fallen down.


    "Haixi, Haixi, are you listening?" Yang Yaru asked, unable to hear Jian Haixi''s answer.


    "HMM." Jian Haixi resisted the urge to cry and nodded sobbing, "I''m listening. Thank you, Yaru."


    Yang Yaru said, "needless to say thank you. I also happened to meet Ruirui. Besides, Ruirui is what I watched grow up."


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath for several times before she calmed down. "Yaru, you said you had sent Ruirui to Jiwei?"


    "HMM." Yang Yaru said apologetically, "speaking of this, I may have caused you trouble. I thought Ning Jiwei would work overtime in the company at this time. In addition, there are few people in the company, so I sent Ruirui here. I didn''t expect Mo Wanshan to be there, so..."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and quickly said, "it doesn''t matter. For me, as long as Ruirui is all right, everything else doesn''t matter."


    Thinking of the scene when she saw Ruirui by the river, Yang Yaru sighed: "Ruirui didn''t get hurt, but it''s hard to say whether she was hurt in her heart. When I saw her, she was being held by bad people and wanted to be taken away. I heard her cry and found it was her. Later, I asked Ruirui where you are. She just kept crying and said why she didn''t want to be your burden."


    After a pause, Yang Yaru then said, "Haixi, I know you are very difficult now, but on the child side, we should pay attention not to give them too much pressure. Ruirui looks more sensible, and she can''t bear the pressure of some adults."


    "I see, thank you..." Jian Haixi choked his thanks, and the crying in his voice could no longer be hidden.


    Don''t worry, Yang Yaru saw George coming after she called.


    "Is Ruirui okay?" Yang Yaru asked.


    George said, "even if something happens, we can''t help next. Let''s go."


    Yang Yaru looked at the office again. It could be seen that Jian Rui was crying in Ning Jiwei''s arms. She couldn''t help sighing: "I called Haixi. She seems to be crying on her way."


    George paused with his fingers and then led Yang Yaru out, "let''s go. The next thing is their family affairs. If they need our help, they will naturally say."


    Yang Yaru nodded and left with George.


    On board.


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi''s heartache was hard to restrain.


    She tried her best to do everything well. She wanted to be worthy of everyone around her, but she just treated her children badly.


    The river wind blows, bringing Jian Haixi''s tears, but she can''t take away the guilt and heartache in her heart.


    On the other side of the deck, a girl with a wide brimmed hat was looking for the most appropriate angle and scenery with a sketch book and pencil. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of Jian Haixi next to the railing. Her heart moved and her men quickly described it.


    After Jian Haixi calmed down, she called Jian Yi and told him about Jian Rui, but she hid what Yang Yaru said about Jian Rui''s encounter by the river.


    After listening to Jian Haixi, Jian Yi asked, "Mommy, are you going to pick up Ruirui now?"


    "Well." Jian Haixi nodded, "I don''t trust her. Anyway, she has arrived in Xiangcheng. Just go and have a look."


    "Good." Jian Yi promised, "Mommy, I''m still busy now. Let''s contact Ruirui when you see her later."


    "OK."


    After hanging up, Jian Yi stared at the crying girl on the computer screen, lowered her head and burst into tears.


    Mo Tong sniffed hard and wiped the tears on his face with the back of his hand,


    Nearby, Qin Zhixu and Dou Ming also red their eyes.


    In fact, before Jian Haixi called, they had found the news of Jian Rui, but they had not had time to call Jian Haixi.


    "Yi Yi..."


    Mo Tong bowed his head and said, "I want to go back to Mo''s house."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned. Jian Yi was stunned, turned to look at him with red eyes, and refused without thinking, "No."


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and didn''t speak, but looked at him stubbornly.


    Qin Zhixu frowned, "Mo Tong, what are you talking about? Why are you going back to Mo''s house at this time?"


    "I......" Mo Tong gritted his teeth. "I miss my mother."


    "Bah!" Qin Zhixu looked at Mo Tong impolitely and said, "little doll, look at the object before lying. Well, do you think anyone believes such a lie?"


    Mo Tong lowered his head and didn''t speak, but he still stubbornly refused to take back what he had just said.


    Jian Yi looked at him and said, "if you still insist, I can only tell my father and Mommy. They are all here now. Tell them yourself."


    Mo Tong was stunned, pursed his lips and said, "I don''t want it."


    "Then take back what you just said." Jian Yi said coldly, "even if we have fewer people, we won''t sell our own people in exchange for short-term happiness."


    Listening to Jian Yi''s words, Qin Zhixu realized Mo Tong''s idea.


    He looked at Mo Tong in surprise and said, "boy, you actually want to go back to Mo''s house by yourself, so we have less children to take care of, and the pressure will be less?"


    Mo Tong nodded and whispered, "now the people of Mo''s family have known Ruirui, and they won''t let go in the future. I can take care of it when I go back."


    "Need your care?"


    Qin Zhixu came forward, rudely but spoiled, touched his head and said, "don''t worry, this matter will be solved."


    Mo Tong looked up at him with obvious worry and doubt in his eyes.


    Qin Zhixu sighed and said, "we all know your dedication, but will you keep it first? You can''t rush up until it can''t be solved. I promise I won''t stop you then."


    Mo Tong then turned to look at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi hummed and said, "I''ll punish you to work out the system you taught you yesterday before tomorrow, or I''ll tell daddy and mommy what you want to go back to Mo''s house."


    "I see." Mo Tong replied dully.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the office.


    Mo Wanshan and Jian Rui are still staring at each other.


    Jian Rui hid behind Ning Jiwei and asked in a low voice, "Daddy, who is he?"


    Ning Jiwei said flatly, "Mo Wanshan, the owner of the Mo family."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s introduction, Mo Wanshan couldn''t help pumping a little from the corners of his mouth.


    "Ah!" Jianrui heard Ning Jiwei''s introduction and exclaimed. Her whole head shrank behind Ning Jiwei, "isn''t he a bad man?"


    "Bad guy?" Mo Wanshan couldn''t help but stare at Ning Jiwei angrily this time. "How did you introduce me? When did I become a bad guy?"


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly, "it seems that you have a problem with your positioning."


    Mo Wanshan: "..." is this saying that he has always been a bad man?


    Son of a bitch!


    Ning Jiwei ignored Mo Wanshan and just kept teasing and coaxing his daughter.


    Unfortunately, there is mo Wanshan, a "bad man" here, and Jianrui can''t relax.


    Ning Jiwei stared at him, "you go."


    "What?" Mo Wanshan patted the wheelchair angrily, "how dare you drive me away?"


    Jianrui trembled again.


    Ning Jiwei frowned deeper and said discontentedly, "you scared my daughter."


    Mo Wanshan: "


    Finally, under the ruthless "drive" of Ning Jiwei, Mo Wanshan had to leave in advance. Before leaving, he didn''t even have a chance to say "I''m your grandfather" to Jian Rui.


    Today, he wanted to see if Mo negative''s situation had improved, but he didn''t expect to see his little granddaughter here.


    Don''t say, just Jian Rui''s smiling appearance. Although she cried with a small face, her big eyes almost sucked his heart.


    Thinking that his little granddaughter was so cute, Mo Wanshan happily bent his mouth and couldn''t even care about Ning Jiwei''s anger.


    "Yue Feng."


    "Yes."


    Mo Wanshan asked, "you said you had seen xiaoruirui before. What did you look like when you saw her?"


    Yue Feng thought and said: "At that time, the young lady was tied up by Mo Sheng''s men and suffered some injuries. When my subordinates saw her, they were in the hospital and learned that the young master was leaving. The young lady was very sad, but she was sensible and didn''t stop. They only cried out after the young master left. When my subordinates heard the young lady''s cry in the corridor, their hearts were broken and advised the young master not to be two days late, Unexpectedly, the young master refused. "


    Listening to Yue Feng''s words, Mo Wanshan thought about Jian Rui''s injured lying in the hospital crying, and couldn''t help sighing painfully.


    Then he thought of something and asked Yue Feng, "I heard... There was a child before..."


    "Yes." Yue Feng knew he was asking Jian Yi, and sighed in his heart.


    In fact, he told Mo Wanshan about Jian Yi and Jian Rui more than once a long time ago.


    But now Yue Feng also knew that Mo Wanshan asked this just to listen again.


    So Yue Feng seriously talked about Jian Yi.


    "It''s said that he is as smart as the young master, and he is also very like the young master. He is very sensible."


    Mo Wanshan listened to Yue Feng''s words with regret in his heart.


    Such a good boy, if only he were still alive.


    ¡­¡­


    After Mo Wanshan left, Jian Rui relaxed a little.


    Ning Jiwei sat down with her in his chair and asked softly, "Ruirui, can you tell daddy what''s going on now?"


    Jian Rui carefully looked up at him and said in a stuffy voice, "Daddy, I''m sorry..."


    Ning Jiwei pulled in his heart, touched his daughter''s hair and said, "little fool, what''s right with daddy? I''m sorry?"


    "But I''m in trouble for you again." Jian Rui said with guilt: "it''s all because of me, so everyone will do everything in the way, and they have to be distracted to take care of me. Everyone is so hard. Ruirui Rui is too stupid. If Rui Rui can take care of herself and protect herself, it won''t be a trouble for everyone."


    Ning Jiwei hugged his daughter and said, "Ruirui, no one has ever said you are in trouble."


    "But Ruirui herself will feel very troublesome." Jian Rui tooted her lips and took a little cry in her voice. "Rui Rui also wants to do a lot of things for daddy and Mommy like her brother, but Rui Rui can''t use the computer. Rui Rui can only be protected and taken care of obediently. Rui Rui is so angry with herself."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her daughter and frowned to hold her tighter.


    From his daughter''s words, he can guess what she must have heard to give birth to this idea. In addition, he and Jian Yi are not around. Jian Haixi has been living in the sun''s house recently. The little girl will inevitably think wildly.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei sighed.


    At this time, Emma came in with the document and reported: "president, there is an urgent meeting in the evening..."


    "Push it off."


    Before Emma finished, Ning Jiwei said coldly, "all things are pushed off today and tomorrow. I want to accompany my daughter."


    Emma was stunned, looked at the small figure in Ning Jiwei''s arms, paused, then nodded and said, "good president."


    Jianrui blinked and whispered after Emma left, "Daddy, did Ruirui disturb your work?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei touched his daughter''s cheek and said, "many people came to the door these two days. Daddy didn''t want to see them. At the right time, Ruirui you came, which gave daddy a good excuse."


    "Really?" asked Jianrui uncertainly.


    "Of course it''s true." Ning Jiwei whispered, "did Daddy cheat you?"


    Jane Rui shook her head, lay down in Ning Jiwei''s arms and said, "Daddy, Ruirui is sleepy."


    "OK, how about daddy holding you into the lounge to sleep?" Ning Jiwei asked softly.


    "No." Jianrui shook her head, "I want daddy to sleep."


    "OK, daddy, sleep in his arms."


    In the quiet office, Ning Jiwei sat on the office chair and coaxed Jian Rui gently.


    Emma came to deliver the thin blanket, but she was stunned when she saw a scene in the office.


    She never thought that Ning Jiwei, who was cold and decisive in front of her, would be so gentle to her daughter.


    In the past, she only thought that Ning Jiwei inherited more of Mo Wanshan''s temperament. He was as smart and powerful, but also as cold.


    Now looking at such ningjiwei, Emma knew she was wrong.


    Under his cold appearance, there is a warm and soft heart.


    When Jane Haixi arrives downstairs, she sends a message to Ning Jiwei. Ning Jiwei asks Emma downstairs to pick her up.


    Emma saw Jane Haixi, smiled and said, "Hello, you must be the president''s wife. I''m Emma, the president''s assistant. Please follow me."


    A "President''s wife" made Jane Haixi blush slightly and follow Emma upstairs.


    Emma looked at Jian Haixi curiously and said with a smile, "I was still wondering what kind of person can make our president keep his heart and soul. I understand that it can only be you when I see you today."


    Jane Haixi wondered, "why do you say that?"


    Emma shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just a feeling that you stand beside the president. It seems that other candidates are not suitable."


    Jian Haixi chuckled, "thank you for your words."


    Emma shook her head and said nothing.


    She was not a talkative person, but because of Fu Xiang, she had a special feeling when she looked at Ning Ji and Jian Haixi''s family, so she said two more words.


    After leading Jane Haixi to the door, Emma left.


    The office door was not closed tightly. Jian Haixi pushed the door in quietly and saw Ning Jiwei holding Jian Rui sitting in a chair and looking at her.


    The eyes were opposite. They were stunned, and then they smiled slowly at the same time.


    Even though they haven''t seen each other for such a long time, their tacit understanding and affection seem to be passed on to each other in this smile.


    Jian Haixi took two steps forward. First, she looked at Jian Rui sleeping. She was relieved to see that she was all right.


    Ning Jiwei sat in a chair, looked up at Jian Haixi, stretched out a big hand, slowly rubbed her cheek, and said silently, "I''m thin."


    Jian Haixi smiled and wanted to say that he was the same, but he didn''t say anything, but his tears flowed first.


    Ning Jiwei gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, held her hand and touched her lips and said, "I miss you very much."


    Jian Haixi came forward, stretched out his arms and gently put him and Jian Rui in his arms.


    Me too, miss you, miss our baby.


    Sleeping Jianrui smelled Mommy, sucked her nose and opened her eyes mistily, "Mommy ~"


    "Baby, Mommy is here." Jane Haixi gently touched her little face.


    "Mommy?" hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, Jian Rui looked up suspiciously, "is it really you?"


    She just thought it was an illusion.


    Jian Haixi nodded, reached out and took her daughter from Ning Jiwei''s arms and hugged her. She said softly, "mommy has come to see ruiruirui. Does Ruirui Miss Mommy?"


    "Hmm..." Jian Rui nodded wrongfully with a small mouth: "Mommy ~"


    "Well, it''s all right. Ruirui won''t cry." Jian Haixi coaxed her daughter gently.


    Seeing the arrival of her lover, her daughter also woke up. Ning Jiwei didn''t stay in the company more and drove away with Jian Haixi and Jian Rui.


    "Where are we going?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "Stay in the hotel first today." Ning Jiwei said, "going to Yiyi''s place now will attract attention. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?" Jian Rui looked at Ning Jiwei excitedly. "Can Rui Rui still see her brother?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and pinched her little nose. "Does Ruirui want to see her brother?"


    "Yes!" Jian Rui said excitedly, "Rui Rui misses her brother and Mo Tong!"


    "Then you can see." Ning Jiwei listened to the sound with a hammer.


    Jian Haixi frowned with some concern, "Ji Wei, will we show up like this..."


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei gave her a reassuring look and said, "I can handle it."


    So Jane Haixi nodded and stopped asking.


    As for Dou Ge, Jian Haixi has said hello, and Luo believes that Dou Ming has also been notified.


    But lol didn''t call, and Jane Haixi didn''t call to talk about it.


    Now she just wants to take care of her daughter first, and everything else, whether right or wrong, has to be postponed.


    After arriving at the hotel, Jian Haixi noticed the Le mark on her daughter''s ribs when she helped Jian Rui take a bath. I think it was caused by the person who abducted and hugged her too hard.


    After that, Jianrui was always in panic and didn''t find anything wrong.


    Looking at her daughter''s small face with tears, dirt and injuries, Jian Haixi''s Distressed tears came out.


    "Mommy, Rui Rui doesn''t hurt." Jian Rui reaches out her small hand to wipe away her tears, lowers her head and says, "Mommy, I''m sorry, Rui Rui shouldn''t have run away secretly."


    Jian Haixi wiped her tears, pursed her lips and didn''t speak. She just helped her daughter clean up quickly with light hands and feet, and then ordered Ning Jiwei to prepare some abrasions.


    Knowing that his daughter was injured, Ning Jiwei was so worried that he hurried to the shadow to prepare.


    Out of the bathroom, Jian Haixi has been sitting in bed with Jian Rui in her arms.


    Ning Jiwei came in and first checked the injury on Jian Rui. He was relieved when he saw that there was nothing serious.


    "Daddy..." Jianrui carefully pulled laningjiwei''s hand, quietly pointed to jianhaixi and said silently, "Mommy is crying."


    Ning Jiwei sat down by the bed, put his hand around Jane Haixi and said, "it''s all right, it''s all right."


    Jian Haixi buried himself in Ning Jiwei''s arms, and tears soaked his collar.


    She almost lost her daughter again.

 Chapter 212

    Soon, the shadow brought the wound medicine.


    Ning Jiwei handles the company''s affairs in the living room, while Jian Haixi helps Jian Rui carefully wipe the wound.


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi''s red eyes, stretched out her small hand, pulled her sleeve and said, "Mommy, don''t be sad. Ruiruirui won''t run around again. Will Ruirui listen to mommy in the future?"


    Jian Haixi reluctantly pulled down the corners of her mouth and said, "it''s not Ruirui''s fault, it''s Mommy''s failure."


    "No." Jian Rui''s small head shook like a rattle, hugged Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy is the best mommy in the world, but Ruirui is not good."


    Jane Haixi held her daughter in her arms and listened to her comforting words. Her heart was softer and more sour.


    Mingming has just been frightened, but she is still trying to comfort her.


    Jian Haixi blinked tears from the corners of her eyes, touched her daughter''s hair and said, "well, Mommy doesn''t blame herself, and Ruirui doesn''t blame herself, okay? We''re all fine, and we''ll be fine in the future."


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded, hugged jianhaixi and said, "Mommy, ruiruirui is sleepy."


    "OK, Mommy holds you to sleep."


    "Rui Rui still wants daddy." Jian Rui shook Jian Haixi''s hand.


    "OK, let''s go find daddy." Jane Haixi agreed to all her daughter''s requirements, smiled and picked up her daughter and went to the living room.


    In the living room, Ning Jiwei was dealing with business. He saw Jian Haixi coming out with his daughter, smiled and turned off the computer.


    "Have you rubbed the medicine?"


    "Yes." Jian Haixi nodded, "but pay special attention in the next two days. Don''t hurt it again."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and stretched out his hand to Jianrui.


    "Daddy ~" Jianrui immediately stretched out her small hand and rushed into Ning Jiwei''s arms.


    Jian Haixi stood behind him, reached out and gently kneaded his shoulders and neck for him, "are you finished?"


    "Well, it''s over," said Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi chuckled, "even if you''re not finished, you''ll finish, won''t you?"


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "compared with work, you and children are always the most important."


    Jane Haixi blushed, held his hand tightly and whispered, "me too."


    For me, you and the children are always the most important.


    Jianrui held Ning Jiwei''s neck and said coquettishly, "Daddy, ruiruirui wants to hear your story."


    "OK, no problem." Ning Jiwei answered every request, holding his daughter in one hand and Jian Haixi in the other hand.


    A big bed, Jian Rui lying in the middle, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei on both sides.


    Ning Jiwei searched a fairy tale from the Internet and read it dryly.


    Jianrui didn''t feel bored. She was satisfied to hear Ning Jiwei''s voice.


    With Ning Jiwei''s clothes in one hand and Jian Haixi''s fingers in the other, Jian Rui gradually fell asleep.


    Noticing that the little girl was asleep, Jane Haixi hurriedly made a silent gesture to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei put down his mobile phone, gently touched his daughter''s cheek, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised.


    Jian Haixi relaxed her daughter''s hand to make her lie more comfortable, while Ning Jiwei on the other side opened the quilt and went down silently.


    When Jian Haixi had just finished sorting out, he was suddenly held by two big hands behind him.


    Feeling the people behind him, Jian Haixi was stunned, smiled shyly, turned back and surrounded Ning Jiwei''s neck.


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. Naturally, it''s a long night.


    The next day, Jane Haixi undoubtedly slept in with her daughter.


    When she woke up, it was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    "Mommy, Rui Rui smells the fragrance." Jian Rui holds Jian Haixi''s arm and sniffs, "it smells good. There''s preserved egg and lean meat porridge."


    "You smell it?" Jane Haixi nodded her nose and said, "is this nose a little dog?"


    "Hee hee ~" with a naughty smile, Jian Rui climbed out of bed and said, "Mommy sleeps. Rui Rui gets up first and goes to find her father."


    Jian Haixi got up slowly. Bursts of pain came from her body, making her face slightly red.


    After washing, he saw Ning Jiwei had prepared the meal and was holding his daughter and feeding porridge one mouthful at a time.


    Looking at this scene, Jian Haixi smiled and came over to dinner with them.


    "Mommy, daddy said we could go to the amusement park later." Jianrui said excitedly.


    "Amusement park?" Jian Haixi was stunned. "Is it too ostentatious?"


    "It''s all right." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "it''s already boastful, and it''s not bad for this day."


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly, touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "well, today, our little princess Ruirui said that we would go where we want to go, OK?"


    "Yeah! Great!" Jianrui cheered happily.


    After dinner, Ning Jiwei was in the same position, holding Jian Rui in one hand and Jian Haixi in the other hand.


    Fortunately, the weather has been cool recently. When they arrive at the amusement park, they can just have fun without drying in the sun.


    Jian Haixi didn''t have much strength to play with her daughter because of her "work" last night. Instead, Ning Jiwei was very refreshing. She was crazy to play with Jian Rui all the way. She took the roller coaster two or three times.


    Finally, if Jian Haixi hadn''t resolutely stopped it, Jian Rui might have to play again.


    Jian Haixi shook his head helplessly and said, "Ruirui, you can''t take the roller coaster. You know? The wind will blow your head for a while."


    "All right." Jianrui put out her tongue playfully, turned her head and hugged Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, merry go round, merry go round!"


    "OK, go!" Ning Jiwei was in a good mood. As long as it was his daughter''s request, he nodded and agreed without thinking at all.


    Jian Haixi stared at him coyly, but he held his hand and pinched it gently. His face turned red in an instant, and he even forgot what he wanted to say.


    After a crazy day, the family didn''t get out of the playground until the afternoon.


    On the way, Mo Wanshan called several times to ask Ning Jiwei why he didn''t take Jianrui home.


    Ning Jiwei dodged a few words and hung up.


    Jian Rui looked at Ning Jiwei curiously and asked, "Daddy, is it the owner of the Mo family yesterday?"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Jianrui thought for a while and asked, "is he daddy''s daddy? Is he very bad?"


    Bad?


    Ning Jiwei thought, shook his head and said, "he''s not bad, but he''s old and stubborn. He''s just a bad old man with a strange temper."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded and asked, "does that Ruirui see him calling grandpa?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and didn''t speak for a moment.


    On the contrary, Jian Haixi nearby heard what they said and said to Jian Rui with a smile, "that''s also Ruirui''s grandpa. Of course, Rui Rui has to call grandpa when she sees it."


    "OK, Rui Rui remembered." Jane Rui said cleverly.


    "Where shall we go next?" asked Jane Haixi.


    In the past, she was planning the trip. With Ning Jiwei around, she was a rare shopkeeper for a day. She just ate, drank and played, and didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "take you to see the people you want to see."


    "Yi Yi..."


    Jian Haixi immediately understood, and her heart was full of expectation and excitement.


    Because Zhang Haoyang has no way to treat Jian Yi and his injury can''t go to the hospital, Jian Haixi has been worried about his health since he left Iceland.


    I''ve asked him on the phone several times before, but Jian Yi is always a good man. No matter when Jian Haixi asks, he always says everything is fine.


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi to the restaurant with his daughter, who was very tired and slept in the past.


    In the private room on the top floor of the restaurant, Jian Haixi met Qin Zhi, Xu motong and Jian Yi.


    Seeing the three, Jian Haixi was stunned at first. Then he came forward with a smile. First, he squatted down and looked at Jian Yi carefully. He was relieved to see that there was nothing wrong with him.


    Jian Yi reached out and hugged her, smiled and said, "Mommy, I said I''m all right."


    "You can''t believe what you said," said Jane Haixi. "I can''t rest assured until I see it myself."


    Jian Yi touched his nose, pointed to Mo Tong and said, "you should believe Mo Tong''s words, Mommy."


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Tong, stretched out his hand and smiled, touched his head and said, "it was believed, but now Mo Tong has been with you for a long time. I''m afraid he''s been taught by you."


    "Mommy, why do you say that? I''m your son!" Jane Yi protested.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him with a smile, turned around and hugged Mo Tong and asked, "is Tong Tong still used to everything?"


    "HMM." Mo Tong nodded. "Don''t worry, aunt. Mo Tong won''t learn from Yi Yi. I''ll never cheat my aunt."


    "Bang ~" Qin Zhixu turned his eyes and sneered, "you make it up, you make it up again. If you have the ability, you can repeat what you said yesterday."


    "Yesterday''s words?" Jian Haixi looked at Mo Tong in wonder.


    Mo Tong''s small face turned red and closed his mouth without saying a word.


    Jian Haixi knows what happened yesterday. I''m afraid Mo Tong and Jian Yi have some confused ideas because they are worried about Jian Rui.


    Mo Tong didn''t say it, but he didn''t deny it. He was just so stiff and red and stunned.


    Jian Haixi touched his head and said with a smile, "well, if you don''t say it, it''s all over."


    Ning Jiwei came over, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "thank you for your hard work."


    Qin Zhixu shrugged carelessly again, pretending to be relaxed and said, "how difficult is it to take care of the two bear children? I can take care of so many Ru people, and I can be turned upside down by these two boys?"


    "I don''t know who scratched his ears and cheeks these days and said that the task was too huge," said Jian Yiliang youyou


    "Shut up!" Qin Zhixu glared at him. "Don''t speak ill of Dou Ming when he''s not here."


    Well, I''m smart. I directly blame Dou Ming for this crime.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other, and they both smiled without saying anything.


    Jane Rui heard the voices of the people, opened her bleary eyes, and woke up when she saw the others in the room.


    "Brother! Mo Tong! Little martial nephew!"


    Qin Zhixu: "..." I''m afraid he can''t get rid of this name in his life.


    As soon as she saw Jian Yi, Jian Rui climbed down from Ning Jiwei''s arms, ran to Jian Yi and held him for a long time. "Brother, Ruirui misses you so much."


    In the past, Jian Yi might have blushed and wouldn''t let her hold her, but today he rarely hugged Jian Rui and said softly, "my brother also misses you very much. Don''t run around in the future, you know?"


    Jian Rui nodded quickly, "after that, Rui Rui is obedient and doesn''t run around anymore."


    Jian Yi sighed, touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "if you really can''t help but want to escape, run to your brother. My brother will show you the way remotely, and then let Mo Tong pick you up?"


    "Well, good." Jianrui nodded her little head. At the thought of that day, she was suddenly a little excited, and her big eyes turned black.


    When Jian Haixi saw her daughter, he knew what calculations she was making in her cerebellar bag. He hurriedly warned, "don''t plan to run away from home, do you know?"


    "Mommy, they don''t have ~" Jane Rui quickly hugged Jane Haixi''s thigh and said coquettishly.


    Jane Haixi gave her a white look. "Come on, put away the excited smile on your face before you talk. I may still believe it."


    Jian Rui felt guilty and stuck out her tongue. She hurried to Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, Mo Tong, you seem to have grown taller."


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "measure it, grow taller."


    Jian Haixi asked hurriedly, "can you still wear that dress?"


    Then he pulled up Mo Tong''s arm and observed his sleeve and collar. He was relieved when he saw that the size was appropriate.


    Mo Tong pointed to Qin Zhixu and said, "Uncle Qin bought it for me."


    Qin Zhixu proudly held his chest and said, "now you know how good I am."


    "I didn''t say you were bad." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "invite you to dinner when you''re done."


    "That''s about the same." Qin Zhixu hummed with satisfaction when he got a meal ticket.


    After a short chat, they began to discuss the fate of Jian Rui.


    Ning Jiwei sat in a chair, held Jianrui and asked her to sit on her lap. "Ruiruirui, do you want to follow mommy to taro city or stay in Xiangcheng?"


    Jian Rui was stunned, blinked and asked, "can I really choose?"


    "Of course." Jian Haixi smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "no matter where you are, daddy, mommy and brother will protect you. All Ruirui Rui don''t have a burden. Just choose where you want to stay."


    Jian Rui thought for a moment and bowed her head and said, "Mommy, ruiruirui doesn''t want to go back to taro city."


    Jian Haixi was not surprised, but asked patiently in a soft voice, "does Ruirui want to stay with her brother?"


    Jian Rui looks at Jian Yi and Mo Tong, and finally throws herself into Ning Jiwei''s arms. "Ruirui wants to stay with Daddy."


    Hearing her daughter''s choice, everyone was a little surprised.


    They thought Jianrui would want to stay with Jianyi, but they didn''t expect that she would choose Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei was also surprised. He reached out and patted Jian Rui on the back and said, "if Ruirui wants to follow daddy, then follow daddy, but daddy is curious. Why doesn''t Rui want to follow mommy and brother?"


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi and Jian Yi and whispered, "because mommy and brother are too hard. Although they will take care of Ruirui, Ruirui doesn''t want them to work so hard. Moreover, if there are bad people coming, they will have more trouble with Ruirui."


    After a pause, Jianrui looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "although it''s also very dangerous around daddy, in case it''s very dangerous, it''s not so difficult for daddy to escape with Ruirui at least."


    Listening to her daughter''s words, Jane Haixi only felt a little sad.


    Jian Rui broke her finger and said, "and Ruirui Rui met the owner of the Mo family yesterday. Although he looks fierce, he should not be bad according to what daddy said. Rui Rui will try to please him, so that Rui Rui won''t be so dangerous in the Mo family, and maybe he can help daddy a lot."


    "OK, listen to baby." ningjiwei said hoarsely.


    Qin knew Xu opened his mouth, but when he saw that everyone had listened to Jian Rui''s opinions, he sighed and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei''s side is certainly inappropriate, but now where is it really safe and appropriate?


    They can''t rest assured no matter where they are.


    After discussing their plans for the future, they left after a small gathering.


    Qin Zhixu takes Mo Tong and Jian Yi back to the courtyard. Ning Jiwei sends a photo to Jian Haixi. After returning to taro City, he takes Jian Rui back to Mo''s house.


    At the moment, the Mo family is in chaos.


    Mo Wanshan was anxious and angry. For a moment, he urged Yue Feng to prepare some children''s favorite toys. For a moment, he scolded Ning Jiwei who didn''t bring his granddaughter back.


    Yue Feng said reluctantly, "my Lord, the little lady''s room is ready. There''s no place for toys."


    "Then change to a bigger room." Mo Wanshan said without hesitation.


    Yue Feng was speechless. Mo Xiuyu, who was playing with a monkey doll, muttered, "Dad, you are so busy. Are you sure someone will come?"


    "Of course." Mo Wanshan said naturally, "that''s my granddaughter of Mo''s family. Where can I go if I don''t come back?"


    Mo Xiuyu kindly reminded: "please, your granddaughter was not well before she came to Xiangcheng?"


    Mo Wanshan choked and then hummed coldly, "this time is different from the past. In short, I, the daughter of Mo''s family, can''t say anything."


    At the thought of the little girl crying sadly when she saw Jian Rui yesterday, Mo Wanshan felt that his heart was aching. He quickly turned his head and asked Yue Feng: "go and check the things by the river yesterday and dare to abduct the people of my mo family. I think some people are tired of living."


    "Yes." Yue Feng nodded. Although he thought Ning Jiwei must have dealt with it, since Mo Wanshan wanted to take care of it, he had to go again, even if it was a gesture.


    When Ning Jiwei came back with Jian Rui, he saw Mo Wanshan sitting in a wheelchair, shouting here and there with a cold face. Jia Minzhi was not there. It was estimated that he didn''t want to see this scene. Mo Xiuyu sat on the sofa with a monkey in one hand and a Barbie doll in the other. He was interested in studying, as if comparing which was better.


    Suddenly, all the voices were a meal.


    "Hurry here..."


    Mo Wanshan froze there before he finished, because he saw Ning Jiwei come in.


    On Ning Jiwei''s body, there was a little girl like a doll.


    The little girl is blinking her big eyes and looking at him curiously.


    Mo Wanshan choked, awkwardly took back his outstretched hand, straightened his shoulders and sat upright, just waiting for the teacher to inspect.


    "Daddy, I want to come down." Jianrui said sweetly.


    Ning Jiwei obediently put her daughter down and saw her daughter walk slowly to mowan mountain.


    At the moment, not only Mo Wanshan was nervous, but also Mo Xiuyu and Yue Feng were so nervous that they swallowed their saliva.


    Jian Rui went to Mo Wanshan, stared at him with big eyes, tilted her head and asked sweetly, "are you Grandpa?"

 Chapter 213

    "Are you Grandpa?"


    Children''s words, in exchange for half a lifetime reincarnation.


    Mo Wanshan seemed to be surprised by Jian Rui''s words, and didn''t seem to understand her immediately.


    I just stared at her, and my fingers on the armrest of the wheelchair trembled slightly.


    Jane Rui tilted her head suspiciously. She thought he didn''t hear him. She stretched out her little hand and waved in front of him, "Grandpa?"


    "Hey, hey," Mo Wanshan replied repeatedly, "I''m Grandpa, I''m grandpa..."


    At this moment, the voice of the old man over half a hundred was trembling and choking. Even Ning Jiwei was reluctant to interrupt his moving at the moment.


    "Grandpa, I''m Jianrui." Jianrui introduced herself skillfully.


    "OK, Rui Rui is really good." Mo Wanshan tentatively stretched out his hand, trembled and touched Jian Rui''s hair, turned back to Yue Feng and said, "bring me what I''ve prepared."


    "Yes, master." Yue Feng hurriedly handed a big red bag to Mo Wanshan.


    Mo Wanshan handed the red envelope to Jian Rui and said with a kind smile, "this is for you. Take it."


    Jianrui blinked and didn''t take it immediately. Instead, she looked back at Ning Jiwei. Seeing that Ning Jiwei nodded before taking the red envelope, she bowed to Mo Wanshan and said, "thank you, Grandpa."


    "No thanks, no thanks." Mo Wanshan looked at his little granddaughter who was as beautiful as a doll, and couldn''t close the smile around his mouth.


    "Ruirui, Grandpa asked someone to prepare a room for you. See if you like it."


    "Don''t look." Jian Rui has big eyes and sweet tunnel: "Grandpa''s preparation must be the best. Rui Rui likes it!"


    "Ouch ~ Baby sweetheart, how can you be so sensible?" Mo fondly touched Jian Rui''s hair at night.


    Ning Jiwei and others convulsed at the same time.


    How old is it? After a while, it has changed from "xiaoruirui" to "baby sweetheart".


    "Sweetheart, are you thirsty?"


    "Sweetheart, are you hungry?"


    "Sweetheart, are you tired?"


    Mo Wanshan seems to have returned to the kindergarten age. He can''t wait to ask Jianrui why.


    Jian Rui shook her head with a smile and said, "Grandpa, Ruirui Rui is neither thirsty nor hungry. She slept just before she came, so she''s not tired. Grandpa, don''t bother."


    "Don''t bother, don''t bother." Mo Wanshan hurriedly said.


    Mo Xiuyu on the side didn''t take it seriously, but seeing Jian Rui talking to Mo Wanshan all the time, he ignored himself, and gradually became depressed.


    Especially looking at Jian Rui''s cute appearance with big eyes, it made his heart itch.


    After enduring for a long time, Mo Xiuyu finally couldn''t help coughing twice.


    "Cough..."


    He coughed, Jian Rui was stunned and looked at him, but her eyes were full of doubts.


    Mo Xiuyu was even more depressed. He and Ning Jiwei were not enemies, but they were never brothers, especially Jia Minzhi.


    So now, how should he introduce himself to his little niece?


    Jian Rui stared at Mo Xiuyu, and her eyes were soon attracted by the monkeys and Barbie in his hands.


    She looked at Mo Xiuyu with big eyes and asked, "this..."


    "Ah?"


    The little niece spoke to herself. Mo Xiuyu was stunned before he reacted. He quickly stretched out his hand and raised the monkey and said, "this is for you."


    A word, a few words, nervous and stuttering.


    With big eyes, Jian Rui ran to Mo Xiuyu, held the monkey in her small hand, smiled at him softly and said, "thank you ~"


    Seeing Jian Rui smiling at herself, Mo Xiuyu blushed inexplicably and murmured, "you''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Seeing this, Yue Feng hurriedly introduced: "young lady, this is the second young master and your little uncle."


    "Little uncle?" Jianrui scratched her head and turned to see Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Mo Xiuyu and nodded faintly.


    So Jianrui''s little mouth grinned and opened sweetly, "little uncle ~"


    This little uncle almost didn''t call Mo Xiuyu''s heart. He looked at the villain in front of him and immediately put aside all the barriers and generation gaps. He just wanted to touch all the good things in front of the villain in front of him.


    "Do you like this Barbie?"


    "My little uncle still has robots. Do you want to see them? The kind that can turn over."


    "Do you like playing games? My little uncle plays games for free ~"


    Seeing another "prisoner" received and paid by Jian Rui''s angel face, Ning Jiwei''s mouth was silently aroused.


    It seems that he underestimated his daughter''s charm.


    Seeing that Jian Rui and Mo Xiuyu got along well, Ning Jiwei assured Mo Wanshan to discuss things in his study.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Jian Rui reluctantly. "Rui Rui, Grandpa will play with you later."


    Then he stared jealously at Mo Xiuyu and scolded, "smelly boy, don''t bully Ruirui, do you know?"


    Mo Xiuyu snorted coldly and ignored him. Jian Rui waved to him with a smile and said, "Grandpa, go busy. Ruirui Rui will wait for Grandpa here."


    "Hey, good, good..." Mo Wanshan was pushed by Yue Feng to the study. He looked back at his little granddaughter step by step, and almost took a small handkerchief to wipe his tears and stay.


    Seeing that Mo Wanshan and Ning Jiwei had left, Mo Xiuyu smiled at Jian Rui and said, "little girl, do you want to see your room?"


    "Yes." Jianrui nodded.


    Mo Xiuyu stood up. As soon as he took a step, he saw the little girl stretch out her hands to him. She said with a milk voice: "little uncle hug ~"


    "OK, little uncle, hold our little Rui." Mo Xiuyu picked up Jian Rui and walked to the place where Ning Jiwei lived.


    Mo Wanshan knows Ning Jiwei''s temper. Even if he is willing to bring Jian Rui back, he will not let her live with everyone, so he specially arranged Jian Rui''s room in the single house where Ning Jiwei lives.


    Jian Rui lies in Mo Xiuyu''s arms and tilts her head and asks, "little uncle, is Rui Rui heavy? Why don''t you let me down."


    "Not sink, not sink." Mo Xiuyu was happy. Where would he feel sink? He not only didn''t feel sink, but also took his hand to pinch Jian Rui''s small face and said, "is it uncomfortable for my little uncle?"


    "No." Jianrui Baji kissed Mo Xiuyu on the cheek and said with a smile, "my little uncle is very kind to ruiruirui. Ruirui likes my little uncle."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned, smiled, touched Jian Rui''s head and took her to the room.


    As soon as she entered the door, Jianrui was stunned there.


    The room is very big, and it is specially decorated as Princess powder. It is tender everywhere. All kinds of toys and dolls are placed on the bed and the carpets around it.


    "Little uncle, is this really my room?" asked Jianrui strangely.


    "Of course." Mo Xiuyu took her hand and walked into the room, "do you like it?"


    "Uh huh!" Jianrui happily fell down on the big bed and tossed around holding the doll in her hand, "like the princess''s castle, Ruirui likes it here!"


    Looking at the little girl finally laughing like a child, Mo Xiuyu paused and laughed.


    Although Jian Rui spoiled him and Mo Wanshan as soon as she entered the door, he could still see the tension and caution hidden in the little girl''s eyes.


    Just because I can see it, I love her more.


    At the moment, Mo Xiuyu was relieved to see that Jian Rui really liked it here.


    Also at this moment, Mo Xiuyu decided that he would protect his little niece.


    The benefits of gratitude and hatred of adults are too complex, and he is too lazy to get involved.


    His strength is also limited, and there are not many people who can protect him.


    Therefore, in this muddy water, let him guard the simple child in front of him.


    "Little uncle, little uncle?" Jian Rui saw Mo Xiuyu stunned, came over and took his hand and said, "little uncle, come and see, this can speak!"


    Mo Xiuyu smiled, walked to the carpet shop with her, sat down, picked up the doll and played with her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    West courtyard.


    Mo Sheng turned slowly with two walnuts in his hand. When he heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows, looked at the man in front of him, smiled and asked, "really? He really brought it back?"


    "It''s not." Lisa leaned low beside Mo Sheng and held his wrist. "Now, the house looks like a supreme emperor, making trouble in the room and moving back all kinds of toys, for fear that others don''t know."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng stretched out his index finger and lifted his hair, "that''s really interesting."


    "Sir, let''s just look at it?" Lisa wondered, as if Mo Sheng had completely stopped since Ning Jiwei came to the West courtyard. No matter how big Ning Jiwei moved, he never responded.


    "Look?" Mo Sheng said, "it''s long and early. What''s the hurry?"


    Lisa stopped talking. For her, Mo Sheng is her heaven. She can only live and die with heaven.


    Mo Sheng asked, "is there any news from the second?"


    "Not yet." Lisa said, "the second sister said yesterday that she found some clues. She hasn''t determined yet. Wait until it is determined."


    "HMM." Mo Sheng gave a faint hum. After a while, when Lisa thought he was going to sleep, she suddenly heard Mo Sheng say, "how are those at home?"


    At home?


    Lisa was stunned and soon reflected who Mo Sheng meant.


    Mo Sheng''s wife died ten years ago. Since then, Mo Sheng has never lacked women, but he has never officially married anyone.


    Including Lisa, they will have children only with Mo Sheng''s permission.


    After giving birth to a child, he will be sent abroad by Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng has two sons and one daughter. The oldest is nine years old and the youngest is only five years old. He lives abroad all year round.


    Mo Sheng also doesn''t seem to care about the three children. He only occasionally asks about the recent situation for a month or so, and his subordinates will report it from time to time.


    Lisa was stunned and hurriedly said, "the young master was born in the fifth grade this year. The teacher said he was very smart. His academic courses have long exceeded the contents taught by the school. The second miss is in the third grade. The young master has just been promoted to the second grade this year. He is usually very obedient and has not encountered any trouble."


    Lisa reported regularly, and Mo Sheng listened without any reaction.


    After a while, he suddenly said, "it''s time for them to come back."


    Lisa was stunned. She was not sure what Mo Sheng meant. She just asked carefully, "Sir, do you need me to pick up the young masters and ladies?"


    "HMM." Mo Sheng nodded and said, "take it back."


    "Yes."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi got off the boat and saw Dou Ge waiting on the shore.


    She smiled at Dou Ge, turned around and ordered the shadow to go back.


    The shadow nodded, looked at Dou Ge in the distance, and took a boat back to Xiang City.


    Jian Haixi stepped forward and sat in the car and said to Dou Ge, "please pick me up."


    "No trouble." Dou Ge asked, "where''s Ruirui? How''s it going?"


    "It''s all right." Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge and saw that he was still frowning. He knew that he was still blaming himself for Jian Rui, so he smiled and said, "Rui Rui is now following Ji Wei. We discussed that we should go to Xiangcheng as soon as we''re busy, so we didn''t let her run back."


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "anyway, I didn''t do well this time."


    Jian Haixi reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "is it useless no matter how I comfort you?"


    Dou Ge nodded, shook his head and said, "I know what you mean. I won''t make mistakes in the future."


    He knew that neither Jian Haixi nor anyone else would blame him, but Dou Ge couldn''t pass this level in his heart.


    He was responsible for the safety, but within the scope of his responsibility, he let a child Jianrui run away from under his eyes, which made it clear that it was his omission.


    This omission is a disgrace to Dou Ge. Even if Jian Haixi doesn''t say it, he will punish himself 10000 times in his heart.


    Jane Haixi is still wondering what Dou Ge means by "no more mistakes in the future", but she will know when she arrives at the villa.


    After getting off the bus, Jian Haixi felt something was wrong. She turned and asked Dou Ge, "is there a camera or something?"


    "Do you feel it?" Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi in surprise.


    Jian Haixi shook his head. "It''s just a faint feeling of danger."


    Dou Ge frowned, "that''s not enough."


    He pushed the door in. Jian Haixi saw a flash of red light on the door and disappeared quickly.


    After entering, Jian Haixi looked around. He really couldn''t see where Dou Ge had moved his hands and feet, so he asked curiously, "where are they hiding? Why can''t I see any of them?"


    Dou Ge smiled. "If you see it, what else do we have to do?"


    Jian Haixi skimmed her lips and wanted to ask more questions, but she saw lol standing there waiting for her with a nervous and guilty face in the living room.


    Seeing lol, Jane Haixi was stunned, turned to Dou Ge and said, "let me talk to lol alone."


    Dou Ge didn''t talk much, just nodded and turned away.


    "Sister Haixi..." lol cried, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I''m too selfish..."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I haven''t said anything yet. You''ve completely complained about yourself."


    Lol cried, "it''s my fault. Sister Haixi, don''t say anything to forgive me, otherwise I''ll be more ashamed."


    Jian Haixi sighed, sat down and said, "well, I don''t forgive you. What are you going to do?"


    "I......" lolton lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Jane Haixi patted the position beside her and asked lol to sit down before saying, "I know everything about brother Luo."


    Lol was stunned, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi reached out and patted the back of her hand and said, "you and Dou Ming take some people over."


    Lol froze and looked up at Jane Haixi. "Sister Haixi, I......"


    "I know what you want to say." Jian Haixi interrupted her with a smile. "But now nothing is more important than brother Luo''s life. Now Ruirui is not here, and I have no pressure. It''s enough to leave a Dou Ge here. You and Dou Ming take the others."


    "But..." lol cried, "but I took people away. What do you do when you encounter something?"


    "Don''t you all say that Dou Ge is still there." Jian Haixi smiled and comforted her: "besides, I''m not a white mouse who can''t do anything, okay?"


    Lol sniffed and sobbed, "sister Haixi, can you stop being so kind to me? I''ll be ashamed."


    Jane Haixi reached out to help lol wipe away her tears and said, "well, silly girl, these are small things. Go and pack up and get ready."


    "I, I......" lol bit her lips and hesitated: "Ruirui, she......"


    "Ruirui is fine."


    Jane Haixi naturally knew where lol''s heart knot was, so before she finished, she smiled and said, "Ruirui is now following Ji Wei. Many people around take care of her. You don''t have to worry."


    "But, but Mo''s house is so dangerous..."


    Thinking of this, lol blamed herself more. She pushed Ruirui to Mo''s house. She was too selfish to consider Jianrui''s idea.


    Looking at lol falling into her own mood again, Jane Haixi sighed and said, "lol, now the things here are almost over. When Sun Ping''s things are handled, I''m going to Xiangcheng, so there''s no difference between Ruirui now and later."


    Lol was stunned and looked at Jane Haixi. She didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi then said, "your first task now is to save brother Luo, so that the sun family can be completed as soon as possible without sun Ping. I can''t help you. You can only do it by yourself, you know?"


    "HMM." lol nodded, looked at Jane Haixi solemnly and said, "sister Haixi, thank you."


    "Go and get ready." Jane Haixi touched her head and smiled.


    When lol went to pack up, Dou Ge came in and said, "have you really decided?"


    Jane Haixi knew that he heard his conversation with lol. it was not surprising that he would ask. She just smiled and looked up at him, "why, are you not confident that you can protect me?"


    Dou GE''s lips tightened, frowned and said, "do you know that this is equivalent to pushing yourself to the edge of a cliff?"


    The original plan was to let Dou Ming leave with Jian Yi''s people and lol, but now Jian Haixi has sent all his Dou family out in order to provide them with an absolutely safe environment, which means that in the next days, only he and Jian Haixi will be left in taro city.


    If Sun Ping makes a move or Mo Sheng finds out here, even if Dou GE has natural divine power, it will be difficult to resist the siege of so many people.


    Jian Haixi naturally knew what he meant, but he still didn''t answer him. He just repeated what he had just said with a smile.


    "Don''t you have the confidence to protect me?"


    Dou Ge took a deep breath, looked at Jian Haixi''s indifference and said, "Damn it!"


    Jian Haixi laughed, walked forward, patted Dou Ge on the shoulder and said, "my safety is up to you."


    After explaining this, Jane Haixi turns around and wants to help lol pack.


    Behind him, Dou Ge looked at her back and shouted, "Jian Haixi!"


    Jian Haixi turned back and looked at Dou Ge suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    Dou Ge looked at her with deep eyes and said, "I won''t let you die."


    Jian Haixi blinked, smiled and said, "I know."

 Chapter 214

    The next day.


    Ning Jiwei took Jianrui to the company.


    As soon as Yang Yaru arrived at the company, she heard everyone discussing Jian Rui.


    When Yang Yaru arrived, everyone in the department gathered around and inquired, "director Yang, did you send the president''s daughter yesterday?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Yang Yaru wondered.


    "Oh, our president''s daughter is so cute!"


    "Yes, it looks like a doll. Laugh when you see people."


    "That doesn''t count, especially the mouth. It''s like wiping honey. It coaxed me to give her all the chocolates I just bought."


    Yang Yaru listened and smiled, "you are always around here, and you are not afraid of the president training you."


    "Not afraid." employee a boldly said, "our president is in a good mood today. Someone just made a mistake in the simplest report. He didn''t lose his temper."


    "And with the little princess, our president can''t help his temper."


    Yang Yaru looked at the crowd and shook her head helplessly.


    In fact, although Ning Jiwei is a little cold, he is still very generous to his employees. As long as he does his work well, he doesn''t control him much at other times.


    But recently, because of the clothing competition, everyone is very busy and tired, so it''s not easy to relax today. Everyone is very happy.


    Yang Yaru looked at several people: "relax, relax, but don''t forget what you''re doing. Otherwise, in the end, the president scolded you, don''t say I didn''t help."


    "Don''t worry, director Yang, we know."


    "Yes, don''t worry, sister Yang. The content I''m responsible for has been completed in advance."


    Yang Yaru smiled. Since Ning Jiwei was in charge, the atmosphere of the whole company has gradually changed.


    In the past, everyone was fooling around, but now everyone sees hope and is willing to follow forward.


    After Yang Yaru finished with the people, she went to Ning Jiwei''s office.


    As soon as she entered the door, Yang Yaru saw Jian Rui lying on the small table playing LEGO.


    Seeing Yang Yaru coming in, Jian Rui hurriedly left her Lego and ran towards her, "aunt Yaru!"


    "Oh, my little darling!" Yang Yaru quickly threw her hands around Jian Rui and coaxed her: "let aunt Yaru see if our little darling still cries today?"


    "No." Jianrui said with her lips: "aunt Yaru, Ruirui is good today ~"


    "Really?" Yang Yaru smiled and hugged her and asked, "is Ruirui bored here? Shall I take you to the next lounge for a while?"


    Jianrui shook her head wisely and said, "no, ruiruirui is here. Aunt Yaru doesn''t have to take care of it. Don''t delay your work."


    Yang Yaru looked at Jian Rui''s clever appearance. Her heart was soft. She reached out and touched her head and said, "we Ruirui are really sensible."


    Ning Jiwei looked at his daughter and waved to her with a smile. Jian Rui ran excitedly and climbed onto his leg and sat down, "Daddy ~"


    Ning Jiwei pinched her little face, turned to Yang Yaru and said, "how''s the publicity?"


    Talking about business, Yang Yaru also became serious and reported the publicity progress in recent days to Ning Jiwei in detail.


    After listening, Ning Jiwei thought and nodded: "almost, you can start to prepare."


    "I think it''s almost the same," Yang Yaru said. "After all, it''s not long before the January period. If we delay any more, I''m afraid it will be bad for us."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, pressed the inside line to call Emma, and said, "bring over all the shortlists of the audition."


    "Yes," Emma turned to get the list.


    Because the clothing competition only lasted for one month, in order to simplify the competition process, Ning Jiwei and Catherine decided to adopt the method of audition, semi-finals and finals.


    "Have you seen the venue?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Yang Yaru nodded: "I''ve seen it. It''s all built."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and his men looked at the works of the preliminary competition at will.


    Yang Yaru asked curiously, "I haven''t seen Miss Tong''s family come today."


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly and glanced at her obliquely: "you''re disgusted?"


    Yang Yaru chuckled, "I don''t think so. When I went to see the venue, I heard some gossip, so I was a little curious."


    Ningjiwei sneered, "it seems that you have been with George for a long time, and you have contaminated his temperament."


    When Ning Jiwei mentioned George, Yang Yaru gave a meal, and then her face turned red.


    She didn''t want to hide it from anyone, but the Qiao family is a big giant in Xiangcheng. She doesn''t know whether the Mo family will be involved in the Qiao family, so Yang Yaru has been worried.


    At this moment, Ning Jiwei just mentioned it, and she took advantage of the opportunity to say: "well... If in the future, the Qiao family..."


    "Don''t worry."


    Before she finished, Ning Jiwei interrupted her and said, "George knows better than you. There won''t be such a day. Even if there is a day, don''t worry."


    Ning Jiwei spoke vaguely. Yang Yaru only thought he had something in his words, but she didn''t understand it for a moment.


    Yang Yaru thought that Tong Si would not come back to the company after what happened at the meeting.


    But I didn''t want Tong Si to come again near noon.


    Seeing Tong Si, not only Yang Yaru was confused, but Emma was also confused.


    Tong Si couldn''t see their eyes at all. He just smiled at Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, I went back last night and thought, we don''t have much time. If the preparatory work is almost done, should we officially start the competition?"


    Yang Yaru listened and sighed in her heart.


    Although she does not recognize Tong Si''s character, she has to say that as a girl of Tong family, Tong Si does have her unique acumen in business.


    They had just decided on the schedule of the competition, and Tong Si thought of it.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Tong Si and nodded faintly: "it''s already preparing."


    "That''s great." Tong Si said with a smile, "I''ve made a plan before I came. If you''re free, take a look. We''ll discuss the inappropriate places."


    "No need." ningjiwei waved his hand and said, "I''ve given it to Yaru and Emma. Just find them."


    Yang Yaru''s mouth was straight. At this time, she became Ning Jiwei''s shield.


    Tong Si''s face stiffened and soon recovered as usual. He asked, "Jiwei, are you busy today?"


    "Yes."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "accompany my daughter."


    Tong Si: "..." it''s really important.


    Also at this time, Tong sicai turned his eyes to Jian Rui.


    Tong Si heard about Jian Rui yesterday. And as soon as she came in today, she saw the girl lying on Ning Jiwei''s legs, but she just pretended not to see it all the way.


    At the moment, Ning Jiwei mentioned that she finally had to look at Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui blinked her ignorant eyes and looked at her purely and innocently.


    Tong Si smiled and said to Ning Jiwei, "just now I was just talking about the competition, but I didn''t see anyone else."


    Yang Yaru''s heart was cold and hissed, and the blind couldn''t see it.


    Tong Si smiled gently at Jian Rui and said, "Hello, children. I''m your father''s friend. You can call me aunt Tong Si."


    Jian Rui blinked, but instead of smiling and greeting Tong Si like Yang Yaru and Emma, she turned her head and lay down on Ning Jiwei''s neck, revealing only the back of Tong Si''s head.


    Looking at Jian Rui, Tong Si''s face turned black, but in front of Ning Jiwei, she couldn''t show it. She could only say with a stiff smile: "Ji Wei, I like Ruirui very much. Why don''t we have dinner together today? I''m very familiar with Xiang City, and I''d better take Rui Rui for a stroll?"


    Before Ning Jiwei spoke, Jianrui refused to obey. She shook his neck and said, "Daddy, didn''t you say you''d go home in a minute? My little uncle is still waiting for me ~"


    "Well, well, go back now." Ning Jiwei doted and touched his daughter''s hair and said, "with your little uncle, you''ve thrown your daddy away."


    After saying that, he didn''t care whether Tong Si was still on the stage. He directly hugged Jian Rui and stood up.


    "Ji Wei, you..." Tong Si was stunned when he saw that he was going to leave.


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I''ll get off work first. Miss Tong has something to discuss with Yaru."


    "I......" Tong Si choked, but Ning Jiwei had already hugged his daughter and left.


    Yang Yaru looked at Tong Si with a black face and wanted to cry. Ning Jiwei patted her ass and went home to enjoy herself. She left her to deal with such a plague. She couldn''t feel better today.


    One day later, I finally got off work.


    George came to pick up Yang Yaru home. As soon as he met, he saw that Yang Yaru was as dejected as a wilted eggplant, so he almost cried to him.


    "What''s the matter?" George asked suspiciously, "is ningziwei wronged you?"


    Think again, No.


    They just saved Jian Rui. Even if Ning Jiwei has no conscience, he can''t treat Yang Yaru badly.


    Yang Yaru glanced and said, "it''s not him, it''s the eldest miss of the Tong family."


    "Tong Si?" George was stunned and thought about it.


    Tong Si can guess Ning Jiwei''s thoughts almost without thinking. Ning Jiwei won''t deal with Tong Si, so the task naturally falls on Yang Yaru.


    Looking at Yang Yaru with a tired face, George hugged her and said, "if you really don''t like to deal with her, I..."


    "Stop!"


    Yang Yaru didn''t wait for him to finish. She put her hand over his mouth and said seriously, "don''t say anything. You solve it for me, or I''ll break you."


    "Get rid of me?" George smiled and rubbed her finger. "Then you have to marry first and then get rid of it."


    Yang Yaru was embarrassed by him, pushed him with a red face, and fell back into the car with him.


    For a long time, George contentedly turned the steering wheel and asked, "are you hungry? What do you want to eat?"


    Yang Yaru''s small face was red and crisp. She stared at him and said, "I''m not hungry. I don''t eat anything."


    "Are you sure?" George looked at her vaguely and smiled, "but how did I think you were hungry just now?"


    "You..." Yang Yaru bashfully hit him, "annoying, I don''t want to talk to you!"


    "All right, all right." George took her hand and said, "I''m wrong. How about taking you back first and then ordering takeout?"


    Seeing him begging for mercy, Yang Yaru didn''t hold on to him, just glanced at him and nodded with her lips.


    The two drove away, but they didn''t want to be seen by the other person.


    Qiao Ya looked at Yang Yaru in the photo, and said with a sneer on her lips: "I didn''t expect... Any sparrows want to marry into Qiao''s family, delusion..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Mo Xiuyu was busy building blocks for Jian Rui all morning. Jia Minzhi accidentally saw his son so angry and knocked over all the blocks.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Mo Xiuyu said discontentedly.


    "What am I doing? I want to ask you what you''re doing!" Jia Minzhi said angrily, "do you know who that girl is? What are you doing now?"


    Mo Xiuyu said reluctantly, "Mom, Ruirui is a child of six or seven years old. It has nothing to do with those messy things."


    "I don''t care!" Jia Minzhi roared, "she''s Ning Jiwei''s child. It doesn''t matter!"


    Mo Xiuyu looked at his crazy mother in his eyes. He was helpless and hurt, "Mom, I know you are wronged in your heart, but Ruirui is just a child..."


    "What child?" Jia Minzhi interrupted him. "I tell you, everything related to that bitch is our enemy! If you treat the enemy well, you will betray me!"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned, and a deep weakness slowly floated in his eyes.


    All these years, always.


    Seeing that Mo Xiuyu didn''t speak, Jia Min said coldly, "from today on, you are not allowed to be close to that dead girl. If you don''t want to stay here, listen to your second uncle and go abroad..."


    "Second uncle?" Mo Xiuyu sneered, "Mom, are you sure Mo Sheng is my second uncle? Or..."


    After a pause, Mo Xiuyu said almost sharply, "or should I call him stepfather?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    With Jia Minzhi''s roar, a loud slap appeared on Mo Xiuyu''s cheek.


    The slap went on, and they were stunned. Mo Xiuyu sneered even more.


    Jia Minzhi''s palm trembled slightly before she put it down. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything after all. She just turned and left.


    Mo Xiuyu squatted on the ground dejectedly, picked up the blocks one by one, and murmured, "have you never thought that I am innocent..."


    When Ning Jiwei came back with Jian Rui, Mo Xiuyu had packed everything.


    As soon as Jianrui came back, she rushed at Mo Xiuyu, stretched out her little hand, smiled and shouted, "little uncle, little uncle ~"


    Looking at the little figure running towards him, Mo Xiuyu finally showed a real smile in his eyes. He squatted down, stretched out his hands and caught Jian Rui. Unexpectedly, because Jian Rui ran too fast, he was accidentally hit by Jian Rui and the whole person sat on the ground.


    "Little uncle, does your fall hurt?" Jian Rui frowned and wanted to pull Mo Xiuyu up. "Ruirui didn''t mean it. Little uncle doesn''t hurt ~"


    "No pain, no pain." Mo Xiuyu waved his hand carelessly, simply sat on the ground, took Jane Rui and asked her to sit on her legs. "It''s cooler to sit on the ground on such a hot day."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui happily sat on Mo Xiuyu''s lap, hugged his neck and said, "it''s nice of you, little uncle ~"


    Praised by his little niece, Mo Xiuyu''s depression immediately dissipated.


    "Come and see my little uncle pose for you."


    While talking, Mo Xiuyu and Jian Rui played with building blocks.


    Looking at the two people sitting on the ground playing, Ning Jiwei flashed a light in his eyes.


    With Mo Xiuyu, he can rest assured.


    With Jian Rui, Ning Jiwei didn''t go to the company, but stayed in his study to deal with things. If there was a meeting, he would have a remote video conference.


    Mo Xiuyu took Jian Rui to play in her bedroom for a while. Jian Rui was a little tired, so he pestered Mo Xiuyu and said, "little uncle, can we go out?"


    "Do you want to go out?" asked Mo Xiuyu.


    Jianrui nodded. She hasn''t gone out since she came to Mo''s house.


    However, Jian Rui also knew that this was not her former residence, so she didn''t dare to run around, so she hesitated and said, "if it''s inconvenient, in fact, I don''t want to go out much..."


    Looking at the little niece''s yearning and wronged face, Mo Xiuyu nodded after hesitating for a second: "I''m sure I can go out. Wait a minute, I''ll tell your father."


    Jianrui''s eyes brightened, but the thought of disturbing Ning Jiwei''s work darkened again.


    Mo Xiuyu reached out to touch Jian Rui''s head and comforted, "don''t worry."


    Then he turned and went to Ning Jiwei''s study.


    Ning Jiwei heard a knock at the door and called in.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t go in after he opened the door. He just stood at the door and said, "I, can I take Ruirui out?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and heard Mo Xiuyu continue: "send someone to follow, if anything..."


    "Shadow, you go out with them." Ning Jiwei said.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t expect him to agree so simply. He was stunned and said, "I... I''ll take good care of Ruirui."


    Ning Jiwei nodded to him and said, "I know and believe you."


    With Ning Jiwei''s approval, Mo Xiuyu blushed for some reason, muttered "thank you" and turned and ran away.


    Jian Rui didn''t wait long before she saw that Mo Xiuyu had turned back and walked out with her in her arms.


    "Little uncle, daddy agreed?" asked Jianrui.


    "Of course." Mo Xiuyu said proudly, "your little uncle is out. How can you be uncertain? Let''s go. My little uncle will show you around."


    "Yeah! Keep out the wind ~" Jian Rui clapped her little hand excitedly and cheered.


    Mo Xiuyu took Jian Rui out of the door and walked slowly. The shadow didn''t appear, but Mo Xiuyu knew he had been following them.


    Jian Rui looked around curiously, asked where it was, and looked at what it was.


    Mo Xiuyu took her with a good temper and accompanied her wherever she wanted to go.


    Strolling to the gate of the north courtyard, Jian Rui pointed and asked, "little uncle, who lives here?"


    Mo Xiuyu said, "this is where grandpa''s sister lives. You should call... Grandma?" the last name Mo Xiuyu was not sure.


    "Grandpa''s sister..." Jian Rui was stunned, blinked and asked, "is it mo Tong''s Mommy?"


    "Oh, yes." referring to Mo Tong, Mo Xiuyu nodded and looked at Jian Rui and said, "do you know Mo Tong?"


    "Yes." Jian Rui nodded, "he''s my classmate."


    "Classmate?" Mo Xiuyu frowned and looked at the eyes of the North Hospital.


    He always thought that although Beiyuan was a little mean, he dared not make any big moves. It turned out that it was not so.

 Chapter 215

    Bypassing the north courtyard, Mo Xiuyu was ready to take Jian Rui back to the garden.


    Jianrui looked at him curiously and asked, "little uncle, I haven''t gone ahead."


    "Er..." Mo Xiuyu was embarrassed.


    The West courtyard is just ahead. He doesn''t want to take Jianrui to Mosheng''s snake cave. What if the snake spits out a letter and frightens his little niece?


    "Little uncle?" Jian Rui tilted her head and pointed to the big words on the arch: "little uncle, Ruirui Rui knows. It says'' west yard ''."


    Mo Xiuyu pulled down the corner of his mouth, picked up Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, remember, the West courtyard is a very dangerous place in Mo''s house. You can''t come when Rui Rui is alone in the future, you know?"


    "Dangerous place?" Jianrui blinked and understood.


    Mo Xiuyu was about to leave with Jian Rui in his arms when he suddenly saw several children running out of the West courtyard.


    The head of the little boy looked cold and swaggered in the front.


    He was followed by a little girl who was jumping happily with a balloon. At the end, there was a little steamed stuffed bun boy with tears and snot. He was holding a lollipop and was not willing to lick it.


    I didn''t expect to see people of her own age here. Jianrui was a little more curious and kept staring at the three children with big eyes.


    At the same time, the other party also saw Jian Rui.


    The first boy saw Jian Rui held by Mo Xiuyu on his shoulder, frowned subconsciously, then took two steps forward and said politely, "brother Xiuyu."


    "You are..." Mo Xiuyu looked at the young boy in front of him and seemed to think of something. "Are you mo Xiulin?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiulin nodded indifferently.


    "Brother Xiuyu, I haven''t seen you for a long time." behind Mo Xiulin, Mo Xiuqian ran over, coquettishly hugged Mo Xiuyu''s arm and said, "you haven''t seen us for a long time."


    "Don''t shake, don''t shake." Mo Xiuyu hurriedly said.


    He still held Jianrui, which almost let him loose his arm.


    Mo Xiuqian noticed Jian Rui hanging on Mo Xiuyu.


    At first sight, Mo Xiuqian frowned and asked in a bad tone, "who are you?"


    Jian Rui was stunned by Mo Xiuqian, turned to look at Mo Xiuyu and asked, "little uncle?"


    "Er..." Mo Xiuyu had a headache. He didn''t expect that Mo Sheng''s children would suddenly come back. What''s more, he took Jian Rui out to swing around. Unexpectedly, he bumped into him.


    Mo Xiuyu wanted to turn around and leave with Jian Rui in his arms, but on second thought, even if he avoided it today, he would still meet again in the future.


    Instead of avoiding it all the time, let Jian Rui know each other now.


    In Mo Xiuyu''s opinion, the gratitude and resentment of adults have nothing to do with children. If Jianrui can get along well with the three children, of course it''s good, but if she can''t get along, or the other party has another purpose, he won''t turn a blind eye.


    After thinking clearly, Mo Xiuyu put Jian Rui down, took Jian Rui''s hand and introduced her: "come, Rui Rui, my little uncle will introduce you to these three children."


    Jian Rui turned her eyes and looked at the West courtyard behind Mo Xiulin. She had a little bottom in her heart and nodded to Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Mo Xiulin, Nuo chin and said, "introduce yourself."


    Mo Xiulin looked at Jian Rui with deep eyes, stepped forward and stretched out his hand and said, "my name is mo Xiulin. If you call brother Xiuyu''s little uncle, you should call me uncle."


    "Ah?" Jian Rui was stunned and turned to look at Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu touched his nose and nodded helplessly, "they are the children of your second grandpa Mo Sheng. According to the seniority, you should call them uncle and aunt."


    Jian Rui was a little stunned. She just thought it was OK to guard against these people. She didn''t expect to be taken advantage of.


    She was stunned and didn''t speak. Mo Xiuqian on one side was unhappy. "Brother Xiuyu, I don''t want to be an aunt. They call me old."


    At this time, Mo Xiujin, who fell at the end, finally kicked him up crying, hugged Mo Xiulin''s arm and said, "brother, don''t leave ah Jin ~"


    Jianrui looked at the little crying bag in front of her curiously, and her eyes finally fell on the lollipop in his hand.


    Mo Xiujin was crying and suddenly felt a hot look. He stopped crying, turned his head, blinked his big eyes containing tears and looked at Jian Rui, "who are you?"


    Jianrui thought it was still interesting to cry, so she smiled and asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m Mo Xiujin." Mo Xiujin said childishly with a crying voice, and took time to lick the lollipop in his hand.


    Jianrui glanced at his lollipop and turned away with difficulty.


    Seeing this, Mo Xiujin held a lollipop and asked, "do you want to eat?"


    "I don''t want to eat it." Jian Rui said with disgust: "I just saw it. Your snot fell on it. It''s dirty!"


    As soon as her voice fell, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian said a bad word at the same time.


    Sure enough, the next second Mo Xiujin threw away the lollipop and cried loudly: "Wow, wow, I''ve got a runny nose! Brother, I''m dying! Runny nose, it''s so dirty!"


    Mo Xiulin sighed and rubbed his eyebrows with a headache.


    Mo Xiuqian stared at Jian Rui angrily and said, "it''s all your fault. He didn''t cry easily. Now he''s crying again because of your words. You should think of a way quickly!"


    "Wuwuwuwu ~" Mo Xiujin was still crying, and his tears ran out like he didn''t want money.


    "Hey, do you hear me talking to you?" Mo Xiuqian said again when she saw that Jian Rui didn''t speak.


    "Xiuqian." Mo Xiuyu frowned and said, "you can''t talk to Ruirui like that."


    "Brother Xiuyu, you help her too!" seeing that Mo Xiuyu did not help himself but helped Jian Rui, Mo Xiuqian became more angry.


    Seeing this, Jian Rui turned her big eyes and said with a smile, "what''s the hurry? Isn''t it just trying to stop him from crying? What''s the difficulty?"


    Said, Jian Rui slowly stepped forward two steps and stared down at the small crying bag Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin saw her look over and subconsciously stopped crying.


    Jian Rui said with big eyes and a smile, "Yo, little crying bag, don''t you cry?"


    "I......" Mo Xiujin was stunned. Then he reacted and cried loudly: "wow... Cough..."


    As soon as he spoke, Jianrui threw a chocolate in.


    As soon as Mo Xiujin''s cry came out, he choked on chocolate and turned red.


    "Hey, what did you give ah Jin to eat? You..." Mo Xiuqian was worried, but Mo Xiulin held her hand.


    "Brother, she......" Mo Xiuqian wanted to say more. Mo Xiulin glanced at her and stopped talking.


    Mo Xiujin was wronged and blocked by a chocolate. He didn''t want to be fooled, but the chocolate in his mouth was so sweet that it flowed into his throat along the saliva. It was really tempting.


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Xiujin and smiled. "Are you sure you don''t want to eat? If you don''t eat again, the chocolate juice will flow out along your mouth. At that time, your face will be full of tears and your nose will be full of chocolate juice. It''s ugly."


    As soon as she finished, Mo Xiujin began to chew the chocolate and said in a muffled voice, "don''t think a chocolate can coax me. I tell you, I''m not so easy to coax."


    "Oh ~" Jianrui nodded, then smiled and said, "do you still want to cry?"


    "I......" Mo Xiujin blushed and said, "I don''t cry. I''m not a small crying bag!"


    "Really?" Jianrui smiled maliciously: "are you sure you don''t cry? No, I say a word and you cry again?"


    "Of course not!" Mo Xiujin vowed, "I''m a big man. If I don''t cry, I won''t cry."


    "Well..." Jian Rui smiled and said, "then I''ll tell you a secret."


    "What secret?"


    "I picked up the chocolate from the ground just now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Xiujin stared at Jian Rui in a daze. The next second, his big eyes were full of tears and he was about to cry. Unexpectedly, Jian Rui suddenly pointed to him and asked, "little crying bag? Didn''t you say you can''t cry?"


    "I......" Mo Xiujin felt wronged. The cry turned twice in his throat, and finally ran back with a red face.


    After a few steps, he squatted on the side of the road... Vomited.


    Jian Rui looked at him like that, resisted the impulse to laugh, stretched out her arms and said to Mo Xiuyu, "little uncle, Ruirui wants to go home."


    "OK, go home." Mo Xiuyu smiled, picked up Jian Rui, cleared his throat and said to Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian, "Xiulin, Xiuqian, go back first and get together another day."


    "Brother Xiuyu ~" Mo Xiuqian still wanted to say, but Mo Xiuyu had turned and left with Jian Rui in his arms.


    Looking at Jian Rui''s figure, Mo Xiuqian stamped her feet in anger, while Mo Xiulin had deep eyes.


    He seemed to understand that his father wanted them to come back.


    ¡ª¡ª


    George stayed with Yang Yaru until very late.


    Recently, when he stayed with Yang Yaru, he more and more felt that life was bright.


    In a good mood, even the steps are much lighter.


    George parked the car and went home laughing while humming a tune.


    I thought the family had already rested at this point.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered the door, the living room was bright. Qiao Zhen Yan Mei and Qiao Ya sat on the sofa and looked at him when they saw him come in.


    George was stunned and looked at several people suspiciously: "Why are you sitting here? Waiting for me? Something?"


    Qiao Zhen snorted coldly and threw a stack of photos on the tea table, "look for yourself."


    George was stunned, took the picture two steps forward, looked at it and sneered, "the angle is good."


    Then he looked up at Joey and said, "did you do it?"


    Qiaoya didn''t deny it, nodded and said, "I guess you''ve been so abnormal recently. There''s a woman. Sure enough."


    George snorted, suddenly threw the picture at joea''s feet and shouted, "are you fucking sick? I have a woman to report to you?"


    JOYA didn''t expect him to be so angry and was startled by the roar.


    Yan Mei scolded, "ah Zhi, what are you doing? How do you talk to your sister?"


    "How can I talk?" George sneered. "What are you doing? I don''t even have the freedom to make friends? It''s normal to be monitored by you every day?"


    Yan Mei said, "we don''t want to monitor you. Haven''t we managed you before? But you have to consider each other''s background when making friends."


    "Background condition?" George smiled angrily. He lifted his legs and sat down on the sofa. He looked at Yan Mei coldly and said, "I want to know what''s wrong with Yaru''s background? Which one is hindering you. It''s time for you to judge me here in the middle of the night?"


    "This......" Yan Mei looked at her son and choked for a moment.


    Qiao Zhen said coldly, "there''s nothing wrong with her. If you just want to associate with her for a while, it''s up to you. But if I put my words here, she''s not suitable to be Qiao''s daughter-in-law. If you want to marry her, you should die early."


    "Joe''s family?" George sneered and said, "what''s the matter with the Joe''s family? Don''t you have a surname Qiao? Do you have some stinky money in your hand? What''s so great? You really treat yourself as an onion."


    "Presumptuous!" Qiao Zhen said angrily, "don''t let me hear such words coming out of your mouth."


    George looked at Qiao town and was not frightened by his momentum. Instead, he smiled calmly and said, "what if I say? If you dare to touch me, I''ll sue you in front of the old man."


    "You..." Qiao Zhen was so angry that his face was blue. He took a pillow and threw it at him: "evil son!"


    George smiled at the corners of his lips, easily avoided the pillow and stood up lazily. "There''s nothing else. I''ll go to bed and pick up my girlfriend tomorrow."


    "Ah Zhi..." Yan Mei still wanted to talk, but saw George take two steps and stop again.


    "That''s right." George glanced at the crowd, narrowed his eyes and said, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. Don''t let me know what you have done to Yaru. Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing my family."


    "What are you talking about, asshole?" Joe trembled angrily, but George didn''t look at him and only walked carelessly to the second floor.


    JOYA looked at George''s background and her eyes darkened.


    In the past, even if their brother and sister had a big conflict, George didn''t yell at her, but today, he was angry with her just because of those photos.


    Yan Mei sighed, frowned and said, "ah Zhi was poisoned by that woman?"


    Qiaoya smiled coldly and said, "no matter what kind of poison he was given, just catch it?"


    "Ya''er..." Yan Mei said anxiously, "Mom will do it. Don''t interfere."


    In any case, George can''t do anything to her mother, but she doesn''t want any estrangement between George and Julia''s brother and sister.


    JOYA smiled coolly and said nothing.


    In her heart, since George yelled at her because of those photos just now, she and Yang Yaru have married.


    George went back to his room and took out his mobile phone and Yang Yaru''s video.


    He didn''t worry about what would happen to Qiao town. Although Qiao town was strict, it was cold and warm. He never really treated his children.


    Besides, the old man Qiao Qinghe was still in the Qiao family. He was really anxious. He ran to the old man and complained. He was not afraid that Qiao town would not accept it.


    Just thinking of Yan Mei and Qiaoya, George thought, it''s better to say hello to Yang Yaru first.


    Moreover, since Qiaoya plans to participate in the clothing competition, it''s sooner or later to meet Yang Yaru.


    He doesn''t want any dog blood oolong to happen at that time. Even if it happens, he doesn''t want Yang Yaru to be wronged because he has nothing to tell first.


    When the video phone was connected, Yang Yaru wiped her hair and asked, "I thought you were home long ago. Have you just arrived now?"


    "Hmm ~" George snorted lazily, looked at Yang Yaru in her pajamas, flashed a different color in his eyes and said, "I''ll take a bath as soon as I leave. Won''t I have a rest?"


    "Fuck you." Yang Yaru glanced at him angrily, "I didn''t think about serious things in my mind."


    "Why not serious?" George smiled. "I think I''m serious."


    After wiping her hair, Yang Yaru took her body milk and said to George, "if you continue this topic, I''ll hang up."


    "OK, OK, change the subject." George cleared his throat. "Well... Let me tell you something."


    "Yes," Yang Yaru asked carelessly.


    "That''s... I''m from the Qiao family, you know..." George slowly organized the language.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Yang Yaru was stunned, looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter? Your family knows about us?"


    "Well... I see." George hesitated.


    "What did you say?"


    "No."


    Yang Yaru nodded clearly. George didn''t say it. Naturally, it was secretly found.


    Yang Yaru accepted the teasing look on her face, put down what she was doing, looked at George and said, "say what you want to say."


    "Don''t be nervous." seeing Yang Yaru''s solemn appearance, George was afraid that she would let go and hurriedly said, "I''m here for everything and won''t let you be wronged."


    Looking at George''s nervous look, Yang Yaru smiled and said, "I''m not nervous. When I promised to be with you, I guessed that there would be this day. You say, I can accept any situation."


    George said, "in fact, there''s nothing wrong. They just talk about their family background. Don''t worry. I''ll go to the old man in a few days and make things clear."


    Yang Yaru looked at George and said with a smile, "since there''s nothing wrong, why did you tell me this?"


    George frowned and said, "I''m afraid someone will come to you. If I don''t tell you these things in advance, you''ll be wronged if you''re not prepared at all."


    Listening to his words, Yang Yaru felt warm in her heart.


    George then said, "one more thing, I have a sister named JOYA. I should take part in the clothing competition this time. If you hit it then, you''ll call me."


    Yang Yaru had points in her heart. "Your sister is very powerful, isn''t she?"


    If he were a kind man, George wouldn''t have mentioned it to her.


    George said awkwardly, "temper is as powerful as ability."


    Yang Yaru sighed and said, "it''s too difficult. Forget it, I''d better take a simple way. If your family comes to me and wants to give me a bank card to let me leave you or something, I''ll take the card and leave."


    "What?" George frowned. "Say it again?"


    Yang Yaru burst out laughing and tilted her head and said, "tease you. I''ll turn around with my card to find you. All right."


    "That''s about the same."

 Chapter 216

    Jian Haixi didn''t rush to sun Yuqin''s house on the day she came back. After all, the trip to Xiangcheng taro city also made her a little tired, so after passing through luoergou that evening, Jian Haixi had an early rest.


    Dou Ming came early the next morning.


    When Jian Haixi got up, he saw Dou Ming sitting on the sofa in the living room waiting with his luggage.


    Seeing Jian Haixi coming out, Dou Ming hurriedly stood up and said hello.


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows, looked at the blue and purple around his mouth and asked, "are you hurt?"


    "It''s all right." Dou Ming murmured.


    Jian Haixi blinked and had points in her heart.


    Who can hit Dou Ming except Dou Ge.


    As for why dou Ge started on Dou Ming, Jian Haixi probably guessed.


    With a sigh in his heart, Jian Haixi found cotton wool from the medicine box and sat next to Dou Ming. "Come here, I''ll wipe some medicine for you."


    "I''m fine." Dou Ming bowed his head.


    "It''s all right?" Jian Haixi said nothing but smiled fiercely and stabbed him at the corner of his mouth with cotton wool.


    "Hiss ~" Dou Ming unexpectedly, she suddenly took a breath in pain.


    Jian Haixi gave him a white look and said, "it''s all right?"


    Dou Ming lowers his head and doesn''t speak. He just sits there honestly and lets Jian Haixi apply medicine.


    Jane Haixi asked as she rubbed the medicine for him, "where''s lol? Is she home?"


    "HMM." Dou Ming nodded, "I have to meet my aunt before I leave."


    "Yes." Jian Haixi looked at the package next to him, thought for a while and asked, "when did you come? Have you had breakfast?"


    Dou Ming shook his head and hurriedly said, "I''m not hungry and... I can''t eat."


    I was beaten up early in the morning. It''s strange to be able to eat.


    Jian Haixi looked at the way he wanted to talk and stopped. He shook his head funny and said, "just say what you want to say."


    "Sister Haixi..." Dou Ming hesitated: "I''m sorry. I didn''t make it clear to lol on the phone that day. She didn''t actually..."


    "I know." Jian Haixi interrupted him. "It''s not just a new acquaintance. These explanations don''t need to be used."


    Dou Ming said shamefully, "but if I''m wrong, I''m wrong. I didn''t do it well."


    Jian Haixi reached out and touched his head. In fact, Dou Ming is just a teenager, not a few years older than laurel.


    "Hasn''t your brother beaten you?" Jian Haixi said with a smile: "it''s punishment. It''s over. Don''t mention it in the future, you know?"


    Dou Ming was stunned. He felt the tenderness and tolerance of Jian Haixi''s palm. His nose was slightly sour, nodded and said, "well, I listened to sister Haixi."


    "Listen to sister Haixi, then have breakfast." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "you''re going a long way. How can you be energetic on the way without enough food?"


    Dou Ming nodded and said, "I listen to sister Haixi."


    Jane Haixi smiled and got up to help him prepare breakfast.


    But when she was ready for breakfast, she saw another figure at the table - Dou Ge.


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge who didn''t know where he came from. He was stunned for a second. He smiled and shook his head and said, "the rice is in the pot. Go and serve it yourself."


    Dou Ge was also welcome and went straight to the kitchen.


    At noon, lol came back. Jian Haixi asked Dou Ge to see them off first, and then got up and went to sun Yuqin''s house.


    Sun Yuqin has learned from lol that Jianrui is all right and has a lot of peace in her heart.


    Just waiting to see Jane Haixi, she was still a little embarrassed.


    Jian Haixi really turned the matter over, so she didn''t mention it at all. As soon as she met, she took sun Yuqin and asked, "sister sun, what did Sun Ping do these two days when I left?"


    Sun Yuqin was a little embarrassed, but when he heard Jian Haixi''s words, he immediately straightened his face. "No, he would go to the company and sun Zhe''s house before, but he didn''t know what to do these two days. He was quiet."


    "Quiet?" Jane Haixi frowned. "That''s really strange. It doesn''t seem to be his character."


    "Will..." Sun Yuqin hesitated: "will he know his way back?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and sighed: "sister sun, I know you have a soft heart for sun pingcun, but with all due respect, Sun Ping can plan for so many years. If he knew his way back, he would have changed long ago, not until now."


    Sun Yuqin said with a bitter smile, "I know, but... Some disappointment and some extravagant hopes."


    Jian Haixi patted the back of her hand and said, "I understand, but sister sun, this is not the time to be soft hearted."


    Sun Yuqin looked at Jian Haixi''s firm eyes and took a deep breath: "Haixi, I listen to you. I''ll do what you say."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, sun Yuqin, who has always been strong, would say so.


    Sun Yuqin smiled awkwardly and said, "lol told me before she left. I also know I can''t handle this kind of thing, so it''s up to you. I''ll listen to you."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "OK, I won''t refuse."


    Sun Yuqin nodded and asked, "what should we do now? Should we talk to the board of directors?"


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and shook his head and said, "don''t worry first. I think there must be something wrong with Sun Ping. First find out what he''s doing."


    After that, Jian Haixi sent a message to Jian Yi, told him about the situation here, and asked him to check if there was any trouble over Sun Ping as much as possible.


    After sending the news, Jian Haixi suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at Sun Yuqin and asked, "sister sun, has anyone come home these two days?"


    "No." Sun Yuqin said, "lol said you can''t let anyone come home. I remember."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi was afraid that the family would be watched by someone unknowingly, so they would be dangerous.


    In the afternoon, Jian Yi sent a message to tell Jian Haixi that there were no suspicious people in and out of Sun Ping''s house recently, and no small moves were found.


    Jian Haixi is a little uneasy. Sun Ping is like a water monster in the lake. You know he exists and even have been waiting for him to appear.


    But after he made a fuss twice, he suddenly fell silent. You can''t find his trace. You don''t know when he will suddenly appear again.


    Jian Yi also reminds Jian Haixi to be careful. Like Jian Haixi''s worry, Jian Yi also believes that Sun Ping''s silence at this time must be due to a later move.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment, but still called Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei received a phone call. After listening to her, he was silent for a moment and said, "my suggestion is to cut off his back road, so that no matter what he does, he can''t make too many splashes."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and said, "you mean surround him?"


    "Well, let Dou Ge take people to garrison next to Sun Ping''s house. I don''t think I can let Sun Ping show his fox tail in a few days." Ning Jiwei said.


    "This method won''t work..." Jian Haixi hesitated for a moment, but said honestly: "lol and Dou Ming went to find brother Luo, so I asked Dou GE''s men to follow them."


    After that, Jian Haixi closed his eyes and waited for Ning Jiwei''s lecture.


    To her surprise, Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything disapproving, but said, "I should think of that there are not many Dou family members. They either transfer people from Yiyi or smoke people from there, and you will never let Yiyi lose security."


    Jian Haixi touched his nose and said, "don''t you blame me for cutting first and then playing?"


    Ning Jiwei whispered with a smile, "what''s so strange? You love your son too much?"


    Jian Haixi also smiled, with Ning Jiwei supporting behind her. She seemed to have no trouble to think about. Obviously, the trouble has not been solved yet, but her voice has been brisk, "what should I do now?"


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "I''ll let me here..."


    "No."


    Before Ning Jiwei finished speaking, Jian Haixi interrupted: "if I want someone from you, why should I let Dou GE''s men leave?"


    Ning Jiwei knew that she was worried about herself and no longer insisted. She just said, "let me think about what to do."


    Jane Haixi said, "think about it. I''ll talk to Ruirui first."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, got up and left the study, handed the mobile phone to Jian Rui who had just returned from the outside.


    Jian Rui received a call from Jian Haixi and said excitedly, "Mommy, what a coincidence ~"


    "Qiao?" Jane Haixi wondered, "what''s the coincidence? Are you going to call Mommy?"


    "No, it''s because Ruirui just got a call from Mommy when she came back with her little uncle." Jian Rui said excitedly.


    "Little uncle?" Jane Haixi thought. Ning Jiwei seems to have a half brother. The little uncle Jane Rui said can only be him.


    Just to Jane Haixi''s surprise, Jane Rui could get along so well with the child.


    And listen to Jianrui''s meaning, Ning Jiwei should also be more assured of the child, so he will agree to play with Jianrui.


    "Mommy, I tell you, my little uncle is good to Ruirui ~" Jian Rui counts with her fingers: "my little uncle builds blocks for Ruirui and takes Ruirui out to play."


    On one side, Mo Xiuyu heard Jian Rui''s words and thought that the other end of the phone was his sister-in-law who had never met, so he couldn''t help blushing.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "well, Ruirui should also be good to her little uncle, don''t you know?"


    "Of course!" Jianrui stretched out her small hand and patted her chest to ensure: "ruiruirui will also be very good to her little uncle. She will never let xiaowaibao bully him."


    "Little crying bag? Who is that?" listening to the strangers who kept popping out of her daughter''s mouth, Jian Haixi was confused and helpless. Unexpectedly, her daughter had known so many people only one day.


    Jian Rui snorted and said, "a small crying bag is a small crying bag. It''s also a man. She knows that crying is more stupid than Gu Ruan."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head, "Ruirui, you can''t say that, children, you know?"


    Jianrui said with her lips: "I know. I didn''t bully him. I gave him chocolate."


    Just tricked him that the chocolate was dirty.


    In the second half of the sentence, Jian Rui finished silently in her heart.


    Jian Haixi talked with her daughter for a while before asking her to give her mobile phone to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "well, don''t worry."


    Jian Haixi sighed, "I feel that Ruirui came to you and it''s like flying. It''s only one day. She''s both a little uncle and a little crying bag. I suspect she went out to make friends."


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "it''s not that she went out, but that someone sent her friends in front of her."


    "Send it to her?" Jane Haixi was stunned. "What does that mean?"


    Ning Jiwei just said that Mo Sheng''s three children came back from abroad.


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "although I think parents'' affairs have nothing to do with their children, I still can''t treat it with a completely objective attitude."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll pay attention. Mo Tong will come back in two days."


    Jian Haixi rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Mo Tong, I guess he won''t listen even if we don''t let him go back."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "yes, he asked me strongly as soon as he heard about it."


    Jian Haixi sighed again: "I always feel that Xiangcheng is becoming more and more lively."


    "It''s really lively." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "both at home and in the company are beginning to be lively."


    Jian Haixi knew that the clothing competition would begin soon and couldn''t help saying, "I really want to finish this thing quickly, so I can help you."


    "Soon." Ning Jiwei comforted softly, "don''t worry. Soon, we can be together, I promise."


    "Yes." Jane Haixi nodded.


    Ning Jiwei continued, "I''ve thought about Sun Ping. Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to ask Hao Li and sun Yao. In addition, I''ll find another way with Yi Yi."


    "What can I do?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "You don''t have to do anything." Ning Jiwei said, "I''ll send someone to find Hao Li. As for Sun Ping, I have a guess. Then I''ll ask Yi Yi to check it. I''ll tell you when the results are available. Before that, you don''t see Sun Ping alone. Do you know?"


    "Well, I see." Jian Haixi said, "don''t worry. I cherish my life and won''t take risks."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, "if you dare to take a risk, I will fly over immediately and ''teach you the family law'' on the spot."


    Jane Haixi choked, blushed and said, "I won''t tell you."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, and they talked for a while before hanging up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yang Yaru and George learned about the Qiao family and the existence of Qiao Ya by phone, but they never expected to meet each other so soon.


    The next day, the clothing competition officially began.


    Yang Yaru received the notice from Ning Jiwei and asked her to pick up Catherine from the hotel first, and then go directly to the meeting place.


    When Yang Yaru arrived at the hotel, she didn''t expect to see Catherine coming out of it, accompanied by a noble and beautiful woman.


    Yang Yaru was stunned and hurried forward and said, "Hello, Miss Catherine, I''m the staff responsible for picking you up. My name is Yang Yaru. Just call me Xiao Yang."


    Hearing her self introduction, the woman on the side sneered: "it''s director Yang, not me. Your concept of time is too poor. Miss Catherine is used to arriving in advance, but what time is it now?"


    Yang Yaru was stunned. She didn''t come too late. It was definitely too late to get to the meeting from here.


    But when she heard this, she was not angry, but smiled at Catherine and said, "I''m really sorry to keep you waiting. Can we start now?"


    Catherine smiled and waved her hand. "It doesn''t matter, but I''m a little hungry now. I want to eat first."


    "Then I..."


    As soon as Yang Yaru wanted to talk, Catherine interrupted: "just let Qiaoya accompany me. I''ll go directly to the meeting after dinner. You''ll be busy first."


    Hearing Catherine calling each other Qiaoya, Yang Yaru suddenly looked aside.


    With a sneer of unknown meaning on her face, Qiao Ya looked down at her and said, "since director Yang is so busy, go and do your business. I will take good care of Miss Catherine."


    Yang Yaru clearly sees provocation and disdain in Qiao Ya''s eyes, but at the moment she can''t have any inappropriate behavior.


    So she just smiled politely at Catherine, nodded and said, "well, I''ll go to the venue first. You can contact me if you have any questions."


    "Well, thank you," Catherine said with great accomplishment.


    Yang Yaru also nodded slightly to Qiao Ya and said, "please take care of Miss Catherine. Thank you."


    "It''s not for you that I take care of Miss Catherine. I don''t need your thanks." Julia glanced at her obliquely.


    Yang Yaru didn''t say much, just nodded to Catherine and left.


    Looking at the back of Yang Yaru leaving, Qiao Ya snorted coldly.


    Catherine looked at her with a smile and said, "Joana, you seem to be very hostile to this little Yang."


    Qiaoya was stunned, didn''t hide it, and said bluntly: "sorry, Miss Catherine, I do have some personal views on her, but this is my personal thing. I won''t let it affect the competition."


    Catherine looked at Qiaoya, smiled and nodded: "you dare to love and hate. I don''t know what contradiction there is between you and Xiao Yang, but it''s better to be more tolerant. In that way, you will find a lot of beauty and light in the world."


    JOYA was dismissive of Catherine''s statement, but she nodded modestly and said, "what the teacher taught me is that I will remember."


    Catherine sighed silently, turned her head and said, "let''s go. Didn''t you book a restaurant? We''ll eat quickly, and then it''s time to go to the meeting."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Yang Yaru drove away from the hotel and then turned two blocks before suddenly stopping at the roadside.


    The white hands on the steering wheel clenched into fists, and several green tendons were exposed on the back of the hands, showing the tension and excitement of the host.


    Yang Yaru lay on the steering wheel and clenched her teeth before she showed her cowardice.


    She thought she was no different from George except her family background.


    But when she saw Joey just now, she knew that some gaps were invisible and could not be overcome with her efforts.


    Qiao Ya''s self-confidence, pride, talent and vision were carefully educated by the Qiao family since childhood.


    She can''t catch up with these things in a short time.


    If Qiaoya changed her way, maybe Yang Yaru could bravely stand in front of her and tell her that she would not shrink back.


    But now Qiaoya clearly let her see the boundary between them. At the thought that she was facing such a Qiaojia, Yang Yaru felt an inferiority complex in her heart.


    For the first time, she felt that she was not good enough to stand beside George.


    While she was distracted, the mobile phone in the front rack of the car suddenly rang.


    Yang Yaru looked at George''s bright head on the screen, her eyes were red and pressed the hang up button.

 Chapter 217

    Looking at the darkening screen, Yang Yaru suddenly had a panic in her heart.


    It seems that the relationship with George is the same as the end of this phone call.


    She called up George''s phone number and tried to call him back, but her fingers shook and she didn''t have the courage to press it several times.


    Just hesitating, suddenly the mobile phone trembled and George''s phone called in again.


    Yang Yaru looked at George''s bright head, bit her lip and pressed the on button.


    "Yaru, are you busy?" George said in a concerned and considerate voice.


    "No..." Yang Yaru''s voice choked as soon as she exported. She cleared her throat and said, "I... I slipped my hand and pressed it wrong just now."


    Fortunately, George didn''t recognize the difference in her voice. He smiled and said, "fortunately, you slipped your hand on the phone with me. In case you slipped your hand when negotiating with the customer, something would happen."


    Yang Yaru pulled a smile and said, "what are you looking for me?"


    "Isn''t today a big game?" George said. "Of course I can''t miss such an important occasion."


    Yang Yaru was stunned. "Are you going too?"


    "Of course ~" George joked, "as the facade representative of the handsome man in Xiangcheng, it''s not easy for Xiangcheng to have such a major event. How can I be lazy and not participate?"


    Yang Yaru is funny.


    She would have thought that what George said was exaggerated, but when she met Joana, she thought he was just telling the truth.


    Not hearing the expected ridicule, George wondered, "Yaru, are you listening?"


    "I''m listening. What''s the matter?" Yang Yaru asked.


    George smiled, "nothing, but you didn''t scold me today. I''m really not used to it at the moment."


    Yang Yaru chuckled, "what''s your fault?"


    "Who knows," said George with a cheeky look, "who knows how you raised me like this. You must be responsible to the end."


    Yang Yaru was stunned and her heart warmed slightly.


    George was aware of her mood change, so he comforted her in this casual way.


    "By the way, Yaru, where are you now?" asked George.


    Yang Yaru looked around and thought, "it''s coming to the venue. How about you?"


    "I''m at the gate of the meeting." George said, "come quickly. It''s boring here. Oh, by the way, I bought you breakfast early in the morning. I knew you didn''t eat, so I''m waiting for you."


    Yang Yaru was stunned, and the corners of her lips raised slightly, "OK, I''ll be there right away."


    "Don''t worry, drive safely," George reminded.


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Yaru looked straight ahead, took a deep breath, and clenched the steering wheel as if to cheer herself up.


    In fact, there is no need to worry, right? Although there is a gap, she still has many years to work hard. One day, those gaps caused by the day after tomorrow will be filled in.


    As long as there is love, no matter how difficult it is, it must be customer service.


    Thinking of George, Yang Yaru was so sweet that she sped up her speed and rushed to the venue.


    On the other side of the hall, George sat in the car and looked at the breakfast box beside him. His face gradually showed a smile.


    The reason why he came here early this morning, in addition to wanting to have breakfast with Yang Yaru, another reason is that he is afraid of Qiao Ya''s trouble with Yang Yaru.


    So he has to protect his daughter-in-law!


    George was thoughtful, but he never thought that Yang Yaru had met Qiao ya.


    As soon as Yang Yaru got to the door of the meeting, she saw George standing by the car waving to herself.


    Wearing a pink casual dress on him does not look like a mother, but also has a sense of fashion temperament.


    Yang Yaru was stunned, and the subconscious appearance of Qiao Ya''s temperament just now.


    "Silly girl, what are you thinking?"


    Seeing that Yang Yaru didn''t respond, George approached, stretched out his finger, knocked a chestnut on her forehead and said, "shouldn''t he be tired last night so he didn''t sleep well?"


    Yang Yaru blushed, stared at him and said, "no shape."


    George smiled. "Do I need to be straight with you?"


    Yang Yaru proudly hummed and said, "well, you don''t want to be ''tired'' in the next month."


    The smile on George''s face could no longer be maintained. Looking at Yang Yaru walking away, he hurried to catch up.


    "Don''t introduce it, Yaru. I''m kidding. Can''t I stop talking in the future?" George begged for mercy.


    Yang Yaru paused and turned to look at him, "really don''t say it?"


    "Well, I won''t say it." George vowed, but silently added: I won''t say it, just do it.


    Yang Yaru snorted coldly, "would you please put away the little man''s successful eyes on your face and say that again?"


    "Cough ~" George coughed awkwardly twice. "Is it so obvious?"


    Yang Yaru turned a big white eye at him and said, "how obvious the sun is, how obvious the expression on your face is."


    "Hey hey ~" George took Yang Yaru''s hand and said, "I''m not honest with you."


    "Go away." Yang Yaru despised and opened his hand. As soon as he opened it, George wrapped it up again.


    After a few back and forth, Yang Yaru finally calmed down and said with a smile: "don''t bother, hurry to eat, I have to be busy."


    When George saw her smiling, he was relieved and set out the breakfast.


    Although Yang Yaru didn''t say anything today, George intuitively told him that there was something wrong, so he wanted to help Yang Yaru eliminate his unhappiness in this way.


    Now, it seems to have some effect.


    Yang Yaru counted the time and said to George after breakfast, "play by yourself. I''m going to work."


    George was dissatisfied. "I came all the way to bring you breakfast, and you just hung me here?"


    Yang Yaru looked at him. "I didn''t ask you to deliver breakfast. Besides, aren''t you a guest? Just find a seat by yourself."


    George frowned and said pitifully, "director Yang, is it your responsibility to take care of the guests? Don''t you take me to the meeting?"


    Yang Yaru glanced at him helplessly and said, "OK, OK, I''ll take you in, master Qiao, please come inside ~"


    Then Yang Yaru reached out and made a gesture of invitation.


    Just before the posture was finished, George fished his neck and hugged him in his arms.


    Yang Yaru was stunned and struggled unaccustomed, "what are you doing?"


    George hugged her and walked in. "Isn''t this the meeting?"


    Yang Yaru blushed, stretched out her elbow and rammed him on the chest. She took the opportunity to get out of his arms and said, "go yourself, annoying."


    With that, without waiting for George to speak again, he turned and ran away in a panic.


    She doesn''t want to announce her relationship with George in front of today''s big show.


    Looking at Yang Yaru''s flustered back, George smiled, shook his head and turned to his position.


    Yang Yaru soon became busy. George sat in his seat and looked at her busy figure with tenderness in her eyes.


    "Uncle George?"


    A childish voice came. George turned around and saw Ning Jiwei, who came to his side, and Jian Rui in his arms. He picked his eyebrows and stretched out his hand and said, "come here, uncle."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded obediently and leaned out towards him.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t refuse either. He directly put his daughter in his arms and said, "Ruirui, you play here for a while. Don''t run around. Daddy will come in a minute, okay?"


    "Well, daddy, let''s get busy." Jian Rui smiled and waved to Ning Jiwei.


    George saw that he didn''t explain himself, so he left safely. He couldn''t help saying, "you''re relieved of me."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "didn''t Ruirui call her uncle? What else do I need to worry about?"


    Hearing the speech, George was stunned. "When did you... Know?"


    Ning Jiwei almost checked his lower lip corner and turned away without saying anything.


    George looked at Ning Jiwei''s back in a daze and said with a sneer: "it''s really a profiteer."


    "Uncle George, don''t speak ill of daddy, otherwise Ruirui won''t like you." Jane Rui said with a serious face.


    George looked at the reduced version of Jane Haixi, loved to reach out and pinch her small face and said, "I know, I know to protect your father. My uncle is so kind to you, I have to protect my uncle in the future, don''t you know?"


    "Of course!" Jianrui hugged George''s neck and smiled into a crescent moon. "When Uncle George married aunt Yaru, Ruirui changed her name to aunt Yaru."


    "Ha ha!" George was amused by Jianrui''s words, thought about the title of "aunt Yaru", nodded with satisfaction and said, "it''s a good title. You''ll call it that when you see her later. Remember?"


    "Remember." Jianrui nodded honestly.


    After telling Jianrui, George kept looking at Yang Yaru and silently said, "come here, come here ~"


    Xu is that his mind really works. Yang Yaru inadvertently sweeps and sees Jian Rui here. After thinking about it, she wants to come over and explain to George: "you must take good care of Ruirui and don''t let her stay alone, okay?"


    George couldn''t help shaking his head. "Please don''t worry about me. Ningjiwei didn''t say a word. Just worry about it."


    Yang Yaru glared at him. "Ning Jiwei didn''t say it because he trusted you. I said it because I was afraid you were careless."


    After a pause, she also wondered, "but it''s strange that Ning Jiwei should trust you so much. Did he forget to take medicine today?"


    "Aunt Yaru ~" Jianrui cried sweetly, "Daddy is not ill. He doesn''t take medicine when he goes out ~"


    Yang Yaru was frozen by Jian Rui''s "aunt Yaru", and didn''t hear what she said behind her.


    George looked at her reaction and said with a satisfied smile, "aunt Yaru, are you still used to your new identity?"


    Yang Yaru blushed, stretched out her hand to hammer him and said, "I knew it was you."


    George smiled, took her hand in his hand, pulled it to his mouth and kissed it.


    "Oh, shame, shame ~" Jian Rui saw this and hurriedly stretched out her palm to cover her eyes. She only peeped through her fingers and said with a smile: "aunt Yaru blushed ~"


    "I hate it. I won''t play with the you anymore." Yang Yaru blushed when they sat down and ran away.


    "Hee hee ~" Jianrui covered her mouth and smiled, "Uncle George and aunt Yaru are shy ~"


    George reached out and touched his chin and said, "it''s normal. After all, your uncle is so handsome."


    One big and one small here were talking happily. On the other side, JOYA and Catherine finally arrived at the meeting.


    Qiaoya followed the staff to send Catherine to the jury seat, but she didn''t expect to see a familiar figure sitting on the VIP seat next to the jury seat as soon as she walked nearby.


    "Brother?" JOYA looked at George in surprise. "Why are you here?"


    George raised his eyebrows and was not surprised that JOYA appeared here. "I''ll be the audience."


    Qiao Ya was stunned. Catherine looked curiously, "Qiao ya, is this your brother?"


    Hearing Catherine''s voice, Qiao Ya reacted and hurriedly introduced them: "yes, Miss Catherine, this is my brother George; brother, this is Miss Catherine and the only judge of this competition."


    Catherine looked at George and said hello with a cultured smile, "Hello, we sit very close."


    "Hello." George nodded respectfully to her and said, "I''ve heard your name for a long time. I''m sorry I can''t get up and shake hands with you because I hold the child."


    "Never mind, never mind." Catherine smiled magnanimously. "Is this your child? It''s lovely."


    George was stunned, smiled and shook his head and said, "it''s not my child, but she and I have a lot of fate. We are good friends."


    Then he reached out and pinched Jian Rui''s face and said, "Xiao Rui, say hello to others."


    Jianrui blinked, bowed politely and said, "Hello, Miss Catherine. My name is Jianrui. I''m six years old."


    "Jane Rui? Hello, little friend." Catherine reached out and touched Jane Rui''s head and said, "you''re very beautiful."


    "Thank you, you are also very beautiful ~" Jianrui said seriously.


    Catherine was made to laugh by Jianrui''s words. Looking at Jianrui''s smart appearance, she liked it more and more.


    JOYA was a little confused. She didn''t know why Catherine suddenly liked a child so much, and she was obviously in a good mood.


    "Don''t you have to prepare?" George asked, looking at Joana.


    JOYA narrowed her eyes slightly and didn''t go away. Instead, she sat down on the other side of George. "Don''t worry. I''m ready for what should be prepared anyway. It''s not too late to go there when it''s about to start."


    She also said hello to Jianrui and said, "Hello, my name is Qiaoya."


    Jianrui nodded obediently. She just heard that Qiaoya called George his brother, so she said politely at the moment: "aunt Qiaoya, my name is Jianrui, you can call me Ruirui ~"


    "Rui Rui, did you come alone?" Qiao Ya asked with a smile.


    "No." Jianrui shook her head, stretched out her finger and pointed to Ning Jiwei in the distance. "Ruirui came with Daddy."


    "Daddy?" Qiao Ya was stunned, looked at Ning Jiwei''s back, and then looked at Jian Rui. Suddenly, there was a light in her head, and finally reflected who Jian Rui was.


    The eyes turned quickly, and the smile on Qiaoya''s face was more kind and friendly. "Rui Rui, are you tired sitting here all the time? This conference hall is very big. Do you want to go shopping? Otherwise, aunt will take you around to have a look?"


    Jane Rui shook her head and said, "thank you, aunt Qiaoya, but no, daddy will come in a minute. Ruirui will just wait for daddy here."


    Catherine looked at Jianrui in surprise. "Is your father ningjiwei?"


    "Yes," said Jane Rui, looking askance at Catherine, "do you know my father?"


    "Yes." Catherine smiled and lovingly touched Jianrui''s hair and said, "since you are ningjiwei''s daughter, call me grandma in the future."


    "Grandma?" Jane Rui was stunned, then raised a big smiling face and said, "Grandma!"


    "Oh, that''s good," Catherine replied.


    Seeing Catherine and Jianrui talking so well, Joey''s eyes were even brighter.


    If she can take the little girl Jianrui, let alone ningjiwei can''t escape her palm, even Catherine will treat her differently.


    Thinking of this, Qiaoya reached out to Jianrui and wanted to hold her.


    Unexpectedly, before her hand touched Jianrui, she was stopped by George. "What do you want to do?" George asked coldly.


    "I......" Qiao Ya was stunned. She didn''t expect that George would stop her.


    However, it was only a moment. Qiaoya quickly smiled and said as if nothing had happened: "brother, I just see ruiruirui is so cute and really like it, so I want to hug her and kiss her."


    "No," said George with a sneer, "Ruirui recognizes her. I''ll just hold her."


    JOYA was a little dissatisfied and thought that George was deliberately making trouble for her. Her face became a little ugly.


    Jian Rui heard the conversation between them, looked at Qiao Ya with some doubts and said, "aunt Qiao ya, Rui Rui also likes you very much, but Rui Rui promised her father to follow Uncle George, so she can''t go with you. Rui Rui will play with you when she has a chance."


    George smiled and pinched Jianrui''s face and said, "what a clever mouth, little girl."


    After that, she looked at her eyes and said, "the competition is about to begin. You should hurry to prepare. Don''t delay your business."


    "I didn''t turn it off..."


    Before Qiaoya finished her words, she was interrupted by Jian Rui: "aunt Qiaoya, if you are busy, go quickly. If daddy knows that ruiruirui has disturbed your game, he will be fierce."


    Qiao Ya pulled out a slightly stiff smile on her face and said, "Rui Rui, don''t worry, aunt is not in a hurry, aunt is here..."


    "Rui Rui!"


    Once again, JOYA was interrupted before she finished.


    But this time it was not George and Jianrui who interrupted her, but a child voice.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Jianrui suddenly turned her head.


    Across the distance of a few people, a chubby little figure was grinning at her foolishly, "Ruirui, I''m here!"


    "Ha!" Jian Rui stood up excitedly and waved hard, "Gu Ruan!"


    "Rui Rui!" Gu Xiaomian ran over excitedly, "I finally saw you! I miss you so much!"


    Jianrui didn''t laugh at him this time, but also nodded and said, "I miss you too."


    "Really?"


    Hearing Jian Rui''s words, Gu Xiaomian turned to Gu Chenyi and said, "Dad, did you hear that? Ruiruirui said she missed me! I said I had to come. You don''t believe it yet. Now believe it!"


    Gu Chenyi despised his son with white eyes. "Everyone wants it."


    "Impossible!" Gu Xiaomian said incredulously.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Gu Chenyi smiled, reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and asked, "Rui Rui, don''t you think I have?"


    "Uh huh, think about it!" said Jane Rui with a smile.


    "Card wipe ~" Gu Xiaomian seemed to hear the sound of his carefully dirty broken glass slag.

 Chapter 218

    "Rui Rui ~" Gu Xiaomian looked pitifully at Jian Rui, "how can you miss your father like me ~"


    Jian Rui blinked, innocent crooked her head, "silly and soft, what''s the matter with you? Of course, I think you also want to take care of Uncle Yun, and my uncle, little aunt, Grandpa Fu, Grandpa JOJO, brother..."


    Listening to Jian Rui counting people''s names with her fingers one by one, Gu Xiaomian only felt that her little heart was completely broken into glass debris.


    Seeing that his son had been hit like a wilted eggplant, Gu Chenyi jokingly touched his head and said, "silly son, Ruirui is kidding you."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian was stunned, and immediately looked at Jian Rui with expectation.


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled. She reached out to learn from Gu Chenyi. She touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "silly and soft, although I miss many people, what I miss most is you."


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomian''s eyes brightened and felt that the dark sky suddenly lit up again.


    Jian Rui saw his silly appearance, smiled and bent her lips, nodded and said, "really, really."


    "Wow! Rui Rui misses me most! Great!" Gu Xiaomian shouted excitedly and said to Gu Chenyi, "Dad, do you hear that Rui Rui misses me most!"


    "I heard it." Gu Chenyi touched his silly son''s head and shook his head with a helpless smile.


    "Ha ha! Great, I miss Ruirui most, and Rui Rui misses me most!" Gu Xiaomian jumped excitedly and accidentally bumped into Qiao Ya sitting next to him.


    Qiao Ya felt that the sudden appearance of Gu Chenyi and Gu Xiaomian had disturbed her good deeds, and she was unhappy. Plus Gu Xiaomian has been noisy, she is even more unhappy.


    At this moment, Gu Xiaomian bumped into her, and those displeasure could not be suppressed.


    "Auntie, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to." seeing that I bumped into someone, Gu Xiaomian quickly apologized.


    Qiaoya said coldly with a black face, "it''s not intentional. This place is so narrow. It''s very easy for you to bump into people when you jump back and forth. You know this, but you''re still presumptuous here. Isn''t it intentional?"


    "I......" Gu Xiaomian was stunned and said, "aunt, I really didn''t mean it. I''m sorry, I apologize to you..."


    "What''s the use of apologizing?" said JOYA coldly. "Don''t fool around here because you''re young, and don''t look at this. Is this where you can shout?"


    A reprimand is OK, but it''s too much to keep reprimanding so many times.


    George said coldly, "Joey, the children have apologized to you. What do you care about with the children?"


    "Why can''t I care?" said JOYA. "Can he be lawless just because he is a child?"


    "JOYA, you..." George wanted to say more, but was interrupted by the voice behind him.


    "Lawlessness?" Gu Chenyi narrowed her eyes and said, "Miss, my son is a little naughty, but you have also trained him, and he has been modest with you. It can''t be said to be lawlessness?"


    Qiaoya turned her head, looked at Gu Chenyi with disgust and said, "it''s really interesting for you to be a parent. Even if you can come in, you don''t have the right to walk around here. Your children don''t care about their own teaching, but blame others for their mistakes."


    "Ha ha." Gu Chenyi smiled, almost angry by the woman''s words.


    Gu Xiaomian wrongly hugged Gu Chenyi''s thigh, "Dad..."


    Gu Xiaomian has always been a spoiled devil. No one has ever scolded him like this, let alone wronged Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi reached out and touched his head, turned his head and looked at Qiao ya. His eyes tilted to the chair under her seat.


    "Where are you looking?" Qiao Ya thought Gu Chenyi was playing a rogue and said angrily with a black face.


    Gu Chenyi sneered and didn''t bother to talk to her. He just turned to George and said, "this is your family?"


    George was also humiliated by Joana''s behavior and nodded coldly.


    Seeing that George actually knew Gu Chenyi, Qiaoya was stunned and felt something wrong in her heart.


    These two people know George, come here again, and know Jianrui, so they are


    Before Qiaoya came up with a reason, Gu Chenyi heard in a cold voice: "Miss, I don''t know who you are, but please give me and my son''s seat back to us first. After all, we don''t want to make a fool of ourselves here."


    Finally, the four words "disgrace" were extremely ironic, which made JOYA blush suddenly.


    She looked down at the name pasted on her seat and saw three big words "Gu Chenyi" written on it.


    Gu Chenyi


    Isn''t that the partner of this competition? The second largest shareholder besides Ning Jiwei?


    Qiaoya bit her lip. She never thought he would be Gu Chenyi.


    It''s also strange that she was confused by impulse. Otherwise, in ordinary times, she couldn''t see the clue with Qiaoya''s IQ.


    After all, with Gu Chenyi''s appearance and Gu Xiaomian. The father and son can''t be ignored anywhere.


    "Why, does Miss Qiao still want to sit here?" Gu Chenyi said: "it doesn''t matter if you want to sit, but..."


    "No, No." before Gu Chenyi finished, Qiaoya hurriedly stood up and said with a red face, "yes, I''m sorry, I''ll go first."


    With that, JOYA quickly turned and ran out.


    At the moment she ran out, JOYA felt that countless pairs of eyes were staring at herself behind her, and there were mocking eyes in each pair.


    At this moment, JOYA and George hated each other.


    I couldn''t help thinking that if he could remind himself earlier, he wouldn''t make such a big joke.


    Thinking about it, Joey accidentally tripped. When she was about to fall, suddenly a hand held her in time.


    "Thank you..." Qiao Ya hurriedly thanked, but looked up and saw that the person holding her was Yang Yaru.


    Yang Yaru just smiled at her and said, "Miss Qiao, it''s a little dark here. Be careful."


    Qiaoya''s face suddenly cooled down. The boredom of making jokes just now and her resentment against George all retaliated on Yang Yaru at the moment.


    "You don''t have to be kind." Qiaoya snorted coldly, reached out to shake off Yang Yaru''s hand, turned and walked quickly to the backstage.


    Yang Yaru was stunned, looked at Qiao Ya''s back and sighed helplessly.


    On the other side, Gu Chenyi sat down with Gu Xiaomian in her arms.


    George said apologetically, "sorry, Qiaoya was just very rude. I''ll say her when I get back."


    "It''s all right." Gu Chenyi waved his hand and said carelessly, "she''s her. You''re you. You don''t have to apologize for her."


    As for Gu Xiaomian sitting on Gu Chenyi''s leg, he had already forgotten what he had just done, and instead talked about "Ruirui" long and "Rui Rui" short.


    Gu Chenyi and Catherine also said hello. Compared with Qiaoya''s impatience, Catherine likes Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian very much and has been chatting with two children.


    Ning Jiwei went to the backstage for an inspection tour before she came. As soon as Jianrui saw him coming, she climbed down from George and transferred to Ning Jiwei''s leg.


    Gu Xiaomian politely greeted Ning Jiwei and said, "Hello, uncle Ning."


    "Well, hello." Ning Jiwei slightly hooked his lower lip and reached out to touch Gu Xiaomian''s head.


    "Daddy, you''re not kind." Jianrui suddenly said with her lips.


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    "Daddy, you must have known that uncle Gu and Gu Ruan were coming, but you didn''t tell me." Jianrui said discontentedly.


    Ning Jiwei smiled. "I talked to your uncle Gu, but one second before they came, I can''t guarantee that they will come, can I? Since I can''t guarantee 100%, daddy naturally can''t tell you."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei then said, "besides, isn''t it a surprise to suddenly see familiar children?"


    "Well... It seems so." Jianrui nodded by Ning Jiwei''s two words: "well, dad is right. Ruiruirui forgives you."


    George listened to his fooling children and said coldly, "profiteer."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said to George, "you''re right. Although I''m a businessman, I think I''m really honest compared with this one."


    With an expression of "I know", George patted Gu Chenyi on the shoulder and said, "it''s hard for you."


    "Alas ~" Gu Chenyi sighed exaggeratedly, patted George on the shoulder and said, "don''t say anything. You''ll be my brother in the future!"


    Ning Jiwei glanced around and said coldly, "there are many things in the company recently. Why don''t I consider increasing the workload of the whole staff?"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    As soon as Ning Jiwei''s voice fell, George and Gu Chenyi spoke in the same voice.


    As soon as they finished, they were stunned.


    Gu Chenyi looked at George suspiciously. "What are you doing so excited? You''re not from his company."


    George hummed angrily, "but my woman is from his company."


    Gu Chenyi nodded suddenly.


    George asked again, "Why are you so excited?"


    Gu Chenyi glanced, "the same reason as you."


    He took Gu Xiaomian out on vacation, and Yunling took care of all the work at home.


    If Ning Jiwei increases his workload, Yunling can''t be busy.


    Thinking of an elegant Yunling who was busy and didn''t have time to wash his head, Gu Chenyi painfully smoked the corners of his mouth.


    Ning Jiwei blocked all the words of the two people with one sentence, and couldn''t help leaning back on the chair leisurely.


    Gu Chenyi and George looked at each other and sighed helplessly.


    Sure enough, it''s a profiteer!


    Several people are chatting here, and the game on the other side is about to begin.


    Because of the limited time, the rules of this clothing competition are also very simple. Unlike the usual need for a whole series of clothes to win or lose, everyone only needs to prepare three sets of clothes this time.


    The semi-finals set a theme for the competition. In order to give all players sufficient preparation time, the theme of the semi-finals was given as early as the preliminary competition.


    So we can start the second round as soon as the preliminary results come out, because the previous preparation time is enough for the players to prepare six sets of clothes.


    The theme of this competition is "the world is so big", which is the theme set by Catherine herself.


    After the host announced the news, soon all kinds of models came out in designer clothes.


    Because there is enough time to prepare, the competition is simple, but the quality is not low.


    Almost every model on the stage can brighten people''s eyes. Jian Rui can''t even talk to Gu Xiaomian. She stared at the clothes on the stage without blinking and clapped excitedly from time to time.


    Next to Catherine, she was seriously sitting, counting and scoring.


    Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi are also making a serious judgment. After all, the selected winner should represent Mo negative.


    In addition to the amazing at the beginning, the competition gradually became boring.


    Because the audience''s attention is not focused enough for a long time, and because there are too many eyes, everyone''s sense of expectation naturally comes up.


    Gu Xiaomian is particularly bored. As Gu Chenyi''s son, he perfectly inherited his father''s straight male cancer system and is only interested in train robot chocolate. He began to doze off before watching this clothes changing game.


    Gu Xiaomian was dozing off and suddenly heard Jianrui "eh".


    He rubbed his eyes and asked, "Ruirui, what''s the matter?"


    Jane shook her head, pointed to the model on the stage and said, "this little sister''s clothes are so special."


    As soon as she said this, not only George and Gu Chenyi looked at her in surprise, but also Catherine.


    George asked curiously, "what do you see, xiaoruirui?"


    Jian Rui frowned, scratched her head, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I just feel that my mind is open, as if I saw a far, far place."


    Catherine''s lips were slightly hooked. She looked at Jane Rui lovingly and said, "good boy, you are very talented."


    Gu Chenyi looked at the stage. The designer of the three sets of clothes that surprised Jian Rui was no one else. It was Qiaoya who had a conflict with him just now.


    Gu Chenyi smiled, turned to George and said, "I didn''t expect your sister to be so talented."


    George was helpless. "Her talent is as big as her temper."


    Gu Chenyi picked her eyebrows. "It''s all right. Are you talented and willful?"


    George laughed. "As like as two peas, my mother is spoiled by her family."


    After Joey, there are not many designers to remember.


    Gu Xiaomian yawned and asked, "Dad, how long is it?"


    Gu Chenyi turned over the list and said, "there''s only one left."


    Soon, the last designer led his model up.


    As soon as she came up, Catherine''s eyes were fixed on her.


    At the same time, a small voice of discussion broke out under the stage.


    "What''s the matter? Why did Qiao Ya of the Qiao family and song Lu of the Song family come to attend?"


    "And they are all so excellent. Are the ladies of rich people so talented? How can we ordinary people live?"


    "Oh, I think they are the top two in this competition. I just don''t know who is the first and who is the second."


    "I think JOYA''s is better and her eyes are farther."


    "But how do I feel that song Lu is good? I prefer staying at home to walking far away."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of discussion under the stage, and several people in the VIP seat also discussed it.


    Gu Chenyi looked at George unkindly and said, "who do you think is better?"


    George glared at him angrily. "I''m not a professional. Whoever''s better, I just came to see the excitement."


    After a pause, George looked at Jianrui and asked, "what do you think, xiaoruirui?"


    "Hmm..." Jian Rui frowned and hesitated.


    Catherine also looked over. She seemed to be very interested in Jianrui''s view.


    Jianrui thought for a long time before she said, "I don''t know if I feel right, but aunt Qiaoya''s design gives me a feeling... Money is very popular, that is, I can go to many places to see the outside world and scenery. There are too many beautiful things waiting for me to find this feeling."


    Listening to Jian Rui''s words, George and Gu Chenyi were more and more surprised, "what about song Lu?"


    Jian Rui shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Aunt song Lu''s design makes me feel very quiet. It''s like the blue lake on her clothes. It''s like saying that although the world is big, you don''t have to go away in a hurry. As long as you have the heart, the world is around you."


    After listening to Jianrui''s words, George opened his eyes and said, "Ruirui, you really surprised me!"


    At such a young age, you can have this kind of golden eyes on clothes. How can you get it in the future?


    Although I think the day after tomorrow, I can''t exchange some talents for how much effort.


    Obviously, Jianrui has this talent.


    Praised by George, Jane Rui blushed and said, "I''m talking nonsense. I don''t know if I''m right."


    "No, no, no, little girl, you''re right." Catherine smiled at Jane Rui and said, "these two designs are very consistent with the theme of this time, but because the designer''s mood is different, the clothes designed give people a completely different feeling. One is external and the other is internal."


    Jianrui nodded vaguely and turned her head to see Ning Jiwei,


    Ning Jiwei looked down at her daughter with a smile, reached out and lovingly touched her head and said, "you''re great."


    With daddy''s encouragement, Jianrui smiled happily.


    Gu Chenyi asked Catherine, "so, teacher Catherine, which of these two designs is better?"


    "Hard to say," said Catherine, shaking her head: "If I were young, I would prefer Qiaoya''s design. After all, I was young at that time and was full of adventure curiosity about the world. Now I prefer song Lu''s design, especially this quiet and complacent state of mind, which is rare in young designers. I had this experience only when I was over half a hundred years old."


    Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows and said in surprise, "so song Lu''s design is better?"


    "Otherwise," said Catherine, "I''m going to give the first place to Joey this time, and song Lu is the second."


    "Why?" Gu Chenyi wondered, "don''t you prefer song Lu''s design?"


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and said, "it should be considering the theme of this time and the market demand."


    "Yes." Catherine nodded, "Song Lu''s design is also very good, but it is still a little bit biased from the theme of this competition. If the theme of this competition is'' the stage of the heart '', I will not hesitate to give her the first place, but unfortunately not. In comparison, Qiao Ya''s design is more in line with the theme of our competition."

 Chapter 219

    At the end of the competition, the host came to the stage to announce the results. Qiao Ya was the first, song Lu was the second, and there were also the top five and winning awards.


    After learning the result of the game, everyone was very excited, but the top two Qiaoya and song Lu were obviously not so happy.


    Because although they were ranked first or second, Catherine''s score was only five points worse.


    This also means that in Catherine''s view, the two people are equal. The five points are given to JOYA this time, but it''s hard to say who they will give next time.


    JOYA was a little dissatisfied. She had absolute confidence in her ability, so she never doubted whether it would be her first place.


    But the five points were like a thorn in her heart, which made her uncomfortable anytime and anywhere.


    On the other hand, song Lu was also very dissatisfied. She thought she was determined to win this competition, but unexpectedly, Qiaoya also came to participate in the competition.


    In this way, it is still unknown who will spend the final.


    Qiaoya and song Lu stood on both sides of the stage and looked at each other at this moment.


    Although the game was over, it was just the beginning for them.


    The host seemed to feel the invisible contest between the two people. He moved forward two steps and said with a smile: "Well, today''s competition has come to an end, and the next is the final in seven days. I believe everyone, like me, is looking forward to what form the final will take. Next, let''s invite Miss Catherine, the judge of the competition, to announce the theme of the final for us."


    Amid the warm applause of the audience, Catherine got up gracefully, took the microphone and said: "Thank you very much for your invitation. I not only met many excellent designers, but also made some talented children. Although some people may not be famous and still pursue their designer dream in obscurity, I believe that heaven will live up to those who work hard. One day, you will open the door of the world and see the colorful outside Scenery. "


    After a pause, Catherine continued: "This is also the origin of the theme of this semi-finals. For the finals, I prefer to see a designer go all out. Therefore, after discussing with the person in charge of Mo negative, I decided not to set the theme. All contestants can choose your best field to design. I hope all designers can show their greatest talents Yes, let''s look forward to the final feast in seven days! "


    As soon as Catherine''s voice fell, a burst of warm applause broke out from the audience.


    Everyone is excited at this moment. A clothing competition without a theme is like a singing competition of optional songs. Singers may choose jazz rock pop songs or antique rap. Typhoons may be graceful and moving, or warm and unforgettable.


    Everything is unknown, everything is full of adventure.


    Seemingly free, it actually increases the difficulty of the game.


    Qiao Ya and song Lu frowned at the same time. This is not only as simple as designing a suit of clothes, but also to investigate the designer''s sensitivity and understanding of the audience.


    What kind of clothes can arouse the resonance and love of the audience in the shortest time, and what methods the opponent will adopt. These are all factors to be taken into account.


    JOYA looked up at Katherine with some doubts in her eyes. She didn''t understand why she wanted to design such a final.


    It was already noon when the audience came out of the venue one after another. Gu Chenyi led Gu Xiaomian, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "what''s the matter, where to go?"


    Ningevi did not speak, but turned to George.


    George drew from the corner of his mouth, "what are you looking at me for? I''m not going with you."


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrow. "Are you sure?"


    George just wanted to say "OK". Before he could say anything, he saw Yang Yaru running over and directly skipped him and said to Ning Jiwei, "the hotel has been booked and the car has been waiting at the door."


    Ning Jiwei looked at George in his spare time. Gu Chenyi also smiled and joked, "what''s up, brother? Are you sure you don''t want to come with us?"


    Yang Yaru asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Cough ~" George hurriedly coughed two times. "He didn''t say anything. Let''s go."


    "Eh?" Yang Yaru looked at him suspiciously. "Are you going to have dinner with us?"


    What a pot!


    George stumbled and almost fell and the dog ate Baba.


    Yang Yaru held his arm in time and asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    George smiled awkwardly. "No, it''s okay."


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled. Her big eyes kept looking between Yang Yaru and George.


    Ningjiwei looked at Catherine who had just stepped down from the stage and asked, "will you come with us?"


    Catherine smiled and waved her hand and said, "I''m not going to join the fun at your young people''s party."


    Jianrui said sweetly, "grandma, you are not an old woman. You are as beautiful as Ruirui''s Mommy!"


    "Baby, your little mouth is so sweet." Catherine pinched your Jane Rui''s face with pity.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I''ll send you back first..."


    "No, no," said Catherine, "just let Emma send me."


    Emma also nodded and said, "president, please entertain master Qiao and President Gu. I will take good care of Miss Catherine."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t insist either. He just nodded and said, "call me if you have something."


    "OK, don''t worry."


    After Emma sent Catherine away, Ning Jiwei and others also planned to leave.


    But before they could move their feet, they heard a voice.


    "Ji Wei."


    Looking at the approaching Tong Si, Jian Rui frowned and whispered in Gu Xiaomian''s ear, "Gu Ruan, I don''t like this person."


    Gu Xiaomian blinked and asked, "why?"


    "Hum ~" Jian Rui hummed, "because she wants to be my stepmother."


    "Poof!" Gu Chenyi was drinking water. When he heard the conversation between them, a mouthful of water gushed out directly.


    "Dad, why are you so stupid?" Gu Xiaomian frowned, clumsily patted Gu Chenyi on the back, and said, "you still talk about me. Look how old you are. You can''t even drink water."


    "Go!" Gu Chenyi pushed away Gu Xiaomian''s hand and looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "cough... Jiwei, I didn''t expect you to have new peach blossoms here?"


    Ningjiwei looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Tong Si went to Ning Jiwei and greeted George and Yang Yaru with a smile. Then he looked at Gu Chenyi, smiled and stretched out his hand and said, "you are president Gu. I''m Tong Si."


    "Oh ~" Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows, nodded and said meaningfully, "it''s Miss Tong of the Tong family."


    Tong Si nodded shyly and didn''t speak.


    George raised his eyebrows. "Tong Si, are you going to dinner with us, too?"


    Tong Si was stunned and said with a smile, "as the partner of this time, since President Gu is here, of course I should do my best as a host."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and subconsciously wanted to refuse, but before he spoke, Gu Chenyi smiled and nodded and said, "well, I have always admired Miss Tong."


    George shrugged. He didn''t care. "Then go?"


    "Brother!"


    The voice fell, and another voice came.


    Listening to this voice, George took a puff from the corners of his mouth, and Gu Chenyi smiled.


    This time, Gu Xiaomian frowned, hugged Jian Rui''s neck and said in her ear, "Rui Rui, I don''t like this aunt either."


    Jane Rui nodded clearly and said, "I understand, but she is my uncle George''s sister. How much do you give her face? Don''t make it too ugly."


    "Don''t worry, I know." Gu Xiaomian took a deep breath, patted his chest and said, "man, I still have this measure."


    Listening to the conversation between two villains, Gu Chenyi smiled and shook his head.


    Qiao Ya came over and said hello to George and Gu Chenyi before turning to Ning Jiwei: "Hello, President Ning, I''m Qiao Ya and George''s sister."


    This is the first meeting carefully planned by Qiaoya. She appears in front of Ning Jiwei as the first designer in the competition, and then spits out her relationship with the Qiao family. Ning Jiwei is definitely impressed by her background and talent.


    But Ning Jiwei''s reaction was not quite the same as she imagined. He just nodded coldly and said, "Hello, Miss Qiao."


    George was speechless. "Joana, you''re not going to have dinner with us, are you?"


    Qiao Ya raised her eyebrows, glanced at him with pride and asked, "can''t you?"


    With that, he also deliberately glanced at Yang Yaru and said, "if you don''t let me go, I''ll bully your woman".


    "Ho ~" George hissed coldly, waved his hand impatiently and said, "OK, OK, take you."


    JOYA lifted her chin proudly.


    "Uncle Ning, can we go now?" Gu Xiaomian asked, "won''t there be anyone else?"


    "I don''t think so." Yang Yaru shook her head and said, "there seems to be no one."


    "That''s hard to say." George sneered and nuzui in one direction. The people turned and saw that the second song Lu was coming towards them.


    Gu Chenyi had a black line on his forehead and stared discontentedly. Ning Jiwei said, "do you have too many peach blossoms?".


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him, picked up Jian Rui and walked out without saying a word.


    Seeing that he didn''t wait for song Lu at all, Gu Chenyi was satisfied, hooked up the corner of her lips, took her son''s hand and followed up.


    Song Lu didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to go out after seeing her. She didn''t mean to wait for her at all. She frowned and trotted up with her skirt.


    "Uncle Ning, run, she''s catching up!" Gu Xiaomian shouted anxiously.


    Ning Jiwei was speechless. Looking at Song Lu who had caught up, he frowned and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Er..." Song Lu choked. How could it be different from her imagined reaction?


    After a pause, she took another look at Tong Si and Qiao Ya next to her. Song Lu understood.


    At this time, if you gather online, it will undoubtedly annoy you, so song Lu just smiled and shook her head and said, "it''s all right. I just want to say hello to you."


    Ning Jiwei nodded slightly, and the dissatisfaction on his face retreated a little.


    George and Gu Chenyi looked at each other and thought the same thing.


    It seems that the number of these paragraphs is not low!


    The original gathering of old friends turned into a commercial dinner. Yang Yaru was busy changing a larger private room on the way, and a large group of people rushed to the hotel.


    Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi led their two children to a car.


    In the car, the two children are having fun sitting in the back seat. For Gu Xiaomian, the purpose of coming to Xiangcheng is to find Jian Rui to play, so as long as he sits next to Jian Rui, he doesn''t care about anything else.


    Oh, forget, he cares about the same thing - food.


    "Rui Rui, I brought you new chocolates. They are all in my suitcase. I''ll give them back to you." Gu Xiaomian said with a smile. Jian Rui has no doubt that Gu Xiaomian can put all the good things in front of her as long as she wants.


    Jianrui reached out and poked Gu Xiaomian''s fat face. "Don''t you come here to play for two days and go back? Why do you still bring a suitcase?"


    "Who said I only came for two days?" Gu Xiaomian said proudly, "it''s summer vacation. Dad specially brought me here to play with you. I can stay for more than a month."


    "More than a month?" Jianrui blinked. "Doesn''t it matter to stay so long?"


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Xiaomian scratched his head. He didn''t understand Jian Rui''s meaning. He thought she was worried about his summer homework, so he smiled indifferently and said, "don''t worry, I''ve brought my homework, and I won''t fall behind the course."


    Jianrui looked at him and didn''t ask any more.


    On the passenger car, Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "I said, you have so many peach blossoms here, aren''t you afraid of Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei raised her eyebrows. "As long as you don''t talk much, she won''t know."


    "Cut ~" Gu Chenyi disdained: "don''t know doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist. What if Haixi knows one day?"


    "What should I do?" Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I didn''t let those flowers bloom, so how and where they bloom has nothing to do with me."


    "Tut tut." Gu Chenyi shook his head and said, "if those great beauties hear your words, their hearts will be broken."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him obliquely, "do you like it? In order to take care of the family, I think they must be willing to open it to you."


    "Don''t." Gu Chenyi quickly waved his hand and said, "I can''t stand it."


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the harmonious atmosphere in this car, the car behind is not very happy.


    George drove. On the question of who was the co driver, Qiaoya and Yang Yaru had a dispute.


    Qiaoya stood next to the co driver and looked at Yang Yaru with a sneer. It meant "you have the ability to rob".


    Yang Yaru was stunned and didn''t come forward. She turned and wanted to sit in the back.


    But before she started, her wrist was held by a big hand.


    George stared angrily, and JOYA said, "Why are you pestling? Sit back."


    JOYA was dissatisfied. "I don''t, I''ll take the co driver."


    Yang Yaru saw that the two people quarreled and hurriedly rounded up the scene. She said to George, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll sit in the back and just have a rest."


    "No." George took her hand and didn''t allow her to shrink back. He turned his head and looked at joea coldly. "I say again, go back, or you''ll go home."


    "George!" said JOYA angrily. "I''m your own sister!"


    George smiled and said, "I''m still my brother. Why don''t you give me some face?"


    Qiaoya choked, unwilling to stare at Yang Yaru, stamped her feet and turned to the back seat.


    On one side, Tong Si looked at the scene with great interest, sat in the back seat and smiled, as if everything had nothing to do with himself.


    George stuffed Yang Yaru into the co driver and helped her fasten her seat belt before driving.


    ¡­¡­


    At the hotel, Yang Yaru and George led the way. Gu Chenyi took Jianrui in one hand and Gu Xiaomian in the other.


    But when it was time to sit in the box, they made trouble again.


    To be exact, Joe and Tong Si made a mistake.


    They both wanted to sit next to Ning Jiwei. Ning Jiwei looked at the two people around him and frowned irritably.


    "Come on, let''s let ha ~" Gu Chenyi led the two children and pushed Tong Si and Qiao Ya away.


    "Daddy ~" Jian Rui grabbed Ning Jiwei''s thigh and said, "Daddy, Ruirui Rui wants to eat prawns!"


    "OK, daddy will peel it for you later." hearing her daughter''s voice, Ning Jiwei''s frown immediately stretched out, spoiled and touched her daughter''s head and let her sit beside her.


    "Uncle Ning, I want to eat shrimp too!" when Gu xiaomianton heard that there was something to eat, he rushed to Ning Jiwei''s side, pouted Tong Si to one side, and sat down firmly on the other side of Ning Jiwei.


    "I want to peel myself." Gu Chenyi sat down next to his son angrily. He glanced at him and said, "why, I want your uncle Ning to peel shrimp for you? I don''t even have this treatment for your father."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "Dad, your understanding is too poor. I mean, let you peel shrimp for me."


    "Oh, you think too much." Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "you might as well expect your uncle Ning to peel shrimp for you."


    "Dad!" Gu Xiaomian pesters Gu Chenyi until he agrees to peel shrimp for himself.


    Although Qiaoya was pushed away by Jianrui, it''s good to sit next to Jianrui, at least closer than Tongsi.


    George sat next to Qiaoya, next to Yang Yaru. He separated them. Qiaoya of the province bullied Yang Yaru again.


    Tong Si sat down beside Gu Chenyi with a calm face and lowered his head sadly.


    Seeing Tong Si unhappy, Qiaoya felt comfortable. She couldn''t help laughing and said to Tong Si, "sister Si, you can order whatever you want. You''re welcome."


    Tong Si sneered in his heart, but his face didn''t show the mountain and dew. He replied with a smile: "Qiaoya, I haven''t congratulated you yet. He won the first place and dumped the second place for five points."


    The smile on Qiaoya''s face suddenly stiffened, stared, and Tong Si hummed coldly and stopped talking.


    Yang Yaru sat aside and sighed wearily.


    "What''s the matter? Are you uncomfortable?" George tilted his head and whispered in Yang Yaru''s ear.


    Yang Yaru shook her head and said, "I''m not uncomfortable. I just think this meal will be very tired."


    George smiled, comfortingly pinched the back of her hand and said, "don''t worry, we''re not tired anyway. We''ll just watch the play and be a qualified melon eater."


    Yang Yaru was amused by his words and said in a low voice, "what you said is that the singer is your own sister."


    "Oh, don''t worry," said George lazily. "She''s good at this kind of scene. She can''t afford to lose."


    Yang Yaru was speechless.

 Chapter 220

    But soon, Yang Yaru knew what George meant.


    Pushing the cup to change the lamp room, Tong Si tried to talk to Ning Jiwei several times, but she was quietly interrupted or picked up by Qiaoya.


    And because she was next to Jianrui, Qiaoya also had a good relationship with her. She took care of all kinds of dishes and wiped her hands.


    "Come on, Rui Rui." Qiaoya took the fast fish meat into Jian Rui''s plate and didn''t forget to charge carefully: "although aunt has carefully removed all the fish bones, you still have to be careful. It''s not good in case the bones hidden inside are swallowed by mistake."


    "Well, thank you, aunt JOYA." Jianrui said cleverly.


    "Rui Rui is really good." Qiao Ya fondly touched Jian Rui''s head and filled her with a bowl of fish soup.


    Yang Yaru sighed. The position was really high. No wonder George wasn''t worried at all.


    Just


    Yang Yaru looks at Ning Jiwei. She sees him wholeheartedly discussing the future plan with Gu Chenyi. She intermittently takes care of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian. She doesn''t forget to glance at Qiao Ya and Tong si the rest of the time.


    Yang Yaru lowered her head and smiled.


    Before, she was worried. After all, Jian Haixi was not around, and Xiangcheng obviously had several peach blossoms interested in Ning Jiwei.


    The key is that these peach blossom stages are not low. If Ning Jiwei is not firm in his heart, he may collude with others.


    Therefore, in addition to work, Yang Yaru also takes a defensive attitude towards the peach blossoms around Ning Jiwei.


    Out of her help to her best friend Jian Haixi, whenever she wants to get close to Ning Jiwei''s peach blossom, she can help stop it. It doesn''t matter if she works hard.


    For example, Tong Si had almost no chance to get along with Ning Jiwei alone except that she took half a day off because of George on the day she went to the meeting.


    But now it seems that Yang Yaru is relieved. At the same time, she also knows that she was completely worried before.


    In Ning Jiwei''s mind, except Jian Haixi, all the other women have the same label in his eyes, that is, women. There is no other special place.


    Thinking of this, Yang Yaru envied Jian Haixi.


    How difficult it is for a woman to find such a person in her life.


    And she


    Yang Yaru turned to look at George and saw that George was carefully shelling shrimp.


    Aware of Yang Yaru''s eyes, George raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yang Yaru smiled and shook her head. She said in her heart: I hope her efforts can also be exchanged for a wholehearted true love.


    A meal makes people think differently.


    Tong Si couldn''t say a few words with Ning Jiwei throughout the meal. He couldn''t even brush his sense of existence. He was depressed and completely blackened his face.


    Qiaoya brushed the sense of existence, but took care of Jianrui to eat and drink. Her hands were tired.


    Moreover, she peeled shrimp and picked fish bones. Her hands were all dirty, but in front of Jian Rui and Ning Jiwei, she couldn''t show a disgusting expression. She was really suffocating.


    George and Yang Yaru did a good job of eating melons in the whole process. After watching for a while, they still bowed their heads to discuss. Qiao Ya overheard their discussion and stepped on George''s foot under the table.


    After the rectification dinner, Gu Chenyi and Gu Xiaomian''s father and son had the most fun.


    Gu Chenyi is not interested in Qiaoya and Tongsi. In addition, they are very happy to eat flat, so they eat a lot more freely.


    And Gu Xiaomian, not to mention, after rectifying the meal, he had only two things in his eyes, food and Jian Rui.


    In the end, he ate directly, fell down on the chair, rubbed his round belly and said to Jian Rui, "Ruirui, the food in Hunan city is really delicious. Although it''s spicy, I like it very much."


    "Look at your unpromising appearance." Gu Chenyi despised his eyes. Gu Xiaomian said, "I don''t know. I thought I was hungry at home."


    Gu Chenyi murmured, "I''m not hungry. Let me lose weight and cut my chocolate every day."


    "Didn''t you tell me to supervise you?" Gu Chenyi was angry. "Now I say I''m stealing your chocolate? Who said to try to lose weight and keep fit in order to see Ruirui?"


    "I......" Gu Xiaomian choked and hummed, "anyway, my efforts are true, and it''s true that you buckle my chocolate."


    "Hey, I''m really..." Gu Chenyi rubbed his hands and said, "I see you don''t go to the house to uncover tiles all day, right? Come here."


    "I won''t!" Gu Xiaomian saw Gu Chenyi rubbing his hands and immediately ran behind Ning Jiwei, holding his thigh and said, "Uncle Ning, help!"


    Ning Jiwei chuckled, touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "don''t worry, no one will deduct your rations here."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Gu Xiaomian immediately smiled happily, "I knew uncle Ning was the best! Thank you, uncle!"


    Gu Chenyi said angrily, "your uncle Ning had better be. Then you live with your uncle Ning and don''t look for me."


    "Good!"


    Gu Chenyi thought this move could frighten Gu Xiaomian, but he didn''t want to say that as soon as his voice fell, Gu Xiaomian excitedly pulled Ning Jiwei''s clothes and coquettishly said, "Uncle Ning, can I live with you and ruiruirui? I promise I''ll be good, and I can play with Ruirui. How good is it?"


    Looking at Gu Xiaomian with Rui Rui and forgetting his father, Gu Chenyi almost carried it back without a breath.


    All the people laughed at their father and son, except for Qiaoya and Tongsi.


    After the dinner, George left with Yang Yaru.


    As soon as they left, JOYA naturally had no excuse to stay, so she left in dismay.


    Tong Si refused to go. When everyone was finished, she still lingered in place.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her and asked, "Miss Tong, are you still busy?"


    "Ah?" Tong Si was stunned and stammered, "I, I..."


    "Aunt, we''re leaving. Do you want to go with us?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    "Oh, yes." Tong Si nodded immediately. "Are you going to the company? I happened to be there too. Please give me a ride."


    After a pause, Tong Si finally found a good excuse, so he smiled at Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi and said, "just right, I also have some ideas to discuss with you about what will happen after Mo negative."


    "Sorry." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I won''t go to the company this afternoon. If you want to go, just ask the driver to pick you up. However, there are no people in the company because of today''s competition. Even if you go, you can only discuss it with Emma."


    Tong Si was stunned and subconsciously looked at Gu Chenyi, "then you..."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "Miss Tong, I came to Xiangcheng on my first day. You wouldn''t let me work on my first day? Besides, I''m not here to help you. I''m taking my son on vacation, so don''t come to me for business."


    Tong Si froze. He thought he could stay with Ning Jiwei under the pretext of work, but Ning Jiwei didn''t plan to go to the company at all.


    Now she can''t even find an excuse.


    Jian Rui saw that Tong si still didn''t go. She impatiently held Ning Jiwei''s arm and said, "Daddy, can we go back? I miss my little uncle and grandpa."


    "OK, go back, go back now." Ning Jiwei fondly touched his daughter''s hair, hugged her and went straight to the car.


    Gu Chenyi also led Gu Xiaomian, turned his head and smiled at Tong Si and said, "goodbye, Miss Tong."


    "Goodbye again..." Tong Si said reluctantly with a stiff smile.


    Ning Jiwei and his party got into the car and left the hotel until they walked a long way. Gu Xiaomian was still lying in the back seat and looked back.


    "Gu Ruan, what are you looking at?" asked Jian Rui.


    "That''s the aunt." Gu Xiaomian pointed to Tong Si''s figure at the door of the hotel and said, "look, she''s still standing there."


    Jian Rui looked, and sure enough, she saw Tong Si''s figure. She suddenly hummed discontentedly, "don''t look at her. I told you that she is a person I hate."


    "I didn''t see it." Gu Xiaomian quickly turned back to Jian Rui and said, "the people Ruirui hates are the people I hate. I''ll ignore her in the future, okay?"


    Gu Chenyi listened to his son''s words, smiled and shook his head.


    In the face of others, Gu Xiaomian can be described as a straight man, but unexpectedly, when he came to Jian Rui, he learned without a teacher. All kinds of dog licking postures can''t be used any more standard.


    But


    Gu Chenyi turned to Ning Jiwei, "it seems that these peach blossoms are hard to pick."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t care. "After the Mo family''s affairs are solved, I will hold a wedding with Haixi."


    The implication is that it has nothing to do with him how other peach blossoms bloom and thank him. Anyway, he wants to marry only Jian Haixi. When he gets married, these peach blossoms will naturally disappear.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "I don''t doubt your heart for Haixi, but... Sometimes you can''t be clean."


    Ningevighton paused, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Because Gu Xiaomian had to live with Jian Rui, Ning Jiwei simply didn''t arrange another hotel for Gu Chenyi and his son, but directly stayed them at Mo''s house. Anyway, his house had plenty of empty rooms, so he was not afraid to stay.


    As soon as he arrived at Mo''s house, Gu Xiaomian rushed in excitedly and shouted, "Wow, Ruirui, this is your house? It''s so big. It''s like a castle. How many people are there in your family?"


    Jian Rui frowned, broke her fingers, counted, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. There are many people anyway."


    Gu Chenyi picked her eyebrows and looked at Ning Jiwei. "Does it really matter that we live here?"


    "What does it matter?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Gu Chenyi frowned, "I''m here for vacation, not to fight."


    "Oh, I thought you came to help me." Ning Jiwei said carelessly, "and you said it''s too late. You''ve appeared in the sight of the Mo family. It''s too late to get out."


    Gu Chenyi choked and turned his big eyes at him. "Don''t I take half of your shares? I can''t give them back to you. As for those who let me pay and contribute?"


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were hooked and naturally said, "I''m not the profiteer in your mouth. This is in line with my profiteer temperament."


    Gu Chenyi took a puff from the corner of his mouth, hummed and ignored him.


    I can''t beat him. His son still has to stick to his daughter. What else can he do?


    I can only do it.


    Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu''s father and son rarely stay at home synchronously and watch the live broadcast of the star cup clothing competition on TV. When they see the picture flashing over Ning Ji and Jian Rui, they are both excited.


    When Jia Minzhi went downstairs, he saw the two people crowded on the sofa watching the game on TV. He wanted to scold his son, but looking at the figure of Mo Wanshan, those words circled in Jia Minzhi''s heart and endured it again. He just snorted out of the house.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned when he saw her leave, and his eyebrows frowned subconsciously, but he opened his mouth and didn''t catch up.


    As for where Jia Minzhi went after he went out, Mo Xiuyu had his own guess, but he didn''t want to confirm it.


    Some things will always have imagination before they are confirmed. He doesn''t want to destroy the last layer of blindfold.


    Father and son stayed at home all morning. They were excited when they heard that Ning Jiwei and Jian Rui came back. Mo Xiuyu ran out.


    Watching his little son run to the door like a Scud, Mo Wanshan was stunned and shouted, "bastard, come back!"


    Mo Xiuyu suddenly braked when he ran to the door, turned to look at Mo Wanshan, smiled awkwardly and ran back.


    He forgot that his father was still in a wheelchair.


    Mo Wanshan stared at him angrily, "run fast, you..."


    "Dad, if you scold me again, I won''t push you." Mo Xiuyu threatened.


    "Bastard!" Mo Wanshan scolded, but looking at Mo Xiuyu, he hummed and didn''t continue to scold.


    After all, he was anxious to see his little granddaughter.


    Mo Xiuyu saw that he had finally controlled his father once, and his proud tail was almost up in the sky.


    When Mo Xiuyu was about to push Mo Wanshan out, he suddenly heard the voices of two children.


    "Rui Rui, do you think your grandpa is a pro Grandpa, different from Grandpa Ning and grandpa Fu?"


    "It''s different. Grandpa Fu is my uncle, Grandpa Ning is my grandfather, and this grandfather is my grandfather."


    "It''s so troublesome. Aren''t they all Grandpa?"


    "Fool Gu Ruan, don''t call me wrong for a while. I''m ashamed, you know?"


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to their conversation, Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu looked at each other and were a little confused.


    They naturally heard that one of the voices was Jian Rui''s, but who was the other?


    Gu Ruan? Is that a person''s name? Gu?


    When the father and son were confused, Jianrui took Gu Ruan and came in.


    Looking at the little fat man led in by Jian Rui, Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu were more confused.


    Who is this?


    "Grandpa, little uncle," said Jianrui sweetly, "let me introduce my friend, Gu Ruan."


    "Hello Grandpa, hello little uncle." Gu Xiaomian said hello to them politely. Gu Xiaomian''s good tutor also showed up at this time, because Gu Xiaomian didn''t have the kind of out of tune when he was outside the door just now, nor the stage fright when he faced Mo Wanshan.


    "You are..." Mo Wanshan frowned and guessed, "are you Gu''s child?"


    "Well." Gu Xiaomian nodded, "my name is Gu Xiaomian. My father is Gu Chenyi. He is talking to Uncle Ning in the back. He will come in in a minute."


    It was Gu Chenyi.


    Now Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu understand that they have heard of Gu, who has a very good relationship with Ning Jiwei.


    "Grandpa, it''s summer vacation for Gu Ruan. Uncle Gu brings him here to play. Will you let them live with us this month?" Jian Rui said coquettishly holding Mo Wanshan''s arm.


    "Live together?" Mo Wanshan hesitated, "but won''t it seem not considerate to the guests?"


    "No, No." Jane Rui shook her head and said, "besides, Rui Rui is so lonely here. It''s not easy to have a little partner to play. Grandpa, you promised."


    "This......" Mo Wanshan still hesitated. He didn''t refuse, mainly for fear of neglecting Gu Chenyi.


    Jian Rui thought that Mo Wanshan disagreed. She turned her eyes a few times and immediately looked at Mo Wanshan road with tears: "Grandpa, the three children in the West courtyard are so powerful. If ruiruirui hadn''t been protected by her little uncle, ruiruirui would have been bullied by them last time. Now ruiruirui doesn''t dare to go out. Do you have the heart to see ruiruirui being bullied by them all the time? Gu Ruan is there. At least you can be a partner for ruiruirui. If grandpa doesn''t agree, Ruirui just let Gu Ruan leave..."


    At last, Jianrui blinked and her pearly tears fell down.


    Seeing his beloved little granddaughter shed tears, Mo Wanshan''s heart was broken. He hurriedly hugged Jian Rui and coaxed him: "Oh, my little darling, when did grandpa say no? Just living at home, Grandpa agreed, my little darling, no matter what grandpa said, he agreed."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Mo Wanshan, who looked like a "Sun Nu Nu", smacked his mouth and said, "Dad, you are too immoral."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mo Xiuyu was stared at by Mo Wanshan. "Why are you pestling here? Hurry to clean up the room for Ruan!"


    "Me again?" Mo Xiuyu was dissatisfied. He volunteered to clean up Jianrui''s room, but he was not so kind to clean up the little fat man''s room.


    Gu Xiaomian blinked, looked at Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu and said, "Grandpa, little uncle, don''t bother. We don''t have many things. Just sort them out by ourselves."


    Then Gu Xiaomian turned to look at Jian Rui and said, "Ruirui, I brought you a lot of different kinds of chocolate. I''ll give you a taste later. You see what you like. I''ll send you more later."


    "Gu Ruan, don''t always let me eat chocolate." Jian Rui said with her lips, "I promised brother JOJO to keep fit so that I can shoot magazine advertisements."


    Gu Xiaomian gave full play to his standard dog licking ability, smiled and flattered: "ruiruirui is not fat at all. Even if she is fat, she is the most beautiful and lovely."


    Jian Rui was amused by his words, reached out and poked his fat face and said, "your mouth is sweet."


    "What I said is true." Gu Xiaomian said solemnly.


    Mo Wanshan looked at the two children with a loving smile on his face.


    But Mo Xiuyu looked at Gu Xiaomian somewhat clearly. Unexpectedly, he became his little niece''s loyal dog when he was so young. How can he grow up?


    But on second thought, it seemed that he had almost been captured by his little niece.


    Think again, no, the three men, young and old, in this room seem to be Jianrui''s loyal powder!

 Chapter 221

    When Gu Chenyi and Ning Jiwei came in, they saw that their son had been perfectly integrated into the surrounding atmosphere.


    "Dad, you''re walking too slowly!" Gu Xiaomian saw Gu Chenyi and hurriedly ran over and took his hand and said, "I said hello to Grandpa Mo and my little uncle. They promised to let us live here."


    Gu Chenyi laughed, "well, I don''t have to come forward now."


    "That''s right." Gu Xiaomian proudly raised his chest and said, "your son can handle this little thing."


    "Virtue." Gu Chenyi reached out and rubbed his son''s head, approached Mo Wanshan, nodded and said, "good old man, I''m Gu Chenyi."


    Mo Wanshan looked at Gu Chenyi. In fact, Mo Wanshan had noticed him the first time he came in.


    After all, people who can walk beside Ning Jiwei but are not covered by Ning Jiwei''s aura are excellent enough.


    Looking at this young man who was about the same age as Ning Jiwei, Mo Wanshan was full of satisfaction in his eyes, nodded repeatedly and said, "it''s good, it''s really awesome."


    "The old man is joking. There are still many places for us to learn from you." Gu Chenyi said with a smile.


    "Ha ha." Mo Wanshan laughed, "I said how Xiaomian said that just now. It turned out that he inherited you."


    Gu Chenyi glanced at Gu Xiaomian, then turned to Mo Wanshan and said, "boy, I don''t know etiquette. I hope I didn''t annoy you."


    "No, No." Mo Wanshan said with a smile, "I like your boy. Let him stay and be a partner with Ruirui."


    Gu Chenyi looked at his son in surprise and could make Mo Wanshan say this. It can be seen that Gu Xiaomian can still talk nonsense.


    Seeing Gu Chenyi looking over, Gu Xiaomian proudly hummed and said, "I''ll say I can make it."


    "You can work hard." Gu Chenyi pinched Gu Xiaomian''s fat face.


    After finishing his son, Gu Chenyi turned to Mo Xiuyu, the half brother of Ning Jiwei.


    "Hello, I''m Gu Chenyi." Gu Chenyi stretched out his hand.


    "Mo Xiuyu." Mo Xiuyu politely reached out and shook his hand. There was no tension or discomfort on his face.


    As a child raised by the Mo family, Mo Xiuyu is no worse than the childe of any rich family. However, on weekdays, he is not willing to pay attention to the trifles at home and has some uncomfortable feelings for Ning Jiwei, so he always seems weaker.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the child who grew up in the Mo family. A trace of surprise flashed in her eyes, but she didn''t show it on her face. She just smiled and said, "I know you. Ruiruirui has said too many good things about you all the way. The girl is always urging us to come back and say she wants to play with her little uncle."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and scratched his head with a smile.


    Jian Rui tilted her head and said with a smile, "little uncle, will you play with us this afternoon?"


    "No problem." Mo Xiuyu thought, "but we still have one less person. If we add another one, we can just form four people to eat chicken together."


    "It''s easy to do." Gu Xiaomian turned his head and looked at Gu Chenyi. "Dad..."


    "Don''t look for me." Gu Chenyi said angrily, "your father, I''m busy, okay."


    Gu Chenyi frowned and turned to look at Jian Rui. Jian Rui thought for a moment. Her eyes suddenly brightened and said, "we can find a small crying bag."


    "Little crying bag?" Gu Chenyi was stunned and asked, "who is the little crying bag?"


    Mo Xiuyu was embarrassed. "It''s Mo Sheng''s child."


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes suddenly narrowed and turned to Ning Jiwei, but he saw that Ning Jiwei didn''t mean anything.


    Gu Chenyi wondered, isn''t Ning Jiwei worried that Jian Rui will be hurt?


    After greeting Mo Wanshan, Ning Jiwei and others didn''t stay long. They went back to the next single house on the grounds that Gu Chenyi and his son needed a rest.


    Gu Chenyi asked his doubts on the way, "how can you allow Ruirui to communicate with Mo Sheng''s children?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said coolly, "I can''t guard Ruirui at any time. Instead of letting her know nothing, I''d better let her get used to her opponents earlier. Besides, the father''s debt doesn''t sin the children. My enemy is mo Sheng, which has nothing to do with his children. As long as they are safe, I won''t do it."


    Gu Chenyi was surprised, "you really have a big heart."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui walking hand in hand with Gu Xiaomian and said with a bitter smile, "what I have done is to give Ruirui a better life, not to circle her."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, "what happened?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed and told Gu Chenyi about Jian Rui''s sneaking away a few days ago.


    After listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Gu Chenyi was stunned. He also understood why Ning Jiwei no longer controlled Jian Rui, but gave her freedom to the greatest extent.


    Indeed, if protection means that children should hide in the castle without seeing the sun, it would be better to let them run in light and blood. In that way, they may be injured, but at least they can have freedom.


    "Don''t worry, Gu Xiaomian can protect Rui at the critical moment, even though he is a little tiger." Gu Chenyi reached out and patted Ning Jiwei on the shoulder.


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "you are willing to let your son take risks."


    "There''s no way to give up." Gu Chenyi sighed, "as the saying goes, if you don''t want your son to set up a wolf, you can''t let your son suffer. How can you catch up with your future daughter-in-law."


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, Ning jiweideng changed his face and ignored him with a cold hum.


    Jian Rui is his sweetheart. He hasn''t spoiled enough. How can he allow other smelly boys to make the idea of their own daughter?


    Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei, who was obviously angry, and immediately laughed.


    I have to say, it''s really a happy thing to be so angry that Ning Jiwei changes his face.


    After taking the two children to the room, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi were not idle. They confidently stuffed the two bear children into Mo Xiuyu and got into the study.


    After all, Ning Jiwei has other things to deal with besides Mo''s negative things, and Gu Chenyi is reluctant to leave all his work to Yunling, so he can help deal with it when he is free.


    Here Mo Xiuyu looked at ten huge suitcases with a stiff face.


    Gu Xiaomian said, "little uncle, that''s all. There''s no need. Originally, my father wanted to bring it to us, but my father said there''s everything here. If it''s not enough, I''ll buy it again. After all, it''s more than a month, so I don''t need so much."


    "That''s all?" Mo Xiuyu twitched at the corners of his mouth. "How much more do you want to take?"


    Gu Xiaomian blinked innocently and said, "little uncle, there are two boxes of snacks for Ruirui. You can''t save them."


    Jian Rui also blinked innocent big eyes and looked at Mo Xiuyu, "little uncle, are you angry?"


    "No, not angry..." Mo Xiuyu said stiffly.


    Can he say he doesn''t know how to pack these things?


    "Little uncle, don''t you know how to pack?" Gu Xiaomian suddenly said, "if you don''t, it doesn''t matter. We''ll just ask our aunt to come over."


    "Well, it''s a good way to call aunt!" Mo Xiuyu found the step, immediately smiled, reached out and touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "I don''t know how to clean up, but we agreed to play games. Don''t waste time."


    "Yes," said Jane Rui with a smile, "that little uncle, let''s play with building blocks first!"


    With that, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian pushed several large boxes of building blocks in the corner together, and then fell to the ground with gorgeous words.


    Mo Xiuyu: "


    I''d better call it aunt now.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Courtyard Dwellings.


    Qin Zhixu, Jian Yi and Mo Tong are sitting in the living room, but the atmosphere in the room is not good at the moment.


    Qin Zhixu frowned at Mo Tong and said, "it''s said that you can''t help but put yourself in danger. Why don''t you listen?"


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said, "the same truth. If it was put on you, would you be obedient?"


    "Of course I will." Qin Zhixu said boldly.


    "Lie," Mo Tong said.


    "I......" Qin Zhixu choked and turned his head coldly under Mo Tong''s eyes.


    Mo Tong turned to Jian Yi and begged, "Yi Yi, let me go back."


    Jian Yi was calm and didn''t speak. He couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    "Yi Yi!" Mo Tong said anxiously, "you used to have your reason why you didn''t let me go back, but now there are so many children in Mo''s family, and all three children of Mo Sheng have gone back. It''s obvious that they are going for Ruirui, and Gu Xiaomian also lives in Mo''s family. There''s not much more than me."


    "On the other hand, there''s a lot less of you." Qin Zhixu said unhappily.


    "Of course there''s less of me." Mo Tong said anxiously, "Ruirui and Gu Xiaomian are not familiar with the Mo family. If they don''t say anything else, they say they have a conflict with the three children of the Mo family, but they will suffer losses. Plus, I''ll at least balance my combat power."


    "The combat power is still balanced." Qin Zhixu said, "you think it''s an appointment. The two sides still count whether the number is enough?"


    Mo Tong said, but he had to turn around and look at Jian Yi. "Yi Yi, let me go back. I can help."


    Jian Yi mused, "I know you can help. I never doubt that."


    "What are you hesitating about?" Mo Tong asked puzzled.


    Jian Yi looked at Mo Tong and said, "as you said before, if one day your mother Mo Ting stood against us, you would not know how to choose."


    Mo Tong was stunned and then lowered his head.


    Jian Yi said, "I''m not forcing you, just... If you don''t go back, it may never happen, and you don''t have to face the choice one day. But if you choose to go back now, Mo Ting will actively or passively participate in it. At that time, it''s not the problem you want to face, but you have to face."


    Mo Tong gritted his teeth and said, "this kind of thing doesn''t necessarily happen, does it?"


    "It doesn''t necessarily happen." Qin Zhixu said with a sarcastic smile, "maybe when you go this moment, Mo Ting will suddenly wake up to the wrong things she did in the past, and then from now on, eat fast and chant Buddha and don''t die again. Your mother, kindness and filial piety will be happy all your life."


    Mo Tong was stunned and didn''t speak. He naturally heard Qin Zhixu''s irony, but he didn''t know what to defend Qin Zhixu''s words.


    Jian Yi looked at Mo Tong and said, "Qin Zhixu said something too much, but it''s not unreasonable. According to the information I found, Mo Ting is not an emotional person."


    After a pause, Jian Yi continued, "but I can''t say so absolutely. After all, you''ve lived with her for a long time. You should know her very well. Based on your understanding of her, do you think she''ll stop?"


    Mo Tong opened his mouth and said, "I don''t know."


    Looking at Mo Tong''s suffering, Jian Yi sighed and said, "Mo Tong, if you really want to go back, at least tell me what you really think."


    Mo Tong was stunned, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Qin Zhixu reached out and touched Mo Tong''s head and said, "we all know that you want to go back to Mo''s house because you want to protect Ruirui, but... Do you really want to go back only for this reason?"


    Mo Tong hesitated for a long time before slowly saying, "I... Want to see her."


    Qin Zhixu sighed. He knew there was another reason, "silly boy, who do you think you can hide from?"


    Mo Tong bit his lip and said, "I don''t want to do anything else, let alone disturb uncle Ning. I just... She''s not in good health. I don''t know what the end will be in the end, so I think I can see her in the last time. I really don''t want to do anything."


    "Go back," said Jian Yi.


    Mo Tong was stunned and looked up at Jian Yi strangely. "Do you really want me to go back?"


    Jian Yi nodded, "although Mo Ting can''t say good to you, she has raised you for so many years after all. Moreover, she is really trying her best to cultivate you. Logically, you really should be filial to her."


    "I..." Mo Tong said, "I thought I was clear, but then one day I dreamed of her. She fell ill, and then... I woke up and felt that there was no clear."


    "Then go and finish it." Jian Yi said, "no matter what the outcome is, it''s good. If you can''t finish it yourself, it''s estimated that it will become a devil in your life."


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Yi gratefully and said, "thank you, Yi Yi."


    Jian Yi smiled, reached out and patted him on the shoulder. He didn''t say anything.


    Mo Tong turned to Qin Zhixu with cautious expectation in his eyes.


    Qin Zhixu sighed and said, "although I''m worried, as Yi Yi said, if you don''t go, it will become a regret and evil in your life, so what else can I say?"


    "Sorry, I failed to live up to everyone''s expectations." Mo Tong apologized: "and aunt Haixi, I''m sorry for her..."


    "There''s nothing worthy of being sorry." Qin Zhixu said, "don''t you know your aunt Haixi? She seems to be a strong woman, but she''s actually soft hearted. If she knows what you think now, she''ll send you back without saying a word. If she doesn''t keep it together, she''ll come to persuade Mo ting to treat you well."


    Jian Yi also said, "you don''t have to worry about Mommy. I think if you say you''re sorry for Mommy, it''s not that you go back to Mo''s house now, but in the future."


    Mo Tong was stunned and nodded: "I know what you mean and understand everyone''s concerns. Don''t worry. I swear by my life that I will never do anything sorry to you."


    "Bah, bah, who made you swear with your life?" Qin Zhixu raised his hand and knocked a chestnut on his forehead and said, "do you think we''re worried that you''ll betray us?"


    Mo Tong was stunned, "isn''t it?" otherwise, why don''t you let him go back?


    Qin Zhixu shook his head in disappointment and said, "I didn''t expect to get along so long. We are so small in your eyes?"


    "I''m not..." Mo Tong just opened his mouth to explain, but Jian Yi interrupted.


    Jian Yi said, "I never doubted that you would betray. Even I believe that if you need to sacrifice yourself to save any of us one day, you will do it without hesitation. But this is what I am most worried about."


    Mo Tong was stunned by Jian Yi''s words.


    I''m not worried that you will betray, but that you will sacrifice yourself to make us better.


    Mo Tong''s eyes were slightly red. He tried hard to breathe deeply for several times before he could barely hold back his tears.


    Qin Zhixu stepped forward, squatted down in front of Mo Tong, looked at him and said seriously, "Mo Tong, you can go back if you want, but there is a condition that you must promise us, otherwise we will lock you at home and it is impossible for you to go back."


    "What conditions?"


    Qin knows Xu''s lips are slightly hooked and turns to look at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi silently opens the drawer and takes out a miniature intercom headset.


    "This is..."


    "It can be located, can be contacted urgently, will not send other signals, and will not be tracked and detected." Jian Yi said, "I want you to wear it 24 hours a day. If you have any situation, you should tell me at the first time, especially when you encounter a problem you can''t solve, you can''t hide me."


    Mo Tong took his headphones tightly, and his tears couldn''t help flowing down.


    No one knows better than him how tight Jian Yi''s time is every day. In addition to his daily rehabilitation time, he also spends his spare time helping Ning Ji and Jian Haixi deal with all kinds of things, and helping Luo Er check Romon''s whereabouts.


    Unexpectedly, in such a tense time, Jian Yi still squeezed out his spare time to do this for him.


    "Yi Yi, i..." Mo Tong doesn''t know what to say with his earphone. At the moment, any words of thanks seem so cheap.


    Jian Yi waved to interrupt Mo Tong''s words and said word by word: "I don''t listen to any guarantee from you. I just want you to remember that Mo Tong, your life was bought by my father and sister in exchange for their lives. Therefore, your life belongs to our family."


    "If one day, let me find out what you have done behind my back to sacrifice yourself to complete everyone, whether you live or die, we will never be brothers in this life and the next life."


    Mo Tong''s whole body was cold, and Qin Zhixu on one side also said, "Hey, Yiyi, this is a little too much."


    Jian Yi doesn''t speak, but just looks at Mo Tong straight.


    Mo Tong looked back at Jian Yi''s eyes. For a long time, he nodded heavily and said, "I remember."


    He understands that all of Jian Yi''s cruel words are to enable him to cherish his life. He also understood that those cruel words were true.


    If one day he has to make a choice because of something in the future, even to save others, Jian Yi will never forgive him again.


    Because in Jian Yi''s heart, Mo Tong at this time is also his family.

 Chapter 222

    Having said so much about Hunan City, let''s go back to another city across the river and continue to see the story of Jian Haixi.


    After discussing the next steps with Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi stayed at Sun Yuqin''s house at ease.


    And Sun Ping really never came to her trouble again. According to sun Yuqin, everything in the company is improving in a good direction.


    Jane Haixi might have been worried before, but after talking to Ning Jiwei, she calmed down. Anyway, Sun Ping is there. Sooner or later, his fox tail will show.


    On the day of the live broadcast of the star cup clothing competition on the whole network, Jian Haixi and sun Yuqin also stood in front of the TV early.


    When the camera flashed over Ning Ji and Jian Rui, sun Yuqin immediately brightened her eyes and said excitedly, "look at Haixi, it''s Ruirui!"


    Jian Haixi also smiled. Looking at her daughter''s happy smiling face in the camera, she was also relieved.


    It seems that Ning Jiwei took good care of his daughter, even much better than when he stayed in taro city.


    At this time, Jian Haixi suddenly realized that the original way to be good to her daughter was not to protect her from the wind, but to let her enjoy the sunshine and wind and rain freely.


    Looking at Ning Ji and Jian Rui''s father and daughter, sun Yuqin moved in her heart and thought of Romon and lol.


    Jian Haixi noticed her mood and asked, "sister sun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sun Yuqin pulled a stiff smile and said, "nothing, I just... I''m worried. I don''t know what''s going on with them now."


    Jian Haixi reached out and patted the back of sun Yuqin''s hand and said, "don''t worry, sister sun. Whether it''s laurel or Dou Ming, they are stronger than we thought."


    Sun Yuqin nodded, looked at Jian Rui''s smiling face on TV and said with envy: "I hope one day, our family can be like you."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a smile, "I will, sister sun."


    Sun Yuqin shook her head. "Haixi, you don''t have to comfort me. I know I have extravagant hopes. I''ll be grateful as long as their father and daughter can come back safely."


    "It''s not to comfort you." Jian Haixi said seriously, "sister sun, don''t you find out? You''re changing. You wouldn''t think about it in the past."


    Sun Yuqin was stunned and smiled. "Also, it seems that since I talked to you more, I gradually want to open up and can face my inner thoughts."


    "So, when brother Luo and lol come back, your family will be happy together."


    Sun Yuqin looked at Jian Haixi and said seriously, "Haixi, thank you. No matter what happens to our family in the end, my sun family owes you a big favor."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said with a smile, "do we still need such politeness? If you do, I''m sorry to bother you in the future."


    "Well, well, really don''t be polite." Sun Yuqin hurriedly changed his mouth: "I''m here, forever, and you''re welcome to disturb me at any time."


    "I can remember that," said Jane Haixi seriously.


    "Remember," Sun Yuqin said with a smile, "I wish you would live here."


    Jane Haixi smiled, thought about it, took out her cell phone and said, "I don''t know what''s going on with lol. let''s call her."


    Sun Yuqin was stunned and knew that Jian Haixi could only see that she missed her daughter, so she could only smile and say, "OK."


    Jane Haixi dialed lol, who seemed to be still on the train. When she connected the phone, she could obviously hear the noise around.


    "Sister Haixi, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just ask how you''re doing there?" Jian Haixi asked, "are you still used to taking the train?"


    Because the operation must be completely low-key, luo''er and Dou Mingcai decided to choose the train, and they were the only two. The rest of Dou''s family went separately together and waited until they arrived at their destination.


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s question, lol hesitated a little, "still... Well, Dou Ming is a little poor."


    With these words, lol''s small face slowly turned red and looked at Dou Ming with some embarrassment.


    Jian Haixi wondered, "how do you say that? Is Dou Ming not used to it than you? It shouldn''t be."


    "Cough..." lol coughed awkwardly and said, "no, anyway... Well, it''s good for us."


    Now Jian Haixi heard something. He didn''t say anything. He just smiled and said, "well, your mother is here, too. Do you want to talk to her?"


    "Ah?" when she heard that sun Yuqin was there, lol said "ah" reflexively, like a child who did something wrong and was caught by his parents.


    Sun Yuqin thought her daughter would be happy, but she didn''t expect this reaction. Rao was always in a stable mood, and she frowned.


    "Sun Luoer, what''s your reaction? You seem very unhappy to hear that I''m here too." Sun Yuqin said coldly.


    Lol smiled bitterly, looked up and said to Dou Ming silently, "it''s over."


    Dou Ming wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Luo Er covered the microphone and said in Dou Ming''s ear, "if my mother calls me by name and surname, it means that I will be miserable next."


    She didn''t pay attention when she spoke. The hot and humid breath sprayed behind Dou Ming''s ears, bringing a flush.


    Dou Ming stammered, "why don''t I come and tell my aunt..."


    Lol thought about it, turned her eyes and said with a smile, "OK."


    Sun Yuqin didn''t hear lol''s voice over there. At first, her anger turned to worry, "lol, are you listening? Hello?"


    "Oh, I''m here," lol said quickly.


    "Why don''t you make a noise?" Sun Yuqin said, "don''t you know I''ll worry about you? I don''t talk to you, you..."


    "Oh, I have a stomachache ~" lol covered her stomach and said, "Mom, I won''t tell you. I have a stomachache. I have to go to WC grain reincarnation."


    "Hello? Lol, you..."


    "Aunt, I''m Dou Ming."


    Before sun Yuqin finished speaking, he heard someone change at the other end of the phone.


    Hearing Dou Ming''s voice, sun Yuqin certainly couldn''t treat lol like that, so she cleared her throat and asked, "Oh, Dou Ming, where''s lol?"


    "Lol, she..." Dou Ming looked at lol sitting next to him, blushed and stammered, "she, she went to the bathroom."


    "Really it''s just a stomachache?" Sun Yuqin asked anxiously, "don''t you have a bad stomach on the train?"


    "No, it''s all right." Dou Ming is not good at lying, so it''s quite difficult to deal with sun Yuqin''s words. Even the simplest question has to stutter for a while.


    Lol couldn''t see it. She connected her headphones and quickly wrote her answer with a paper and pen while listening to sun Yuqin''s words.


    So there is the following dialogue.


    Sun Yuqin: "Dou Ming, lol is used to being arrogant at home. If she has something wrong, please let her know. Don''t worry about her."


    Dou Ming: "it''s all right. Lol is not arrogant at all. She usually takes good care of me."


    Sun Yuqin: "really? She can take care of people?"


    Dou Ming: "well, she... She helped me cover the blanket when I was sleeping..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Dou Ming glanced at lol.


    Lol smiled proudly.


    It was not easy to deal with sun Yuqin. As soon as she hung up the phone, Luo Er said happily, "Dou Ming, you are so good. It turned out that you can lie."


    "You''re better," Dou Ming said. "Also, it''s clear that I covered you with a blanket and... Lent you a shoulder as a pillow."


    When he mentioned it, lolton said with a blush: "it''s just to borrow your deeds. I''ll lend you my shoulder in a moment."


    "OK."


    I thought Dou Ming would push it off, but I didn''t expect that as soon as lol''s voice fell, he answered and immediately said, "I''m sleepy now and want to sleep."


    Lol: "


    What else can she say? He could only sit up straight with a smelly face, press Dou Ming''s head on his shoulder, and add a sentence with a bad tone: "well, sleep."


    Dou Ming didn''t mind her rudeness at all. Instead, the corners of his lips were slightly hooked up, closed his eyes and began to rest.


    He watched lol all night last night, so he''s really sleepy now.


    Lol looked out of the window and turned back. Seeing that Dou Ming was asleep, she carefully covered him with a blanket.


    Looking down at Dou Ming, who was so silent that she even slept, lol bit her lip and gently poked his forehead. The blush on her little face lingered for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, sun Yuqin sighed after hanging up the phone. She always felt that her daughter had become strange after she went out.


    Jian Haixi heard something from the phone, but he didn''t tell sun Yuqin at this time. He just comforted: "sister sun, don''t worry, laurel is already a big girl, and with Dou Ming, he will take good care of laurel."


    Sun Yuqin nodded reluctantly. As soon as she wanted to talk, she saw the nanny coming over with tea. "Madam, tea."


    "Well, you can keep it." Sun Yuqin said carelessly.


    Jian Haixi looked at the nanny and didn''t pay attention to her as usual, but at the moment, looking at the two cups of tea on the table, she asked casually, "Mom Liu, we didn''t want tea."


    Mrs. Liu was suddenly stunned. Her hand holding the tray shook when she heard the speech, and quickly said calmly: "I thought my wife and Miss Luo Sheng should be thirsty, so... I''m sorry, I shouldn''t make my own decision, or I''ll take it back."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "thank you, Ma Liu. I''m just thirsty. This tea is just right."


    "Miss Luo likes it." Liu Ma replied faintly, then bowed her head and turned back to the kitchen.


    Jian Haixi looked at the back of Liu Ma''s Micro camel and narrowed her eyes slowly.


    "Haixi, how do you..." Sun Yuqin just wanted to speak, when she saw Jian Haixi shaking her head silently.


    Sun Yuqin was stunned. She looked down her eyes and saw Liu Ma working in the kitchen with her back to them.


    Is Liu ma


    At the thought of this, sun Yuqin was surprised, and soon shook his head to Jian Haixi and whispered, "it can''t be her."


    Jian Haixi sipped and didn''t speak. She just said to sun Yuqin, "sister sun, I''ll go back to my room first."


    Knowing that Jian Haixi went back to his room to contact Ning Jiwei or Jian Yi, sun Yuqin opened her mouth and nodded.


    Jane Haixi''s room was specially handled by lol and will never be monitored.


    After returning to the room and locking the door, Jian Haixi''s face sank completely, and then dialed Jian Yi''s phone.


    In the courtyard, Mo Tong had just packed up his things. Before he could leave, he heard Jian Yi''s mobile phone ring.


    Jian Yi looked at the phone call, smiled, raised the phone, shook it to Mo Tong and said, "I wanted to tell my Mommy when you get back to Mo''s house. Now it seems that you have to report before you go."


    Mo Tong was stunned, looked at the flashing picture of Jian Haixi on the screen, bit his lip and lowered his head.


    Jian Yi connected the phone, smiled and asked, "Mommy, what''s the matter?"


    "Yiyi, help me find someone..."


    When Jian Haixi finished, Jian Yi frowned and immediately said, "Mommy, don''t worry, I''ll check it right away."


    Then he handed the mobile phone to Mo Tong and said, "tell mommy about you first, and I''ll check someone."


    Qin Zhixu frowned and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "There seems to be something wrong with aunt sun''s nanny. Let me check her information and trends," Jane Yi said simply.


    Qin knew Xu''s eyes changed a little, "nanny? Why didn''t you notice such a person before?"


    It is said that as long as people appear in sun Yuqin''s house, they should have backup data.


    Jane Yi shook her head. "This Liu Ma is an old man in aunt sun''s house. She doesn''t often stay at Aunt sun''s house except for three meals, and she asked for leave some time ago, so we only checked her basic information."


    "I asked for leave some time ago, but I suddenly became diligent recently. Now it''s not a meal point. She''s still staying at the sun''s house..." Qin Zhixu sneered: "it seems that Sun Ping has changed his move."


    Mo Tong heard the conversation between them, and his face was much ugly.


    Jian Yi took the time to look at Mo Tong and said, "don''t worry about it. Tell mommy about you. When you report, I''ll check it."


    Mo Tong nodded, picked up his cell phone and walked aside.


    When Jian Haixi heard what Jian Yi said, he asked suspiciously, "Mo Tong? What did Yi Yi ask you to tell me?"


    Mo Tong hesitated and said, "aunt, I want to go back to Mo''s house."


    "Back to Mo''s house?" Jian Haixi was surprised. "Why?"


    Mo Tong said, "there are two reasons. One is because Ruirui is over there. Now Gu Xiaomian also lives in Mo''s house. I... Also want to help. The other is because... I want to go back and see... Her."


    "She?" Jian Haixi thought and asked, "Mo Ting?"


    "HMM." Mo Tong said, "she is in poor health and has a bad temper. I''m afraid she will be used by Mo Sheng, so..."


    Jian Haixi suddenly nodded and said, "I see."


    "I''m sorry, aunt." Mo Tong apologized, "I let you down."


    Jian Haixi smiled. "What''s to be disappointed? Filial piety for children is supposed to be. Do you think your aunt will want you to be ungrateful?"


    "But I... Choose to go back at this time..." Mo Tong said hard: "I should stay to protect Yiyi, but I..."


    "I''m relieved that there''s Qin Zhixu over there." Jian Haixi said, "Mo Tong, your aunt doesn''t object if you want to go back, but... Have you figured out what to do after you go back?"


    Mo Tong was stunned and didn''t understand what Jian Haixi meant for a moment.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "Auntie understands your filial piety and supports you, but... As far as I know, even if you go back, it will be difficult to change the current situation. If Mo Sheng wants to use Mo Ting, you may not be able to stop it even if you want to stop it. At that time, if they take you as bait, they can say at least they won''t hurt your life. What if they choose to give up you?"


    Mo Tong''s nose was slightly sour. He didn''t expect that after telling Jane Haixi about it, she thought of his safety for the first time.


    Jian Haixi said, "well, I''ll call your uncle Ning later and let him think of a way. Other aunts can ignore it, but at least you should ensure your safety."


    "Aunt, I..."


    Mo Tong choked. Many words of gratitude blocked his throat. He didn''t know what to say.


    As if he guessed what he was going to say, Jian Haixi just smiled and said, "there''s no time for other words. My aunt knows that Tongtong is a good child. When things are handled by my aunt, I''ll go to Xiangcheng. Shall we meet in Xiangcheng then?"


    "Well, good."


    After Mo Tong and Jian Haixi finished talking about going back to Mo''s house, Jian Yi almost found out the result.


    "Mommy, I haven''t found out the problem for Liu Ma yet. All her timelines are the same as usual, without any difference," said Jian Yi.


    Jane Haixi frowned. "So I really think too much?"


    "No." Jian Yi said in a deep voice: "I don''t think it''s Mommy. You think too much. It''s just because Mommy Liu has no problem at all that makes it even more abnormal. No one can guarantee that her daily timeline is not bad at all, but Mommy Liu has maintained the same work and rest time since she came back from the long holiday, and she has spent a lot more time at Aunt sun''s house intentionally or unintentionally."


    "But these are not enough to explain anything," Jane Haixi said.


    "I know." Jian Yi quickly operated the keyboard and said to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, give me more time and I''ll check it in detail. Don''t take it lightly until I contact you."


    "OK, I understand."


    After hanging up, Jane Haixi thought and went out again.


    In the living room, sun Yuqin is not there, while Liu Ma is still busy in the kitchen.


    Jian Haixi narrowed her eyes, walked forward and asked, "where''s sister Liu, sister sun?"


    "Oh, my wife has gone to the small garden." Liu Ma bowed her head.


    Jane Haixi nodded and walked out.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s back, Liu Ma''s eyes were complex. For a long time, she closed her eyes and read "Amitabha".


    Jian Haixi walked into the small garden, but he didn''t see sun Yuqin. When he was wondering, he suddenly felt a dark wind approaching behind him.


    Sooner or later, Jian Haixi flashed and rolled aside.


    It was also because of her rolling that the big hand stretched out behind her threw herself into the air.


    Jian Haixi propped up the ground, looked at the man wearing a mask like a worker, and asked coldly, "who are you?"


    The man hissed coldly and rushed to Jian Haixi without saying a word.

 Chapter 223

    Jian Haixi got up and ran in the opposite direction.


    She''s not stupid. What''s good for her to fight with people in this place?


    Don''t say you can''t fight. Even if you can fight, you may expose your identity.


    While running, Jian Haixi did not forget to shout, "help! Kill!"


    The man behind him didn''t expect Jian Haixi to react so quickly, let alone run slowly. Every time when he was about to catch it, Jian Haixi turned like a rabbit and escaped from his palm.


    At the same time, Jian Haixi didn''t forget to take out his mobile phone to make a phone call.


    The man behind him only heard Jian Haixi shouting, "yes, sun garden! Someone wants to kill me. Please send someone over quickly!"


    Listening to her voice, the man behind him was stunned, bit his teeth and didn''t continue to catch up.


    Sun Ping gave him the order to take Jian Haixi without disturbing others, but under the current situation, it is obviously impossible to catch Jian Haixi without disturbing others.


    Looking at the security guards and guards coming from a distance, the man turned and left quickly with a cold hum.


    After the other party left, Jian Haixi was relieved and took down the phone.


    The mobile phone screen is black. In fact, she didn''t have time to dial out the number just now.


    Looking at the direction the man left, Jian Haixi had deep eyes and got up and went back to sun Yuqin''s house.


    When sun Yuqin came back from going out, he saw that Jian Haixi was not at home. He asked the nanny, "where''s Luo Sheng, Liu ma?"


    "Oh, Luo... Miss Luo is out." Mummy Liu stammered with her head down.


    "Out?" Sun Yuqin frowned. "Did she say where she went?"


    "No, didn''t say." Liu Ma shook her head, and the palms hidden in her sleeves were sweating.


    "Didn''t say where to go..." Sun Yuqin frowned deeper.


    Jian Haixi has hardly gone out since she came home, especially this time. She has repeatedly warned her not to go out alone, so how can Jian Haixi go out alone?


    What happened to the villa?


    Sun Yuqin thought anxiously. He had taken out the phone and was ready to send a letter to the villa.


    Seeing her movements, Mrs. Liu asked, "madam, who do you want to call?"


    Sun Yuqin looked at her with her eyebrows. "I''ll call Luo Sheng."


    "Oh, oh, OK." mumbling Liu Ma nodded.


    Sun Yuqin looked at some strange Liu Ma and suddenly sounded the look of Jian Haixi in the living room not long ago.


    At that time, she seemed to suspect Liu ma


    Thinking of this, sun Yuqin''s eyes suddenly changed and her voice became cold. "Liu Ma, where has Luo Sheng gone?"


    "I, I really don''t know." Liu Ma suddenly looked up, and her flustered eyes looked at Sun Yuqin.


    "Liu Ma!" Sun Yuqin snapped, "if you don''t tell the truth, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "I... I really don''t know." Mrs. Liu shook her head and said, "madam, I really don''t know, Miss Luo Sheng. She... They just said to let me lead her to the small garden..."


    "What?"


    Sun Yuqin was shocked. He turned and was about to go out. Just after he moved, he heard a voice coming from behind.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, sun Yuqin suddenly turned back, and Liu Ma raised her head in shock.


    Jian Haixi stood at the door, smiled and tilted his head and said, "sister sun, I''m back."


    "Hai... Xiaosheng." Sun Yuqin ran over excitedly, took her hand, looked left and right, and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t worry, sister sun, I''m fine." Jian Haixi shook her hand comfortingly and said, "haven''t I come back well?"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Sun Yuqin said again and again.


    "By the way, sister sun." Jian Haixi asked, "where did you go just now? I can''t find you out. Mrs. Liu told me you went to the small garden."


    "Little garden?"


    Sun Yuqin was stunned, turned around and looked at Liu Ma angrily and said, "Liu Ma, you know I''m going to the company. Why did you tell Luo Sheng I went to the small garden?"


    "I, I..." Mrs. Liu trembled with fear: "madam, I didn''t mean it. I... I remember wrong..."


    "Remember wrong?" Sun Yuqin snapped, "you just told me that someone asked you to lead Luo Sheng to the small garden."


    "I, I''m scared and confused, nonsense." Liu Ma''s eyes twinkled.


    "Nonsense? Liu Ma, you......" Sun Yuqin was very angry and pointed to Liu Ma, who was too angry to speak.


    "Don''t worry, sister sun." Jian Haixi patted sun Yuqin on the arm and said, "let me come."


    She walked forward a few steps and stood in front of Liu ma.


    Looking at Jian Haixi, Liu''s mother subconsciously wanted to step back. In response, she took two steps back and stopped again.


    Strange to say, Jian Haixi clearly didn''t stare at her with more severe eyes, but under Jian Haixi''s eyes, Liu Ma just felt afraid at the bottom of her heart and didn''t dare to look up at her.


    "Liu ma." Jian Haixi said slowly, "I don''t know whether Sun Ping gave you benefits or threatened you with something, but..."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi smiled on her lips, but her words were not so friendly.


    "But there''s one thing you should think clearly. I can do what Sun Ping can do. Whether it''s the benefits or threats. Even I can do more than him. I don''t mind if you want to try, Mrs. Liu."


    Liu Ma raised her head, but she quickly lowered her eyes on Shang Jian Haixi and stammered, "I, I don''t know what you mean, I don''t understand..."


    "Oh, I don''t understand." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll translate it for you again. I''ll give you ten times the benefits he Sun Ping has given you. Or he Sun Ping has threatened you, such as the life of you or your family. I can also let your family go first before Sun Ping starts."


    At the end of the sentence, Jian Haixi still had a gentle smile on her face. It seemed that killing a few people was as simple as stepping on a few ants for her.


    Sun Yuqin was stunned for a long time because of his fierce and cruel.


    She had seen Jian Haixi''s intelligence and determination before, but this was the first time she had seen Jian Haixi''s ruthlessness.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Liu Ma was stunned. She suddenly shook her head and said, "no, you can''t..."


    "Can''t what?" Jian Haixi smiled and looked at Liu Ma and said, "look at your frightened look, Sun Ping should not have done you any good, that is to say, he threatened you with something else?"


    Liu Ma looked up at Jian Haixi. Unexpectedly, in a few words, Jian Haixi had insight into all her thoughts.


    "Madam, I..."


    Mrs. Liu turned to sun Yuqin, jumped to the ground and begged on her knees, "madam, it''s all my fault, but for the sake of making cattle and horses for your family for so many years, and for the sake of Miss Luo Sheng''s no injury, please forgive me."


    "This......" Sun Yuqin looked at Liu Ma kneeling on the ground and was embarrassed for a moment.


    It''s not that her mother''s heart is overflowing, but Mrs. Liu is not an insignificant person after all. For sun Yuqin, Mrs. Liu is like a familiar companion. It''s an exaggeration of her family, but it''s almost the same.


    Now that Liu''s mother betrayed, sun Yuqin was naturally sad and disappointed, but as Liu said, Jian Haixi was not really hurt after all.


    "This... Xiaosheng..." Sun Yuqin looked at Jian Haixi in embarrassment and didn''t know how to decide for a moment.


    Jian Haixi''s heart was slightly cool. He sneered and said, "you are free. You can decide whether you want her to stay or leave. I''m a little tired. I''ll go upstairs first."


    "Xiao Sheng..."


    Sun Yuqin just wanted to talk again, but he saw that Jian Haixi had turned and went upstairs.


    Jane Haixi is really a little sad, even more angry than before.


    Because of sun Yuqin''s previous behaviors, she can also explain that she is worried about Romon. After all, everyone may make selfish choices for the people she cares about.


    So at that time, Jian Haixi did not blame or put a grudge in his heart.


    But just now, sun Yuqin even wanted her to open up to Liu ma. Can it be because she came back alive that the mistakes made by those who hurt her can be regarded as not having happened?


    Back in the room, Jian Haixi felt tired and tired of the sun family for the first time.


    "Didi ~"


    The cell phone rings, and Jian Haixi picks it up. It''s Jian Yi.


    "Mommy, I found out. There is a problem with that Liu ma. She..."


    "I know," said Jane Haixi. "Thanks to her today, I almost fell."


    "What?" Jian Yi was stunned and hurriedly asked, "Mommy, what''s the matter with you? Are you hurt? Are you still at Aunt sun''s house now?"


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Zhixu''s voice came. "How could you get hurt? Damn it, there''s a problem with the nanny. I said I couldn''t stay at the sun''s house..."


    Listening to the anxious voices of Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu on the other end of the mobile phone, Jian Haixi''s heart gradually warmed up.


    This is the reaction of people who care about themselves, rather than thinking about how to forgive each other at the first time.


    "Mommy..."


    "I''m fine." Jian Haixi said softly, "Yiyi, don''t worry, Mommy isn''t hurt."


    "Hoo ~" Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu both breathed a long sigh of relief when they heard Jian Haixi''s words.


    Jian Yi asked, "Mommy, the nanny is now..."


    "I don''t know." Jian Haixi said, "your aunt sun is dealing with it below. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first."


    Jian Yi was stunned and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi only heard a small noise at the end of the mobile phone, and then the mobile phone seemed to be robbed by Qin Zhixu.


    "Haixi, tell me the truth, are you hurt?" Qin Zhixu asked sternly.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I''m really not hurt. I blame the other party for belittling the enemy. Only one person was sent over."


    Qin Zhixu frowned and said, "I wish I wasn''t hurt. I''ll ask you again. You just said you didn''t know how to deal with the nanny. What''s going on?"


    Jane Haixi pursed her lips. "It''s literally. I don''t care about it."


    Qin Zhixu said in a deep voice, "I don''t understand. Isn''t there only one result? That is to drive the nanny out. In addition, there are other ways to deal with it?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak. Qin Zhixu was silent for two seconds and asked, "does that sun Yuqin want to protect her?"


    Otherwise, based on his understanding of Jian Haixi, she has no reason to be indifferent to the follow-up of this matter.


    The excuse of going upstairs to have a rest when she is tired can''t exist in Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi didn''t speak, but her silence was equivalent to default.


    The Qin Zhixu was so angry that he burst his lungs. "I said I couldn''t stay there. You had to help them. What happened? How did people treat you? Shit, I''m really angry!"


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "don''t talk about it first. I''m really tired of the fight just now. I''ll talk about it later."


    "Haixi, I want you to leave now. Anyway, it''s coming to an end. His sun family can''t even close this tail well. Do you need your hand to teach?" Qin Zhixu said.


    This time, Jian Haixi didn''t rush to deny his opinion, but nodded and said, "I''ll think about it carefully."


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi looked out the window at the darkening sky and sighed slightly.


    Sun Yuqin didn''t go upstairs to find her. Jian Haixi was not surprised.


    The previous minor contradictions were also Jian Haixi''s initiative to find sun Yuqin, chat with her and reconcile with her.


    But this time, she was really tired.


    Now, Jian Haixi has a little understanding of why Romon has been away all these years. After all, it''s OK to keep a person warm and active in a short time, but if it''s like this all the year round, everyone will be tired.


    On the other hand, Qin Zhixu was almost mad after hanging up the phone.


    After throwing away the mobile phone, Qin Zhixu was so angry that he walked around. Pig ear scratched his cheek and said, "Jian Yi, I''ll tell you if you still acquiesce in not handling this matter, I must tell your father! I don''t believe that his daughter-in-law can still sit down after being so wronged. If he really can, I''ll... I''ll tell Jane Chenran!"


    In the end, Qin Zhixu also had some helplessness.


    He is so angry and anxious to live here. He just stands on the point of view of his friends. Pianning Jiwei and Jian Yi are not worried, which makes Qin know that Xu is not worth replacing Jian Haixi.


    "Yi Yi, I know you are very grateful to Romon and lol, but can we go one yard at a time? Didn''t you hear how sad Haixi was just now?" Qin Zhixu said.


    Jian Yi keeps calm and doesn''t comment. Tan Zhixu looks at him and is about to call Ning Jiwei angrily, but he sees that Jian Yi also picks up the phone.


    Qin Zhixu''s eyes lit up and asked, "Yiyi, are you going to call your father? I said he dared to do so, so let''s leave their business alone..."


    Qin knows that Xu hasn''t finished speaking. He hears Jian Yi speak and say to the head of the phone, "Uncle Dou Ge, this is Jian Yi..."


    At this time, Sun Ping''s house.


    Sun Ping squinted at the man in front of him and said in a deep voice, "failed?"


    "Yes, my subordinates didn''t expect that Luo Sheng could do some boxing and foot Kung Fu, and he wasn''t weak, so..." the man said carefully.


    "It''s not your fault." Sun Ping rarely didn''t investigate the man''s mistakes. Instead, he sat down on the sofa with a sneer, picked up the photos just sent by his men in front of him and looked at the people on them carefully, "I didn''t expect you to bring me so many accidents and surprises, Luo Sheng? Hehe, or should call you... Jian Haixi..."


    The man was stunned, looked at Sun Ping unexpectedly and asked, "President sun, do you mean she''s not Luo Sheng?"


    "Oh, of course she''s not Luo Sheng." Sun Ping seemed to be in a good mood and even pulled a smile on his face.


    "I should have thought of how such a woman could be raised by a small family like Romon''s family." Sun Ping stretched out his index finger and stroked Jian Haixi in the photo, like touching a treasure.


    The man standing next to him was more puzzled, "then who can she be if she is not Luo Sheng?"


    Sun Ping said with a smile, "if I hadn''t heard a little news from my dear sister on the board of directors, I really didn''t know that Ning Jiwei was the one behind us."


    "Ning Jiwei?" the man was surprised. "Isn''t he in Xiangcheng now?"


    It''s impossible that they haven''t heard of such a big fashion competition in Xiangcheng, but how can Ning Jiwei


    Sun Ping tilted her lips and said with a smile: "this is also where I wonder. Why would Ning Jiwei let her woman take care of the affairs of the sun family? But it doesn''t matter. Now that we know that she is Jian Haixi, we can use her to do something..."


    "Mr. Sun, do you want to..."


    Sun Ping pinched the finger of the photo and suddenly exerted force. In the photo, Jian Haixi''s cheek was crumpled and broken, and then fell to the ground.


    "At that time, naturally someone will help us solve the trouble..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At Sun Yuqin''s house, Jian Haixi stayed in his room all afternoon. In the evening, he suddenly heard a rush and strong knock on the door.


    "Haixi, open the door!" Sun Yuqin''s voice came from outside the door, with obvious anger.


    Jian Haixi frowned, got out of bed and opened the door. Looking at Sun Yuqin with an angry face outside the door, he asked suspiciously, "sister sun, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" Sun Yuqin looked at Jian Haixi and said angrily, "Haixi, I know you have a problem with me asking you to forgive Liu Ma, but you can say it. Do you need it? Yes, I''m sorry for you, but Liu Ma has been with me for nearly ten years. She is like a family to me. I can''t ignore her because of you."


    After a pause, sun Yuqin stared at Jian Haixi and said, "I know you must be upset with Liu Ma, so even if you can''t bear it, I still gave her a sum of money to leave. Don''t come back recently. Isn''t that enough? Do you have to kill everything to be satisfied?"


    Jian Haixi was inexplicably scolded by her accusation, and her face became cold.


    Anyone who is so blamed can''t be unresponsive. Even if she Jian Haixi is a clay figurine, she has a three-point temper.


    What''s more, she was never a virgin and didn''t have so much compassion.


    "Sister sun, I don''t know what you mean by these words. Even if you want to accuse me, please explain what I did wrong first." Jian Haixi said coldly.


    "Don''t you know?" the angry sun Yuqin didn''t notice the change of Jian Haixi''s face, but said angrily, "I ask you, since you said that I decide whether Liu Ma will go or stay, why do you do it to Liu Ma''s family in private?"

 Chapter 224

    "Do it to Liu Ma''s family?" Jian Haixi was stunned, and then frowned tightly. "What do you mean? When did I do it to Liu Ma''s family?"


    "Don''t you admit it?"


    Sun Yuqin looked at Jian Haixi in disbelief. "Jian Haixi, I thought you were cruel and determined, but at least you dared to do it. Liu Ma told me that the man who did it said he wanted to be fair for you, but you didn''t admit it?"


    "Ha ha."


    Listening to sun Yuqin''s words, Jian Haixi smiled coolly, stretched out his hand to lift his long hair, relaxed and leaned against the wall, "cruel? Determined? I don''t know. It turned out that I was such a person in Mrs. sun''s eyes."


    Sun Yuqin was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi in front of her. Although she was laughing, the whole person seemed to be isolated from a protective film, which was frightening.


    "Haixi, I, I didn''t mean that..."


    "It''s really disturbing to live here these days." Jian Haixi said to sun Yuqin, "bye."


    With that, Jane Haixi didn''t stay for a moment. She just took her own bag and went out.


    At this time, sun Yuqin was surprised to find that Jian Haixi didn''t bring any luggage. She has been like an ascetic monk these days. She has never gone out, made friends or entertained.


    All the time, Jian Haixi spent helping the sun family deal with Sun Ping.


    "I..." Sun Yuqin opened her mouth and suddenly felt that she seemed too much, but she had already said it, but it was even more difficult to recover.


    Jian Haixi walked to the door, paused, but didn''t look back: "Mrs. sun can rest assured that she promised the sun family, and our family will do it to the end. In addition, we can pay off our debt to the sun family."


    After leaving this sentence, Jian Haixi didn''t hesitate and walked to the door.


    Looking at Jian Haixi leaving, sun Yuqin was stunned. At that moment, she had a strong feeling that Jian Haixi would not come here again in the future.


    I still remember that at noon, they were like good sisters, saying that they were close as a family, but only a few hours later, they had changed things and people.


    Sun Yuqin bit her lips and raised her feet to catch up, but she couldn''t take that step as soon as she moved.


    Even if she catches up, what can she say?


    Let her apologize to Jane Haixi?


    During this time, she seems to have apologized several times. Even if it was her fault a few times ago, this time it was Jian Haixi who promised her not to pursue Liu Ma, but later did it. This was originally Jian Haixi''s fault. Why couldn''t she even blame?


    Thinking of this, sun Yuqin hesitated and sat down in her chair. She only watched Jian Haixi go far without chasing him out.


    If lol were here at this time, she would stop Jian Haixi without saying a word, and then apologize again and again to explain how to restore the relationship.


    But Laurel was not there, and Romon was not there, so the knot was tied, and there was no possibility to untie it.


    Jian Haixi is actually a person with a very soft heart and a low bottom line, so she can forgive Lin Xiaodou or sun Yuqin and luo''er twice before.


    But this does not mean that she has no principles. She puts her boundaries to the lowest and treats the people around her with the most kind heart, but once someone breaks through this boundary, there is no possibility of repair.


    Moreover, even if Jian Haixi is willing to resolve this matter in the future, I''m afraid it can''t be justified by Jian Yi.


    That''s the most important mommy to him. He won''t forgive anyone who hurt Jian Haixi.


    Unfortunately, sun Yuqin didn''t know how big a mistake he had made and what an important opportunity he had missed. So that a few years later, the sun family eventually declined. Despite the hard support of luo''er and Dou Ming, Ning Ji and Jian Yi never reached out again. Not only they, but also the Gu family, the Qiao family and the Mo family... Chose to turn a blind eye.


    It''s not that Jian Haixi won''t let them do it. On the contrary, Jian Haixi advised, but those who care about her will eventually take her grievance as grievance. They are distressed because of what she has suffered. If they don''t take revenge, they will have the greatest forgiveness for the sun family.


    At that time, sun Yuqin had already repented, but he could only repent.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi walked out of sun Yuqin''s house, stood on the roadside, looked back at the house behind him, suddenly laughed at himself, and then shook his head.


    It was getting cloudy, and there was a rumble of thunder behind the dark clouds. Jian Haixi looked at the sky and raised his hand to recruit a taxi. As soon as he raised his hand, he saw a car stop in front of her.


    When the window rolled down, Sun Ping''s face came out. The smile on his face was like a bee that would only sting people. If he was not careful, he would be stabbed.


    "What a coincidence. Where are you going... Miss Jane?" Sun Ping said with a smile.


    Jane Haixi narrowed her eyelids slightly and said with a smile, "don''t bother you where you go."


    "That''s not good." Sun Ping said, "it''s going to rain. If I leave you by the side of the road, isn''t it too inhuman?"


    Jian Haixi smiled sarcastically, "if you are really human, you might as well leave me here quickly."


    Sun Ping''s face stiffened, and his smile could not be maintained. He snorted coldly: "Jian Haixi, don''t beat around the bush with me, get in the car."


    Jian Haixi rolled her eyes. She is not mentally retarded. How can she get on Sun Ping''s car?


    "Tut." Sun Ping spat, raised his hand, took out the black object in front of the car, aimed at Jian Haixi and said, "fortunately, I brought this before I went out, otherwise I really can''t take you away quietly."


    Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes, pursed his lips and said, "Sun Ping, since you know my identity, you should know that if you do it to me, you won''t have good consequences."


    "That''s not necessarily true." Sun Ping smiled and said, "I know your man is very powerful, but unfortunately he has enough enemies. I only released a little information and got very generous help."


    Jian Haixi''s face suddenly sank. It seems that the matter has been exposed. I don''t know who Sun Ping is looking for. If it is mo Sheng, their situation will be dangerous.


    "I repeat, get in the car!" Sun Ping said impatiently, "don''t try to delay time. It doesn''t work with me."


    With the sound of "bang", in an instant, although Jian Haixi had tried his best to avoid, he still hurt his waist.


    "The last time, get in the car!" Sun Ping said coldly.


    At the same time, two men came down from the back seat of the car, one left and one right, clamped Jian Haixi''s arm.


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips and was passively pulled into the car.


    The door closed and the car drove away.


    A few minutes later, the torrential rain fell from the sky, and the abrupt drops of red on the ground were easily washed away by the rain.


    Half an hour later, an inconspicuous black business car sped up and stopped after a harsh friction sound came out at Sun Yuqin''s door.


    Dou Ge strode down, raised his feet and wanted to go to the door. He just took two steps, but suddenly stopped, and then suddenly turned and stared at the ground behind him.


    There, there is a humble black hairpin, lying under the rain, shouting silently.


    Dou Ge stared at the hairpin and was stunned. He squatted down and took it in his hand.


    He once saw Jane Haixi wear this hairpin!


    Dou Ge trembled slightly with his hairpin, then suddenly tightened his fist, got up and strode towards sun Yuqin''s house.


    Sun Yuqin was sitting by the window watching the heavy rain outside. She was worried about Romon and lol. she occasionally thought about Jian Haixi, but she quickly put aside the idea.


    At this time, she only thought that since Jane Haixi had left, she must have gone back to the suburban villa.


    So naturally, I didn''t want to tell lol or Dou Ge about it.


    If she had told lol about it in time, everything would not have happened later.


    Of course, it''s all later.


    At the moment, sun Yuqin was sitting in a quiet room looking at the window and listening to the rain. Suddenly, she heard a noise outside. Then before she could react, the door was kicked open with a bang.


    "Who?" surprised, sun Yuqin stood up from his chair and looked out the door.


    Dou Ge stood at the door, looked at Sun Yuqin with deep eyes, and asked sternly, "where is Jian Haixi?"


    Sun Yuqin was stunned by Dou GE''s murderous spirit, then reacted to his problem, frowned and said, "Jian Haixi? Didn''t she go back?"


    Dou Ge gritted his teeth. "If she goes back, how can I come and find someone? Tell me where she has gone?"


    "I, I don''t know..." Sun Yuqin was also worried. She was a little angry with Jian Haixi, but if something happened to Jian Haixi, she would be worried.


    Dou Ge strode forward, took out his hairpin and said, "I found Haixi''s hairpin at your door. When did she leave? Which direction did she go? What did she say before she left?"


    "I, I..." Sun Yuqin looked at the approaching Dou Ge and staggered for two steps.


    One meter nine plus the murderous spirit all over her body made sun Yuqin, a famous lady, tremble. "I really don''t know. She didn''t say anything before she left. She left about, about... Almost an hour."


    "An hour?" Dou Ge roared. "She left for an hour. Why didn''t I receive any news? If she left normally, she couldn''t have told me in advance. What did you hide?"


    "I, I..." Sun Yuqin was so scared that she almost cried. "I really didn''t hide anything. I don''t know where she went. Will she... She went to Xiangcheng to find Ning Jiwei again?"


    "Shut up!" as soon as sun Yuqin''s voice fell, Dou Ge shouted, "how could she go to Xiangcheng for no reason? You know how worried she is about your family. How can you use this idea to suspect and insult her at this time?"


    "I didn''t, I just..." Sun Yuqin choked to explain, but Dou Ge was too lazy to listen.


    He directly dialed Jian Yi''s phone: "Haixi is missing. The people I sent here were ambushed. Immediately investigate the surveillance near Sun Yuqin''s house!"


    After hanging up the phone, Dou Ge turned his head and looked at Sun Yuqin with pale eyes. He came forward and grabbed her neck with a big hand and said, "if there is something wrong with Haixi, your Sun family will wait to bury her!"


    With these words, Dou Ge threw sun Yuqin to the ground, and then strode out.


    Sun Yuqin got up from the ground and coughed violently for a long time before she calmed down.


    At this time, Dou Ge had disappeared. Outside the broken gate, the rain curtain visible to the naked eye was getting bigger and bigger.


    Sun Yuqin trembled in her heart and finally remembered to call her daughter lol.


    At this point, if something really happens to Jian Haixi, their family


    "Hey, mom, what''s the matter?" lol''s voice came, with a youthful joy. "Mom, I think it''s predicted that there will be a rainstorm at home today. You and sister Haixi remember not to go out."


    After a pause, lol smiled and said, "how can I forget that you two usually don''t go out."


    "Lol..." Sun Yuqin''s voice choked and panicked, "Mom seems to have made trouble..."


    "Make trouble?" lol said in surprise, "Mom, what trouble can you make? Besides, no matter what trouble you make, sister Haixi can settle it for you."


    "I, I..." Sun Yuqin''s cry gradually increased, and lol heard something strange.


    "Mom, what happened? Are you crying? Where''s sister Haixi?"


    "Haixi, she... Left..."


    "Go?" lol couldn''t understand. "Mom, what''s going on? You should make it clear first. How can sister Haixi go?"


    Sun Yuqin took two deep breaths and barely calmed down before saying, "I, we quarreled, and then she left."


    "Quarrel?" lol became more and more confused. She couldn''t imagine what it would be like for sun Yuqin and Jian Haixi to quarrel.


    After all, their personalities are relatively calm and peaceful. They don''t look like they can quarrel at all.


    "Mom, don''t worry, tell me what''s going on." while lol was on the phone, Dou Ming suddenly received a call from Dou Ge.


    He looked at lol, got up and answered the phone.


    "Brother."


    "Come back with all your brothers at once."


    Dou Ming frowned. "Brother, laurel and I have a mission..."


    "I want you to come back with everyone at once!" Dou Ge said coldly, "this is an order!"


    Dou Ming was stunned. His eyebrows and eyes sank. He said, "brother, I dare not disobey the order of the little master of the Dou family, but at least let me know the reason."


    Dou Ge said, "Jian Haixi is missing. Jian Yi found out that she was wounded and taken away by Sun Ping. At present, there are more or less bad luck, and our brother has been Yin. Is this enough for you to come back?"


    Dou Ming paused. Before he spoke, he heard Dou Ge continue: "If it''s not enough, I''ll tell you that Jian Haixi will disappear because sun Yuqin protects the nanny who betrayed Jian Haixi. Now, is there enough reason for you? If these are not enough to let you come back, if you still think it''s important to find her father with sun Luoer, I won''t force you, but from now on, you don''t call me brother."


    With that, Dou Ge hung up.


    Dou Ming looks down at the black mobile phone in his hand, pursing his lips and looking complex.


    When he walked back to his room with his cell phone, he heard that lol was in a hurry with sun Yuqin.


    "Mom, how can you do this? That Liu Ma has betrayed us. How can you protect her? Today she betrayed sister Haixi. What if she betrayed you? Can you go home alive? Can you forgive her?"


    "I......" Sun Yuqin was stunned and said, "but Jian Haixi promised to give it to me, but later..."


    "Are you sure it''s the person sister Haixi is looking for?" lol angrily said: "did you see it? Or did sister Haixi admit it? With the one-sided words of the nanny, how can you deny sister Haixi so easily?"


    Sun Yuqin didn''t expect that her daughter would completely stand on Jian Haixi''s side. She couldn''t help being angry.


    "You didn''t see how terrible she looked at that time. She even said that she wanted to threaten Liu Ma with her family''s life. She..."


    "She''s for our Sun family!" lol''s face turned red with anger. She didn''t expect her mother to be confused at this time. When she wanted to say more, she was stunned to see Dou Ming''s gesture and directly hung up sun Yuqin''s phone.


    "You..." lol''s face was a little ugly. "You know?"


    Dou Ming nodded. "My brother called. Jian Yi found in the surveillance at your door that sister Haixi was injured and taken away by Sun Ping at your door an hour ago."


    "What, what..." lol was stunned and sat down on the sofa with her legs soft.


    Looking at her pale face, Dou Ming couldn''t bear it, but he still said, "my family was also ambushed. My brother ordered me to take everyone back immediately."


    Lol was stunned. It took two minutes to figure out what he meant.


    Jian Haixi''s life and death are unknown because of her mother''s mistake.


    The Dou family also died. It''s probably related to her nanny.


    Now Dou Ge wants Dou ming to take people back. One is to find Jian Haixi, the other is to avenge his brother, and the third is... He doesn''t want to help her find Romon again.


    "Lol, i..." Dou Ming opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he finds that he is powerless to say anything at the moment.


    Luo''er heard his voice and then recovered. Looking at Dou Ming''s complicated face with a slightly apologetic expression, she reluctantly pulled down the corners of her mouth and said, "yes, you go back. At this time, sister Haixi''s safety is the most important. If she... I will feel guilty all my life."


    Dou Ming looked at lol, squatted down in front of her, reached out and held her hand and said, "I''ll go back to help find sister Haixi first. When I find her, I''ll come back to help you?"


    Luo Er looked at Dou Ming. She didn''t know when her tearful face pulled out a smile and said, "OK."


    Both of them tacitly agreed not to mention another possibility.


    For example, what if you can''t find Jian Haixi, or if you find it, but it''s too late.


    Maybe it''s because it may be too scary, so they don''t even dare to think about it.


    On this day, it rained heavily in taro city and Xiang City across the river. Most of them stayed at home and spent a quiet day with the sound of the rain.


    On this day, some unusual things happened one by one under the witness of the rainstorm.


    For example, suddenly many people rushed into Sun Ping''s house; For example, a visitor named Qin Zhixu suddenly came to the home of a director of sun''s enterprise; For example, a man named Ning Jiwei rushed from Xiangcheng to taro city in the face of rainstorm and lightning. He came with the film department.


    This rainstorm is like a baptism, washing away the previous calm and hypocrisy, and pulling some things that will eventually happen to the stage.


    How long this rainstorm will last, whether it will be a new calm or another round of violent rainstorm after the rainstorm, is still unknown.

 Chapter 225

    Mo''s house.


    Gu Chenyi stood in front of the window worried. Jian Haixi happened suddenly, and Ning Jiwei walked suddenly. Naturally, he was given the seat here.


    One side is the company, the other is the Mo family, and there are children to take care of


    Although it has long been known that Ning Jiwei is not easy, until now, Gu Chenyi accurately realized the difficulties.


    Luckily, he has a little helper.


    "Mo Tong, Mo Tong, come here and play!"


    "Mo Tong, Mo Tong, why are you so strong? I''m so much heavier than you, and I''m not as strong as you!"


    Listening to the children''s words in the living room on the first floor, Gu Chenyi''s lips were slightly hooked.


    Who could have thought that Mo Tong would come back at this time? Not long after he came back, Ning Jiwei received the news of Jian Haixi''s accident, so he hurried away with people.


    Gu Chenyi helped to hide from the children while helping Ning Jiwei deal with Mo''s negative affairs. When he was in a mess, Mo Tong found him.


    "Uncle, why did Uncle Ning suddenly leave?" Mo Tong asked.


    "Oh, he went on a business trip and will be back in a few days." Gu Chenyi waved his hand and said perfunctorily.


    But Mo Tong is not as easy to fool as Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian. He stands at the door and looks at Gu Chenyi and says, "Uncle Gu, I can contact Yi Yi."


    Gu Chenyi: "..." Ya forgot that the boy is also a cunning man.


    Gu Chenyi turned and looked at Mo Tong helplessly. "Mo Tong, as soon as you came back, you played with Ruirui Xiaomian for two days. In a few days, your uncle Ning will come back. Don''t ask anything else? Uncle Ning is really busy."


    Mo Tong insisted, "I just want to know if Uncle Ning is in such a hurry to leave. Is there something wrong with him? Is Yi Yi or aunt Haixi? I just came back from Yi Yi. He shouldn''t have anything wrong."


    Gu Chenyi looked at the stubborn Mo Tong and knew that he couldn''t work without telling him today. He simply turned around and waved to Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong walked over and looked straight at Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "your aunt Haixi had an accident and was kidnapped by the sun family. Now the situation is unknown, so your uncle Ning went to save her. Now you understand?"


    Mo Tong''s face changed slightly, frowned and said, "but hasn''t the nanny been solved?"


    "Do you still know about the nanny?" Gu Chenyi was surprised, but he also knew that Jian Yi and Mo Tong had nothing to hide, so he relaxed his breath: "I don''t know what it was, but... I heard that Yi Yi said he found the picture of Haixi being taken away in the surveillance at the door of the sun''s house. From above, Haixi still had a bag and seemed to be leaving the sun''s house."


    Mo Tong frowned, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "So, little mo Tong." Gu Chenyi rubbed his head and said: "It''s not a small thing this time, otherwise your uncle Ning won''t go there in person. I can''t help looking after Mo negative. After all, I don''t understand Mo negative''s workflow and it''s inconvenient to deal with the situation. You can help with the family affairs these two days and don''t let those little rabbits make trouble for uncle, will you?"


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "don''t worry, uncle. I''ll take good care of Xiaomian and Ruirui."


    "Don''t worry, uncle is most relieved of you." Gu Chenyi thought about it and asked, "Oh, yes, don''t let Ruirui and Xiaomian know this in advance. They must make trouble when they know."


    "Well, I know." Mo Tong nodded.


    Looking at such a sensible Mo Tong, Gu Chenyi tut sighed, "Why are other people''s children smart and sensible? My family is like the foolish son of the landlord?"


    After that, with Mo Tong''s sharing, Gu Chenyi concentrated on dealing with the work, and the efficiency was much higher.


    Now the work was partially completed. Gu Chenyi stood in front of the window smoking and resting while listening to the children''s frolicking downstairs. His heart was both sour and heavy.


    He took a long puff of smoke, looked out of the window at the continuous heavy rain, and prayed: "Haixi, no matter where you are or what you encounter, you must hold on."


    In the living room, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were pestering Mo Tong to play with them. Suddenly, Mo Xiuyu ran in from the outside, patting his clothes and saying, "I''ll go. It''s raining too hard. Ruirui baby, are you afraid? Don''t be afraid, little uncle will accompany..."


    Before he finished, Mo Xiuyu was suddenly stunned because he saw Mo Tong.


    "You..." Mo Xiuyu frowned. "Mo Tong?"


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "brother Xiuyu, long time no see."


    In the past, when he was at Mo''s house, because Mo Ting was strict with him, Mo Tong hardly went out of the north courtyard all year round, so he didn''t meet Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned and stared at Mo Tong. He walked to him and half bent over to look at him. "Why are you here?"


    "Little uncle, Mo Tong is our classmate." Jian Rui pulled Mo Tong and blocked between him and Mo Xiuyu: "Mo Tong is very good. Little uncle bullied him."


    Mo Xiuyu pulled slightly from the corner of his mouth, hugged Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui is good. Which eye did you see your little uncle bully him?"


    Jian Rui smiled, put her hand around Mo Xiuyu''s neck and said, "little uncle is the best!"


    "Now I''m the best. That''s not your attitude." Mo Xiuyu reached out and pinched Jian Rui''s face, dissatisfied.


    "Oh, Rui Rui just said to her little uncle. It saves you from treating Mo Tong as a bad man." Jian Rui said with her lips, "but now Rui Rui knows that her little uncle is the best, so Rui Rui doesn''t worry."


    "Hum ~" Mo Xiuyu proudly hummed and said, "you can''t coax me with these two words. You broke my heart just now."


    "Baji!"


    As soon as Mo Xiuyu''s voice fell, Jian Rui kissed him on the cheek, bent her big eyes and said with a smile, "is it OK?"


    Mo Xiuyu lost his smile, reached out and scraped her nose and said, "my little princess, why are you so sweet?"


    It''s so clever and sweet that people can''t be angry.


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui smiled, climbed down from Mo Xiuyu, took his hand and said, "little uncle, did you get wet when you came here?"


    "I came through the corridor. How could I get caught in the rain?" Mo Xiuyu said, "but I just splashed a little rain."


    Jianrui thought and said, "Mommy said that we should pay special attention on rainy days. We can''t get wet or cold. If we go out and go home, we should wash our hands and drink soup in time."


    With that, Jianrui took Mo Xiuyu to the kitchen. "Little uncle, drink some hot water quickly and save yourself a cold."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. He shook his head funny and said, "it''s you to be your little uncle. Your little uncle won''t get sick."


    "No, No." Jian Ruiyi said, "drink hot water!"


    Looking at Jian Rui''s persistent face, Mo Xiuyu was helpless. When he arrived, he was drunk with warm water and said, "it''s all right now."


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded with satisfaction.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Rui and suddenly wondered what his sister-in-law looked like.


    Jane Rui should be a very good person to teach such a lovely and sensible child.


    Outside the kitchen, Gu Xiaomian approached Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, why do you call him brother?"


    "Why?" Mo Tong wondered, "because he is my brother. My mother and brother Xiuyu''s father are brothers and sisters, so we are not brothers."


    "But..." Gu Xiaomian tangled, "but ruiruirui is called his little uncle. I call him little uncle with ruiruirui, and you call him brother..."


    Mo Tong clearly nodded and said, "so according to the seniority, you have to call me uncle now."


    Gu Xiaomian: "..." is it still time for him to change his name to brother Mo Xiuyu?


    As if he had seen through what Gu Xiaomian thought, Mo Tong picked his eyebrow and said, "of course you can match brother Xiuyu''s generation."


    Listening to Mo Tong''s words, Gu Xiaomian brightened his eyes and was about to speak, but Mo Tong smiled and added, "but in that case, you and Ruirui are not the same generation."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian was stunned.


    Mo Tong''s Old God said, "if you call brother Xiuyu, Ruirui has to call you uncle. Then you are Ruirui''s elder. Do you want to be her elder?"


    "Not the elder, not the elder!" Gu Xiaomian shook his head and said, "I''m not the elder of ruiruirui. I want to marry Ruirui as my daughter-in-law."


    "Well," Mo Tong said with a flash in his eyes, "then you have to come according to your generation."


    Gu Xiaomian''s face looked ugly.


    Mo Tong reached out and touched his head and said, "call uncle."


    "Uncle......" Gu Xiaomian said stiffly.


    "Poof ~" Jian Rui and Mo Xiuyu, who came out of the kitchen, just heard Gu Xiaomian call uncle Mo Tong, and burst out laughing.


    "Gu Ruan, why are you so stupid!" Jian Rui kept laughing with her mouth covered, and Mo Xiuyu was also overjoyed.


    Gu Xiaomian''s plump meat face was red and speechless.


    Gu Chenyi saw this scene upstairs, shook his head and sighed again: "how can I raise such a silly son? It seems that I have to earn more money, otherwise it will not be enough for him to lose in the future."


    Seeing that Gu Xiaomian was really poor, Mo Xiuyu came forward and said with a smile: "Xiaomian, you don''t have to call Mo Tong uncle. Look, from the generation of Mo family, it seems that you are different from Mo Tong, but from your father, he is the same generation as your uncle Ning, so you and Mo Tong Jianrui are also the same generation. You can''t let your father call uncle Ning uncle?"


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned and looked up at Mo Xiuyu, "so I don''t have to call uncle Mo Tong?"


    "Of course not." Mo Xiuyu said with a smile, "it''s all right to talk about it."


    Gu Xiaomian blackened his face, turned his head and stared at Mo Tong and said, "you knew it was not? You deceived me!"


    "Well." Mo Tong nodded simply, "what I said just now was lying to you."


    Hearing his so straightforward admission, Gu Xiaomian was so angry that he rushed at him with his fist raised, "Mo Tong, I''m going to beat you!"


    Mo Tong smiled and ran away.


    "You, you dare to run?" Gu Xiaomian roared, "come here and let me punch you. We''ll forget it, or you won''t think about it!"


    Mo Tong shook his head. While running, he leisurely stretched out his fingers and said, "first, you can''t catch up with me. Second, you can''t beat me if you catch up with me."


    Gu Xiaomian: "


    After a few laps around the sofa, they finally stopped. To be exact, Gu Xiaomian stopped.


    Mo Tong is only slightly panting, but Gu Xiaomian is already sitting on the ground panting.


    "Gu Ruan, are you all right?" Jianrui poked his arm and said, "Mo Tong is joking with you. Don''t be angry."


    Gu Xiaomian stared at Mo Tong. Just when Mo Tong thought he would yell something cruel, he saw Gu Xiaomian''s small mouth turned and sat on the ground kicking his legs and crying.


    "Wow, Mo Tong, you bully me! Woo woo ~"


    Mo Tong: "


    Jian Rui and Mo Xiuyu were also stunned. They didn''t expect Gu Xiaomian to cry.


    "This......" Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Rui, "what should I do?"


    Jian Rui shook her head. She rarely saw Gu Xiaomian cry, so she was stunned at the moment.


    Mo Tong was stunned. He came up to Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Xiaomian, don''t cry. I apologize to you. You want to hit me, right? Here you are."


    Gu Xiaomian stopped crying, glanced at Mo Tong''s extended arm, and then cried louder: "Wow, wow, you not only bully me, but also insult me now!"


    Mo Tong: "


    What shall we do?


    Mo Xiuyu and Jian Rui looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Jian Rui listened to Gu Xiaomian''s cry and sighed: "Gu Ruan, you cry too much, just like that little crying bag."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jian Rui turned her eyes and took Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, don''t cry. Let''s go find a small crying bag to play, okay?"


    "Little crying bag?" Gu Xiaomian stopped crying and sobbed, "well, I won''t play with Mo Tong anyway."


    Mo Tong wondered, "who is the little crying bag?"


    "Mo Xiujin." Mo Xiuyu said, "all three of your second uncle''s family have come back. You haven''t seen them yet."


    Mo Tong frowned and didn''t speak.


    "Go, go, let''s go find xiaoxiaobao to play." in order to divert Gu Xiaomian''s attention, Jian Rui pulled him to get up.


    "No!" Mo Tong frowned at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, you can''t go."


    "Why?" Jian Rui tilted her head, looked at Mo Tong''s worried eyes, thought and said, "I know you''re worried that they are bad guys, don''t worry, there''s a little uncle. Besides, can''t we just find them? Don''t go to the West courtyard."


    "That won''t work!" Mo Tong said.


    "Why?" Jane Rui wondered.


    "Because..." Mo Tong had an idea: "because it''s raining heavily today. The weather is bad. It''s better to be at home."


    Jian Rui blinked and always felt that Mo Tong was a little strange.


    Gu Xiaomian stood up and said proudly, "if you don''t let us go, we''ll go!"


    Then he pulled Jian Rui and said, "go, Ruirui, let''s ignore him."


    Mo Tong grabbed Gu Xiaomian''s wrist and said, "you can''t go out."


    Mo Xiuyu wanted to make things right, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Xiaomian felt a pain when he grabbed him. At this time, he felt that Mo Tong''s strength was far greater than he thought.


    "I''m going!"


    Several times, Gu Xiaomian also lost his temper. He shook off Mo Tong''s hand and was about to go out. I just walked for a while and couldn''t move around.


    He turned back and Jian Rui, who was pulled by him, looked at Mo Tong without moving.


    "Rui Rui?" Gu Xiaomian wondered.


    Jian Rui said to Gu Xiaomian, "Gu Ruan, wait for me."


    Then he turned to Mo Tong and said, "come with me."


    Mo Tong was stunned and followed Jian Rui to the other side.


    Gu Xiaomian hummed and sat down on the sofa, but his eyes always aimed at Jian Rui and Mo Tong.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed, sat down beside him and said, "Xiaomian, are you really angry?"


    Gu Xiaomian shook his head. "I''m not really angry. I''m just unhappy. I want to be angry with him."


    Mo Xiuyu shook his head funny and said, "in fact, Mo Tong only joked with you when he regarded you as good friends. He didn''t talk to anyone at home before."


    "Ah? Don''t talk to others?" Gu Xiaomian was surprised. "Won''t I talk to you, too?"


    Mo Xiuyu nodded, "we can hardly see a few faces, so I didn''t react to seeing Mo Tong who can play and laugh with you today."


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned. His depression suddenly disappeared. He tooted his lips and said, "well, for your sake, I''ll forgive him."


    Mo Xiuyu smiled and touched Gu Xiaomian''s hair. He thought this was also a gentle child.


    On the other side, Jian Rui stared at Mo Tong seriously and asked, "Mo Tong, tell me the truth, why don''t you let me out?"


    "Because..." Mo Tong was stared at by Jian Rui''s big eyes without blinking. He was guilty and said, "because the weather is bad."


    "I''m really angry that you lie again!" Jianrui snorted.


    Mo Tong was stunned, thought for a moment and hesitated: "because my mother doesn''t know I''m back, I... Don''t want to see her these days, so..."


    Jian Rui understood, "that''s why you don''t want to go out, afraid to see Mo Ting?"


    "HMM." Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui and said, "so Rui Rui, don''t go out these two days, will you?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    Jian Rui waved without hesitation and said, "since you don''t want to go out, I''ll stay with you. Wow, anyway, it''s bad. Just play at home."


    Mo Tong breathed a sigh of relief and wondered, "then why did you just..."


    Jian Rui proudly snorted, "who told you to hide it from me? Of course I have to try."


    Mo Tong was stunned and realized that Jian Rui had just said that she wanted to go out to test him.


    Thinking of this, Mo Tong was relieved. Fortunately, he thought of an excuse in advance, otherwise it would be really hard to fool him.


    Jane Rui is really too clever sometimes.


    "Well, well, just say it." Jianrui smiled and took Mo Tong and said, "you can''t lie to me in the future."


    Mo Tong was stunned and hesitated: "OK..."


    After that, Jian Rui took Mo Tong to the sofa and said to Mo Xiuyu and Gu Xiaomian, "little uncle, Gu Ruan, we won''t go out these two days."


    Gu Xiaomian asked, "why?"


    "Because the weather is bad." Jianrui said indifferently.


    "But..."


    "Oh, don''t be. Let''s go. I want to eat chicken. We have enough people and form a team." Jian Rui interrupted Gu Xiaomian.


    As soon as he heard of eating chicken, Gu Xiaomian also got strong in an instant. He pulled Mo Tong and ran, "go, go and eat chicken!"


    Mo Tong was stunned and looked at Gu Xiaomian. "Aren''t you angry?"


    "Oh ~" Gu Xiaomian glanced at him, "young master, am I so angry? But now I can give you a chance to make up for your mistakes and take you to eat chicken!"


    Mo Tong smiled, took the joystick he handed over and said, "no problem."


    Looking at the three children who were in the same place with fun, Mo Xiuyu was also relieved and joined them with a smile.

 Chapter 226

    When the Mo family was still calm, the taro city on the other side was as stormy as the weather over there.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei arrived at taro City, he went to the suburban villa to see Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, but Jian Yi tells him to wait first, wait until he has news, and wait until Ning Jiwei arrives.


    Dou Ge also knows that the more this time, the more urgent it is.


    But he couldn''t calm down.


    "Little Lord." Dou Bing, Dou GE''s number one subordinate, watched him pace back and forth and advised him, "little Lord, it''s no use worrying at this time. We can only wait here quietly."


    "I know." Dou Ge angrily rolled his hair and asked, "brother who broke before..."


    "Don''t worry, young Lord. I''ve dealt with everything in the future." Dou Bing said.


    Dou Ge nodded, grabbed the water cup on the table and poured it down, but he still couldn''t lower his anger and worry.


    Just because he met the broken brother and Zhang Haoyang he saved before, Dou Ge knew Sun Ping''s means very well.


    Jian Haixi has offended him several times, and Sun Ping has come to this point. It can be said that Jian Haixi contributed to it. Now she has fallen into Sun Ping''s hands. You don''t have to think about it and know that she can''t eat good fruit.


    At the thought of this, Dou Ge couldn''t calm himself down.


    Dou Bing frowned slightly, looked at Dou Ge and said, "little Lord, your heart is confused."


    No matter how dangerous the task is, Dou GE has never been so flustered before.


    But now, as soon as things are related to Jian Haixi, he will talk about the whole person.


    Seeing him like this, Dou Bing sighed with worry.


    Now I just hope Jian Haixi is all right. After saving her, I will send her back to Ning Jiwei. In that way, the two sides can also cooperate through Ning Jiwei and Jian Yi. I don''t have to see Jian Haixi again.


    What they fear most is that their hearts are in trouble, especially Dou Ge, who is simple but persistent.


    If you entangle with Jian Haixi again, he won''t hesitate to sacrifice him one day.


    But as the young master of the Dou family, neither the Dou family nor their brothers want or allow this to happen.


    Dou Bing on this side was thinking, but Dou Ge on the other side couldn''t sit still anymore.


    "Wait here. I''ll go to Sun Ping''s house now."


    With that, Dou Ge got up and went out.


    He was afraid that Jane Haixi would be in danger if he went late.


    "Little Lord..." Dou Bing was helpless. He could only take the weapon and said, "if the little Lord insists on going now, at least take me."


    "OK." Dou Ge looked at him and nodded.


    They were about to leave, but they saw someone from the Dou family come in and say, "young Lord, Ning Jiwei has arrived."


    Dou Ge was stunned and strode out.


    At the door of the villa, Ning Jiwei stood under the eaves with his shadow. The rainstorm washed down from him, but it couldn''t wash away his hostility.


    This is the first time Dou GE has seen ningjiwei.


    Because of the idea that Jian Haixi had to say in his heart, Dou Ge was somewhat dissatisfied with Ning Jiwei.


    A man, under no circumstances, should not put his woman under so much pressure, let alone put her in danger.


    But now, seeing Ning Jiwei, Dou Ge suddenly realized how mean he was.


    It''s enough to show Ning Jiwei''s intention to Jian Haixi that he can leave everything behind and rush over.


    Ning Jiwei saw Dou Ge and strode forward and said, "Dou Ge, am I Ning Jiwei."


    "I''m Dou Ge." Dou Ge said anxiously, "since you''re here, let''s go to Sun Ping''s house now..."


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei said, "you go to sun Yuqin''s house with me first."


    "Go to sun Yuqin''s house?" Dou Ge was stunned and asked suspiciously, "what are you doing there? I''ve been there. Sun Yuqin doesn''t know anything."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were frozen. "She doesn''t know, she has to know."


    Dou Ge didn''t hear what Bai Ning Jiwei meant, but Ning Jiwei didn''t explain. He just turned to Ying and said, "shadow, you go to Sun Ping''s house first."


    With that, Ningji Weidun looked at Dou Ge and said, "find a brother you can trust and stretch out your hand. Go to Sun Ping''s house with Ying."


    "I''ll go!" Dou Bing said.


    Dou Ge said to Ning Jiwei, "Dou Bing''s skill is only under me. It''s better than Dou Ming. You can rest assured."


    Ning Jiwei nodded slightly and said, "after you get to Sun Ping''s house, you just need to search for the whereabouts of Haixi. After you find it, send a signal immediately. Don''t panic. If you don''t find it, don''t worry. Keep an eye on it nearby, and I''ll contact you again."


    "Yes." Ying and Dou Bing nodded at the same time.


    After ordering them, Ning Jiwei turned to get on the bus and said to Dou Ge, "let''s go and find sun Yuqin."


    Dou Ge hurriedly followed.


    Sun Yuqin never thought she would see Dou Ge again today, and the man around Dou Ge was


    "I''m Ning Jiwei."


    Ning Jiwei said directly, "Ms. sun, I have some questions for you."


    Sun Yuqin was stunned and hurriedly said, "I really don''t know anything. I''ve told him everything I know."


    Ning Jiwei said nothing, but sat down on the sofa, looked at Sun Yuqin and said, "how much do you know about mother Liu? Where is she from, where is her hometown, do you have any relatives, and is there any other place to go?"


    "Liu ma?" Sun Yuqin was stunned. "Does this have anything to do with Liu ma?"


    Didn''t Sun Ping do all this?


    Seeing that she didn''t answer so many questions, Dou Ge kicked his chair impatiently and said, "if you ask you, you''ll answer honestly. What do you do so much?"


    After a pause, Dou Ge came forward with a dark smile and said, "I said, it shouldn''t be you and that Sun Ping who want to kill Haixi."


    "No, I really don''t!" Sun Yuqin hurriedly said.


    Ning Jiwei stared at her coldly and said, "Ms. sun, I''m friendly with Romon, and my son Jian Yi is also friendly with your daughter lol, but that doesn''t mean my wife has been hurt because of the sun family. I''ll give up to you."


    Sun Yuqin froze and was swept away by Ning Jiwei''s eyes. He dared not ask any more questions. He hurriedly said: "Liu ma... As far as I know, Liu Ma has only one son. Her son is useless. He always gambles and doesn''t go home with money. I don''t know where she is now. Liu Ma''s hometown is in the mountainous area of Jiushan, but Liu Ma hasn''t come back since she worked for our family. She has no relatives there and there are few people in that small mountain village."


    Ning Jiwei listened to sun Yuqin''s words, touched the headset on his ear and said, "Yiyi, do you hear clearly?"


    Over there, Jian Yi said coldly, "I heard it, daddy. I''ll start checking the situation in that mountain village. I''ve contacted Yun Zhixiang and he will start searching for the whereabouts of Liu Ma''s son."


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Dou Ge and sun Yuqin are stunned to hear that he has been contacting Jian Yi.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Sun Yuqin and asked, "how much do you know about Sun Li, the director of sun''s enterprise?"


    "Sun Li?" Sun Yuqin was stunned again. This time she didn''t ask why, but she suddenly felt cold in her heart.


    Because she seems to have told the Sun Li about Ning Jiwei


    Ning Jiwei keenly saw the abnormality on her face, his eyes narrowed and asked, "what do you know?"


    "I......" Sun Yuqin stammered, trembling and didn''t dare to speak.


    "Speak quickly!" Dou Ge said anxiously, "now Haixi doesn''t know whether it''s dead or alive. What are you still waiting for here? I really want to torture you."


    "Dou Ge." Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "calm down."


    Dou Ge barely suppressed his temper and sat down with a hum.


    Sun Yuqin bowed her head and cried, "I don''t know Sun Li has a problem. I really don''t know. I mentioned it to him once. You helped me behind my back..."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes suddenly darkened. Sun Yuqin''s words were equivalent to telling Sun Li Jian Haixi''s identity.


    As long as they knew he was involved, Sun Li and Sun Ping could find out Jian Haixi as long as they checked a little.


    Rao ningjiwei also tightened his fist at this time.


    Jane Yi, who heard all their conversations through her headset, almost checked the computer.


    His mommy was betrayed by pig teammates like sun Yuqin.


    Jian Yi bit her teeth, controlled her emotions and operated the keyboard very quickly.


    His primary purpose now is to find out the whereabouts of Jian Haixi. Other things can be discussed later.


    But although thinking so, tears still fell on the keyboard drop by drop.


    While Jane Yi was operating the keyboard, the mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He looked at the caller ID and didn''t want to answer the phone.


    But the other party seemed to be on the bar with him. If he didn''t answer, the other party kept playing.


    Thinking of Sun Li, Jian Yi pursed her lips and answered the phone.


    "Yi Yi..." lol''s voice came, with an obvious cry. "I''m sorry, I know it''s useless for me to say now, but at least let me help you. With my help, you can find it quickly, can''t you?"


    Jian Yi closed his eyes and said coldly, "you should investigate Sun Li''s situation. He should have colluded with Sun Ping."


    "Sun Li..." lol gritted her teeth and said, "that''s a director of our Sun family. He''s never been abnormal before, so my mother trusts him very much..."


    "Yes," said Jian Yi with a sneer, "the trust has reached the point of telling each other my father''s identity."


    Lol froze. Unexpectedly, sun Yuqin did such a stupid thing.


    If so, the accident of Jian Haixi is entirely the responsibility of their sun family.


    Thinking of this, lol trembled all over and bited her lip and said, "I know. I''ll check the situation of Sun Li now."


    Jane Yi didn''t speak any more and just hung up.


    On the other side, Ning Jiwei listened to sun Yuqin''s words, and the whole person was almost on the edge of explosion.


    Sun Yuqin trembled and said, "I really don''t know anything else, Sun Li... I really don''t know when he contacted Sun Ping."


    Ning Jiwei got up and there was no need to listen.


    Dou Ge stared at Sun Yuqin and said, "we should work hard for you. It''s fucking blind."


    Then he followed Ning Jiwei and went out.


    Looking at the figure of the two people leaving, sun Yuqin turned white and sat on the ground.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei left, sun Yuqin hurriedly took her mobile phone and called her daughter lol.


    As soon as the phone was connected, sun Yuqin hurriedly shouted, "lol, it''s not good..."


    Lol said, "Mom, do you mean about Sun Li? I already know, and now I''m investigating."


    Sun Yuqin said in fear, "no, no, lol... I told Sun Li. I said that if something really happened to Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei would hate me."


    Lol forced her to calm down and said, "I know all this, mom. Let''s talk about it later. Now the first thing is to find sister Haixi, and the rest... Let''s talk about it later."


    "But..." Sun Yuqin wanted to say more, but lol had hung up.


    She knows that sun Yuqin is very frightened now, but she can''t separate her mind to comfort her. Now everything has to be ranked behind the safety of Jian Haixi.


    At the same time, Sun Li''s family.


    Qin Zhixu sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. Looking at the Sun Li family standing shivering aside, he sneered: "sit down, everyone, what are you doing standing?"


    "Well... President Qin, you, sit down and I''ll just stand." Sun Li wiped the sweat on his forehead and said with a flattering smile.


    Qin Zhi Xu Leng snorted, "I don''t say much nonsense. Where is Haixi? Tell me, I''ll leave immediately. If I don''t say anything, I can''t tell the consequences."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s name, Sun Li was stunned. He looked guilty and said, "what... President Qin, who is Haixi?"


    "Ha ha." Qin knew Xu Liangliang, stood up and said, "it seems that our director Sun is really a noble man and forgetful."


    "Don''t dare." Sun Li said with a smile, "I just don''t know this man. Do you think you''ve found the wrong person?"


    Sun Li made up his mind. As long as he bit himself to death and didn''t know Jian Haixi, Qin Zhixu couldn''t do anything to him. After all, Qin Zhixu didn''t have evidence that he got along with Jian Haixi.


    Qin Zhixu hooked his lips and snapped his fingers. Suddenly, more than a dozen people in black suits pushed the door in.


    "Here, these people are..." Sun Li was shocked and turned to look at Qin Zhixu. "Mr. Qin, you are breaking into a private house."


    "Really?" Qin Zhixu sneered and said, "director Sun, I advise you to explain what should be explained. These people are not my men. When they come, they only listen to one order. If you confess, they go. If you don''t say it, they will do it."


    Sun Li was stunned. He looked at the Dou family like robots and swallowed his saliva in fear.


    "Dad, I''m afraid..." Miss sun hid behind her mother timidly and cried in a low voice, "Dad, who are they? How did you provoke them?"


    "I......" Sun Li''s face gradually looked ugly, stared at Qin Zhixu and said, "President Qin, I said I don''t know any Haixi. You''ve found the wrong person."


    "Oh." Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "there''s nothing to say."


    After that, he looked at Dou''s family humanitarian: "you do it."


    "Ah" Miss Sun screamed and shouted in horror, "let me go. What are you doing?"


    Behind him, the Dou family said nothing and grabbed Miss Sun''s shoulder to take it out of the door.


    "Let go of my daughter. What do you want?" Sun Li roared.


    Qin Zhixu sneered, "don''t you understand? If you catch someone else''s family, of course your daughter must be allowed to be caught."


    "I..."


    "Sun Li, what did you do?" Mrs. sun cried, "I don''t care what you did, you quickly let them let go of my daughter!"


    Sun Li insisted on not talking.


    Qin knew Xu''s eyes were slightly narrowed. Unexpectedly, Sun Li didn''t open his mouth.


    Qin Zhixu was thinking about what to do when his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was Jian Yi''s call, Qin Zhixu''s eyes lit up and immediately answered, "have you found Haixi?"


    "No." Jian Yi said, "I found something about Sun Li..."


    Two minutes later, Qin Zhixu hung up the phone, squinted at Sun Li and said, "Lao sun, I didn''t expect you to break a cow. The red flag didn''t fall at home, the colored flag fluttered outside, and gave birth to two small colored flags. That''s great!"


    "What, what do you mean?" Mrs. sun and miss sun were stunned at the same time and looked at Sun Li strangely.


    "Sun Li, what does he mean?" Mrs. ton shouted by pulling Sun Li''s ear: "you have made it clear to me today!"


    "I, I..." Sun Li stammered, "he talks nonsense, and you believe it."


    "Oh, let me talk nonsense." Qin Zhixu clapped his hands and asked the Dou family to let go of Miss Sun. Instead, he smiled at Mrs. sun and miss sun and said, "Mrs. sun, Miss Sun, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    After that, he nodded slightly at them and took Dou''s family out.


    Sun Li was stunned. Unexpectedly, Qin Zhixu left so easily.


    "Oh, that''s right." Qin Zhixu walked to the door and seemed to think of something. He suddenly looked back at Sun Li and said, "director Sun, the second Mrs. sun lives in Huazhi community. I heard that your youngest son is in the children''s star kindergarten near the community? Tut Tut, it''s bad today. Let''s work harder. How about picking him up for you?"


    "Dare you!" Sun Li roared, "don''t touch a hair of my son!"


    Mrs. sun staggered with a pale face and cried, "Sun Li, you dare, dare to raise people outside. I''ll fight with you!"


    Then he raised his hand and scratched it at Sun Li.


    "You loosen it!" Sun Li pushed Mrs. sun away impatiently and shouted, "is it my fault? It''s not because you can''t have a son, or can I go outside to find someone?"


    Mrs. sun listened to his words and sat down on the sofa with a chill in her heart.


    "Mom, mom..." Miss Sun sat beside her crying and hugged her. "Are you okay?"


    "Ha ha, ha ha!" Mrs. sun cried and laughed for a long time. Her voice was bleak. "It turned out that this is the man I have loved all my life..."


    Sun Li somewhat embarrassed avoided his sight and said, "what''s the use of saying these now? I''ll explain to you later."


    "Explain?" Mrs. sun sneered and shook her head "Sun Li, when I married you, you had nothing. I brought a dowry to help you gain a foothold in the sun family. When I was pregnant with my second child, it was to help you stabilize the company''s business that I couldn''t keep it, so that I couldn''t live again. Now you put all the responsibility on me, ha ha ha! How ridiculous, how ridiculous!"

 Chapter 227

    Sun Li was a little embarrassed when she scolded him. He frowned and said coldly, "you''ve had enough. I''ll explain to you later. Can''t you stop for a while? Is it time to talk about these things?"


    "Ha!" Mrs. Sun said with a sarcastic smile, "now is not the time. When is the time? You haven''t found the right time to tell me for so many years, but now you ask me to find the right time to investigate again? Sun Li, you really can!"


    Sun Li was impatient to listen to her again. He only turned to Qin Zhixu and said, "what have you done to my son?"


    Qin Zhixu hasn''t answered yet. Miss sun on one side has been unbearable and said to Sun Li, "Dad, mom is so sad. You still think of women and sons outside. Don''t you know to apologize to mom?"


    Sun Li''s face changed. Unexpectedly, his daughter began to yell at him.


    Qin Zhixu looked at the situation in front of him and said coldly to Sun Li, "I''m not interested in your dog blood plot and have no time to see it. Sun Li, if you want to see your son, tell me where Haixi is."


    "I don''t know!" Sun Li said angrily, "all I know is that Ning Ji and Jian Haixi wanted to force Sun Ping out of office. I don''t know anything else."


    Qin Zhixu squinted, looked at Sun Li''s expression, and asked, "so, what other hidden forces and places does Sun Ping have?"


    "Well, i... how could I know?" Sun Li stammered.


    Qin Zhixu sneered, raised his cell phone and dialed the phone. As soon as the phone was connected, he could hear the child crying, "Dad, Dad, help me, there are bad guys!"


    "Miao Miao!" as soon as he heard his son''s voice, Sun Li hurried forward to take his mobile phone, but Qin Zhixu pushed his arm away.


    "Husband, husband, come back soon ~" a young woman''s voice came from her mobile phone, which made Sun Li feel distressed and broke the heart of Mrs. sun who fell to the ground.


    "You don''t say, do you?" Qin Zhixu looked at Sun Li and hissed at the man at the other end of the mobile phone and said, "do it."


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Then I only heard some chaotic screams, which made people''s hair stand up.


    Listening to his son''s voice, Sun Li felt his heart tugging and hurriedly said, "I said, I said, don''t hurt them."


    Qin knew Xu Tiao Mei and didn''t order him to stop.


    Sun Li gritted his teeth and said, "in Xishan villa, Sun Ping has an apartment over there."


    As soon as Qin knows Xu''s eyes are dark, he immediately goes out and dials Jian Yi at the same time.


    "I told you to let my son go!" Sun Li shouted behind him.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t look back, but said coolly, "you might as well call and ask."


    After that, he led the Dou family away from Sun Li''s house.


    Sun Li was stunned. He hurriedly grabbed the phone and called his little lover.


    "Hello ~ husband ~ when will you come?" the same voice, but the woman''s voice doesn''t sound nervous at all.


    Sun Li was stunned and asked, "where''s Miao Miao?"


    "Oh, Miao Miao is asleep." the woman replied, "it''s raining today. Miao Miao has a cold, so he went to bed early."


    Sun Li wondered, "did you meet any strange people today?"


    "Strange person? No." the woman smiled: "husband, what''s the matter with you? When will you come here? People miss you so much ~"


    "Fox spirit, fox spirit!" Mrs. sun gritted her teeth and roared.


    Sun Li glared at her, "shut up!"


    Hearing the voice here, the woman on the phone asked, "husband, what''s the matter with you? Who was talking just now?"


    "It''s all right." Sun Li coaxed, "you stay at home."


    "But people miss you ~"


    "Darling, I have something else to do. Hang up first."


    Sun Li hung up before she could speak.


    Sun Li is sure that Qin Zhixu really didn''t touch his women and children. What happened to the voice on the phone just now?


    After thinking about it, Sun Li was still worried. He grabbed the car key and went out.


    "Sun Li, where are you going?" Mrs. sun roared.


    "I''ll go out for a while and come back in the evening." Sun Li said coldly.


    "Dare you!" Mrs. sun roared. "Don''t think I didn''t know you wanted to see your little lover and son. I won''t allow you to go!"


    "Are you annoyed?" Sun Li was completely angry. "She is also my man, that is also my son. My blood is flowing on her. How can I not go there?"


    "Dad, you..." Miss sun looked at Sun Li incredulously. She couldn''t believe that this was the father she had always admired.


    Sun Li looked a little ugly by his daughter''s eyes. He simply patted the door and strode out.


    "Sun Li, you..."


    Looking at the figure of Sun Li leaving without hesitation, Mrs. sun didn''t breathe, and she stared and fainted.


    "Mom, mom!" Miss Sun shouted in horror, "aunt Qiu, come here, come on!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Qin Zhixu left Sun Li''s house, he called Jian Yi and told him about the situation here. At the same time, he also learned about Jian Yi.


    It turned out that the reason why Sun Li knew Jian Haixi''s identity depended on Sun Yuqin''s help.


    The reason why they came to Sun Li before was that Jian Yi found his connection with Sun Li from Sun Ping''s accounts, but he didn''t know what xiaosun Yuqin and Sun Li said.


    Thinking of this, Qin Zhixu was angry.


    He had been very opposed to Jian Haixi''s concern about sun Yuqin. This did not mean that he was cold hearted and inhumane, but that sun Yuqin always took him for granted.


    Although she provided accommodation and was very kind to Jian Haixi, it just made Qin Zhixu feel a little uncomfortable.


    For example, in the case of Zhang Haoyang, they calculated Sun Ping''s background, so they hoped that Jian Haixi could leave, but what did sun Yuqin do at that time?


    She did nothing, just worried that no one would help with their family affairs.


    Later, Jian Rui sneaked away. What did sun Yuqin do?


    Oh, I cried and apologized.


    And?


    No.


    Judging from all this, Qin Zhixu doesn''t think sun Yuqin is a person who will show gratitude, so he strongly opposes Jian Haixi living there, because sun Yuqin can''t guarantee her safety.


    Now it seems that it has proved his idea, but how he wishes it hadn''t happened.


    Qin Zhixu sat in the car, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Yiyi, are you okay there? I''ll go back now."


    "No," said Jian Yi, "go directly to Xishan villa."


    "Xishan villa?" Qin knew Xu Leng and frowned, "what do you do?"


    Jian Yi shook his head and said, "I''m fine. If Mo Shengzhen finds me at this time, I''ll go with him. Anyway, he won''t kill me immediately. Besides, with our defense system, even if he wants to rush in, it takes time."


    Qin Zhixu thought for a moment and nodded, "OK, I''ll go to Xishan villa now."


    After sending a copy of the road map to Qin Zhixu, Jian Yi hangs up and continues to look for clues about Liu ma.


    While he was concentrating on finding clues, suddenly the door was knocked twice.


    Jian Yi turns around and sees Zhang Haoyang standing weakly at the door with a crutch.


    Jian Yi''s eyes flickered slightly. Zhang Haoyang''s body has slowly recovered these days and he can get out of bed occasionally.


    "Yi Yi, I''m sorry to hear what you''re talking about." Zhang Haoyang''s face was still very pale. At this time, he looked at Jian Yi anxiously and asked, "is something wrong with your mother and has something to do with sun Yuqin?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said, "Uncle Zhang, please rest first. I''ll tell you about it later."


    Zhang Haoyang''s heart sank. Since Jian Yi said so, it means that eight or nine is inseparable from ten.


    After all, he and sun Yuqin have known each other for many years, so he knows something about her temper.


    Now Zhang Haoyang didn''t say anything, just sighed and went back to his room.


    Although he wanted to intercede for sun Yuqin, he also knew that nothing should be said at the moment. Anything could only be decided after Jian Haixi came back.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Ning Ji and Dou Ge left sun Yuqin''s house, they went to Sun Ping''s house.


    When we arrived at Sun Ping''s house, no one was surprised.


    Shadow and Dou Ge appeared and reported: "when we came here, we found that it was empty."


    Dou Bing looked at Dou Ge and hesitated: "I went to the attic where Zhang Haoyang was saved last time, and I didn''t find anyone."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything. He raised his feet and went in. Ying busily followed him.


    When Dou Ge saw what he was looking for, he couldn''t help saying, "We searched all over here last time. There should be no secret way here."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "look again, be more careful, and see if there are any other clues."


    "I''ve looked for..." Dou Binggang wanted to say that he and Ying had looked for it before Ning Jiwei came, but Dou Ge stared back as soon as he opened his mouth.


    The four turned the Sun Ping family upside down and found nothing.


    Before leaving, Ning Jiwei suddenly thought of something, turned to Dou Ge and asked, "where''s Sun Ping''s family?"


    "You said Hao Li and sun Yao?" Dou Ge was stunned and said, "it seems that Sun Ping went crazy last time and scared them away."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said to Jian Yi through his headset, "Yi Yi, can you find out about Hao Li and sun Yao?"


    Jian Yi said, "I''ve found it."


    Ning Jiwei frowned: "so fast?"


    Jian Yi sneered, "Daddy, you''ll be surprised to find something. Do you know where Hao Li and sun Yao live? They even live in Xishan villa. They didn''t run away at all, or they ran away, but they have been persuaded back by Sun Ping, but they haven''t returned to Sun Ping''s house, but they were secretly hidden in Xishan villa by Sun Ping."


    "Xishan villa." Ning Jiwei hummed, "it''s really interesting."


    "Qin Zhixu has passed." Jian Yi asked, "Daddy, do you need to control them?"


    "Well," said Ning Jiwei, "let Zhixu ask. Since Sun Ping likes Hao Li and sun Yao so much, it shows that they know a lot."


    "Yes, I see," said Jian Yi.


    "Have you found any clues about mother Liu''s hometown and her son?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "Yes," said Jian Yi hesitantly, "but Ma Liu''s son is not in his hometown. It''s Ma Liu. I found out that she bought a ticket back to her hometown."


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "I know. I''ll go there now."


    "Daddy, don''t you have to check Liu Ma''s son anymore?" Jian Yi asked.


    Ning Jiwei pondered, "you said you found out that he went out of town a few days ago?"


    "Yes."


    "Compare the surveillance video at the door of sun Yuqin''s house. I remember two people came down from the car, and there should be a driver. See if there is anyone similar to Liu''s son."


    Jian Yi was stunned and immediately said, "I remember there seems to be a person. I''ll make a comparison right away."


    After Ning Ji and Jian Yi finished, Dou Ge immediately asked, "did you find out where it is?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "There is no specific news, but it should not be wrong. Let''s go."


    Dou Ge nodded and immediately followed Ning Jiwei.


    The rainstorm continued.


    At Sun Yuqin''s house, sun Yuqin sat uneasily on the sofa.


    "Jingling bell ~" the mobile phone on the tea table rang, frightening sun Yuqin.


    She trembled and took her cell phone. When she saw lol''s call, she hurriedly pressed the answer button, "lol, have you got any news?"


    She didn''t dare to contact Ning Jiwei and others, so she only dared to inquire about the progress of the matter through her daughter.


    Lol gritted her teeth and said, "there''s news. Now it''s basically determined that sister Haixi has been taken to Liu Ma''s hometown."


    "What?" Sun Yuqin was shocked. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!"


    "What''s impossible?" roared lol. "don''t you want to believe the facts at this point?"


    Sun Yuqin trembled and stammered: "but, but Liu Ma is so poor, why does she..."


    "The poor man must be hateful!" lol said angrily. "I''ve checked it. Not long ago, a large amount of money suddenly came into Mrs. Liu''s son''s bank card account, enough for their mother and son to spend half their lives."


    "This......" Sun Yuqin''s face was pale. Unexpectedly, it was really Liu ma.


    Lol was angry and sad, but she couldn''t really treat sun Yuqin. After all, it was her mother.


    After several deep breaths, lol repressed, "Mom, do you always take it for granted that sister Haixi helps our family?"


    "No, I didn''t." Sun Yuqin cried, "lol, mom knows she made a big mistake and you all blame me. I have nothing to defend. If Haixi has a long and short life, mom will accompany her with her."


    "Sun Yuqin!" lol scolded angrily, "can you stop being confused!"


    "I..."


    Before sun Yuqin could speak again, lol was so angry that she fell off the phone.


    She never thought that things would come to this stage. At the thought of Jane Haixi''s possible accident and the consequences after it, lol was full of weakness.


    In fact, when Dou Ming left today, lol also wanted to go back with him.


    But she has no combat effectiveness. She can only check some clues and information. She can only help when she goes back.


    Besides, she just got a little eyebrows here. If she leaves now, she will not get Romon''s whereabouts, but will scare the snake.


    Pian sun Yuqin still can''t carry it clearly.


    Thinking of these, lol fell on the phone, sat alone on the floor at the end of the bed, leaned against the bed board, cried and muttered, "Dad, where are you? Why don''t you come back? I can''t hold it..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    hospital.


    Miss sun looked at Mrs. sun who had just woke up and cried, "Mom, how are you?"


    Mrs. sun looked at the incandescent bulb on the ceiling and said with a bitter smile, "what can I do, what can I do?"


    "Mom, don''t say that." Miss Sun lay on the bed and cried, holding Mrs. sun''s hand. "Mom, why didn''t you tell me your condition? If it wasn''t today... I didn''t know you had such a serious disease."


    "Is it heavy?" Sun Yuqin said with a smile, "it''s just late cancer. If it''s so heavy that I won''t want to come again when I sleep now, that''s great, so I can get rid of it early."


    "Mom..." Miss Sun cried and shook her head and said, "Mom, don''t do this. Don''t even want your daughter? What should I do if you leave?"


    Mrs. sun couldn''t bear it in her eyes. Looking at Miss Sun, she stretched out her hand and trembled to help her wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes: "child, I''m sorry, it''s my mother''s bad that makes you follow me to bear these."


    Miss sun shook her head, "no, my mother is very good. My mother is the best mother in the world. It''s all my father''s fault. It''s all him..."


    "Don''t mention him again." Mrs. sun coldly interrupted her daughter''s words, looked at her and said, "son, mom entrusted this to the wrong person, so she has the current misfortune. Mom doesn''t want you to be like mom."


    Miss sun was confused and asked, "Mom, what do you mean by these?"


    Mrs. sun smiled fiercely at the corner of her lips and said, "your father thought he won, didn''t he? It''s beautiful to have a career, a lover, and children. But I gave it all to him. Since I can give it to him, I can destroy everything to him!"


    "Mom, mom, what do you... Want to do?" Miss sun looked at her mother with some fear. "Mom, don''t be impulsive, don''t do stupid things, i... I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t be afraid, child." Mrs. sun gently stroked the back of Miss Sun''s hand and said, "Mom will help you clean up all the garbage that hinders your life and give you a bright road."


    "Mom, I don''t want that. I just want our family to be together." Miss Sun shook her head and cried.


    "Oh." Mrs. sun sneered, "a family? Be together? It''s impossible. All this is impossible."


    "Mom..." Miss Sun cried bitterly. She didn''t know what her mother wanted to do, but her intuition told her that from today on, she would lose her home.


    "Good boy, go and get your mother''s cell phone." Mrs. Sun said.


    Miss sun nodded and helped her mother take out the mobile phone in her bag.


    Mrs. sun looked at her daughter, smiled and asked, "good boy, now go and ask the doctor for your mother. How many days does your mother need to be hospitalized this time?"


    Miss sun was stunned. She knew that her mother was deliberately supporting her, but she looked at her mother''s pleading eyes, but she could only turn and leave.


    After confirming that her daughter left, Mrs. sun dialed a phone.


    "Hello, lawyer an? Yes, sort out all the evidence... No, don''t send it to me, just send it directly to Qin Zhixu''s email... Yes, it''s Qin Zhixu, the president of ru..."

 Chapter 228

    Xishan villa.


    Qin Zhixu sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, just like when he was at Sun Li''s house.


    However, Hao Li and sun Yao are obviously not as nervous as Sun Li.


    Sun Li obviously knew something in advance, so he was so guilty.


    But Hao Li and sun Yao are different. They obviously don''t know that Sun Ping has abandoned them and run away, so they still sit on the sofa with high toes and stare at Qin Zhixu and say, "President Qin, right? What do you mean by coming here?"


    Qin Zhixu sighed and felt sorry for the innocence of his mother and daughter.


    He didn''t say much, but took out the surveillance video of Jian Haixi being kidnapped by Sun Ping at the door of sun Yuqin and showed it to them.


    After watching the video, Hao Li and sun Yao were stunned. Even if they were stupid, they reacted now.


    Sun Ping robbed Jian Haixi. Qin knew Xu was coming to find them.


    After thinking about it, Hao Li still said proudly, "I don''t know what you do to show me this. It''s all done by Sun Ping. It has nothing to do with us. It''s useless for you to find Sun Ping."


    Qin Zhixu narrowed his eyes, raised an evil smile on his lips, looked at Hao Li and said, "do you think I brought so many people here just to ask you and have fun with you?"


    Hao Li was stunned and shrank back after being frightened by Qin Zhixu''s smile.


    Qin Zhixu stared at her and said, "I ask you, how much do you know about Sun Ping?"


    "I don''t know." Hao lifeI quickly shook her head and said, "I don''t know anything. He didn''t tell me anything."


    Sun Yao also shook her head and said, "I don''t know. My father''s things have always been hidden from us. I really don''t know anything."


    "Hehe." Qin Zhixu hehe smiled, glanced at Hao Li and sun Yao and said, "it seems that you really don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin."


    With that, Qin knew that the man behind Xu Chong raised his chin and said, "take sun Yao to another room and interrogate them alone."


    "Yes."


    Immediately two men answered, grabbed sun Yao and escorted her to the next room.


    "Mom, mom, I don''t want it. I''m afraid!" Sun Yao struggled violently.


    "Yao Yao!" Hao Li suddenly changed her face, stared at Qin Zhixu and said, "let them let go of my daughter."


    Qin Zhixu shrugged and said, "I''m not going to do anything to her. I''m just asking you a few questions. But..."


    "But what?" Holly asked.


    Qin Zhixu looked at her, looked at Sun Yao again, smiled and said, "if you two have different answers, you''ll have to be wronged."


    Then he motioned to the two people, and sun Yao was immediately taken to the next room.


    "Pa"


    As soon as the door was closed, all the sounds inside were cut off.


    Hao Li looked at Qin Zhixu nervously and asked, "what do you want to ask?"


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "first tell me what you know. I''ll see if you''re valuable."


    Hao Li pursed her lips and said nothing. If Qin Zhixu asked her specific questions, she could still grasp the size and figure out what she could say, what she could not say, or how much she could say.


    But now Qin Zhixu let her confess without asking anything, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "You don''t know what to say?" Qin Zhixu smiled. "That doesn''t matter. We can ask your daughter first."


    "No, no!" Hao Li immediately said, "don''t hurt my daughter, i... I said."


    Qin Zhixu crossed his hands and looked at her with an eyebrow, "said


    Hao Li swallowed her mouth and said, "Sun Ping... In fact, he has been secretly embezzling the company''s property for so many years."


    "Oh, what else?" Qin Zhixu said faintly.


    "That''s it. That''s all I know." Hao Li said.


    She thought, even if she knew that Sun Ping embezzled the company''s property, Qin knew Xu was not from the sun family. In addition, Jian Haixi had an accident at Sun Yuqin''s house, Qin knew Xu and they might not be willing to help sun Yuqin.


    Therefore, although the embezzlement of the company''s property seems not small, it is not big for Qin Zhixu.


    "No?" Qin knew Xu sneered, took his cell phone and said, "I heard it. Ask sun Yao the same question and see what she said."


    When Qin knew Xu would ask sun Yao, Hao Li suddenly changed her face.


    She just wanted to talk, but Qin Zhixu didn''t intend to listen. She just lowered her head and played with her mobile phone.


    Two minutes later, the people in the room replied, "Sun Yao gave Sun Li and another director."


    "Oh?" Qin Zhixu sneered at Hao Li and said, "it''s really good. Can you hide it?"


    "I, I didn''t..." Hao Li still wanted to explain, but Qin Zhixu directly told the house: "chop off one finger of sun Yao."


    "Yes."


    Listening to his words, Holly turned pale, "no, you can''t!"


    "Why not?" Qin Zhixu sneered. "They all said I didn''t come to play with you. You still don''t believe it."


    While talking, sun Yao''s tragic cry had come out of the room.


    Hao Li heard her daughter''s cry and hurriedly said, "I said, I said that Sun Ping colluded with Sun Li in the board of directors. They did everything in the company."


    "Oh." Qin Zhixu nodded, "what else?"


    "Also, and..." Hao Li looked at Qin Zhixu in fear and didn''t know what to say.


    "Ding ~"


    At this time, Qin Zhixu suddenly sent an email in his public mail. He raised his eyebrows and found that it was a list of evidence.


    The email introduces in detail what Sun Ping and Sun Li have done in recent ten years, and there is conclusive evidence.


    Qin Zhixu narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. He could almost guess whose pen it was. He smiled. Qin Zhixu handed the email to Hao Li and said, "just look at this and explain it one by one."


    Hao Li took the phone in doubt. When she saw the contents clearly, she took a breath and wanted to faint immediately.


    "I, I..."


    As soon as Hao Li wanted to speak, Qin Zhixu raised her hand and interrupted, "if you want to say something you don''t know, please be prepared to lose your daughter first. I don''t have the patience to spend it here with you."


    Hao Li''s face was stiff. Looking at Qin Zhixu, she hesitated how much to confess.


    Looking at her look, Qin knew Xu didn''t have to guess what she was thinking. He couldn''t help sneering and said, "do you think Sun Ping can come back?"


    "What, what do you mean?" Hao Li suddenly looked up at Qin Zhixu and asked.


    Qin Zhixu said, "from the moment he shot at Haixi, he was finished."


    After a pause, Qin Zhixu stared at Hao Li and said, "if you and your daughter don''t want to go in with him for the rest of their life, you should explain it as soon as possible. If you don''t explain, it''s easy to do. I''ll directly ask someone to hand in your mother and daughter together with the evidence in this email. At that time, you have to sit in it for at least three or five years."


    Hao Li swallowed her saliva and looked at Qin Zhixu without talking.


    For a long time, she said, "I''ll explain..."


    Then it was easy. Hao Li and sun Yao each explained what they knew. Because they were afraid of being hurt, no one dared to lie.


    Qin Zhixu asked someone to take a picture, and then left two people here to watch them before leaving with the rest.


    "Mom..."


    As soon as Qin Zhixu left, sun Yao immediately ran out of the house and burst into Hao Li''s arms crying.


    "Yao Yao, did they do anything to you?" Hao Li hurriedly pulled her daughter''s hand, but saw that the top ten fingers were intact without any harm.


    Sun Yao shook her head and said, "they just asked me questions and didn''t do anything to me."


    Hao Li was stunned and stared at Qin Zhixu''s direction of departure. For a long time, she suddenly burst into tears.


    She followed Sun Ping for half her life and mistakenly thought that all men were demons. Only now did she find out how wrong she was.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In an old earthen house, Jian Haixi was tied to a post. There were obvious slap marks on her face, the corners of her mouth were swollen, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of her mouth.


    Sun Ping walked up to Jian Haixi, grabbed her hair and said with a smile, "isn''t Jian Haixi and Luo Sheng happy to play with your uncle."


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak. Now that she has reached this step, it''s useless to say anything. It''s better to keep a little dignity.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Sun Ping snorted coldly and punched Jian Haixi in the stomach.


    "Oh ~" Jian Haixi groaned, frowning with pain.


    "Quite stubborn." Sun Ping patted Jian Haixi on the cheek and said, "do you think Ning Jiwei will come to save you? I tell you, you can give up the idea now."


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak. Sun Ping was used to it and didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled and said: "Do you know why Ning Jiwei won''t come here? I tell you, even if he can come here, it will take at least three days. You should thank God. The heavy rain has caused mud flow at the bottom of the mountain. Now the way up the mountain is blocked. Even if Ning Jiwei walks and climbs, he can''t come here for three days and nights."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked up at the heavy rain outside the door. A touch of despair flashed in her eyes.


    Is... Can she only stop here?


    "Brother Ping, this thing is powerful." an inch man came over, holding the weapon Dou Ge gave to Jian Haixi.


    After Jian Haixi was wheeled into the car by them, they searched it.


    Sun Ping glanced at the things in his hand and asked, "can you use them?"


    The man shook his head. "I don''t dare to use it. I''m afraid of self injury."


    Sun Ping nodded and said, "it''s right not to dare to use it. I didn''t weigh your hands. Throw this thing away. Who knows what poison it is."


    "Well, brother Ping, listen to you." the cuntou man smiled foolishly and threw his things into the corner.


    Jane Haixi bowed her head and didn''t look, let alone speak.


    Her hair wet by the rain was pasted on her shoulder. As soon as she lowered her head, her snow-white neck was perfectly exposed.


    "Brother Ping..." the cuntou man swallowed, "this woman is so beautiful."


    "Ha ha." Sun Ping squinted at Jian Haixi and turned to the man. "Liu Er, remember, the more beautiful a woman is, the more vicious she is."


    Liu er


    Hearing the name of the man with an inch of head, Jane Haixi moved her ears and raised her head suddenly.


    Liu Er didn''t prevent her from suddenly looking up. She was stared at by her big eyes and immediately nailed in place.


    "You, what do you think I''m doing?" Liu Eryi was nervous and even his hometown dialect came out.


    "Liu er?"


    "Yes, my name is Liu er." Liu Er scratched his head and asked, "beauty, why do you ask my name? Do you think your second brother looks good?"


    Jian Haixi squinted and asked coldly, "who is your mother Liu?"


    "Liu ma?" Liu ER was stunned and said with a smile, "you say my mother, how do you know her?"


    When Sun Ping heard Jian Haixi''s words, he smiled and affirmed her guess and said, "what''s up? I didn''t expect you would end up in the hands of Liu ma?"


    Jane Haixi had a calm face and didn''t speak.


    Sun Ping kindly explained: "As for me, I didn''t expect you to be good at first, so I only asked Mrs. Liu to lead you to the small garden. Unexpectedly, you ran away. Fortunately, you didn''t disappoint me. Mrs. Liu told me that you quarreled with my sister. Later, your people even found Mrs. Liu''s house, but in the face of an old lady, your people couldn''t fight, so they only threatened two words and left."


    After a pause, Sun Ping continued: "When he left with his front legs, Liu Ma came to me with his back legs, and then he came up with a series of plans. I guess you and my sister can quarrel again because of Liu Ma''s quarrel. With my sister''s temper, I''m not afraid you won''t go. Even if you really stay there and don''t leave, I can make you quarrel for the third time. You''ll always leave when you get upset again and again, and as long as you leave Open, my chance will come. "


    Jian Haixi looked at Sun Ping and asked, "do you know the consequences of doing this?"


    "Consequences?" Sun Ping said with a smile, "nothing more than being found and cut by your man, but only if he can find me. We will leave the country early tomorrow morning. At that time, the ends of the earth, I''ll see where he goes to find me."


    Jane Haixi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Sun Ping dared to tell her all his plans and made it clear that he didn''t intend to let her live.


    "Brother Ping, the meal is ready." Liu Er came over with the meal and said politely, "brother Ping, how much do you eat? There''s nothing delicious here. You can only eat the boxed lunch we brought."


    Without saying anything, Sun Ping took the meal to one side and ate.


    Liu Er looked at Jian Haixi and turned to bring her a steamed bread.


    "Have some, too."


    Jane Haixi stared at him coldly and didn''t speak.


    Sun Ping said with a smile, "Liu Er, you have pity on fragrance and jade."


    Liu Er scratched his head and said, "brother Ping, I''m afraid she''ll starve to death."


    "You can''t die of hunger all night." Sun Ping glanced at Jian Haixi and said to Liu Er, "if you''re hungry, it''s just that she doesn''t have the strength to make trouble."


    "Ah, OK." Liu Erwei nodded from the, took the steamed bread and turned back to Sun Ping.


    Jane Haixi lowered her head, listened to the heavy rain outside the door that would never stop, and slowly closed her eyes.


    Sun Ping suffered so much, and she went up the mountain in the rain. She can''t hold up until now.


    Fortunately, Sun Ping also slept with her and finally recovered some strength.


    Tomorrow


    I don''t know what will happen tomorrow. Jane Haixi prayed in her heart. I hope she can recover some physical strength tomorrow and have a chance to live tomorrow.


    Sun Ping and others also tossed all day, so they didn''t have the strength to treat Jian Haixi at night.


    Because of the mud flow at the foot of the mountain, Sun Ping is very relieved now. He doesn''t think Ning Jiwei can catch up.


    So he just needs to take Jian Haixi out of the country tomorrow and give Jian Haixi to the man.


    In this way, even if the deal between him and the man is reached, it is a huge sum of money, enough for him to eat and drink abroad all his life.


    As for Hao Li and sun Yao


    Sun Ping didn''t think much about his daughter-in-law. If it''s gone, just change another one.


    As for my daughter, it''s OK to find a chance to pick her up in the future.


    In the middle of the night, Jane Haixi suddenly woke up.


    She was not awakened by hunger or cold, but by touching.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Jian Haixi saw Liu Er squatting in front of him.


    "What are you doing?" Jane Haixi''s cells were frightened by Liu ER and woke up instantly.


    Liu ER was yelled by her and hurriedly said, "Shh, beauty, don''t roar. Although brother Ping''s rest room is a little far from here, he can still hear you if you roar too loudly."


    After a pause, Liu Er thought and scratched his head: "but I can''t hear you tonight, thanks to the heavy rain outside."


    With that, Liu Er extended his hand to Jian Haixi again.


    "Don''t touch me!" cried Jane Haixi.


    Liu Er stared at her and swallowed: "beauty, I''ve never seen such a beautiful person as you. Would you please stay with me for one night?"


    "Go away!" Jane Haixi roared, but her hands and feet were tied, and she couldn''t struggle even if she wanted to.


    Liu Er greedily stared at Jian Haixi, trembling and stretched out his hand to touch Jian Haixi''s face.


    "Get out!" roared Jane Haixi.


    "Don''t roar, don''t be angry." Liu er said obsessed, "beauty, look at you. You''re not good-looking all your life."


    As he spoke, he helped Jane Haixi smooth the messy hair on her face.


    That pious look, like a believer facing his goddess.


    But Jane Haixi was even more afraid.


    Intuition told her that what she said was useless.


    "Well, it''s all clean." Liu Er approached Jian Haixi and took a deep breath: "it smells good, beauty, you really smell good."


    Then Liu Er licked his cracked lips: "you are so fragrant, you must be delicious. Give me a taste."


    After that, Liu Er rushed towards Jian Haixi.


    "Go away!" Jian Haixi was cruel. At the moment he rushed over, he suddenly stretched his head forward and hit him.


    Without precaution, Liu ER was knocked back by Jian Haixi for several steps. He covered his bloody nose and said dizzily: "beauty, why are you so cruel? As expected, as brother Ping said..."


    Before he finished, Liu Er looked up and looked into Jian Haixi''s eyes.


    Liu ER was stunned by the ferocity and madness in his eyes and didn''t dare to move any more.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the road to the old mountain.


    Ning Ji and Dou Ge, as well as the people and Film Department of the Dou family, drove to Jiushan overnight.


    But no matter how fast they are, it will take one night to get to the old mountain in such bad weather.


    Ning Jiwei sat in the back seat with his eyes closed, making people unable to see the thoughts in his eyes.


    Dou Ge lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "I made a weapon for Haixi before, but... Since she let her go, it''s estimated that the weapon can''t be kept."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows and eyes moved slightly, but he didn''t open his eyes and didn''t answer.

 Chapter 229

    The next morning.


    After a night of heavy rain, the air is very fresh, as if all the impurities that should not have have been washed away by the rain.


    Especially in the mountains, the natural fragrance of trees and soil makes people relaxed and happy.


    But Jian Haixi was not in the mood to appreciate these. She looked at Sun Ping in front of her, and the whole person was full of vigilance.


    "Ha ha." Sun Ping looked at the red blood in Jian Haixi''s eyes, reached out and patted her face and said, "it seems that Miss Jane hasn''t slept all night."


    With that, he looked in along Jian Haixi''s collar, which was untied with a button, and said with a meaningful smile: "don''t you have done some fierce sports with Liu er?"


    Jane Haixi''s lips moved, but she didn''t speak.


    She has no strength.


    Liu er''s harassment scared her last night, so that she was alert to anyone coming in all night and didn''t dare to sleep at all.


    Only now did Jian Haixi know that Sun Ping knew all this, or that he deliberately connived and even arranged it.


    The purpose is to insult her.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi didn''t speak, Sun Ping didn''t mind. He just looked at the Untied button under her neck. Sun Ping''s eyes sank slightly, as if he had an impulse to rush to the bottom of her stomach.


    Jian Haixi has been paying attention to his eyes. At this time, his heart suddenly jumped and his hands tied behind him clenched into fists.


    "Tut Tut, no wonder Liu Er is obsessed like that." Sun Ping smiled treacherously, stroked Jian Haixi''s face with one hand and said, "it''s so beautiful. I just hit you last night and forgot what a wonderful creature you are."


    Jian Haixi shook his head disgustingly, stared at Sun Ping and said, "if you want to kill, don''t talk so much nonsense."


    "Kill?" Sun Ping stretched out his index finger, shook his head and said, "look at what you said, how can I be willing to kill you? Not only I can''t bear it, but my friend can''t bear it. People specifically asked me to take you alive."


    "That friend?" Jian Haixi was stunned. "Who?"


    Sun Ping picked his eyebrows and walked in for two steps. His toes met Jian Haixi''s toes. He smiled in a low voice and said, "want to know? Change it yourself. I''m comfortable serving the uncle. I''ll tell you, how''s it going?"


    "Go away!" Jane Haixi stretched out her foot to kick her, but because she was tied, the range she could lift was really limited.


    Sun Ping easily avoided her feet and looked at Jian Haixi, who was not at all convinced. Sun Ping sneered and punched her in the face.


    Jian Haixi was hit with a concussion in her brain. She just felt that her sight was blurred.


    "Oh, look at my memory." Sun Ping sighed, "how can I hit my face? If it''s broken, won''t it ruin my interest to play later?"


    With that, Sun Ping seemed helpless and said, "forget it, let''s fight in another place this time."


    Then Sun Ping came forward and broke Jian Haixi''s chin with one hand, smiled and asked, "beauty, you just wanted to kick me, didn''t you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jane Haixi only felt a heart piercing pain hitting her calf.


    Sun Ping took back his feet, shook his ankles and said, "it''s really stubborn. My feet hurt."


    Jian Haixi trembled with pain and a cold sweat ran down her forehead.


    But even so, she didn''t say a word.


    Sun Ping looked into her eyes, narrowed her eyes and kicked her again.


    "You know, I hate your eyes. I really want to destroy her."


    Jian Haixi snorted stiffly, bit his lip and looked at him directly, with no flinch in his eyes.


    With a sneer, Sun Ping came forward and clasped Jian Haixi''s shoulder and said, "next, let me see how long your annoying appearance can last."


    "Don''t touch me!" Jane Haixi struggled desperately. Unfortunately, she was tied all over her body and couldn''t get rid of Sun Ping''s palm.


    Sun Ping fastened on Jian Haixi, approached her and said, "Jian Haixi, now, let me destroy you."


    "Go away, go away!" Jian Haixi was really flustered this time, and kept moving and grasping with both hands and feet.


    "Hmm?" Sun Ping looked at Jian Haixi''s face and said with a smile, "Oh, are you finally not pretending? Let me see. It seems like crying."


    "Sun Ping, you''d better kill me, or I''ll let you return it a thousand times." Jian Haixi gritted his teeth and tears couldn''t help falling from his eyes.


    "Yes, that''s the expression." Sun Ping said with a satisfied smile on his lips, "cry harder and miserable."


    Jian Haixi''s teeth clenched the lip flap and didn''t even care if she broke the skin.


    A flash of infatuation flashed in Sun Ping''s eyes and sneered at Jian Haixi.


    "Asshole, let go of me!" Jian Haixi roared. She felt those big hands, and her tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    "Let go of me, let go of me!" Jane Haixi kept shouting.


    Sun Ping took a deep breath and smelled the fragrance of Jian Haixi. His eyes gradually became turbid and fierce.


    "Yes, just shout like this. The louder the better."


    With a fierce smile, Sun Ping tore Jian Haixi''s clothes open.


    "Ah!" Jian Haixi finally collapsed and shouted, but it was just to help Sun Ping.


    "Jiwei, Jiwei save me..." Jian Haixi closed her eyes in despair, as if waiting for her was a dead end.


    "Bang!"


    A sudden sound stunned Jian Haixi. Then Sun Ping, who was lying on her body, suddenly stiffened and fell down.


    Jian Haixi suddenly looked at the door and saw Ning Jiwei standing there panting. His trousers and clothes were full of soil. It was obvious that he had suffered a lot before he arrived here.


    "Ji Wei..." Jian Haixi''s lips trembled, and more tears came out, blocking her sight.


    Ning Jiwei almost exploded when he saw Jian Haixi.


    The woman he put on the tip of his heart was almost bullied.


    Even though Sun Ping had been put down at the moment, Ning Jiwei still felt his legs shaking hard.


    He raised his feet and walked towards Jian Haixi, but as soon as he took a step, he almost fell.


    Such a loss and fear, never in this life.


    "Haixi, I''m not afraid. I''m coming."


    Ning Jiwei went to Jian Haixi and helped her untie the rope.


    The moment the rope was untied, Jian Haixi''s injured leg slipped, failed to stand, and slipped out of control to the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    Ning Jiwei held her arm in time and held her in his arms.


    "Hiss ~" in the action room, the cloth rubbed the wound on Jian Haixi''s face, so that she couldn''t help crying.


    "Sorry, did it hurt you?" Ning Jiwei trembled and carefully held her. "Tell me, where else was hurt?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak, but shook his head and leaned against Ning Jiwei''s arms to cry.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s repressed cry, Ning Jiwei tightened his hands, held her in his arms and choked: "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    "I thought..."


    Jian Haixi sobbed, "I thought I''d never see you again, Ji Wei, I''m so afraid..."


    "I''m not afraid, Haixi is not afraid. When I come, I''ll be here and never leave you again." Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Haixi and coaxed him.


    "Woo woo..."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s cry, Ning Jiwei only felt that his heart was tightly held there by a big palm, and it was painful in circles.


    When Dou Ge came to the door, he saw the picture of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi embracing each other. Listening to the cry of Jian Haixi and the light coax made by Ning jivic, he paused and didn''t go in.


    After a long time, Jian Haixi''s mood calmed down a little.


    Ning Jiwei held her in his arms and raised his feet to the door.


    Jian Haixi leaned against his shoulder. The rest of his eyes inadvertently swept Sun Ping on the ground. The next second, he suddenly screamed.


    "Jiwei, be careful!"


    It turned out that Sun Ping didn''t completely faint. At the moment, he fell into the corner and picked up the weapon of Jian Haixi that he had thrown there the night before.


    Ning Jiwei heard Jian Haixi''s cry and subconsciously hid next to him.


    But it''s too late. Sun Ping has pulled the switch. Even if Ning Jiwei is fast, he can''t escape.


    Sooner or later, Dou Ge quickly rushed out and pushed Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi aside, while he himself took those sharp needles for Ning Jiwei.


    "Dou Ge!" Jian Haixi exclaimed.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were cold, and he came forward and twisted Sun Ping''s arm.


    "Ah ah!" Sun Ping screamed and fainted again with a pale face.


    Shadow and Dou Bing just saw this scene when they came.


    Ning Jiwei coldly ordered Ying: "watch Sun Ping and take him down after they come up."


    "Yes."


    "Dou Ge, Dou Ge?"


    Jane Haixi climbed to Dou Ge and looked at him, but she didn''t know where to put her hands.


    Those needles are small and can''t even give blood when they are stuck in the body, but Jian Haixi knows that Dou Ge must be in pain even in his bones at the moment.


    "Don''t... worry..." Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I escaped more than half, so I can''t die."


    Jane Haixi did not speak, but shook her head and shed tears.


    Dou Bing looked at Dou Ge with red blood in his eyes.


    He went to Ning Jiwei and knelt down with a thump, "please, save our little Lord."


    Ning Jiwei reached out his hand and picked him up and said, "you say, I will do what I can."


    He said without hesitation. Dou Bing looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "my young master has been hit by a needle and can''t move now, but we must send him to hospital immediately, otherwise those needles will corrode his body. You are the best here. Please take my young master down the mountain for treatment first. I dou Bing vowed that I will use my life to protect Miss Jian Haixi from any harm."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes sank and strode to Dou Ge, "what are you waiting for? Help."


    Dou Bing didn''t expect that he would hesitate and agreed. After all, he also saw how much Ning Jiwei cared about Jian Haixi. Besides, Jian Haixi was also injured now.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up." Ning Jiwei hurried in a cold voice.


    "OK." Dou Bing and Ying hurried forward and put Dou Ge carefully on Ning Jiwei''s back.


    "Oh ~" when Dou Ge moved, he couldn''t help humming. Ning Jiwei''s lips were tighter. From Dou GE''s uneven voice, we can hear how much he was hurt at the moment.


    Ning Jiwei said: "contact Dou Ming and let him wait at the foot of the mountain. There is still a distance to the hospital. Let people who understand this aspect deal with Dou Ge first."


    "Yes." Dou Bing hurriedly said.


    Ning Jiwei turned and looked at Jian Haixi. A trace of pain flashed in his eyes and said, "Haixi, I''ll go first..."


    "Don''t worry about you. Take Dou Ge down first." Jian Haixi interrupted him. "Let Ying go with you. The mountain road is difficult to walk. You two will be faster and more stable together."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and pursed his lips.


    Jian Haixi said anxiously, "what are you still stunned about? Come on, it''s all right here. Dou Bing is here with me. What else do you worry about?"


    Ning Jiwei finally nodded and said, "OK, be careful. I''ll take Dou Ge to the hospital and come back to you."


    "Well, I''ll be fine," Jane Haixi promised.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak any more and walked down the mountain with Dou Ge and Ying on his back.


    When they disappeared completely, Jian Haixi looked at Dou Bing and waved to him.


    Dou Bing just wanted to ask her something, when he saw Jian Haixi''s silent gesture.


    Dou Bing was stunned. He didn''t speak. He just raised his feet and walked towards Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him, reached for his headset and pressed the shutdown button.


    "Miss Jane, you..." Dou Ge looked at her suspiciously. He didn''t understand why she had to turn off the headset. That was the only way they could contact Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath. At the moment, her face was pale. "You said that the needle left in her body would corrode herself, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." Dou Bing nodded. The next second he suddenly looked up and stared at Jian Haixi, "are you..."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly. She looked at Sun Ping who was unconscious on the ground and told Dou Bing, "go and tie Sun Ping up first. There are other people in the room. We can''t stay here for a long time."


    Dou Bing looked at Jian Haixi anxiously, "but you..."


    "I''m fine, but I can hold on." Jian Haixi gritted his teeth.


    Dou Bing''s eyes changed slightly, turned around and hurried to do what Jian Haixi said.


    It was at this time that he realized why Jian Haixi didn''t let him go back with Ning Jiwei just now, but let the film leave with Ning Jiwei.


    First, because shadow''s foot power is above him, and he is more used to partnering with Ning Jiwei.


    Second, I''m afraid it''s because... Jian Haixi has made up his mind for a long time, so he will leave his Dou family, because he has some ways to deal with these needles.


    Thinking of this, Dou GE''s men moved faster. In less than five minutes, they had handled everyone properly.


    When he returned to Jian Haixi again, he saw that Jian Haixi had fallen asleep against the wall.


    "Miss Jane!" Dou Bing shouted.


    "I''m fine." Jian Haixi whispered, "Dou Bing, take the weapons on the ground, and then please leave here behind my back."


    Ning Ji and Dou Ge did not kill Sun Ping and others, so these people may wake up at any time.


    Dou Bing now dared not make any mistakes. After taking the weapon, he carefully carried Jian Haixi.


    "Well..." as soon as Jian Haixi lay on his back, he couldn''t help shaking and said, "it really hurts."


    Dou Bing couldn''t bear to say, "Miss Jane, let''s go down the mountain now..."


    "It''s too late." Jian Haixi said, "Jiwei can take Dou Ge down the mountain because Dou GE''s physical quality is there. He can carry the bumps on the mountain. But I can''t. I''m tired and hungry now. I can''t support it long ago. If you carry me down the mountain like this, I think I can die of pain first."


    Dou Bing''s eyes were redder. He choked and said, "what shall we do?"


    Jian Haixi gasped a few times and calmed his breathing before he said, "go left. I observed it when I came up yesterday. There seems to be a cave over there."


    Without saying a word, Dou Bing walked to the left with Jian Haixi on his back, but he didn''t dare to walk too fast and tried to walk in a stable place.


    But nevertheless, he could feel the stiffness of Jian Haixi on his back.


    Jian Haixi repeatedly sucked the cool air and held Dou Bing''s shoulder tightly. Only in this way can he resist the heart piercing pain.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s depressed low cry, Dou Bing was extremely complicated.


    After walking for about half an hour, they finally came to the cave mentioned by Jian Haixi.


    Dou Bing carefully put Jian Haixi down and let her lean against the stone wall.


    Jian Haixi calmed down for a while and then said, "Dou Bing, please... Can you help me find some water to drink? I''m so thirsty."


    Dou Bing had already seen her lips dry and cracked, and hurriedly said, "wait a minute, I''ll find water right away."


    Fortunately, because of the heavy rain last night, a lot of water accumulated in the stone depression next to the cave, and because of the natural filtration of the mountain, it is very clear and clean at the moment.


    Dou Bing walked back to Jian Haixi with water in his hand, squatted in front of her and said, "Miss Jane, things are urgent and simple. Don''t dislike it."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, "what else do I dislike?"


    With that, she sat up slightly and drank two salivas with Dou Bing''s hand.


    In this way, Dou Bing went back and forth several times, and Jian Haixi was able to quench his thirst.


    "Miss Jane, how are you feeling now?" Dou Bing asked.


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "after drinking water, I feel much better and have strength."


    "That..." Dou Bing pursed his lips and said, "let''s start."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded, took off his coat, exposed his shoulder and said, "here, there should be one or three."


    Dou Bing took out a flashlight. At this time, he was very happy. Because of their professional habits, they always had a flashlight and a dagger.


    Following the direction pointed by Jian Haixi, Dou Bing did see several small holes, but not three, but five.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I only felt pain at that time. How can I detect clearly how many are there."


    At that moment, she just wanted not to let those things hurt Ning Jiwei, so she instinctively straightened up and hugged Ning Jiwei''s back, so that these thin needles inevitably pierced her shoulder.


    If Dou Ge hadn''t pushed them away in time, I''m afraid now she and Ning Jiwei have become a hornet''s nest.


    Dou Bing looked at Jian Haixi. First he smoked the tip of the dagger with a lighter. After it was completely red, he said to Jian Haixi, "Miss Jane, I''m going to do it. You... Hold it."


    Jane Haixi nodded and grasped the branches next to her with both hands.


    Dou Bing found it for fear of her struggle.


    The red dagger stabbed into the shoulder and forcefully gouged out the fine needle buried in the skin.


    Jian Haixi screamed in pain. Her nails pulled into the wood branches and exuded blood, but she couldn''t feel it at all.


    Dou Bing clenched his teeth and quickly continued his movements.


    He didn''t dare to look at Jian Haixi. He was afraid that his hands would tremble and couldn''t go on.

 Chapter 230

    I don''t know how long it took, but the pain was finally over.


    Dou Bing loosened his breath: "well, Miss Jane, I''ve found it all. I''ll wrap it up for you now..."


    Before he finished, he saw that Jian Haixi had fainted.


    Dou Bing helped her so that she didn''t knock on the stone wall.


    Put Jian Haixi down carefully, and Dou Bing began to bandage her shoulders.


    After everything was done, Dou Bing squatted next to Jian Haixi.


    When Jian Haixi woke up again, it was two hours later, as if her subconscious knew that she was not in a safe place and could not sleep at ease, so even if she was very sleepy, Jian Haixi struggled to open her eyes.


    After opening her eyes, Jian Haixi saw Dou Bing guarding her.


    Dou Bing saw her wake up and asked, "Miss Jane, how do you feel?"


    "Much better." Jian Haixi said, his voice hoarse.


    She tried to sit up. Dou Bing hurried forward and helped her up.


    "Miss Jane, you have a rest here. I''ll go out and find you something to eat."


    Jian Haixi was not polite either. She nodded directly. She is really hungry now and urgently needs to supplement food.


    Dou Bing put the weapon in Jian Haixi''s hand, and then turned and left the cave.


    He dared not go far, but dared to find some wild fruits nearby.


    Fortunately, he was lucky and caught a pheasant.


    After returning to the cave, Dou Bing lit a fire, washed and stripped the pheasant, put it on a wooden stick, and baked it on fire.


    Jian Haixi looked at his skilled movements and said with a smile: "look at this, you should have done this job. Won''t you still train cooking?"


    Dou Bing was surprised that she was still in the mood to joke, but she just replied in a stuffy voice: "cooking doesn''t need training. Just after going out for a long time, we naturally know how to satisfy our hunger. However, usually because we are prepared, we always bring some materials when we go out to perform tasks. Now we don''t have any, and the taste won''t be very good."


    "Materials?" Jane Haixi wondered, "what materials? Salt?"


    Dou Bing nodded, looked at Jian Haixi''s incredible appearance, smiled and said, "it''s not good to always eat tasteless things, so we''ll bring some prepared food."


    Jian Haixi smacked his mouth and said, "let me tell you, I want to taste the top secret ingredients of your Dou family."


    Dou Bing looked at Jian Haixi and said, "after going down the mountain, I''ll ask them to send you some. It''s delicious."


    Jian Haixi smiled, looked at Dou Bing and said, "why, don''t you bother me?"


    Dou Bing was stunned. He didn''t expect Jian Haixi to ask him this question.


    Jian Haixi smiled, "you dou family are the same and won''t hide your emotions. I''ve seen your opinions on me since Iceland. Why don''t you bother me now?"


    Dou Bing was a little ashamed. He looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Jian. I was too mean at that time. I apologize to you."


    When he was in Iceland, Dou Bing saw Dou GE''s feelings for Jian Haixi, so he was always afraid that Dou Ge would do something to hurt himself because of Jian Haixi, just like today.


    Originally, he didn''t blame Jane Haixi for this matter today.


    But this time, he had a new understanding of the woman in front of him.


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Bing with a crooked head, smiled, waved and said, "if I really care about you, I won''t say it now."


    If you can make fun of it, it naturally means that it has passed.


    Dou Bing didn''t think so. He looked at Jian Haixi and knelt down directly in front of her.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    "Miss Jane, I used to be my villain''s heart, so I have much disrespect for you, but today I see that you and Ning Shao are both honest gentlemen. Today you have won a life for my young master. I dou Bing don''t know how to repay you. So from now on, whenever you tell me, even if I go up the knife mountain and go down the oil pot, i dou Bing will have nothing to say!"


    Jian Haixi laughed. "What do I want you to do with the oil pot at the foot of the knife mountain? Also, get up quickly. I think it''s very uncomfortable for you to kneel like this."


    Dou Bing was stunned and immediately got up from the ground.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi didn''t seem to put it in his heart, Dou Bing secretly swore to himself that everything he just said had its own heaven and earth as evidence. If Jian Haixi needed his life one day, he would never frown.


    After about half an hour, the pheasant was roasted. Dou Bing first pulled off a chicken leg and handed it to Jian Haixi. He didn''t forget to remind him, "Miss Jane, it''s a little hot. Be careful."


    Jian Haixi nodded, took the chicken leg and ate it regardless of whether it was hot or not.


    She was really hungry and hurt. If she didn''t eat something to supplement her nutrition and strength, she wouldn''t have the strength to get out of the cave.


    Watching Jian Haixi devour, Dou Bing was stunned and went out to fetch some water for her.


    Jian Haixi looked at the wooden bowl he brought back to hold water, smiled and said, "you are quite omnipotent."


    The wooden bowl was just dug out from a thick piece of wood. No, it shouldn''t be called a wooden bowl. At best, it''s just a wooden trough.


    Being praised by Jian Haixi, Dou Bing simply scratched his head and put the water beside Jian Haixi.


    After eating and drinking, they rested in the cave for two hours before getting up.


    Jian Haixi tried to stand for a while. As soon as he got up, he fell again.


    "Be careful, Miss Jane." Dou Bing helped her.


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    It is estimated that Sun Ping played too hard. She should have hurt her calf bone at the moment.


    Dou Bing looked at her, squatted down and looked at her lower leg. There was an obvious protrusion of the outer bone.


    "You can''t go any further." Dou Bing frowned, "I''ll carry you down the mountain."


    Jian Haixi insisted without affectation. He simply nodded and climbed onto Dou Bing''s back.


    She knows how many pounds she has. If she holds on now, it''s not that she can''t go.


    But I don''t have strength until I get to the mud flow at the foot of the mountain.


    In addition, Wan Yisun Ping, one of them woke up and found them, and the consequences would be even more unimaginable.


    So to be on the safe side, Jian Haixi simply let Dou Bing carry him.


    Instead of going the same way, they bypassed the houses and went down the mountain.


    As they were walking, they suddenly heard a woman''s scream.


    "Son! What''s the matter with you? Who killed you?"


    Listening to the sound, Jian Haixi frowned and patted Dou Bing on the shoulder to stop him.


    "Miss Jane?" Dou Bing looked at her suspiciously.


    "This is Liu Ma''s voice." Jian Haixi had a cold light in her eyes and said to Dou Bing, "be careful. Go and have a look. If Liu Ma is alone, she will be knocked unconscious and tied up as firmly as those people."


    "Yes."


    Hearing this is the nanny''s voice, Dou Bing''s heart suddenly raised an anger.


    If it weren''t for the nanny, they wouldn''t have such bad things now.


    Jian Haixi reminded again, "be careful. Don''t rule out that this is Sun Ping''s plan to lead you into the urn. Don''t be impulsive."


    "Yes, I know." Dou Bing found a place with more shrubs, put Jian Haixi down and said to her, "Miss Jane, I''ll be right back. Call me when you encounter something."


    Jane Haixi nodded.


    Dou Bing turned around at ease and went back to Sun Ping where they were.


    When I got to the place, I saw Liu Ma lying on the ground. The person who had been untied beside her should be her son Liu er. The rest of Sun Ping and others were also untied, but they were not awake.


    Dou Bing immediately wanted to rush up, but when he thought of Jian Haixi''s words, he calmed down and carefully lurked.


    "Son, wake up!" Mrs. Liu wailed like a professional actor, "what can you do if you let mom do this?"


    Dou Bing squinted and stared at the people''s actions without blinking.


    "Son..."


    "Hiss ~"


    Liu Ma was crying when a sudden voice came out of Liu er''s mouth.


    Liu Er couldn''t bear it and said, "Mom, you''re pressing me. Take it easy."


    "Oh, oh." Mrs. Liu nodded hurriedly and asked suspiciously, "son, do you think we can attract people like this?"


    As soon as she finished asking, she felt a cold sight nailed to herself.


    Liu Ma looked up and saw that Sun Ping''s eyes opened a gap and was looking at her coldly.


    "I''m wrong, Mr. Sun, I''ll keep shouting." Liu Ma was startled by Sun Ping''s stare, quickly lowered her head and cried again.


    Dou Bing looked at the change and smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth.


    Sure enough, Jian Haixi guessed right. Sun Ping and they were playing the trick of inviting the king into the urn.


    It''s just


    Dou Bing flashed a cruel look in his eyes and quietly walked around.


    "Son..."


    "Bang bang!"


    In the harsh cry of Mrs. Liu, a series of explosions suddenly sounded.


    Then I heard several people scream.


    Liu Er, who just pretended to be dizzy, howled louder than Liu Ma, covering his legs and crying.


    "Son, son!" Liu Ma stopped crying and looked at Liu er with fear and tension.


    Sun Ping gritted his teeth, covered his injured shoulder and shouted coldly, "who is it? Get out!"


    Dou Bing snorted coldly and ignored Sun Ping, but moved silently.


    "Ah ah!"


    There were several screams, and three or five people hiding behind the tree fell down.


    "Who is playing tricks?"


    After counting the heads, Dou Bing came out slowly.


    Looking at Dou Bing, Sun Ping''s eyes narrowed. Liu Er pointed to him and shouted, "brother Ping, that''s the boy! He hit me in the morning."


    Sun Ping smiled coldly, stared at Dou Bing and said, "I didn''t expect to really attract you. Do you think this will stop us?"


    With that, Sun Ping''s hand slowly stretched out from behind.


    Unfortunately, Dou Bing was ready. Almost at the moment he stretched out his hand, he jumped aside quickly and just hid behind Liu ma.


    "Touch!"


    A sound.


    "Ah!" Mrs. Liu screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Mom!" Liu Er looked at Liu MA in horror, and his fingers trembled to cover the blood hole in her body.


    Seeing that he didn''t hit anyone, Sun Ping raised his hand again with a cold hum.


    He just didn''t have the chance.


    Taking advantage of the time that Liu Ma "helped" him, Dou Bing jumped behind Sun Ping, then clasped his arm and pulled it violently.


    "Ah!"


    Sun Ping screamed. After Ning Jiwei broke one of his arms, the only good arm was also broken.


    Dou Bing snorted coldly, kicked away the things in Sun Ping''s hand, and then tied the man up again.


    "Mom, mom..." Liu ER was still there guarding Liu ma. Dou Bing didn''t look at him and tied everything up quickly.


    "Please, please save my mother!" Liu Er begged while kowtowing to Dou Bing.


    Dou Bing''s eyes were dark. "Did you let Jane Haixi go when she begged you yesterday?"


    Liu Erwei was stunned. Before he could speak, he was controlled by Dou Bing.


    "You, are you here to avenge Jian Haixi?" Liu Er asked stunned, "then why don''t you just kill us?"


    Dou Bing said, "someone will punish you, but not me."


    Liu Er looked at Dou Bing. "I know I deserve to die, but can you save my mother? Save her."


    Dou Bing looked at Liu Ma, whose eyes fell to the ground and twitched, shook his head and said, "sorry, I can''t save her."


    Not to mention how serious Liu Ma''s situation is now, even if she can rush down the mountain with her, Dou Bing will not do so.


    He can''t leave Jian Haixi to save an enemy.


    Between life and death, everyone has to make a choice.


    Although Dou Bing hated these people, he didn''t kill them. If he could, he was even willing to save Liu Ma, but if he had to choose, he had to give up.


    Jian Haixi waited in place for about 20 minutes and saw Dou Bing turn back again.


    "Aren''t you hurt?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Here she heard the news over there, so she was worried.


    "I''m fine," Dou Bing said.


    "What about those people?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Dou Bing raised his eyebrows and said naturally, "I knocked them unconscious and tied them up."


    Jian Haixi blinked, nodded and said, "Oh."


    Dou Bing bent down to carry her and asked, "do you think I''m cruel?"


    "How can it?" Jane Haixi shook her head funny and said, "I''d better distinguish between good and bad. Well, you think I''m really the virgin?"


    Dou Bing didn''t speak. Anyway, their Dou brothers agreed that Jian Haixi was a virgin in the matter of sun Yuqin.


    Jian Haixi said, "I''m just thinking that those people may have concussion and have been knocked out so many times."


    Dou Bing lost his smile. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi was still in the mood to think about this at this time.


    They hurried to the bottom of the mountain. When they were halfway up, they saw the shadow department and the Dou family running this way.


    "Brother Bing!"


    Seeing Dou Bing, Dou''s brother stopped.


    They went up the mountain later. Because the mountain road was difficult to walk, Ning Ji and Dou Ge only brought Dou Bing and Ying.


    And they just came up now.


    The people in the shadow Department saw Jian Haixi and immediately asked, "Miss Jane, are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine." Jian Haixi shook his head and said to the crowd, "you can see those people along this road. Take them down the mountain. Remember not to let people die. Sun Ping said there are people behind him. After you take them back, you have to be interrogated severely."


    "Yes."


    The Dou family and some people in the shadow department rushed up immediately.


    Another person in the film department stayed, handed his headset to Jian Haixi and said, "Miss Jane, the president wants to talk to you."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She looked at the open headset and pulled slightly from her mouth. How could she forget that since these people came up, someone must have kept in touch with Ning Jiwei.


    With a sigh, Jian Haixi took the headset, and Ning Jiwei''s voice came over, "Haixi, how are you now?"


    "No big deal," said Jane Haixi lightly.


    The man in the shadow Department looked at the blood on Jane Haixi''s back, picked his eyebrow and didn''t pierce her.


    Jian Haixi asked, "Jiwei, how''s Dou Ge?"


    "Dou Ming arrived in time. He has done emergency treatment and is now sent to the hospital." Ning Jiwei said.


    Listening to his words, Jian Haixi and Dou Bing were relieved at the same time.


    The three walked down the mountain together. On the way, they saw Dou Bing having some trouble. The people in the shadow department took over Jian Haixi and said, "Miss Jane, let me carry you."


    "Thank you." Jian Haixi knew that he was a big burden now, so he had to be brazen to bear the burden.


    About halfway through, he saw Ning Jiwei running up.


    The moment Jian Haixi saw Ning Jiwei''s figure, he was not happy, but panicked and said, "it''s over."


    Carrying her shadow brother behind her back, he smiled and didn''t speak.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei approached, he saw the blood on Jian Haixi''s body and suddenly blackened his face.


    "Well, Jiwei, listen to me..."


    Jian Haixi felt guilty and said, "that... That..."


    Ning Jiwei was calm and didn''t speak. He strode forward and carried Jian Haixi on his back.


    "Ning Shao, if you want to blame me," Dou Bing saw that Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, flopped and knelt on the ground and said, "I begged you to save our young Lord first. I hid you when I learned that Miss Jane was also shot. It''s all my fault, I..."


    Ning Jiwei said, "get up and go down the mountain."


    "Ah?" Dou Bing was stunned and didn''t understand Ning Jiwei''s meaning for a moment.


    "Oh, I told you to go. You can go." the brother of the film department hurriedly pulled Dou Bing and said, "what''s going back? Miss Jane is still in a hurry to go to the hospital."


    "Oh, OK." Dou Bing nodded hurriedly.


    Ning Jiwei carried Jian Haixi down the mountain and didn''t talk to her all the way.


    "Jiwei, Jiwei?" Jane Haixi was a little uncertain. She knew Ning Jiwei must be angry, but she didn''t know how to coax him.


    After thinking about it, Jane Haixi turned her eyes naughty and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, turn off the headset first."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. Jian Haixi took the headset and turned it off for him. Then he ordered the shadow brothers next to him to say, "and yours, too."


    "Yes, Miss Jane."


    The people in the film department knew that they were going to whisper. After turning off the headset, they didn''t forget to take Dou Bing first and opened a distance with Ning Jiwei.


    Seeing them go far, Jian Haixi coaxed in Ning Jiwei''s ear: "Jiwei, are you angry with me? I know you love me, and you''re blaming yourself. I also know that no matter what kind words I say at the moment, it''s useless."


    "Hum." Ning Jiwei snorted, "you know very well."


    "Hee hee ~" seeing Ning Jiwei speak, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "so, I think of a way to make you happy and myself happy. Do you want to listen?"


    "Not interested." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Jian Haixi didn''t care. He whispered in his ear, "Jiwei, I''ll help you have another child."


    "Card wipe ~" Ning Jiwei trembled at his feet and almost fell into the soil.

 Chapter 231

    Feeling Ning Jiwei''s gaffe, Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing with her mouth covered.


    Ning Jiwei said with a black face, "Jian Haixi!"


    "Here!" Jian Haixi answered in a naughty voice and asked around Ning Jiwei''s neck, "what''s the matter, dear?"


    That soft voice, that "dear", suddenly let Ning Jiwei''s anger go down, which is more effective than the fire hydrant.


    However, thinking of not allowing the little woman behind her to do so, Ning Jiwei decided to teach her a lesson.


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei cleared his throat, deliberately made a cold and angry appearance, and said in a flat voice, "Jane Haixi, do you know you''re wrong?"


    "I know, I know..." Jian Haixi nodded busily, but just halfway through the point, he suddenly stopped, "eh? Ji Wei, what do you mean?"


    Ning Jiwei had another meal at his feet, and the corners of his mouth twitched twice.


    If Jian Haixi hadn''t been hurt now, he would have thrown him to the ground.


    "What do you say?" Ning Jiwei said coldly, "how many more things do you want?"


    "Hmm..." Jian Haixi counted with his fingers. "When he left the sun''s house, he didn''t tell Dou Ge to let him pick me up, so he was robbed by Sun Ping, which is one thing; when he was injured, he didn''t tell you the truth, which is one thing; and..."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei with a smile and asked, "honey, is the birth of children just mentioned a thing?"


    Ning Jiwei gritted his teeth. "Jian Haixi, your skin is itchy, isn''t it?"


    "Oh, I''m playing with you. Why are you so fierce ~" Jian Haixi hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck and was in a rare good mood.


    Ning Jiwei hummed and wanted to say something more about her, but the little hand around his neck was so gentle that he decided to circle her first and count it later.


    "Ji Wei..." Jian Haixi lay on his shoulder and said with a smile, "when I came out of the sun''s house, I was very angry and sad. Later, I was taken away by Sun Ping. I was very painful and scared, but now I see you. You carry me behind my back and protect me. I am happy and relieved. All those unhappiness is like the rain yesterday. After the past, it will be fine."


    Ning Jiwei tightened her arm on her back, and her throat moved, um.


    "Ji Wei..." Jian Haixi said, "after going back this time, shall I go to Xiangcheng to find you and your children? I miss you very much."


    "OK." ningjiwei said hoarsely.


    Throughout the whole matter of the sun family, Ning Jiwei felt that the most wrong decision he made was to let Jian Haixi stay in the sun family.


    There are many ways to help the sun family, but he chose the most stupid and dangerous one.


    "Ji Wei, what are you thinking?" Jian Haixi asked, noticing Ning Ji Wei''s distraction.


    "I''m thinking..." Ning Jiwei said in a low voice, "if only I had listened to Qin Zhixu''s suggestion and didn''t let you go to the sun''s house. It''s my fault that will hurt you."


    What he said is not only what he suffered when he was robbed by Sun Ping, but also the damage sun Yuqin caused to Jian Haixi.


    The feeling of being betrayed is more fatal than the physical pain.


    Of course, Jian Haixi understood what he meant, and his heart warmed slightly.


    "Jiwei, it''s very kind of you."


    Always know what she cares about in her heart, and always tolerate her and protect her without reason.


    Ning Jiwei tilted his head, rubbed Jian Haixi''s head and said, "you''re mine. I''m not good to you. Who else can I be good to?"


    Jian Haixi smiled. Her long hard support made her a little tired. She closed her eyes and said, "Ji Wei, I''m a little sleepy."


    "Then sleep for a while and I''ll wake you up when you go down the mountain." Ning Jiwei said.


    "Well, good." Jian Haixi gave a vague sound and fell asleep slowly on Ning Jiwei.


    Although the mountain road was difficult to walk, Jian Haixi slept soundly.


    With Ning Jiwei, she can not even care about the collapse of the sky.


    This feeling of peace of mind is the only one in this life.


    Ning Jiwei walked slowly down the mountain with Jian Haixi on his back. What he didn''t tell her was that he felt very relieved at the moment.


    When he got up and down, the shadow just wanted to report the situation, he saw Ning Jiwei shaking his head.


    The shadow looked at Jian Haixi, who was asleep, clearly nodded and whispered, "little Lord, the car is ready."


    "Well," Ning Jiwei nodded, "go to the hospital."


    After that, Ning Jiwei gently took Jian Haixi into the car, and then let Ying drive to the hospital.


    It was afternoon when Jian Haixi woke up again, and all the wounds on her body had been treated and bandaged.


    Ning Jiwei was standing by her bed. When she woke up, she asked, "how about it?"


    "After a sleep, it''s much better now." Jian Haixi smiled, but he pulled the wound at the corner of his mouth, and immediately felt so painful that he took a breath.


    Ning Jiwei wiped the corners of her mouth with a cotton swab and said, "don''t move too much, otherwise it won''t look good if you''re disfigured."


    Jian Haixi snorted proudly, "so what? Do you dare not want me?"


    Ning Jiwei fondly touched her forehead and said, "of course..."


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi squinted, full of threat.


    Ning Jiwei added with a smile: "of course not."


    Jian Haixi snorted proudly and raised his lips with satisfaction.


    "By the way, how''s Dou Ge?" Jane Haixi asked.


    "It''s OK." Ning Jiwei briefly summarized, "the injury is heavier than you. I can''t move it for the time being, but it''s good to send to the doctor in time and cultivate for a period of time."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief. If Dou Ge really had an accident because of saving them, she would not be at ease in her life.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Yi Yi has been waiting for your news. Since you wake up, say hello to the child."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, nodded and said, "call, don''t video, lest he worry."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, dialed the number and put his mobile phone in Jian Haixi''s ear.


    "Mommy, are you awake?" as soon as the phone was connected, Jian Yi hurriedly asked, "Mommy, are you still in pain? I just wanted to find you. Daddy said you were sleeping."


    "Well, Mommy is all right." Jian Haixi comforted, "Yi Yi, don''t worry. Mommy is hurt, but it''s all right. She''ll be fine in a few days."


    "... HMM." Jian Yi nodded. In fact, when Jian Haixi chose to call him instead of video, he guessed that Jian Haixi must have been badly hurt.


    Jian Haixi said, "Yi Yi, Mo Tong has returned to Mo''s house now, hasn''t he?"


    "Well, I went back yesterday," said Jian Yi.


    Not long after Mo Tong left, something happened to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi asked again, "did your uncle Qin go back? Is it convenient for you to be alone?"


    "Mommy, don''t worry, uncle Qin has come back," said Jian Yi.


    One side of Qin Zhi Xu disdained a hum and whispered, "now I know I''m called Uncle Qin. I don''t know who it is usually. I''m always called by an apprentice."


    Jian Yi didn''t speak, Just smelling the situation of Jian Haixi.


    After talking for a while, Ning Jiwei answered the phone and said, "OK, Yi Yi, let your Mommy have a rest."


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded cleverly, "Daddy, uncle Qin and I have already made a summary of Sun Ping''s business here and sent it to your email. What do you think we should do?"


    "How to deal with it?" Ning Jiwei said coldly, "don''t send it to me. Just send it to Grandpa Fu and uncle Yunling directly. They will naturally know what to do."


    "OK." Jian Yi answered, but his men didn''t move.


    After hanging up, Qin Zhixu squinted at Jian Yi and said, "Xiao Yiyi, you''re a thief. You''ve already sent the e-mail to Lao he Yunling. How dare you lie to your father?"


    Jian Yi said, "I guessed that Daddy would do this, so I sent it."


    "Since I guessed it, why don''t you send it after asking your father''s opinion?" Qin Zhixu asked.


    Jian Yi hummed, "you don''t know my father. What if my mommy is soft hearted and blows a pillow with him, and he decides to show mercy?"


    "So you did this?" Qin Zhixu said with a smile, "it''s tall enough, little Jane Yi."


    "That''s necessary." Jane Yi naturally said, "how can you be your master if you''re not clever."


    Qin Zhixu: "..." he knew he couldn''t praise the boy.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Because of Mo Tong''s arrival, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian played crazy all day.


    The storm outside had no effect on the three children.


    It was not until more than ten o''clock in the evening that Gu Chenyi found that the three little guys were all arched in a quilt to play puzzles.


    Gu Chenyi sighed and took care of the child. He was really not good at it.


    Usually if only Gu Xiaomian, he would have photographed the soles of his shoes now, but facing Jian Rui and Mo Tong, Gu Chenyi was reluctant to start.


    After silently reciting the quiet heart sutras on both sides, Gu Chenyi calmed down a little, and then came forward with a big hand to lift the quilt.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    The moment the quilt was lifted, four screams suddenly sounded in the room.


    Yes, Gu Chenyi screamed with fear.


    Because in front of three bear children, one of them wore a mask at night!


    "You..." Gu Chenyi trembled her fingers and repressed her anger. "Who will explain to me what''s going on?"


    Gu Xiaomian sees Gu Chenyi getting angry and immediately hides behind Jian Rui. Mo Tong blinks and takes a half step back behind Jian Rui.


    This time is not a time to talk about masculinity. Together, they can''t escape Gu Chenyi''s palm, so it''s better to leave it to Jian Rui.


    "Uncle Gu ~" Jian Rui called.


    "Wait a minute." Gu Chenyi stretched out her hand to stop Jian Rui who wanted to jump into his arms, avoided her sight and said, "Ruirui, take that thing off your face first."


    "Oh, this." Jian Rui obediently took off her mask and said to Gu Chenyi with a smile: "Uncle Gu, I took it off ~"


    Gu Chenyi looked back, looked at Jian Rui''s face, and slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jian Rui blinked, reached forward and touched Gu Chenyi''s cheek. "Uncle Gu, you''re sweating. Are you afraid?"


    "Who, who said I was afraid?" Gu Chenyi stammered with a guilty heart.


    He thinks Gu Chenyi is a man. With this little problem, how can he be caught by three bear children.


    "Cough..." after clearing his throat, Gu Chenyi asked, "Ruirui, what are you doing?"


    "Play games." Jane Rui said, "we''re playing play games. A fairy and two bad ghosts. The fairy wants to catch the bad ghosts."


    Gu Chenyi twitched at the corners of her mouth and expressed her inability to cross this powerful generation gap.


    "All right, put these away and go to bed."


    Frightened by those masks, Gu Chenyi was unable to investigate who was responsible at this time. He just waved his hand wearily.


    "Oh, OK." seeing that Gu Chenyi didn''t hold on to it again, Jian Rui turned her head and blinked at Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian, and said silently, "done!"


    After packing up the toys, Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian just want to go back to their room, they hear Gu Chenyi say: "Xiaomian, wait."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian was stopped and suddenly trembled. He had the illusion of being kept in the hall after school. "Well, Dad, please spare me. I promise to go to bed immediately after I go back!"


    "No..." Gu Chenyi said awkwardly, "you sleep with dad tonight."


    "Ha?" Gu Xiaomian looked at Gu Chenyi suspiciously, "but I have agreed with Mo Tong that we should sleep together."


    "Start from tomorrow." Gu Chenyi was too lazy to explain and didn''t know how to make excuses. He simply stepped forward and directly picked up Gu Xiaomian and said, "you can only sleep with me tonight."


    "No... Rui Rui Mo Tong, save me!" Gu Xiaomian said with a sad face.


    Seeing Gu Xiaomian taken away by Gu Chenyi, Jian Rui secretly said to Mo Tong, "do you think uncle Gu is afraid? That''s why we have to pull Gu Xiaomian to sleep together."


    Mo Tong waved his hand and said, "only meaning can be unspeakable."


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled. The two little guys looked at each other as if they knew something terrible secret.


    There is no warm peace here in the other house.


    Mo Xiuyu was playing games in the room. Suddenly Jia Minzhi pushed the door open and came in. He put the fruit in his hand on his desk and said, "I told you how many times, don''t stay up late at night to play games."


    "I see. It will start tomorrow." Mo Xiuyu answered perfunctorily, reached out and grabbed his favorite grapes and stuffed them into his mouth, "thank you, mom!"


    Jia Minzhi didn''t leave, but hesitated to sit down in the chair next to Mo Xiuyu.


    "Mom, is there anything else?" Mo Xiuyu asked, looking at Jia Minzhi suspiciously.


    "Xiuyu..." Jia Minzhi frowned and said, "Why are you so close to Ning Jiwei''s daughter?"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. Unexpectedly, Jia Minzhi would specially come to tell him about it. Then he closed the game and said, "Mom, the things of your generation have nothing to do with me and Ning Jiwei, and nothing to do with Ning Jiwei''s daughter. Do you have to pass on the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation from generation to generation?"


    Jia Minzhi lost his way: "I know this and have no opinion on Ning Jiwei and his daughter, but it doesn''t mean that I can accept my son as a family with them."


    Don''t hate, doesn''t mean you can be happy.


    Besides, she doesn''t necessarily hate it.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed and said, "Mom, it''s been many years. Why can''t you let go?"


    "Put it down?" Jia Minzhi sneered. "It''s easy for you to say. You also said that it''s been many years. This'' how many years'' is my life. How can you let me put it down?"


    Mo Xiuyu choked, nodded and said, "yes, I don''t have back pain when I stand and talk. You have the right to hate my father and revenge him. You are free. I don''t participate in your war, but I won''t advise you to stop because he is my father. But..."


    After a pause, Mo Xiuyu then said, "Mom, please, can you give me some space? Let me choose who I want to make friends with and let me choose the life I want. After all these years, I really don''t want to be caught between you and dad. What''s wrong with you for so many years?"


    Jia Minzhi was stunned when he listened to his son''s words. His eyes immediately burst into tears and said, "Xiuyu, you''re bored, aren''t you? You''re tired of the life mom brought you? You''re leaving me, too?"


    "No, I don''t want to leave you." Mo Xiuyu sighed, grabbed his hair and said, "Mom, you will always be my favorite mother, which will never change. I just think Jian Rui''s children are very cute, so I want to tease her. In addition, there''s no change. I''m still your son."


    "No, it''s changed." Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Xiuyu and shook his head. "Xiuyu, you''ve changed. Before Ning Jiwei came back to this house, you obviously hated him, but now you don''t hate him anymore. Instead, you get closer and closer to him, and you get together with that little girl every day. You''ve betrayed me."


    Mo Xiuyu was helpless. "Mom, do you have to use the word ''betrayal''? I love you very much, but it doesn''t mean my life will revolve around you. Besides..."


    After a pause, Mo Xiuyu poked the grapes in the fruit tray and said, "if you have to talk about betrayal, you betrayed me and Dad first?"


    Listening to his words, Jia Min''s face turned white, stood up and stretched out his hand to point at him, "you... What are you talking about?"


    Mo Xiuyu smiled bitterly, "Mom, I know you''ve had a hard time these years, so I won''t stop you. At most, I''ll be blind and deaf. If I can''t see or hear. You don''t have to worry that I''ll tell Dad. I said, you have the right to retaliate against dad, and I won''t stop you."


    "Xiuyu, you..." Jia Minzhi said coldly, but he looked at his son in front of him, but he didn''t know what to say.


    What are you talking about? Do you want to ask him if he has seen it, when and how many times?


    At this moment, Jia Minzhi only felt extremely embarrassed.


    Mo Xiuyu did not have great joy and sorrow. While saying these words, he even calmly raised his head, smiled at Jia Minzhi and said, "Mom, what I said is true. Since our family has come to this step, we should simply go our own way, and no one should be astringent."


    Jia Minzhi''s lips trembled slightly, his eyes were red and sour, but he couldn''t open his mouth again.


    Watching Jia Minzhi run away, Mo Xiuyu laughed at himself, got up, locked the door, and then walked to the computer.


    I wanted to sit down and continue playing games, but looking at the fruit plate on the table, I couldn''t help falling it into the trash can after all.


    Under the reflection of the computer screen light, Mo Xiuyu''s face was gloomy and frightening.

 Chapter 232

    The next day, because Ning Jiwei was away, Gu Chenyi had to deal with the stall left by Ning Jiwei, so the three children had to stay at home.


    Mo Wanshan didn''t know that Mo Tong was back. He only thought that Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were unsafe at home, so he asked Yue Feng to take the children there.


    Anyway, he is idle and happy to be accompanied by children.


    So Yue Feng went to Ning Jiwei''s small building.


    As soon as he got to the door, Yue Feng heard Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui''s smiles coming from inside.


    Listening to the carefree voice of the two children, Yue Feng''s lips bent involuntarily.


    It seems that it''s really good for Gu Chenyi and Gu Xiaomian to live here. Since Gu Xiaomian came here, Jian Rui is happy every day.


    Yuefeng thought that if he told Mo Wanshan about it later, Mo Wanshan might let Gu Chenyi stay longer.


    Thinking, Yue Feng laughed, shook his head, pushed the door and went in.


    After entering the door and seeing the people in the living room, Yue Feng was stunned.


    Jian Rui and others were stunned.


    Yue Feng looked at Mo Tong and frowned invisibly, "Mo Tong?"


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "uncle in law."


    Yue Feng scanned several times between Mo Tong and Jian Rui Gu Xiaomian in doubt, "are you... Playing?"


    When did Mo Tong have such a good relationship with the two children?


    Although he has checked some information before, it doesn''t say that the three of them have such a good relationship.


    Besides, didn''t Mo Tong disappear before? Why did you suddenly come back?


    Seeing that he is familiar with Jian Rui, 80% of the "missing" is also related to Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Rui saw that Yue Feng had been staring at Mo Tong. Her eyes turned and pulled Yue Feng''s arm. People also intentionally or unintentionally blocked Mo Tong, smiled and said to Yue Feng, "Uncle Yue, why are you here?"


    Yue Feng just couldn''t see Jian Rui''s intention. He smiled and touched her head and said, "your grandpa misses you, so let me call you over."


    "Oh, OK." Jian Rui nodded. "Anyway, Rui Rui is very boring here. It''s better to accompany Grandpa."


    Yue Feng looked at Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong and said, "come here, too."


    Mo Tong was stunned and nodded.


    The news of his return can''t be kept from him all the time. Besides, since he lives here, he has to meet Mo Wanshan, otherwise Mo Wanshan doesn''t trust him to play with Jian Rui.


    The three children followed Yue Feng to the house next door.


    Seeing Mo Tong was there, Mo Wanshan was really surprised, but he wasn''t too surprised. He just nodded and said, "here you are, sit down."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui smiled playfully, ran over and sat beside Mo Wanshan and said coquettishly, "Grandpa, Rui Rui hasn''t seen you all day. She misses you so much ~"


    Yue Feng listened to Jian Rui''s coquetry and shook his head with a straight smile.


    He had never seen Jian Haixi, nor did he know what kind of mother could teach such a strange daughter.


    Mo Wanshan originally wanted to ask Mo Tong a few questions with a straight face, but she was spoiled by Jian Rui. She couldn''t keep her face. She laughed and said, "Xiao Ruirui, you can really make up your mouth."


    "Rui Rui didn''t make it up!" Jian Rui said with her lips: "Rui Rui really misses Grandpa. Grandpa, you don''t believe others and they ignore you."


    With that, Jian Rui turned her head proudly and really ignored Mo Wanshan.


    Seeing that he had made his little granddaughter angry, Mo Wanshan quickly apologized and said, "well, well, it''s all Grandpa''s bad. How about we xiaoruirui not angry?"


    "Hum, you can''t be angry, but grandpa has to promise me a condition." Jianrui raised her chin.


    "OK, as long as our Ruirui baby is not angry, don''t say one condition. Grandpa agrees to all ten conditions." Mo Wanshan said without hesitation.


    Jian Rui smiled, flashed her big eyes and said, "Grandpa, don''t be fierce."


    As soon as Jian Rui said this, everyone was stunned, especially Mo Tong.


    "Oh?" Mo Wanshan looked at Jian Rui unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, his granddaughter turned so many corners to ask for a life talisman for Mo Tong.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Tong with a smile, then turned back to Jian Rui and said, "Ruirui, you have such a good relationship with Mo Tong?"


    "Of course." Jian Rui said naturally, "Mo Tong, I, Gu Ruan, we are all classmates, and we are friends who have lived our lives!"


    She said something about going up the back mountain to pick up birds. Gu Xiaomian quickly nodded and said, "yes, yes, Grandpa Mo, Mo Tong is very good. Don''t be cruel to him."


    "Ha ha!" Mo Wanshan laughed, "how come in your eyes, Grandpa, I''m such a ruthless person?"


    "Oh, Grandpa, of course not." Jianrui hugged Mo Wanshan and said, "Grandpa is the best Grandpa, and it''s the best for Ruirui!"


    Mo Wanshan was helpless. He shook his head and said, "well, what else can grandpa say?"


    "Hee hee, long live grandpa!" Jianrui said with a pair of arms.


    Mo Wanshan smiled and touched her head. He turned to Mo Tong and said, "I won''t ask about your past. Since ruiruirui believes in you, I will believe you for the time being. But since you have returned to Mo''s house this time, what are you going to do later?"


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said, "when Uncle Ning comes back, I''ll go back to see my mother."


    When he said mother, he naturally meant Mo ting.


    Mo Wanshan nodded and didn''t say anything. He even took it over.


    Of course, he won''t take the initiative to tell Mo Ting about it.


    The next day, Mo Wanshan was busy taking care of the children at home.


    Later, Mo Xiuyu came back from the outside and saw three children here. He decisively played a leading role and took the lead in eating chicken!


    Jia Minzhi is not at home during the day. She seems very busy recently. Mo Wanshan hasn''t asked her whereabouts.


    In the evening, Jia Minzhi came back from the outside and heard children''s laughter outside the living room.


    Jia Min''s footsteps paused, and his face became worse for a moment.


    She took a deep breath outside the door several times before she came in. She just didn''t expect to see Mo Tong here.


    Seeing Mo Tong, Jia Minzhi''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Seeing Jia Minzhi coming back, Mo Xiuyu said hello, and Mo Tong also called "aunt".


    This time, Jia Minzhi didn''t rush back to his room, but looked at Mo Tong and said, "have you seen your mother?"


    Mo Tong was stunned, shook his head and said, "I''ll see my mother tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    Jia Minzhi glanced at Jian Rui on one side, and a sarcastic smile appeared on the corner of his lips. "It''s really tight for the old and the young."


    Mo Tong and Jian Rui didn''t understand her words, but Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu understood them.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned. Before he could speak, he heard Mo Wanshan angrily say, "what are you talking nonsense in front of the child?"


    "Why, am I wrong?" Jia Minzhi sneered.


    "Bastard!" Mo Wanshan was furious and pointed to Jia Min''s way: "go upstairs! If you can''t speak, don''t speak!"


    Jia Minzhi''s face always wore a sneer. When he heard the speech, he just said coldly, "why, I don''t even have the qualification to stand in this living room now?"


    "You..." Mo Wanshan choked, his black face trembled and said, "I don''t care what you''re crazy, now get back to your room immediately!"


    Jia Minzhi looked at him disdainfully. Instead of going upstairs, he sat down on the sofa. "I''m really sitting here today."


    "Bastard... Bastard..." Mo Wanshan scolded, his face getting redder and redder. Yue Feng behind him keenly saw that Mo Wanshan''s shoulders and hands were shaking violently.


    "Master!" Yue Feng was very anxious and hurriedly said to Mo Xiuyu, "second young master, please take care of the master and I''ll get the medicine right away."


    "Dad!" Mo Xiuyu also anxiously guarded Mo Wanshan and stretched out his hand to help him follow his Qi, "Dad, calm down, take a deep breath and relax..."


    "Grandpa..." Jian Rui looked at this scene and was so frightened that tears flowed down, but she didn''t dare to cry out for fear that it would stimulate Mo Wanshan more.


    "Bastard..." Mo Wanshan just stared at Jia Minzhi and said vaguely, "go back!"


    Jia Minzhi sneered, "I don''t..."


    "Mom, have you said enough!" Mo Xiuyu roared, "do you have to piss dad off?"


    Listening to his son''s roar, Jia Minzhi''s face changed slightly. With a cold hum, he got up and went upstairs.


    Mo Tong went to Jian Rui, stretched out his hand and tightened her hand and said, "don''t worry, it will be fine."


    Jianrui tilted her mouth and tried to control herself from crying.


    "Master, the medicine is coming." Yue Feng ran over with the medicine. As soon as Jian Rui saw him running over, she poured the water. At this moment, she held a water cup and choked, "Grandpa, take the medicine."


    "Ruirui... Cough..." Mo Wanshan saw that Jian Rui''s eyes were as red as rabbits. Tears would fall down in the blink of a minute. Painfully, he stretched out his hand to wipe her tears and said: "Ruirui Rui is good, grandpa is all right... Cough..."


    "Dad, take the medicine first." Mo Xiuyu took the medicine and helped Mo Wanshan to take the medicine with water.


    After taking the medicine, Mo Xiuyu helped him with his gas again. He was relieved to see him calm down slowly.


    "Cough..." Mo Wanshan gasped a few times, trembled and pulled Jian Rui and said, "Ruirui, did grandpa scare you?"


    Jian Rui first shook her head, then nodded, choked and said, "Grandpa, when will you get better? Ruirui doesn''t want grandpa to get sick."


    Mo Wanshan smiled and comforted: "rest assured, Grandpa. It''s all a minor disease. It''ll be fine in a few days."


    "Grandpa lied." Jian Rui cried with a small mouth. As soon as she cried, Gu Xiaomian on one side also red eyes and sobbed.


    Mo Tong lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Mo Xiuyu took a deep breath several times before he managed to stabilize his voice. "Dad, I''ll send Ruirui back. You go back to your room and have a rest."


    Mo Wanshan nodded a little tired. He really needed a rest. He took the child all day. Although he was happy, he was really tired.


    Mo Xiuyu winked at Yue Feng. Yue Feng pushed Mo Wanshan back to his room, while Mo Xiuyu led Jian Rui and others back to the single family next door.


    Yue Feng placed Mo Wanshan on the bed and sighed, "master, why bother you?"


    Mo Wanshan said, "she doesn''t care about me, but she can''t say my Ruirui. If I don''t beat her, she will only go too far in the future."


    Yue Feng looked at him anxiously and said, "the master of the house, the doctor told you not to worry about so many things. You don''t listen."


    "How can I not worry?" Mo Wanshan said wistfully, "you know my situation. While I''m still effective and can''t move in bed, I can help them bit by bit quickly, so that I can rest assured after I leave and have the face to see Fu Xiang."


    Listening to Mo Wanshan''s words, Yue Feng showed sadness in his eyes. Without any more advice, he just helped Mo Wanshan tuck in the quilt and left.


    Mo Wanshan was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling. He smiled bitterly at the corners of his lips and said to himself, "Fu Xiang, I thought my broken body would be destroyed if it was destroyed. Anyway, you''re not with me. It''s meaningless for me to keep healthy. It''s good for me to see you earlier. But it''s really hard for me to watch that little girl cry today."


    After a pause, Mo Wanshan then said, "Fu Xiang, if I say I want to work hard to live a few more years, will you blame me? You are so kind, you will not blame me, not to mention that it is our Jiwei''s child..."


    The voice gradually dropped. Mo Wanshan closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    In his sleep, he seemed to go back to that year when he hurt his leg in order to save Fu Xiang and his children.


    After he came back, he had been treated halfway, but he heard the news of the death of Fu Xiang and his child. He just left the hospital.


    Later, if he didn''t know that the child was still alive, he might not be able to survive these years.


    Now his health is getting worse. He only hopes to see Ning Jiwei happy and healthy in his lifetime, so he will have no regrets.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Mo Xiuyu sent Jian Rui and others back, he turned his head and went to Jia Minzhi''s room.


    When he pushed the door in, he just saw Jia Minzhi on the phone.


    Vaguely, he seemed to hear Jia Minzhi say something like "back".


    Seeing Mo Xiuyu coming in, Jia Minzhi was surprised, and then put down the phone as if nothing had happened.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at her cell phone and asked, "Mom, who are you talking to?"


    "Oh, no one, just talk to your aunt." Jia Min said.


    "My aunt?" Mo Xiuyu sneered. "It''s really strange. Why don''t I know when you''ve been in the habit of reporting whether you''ve come home with my aunt?"


    Jia Minzhi was stunned and then reacted that Mo Xiuyu heard her.


    But he didn''t hear much, otherwise he wouldn''t say anything to report home at the moment.


    Jia Minzhi didn''t explain more, but said, "your aunt is going to be a guest at home in a few days. She called me on the way just now, so I came back now."


    "Is that all?" Mo Xiuyu looked into Jia Minzhi''s eyes.


    Jia Minzhi frowned and said, "what do you mean? Do you talk to your mother like this?"


    "I don''t know what I mean." Mo Xiuyu laughed at himself, leaned back against the wall and stared at Jia Min: "it''s like I don''t understand why my mother thinks so. My father will die early."


    Jia Min was stunned and pursed his lips: "I didn''t want him to die, but I just contradicted him."


    "Then you are really powerful enough to contradict." Mo Xiuyu said sarcastically.


    Jia Min frowned deeper, looked at Mo Xiuyu discontentedly and said, "are you happy to see me thrown back to my room by him? This family has no place for me now, right?"


    Mo Xiuyu''s throat moved and his eyes darkened. "Mom, you know that both me and dad have given you the greatest degree of freedom."


    "Ha ha, isn''t it?" Jia Min''s soldiers didn''t appreciate it.


    "Isn''t it?" Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Min and said, "if dad really wants to take care of you, do you think you can go where you want to go these days?"


    Jia Minzhi was stiff, avoided Mo Xiuyu''s sight and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Mo Xiuyu lowered his head and didn''t want to see Jia Minzhi again.


    It was his mother. He was undoubtedly humiliated, but he didn''t want to see those bright deceptions.


    "Mom, you should have a rest earlier." Mo Xiuyu didn''t go on and turned to leave.


    "Oh, that''s right." when he came to the door, Mo Xiuyu turned back and said to Jia Min: "in the future, please mother, don''t say those inappropriate words in front of ruiruirui. Today, my father and I are here, so you have no loss, but Ning Jiwei knows that another day. I''m afraid both you and the person in your heart will suffer together."


    After that, Mo Xiuyu no longer looked at the look on Jia Minzhi''s face, opened the door and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    West courtyard.


    Mo Sheng hung up the phone with a sneer on his lips.


    Lisa leaned in his arms and asked, "second Lord, what''s the matter? Is this?"


    "It''s all right. I just feel more and more interesting." Mo Sheng said.


    Today, the bad news of failure came from taro City, and then Jia Minzhi gave him such interesting news.


    It''s really... It''s hard for him to hold back.


    "Second master, there''s news from the second sister." Lisa looked up at Mo Sheng and said, "the second sister said she had worked hard to find a clue. It seems that it was the Dou family who killed the eldest brother."


    "Dou Jia..."


    Mo Sheng thought for a moment, pulled the lower lip corner and said, "I didn''t expect to find even Dou family. It seems that I can''t do without some real strength."


    After that, Mo Sheng patted Lisa on the cheek and said, "go and do something for me."


    "What''s up?" Lisa asked.


    "Go to the north courtyard."


    "North courtyard?" Lisa wondered, "Sir, do you want to win over Mo Ting?"


    "Win over?" Mo Sheng disdained a smile and said, "she needs me to win over her stupid way?"


    "Yes," Lisa said with a smile, "as long as you move your toes a little, she''ll put it on foolishly, but..."


    Lisa paused and said, "but the little white face around Mo Ting is a bit of a Taoist. I''m afraid he''ll ruin our business."


    "No matter how many Taoists there are, without money and power, he is an empty shell. It''s useless." Mo Sheng disdained.


    "Yes, you can see through it," Lisa said with a smile.


    Mo Sheng said, "go and tell her that her son has come back and is in the house where Ning Jiwei lives."


    "Sir, you mean Mo Tong is back?" Lisa was surprised.


    Mo Sheng nodded.


    Lisa wanted to ask again, but seeing that Mo Sheng didn''t mean to speak, she didn''t dare to speak again. She quickly got up and cleaned up and went to the north courtyard.

 Chapter 233

    West courtyard, listening to Lisa''s words, Mo Ting stood up.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lisa smiled and said, "didn''t you hear everything clearly?"


    "No, it''s impossible!" Mo Ting said with wide eyes, "if he comes back, why don''t he come back to me and go to ningjiwei?"


    "Don''t you have to ask?" Lisa raised her eyebrows and said, "at the beginning, it was beating and scolding, and asked someone''s children to make bait for you. If Ning Jiwei hadn''t saved him, how could he still be alive? So compared with your vicious mother, a man with a clear eye would naturally choose to save his benefactor."


    Mo Ting didn''t speak again with a black face.


    Lisa smiled and said, "anyway, I''ve brought it. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the east yard by yourself."


    With that, Lisa twisted her thin waist, stepped on high heels and left.


    Mo Ting bit her teeth and angrily fell the teacup at hand, "damn little rabbit!"


    "Ting, don''t be angry." sudanjiang came over, held Mo Ting''s hand and said gently, "I''m distressed to be angry with you."


    Mo Ting sighed, leaned against Su Daqiang and said, "Daqiang, how can that little rabbit be so heartless?"


    "Well, Mo Tong has no conscience. Let''s catch him and discipline him for two days." Su Daqiang gently patted Mo ting on the back and coaxed, "don''t drop a cup or something because of this. The cup is worthless. I''m afraid you accidentally touch your hand."


    Being coaxed by Su Daqiang''s soft voice, Mo Ting''s anger gradually dissipated. She smiled, hugged Su Daqiang and said, "Da Qiang, you''d better be good to me."


    Su Daqiang pulled down the corners of his mouth and said with a bitter smile, "but others say I''m a little white face. They say I''m for your money and power."


    "What do you care what they say?" Mo Ting snorted coldly.


    "I don''t care what others say, but..." Su Daqiang looked at Mo Ting affectionately and said, "but I''m afraid you''ll think so."


    "I won''t." Mo Ting smiled at him and said, "Da Qiang, I know you are good to me. No matter what outsiders say, I won''t doubt you."


    "That''s good." Suda Qiang gently kissed Mo ting on the forehead and said, "ting, it doesn''t matter what others say about me. Only you can''t doubt me, because you are my world."


    "Daqiang..." Mo Ting called softly.


    The two hugged each other. Mo Ting''s mouth overflowed with a happy arc and hugged sou Qiang. She only felt that the luckiest thing was to meet this man.


    What if she is ten years older than him? What if he has no money or power? As long as he loves her.


    Su Daqiang also hugged Mo Ting, but after frowning and lowering his head, there was a deep smile on his face, which always made people feel uneasy.


    Under Su Daqiang''s appeasement, Mo Ting gradually calmed down.


    But the right person has to be found.


    Jian Rui and others had just returned to the room. Not long ago, they heard a loud knock on the door.


    Jane Rui wondered, "who will knock at this time?"


    Gu Xiaomian shook his head. "Just go and have a look."


    Mo Tong said cautiously, "don''t open the door indiscriminately. Ask clearly first."


    As soon as the three children came to the door, they heard Mo Ting roar: "Mo Tong, open the door for me!"


    The three were stunned. Gu Xiaomian looked at Mo Tong in a daze, "looking for you."


    Mo Tong heard the voice and was stiff without speaking.


    Jianrui looked at him, took his hand and said, "don''t be afraid. Let''s go to the room and ignore her."


    Gu Xiaomian also saw the way, reached out and patted Mo Tong on the shoulder and said, "yes, Ruirui and I are here. Don''t be afraid of her. In this way, you go back to your room and I''ll call my father and let him come back."


    Then they wanted to take Mo Tong back to the room, but they pulled, but they didn''t see Mo Tong move.


    "Mo Tong?" Jian Rui looked at him suspiciously.


    "Won''t you be scared?" Gu Xiaomian frowned and looked at Mo Tong anxiously.


    Mo Tong shook his head slightly and said, "go back to your room first and I''ll open the door."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian frowned. "Do you still want to see her? Aren''t you afraid of her?"


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said, "I came back to see my mother, but I didn''t expect her to come so soon."


    "But..." Gu Xiaomian wanted to persuade again, but Jian Rui pulled his arm and didn''t let him go on.


    "Mo Tong! You little rabbit, open the door for me!" outside the door, Mo Ting kept roaring, louder and louder.


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian and said, "go back to the house first. Don''t come out no matter what happens later."


    "Rui Rui..." Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui and listened to her decision.


    Jian Rui thought for a moment and said to Mo Tong, "we''re here with you. I''m afraid she''ll hit you."


    "No, I..."


    "If you don''t promise, you won''t open the door today."


    Mo Tong just wanted to talk. Jian Rui interrupted, "I know what you''re afraid of. It''s okay. She doesn''t dare to treat me here."


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said, "I can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Mo Tong thought, nodded and said, "all right."


    After the three discussed, Gu Xiaomian came forward and opened the door.


    "Mo Tong, you bastard..."


    As soon as the door opened, Mo Ting subconsciously scolded and opened it. As a result, she saw that it was not Mo Tong who opened the door.


    Gu Xiaomian licked a round face and said with a smile, "grandma, I''m not Mo Tong ~"


    Grandma


    If Mo Ting''s original anger was only aimed at Mo Tong, her anger could burn the whole building to ashes by now.


    "Who''s your grandmother?" Mo Ting roared, "what are you shouting about? Haven''t your parents taught you how to be polite?"


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head suspiciously: "grandma, why are you so atmospheric? It''s because of politeness that you call your grandma. You''re grandpa Rui ruimo''s sister. What''s my grandma''s name?"


    "You..." Mo Ting choked on Gu Xiaomian''s words and said angrily, "get out of the way!"


    "Oh." because the other party is mo Tong''s mother, Gu Xiaomian didn''t dare to lose his temper. If someone yelled at him like this at ordinary times, he would have quarreled with the other party.


    Obediently gave way to one side, Gu Xiaomian also whispered: "get out of the way, just get out of the way. It''s so fierce to say a word."


    Mo Ting didn''t expect Gu Xiaomian to be so angry. The anger originally prepared for Mo Tong was aroused by Gu Xiaomian now.


    Mo Tong was afraid that Mo Ting would start with Gu Xiaomian, so he obediently walked forward and said, "Mom..."


    "Pa" slapped Mo Tong, "do you know I''m your mother?"


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian didn''t expect Mo ting to do it so suddenly. They thought that Mo Ting would be more restrained here in Ning Jiwei. Even if she was angry, she would at least scold first.


    Looking at Mo Tong standing there honestly without resistance, Jian Rui''s face changed and took two steps forward coldly to pull Mo Tong behind her.


    "Grandma, if you want to talk to us in this way, please leave. You are not welcome here."


    "Rui Rui..."


    "Shut up." Mogi just wanted to talk. Jane looked at him. "Now I has the final say."


    Mo Tong was stubborn and didn''t speak. Jian Rui said, "we worked hard to save you, not to let you come back and be beaten. If you do, I''ll tell Dad."


    Mo Tong raised his head and looked at the anger and worry in Jian Rui''s eyes. He sipped and didn''t speak, but he didn''t insist on crossing her.


    Mo Ting looks at Jian Rui. Of course she knows that Jian Rui is back, but because Ning Jiwei protects Jian Rui very well, even if she goes out, someone must follow, so they haven''t seen each other.


    At this moment, looking at Jian Rui, Mo Ting picked two eyebrows and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect Ning Jiwei''s daughter to be like this."


    Obviously, all the information she saw said that Jane Rui was lovely and obedient, but those two words just now didn''t want a simple little girl to be able to say them.


    Jian Rui looked back at Mo Ting coldly and said, "I didn''t expect that Mo Tong''s mother was like you."


    Mo Ting''s face changed slightly. "Little girl, you''d better not provoke me."


    "Grandma, I know you are very powerful." Jian Rui said without fear, "but don''t provoke me. In addition, if you bully Mo Tong, it''s equivalent to bullying me. I''ll let daddy cut you!"


    "You..." Mo Ting gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect Jian Rui to fight her father so brazenly.


    But Mo Ting really can''t ignore it. After all, whether it''s fighting for her father or Grandpa, Jian Rui can absolutely restrain her.


    Mo Ting snorted coldly. After choking here several times, she didn''t want to talk to Jian Rui Gu Xiaomian again. She turned her head and stared at Mo Tong and said, "don''t you come yet?"


    Mo Tong was stunned and looked down at Jian Rui.


    "Evil son! What do you see her doing?" seeing Mo Tong go to see Jian Rui, Mo Ting''s angry face was black.


    Jian Rui smiled proudly and said, "grandma, if you can''t promise not to give in to Mo Tong in the future, I won''t let Mo Tong go back with you today."


    "You..."


    Mo Ting''s face changed again, stared at Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, is that what you mean? You want a little girl who is not as big as you to support you?"


    Mo Tong opened his mouth and hesitated.


    "You speak, dumb?" Mo Ting roared.


    "The little girl can''t support her. How about I support her?" a man''s voice came. They turned around and saw Gu Chenyi standing at the door, his face indifferent.


    He didn''t trust that the children were at home, so he hurried back as soon as he handled the company''s affairs, but he didn''t want to see such a scene at the door.


    Mo Ting frowned slightly, "are you... Gu Chenyi?"


    "Exactly." Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "since you''re here, why don''t we sit down and talk?"


    "Dad, she just beat Mo Tong!" Gu Xiaomian ran forward and complained with Gu Chenyi''s thigh.


    Mo Ting blackened her face, stared at Gu Chenyi and said, "I just came to call Mo Tong home. I don''t want to sit. I have nothing to talk to you."


    Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "it''s better to talk. After all, we still pursue a harmonious society, don''t we? Even if it''s just superficial Kung Fu, we have to do enough."


    Mo Ting''s face was cold and she couldn''t tell what Gu Chenyi meant.


    Gu Chenyi stretched out his hand towards the sofa and said, "please sit down."


    Then he looked at Gu Xiaomian and said, "go and pour tea for your grandmother."


    Another sentence, grandma


    Mo Ting stumbled and stared at Gu Chenyi. She went to the sofa and sat down.


    Gu Xiaomian ran to the kitchen to pour tea and politely put it in front of Mo Ting, "grandma, you drink tea."


    Mo Ting was so depressed that neither Gu Chenyi nor Gu Xiaomian looked so polite and respectful when she called "grandma", so that she couldn''t even find an excuse to be angry.


    "You three." Gu Chenyi sat lazily on the sofa, winked at Jian Rui and said, "play. Adults talk about things, and children don''t pestle."


    "OK!" Jianrui smiled and took Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian back to the room.


    Mo Tong was still worried. After returning to the room, he said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, why don''t I go down."


    "Don''t move first." Jianrui found an ice bag and pressed it on Mo Tong''s beaten cheek. "Cover your face. Your beautiful face can''t be destroyed. Our family depends on your face to eat."


    "Eat by face?" Mo Tong wondered, "don''t you rely on ability?"


    After all, whether it''s Jian Yi''s abnormal talent or Jian Rui''s acting skills, they can''t do anything.


    Jian Rui said with a smile, "it''s a serious job. It depends on your appearance... It''s used to earn money and affection."


    Mo Tong was amused by Jian Rui''s words, and the depression just caused by Mo Ting dissipated a little.


    One side, Gu Xiaomian came over and said with his lips: "Ruirui, I''m also good-looking. I also rely on my face."


    "Yes." Jianrui reached out and pinched his cheek. "I know you rely on your face, because you are a natural comedian."


    Mo Tong laughed, but Gu Xiaomian was not angry. Instead, he thought seriously and said, "comedians are also actors. I''m still in the same country as Ruirui!"


    "Fool Gu Ruan." Jian Rui glanced at him, but her eyes were full of smiles.


    In the living room, Mo Ting looked at Gu Chenyi coldly and said, "what do you want to talk to me?"


    Gu Chenyi knocked on the table with his index finger and said, "it''s nothing, just about Mo Tong."


    "Mo Tong must go back with me!" Mo Ting said.


    "Know, it''s right to go back with you." Gu Chenyi said, "I didn''t say I wanted to keep him here."


    "What do you mean?" Mo Ting asked.


    Gu Chenyi said with a hook: "let Mo Tong go with you, but I need you to promise not to hurt him again."


    Mo Ting sneered with disdain, "he is my son. How I want to discipline him has nothing to do with you."


    "It really has nothing to do with me." Gu Chenyi said, "otherwise, I''ll let Ning Jiwei talk to you?"


    Mo Ting was stiff and said, "it has nothing to do with Ning Jiwei. You don''t have to scare me with him."


    "It''s no use, just try." Gu Chenyi took out the phone and was about to dial it out. Mo Ting''s face became angry and said, "what do you want?"


    Gu Chenyi picked her eyebrow. "I said, I didn''t want to do anything. I just want to make sure that Mo Tong won''t be wronged with you."


    Mo Ting looked cold and stared at Gu Chenyi for a long time. She was unwilling to say, "I promise, OK?"


    "Well, OK." Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "I believe that as the second leader of the Mo family, you should still talk about credit."


    Mo Ting snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    Gu Chenyi sent Gu Xiaomian a wechat and let all three children go downstairs.


    Mo Ting had stood up, looked at Mo Tong and said coldly, "let''s go."


    Mo Tong was stunned, looked at Jian Rui and Gu Chenyi and said, "I''ll go first."


    "Mm-hmm." Jian Rui whispered to Mo Tong, "Mo Tong, if she bullies you, run away. Don''t stand there and let others bully you. Do you know? You run to our side, and daddy and uncle Gu protect you."


    Jian Rui''s words warmed Mo Tong''s heart, nodded and said, "I know."


    "Don''t just know." Gu Chenyi reached out and touched his head and said, "just remember."


    "Mo Tong, you''re not leaving yet!" Mo Ting shouted outside the door.


    Mo Tong looked at the crowd, nodded and followed out.


    Gu Chenyi said coolly behind them, "don''t be afraid, Mo Tong. We will see you every day!"


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, Mo Ting tripped all over and almost fell.


    If these people go to her west yard every day, what else can she do?


    At the thought of this, Mo Ting even had the intention to throw Mo Tong here in an instant, but she turned her head and looked at the child who followed her silently. After all, she still snorted and didn''t say anything.


    "Dad..." Gu Xiaomian pulled Gu Chenyi''s hand and said, "Mo Tong will be fine?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t." Gu Chenyi sighed, reached out and pinched Gu Xiaomian''s face. "Mo Tong is much smarter than you. You''d better worry about yourself."


    If he didn''t speak through his brain, he would be beaten out of society.


    ¡­¡­


    West courtyard.


    Suda Qiang saw Mo Ting enter the door, smiled and came forward and said, "come back, where''s Mo Tong?"


    Mo Ting snorted coldly and said to the small figure behind her: "don''t you roll in yet?"


    Mo Tong came in stiffly, bowed his head and said, "Mom."


    Mo Ting sat down on the sofa and looked at Mo Tong coldly. There was no temperature in her voice, "kneel down."


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and knelt obediently in front of her.


    "When did you come back?"


    "Yesterday."


    "Then why don''t you come back here?"


    "I came back late yesterday. I''m afraid to disturb your rest."


    The mother and son asked and answered.


    "Come back late? I''m afraid to disturb my rest?" Mo Ting sneered. "Yes, Mo Tong, I haven''t seen you for a while. Now you lie and don''t make a draft."


    "Ting, don''t be angry." Su Daqiang said, "Mo Tong, since we know you''re back, we naturally know when you arrived. You''d better tell the truth."


    Mo Tong lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Mo Ting looked at him so angry, got up and said, "if you don''t want to talk, kneel here for one night."


    With that, he reached out and took sudanjiang back to the room, but before they stepped upstairs, they heard Jianrui''s voice outside the door.


    "Mo Tong, Mo Tong, I''ve come to play with you!"


    Mo Ting stepped down, gnashing her teeth and said, "smelly girl!"


    Su Daqiang raised his eyebrows and asked, "is it Ning Jiwei''s daughter?"


    Mo Ting snorted coldly, "who else can there be?"


    But she also wondered, even if Gu Chenyi said he would support Mo Tong, but he had just come back. Did they want to follow?


    "Mo Tong Mo Tong!" Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian kept shouting outside the door.


    Mo Ting stared at Mo Tong with a twisted face and said, "what are you doing on your knees? Can''t you get up?"


    "Yes." Mo Tong stood up obediently.


    Mo Ting squinted at him, "you know what to say."


    Mo Tong nodded, "my mother didn''t bully me. My mother is very kind to me."


    Mo Ting snorted coldly and went upstairs with satisfaction.


    She is not interested in talking to Gu Chenyi and them again.

 Chapter 234

    When moting and sudanjiang went upstairs, motongcai went to open the door for Jianrui and others.


    Outside the door, Gu Chenyi stood with Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian. The two children were looking around.


    Seeing Mo Tong coming out, Jian Rui glanced up and down at him and said, "it''s OK. She has sound limbs!"


    Gu Xiaomian tilted his head and asked Mo Tong, "are you okay? My father and ruiruirui both said that you must be bullied when you first came back, so they brought us to support you."


    Mo Tong looked at the worried eyes of several people, and a warmth rose in his heart. He shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m fine."


    "It''s all right." Gu Chenyi yawned and said, "OK, go inside."


    With that, Gu Chenyi picked up Jian Rui with one hand and took Gu Xiaomian back with the other, as if they just came by to see him.


    Jian Rui smiled at Mo Tong, waved his hand and said, "bye, I''ll come back to you tomorrow."


    Looking at the smiling faces of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, Mo Tong couldn''t help laughing.


    His life seems really different.


    At the gate of the north courtyard, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin, who were playing, were stunned when they saw Jian Rui''s figure.


    They seldom see Jian Rui come out. They haven''t seen her since their last encounter.


    Looking at Jian Rui waving to Mo Tong with such a brilliant smile, Mo Xiulin frowned slightly, and Mo Xiujin tilted his head in doubt, "brother, how can she have such a good relationship with the Muggle in the West hospital? Is it because Muggle is easy to bully?"


    Mo Xiulin didn''t speak, but his eyes were dark.


    They come back with a task. If the task is not completed well, they don''t know when they can come back next time.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiulin said to Mo Xiujin, "tomorrow, we''ll come out again."


    He just heard that Jian Rui said she would come back to Mo Tong tomorrow, so they must not miss that opportunity tomorrow.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Xiangcheng quadrangle, Jian Yi is busy inquiring about Romon''s whereabouts.


    Qin Zhixu went back to Fu Lao and Yunling. On the one hand, he should deal with Sun Ping and on the other hand, he should go back to Ru. After all, without him as president, Yang Yaru helped Ning Jiwei. Ru is now headless.


    When Zhang Haoyang came with a crutch, he saw that Jian Yi was as busy as ever in front of the computer.


    "Yi Yi..."


    Jian Yi paused and turned to look at Zhang Haoyang. "Uncle Zhang, what can I do for you?"


    Zhang Haoyang nodded, sat down after entering the door, looked at the computer screen and said to Jian Yi, "I didn''t think you were willing to help find your uncle Luo."


    Jian Yi picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "one yard to one yard. Uncle Luo has been kind to me and I will remember it all my life."


    Zhang Haoyang sighed and said guilt: "if your uncle Luo knew what happened to your mother because of the sun family, he would surely blame himself to death."


    When he mentioned the sun family, Jian Yi didn''t answer.


    He said one yard to one yard. He could help find Romon, but he couldn''t be indifferent to sun Yuqin''s actions.


    Zhang Haoyang looked at Jian Yi and said, "I can understand your mood. I''m not here to persuade you to forgive your aunt sun. I came to you to tell you another thing."


    "What''s up?" asked Jian Yi.


    Zhang Haoyang looked at the scar on Jian Yi''s face and hand and said, "you should have an operation."


    Jian Yi froze and looked at Zhang Haoyang in surprise.


    Zhang Haoyang said: "originally, I prepared so many drugs for you. After these courses, your body has almost recovered. I don''t say it''s good, but there''s no problem with the operation."


    "Really... Is that ok?" Jian Yi was a little excited.


    He couldn''t help but mind these mottled scars on his face and body.


    Seeing Jian Yi''s excitement, Zhang Haoyang smiled and said, "don''t you notice? Recently, you''ve been from Iceland to Xiangcheng. You''ve been working almost all the time except eating and sleeping. Do you feel hard with such a strong amount of activity?"


    Jian Yi was stunned, thought for a moment and said, "it''s really much better for you to say so. Before, I could only stare at the computer for a few hours every day and feel tired. Now I''m much better."


    "That''s right." Zhang Haoyang said with a smile, "Yiyi, you can have an operation."


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and hesitated, "but..."


    He thought he would have an operation in Iceland before, but since he came here, he has been shelved because it is inconvenient to contact the hospital. Now their relationship with the sun family has broken down, and naturally they don''t want to go to the sun family''s hospital again. It has become a difficult problem which hospital to go to and who to find for the operation.


    Zhang Haoyang saw what he was thinking and suggested, "Yi Yi, if you can trust me, I''m willing to help you with the operation. From the doctor''s point of view, you are the patient I''ve been responsible for, and I have an obligation to you. From a personal point of view, you are my life-saving benefactor, and I will do my best to repay you."


    Jian Yi looked up at Zhang Haoyang, "Uncle Zhang, of course I believe you, but I don''t want to go to the hospital related to the sun family, so..."


    "This is a problem." Zhang Haoyang said: "Xiangcheng is not without good hospitals and doctors, but what we are looking for now is a place we can trust absolutely. It can''t be done without contacts."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "I''ll ask my father later."


    Zhang Haoyang thought for a moment and said, "I know a person who is also an expert in this field. I''m not very convenient now. If a person is responsible for your operation, I''m afraid it''s a little reluctant. If he helps, it''s better, just..."


    "Just what?" asked Jian Yi.


    Zhang Haoyang said with a bitter smile, "but I don''t know that man very well, and he has a strange temper, so..."


    Jian Yi understands that in the final analysis, it''s still a matter of contacts.


    Jian Yi hesitated and said, "I have to discuss this with my father and ask his opinion."


    "Well, I should." Zhang Haoyang said, "I still suggest that if you can, you''d better find the man. His name is mikai and he works in jingsen hospital."


    "OK, I''ll write it down." Jian Yi said, "but it''s not in a hurry."


    "Don''t worry?" Zhang Haoyang looked at Jian Yi in surprise. "I thought you were the most worried person."


    Jian Yi pulled down the corner of his mouth and said, "now my mommy is injured. It''s estimated that I have to move back for the operation."


    Zhang Haoyang was stunned. He didn''t know the news of Jian Haixi''s injury. "Is your mother seriously injured?"


    Jian Yi nodded. "Although she lied to me that it was not heavy, I asked my dad. Dad said mommy was badly hurt this time and needed to rest for some time."


    Zhang Haoyang''s face gradually looked ugly, and he also had some opinions on Sun Yuqin.


    People are result oriented animals. If Jian Haixi is only slightly injured, Zhang Haoyang may persuade Jian Yi to forgive sun Yuqin.


    But now Jian Haixi is seriously injured, which means that Sun Ping really killed Jian Haixi. He doesn''t know what happened to the internal struggle of the sun family, but Sun Yuqin must know.


    Knowing Sun Ping''s personality, Jian Haixi''s safety has not been put in the first place, which itself has explained many problems.


    After chatting with Zhang Haoyang, Jian Yi called Ning Jiwei again and told him what Zhang Haoyang said.


    After listening to Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "OK, I know the situation. Don''t worry. I''ll solve it."


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "what''s the matter? What did Yiyi tell you?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "it''s about Yiyi''s operation."


    "Yi Yi can have an operation?"


    As soon as she heard that Jian Yi could have an operation, Jian Haixi was excited to get up. Unexpectedly, as soon as she moved, she was involved in the injury on her shoulder, which immediately made her small face white.


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei hurried forward and held her. "Listen to me slowly tell you what''s the hurry."


    "I''m not in a hurry." Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "tell me quickly."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her eyes, obviously anxious, but he didn''t say he was not anxious. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Zhang Haoyang said that Yi Yi can have an operation now, but where to do it and who to do it is a problem. He told me a candidate, and I still need to solve it."


    After hearing this, Jian Haixi blinked and said, "when will Yiyi have an operation?"


    Ning Jiwei reached out and gently touched Jian Haixi''s cheek and said, "Haixi, I have an idea."


    "What do you think?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "your injury... Shall we go back to Xiangcheng for treatment?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, then smiled and nodded, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Douge''s ward.


    Jian Haixi wanted Ning Jiwei to help her walk slowly, but Ning Jiwei didn''t let her move her injured leg, but he directly held her all the way.


    When they arrived, they saw Dou Ming sitting by the bed. The two brothers didn''t know what they were talking about, but the atmosphere didn''t look so good. The people lying on the bed looked black and angry, and the people sitting by the bed bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei stood at the door, smiling on their pale faces. "Are you arguing? Why don''t you quarrel for a while and I''ll come back later?"


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi, frowned and said, "don''t come."


    If he hadn''t known Dou Ge, Jian Haixi would have thought he was aiming at himself.


    But after such a long time, Jian Haixi just smiled.


    Because she knew that Dou Ge was worried about her injury and told her not to run around.


    Ignoring Dou GE''s words, Ning Jiwei helped Jian Haixi into the door and sat down on the sofa. He carefully helped her put a pillow behind her, and then put her injured legs before he sat down.


    Dou Ming looks at Jian Haixi and his head is lower.


    He knew that Jian Haixi was also injured and probably heard about her injury.


    It''s just that it''s one thing to hear, but it''s another to see with your own eyes.


    Jian Haixi didn''t ask what they were arguing about, but looked at Dou Ge and asked, "how are you?"


    "Nothing," Dou Ge said concisely.


    In his opinion, as long as you don''t die, it''s all right.


    Jian Haixi turned his eyes and said to Ning Jiwei, "tell him."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, looked up and asked Dou Ge, "I''m going to take Haixi to Xiangcheng when she''s better."


    Dou Ge was not surprised at this. He nodded and said, "let''s go."


    Dou Ming opens his mouth to say something, but when he sees the redness and swelling on Jian Haixi''s cheek, he closes his mouth and doesn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "I mean, I''m going to take Haixi over these two days."


    Dou Ge was stunned, looked at Jian Haixi''s shoulders and legs, frowned and said to Ning Jiwei, "do you mean to take her to Xiangcheng for treatment?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Dou Ge frowned slightly. "Although it''s not suitable to move now, Xiang City is not far away. If you arrange it there, it''s not a big problem."


    Ning Jiwei then said, "I want to know what you think. You are seriously injured now. If you want to go back to Dou''s house, I won''t stop you."


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows. "Are you driving me?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "I''m not rushing you, I''m just asking what you mean. Of course I hope you can stay if you like. As for the treatment, I''ll be fully responsible. But if you want to go back..."


    "I''ll stay." before ningjiwei finished, Dou Ge said directly.


    Ningji Witton nodded and said, "OK, I''ll arrange the next things. As for the rest of the Dou family..."


    With that, Ning Jiwei looked at Dou Ming, who sat beside him and didn''t speak all the time, and said, "let Dou Ming take him to find Romon."


    As soon as Ning Jiwei said this, Jian Haixi was not surprised. Dou Ming raised his head in surprise, "can, can you?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "in addition to the people you brought last time, you can bring more."


    "No, no, the person I brought last time is enough." Dou Ming hurriedly said.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "if you don''t listen, you''re not allowed to go."


    "Sister Haixi..." Dou Ming felt guilty and grateful.


    On this matter, he was in a dilemma because of his position. On the one hand, he wants to help Jian Haixi and Jian Yi, but on the other hand, he wants to help lol.


    "Well, don''t say anything else." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "don''t be so fussy. Just do what you''re asked to do."


    "HMM." Dou Ming nodded heavily and swore in his heart that he must find Romon as soon as possible and then come back to help.


    After all, the person who cooperates with the Dou family is not luo''er or the sun family, but Jian Yi.


    Dou Ge looked at Dou Ming and snorted, "promising."


    Dou Ming didn''t refute either. His eyes were no longer dull.


    After discussing with Dou Ge, Jian Haixi didn''t stay long. After all, if she is going to be transferred to another hospital in these two days, she also urgently needs self-cultivation.


    After Ning Jiwei sent her back to the ward, he took his cell phone and went to the corridor to make a phone call.


    After the phone rang three times, the other party picked it up and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect you to call me. Why?"


    "George, I need your help," ningevi said.


    "Hmm?" I heard the seriousness in ningziwei''s voice, and George didn''t joke with him anymore. "What''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "mikai of jingsen hospital, can you contact him?"


    George frowned. "You''re looking for mikay? Who''s sick?"


    Ningji Witton did not answer immediately. George didn''t know about Jane Yi yet.


    George said to himself, "Ruirui is fine, and you are fine. Is it Jane Haixi who is ill?"


    Speaking of this, George was surprised and asked, "is Haixi really ill? Otherwise, why did you leave so suddenly?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "Haixi was injured and needs to be transferred to another hospital, but it doesn''t have much to do with asking you to find mikai."


    "Can''t you make it clear what''s going on?" George''s tone grew impatient.


    Ningjiwei said, "tell me first if you can handle mikai?"


    "Nonsense." George didn''t have a good way: "if I can''t handle the whole Hunan City, no one can handle it."


    "That''s good." Ning Jiwei said, "anyway, you want to contact mikai for me. I want to see him in two days. As for the reason, we''ll meet when I get back, and I''ll tell you myself."


    "Tut." George tut impatiently. "I see."


    After hanging up, George rolled his hair irritably.


    Yang Yaru looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    George frowned and asked, "do you know why ningevi left suddenly?"


    Yang Yaru was stunned and didn''t speak.


    George squinted. "You know?"


    Yang Yaru glanced at him and said, "first, I don''t know the reason; second, even if I know, I won''t tell you. It''s a trade secret, okay."


    "Trade secrets are a hammer." George snorted coldly, "do you think I can''t find out if I really want to know?"


    Yang Yaru looked at him. "Why did you suddenly ask this? Whose phone was it just now?"


    "Ning Jiwei told me to contact the hospital and the doctor, and said that Jane Haixi was injured," George said in a deep voice.


    Yang Yaru was stunned, frowned and said, "I only know that something happened to Haixi, but I don''t know exactly what happened. All the things in the company these two days are Gu Chenyi, and I have Emma to bear. I''m surprised. If I only leave for a day or two, I don''t need Gu Chenyi to go to the company. It turned out that Haixi was injured."


    George sat down on the sofa, pondered for a moment, then called out, "help me find out where ningevi has gone and what he has done."


    Yang Yaru was surprised, sat down beside him, frowned and said, "it''s not good for you to check him like this?"


    "What''s wrong?" George hummed. "Who told him not to say anything? Besides, he made such a big noise that everyone who wants to know naturally knows."


    "But..." Yang Yaru hesitated, "I still think if you want to know, you should ask Ning Jiwei directly, not in this way."


    George sneered, stretched out his hand to hold Yang Yaru in his arms and said, "when I said girlfriend, don''t think I''m good to you and Jane Rui, it means that Ning Jiwei and I are in the same camp, okay? I''m only in the same camp with you."


    "Aren''t you?" Yang Yaru frowned, with some charming anger in her eyes. "Do you still want to be an enemy with us?"


    "Maybe," George said lazily. "I have no feelings for ningevi. I don''t want to go out with their family for the time being."


    Yang Yaru wondered, "why did Ning Jiwei call you just now?"


    "Who knows." George also didn''t understand. If he just wanted someone who could handle mikai, why didn''t ningjiwei choose Mo Wanshan but he who didn''t have a clear position.


    After a while, George''s cell phone rang. He reached out and picked it up. "I found it so soon?"


    "Qiao Shao, it''s very noisy, so it''s easy to check. It''s related to the sun family..."


    After hearing each other''s words, George''s face became more and more heavy. For a long time, he pressed a number again.


    "Old man, I have something to do with you. I''ll go to your place for dinner today."

 Chapter 235

    After hanging up, Yang Yaru looked at George anxiously and said, "is it really serious?"


    "HMM." George''s face became more and more gloomy, and he snorted coldly: "ningjiwei, this fool, his family is in a mess, and his kindness is bad. Just change his name to Holy Father."


    Yang Yaru frowned. "Don''t say that. They must have their own considerations."


    "Boom ~" George rolled his hair impatiently.


    Mingming had decided to ignore Jian Haixi''s affairs, but he couldn''t help feeling bored when he heard the news.


    Yang Yaru sighed and said, "in that case, go back quickly."


    "Get rid of me?" George asked, raising his eyebrows and squinting.


    Yang Yaru looked at him and said, "don''t you want to go back and help Ning Jiwei deal with the hospital? Then go quickly. Don''t delay here. I''m worried about Haixi''s health."


    George just teased her, but he didn''t really think about anything. When he heard the speech, he just got up and said, "well, I''ll go. I won''t eat with you tonight."


    "Well, be careful on the road," Yang Yaru said.


    George went to the door, paused, turned around and pulled Yang Yaru into his arms.


    Yang Yaru was unprepared. She suddenly bumped into his chest and asked with a red face, "what are you doing?"


    George smiled, put a little closer to her lips and said, "I''ll take you to see my old man next time."


    Yang Yaru was stunned, and her little face became more red. "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Hmm?" George narrowed his eyes and closed her with a smile. "You can''t do it without thinking about it. I''ll keep an eye on you all your life."


    Yang Yaru looked at him, bit her lips slightly, tiptoed and touched him in front of his forehead. Although she didn''t speak, it was better than a promise.


    After Yang Yaru''s kiss, George left contentedly.


    Half an hour later, George drove to Joe''s old house.


    When the security guard at the door saw him coming back, he hurried forward and said, "young master, you''re back."


    "HMM." George said lazily, threw the car key to the security guard, and asked as he walked in, "where''s the old man?"


    "Joe is in the yard." the security guard smiled and said, "young master Lei found a kitten a few days ago. Joe seems to like it very much and plays with it every day."


    George raised his eyebrows and asked, "that cat is white with different pupils?"


    "Already? How does the young master know?" the security guard was surprised.


    George smiled, waved his hand, said nothing, and went straight to the backyard.


    If there is anything unexpected in the Qiao family''s old house, it belongs to this backyard.


    Obviously, all the buildings in the front yard and residence are in a calm style, but a small backyard is specially divided. There is no overall artistic pattern in the yard. Usually, tomatoes and grapes are planted in this corner, but roses and roses are picked in that corner. There is a swing on one side, but a slide on the other side, which is noisy like a treasure chest.


    When they were young, the children of the Qiao family always liked to play in this small yard. Although the yard was not big, it was much more fun. Whether it was playing hide and seek, playing on the swing, or even planting vegetables and digging the earth, it seemed interesting.


    At that time, Qiao Qinghe always smiled and watched them play. No matter what they broke, he wouldn''t quarrel with them.


    But after everyone left, Qiao Qinghe would always clean the yard silently and make up for what was missing or bad.


    In those years, they didn''t listen to the destruction, and Qiao Qinghe didn''t listen to the repair.


    Like them, there is a white cat with different pupils. Qiao Qinghe treats the cat better than them.


    But then they grew up, the white cat died, and they knew the secret of the small yard, so they didn''t want to go.


    Thinking about the past, George unconsciously went to the backyard.


    "Hey, you little thing, are you not happy to comb your hair?" a strong half hundred old man was sitting on the mat, bending over to comb the hair of the white cat lying on the ground.


    George looked at his much older figure and frowned slightly.


    "Oh, how dare you scratch me?" Qiao Qinghe flicked at the white cat and said, "I tell you, I''m the master of this family. If you dare to rebel, I''ll throw you away, you know?"


    The white cat seemed to understand his words. He gave him a provocative look and seemed to say: you can throw it if you are willing!


    "Cut ~ do you think I dare not throw you?" Qiao Qinghe tried to pick it up and throw it out. As soon as he turned around, he saw George standing at the door with his eyes looking at him. He didn''t know how long he had been standing.


    Qiao Qinghe was stunned, frowned and said, "when did you arrive?"


    "While you''re talking to your little gadget," George put his hands in his pocket.


    Qiao Qinghe snorted and raised his hand to put the white cat on the ground.


    As soon as the white cat stood on the ground, it first shook its hair, and then walked towards George.


    George looked at it, squatted down and poked it in the back and said, "little shit, isn''t it annoying to follow the old man?"


    "Meow ~" the white cat cried, leaned close to George''s feet, and simply lay down.


    George looked at its lazy appearance and smiled without turning it away.


    When Qiao Qinghe saw that he hadn''t left, he sat down on the mat again. "You said you wanted to find me? What''s the matter?"


    George poked the white cat and said carelessly, "old man, I remember you were kind to the rice family. The rice family once said that they can help you whenever and wherever you want."


    "It''s about this." Qiao Qinghe looked at George and asked, "why do you mention it?"


    "Nothing. I just want you to do me a favor. A friend of mine is ill and needs Mikael''s help." George said.


    Qiao Qinghe narrowed his eyes, looked at George slightly and said, "you mean you want me to exchange this condition for mikai to save a friend of yours?"


    "You understand very well," said George with a playful smile.


    "Smelly boy, I think you''re itchy!" Qiao Qinghe looked at George''s smiling face and suddenly threw his comb at him.


    "Meow!" the white cat was startled, jumped up and ran away.


    George also got up quickly and avoided the throw. "What are you doing, old man? We haven''t seen you for so long. Just treat me like this. I''m your own grandson at least!"


    "Do you know?" Qiao Qinghe said angrily: "smelly boy, you know how precious this promise of the rice family is? I haven''t been willing to use it for so many years. I just want to leave it to you. As a result, it''s good for you. A friend''s illness is worth your money. You might as well be angry with me!"


    Looking at Qiao Qinghe''s angry, George shook his head funny, came up and sat beside him and said, "Why are you so angry? It''s a pity that you don''t have a beard. You''ve blown it to heaven now."


    "You still say, still say!" Qiao Qinghe hit him angrily, and George smiled and avoided.


    "Cough... Cough..."


    Just now, Qiao Qinghe suddenly coughed twice, stopped his hand, gasped and stopped.


    George frowned and quickly reached out to help him follow his back. "Old man, how long have you been coughing?"


    "Before long, just these two days, I probably caught a cold." Qiao Qinghe took a small bottle of medicine from his pocket while talking, poured out two small tablets and swallowed them.


    George quickly grabbed his medicine bottle, looked at the name on it, and said seriously, "just cough for two days. Will you take this medicine?"


    Qiao Qinghe looked guilty and said, "I''ll just eat some. I heard it works well..."


    "Make it up, you make it up." George snorted coldly, "I''ll find a drugstore with this medicine bottle and ask it. If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll call my father and uncle over."


    "Tut, it''s said that you''ve caught a cold. Why are you so upset?" Qiao Qinghe said impatiently.


    George sneered, took out his cell phone and said, "well, I called my father. He''s fine today. He should be able to come over for dinner."


    George was about to dial Joe''s number.


    Qiao Qinghe stared at him and sighed helplessly. "Don''t fight, don''t fight, can''t I tell you?"


    George raised his eyebrows, put away his cell phone and said, "say."


    "It''s really just these two days." Qiao Qinghe sighed and said, "maybe he''s really old and useless."


    "Nonsense, you had a good physical examination a few months ago," said George.


    "Ha ha." Qiao Qinghe smiled and looked at George. His wrinkled face was full of love and regret. "Child, haven''t you heard a word? The king of hell wants you to die in the third watch. Who dares to keep you until the fifth watch? The thing of fate is coming."


    "Pull it down. Don''t think about it all day. You can live for another twenty or thirty years with your body." George pretended to be relaxed.


    "Ha ha, twenty or thirty years?" Qiao Qinghe said with a smile, "you think I''m a centenarian?"


    "Why not?"


    Qiao Qinghe smiled and didn''t say anything about himself, but changed the topic and asked, "your friend... Is very important to you?"


    George looked at Qiao Qinghe, nodded and said, "it''s very important."


    After that, he added silently in his heart: "and it''s important not only to me, but also to you."


    Qiao Qinghe sighed and said, "OK, I should."


    George was stunned. Unexpectedly, Qiao Qinghe promised himself so easily.


    Looking at his surprise, Qiao Qinghe smiled and said, "although I love that promise, I''m so old. No matter how much I love it, it''s not for myself. Since you need it, take it."


    "Grandpa..." George looked at him seriously and said, "I won''t let you regret it."


    "What regret not regret." Qiao Qinghe waved his hand carelessly, and then said wistfully, "your grandpa, I can''t change my regret for a long time."


    George opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Qiao Qinghe waved his hand and said, "well, the business is over. Now let''s talk about you. I heard you talked about a girlfriend recently?"


    George raised his eyebrows and then hummed coldly, "what''s the matter with Joana''s dead girl?"


    "You don''t care who''s complaining. Tell me when to bring it to me?" Qiao Qinghe asked with a smile.


    George, who has always been fearless, listened to this, but he was rarely shy and whispered, "in a few days... Bring it when she''s free."


    "Yo." Qiao Qinghe didn''t expect George to compete for the best. He said happily: "it seems that he''s settled this time."


    "Well," George nodded simply, "just her."


    Qiao Qinghe smiled and said, "OK, I''ll wait for the old man to hold my great grandson."


    "It''s not that fast," said George. "The girl doesn''t like it yet."


    "Then don''t you hurry up?" Qiao Qinghe snorted, "anyway, I don''t care. I must see my great grandson within two years!"


    George smiled: "I said, old man, since you say so, you can''t ignore my parents."


    Qiao Qinghe picked his eyebrows. "I knew you wouldn''t talk in vain. Sure enough."


    George said with a smile, "anyway, if you want to hold your great grandson, you have to help me, or you''ll wait for Qiao Ya or Qiao Lei."


    "Wait for them?" Qiao Qinghe hummed, "one is more ambitious than the sky, and the other hasn''t graduated yet. I''ll wait until monkey years and horse months?"


    "Then help me." George said, "I''m responsible for your granddaughter-in-law, and you''re responsible for my parents."


    "It takes so much effort to use it?" Qiao Qinghe said, "you bring it here. I''ll just look at it. They dare not agree."


    "That''s what you''re waiting for," George smiled.


    "Remember my great grandson for me." Qiao Qinghe patted him and said.


    George was stunned, smiled and didn''t speak, but said in his heart, "Grandpa, in fact, your great granddaughters are six years old."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Qin Zhixu went back, he first met Yunling and went to Fu''s house together.


    Fu zuoan received a call early and has been waiting for them at home.


    Seeing Qin Zhixu arrive, Fu zuoan immediately asked, "how''s the child in Haixi?"


    Qin Zhixu shook his head. "I didn''t see Haixi, but I should have been badly hurt. I didn''t dare to open a video when talking to Yiyi. Ji Wei also said that she had to rest for at least a period of time."


    Fu zuoan frowned and said, "no, let Haixi and the children come back."


    Qin Zhixu shook his head and said, "if the two places are separated, it''s easier to be in a hurry in case of an accident. Besides, ruiruirui has gone to Mo''s house now. I''m afraid she won''t let her back."


    Fu zuoan sighed. They are also worried here. They often want to fly over to help when they hear the news, but they also know that the best help they can provide to Ning Jiwei is to protect themselves.


    If things like the Lin family were to happen again, it would be difficult for Ning Jiwei to deal with them.


    Next, Qin Zhixu stayed at Fu''s house all afternoon. After several people had a detailed discussion on how to deal with Sun Ping, Qin Zhixu left.


    Because Qin knew Xu was going to Ru, he didn''t leave with Yunling.


    Yunling drove back to her home. When she was near Tujia hospital, because there were many people, Yunling didn''t drive too fast.


    The car drove slowly forward. Yunling suddenly heard someone call himself. He parked the car on the side of the road, looked back and saw that Jane Chenran was holding Lin Xiaodou walking slowly on the side of the road.


    Yunling paused, got off and took a shortcut: "long time no see."


    Lin Xiaodou was still a little embarrassed. He nodded with Yunling, said "long time no see" and lowered his head.


    Jane Chenran looked at Yunling and said with a smile, "I saw you shaking slowly from a distance. It''s not as fast as I walk."


    Yunling smiled and said, "I''m thinking about something. With more people, I didn''t dare to drive too fast."


    After a pause, Yunling looked at the bag in Jane Chenran''s hand and asked with a smile, "are you out shopping?"


    "Well, I bought some fruit and happened to take Xiaodou for a walk nearby." Jane Chenran said.


    Yunling looked at the smile on Jane Chenran''s face. It was obvious that he had a good time recently.


    Just thinking of Jian Haixi, the smile on Yunling''s face was not sincere.


    He glanced at Lin Xiaodou''s pregnant stomach and asked Jane Chenran, "how are you recently?"


    "Well, very good," Jane replied with a smile.


    Yunling nodded, and both sides calmed down, as if they had finished talking for a while.


    "Oh, by the way, are you coming home from work now?" Jane Chenran asked.


    "No, I''ll go to the company." Yunling shook her head and said, "I''m a little busy recently. I need to work overtime."


    Jane was stunned and said, "is it because of the clothing competition?"


    Ning Jiwei''s clothing competition was so sensational that he naturally saw the news.


    It''s just that Jane''s family is only a small company. Even if he wants to help, he can''t help much.


    Yunling smiled and said, "almost."


    Jane Chenran asked again, "where''s Gu Chenyi? I haven''t seen him lately."


    Yunling still smiled, "he took Xiaomian to Xiangcheng to play."


    Xiangcheng


    As soon as these two words came out, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou were stunned at the same time.


    Jane Chenran looked a little lonely, reluctantly smiled and said, "Oh, go there to play..."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at him secretly, didn''t speak, just lowered his head and bit his lower lip.


    Yunling nodded and said, "nothing. I''ll go first. You go back quickly. It''s cool at night. Pay attention."


    With that, Yunling turned and walked to the car.


    "Wait, wait a minute." Yunling paused and turned to look at Lin Xiaodou, "is there anything else?"


    Lin Xiaodou bit his teeth, looked at Yunling and asked, "Chenran is embarrassed to ask. Let me ask, how is Haixi? How are she and the children recently?"


    Yunling glanced at her, then looked at Jane Chenran with the same anxious eyes, smiled and said, "everything is very good."


    With that, Yunling didn''t speak again and turned to drive away.


    When the car drove far away, Yunling could vaguely see Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou standing on the side of the road from the reversing mirror, but he only looked at them and turned his eyes.


    "Hiss ~" Yunling sneered, "what''s good to ask? Since you''ve decided to stand by, you''d better get out completely. Why ask? It''s tiring and tiring."


    Jane Chenran stood by the side of the road and looked at Yunling''s car. She pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Lin Xiaodou gave him a worried look and whispered, "Chenran, are you worried about Haixi? Didn''t Yunling say just now that they were fine."


    "Very good?" Jane Chenran pulled down the corners of her mouth and looked bleak. "Do you believe it?"


    Lin Xiaodou was stiff and didn''t speak again.


    Jane looked at another intersection and said, "that direction... It''s time to pay home."


    "Yes." Lin Xiaodou nodded.


    Yunling came from that direction just now.


    Jane Chenran didn''t speak again. She stretched out her hand to carefully wrap Lin Xiaodou''s coat, took her hand and said, "let''s go back."


    "Yes."


    On the way, neither of them mentioned it again, but both of them were unusually silent.


    How have you been?


    good.


    What else can you say but good?

 Chapter 236

    Jane Chenran sent Lin Xiaodou back to the ward. Lin''s parents will accompany him in the hospital during the day and go back to rest at night. Jane Chenran is here with him.


    "Chenran..." Lin Xiaodou looked at Jian Chenran, who was obviously not in high mood, and bited his lip: "otherwise, you''d better..."


    "Or what?" Jane Chenran interrupted her, sat by the bed, took her hand and said, "you won''t say anything like let me help Haixi again?"


    "I......" Lin Xiaodou said guilt: "but you''re not happy, are you? I can see that you''re worried about Haixi."


    "I''m really worried about Haixi and the children." Jane Chenran smiled and said, "but I also know that once I make a choice, I can''t regret it. For me, you and our children are as important as Haixi. Haixi has Ning Jiwei''s protection, Qin Zhixu and Dou family. She''ll be fine. But you only have me, so I won''t leave you."


    "Chenran..." Lin Xiaodou leaned against Jane Chenran''s arms and said with a sour eye socket: "it''s my bad that makes you fall into such a dilemma."


    "What nonsense?" Jane gently patted her on the shoulder and coaxed, "what''s wrong with you? Besides, I just made a choice. It''s not a dilemma."


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t speak. He just leaned against Jane Chenran''s arms and felt the sense of security brought by this man.


    "Well," said Jane Chenran, pinching the tip of her nose, "sure enough, you become more sad and sad after you have a baby."


    Lin Xiaodou sucked his nose and said, "it''s not my fault, but this in my stomach."


    Jane Chenran jokingly touched Lin Xiaodou''s stomach and joked, "you hear me, baby, you can''t make trouble anymore. It''s still your father and me that makes your Mommy cry."


    "Fuck you ~" Lin Xiaodou glanced at him and hit him on the shoulder.


    Jane Chenran smiled, hugged her pink fist and said, "wait a minute. I''ll get you some hot water to bubble your feet."


    "Yes." Lin Xiaodou said yes, looking at Jane Chenran''s figure leaving with a foot basin, a sense of happiness rose from his heart.


    After the door of the sick room was closed, Lin Xiaodou thought and took out his mobile phone to call Jian Haixi.


    At the other end of the phone, Jian Haixi was sitting on the hospital bed, eating the fruit that Ning Jiwei fed from time to time.


    She has a wound in her shoulder. Lying down will affect the wound. The stomach was hit by Sun Ping''s fist, and the injury on his face was also heavy, so he couldn''t lie on his stomach.


    So during the day, she basically sits on the bed and waits until the evening to barely lie on her side to sleep.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her almost every half an hour all night. If she found her posture uncomfortable, she would adjust it for her.


    After receiving Lin Xiaodou''s call, Jian Haixi was a little surprised.


    They haven''t been in touch since we spoke last time.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi answered the phone, "hello? Xiaodou, what''s the matter?"


    "Haixi..." Lin Xiaodou hesitated, "I''m fine. I just ask you how you''re doing?"


    Jian Haixi blinked and turned to Ning Jiwei.


    Did Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou know about it?


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said silently, "they should not know."


    Jian Haixi thought about it. If Jane Chenran knew the news, she would have been bombed by the phone by now. Where would she calmly let Lin Xiaodou test her first.


    Having figured this out, Jane Haixi was confident enough. She smiled and said, "I''m fine, very good."


    Very good


    Yunling said the same.


    Lin Xiaodou bit his lip. "Haixi, are you really good? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi let her ask a little guilty. Ning Jiwei just fed an orange at this moment. Jian Haixi simply swallowed the orange and said vaguely while chewing: "it''s just... Very good."


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t hear Jian Haixi''s guilty heart, but said, "Haixi, if you''re really good, can you... Call Chenran?"


    "Ah?" Jane Haixi was stunned. "What''s the matter with my brother?"


    "No, he''s fine, we''re all fine." Lin Xiaodou sighed. "It''s Chenran who misses you very much. Although he didn''t say, I can see that he''s worried about you and the children."


    "Well ~" Jane Haixi chewed the orange again and said, "yes, I''ll call him in a minute."


    "Hey, thank you, Haixi." Lin Xiaodou said.


    "What are you thankful for? Are you fighting again?" Jane Haixi pretended to be angry.


    "Poof ~" Lin Xiaodou laughed, feeling that the potential estrangement between them had been reduced a lot because of Jian Haixi''s words.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jane Chenran didn''t know that Lin Xiaodou was calling Jane Haixi. He came to the end of the corridor and was just ready to receive hot water. Suddenly, he saw a figure flash across the stairs.


    Jane Chenran''s eyes narrowed suddenly, threw the foot basin and caught up.


    "Stop!" cried Jane Chenran.


    The figure was blocked by Jane Chenran at the entrance of the stairs and smiled.


    Jane looked up and down at the man and asked coldly, "who are you? Why are you always following us?"


    Yes, it''s not the first time this middle-aged man has appeared around Jane Chenran.


    Long ago, Jane Chenran told Jane Haixi and Ning Jiwei that a middle-aged man was following him.


    However, the identity of the man was not found out later. In addition, the man disappeared after a period of time, so Jane Chenran didn''t take it to heart.


    But I don''t want this middle-aged man to appear again recently and follow him to the hospital.


    Jane ran into him several times, but the man ran away without waiting for him to catch up.


    Today, the man was finally stopped. Jane Chenran said nothing and would not let him slip away again.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man didn''t speak, Jane snorted coldly and took out her mobile phone to call the police.


    "Hey, hey, don''t call the police. Don''t call the police." the middle-aged man hurriedly said, "I''m not a bad person. I don''t mean any harm to you."


    Jane looked at him in the morning: "who are you?"


    "I..." the middle-aged man paused and sighed, "in fact, you should call me uncle."


    Jane looked at him in the morning and continued to call the police after two seconds of silence.


    "Uncle? I''m still uncle!"


    "Oh, I''m really your uncle!" the middle-aged man said, "your uncle is at home."


    Jane Chenran obviously didn''t believe his nonsense. The police call had been connected. Just as Jane Chenran wanted to talk, she heard the middle-aged man say, "is your mother''s name Qiao Sui?"


    Jane Chen was stunned and looked at the middle-aged man: "how do you know?"


    The middle-aged man pointed to his cell phone and said, "hang up first."


    Jane hesitated and hung up.


    "Who the hell are you? What''s the purpose of approaching me?" Jane asked coldly in the morning.


    The middle-aged man said, "my name is Qiao Jing."


    Joe


    Jane Chenran looked gloomy, stared at Joe''s mirror and asked, "how do I know what you said is true? And what''s the purpose of looking for me?"


    Qiao Jing smiled and looked at Jane Chenran with kindness in her eyes. "Son, you really don''t have to worry. If I have any bad purpose for you, I''ve done it long before you found me. After all, your wife is not very convenient now, isn''t it?"


    Jane Chenran''s face was still ugly, but there was less vigilance on her face.


    The reason why he dared to catch up and talk to Qiao Jing for so long was that he vaguely felt that Qiao Jing had no malice.


    As Qiao Jing said, if he really had any plot, he would have started long ago.


    Qiao Jing smiled and said, "you child, your character is really simple and easy-going. If I lied to you, wouldn''t you be miserable now?"


    Jane stiffened in the morning, slightly twitched at the corners of her mouth, stared at Joe''s mirror and said, "bye!"


    Then he turned and left.


    "Oh, oh, I''m kidding." Qiao Jing hurriedly said.


    Jane snorted coldly and asked, "how can you prove that you are me... Uncle, what do you want to do with me?"


    Qiao Jing thought for a moment and said, "how to prove... Well... I went to my sister''s grave, that is, your mother''s grave. The photos are right, and her life and information are right. If you are sure it''s my sister''s own, I should be your uncle."


    "Of course I''m my mother''s own!" Jane said angrily, "but my mother doesn''t have a brother. She never said she had a brother."


    "Of course she won''t," said Qiao Jing with a smile, "because we are half brothers and sisters."


    Jane Chenran was stunned. She didn''t expect such a tortuous relationship.


    Qiao Jing smiled, patted his ass and sat down on the stairs. Then he reached out and patted the position beside him and said, "if you want to hear a story, sit down."


    Jane narrowed her eyes and sat down beside Joe''s mirror.


    Qiao Jing looked at the talented Jane Chenran and sighed: "if your grandfather sees you, he should be very happy."


    Jane''s mouth twitched in the morning. "Don''t hurry to recognize relatives, will you?"


    He hasn''t recognized it yet. He''s both my uncle''s and grandpa''s.


    "Hehe, too." Qiao Jing said with a smile, "tell a story first. It''s a long time ago..."


    Jane turned her eyes and said, "please make a long story short. I''m still in a hurry to go back."


    "Ha ha, OK, make a long story short." Qiao Jing said with a good-natured smile: "my father used to be a young master of a rich family. Later, because of the family marriage, he had to marry a woman he didn''t like. Later, he met a woman he deeply loved. He couldn''t control his love. Even under the charge of a scum man, he also wanted to be with that woman."


    "Later, later?" asked Jane Chenran.


    "Later..." Qiao Jing sneered: "the wife of the rich young master''s family was seriously ill, coupled with the decline of the family and the urgent need for him to pick the beam, so he failed to divorce as he wished."


    "Well..." Jane was stunned. "What about the man he loved deeply?"


    Qiao Jing said, "the woman he loved left with their daughters."


    "Daughter?" Jane was surprised in the morning, as if she had thought of something.


    Joe nodded to confirm his guess, "Yes, this daughter is your mother. A few years later, your grandmother was seriously ill and your mother secretly found my father. Then everyone knew her existence. After that, your grandmother was treated and your mother was taken to our house. It seemed that everything was better, but it was not. Your mother was not happy in those years. Later, she had a big quarrel with my parents, After your grandmother died, your mother left and said that she would never have any contact with us again. "


    Joe paused, turned his head and looked at Jane Chenran and said, "I''ve been inquiring about your news all these years. I thought she must have difficulties even if she didn''t go back, but looking at you completely unaware of my existence, I knew that she really didn''t want to go back to that home."


    After hearing the story, Jane looked down and said in silence for a moment: "sorry, if my mother chose this way, I can''t have anything to do with your family."


    Qiao Jing sighed and said, "I knew you would say so, but Chenran, it''s difficult for us to intervene in the gratitude and resentment of the older generation. Besides, now your grandfather is old, and he has been worried about your mother. If you can go back with me, he will be very happy."


    Jane hesitated and said, "I''ll think about it."


    "Well, you think about it, you just think about it." listen, Jane Chenran didn''t refuse directly, Qiao Jing was relieved.


    He was ready for a long-term war of resistance. As long as he was sincere, he believed that Jane Chenran would be moved by him one day.


    "I''ll go first," Jane got up in the morning.


    "Hey, wait." Qiao Jing hurriedly said, "leave a contact information."


    Jane glanced at him in the morning and reported her number.


    Qiao Jing asked, "what about... Your sister?"


    As soon as he said this, Jane suddenly became angry, stared at him coldly and said, "don''t disturb my sister, let alone find her."


    "Cough..." Qiao Jing was startled by Jane Chenran''s suddenly hardened atmosphere, and hurriedly explained: "I don''t bother her, just..."


    "No, just." Jane Chenran said, "if you let me know you''re harassing her, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Well, well, I promise I won''t look for her." Qiao Jing sighed: "today''s children are so quick tempered. It''s really."


    Jane rolled her eyes. It''s polite that he didn''t kick him away.


    After talking to Qiao Jing for such a long time, Lin Xiaodou was already a little sleepy when Jane returned to the ward with a foot basin.


    Seeing Jane Chenran coming back, Lin Xiaodou tooted his lips and said, "Chenran, you''re so slow."


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long." Jane said apologetically, "come on, let me bubble your feet."


    "I, I''ll just come by myself." Lin Xiaodou said with a red face.


    But she also knew that it was no use saying so. Sure enough, Jane Chenran only smiled, and then slowly dipped into the water according to her feet.


    During this time, Jane Chenran was really meticulous to her, from clothing, food, housing and transportation to massage and massage. Every little detail was done very considerately. The nurses and doctors familiar with him in the hospital called him twenty-four filial piety good husband.


    At this time, Lin Xiaodou feels that she is the happiest woman in the world.


    "Is the water temperature OK?" Jane Chenran''s voice pulled Lin Xiaodou back from his memory.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Lin Xiaodou''s lips overflowed with a happy smile, nodded, pulled him up and said, "Chenran, come first."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Jane sat by the bed in doubt.


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t speak, but sent a video call to Jian Haixi via wechat.


    It was answered quickly, but it was turned into a voice call.


    "Hello, Xiaodou." the voice of Jian Haixi came. Jian Chenran was stunned and looked up at Lin Xiaodou.


    Lin Xiaodou smiled at him and handed him his cell phone.


    Jane Chenran reached for the mobile phone, her fingers trembling slightly.


    "Xiaodou?"


    "Haixi, it''s me." Jane Chenran''s voice was a little hoarse. Lin Xiaodou knew he was suppressing his thoughts.


    "Oh, brother." Jian Haixi''s tone was plain but friendly, as if they hadn''t been separated for so long.


    Jane Chenran was stunned by her "brother", then nodded and said, "well, it''s me."


    "Brother, you will be the novice father soon. How are you now? Can you cope?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "It''s OK." Xu Shijian Haixi''s attitude is not stiff, so together with Jane Chenran, he gradually relaxed and said with a smile: "at the beginning, I was really in a hurry, but I checked a lot of parenting materials and asked the doctor for precautions. It''s much better now."


    "That''s OK," said Jian Haixi with a smile, "but no matter how much preparation you make now, you''ll still be in a hurry after the baby is born."


    "I''m ready," said Jane Chenran with awe inspiring righteousness.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "to tell you this, I suddenly miss Mike. When I was abroad, Mike helped me a lot. Yiyi and Ruirui didn''t bother him much after they were born. I think it''s funny that Mike was crazy at that time."


    Jane smiled and asked, "Haixi, is everything going well over there?"


    "Smooth." after lying to Lin Xiaodou just now, Jian Haixi has not changed his face in the face of Jian Chenran, "I''m fine here. You don''t have to worry. Just take care of you, Xiaodou and the baby."


    "Yes," Jane answered in the morning.


    Lin Xiaodou listened to the conversation and thought, "Haixi, my stomach is bulging now. There was fetal movement a few days ago."


    "Oh?" Jian Haixi said excitedly, "it hasn''t been long. It shows that the little guy is very lively!"


    "I think so too." Lin Xiaodou said with a smile: "your brother has to take the instrument to measure fetal movement again and again every day. If there is a little abnormality, he is anxious to find a doctor. The doctor is getting bored by him."


    "Ha ha!" Jian Haixi laughed mercilessly, "my brother is so stupid and sincere."


    "Cough... I''m here, OK." Jane said with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" Jian Haixi said proudly: "anyway, you can''t hit me. Of course I''ll say more bad things about you now!"


    Jane Chenran smiled and said, "I still don''t kiss my sister. I specially pit your brother."


    "Hum, my dear brother was originally used to pit. You didn''t know it until so many years?" Jane Haixi said naturally.


    "Well, you two are fighting again." Lin Xiaodou smiled and said, "Haixi, do you want to open a video? I''ll show you my stomach."


    "Poof ~" Jian Haixi said with a smile, "what do I think of your stomach? I''m not pregnant, but bigger than yours."


    Lin Xiaodou laughed, "Jian Haixi, I just want to see if you can''t? Do you have to be so straightforward, don''t you?"


    "Oh, I''d better not." Jian Haixi yawned and said, "I haven''t slept well these two days. The dark circles under my eyes are too big. Ugly Yan refused to see me."


    Listening to her words, Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou looked at each other and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 237

    RU¡£


    Most of the employees in the company have left work, and the whole company has been quiet.


    In the office, JOJO finished correcting the last document with a black face, threw the pen into the pen holder impatiently, and then lay down in the chair tired.


    What is a mistake into eternal hatred? He is now!


    Because of Yang Yaru''s departure, Ru fell into a headless situation and urgently needed a trustworthy person to take charge of the company.


    So Qin Zhixu and Qin min, the old man of the Qin family, fooled him into coming to the company to help for a period of time.


    What did Qin Zhixu say at that time?


    "Brother, you don''t need to do anything. As long as people sit there, I have mentioned the new director, and he will handle everything. You just need to sign when there are documents and show up when there are meetings. Don''t worry about anything else."


    When he first came to the company, JOJO really didn''t care what he thought, but soon he found himself miserable by Qin Zhixu Keng.


    Where is a meeting? It''s one meeting after another!


    Even if he didn''t say anything and was only responsible for showing up, he would waste most of his time there.


    What''s more, those people with ulterior motives fooled him like idiots when they saw that he came to replace Qin Zhixu.


    Even if JOJO doesn''t understand the market economy anymore, he can''t help but go back when he sees those old slickers playing him like a fool.


    This is good. People in the company know that the president''s brother is not easy to provoke or fool, so they work harder one by one.


    Although this is a good thing, the process of their work is fast, and JOJO has more to be responsible for. he


    Almost every day I have to stay in the company until night. In addition, those directors and partners are scrambling to make dinner appointments and negotiate one by one. It''s like being busy from dark to dark.


    This kind of life that doesn''t belong to him almost drove JOJO crazy. Several times he wanted to quit.


    However, at this time, Qin min will "just" appear, leaning on a crutch and crying with a nose and tears: "JOJO, our Qin family all depends on you. In the past, your brother was there, what do you want to do? Grandpa has never stopped you, but now your bastard brother has run away, and you are grandpa''s only hope!"


    After that, Mr. Qin coughed twice and gasped: "cough... JOJO ah... Cough, can you bear to look at Grandpa? I''m old..."


    "All right, all right."


    Knowing that the old man was acting, JOJO rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll do it. Don''t do it again. Who coughs on his stomach?"


    "Oh, ha ha." Qin min smiled awkwardly and said, "forget that you are a professional. Grandpa played for the first time. Some places are not in place."


    JOJO twitched at the corners of his mouth. He just wanted to say something, but he saw that Mr. Qin didn''t bend his waist and shake his legs. He threw away his crutch and walked out quickly.


    "Hey, where are you going?" JOJO asked.


    Master Qin grinned and said, "dance square dance!"


    jojo£º¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Back to the moment.


    At the thought of these past events, JOJO would like to die with a brick.


    With a long sigh, JOJO looked up at the ceiling and choked silently.


    "Oh, so diligent!" the familiar joking voice came, JOJO was stunned, suddenly his whole body was hairy, and looked at the door with gnashing teeth.


    At the door, Qin Zhixu leaned against the door frame, looked at JOJO with a smile and said, "it seems that you adapt very quickly."


    "Qin Zhixu!" JOJO gritted her teeth.


    "Hmm? Why?" Qin Zhixu asked with an eyebrow.


    The next second, the pen holder, pen folder... Everything that could be thrown flew towards him.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be so angry." Qin Zhixu said with a bitter smile while avoiding JOJO''s attack: "honey, I''m your brother! You''re hurting hands and feet, don''t you know?"


    JOJO hummed coldly, "that''s better than the one you pulled me into the fire pit."


    "Oh, I can''t help it either." Qin Zhixu said sadly, "brother, if brother fan has other ways, he won''t involve you."


    After a pause, Qin Zhixu stood up straight and didn''t hide. He said, "if you feel angry, hit me, but hit me casually. As long as you can calm down, whatever you want."


    "Pa" a bag of wet wipes hit Qin Zhixu''s head.


    "I''m really smashed by you?" Qin knew Xu Dun roared with his head covered.


    "Hum." JOJO glanced at him obliquely and said, "didn''t you say I should smash it casually? Acting requires dedication."


    Qin knew Xu''s mouth was slightly twitching, smiled and came forward and said, "Oh, who are we and who are we, almost."


    JOJO snorted again, but he didn''t do it again.


    Qin Zhixu secretly laughed in his heart. Sure enough, he was still a little fart. He said he didn''t believe it. In the end, he was soft hearted?


    JOJO looked at him and asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    Qin Zhixu sighed, pulled over his chair and sat down and said, "of course there''s something wrong."


    JOJO looked at him and said, "what about the sun family has something to do with you?"


    "Oh, I''m paying attention to the latest trend." Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "the people of the sun family moved their hands on Haixi. Naturally, we have to go back with a big gift."


    Hearing that the sun family moved their hands on Jian Haixi, JOJO frowned and asked, "is sister Haixi okay?"


    "I was injured in the hospital." Qin Zhixu said, "I don''t know the specific situation, but even if it''s not serious, it won''t be much lighter."


    JOJO''s eyes sank slightly, thought and said, "did you come back to find Fu Lao?"


    "Well, I''ve already looked for it." Qin Zhixu said, "you don''t have to worry about it. I told Yunling that he and Fu will handle it."


    JOJO nodded. He was really not good at many things. It was his limit to help Qin Zhixu cope with Ru.


    Qin Zhixu looked at JOJO and asked, "aren''t you going back?"


    JOJO glared at him: "thanks to you, I have to work overtime every day."


    "Ha ha, ha ha." Qin Zhixu smiled awkwardly and said, "well, you''re busy first. I''ll go back and see the old man and go."


    JOJO''s eyebrows moved. "Won''t you rest at home tonight?"


    "No, No." Qin Zhixu sighed tired and said, "brother, it''s not easy."


    JOJO frowned, looked at Qin Zhixu''s back, hesitated and said, "you pay attention to safety, this way... Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    Qin Zhixu, with his back to JOJO, raised a successful bad smile on his lips, then turned around, with a bitter smile and sincere eyes, stretched out his hand to pat JOJO on the shoulder and said, "please."


    JOJO nodded.


    "Then I''ll go first." Qin Zhixu turned and strode away for almost a moment.


    If you don''t go, JOJO should react.


    But what Qin knows Xu doesn''t know is that after he left, JOJO had to shake his head.


    Before, he didn''t know that the men of the Qin family loved acting so much, they all liked acting in front of him, and they all acted so badly!


    Qin Zhixu, who doesn''t know that everything has been seen through by JoJo, is humming a small pace and walking out of the company easily.


    Originally, he was worried about the situation of the company, but he didn''t worry anymore after he had a face-to-face meeting with JOJO just now.


    Although JOJO is not deep in this field, as long as he says he will be responsible, no one needs to worry.


    "Brother Qin?"


    Qin knew Xu had just left the company when he heard a voice from the side.


    He was stunned and turned to look. Wan Yuqing stood by the side of the road with a large bag of lunch boxes and was smiling at him.


    "Why are you here?" Qin Zhixu asked, looking at Wan Yuqing in surprise.


    He thought that when JOJO came to Ru, Wan Yuqing should go back to Wanjia, but he didn''t expect to see her here.


    Wan Yuqing smiled shyly and said, "I told my parents to come and help and... Learn something."


    Qin knew Xu was stunned and knew it immediately.


    Wan Yuqing knew about JOJO for a long time. Since JOJO was here, she naturally wouldn''t want to leave.


    Just don''t know why, think of this reason, Qin know Xu heart is suffocating panic.


    Wan Yuqing didn''t know what Qin Zhixu was thinking. She approached and asked, "it''s brother Qin. Why are you free to come back?"


    "Oh, come back and deal with something." Qin Zhixu looked at the things she was carrying in her hand and asked, "send food to JOJO?"


    "Well." Wan Yuqing smiled and nodded, "there are other colleagues who haven''t been off work. Everyone has been working hard these days. I can''t help much, so I can only do some small things."


    Qin Zhixu nodded. Wan Yuqing was still the simple and kind girl.


    But this simple and kind girl is destined not to belong to him.


    The thought flashed by and surprised Qin Zhixu.


    Did he always have this idea?


    "Brother Qin? Brother Qin?" seeing that Qin Zhixu hasn''t spoken, Wan Yuqing raised her voice in doubt.


    "Oh, I''m fine." Qin Zhixu pulled down the corner of his mouth and said to Wan Yuqing, "go up quickly. It''s strange to carry so many things."


    Wan Yuqing also smiled, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go up. My colleagues should be worried."


    "Well, bye."


    "Bye, brother Qin."


    The two smiled at each other, said goodbye to each other and ran counter to each other.


    Qin Zhixu held his hand tightly as he walked.


    He wanted to help Wan Yuqing carry those things, but... The residual reason in his heart warned him not to.


    Wan Yuqing walked several meters with her things, then stopped and looked back. Qin Zhixu could not be seen at the door of the company.


    Wan Yuqing looked a little lonely.


    He''s gone again.


    I don''t know how long to go this time and when I can see you again


    "Ding ~" the elevator door opened.


    Wan Yuqing walked in with something and pressed the floor button.


    The elevator door gradually closed.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as the elevator door was about to close, the familiar voice suddenly came again.


    Wan Yuqing was stunned. The next second, he saw Qin Zhixu Fei running over and rushing into the elevator.


    No sooner had he entered the elevator than the door closed.


    It''s only 0.5 seconds away and you''ll miss it.


    "Brother Qin, you..." Wan Yuqing looked at Qin Zhixu.


    "Cough..." Qin Zhixu coughed in a disguised way: "I just remembered that I have something to find JOJO."


    "Oh." Wan Yuqing lowered her head.


    I was looking for JOJO, but it''s good. I can get along with him a little more.


    Wan Yuqing is thinking in her heart. Suddenly, the back of her hand meets Qin Zhixu''s fingertip.


    She turned her head and saw that Qin Zhixu kept a bent posture, covered the bag in her hand with her big hand and said, "let me help you."


    "No, it''s not heavy..." Wan Yuqing just wanted to refuse. Qin knew Xu had carried the bag.


    Wan Yuqing looked at him and lowered her head, but there were two lumps of red on her face.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t see it. He was trying to calm his heartbeat.


    When the elevator stopped, Qin Zhixu helped put things on the table and was ready to turn and leave.


    Wan Yuqing looked at him suspiciously, "brother Qin, aren''t you looking for JOJO?"


    Qin knew Xu was stunned, looked at her carelessly and said, "Oh, just remember, there''s nothing wrong. I''ll go first."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned and stared at Qin Zhixu''s back. Her heart beat faster for a moment.


    He... Seems to have come to help himself.


    Because of this delay, Qin Zhixu came home more than half an hour late.


    Qin knows that as soon as Xu Gang comes home, he sees Qin min glare at him as soon as he enters the door.


    "Er..." Qin Zhixu said inexplicably, "old man, who''s bothering you?"


    "Who else can there be? Of course you provoked me!" Qin min hummed: "JOJO said you would come back for dinner. I''ve been waiting for you for a while. Why are you home now?"


    "There''s a little delay. Are you angry about this little thing?" Qin Zhixu asked with a smile.


    "Small matter?" Qin Min said, "how can this be a small matter? You never thought I''d be in a hurry if you don''t come back?"


    Qin Zhixu smiled helplessly, sat down on the sofa and said, "old man, you are really more and more childish. What can I do?"


    "You are childish, your whole family is childish!" Qin min stamped her foot and scolded.


    Qin min was stunned just after scolding. Didn''t he scold himself?


    Qin Zhixu laughed, "old man, you admit that you are childish."


    "Hum." Qin min hummed and turned his head to ignore him.


    Say and don''t listen, scold and can''t scold, what else can we do?


    "The young master is back?" the nanny came out of the kitchen. When she saw Qin Zhixu coming back, she was surprised and said, "young master, you are back. The old man has been talking about you."


    "Who''s talking about him?" Qin Min said, "I''m talking about him."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and didn''t speak.


    "Young master, are you hungry? Do you serve now?" the nanny asked politely.


    "All done?" Qin knew Xu Leng. He didn''t eat so early at home.


    "Isn''t it." the nanny said happily: "the old man heard that you''d come back. He''s still in a hurry to leave at night. He has been urging me to cook quickly."


    Qin min''s face was a little awkward. She stood up on crutches and walked to the table. "Eat just eat. There''s so much nonsense."


    Looking at Qin min''s figure, Qin knows Xu''s heart is warm.


    Although their Qin family has no parents and Qin Tian is dead, their family will always be family. What can be given to him here is the warmth and happiness that no money in the world can buy.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Mo''s house.


    Early in the morning, Jian Rui took Gu Xiaomian next door to find Gu Chenyi and said she was going to find Mo Tong.


    Gu Chenyi was busy with the company. He frowned when he heard the speech and said, "can you wait a minute? My uncle will lead you there."


    Jianrui smiled and said, "no, we can find our little uncle to accompany us."


    Gu Chenyi thought for a moment, nodded and said, "well, remember, you can take Mo Tong to play after you find him. Don''t run too far, especially don''t go to the north courtyard, you know?"


    "I see, Dad." Gu Xiaomian muttered, "you''ve said this countless times."


    "Smelly boy." Gu Chenyi scolded with a smile and asked, "remember to call me if you have something."


    "Don''t worry, uncle Gu." after greeting Gu Chenyi, Jian Rui pulled Gu Xiaomian out of the door.


    Gu Chenyi sighed. He didn''t feel at ease. He just wanted to finish his work and look at the two children.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian go to find Mo Xiuyu, but they hear the nanny say that Mo Xiuyu hasn''t got up yet.


    Hearing this, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian looked at each other and burst into a bad smile.


    The nanny was surprised by the smiles of the two little guys and stammered, "young lady, what do you... Want?"


    "It''s all right, let''s call little uncle to get up." Jianrui smiled at the nanny and took Gu Xiaomian upstairs before she could speak.


    "Hey, this..." looking at the figure of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, the nanny suddenly had an ominous feeling in her heart, "Amitabha, second young master, you... Take care."


    In his sleep, Mo Xiuyu didn''t know anything about these. He just felt that he was forming a team to eat chicken with Duke Zhou. Suddenly, his body was as heavy as Mount Tai, which made it difficult for him to breathe.


    "What''s the matter? The game still has such a realistic effect?" Mo Xiuyu thought vaguely in his dream. He didn''t know that this "Mount Tai" was Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Xiaomian lay on Mo Xiuyu and saw that he hadn''t woken up yet. He couldn''t help turning back and whispered to Jian Rui, "Ruirui, my little uncle didn''t wake up."


    Jian Rui''s eyes turned and said, "wait a minute."


    When he was finished, he ran to the end of the bed, lifted a handful of hair and scratched the soles of Mo Xiuyu''s exposed feet.


    Mo Xiuyu shook the soles of his feet and frowned deeper.


    What can make him out of breath, spray hot air on his face, and scratch the soles of his feet?


    Mo Xiuyu finally realized that it was definitely not a dream, but


    Met a pervert!


    The word "abnormal" flashed through Mo Xiuyu''s mind, making him open his eyes in an instant, and then


    "Ah ah ah"


    "Ah ah ah"


    Two shrill cries rang through the villa.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the enlarged fat face in front of him. His soul was almost scared out of his body, "you..."


    "I......" Gu Xiaomian was also startled by the sudden opening of his eyes, and stammered slowly.


    Mo Xiuyu was panting and had not fully recovered. Suddenly, the soles of his feet itched again.


    "Ah ah" Mo Xiuyu''s frightened soul almost left again.


    Who''s scratching the soles of his feet when he''s riding one?


    "Little pervert" Jian Rui stood up, covered her mouth and smiled, "little uncle, you''re awake ~"

 Chapter 238

    Looking at Jian Rui''s brilliant smiling face, Mo Xiuyu was stunned and rubbed his eyelids with his hand.


    When he opened his eyes again, Jane Rui was standing at the end of his bed with a smile and a pinch of hair in his hand.


    "Rui Rui?" Mo Xiuyu still couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, yes." Jian Rui said, "my little uncle is so lazy. He hasn''t got up yet at dawn, so Gu Ruan and I came to wake you up ~"


    Mo Xiuyu turned and looked at Gu Xiaomian who was still sitting on his body. Finally, his soul returned and said with a black face, "you two stand against the wall!"


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian looked at each other, spit out their tongue, and obediently slipped to the wall to stand.


    "You, you..." Mo Xiuyu trembled and pointed to them.


    "Little uncle, we''re wrong. We won''t dare again."


    "Well, I don''t dare anymore."


    Before Mo Xiuyu scolded, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian apologized immediately.


    The smooth expression and movement, as well as the words jumping out without thinking, made Mo Xiuyu extremely doubt that they had done it countless times.


    "You......" Mo Xiuyu took another breath and didn''t want to bypass them.


    "Little uncle Ruirui really knows her mistake. Let me go this time."


    "Uh huh, wrong, wrong."


    "..." Mo Xiuyu threw his head up into the bed and stared at the ceiling with disappointment. He only felt that life was hopeless and the future was bumpy.


    In the past, I only thought the little girl was very cute. I didn''t expect that he would become a "toy" of the little girl one day.


    But looking at Jian Rui''s small appearance, he was really reluctant to scold and scold.


    "Alas ~" Mo Xiuyu sighed a long sigh, turned to look at the two people still standing by the wall, reached out and waved to Jian Rui, "come here."


    Jianrui obediently ran to the bed and tried to blink her innocent big eyes, "little uncle ~"


    "Come on." Mo Xiuyu rolled his eyes, raised his hand and gently knocked on her forehead, "it''s not an example, you know?"


    "Know!" Jane Rui nodded like a chicken pecking rice, but she thought it was a big deal. Next time she didn''t scratch her feet, she would wear a ghost mask instead.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t know that the little niece with the angel''s small face and devil''s head had already prepared a series of wake-up services for him.


    So that later, Mo Xiuyu had to lock the door for several floors when he slept, and specially asked the nanny not to let Jianrui into the house to sleep.


    "Come here so early and have something to do with me?" asked Mo Xiuyu.


    Jian Rui nodded and said, "little uncle, we want to find Mo Tong."


    "Hmm?" Mo Xiuyu wondered, "don''t Mo Tong live with you?"


    "No, no, yesterday the grandma from the North Hospital came and picked up Mo Tong." Jian Rui muttered, "I don''t know where she heard it. Obviously, we all hid the news of Mo Tong''s return."


    Mo Xiuyu froze and suddenly remembered Jia Minzhi''s phone call yesterday.


    Back


    Who''s back?


    Jian Rui didn''t notice the difference of Mo Xiuyu. She just begged with her mouth: "little uncle, will you take us to find Mo Tong? I''m afraid he will be bullied."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian who were obviously worried on his face, reluctantly pulled a smile and said, "OK, little uncle, take you."


    Ten minutes later, the north courtyard.


    "Motong motong! I''m looking for you!"


    Early in the morning, the evil voices of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian rang through the north courtyard.


    Mo Ting got up from the bed with a dark face. "This smelly girl really deserves beating! I''ll find someone to kick her out now."


    A slender arm stretched out beside her, took her back and said, "whatever you care about her, let her go."


    "No." Mo Ting said angrily, "this is the north courtyard. It''s my territory, not the east courtyard that can let her go wild. If I don''t ask, others think I''m easy to bully!"


    After that, Mo Ting got up, got out of bed and went out in her pajamas.


    After she walked out of the bedroom, sudanjiang opened his eyes and looked at the hand that had just held Mo ting. There was an obvious dislike in his eyes.


    After Mo Ting went downstairs, she saw that Mo Tong had run to the door and stood by the door chatting with Jian Rui Gu Xiaomian.


    "Mo Tong, let''s play together." Jian Rui took Mo Tong''s hand and said, "let''s form a team with my little uncle."


    "Well, OK." Mo Tong nodded and said, "wait for me, I''ll go to the east yard with you..."


    "No!"


    Before Mo fairy tale finished, he heard Mo Ting''s voice behind him, "who allowed you to go out?"


    Mo Tong was stunned. Seeing Mo Ting, he subconsciously lowered his head and said in a low voice: "Mom..."


    Mo Ting said coldly, "you know I''m your mother. I thought you had forgotten."


    Mo Tong was stiff and said, "Mo Tong dare not."


    "Since you don''t dare, go back to me quickly." Mo Ting scolded coldly, "don''t think you''ve run away from home for so many days, and you''ll fall behind in your previous homework when you come back."


    Mo Tong hesitated to look at Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian and said, "but..."


    "No, but." Mo Ting said non-negotiable, "if you still recognize me as a mother, get back immediately, or you''ll go out of the door today and never come back again."


    Mo Tong was stiff, biting his lips and standing in place without talking.


    Seeing that although he didn''t contradict, he didn''t return to the room immediately, a surge of anger suddenly rose in Mo Ting''s heart.


    The child really dared to disobey her!


    "Smelly boy, I think you want to go house to house again!"


    Mo Tong stood silently with his head down, and also made a silent resistance with silence.


    Mo Ting was so angry that she took two steps forward and raised her hand to greet Mo Tong''s face.


    Before she could get to Mo Tong, she suddenly couldn''t move.


    Because the left and right thighs were hugged.


    Jian Rui hugged Mo Ting''s thigh, raised her smiling face and said, "grandma, don''t be angry. Being angry will make people grow old faster ~"


    "You..." Jian Rui almost made Mo Ting vomit blood. She was both "grandma" and "old fast". The girl came all the way to kill her, didn''t she.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t react when he saw Jian Rui rush out. As soon as he wanted to go up and pull her back, he heard her call Mo Ting "grandma".


    Although it should be called that in terms of seniority, the whole Mo family did not dare to call Mo ting that way.


    Jian Rui still smiled innocently and said, "grandma, don''t be angry. Don''t you just don''t want Mo Tong to go out of the north courtyard? Will he be all right if he doesn''t go out?"


    Mo Ting narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "smelly girl, what do you want to say?"


    "Aunt, don''t be common with Ruirui." Mo Xiuyu was afraid that Mo Ting would start with Jian Rui. He hurriedly came forward and pulled Jian Rui back to him. He smiled and said, "Rui Rui is a child. What do you care about with her."


    Mo Ting sneered and didn''t speak.


    Jian Rui poked her head out from behind Mo Xiuyu and said, "grandma, do you mean what you say? Didn''t you just say that Mo Tong would be fine if he didn''t go out? Won''t you have to cheat now?"


    Mo Ting said with a black face, "when will I lose my word? If he doesn''t go out today, he will naturally keep his word."


    "That''s great!" Jian Rui clapped her hands happily and said, "grandma, I don''t want Mo Tong to go out with us. It''s good for us to come to your house. He doesn''t have to go out. We''ll just come in!"


    Mo Ting: "


    Mo Xiuyu: "


    Gu Xiaomian listened to Jian Rui''s words, clapped his hands in surprise and said, "Wow, Rui Rui, you''re smart. We''re just looking for Mo Tong to play, and we don''t have to be in the east yard. I''m tired of staying in that broken house. It''s just time to play in a different environment."


    Mo Xiuyu sighed in his heart and silently pulled the two bear children away.


    The next second, the whole north courtyard could hear Mo Ting''s roar: "get out, get out! When I am here, you can come and go if you want? Get out!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a female voice came from outside the door, "what''s the matter with you? You lost such a temper early in the morning?"


    They looked out the door and saw Lisa coming with three children. It was mo Xiulin, Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Ting now has a headache when she sees children, especially so many children.


    In addition, she had just been angry by Jianrui. Looking at Lisa''s face, she was naturally not very kind, "what are you doing here?"


    Lisa smiled and said, "nothing. I just heard the voices of children here, so I want to bring some of our family. They are all Mo''s children. Of course, we should contact more. Do you think so?"


    Mo Ting''s mouth twitched slightly. Can she say no?


    Everyone knows that in Mo''s family, Lisa is mo Sheng''s microphone. She leads the children, that is, Mo Sheng wants the children to come.


    And Mo Sheng means... Mo Ting doesn''t want to disobey unless she has to.


    So whether Mo Ting wants it or not, these children of the Mo family finally stayed in the north courtyard.


    Mo Tong first practiced martial arts, studied calligraphy and read books according to the previous progress, but he didn''t show all his skills because he was worried that people would see what he had been instructed by Dou Ge.


    Jian Rui didn''t feel bored. When she used to live together, Mo Tong did these things every day.


    So she calmly moved a chair, found a cool place to occupy it in advance, and was "filial" to Mo Xiuyu.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at her wrongfully, "Ruirui, I want to sit next to you."


    "What are you doing?" Jian Rui pushed him to Mo Tong and said, "you practice with Mo Tong. Don''t be lazy."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian was not happy. He also wanted to have a rest.


    But looking at the little mouse on Mo Tong''s arm, Gu Xiaomian was a little envious and finally swallowed the water channel: "Mo Tong, teach me."


    Mo Tong accepted the work, turned his head and looked at Gu Xiaomian and said, "our two foundations are different. What I practice is not suitable for you now."


    "Ah!"


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned, then surprised and said, "do I have to practice?"


    Mo Tong naturally saw his careful thinking. A smile flashed in his eyes and said, "first practice what you have learned and let me see."


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned. The boss reluctantly took a horse step to practice.


    Mo Tong watched and nodded: "you still have a foundation. If you practice like this, you will succeed in the future."


    "How much can it be?" Gu Xiaomian hurriedly said, "can you be as powerful as my father and uncle Ning?"


    Mo Tong picked his eyebrows and shook his head and said, "No."


    Gu Xiaomian carefully wiped the dirty card and asked, "how much is it different from them?"


    Mo Tong said faintly, "the world is different."


    "Card wipe card wipe ~" Gu Xiaomian''s small heart was trampled on the ground and broken into slag.


    Gu Xiaomian was disappointed and said, "what else can I practice? I can''t practice well anyway."


    Mo Tong said, "no one is born good at everything. What you see is the result of everyone''s efforts behind it."


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned, but saw Mo Tong turn to Mo Xiulin: "brother Xiulin, haven''t seen you for a long time. How about we fight?"


    Mo Xiulin narrowed his eyes. Mo Tong is a special existence in Mo''s house. No one will care about him, and he never cares about others.


    In addition to some necessary occasions and necessary polite words, this is the first time Mo Tong spoke to Mo Xiulin.


    Mo Xiuqian disdained to look at Mo Tong and said, "compared with my eldest brother, you don''t deserve it."


    Then he rolled his sleeve and said, "I''ll fight you."


    Mo Tong looked at Mo Xiuqian, shook his head, pushed Gu Xiaomian out and said, "I don''t fight with women. If you want to fight, fight with him."


    Mo Xiuqian: "I don''t want to fight him!"


    Gu Xiaomian: "why should I fight her?"


    Before Mo Tong spoke, Jian Rui, who had been sitting under the tree to enjoy the cool, smiled and opened her mouth, "Gu Ruan, come on, hit her! She bullied me a few days ago!"


    As soon as she said this, Gu Xiaomian immediately changed her face, stared at Mo Xiuqian fiercely and said, "do you dare to bully Rui?"


    "When did I bully her?" Mo Xiuqian was also angry. Ya dared to wrong Miss Ben. Look at the fist!


    In an instant, the two men rushed towards each other at the same time.


    Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin stood on one side and paid attention to their moves.


    And Jianrui is leisurely eating chocolate.


    Mo Xiuyu jokingly touched her head and said, "why is it so bad?"


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue and said, "Gu Ruan is too lazy. He needs some stimulation."


    A faint voice came from Jian Rui''s side, "by the way, it can stimulate my sister, right?"


    Jian Rui was stunned and turned to look at Mo Xiujin who was biting a lollipop. He didn''t cry at the moment. A pair of little fox like eyes were embedded in his little face like a good money boy.


    Jian Rui blinked and suddenly turned her head and shouted, "Gu Ruan, this little crying bag also bullies me!"


    Mo Xiulin, Mo Xiujin: "


    On the court, Gu Xiaomian blushed and rushed to Mo Xiuqian regardless: "let you bully Ruirui, let you bully Ruirui!"


    He didn''t have as many moves as Mo Xiuqian and didn''t learn them for a long time, but he had natural brute force and a ruthless force. Under the urgent eye, Mo Xiuqian was reluctant to parry.


    Mo Xiulin frowned, took a few steps to pull over Mo Xiuqian, then gently raised his hand and held Gu Xiaomian who rushed over.


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t care whether he changed people or not, and then punched one by one.


    Mo Xiulin didn''t attack, so he easily defended him.


    In the end, Gu Xiaomian was tired. He was pushed by Mo Xiulin and fell to the ground.


    He looked up at Mo Xiulin in a daze. His eyes were unbelievable. He had tried his best, but he couldn''t Parry Mo Xiulin''s move.


    Mo Xiulin looked at Mo Tong and said, "it''s our turn now."


    Mo Tong nodded. They didn''t talk much. They fought with one fist and one foot.


    Gu Xiaomian is nearby, feeling the aura around them. Looking at the fight between them, he can''t calm down for a long time.


    Is this the strength of Mo Tong?


    Mo Tong, Mo Xiulin... How strong will they be in the future? And Jianrui''s side will be full of such people at that time. Is there still a place for him at that time?


    Is he still standing beside her?


    All morning, Gu Xiaomian bowed his head and didn''t say a word.


    Jian Rui didn''t ask him. It''s easy to comfort a person, but if you want to inspire a person, you can''t be soft hearted at this time.


    "Really don''t care about him?" Mo Xiuyu asked.


    Jian Rui shook her head and looked at Gu Xiaomian''s figure without saying anything. She said silently: Gu Xiaomian, I hope my future is still you, so... Please be stronger?


    This day was more than everyone expected.


    A group of bear children are in a surprisingly harmonious place.


    Learning by learning, playing games by playing games, except whether Jian Rui teases Mo Xiujin and quarrels with Mo Xiuqian, it''s a comfortable day.


    Gu Chenyi hurried home as soon as she got off work. When she heard that all the children were in the north courtyard and had stayed all day, she was shocked and hurried to the north courtyard.


    But when he arrived at the place, he almost made him think that he was not going to the North Hospital, but at the school gate.


    The children are all very well, not injured or abnormal, except


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, went to Gu Xiaomian, frowned, squatted down in front of him and asked, "Xiaomian, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Xiaomian looked up with red eyes, "Dad, I don''t want to be the silly son of the local owner."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and looked thoughtfully at Mo Xiulin and Mo Tong.


    Gu Xiaomian clenched his hands and said to Gu Chenyi, "Dad, can you be more strict with me in the future? I want to be stronger, just like Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin, no, stronger than them!"


    When he said this, Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin looked at him.


    Gu Chenyi looked at his son, whose eyes were firmer than ever before, smiled slowly and said, "then don''t cry for me."


    Gu Xiaomian proudly raised his chest and said, "he is a big man who will never cry. I''m not a small crying bag."


    Mo Xiujin, a small crying bag, lay on the gun inexplicably, stared at Gu Xiaomian''s figure and bit the lollipop in his mouth.


    Gu Chenyi lovingly touched his head and nodded, "OK, Dad promised you."


    "Thank you, Dad!" Gu Xiaomian smiled, turned and ran to Jian Rui, looked at her seriously and said, "Rui Rui, it won''t take long for me to be strong. Do you believe me?"


    Jianrui smiled, raised her hand and stuffed a chocolate into Gu Xiaomian''s mouth. She said angrily, "fool Gu Ruan, of course I believe you."


    Gu Xiaomian held the chocolate in his mouth and thought it was the sweetest one he had ever eaten.


    Mo Ting came out with a dark face, looked at Gu Chenyi, Mo Xiuyu and Lisa, and said coldly, "now you can pick up your own children."


    Besides, Gu Chenyi sincerely thanked her today, so he said sincerely: "thank you for helping me look after my children. Xiaomian has made great progress today. If you can, please make sure that Xiaomian can come and study with Mo Tong in the future."


    Mo Xiuqian frowned and said, "I want it too!"


    Mo Xiujin raised his hand and said, "ah Jin is coming too! There''s chocolate here!"


    Jian Rui smiled and tilted her head: "anyway, I have to come every day. If I don''t let you come, I have to come, grandma ~"


    Mo Ting: "..." she wants to move!

 Chapter 239

    Qin Zhixu returned to Xiangcheng that night, and the next day, two news spread all over xiangtaro.


    These two pieces of news are also related to the sun family in taro city.


    First, there was internal strife within the sun family group, which led to the scandal that President Sun Ping colluded with director Sun Li to misappropriate the company''s property for himself.


    And it is said that some hard evidence that can convict the two people was provided by an unknown person free of charge.


    This unknown person is the family member of one of Sun Ping and Sun Li.


    The second is the Sun Li family. It is said that Mrs. sun sued for divorce on the grounds of cheating in Sun Li''s marriage. Because the two had signed a prenuptial agreement, Sun Li was finally cleaned out of the house and faced huge compensation.


    After giving all her property to her daughter Miss Sun in a will, Mrs. sun ended up in the hospital that night.


    Since then, the media found the residence of Sun Li''s mistress and son Miao Miao, but when they found it, the mother and son had long run away.


    After these scandals were exposed, the sun family''s share price fell again and again, and many partners were unwilling to cooperate with such enterprises because of reputation problems. Some partners are afraid to go up at the moment because they have had some intimate private transactions with Sun Ping.


    Although the newly appointed sun Zhe of the sun family is also a talent, it is difficult for him to support such a difficult situation in a short time.


    Many directors jointly asked sun Yuqin to go out so that she could at least find someone who could help the sun family through the difficulties.


    But Sun Yuqin usually lives in seclusion and simplicity. In addition to pharmaceutical research, he doesn''t want to sell at all. These contacts are managed by Sun Ping. Even if there are problems, they are handled by Romon.


    Now let her find someone, the only thing she can think of is Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. If there is Jian Haixi, let alone Ning Jiwei will not stand idly by, together with the Mo family, even Ning Jiwei''s maiteng, Gu family and so on, these people will lend a little help.


    But now


    Sun Yuqin had no choice but to call her daughter lol.


    Of course, lol was also concerned about the news of the sun family, but she couldn''t think of a way for the moment.


    It''s not that she can''t find contacts. Almost all the friends back to Yili are very valuable. As long as she speaks and others don''t say, Dou Ming will certainly be willing to help.


    However, luo''er doesn''t want to win over Dou Ming''s help in this way.


    More importantly, she is not sure what Jian Yi and Ning Jiwei think.


    If their father and son want to take this opportunity to revenge the sun family, then


    Even if they don''t want to take the opportunity to retaliate, they are neither willing to help themselves nor the people around them. If lol finds Dou Ming or someone else, she will not only have a bad relationship with Jian Yi again, but also implicate the people who help her.


    Besides, Dou Ming


    If lol had wanted Dou ming to help her before, she would have no face to ask after learning about Dou GE''s injury.


    "Lol, can you think of another way?" Sun Yuqin said anxiously, "you can''t watch the sun family fall."


    Lol was anxious and angry, "At this time, you asked me to find a way. Why did you go? You ruined it all. Now I''m still looking for Dad''s whereabouts. I finally got clues, but you interrupted them all. Now my home is gone and dad can''t find it. You offended all the people who can help us. Are you satisfied? Now you let me find a way. What can I do?"


    Sun Yuqin on the other end of the phone was silent. For a long time, he said "I know" and hung up.


    Lol threw away her cell phone and cried in a low voice on the bed.


    Everything was fine and destroyed in an instant.


    While lol was sad, the doorbell rang.


    She sat up, rubbed her eyes and asked, "who?"


    "It''s me, Dou Ming." Dou Ming''s voice came from outside the door.


    Lol was stunned. She couldn''t even wipe her tears, so she hurried to open the door.


    Outside the door, Dou Ming stood dusty.


    "Dou Ming..." at the moment of seeing Dou Ming, lol''s mouth turned and her tears couldn''t help flowing out.


    "Why are you crying?" Dou Ming stepped forward, reached out and wiped her tears. "Don''t worry, I know about the sun family. I''ll find a way..."


    Before he finished, he was hugged by lol.


    Dou Ming was stiff all over. He felt the warmth in front of him and the injustice and dependence of the people in his arms. He sighed, reached out and patted her on the back and said, "it''s okay. I''m not here to help you."


    Lol shook her head and sobbed, "just come. I don''t need your help. Really, Dou Ming, it''s good if you can come."


    The girl''s voice was so wronged that Dou Ming couldn''t help holding her tightly.


    With a trusted person on her side, lol''s long suppressed emotion finally broke out and cried for a while before she gradually calmed down.


    Dou Ming took out a business card and handed it to lol. he said, "this man can help the sun family."


    Lol was stunned, subconsciously shook her head and said, "I don''t want it."


    Dou Ming frowned. "Why?"


    Lol bit her lip, bowed her head and said, "sorry, Dou Ming, I know brother Dou..."


    Dou Ming was stunned and finally knew what was wrong with lol.


    He nodded and said, "my brother is injured. He is seriously injured. It is estimated that he can''t get out of bed in two months."


    Lol was even more stiff, bowed her head and didn''t speak.


    Dou Ming looked at her, but he couldn''t bear it, but he said frankly: "sister Haixi was also hurt. When I saw her, her cheeks were beaten badly, her shoulders, legs and stomach were hurt, and... If my brother hadn''t blocked them for sister Haixi, we might never see them now."


    Lol suddenly looked up. Her little face was pale and could not see a trace of blood.


    Dou Ming sighed and stretched out his hand to put lol''s trembling and cold hand into his palm to cover the heat. "Lol, I know that''s what you care about, but I must tell you the truth, because you can''t make the most correct decision until you know everything."


    "Me, what should I do?" lol looked at Dou Ming desperately and said, "at this point, they won''t forgive me no matter what I do."


    Dou Ming shook his head and said, "do you know why I can come back so soon? My brother was injured and hospitalized. In fact, I can''t come back. Sister Haixi is worried about your side, so she urges me to come back as soon as possible."


    "Sister Haixi..." lol murmured.


    "That''s good." Dou Ming showed her the business card just now and said, "the person on the business card is a friend I made when I was on a mission. It has nothing to do with the Dou family, Jian Yi and anyone. This person owes me a favor, so he won''t refuse to ask him for help in this name."


    Lawton paused, looked down at the card and said nothing.


    Dou Ming looked at lol and said seriously, "but lol, you have another choice."


    "Another... Choice?" lol seemed to be completely stuck in her brain. Dou Ming said, and she could follow.


    Dou Ming nodded and said, "you can apologize to Jian Yi and ask him what he thinks and the bottom line. If you can''t be a friend from now on, is it an enemy or a stranger? Only when you know what Jian Yi thinks can you decide what to do."


    Lol bit her lip and didn''t speak. Dou Ming''s sentence "if you can''t be a friend from now on, is it an enemy or a stranger" made her heart hurt and couldn''t even speak.


    Dou Ming sighed, reached out and touched her head and said, "believe me and Jane Yi, he won''t be so heartless. You are you and your mother is your mother. He can tell."


    Lol was silent for a long time, then nodded slightly and said, "I''m going to apologize... Not for any result, this is what I should do."


    Dou Ming nodded happily. He knew that lol was different from sun Yuqin.


    Lol raised her head and took a deep breath: "but not now. As soon as I open my mouth, Jane Yi should know that I cried. I don''t want him to forgive me with compassion, so I have to wait."


    "OK, I''ll accompany you." Dou Ming said.


    Luo Er looked at Dou Ming and hesitated and asked, "Dou Ming, if... I mean, if I really can only make enemies with Jian Yi, sister Haixi and your brother in the future, what will you do?"


    Dou Ming was stunned, pursed his lips and said, "I won''t allow that to happen."


    Luo Er was stunned and looked up at Dou Ming. "What if?"


    Dou Ming said seriously, "I would never allow that to happen without a chance."


    Luo Er looked at Dou Ming''s eyes. The corners of her lips gradually bent up, nodded and said, "well, I believe you."


    When Jane Yi received a call from lol, she was still sitting in front of the computer looking for Romon.


    When the phone was connected, lol''s voice was obviously nervous: "Jane Yi, I, I came to apologize to you..."


    Jane Yi paused and wondered, "apologize? Why do you apologize?"


    Lol was stunned, "because my mother..."


    Jian Yi said, "Sun Yuqin is sun Yuqin. You are you. You don''t have to apologize for her. Even if you apologize for her 10000 times, I can''t forgive her."


    Lolmer said, "are we... Still friends?"


    Her question was especially light, with a little expectation and caution.


    After a short pause, Jian Yi nodded and said, "yes, regardless of origin, you, me and uncle Romon are friends. As long as we don''t violate the morality of friends, this will not change."


    After a pause, Jian Yi continued, "but I won''t forgive sun Yuqin and I won''t help the sun family."


    "I know, I know." lol hurriedly said, "I didn''t mean to ask you to forgive me and ask you to help. I just... Want to say sorry to you and sister Haixi."


    Jian Yi nodded and knew more or less what lol meant by calling. He looked at the red dot just appeared on the screen and said to lol: "As for the affairs of your Sun family, I won''t help, but I won''t fall into a well. You can do whatever you can with your own ability. Since then, we have an acquaintance, which only involves you and uncle Luo, not sun Yuqin and the sun family."


    Lol nodded hurriedly, "I remember."


    Jian Yi said, "you don''t have to call my mommy. She''s in poor health and shouldn''t worry about it. What I mean can represent my daddy and Mommy. You can rest assured that no one here will retaliate against the sun family."


    "I''m not worried... I..." Luo Er didn''t know how to explain the original intention of her call. She said anxiously, "Jane Yi, I really didn''t think so."


    "I know." Jian Yi said, "that''s all for it. Now I''ll tell you an IP address. I''ll send you a detailed content in your email later. You can have a look. If there''s no accident, uncle Luo should be there."


    After listening to Jane Yi''s words, Luo Er was stunned for a long time. Finally, she couldn''t help choking: "Yi Yi... Are you still helping me find my father at this time? I''m sorry, our family is sorry for you. I''m really sorry..."


    Jian Yi doesn''t say any more. He knows lol''s remorse and guilt, but this meaningless apology is of no help to him or Jian Haixi.


    After hanging up, lol squatted down, hugged her knees and cried loudly.


    Dou Ming didn''t speak. He heard all the hands-free on the phone just now.


    Looking at lol, who was crying, Dou Ming reached out and patted her on the back and comforted, "well, don''t cry. Isn''t this the best result?"


    Lol sobbed, "I know, but it''s just because it''s great... Why should Yiyi be so good? Why should sister Haixi be so good? They are so good, but I hurt them..."


    Dou Ming sighed, squatted down beside her, hugged her and said, "the damage that has been done can not be recovered, but there is still a lot of time in the future. We can do a lot of things. Do you understand, lol?"


    Lol was stunned, then nodded fiercely and said, "I will spend my whole life to make up for my harm to them."


    Looking at the strong girl in front of him, Dou Ming smiled, got up and stretched out his hand to lol and said, "now, let''s go and save uncle Luo."


    Lol raised her head, looked at Dou Ming''s hand in front of her, smiled and put his hand on it, "OK."


    Thank you, like light, for shining into my world when I was most desperate.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the second day of hospitalization, Ning Jiwei was always busy. Jian Haixi hardly saw him idle. He was either a computer or a mobile phone. Anyway, one was always busy.


    Oh, no, there are times to relax.


    Massage Jane Haixi, eat for her, talk and chat with her


    After putting Jane Haixi to sleep, Ning Jiwei received a call from George.


    "I found someone for you. When will you be free?"


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "about tonight."


    George frowned. "Can''t you do it now? Since you''re in a hurry, Why drag it?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "always be fully prepared. Haixi was injured and frightened. I don''t want her to be stimulated any more."


    George said silently, "you''re waiting for me in the hospital now. I''ll take mikai directly to you. If you have anything, you''ll make it clear to me now."


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and didn''t refuse. He just said, "it would be best if you could bring some people."


    "Oh ~" George sneered. "You''re so rude."


    Ning Jiwei said, "in the final analysis, this is what you should do, isn''t it?"


    "K..." George couldn''t help swearing, "how much do you know?"


    Ning Jiwei said quietly, "no more, no less, almost 80 or 90 percent."


    "C..." another dirty word.


    After hanging up, George turned to call Qiao Qinghe and said, "old man, give me some people."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the yard, Mo Sheng sat on the couch under the eaves and looked at Lisa watering the flowers with a relaxed look.


    Since Ning Jiwei came out last time, Mo Sheng never watered the flowers again, but watched others water the flowers.


    While watering the flowers, Lisa reported to him what she saw at mortine''s side today.


    Mo Sheng picked his eyebrows with interest and said, "do they get along well? It really surprised me."


    "Isn''t it?" Lisa said with a smile. "You didn''t see how much fun the scene was. It was all little foxes. On the surface, my brothers and sisters had a good time."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "since they can play together, let them have more contact."


    "Yes." Lisa paused and asked, "is there any other task for Xiulin?"


    "Huh?" Mo Sheng thought, "no, not for the time being. After all, this kind of fun scene is not common. Since they want to play, let them play for a few more days. Now it''s better to play, and the Mo family will be more lively in the future."


    Lisa was stunned. Although she didn''t quite understand Mo Sheng''s meaning, she didn''t ask questions.


    Mo Sheng closed his eyes and leaned back. Lisa quickly took the pillow and put it behind him. Then she helped him lie down and gently pressed his shoulders with her hands.


    "Where''s the second?" Mo Sheng asked.


    "The second sister has gone to taro City, just waiting for your order." Lisa said.


    "Hmm..." Mo Sheng nodded, stretched out his hand and said, "tell her to start tonight and call some people over. Be sure to stop them over the river."


    "Yes."


    After taking care of Mo Sheng to rest, Lisa got up and went to another room.


    In the dark, she was hugged by someone as soon as she entered the door.


    "Mom ~" Mo Xiujin''s milk voice came. Lisa was soft in her heart. She squatted down and hugged him and said, "ah Jin, how many words have I told you? You can''t call me that."


    "I see." Mo Xiujin said wrongly, "Mom, ah Jin remembers what she said. But now there is no one, so she is called mom. She won''t call at dawn."


    Lisa held his hand tightly, kissed his forehead and said, "ah Jin is so good."


    "Mom..." Mo Xiujin hugged Lisa and said coquettishly, "ah Jin wants to sleep with her mother."


    "OK, mom, hold us a Jin to sleep." Lisa smiled and lay down in bed with Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin shrinks in Lisa''s arms with a satisfied face. At the moment, he has no image of a small crying bag during the day, and he is no longer like a little fox. Instead, he has removed all his disguises and simply become a child eager for maternal love.


    "Jin, have you been bullied during the day?" Lisa asked.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "no one bullies me. I''ll cry if anyone wants to bully me, and then the eldest brother and second sister will beat them. Only that..."


    After a pause, Mo Xiujin frowned and didn''t go on.


    "Just what?" Lisa asked suspiciously.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head, raised his smiling face and said, "nothing, mom."

 Chapter 240

    Qiao Qinghe received a call from George to take care of his important people. He frowned and said, "you can give them to you, but you have to tell me the truth. You want people and doctors. What do you want to do?"


    George was silent for a moment and said, "Grandpa, can I talk to you when I come back? I promise it''s not a bad thing, and in the final analysis, it has something to do with us."


    Qiao Qinghe frowned and said in a deep voice, "listen to your words, how can I feel more and more nervous?"


    George smiled bitterly. In fact, he was also very nervous, so he had to go to Ning Jiwei to ask for clarification.


    "Grandpa, I''m really in a hurry. I promise I''ll explain it to you in detail when I get back." George said solemnly.


    Qiao Qinghe said coldly, "what else can I say when you say that."


    George asked tentatively, "that man..."


    "Take it away!" Qiao Qinghe waved impatiently, "just take as many people as you want, and bring me back a lot, you know?"


    "I see, grandpa!" said George.


    He borrowed hands from Qiao Qinghe. George directly asked them to cross the river first and wait. It''s best to allocate action without attracting attention, and he went to taro city quietly with mikai.


    As soon as he got out of the boat, George took mikay quickly into the car that had been prepared and walked to the hospital he had made an appointment with ningjiwei.


    Mikai sat in the back seat, looked at such a cautious George and said with a sneer: "it''s said that the children of the Qiao family are unruly. I''ve never seen you nervous before. Today is the first time I''ve seen you like this."


    George looked at him angrily and said, "brother, life and death are fast. Can I not be nervous?"


    The sneer on mikai''s face became more obvious, "Oh, it''s the speed of life and death per hour. Do I have to thank you for your kindness? Remember to take me when you know there''s such an exciting game?"


    George smiled awkwardly and said, "there''s no way."


    "Oh ~" mikay rolled his eyes. "The devil believes you."


    The two families have been in contact all the time, so George also knows a little about mikay''s bad temper. At the moment, he just takes a deep breath and looks at him seriously and says, "mikay, I know I''m sorry for pulling you in this time, but I George promise you that as long as I''m in one breath, I won''t let you get hurt first."


    Mikai looked at him and said coldly, "rather than promise me this, you''d better promise that this game is best interesting. I won''t do it if it''s too boring."


    George smiled. "You can rest assured that this will be the most exciting game you have ever played."


    Mikai raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    The driver was arranged by Ning Jiwei, so he took George and mikai directly to the hospital and led them all the way to the floor where Jian Haixi was.


    Mikai looked around, turned his head and said to George, "it''s midnight. Have you pulled me over for surgery?"


    George was not sure, but shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Listen to the man later."


    Mikai also wanted to ask who it was. Without asking the exit, he saw the figure of Fang ningjiwei coming over.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei, who had disappeared in Xiangcheng for many days, mikai narrowed his eyebrows and raised a meaningful smile at the corners of his mouth, "unexpectedly, the Mo family disappeared for many days and hid here. It seems that you are the leader of this game?"


    Ning Jiwei politely held out his hand to mikai and said, "Hello, I''m Ning Jiwei."


    Mikai frowned slightly and didn''t shake hands with him.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t mind, but turned to the shadow and said, "you take them to wait for me."


    "Yes." the shadow nodded and said to George and mikai, "please follow me."


    George frowned and said, "Ning Jiwei, what are you doing? Where''s Jane Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "Haixi has just finished the drip. I need to rest now. I''ll talk to her and then go to find you."


    George''s frown was not untied, but approached, "I want to see her."


    Ning Jiwei pondered for a moment and nodded: "yes, but there are some things I don''t want her to know now. She was stimulated this time. I''m afraid she can''t bear it."


    He''s talking about the Joe family.


    George sneered and said, "don''t worry, I don''t like it if you like it."


    Ningevi took the lead, and George followed him closely.


    After taking two steps, they turned back and saw mikai still standing there.


    "What are you doing standing? Let''s go," said George.


    Mikai raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s not a good feeling to be led away."


    "I said you..." George was a little helpless and knew that mikay''s bad temper had been made again.


    Ning Jiwei looked at mikai and thought, "I don''t know if you are interested in difficult and miscellaneous diseases."


    "Oh?" Mikael''s eyes brightened and said, "do you have complicated diseases?"


    He glanced at ningjiwei with deep meaning, and even George looked over.


    Ning Jiwei said, "it''s not me, it''s a friend of mine. He was seriously injured. Although the current situation is not incurable, I''m worried about what sequelae will be left, so..."


    "Where are the people?" mikai interrupted him with a direct wave of his hand.


    Ning Jiwei winked at the shadow and said to mikai, "please follow me."


    Mikai hummed to ninjiwei, "if there were no challenge, I wouldn''t play with you."


    Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "this person is not the purpose of looking for you this time. The next thing is the key."


    Mikai was interested when he heard this. If the person with "difficult and miscellaneous diseases" didn''t invite him to come for the purpose, it must be that the game won''t be boring this time.


    The shadow leads mikai to find Dou Ge, and Ning Jiwei takes George to see Jian Haixi.


    In the ward, Jian Haixi was brushing the play with her iPad. She wanted to discuss Xiangcheng with Ning Jiwei these two days, but Ning Jiwei dismissed her with a word.


    "You don''t have to think about anything. I''ve arranged everything. You''re only responsible for rest."


    Jian Haixi is happy to be at leisure. She also knows that the more she thinks now, the more nervous she becomes. She simply finds some leisure to pass the time.


    Every day, she either chatted with people or knitted sweaters, or brushed the drama with her iPad. In these two days, she has brushed several dramas.


    Ning Jiwei admires her speed. After all, the current TV dramas are longer and longer.


    Jane Haixi said, "honey, don''t you know there''s something called double speed?"


    Jiao Chen''s funny appearance made Ning Jiwei laugh and made him want to hug her and kiss.


    But looking at the injury on Jian Haixi''s face, Ning Jiwei held back.


    Jian Haixi was watching the play. Seeing Ning Jiwei pushing the door in, he smiled and said, "what''s the matter? Didn''t he say something..."


    Before he finished, he saw George following him.


    George was stunned when he saw Jane Haixi.


    Is the man with the same red and swollen face as a pig''s head Jian Haixi? Is that pale and thin man Jian Haixi?


    When George was stunned, Jane Haixi had reflected it and said to George with a smile, "long time no see, George."


    George didn''t speak, but his teeth were tight.


    Ning Jiwei came forward and sat by the bed. He helped Jane Haixi trim her broken hair in her ears and said gently, "don''t look too long. It''s bad for your eyes. Have a rest early."


    "Yes." Jane Haixi nodded cleverly.


    Since Ning Jiwei didn''t want her to ask about this, she didn''t ask anything.


    "Who did it?" George''s cold voice sounded behind himself.


    Jane Haixi was stunned, and Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    George suddenly got angry, stared at ningjiwei and shouted, "I fucking ask you who did this?"


    Jian Haixi was startled by his sudden voice. He was not really afraid, but instinctively.


    Ningjiwei frowned, looked at George discontentedly and said, "you scared her."


    George paused, looked at Jane Haixi, who had been staring at him, bit his lip and said, "I''m sorry."


    With these words, George turned and left the ward without waiting for Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi to answer.


    He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would lose control of his anger.


    Ning Jiwei comforted Jane Haixi before she came out.


    George waited outside the ward and gave him a cold look when he came out.


    Ningjiwei said, "let''s go to another place."


    George nodded without speaking and followed him in silence.


    When passing Dou GE''s room, Ning Jiwei stopped and walked in. Mikai was talking happily with Dou Ge.


    "Your bones are very strong. Did you really take any other special drugs?"


    "No."


    "Then how did you grow like this /"


    "Exercise more."


    "Wow, can the exercise still have this effect when it reaches a certain intensity?" mikai looked at Dou Ge in surprise. His eyes were like a scanner. He almost wanted to sweep his texture and bone marrow through Dou GE''s body.


    "It''s amazing. It''s supposed to be useless if you don''t die. You can survive until now. It''s great!"


    Dou Ge listened to the man''s words and said with a black face, "do you have a way to make me better faster?"


    "Of course," Mikael said proudly, "let me tell you, there are no more than five people in the world who can make you play well, and I am one of them."


    When he said this, mikai looked arrogant and confident, so that Dou Ge didn''t doubt his idea at all.


    Ningiwei and George happened to hear this when they came in.


    Dou Ge looked at Ning Jiwei and George behind him, and didn''t ask much.


    As for the transfer, since Ning Jiwei said he was responsible, Dou Ge gave him all his hands.


    After this cooperation, there is a tacit understanding between Dou Ge and Ning Jiwei. Dou Bing trusts Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. He does his best than all the movies. He doesn''t need Dou Ge to give more orders at all.


    Ning Jiwei looked at mikai, who directly waved his hand and said, "you say you''re going. I''ll study it here."


    Hearing that he was going to be "studied", Dou Ge twitched at the corners of his mouth.


    Ningjiwei nodded directly, turned around and left with George.


    In the closed empty ward, George looked at Ning Jiwei and said coldly, "now you can say it."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, but did not hurry to speak. He just took a lighter from his pocket and smoked a cigarette.


    "Da ~" the lighter was clear and dark again.


    The dark red cigarette butts went out clearly, like the mood of the two people at the moment.


    Ningjiwei looked at George and handed him a cigarette.


    George looked at him, took a cigarette and took two puffs, calming his mood a little.


    Although he didn''t know why he wanted to calm down, he had an intuition... What Ning Jiwei said later would be difficult for him to accept.


    Ning Jiwei also went straight to turn on his cell phone, called up a picture of Jian Yi after he was injured and handed it to George.


    George frowned and asked subconsciously, "who is this..."


    Before he finished speaking, the language suddenly became hoarse in his throat.


    George looked up and his eyes were red. "Who is this?"


    Ning Jiwei vomited a cigarette ring and said, "don''t you know me and Haixi''s child, Jian Yi."


    "I know, but he''s not..." George wanted to say, "isn''t he dead?" but looking at this picture, he couldn''t say that.


    Sometimes living is no easier than dying.


    Especially for a child.


    Ning Jiwei said, "it''s time for Yiyi to have an operation. His physical condition is very complex. He needs a trusted hospital and the best doctor."


    George was stunned and said, "so the sun family before..."


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "Romon and lol''s father and daughter have saved Yiyi''s life."


    George looked down at the picture and didn''t speak for a long time.


    The dialogue between the two was simple, but all the causes and consequences were explained clearly in these three words.


    For example, when he went to Switzerland a long time ago, he found that Jian Haixi was not there at all. It turned out that she really didn''t deliberately cheat, but wanted to protect the injured Jian Yi, so he couldn''t tell him the address.


    For example, why would Ning Jiwei allow Jian Haixi to stay with the sun family? It turns out that one is to repay the kindness, and the other is because the sun family is responsible for Jian Yi''s illness.


    For example, why does he always feel that something is very uncomfortable? Obviously Ning Jiwei has had a showdown with the Mo family, and even his daughter has taken back the Mo family, but why is Jian Haixi still shaking outside?


    There was another Jian Yi


    Even without Ning Jiwei''s explanation, George can think of Jian Yi''s existence. I''m afraid Mo Sheng doesn''t know it yet. If Mo Sheng knew that Jian Yi was still alive, he wouldn''t make such a fuss as now.


    "One more question." George returned his cell phone to ningway, stared at him and asked, "why do you believe me /"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrow: "do you still need to ask?"


    George smiled and said, "really don''t ask."


    Why?


    Because they are a family.


    "Are you sure about things over there?" George asked


    "Don''t worry, it''s all arranged." Ning Jiwei answered.


    George nodded and said, "I''ve brought people, too. They''re waiting. You can use them at that time."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t speak.


    George added, "don''t worry about Mickey. I''ll take care of it."


    Ning Jiwei nodded again.


    George hesitated and said, "after returning to Xiangcheng, can I... Meet him?"


    Knowing who he was talking about, Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "ask Yiyi then. If he doesn''t mind, of course you can see him."


    George let go and said, "my grandpa has been looking forward to finding my lost aunt one day. If Haixi and the child are well, can they have a chance..."


    "See what they mean then." Ning Jiwei said, "if Haixi wants to recognize it, then recognize it. If Haixi doesn''t want to recognize it, it''s no use telling me."


    "I know," George said with a smoke ring. "I just want to say hello to you first."


    ¡­¡­


    Mo''s house.


    When the moon rose in the East, Mo Sheng sat in the yard at ten in the evening and didn''t move.


    Lisa came up and said, "second Lord, we have arranged everything. We will succeed this time."


    Mo Sheng smiled and said, "don''t think so well. Nothing is sure to succeed."


    Lisa wondered, "can there be any change? There are so many of us..."


    "Last time there were fewer people going to Iceland?" Mo Sheng sneered. "They haven''t been killed by others."


    "That''s different." Lisa said, "last time I didn''t know there was a Dou family. If the Dou family didn''t come out somehow, big brother, they would succeed."


    "Really." Mo Sheng looked at the moon covered by floating clouds and whispered, "how are you sure that no one else will come out this time?"


    Lisa was stunned. "Who else can there be? We all know Ning Jiwei''s power. The Hunan city is almost under our control. Who else can become Ning Jiwei''s helper?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Sheng squinted at the moon above his head, and his eyes looked indisputable. "I just felt that something was missing..."


    Lisa looked at Mo Sheng and was stunned. She didn''t dare to speak again.


    East yard.


    Gu Chenyi stood silent at the window for a long time, turned and went to Gu Xiaomian''s room first, and then took her son to Jian Rui''s room.


    The two children had just fallen asleep and were woken up by him, looking at him in a daze.


    Gu Chenyi took a deep breath and said with a smile, "let''s sleep together tonight."


    Courtyard Dwellings.


    Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu stare at the monitoring on both sides of the river without blinking. In distant cities, Yun Zhixiang and others are also one person, one computer, and one person is responsible for the network monitoring and route of an area.


    "Daddy."


    After all the line monitoring was completed, Jian Yi said to Ning Jiwei, "I''m ready here, but it seems that the other party is ready."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I see. Let''s start."


    After talking to Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei said to George, "Dou Ge and mikai will be given to you."


    "Don''t worry." George nodded and turned to dougo''s ward.


    Ning Jiwei came to Jian Haixi''s room.


    Jian Haixi lay in bed after brushing the play. He had just fallen asleep for a while when he saw Ning Jiwei push the door in.


    In fact, Ning Jiwei pushed the door very gently, but Jian Haixi had a shallow sleep. In addition, this time, Sun Ping really frightened her, so she woke up as soon as Ning Jiwei came in.


    "Jiwei?" Jane Haixi opened her eyes and asked vaguely, "what''s the matter? Is it over with George?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, went to the bed, helped Jian Haixi up and said, "Haixi, I''ll take you now."


    "Now?" Jian Haixi suddenly woke up.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and hugged her, rubbed her head and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a smile and said, "I''m not afraid."


    This time, she was no longer afraid and helpless.


    Because there are the people you love most, you have the courage to face the speed of life and death.

 Chapter 241

    Night.


    The lights are bright by the river.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen cars stopped on the bank, and then three or five people came down, one of them still holding a woman in his arms.


    After that, dozens of people came down from the car and surrounded the three or five people, guarding carefully for fear of being raided.


    The man holding the woman bowed his head and walked quickly to the cruise ship. The people around him followed closely and dared not delay a step.


    The cruise ship had already been picked up, and everyone moved quietly and quickly.


    In the dark where the lights could not shine, a voice sounded.


    "Second sister, what shall we do?"


    "If you don''t rush them, they''ll sail!"


    "Second sister, give orders!"


    The woman who was called the second sister looked coldly at the movement on the other side of the ship and said coldly, "you forgot what the second master told you? You''re not sure it''s Ning Jiwei. Don''t act rashly before."


    "But how can we be sure?" the man said anxiously: "we can''t rush up to see. We can''t see him with his head down."


    The second sister clenched her teeth and said, "wait."


    The men are waiting around, ready to do it.


    "Buzz ~" the sound of the cruise ship about to sail.


    "Second sister, it''s too late." his men hurried.


    The second sister looked at the figure like Ning Jiwei, but she still didn''t give an order.


    Before she left, Mo Sheng said that this time only success is allowed, not failure.


    Once Ning Jiwei returns to Xiangcheng alive, it will be difficult for them to go.


    And thinking of the big brother who was killed in Iceland, the second sister was filled with anger.


    This time, she must avenge her brother!


    "Second sister, look there!"


    His men pointed to the ship. The man was holding the woman and was about to enter the cabin, and the man standing next to him was


    "Shadow."


    The second sister said coldly.


    She saw the picture of this man and followed Ning Jiwei to Mo''s confidant.


    "Second sister, since this man is here, it proves that this must be Ning Jiwei''s gang." the subordinate said.


    The second sister thought and said, "third, leave nine people to follow me. You rush up with the rest. If it''s Ning Jiwei, kill him on the spot!"


    "Yes, second sister."


    The third hesitated and asked, "second sister, are you still suspicious because you don''t go up?"


    The second sister nodded and said, "I always think something''s wrong. Ning Jiwei shouldn''t take the bait so easily."


    The old three didn''t think much of it and said coldly, "this is still on the hook? Second sister, you don''t see how many people he took on board. It''s obviously because of how many people have confidence and fear."


    The second sister frowned and said, "in short, be careful."


    "Don''t worry, second sister." the third man licked his upper lip and said, "this time, we must let Ning Jiwei go down and bury with his eldest brother!"


    After that, the third brother led the other brothers to rush to the cruise ship from the front. At the same time, a whistle sounded. They hid in the water and the people in the empty boat next to the cruise ship also began to act together.


    The people on board were not flustered when they found someone attacking, as if they had been prepared.


    The two men and horses were facing each other in an instant. For a moment, the cruise ship was full of gunsmoke.


    "Second sister, don''t think about it. Ning Jiwei must be on this ship, otherwise how can there be such firepower?" his men said.


    The second sister narrowed her eyes and said, "Xiao Si, what do you think Ning Jiwei came to taro city this time?"


    Xiao Si was stunned and said, "I came to save his woman Jane Haixi."


    The second sister sneered: "it is said that Ning Jiwei loves Jian Haixi very much. You say that if such a deeply loved person is injured, will he still take her to fight with us like this?"


    Xiao Si was stunned again. He frowned and looked at the white hot battlefield over there. He hesitated and said, "there''s no way. What else can he do? There''s only one way to cross the river here..."


    "No!" the second sister suddenly said, "we''ve been tricked!"


    "Second sister?" Xiao Si looked at her suspiciously.


    The second sister got up and said in a cold voice, "call the master to follow me."


    Xiao Si looked at the direction of the cruise ship and turned to the second sister: "the third brother, they..."


    The second sister flashed in her eyes and said coldly, "it''s too late."


    The little four trembled in his heart, bit his teeth and followed the second sister away from the dark corner.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Ning Jiwei and others are sitting in the car.


    George sneered, "those people probably never thought that you would abandon the waterway and go dry."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Haixi sleeping in his arms and whispered, "I won''t let Haixi be a little more dangerous."


    George still hummed coldly, "I didn''t expect that you even counted me. The people I brought just counted for you this time, making your cover by the river more realistic."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "don''t worry, your people won''t be hurt."


    "Oh ~" George gave him a look.


    Mikai looked out of the window excitedly and turned to Ning Jiwei: "you can, brother. While letting the confidant leader disturb the enemy''s line of sight, he gave up the waterway in front of him and drove on the elevated road all night. Although this detour will get tomorrow morning as soon as we reach Xiangcheng, it''s good to be safe."


    Ning Jiwei was silent and tacitly accepted mikai''s analysis.


    "Tut tut tut." mikai shook his head and said, "it''s frightening to be an enemy with you. I don''t know when he was killed by Yin."


    "Now you know what I am," George interrupted. "Compared with this profiteer, I look so pure and good!"


    Ning Jiwei still didn''t speak. He just lowered his head and tightened the blanket wrapped around Jian Haixi for fear that she would get a little cold.


    Mikai looked at him with some surprise in his eyes. He tilted his head and said, "you''re doing this to protect her?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly, turned to look at him and said, "stay away, keep your voice down."


    Mikai''s mouth twitched. Just now they said so much that Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. He was scolded as soon as he approached. It turned out that he was afraid to disturb Jian Haixi.


    Mikai looked down at Jian Haixi, who was asleep, shook his head with a sigh and said, "which bastard did something immoral? What a beautiful beauty! I can do it!"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. Mikai picked his eyebrows and looked at him. Ning Jiwei said, "I have a good ointment that can heal the wound on her face in two days. Do you want it?"


    Ning Jiwei suddenly looked up at him, "conditions."


    Without hesitation, say the terms directly.


    Mikai smiled and said, "I really didn''t expect that the legendary Ning Jiwei should be like this. I guess the ladies of your family who rushed to you never thought you would have such an affectionate side."


    Ningjiwei just stared at him and didn''t speak.


    George also frowned and looked over. "I said, mikay, if you really have ointment, take it out quickly. Don''t deliberately shake people here."


    Mikai rolled his eyes and said, "yes, it''s also in the hospital. You think I''ll take it with me."


    After that, mikai turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "the ointment can be given to you. The conditions... I haven''t thought of it yet. I''ll tell you when I think of it. Won''t you cheat?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head, "No."


    "That''s OK." mikai nodded, glanced at Ning Jiwei''s arm, frowned and said, "where''s your woman hurt? You''ve been lifting your arm for a long time."


    George became nervous at this.


    Ning Jiwei said: "slight abdominal injury, calf sprain... There was a needle in the shoulder and back, just like Dou Ge."


    "What?" George was shocked and stared at Ning Jiwei. He was so angry that he clenched his teeth. "Ning Jiwei, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him. "The situation is urgent. The situation of Haixi is under control. Crossing the river first is the business."


    George was angry and helpless. Rather than chase him and ask him, he didn''t say anything.


    However, he had to admit that what Ning Jiwei said was right.


    Glancing at Jane Haixi sleeping in ningevi''s arms, George sighed again.


    Only by this guy''s side can she sleep.


    "Daddy..."


    Jian Yi''s voice came from the headset.


    Ning Jiwei pressed his ear and said, "you say."


    "Something''s going on." Jian Yi said, "a small group of people have passed towards you."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "contact Dou Bing and tell him the distance and direction."


    "OK," said Jian Yi, cutting off the channel and contacting Dou Bing instead.


    Ning Jiwei turned the front of the cars he followed, except for the one he followed.


    Listening to Jian Yi''s command, Dou Bing didn''t stop at the first time or follow Ning Jiwei. Instead, he took his men out of the car and ambushed around.


    Mikai looked at the movement behind him through the window and said to Ning Jiwei with great interest: "your military division is powerful enough. You can master the enemy''s situation thousands of miles away without even revealing your face, and you can accurately arrange the strategy."


    Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his mouth and said proudly, "of course."


    Looking at Ning jiweina''s look, George felt a move in his heart and wanted to ask if the man on the headset was Jian Yi, but he didn''t ask when he thought of the current situation.


    Ten minutes later, Ning Jiwei and others passed the viaduct.


    Jian Yi reported to Ning jiweihui again: "Daddy, except for one car, all the others were intercepted successfully."


    "Well," Ning Jiwei asked, "is that car still following us?"


    "Yes," said Jian Yi, "but don''t worry, daddy. Just follow the route I told you. I''ll take care of the people in this car."


    Hearing what Jian Yi said, Ning Jiwei really didn''t worry. He just nodded and said, "OK."


    After that, Ning Jiwei told the driver, "keep going, don''t worry behind you."


    Mikay and George raised their eyebrows at the same time. It''s completely up to the "military division".


    In the courtyard, Jian Yi announced in the group: set up roadblocks, turn off all lights, and prepare the warning system at the same time.


    There was no nonsense in the group. Everyone simply and concisely deducted a "1".


    Two minutes later, the next car under the viaduct had to stop because the tire was punctured by a roadblock.


    And there was no light around, and their car was broken in the chaos just now.


    "Damn it!" the second sister kicked on the lamp.


    Now she knows why those people didn''t rush to hunt down first, but had to blow up their lights first.


    "Second sister, what should we do now?" Xiao Si asked.


    All their brothers are gone. Now there are only two of them left. Even if they catch up, they are just sending rations to each other.


    The second sister was unwilling to stare at the viaduct in front of her. Leng hum: "go back and tell the second master the truth."


    Just as they turned around, they saw Dou Bing and others emerging from around.


    "Want to go?" Dou Bing sneered and said, "it depends on whether you can go or not."


    The second sister''s eyes were cold. She suddenly grabbed the little four beside her and pushed Dou Bing. She simply jumped and jumped directly from the bridge into the river.


    Dou Bing and his brothers hurriedly fired at her, only to hear the second sister scream and fall into the river, but it is uncertain whether the person is alive or dead.


    "Damn!" Dou Bing said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Ning Jiwei and others finally arrived in Xiangcheng.


    He had planned to put Jian Haixi and Dou Ge in the hotel first, and then send them directly to the hospital after making an agreement with mikai.


    But as soon as they arrived in Xiangcheng, mikai said directly, "come with me. I don''t lack any in the hospital. I can still ensure safety."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and Mikael hummed, "look what I do? I said it''s conditional to help you."


    George answered lazily, "yes, yes, but you haven''t remembered what the terms are."


    Mikai hummed proudly, turned his head and didn''t speak.


    George looked at ningciwei and said, "come with him. Although this guy has a bad temper, he is still very reliable."


    "Of course," Mikael said. "You think I''m you."


    Jian Haixi woke up early in the morning. Seeing that she was not going to the hotel or the courtyard, she looked at Ning Jiwei with some worry, "Ji Wei, that Yi Yi..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pick him up after you and Dou Ge are settled."


    Jian Haixi nodded, turned to look at mikai and said, "well... Can you use the ointment for me in a moment? I don''t want to be seen by my children like this."


    Mikai didn''t talk so much nonsense to Jane Haixi. He nodded directly and said, "yes, I''ll give it to you when I get there."


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in mikai''s private villa.


    I thought there should be servants and housekeepers in such a big villa, but I didn''t want to find anyone here.


    And as soon as he entered the door, there was a smell of medical potion. Jian Haixi thought he was really in the hospital.


    Mikael said, "you can live in the guest rooms on the first and second floors, but don''t go up on the third floor. That''s my laboratory."


    "Laboratory?" George raised his eyebrow and suddenly looked carefully at Mikael. "You won''t do some abnormal experiments here, will you?"


    He heard that some people with good medical skills like to stir up some strange things at home.


    Mikai sneered, "do you want to visit?"


    George nodded. "Make sure it''s safe here."


    "No problem." mikai shrugged. "It''s no problem for you to go in and visit, but I don''t guarantee whether you can come out safely."


    George pulled a corner of his mouth and didn''t bother to talk to this guy again.


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi into a room on the second floor, gently put her on the bed, reached out and rubbed her head and asked, "are you okay? Are you very tired?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head, looked at the obvious tired color on Ning Jiwei''s face, frowned painfully and said, "you are. You haven''t slept all night. You must be tired."


    "It doesn''t matter to me." Ning Jiwei smiled, bent down and gently nodded between Jian Haixi''s forehead and said, "you have a rest. I''ll deal with the matter first."


    Jian Haixi nodded obediently, knowing that there must be a lot of things waiting for Ning Jiwei to deal with last night.


    Ningevi came out of the room, and George had settled dougo on the other side.


    Mikai yawned and said, "whatever you want, I''ll wipe the ointment on your man first, and then I''ll make up my sleep. Don''t disturb me."


    With that, mikai waved his hand and went upstairs.


    Jane Haixi went to a strange place. Of course, she couldn''t fall asleep so soon, but the injury on her shoulder made it inconvenient for her to turn over, so she could only lie in bed and stare at the ceiling.


    Suddenly the door was opened, and Michael came in with a small bottle of cream. When she woke up, she asked, "why don''t you go to bed?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a smile and said, "I can''t sleep."


    Mikai nodded indifferently. First, he sat down next to Jian Haixi, then took out a wipe paper similar to a wet towel and "washed his face" for Jian Haixi carefully and gently.


    Jian Haixi stretched out his hand and said, "well, I''ll do it myself..."


    "Don''t move." mikai frowned. At this time, he didn''t have the laziness before, but became serious and serious.


    Jian Haixi really didn''t move. He had to let him wipe and press on his face.


    Mikai said, "I''m going to clean you first, and then feel the thickness of your injury, so I can know how much to wipe you."


    Jian Haixi wondered, "does this ointment need such a precise dose?"


    Then why don''t mikai come with other props?


    Mikai said naturally, "it doesn''t need to be so accurate, but I can''t use it for you. My ointment is valuable."


    "Oh." Jane Haixi nodded and understood.


    Mikai continued to move in his hand. After cleaning, he pulled a small lump of ointment and put it under Jian Haixi''s cheek.


    Jian Haixi clearly saw that it was really a small lump.


    After wiping, mikai clapped his hands and said, "well, you can use it again tonight and twice tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi felt the cool temperature on her face and thanked Mikael sincerely: "thank you."


    Mikai waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, your man has promised me the terms." then mikai left the room with the ointment.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help smiling at mikai''s back. This is also a simple and lovely person.


    On the first floor, Ning Jiwei nodded to the two people after hearing the report from Ying and Dou Bing: "I know all about it, Dou Bing, come back first. Ying, you send the Qiao family back first and then come back."


    "Yes."


    George watched ningjiwei deal with these trivial things. After he finished, he frowned and asked, "what do you think he should do if the other party ran away?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "what should I do?"


    George smelled the evil spirit on his lips and said with a smile, "that''s right."


    Anyway, no matter what moves the other party makes them come over, they''ll just go on.

 Chapter 242

    Mo''s house.


    Mo Sheng kicked out the man in front of him and said darkly, "what are you talking about?"


    "Second, second master..." the second sister shivered and knelt on the ground. The wound on her waist was still bleeding, but she didn''t dare to cover it at all.


    Lisa and her second sister had some friendship after all. She couldn''t help pleading: "second master, I don''t think her second sister is the kind of person who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Why don''t we listen to her first? If she''s wrong, it''s not too late for us to deal with it."


    "Oh." Mo Sheng smiled and glanced at the pale second sister on the ground, "OK, I''ll give you a chance."


    "Thank you, thank you." the second sister kowtowed and thanked.


    Lisa said, "don''t thank me. Tell me what you know. Don''t waste my second master''s time."


    "Yes..." the second sister licked her tongue and said, "we ambushed by the river until the evening. A line of people especially like Ning Jiwei immediately went to the cruise ship. We didn''t see the man''s face, but Ning Jiwei''s confidant was standing on the deck, so we judged that it was Ning Jiwei and his gang."


    After a pause, the second sister continued: "Just in case, I kept Xiao Si. They waited with me and asked Lao San to take people to the cruise ship. Later, I suspected that there was a difference, so I took people to the elevated side, but we met more than one team on the way. When we caught up with the bridge, there were only two people left, Xiao Wu and Ning Jiwei. They had already crossed the bridge. We won again before we could cross the bridge Ambush, from the roadblock situation at that time, there must be a computer master behind the other party, who controls everything in the whole process. "


    "Oh?" Mo Sheng frowned slightly, and finally became a little interested, "computer master?"


    "Yes." the second sister nodded and said, "second master, I''m sure, otherwise they wouldn''t know our course of action so accurately."


    "Oh." Mo Sheng chuckled, "it''s a little interesting."


    The second sister who fell to the ground could hardly hold on, and whispered, "second Lord, please give me another chance. I swear I will kill them next time and avenge my brother and brothers."


    Mo Sheng glanced at her and turned to Lisa to raise his chin.


    Lisa came forward and helped the second sister up. "Let''s go. I''ll take you down to deal with the wound first."


    Mo Sheng looked at the figure of the second sister and looked dim in his eyes. "Computer master? Does Ning Jiwei have other forces?"


    "Second Lord, whether he has it or not, we should have made preparations." a faint voice came.


    Behind Mo Sheng, I don''t know when a short and rickety figure stood, but Mo Sheng was not surprised at all. He just nodded and said, "yes, it''s time to prepare..."


    East yard.


    Jian Rui woke up and found that Gu Xiaomian, the fat man lying next to her, had not woke up, and Gu Chenyi had disappeared from the sofa next to her.


    Jianrui rubbed her eyes, looked up at the ceiling and felt that she should call her father and brother.


    Gu Chenyi did everything very well and considerate, but just because he was so considerate, he didn''t trust them to sleep at night, which made people have to think more.


    Plus these two days Ning Jiwei hasn''t come back. Although Jianrui doesn''t show it on the surface, she is very worried in her heart.


    "Oh... Steamed stuffed bun... Rui Rui..." Gu Xiaomian''s dreamy talk came. Jian Rui smiled, turned her mouth and poked Gu Xiaomian''s face.


    "Ben Da Gu is soft, am I a steamed stuffed bun?" Jian Rui poked his face, but still reached out and pinched it like an addiction.


    "Hmm?" Gu Xiaomian woke up vaguely. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Jian Rui making trouble with herself with a bad smile.


    "Ruirui, you woke up so early." Gu Xiaomian yawned.


    Jian Rui turned her eyes and said, "it''s still early? Look at the time."


    Gu Xiaomian couldn''t get up in bed. He held the quilt and said, "I don''t want to. I still want to sleep."


    He finally rubbed against Jian Rui''s bed and couldn''t bear to get up.


    Jian Rui looked at him coolly and said, "Gu Xiaomian, didn''t you just say you wanted to work hard yesterday?"


    Gu Xiaomian''s body was stiff. He got up from the bed with his lips and said, "Ruirui, you''re so strict."


    "Hum." Jian Rui hummed and said, "then go to sleep. I don''t care about you."


    "Hey, don''t care, I''m up now ~" Gu Xiaomian saw Jian Rui angry and hurriedly climbed down from the bed.


    They went out after washing. They thought Gu Chenyi had gone to the company, but they didn''t want to see him sitting in the living room dealing with his work.


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned, rushed forward to Gu Chenyi and asked, "Dad, why are you here?"


    "Are you sick again?" Gu Chenyi glanced at him and said, "I''m not here. Where am I?"


    "No, I mean, why are you at home?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    "Oh, there''s nothing important in the company today, so I''m too lazy to pass." Gu Chenyi said casually.


    Jianrui pursed her lips, walked up to him and asked, "Uncle Gu, is something wrong with my father?"


    Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Rui in surprise and said, "Rui Rui, how can you ask so?"


    Jian Rui said with her lips, "why else has he left for so long?"


    Gu Chenyi sighed slightly at the child''s sharpness, but it didn''t show on his face. He just smiled and touched her head and said, "don''t think about it. Your father just went on a business trip and should be back today."


    "Really?" I heard that Ning Jiwei would come back today. Jian Rui''s eyes finally brightened and the whole person relaxed.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "can you have breakfast now? Didn''t you say yesterday that you had to find Mo Tong today?"


    "Yes." Jian Rui nodded with a smile: "eat quickly, and then go to find Mo Tong."


    "Eat, eat, I''m starving!" Gu Xiaomian rushed to the restaurant as soon as he heard what to eat.


    Seeing that the two children didn''t ask any more questions, Gu Chenyi was relieved.


    After breakfast, Mo Xiuyu came as usual. First, he took his two children to see Mo Wanshan. After playing in Mo Wanshan for a while, he took them to Mo Tong''s side.


    When they arrived, Mo Tong was writing and reading quietly in the living room as usual, while he was busy sitting in Mo Xiulin.


    Mo Xiulin is reading like Mo Tong, Mo Xiuqian is looking in the mirror, and Mo Xiujin is... Eating lollipops.


    Seeing Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian coming, Mo Xiujin said, "you''re late ~"


    Jian Rui skimmed her lips and said, "Mo Xiujin, if you eat lollipops every day, you''re not afraid of insects."


    Mo Xiujin blinked, turned to Mo Xiuqian and said, "sister, can you have insects?"


    Mo Xiuqian said indifferently, "what are you afraid of? I''ll sprinkle some insecticide on you when the insects are born."


    "Sister is still smart!" Mo Xiujin said to Jian Rui with a grin: "you hear me, I''m not afraid of insects."


    "Fool." Jianrui rolled her eyes and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Mo Tong had already come to one side. Jian Rui hurriedly took his hand and turned it around twice and asked, "are you okay? Did Mo Ting bully you?"


    "No," Mo Tong said with a smile.


    Seeing Jian Rui so nervous, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin flashed a thought in their eyes at the same time.


    The children have mo Xiuyu here, but everything is as usual and nothing has happened.


    What happened was the Qiao family on the other side.


    In the living room.


    Joe threw the teacup in his hand and scolded, "George, tell me exactly what happened yesterday?"


    "What''s going on?" George said indifferently, "Dad, I told the old man about yesterday. If you have any problems, talk to the old man."


    "Don''t fool around for me." Qiao Zhen angrily said, "I don''t care what you usually do, but you can''t let the whole Qiao family hang around with you."


    "Where have I been fooling around?" George frowned. "A lot of people I took out have brought back. Where have I been fooling around?"


    "You..." Qiao Zhen said with a dark face, "I ask you, did you help Ning Jiwei yesterday?"


    "Yes," George admitted generously, but he couldn''t hide it anyway.


    Qiao Zhen asked coldly, "why don''t you discuss this matter with me? Don''t you know what the situation is in Xiangcheng now? Our Qiao family never got involved in those miasma things, but you made such a mischief yesterday. It seems to others that our Qiao family has stood in line. Do you know?"


    "Then stand in line." George smiled. "Dad, up to now, you don''t think you can always protect yourself as long as we don''t get involved?"


    Joe paused, frowned and said, "I don''t know if I can always protect myself, but even if I have to stand in line, it shouldn''t be this way."


    "Come on, Dad, I''ve done the opposite. It''s no use arguing with me now. You don''t have to worry about the next thing. I know it."


    As he spoke, George shrugged, yawned and said, "in short, I won''t joke about our Qiao family. Don''t worry. I''ll talk about other things later. I''ll catch up first."


    He was busy all night. In the morning, he discussed with Ning Jiwei about the next layout and dealt with the people brought back by the Qiao family. He was just a little free. Naturally, he wanted to have a good sleep.


    But Qiao town was even more angry. Their family was kept in the dark by George. They heard such exciting news early in the morning, but George refused to explain it well. How can this work?


    So when he saw that George wanted to go upstairs, Qiao Town kicked him, "stop. You don''t want to go anywhere until you explain it clearly."


    He kicked suddenly, and Joe was very tired and unprepared. This kick made his legs short and almost knelt on the ground.


    George groaned and stood up slowly.


    "What are you doing?" Yan Mei yelled angrily at Qiao Zhen. "What can you say? What can you do?"


    "I......" Qiao Zhen choked, and a flash of remorse flashed in his eyes. He didn''t mean it, but he was in a hurry just now.


    "Mom, I''m fine." George stood up and said to Joe Town, "do you have anything else? Do you want to kick or fight, hurry up."


    Joe paused, looked at the cold color on his son''s face, waved angrily and said, "I''m too lazy to tell you. Get out of here!"


    Yan Mei hurriedly said, "ah Zhi, are you really all right? Why don''t you go to bed first and let''s talk when you wake up?"


    "No," George sneered, "I can''t sleep in this house."


    Then he turned and went out.


    "Come back!" Qiao Zhen shouted coldly, "where are you going?"


    George stepped down and said without looking back, "you didn''t kick him here anyway."


    "You..." Qiao Zhen''s face turned black by his son, but he saw that he had gone out of the house.


    Yang Yaru''s house.


    Half an hour later, George paralyzed himself in bed.


    Yang Yaru smiled, brought a glass of milk and handed it to him. "Drink it and go to sleep."


    George reached for the cup and drank it, then put it on the table.


    "You sleep, I..." before Yang Yaru finished, the man had been grabbed by his wrist and pulled over.


    "What are you... Doing?" Yang Yaru blushed.


    George hugged her and said, "you stay with me."


    "I can''t," said Yang Yaru. "I still have a job. It''s good to take an hour off at noon to accompany you."


    "Don''t worry, I promise Ning Jiwei won''t remember your absenteeism." George rubbed Yang Yaru''s head and said, "good boy, stay with me for a while. It''s really sleepy."


    Yang Yaru looked at the obvious tired color of his face. After all, she still blushed and said, "well..."


    ¡­¡­


    Mikai villa.


    It was noon when Jian Haixi woke up again. She slowly tried to sit up from bed. As soon as she moved, she heard a voice outside the door, "young lady, are you awake?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and thought that the "little lady" should be calling her?


    "Well, I''m awake," replied Jane Haixi.


    The door was gently pushed open, and then a beautiful man came in. He didn''t come near, so he stood at the door and said, "young lady, the young master and mikai are talking about things. The young master told you to wake up and let me call him."


    Jane Haixi said, "since he is busy, don''t bother him. I have nothing to do."


    The man said, "no, whatever the young master tells you." after talking, the man turned and left.


    Jian Haixi looked at the door where there was no figure, and shook his head funny.


    In the living room, mikai looked at Ning Jiwei coldly and said, "as you say, while I promise to cooperate with you, it means that last night''s things may happen again at any time?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Mikai sneered, leaned back on the sofa and said, "in that case, why should I cooperate with you?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "no matter what you ask, I can promise."


    Mikai raised his eyebrows. "Do you think I will have something you have?"


    Although the MI family is not as powerful as the Mo family, they don''t dare to underestimate it in Xiangcheng because of mikai''s medical skills.


    Ning Jiwei looked at mikai and said, "every man is innocent and bears his sins."


    Mikey frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "I believe you don''t lack anything, but the rice family may not lack it. You have strong ability, but the stronger you are, the more people will covet. The rice family is the same as the sun family in taro city. Your strong professional ability means that you need more protection and stronger backing."


    Otherwise, if any person is threatened, mikai will have to be kidnapped by the other party.


    Mikai squinted, stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "you mean you can be my backer?"


    "I can." Ning Jiwei nodded, "as long as you help me save my son, I can guarantee that not only I will be your backer, but also my son will be the backer of the rice family in the future."


    "Oh?" Mikael raised his eyebrows and said, "how do I know your son has this ability? What if he is a waste wood?"


    If someone said so about his son face to face, others would have been angry, but Ning Jiwei just smiled and said proudly, "the computer expert who helped us leave safely yesterday is my son."


    Mikai was shocked and was about to say something, but he saw the man guarding Jian Haixi come down and say, "young master, young lady is awake."


    "OK." Ning Jiwei nodded and said to mikai, "let''s talk about this today. I''ll go with my daughter-in-law."


    With that, Ning Jiwei went upstairs, leaving mikai staring at his back.


    "Bully my single dog, this is!"


    Jane Haixi waited for a while and saw Ning Jiwei coming.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi had sat up, he hurriedly came over and said, "why did you get up by yourself? Does your shoulder still hurt?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "a little, but it''s not in the way."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "don''t be brave. The injury in this position is easy to leave sequelae."


    "I know." Jian Haixi smiled, pulled Ning Jiwei''s hand and said, "don''t you have a rest? Look at your tired face."


    "I''m fine." Ning Jiwei said, "are you hungry? Let''s eat together?"


    "OK." Jane Haixi nodded.


    Ning Jiwei said to the man standing at the door, "Mo Feng, go and bring the prepared food."


    "Yes, young master." Mo Feng answered.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei curiously and said, "I haven''t seen this man. His name is mo Feng? Is he from the Mo family?"


    "Well," Ning Jiwei explained, "it''s my first group of forces in Mo''s family. When I saved Ruirui, I relied on his help."


    "Really?" Jane Haixi said, "then I have to thank him."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "no, he has heard."


    "Heard?" Jane Haixi blinked suspiciously. "What do you hear?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "the Mo family has a secret organization with all kinds of talents. Mo Feng is one of them. His hearing is excellent. We can hear everything here as long as he wants to."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. "Is it so magical?"


    Seeing her eager face, Ning Jiwei spoiled her and said, "do you want to try?"


    Jian Haixi asked carefully, "is that ok?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "Mo Feng, bring a cup of hot water when you come up."


    "Is that all right?" Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei in surprise. "I thought there would be a special code, such as knocking on the floor three times."


    Ning Jiwei shaved the tip of her nose with a smile and said, "you think too much."


    Two minutes later, Mo Feng came up with the meal and a cup of hot water.


    Jian Haixi looked at the cup of hot water, and there were stars in her eyes.


    Mo Feng blushed with Jian Haixi''s eyes. After putting down the food, he hurried out.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi''s happy appearance, smiled and fed her porridge.


    Although he is usually very kind to his brothers, he doesn''t mind making his daughter-in-law happy at this time.


    As for brothers... You don''t have to worry about such small things.


    After dinner, Ning Jiwei helped Jian Haixi massage for a while. At the strong request of Jian Haixi, he stopped and lay in bed.


    Jane Haixi said, "go to bed quickly. You haven''t slept well these days."


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly, took her hand and said, "baby, I really can''t sleep well like you."


    Jane Haixi paused. The next second she reflected what was in her hand. She immediately blushed and said, "go to another room to sleep."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, gently touched Jian Haixi and said, "it''s all right. Just don''t move."


    Jian Haixi shrank shyly in his arms and whispered, "you are really... My face is like this, can you still..."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at her, kissed her gently and said, "in my eyes, you are always the most beautiful."


    Jian Haixi smiled, looked up and kissed back, "me too."

 Chapter 243

    All morning, Jian Rui and other children stayed in Mo Ting''s yard, but there was no quarrel.


    Mo Ting hasn''t appeared. Maybe she wants to be invisible.


    Until noon, Mo Ting came out with a black face, stared at Jian Rui and said, "when else do you want to stay here? I don''t care about food."


    Jianrui tilted her lips and said, "I know, grandma, let''s go now."


    The word "grandma" once again made Mo Ting smoke her temples, but in front of so many people, she was not angry for a moment, so she could only stare at Jian Rui fiercely.


    Jian Rui took Mo Tong''s hand and said, "Mo Tong, I''ll come back to you after dinner ~"


    Listening to her saying that she came back after dinner, Mo Ting pulled out a corner of her eye and said, "Mo Tong is busy with his homework in the afternoon. You''d better not disturb him."


    Jian Rui hummed and said, "grandma, we didn''t bother Mo Tong here this morning."


    Mo Xiuyu smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''ll look at these bear children and won''t let them make trouble."


    With Mo Xiuyu saying this, Mo Ting had to hum coldly and stop talking.


    Mo Xiuyu got up, took Jian Rui in one hand and Gu Xiaomian in the other hand and said, "let''s go. If you don''t go back, it''s estimated that someone will urge you at home."


    "Oh, OK." Gu Xiaomian was not idle all morning and had been practicing hard with Mo Tong.


    At this moment, I heard that I had to go, so I wiped the sweat channel on my forehead: "little uncle, I have to eat more today to make up for my physical strength."


    "Ha ha!" Mo Xiuyu laughed and nodded, "OK, I''ll add food to you!"


    Jian Rui and Mo Xiulin naturally stayed soon after they left. They got up and said goodbye to Mo ting and went home.


    After they all left, Mo Ting looked at Mo Tong coldly and said, "it seems that Ning Jiwei''s daughter is very kind to you."


    Mo Tong stiffened and said, "yes, if it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have a chance to stand here again."


    Mo Ting was stunned. She remembered the previous explosion, so she looked at Mo Tong in front of her, and her face was unnatural.


    "Find yourself something to eat, and then go on with your homework."


    I wanted to embarrass Mo Tong again, but because of the past, Mo Ting only ordered two words and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Xiuyu took Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian back to the east courtyard. He wanted to take them back to dinner. After all, there was a Mo Wanshan who wanted to see his little granddaughter at home.


    But before he reached the door, Mo Xiuyu heard the voice of people in the room, frowned, turned and took Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian away.


    "Hey, isn''t that Xiuyu?" the voice came from the room. Mo Xiuyu was found by the people inside before he could go away.


    "Xiuyu, you''re back. My little sister and I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The person who greeted in a loud voice was no one else, just what Jia Minzhi said before, "aunt".


    Mo Xiuyu sneered in his heart. He thought Jia Minzhi just made such an excuse. Unexpectedly, he called someone for this excuse.


    "Oh Xiuyu..." aunt Jia Shufen walked out as she spoke. As soon as she got outside the door, she saw Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian standing next to Mo Xiuyu.


    "Whose doll is this?" Jia Shufen asked.


    Jian Rui blinked and looked at Mo Xiuyu. She didn''t speak.


    Mo Xiuyu was slightly impatient between his eyebrows and eyes. Ignoring Jia Shufen''s words, he reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "Rui Rui, you go back to dinner with Xiaomian first, and your little uncle will find you in the afternoon."


    "Well, OK." Jianrui nodded obediently and went home hand in hand with Gu Xiaomian.


    "Hey, why are these two children so impolite?" Jia Shufen said discontentedly: "I ran away without saying hello to my elders. I don''t know whose child is so ill bred."


    "Aunt." Mo Xiuyu said coldly, "do you mean that my mo family''s children are ill bred? Don''t forget that you are standing in the boundary of our Mo family now."


    "I didn''t mean..." Jia Shufen waved her hand awkwardly. She could shout to outsiders, but she didn''t dare to do so to Mo Xiuyu.


    When Mo Xiuyu saw that she was no longer talking, he raised his foot and entered the door with a cold hum.


    Mo Wanshan is not at home. I think he has avoided his "aunt".


    Jia Minzhi saw that Mo Xiuyu came back and said with a smile, "Xiuyu, you''re back. Your aunt said she was coming two days ago. I didn''t expect to find time today to take your Xiaoqiu sister home."


    "Yes." Mo Xiuyu said perfunctorily, without saying a word.


    Jia Xiaoqiu sat next to him. At this moment, he stood up and walked to Mo Xiuyu and whispered, "cousin ~"


    Mo Xiuyu looked at her, nodded coldly and gave another "um".


    Jia Shufen looked at them, turned her eyes and said with a smile, "Oh, look at us Xiaoqiu. It''s a good match to stand with her cousin."


    Mo Xiuyu frowned. "Aunt, you''d better say less. It doesn''t matter if I''m a boy. If my cousin is a girl, it''s better to pay attention to her reputation."


    Jia Shufen smiled and waved her hand and said, "what does it matter? You are not related by blood."


    Jia Jiayuan was also a merchant''s family. He had a great influence in Xiangcheng several decades ago, so Mo Wanshan was hindered by family pressure to marry Jia min.


    Only Jia Minzhi and Jia Shufen were the only sisters in Jia''s family. Although Jia Minzhi married, Jia Shufen recruited a son-in-law to go back. The child he wanted to have was named Jia, but he didn''t expect that Jia Shufen had no fertility, so he had to adopt a child, Jia Xiaoqiu.


    Since then, the Jia family has declined again and again. Although Jia Minzhi has helped him many times, her ability to help him is limited because her relationship with Mo Wanshan is not good.


    The Jia family also declined more and more until they were surpassed by the Song family and the Tong family.


    Therefore, Jia Shufen made another calculation - Jia Xiaoqiu.


    Anyway, Jia Xiaoqiu and Mo Xiuyu are not related by blood. They have been in contact with each other since childhood through the help of their relatives. At that time, they will kiss each other.


    If they can hold Mo Xiuyu in their hands, the Jia family will not worry about turning over.


    Jia Shufen fiddled with her little abacus in her heart. She didn''t see the dislike and disgust in Jia Minzhi''s eyes, and Mo Xiuyu''s obvious indifference.


    "Now that everyone has arrived, let''s have dinner." Jia Min said.


    "Ah, yes." Jia Shufen asked, "was that girl the daughter of the wild species just now?"


    Then Jia Minzhi hummed, "sure enough, the daughter of the wild seed looks annoying. She looks like a little fox when she is young..."


    "Pa!" the sound of chopsticks patting on the table.


    Mo Xiuyu stood up, glared at Jia Shufen and said, "have you said enough?"


    "This..." Jia Shufen was stunned and said, "Xiuyu, aunt, this is what she said when she stood on your side. Originally, Ning Jiwei came back to rob things from you. Also, every day their children don''t care about themselves. Why do you always bother? Take you as a nanny. This is."


    "Mom, stop talking..." Jia Xiaoqiu whispered.


    She had seen that Mo Xiuyu was on the edge of anger.


    Mo Xiuyu smiled angrily and turned to look at Jia Min''s way: "Mom, Dad probably won''t take care of other things, but I can guarantee that you will let this man talk nonsense again. If you let dad know, no one will care about the life and death of the Jia family."


    Jia Min was stunned. Mo Xiuyu had turned and walked out of the door.


    "Hey, Xiuyu, what are you talking about?" Jia Shufen said discontentedly: "isn''t the Jia family your own? What do you mean, no matter whether we live or die..."


    "Enough!" Jia Minzhi shouted coldly, "shut up!"


    "Sister..."


    "Shut up!" Jia Minzhi scolded coldly, "if you still want to stay here, be honest with me."


    Seeing that Jia Minzhi was really angry, Jia Shufen closed her mouth reluctantly.


    After Mo Xiuyu went out, he went to the house next to Ning Jiwei.


    As soon as I came near, I heard the noise of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian inside.


    Mo Xiuyu paused, and the anger in his heart just now was all pressed down.


    Such laughter is called home. What was that place just now?


    "Eh? Little uncle!" Jianrui saw Mo Xiuyu with sharp eyes and hurriedly ran over and pulled him in, "little uncle, why are you here?"


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head in doubt and said, "little uncle, have you finished so soon? But we haven''t started yet. What are you eating so fast?"


    "Fool Gu Ruan!" Jian Rui patted Gu Xiaomian on the shoulder and said, "how can you eat so fast? You think your little uncle is you. You have two steamed stuffed buns in one bite. My little uncle obviously loves us, so he came to dinner with us."


    "Oh, so." Gu Xiaomian nodded and then muttered, "Ruirui, I don''t have two steamed stuffed buns in one bite. I can only eat one at a time."


    Jian Rui skimmed her mouth, turned around and grabbed Mo Xiuyu and said, "little uncle, let''s ignore this fool and come to dinner."


    "Well, OK." Mo Xiuyu smiled and nodded, followed Jian Rui to the restaurant.


    Gu Chenyi and Jian Rui talked on the phone and didn''t come back after learning that everything was well at home.


    So there was only Mo Xiuyu with the two children.


    After eating, Jianrui sat on the sofa with her cheeks in a daze.


    Gu Xiaomian felt his full stomach and lay aside to rest.


    Mo Xiuyu sat next to Jian Rui. Seeing her absent-minded appearance, he couldn''t help asking, "what are you thinking?"


    Jianrui paused, shook her head and said, "just a little missing daddy."


    Mo Xiuyu raised his eyebrows and said, "your father should be back soon."


    Jian Rui looked up at Mo Xiuyu and said, "little uncle, do you know where my father has gone?"


    "Er... I don''t know. Didn''t I say I was sent?" Mo Xiuyu said vaguely.


    In fact, he also heard some news about the trouble outside these two days. That''s why Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian are particularly nervous. They almost take the two children with them every day except sleeping time.


    He can''t do anything else, but at home... No one can hurt his little niece.


    Seeing that Mo Xiuyu didn''t know the specific trend of Ning Jiwei, Jianrui lowered her head in disappointment. She thought of her body and said, "little uncle, I''m going to pull stink."


    Mo Xiuyu smiled and said, "you don''t have to report such a thing."


    Jianrui smiled, stuck out her tongue, turned and ran into her room.


    After returning to the room, she picked up her cell phone and called Jane Yi.


    It took a long time to get through there. Jian Yi''s hoarse voice came, "Ruirui?"


    "Brother." Jianrui blinked and said, "why does your voice sound so strange? Are you still sleeping?"


    "Well, what''s up?" Jane Yi asked vaguely.


    After a hard night''s work, Jian Yi is making up for sleep. Unexpectedly, she will receive a call from Jian Rui at this time.


    Jian Rui said, "brother, daddy has been on a business trip for several days. They don''t tell me where daddy has gone. I''m very worried."


    Jian Yi was stunned and said, "don''t worry, it''s all right."


    "It''s all right. Does it mean something really happened before?" asked Jane Rui.


    "Well," Jian Yi nodded, "even if I said nothing had happened, you wouldn''t believe it."


    Jian Rui hummed, "if you hide it from me, I''ll be really angry."


    "Hehe," said Jian Yi with a smile, "don''t worry. It''s all right now. It''s estimated that daddy will go back to see you this afternoon."


    "Really?" Jianrui said happily, "that''s great."


    Jian Yi yawned and said, "then I''ll hang up first. I''m sleepy."


    "Uh huh, brother, have a good sleep. Bye."


    Jian Rui hangs up with satisfaction when she gets Jian Yi''s answer.


    She doesn''t ask what happened before, because she knows that she can''t help, so she just needs to make sure that she''s all right now.


    After dinner, Jian Rui still took Mo Xiuyu and Gu Xiaomian to find Mo Tong.


    She was really worried that Mo Tong would be abused, so she would come as soon as she was free.


    Mo Ting had just eaten and was about to drink tea. She saw Jian Rui''s annoying face appear in front of her again. In an instant, she didn''t even have the desire to drink tea. She got up and went back to her room with a cold hum.


    Out of sight is clean. She''d better go to her Daqiang.


    In the evening, Ning Jiwei left mikai''s residence and Gu Chenyi drove him back to Mo''s house.


    Gu Chenyi told Ning Jiwei before that the children were all over Mo Ting''s side.


    So as soon as they arrived at Mo''s house, they went directly to Mo ting to find Jian Rui.


    On the way, they talked while walking.


    "Recently, the little girl pestered me every day to ask you when to come back." Gu Chenyi smiled and looked at Ning Jiwei. "I think she probably guessed something."


    Ning Jiwei''s mouth was slightly hooked. "It doesn''t matter whether he knows it or not now."


    Gu Chenyi also relaxed himself and said, "yes, your trip is really dangerous. If it weren''t for the help of the Qiao family, I can''t say it would take a few passes."


    "Well," Ning Jiwei nodded, "this time I really inherited George''s love."


    Gu Chenyi asked, "do you believe him so? Are you not afraid that he will betray you?"


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said: "I believe. I checked his experience. He has a good relationship with Qiao Qinghe, and he has been tracking down Qiao Sui''s past. He went to maiteng based on this. Besides..."


    Before Ning Jiwei finished speaking, Gu Chenyi took over his words with a smile and said, "moreover, he is now with Yang Yaru nanizi. He doesn''t dare to do anything special without looking at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face."


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded.


    "What are you going to do with the Qiao family?" Gu Chenyi asked again.


    Ning Jiwei said, "I haven''t told Haixi. I''ll see what she means when she''s better."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei continued, "but the news over there seems that Qiao Jing has found Jane Chenran."


    "Oh." Gu Chenyi sneered and said nothing. He always had opinions on Lin Xiaodou and couldn''t let go.


    "You really don''t mind at all?" Gu Chenyi looked curiously at Ning Jiwei. "I know you hide your hatred in your heart for the things of the sun family. After that, it''s the bridge to the bridge to the road. Can you really forgive what Lin Xiaodou did in their family?"


    Ning Jiwei squinted to the front. In the yard, Jian Rui''s small figure loomed.


    "No matter what decision Haixi makes, I have no opinion."


    Gu Chenyi thought about the meaning of his words and said, "but you won''t have no objection in your heart."


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "whether it''s the Lin family or the sun family, no matter how Haixi treats them, their credit value has been discounted here. After that, it''s best for them not to do anything else. If they do anything harmful to Haixi again, the new accounts and the old accounts will be calculated together."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "I knew it."


    In the yard, Jian Rui looked back and saw Ning Jiwei''s voice. She was surprised and ran over, "Daddy!"


    When she called, others in the yard also saw it. Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong ran out first. Mo Xiulin and others also looked here curiously.


    Looking at Jian Rui running towards herself, Ning Jiwei squatted down and hugged her with a smile.


    "Daddy, you''re back!" Jianrui affectionately hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck and spoiled, "ruiruirui misses you so much ~"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and patted Jianrui on the back and said, "let the baby worry. Daddy is not back."


    "HMM." Jianrui nodded and looked at Ning Jiwei several times. When she saw that he really wasn''t hurt, she was satisfied and said, "Daddy, just be good."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and scraped her nose.


    Gu Xiaomian ran over sweating, "Uncle Ning."


    Ning Jiwei nodded to him with a smile and said, "Xiaomian began to practice martial arts?"


    "Well." Gu Xiaomian nodded, "I want to be as strong as Mo Tong!"


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and nodded, "good thing. I''ll ask some good masters to teach you later."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said to his son, "thank you, uncle Ning. The master he invited is absolutely first-class."


    "Hey hey ~" Gu Xiaomian smiled simply and honestly, scratched his head and said, "thank you, uncle Ning."


    Mo Tong came over behind him and said to Ning Jiwei with a red face, "Uncle Ning."


    Ning Jiwei had left when he came, so he didn''t have time to say hello.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, reached out and touched his head and said, "needless to say, I know."


    Mo Tong looked up at him and lowered his head gratefully.


    Not far away, Mo Xiuyu dawdled over and didn''t know what to call Ning Jiwei.


    Call it "big brother". It seems a little too close, but it doesn''t seem appropriate to call it anything except "big brother".


    Gu Chenyi said teasingly, "if you don''t speak again, Xiuyu will suffocate himself."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded to Mo Xiuyu, "thank you these days."


    Mo Xiuyu blushed and said, "no, nothing. I''m just passing by."

 Chapter 244

    After Ning Jiwei followed Jian Rui, he simply said two words with Mo Tong and left.


    Jian Rui can be close to Mo Tong, but he can''t show too close to Mo Tong, otherwise Mo Tong will become a target.


    "Daddy, are you going this time?" Jianrui asked in a childish voice holding Ning Jiwei''s neck.


    "No," Ning Jiwei said with a smile.


    Jian Rui tilted her lips and asked persistently, "is it true or false? Daddy said he couldn''t go every time, but he left at that time."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and thought carefully before he said, "this time I should really not go."


    Jian Haixi and his children are in Xiangcheng. He has no worries. After Jian Yi''s operation is completed, he can concentrate on Mo''s family.


    When she got a satisfactory answer, Jian Rui smiled again. "If daddy really has something to leave, he can leave, but he has to tell Ruirui next time, otherwise Ruirui will be very worried about you, you know?"


    "OK." seeing the little girl nagging about it all the time, Ning Jiwei also knew that the girl was really scared, so he insisted again and again.


    "Rui Rui, you''ve said it several times." Gu Xiaomian looked up at Jian Rui and said, "I can recite it."


    Jian Rui hummed, "what can I do? Mommy is not here. Of course I have to take care of Daddy. If daddy is hurt and tired, Mommy will be distressed."


    "Oh," Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "our family ruiruirui still knows to look at her father for her mother?"


    "Of course." Jianrui proudly raised her chin and said, "my father is so excellent and kind. It''s dangerous to put it outside."


    "Poof." Gu Chenyi smiled and looked at Ning Jiwei. "I didn''t expect you to be such an image in your daughter''s eyes."


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and calmly replied, "it''s better than your image in your son''s eyes."


    Gu Chenyi, unwilling to be outdone, kicked Gu Xiaomian and said, "son, what''s the image of dad in your heart?"


    Gu Xiaomian patted the dust on his ass and said, "great devil!"


    "Hey, you smelly boy!" Gu Chenyi stretched out his feet in feint of anger and was about to kick him.


    Gu Xiaomian was ready to run as early as he spoke. Seeing him raise his feet, he slipped out in a moment.


    That movement, if it is not perennial practice, can not be done so coherent and smooth.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t follow up, but stayed in the yard and looked at the children.


    Mo Xiujin licked the lollipop and looked at Ning Ji and Jian Rui. He didn''t know what he was thinking in his big eyes.


    Back to the east courtyard, when passing Mo Wanshan''s residence, Jia Shufen and her daughter Jia Xiaoqiu just saw Ning Jiwei and his party.


    "That''s..."


    Looking at Ning Jiwei, Jia Shufen flashed a surprise in her eyes. Instead, she saw Jian Rui in his arms and narrowed her eyes and said, "is that Ning Jiwei?"


    "Ning Jiwei..."


    Jia Xiaoqiu looked up in a daze. For a moment, it seemed that his heart was full.


    Clearly just a figure, but easily affected her mind.


    "Xiaoqiu." Jia Shufen flashed calculation in her eyes, took her daughter''s arm and whispered in her ear, "what do you think of this man?"


    "Mom, stop talking nonsense." Jia Xiaoqiu said shyly, "he, he certainly doesn''t like me..."


    This said, Jia Shufen immediately understood her daughter''s meaning, and couldn''t help whispering in her ear: "stupid, he doesn''t mean to you now, doesn''t mean to you in the future."


    "But, but..." Jia Xiaoqiu lowered her head and said shyly: "but brother Xiuyu..."


    Jia Shufen waved her hand carelessly and said with a smile, "there''s no agreed thing. Don''t care. This kind of thing, we have to grasp both hands and be hard, okay?"


    Jia Xiaoqiu bit her lip and nodded, "yes."


    Jia Shufen smiled with satisfaction and said, "let''s live here for the next two days. This is a rare opportunity for you. Take advantage of it. Don''t embarrass me, you know?"


    "I see."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Joe''s old house.


    George sat on the sofa rather guilty, and Qiao Qinghe was teasing the cat on the other side.


    "Grandpa..." cried George.


    "Hum." Qiao Qinghe said coldly, "you didn''t call me Grandpa until you got into trouble. Don''t you usually call me an old man?"


    "Cough..." George touched his nose and said, "not every time..."


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly again, "if you have nothing else to say, get out of here."


    "That''s what." George cleared his throat and said, "Grandpa, you believe me this time. I really didn''t fool around."


    Qiao Qinghe looked at him with an eyebrow and said with a sneer: "no nonsense? It''s not nonsense to take people to the other end of the river to fight with you at night? It''s not nonsense to stand on the side of Ning without telling his family. In your opinion, what''s nonsense? Is it nonsense when the sky turns?"


    George sighed. He knew there was no good fruit here.


    If Qiao Qinghe beat and scolded him like Qiao Town, he could handle it. Qiao Qinghe felt guilty because he was neither hot nor cold.


    "Grandpa, I have a reason," said George.


    "What''s the reason?" Qiao Qinghe looked at him and said, "if you can say ugly Yin Mao today, don''t say I forgive you. I''ll help you with your father''s side. If you can''t say it, get out of here and be angry at you."


    George gritted his teeth and said, "Grandpa, what do you think of the current situation in Hunan city?"


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, "it''s just a matter of dividing for a long time and dividing for a long time. Whatever they do, I don''t bother to see it when it''s lively."


    George said, "Grandpa, it''s good for you to say so, but now it''s obviously a trend of separation and integration. Grandpa, who do you think is the one who can make the potential of separation and integration come together?"


    "Hmm?" Qiao Qinghe raised his eyebrows and looked at George. "According to what you mean, do you see Zhongning Jiwei?"


    "Cough..." George coughed fiercely and hurriedly brought a glass of water down before saying, "Grandpa, you''ll make people misunderstood."


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me." Qiao Qinghe scolded angrily: "tell me the truth quickly."


    "Then what..." George took a deep breath and looked at Qiao Qinghe seriously: "Grandpa, it''s not that I like Ning Jiwei, but that Ning Jiwei must be that person."


    When he said this, he looked natural and sure, which made Qiao Qinghe look at him more.


    "Are you so sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    Qiao Qinghe frowned. "Is that why you took Qiao''s family to stand in line?"


    George touched the tip of his nose again with a guilty conscience and said, "it''s not... It''s not."


    "Hmm?" Qiao Qinghe looked at him suspiciously.


    "Let''s not talk about this first." George said with a smile, "Grandpa, this Hunan city will be settled by Ning Jiwei sooner or later. Although our Qiao family is wise to protect themselves, who can really protect themselves from damage? So it''s better to choose one and cooperate, which can not only shorten the time of chaos, but also protect the interests of our Qiao family. Why not?"


    Qiao Qinghe waved his hand and said, "I don''t care about this. Although your boy is mischievous on weekdays, he didn''t miss the decision he made. At this juncture, you don''t have to say more, and I believe you won''t joke about the Qiao family."


    George smiled, "thank grandpa for believing me."


    "Don''t be happy." Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, "Qiao town has been wondering why you are standing on Ning Jiwei''s side at this time, but that''s not what I care about."


    George sighed. Sure enough, ginger is still old and spicy.


    He can hide it from Qiao Town, but he can''t hide it from Qiao Qinghe.


    Qiao Qinghe stared at George and asked, "you said you would tell me the reason when you came back. Let''s say it now. Why did you suddenly ask me for the favor of the MI family, and why did you suddenly take people across the river? What does it have to do with Ning Jiwei?"


    "This..."


    George just wanted to be perfunctory. Before he could say anything, Qiao Qinghe interrupted, "if you want to fool my old man, you can leave now."


    George sighed, "Grandpa, the reason is not that I don''t want to tell you, but... It''s not time yet."


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, obviously scoffing at his excuse.


    George quickly stretched out his finger and swore, "really, Grandpa, I promise I will explain it to you, but not now. Just give me some more time and I will be as soon as possible, okay? Then, I promise you will be surprised."


    "I''m surprised?" Qiao Qinghe squinted at George and said, "boy, how do I feel that you''re a little fishy about hiding from me."


    "Hehe... Something''s a little, but I can''t tell you yet." George said hard.


    "Roll!" Qiao Qinghe waved impatiently, "you can''t say anything. Why are you here? Scold?"


    George smiled and arched over and said, "that''s not for scolding. I can''t tell you why. I can''t watch you hold your anger in my heart. How about scolding me?"


    "Go!" Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, but he really didn''t have much anger in his heart.


    He had confidence in his grandson. From small to large, George fooled around a lot, but he really didn''t make any big mistakes.


    So since George chose ningevi, he didn''t mind following the letter.


    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. After that, it will be your world." Qiao Qinghe said with a little emotion.


    "What are you talking about, old man?" George frowned. "You''re not old. Don''t say that all day."


    "Hehe, I''m not old yet?" Qiao Qinghe said with a smile, "I''ll tease the cat in the future."


    Looking at Qiao Qinghe''s pale hair and wrinkles on his face, George pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    But he thought in his heart that he must persuade Jian Haixi to come back. Only when she comes back can Qiao Qinghe''s regret be made up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    hospital.


    Before, the sun family''s affairs were noisy, and Jane Chenran naturally knew about it.


    Originally, he thought Ning Jiwei would help because of their friendship with the sun family, so he didn''t worry about asking.


    But a few days later, as far as he knows, Ning Jiwei didn''t make a move. Not only Ning Jiwei, but also Qin Zhi, Xu and Gu Chenyi didn''t move.


    This made Jane Chenran feel underestimated.


    Seeing his absent-minded appearance, Lin Xiaodou smiled and asked, "Chenran, what are you thinking? You didn''t hear me talking to you."


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" Jane said with an apologetic smile. "I was thinking about the sun family. I didn''t pay attention just now."


    "About the sun family?"


    A voice came from outside the door, took Jane Chenran''s words and said, "this has something to do with you?"


    Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou looked at the door at the same time and saw Qiao Jing standing at the door with a basket of fruits.


    "Why are you here?" Jane frowned in the morning. He didn''t know what attitude to face Qiao Jing.


    Qiao jingdaosi didn''t mind Jane''s cold face in the morning. She came in with a self cooked look, put the fruit basket on the next table, sat by the bed, looked at Lin Xiaodou and said, "are you better?"


    "Well, it''s all right," Lin Xiaodou said shyly.


    She listened to Jane Chenran talk about Qiao Jing. Qiao Jing often came to see her these two days. Lin Xiaodou felt very kind to this sudden uncle.


    Qiao Jing smiled and nodded: "did the doctor say when to leave the hospital?"


    Lin Xiaodou said, "you can leave the hospital in these two days."


    She has lived in the hospital for a long time and could have been discharged before, but Jane Chenran must stay for a few more days to ensure that she and her children are safe before she can leave.


    Qiao Jing nodded again and said, "you are the key protected object now. You have to pay attention to your every move. You can''t be careless, you know?"


    "Well, I remember," replied Lin Xiaodou.


    Qiao Jing looked at Lin Xiaodou, nodded with satisfaction and said, "he is a clever child. It''s his blessing to find you in the morning."


    Lin Xiaodou blushed immediately. Next to him, Jane looked at Qiao mirror and said, "Why are you here again?"


    "I''m not here to see you." Qiao Jing said with a smile, "by the way, what happened to the sun family just now?"


    Jane was silent in the morning. He didn''t want to discuss this with Qiao Jing.


    When Qiao Jing saw that he didn''t speak, he turned to Lin Xiaodou and said, "good Xiaodou, you say."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at Jane Chenran, thought about it and said to Qiao Jing, "I just saw the news of the sun family. Do you know how the sun family is now?"


    "Of course I know." Qiao Jing Ao Jiao snorted, "how can we say that our family is one of the best in Hunan city? Can we not know this little thing?"


    Jane''s ears moved in the morning, looked at Joe''s mirror and said, "what''s the matter with the sun family?"


    Qiao Jing said with a smile, "you''ve asked the right person. It''s said that the fight between the sun family''s siblings was originally their own family affair, but Sun Ping didn''t know how to provoke people who shouldn''t be provoked, so the big man pushed the sun family, poked the matter up, and handed over all the evidence of Sun Ping''s fraud."


    After a pause, Qiao Jing looked at Jane and said, "now the sun family is a hot potato. Don''t go to trouble, you know?"


    Jane Chenran frowned deeper and asked, "isn''t there anyone to help the sun family?"


    "Help?" Qiao jingleng hum, "who dares? Their brothers and sisters do things without brains. Who dares to help them when they offend people who shouldn''t be offended?"


    Jane sank her face in the morning and didn''t speak.


    Lin Xiaodou looked at him, turned his head and asked Qiao Jing, "well... Do you know Ning Jiwei?"


    "Oh, the little girl knows a lot." Qiao Jing said with a smile: "Ning Jiwei, who doesn''t know? He didn''t make a big noise yesterday."


    "Yesterday?" Jane looked up at him suddenly. "What happened to yesterday?"


    Qiao Jing looked at Jane Chenran, shook her head and said, "I say you''re living too secluded. Although you have a small family and business now, you have to know these things."


    Jane Chenran''s face was not very good-looking, and her heart pounded. "Tell me what happened yesterday?"


    Qiao Jing saw that he seemed to be really in a hurry. Then he said, "last night, there was a scuffle between two people on the Bank of the river between Hunan and taro cities. It is said that one of them is Ning Jiwei."


    Jane Chenran was stunned. Lin Xiaodou was also surprised, "but... Why do you have to fight?"


    "Stupid little bean." Qiao Jing said, "didn''t you just say that the sun family provoked people who shouldn''t be provoked and hurt others, so Ning Jiwei rushed to taro city overnight. As soon as he left, those people in the Mo family certainly didn''t want him to go back."


    "Bang!" the sound of the chair being kicked over.


    Jane suddenly stood up, picked up her cell phone and said, "I''ll go out and make a phone call."


    "Hey, what''s the matter with him?" Qiao Jing wondered.


    Lin Xiaodou bit his lip and looked at Jane Chenran''s back with obvious worry in his eyes.


    Qiao Jing looked at Lin Xiaodou in wonder. "Xiaodou, what''s the matter with your uncle? If something really happens, I might be able to help."


    As soon as Lin Xiaodou bowed his head, his big tears fell one after another, "uncle, you only found that Chenran is your nephew, so you didn''t find his sister''s name?"


    Qiao Jing was stunned and said, "when I found it, there was only Chenran''s news. Of course, I also checked Chenran''s sister and knew her name was Jian Hai..."


    Before he finished, Qiao Jing suddenly froze and looked at Lin Xiaodou strangely, "you, you mean that Jian Haixi who is with Ning Jiwei is Chenran''s sister and my niece?"


    Lin Xiaodou nodded and said, "now, Chenran must blame himself."


    Qiao Jing patted his thigh and sighed, "it''s all my fault that I didn''t find out. So are you. Why didn''t you tell me earlier."


    After that, he took out his phone and wanted to call home, but took out his mobile phone. Thinking of what Jane Chenran said before not to let him disturb Jian Haixi, he hesitated to put it back.


    Outside the ward, Jane Chenran called Ning Jiwei.


    This is the first time he has called Ning Jiwei since he decided to stay with Lin Xiaodou.


    The other party quickly answered, "what''s up?"


    Jane Chenran said, "Haixi was injured, wasn''t it? Did the sun family have something to do with you? What happened last night?"


    Facing his three questions in a row, Ning Jiwei just said coldly, "it''s all right."


    Whether it''s Jian Haixi, the sun family or what happened last night, it''s all right.


    Jane ground her teeth and said, "Ning Jiwei!"


    "Uncle ~" Jianrui''s sweet voice came.


    Jane paused in the morning, repressed the anger in the center and said, "Ruirui."


    "Uncle, Rui Rui misses you so much ~" Jian Rui said with a smile: "is your little aunt here too? Rui Rui misses her too."


    "Well, your little aunt is in the house," said Jane Chenran.


    Jane Rui coquettishly said, "uncle, I heard that my little aunt has a baby. Will my uncle dislike Ruirui if he has a baby?"


    Jane Chenran was stunned and said, "how could it be? In my uncle''s heart, Ruirui is always my uncle''s baby pimple."


    Jian Rui smiled and said, "the father said that his uncle was angry with Ruirui."


    Ning Jiwei!


    Jane was so angry that she clenched her teeth. She knew that Ning Jiwei said this to Jane Rui in order to avoid his phone, but he couldn''t say anything to the child at this time.

 Chapter 245

    Finally, after coaxing Jianrui, Ning jiweicai finally took the phone.


    Jane grinned and said, "Ning Jiwei, what do you mean? Why let Ruirui answer the phone? Don''t think..."


    "Uncle ~" Jian Rui''s voice sounded again. "Daddy said, you are very angry now. Let Ruirui accompany you for a while. He will tell you when your anger is gone."


    Jane Chenran: "


    After swearing at Ning Jiwei thousands of times in her heart, Jane Chenran talked with Jian Rui again.


    "Uncle, daddy says he''s not free now. Why don''t we talk again?"


    "Uncle, how on earth did you make daddy angry?"


    "Uncle..."


    It was not until half an hour later that Ning Jiwei kindly answered the phone.


    At this time, Jane Chenran had completely lost her temper.


    Ning Jiwei said blandly, "it happened suddenly. It doesn''t help to tell you. Anyway, it''s all right now."


    Jane Chenran said, "when she talked to Haixi on the phone two days ago, she had already..."


    "Well," Ning Jiwei nodded, "we were already in the hospital at that time."


    Jane Chenran had a slight sore throat. "Is the reason why Haixi didn''t video with us also because of injury?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei said, "Haixi was frightened, and he was seriously injured this time. You know this. Don''t ask Haixi again."


    "OK." Jane nodded in the morning, "I see."


    Ning Jiwei said, "by the way, Qiao Jing came to see you, right?"


    "Do you know Qiao Jing?" Jane was surprised. He didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to know everything about himself.


    Ning Jiwei said: "I won''t allow the Lin family to happen again, so you guessed well. There are people around you and Lin Xiaodou who I arranged for the past."


    Jane was stunned. Naturally, she understood what Ning Jiwei meant by "forbidding the Lin family to happen a second time".


    The first betrayal can be said to be involuntarily, so now you have all the protection you want, and there is no reason to "involuntarily" around you.


    If he betrayed again under such circumstances, even if Jian Haixi would forgive him again, he would not allow Ning Jiwei.


    Hearing the meaning of Ning Jiwei''s words, Jane was stunned for two seconds before nodding and saying, "I see."


    Ning Jiwei added, "you can contact Qiao Jing, but tell him not to come to Haixi, and don''t tell the Qiao family the identity of you and Haixi. I don''t want to be disturbed by this matter before Haixi gets better."


    "OK," said Jane in a deep voice "Ji Wei, I know I don''t have a position to ask you anything. After all, as a brother, I''m too incompetent. But I ask you, at least let me know the next time Haixi is in danger or injured. I don''t want my own sister to be happy with self deception here when she''s going through the critical period of life and death. That''s all too late for me."


    Ning Jiwei said, "OK, I know. In the future, you can ask Yunling or Fu Lao if you want to know anything."


    They said a few more words before they hung up.


    After putting away the mobile phone, Jane Chenran leaned against the wall and smiled bitterly. Ning Jiwei''s words were really hitting him in the face.


    Yes, he can ask Yunling and Fu Lao if he wants to know anything.


    Even that day he guessed that Yunling had gone to Fu zuoan''s house.


    But he didn''t ask after all.


    He didn''t ask himself. Who could blame him at this time?


    After calming down outside the ward for a long time, Jane walked back in the morning.


    In the ward, when Jane came back in the morning, Lin Xiaodou and Qiao Jing looked at him anxiously.


    "How''s it going? Is the girl Haixi all right?" Qiao Jing asked anxiously.


    On the hospital bed, Lin Xiaodou bit his lips and looked at Jane Chenran with self reproach in his eyes.


    Jane Chenran looked at her and said with a bitter smile, "Haixi was injured and is still cultivating. Ji Wei said she was frightened. Let''s pretend we don''t know about it and don''t disturb her."


    Lin Xiaodou covered his mouth and choked: "Haixi... When she called two days ago, she just... Why is she so stupid? Obviously, she was hurt. Why should we take into account our feelings?"


    Qiao Jing said, "are you seriously hurt? No, I can tell my family..."


    "No."


    Jane Chenran interrupted him and said, "don''t tell the Qiao family about this. There are many things over Haixi. Jiwei doesn''t want her to be affected by the Qiao family when she is ill."


    Qiao Jing was stunned, nodded and said, "you''re right."


    After a pause, Joe looked at Jane again and said, "but you said Ning Jiwei said that? He knows I''m here?"


    Jane nodded in the morning and didn''t say anything superfluous.


    Qiao Jing thought and understood, so he smiled and said, "I underestimated Ning Jiwei''s power. Since he is a treasure, how can he not send someone to guard your side."


    Jane Chenran still didn''t speak. Lin Xiaodou thought of something. His face suddenly turned white and became silent.


    Qiao Jing didn''t pay attention to their looks, but got up and said, "in that case, I won''t stay here for a long time. Just have a good relationship with Xiaodou girl, and I''ll go back. I don''t know what else I can do to help Shanghai Xi girl."


    Jane Chenran didn''t refuse, but asked, "don''t tell the Qiao family about it without permission before getting the permission of Haixi, otherwise neither Ning Jiwei nor I will forgive you."


    "Hey, don''t worry, I know." Qiao Jing waved his hand and said, "anyway, I''ve been waiting for so many years, and it''s not bad for this moment and a half."


    After saying goodbye to them, Qiao Jing left the hospital.


    Jane Chenran''s attitude has been found out. Now it''s just Jane Haixi.


    "It seems it''s time to go home..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Jian Haixi woke up. As soon as he moved, he heard Mo Feng''s voice outside the door: "young lady, are you awake?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a smile, "wake up."


    Then the door was opened. Mo Feng stepped forward and carefully supported Jian Haixi to sit up and said, "young lady, wait a minute. I''ll wash you."


    "Hey, don''t bother." Jian Haixi quickly stopped him and said, "my feet are much better now. I can walk by myself."


    Mo Feng did not insist, nodded and said, "then change your clothes first and I''ll help you over."


    Jian Haixi nodded and knew that this was not the time for hypocrisy, so she reluctantly changed her clothes and asked Mo Feng to wash.


    Then Jian Haixi went to see Dou Ge again.


    Dou Ge is obviously worse than her.


    He was ordered by Michelle to lie in bed motionless, and even his urine and urine were solved through a urine bag.


    Dou Bing is responsible for taking care of his daily life, but obviously, Dou Ge is not so easy to get along with.


    When Jian Haixi came over, he heard Dou Bing roar out by the sound inside.


    "How did you provoke him?" Jane Haixi asked with a smile.


    Dou Bing smiled bitterly, "I asked the little Lord, do you want to change your personal clothes..."


    "Poof ~" Jian Haixi chuckled. No wonder Dou Ge was angry.


    It''s embarrassing for a man like him to be served like this. It''s even more embarrassing if he lets others serve him and change his pants


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Bing sympathetically and said, "it''s hard for you."


    Dou Bing smiled bitterly, "go in and see the little Lord, and he can listen to you."


    Jian Haixi nodded, loosened Mo Feng''s hand and said, "just wait outside."


    "Yes." Mo Feng nodded and obediently stood outside the door.


    Dou Ge lay in bed and saw Jian Haixi come in. He said unnaturally on his face, "Why are you here? Don''t walk around if your foot injury is not good."


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''m much better. Mikai said I could walk slowly."


    Dou Ge stopped talking and just stared at Jian Haixi''s face.


    Jian Haixi approached and sat by his bed. Seeing that he had been staring at his face, he smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter on his face. Mikai gave the medicine and will be fine in two days."


    "That''s good." Dou Ge nodded.


    Jian Haixi asked, "did mikai say how long it will take you to get better?"


    Dou Ge frowned and said, "he said I had to stay in bed for a full month."


    Jian Haixi looked at his frown and said with a smile, "a month has been very short. Well, you''ve been hurt so badly. Of course, you have to take good care of yourself. Looking at you like this, it''s too long for a month, isn''t it?"


    "Of course." Dou Ge said, "now is the critical moment. What do you need someone to do when I lie down for a month?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Dou Ge was thinking about it.


    With a warm heart, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "you don''t have to think about these things. Now your body is the most important. Don''t worry about other things, okay? Thinking more will hurt your body, which is not good for your condition."


    Dou Ge sighed, nodded and said, "it seems that I have no choice but to promise."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "you gave yourself a long holiday at that time. I guess you never had a continuous rest for more than a month?"


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "I don''t need to rest."


    Jian Haixi is helpless. This man is sometimes tough but distressing.


    "Oh, it''s all there!" mikay''s lazy voice came.


    Jian Haixi looked back and saw mikai in a white coat standing at the door with bottles in his hand.


    Mikai stared at them, with a casual smile on his lips, "just in time, I saved one by one."


    Jian Haixi picked up her eyebrows and wondered, "do you want to take medicine?"


    "Nonsense." Michelle said with one look, "otherwise, is it to nag you?"


    Jian Haixi choked, suddenly laughed and shook his head.


    It''s rare for her to be blocked and don''t know what to say.


    Three or two steps forward, mikai first looked at Dou Ge, then looked at Jian Haixi and said, "your work is easy. Let''s fix it for you first. Come on, take off your clothes."


    As soon as he spoke, Jian Haixi didn''t feel anything, but Dou Ge froze first.


    Outside the door, Mo Feng rushed in.


    Mikai tilted her eyebrows and looked at Mo Feng and said, "what are you doing in here? Why, do you want to see her undress?"


    "Shut up!" Mo Feng said sternly, "don''t be rude to young lady!"


    Mikai sneered and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said to Mo Feng, "there are no men and women in front of the doctor. Mo Feng, go out."


    Mo Feng was stunned and bowed his head and said, "yes."


    After Mo Feng went out, mikai looked at Jian Haixi in surprise. "There are no men and women in front of the doctor. What I said suits my heart."


    Jian Haixi smiled, raised his hand and slowly withdrew his clothes.


    She hurt one shoulder and had to retreat slowly with the other hand.


    Seeing this, mikai put the bottles and cans on the small table at the door and said, "let me help you."


    He also stared and Dou Ge said, "turn around and don''t peek!"


    Dou Ge blushed and said, "I didn''t peek."


    He''s not that kind of person!


    Mikai took Jian Haixi''s clothes back under his shoulder, helped her take the medicine, and then checked her face injury. When he saw that there was nothing serious, he nodded and said, "it''s recovering well. When your son comes tomorrow, it''s estimated that you can''t see anything on your face."


    "Thank you," said Jian Haixi with a smile.


    Mikai waved his hand, looked at Jane Haixi suspiciously and said, "if I hadn''t known in advance, I really wouldn''t have seen that you are the mother of two children."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows, tilted her head and said with a smile, "no one stipulates that a child''s mother can''t be young. Now there are many spicy mothers, and I''m just one of them."


    "That''s right," mikai nodded.


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge and said to mikai, "can I help you?"


    Mikai raised his eyebrows. "You? Just don''t make trouble for me. Hurry back and let Dou Bing or something come over."


    "OK." Jian Haixi didn''t insist. She really couldn''t help the injured.


    After Jane Haixi went out, mikai looked at Dou Ge and said, "turn around, your face is almost red into a monkey''s ass."


    Dou Ge stared at him and said, "I''ve never seen a doctor who talks so much like you."


    Mikai proudly snorted, "that''s also because you''ve never seen a doctor as good as me."


    Dou Gebai stopped talking at once.


    Mikai''s eyes flashed, approached Dou Ge and whispered gossip: "I said, do you like Jane Haixi?"


    Dou Ge froze and was about to say something. Suddenly, his wound was held down by a hand, and he snorted with pain.


    Mikai took back his hand, looked at Dou Ge with some admiration and said, "you won''t scream out when you''re unprepared. Now I begin to agree that you''re a real man."


    Dou GE''s mouth was slightly twitching. He was too lazy to pay attention to the neurologist.


    When Dou Bing came in, he saw mikai dying while drugging Dou Ge and asked, "why do you like her? Are you interested in married women?"


    "Oh, it''s said that brothers and wives can''t be bullied. You''re not very kind."


    "Do you really feel no pain?"


    Watching the slender and perfect surgeon keep pressing on Dou Ge, Dou Bing was so scared that cold sweat came out from his forehead and prayed for mikai.


    Fortunately, their young master can''t move now, otherwise it is estimated that mikai''s proud surgeons will be abandoned.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the courtyard.


    Qin Zhixu is helping Jian Yi pack his bags.


    "Yi Yi, you just need to have an operation. How much do you need to wear?"


    It''s a computer or something.


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "take it."


    Although it''s just an operation, plus the recovery after the operation, it''s estimated that he can''t come back here in a few days, so it''s better to take all these things with him.


    Zhang Haoyang came out with a crutch and said with a smile, "this operation will take out the nails in Yiyi''s leg. If it goes well, Yiyi can walk slowly later, so take these things if necessary."


    Qin Zhixu frowned, "as you say, you won''t come back here for a while?"


    "It should be." Zhang Haoyang nodded.


    Qin Zhixu said, "I''m not the only one left here? I won''t do it. I''ll follow you tomorrow."


    Jian Yi shook his head and said, "you''d better stay first. I don''t think you''ll be there all the time. After all, it''s better for us to talk about safety."


    Qin knew Xu frowned and sighed for a long time: "I used to think I was a general, but later I became an old maid. Now I''m better, I''m an old maid left behind."


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "I remember my apprentice''s filial piety as a teacher."


    "Cut ~" Qin Zhixu rolled his eyes to him.


    After helping Jian Yi pack up almost everything, Qin Zhi Xu Cai lies on his bed and breathes a sigh of relief.


    He came here to find the man behind Qin Tian.


    But now, with more and more things and the truth getting closer and closer, he is not so worried.


    In any case, in Qin Zhixu''s heart, Jian Yi is his primary responsibility.


    All his personal grievances can be put down until Jane gets better.


    Let''s take it as... Atoning for his useless sister.


    "Ding ~" the mobile phone rings.


    Qin Zhixu took his cell phone and looked at the caller ID - Wan Yuqing.


    With an inexplicable jump in his heart, Qin knew Xu slowed down for several times before calming down and answering the phone.


    "Elder brother Qin..."


    The soft and waxy voice made Qin Zhixu''s heart melt.


    "Well." Qin Zhixu''s lips involuntarily hooked up, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s all right..." Wan Yuqing hesitated: "brother Qin, are you okay?"


    "Hmm?" Qin Zhixu wondered, girl, what''s the problem?


    "I''m fine," Qin Zhixu said.


    Wan Yuqing murmured, "Oh, that''s good... No, it''s all right..."


    "Wait."


    Seeing the little girl, he wanted to hang up the phone. Qin knew Xu busy and asked, "Yuqing, what''s the matter?"


    Wan Yuqing''s voice choked, "I, I know about the sun family... JOJO said you were busy, I, I was worried..."


    Qin Zhixu paused, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    "Um ~" Wan Yuqing said, lowered her head and didn''t speak, but she didn''t hang up.


    The silent current made both of them have some inexplicable palpitations.


    Qin Zhixu asked softly, "Yuqing, how are you recently?"


    "I''m fine." Wan Yuqing said, "I learned a lot in the company and everyone took good care of me."


    Qin Zhixu said, "that''s good. If you have any difficulties, find..."


    He subconsciously wanted to say "come to me if you are in trouble", but I swallowed my words without saying them.


    "If you are in trouble, find JOJO." Qin Zhixu heard his voice say, "although he looks a little cold, he should help you. He will still help."


    "Hmm..." Wan Yuqing lengthened her voice and asked in a low voice for a long time: "then... Can I find brother Qin?"


    Qin knew Xu was stunned. He just felt his heart beat violently and didn''t speak for a while.


    Wan Yuqing''s voice came again, "brother Qin, can I find you?"

 Chapter 246

    "Brother Qin, can I find you?"


    With a little tentative voice, it sounded softly in Qin Zhixu''s ear, which shocked his whole person.


    "No... is that ok?"


    Seeing that Qin Zhixu didn''t answer for a long time, Wan Yuqing asked carefully.


    "Yes, of course." Qin knew Xu was busy, but he felt too worried about what he had just said, so he cleared his throat and said, "I mean, you can find anyone you want. Whoever can help you, whether it''s JOJO or me, will help you."


    "I..." Wan Yuqing whispered, "I want to find you, but I''m afraid I''ll disturb you..."


    "No."


    Qin Zhixu blurted out, "I''m not busy recently. You... Can come to me at any time."


    Knowing Xu Xindao, Qin turns back and tells Jian Yi that he won''t go to mikai''s house, so he stays here to watch the door.


    Hearing Qin Zhixu''s answer, Wan Yuqing was delighted and said happily, "really? Can I chat with you?"


    The little girl''s happiness and anger were so obvious that Qin Zhixu couldn''t help infecting her happiness.


    "Of course." Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "can you chat with me and make you so happy?"


    "I..." Wan Yuqing said shyly, "I... Want to talk to you."


    Qin knew Xu''s heart moved, then restrained his desire and said calmly, "well, you can find me at any time. I may not be able to return your information at that time, but I will reply to you as long as I am free."


    "Well, thank you, brother Qin." Wan Yuqing said.


    "What can I thank you for?" Qin Zhixu chuckled.


    Wan Yuqing blushed and said, "brother Qin, I won''t tell you first."


    "OK," Qin Zhixu said.


    After hanging up, Wan Yuqing excitedly holds the mobile phone on her chest. Although Qin Zhixu didn''t say anything, he has allowed her to disturb, hasn''t he?


    "Rainy and sunny."


    Mother Xiao Rou approached and saw her daughter''s shy and charming face. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "who is this calling? Her little face is red."


    "Mom ~" Wan Yuqing stamped her feet in shame and said, "don''t tease others."


    Xiao Rou frowned slightly, smiled and pulled Wan Yuqing''s hand and said, "so my daughter really has a sweetheart?"


    "Mom, I won''t tell you." Wan Yuqing bit her lip and turned to run away, but she was dragged back by Xiao rou.


    "You can''t run away today. You must make it clear to me." Xiao Rou looked like a way in his eyes.


    Wan Yuqing blushed and bowed her head and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Xiao Rou smiled, took Wan Yuqing to sit down on the sofa, patted her on the back of her hand and said, "come on, tell mom who called just now? Is that JOJO?"


    Wan Yuqing was shocked and looked up at Xiao Rou, "Mom, how do you..."


    "How do you know you like JOJO?" Xiao Judo: "originally, mom and your father wanted you to get in touch with Qin Zhixu, the eldest son of the Qin family. After all, the child was very good regardless of character, ability or appearance. But later, you played a double reed play with the boy and tried every means to be an assistant around JOJO. Your father and I understood a little."


    "Mom..." Wan Yuqing didn''t expect that her parents even saw that she and Qin Zhixu were acting before.


    Xiao Rou smiled and said, "what''s the small calculation in your heart? Mom can''t see it? But that JOJO is also a good child. Although he is a little cold, he can see that he is cold and warm. As long as he is kind to you, we can also..."


    "Mom, the person I like is not JOJO." Wan Yuqing interrupted Xiao rou.


    Xiao Rou was stunned and looked at her daughter with some doubts, "isn''t it JOJO? But you knew before..."


    Wan Yuqing lowered her head, bit her lips and said, "I used to like him, but..."


    After a pause, Wan Yuqing said directly, "but what I like more is the fans'' worship and infatuation for idols. After really close contact, although I appreciate JOJO, I don''t have the feeling of men and women for him."


    Xiao Rou frowned and said, "then why do you always stay in that Ru company now? Help that JOJO every day?"


    Wan Yuqing lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Xiao Rou looked at her daughter for a while and suddenly realized, "you... Don''t like Qin Zhixu?"


    In addition to this reason, she can''t think of any reason why Wan Yuqing has been taking pains to help Ru.


    Wan Yuqing paused, and his little face became more red, but he didn''t deny it.


    What else does Xiao Rou not understand when she sees her daughter like this.


    Sighing, Xiao judo said, "if you knew so, why did you bother so much?"


    Wan Yuqing froze and said with a bitter smile, "Mom, the so-called love is that you don''t know where it comes from, but you can''t control it gradually going deep into your heart?"


    Xiao Rou reached out and touched her daughter''s face and said, "my Yuqing has grown up."


    Wan Yuqing''s lips are slightly hooked, and there is some astringency in his eyes.


    Growing up is a good thing, but no one will like the cost of growing up.


    Seeing her daughter so, Xiao Rou asked, "does he like you?"


    Wan Yuqing smiled more bitterly, "he... Thought I liked JOJO."


    Xiao Rou sighed, "it''s no wonder. After all, you used to... Alas, what do you call it? Isn''t it fate?"


    Wan Yuqing didn''t speak, but her heart was more sour.


    Xiao Rou looked at her daughter and coaxed her in her arms. "Baby, what are you going to do now?"


    Wan Yuqing shook her head. Her nose was sour and she wanted to cry. "I don''t know, mom, I don''t want to give up."


    "Can''t mom know your temper?" Xiao Rou reached out and rubbed her head and said, "you are stubborn when you are young, and it is even more impossible to compromise your feelings."


    Wan Yuqing reached out to hold Xiao Rou, sucked her nose and said, "Mom, I''m very sad."


    Xiao Rou reached out and patted her daughter on the back and said, "Mom, hug my baby, so the baby won''t be sad."


    Wan Yuqing said, "Mom, what do you think I should do?"


    Xiao Rou sighed, "Mom, of course, I hope you can give up. This road... It''s too hard, son."


    Wan Yuqing doesn''t speak.


    Xiao Rou asked, "do you really like him so much?"


    Wan Yuqing bit her lip and said, "I don''t know. I just keep thinking about him. I''ll be very worried when I hear he''s in trouble. I can''t sleep all night."


    Xiao Rou gently coaxed her daughter and said, "you''ve said that. Wouldn''t it be too ruthless if mom told you to give up again."


    Wan Yuqing shrank in her mother''s arms and didn''t speak.


    All along, she didn''t tell her parents about her feelings, and she always buried it in her heart. She didn''t feel bitter when she liked it, but when she realized that her love might not be responded, she suddenly felt like swallowing a large piece of Coptis chinensis.


    Xiao Rou thought and said, "why don''t I talk to your father and let him find a way to call Qin Zhixu back?"


    "No." Wan Yuqing hurriedly said, "he must be very busy over there, otherwise he won''t let JOJO go to the company."


    Xiao Rou frowned and said, "what can I do? I don''t know when he will come back, just in case..."


    She didn''t say the rest, but wan Yuqing understood.


    Sometimes missing a moment is missing a lifetime. What if Qin Zhixu comes back, but there is no seat for her to work hard?


    Wan Yuqing gritted her teeth and looked at Xiao Judo: "Mom, I want to go to Xiangcheng, can I?"


    "This..."


    Xiao Rou wanted to say no, because Xiang City was too chaotic and dangerous, and they were not around. If anything happened, it would be too late.


    But looking at her daughter''s sincere eyes, she couldn''t say these words.


    If she really stopped her daughter and let the relationship die, would her daughter blame her


    Xiao Rou thought for a long time and sighed, "I''ll discuss with your father when he comes back."


    Wan Yuqing was happy in her eyes and hurriedly said, "thank you, mom."


    "Silly girl..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi went to the company together.


    After leaving these days, there are too many things to deal with in the company, and Gu Chenyi also needs to hand over with him.


    Because there was a shadow watching at home and Mo Xiuyu was there, Ning Jiwei was more relieved about the safety of the two children.


    After all, no matter how brave Mo Sheng is, he doesn''t dare to make such a thing public.


    When Jianrui woke up, Ning Jiwei was no longer at home.


    She didn''t care. She stretched out and ran next door with Gu Xiaomian to complete their daily wake-up service for Mo Xiuyu.


    Unfortunately, Mo Xiuyu had already asked the nanny. When Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian arrived, they were naturally stopped.


    Mo Wanshan looked at them standing at the entrance of the stairs and muttered. He couldn''t help smiling and waved to them, "what''s the matter with my family Ruirui?"


    Jian Rui ran over and took Mo Wanshan''s hand and said, "Grandpa, my little uncle didn''t let Gu Ruan and I into his room."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned and said with a smile, "Ruirui, grandpa can''t stand on your side. You''re a little girl. Of course you can''t go into the boy''s room."


    "But my little uncle is lying in bed." Jianrui puffed her cheeks and said, "you see, he hasn''t got up yet."


    Mo Wanshan touched his chin and said, "well, that''s true."


    Jian Rui turned her eyes and said to Mo Wanshan with a smile, "Grandpa, go and call your little uncle up. He certainly doesn''t dare not listen to you."


    "Ha ha." Mo Wanshan smiled and thought that no one could cry except Jian Rui.


    "Well, Grandpa, find a way for you..."


    Xu Shi spent more time with the children. Mo Wanshan also had a childlike innocence and really helped the two children set up their own sons.


    Listening to Mo Wanshan''s method, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian covered their mouths and snickered.


    Yue Feng twitched at the corners of his mouth behind him. He couldn''t help sympathizing with Mo Xiuyu for two seconds.


    On this day, Mo Xiuyu experienced the second nightmare in history.


    Early in the morning, when he was still playing chess with Duke Zhou, suddenly a huge loudspeaker came behind him, holding high "get up in the morning, embrace the sun...", accompanied by the voice of his little niece.


    "Little uncle, father-in-law sun is drying his ass, get up!"


    After the nth cycle of the loudspeaker, Mo Xiuyu finally got out of the quilt with a black face.


    "Jian Rui! Gu Xiaomian! Turn off the stereo for me!"


    Listening to the roar from the room, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian spit out their tongues.


    Audio battle plan, success!


    "Oh, early in the morning, who is disturbing people''s dreams?"


    Before Mo Xiuyu came out, Jia Xiaoqiu came out of the next room.


    Jia Xiaoqiu rushed out in his pajamas and with his messy hair. When he saw Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian standing at the door, he couldn''t help roaring, "what''s the matter with you two? Don''t you know anyone else is sleeping? Run to someone else''s house early in the morning and make a noise. Is that what your parents taught you?"


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were stunned for a moment and were startled by her roar.


    "I asked them to do so. If you have any opinion, ask me." Mo Wanshan''s voice came from the living room on the first floor.


    Jian Rui woke up and hurriedly pulled Gu Xiaomian to Mo Wanshan.


    The two children were suddenly scolded. Now they are a little wilted. They don''t know what to say and do.


    Mo Wanshan painfully hugged Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui is not afraid. This is your home. You can do whatever you want."


    Jianrui still kept her head down and didn''t speak.


    Seeing that his little granddaughter was really hit, Mo Wanshan looked at Jia Xiaoqiu with a cold face and said, "this is my home. Ruirui is my granddaughter. She can do whatever she wants. I allow it. This tutor is also taught by me. What do you think?"


    Jia Xiaoqiu was swept by Mo Wanshan''s eyes. He woke up completely and stood there afraid to speak.


    "I, I..."


    Mo Wanshan said coldly, "what are you? Who allows you to run around my house like this in the morning? Who allows you to yell at my granddaughter like this?"


    "I......" Jia Xiaoqiu blushed, lowered her head, grabbed the pajamas on the tight fitting, and dared not speak.


    "Ouch, what''s the matter." Jia Shufen hurried out and hurriedly pulled Jia Xiaoqiu behind her with a smile. "Oh, brother-in-law, what are you doing? Xiaoqiu is very angry when he gets up. Just don''t argue with her."


    Mo Wanshan was so cold that he didn''t bother to talk to Jia Shufen.


    Jia Shufen winked at Jia Xiaoqiu, pushed her back to the house and said, "what are you doing? Don''t you hurry back to wash?"


    "Oh, oh." Jia Xiaoqiu nodded repeatedly and hurried back to the room.


    Jia Shufen smiled and walked down the stairs to Mo Wanshan and said, "brother-in-law, I didn''t say that it''s inappropriate to play music at the door in the early morning. It''s reasonable for Xiao Qiu to be angry. It''s really inappropriate for children to do this. What do you say?"


    As soon as her voice fell, Jianrui froze and her head fell lower.


    Mo Wanshan said angrily, "I came up with this idea. How can I pet my granddaughter? Can you manage it?"


    "Yes, brother-in-law, of course I can''t control how you want to spoil your children." Jia Shufen has a thick skin. She doesn''t feel unbearable when she is scolded by Mo Wanshan. She still talks to herself with a smile.


    Mo Wanshan said coldly, "when is it your turn to talk about my mo family?"


    "Yes, I''m talkative, but..."


    "You don''t have to say ''just''!" Mo Wanshan shouted and coughed with anger.


    Seeing this, Yue Feng hurriedly stretched out his hand and patted him on the back to help him along the airway: "master, you calm down."


    "Grandpa..." Jianrui also worried and pulled his sleeve.


    "Oh, brother-in-law, what are you angry about? It''s not for your own good. I..." Jia Shufen still felt good.


    "Shut up!" Jian Rui couldn''t help but come forward and kicked Jia Shufen on her calf. "Don''t you talk any more!"


    "Oh, hey, it hurts me!" Jia Shufen was kicked by Jian Rui, covered her calf and howled on the spot. "What''s this? I just said two words, how can I still be beaten? Oh, is there any justice?"


    Mo Wanshan was trembling with anger. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Jia Shufen and said, "get out of here, now!"


    Jia Shufen cried, "brother-in-law, how can you do this? We all know that you are partial to Ning Jiwei''s wild seed and love his daughter like treasure, but my sister has been with you for decades, and Xiuyu... How can you do this to me now?"


    What she said was incoherent, but it didn''t prevent her from being angry.


    At least Mo Wanshan was overwhelmed by her blood gas.


    "Get out, let her get out!" Mo Wanshan trembled and ordered Yue Feng.


    Yue Feng came forward and pulled Jia Shufen''s arm to take her down.


    But Jia Shufen was used to being naughty. At this time, she also knew that if she went out of Mo''s house, it would be difficult to come in again in the future. Therefore, in a hurry, she sat on the ground holding Yue Feng''s thigh and refused to get up.


    "Sister, come and see!"


    She cried and howled, and made up her mind that she had to shout Jia Minzhi out.


    After Mo Xiuyu came out, he saw such a scene. He frowned, glanced over Mo Wanshan and Jia Shufen, and finally fell on Jian Rui''s red eyes.


    "Rui Rui." seeing that Jian Rui was wronged and wanted to cry, Mo Xiuyu hurried downstairs and held Jian Rui in his arms.


    "What''s the matter, Ruirui? Did someone bully you?"


    Jian Rui bit her lip and didn''t stay in Mo Xiuyu''s arms for the first time, but pushed him away.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and wanted to ask why. Before he could speak, he heard Jia Shufen''s voice on the ground behind him.


    "Xiuyu, you''re here at the right time. Look at your father who is not sober. He only cares for the wild seed''s daughter and wants to drive his aunt out!"


    "Bitch, bitch!" Mo Wanshan covered his chest.


    Mo Xiuyu''s face was cold. He grabbed Jia Shufen''s collar and shouted, "who are you scolding? Can you scold my eldest brother?"


    His voice was so loud that Jia Shufen immediately stopped crying, and even Mo Wanshan and Jian Rui looked at him.


    Jia Shufen stared at Mo Xiuyu. His eyes were as sharp as a knife, as if she would be delayed by him if she said another bad word.


    On the second floor, Jia Minzhi stood at the door, squinting coldly at the scene.


    She heard Mo Xiuyu''s roar just now.


    Oh.


    eldest brother?


    What a funny thing.


    After so many years of holding her breath, she was finally taken advantage of by the bitch Fu Xiang.


    Even his own son easily recognized ningjiwei as big brother.

 Chapter 247

    "Early in the morning, what are you doing?" Jia Minzhi said aloud.


    Seeing Jia Minzhi coming forward, Jia Shufen hurriedly shouted, "sister, my brother-in-law wants to drive me away..."


    Jia Minzhi raised his eyes and glanced at Mo Wanshan. He calmly went downstairs to him and said, "I invited Shufen''s mother and daughter to be a guest. Wanshan, you just want to drive people out. Is it too hard to hit me in the face?"


    "Mom, you don''t know how much she went too far just now. She......" Mo Xiuyu just wanted to speak, and then he started and was interrupted by Jia Minzhi''s cold voice.


    "Shut up!" Jia Minzhi looked coldly at Mo Xiuyu and said, "it was you who caused it early in the morning."


    "I......" Mo Xiuyu choked, frowned and didn''t speak.


    He knew that Jia Minzhi had an opinion on Jian Rui. If he went on, it would be tantamount to increasing the estrangement between the two sides, which he didn''t want.


    "Sister, Xiaoqiu and I wanted to stay with you for two more days. It seems that we can''t." Jia Shufen said, crying.


    Jia Minzhi glanced at her and said, "with me, no one can drive you away."


    After a pause, Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "unless he wants to drive out with me."


    "You''re really..." Mo Wanshan said, "you didn''t hear what Jia Shufen just said, did you? Now you''re making trouble with her!"


    Jia Minzhi sneered, "in your eyes, haven''t I always been that unreasonable person?"


    "You..." Mo Wanshan choked and turned away from Jia Minzhi''s sight.


    In his heart, he has always felt guilty about Jia Minzhi, so over the years, as long as he can provide Jia Minzhi and Mo Xiuyu, he has never hesitated.


    Even if he knew that Jia Minzhi''s heart and body were no longer in the east courtyard, he should turn a blind eye.


    Just Jia Shufen insulted his granddaughter, but Jia Minzhi insisted on protecting her, which finally made Mo Wanshan angry.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan''s look, pulled down his lips and said, "I put this here. I invited Shufen and Xiaoqiu. If you want to drive them out, you can drive them out with me."


    "OK, OK." Mo Wanshan was trembling with anger and stretched out his hand to point to Jia Min''s way: "hello..."


    Jia Minzhi sneered and stared at Mo Wanshan''s eyes without any worry.


    She knew he would step back.


    He has been so for so many years.


    Sure enough.


    Mo Wanshan snorted coldly, "it''s up to you."


    Then he told Yue Feng, "push me out. Since this family can''t accommodate me, I''ll just leave."


    "Yes, master." Yue Feng nodded.


    Mo Wanshan turned and pulled Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, will Grandpa take you and Xiaomian out to play?"


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Wanshan, then at Jia Shufen with a proud smile, and finally looked at Gao Leng''s lonely and arrogant Jia Minzhi.


    "Rui Rui?"


    Seeing that Jianrui didn''t speak, Mo Wanshan couldn''t help pulling her hand and shouting.


    Jianrui turned her head, smiled at Mo Wanshan, nodded and said, "OK, ruiruirui followed Grandpa."


    "Good."


    Mo Wanshan touched Jian Rui''s head with both love and comfort. "Grandpa took you out with Xiaomian."


    Then he ordered Yue Feng to push him out.


    "I''ll go too," said Mo Xiuyu, trying to follow up.


    But as soon as he moved, Jia Minzhi stopped him behind him.


    Mo Xiuyu turned back and looked impatiently at Jia Minzhi: "Mom, what else do you have?"


    He is particularly dissatisfied with Jia Minzhi''s practice today, so his attitude is naturally not very good at the moment.


    Jia Minzhi looked at him coldly, stepped forward two steps, raised his hand and slapped him in the face.


    Mo Xiuyu was fanned by her and twisted his cheek to the side. The tip of his tongue licked the corners of his mouth, sneered and looked up at Jia Min''s way: "can I ask why?"


    Jia Minzhi said coldly, "just call ''big brother''!"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. His smile was more prosperous, but his eyes were colder for several degrees.


    "So you''ve heard us for a long time, but you haven''t come forward."


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Xiuyu coldly and said, "who allows you to recognize Ning Jiwei as the eldest brother?"


    "Do you need anyone''s permission? Do I need to ''recognize'' him as the eldest brother?" Mo Xiuyu sneered: "he is my eldest brother. We all have the blood of the Mo family in our bodies, which can''t be denied."


    "I said no, but no!" Jia Minzhi suddenly roared, "unless you don''t want to recognize me as a mother, you can never get close to Ning Jiwei!"


    Looking at Jia Minzhi''s look, Mo Xiuyu smiled sadly and said, "Mom, you''ve been suffering for half your life. Why bother to bind yourself now?"


    And pull him together.


    Jia Min''s face was ugly and said coldly, "remember, Ning Jiwei is your enemy, he is your enemy, not your big brother! His mother has hurt your mother all her life, but now you want to recognize the thief as your brother. Can you afford me?"


    "Mom, I......" Mo Xiuyu wanted to say more. Jia Minzhi''s face was crying.


    "Mom..."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. He had seen Jia Minzhi cry many times over the years, but most of them were when no one was at night.


    It was also because of those tears that Mo Xiuyu had a prejudice against Mo Wanshan since he was a child.


    But Jia Minzhi never cried in front of outsiders in broad daylight.


    But now she cried, regardless of the existence of Jia Shufen and nanny in the living room, so helpless and collapsed.


    Mo Xiuyu suddenly felt sympathy.


    In fact, his mother is just a poor man.


    Seeing Jia Minzhi''s tears, Jia Shufen hurried forward and said, "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Then he hurriedly wiped Jia Minzhi''s tears and scolded Mo Xiuyu: "Xiuyu, you too. Why are you angry with your mother? What''s good about Ning Jiwei''s wild seed? Have you forgotten what life your mother has lived these years? If it weren''t for that bitch Fu Xiang, how could your mother..."


    "Shut up and stop talking!" Mo Xiuyu said angrily.


    Jia Shufen was surprised by her roar. Relying on Jia Minzhi, she hummed and continued: "I said what happened? Did I say wrong? It was their mother and son''s fault, if it weren''t for them..."


    "I told you to shut up, don''t you understand?" Mo Xiuyu stepped forward, pulled Jia Shufen''s collar and said, "this is my house. If you talk nonsense again, get out! Get out!"


    After roaring, Mo Xiuyu pulled his hand and threw Jia Shufen away. He was too lazy to stay here for a second, turned and strode away.


    Jia Minzhi looked at his son''s figure without looking back. He closed his eyes and covered his helplessness and resentment.


    "Sister, look at Xiuyu..."


    "Didn''t you hear my son''s words?" Jia Minzhi lightly interrupted Jia Shufen''s words and said, "if you talk nonsense again, go away."


    Jia Shufen was stunned and hurriedly said, "OK, OK, you don''t want to listen. I won''t say it."


    Jia Minzhi glanced at her and turned to go upstairs.


    Until there was no sound here, Jia Xiaoqiu secretly ran out of the room.


    "Mom, what should I do now?"


    Jia Shufen reached out and poked her forehead and said, "you still say, it''s your dead girl who caused me so much trouble."


    Jia Xiaoqiu wronged and said, "I didn''t mean it. Who makes the dead child Jianrui so annoying."


    "Don''t say that now." Jia Shufen waved her hand and said, "you hurry to clean up for me and go out."


    "Go out? Where are you going?" Jia Xiaoqiu asked suspiciously.


    "Why are you so ignorant?" Jia Shufen poked her forehead and said, "where else can I go? Of course, I''m looking for the girl Jianrui."


    "Why are you looking for her?" Jia Xiaoqiu looked unhappy. She didn''t want to deal with Jian Rui again.


    Jia Shufen twisted Jia Xiaoqiu''s arm in anger. "I said," are you stupid? You don''t think about it. Has the final say in this Mojia? "


    "Who?" Jia Xiaoqiu wondered, "isn''t it my uncle?"


    "The Mo Wan Shan is old, and has the final say of Ningji Wei." Jia Shufen said, "we have offended his daughter. Do you think you have the chance to approach him to seduce him?"


    Jia Xiaoqiu responded, "then I..."


    "Go out quickly, find Jianrui, coax her and tease her." Jia Shufen urged: "children, take two sweets and you can do it. In short, you must coax Jianrui to me today, you know?"


    "Oh, I see, mom..." Jia Xiaoqiu said with an unhappy face.


    ¡­¡­


    In the yard, Mo Ting looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "brother, why is it your turn to send the child today?"


    Meow, she''s almost a nursery here. Every day, the bear children at home are with her.


    I don''t know if the people in the eastern and Western courts are all sick.


    No one can compare with the east courtyard in terms of safety and the West courtyard in terms of decoration. They have to put their children in her north courtyard to make fun of it.


    It also makes her worried every day for fear that any child might trip.


    Although she said no matter, if something really happened, she would have to bear the responsibility at that time.


    "Cough..." Mo Ting said a little embarrassed. Mo Wanshan cleared his throat and said, "I just come and have a look."


    Mo Tong''s Jian Rui was very quiet today. She frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Jane shook her head, took Mo Tong''s hand and didn''t speak.


    Mo Tong frowned deeper and turned to look at Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Xiaomian hummed, "it''s not that..."


    "Gu Ruan." Jianrui interrupted him and said, "stop talking."


    Gu Ruan snorted angrily, but did not speak again.


    Mo Wanshan reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head. He knew that the child was wronged today.


    "What do you do here every day?" Mo Wanshan asked.


    Mo Tong didn''t speak, only clenched Jian Rui''s hand and comforted silently.


    Although Jian Rui didn''t say it, Mo Tong could see that she must have been wronged.


    If you are wronged at ordinary times, Mo Wanshan will face her without others saying.


    But today, Mo Wanshan didn''t say a word, which shows that the place where Jian Rui was wronged is the people in Mo Wanshan''s house.


    Thinking of this, Mo Tong naturally doesn''t want to answer Mo Wanshan''s questions.


    Seeing that Mo Tong didn''t speak, Mo Xiulin and others standing behind him looked at me and you. I was a little confused for a moment.


    Who can answer this question?


    The scene was a little awkward.


    Mo Wanshan choked. Are children so talented now?


    Why didn''t anyone answer?


    Just as he was thinking about whether he wanted to justify himself, a small figure standing at the end came up.


    Mo Xiujin, who was holding a lollipop, stepped forward two steps and said with a smile, "uncle, what do we want to do here? My brother practises martial arts and my sister reads books. I am responsible for eating sugar and drinking fruit juice."


    "Oh, good."


    Seeing that someone had finally solved his siege, Mo Wanshan hurriedly took up the conversation.


    As for what Mo Xiujin said, he didn''t listen well at all.


    "Well, you go on. I''ll go back first."


    Knowing that staying here would only make the children more stressed, Mo Wanshan asked Yue Feng to push him back.


    Anyway, he knows that Ningji Viken sect is secretly protected, so it doesn''t matter whether there are adults or not.


    As soon as Mo Wanshan left, Mo Ting didn''t stay long. She turned and twisted her waist and left.


    Adults stand, bear children are in charge.


    Mo Tong then took Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian aside, avoided Mo Xiulin and others, and asked, "Ruirui, tell me what happened?"


    Jian Rui kept her mouth shut and Gu Xiaomian said, "it''s all my little uncle''s bad aunt. She scolded Ruirui..."


    Listening to Gu Xiaomian''s intermittent finish, Mo Tong frowned and said, "Ruirui, try not to go there in the future."


    Jianrui nodded and didn''t speak.


    Gu Xiaomian pouted and said, "don''t be so afraid of them. Anyway, Grandpa Mo and his little uncle still protect us."


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid of them. It''s because master Mo and brother Xiuyu will protect you and Ruirui, so I told you not to go there as much as possible."


    Gu Xiaomian wondered, "why?"


    Mo Tong said, "haven''t you heard a word? The king of hell is aggressive and the little devil is difficult to deal with. Master Mo and brother Xiuyu protect you, but because of this, more times will make master Mo''s relationship with others worse. If this goes on, you will still be hurt, even master Mo and brother Xiuyu."


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned. "Is it... So serious?"


    "Mo Tong is right." Jian Rui bowed her head and said, "grandpa has quarreled with my little uncle''s mother for me today. I can see that grandpa is even more sad than me. On the one hand, he feels that he has wronged me and blames himself, on the other hand, he is sad because of my little uncle''s mother. In fact, grandpa is the most injured person, and so is my little uncle."


    Gu Xiaomian listened to Jian Rui''s words and frowned: "it seems true to hear you say so."


    Jian Rui closed her mouth, clenched her hands and said, "so I''ll try not to go there in the future."


    Mo Tong reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "Rui Rui, don''t be anxious. These problems will be solved, but now let''s bear it for a while?"


    "HMM." Jianrui nodded, looked up at Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong, thank you. If you hadn''t analyzed it with me, I wouldn''t understand."


    "Yes." Gu Xiaomian patted Mo Tong on the shoulder and said, "Mo Tong, why is your brain so effective? I can''t think of that."


    Mo Tong pulled down the corner of his mouth and said, "what''s good about understanding these? I envy you. You don''t have to understand."


    On the other side, Mo Xiuqian looked at the figure of Jian Rui and Mo Tong and said, "why, we have to guard against us when we talk. I''m not willing to say that I''m not willing to listen!"


    Mo Xiulin didn''t speak, but looked at Mo Tong''s figure and thought more.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian really trust Mo Tong beyond his imagination.


    Behind them, Mo Xiujin licked the lollipop, his big eyes blinked, and there was a smile inside.


    Because Jian Rui is in a bad mood, Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian try their best to make her laugh.


    The three had a good time together. Mo Xiujin came over and looked at Sanren curiously: "what are you playing? Take me with you."


    Jian Rui and others looked up. They first looked at Mo Xiujin, and then looked at Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian who came behind Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian are embarrassed.


    Before they came, Lisa told them to have a good relationship with Jane Rui. The closer the better.


    But watching Jian Rui and Mo Tong have fun, they can''t afford to talk.


    Fortunately, they also have mo Xiujin, who is not familiar with the world. No matter when, Mo Xiujin can always say what they can''t say with an innocent face.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the chessboard among the three and suddenly realized, "you''re playing checkers. I can do this, too. Can I join?"


    Jian Rui tooted her lips, looked at Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian and said, "do you want to play, too?"


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian looked at each other, nodded and said, "yes."


    "But six people are the most troublesome." Jane Rui sighed, looked down at the chessboard and said, "six people, I don''t know when I can finish."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mo Tong smiled and comforted her. "Anyway, we have nothing to do. It''s good to play together."


    Save Mo Xiulin and they''ll find something else.


    Mo Tong said so. Jian Rui had to nod and say, "well, sit down."


    Then he gave way to the side.


    Mo Xiujin saw that the position was empty. As soon as he wanted to sit down, he saw Mo Tong coming over, pointing to the side and saying, "Xiujin, sit over there."


    "OK." Mo Xiujin turned his eyes and sat down in Mo Tong''s original position with a smile.


    Leaving people sitting around a checkerboard, Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian sat on both sides of Jian Rui intentionally or unintentionally.


    ¡­¡­


    In the window on the second floor, Mo Ting looked at the scene, flashed her anger, raised her feet and prepared to go down and teach people.


    She said that people can stay here, but the premise is not to disturb Mo Tong''s study.


    But it''s only been a few days and I''ve started to play.


    "Ting, wait." Suda Qiang saw that Mo Ting was angry, smiled and hugged her and said, "forget it today."


    "How can we forget?" Mo Ting said, "look at these bear children. No one cares what they look like? And Mo Tong, he began to indulge without beating him for a few days."


    Ting, don''t be angry. " Su Daqiang comforted: "there was an accident in the east courtyard today, so Mo Wanshan sent Jian Rui personally. Didn''t you see the little girl''s gloomy face? Mo Tong, they also put forward this game to make her happy."


    "But..."


    Mo Ting wanted to say more, but Su Daqiang said: "This is a good thing. You see, Mo Sheng just wants the children to be close. If this goal can''t be achieved, they will come again in the future. Instead, it''s better to create opportunities for them now. Moreover, if you continue to disturb them at this time, it''s estimated that people in the eastern and Western courts will have opinions on you. Why do you have to do this What about the good things? "


    Mo Ting frowned and looked into the yard again.


    Under the scorching sun and on the stone pier under the shade of the big tree, six children gathered together, which was a rare harmony and tranquility.


    Even Mo Ting couldn''t bear to disturb her.

 Chapter 248

    Jia Xiaoqiu cleaned up and went out with a beautiful makeup.


    But she stayed outside moting''s yard for a long time, and Jane Rui didn''t come out.


    The big sun on her head made her face empty of makeup, and her temper grew gradually.


    "Damn it, why don''t you come out?"


    Jia Xiaoqiu was swearing and fanning with a fan.


    The game of chess didn''t end until noon.


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian went back first. Mo Xiujin followed slowly and didn''t take a few steps. With sharp eyes, they saw Jia Xiaoqiu waiting at the corner, so their eyes turned and turned back.


    Jian Rui wanted to go back with Gu Xiaomian, but Gu Xiaomian didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly she had a stomachache, so she ran back first.


    After Jian Rui and Mo Tong said hello, they walked back alone.


    As soon as I came to the corner, I was stopped.


    She looked up and saw Jia Xiaoqiu. Xiumei frowned and raised her feet again without saying a word, ready to bypass her and continue to walk.


    "Hey, don''t go." Jia Xiaoqiu hurriedly pulled her.


    Jianrui was dragged by her and looked at her unhappily and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I......" Jia Xiaoqiu wanted to get angry, but before she came, Jia Shufen explained to her, reluctantly suppressed her anger, pulled out a stiff smile and said to Jian Rui: "Ruirui, my sister has been waiting for you all morning."


    "Wait for me?" Jane Rui wondered, "what are you waiting for me to do?"


    "Well..." Jia Xiaoqiu said with a smile: "we didn''t have some misunderstanding this morning. My sister has been uneasy, so I came to you to apologize to you."


    Jianrui blinked. She couldn''t believe Jia Xiaoqiu really came to apologize to herself. "Do you really want to apologize to me?"


    "Of course." Jia Xiaoqiu saw Jian Rui believe, disdain in his heart, thinking that children are good coax, "apologize, can this be false?"


    "Oh, OK." Jianrui nodded, took a step back, took a deep breath, straightened her chest, looked at Jia Xiaoqiu solemnly and said, "I''m ready, you apologize."


    "What, what?" Jia Xiaoqiu froze, and even the fake smile on his face did not have time to take it back, so he froze there.


    "Apologize." Jane Rui said naturally, "didn''t you come to apologize to me?"


    "Yes, but..." Jia Xiaoqiu choked, but she thought those two words were an apology.


    After all, where does an adult officially apologize to a child? It''ll be over in two words at most.


    Jianrui frowned and said, "do you just want to perfunctory me?"


    "I......" Jia Xiaoqiu was blocked and speechless.


    Naturally, she doesn''t want to bow her head to Jianrui, but the words have been forced to this share. If she doesn''t apologize, it''s obviously hard to get through today.


    If you can''t finish the task, you will be scolded by Jia Shufen. There is no chance to get close to Ning Jiwei in the future.


    Thinking of this, Jia Xiaoqiu was cruel, bowed his head to Jian Rui and said, "I''m sorry."


    Jane Rui Nuo mouth, not very satisfied with the way: "although your apology is very reluctantly, but I don''t remember villains, but also reluctantly accept it."


    Jia Xiaoqiu hated to death, but he had to wear a kind and close smile on his face.


    She doesn''t know. Jianrui really thinks she''s friendly enough to her.


    Although she didn''t grow up in a big family like Mo''s house, Jian Rui grew up arrogantly in the hands of Jian Haixi and Jian Yi since childhood, not to mention Mike, Jian Chenran, Fu zuoan and others doted on her.


    If put aside before, Jian Rui would not be willing to waste words with people like Jia Xiaoqiu, let alone accept her perfunctory and reluctant apology.


    But thinking of Mo Tong''s analysis of her in the morning, if she doesn''t accept Jia Xiaoqiu''s apology, the two sides will still make trouble in the future. There are many times. What is really difficult to do is mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu.


    So for Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu, Jian ruicai reluctantly accepted Jia Xiaoqiu''s apology.


    "Well, let''s make up ~" Jia Xiaoqiu took two deep breaths of air pressure and twitched his cheeks.


    "Well, OK." Jianrui nodded.


    Jia Xiaoqiu stretched out his hand and said, "let''s go. My sister will take you back to dinner."


    Jian Rui blinked and looked at Jia Xiaoqiu''s hand. She didn''t pull it up immediately.


    The smile on Jia Xiaoqiu''s face gradually couldn''t be maintained. "Why, what''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui smiled and said to Jia Xiaoqiu, "go back first. I won''t go to Grandpa''s house for dinner. I''ll go back and have dinner with dad."


    Jia Xiaoqiu was stunned. When Jian Rui mentioned Ning Jiwei, his cheek suddenly reddened: "no, it''s all right. My sister took you back to find you, your father..."


    "But daddy doesn''t like to eat with outsiders." Jian Rui tilted her head and smiled more brightly. "So go back first and I''ll go home myself."


    Jia Xiaoqiu''s outstretched hand stiffened. Seeing Jian Rui smiling, he repeatedly refused himself. His anger gradually couldn''t be suppressed.


    "It doesn''t matter. My sister will take you back." Jia Xiaoqiu said, stretching out his hand and hard pulling Jian Rui''s arm and said, "don''t delay here. If you don''t go back, your father will worry. Let''s go."


    Jianrui was so pulled by her that the whole person rushed forward and almost fell to the ground.


    Jia Xiaoqiu didn''t realize it, or she didn''t care at all. She just pulled Jian Rui and strode forward, "go, go back quickly."


    Jian Rui was pulled by her just now. Her little foot happened to step on a small stone. At the moment, her ankle hurt. Jia Xiaoqiu also pulled her forward vigorously.


    "You let go of me!" Jianrui was finally angry. "My foot hurts!"


    "Come on, what''s the pain of such a little road?" Jia Xiaoqiu didn''t think so, but hurried back to see Ning Jiwei.


    "You quickly let go of me!" Jianrui''s voice was angry and wronged. Listening carefully, she seemed to cry.


    Her ankle really hurts.


    Jia Xiaoqiu frowned and stared at Jian Rui impatiently. Her steps didn''t stop. "Rui Rui, my sister has apologized to you. Can you stop being capricious?"


    "Can''t you understand me?" Jane Rui said, "I let you let go of me!"


    Jia Xiaoqiu snorted coldly and tightened her hand. Instead of loosening Jian Rui, she pulled her faster.


    "You let go! My foot hurts!" Jane Rui shouted, "help!"


    Mo Xiujin, who had been hiding next to the play, frowned at the development trend. Before he reacted, others had gone out.


    Jia Xiaoqiu looked at the little boy who suddenly stopped in front of him, frowned and said, "who are you? Get out of the way."


    Jian Rui saw Mo Xiujin appear, and a touch of surprise flashed in her eyes. She was stunned and looked at her.


    Mo Xiujin frowned and was dissatisfied with his desperate rush.


    But when she saw the tears in Jian Rui''s big eyes, she couldn''t think so much.


    "I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?" Jia Xiaoqiu said angrily when he saw that Mo Xiujin didn''t get out of the way: "I told you to get out of the way, did you hear me!"


    Mo Xiujin stretched out his finger, pointed to Jian Rui and said to Jia Xiaoqiu, "didn''t you hear her say that her feet hurt?"


    Jia Xiaoqiu sneered and said, "what does a child say really? Even if her foot hurts, what''s your business?"


    With that, Jia Xiaoqiu was too lazy to waste time with Mo Xiujin. He took Jian Rui and wanted to pass by him.


    Jian Rui was in a hurry. She bit Jia Xiaoqiu''s wrist without thinking.


    "Ah!" Jia Xiaoqiu didn''t expect her to move her mouth. She screamed in pain, and her men threw Jian Rui out.


    Jianrui stepped back two steps and fell to the ground.


    "Dead girl, are you crazy?" Jia Xiaoqiu''s whole popularity was badly defeated, and he didn''t care about the kindness disguised. He covered his bleeding wrist and stepped forward in three or two steps, raising his foot to kick Jian Rui.


    Jianrui saw that she raised her feet and had no time to dodge. She closed her eyes in fear.


    But the imagined pain did not come, but heard Jia Xiaoqiu''s scream.


    Jian Rui opened her eyes in doubt and saw Mo Xiujin standing in front of her, while Jia Xiaoqiu was lying on the ground for some reason, convulsing with one leg.


    "Little bastard, how dare you do it to me?" Jia Xiaoqiu didn''t expect Mo Xiujin to be so strong. At that moment just now, Mo Xiujin rushed out and was held by him before she reacted.


    Mo Xiujin snorted coldly, looked at Jia Xiaoqiu coldly and said, "it seems that you really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. In this Mo family, no one has ever dared to call me a little bastard."


    Jia Xiaoqiu was stunned. When Mo Xiujin looked at her eyes, she didn''t know why she had a fear.


    Mo Xiujin stared at her and roared, "go away!"


    Jia Xiaoqiu was surprised, unwilling to stare at Jian Rui behind him, but he also knew that today, no matter how it was screwed up, so he covered his hands and limped back.


    It''s urgent to go back and discuss countermeasures with Jia Shufen.


    After Jia Xiaoqiu left, Mo Xiujin turned back, squatted beside Jian Rui and asked, "how''s your foot?"


    Jian Rui didn''t like Mo Xiujin before because he was mo Sheng''s child.


    But today, the man helped her, so she was not cold hearted, so she had to say stuffy, "it hurts."


    Mo Xiujin smelled the speech, stretched out his hand to lift up her trouser legs, looked at some slightly swollen ankles, and frowned deeper, "your feet are twisted."


    Jian Rui didn''t speak, but just got up from the ground and said to Mo Xiujin, "thank you just now."


    Mo Xiujin picked her eyebrows, looked at her and said, "can you go?"


    Jian Rui tried, her feet still hurt, so she bowed her head and said, "slowly, you can still walk."


    Mo Xiujin left his mouth and said, "come on, just like you, your feet can swell into steamed bread when you go back. Besides, what if the crazy woman came back just now?"


    Jianrui lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Mo Xiujin sighed, turned around, and really squatted down in front of Jian Rui and said, "come on, I''ll carry you back."


    Jianrui looked at his little body similar to herself with some hesitation. "Can you move me on your back? I''m afraid I''ll press it back to the ground."


    Mo Xiujin hummed and said, "who do you despise? I''m sure I can carry it back to you today."


    Saying this, Jian Rui could not refuse. She took her arm and put her on her back.


    On the path, two children, half a year old and not young, one carrying the other hard, walked slowly forward.


    In the dark, the shadow looked at the scene and quietly retreated back.


    Ning Jiwei''s order to him is to try not to appear if they can, and only when Jian Rui''s life is in danger.


    Otherwise, an easy appearance will only expose yourself.


    Jian Rui lay on Mo Xiujin''s back and felt the sweat falling from him. She couldn''t help asking, "do you really move me on your back? Why don''t you put it down for me? I can jump back with your hand."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If I say I''ll carry you back, I''ll certainly carry you back."


    Mo Xiujin was panting. No matter how powerful he was, he was just a five or six-year-old child, smaller than Jian Rui. He couldn''t compare with Jian Rui just by his height and weight.


    Jane Rui Nuo said, "but my toes have been dragged to the ground."


    Mo Xiujin froze and pretended not to care: "what can I do? I''m not as tall as you. It''s not easy to carry you. Well, don''t try hard on your toes."


    Jian Rui was amused by his words and burst into laughter. "Don''t force your toes, Mo Xiujin. Why is your brain circuit so strange?"


    Mo Xiujin heard her smile. Somehow, he was relieved and said with a smile: "why, don''t you call me xiaowaibao?"


    Jian Rui hummed, "don''t you act in front of me?"


    Mo Xiujin was frozen again, and then he felt calm in his heart. Unexpectedly, Jian Rui had already seen through him.


    "Don''t lose heart." Jianrui reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "in fact, your acting skills are still very good and people are very smart, but I''ve seen people smarter than you and happened to be instructed by professional actors, so I can see it."


    "Smarter people?" Mo Xiujin asked with a crooked head, "Mo Tong?"


    "Smarter than Mo Tong." Jian Rui smiled and thought of Jian Yi with pride.


    Mo Xiujin snorted and felt a little sour.


    The two villains walked slowly all the way and said a few words from time to time. The past opposition seemed to disappear in this "sharing weal and woe".


    A long way, Mo Xiujin really carried Jian Rui back.


    When she came downstairs, Jian Rui seemed to have made a decision. She smiled and said to Mo Xiujin, "well, Mo Xiujin, in the future, as long as you don''t do bad things, especially don''t hurt me and the people I care about, I''ll treat you as a friend."


    "Cut ~" Mo Xiujin hummed with disdain: "there are so many requirements."


    "Of course." Jane Rui said seriously, "but as my friend, I won''t hurt you either. Well... But your father has a grudge against us. I can''t promise not to hate him."


    Mo Xiujin didn''t answer, but put Jian Rui down and said, "when you come, shout, they should come out to pick you up."


    With that, he turned and was ready to leave.


    "Hello." Jianrui called him and said, "then we''ll be friends in the future ~"


    Mo Xiujin waved his hand and said impatiently, "I know, it''s so noisy!"


    Jian Rui smiled. What she didn''t see was that Mo Xiujin''s lips and shining smile in her eyes.


    Hearing Jian Rui''s voice, Gu Xiaomian hurriedly came out of the house, but as soon as he ran out, he saw Jian Rui''s soil, "Rui Rui, what''s the matter with you?"


    His voice was loud. With such a shout, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi immediately came out.


    As soon as she saw Ning Jiwei, all the grievances in Jian Rui''s heart were hooked out, and her small mouth cried with a "wow".


    "Daddy..."


    Ning Jiwei frowned, glanced at Mo Xiujin''s back in the distance, squatted next to Jian Rui, hugged her and coaxed, "what''s the matter with Ruirui?"


    "Sobbing... Daddy..."


    Jianrui cried and said what had happened.


    Aside, the shadow also came out, "young Lord, I''m sorry, I..."


    Ning Jiwei waved his hand and said to the shadow, "your decision is right. Don''t be sorry."


    Gu Chenyi came forward and sneered, "Ji Wei, it seems that someone doesn''t pay attention to you."


    Gu Xiaomian was already angry. "I said it this morning, but Mo Tong said we should bear it, otherwise grandpa Mo and uncle Mo would be difficult to do, but now? They rushed to bully Ruirui. It''s too much!"


    Ning Jiwei curled up a leg and asked Jian Rui to sit on her leg. Looking at her feet, she saw that she was red and swollen, and the cold in her eyes immediately deepened.


    "Daddy..." Jian Rui sobbed, holding Ning Jiwei''s wronged head.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and touched her head and said, "it''s okay. Ruirui follows uncle Gu to deal with the wound on her foot first, okay?"


    "HMM." Jianrui nodded cleverly.


    Gu Chenyi came forward, picked up Jian Rui and said, "go, uncle, help us wipe the medicine for Xiao Ruirui."


    Jianrui looked back at Ning Jiwei standing in place, "where''s daddy?"


    Ning Jiwei pulled down the corner of his mouth and said, "Daddy has something to do. Ruirui goes into the house and daddy will be back in a minute."


    Jianrui blinked, didn''t speak, just nodded.


    She knew ningjiwei was probably going next door.


    After Gu Chenyi led Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian into the house, the smile on Ning Jiwei''s face cooled down.


    "Shadow."


    "Yes."


    "Go and check the information of Jia''s family."


    "Yes."


    After ordering the shadow, Ning Jiwei raised his feet and walked next door.


    No one can hurt his daughter as if nothing had happened.


    Because they were tired of Jia Shufen and Jia Xiaoqiu, neither Mo Wanshan nor Mo Xiuyu came back for dinner at noon.


    In the living room, Jia Xiaoqiu and Jia Shufen are anxiously discussing countermeasures.


    Before discussing why he came, he saw Ning Jiwei''s figure appear at the door.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei, the nanny hurried forward and said, "young master, why are you here? The master and the second young master are not here..."


    "I''m not looking for them." Ning Jiwei said coldly, and the man had come to Jia Xiaoqiu''s mother and daughter.


    Jia Xiaoqiu was very flustered to see him, but now when he saw that he had been staring at himself and didn''t speak, he had more misgivings in his heart.


    Maybe he didn''t come here for Jianrui at all. Maybe Jianrui''s dead girl didn''t dare to tell him?


    And if he stares at himself like this, does he have other thoughts about himself?


    Thinking of this, Jia Xiaoqiu''s cheeks have already flown two groups of blushes. People are also shy to look at Ning Jiwei and say softly: "Jiwei, you come..."


    Before the words were finished, he suddenly saw Ning Jiwei flying and kicking her calf.


    "Ah!"


    Jia Xiaoqiu, who was not shy, was immediately kicked out.

 Chapter 249

    "Xiao Qiu!"


    Seeing Jia Xiaoqiu being kicked to the ground, Jia Shufen hurriedly stepped forward to block in front of her, glared at Ning Jiwei and said, "Ning Jiwei, what are you doing? How can you, a big man, do something to us Xiaoqiu?"


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei smiled coolly, and his tone was like the cold ice of the twelfth lunar month, "I can''t do it to her? Did you ask me again when you did it to my daughter?"


    "This..." Jia Shufen choked. She knew that it must be Jian Rui who complained, and immediately scolded Jian Rui thousands of times in her heart.


    Just now, they were still thinking about Jian Rui. It was only a short time before Ning Jiwei came to them.


    "Ji Wei, this... This is a misunderstanding. It''s a misunderstanding." Jia Shufen pulled a stiff smile and said, "Xiao Qiu and Ruirui Rui are playing games. They didn''t deliberately do it to her. Don''t just listen to the words of Jian Rui''s little girl."


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "I don''t listen to my daughter. Do I have to listen to you? Besides, is it one-sided? Just look at the monitoring in the yard."


    "This..." Jia Shufen was stunned again. She opened her mouth and wanted to tell some other lies, but when she heard Ning Jiwei say she wanted to see the monitoring, she swallowed back her words.


    No matter how self justified she is at the moment, when Ning Jiwei sees the monitoring, she can only be speechless.


    "Xiaoqiu, Xiaoqiu..." Jia Shufen squatted down in front of Jia Xiaoqiu in a hurry and winked at her. "Explain it to Ji Wei quickly. It''s not like that, is it?"


    Jia Xiaoqiu looked at Ning Jiwei in horror and whispered, "I... I didn''t mean to. I was going to make up with her, but she didn''t want to go with me, so I was in a hurry..."


    "So as soon as you were worried, you hurt my daughter''s foot and frightened her, didn''t you?" Ning Jiwei took over her words coldly and added: "if Mo Xiujin hadn''t appeared in time, my daughter would have more than sprained now."


    "No, it''s not..." Jia Xiaoqiu shook her head hurriedly and said, "I don''t know she hurt her foot. She..."


    After a pause, Jia Xiaoqiu just wanted to lie, but under Ning Jiwei''s cold eyes, she didn''t dare to tell lies for some reason, so she had to harden her head and say, "she cried and said that her feet hurt, but I thought she lied to me, so..."


    Well, don''t say anything else.


    Because Ning Jiwei has raised his foot and stepped on Jia Xiaoqiu''s ankle.


    "You, what do you want?" Jia Xiaoqiu looked at Ning Jiwei, his eyes full of fear, and even his voice trembled to a changed tone.


    Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his mouth, looked at Jia Xiaoqiu ruthlessly and said, "I don''t have any rules of ''not hitting women'', especially for those who hurt my children."


    "No, don''t..." Jia Xiaoqiu hurriedly wanted to take back her legs, but Ning Jiwei made a force under her feet, and she didn''t dare to move.


    Jia Shufen said anxiously, "Oh, what''s this for? Do you need it?"


    "No need." Ning Jiwei said coolly, "so I''ll just give a tooth for a tooth. Where you hurt my daughter, I''ll hurt you. How much you hurt her, I''ll hurt you."


    "No, I don''t..." Jia Xiaoqiu cried, "Mom, mom, help me!"


    Jia Shufen wanted to save her, but she didn''t have such a big face in front of Ning Jiwei.


    In a hurry, Jia Shufen only thought of one way.


    That is shouting at the top of his voice, "sister! Help! Sister! Ning Jiwei wants to kill Xiaoqiu!"


    Her voice was sharp. At this time, she used her strength to eat, drink and Lazar, and the effect was even more amazing.


    The nanny hiding in the kitchen just felt the whole house tremble.


    In Jia Shufen''s persistent shouting, Jia Minzhi finally appeared.


    She doesn''t care about Jia Shufen and Jia Xiaoqiu. She just doesn''t feel relieved to learn that Ning Jiwei is here.


    As soon as Jia Minzhi appeared, Jia Shufen was like seeing the Savior, "sister, please save Xiaoqiu and save us!"


    Jia Xiaoqiu also cried, "aunt, help me!"


    "Shut up!" Jia Minzhi shouted coldly, unable to stand the poisoning of his ears.


    As soon as she made a sound, Jia Shufen and Jia Xiaoqiu were busy.


    Jia Minzhi went down the stairs and turned to Ning Jiwei. "What do you want to do?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "what she did to my daughter, I''ll just give it back as it is."


    Jia Minzhi frowned slightly and looked down at Jia Xiaoqiu, "what have you done?"


    "I......" Jia Xiaoqiu''s eyes flickered. "I didn''t mean it, I really......"


    "OK." Jia Minzhi was too lazy to listen again. He just turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "are you going to do it here?"


    "Why not?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "Nothing is impossible." Jia Min''s lips lifted a provocative smile, stood up in front of Jia Shufen and Jia Xiaoqiu and said, "I just don''t allow it."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jia Minzhi and didn''t speak.


    Jia Minzhi continued, "I will not stop you from outside this house, but here I has the final say."


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei chuckled and looked up at Jia Minzhi: "am I too polite to you, so I give you the illusion that I''m a good person to get along with?"


    Listening to his inexplicable words, Jia Minzhi was stunned, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting." Ning Jiwei just glanced at Jia Minzhi, and then looked at Jia Shufen squatting on the ground. His voice was silent: "I''m just wondering if the Jia family has been too comfortable recently."


    "You..."


    Hearing what he said, Jia Minzhi and Jia Shufen were surprised.


    "Ning Jiwei, dare you..."


    Just as Jia Minzhi wanted to speak, he opened his head and was ruthlessly interrupted by Ning Jiwei, "why don''t I dare?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jia Min sarcastically and said, "did I give you an illusion? That''s why you think I dare not operate on a Jia family?"


    His words were sharp and his eyes were aggressive. Jia Minzhi was suppressed in front of him.


    "If you dare to touch the Jia family, I will never let you go." Jia Minzhi gritted his teeth.


    Ning Jiwei sneered and looked at Jia Min with disdain: "how can you not let me go? Are you looking for Mo Sheng?"


    "You!" Jia Min''s eyes were startled. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei even knew these.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s face, Jia Minzhi hated and envied. The long suppressed hatred in her heart was intended to rush out like a runaway fire at this moment, which made her recklessly raise her hand and fan Ning Jiwei''s face.


    Unfortunately, the person standing in front of her was Ning Jiwei, not Mo Xiuyu who would bear her and let her.


    Jia Minzhi''s palm was mercilessly pinched by his big hand ten centimeters away from Ning Jiwei.


    "Ning Jiwei, you are presumptuous!" Jia Minzhi roared.


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "when I''m polite to you, you despise it, then I can only be presumptuous."


    Ning Jiwei said, coldly waved his hand and waved Jia Minzhi back several steps.


    Ning Jiwei stared at Jia Xiaoqiu trembling on the ground, with a ruthless sneer at the corners of his mouth, raised his foot and stepped on it.


    "Ah!" Jia Xiaoqiu screamed.


    In fact, Ning Jiwei didn''t really waste her feet, but in order to make her memory rise, she knew that not everyone could be provoked, so she deliberately hurt her feet.


    Listening to Jia Xiaoqiu''s scream, Jia Shufen and Jia Minzhi trembled. They didn''t even dare to dissuade them. They just stood there blankly.


    Ning Jiwei withdrew his feet. Jia Xiaoqiu hurriedly covered his legs and climbed back several meters. He hid behind the table and looked at him in horror. He dared not say a word again.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her, turned to Jia Shufen and said, "get out of here now, or the Jia family won''t want to be safe."


    Jia Shufen shook, tears still hanging on her face, but she didn''t dare to cry anymore. She just nodded and said, "OK, OK, we''ll roll right away."


    With that, he pulled Jia Xiaoqiu upstairs to pack up his things without looking back.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "are you satisfied now?"


    Ning Jiwei stepped on her face this time.


    She only left Jia Shufen and Jia Xiaoqiu from mowan mountain pass in the morning. As a result, Ning Jiwei injured and kicked them out in front of her.


    Ning Jiwei stared coldly at Jia Min and said, "no, it''s not enough."


    "Not enough?" Jia Minzhi said, "what else do you want? Did your daughter twist her foot and we have to accompany you with one foot?"


    "Not at all." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "if one foot is not enough, there is a Jia family. If one Jia family is not enough, there is a Mo Sheng. If one mo Sheng is not enough, it''s a big deal. There is also a Mo Xiuyu..."


    "You can''t move Xiuyu!" Jia Minzhi yelled out of control.


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "why, you are only allowed to move my daughter, but I can''t tit for tat?"


    "You, you..." Jia Minzhi didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to be such a cruel man. He stared at him for a moment, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Ning Jiwei said, "Jia Minzhi, you''d better recognize your identity. If you keep yourself in line, I don''t care whether you want to be mo Wanshan''s wife or Mo Sheng''s lover. But if you dare to attack my people, I''ll let you know what eternal disaster is!"


    Jia Minzhi stumbles, but Ning Jiwei has turned and left the villa.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei left, the storm ended briefly.


    Jia Minzhi fell and sat on the sofa. He didn''t even know when Jia Shufen and Jia Xiaoqiu left.


    She always thought Ning Jiwei didn''t dare to do anything to her. After all, she was mo Wanshan''s wife, but she was wrong.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t dare, but disdained.


    If Ning Jiwei wants to do it, she has no power to fight back.


    As Ning Jiwei said, Jia family, Mo Sheng, Mo Xiuyu


    She has too many weaknesses.


    At this moment, Jia Minzhi was not only afraid, but also deeply powerless.


    Her self hatred and self pride all seem so childish and incompetent at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu didn''t know about these things until they received a call from their nanny.


    When they came back, Jia Shufen and Jia Xiaoqiu had left.


    But Jia Minzhi shut himself in the room and saw no one.


    Mo Wanshan looked at the closed door, sighed and said to Mo Xiuyu, "go and persuade your mother."


    Mo Xiuyu pursed his lips and nodded.


    On the second floor, Mo Xiuyu pushed open the door and was stunned there at a glance.


    Because he saw Jia Minzhi crying.


    Squatting on the ground, holding his knees with both hands, leaning against the bed, his eyes were crying like a God.


    Like a helpless child.


    Mo Xiuyu''s heart pumping, walked into the room and closed the door.


    "Mom." Mo Xiuyu sat down next to Jia Minzhi, sighed, stretched out his hand to touch her, let her lean on his shoulder and comforted: "it''s all right. I''m here and your son is here."


    Jia Minzhi hugged Mo Xiuyu and sobbed, "Xiuyu, is mom really bad?"


    Mo Xiuyu reached out and patted Jia Minzhi on the shoulder. He said softly, "how could it be? You are my mo Xiuyu''s mother. How could it be bad? It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Jia Minzhi asked.


    Mo Xiuyu reached out to help Jia Minzhi wipe away the tears on her cheeks and said, "Mom, you''ve just been wronged for too long, so you''ve been depressed a little."


    The word "grievance" made the protection in Jia Minzhi''s heart collapse.


    For so many years, who has seen her grievance?


    Mo Wanshan? Mo Sheng?


    Maybe they all saw it.


    It''s just that one can''t afford it and the other intends to guide it.


    Mo Xiuyu thought for a moment, but still opened his mouth, "Mom, I know Ning Jiwei has been here, but I don''t think it''s his fault today. Transposition thinking, if someone hurts me, you will be worried and want to work hard with each other, right? What''s more, ruiruirui is still such a small child. Jia Shufen and Jia xiaoqiushi are too much. Mom, you can''t blindly protect them."


    Jia Minzhi wiped his tears and nodded at the speech: "I know. They... Have gone back and should not come again in the future."


    Mo Xiuyu sighed, knowing that she still cared about Ning Jiwei in her heart, so she just sat there with her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mikai''s villa.


    Jian Haixi looked at Yang Yaru, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, and said with a smile, "I was afraid you would be wronged here. Now it seems that I''m worried too much."


    George proudly snorted, "of course you''re worried too much. Follow me. How can she be wronged?"


    Yang Yaru blushed, stretched out her arm and pounded him and said, "stop talking, it''s annoying."


    "I''m too talkative now?" George looked at her spoiled and said, "I don''t know who begged me to bring her."


    "Oh, why are you so annoying!" Yang Yaru was angry and stamped her feet and stared at him.


    Seeing this, George begged for mercy and said, "OK, aunt, am I wrong?"


    Jian Haixi looked at them with eyebrows and said with a smile, "I said you''ve gone too far. You''re taking advantage of my man''s absence for fear that I''m hungry, so you sent me dog food."


    "Ha ha, you''re right!" George proudly took Yang Yaru''s shoulder, raised his chin to Jian Haixi and said, "how about? Is this dog food enough?"


    Jian Haixi laughed and nodded helplessly, "that''s enough. Please show mercy."


    George laughed triumphantly.


    Yang Yaru pushed him away with a red face and ran to Jianhai stream and said, "Haixi, don''t listen to his nonsense there. I... I''m just worried, so come and see you."


    Jian Haixi reached out and pinched her cheek and said, "I know."


    Yang Yaru glanced at Jian Haixi''s face and said, "Haixi, your face..."


    "Oh, it''s all right." Jian Haixi smiled calmly, as if it wasn''t a big deal. "Mikai gave me good medicine. It''s still a little obvious today. It''ll be all right tomorrow."


    Yang Yaru just painfully grabbed Jian Haixi''s hand and didn''t speak.


    And George, with a smile on his face, did flash in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi invited them to the living room. George sat down on one side, while she took Yang Yaru''s hand and sat on the other side affectionately.


    There are endless topics when girls get together. Moreover, Yang Yaru and Jian Haixi have not met for so long. Naturally, they can talk more.


    So, in the next time, George was lucky to become a background board with Mo Feng.


    In the living room, only Jian Haixi and Yang Yaru whispered and laughed from time to time.


    George might be impatient as usual, but at the moment, watching this scene for some reason, he was surprisingly calm and at ease.


    The two talked for a long time. Yang Yaru went to wash the fruit for everyone. Jian Haixi wanted to help, but she was opposed by everyone as soon as she moved.


    George glanced at her feet and said, "you''d better stay."


    "Yes." Yang Yaru also frowned and said, "Haixi, I know mikai is a good doctor and Ji Wei takes good care of you, but you still have to pay attention to your own body. You don''t think that foot injury is a small thing. It will take 100 days to hurt muscles and bones. If you don''t take good care of it now, you can''t stand it when you get old, you know?"


    Jian Haixi had to sit back on the sofa.


    After Yang Yaru went to the kitchen, Jian Haixi looked at George and said, "Yaru didn''t nag so much before. Isn''t it because you made her worry too much?"


    "Pull it down." George glanced and said, "I''m obedient, young master. What kind of person is that to worry about?"


    Jian Haixi was speechless. "Don''t you feel uneasy when you say this?"


    He''s obedient. He''s obviously a dandy, okay.


    George smiled, looked at Jane Haixi and said, "well, are we making peace now?"


    Jian Haixi blinked and tilted his head and asked, "have we ever had a disagreement?"


    George choked, stared at Jane Haixi and said, "I''m serious!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and waved his hand and said, "OK, OK, but I really don''t think I have a quarrel with you. I can only say that you are making trouble with me, OK."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi glanced at him and said, "I don''t know you''re a big man. How can you be so small? Yaru must have suffered a lot of grievances with you."


    "Cough..." George was embarrassed, but at least he was relieved.


    He wants Jian Haixi to go back to Qiao''s house and tell her about Qiao Qinghe. The main premise is that he has to get Jian Haixi''s trust and become her true friend.


    Because he broke up with Jian Haixi unilaterally before, he was still a little worried before coming today.


    There is one reason why Yang Yaru was brought with him, but George didn''t expect to treat him as his own in Jian Haixi''s heart.

 Chapter 250

    East courtyard ningjiwei''s residence.


    Gu Chenyi is sitting on the sofa laughing.


    He had thought Ning Jiwei would hinder the face of Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu and would not start too hard. He could only warn Jia Shufen''s mother and daughter a few words at most.


    But unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei not only made Jia Xiaoqiu suffer a loss with a tooth for a tooth, but also simply drove his mother and daughter back to Jia''s house, and warned Jia Minzhi on the way.


    "With you, I guess I can live in peace for a long time." Gu Chenyi said.


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Rui and smelled the slight hook on his lips: "it''s all right. If they still don''t learn well, I don''t mind helping them increase their memory."


    Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "but I really didn''t expect you to do so. After all, you seem to be too polite to Jia Minzhi all the time."


    Ning Jiwei sneered, "it''s not tolerance, but I''m too lazy to see her, and I don''t have time to entangle with her. What she wants to do has nothing to do with me, but she touched my scales, so no wonder I''m rude to her."


    Gu Chenyi nodded clearly. For Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi and his two children were his fatal weakness.


    "Daddy..." Jian Rui, who was lying in Ning Jiwei''s arms, asked with some worry: "has this offended them? Will they be cruel to Grandpa and little uncle?"


    "Yes, in the morning, those women were cruel to Grandpa Mo and his little uncle." Gu Xiaomian snorted.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again." Ning Jiwei said.


    "Really?" Jian Rui frowned. "I don''t want grandpa and little uncle to be embarrassed. They are very kind to Ruirui."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and touched his daughter''s head and said, "it won''t be difficult. Jia Shufen''s mother and daughter dare not come again in the future, and Jia Minzhi won''t do too much."


    Jian Rui still didn''t rest assured. She blinked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, you won''t hit Jia Minzhi? She''s my little uncle''s mother. Although she''s very cruel to Grandpa, you can''t hit her ~"


    "Poof!" before Ning Jiwei spoke, Gu Chenyi smiled and gushed out, "ha ha, Ning Jiwei, it turns out that you are such an image in your daughter''s heart?"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him, looked at Jian Rui and said, "don''t worry, daddy didn''t hit her."


    "Well, I didn''t fight, but I just made people cry." Gu Chenyi added vinegar to Jianrui with a bad smile: "Ruirui, your little uncle''s mother must be very sad and sad now, and I don''t know if your little uncle will be angry."


    Jane Rui was stunned and looked down as if she thought of it seriously.


    After a while, she looked up and said, "I believe in daddy, and I don''t think Daddy''s behavior is too much. If..."


    After a pause, Jian Rui then said, "if my little uncle is angry, Rui Rui will explain to him. If the explanation is not good... There is no way."


    Gu Chenyi was surprised to pick her eyebrows. She didn''t expect Jian Rui to say such words.


    He thought that Jian Rui would make Ning Jiwei better to Jia Minzhi because she was worried about Mo Xiuyu, or run to apologize to Jia Minzhi.


    Jian Rui looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy didn''t do anything wrong. Rui Rui won''t blame daddy. If daddy indulges Jia Minzhi like this, she will be very cruel to grandpa in the future. Isn''t Grandpa very poor?"


    Listening to Jian Rui''s words, Gu Chenyi flashed appreciation in her eyes, "yes, Rui Rui, break it immediately, so as not to be disturbed by it, that''s what it should be!"


    Ning Jiwei looked at his daughter with pride in his eyes.


    "Daddy, aren''t you going to the company this afternoon?"


    After dinner, Jianrui asked suspiciously when she saw that Ning Jiwei had been with her all the time.


    Ning Jiwei said, "Daddy is at home with you in the afternoon, or you go to the company with Daddy, okay?"


    Jianrui blinked. "Daddy, are you worried about me? I''m fine."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and pinched Jian Rui''s face, smiled and asked, "are you sure?"


    "Mm-hmm, sure." Jian Rui insisted: "Daddy, don''t underestimate Ruirui. It''s just a fall. Rui Rui is not afraid at all. Besides, Gu Ruan is with me and uncle Ying."


    Gu Xiaomian also patted his chest and promised: "I won''t shit in advance in the future. I will follow Ruirui step by step."


    Jian Rui choked. She looked at Gu Xiaomian with a complex look and said, "Gu Ruan, you don''t have to fight so hard. You can still shit."


    "Ha ha." Gu Chenyi looked at the two children and said to Ning Jiwei with a smile, "I think we''d better go to the company. There''s obviously nothing wrong with the two children. Let''s not pestle them here, but make them nervous."


    Seeing that his daughter was really all right, Ning Jiwei hesitated and went to the company.


    After all, there are still many things he needs to deal with. The final of the clothing competition is imminent, and it is almost time to make an appointment with Mo Sheng.


    He has two more levels to complete.


    Ning Jiwei thought and said to Jian Rui, "don''t go to Mo Tong this afternoon. I''ll let him come here. Your foot is hurt. Don''t run around these two days, okay?"


    Jian Rui nodded obediently, thought and said, "Daddy, ask Mo Xiujin for me. If he wants to come over, he can come."


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly, didn''t say anything else, just nodded.


    After settling down the two children, Ning Jiwei just went out and saw Mo Xiuyu waiting at the door.


    Seeing him coming out, Mo Xiuyu froze and took two steps forward.


    Gu Chenyi saw this and said to Ning Jiwei, "keep it. I''ll bring the children over."


    Ning Jiwei nodded.


    After Gu Chenyi left, Mo Xiuyu whispered, "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect this to happen. I knew I should stay and look at Ruirui."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Ning Jiwei said, "I don''t like the grudges and grudges that drag water. I prefer to talk about things on a case by case basis than those accounts that are not clear."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked up at Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Xiuyu and asked, "maybe you came to me because I made Jia Minzhi cry?"


    "No, not..." Mo Xiuyu shook his head and said, "my mother... She''s not bad, but..."


    I don''t know what to say. Mo Xiuyu thought for a moment and said, "in short, it''s good now. I''ll persuade her in the future."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "then there''s no need to say anything. You don''t have to apologize. Today''s things have nothing to do with you."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked up at Ning Jiwei. "Don''t you... Blame me at all?"


    "Why should I blame you?" Ning Jiwei smiled, looked at Mo Xiuyu, stretched out his palm and said, "we have the same blood. We are brothers, aren''t we?"


    The word "brother" shocked Mo Xiuyu. He looked at Ning Jiwei and looked down at the outstretched palm. For a long time, he slowly extended his hand and held it with the palm.


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his other hand, patted Mo Xiuyu on the shoulder and said, "well, don''t say anything else. I understand."


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t know why his eyes suddenly swelled. He looked at Ning Jiwei, sucked his nose and whispered, "big brother..."


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded and said to him, "don''t think too much. Ruirui didn''t blame you. I''ll go to work first."


    Mo Xiuyu wanted to say something, but Gu Chenyi came over with Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin.


    "You''re all finished talking?" Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Xiuyu with an eyebrow, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "won''t you bully others?"


    That''s not human. I just cried for someone''s mother, and now I make someone cry again.


    Ningjiwei didn''t bother to answer his words and went out directly.


    Gu Chenyi was bored. He touched his nose and said to Mo Xiuyu, "I''ll give it to you at home. See you later."


    Then he waved to Mo Xiuyu and turned to keep up with Ning Jiwei.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned, and Gu Chenyi''s words echoed in his ears.


    I''ll leave it to you at home.


    Gu Chenyi took it for granted when he said this. Like Ning Jiwei, Gu Chenyi always trusted him.


    Looking at the figure of Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi, Mo Xiuyu suddenly felt that the burden on his shoulder was heavy.

 Chapter 251

    Don''t be negative.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi arrived at the company, Emma hurried in.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Gu Chenyi picked her eyebrows and looked at Emma. "Don''t be what''s wrong?"


    Emma nodded and handed Ning Jiwei the documents with a dignified face. "President, the runner up this time has a problem."


    "Huh?"


    Ning Jiwei took the document and opened it and found that it was full of fashion design patterns.


    "The style is very similar to song Lu''s design style." Ning Jiwei looked up at Emma, "whose is this?"


    Emma looked dignified and said, "it''s the work of a newly graduated student. Its name is Liao Huanyan."


    Ningjiwei frowned. Emma hadn''t said anything else, but he had guessed the seriousness of it.


    Gu Chenyi turned two pages and said, "isn''t this song Lu''s design? I still remember the details of her design, especially the fluency of lines, which is exactly the same as the idea expressed here."


    Emma nodded and said, "I also noticed this, so I''m afraid the whole thing is not so simple."


    Gu Chenyi mused, "do you mean that song Lu and this Liao Huanyan lied and counterfeited each other''s works?"


    Emma nodded.


    Ning Jiwei knocked on the table alternately with his index finger and middle finger, and asked in a deep voice, "how did you find this? Who else knows?"


    "No one should know for the time being." Emma said, "I saw it accidentally in the school journal because I went to school to do something. Because I was very impressed at the first time, I looked carefully. When I came back, I wanted to find this person. If it was a talent, it would be good to recruit, but I didn''t expect that such a big thing would be found out."


    "Ha ha." Gu Chenyi sneered, "it''s fun now. Guess who is the fake Liao Huanyan and song Lu?"


    Emma and ningjiwei didn''t speak, but in fact, their guess was the same.


    Ning Jiwei told Emma, "don''t make a public announcement about this in advance, and don''t check it down again. It''ll save you a lot of trouble."


    "That''s the final..." that''s what Emma is most worried about.


    Seeing that the clothing competition has reached the last moment, if it is revealed that the winner they selected is a liar at the last moment, the negative impact on Mo will definitely be fatal.


    "The final is going on as usual," Ning Jiwei said.


    Emma nodded, pressed down her worries and went out to continue arranging her work.


    When only Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi were left in the office, Ning Jiwei sighed wearily, leaned back in his chair and stretched out his hand to press the corners of his eyes.


    Gu Chenyi looked at him and said with a bitter smile, "I thought everything could be on the right track. Finally, I could relax. I didn''t expect something to happen."


    Ningjiwei said: "I''m afraid I have to ask George for help in this matter."


    Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows. "Do you believe him so? Aren''t you afraid of him turning back?"


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile: "Qiao Qinghe is getting worse. George and Qiao Jing have been looking for Qiao Sui''s whereabouts in recent years. Now it''s hard to find Haixi. He can''t turn back at this time."


    Gu Chenyi shrugged and said, "just trust him. At this juncture, although we can assign people to check, we are a little nervous. Moreover, in Xiangcheng, it is more convenient for the Qiao family."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, which he also meant.


    Gu Chenyi stretched out and said, "I''m really tired than going to work this summer vacation."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him obliquely, "do you think shareholders are so easy to be?"


    Gu Chenyi hummed, "profiteer!"


    ¡­¡­


    George and Yang Yaru sat with Jian Haixi all afternoon before they left.


    As soon as they returned to Yang Yaru''s house, George received a call from Ning Jiwei.


    After listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, George thought and said, "what do you want me to check? Liao Huanyan or the Song family?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "starting with Liao Huanyan, now she is the key."


    "Well," said George, "three days. I''ll give you the results in three days."


    "Two days," said Ning Jiwei, "I need to make it clear before the final."


    George twitched slightly from the corner of his mouth, "ningjiwei, don''t go too far. It''s good if I''m willing to help. You still want to use me to death."


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "is it too much? Well... It seems that I have to tell Haixi to stay away from Qiao''s house..."


    "Stop, stop," George interrupted. "Two days, two days? I''ve just come back from Haixi. I''ve just made a good impression. Don''t bother me any more."


    Ning Jiwei said faintly, "look at your performance."


    "Cut ~" George rolled his eyes. "Young master, how can I feel like I''ve become your man?"


    "Well, that''s just your illusion," Ning Jiwei said.


    George hung up the phone with a proud hum.


    Yang Yaru came up and asked, "is there trouble again?"


    George leaned lazily on the sofa, reached out and grabbed her waist, held her in his arms and said, "yes, your profiteer president used me as his little brother again."


    Yang Yaru covered her mouth and smiled. "Anyway, you are idle. You should help Haixi and me."


    George snorted, looked up at her and said, "you can help him speak. I''m not tired at all."


    Yang Yaru said innocently, "don''t I love you enough? I gave you a massage today."


    "That''s not enough." George pointed to Yang Yaru''s mouth with a bad smile and said, "I want other rewards."


    Yang Yaru blushed, reached out and patted his hand and said, "what do you think in the daytime?"


    George flashed a joke in his eyes, looked at Yang Yaru and said, "I just said I wanted a kiss. What do you think I''m thinking? Huh?"


    "You......" Yang Yaru stared at him angrily. "Why are you so annoying."


    "All right, all right." George coaxed Yang Yaru: "it''s a deal. I helped Ning Jiwei. This time, you have to give me that reward ~"


    Yang Yaru blushed and nodded slightly under his gaze.


    Seeing her nod, George immediately went into his lungs like a sweet spring. The whole man swept away his fatigue and said, "with you, I have strength no matter what I do!"


    Yang Yaru gave him a coquettish look, smiled and pushed him, "virtue."


    George smiled, got up and said, "let''s go."


    "So fast?" Yang Yaru was stunned. Usually George had to stay with her until very late.


    George said, "don''t you finish the task quickly. In two days, I have to go back and ask the old man again."


    Yang Yaru smiled and nodded and said, "well, be careful on your way."


    George reached out and rubbed her head and said, "wait, I''ll come and get the reward in two days. Keep the prize for me. Don''t break the bill."


    Yang Yaru said shyly, "I see ~"


    George left Yang Yaru''s apartment with satisfaction.


    Half an hour later, George arrived at Joe''s old house.


    I thought Qiao Qinghe was teasing the cat to water the flowers again. As soon as George walked in, he heard the conversation between Qiao Qinghe and Qiao Jing.


    His uncle is back?


    George frowned slightly and walked in with his feet raised.


    "Why are you here again?"


    Qiao Qinghe frowned when he saw George.


    George said slightly, "Grandpa, I''m your own grandson. Well, your attitude is too sad."


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, "when you explain things to me, I''ll consider changing my attitude towards you."


    George smiled. "In fact, it''s good now. Don''t change it."


    Qiao Qinghe suddenly turned black and didn''t want to look at George.


    Joe looked at George with a smile and said, "I wanted to see the old man and find you again. I didn''t expect to meet him here as soon as I came back."


    "Looking for me?" George raised his eyebrow. "Uncle, do you recognize the wrong person? You''ve been out for so long and don''t look for your son Xiao Lei when you come back. Why do you look for me?"


    As he spoke, George sat down carelessly on the sofa.


    Just as his long legs were about to curl up on the tea table, Qiao Qinghe slapped them down.


    George accosted, touched his nose and sat down.


    Qiao Jing smiled and said, "Xiao Lei and his classmates have traveled around in the summer. When he comes back, I will naturally find him."


    George turned his lips and didn''t ask "Why are you looking for him".


    Of course, he knows what even Ning Jiwei knows.


    Since Qiao Jing can find Jane Chenran, he will find him sooner or later.


    Seeing that George didn''t ask again, Qiao narrowed his eyes and looked at him thoughtfully.


    Qiao Qinghe, who was on the other side, saw the two people''s "eyebrows" and said, "what are you two trying to do? If you have anything to say, fart! Don''t make any secret words in front of me."


    "Grandpa, you''re wrong, little uncle. It''s an eye cramp." George threw the pot as if nothing had happened.


    Joe took a puff at the corner of his mouth, gave George a white look and said, "yes, Dad, i... my eye cramps."


    "I think you have a brain cramp!" Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly.


    Seeing that Qiao Qinghe was very angry, George touched his nose, got up and walked behind Qiao Qinghe. While helping him beat his back, he said, "old man, discuss something with you."


    "No discussion." Qiao Qinghe said without thinking.


    George touched his nose, but he could only say with a dry smile, "Grandpa, help me. Your grandson let me talk big."


    Qiao Qinghe was about to refuse. Qiao Jing saw that George was too poor and kindly asked, "what big talk did you put out?"


    "Oh, my friend asked me to help check things. I promised to give the results in two days, but I don''t have enough hands." George said.


    Qiao Qinghe frowned. "What friend? Ning Jiwei again?"


    As soon as the three words "Ning Jiwei" came out, Qiao Jing''s hand holding the tea cup shook in an instant.


    Qiao Qinghe didn''t notice, but George noticed, so he nodded with a smile and said, "yes, didn''t you agree to alliance with others before? I can''t help the ally if something happens."


    Qiao Qinghe: "you promised. I didn''t promise from beginning to end. You''ll make up for the trouble you caused."


    "Er..." George''s words were blocked back, and he was stunned with embarrassment.


    Joe''s mirror looked at George with deep meaning. For a long time, he turned and smiled at Qiao Qinghe: "Dad, if Ning Jiwei, I think I can help."

 Chapter 252

    "Huh?"


    Hearing his youngest son speak for Ning Jiwei, Qiao Qinghe frowned unexpectedly.


    Qiao Jing smiled and said, "Dad, you haven''t paid attention to market changes in recent years, so you don''t know very well. Ning Jiwei is a hot man now. No matter which city you are in, as long as you mention Ning Jiwei, there are no people in the circle who don''t know, admire and don''t want to make friends."


    "Hum." Qiao Qinghe said, "I don''t care what he is like. Even if he came down to earth, I don''t care."


    "You''re extreme when I say old man," said George discontentedly. "You haven''t seen him. Why don''t you ignore others?"


    "Yes, Dad." Qiao Jing also advised, "don''t you teach us not to be arbitrary? If you want to judge a person, you must first understand him. You haven''t seen Ning Jiwei and don''t know anything about him. How can you make a decision now?"


    George listened to Joe''s mirror and raised his eyebrows slightly, with a little bottom in his heart.


    It seems that his uncle knows everything, so he can say so many good words for Ning Jiwei.


    Qiao Qinghe stared at Qiao Jing, turned to look at George and said, "he''s finished, and you? What else do you want to say?"


    George smiled, his eyes turned and said, "Grandpa, why don''t you promise me this today and I''ll bring Ning Jiwei to you tomorrow. If you see that he can''t do it, you can beat me anyway."


    "Fart!"


    Qiao Qinghe raised his foot and kicked George. "What do I see a big man doing? You don''t hurry to bring my granddaughter-in-law, but now you want to bring me a man. I think you''re itchy!"


    "Er..." George touched his nose, dodged his long legs and said, "Grandpa, you misunderstood. I don''t want to reassure you."


    "If you want to reassure me, bring me back the girl quickly and don''t ask for trouble for me all day." Qiao Qinghe said discontentedly.


    "Speaking of this..." when the road was impassable, George immediately thought of another way and did it by Qiao Qinghe with a smile.


    "Grandpa, do you know why I take charge of these things? Part of the reason is that Ning Jiwei is really a person worth making friends. You see, mikai''s bad temper was persuaded by him."


    Speaking of this, George paused, observed Qiao Qinghe''s expression, and then said, "there''s another personal reason, that is, your granddaughter-in-law is now working under Ning Jiwei. If I don''t help, your granddaughter-in-law doesn''t know what it''s like to be squeezed by that profiteer."


    "Hmm?" Qiao Qinghe frowned. "Where''s the girl you like?"


    "Yes," said George, "so Grandpa, I can''t sit back and ignore it because it''s public and private and emotional and reasonable."


    Qiao Jing on one side said in time, "Dad, we have to help with this. Think about it. Ah Zhi has boasted about it from the girl. If we don''t do it better, the girl may have a problem with us."


    Qiao Qinghe mused, "help is OK, but there is a condition."


    "Grandpa," said George.


    Qiao Qinghe glanced at him and said, "bring my granddaughter-in-law here and let me have a look."


    George was stunned, then smiled frankly and said, "of course, I''ll bring someone to you tomorrow."


    "That''s about the same." listening to George''s answer, Qiao Qinghe nodded with satisfaction.


    "Grandpa, man..." George asked tentatively.


    Qiao Qinghe snorted, "go find Lao Chen yourself. I''ve already told you. In the future, all the people belong to you."


    "It''s all... Mine?" George was surprised. Unexpectedly, Qiao Qinghe had made such a decision long ago.


    Looking at George''s stunned appearance, Qiao Qinghe smiled and hummed, "although your boy doesn''t look very reliable, it''s much more reliable than your father and your useless uncle."


    Joe Jing, who was lying next to the innocent gun, scratched his head in embarrassment. He really didn''t achieve much in recent years.


    Qiao Qinghe continued, "you''re right. I''m old. In the future, it will be your young people''s world."


    "Old man, you''re not old." George frowned. "You can live a long life."


    "Ha ha." Qiao Qinghe laughed and patted George on the shoulder. "Ah Zhi, although I gave it to you, I have two more words to tell you."


    George immediately straightened his chest and looked at Qiao Qinghe seriously: "Grandpa, you said."


    Qiao Qinghe solemnly said, "the greater the power, the heavier the burden on my shoulders. I gave you all my contacts, but at the same time, it also means that I entrusted you with our Qiao family. It all depends on you which way this family goes and which step they can take in the future."


    After a pause, Qiao Qinghe sighed, "I don''t want our Qiao family to go to a high position. Even I think it''s too eye-catching now. But at least we should stabilize the little rich and don''t let the newborn children have worries."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa," George assured solemnly, "I can''t guarantee how well I can make the Qiao family develop, but I promise I will do my best."


    Looking at George''s serious appearance, Qiao Qinghe smiled, nodded and said, "that''s it."


    Qiao Jing said, "Dad, don''t worry. Ah Zhi can definitely do better than we think. And I''ll supervise him for you."


    Qiao Qinghe glared at him and hummed, "just you? Don''t have ah Zhi distracted from supervising you."


    "Cough..." Qiao Jing coughed awkwardly and said, "Dad, you don''t give me face."


    Qiao Qinghe waved his hand and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. "OK, you should see it, talk about it, and do things. Get busy with your own things. I''m tired, too."


    Seeing Qiao Qinghe''s face full of fatigue, George was stunned and said, "Grandpa, you have a rest. I''ll bring someone to see you tomorrow."


    "Well, go."


    Qiao Qinghe waved, turned and hobbled upstairs.


    Looking at Qiao Qinghe''s back, George''s heart sank slightly.


    "Old man... Much older than when I last saw him." Qiao Jing said.


    George turned to look at him. "Uncle, you just said you wanted to see me. What''s the matter?"


    Qiao Jing looked at him with a smile. "I don''t believe you didn''t guess."


    George raised his eyebrows and was noncommittal.


    Qiao Jing said, "I saw Jane in the morning this time."


    "Oh," George nodded, still silent.


    Qiao Jing looked at his attitude and said, "did you know that long ago? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    George sighed, "uncle, just like you didn''t tell the old man although you know the facts now, I won''t tell you until you''re sure."


    "You boy..."


    Qiao Jing stared at him, thought for a while, and asked, "how''s the girl of Haixi...?"


    George shrugged and said, "I just went to see her today. She''s in good spirits. She''s much better than her injury."


    Qiao Jing sighed, "when the hospital heard the news, Chenran and Xiaodou were very worried."


    "Oh ~" George disdained. "Their worries are too cheap."


    Qiao Jing didn''t know what had happened before. He frowned and asked, "why do you say that?"


    George didn''t want to say more, but waved his hand and said, "in short, don''t worry about it, uncle. Since you''re back this time, you''d better accompany the old man. I''ll deal with the rest."


    Qiao Jing nodded and said, "since you know it well, I won''t meddle in it. Just say what I need to do."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite to you," George said with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei has been busy in the office until he is about to get off work. Gu Chenyi is also pulled by him to help deal with things.


    Finally, when things were almost finished, they were about to go back, but Emma came in and said, "president, Mr. Gu, Miss Tong Si is here."


    "Tong Si?" Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows. "It''s all this point. What''s she doing here?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Ning Jiwei''s mobile phone on the table rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, Ning Jiwei frowned slightly.


    Gu Chenyi glanced and saw that it was mo Wanshan''s call. He couldn''t help but flash a few threads in his eyes.


    Ning Jiwei answered the phone. Sure enough, Mo Wanshan said, "I have a dinner with the Tong family tonight. I''ve asked Tong Si to find you."


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I remember I reminded you not to mind my private affairs."


    Mo Wanshan was aroused by his attitude and said angrily, "what do I care about you? It''s no good for you to join a meal?"


    Ning Jiwei paused, and there was some noise at the other end. Then Yue Feng picked up the phone and said, "young master, you really misunderstood the owner this time. The owner thought that if you made up your mind not to accept Miss Tong, you should explain it to the Tong family and have a good relationship with them. Now you are besieged by all sides. If the Tong family is on the opposite side, it would not be very good."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. He only heard the angry voice of Mo Wanshan on the other end of the mobile phone ringing next to him, "why do you say so much to him?"


    Yue Feng sighed, "young master, no matter what the master has done, his original heart is for you."


    Ningi visso said for a moment, "I know. I''ll go to dinner."


    "Oh, that''s great." Yue Feng said happily.


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei said to Emma, "let Tong Si in."


    "Yes," Emma ordered out.


    "It seems that being too popular is not a good thing." Gu Chenyi shook her head and said, "it''s complicated enough. If you offend the children''s family again, it''ll be troublesome..."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. He thought the same as Gu Chenyi. For the Tong family, they are not afraid to offend, but they will feel troublesome.


    Gu Chenyi stretched in his chair and said, "it seems that you are busy tonight, so I''ll go home first."


    "Wait." Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "tonight is a good time."


    "Hmm?" Gu Chenyi looked at him with an eyebrow. "What do you want to do?"


    "I want you to do something for me..."

 Chapter 253

    When Tong Si came in, Gu Chenyi just went out.


    They passed by. Gu Chenyi smiled at her and said, "Miss Tong, have a nice meal."


    Tong Si was stunned and said with a smile: "if you are honored by President Gu, please also..."


    "Oh, forget it." Gu Chenyi waved his hand and said, "my son is still waiting for me to go back, so I won''t delay you."


    With that, Gu Chenyi pointed to the office and said, "Ji Wei is waiting for you. Go in."


    Tong Si blushed, nodded friendly to Gu Chenyi, and turned into the office.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her back, smiled and turned away.


    That night, a tabloid reporter got the news that Ning Jiwei and Tong Si were already in love. Their parents were having a dinner in Tianxiang building to discuss their marriage.


    So many reporters couldn''t even afford to eat. Carrying the camera, they ran to Tianxiang building and squatted.


    Mojiaxi hospital.


    Mo Sheng also got the news.


    "Oh? Tongjia."


    "Yes." Lisa said, "it seems that ningjiwei is going to win over the children''s family."


    Mo Sheng sneered: "in the past, Mo Wanshan had a good relationship with Tong Chaoyang, but Tong Chaoyang was cautious and didn''t dare to take that step. Now Ning Jiwei''s power is growing and more and more people depend on him. Tong Chaoyang naturally wants to make a quick bet at this time, so as not to have a chance to take a share in the future."


    Lisa thought for a moment and asked, "second master, in your opinion, the thing about Ning Ji and Tong Si is also true?"


    "Does it matter whether it''s true or not?" Mo Sheng said: "anyway, Ning Jiwei won''t offend the children''s family at this time."


    "What shall we do?" Lisa asked.


    Mo Sheng thought and said, "the less he wants to offend, the less we can let him get it so easily."


    "Second master, you mean..."


    Mo Sheng sneered, "go and find Song Wei for me."


    "Yes, sir."


    ¡­¡­


    When all the spearheads pointed at Ning Jiwei, Gu Chenyi quietly went to a small quadrangle.


    In the yard, Jane Yi and Zhang Haoyang''s things have all been packed.


    Gu Chenyi walked into the room and saw Jian Yi in a wheelchair. He was stunned. Then he looked red and said with a smile, "Yi Yi, long time no see."


    This is the first time he has seen Jian Yi. No imagination can compare with the shock and heartache when he saw it with his own eyes.


    But Gu Chenyi believes that Jian Yi must have heard a lot about reunion, and this is not the time to talk.


    That''s why he pretended to say hello with ease.


    Jian Yi smiled, nodded to Gu Chenyi and said, "Uncle Gu, long time no see."


    Gu Chenyi came forward, reached out and touched his head and said, "go, uncle, take you to find your mommy."


    Behind him, Qin Zhixu frowned and said, "really don''t you need me to follow?"


    Gu Chenyi waved his hand and said, "you''d better stay, save it once and again, and expose it here."


    Qin Zhixu had to give up.


    There are people from the Dou family stationed here, so it''s needless to say that they are secretive. After Jian Yi was carried into the car, Gu Chenyi drove to mikai''s residence with people.


    In the car, Jian Yi looks out of the window from time to time.


    Although he has been in Xiangcheng for some time, this is his first time out.


    Looking at Jian Yi, Gu Chenyi was worried.


    Because Jian Yi is sensible and intelligent, they often forget that he also needs space and needs to go out like a child to see the outside world and breathe the smoke and fire outside.


    Taking a deep breath, Gu Chenyi smiled and asked, "Yiyi, can you recover after this operation?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded with obvious vision in his eyes. "Uncle Zhang said that if it goes well this time, I can be like a normal person."


    It''s "like" a normal person, not "like" a normal person.


    After all, Jane Yi''s left eye will never be able to recover.


    In the back seat, Zhang Haoyang listened to the conversation between Gu Chenyi and Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi''s current situation is still very stable. With mikai, he has a great grasp of the operation this time."


    Gu Chenyi nodded, "that''s good."


    What they fear most is the unpredictable risk of surgery.


    Night, mikai villa.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei learned by phone that Jian Yi would arrive tonight. They couldn''t help but find mikai and ask him to find a way to cover the wound on his face.


    Mikai gave her a big white eye and said, "you think I''m God. If you say it for two days, you''ll have two days. The original plan was that your son would arrive tomorrow and your face would be fine tomorrow. How did you know they would come in advance."


    Jian Haixi frowns. She doesn''t want Jian Yi to see the injury on her face, even though it''s much lighter now.


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s look, mikai waved impatiently and said, "Oh, I''m really afraid of you. Come and sit down."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "didn''t you say there was no way?"


    "There''s no way to cure your injury in a few minutes." mikai glanced at her obliquely and said, "but I didn''t say I couldn''t cover it."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. Mikai asked her to sit down by her shoulder. He went into the pharmacy and jingled out some tools.


    Jian Haixi looked at the things he took out and said, "are you... Cosmetics?"


    Mikai raised his eyebrows. "Why, who stipulates that male doctors can''t have cosmetics?"


    "No..." Jian Haixi looked at the cosmetics and suddenly felt a chill behind her. "Well... Who are you making these cosmetics for?"


    Not for the dead.


    Mikai saw the look in her eyes, smiled and said, "what do you think? If I say yes, do you dare to use it?"


    "Well..." Jian Haixi took a deep breath and swallowed the water channel: "use it."


    Mikai smiled and took the medicine to apply on Jian Haixi''s face, saying, "don''t worry, these are the cosmetics I configured with calming effect. In addition to covering the injury on your face like normal cosmetics, they will also help you reduce inflammation and pain."


    Jian Haixi blinked and asked curiously, "why do you configure these?"


    "Make money." mikai said naturally, "do you think it''s so easy to buy this big villa?"


    "Really?" Jane Haixi squinted suspiciously. She always felt it was not so simple.


    Mikai was a little uncomfortable by her. She cleared her throat and said, "in the past... There was a woman whose skin was very sensitive. She was allergic if she didn''t understand it. She also loved makeup. That''s why I configured these."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "it''s a love story. What about her?"


    Mikai said sarcastically, "let''s go. After all, at that time, I was just a poor student and a fool who refused to inherit my family''s property. The other party was a mixed race rich man worth more than 100 million."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know..."


    Mikai smiled and said, "what are you sorry for?"


    "I..." Jian Haixi just wanted to say that she didn''t mean it. As a result, she was interrupted by mikai as soon as she opened her mouth.


    After mikai helped Jian Haixi wipe his face completely, he smiled and said, "Oh, I forgot to tell you just now. These drugs have been kept for several years, and I don''t know if they have expired."


    Jian Haixi: "

 Chapter 254

    Although mikai''s words are unreliable, his medical skills are quite reliable.


    Jian Haixi looked at herself in the mirror with satisfaction. She could hardly see any trace on her face.


    And it doesn''t feel like a thorn. Instead, Bing Bing is cool and smells of fragrance like perfume.


    "How''s it going? Is my craft OK?" Mikael gasped.


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "if you continue to specialize in this field, it is estimated that now don''t say this villa, ten are nothing."


    Mikai snorted disdainfully, "if I really care about these objects, I''ll just take a few more operations. Why bother so much."


    Jane Haixi thought, too.


    I have to admit that some people are born longer than others.


    Ordinary people try their best to learn some skills to make a living, but some geniuses just need to use their fingers and have gone farther than others in two lives.


    Not long after Jane Haixi put on her makeup, she heard the doorbell ring.


    As soon as she asked Mo Feng to open the door, she walked carefully to the door.


    "Can''t Mo Feng help you first?"


    Seeing this, mikai stepped forward and held Jian Haixi''s arm and said, "what can you do if you open the door two steps slowly?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and his eyes were full of light. "I''m worried about it in my heart. I can''t bear to slow down for half a second."


    Looking at the sincerity and brightness in Jian Haixi''s eyes, mikai was stunned. There was no poisonous tongue, but carefully helped her to the door.


    When the gate opened, Gu Chenyi stood at the door holding Jian Yi, followed by Zhang Haoyang and two Dou family members.


    The moment she saw Jian Yi, Jian Haixi''s eyes turned red.


    "Yi Yi..."


    "Mommy ~" Jian Yi smiled and stretched out his hands to Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi hurried forward to hold him. She hadn''t seen him for so long. Now her son finally returned to her arms. How can she not be excited?


    Gu Chenyi worried that Jian Haixi couldn''t hold on, so he didn''t let go. He just held Jian Yi and asked him to hug his mother and son.


    The Dou family behind him came forward and put Jian Yi''s wheelchair on the ground.


    "Mommy, have you recovered from your injury?" Jian Yi asked anxiously.


    "Well, apart from the foot injury, I have to rest for a few days. Everything else is all right." Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    "Really?" Jian Yi frowned, stretched out his index finger and wiped Jian Haixi''s side face.


    Start with a smooth feeling.


    Jian Yi sniffed it, squinted at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, lying is not a good child."


    "Well..."


    Jian Haixi''s mouth was slightly twitching. She forgot how abnormal her son''s brain was.


    Jane said, "Mommy, your cosmetics and perfume don''t have this color, and this kind of creaminess is obviously different from cosmetics."


    After a pause, Jian Yi then said, "Mommy, the wound on your face is not well, but you''re afraid I''m worried, so you used some medicine to cover it."


    Jian Yi used declarative sentences instead of interrogative sentences.


    While listening to Jian Yi''s words, mikai stared at him with great interest and said, "boy, you have a good eye."


    Jian Yi glances at him and turns to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi chuckled, reached out and rubbed Jian Yi''s head and said, "Yi Yi, can you stop turning your brain at this time? It''s clearly a hot tear scene of a long separation and reunion, which makes you a crime scene."


    Jian Yi nuzui, "it''s not Mommy yet. You lie."


    Jian Haixi was so helpless that he had to honestly explain: "well, I do have a little injury on my face, but only once I lose it, it will be better tomorrow."


    "Really?" Jian Yi asked anxiously.


    "Really, really." Jane Haixi smiled bitterly, pointed to mikai and said, "if you don''t believe it, ask him."


    Jian Yi then looks at mikai. Although he doesn''t speak, the meaning in his eyes is obvious.


    Mikai raised his eyebrows and said, "Tomorrow your mommy''s face is badly hurt. You can settle with me."


    Jian Yi nodded. It was like saying, "I remember. If my mommy is bad tomorrow, you''ll wait for me.".


    Mikai was stunned. It was the first time he saw someone more arrogant than him. He was just a child of a few years old.


    "Uncle Gu, please put me down." Jian Yi said to Gu Chenyi.


    Usually, he doesn''t want to be held in his arms.


    Even if he is physically disabled, he has strong self-esteem and pride.


    This is Jian Yi.


    Gu Chenyi nodded. Just as he wanted to put Jane Yi into the wheelchair, he heard mikai''s voice.


    "Wait a minute." mikai comes forward and shoots Jian Yi from top to bottom with his eyes like X-rays.


    "What''s the matter?" Jian Haixi asked hurriedly when he saw mikai like this.


    Mikai shook his head, looked at Jian Yi and said, "your leg shouldn''t be lame?"


    Jian Yi was stunned. Before he spoke, Zhang Haoyang behind him added: "Yi Yi''s legs were broken and there were steel nails inside. In addition, he was seriously injured in other parts of his body and didn''t have enough physical strength to support walking, so he was in a wheelchair."


    Mikai put his chin on one hand, looked at Jian Yi, squatted down and touched his legs with both hands.


    When he reached the place where the steel nail was located, Jian Yi suddenly shook all over and burst into a cold sweat on his face, but he tried not to make a sound.


    Mikai took an eyebrow at him, stood up and said to Gu Chenyi, "put him down."


    Gu Chenyi nods, reaches out and puts Jian Yi over the wheelchair.


    "I said put him on the ground," mikai said.


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and couldn''t help looking at Zhang Haoyang behind him.


    Zhang Haoyang frowned, thought about it and said to mikai, "will you wait until tomorrow after a thorough inspection..."


    Mikai sneered, "Zhang Haoyang, the signature doctor of the sun family, I know you."


    Zhang Haoyang was stunned. He didn''t know why the other party said this at this time.


    Mikai continued: "your previous treatment has no problem, but... Since you came to me, you should not only cure this little guy, but also want him to recover in the shortest time."


    "But..." Zhang Haoyang understood mikai''s meaning, but he couldn''t bear it in his eyes.


    Mikai sneered: "if you want to recover in a short time, you must be able to bear the pain. Otherwise, even if I can help him formulate a detailed rehabilitation plan, he doesn''t have the ability to complete it. If your goal is to make him recover in a year or two, there''s no need to come to me."


    "I can."


    As soon as mikai''s voice fell, Jian Yi replied, "as long as you can cure me, no matter what I need to do, I can cooperate."


    "Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi looked at his son painfully, but he clenched his teeth and didn''t say anything.


    Jane Yi smiled at her and comforted her, "Mommy, don''t worry. Yi Yi is very strong. This little pain is nothing."


    Mikai looked at Jian Yi with a slight movement in his eyes, but he quickly covered it up. He just hummed coldly, "don''t talk big there. If you have the ability, you can take two steps down and I''ll see."


    Jian Yi nods his head to Gu Chenyi. Gu Chenyi frowns, looks at him deeply, turns his head to Jian Haixi, and then slowly puts him on the ground.


    "Well..."


    As soon as she touched the ground, Jane Yi gave a dull hum.


    The long standing legs, coupled with the steel nails inside, made him completely unable to eat the dizzy pain.


    "Yi Yi!" Jian Haixi looked at him anxiously. He wanted to come forward, but he didn''t dare to come forward. He could only look anxiously. His hands stretched out powerlessly in the air, and was always ready to come forward to catch him when he couldn''t hold up.


    "I''m fine, Mommy." after easing the initial pain, Jian Yi looked up and smiled at Jian Haixi.


    Looking at her son''s pale face, his cheeks full of sweat, but still smiling and saying "nothing", Jane Haixi''s eyes were red.


    Gu Chenyi didn''t say much. He just bent over and put his arms around Jian Yi. Once he couldn''t hold on, Gu Chenyi would hold him for the first time.


    Jian Yi took a deep breath and took a small step forward.


    Mikai looked at him like this, his eyes sank and didn''t speak.


    He didn''t speak, so Jian Yi went on.


    One step, two steps, three steps


    "Yes," mikay finally said.


    Almost the moment he spoke, Gu Chenyi took Jian Yi and carried him back to his wheelchair.


    Mikai frowned and said, "the situation is OK. Well, you can go and have a rest."


    "Just... Like this?" Zhang Haoyang was stunned. "What about tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow?" Mikael said with an eyebrow. "Tomorrow''s surgery."


    Zhang Haoyang was even more surprised. "Don''t you need to adjust for another two days? After all, Yiyi came so late..."


    "Ha ~" mikai sneered, "haven''t you been helping him recuperate? If not, how could he hold on to those steps just now? Since he has recuperated enough, there''s no need to waste time."


    Jian Haixi squatted next to Jian Yi, grabbed his trembling little hand and said, "Yi Yi, are you ok?"


    "It hurts a little." Jian Yi never lied to Jian Haixi and said honestly, "but I think it''s OK."


    Jian Haixi nodded and asked Gu Chenyi to help carry Jian Yi into the bedroom.


    Mikai took a small bottle of ointment and said, "from today on, wipe it on your legs twice a day in the morning and evening, otherwise you will waste a lot of time just restoring your calf muscles after the operation."


    "Thank you." Jian Haixi thanked him, took the ointment and carefully wiped it for Jian Yi.


    Mikai looked at her technique and said in surprise, "who did you learn the massage technique from? It''s quite professional."


    Jian Haixi said, "Dr. Zhang taught me. I used to press it for Yiyi, but then we weren''t together and didn''t continue."


    Mikai nodded and said, "no wonder, I said how can he go."


    Then he waved his hand and went out.


    Jian Haixi listened to his footsteps and seemed to go to Zhang Haoyang''s room.


    At the thought of Zhang Haoyang facing all kinds of poisonous tongue and difficulties of mikai, Jian Haixi couldn''t help but sympathize with him.


    Gu Chenyi looked aside for a while and said to Jian Haixi, "let me massage Yiyi. Take a break."


    "I''m fine. I''m not tired." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "you should rest. You may be busy these days."


    After all, as soon as Ning Jiwei gave up, the company and the Mo family were all pressed on Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi shrugged and said, "fortunately, I''ve found a chance to come out tonight."


    "Speaking of this," Jian Haixi remembered something and asked curiously, "didn''t he say to send Yi over tomorrow? Why are you in a hurry tonight? What about Ji Wei?"


    "This..." Gu Chenyi felt guilty and touched his nose. He looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, I''ll tell you the truth. Don''t be angry."


    After all, the news is expected to spread tomorrow. It''s better to give Jian Haixi a preventive injection in advance.


    Jane Haixi nodded, "you say it."


    Gu Chenyi cleared his throat and said, "Ji Weihe... Made the beautiful man plan."

 Chapter 255

    After Gu Chenyi left, Ning Jiwei went to the hotel with Tong Si.


    Originally, Tong Si wanted to "talk about life and ideals" with Ning Jiwei during her time in the office, but Ning Jiwei had no idea about this at all. At the moment she entered the door, she stood up and told her she could go.


    So Tong Si can only follow Ning Jiwei to leave the company.


    On the way, Tong Si learned well this time. He called the driver and thought that he could finally talk to Ning Jiwei in the car this time.


    But Ning Jiwei was a little slow when she got on the bus. She didn''t get on the bus until she got in first.


    In order to get closer to Ning Jiwei, Tong Si naturally sat in the back row.


    Then she stared at Ning Jiwei sitting in the co pilot


    Along the way, the strange silence in the car even the driver couldn''t stand it, so the slow driving originally planned was replaced by accelerating.


    At the hotel, Tong Si walked into the box with an angry face, followed by Ning Jiwei.


    In the room, Mo Wanshan and Tong Chaoyang looked at them. They were both strange.


    "Why did you come so soon?" Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Jiwei, don''t you work overtime?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "didn''t you let me come over? Since you told me, how can I let the elders wait."


    Tong Chaoyang looked at Tong Si and asked, "Si Si, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I......" Tong Si gritted his teeth and said in a muffled voice, "it''s all right. I''m hungry."


    Tong Chaoyang, Mo Wanshan: "


    However, no matter what happens between Ning Ji and Tong Si, the process of dinner tonight must continue.


    After Mo Wanshan and Tong Chaoyang pushed cups and changed lamps for a while, they began to talk about business.


    Mo Wanshan: "old boy, you see we have been good brothers for so many years. Your Tong family and Mo negative have also cooperated this time. You have to help Ji Wei more."


    Tong Chaoyang: "Lao Mo, you don''t know my situation. I have more heart than strength."


    Looking at the smile on Tong Chaoyang''s face, Mo Wanshan scolded the "old fox" in his heart, but in order to win over the Tong family, he had to continue drinking the wine and talking.


    "Old boy, look at this form now. You can''t protect yourself. In that case, why don''t you choose one side?"


    "Lao Mo, it''s not that I don''t help. If I really don''t want to help, I won''t cooperate with Mo negative. You say yes, I really have my difficulties."


    ¡­¡­


    After a set of process, I didn''t say much, but I drank a lot of wine.


    In particular, Mo Wanshan''s health was not good. Now he was red and began to cough.


    "Old boy... Cough..." Mo Wanshan gasped and was about to drink the wine at the table, but the glass was covered back by the other hand.


    Ning Jiwei grabbed his glass and frowned, "don''t drink."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. He looked at Ning Jiwei for a long time. His eyes were crystal. He nodded with a smile and said, "OK, don''t drink."


    "This..." Tong Chaoyang was stunned, turned to Ning Jiwei and said with a smile: "well, Lao Mo is not in good health. Then Jiwei, let''s have a good drink."


    "I don''t drink," Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Tong Chaoyang choked and his hand holding the wine glass froze in mid air.


    "Jiwei, you''re not giving face." Tong Chaoyang is a little unhappy. In his heart, Mo Wanshan and Ning Jiwei asked for his children''s dinner today, so it''s inevitable that they took a lot of bridges between their gestures.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s attitude at the moment, Tong Chaoyang was naturally unhappy.


    With a cold hum, Tong Chaoyang put the wine glass on the table and said coldly, "Ji Wei, according to the relationship between our two families, I''ll call you nephew Shi. If you have this attitude, I''m afraid we can''t eat today."


    Ning Jiwei said calmly, "if in the eyes of Old Tong, eating means that you need wine and water to accompany you, and you need three people to ask, four thanks and five requests, then there is really no need to eat this meal."


    "You..." Tong Chaoyang was furious.


    Seeing this, Tong Si hurriedly grabbed Tong Chaoyang and said, "Dad, don''t be angry. Ji Wei also loves uncle Mo''s body. He will speak bluntly for a moment."


    "Hum." Tong Chaoyang snorted coldly. Don''t pass and ignore it.


    Tong Si looked at Ning Jiwei with a complicated look and said, "Jiwei, can''t you speak more gently? Since my father is willing to come here today, it means there''s no malice. Why do you do that?"


    "No malice?" Ning Jiwei''s eyes were cold. "In Miss Tong''s opinion, what is malice? He said that he had been a good friend for many years, but when he knew that his good friend was in bad health, he tried his best to let the other party drink. This is your ''goodwill''?"


    "This..." Tong Si choked and bited his lips. "My father didn''t expect uncle Mo to be so poor. Besides, uncle Mo didn''t speak, did he?"


    Mo Wanshan smiled and said nothing.


    Before he came, he had the idea of helping Ning Jiwei bring the children over anyway, but now seeing Ning Jiwei worried about him, Mo Wanshan felt that other things didn''t matter.


    Seeing that Mo Wanshan didn''t speak, Tong Si was the first two.


    There are three men in a table, one on top of the other. Even if she wants to maintain it, she can''t do it skillfully.


    "Dad ~" Tong Si stamped his feet and looked at Tong Chaoyang imploringly.


    After all, it still hinders his daughter''s face. Tong Chaoyang turns to Ning Jiwei and says, "it''s not impossible for me to help you, but there''s a condition."


    "What conditions?" ningjiwei asked.


    Tong Chaoyang looked at Tong Si and turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "you have to marry my daughter Tong Si."


    "Impossible." Ning Jiwei said without thinking.


    "You!" Tong Chaoyang was furious. "Ning Jiwei, don''t be ignorant of good or bad. Where is my daughter not worthy of you?"


    Sitting aside, Tong Si didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to refuse so simply and completely. For a moment, he was stunned and looked at Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "it has nothing to do with whether Tong Si is good or bad. I already have a wife."


    Tong Chaoyang snorted coldly, "do you mean the one named Jian Haixi? I''ve asked someone to check. Although you have a child, you still haven''t got a certificate. Since you haven''t got a certificate, she won''t be your wife."


    After a pause, Tong Chaoyang looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "if you are worried about children, you can rest assured that my children''s family is not so small-minded. Sisi will not treat the girl badly. However, after marriage, you and Sisi should also have their own children. In the future, those who can inherit you and my children can only be your and Sisi''s children."


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei chuckled, "do you think too much? When did I say I would marry Tong Si? When did I say I would have children with her?"

 Chapter 256

    "Ning Jiwei, can''t I get into your eyes?" Tong Sihong asked with a sob.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "it has nothing to do with who you are. For me, there is only Haixi in the sky and on the earth. I don''t want anyone except her."


    "Bastard!" Tong Chaoyang patted the table angrily. "Ning Jiwei, don''t toast or punish!"


    Ning Jiwei''s mood was not affected at all. He looked at him calmly and said, "this is what I want to tell you."


    "What?" Tong Chaoyang felt that he had a problem with his hearing. Otherwise, how could he hear Ning Jiwei dare to say to him "toast without penalty"?


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s look, Tong Chaoyang reacted for several seconds to make sure he heard correctly.


    After the reaction, Tong Chaoyang angrily stared at Ning Jiwei and shouted, "what do you mean?"


    "It means literally." Ning Jiwei calmly looked at Tong Chaoyang and said, "with my current power, I don''t necessarily need the help of the Tong family. If the Tong family wants to protect themselves, it''s OK. But that''s all. I won''t provide any extra help for the Tong family except necessary cooperation."


    "Oh, good, good." Tong Chaoyang smiled angrily. "I misunderstood you. My Tong family doesn''t deserve you, Ning Jiwei."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him with an eyebrow and said in a low voice, "I''m willing. It''s not so, but it''s useless to say more. If you have to misinterpret like this, I can''t stop you."


    "You!" Tong Chaoyang was almost exhaled by Ning Jiwei. He got up trembling and said, "well, I''m blind. I''m meddling. I''ll go now. Don''t bother!"


    Then he raised his feet and walked towards the door.


    "Dad..." Tong Si stood up and looked at Tong Chaoyang anxiously.


    Tong Chaoyang turned back, glared at Tong Si and said, "don''t you go yet? Isn''t it embarrassing enough?"


    Tong Si looked at Ning Jiwei and saw that his eyes were not on him at all. He couldn''t help but sad and left the box with Tong Chaoyang.


    After the door of the box was slammed again, Mo Wanshan woke up from the mode of "deep father son love".


    Looking at the empty seats and the scattered wine and vegetables photographed by Tong Chaoyang on the table, Mo Wanshan took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and carefully said to Ning Jiwei, "that... Is it too much?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "Tong Chaoyang is cautious to say good, but timid to say bad. Even if he can stand on our side today and change Mo Sheng to give him greater benefits or threats, he will betray us without hesitation. So it''s better not to be such an ally."


    Mo Wanshan sighed, reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. "I don''t know what you said, but now... Every extra help is good."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan. Although this man was a little stubborn, all he thought was for his sake.


    Slightly complicated in his eyes, Ning Jiwei said to Mo Wanshan, "you have the Kung Fu to worry about me. You might as well take good care of your body. I know my own things."


    His words were cold, but Mo Wanshan and Yue Feng both heard his implied concern.


    "Yue Feng, did you hear that?" Mo Wanshan said to Yue Feng excitedly, "did you hear that?"


    "Hey, I heard." Yue Feng took off his glasses and wiped the glittering and translucent corners of his eyes.


    Ning Jiwei looked at them and said unnaturally, "let''s go and go back."


    "Hey, good." Mo Wanshan nodded. At this time, Ning Jiwei expected him to answer whatever he asked him to do.


    When he got out of the hotel, Ning Jiwei caught a sharp glimpse of several flashing figures around the door of the hotel. He didn''t help sneering at the corners of his mouth.


    After returning to Mo''s house, Gu Chenyi hasn''t come back yet.


    Ning Jiwei enters the living room and sees Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian pestering Mo Xiuyu to play games.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming back, Jianrui threw her cell phone and ran to Ning Jiwei. She put her hand around his thigh and said, "Daddy, you''re late tonight ~"


    Ning Jiwei picked up his daughter with a smile, reached out and pinched her face and said, "didn''t I tell you not to run? I forgot there was a wound on my foot?"


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue and said shyly, "I just remembered."


    Ning Jiwei gave her a spoiled look, walked over with her and sat down on the sofa.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at him and asked, "Uncle Ning, where''s my big father?"


    "He has something to do and will come back later." Ning Jiwei said.


    "Oh." Gu Xiaomian nodded and bowed his head to play the game. He didn''t mean to continue asking.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Compared with his two thoughtful children, Gu Xiaomian is really simple.


    But just like him, it is the childhood that a normal child should have.


    I was worried about Jian Yi, so after Ning Ji and Mo Xiuyu said two words, they asked him to look at the child and went into the study to make a phone call.


    When he received his call, Jian Haixi was massaging and medicating Jian Yi.


    "Haixi, is Yi Yi here?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "Here it is." Jane Haixi said, "I''m helping him with medicine, mikai said..."


    He simply repeated tonight''s situation and mikai''s words. Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "OK, I see. You tell Yi Yi that he doesn''t have to be too strong. He can try according to mikai''s words, but it doesn''t matter if he really can''t do it. Take your time and don''t worry."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I said, but your son is as stubborn as you. He''s very strong."


    As she spoke, Jian Haixi glanced at Jian Yi on the bed. Jian Yi reached out and touched his nose, whispering, "I can do it."


    Hearing his son''s words, Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "well, it''s my son."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei asked, "has Chen Yi come back?"


    "Well, just left." Jian Haixi thought of Gu Chenyi''s words before he left and asked, "by the way, Chenyi said you made a beautiful man go tonight. What''s the matter?"


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei coughed twice.


    Beautiful man''s plan


    It doesn''t seem wrong to say this, but it''s awkward to listen to it.


    "Don''t listen to Chen Yi''s nonsense, just have a meal with the Tong family." Ning Jiwei explained.


    "Oh." Jian Haixi nodded, flashed the look of the young lady of the Tong family, and said with a smile: "I''m afraid the beauty is on the side, are you happy?"


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were hooked and said, "I have a beauty in my heart. I don''t care about the beauty next to me."


    Jian Haixi was so sweet that he asked, "what was the result of your negotiation? Did the Tong family promise to help?"


    "The talk broke down." Ning Jiwei said, "people refused to help me as soon as they heard that I didn''t want to sell my hue. You see, I''ve been guarding myself for you."


    "Be virtuous." Jian Haixi smiled at him and said angrily, "is there any serious consequences if the talk breaks down? If the Tong family is also against us, it will be in trouble."


    "Nothing." ningjiwei said, "don''t you have so much confidence in your man?"


    Jian Haixi smiled, "of course I have confidence in you, but I''m not afraid you''re tired."


    Ning Jiwei''s voice was slightly dumb. "Are you tired? Just try it when you come back."


    "You are..." Jane Haixi blushed and said, "I won''t tell you."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "well, I won''t tease you. I''ll go to see you and Yi Yi tomorrow morning."


    Jian Haixi hurriedly asked, "that Ruirui..."


    Ningji Witton said, "in order not to scare the snake, Ruirui is better to stay in Mo''s house."


    Jian Haixi was disappointed, but he also understood this arrangement, so he only nodded and said, "well, anyway, tomorrow must be very busy. Ruirui also came, but she was in a hurry."


    They said a few more words before hanging up.


    Ning Jiwei went downstairs, and Mo Xiuyu was still there with his two children.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian are active. They are not sleepy now. They pull Mo Xiuyu from left to right for fun.


    Seeing this, Ning Jiwei came forward and said, "Ruirui, Xiaomian, it''s late. Don''t make a little uncle anymore."


    "Oh." Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian immediately released their hands and sat aside obediently.


    If Mo Xiuyu is a big child who can play with two people, Gu Chenyi is their big parent who can be spoiled.


    Ning Jiwei is the big backer they love and fear.


    "I''m fine," Mo Xiuyu said with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei came forward, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "you''ve worked hard all day. Have a rest earlier."


    Mo Xiuyu got up, scratched his head and said, "I''m really not used to being praised by you. In fact, it''s not hard. I like playing with children very much. It''s easier to be with them than the adult world."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui, turned to Mo Xiuyu and said, "if you think so, I''m afraid you''ll be bullied by them."


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue and said, "Daddy, Rui Rui won''t bully my little uncle."


    Mo Xiuyu smiled, reached out and pinched Jian Rui''s face and said, "it doesn''t matter. My little uncle is willing to bully Jian Rui."


    After saying goodbye to the two children, Mo Xiuyu took his things and went back to the next door.


    In fact, what he said to Ning Jiwei was from his heart.


    At least, he would rather stay with them than go back to his home.


    Mo Xiuyu was thinking in his heart. He opened the door and walked into his room.


    "You''re back at last." Jia Minzhi''s voice came from his side.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and turned to look at Jia Minzhi who suddenly appeared at the other end of the corridor, "Mom, what''s up?"


    The sad look on Jia Min''s face said, "you went next door again, didn''t you? You just like that little girl so much? You..."


    "Mom." Mo Xiuyu interrupted her and said, "Why are you talking about this again?"


    Jia Minzhi pursed his lips and said, "I know you''re bothering me. Compared with Ning Jiwei''s father and daughter, I''m like a ghost. I complain all day. It''s annoying, isn''t it?"


    Mo Xiuyu sighed wearily, reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. "Mom, I didn''t say that. Don''t think about it."


    Jia Minzhi looked at him and asked, "then why did you come back so late?"


    Mo Xiuyu said, "it''s not too late. Brother has something to do, so I watched the children for him for a while. What''s the matter?"


    "Big brother?" Jia Minzhi was stunned and looked pathetic in his eyes. "You really have admitted him."


    Mo Xiuyu was speechless and could only sigh again.

 Chapter 257

    The next morning, when Yang Yaru was making coffee, she heard the doorbell ring.


    Stunned, she went to open the door and saw George standing at the door with a playful face.


    "Why did you come so early?" Yang Yaru looked at him and asked suspiciously.


    George smiled and said, "I''ll give you a surprise."


    Yang Yaru blinked, let him in, and vaguely returned to the kitchen.


    George looked at her confused look, smiled, walked over and picked her up.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" Yang Yaru was surprised and stretched out her hand to push him. "Put me down quickly. I have to go to work."


    "What kind of work? I''ve already asked for leave for you." George said as he hugged Yang Yaru back to his bedroom.


    "What?" Yang Yaru was surprised. "You ask for leave for me? What''s the matter?"


    George cleared his throat and said, "didn''t ningevi ask me to help yesterday?"


    "Yes." Yang Yaru blinked and said, "you''ll find your grandpa, but what does it have to do with my asking for leave?"


    George said, "my grandfather promised to help, but on one small condition."


    "What conditions?"


    George smiled and said, "my grandfather said he would see your granddaughter-in-law today."


    "Sun......" Yang Yaru was stunned, then blushed and stammered, "today, today? Then I......"


    It''s terrible. She hasn''t prepared anything, her hair hasn''t been washed, and she has to choose one especially for clothes, gifts, and


    Looking at Yang Yaru''s panic, George stretched out his hand and circled her in his arms and said, "I knew you would, so I asked for leave for you and Ning Jiwei last night."


    Yang Yaru paused, frowned and said, "no, the company is busy. How can I ask for leave at this time? I still have a lot of customers to contact and the final..."


    George sighed and said, "don''t worry, I stayed up late last night to help you finish your work."


    "Ah?" Yang Yaru was stunned and looked at George strangely. "Have you finished it for me?"


    "Well," George said, "I want to just ask for leave for you, but Ning Jiwei''s profiteer directly sent your worksheet to my mailbox. I have to work in the middle of the night."


    Yang Yaru still couldn''t believe it. "Have you really finished it for me?"


    George reached out and scraped the tip of her nose and said, "don''t believe it? Check it on the computer."


    Yang Yaru really went to check. When she saw a good worksheet lying in the mailbox, she finally believed George''s words.


    "Now you know what a man I am." George held his chest in his hands and looked like "praise me quickly".


    Unexpectedly, Yang Yaru closed the computer, came forward and beat him angrily on the chest and said, "you had time to ask for leave for me yesterday. Why didn''t you tell me about it yesterday?"


    George put his hand around her and coaxed, "I''m trying to let you sleep well. If I told you last night, you''d be worried all night."


    Yang Yaru thought for a moment, as if it were the same.


    George looked wronged. "Now you know you wronged me."


    Yang Yaru said reluctantly, "well, I blame you wrong."


    "Now that you''ve wronged me, you can''t just say a word." George smiled and pushed her back to the bed. "You have to pay some compensation."


    Yang Yaru screamed and smiled and folded with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, George leaned on the bed with a satisfied face. Yang Yaru leaned in his arms and kept asking, "what kind of girls does your grandfather like? What does he like? What do he like to eat? What gifts should I bring when I go?"


    George listened to her long list of questions and said with a smile, "you don''t have to bring anything, as long as people arrive."


    "How about that?" Yang Yaru frowned, stretched out her hand and said, "tell me quickly. I''m ready."


    George smiled and nodded: "well, what kind of girl does the old man like? It''s good for you. He likes flowers and plants and cats. He has a white cat at home and plays every day. What he likes to eat... He''s in poor health and can''t eat a lot of what he likes to eat..."


    George said slowly, and Yang Yaru nodded from time to time, all carefully in mind.


    They cleaned up all morning and went to Qiao''s old house when it was almost noon.


    Qiao Qinghe knew that Yang Yaru was coming today, so he made people prepare a lot of food early in the morning, and the family cleaned up.


    As soon as the doorbell rang, Qiao Jing came over with a smile and opened the door: "I knew it was you who came back."


    George raised his eyebrows and looked at him. "Uncle, why are you here?"


    Qiao Jing said with a smile, "I know you brought the girl back today. How could I miss the excitement? Why, you don''t want me here. Do you want your father here?"


    "Cut ~" George hummed, took Yang Yaru''s hand and introduced her: "this is my uncle."


    Yang Yaru blushed and cried, "Hello, uncle."


    "Hey, good, good." Qiao Jing nodded with satisfaction, stepped aside to let them in, and shouted inside, "Dad, your granddaughter-in-law is coming."


    Qiao Qinghe came from the backyard with the cat in his arms and said, "here comes the man? Where is it?"


    "Grandpa, here." George took over Yang Yaru and smiled at Qiao Qinghe: "well, your granddaughter-in-law is beautiful."


    Qiao Qinghe looked up and down at Yang Yaru. Seeing her generous and generous, he nodded with satisfaction and said, "it''s good-looking. He''s a good child."


    "Grandpa is good." Yang Yaru''s small face is burning red and her heart is nervous.


    After entering the house, Yang Yaru handed the gift box to the nanny on the side, who rushed forward to take it.


    Qiao Jing smiled and said, "girl, don''t be afraid. Let you come here. As an elder, I just want to see you. We won''t make it difficult for you."


    Yang Yaru was stunned and said with a smile, "uncle is laughing."


    The four sat down on the sofa. Qiao Qinghe looked at Yang Yaru and asked, "are you working?"


    Yang Yaru nodded and said, "my original company is not negative, but because the two have a cooperative relationship and are good friends with Ji Wei, I came to help for a while."


    Qiao Qinghe nodded and asked, "what are your plans for the future? If you decide to stay with ah Zhi, you can''t return to the original place."


    Yang Yaru didn''t expect Qiao Qinghe to ask so directly. After thinking about it, she said, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t think so far. If I can really enter marriage with George in the future, I think both of us should compromise in life and career. At present, for me, it''s the same where we develop. I don''t exclude staying in Xiangcheng."


    Qiao Qinghe nodded with satisfaction, "good, good."


    If other girls were faced with the question of their elders, they might repeatedly express their willingness to stay, but Yang Yaru''s answer was neither humble nor arrogant. She had her own ideas, did not appear selfish, and took care of the emotions of her elders.


    I have to say that in just two or three words, Qiao Qinghe has admitted the granddaughter-in-law in his heart.


    Looking at the satisfied eyes of Grandpa and uncle, George was relieved and smiled proudly.

 Chapter 258

    Here George took Yang Yaru to meet his parents. On the other hand, Ning Jiwei also drove to mikai''s residence after arranging the company''s affairs.


    When Ning Jiwei arrived, Jian Yi had been pushed into the operating room, and Jian Haixi was waiting in the living room.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, Jian Haixi got up and said, "mikai said everything was normal. Yiyi and I wanted to wait until you came, but..."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi smiled helplessly and said, "but mikai said you''re not a doctor and you can''t help him when you come. It''s no use waiting for you. I thought so, so I started the operation in advance."


    Ning Jiwei nodded with a smile and said, "it''s what he would say."


    Jian Haixi looked at him and asked, "doesn''t it matter if you just come here?"


    "It''s all right." Ning Jiwei came forward and touched Jian Haixi''s cheek. "Mikai''s medicine is really magical. He can''t see anything."


    Jian Haixi took his hand and asked anxiously, "if I ask you something, don''t turn off the topic. It''s time for the finals these two days. Does it really matter if you leave like this?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Ning Jiwei smiled, took her and sat down on the sofa and said, "I have to say that Chen Yi came here this time. It''s really a big help."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and shook his head with a helpless smile.


    Don''t lose the office. Gu Chenyi scratched her ears and looked at various document processes while scolding angrily: "why am I so stupid? It''s all right. Why do you have to come to Xiangcheng for the summer vacation?"


    ¡­¡­


    Mo''s house.


    Jane Rui is a little absent-minded today.


    Gu Xiaomian frowned, reached out and waved in front of Jian Rui: "Rui Rui, what''s the matter with you today? You didn''t respond when I just called you."


    Jian Rui was stunned, shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I just feel a little stuffy and nervous in my chest."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian worried, "can''t you be ill?"


    Mo Tong smelled the speech, reached over and touched Jian Rui''s forehead, then touched his forehead and said, "no fever."


    Jian Rui barely smiled, reached out and rubbed her heart and said, "it may be hot."


    Mo Xiuyu hugged Jian Rui and said carefully, "it''s not hot this day, but the room is really stuffy. If you''re uncomfortable in the room, let''s go out for a walk."


    "Get out?" Jianrui blinked. "Can you get out?"


    Mo Xiuyu smiled, reached out and touched her head and said, "of course, but your foot injury is not good. I''ll just walk with you."


    Jianrui nodded happily.


    Mo Xiuyu holds Jian Rui and goes out with Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian.


    They went to the garden without going anywhere else.


    Unexpectedly, he ran into Mo Xiulin and others by "coincidence".


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the three of them with some displeasure in his eyes.


    Anyone who is so "coincidentally" every day will not be happy, which shows that Mo Sheng has been paying attention to their trend.


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian were embarrassed by Mo Xiuyu''s eyes.


    Even if they think carefully, they are still children and can''t pull off such a face.


    Mo Xiujin, with a lollipop, looked at Jian Rui and said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "Rui Rui, meet again. Did you bring chocolate?"


    Jianrui Nuo mouth, white his eyes and said: "I know you, you eat so much sugar every day, are you not afraid of tooth worms?"


    Although she said so, Jian Rui stretched out her hand to Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Xiaomian immediately took out a chocolate from his pocket and handed it to her.


    Jian Rui threw the chocolate to Mo Xiujin and said, "don''t ask me if you have decayed teeth. I''m not responsible."


    Mo Xiujin smiled and stared curiously at Gu Xiaomian''s pocket and said, "why can you always take out chocolate in your pocket? Is there any mechanism in it?"


    Gu Xiaomian hummed and said naturally, "Ruirui loves to eat. Of course, I''ll prepare it for her."


    "Oh ~" Mo Xiujin elongated his voice, smiled and said to him, "then I like to eat too. You can prepare more for me in the future."


    "The beauty of thinking." Gu Xiaomian gave him a big white eye and turned his head to ignore him.


    With Mo Xiujin, a cheeky fellow, the embarrassment just now soon disappeared.


    Mo Xiuyu sat down with Jian Rui on the stone pier and asked her to drink ice water. "Rui Rui, do you feel better now?"


    Mo Xiuqian looked at Jian Rui, then looked at Mo Xiuyu and asked, "brother Xiuyu, what''s the matter with her?"


    "Ruirui is not feeling well. Don''t make trouble with her today." Mo Xiuyu said.


    Jianrui drank a mouthful of ice water and felt that her chest was not so stuffy.


    Mo Xiujin came forward and looked at Jian Rui with a crooked head. His eyes turned and said, "what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you go to the hospital? There are doctors at home. I''ll find them for you."


    Jane shook her head and said, "no, I feel much better now."


    In fact, what she didn''t say is that there is some telepathy between her and Jane Yi because of the twins.


    Several times before, when one person was injured, the other person would feel it.


    Now, Jian Rui is worried that something has happened to Jian Yi.


    But now in front of so many people, Jianrui can''t say.


    Mo Tong has been looking at Jian Rui with worry. Seeing that she has been frowning, she can''t help but sip her lips and come forward to hold her hand.


    Jian Rui was stunned. When no one found it, she gently wrote a word Yi in the palm of Mo Tong''s hand.


    Mo Tong was slightly stunned. Then he understood and turned to Mo Xiuyu and said, "brother Xiuyu, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Well, let''s go." Mo Xiuyu waved his hand. He was completely relieved of Mo Tongzhen.


    Except Mo Xiujin, no one saw Mo Tong''s difference.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Mo Tong''s back, his eyes turned, and a smile arose from the corners of his mouth.


    Mo Tong went to a deserted corner and took out his mobile phone to call Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei quickly answered the phone, "Mo Tong, what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Ning, Ruirui is not feeling well." Mo Tong said.


    "Uncomfortable?" Ning Jiwei asked in a tight voice, "did you go to the hospital? What did the doctor say? I''ll go back now."


    "Uncle Ning, don''t worry. Ruirui is fine." Mo Tong said, "she didn''t go to the hospital. She just feels stuffy in her chest. We''re in the garden now. She''s much better."


    Listening to Mo Tong''s words, Ning Jiwei was a little relieved and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said, "Uncle Ning, Ruirui is worried that something has happened to Yi Yi, so she specially asked me to tell you. I hope you can contact Yi."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. Unexpectedly, the two children could think of it here.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, Mo Tong was stunned and asked, "Uncle Ning, isn''t it true that Yiyi has an accident?"


    "Oh, No." Ning Jiwei said, "Yiyi is fine. He''s just... Having an operation. He didn''t tell you he didn''t think it was necessary. Unexpectedly, Ruirui noticed."


    "Is it... Rehabilitation surgery?" Mo Tong asked excitedly.


    "Well," said Ning Jiwei, "don''t publicize it. I''ll explain it to Ruirui when I go back."


    "OK, I see." Mo Tong answered skillfully.


    Five minutes later, Mo Tong returned to the garden.


    Mo Xiujin stared at him with a smile and said, "brother Mo Tong, you''ve been going to the bathroom for a long time. Won''t you have any difficulty?"


    Mo Tong didn''t pay attention to him, but came forward and smiled at Jian Rui and gave her a reassuring look.


    Jian Rui finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Mo Tong''s look.


    For a time, there was less boredom, and people showed their smiles again.


    Mo Xiuyu and Gu Xiaomian don''t know the reason. They just think Jian Rui is getting better because she breathes fresh air outside.


    On the other side, Ning Jiwei hung up the phone, turned to Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "look, our children are all adults."


    Jian Haixi also smiled. She also heard Ning Ji and Mo Tong''s call just now. "I didn''t want Ruirui to worry, but I forgot that there was telepathy between her and Yi Yi."


    "Hmm..." Ning Jiwei sighed and said, "it''s estimated that I have to coax her for a long time after I get home. I don''t have to guess that the little girl will come shouting."


    Jian Haixi nodded and wondered, "what should I do? Ruirui, come here... Isn''t it convenient?"


    "It''s not very convenient." Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi in his arms and said, "but I can''t stop her from coming. I''ll try again."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "although Yiyi didn''t say it, I know he must miss Ruirui very much."


    They sat in the living room, chatting about the two children while waiting for the end of the operation.


    In the evening, George came too.


    Seeing Ning Ji and Jian Haixi in the living room, George was stunned and glanced at the third floor, "it''s not over yet?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "The operation process is complicated. It''s normal for a long time."


    Although he said so, there was an obvious worry on his face.


    George hasn''t seen Jane Yi before, but he asked mikai. Although he hasn''t seen it with his own eyes, he can imagine how serious Jane Yi''s injury is.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei and Jane Haixi, George said, "you two won''t sit here all the time?"


    Jian Haixi smiled reluctantly. "We can''t do anything else. We can only accompany the children in this way."


    George sighed and went into the kitchen to help them pour two glasses of white water: "you must drink water. Look at your lips."


    Jane Haixi smiled bitterly. She was not in the mood to drink water.


    Ning Jiwei frowned, raised his water cup and handed it to Jian Haixi. "I ignored it, Haixi. Should you change your dressing for your leg injury?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    Ning Jiwei no longer let him, but got up and went upstairs to get the medicine.


    George sat down on the sofa, looked at Jane Haixi and said, "if you do, your son won''t be happy when he comes out."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said, "I really didn''t mean it. I just... Forgot."


    George glanced at the third floor and said, "I haven''t seen the child, but he must love you very much. Even for the people who love you, you should take good care of yourself."


    Jane Haixi was slightly stunned, looked at George, nodded and said, "thank you, I will."


    At this time, Ning Jiwei came down with the wound medicine. Jian Haixi didn''t show off his strength, but cooperated with him to seriously wipe the medicine.

 Chapter 259

    The operation didn''t end until 10 p.m.


    Mikai opened the door and came out. He gave Ning Ji and Jian Haixi a reassurance. "Don''t worry, the operation is very successful."


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and leaned in Ning Jiwei''s arms like losing strength.


    George asked, "does Jane Yi... Sleep inside?"


    Mikai nodded. "Don''t toss him back and forth tonight. Let him have a good sleep and see the situation tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi asked, "can I go in and see him?"


    Mikai raised his eyebrows and said, "yes, but he''s wrapped like a mummy now. You can''t see anything when you go in."


    Jane Haixi paused, frozen with emotion and excitement.


    No family member would want to hear the word "Mummy" at this time.


    Before Ning Jiwei spoke, George could hardly help kicking him. "I said, can you speak? Don''t speak if you can''t?"


    Mikai shrugged and said, "you can see it when you go in. My description can''t be wrong."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and walked in with Ning Jiwei.


    Mikai said to George, "don''t forget to move Zhang Haoyang out after you go in."


    "Ah?" George was stunned. "Why do you need to move out?"


    Mikael said: "who asked him to be my assistant? He fainted as soon as the operation was over."


    George: "..." you wouldn''t have said such an important thing earlier?


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei enter the operating room. Jian Yi is lying on the operating table. As mikai said, bandages are tied all over her body.


    Looking at Jian Yi like this, Jian Haixi''s eyes suddenly wet.


    The previous explosion ripped Jian Yi''s skin. This time, why didn''t the operation uncover Jian Yi''s hard-earned scar?


    Thinking that the child was so young and had so many bad sins, Jian Haixi wished she could not accept it instead.


    George looked at Jian Yi, and his eyes were distressed and regretful.


    He hasn''t seen Jian Yi, but he can''t help being moved at the thought that a child as old as Jian Rui has suffered so many twists and turns.


    Looking at Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "Haixi, let''s go out and let Yi have a good rest."


    Jian Haixi nodded. She held out her hand several times to touch Jian Yi, but she shrank back when she got the bandage.


    Ningjiwei took her by the shoulder and took her out.


    Mikai yawned and went back to his room to sleep without even eating.


    Today''s operation almost exhausted his strength. He had to make up for it.


    After George moved Zhang Haoyang back to his room, he went to see Dou Ge, told him the results of the operation, and then turned back.


    Ning Jiwei said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, are you okay? Do you want me to stay with you for a while?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head, still with water light in his eyes, but the corners of his mouth are trying to rise, "it''s so late. Go back quickly. It''s estimated that Ruirui is still waiting for you at home."


    Ning Jiwei was also worried about Jianrui. Her daughter usually didn''t say it, but she wouldn''t go to bed if he didn''t go back every night.


    George stretched out and said, "OK, OK, I''m going too."


    Jane Haixi looked at him and said, "George, thank you for coming today."


    George smiled and waved his hand. "It''s a little early to thank you. After all, I''ll come often in the future."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, then smiled and nodded, "welcome at any time."


    Half an hour later, Ning Jiwei returned to Mo''s house.


    Sure enough, Jianrui hasn''t slept yet.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her daughter, who was sleeping on the sofa but said nothing. Her heart was soft and more distressed.


    Gu Chenyi said helplessly, "I coaxed and explained to her that the little girl just had to wait for you to come back."


    Gu Xiaomian has long snored on one side.


    Gu Chenyi asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Very well," said Ning Jiwei.


    Gu Chenyi breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good. I can also have a safe sleep."


    Then Gu Chenyi picked up Gu Xiaomian, waved with Ning Jiwei and said, "good night, see you tomorrow."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and bent down to hold Jian Rui in his arms.


    "Daddy ~" Jianrui reached out and hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck and said, "you''re back. How''s your brother?"


    "Brother is all right, Rui Rui don''t worry." Ning Jiwei reached out and touched his daughter''s face, holding her back to the room.


    Jianrui pestered Ning Jiwei to tell her the details, and Ning Jiwei had to tell her about it.


    "Daddy..." Jian Rui looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "can I go and see my brother?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed, reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "yes, but Rui Rui don''t worry. Give daddy some time and let daddy arrange it?"


    "Mm-hmm." Jianrui nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When everything is well here, the Song family in Xiangcheng are very noisy.


    Song Wei slapped song Lu in the face and shouted, "what do you mean you don''t know where she has gone? You can''t even see a person. What else can you do?"


    Song Lu covered her face and cried, "what can I do? I can''t watch her 24 hours a day? Who knows that bitch is so cunning."


    Song Wei said, "do you know how serious this matter is? If Liao Huanyan runs out and makes some news, how can we stand in the Song family?"


    Song Lu clenched her teeth and said, "I can''t blame it all. I don''t want to."


    How did she know that her momentary gaffe made Liao Huanyan aware of the plot of the whole thing, and she didn''t expect Liao Huanyan to counter design her so calmly.


    Sneaked out while she was away.


    And with the help of their song family, they haven''t found Liao Huanyan''s whereabouts for so long.


    Can this woman fly with her wings?


    Looking at Song Lu''s innocent look, Song Wei was not angry.


    If his parents hadn''t stopped him, he would never have just slapped song Lu.


    Song Lu looked at the fierce expression on Song Wei''s face and hurriedly hid behind her mother.


    "Stupid!" Song Wei glared at her and shouted, "how much effort have I wasted on you, and what about you? Success is not enough, failure is more than!"


    "Well, it''s useless for you to say Lulu now." Song Mu sighed tired and said, "the top priority now is to find a way to remedy it first."


    After a pause, song Mu looked at Song Wei and said, "why don''t you go to find Mo Sheng again?"


    "Why are you looking for him?" Song Wei said, "are you scolded?"


    Mo Sheng didn''t want to do this. He cut first and then played. Now there''s a problem. Mo Sheng said nothing will help him wipe his ass.


    "What should we do now?" Song Mu said anxiously, "can we just sit and wait to die?"


    Song Wei stared at Song Lu again and said, "at present, only a dead horse can be a living horse doctor."


    With that, he took the car key and walked out the door.


    "Where are you going?" Song Mu asked.


    Song Wei said coldly, "go to the children''s house."

 Chapter 260

    Tong Jia.


    Tong Chaoyang is angry. Ning Jiwei''s attitude makes him feel very embarrassed.


    Originally, he just wanted to take a stand. After all, the Mo family had always been pressing the Tong family, so he always felt a little short in front of Mo Wanshan.


    Now it''s not easy for Mo Wanshan to beg him one day. Naturally, he doesn''t want to promise so easily.


    But face is one thing. Whether to agree to cooperate with Mo Wanshan is another thing.


    He wanted to cooperate with Ning Jiwei. As Ning Jiwei said, the current situation can no longer allow him to protect himself.


    In addition, Tong family has already taken shares, so the cooperation between the two countries is the best choice.


    Pianning Jiwei ruined the meal.


    Zhao Yi walked into the study worried, put the teacup on the table and said to Tong Chaoyang, "aren''t you good to cooperate? How can you come back like this? You are like this, Si Si is also. You lock yourself in the room crying and don''t come out."


    Hearing his wife''s mention of his daughter, Tong Chaoyang was even more angry and said, "it''s not Ning Jiwei who doesn''t respect me and doesn''t say it. He also thinks of humiliation in a different way."


    Zhao Yi was stunned, frowned and said, "how could it be? Doesn''t Ning Jiwei want to cooperate with us? It''s impossible."


    Tong Chaoyang snorted coldly, "why not? Although he looks like a dog in plain clothes, he doesn''t know what pickles are in his heart."


    Zhao Yi was stunned. "Chaoyang, you are so angry with Ning Jiwei."


    Tong Chaoyang clenched his teeth and said, "can I have no resentment? I went to cooperate with others, but I just let Mo Wanshan drink a few more glasses of wine and can''t die. He''s good. He pretended to be my filial sons and grandchildren. An insult almost drove me and Sisi out."


    Zhao Yi frowned. He didn''t expect the matter to be so serious.


    For a moment, she wanted to say that with Mo Wanshan''s body, she can''t drink wine now.


    But looking at Tong Chaoyang''s face, she still didn''t say this.


    After thinking about it, Zhao Yi asked, "Chaoyang, is it really impossible for our family and Ning Jiwei to cooperate?"


    "Yes." Tong Chaoyang replied with a deep voice.


    It can be said that such a fuss tonight is a great loss for Ning Jiwei and also a great loss for their children''s family.


    Now Xiangcheng basically has two camps, either Ning Jiwei or Mo Sheng.


    But thinking of Mo Sheng, Tong Chaoyang was naturally reluctant to provoke him.


    That''s why he has been teaching with Mo Wanshan for so many years.


    But this time he couldn''t cooperate with Ning Jiwei. His children''s family either had a hard way to protect themselves, or they could only cooperate with Mo Sheng.


    But


    Once they cooperate with Mo Sheng, it means that they have completely turned over with Ning Jiwei.


    Zhao Yi obviously thought of these relationships. For a moment, he couldn''t help looking sad. "What should we do next?"


    Tong Chaoyang''s eyes were slightly cold, and he clenched his teeth and said, "it''s really not good. I''ll go to explore Mo Sheng''s style of speaking."


    When Zhao Yi heard the name of "Mo Sheng", he froze for a moment. He always had an ominous feeling in his heart.


    They wanted to talk more, but they heard the nanny report that Song Wei asked for an interview.


    Tong Chaoyang''s eyes brightened and said, "when Cao Cao arrives, Song Wei is mo Sheng''s running dog. As long as he goes online with Song Wei, it''s equivalent to playing with Mo Sheng."


    Zhao Yi hesitated and said, "Chaoyang, don''t trust them so easily. Be careful, you know?"


    "Don''t worry." Tong Chaoyang swept away his anger and said with a smile on his face, "I''ll explore Song Wei''s tone first. Besides, he can''t come to me so late."


    "Well." Zhao Yi nodded, "I''ll go and see Sisi first."


    Zhao Yi got out of the study door and just saw Song Wei coming under the guidance of the nanny.


    "Hello, aunt." Song Wei said hello politely.


    Zhao Yi smiled and nodded at him. He didn''t speak much. He turned and went to Tong Si''s room.


    Looking at Zhao Yi''s figure, Song Wei flashed in his eyes.


    Zhao Yiru is still so elegant and beautiful over half a hundred this year. It can be imagined how attractive Tong Si''s body should be.


    Thinking so, Song Wei stretched out his tongue and licked the corners of his mouth, like a hunter staring at a long lost prey.


    In the study, Tong Chaoyang looked at Song Wei and said, "what''s the matter with you coming to me so late?"


    Song Wei smiled and said, "Uncle Tong, I don''t say those empty words in front of you. I want to cooperate with you."


    "Oh?" Tong Chaoyang said in surprise, "cooperate with me? Why?"


    Song Wei said, "Uncle Tong, you and Ning Jiwei basically know all about the dinner party tonight."


    Tong Chaoyang''s face was a little ugly. He hummed coldly and didn''t speak.


    Song Wei smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if Ning Jiwei doesn''t give you face. I''ve always reserved a seat for you."


    "Really?" Tong Chaoyang sneered. "How do I know you left me a good seat, not a tiger gate?"


    "I dare not," Song Wei said innocently.


    Tong Chaoyang snorted coldly, "are you here today to represent your song family or Mo Sheng?"


    Song Wei narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "of course, they all represent me. The Song family and Mo Erye have long been people on the same boat. They are both prosperous and lossy."


    Tong Chaoyang looked at him, his eyes moved and did not speak, as if judging the truth of his words.


    Song Wei knew that Tong Chaoyang in front of him was also an old fox. He couldn''t help scolding, but he still smiled and said, "Uncle Tong, to tell you the truth, I came to you tonight. Cooperation is one thing, and there''s another thing... In fact, I came to you for help."


    "Help?" Tong Chaoyang raised his eyebrow. "In this Hunan City, there are things you song Wei can''t do? And if you can''t do it, isn''t there Mo Sheng behind you? What are you looking for me to do?"


    "This matter... Can''t disturb the second master." Song Wei gritted his teeth and said, "it''s about the clothing competition."


    "Hmm?" Tong Chaoyang frowned, more confused.


    Song Wei had no choice but to tell him what had happened.


    Even if Tong Chaoyang was prepared, he didn''t expect that Song Wei had the courage to steal the day at such an event at such a time.


    Song Wei begged, "Uncle Tong, I really can''t help it now. If the second master knows that I screwed up this matter, he must cut me."


    "Let me help you?" Tong Chaoyang looked at him and asked, "how do you want me to help you?"


    Song Wei said, "now Liao Huanyan doesn''t know where he has gone. My people can''t find a trace. Uncle Tong, I want you to help me find someone and the competition. I also hope you can do me a little favor to fool me."


    Tong Chaoyang squinted and said, "Song Wei, you''re trying to drive me up Liangshan."


    If he does what song Wei says, no matter what the result is, he will be tied to Song Wei.


    If this thing is done in the future, he, like Song Wei, has become Mo Sheng''s man.


    If this matter is exposed, he will be the first target targeted by Ning Jiwei.


    Song Wei smiled and said, "Uncle Tong, you have to show a little bit if you want to take refuge in the second master. How can you make the second master believe your choice without paying a little?"


    Tong Chaoyang cold hum, "your so-called pay is to make Ning Jiwei and I completely turn against each other?"


    Song Wei grinned and said, "you can say that, but Uncle Tong, I don''t accept your kindness in vain. You help me this time. In the future, except for the second master, our two families will be a family. I won''t refuse if your uncle Tong needs me."


    "Oh?" listening to Song Wei say "family", Tong Chaoyang turned his eyes and pretended to be angry: "good boy, you''re not only staring at my Tong family, but also at my daughter."


    Song Wei smiled and said, "isn''t marriage the most stable way for a family like us? In this way, you don''t have to worry about what I will do to you behind my back, don''t you?"


    Tong Chaoyang sneered and said, "Song Wei, you can think of anything else, but there is only one thing you think wrong. I Tong Chaoyang will never take my daughter as a tool for marriage."


    "Yes." Song Wei hurriedly said, "everyone knows Sisi is the Pearl of your eye. I was wrong just now. It''s not a family marriage, but I hope to have the honor to marry Sisi."


    "When did you like Sisi?" asked Tong Chaoyang.


    Song Wei nodded, "I liked it a long time ago, but the teams of our two families were different at that time, so I could only bury this feeling in my heart. Later, when I saw Sisi standing next to Ning Jiwei, I was really miserable."


    After a pause, Song Wei looked at Tong Chaoyang and said, "to tell you the truth, when I knew that your negotiation with Ning Jiwei failed today, I was actually a little happy, so I ran over without thinking."


    Tong Chaoyang looked at Song Wei and didn''t speak. In his sharp eyes, he couldn''t see whether he believed Song Wei''s words or not.


    Song Wei then said, "Uncle Tong, I know it''s reckless for me to say this today, or you''ll think I''m offended, but I''m afraid I won''t have a chance if I don''t say it again. I don''t want to regret it until the second Ning Jiwei appears, so even if you think I''m so abrupt, I can only say it."


    "Ha ha." Tong Chaoyang smiled and said, "let''s not talk about these things first. Let''s talk about Liao Huanyan first."


    "Yes." Song Wei nodded, "I''ve brought you all the information about Liao Huanyan. You can have a look. If you have any questions, just ask."


    Tong Chaoyang looked through the information and asked, "what are you going to do when you find someone?"


    Song Wei was stunned and said, "of course, let her help song Lu finish the final."


    "And then?" Tong Chaoyang said, "Song Lu will win the championship. What good will it do for me if you make a big show of the Song family?"


    Song Wei was stunned and said with a smile, "Uncle Tong, are you worried about this? Don''t worry, as long as I have some in the Song family, I will definitely have half of you. I will do what song Wei said. In the future, our Tong and song families will be prosperous."


    He didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but Tong Chaoyang understood what he meant.


    We are all proud.


    A loss is a loss.

 Chapter 261

    Tongsi room.


    Zhao Yi looked at her daughter with red and swollen eyes, sat beside her and said, "Si Si, Ning Jiwei has no eyes. Why are you sad for him?"


    "Mom..." Tong Si sobbed, "he said he doesn''t care who I am or whether I''m good or not, because for him, only that person is worth his attention, and the people around him have nothing to do with him, whether good or bad."


    Zhao Yi was stunned. He didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to say such words.


    She thought for a moment and said, "Sisi, if this is really uncle Ning Jiwei, my mother thinks... He is not bad. As a woman, it is a blessing to marry him, but if there is no fate, there is no need to embarrass yourself."


    "I just don''t accept it." Tong Si cried, "what''s wrong with me? What''s worse than that Jane?"


    She didn''t see Jian Haixi at all before, so up to now, she can''t call all of Jian Haixi''s names.


    "It''s not that you''re not good enough, but you don''t have fate." Zhao Yi said: "it''s strange that you met too late. If you knew Ning Jiwei before all the girls, mom believes that it must be you who let him protect so now."


    Tong Si sobbed, leaned against Zhao Yi''s shoulder and said, "Mom, I''m very sad. I obviously tried so hard to get close to him, but my efforts never came into his eyes."


    Zhao Yi reached out and patted her on the back. After thinking for a while, he asked tentatively, "Sisi, do you... Do you want to try another person?"


    "Change a person?" Tong Si was stunned, looked at Zhao Yi suspiciously and asked, "Mom, what do you mean?"


    The person she likes is Ning Jiwei. How can she change it?


    Zhao Yi said: "in fact, sometimes women don''t need love so much. As long as there is a trustworthy person who knows the root and the bottom, it''s enough to be good to themselves. Feelings can be cultivated."


    Tong Si was stunned. "Mom, you... Won''t let me go on a blind date?"


    Zhao Yi smiled, shook his head and said, "no, it''s just... Song Wei came to see your father just now."


    "Song Wei?" Tong Si suddenly sat up and frowned, "Mom, are you kidding me? Song Wei, he was married!"


    "Mom knows, but he..." Zhao Yi said, "but he''s divorced."


    "He only got divorced last year!" Tong Si shouted angrily, "Mom, what do you want? Is it so urgent for me to get married?"


    "No, Sisi, don''t get excited." Zhao Yi hurriedly pulled Tong Si and said, "Mom doesn''t mean anything else. That''s just asking you."


    Tong Si looked at Zhao Yi with vigilance and resentment in his eyes. "Mom, if you and dad dare to force me to marry someone I don''t like, I''ll die and show you!"


    "What nonsense!" Zhao Yi glared at her and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Tong Si sucked his nose and cried, "anyway, you don''t hurt me. What do you care about me?"


    Zhao Yi sighed, "I didn''t tell you to marry Song Wei. Mom just asked. She didn''t say anything. Now."


    Tong Si turned his head and hummed, "anyway, I don''t care. The person I want to marry must be chosen by myself."


    Zhao Yi is helpless. It seems that it is impossible. I don''t know how the two people talked in the study.


    In the study, Song Wei smiled and stretched out his hand to Tong Chaoyang and said, "Uncle Tong, I wish us a happy cooperation."


    Tong Chaoyang reached out and shook his hand. He also smiled and said, "look forward to future cooperation."


    After the business talk, Song Wei should have got up and left, but he went to the door, stopped and looked at Tong Chaoyang and said, "Uncle Tong... I think it''s OK to meet Sisi?"


    Tong Chaoyang picked up his eyebrows, then smiled and nodded, "of course."


    They walked side by side to the door of Tong Si.


    Zhao Yizheng was about to say something to his daughter. Hearing Tong Chaoyang''s voice, he hurried to open the door.


    But I didn''t want to see Song Wei standing outside the door except for a child Chaoyang.


    "Aunt, I didn''t bother you, did I?" Song Wei said with a smile.


    "Oh, no, No." Zhao Yi was stunned and shook his head.


    In the room, Tong Si frowned as soon as he heard Song Wei''s voice.


    Tong Chaoyang walked into the room with a smile, looked at Tong Si and said, "Si Si, Song Wei came to see you. Don''t you come and say hello?"


    Tong Si bit his lip, reluctantly got out of bed, stood two meters in front of Song Wei, nodded coldly and said, "good son song."


    "Sisi, just call me song Wei." Song Wei smiled.


    Tong Si sneered and said unkindly, "no, I''d better call you Mr. Song. Please don''t call Mr. Song Si. It''s more appropriate to call me ''Miss Tong'', which will save others from misunderstanding."


    Song Wei was stunned. He obviously saw Tong Si''s rejection of himself. He couldn''t help looking at Tong Si suspiciously and asked, "Si... Miss Tong, where have I offended you?"


    Tong Si stared at him and said, "you didn''t offend me, but I just hate you, can''t you?"


    "Tong Si, presumptuous!" Tong Chaoyang angrily said, "is that how you talk to guests? How do I usually teach you?"


    Tong Si turned his head with a cold hum.


    Song Wei smiled and said to Tong Chaoyang, "Uncle Tong, it''s OK. The future is long. I''ll let Sisi see my mind."


    Tong Chaoyang looked at his daughter and said to Song Wei, "let''s do it today. I''ll have someone take you back."


    "No, I''ll just go back by myself." Song Wei looked at Tong Si again before he left. He didn''t say anything, but he was determined to get it in his eyes.


    After he left, Tong Chaoyang looked at Tong Si angrily, "what were you doing just now?"


    Tong Si roared, "Dad, I don''t understand what you''re doing. First you screwed up your cooperation with Ning Jiwei, and then you found Song Wei. What do you mean by letting him into my room this big night? Do you want to sell me to him?"


    "Presumptuous!" Tong Chaoyang shouted angrily, "Tong Si, you are getting smaller and smaller."


    "Do you dare to say that you don''t mean that?" Tong Si gritted his teeth and asked, "do you dare to say that you won''t let me marry Song Wei?"


    Tong Chaoyang was silent and said coldly, "what if it is? Song Wei is a good man. You can''t lose by marrying him."


    "You can''t lose it," said Tong Si.


    Tong Chaoyang was repeatedly contradicted by his daughter. He was also angry in his heart. He glared at Tong Si and said, "no matter what you say, it''s useless. I''ve decided to cooperate with Song Wei, and your marriage with him is imperative."


    "Dad!" Tong Si didn''t expect Tong Chaoyang to say such a thing.


    Tong Chaoyang looked at Tong Si and said, "Tong Si, the Tong family has raised you for so long. I have always spoiled you and let you. Everything is up to you, but now is a critical moment for the survival of the Tong family. You can''t be willful!"


    With that, Tong Chaoyang took Zhao Yi out and slammed the door.


    Tong Si stared at the closed door. For a long time, he staggered two steps and sat down on the bed crying.

 Chapter 262

    Mo''s house.


    After coaxing her daughter to sleep, Ning Jiwei didn''t fall asleep, but took a cigarette and sat alone on the balcony.


    Today, I waited for a day''s operation. Although the pace of work is not as fast as usual, it is actually more tired.


    But no matter how tired, Ning Jiwei can''t sleep at the moment.


    He was thinking about how to create a safe and secret meeting opportunity for his son and daughter.


    If it had been in the past, Ning Jiwei might not have thought more about these things.


    Maybe he''ll tell the two children to wait a little longer.


    But since the last time Jianrui ran away, Ning Jiwei felt more and more that he could not accomplish his own things by compressing the children''s desire at any time.


    He doesn''t want the enmity between adults to affect the growth of his children. If his success is based on sacrificing the coexistence of two children, he would rather not this success.


    What should I do?


    Ning Jiwei spits out a smoke ring and moves his eyes to the West courtyard.


    There lived his old enemy Mo Sheng and Mo Sheng''s three children.


    Ning Jiwei can''t understand Mo Sheng''s idea that he has to let his three children get close to Jian Rui. He can make use of his flesh and blood since childhood. It has to be said that at this point, Ning Jiwei not only admires Mo Sheng''s ruthlessness, but also hates his ruthlessness.


    But anyway, Jian Rui is monitored by Mo Xiulin in disguise every day.


    Want to leave these three people, unless Ning Jiwei takes Jianrui out.


    But once he takes Jianrui out, he will be followed without talking about safety problems.


    What if you don''t leave Mo Xiulin? What if you take them out?


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes flashed and seemed to think of some way.


    The next morning.


    Jianrui''s screams echoed throughout the small building.


    "What? Daddy, are you serious? Are you taking us to play?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, and the next second his neck had been tightly hugged by his daughter.


    "Daddy is great! Rui Rui loves Daddy!" Jane Rui cheered.


    Ning Jiwei chuckled, reached out and rubbed Jian Rui''s head and said, "why don''t you call your little partner?"


    Jian Rui was stunned, "little partner?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "aren''t you together all day?"


    Gu Xiaomian blinked and said, "but Uncle Ning, Mo Xiulin, they are bad guys."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "they haven''t hurt you, have they?"


    Gu Xiaomian frowned in embarrassment, "they haven''t hurt us, but..."


    Jian Rui was stunned, looked at Ning Jiwei seriously and said, "Daddy, is it really OK?"


    In fact, she likes to play with Mo Xiujin, but because Mo Xiujin and they are mo Sheng''s children, Jian Rui keeps a distance from them all the time.


    After these days of contact, both sides are harmonious and cautious, with vigilance and alienation that they want to be close but can''t be close to each other.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the expectation in her daughter''s eyes, smiled, nodded and said, "go and call your little uncle by the way."


    "Hey." Jian Rui nodded, took Gu Xiaomian and ran out.


    After the two children went out, Gu Chenyi, who had been silent and didn''t speak, turned to Ning Jiwei, "what do you want to do? Don''t you really want to lead a group of little guys out?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "this is only one aspect."


    "On the other hand?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    Ning Jiwei looked out of the window, thinking about her daughter''s eyes yesterday, and said seriously, "I want to take Ruirui to see Yiyi and Haixi."


    "What?" Gu Chenyi was shocked. "Are you crazy?"


    Not to mention how dangerous the situation is now, it''s not easy for Jian Yi''s operation to succeed. Jian Haixi and they can find a safe place to cultivate themselves.


    Ning Jiwei wanted to take a risk at this time and took Jianrui there.


    If Mo Sheng''s people find out, all the people there will be in danger.


    Especially Dou Ge and Jian Yi can''t move now.


    Gu Chenyi wanted to ask Ning Jiwei if he was out of his mind, but looking at Ning Jiwei''s eyes, he knew this guy was serious.


    Gu Chenyi gritted her teeth and asked, "so you took the children out and wanted to fish in troubled waters? Such a complex plan came down just to let Ruirui and Haixi meet them."


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said bluntly, "I can''t understand. You should know the current situation. Why can''t you talk to Ruirui and let her wait for some time."


    "Because I don''t want to wrong my children anymore." Ning Jiwei said: "the last time Ruirui ran away, I thought a lot. It seems that since I met the children, I have been doing things that need their understanding and understanding. Even the time I can play with them is very few."


    "But you are also for the stable life of your family in the future." Gu Chenyi said.


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei laughed at himself, "I used to comfort myself like this, but I can still do it if I really spent my mind. I also thought I couldn''t take the child with me before, but now it''s proved that Ruirui can''t be very good here?"


    Gu Chenyi frowned, remained silent for a while, nodded and said, "well, I''m a little convinced by you. Come on, what are you going to do?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "I said hello to the company, and Yaru was watching. This morning, you and Xiuyu went out with the children. When we got to the playground, we tried to separate them. You and Xiuyu watched the children respectively, and I took Ruirui away. If it went well, we would return in less than two hours."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "I see. You''d better explain it to Mo Xiuyu."


    Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Not long after, Mo Xiuyu arrived. Ning Jiwei simply told him his plan.


    But he didn''t say anything about Jian Yi. He just said he wanted to take Jian Rui to see his mother. He hoped that Mo Xiuyu could buy them some time.


    Mo Xiuyu nodded decisively. Even he knew whether Ning Jiwei might have told him clearly, and he was willing to help.


    After waiting for a little while, Jianrui led the boy scout team over.


    It is said that Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian are not only excited about going out today, but also Mo Xiulin.


    To tell the truth, when they are abroad, they are watched most of the time. Except that they go to school and do their homework at home, they rarely go out to play.


    I thought that if Mo Sheng took them back this time, their lives would be different, but in fact they didn''t.


    Not only is there no difference, but it is more careful and cautious than abroad, for fear that if one doesn''t do well, he will be sent back by Mo Sheng.


    Just now, they went to Mo Ting''s yard as usual. Even if they knew that they passed every day, Jian Rui would be upset, but they still had to go.


    At least, when they are with Jane Rui, they don''t need to worry about so many troubles that don''t belong to them.


    When Jian Rui told them that Ning Jiwei was going to take everyone to the amusement park today, Mo Xiulin was ignorant.


    But even if they were confused, they knew they should nod.


    Follow Jian Rui all the way. Mo Xiulin hasn''t reacted from his stupidity.


    Until they met Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi, they suddenly realized that what they had taken them out was true.


    The three people are looking forward to it, excited and vigilant.


    But even with thousands of ideas in their hearts, they still followed Ning Jiwei out of Mo''s house.


    In the extended car, the six children were very excited.


    Gu Xiaomian needless to say, he was hanging out of the window all the time.


    Jian Rui pulled his clothes behind her and said, "Gu Ruan, be careful. It''s very dangerous."


    Gu Xiaomian smiled, "Rui Rui, I haven''t been anywhere else since I came to Xiangcheng. This is the first time I can take a closer look at this city."


    As soon as he said this, he didn''t notice that all the children were stunned.


    In fact, which of Mo''s children has really gone out for a good stroll?


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the look of several people, sighed, reached out to touch the head, rubbed the hair, and comforted: "it''s all right, isn''t it taking you out to play? Don''t think about anything today, just play!"


    "Er..." Gu Chenyi choked and said, "don''t be too casual. You little guys are not tired. I''m still tired."


    Gu Xiaomian laughed and hugged Gu Chenyi''s neck and said, "Dad, I want to take a pirate ship and a waterfall!"


    Gu Chenyi pulled at the corner of his mouth and pushed him away mercilessly, "don''t look for me, I won''t accompany you."


    "Hum, if you don''t accompany me, you won''t accompany me." Gu Xiaomian snorted, turned his eyes and looked at Mo Xiuyu, "little uncle, you take me to play."


    "This......" Mo Xiuyu smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I regret what I said just now. You''d better not be too casual."


    "Ha ha!" everyone laughed.


    After this noise, the atmosphere in the car suddenly relaxed.


    Finally, it was agreed that Ning Jiwei took Jian Rui and Mo Tong to the ice and snow city, Gu Chenyi took Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin to the big turntable, and Mo Xiuyu took Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian to the roller coaster.


    After they arrived at the amusement City, they began their play day according to the established team.


    "Daddy, I want to play that..." Jian Rui excitedly took Ning Jiwei''s hand.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and picked her up. He took Mo Tong in his other hand and said, "OK, let''s go now."


    The place Ning Jiwei took the two people to is the most crowded place in the whole amusement park, and the items he played are still limited to the longest time. Once every half an hour, as long as enough people go in, they will close.


    Jane Rui was looking forward to looking around, but as soon as she went in, Ning Jiwei quickly took them around a corner. She didn''t know how to do it, but she avoided everyone and turned out.


    "Daddy?" Jian Rui looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously. Mo Tongze moved in his heart and raised his head.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and pulled two people: "go, I''ll take you to another place."


    "Somewhere else?" Jianrui blinked and thought of something. Suddenly her eyes brightened and asked happily, "Daddy, can you go to see her brother?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "don''t you go soon after you know?"


    "Uh huh." Jianrui happily tightened Ning Jiwei''s hand.


    Ning Jiwei was about to leave with the two people. When he stepped forward, he found that Mo Tong was still in place.


    "Mo Tong?" Ning Jiwei looked back at him.


    Mo Tong said with a complicated face: "Uncle Ning, I won''t go..."

 Chapter 263

    Mo Tong stood in place with his head down. When he said this sentence, he also had obvious loss in his eyes.


    "No?" Ning Jiwei looked down at Mo Tong and asked, "why?"


    "Yes, Mo Tong, why don''t you go?" Jian Rui asked suspiciously, "aren''t you worried about your brother too?"


    Mo Tong hesitated and said, "let''s leave like this. If someone finds out, it will be very troublesome. I''ll stay. If there''s an accident, I can stop..."


    Jian Rui was stunned. Unexpectedly, Mo Tong thought of such a problem.


    At the same time, she also felt as if she was too willful.


    "Daddy..." Jian Rui said with her lips looking at Ning Jiwei: "either, or I won''t go. If daddy wants to take me away, it will bother daddy very much."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, rubbed the heads of the two children with both hands and said, "these are not problems. I have arranged them all. You just need to answer whether you want to go or not."


    "Yes!" Jianrui answered without hesitation.


    "Mo Tong, what about you?" Ning Jiwei asked, looking at Mo Tong.


    "I..." Mo Tong gritted his teeth and said, "Uncle Ning, I also want to see Aunt Haixi and Yi Yi."


    "What are you waiting for?" Ning Jiwei put out his hand to Mo Tong and said, "let''s go."


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s big hand, Mo Tong''s eyes lit up and held it out.


    He was taught by Mo ting to learn to bear, but with Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, they taught him not to bear, to be capricious and to live like a child.


    Holding Ning Jiwei''s hand, Mo Tong realized again that his life was different, full of sunshine and warmth.


    Ning Jiwei left here with Jian Rui and Mo Tong. On the other side, Mo Xiujin bit a lollipop and asked, "Uncle Gu, why don''t you take Xiaomian to play?"


    Originally, he also wanted to call Gu Xiaomian "Gu Ruan", but Gu Xiaomian severely warned them that this nickname can only be called Jian Rui, and no one else can.


    When Mo Xiujin mentioned his silly son, Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "that boy is too skinny. I don''t want to take him."


    Mo Xiulin on the other side heard this and suddenly asked, "Xiao Mian... Do you often go to the playground?"


    "Hmm?" Gu Chenyi thought and said, "I don''t often. Sometimes I go to the playground and sometimes I go to other places, but I take him out every week."


    Then Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "the boy is very energetic. Like erha, he is tired of not letting him go out. When he comes home, he has to tear down the house for me."


    Looking at the smile on Gu Chenyi''s face, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin didn''t answer.


    Although Gu Chenyi was laughing, he said something full of disgust. But the smile on his face is so doting and warm that they can''t ignore it even if they want to.


    Mo Xiujin looked at Gu Chenyi for two seconds and suddenly stretched out his small hand and pulled his big hand.


    "Hmm?" Gu Chenyi glanced at him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Xiujin shook his head, raised his big smiling face, threw his lollipop for the first time and said, "Uncle Gu, let''s go play."


    He also wants to be wayward. Even one day, he also wants to be a "normal child" with a man like the father of a very normal child.


    Gu Chenyi smiled, generously picked him up, took Mo Xiulin with the other hand and said, "OK, let''s go."


    Mo Xiulin was stunned and looked at Gu Chenyi holding his hand, as if something had touched him.


    Compared with the warmth and harmony on this side, the three person team of Mo Xiuyu, Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian on the other side seems to be flying like chickens and dogs.


    Mo Xiuyu thought he would lead a playful Gu Xiaomian. Even if he went crazy, he could cover it.


    Who knows, when grouping, Gu Xiaomian just mentioned the pirate ship or something. Mo Xiuqian, who has been silent, raised her hand excitedly before the others spoke.


    I didn''t expect that the little girl''s quiet and proud appearance hides such a crazy character.


    When he got off the roller coaster for the third time, Mo Xiuyu was dizzy and distended.


    "Little uncle, let''s do it again!"


    "Brother Xiuyu, hurry up and drive!"


    Facing the two "little madmen", Mo Xiuyu directly sat down on the chair beside the road, waved his hand and said, "I can''t come, I can''t say anything."


    He really can''t understand. Obviously, his physical quality is much better than the two kids, but why do the two kids go around so many times without dizziness and nausea?


    "Brother Xiuyu, are you all right?" Mo Xiuqian looked at Mo Xiuyu and was really uncomfortable. She hurriedly took the water and handed it to him, "brother Xiuyu, drink some water first and have a rest."


    "Little uncle, you''re too weak." Gu Xiaomian glanced and sat beside Mo Xiuyu. "You can''t stand it for only a few laps?"


    "Don''t you say brother Xiuyu." Mo Xiuqian glared at him and said, "you''re not the same. Didn''t you shake twice when you came down just now? I saw it all."


    Gu Xiaomian stubbed his neck and said, "that''s a normal reaction. Well, I''ll be fine soon."


    "Where''s the normal reaction? I''m not dizzy." Mo Xiuqian said.


    "Let''s compare again?"


    "Just compare!"


    They said, turning their heads to Mo Xiuyu at the same time.


    Mo Xiuqian said, "brother Xiuyu, please rest. We''ll be back in a minute."


    "Little uncle, drink more water and we''ll come back to you later." Gu Xiaomian said.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed helplessly, pulled one of them on the chair and said, "you are not allowed to go anywhere. You are all here to rest for me."


    Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian were stunned and sat down reluctantly.


    At the thought of such a day, Mo Xiuyu felt that today was not his play day, but his difficult day.


    ¡­¡­


    Avoiding all the people, Ning Jiwei drove with Jianrui and Mo Tong all the way to mikai''s residence.


    Jane Haixi didn''t know that Ning Jiwei was coming with the children today. She thought it would take two or three days.


    So when she saw Jian Rui and Mo Tong standing outside the door, Jian Haixi was crazy with joy.


    "Mommy!" seeing Jian Haixi, Jian Rui''s eyes lit up and rushed at her immediately.


    "Be careful."


    Seeing this, Ning Jiwei held Jian Rui in time and didn''t let her rush to Jian Haixi.


    "Daddy, let go, I want mommy." Jianrui twisted.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, "let go, you can, but you can''t fool around. Your mommy, like you, has a wound on her foot and can''t jump."


    "Oh." Jian Rui stuck out her tongue, came forward and hugged Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, why do you hurt your feet? Is this the legendary mother daughter heart to heart? Even the foot injury should be together?"


    Looking at her daughter who was as alive as before, Jian Haixi laughed, hugged her and kissed her and said, "baby, yes, this is the legendary mother daughter connection."

 Chapter 264

    Jian Rui happily hugged Jian Haixi and her eyes bent with laughter.


    She didn''t know what happened to Jian Haixi, and Ning Jiwei didn''t explain to her. In addition, Jian Haixi couldn''t see any abnormalities on her face at the moment, so Jian Rui didn''t think much.


    But just because she doesn''t think much doesn''t mean someone can''t see it.


    Mo Tong had been worried and happy, but now looking at Jian Haixi, he always frowned and said nothing.


    Seeing him like this, Jian Haixi reached out and rubbed his head and asked, "boy, what''s the matter?"


    Mo Tong made a little emotional and said, "aunt, take good care of yourself."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, and then looked at Mo Tong''s eyes with more warmth and moved.


    She first loosened Jian Rui, then went to Mo Tong, squatted down, stretched out her arms and said, "I haven''t seen Tong Tong for a long time. Come on, let my aunt hug."


    Looking at Jian Haixi with a gentle smile in front of him, Mo Tong blushed, stretched out his little hand and held it unnaturally.


    Jian Haixi''s embrace was as warm as ever. Mo Tong was stunned. He couldn''t help closing his eyes and holding it tight.


    Let him crave this moment of tenderness.


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled at Ning Jiwei, "Daddy, I said Mo Tong misses mommy and her brother very much. He just won''t say anything. In fact, his heart is as soft as cotton."


    Ning Jiwei chuckled, pinched his daughter''s face and said, "you know more."


    "That''s not true." Jianrui raised her chin proudly.


    "Oh, this is a big family coming?"


    Mikai came down the stairs and saw Jian Haixi''s family standing at the door. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "why, the door is so good? Don''t you want to come in and sit down?"


    Jianrui tilted her head and stared at mikai curiously. It was the first time she and Mo Tong had seen this man.


    The little girl''s big eyes blinked and blinked, like hiding all the stars in those eyes.


    Even mikai, who was awkward, was stunned, and then there was no defensive and awkward smile on his face for the first time.


    "Little girl, come here." mikai waved to Jianrui.


    Jian Rui blinked, turned her head and looked at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. When they saw that they nodded, they walked towards mikai.


    Mikai squatted down, reached out and touched her hair, smiled and asked, "how old is the girl?"


    "Six years old," said Jane Rui in a childish voice.


    Mikai looked at Jianrui carefully, touched her chin and said, "you are not very similar to your brother."


    "My brother is like daddy and I am like mommy." Jianrui looked at mikai and asked, "uncle, are you a doctor for my brother?"


    "Yes." mikai nodded and teased Jane Rui with interest. "Want to see your brother?"


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded, looked at mikai''s eyes and begged, "uncle, brother Mo Tong and I promise we won''t be disordered. We will be very good. Will you let us meet our brother?"


    Mikai smiled and raised his eyebrows and said, "I cured your brother and took you to see him. Don''t you think you have to give me some reward?"


    He was just teasing the child. Unexpectedly, Jianrui''s eyes turned, came forward and stretched out her arms to suddenly embrace him, and then "Baji" kissed him on the cheek, "uncle is a good man, ruiruirui likes uncle!"


    The childish voice, childish words and sincere eyes made mikai stunned there all of a sudden.


    As a doctor, he has a serious obsession with cleanliness, but the little girl treats him so sincerely that he can''t do anything to wipe his face.


    "Uncle?" Jianrui looked at mikai suspiciously when she saw that mikai didn''t speak.


    Mikai smiled, stood up and rubbed Jianrui''s head. He got up and stretched out his hand to Jianrui and said, "go, uncle, take you to see your brother."


    "HMM." Jianrui smiled and stretched out her hand to hold mikai''s finger. As she followed him, she said, "uncle, my brother is stupid. How tolerant you are at ordinary times ~"


    Mikai took it seriously and said, "indeed, compared with you, your brother is stupid enough."


    Looking at a big one and a small one, they said and walked. Behind them, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other and smiled helplessly.


    But they are also used to it. After all, mikai is not the first person to be "conquered" by Jianrui.


    Jian Haixi pulled Mo Tong and said, "go, let''s go too."


    Mo Tong nodded and followed Jian Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei asked, "how is Yi today?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head. "Don''t you know your son? Whenever you ask him, it''s always'' I''m fine, I can '', stubborn, just like someone else."


    Ning Jiwei felt guilty and said, "man, you should be so."


    "Hum." Jian Haixi glared at him and said, "that''s external, not to the family. I don''t care about you, but my son must have the right to be willful."


    Ning Jiwei shanran looked down and saw Mo Tong, trying to hold a little helper, "Tong Tong said, should a man be stronger."


    Mo Tong looked at Ning Jiwei and turned to look at Jian Haixi. Without hesitation, he moved to Jian Haixi and said, "I think my aunt is right. Men should be strong externally, but they don''t have to be strong in front of their aunt."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." boy, you''re a thief!


    Jian Haixi touched Mo Tong''s head with satisfaction and said, "Tong Tong is really good."


    Mo Tong smiled at Jian Haixi and silently said sorry to Ning Jiwei.


    In front of the ward, mikai just wanted to push the door in, and Jian Rui pulled her hand before she reached the door.


    "What''s the matter?" mikai looked at Jianrui in wonder.


    Jian Rui said seriously, "uncle, you have to knock at the door ~"


    Then she raised her hand and knocked on the door. Her voice was slightly high: "brother, Ruirui and Mo Tong came to see you. Can we go in?"


    Mikai looked at Jian Rui, who stood at the door and asked carefully, and his eyes deepened.


    Don''t neglect Jian Yi because he is a patient. Take into account Jian Yi''s feelings anytime, anywhere. Even if it''s a small matter like entering the door, you have to ask him first.


    I''m afraid such delicacy and upbringing have been cultivated since childhood.


    Thinking of this, mikai looked at Jane Haixi approaching behind him and looked at the woman with new eyes again.


    It''s not difficult to feed two children, and it''s easy to teach one child well.


    But it is not a little difficult to teach two children well, especially the twins with large talent gap.


    Mikai was thinking. Jian Yi''s voice came out of the room. It was faint, but it brought obvious happiness.


    "Come in."


    Jianrui smiled happily and took mikai in.


    On the hospital bed, Jian Yi was wrapped tightly from head to foot with a bandage, revealing only the part of her eyes, nose and lips.


    Jian Rui didn''t expect this, so she was stunned when she saw Jian Yi as soon as she entered the door.


    "Brother..." Jian Rui opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say the opening remarks she had planned to be easier. With a blink of her big eyes, tears fell down.

 Chapter 265

    Jane Yi smiled.


    It should be a smile. Because he was wrapped in a bandage, he couldn''t see any expression on his face. He could only guess from the smile in his eyes.


    Looking at her sister standing at the door crying, Jane Yi waved to her and whispered, "Ruirui, come here."


    Jian Rui sucks her nose, moves to Jian Yi''s bed, reaches out her small hand and subconsciously wants to grasp Jian Yi''s hand, but her eyes are on the bandage on her back, and another trembles and shrinks back.


    "It doesn''t matter." Jian Yi reached out and patted her on the back of her hand. "Brother doesn''t hurt, Ruirui don''t cry."


    Jian Rui''s small mouth tilted and listened to him. Instead of stopping her tears, she bowed her head and sobbed silently.


    Jian Yi sighed, reached out and pressed Jian Rui''s hand and said, "Why are there so many tears?"


    Tone with some slight dislike, but more is distressed and helpless.


    Jian Haixi and Ning jivera saw this scene when they walked into the room with Mo Tong.


    Originally, several people were still wondering why they couldn''t hear Jian Rui''s voice in the room. Unexpectedly, they were crying.


    Mo Tong was frozen when he saw Jian Yi, as if he had been fixed. He just stared at Jian Yi.


    But he was stronger than Jianrui. Although he could see that he was obviously patient, he didn''t cry in the end.


    When Jian Yi saw him, he shook his head slightly and said, "don''t you want to cry, too? It''s enough trouble for me to coax Ruirui. If you cry, I won''t coax you."


    Mo Tong pursed his lips, went to the bed, stood still, looked at Jian Yi and said, "I won''t cry."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and said, "that''s all right."


    Boys don''t need more comfort. Just a few words can understand each other''s ideas.


    Mikai stood at the door and did not come forward, nor did he talk like usual. Instead, he watched the three children get along quietly and curiously.


    One is cold and arrogant, one is alive and one is silent.


    But it''s such a three person combination. At the moment, it looks very harmonious.


    Mikai looked at the three of them, turned his head and asked Jane Haixi in some confusion, "how did you teach?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She didn''t expect mikai to ask such a question. She thought and shook her head and said, "I didn''t teach much. I respect the children''s own ideas. What kind of people they want to become and what interests they want to develop, just let them go."


    After listening to Jane Haixi''s answer, mikai thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "it''s simple to say, but it''s hard to really implement it."


    After a pause, mikai said again, "why don''t I teach you to raise it when I have children in the future."


    Jian Haixi laughed. Before he could answer, Ning Jiwei, who was on the side, hummed coldly, "you think beautiful."


    His daughter-in-law is still reluctant to let her be tired. How can he let her teach other people''s children.


    Mikai stared at him and said, "I saved your son. You''re too stingy."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He turned his head and ignored him. By the way, he transferred Jian Haixi from the side near mikai to his other side.


    Beside the bed, Jian Rui gently touched Jian Yi''s finger and asked, "brother, when can you remove these tapes?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It should be dismantled in a few days."


    Jian Rui asked again, "is it the same as before after it is removed?"


    "I don''t know." Jian Yi smiled and said, "but it''s better than before."


    Jian Rui tooted her lips, bowed her head and said, "my brother must be better, as good as before."


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "it''s impossible to be the same as before. As long as it''s not so dazzling, I''ll be very satisfied."


    "No." Jian Rui shook her head and said, "my brother must be as good as before."


    Because her brother was so good, how could he leave a lifelong scar because of that damn accident.


    Jane Yi smiled and didn''t speak.


    Jianrui''s words were just a good comfort, but everyone knew that he could not be the same as before. Only his left eye was completely destroyed.


    When the three children spoke, Jane Haixi couldn''t bear to listen more and turned and walked out.


    In fact, her daughter''s naive words are not her extravagant expectations?


    "Haixi."


    Ning Jiwei followed out and stepped forward to hold Jian Haixi''s hand.


    "I''m fine." Jian Haixi pulled down the corners of his mouth and reluctantly smiled, "I just..."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei pinched her hand and comforted, "don''t worry. Take your time. The medical conditions will only get better and better in the future. It''s not hopeless."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I know Li is this reason, but it hurts me to think that Yi Yi will continue to endure."


    Ning Jiwei sighed and reached out to take Jian Haixi into his arms.


    In fact, he is not, but when reality is contrary to the beauty of imagination, all they can do is change themselves.


    Jian Rui and Mo Tong talked with Jian Yi for a long time. They didn''t stand up until they saw that Jian Yi was tired in his eyes.


    After all, they came here to see Jian Yi and cheer him up, not to delay his recovery.


    Jian Yi first looked at Mo Tong and said, "don''t forget what I told you."


    Jian Rui tilted her head and looked at them suspiciously, "brother, what did you say to Mo Tong?"


    "Nothing, children don''t ask." Jian Yi said faintly.


    Jian Rui tilted her lips and muttered, "my brother doesn''t love me with Mo Tong. In the past, my brother''s little secrets were told to me, but now she only has secrets with Mo Tong and doesn''t tell me."


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "then you think too much. I didn''t tell you much when I didn''t have mo Tong."


    Jian Rui stamped her feet angrily and hummed, "smelly brother, ignore you."


    Jian Yi chuckles and looks up at Mo Tong waiting for his answer.


    Mo Tong nodded with a smile in his eyes and said, "I remember."


    Jian Yi is relieved that what he fears most is that Mo tong can''t distinguish between primary and secondary, and doesn''t take his life as his life.


    Jian Rui is making a fuss, and her little hand is gently pulled down by Jian Yi.


    She wanted to pull away, but when she thought of Jian Yi''s body, she turned back awkwardly and asked reluctantly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Rui Rui." Jian Yi sighed, took her hand and said, "you should be careful when you are at Mo''s house. You know? Although Mo Tong is around you, he can''t protect you all the time. As for Gu Ruan..."


    Jian Yi was even more worried. "If he hadn''t been here, I''d be relieved. It''s really hard for me to be assured if you two join together."


    Jian Rui whispered, "I''m very careful, and Gu Ruan is becoming more and more powerful now. Moreover... The three children of the Mo family don''t look like bad guys. I was bullied before, and Mo Xiujin helped me..."


    "Being bullied?" Jian Yi frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui actually regretted as soon as she was out. She covered her mouth and shook her head to fool the past, but looking at Jian Yi''s eyes, she still lost her breath: "I blame my brain for what I didn''t want to tell my brother. When I get to your brother, I won''t turn around."


    Jian Yi smiled, turned to Mo Tong and said, "you''d better say it. I don''t believe Ruirui''s words."


    "Brother, how can you do this?" Jane Rui pursed her lips.


    Mo Tong smiled and simply told the story again.


    After hearing this, Jian Yi said, "Jia family, I know... If Ruirui thinks the three children are not bad, I don''t believe it, but if you say so, there may be a lot of things that don''t turn around..."


    "Brother, what are you talking about? What has changed?" asked Jane Rui suspiciously.


    Jian Yi smiled and didn''t say any more. He just said to them, "you should go back, too? Didn''t you say you came from the amusement park? If you don''t go back, you may have to help."


    Mo Tong nodded. Jian Rui lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Although reluctant, it''s time to leave.


    "Why, are you finished talking?" Jane Haixi came in with a smile.


    "Mommy." Jianrui went over and hugged jianhaixi and said, "Mommy, when can Ruirui come again next time?"


    Jian Haixi touched her daughter''s head and said, "soon, Ruirui needs to be patient, you know?"


    With that, Jian Haixi took out the two sweaters he brought over, handed them to Jian Rui and Mo Tong and said, "you two try to see if the size fits."


    "Aunt, is this... Did you knit it for us?" Mo Tong asked excitedly.


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "before I was free, I knitted the same thin sweater for the three of you. I think it''s cool now. It''s just right for me to wear. Yi Yi can''t wear it these days. You two should try it first."


    "Take a good look, Rui Rui likes it!" said Jane Rui, taking off her coat and putting her sweater over her short sleeves.


    Mo Tong looked at the sweater in his hand and was stunned. He grabbed the finger of the sweater and tightened it slowly.


    This is the first time he has received such a gift.


    Compared with those brands bought with money, this sweater contains tenderness and feelings, which can''t be contained in other gifts.


    Jian Haixi and the two children gave orders again while waiting to see Ning Jiwei of Dou Ge.


    When Ning Jiwei came out of Dou GE''s room and said goodbye to them, he left with his two children.


    After all, it''s not long for them.


    In the amusement park.


    After Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian finally had enough of those exciting rides, they began to pester Mo Xiuyu to take him to find Jian Rui.


    "Little uncle, take me to Ruirui. I want to play with Rui."


    Mo Xiuqian hummed, "why, it''s not good to play with me?"


    "Not good." Gu Xiaomian stared at her and said, "you are too cruel. I don''t want to play with you."


    "Who do you say is ferocious?" Mo Xiuqian frowned, stretched out her fist and threatened, "Gu Xiaomian, who do you say is ferocious? Say it again?"


    "You, just you!" Gu Xiaomian shouted as he ran, "look at you now. What is it, not ferocity?"


    Mo Xiuqian stamped her feet angrily and chased Gu Xiaomian with her teeth: "Gu Xiaomian, how dare you say that Miss Ben is cruel? If I don''t beat you, your ass will blossom!"


    "Here we go again..."


    Looking at the two babies with the "wind and fire wheel" installed on their feet, Mo Xiuyu chased after them with two trembling long legs, "I say you two, can you stop running! Can you sit down and say something?"

 Chapter 266

    When Ning Jiwei returned to the playground quietly with Jian Rui and Mo Tong, several children were still immersed in fun and found nothing unusual.


    Oh, in addition to Gu Xiaomian, while shouting to find Jian Rui, he had a good fight with Mo Xiuqian.


    After the meeting at the agreed leisure place, the crowd saw the same sweater on Jian Rui and Mo Tong.


    Gu Xiaomian''s eyes lit up, stared at the sweater and asked, "Ruirui, did you buy clothes?"


    Jianrui blinked, nodded and said, "yes, it looks good."


    Gu Xiaomian said greedily, "it looks good. Where did you buy it? I want it too."


    "No." Jianrui shook her head with a smile and said, "there are only these two left."


    "Ah ~" Gu Xiaomian pouted and said, "what a pity. I also want to wear the same clothes as Ruirui."


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes turned and smiled: "Ruirui, where did you buy it? We can go back and ask if the brand can be customized."


    Jian Rui snorted, "it''s not a brand, but it''s just a casual look in the street."


    "Then we''ll find it again..."


    "OK." Mo Xiujin still wanted to talk, but Gu Chenyi interrupted with a smile: "you can play with Xiuyu the rest of the time, and we''ll go."


    Mo Xiujin paused and looked at Gu Chenyi. He didn''t ask again.


    Jianrui tooted her lips and pulled Ning Jiwei''s hand, but she also knew that it was good for Ning Jiwei to accompany her for so long.


    "Daddy, be careful on the way ~" Jane asked dully.


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei reached out and touched his daughter''s head. He also wanted to accompany her, but there were a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the company. Even today''s time had been squeezed out.


    After carefully explaining Mo Xiuyu and the children, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi left the company together.


    Seeing that the car was gone, Mo Xiuyu sighed deeply, turned to look at the six gourd babies around him and said, "well... Are you tired? Why don''t we go back..."


    "Go home" had not spoken, Mo Xiuyu saw the six children shaking their heads together and said in the same voice: "not tired!"


    Mo Xiuyu: "..." well, he''s tired.


    Jian Rui and Mo Tong sneaked to see Jian Yi before. They haven''t started playing at all, so they are excited. How can they go home obediently?


    Mo Xiuyu thought for a moment and said to Mo Xiulin and Mo Tong, "well, I guess you six can''t play together at the same time. We''d better divide into several teams. Xiulin, you take Xiuqian and Xiujin, and I take Ruirui and them. We don''t want to get separated. No matter what project you want to play, you must be two next to each other, you know?"


    Everyone nodded.


    After Mo Xiuyu arranged, the six huluwa teams ran to their favorite projects with joy.


    Mo Xiuyu followed them, shouting this and looking at that for a while. He was more worried than the old mother.


    Jane Rui played crazy for a while before she was happy. Her little face was red. She didn''t know whether she was exposed to the sun or ran by herself.


    "So thirsty." Jianrui licked her lips while holding her little hand as a fan and fanning the wind. "Little uncle, I''ll buy ice cream."


    Seeing that the ice cream stall was across the road, Mo Xiuyu didn''t follow. He just waved her hand to pay attention to safety.


    On the other side, Mo Xiuqian, who had been playing crazy all day, saw Jian Rui running to buy cold drinks and said to Mo Xiulin, "brother, I''ll buy water."


    Mo Xiulin looked at Jian Rui''s figure over there. He was worried that Mo Xiuqian would have a conflict in the past, so he thought, "I''ll go with you."


    Mo Xiuqian tilted her mouth and shrugged indifferently.


    In front of the cold drink stall, in addition to Jian Rui, there was a little girl about her age. The little girl was wearing two sheep horn braids and a princess skirt.


    Jianrui was thirsty, so she rushed to the stall and shouted, "aunt, I want a sweet cone."


    "OK," replied the aunt with a smile, "just now the little girl''s is ready. It''s your turn next. Don''t worry."


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry, thank you, aunt." Jane Rui said politely.


    After saying this, she stood there staring at the counter and didn''t notice the disgust in the eyes of the little princess with a pigtail beside her.


    "Here, little girl, yours is ready." the aunt selling cold drinks handed her the cold drink of the little princess with pigtails.


    "Thank you." the little princess took it. Jianrui looked at the cold drink in her hand with some envy.


    She''s really thirsty~


    While thinking so, Jianrui turned her head and told herself that she couldn''t see it again, otherwise her saliva would be too ugly.


    Just as Jianrui was anxiously waiting for her cone, she was suddenly hit by someone.


    She stumbled unprepared and finally stood up. As soon as she turned around, she was hit again in front of her.


    "Pa Ji" sound, Jianrui instantly felt a large piece of cold in front of her chest.


    "Ouch ~"


    With a groan, the little princess with a pigtail took all her ice cream stuck to Jian Rui, and frowned and said, "Oh, I hate it. It''s all gone."


    With that, she didn''t look at Jian Rui and turned around to leave.


    Jianrui blinked and looked down at her clothes.


    It was a new sweater that Jane Haixi had just changed for her. It was knitted by her Mommy, but she soiled it in less than a day.


    Jian Rui gritted her teeth, angrily stretched out her hand and grabbed the sheep''s horn braid. The little princess said, "don''t go. You haven''t apologized to me yet."


    The little princess frowned, impatiently shook off her hand and said, "don''t touch me with your dirty hands."


    "You..." Jianrui choked. It was the first time she had seen such an unreasonable person.


    "You hit me and dirty my clothes. If you don''t apologize to me now, you still swear?" Jane Rui glared.


    The little princess proudly snorted, glanced disdainfully at the "inferior" sweater on Jian Rui and said, "I didn''t mean to hit you. Do you take the opportunity to find something?"


    "I took the opportunity to find something? You... You''re too much!" said Jane Rui. She was really angry!


    The little princess glanced contemptuously at Jian Rui and said, "isn''t it just a dress? Tell me how much you want. I''ll let the housekeeper give it to you."


    "Give you a big fart of money!" Jane Rui roared, "who wants your money? You think you''re the only one with money, don''t you believe it? I tell you, Miss Ben can smash you with money every minute?"


    "You, you..." the little princess didn''t expect that Jian Rui''s combat effectiveness was so strong, and even the words "fart" burst out.


    "You are so rude!" the little princess hummed, "I don''t care to quarrel with people like you."


    With that, the little princess tried to break off Jian Rui''s fingers and said, "if you don''t let go, I''ll let my housekeeper beat you!"


    "If you don''t apologize to me today, I won''t let you leave." Jianrui insisted.


    "You are presumptuous!" the little princess cried out, "housekeeper, housekeeper, where are you? Get over here quickly!"


    Jianrui didn''t think so, and said coldly, "you think you''re alone, right?"


    Before she finished, a voice came from behind, "Oh, I''ll see you later. I dare to fight with our family."


    Mo Xiuqian sneered proudly, stepped forward and clasped the little princess''s shoulder. Her fingers slightly used their strength and said, "what''s your origin? Come on, do you want to fight for your father, money or people? Miss Ben will accompany you to the end."


    Jian Rui didn''t expect Mo Xiuqian to stand out for herself. She just wanted to say no. before she could speak, her arm was pulled by one hand.


    Mo Xiulin naturally pulled her behind him, drilled and swept the stains on her, and asked, "are you okay? Are there any other places injured?"


    Jian Rui was stunned. Looking at Mo Xiulin''s concerned eyes, she subconsciously shook her head.


    Mo Xiulin was relieved. He pulled her and said, "don''t worry. If I''m here, I won''t let anyone bully you."


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian in a daze. Her eyes were both complex and moved.


    "You, you wait for me!" the little princess angrily took out her mobile phone and began to call for help.


    Mo Xiuqian sneered with her arms around her chest and calmly gave her time to find someone.


    Jian Rui is naturally not afraid of things. With the support of Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian, she is even more afraid.


    The little princess saw that she didn''t scare away the "poor" as before, but met several "hard stubbles", and she was a little flustered for a moment.


    Just then, the little princess''s housekeeper arrived.


    When the housekeeper came, he looked at Jian Rui Sanren angrily: "who are you? You dare to bully our miss. Do you know who our miss is?"


    Mo Xiuqian sneered, "then, do you know who your young lady bullies?"


    The housekeeper glanced at Jian Rui wearing a sweater and the stains in front of her, and he probably knew what was going on in his heart.


    As usual, this kind of thing doesn''t happen very often. The young lady of their family has been indulged since childhood. When she goes out, she naturally has some jealous thoughts of the little girl''s family as long as she meets someone else who looks good and lovely.


    So he is already very experienced in dealing with such things.


    At the moment, listening to Mo Xiuqian''s words, the housekeeper said disapprovingly, "I don''t care who you are. What about your parents? Call them out, and their children don''t think much of them, and don''t go out to inquire. Who doesn''t know about the Lu family in the whole Hunan City? The earth is broken on the head of the Taisui master. You''re impatient?"


    "Lu family?" Mo Xiuqian frowned and didn''t speak for a moment.


    The housekeeper thought he had frightened them and said proudly, "now you know how much trouble you''ve caused? Make an apology to our young lady quickly, and then let your parents come and apologize to our young lady. It''s over, or you''ll never be spared."


    The little princess with a pigtail on one side also proudly raised her chin and looked like a gift of "I''m just standing here waiting for you to apologize".


    "Lu family..."


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t care what they said, but thought carefully for a long time, then looked at Mo Xiulin and Jian Rui in confusion and asked, "which Lu family is?"

 Chapter 267

    Listening to Mo Xiuqian''s words, the housekeeper and the little princess suddenly turned green.


    Before they had an attack, Mo Xiulin and Jian Rui shook their heads at the same time.


    They only know several big families in Xiangcheng, such as Mo family, Qiao family, Tong family and Song family. They really don''t know when the Lu family came out.


    "You, don''t toast or punish!" the housekeeper said fiercely, "where are your parents? Let him come!"


    "Oh." Mo Xiuqian nodded, stretched out her hand and pointed to Mo Xiuyu on the other side of the road, with her back to them on the bench, "well, where are our parents."


    The housekeeper looked at Mo Xiuyu. From his back, he could only see that he was a half grown young man. He couldn''t recognize who it was.


    So the housekeeper just thought he was a soft persimmon with little fame. He didn''t think about several families at all.


    Coincidentally, because Mo Xiulin and his family have been abroad, few people in the domestic circle know them.


    The housekeeper looked at Mo Xiuyu, turned his head and said disdainfully, "call others over and I''ll discipline you for your parents today."


    "Yes, discipline you!" the little princess put her hand into her waist.


    "OK." Mo Xiuqian nodded and shouted to Mo Xiuyu, "brother Xiuyu! Someone bullied Ruirui. Come quickly!"


    Her voice was high and her vital capacity was sufficient. With such a shout, Mo Xiuyu''s drowsiness was lost.


    When Mo Xiuyu heard the sound, an exciting spirit stood up from the chair, turned and looked at the sound. He saw that the three children were there, and two strangers were standing opposite. He frowned and walked quickly.


    Mo Tong, Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiujin, who just got off the pirate ship, also heard Mo Xiuqian''s voice, looked at each other and ran all the way.


    The housekeeper and the little princess thought that a soft persimmon would come. Unexpectedly, more than Mo Xiuyu came. Gu Xiaomian, Mo Xiujin and Mo Tong came. They suddenly drilled out several men in black suits and surrounded them for a time.


    "Housekeeper, I''m afraid..." seeing that Mo Xiuqian could really call so many people, the little princess immediately counseled and held the housekeeper''s thigh.


    "This, this, this..." the housekeeper stammered, and he was afraid.


    And why does the "soft persimmon" look so familiar?


    Mo Xiuyu approached. First he went to Jian Rui and glanced up and down. As Mo Xiulin asked, "are you hurt?"


    Jane shook her head.


    Mo Xiuyu nodded, turned his head, first glanced at the little princess, then looked at the housekeeper and asked, "I''m the child''s parent. Are you looking for me?"


    "You, no, you are..." the housekeeper stammered, "are you master Mo Xiuyu of the Mo family?"


    Mo Xiuyu raised his eyebrows. "Who are you?"


    "I..."


    Seeing that the other party admitted his identity, the housekeeper shook his legs and almost knelt on the ground.


    Seeing that he dared not answer, Mo Xiuqian sneered and answered for him: "Brother Xiuyu, he said that they belong to the Lu family. He also said that no one in the whole Hunan City dared to provoke them. He bumped Ruirui and soiled her clothes. He didn''t apologize. In turn, he asked us to apologize and asked our parents to apologize. He said that we broke ground on the Taisui master and offered a toast instead of a penalty. He wanted to help our parents manage and discipline us."


    The housekeeper listened to Mo Xiuqian and repeated his words word by word. His legs trembled more, and his face wanted to cry without tears.


    Aunt, you have a great memory!


    "I''ll go. Aren''t you two crazy?"


    Before Mo Xiuyu spoke, Gu Xiaomian, who followed Mo Xiuqian, rushed to the front angrily: "Open your dog''s eyes and see who is standing in front of you. This is the eldest son of the second master of Mo family, this is his daughter, this is his youngest son. This is my uncle Ning... Oh, you should have heard the name Ning Jiwei? This is the Pearl on my uncle Ning''s palm. Your uncle doesn''t pee before going out to take care of how big his face is. Dare to bully me, Ruirui, I Do you believe it or not? "


    Gu Xiaomian said these words very smoothly. He didn''t even kowtow. When he heard that Mo Xiulin and others stared, even Mo Xiuyu looked at him in surprise.


    Jian Rui and Mo Tong have long been used to it.


    If one of them is smarter and more powerful, and the value of force is higher, it may need to be evaluated.


    But to say which of them is the most arrogant and rogue, Gu Xiaomian definitely has to run away.


    As a "mixed world little devil" who has dominated one side since childhood, Gu Xiaomian has never been afraid of making trouble, let alone that Jian Rui, whom he cares about most, has been bullied, which is even worse.


    Listening to Gu Xiaomian''s words, the little princess was directly frightened to cry.


    She didn''t understand the names of a large number of people, but Gu Xiaomian''s tone was so fierce that she directly scared her to hide in front of the housekeeper and cry.


    The housekeeper was also terrified. He didn''t expect that his little aunt really bullied Taisui''s daughter.


    Now who doesn''t know that Ning Jiwei is the future giant of Xiangcheng?


    When everyone and every family wanted to make every effort to get on with Ning Jiwei, their family was good and directly offended people.


    The housekeeper looked at Jian Rui again, and then he knew where his strange familiarity came from.


    In the previous clothing competition, the camera swept Jian Rui sitting in Ning Jiwei''s arms more than once.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t pay attention at that time, so he didn''t recognize Jane just now.


    "This......" the housekeeper was sad and no longer justified.


    "I''m really sorry, young masters and ladies. It''s all our bad. We have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please don''t worry about us. We''ll pay for the clothes..."


    "Compensate? Can you afford to compensate?" Gu Xiaomian snorted angrily before the housekeeper finished saying, "where are your parents? Ask your parents to come and apologize to us face to face, otherwise it will not be over today!"


    His words followed the words of the previous housekeeper. Listening to the familiar words coming out of Gu Xiaomian''s mouth, several children immediately laughed, and even Mo Xiuyu couldn''t help it.


    "What are you laughing at?" Gu Xiaomian frowned. "You should be consistent with the outside world at this time. You can''t laugh, you know?"


    "Poof ~" Mo Xiuqian couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m sorry, Gu Xiaomian, because you''re so funny, and the look of the bully just now is so similar."


    The "bully" housekeeper''s face stiffened, pulled the corners of his mouth unnaturally, and flattered with a face.


    Mo Xiuyu glanced at him coldly and said, "didn''t you hear him? Where are the children''s parents?"


    "Yes, at home..." the housekeeper trembled.


    Mo Xiuyu nodded and said, "well, since I''m not here now, I''m not afraid of trouble. I''ll wait for your apology at home tonight. If I can''t see anyone tonight, there won''t be Lu''s house in Hunan city tomorrow."

 Chapter 268

    "Yes, I will tell my master exactly what you said." the housekeeper said repeatedly.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t look at him anymore, but turned his head and looked at Jian Rui''s clothes and said, "Rui Rui, are you uncomfortable wearing these clothes? Let''s go and take you to change one."


    When the housekeeper heard this, he hurriedly said, "well... We can compensate for the lady''s clothes..."


    Before he finished, Mo Xiuqian interrupted, "can you afford to compensate?"


    "This......" the housekeeper looked embarrassed.


    "Uncle." Mo Xiujin smiled with a innocent face and even spoke childishly, "uncle, I think you have made a mistake. Even if you can afford to lose, do we want your money? Do you look down on us?"


    "No, no..." the housekeeper quickly waved his hand and apologized: "yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that, I......"


    "All right, all right." Mo Xiuqian waved impatiently and said, "go away quickly. Who wants to waste time listening to you ''me'' here."


    "Yes, go away now," said the housekeeper, pulling the sheep''s horn braid, and the little princess was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute."


    Seeing that they were leaving, Mo Tong, who had been silent and didn''t speak, came forward and said coldly, "you haven''t apologized."


    The housekeeper was stunned, "this is not the night..."


    Mo Xiuyu sneered, "why, can you skip lunch if you want to eat in the evening?"


    The housekeeper choked, looked at Jian Rui and said, "I''m sorry."


    Jian Rui raised her eyebrows, didn''t speak, didn''t say "it doesn''t matter", just looked at the housekeeper calmly with wide eyes,.


    The housekeeper was confused for a moment. He didn''t know what the little girl was thinking in front of him, so he had to apologize again: "sorry, miss, we didn''t mean to..."


    Jianrui shook her head and said to the housekeeper, "I''ve received your apology, but she hasn''t apologized to me yet."


    As she spoke, Jianrui stretched out her finger to the little princess.


    "What? You want me to apologize, you..." when the little princess heard Jian Rui make herself apologize, she just wanted to speak angrily. Before she finished speaking, her mouth was covered by the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper quickly apologized and said, "I''m sorry, our young lady is not sensible. After I go back, I''ll let our master come to apologize in person. I''m sorry, I''ll leave first..."


    With that, he picked up the little princess who was still yelling and struggling. He didn''t care to apologize, so he turned and ran away.


    The housekeeper knew very well that he had run the most at the moment and said two more words when apologizing at night, but if they let their young lady go on, he might have no chance to apologize in the future.


    "Cut ~" Mo Xiuqian looked at the two people who fled and turned her eyes in disdain and said, "I thought it was a powerful figure."


    Jian Rui looked up at Mo Xiuqian and said seriously, "thank you."


    She is very clear about gratitude and resentment. Although she has some unspeakable antagonistic relationship with Mo Xiulin, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian did help her today, so this "thanks" is what she should say.


    Mo Xiuqian was really not used to being thanked so solemnly by her, "thank you, no matter how I say... Aunt? Although I don''t like you very much, it''s internal and external. It''s not for others to bully our Mo family."


    Jian Rui said, "you are much older than me. You have to be my little aunt. You don''t like me very much. I don''t like you yet."


    Accept your thanks and accept them. You have to speak so awkward.


    Mo Xiuqian snorted proudly and twisted her head.


    The next moment, she turned back and looked at Jian Rui and said, "your clothes... It''s embarrassing. Go and change quickly. Your hair is messy. I''ll comb it for you later. Don''t lose me..."


    The mouth said unforgiving words, and the action of pulling Jian Rui''s arm was also slightly rude, but Mo Xiuyu and others looked at them both, but they all laughed.


    It seems that today is not nothing.


    Finally, Jian Rui reluctantly changed into a clean new dress under Mo Xiuqian''s repeated guarantee that she wouldn''t break her sweater. She was "tossed" by Mo Xiuqian and combed her hair.


    Looking at Jane Rui, who has changed into a doll again, Mo Xiuqian nodded with satisfaction and said, "what little princess Lu is a thing. I tell you, you''ll wear this to stand in front of her tonight and kill it directly!"


    Jian Rui was stunned. Then she realized that Mo Xiuqian had been tossing around for so long to help her find a place in front of the little princess of the Lu family.


    "You, what are you looking at me for?" Mo Xiuqian stared back with a red face after being stared at by Jian Rui for a long time.


    Jianrui shook her head, smiled at her sweetly and said, "thank you, little aunt ~"


    Mo Xiuqian froze, snorted, blushed and didn''t speak.


    Mo Xiuyu was also very happy to see that several children could get along like this.


    Although he hated what Mo Sheng did, to be fair, he was cruel to Mo Xiulin.


    Perhaps it is because of his experience that he has this empathy.


    No matter what their elders are, their right and wrong should not be borne by their children.


    When Mo Xiuyu finally came home with six gourd babies, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi had already heard about what happened in the playground.


    Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows, smiled at the children and said, "I didn''t expect you to be young and have a strong combat effectiveness."


    Gu Xiaomian stood up proudly and said, "Dad, who do you despise? I tell you, don''t talk about those two fools. I can still solve them even if I have another pile."


    "Go and get on with it." Gu Chenyi stretched out his hand and patted Gu Xiaomian. "Don''t you dare to be so horizontal because others are around? In terms of force value, what''s the matter with you here?"


    "Dad..." Gu Xiaomian said discontentedly, "you can''t just praise me. Don''t praise one sentence and lose two sentences?"


    "Ha ha!" Gu Chenyi laughed and rubbed his son''s head and said, "OK, today''s performance is good. Continue to work hard."


    "Yes sir!" Gu Xiaomian gave a non-standard crooked salute.


    "That..." Mo Xiulin hesitated and said, "it''s very late. We''ll go back first..."


    Jian Rui looked at him, then at Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiujin. Finally, she turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy ~"


    She didn''t say anything, but Ning Jiwei already understood her daughter''s meaning.


    "Thank you for helping Ruirui today. If you don''t mind, stay and have dinner together." Ning Jiwei smiled at Mo Xiulin.


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuqian looked at Ning Jiwei in surprise and turned to Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu smiled, touched her head and said, "what am I doing? You were there today. Don''t you want to see the Lu family apologize?"


    "Yes!" Mo Xiuqian blurted out, "I want to see it! Not only do I have to see it, but also teach them a lesson."


    "What else do you say? Let''s stay for dinner." Gu Xiaomian waved with a smile.


    Mo Xiulin hesitated, "but..."


    They haven''t told Mo Sheng, so they stay. I''m afraid Mo Sheng will blame them.


    Ning Jiwei said: "nothing, but I''ll deal with other things."


    Mo Xiulin looked up at Ning Jiwei and nodded subconsciously under his eyes.


    I don''t know how Ning Jiwei handled it. In short, they can stay at ease.


    The children''s mind was not on the food at all. After quickly solving the stomach problem, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian couldn''t wait to pull Mo Xiuqian and others to share their toys.


    The best way to bring children closer is always toys.


    Soon, Mo Wanshan also came.


    It was said that someone bullied his baby granddaughter. Of course, Mo Wanshan would not be happy, so he hurried to finish his meal and asked Yue Feng to accompany him here.


    As expected, the Lu family came to the door after dinner. Not only the Lu family''s husband and wife came with their little daughter, but also the retired old man and grandmother of the Lu family arrived with crutches.


    The Lu family''s posture was normal to others, but Jian Rui was really startled.


    No matter what friction she had with the little princess of the Lu family, it was mostly between children. Now all the important people of the two families gathered here, but she was a little uncomfortable.


    Although Ning Jiwei is worth a lot, Jian Rui grew up with Jian Haixi and received the education she was taught by Jian Haixi. Such a battle not only makes her feel uncomfortable, but also a little awkward.


    "Daddy ~"


    Jianrui looked at ningjiwei and said, "I don''t like this."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her daughter and said, "OK, Ruirui doesn''t like it. Will daddy let them leave?"


    Jianrui nodded, thought for a moment and added, "that girl, I forgive her, daddy, don''t pursue it any more."


    "Don''t worry, Daddy won''t." Ning Jiwei picked up his daughter and lovingly touched her cheek.


    The trembling family of the Lu family went out, but they found that what the other party wanted was just the simplest apology. After apologizing, Ning Jiwei didn''t do anything embarrassed, and simply said that they could leave.


    So the Lu family left Mo''s house with an ignorant face.


    But although they left, it spread.


    As this matter spread all over Hunan City, the following two points were also widely spread.


    The first is the power of the Mo family. After hearing the news, almost all people in the circle warned their children not to find trouble to provoke the Mo children.


    The second point is about the internal strife of the Mo family. Outsiders always thought they could take advantage of this opportunity, but after this, the Mo family showed a very important point to the public - no matter how chaotic, it is also the internal strife of the Mo family. The Mo family will always be the same externally.


    When he heard the news, Mo Sheng was lying leisurely in the rocking chair. He smiled faintly when he heard the speech. He couldn''t see whether it was irony or ridicule. "Is chaos United internally and externally?"


    "Second master, do you want me to talk to Xiulin and the three of them?" Lisa asked hesitantly.


    If the children go on like this, I''m afraid they will become closer and closer in the future.


    "No need." Mo Sheng said meaningfully, "that''s good. Let them go."


    Lisa was stunned and nodded, but she was always uneasy.

 Chapter 269

    Xiangcheng, the city, continues its own story.


    In another city, a woman who is about to come to Xiangcheng is also striving for this opportunity with her family.


    Wanjia.


    Wan Liao and Xiao Rou sat heavily on the sofa. Wan Yuqing stood in front of them with her head down.


    Wan Liao sighed, looked at his daughter and said, "have you really decided?"


    Wan Yuqing nodded in a soft voice, but with extraordinary persistence, "Dad, I don''t want to regret it in the future."


    Wan Liao didn''t speak, just reached out and rubbed the frown.


    Xiao Rou took Wan Yuqing''s hand and asked her to sit beside her. She said earnestly, "Yuqing, mom and your father don''t support you, but... We are worried. Can you understand?"


    Wan Yuqing looked at Xiao Rou with brighter eyes than ever before. "Mom, please believe that I have grown up and I can protect myself. Besides... He will protect me too."


    In the last sentence, Wan Yuqing blushed and whispered.


    Wan Liao snorted coldly, "you can''t even determine his intention for you. How do you know that he will protect you?"


    "I just know." Wan Yuqing looked at Wan Liao and said, "Dad, although I don''t know if he likes me, I know he will protect me, just like we just met."


    Wan Liao said coldly, "in short, I still don''t agree to this. It''s too risky. I can''t let my baby daughter go to such a dangerous place."


    Wan Yuqing turned to Xiao Rou and begged, "Mom..."


    "This..." Xiao Rou looked at her daughter with a heartache, turning to Wan Liao and said, "husband, or... Let rain clear the past two days, and then let Qin know to give us a guarantee. If he can not guarantee the safety of rain and clear, shall we let our daughter come back?"


    "Don''t come." Wan Liao stared at Xiao Judo: "what if Yuqing doesn''t come back then? Don''t think I don''t know what your mother thinks."


    "Dad ~" Wan Yuqing said anxiously, "I just want to find him."


    "No." Wan Liao said ruthlessly.


    Wan Yuqing bit her lips and had tears in her eyes.


    She has always been a good girl who listens to her parents. If Wan Liao really doesn''t allow her to go to Xiangcheng to find Qin Zhixu, she won''t disobey her parents. Just thinking that she hasn''t made any efforts, she will Miss Qin Zhixu in this way, and WAN Yuqing will feel pain in her heart.


    Looking at her daughter like this, Xiao Rou was angry, turned her head and stared at Wan Liao and said, "who made you so cruel to your daughter? Didn''t you see her already very sad?"


    "I......" when Xiao Rou glared, Wan Liao immediately lost his "head of the family" and shrunk his head and said, "I''m also for her, okay?"


    "It''s really good for her. Don''t you know to call there?" Xiao judo said: "the friends made in the mall in the past are not to make the rainy and sunny days better in the future? Don''t you have to keep them now and take them into the coffin in the future?"


    "Well, i..." Wan Liao was speechless by his wife. He turned his head and looked at his daughter with a sad face. He waved his hand and said, "OK, OK, I''ll call."


    With that, Wan Liao took his cell phone and turned over the phone book while walking to make a phone call.


    "Mom?" Wan Yuqing looked at Xiao Rou happily. "Can I go to Xiangcheng?"


    "Of course." Xiao Rou looked at her daughter gently and said, "Yuqing, your mother and your father agree that you pursue your own happiness, but there is one condition."


    Wan Yuqing paused and asked, "what conditions?"


    Xiao Rou sighed, reached out and lovingly touched her daughter''s hair and said: "If you can pursue your own happiness, mom and your father will naturally bless you, but if you and Qin Zhixu have no fate, mom hopes you can promise us not to give up your pride and dreams because of this fruitless relationship, and don''t do anything stupid to hurt yourself. Mom hopes you can always remember that in addition to love, you are still in this world There are parents who love you most. Please take good care of yourself for us, you know? "


    "Mom..." listening to Xiao Rou''s words, Wan Yuqing hugged her and leaned against her arms and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ve always kept in mind the teachings you and dad have taught me. I won''t let you down."


    "Well, good." Xiao Rou reddened her eyes and smiled at the bottom of her heart.


    Wan Liao, who came back from the phone call, sighed and hugged his wife and daughter and said, "I''ve said hello to the Qiao family. Remember to visit the Qiao family after Yuqing has passed, okay?"


    "HMM." Wan Yuqing nodded cleverly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xiangcheng, quadrangle.


    Qin Zhixu, who doesn''t know what change he will usher in, is sitting in the yard bored at the moment.


    He went to mikai''s side to see Jian Yi twice. Seeing that he recovered well, he was relieved to stay and visit home.


    Wan Yuqing will chat with her from time to time these two days. Qin Zhixu is also used to her occasional "harassment", even expectation.


    For example, at this moment, after brushing the hot search for a while, Qin Zhixu habitually opened the wechat interface to see if there was any news from Wan Yuqing.


    "Drop"


    As if the heart has a soul.


    Qin Zhixu just opened wechat and received Wan Yuqing''s voice message.


    "Brother Qin, what are you doing?"


    Listening to Wan Yuqing''s unique waxy soft voice, Qin Zhixu involuntarily stirred up a smile at the corners of his mouth, typed and replied, "nothing, looking after the house."


    Wan Yuqing called soon after the message was sent.


    Qin Zhixu picked it up, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter? Aren''t you busy today?"


    Wan Yuqing paused and said, "brother Qin, I have agreed with JOJO not to go to the company for the time being."


    "Oh?" Qin Zhixu asked, "is there any difficulty? Or do you have any other plans?"


    "Well..." Wan Yuqing hesitated, "there is a plan, but I can''t tell you for the time being."


    Qin knew Xu Yizheng and felt a little lost.


    He thought their relationship was closer. Unexpectedly, he was still an "outsider" in Wan Yuqing.


    "Brother Qin, aren''t you busy lately?" Wan Yuqing asked.


    "Oh, not busy." Qin Zhixu said, "what''s up?"


    "No, it''s all right." Wan Yuqing was happy and hurried.


    Qin Zhixu was puzzled. Why did she say "not busy", but the little girl seemed very happy?


    Wan Yuqing asked again, "brother Qin, where do you live? Is it far from the airport?"


    "Airport?" Qin Zhixu thought and said, "it''s a distance. It''s very close to the railway station. What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing." Wan Yuqing said with a smile, "just curious, ask casually."


    Wan Yuqing planned to go near the railway station when she got to Xiangcheng, so that she wouldn''t bother Qin Zhixu to pick her up so far.

 Chapter 270

    Wan Yuqing was afraid that if she asked too many questions, Qin Zhixu would notice, so she hung up without saying a few words.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t think so. He just thought the little girl talked very little today. He hung up before he had heard enough.


    Holding a cell phone with a black screen, Qin Zhixu shook his head and laughed.


    He seems more and more unable to suppress his feelings.


    With a sigh, Qin Zhixu got up and entered the house.


    In order not to let himself think, he''d better go to work.


    After entering the study and turning on the computer, Qin Zhixu searched the surveillance video they could find again.


    Jian Yi knows that he can''t let go of Qin Tian''s death, so he specially asked Yun Zhixiang to help him establish a character comparison system.


    Qin Zhixu turns on the computer and calls out all the whereabouts of Qin Tian, but as usual, the person who finally saw Qin Tian didn''t leave a trace at all.


    Is there really no way?


    Qin Zhixu closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair. He had been looking for it for a long time, but he couldn''t find any sign of the man.


    Do you just give up?


    Qin Zhixu is not reconciled.


    Although Qin Tian deserved her death, the child in her belly was innocent. Who bullied Qin Tian and let her die like this?


    This question can''t be solved. Qin knows Xu can''t be reconciled.


    With his eyes closed, he went through all the things in the past year. Qin Zhixu was suddenly surprised and suddenly opened his eyes.


    He can''t find the trace of the man, but it''s certain that Qin Tian''s affair has something to do with Mo Sheng''s gang.


    As it happens, he knows one of Mo Sheng''s gang.


    Qin Zhixu was operating on the keyboard with both hands. He knew that his computer level was limited, so he first contacted Yun Zhixiang and asked him to help call up the video of Lin Xiaodou''s accident a few months ago and find out the leading woman inside.


    Soon, Yun Zhixiang found the woman.


    Qin Zhixu easily compared her identity by using the character comparison system.


    Hongye, known as the second sister in the Jianghu, is mo Sheng''s capable man.


    Now there is no way to confront Mo Sheng face to face, so can you find some clues through this woman?


    Qin knew Xu''s eyes were like electricity. He stared at the computer screen without blinking for fear of missing a clue.


    Unfortunately, the last information about Hongye that the monitoring can find is the riverside war not long ago.


    After jumping into the river that night, the man named Hongye seemed to have disappeared. His life and death were unknown and there was no trace at all.


    Qin Zhixu fell the mouse impatiently.


    He finally found a clue, but he broke it again.


    "Drop."


    Yunzhixiang sent a message and asked Qin Zhixu if he needed his help.


    Qin Zhixu thought for a moment and asked, "is there any way you can find out where a disappeared person is?"


    Yun Zhixiang: "if you want to find someone, at least that person should appear within the scope of the network. Whether it''s monitoring or Internet traces, as long as there are traces, I can find them, but if there is no trace, I can''t make people out of thin air."


    Qin Zhixu sighed sadly and said, "well, I know."


    Yun Zhixiang asked again, "are you looking for the red leaf?"


    "Well," said Qin Zhixu, "now it seems that you can ask her something, but she seems to have disappeared completely."


    Yun Zhixiang said, "I can''t find someone else, but if you find this woman, maybe there''s a way to try."


    Qin Zhixu heard that he had a way. His eyes lit up and asked, "what way?"


    Yun Zhixiang said, "I''ll mark the monitoring around you later. If the red leaves appear in the monitoring, you will be prompted at the first time."


    "This......" Qin Zhixu was stunned. "Did you let me wait for the rabbit?"


    "Good." Yun Zhixiang said, "it''s a little stupid, but there''s no other way at present. You can''t run into Mo''s house and ask?"


    Qin Zhixu thought for a moment. Even if Ning jiweiken helped him find Mo Sheng to confront him, the other party would not admit anything.


    With a sigh, Qin Zhixu rubbed his eyebrows tired and said, "that''s the only way."


    Yunzhixiang spent two hours setting up monitoring reminders for Qin Zhixu. After setting them, Qin Zhixu sat in front of the computer and stared at the monitors.


    Even if you know this is like looking for a needle in a haystack, you have little hope of finding it.


    After sitting until the sunset, Qin Zhixu got up. Tired, he took out a cigarette and lit it. He planned to take a walk in the yard.


    I just didn''t expect that he had just walked to the door when he suddenly heard the sound of "didi" on the screen behind him.


    Qin Zhixu paused and looked back.


    I thought it was yunzhixiang or who sent the message again, but I didn''t want to look back. I saw the red dot flashing at the top of the screen.


    "No..." Qin Zhixu was stunned. "Did you really find it?"


    With a thump in his heart, Qin Zhixu immediately turned around and walked to the computer step by step.


    Between the red dots on the screen, who is the familiar figure, not the red leaf?


    Just


    Qin Zhixu frowns. Why is she near the hospital?


    There was some doubt in his heart, but Qin Zhixu didn''t think much. He directly grabbed the car key and mobile phone and went out of the door.


    Out of the hospital, Hongye walked to the street with a medicine bag.


    If she had been injured before, Mo Sheng would naturally send the best family doctor to treat her.


    But this time her mission failed, and Mo Sheng didn''t deal with her. Even if she was very kind, how could she heal her again?


    So Hongye can only come out by herself and find a small clinic for anti-inflammatory dressing.


    Fortunately, Mo Sheng didn''t completely abandon her, so those men still listened to her orders.


    Hongye was seriously injured on her shoulder and couldn''t drive, so while carrying the medicine bag, she agreed with several of her men to let them come and pick him up as soon as possible.


    When she came to the entrance of a lane, Hongye just wanted to rest against the wall. Suddenly, there was a sharp and harsh car sound around her.


    Red leaf suddenly turned around and saw a black business car parked on the roadside.


    The door opened and Qin Zhixu rushed down.


    Hongye was stunned and ran away without thinking.


    Qin Zhixu gritted his teeth to catch up, reached out and clasped Hongye''s wrist and dragged her into the alley.


    Hongye''s shoulder is hurt, but it doesn''t mean she really has no strength to fight back.


    Qin knew Xu was good, but he was still a little worse than Hongye.


    Fortunately, Hongye is injured now, so Qin Zhixu can barely control her.


    "You know me." Qin Zhixu said coldly, clasping red leaves'' hands.


    Just now Hongye saw his reaction, which is enough to explain this problem.


    Hong Ye sneered: "the president of Ru, Ning Jiwei''s helper and the famous Qin Zhixu, who can''t know you?"


    Qin Zhixu clasped her hand and stopped until Hongye screamed, "you know what I''m talking about. You know me, not because of Ru or Ning Jiwei, but because of Qin Tian."

 Chapter 271

    The red leaf froze for the unknown, and said coldly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Qin Zhixu sneered. He exerted his strength again and asked, "don''t toast and don''t drink. If you forget, I''ll try to help you remember."


    "Oh ~" the red leaf cried out in pain, and the cold sweat ran down her forehead. "I, I really don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "I don''t know, right?" Qin Zhixu said with a cruel look in his eyes, "OK, let me ask and you answer."


    "Qin Tian is with you. Who cares?" Qin Zhixu asked.


    Red leaf''s eyes flashed, "I don''t know."


    Qin Zhixu sneered, "your shoulder is hurt, isn''t it? You said, what will happen if I give you to Ning Jiwei?"


    As soon as the red leaf was stiff, she clenched her teeth and said, "I don''t know about Qin Tian. Even if you ask me again, I don''t know."


    "I think you really want to suffer." Qin Zhixu was cruel, put the red leaf against the wall, pulled her injured shoulder and said, "I''ll give you five seconds to tell the truth, or I''ll catch you to see Ning Jiwei."


    "I don''t know," said Hongye with a hard temper.


    "Five four three..." Qin Zhixu''s cold voice kept counting down.


    "Two, one." on the count of one, Qin Zhixu smiled. "It seems that you still have a temper. I''m also stupid. Just take you back directly. What''s the trouble with you here?"


    With that, Qin Zhixu was about to leave the alley with red leaves.


    But before they could get out, another car stopped at the gate of the alley, and three men came down at the same time.


    Qin knew Xu saw this and immediately pulled Hongye to step back. Unexpectedly, Hongye had been waiting for this moment.


    At the moment of being pulled back by Qin Zhixu, Hongye suddenly twisted her arm and tried to break free from him.


    At the same time, three tall men who rushed into the alley immediately surrounded them.


    "Second sister." one of the men took Hongye, held her and asked with concern, "how are you?"


    "I can''t die." red leaf glanced coldly at Qin Zhixu and ordered, "work in death for me."


    Qin Zhixu looked at the visitor and said in his heart that it was bad. He turned his head and strode deep into the alley. He took out his mobile phone and called out for the first time.


    "Bang!"


    When the sound of breaking the air came, Qin Zhi Xu''s legs trembled and knelt on the ground.


    Two men behind him came forward, stepped on Qin Zhixu''s back and pressed him on the ground.


    The other took out his mobile phone, looked at the number dialed by Qin Zhixu, sneered and broke his mobile phone, "want to call someone? Do you think we will give you this opportunity?"


    One of them raised his black gadget and aimed it at Qin Zhixu''s head.


    "Don''t be impulsive." seeing this, Hong Ye came forward with a cold face and said, "don''t kill him. Just beat him up."


    "Beat up?" the other three were puzzled, "but second sister, if you let the tiger go back to the mountain like this, he will certainly..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." the man who stared coldly at Hong Ye said, "do as I told you. Don''t make trouble."


    Of course, she knows that letting Qin Zhixu leave like this is like letting a tiger go back to the mountain, but if she takes Qin Zhixu now, it is estimated that Ning Jiwei will explode immediately.


    She is not sure whether Mo Sheng has any plans to formally confront Shang Ning Jiwei. If she makes her own claims and causes a conflict between the two sides, she is afraid that she will be the one who will die when she goes back.


    Besides, even if the tiger is released and returned to the mountain, the person the tiger will bite is not her, so what does it have to do with her?


    At the command of Hongye, three men surrounded Qin Zhixu and fought with hands and feet.


    It was not until fifteen minutes later that the three left with red leaves.


    Qin Zhixu fell to the ground, reached out and trembled to take the phone with a black screen, pulled out the card from the inside, broke it, and then completely fainted.


    Almost the next second he fainted, Hongye and others who had left returned to the alley.


    Several people looked for it three times, and finally only saw the broken mobile phone card.


    "Second sister, I can''t use it." the man said.


    Red leaf kicked Qin Zhixu angrily and scolded, "Damn it!"


    Just now, none of them remembered to take Qin Zhixu''s mobile phone. You don''t have to think that there must be a contact in Qin Zhixu''s mobile phone that they don''t know.


    If we can dig out Ning Jiwei''s other accomplices, it will certainly be a great achievement in front of Mo Sheng.


    It''s a pity they''re a little late.


    "Second sister, do you want to take Qin Zhixu back?" one of them asked.


    "Take back a fart and go!" Hong Ye gritted her teeth.


    On the other hand, in mikai''s villa, Jian Yi suddenly received an emergency call from Yun Zhixiang, saying that something had happened to Qin Zhixu.


    Jian Haixi listened to their conversation and called Ning Jiwei without saying a word.


    Ten minutes later, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi drove to find Qin Zhixu who was unconscious in the alley and took him back to the nearby courtyard.


    Because Qin knew Xu was injured and lost blood seriously. If he didn''t do anything, it would be choking to wait for mikai.


    Therefore, Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi felt that they should go back to the courtyard first and help him deal with it urgently.


    At the same time, at Xiangcheng railway station, a Manman girl was standing there anxiously.


    "Why can''t I get through?"


    Wan Yuqing stood at the gate of the station with her suitcase and kept calling Qin Zhixu and sending wechat.


    But Qin Zhixu never replied.


    Half an hour later, Wan Yuqing had to give up and dialed a number given to her by her father Wan Liao.


    "Hello? Who?" a low magnetic voice sounded.


    "Well... Hello, I''m Wan Yuqing..." Wan Yuqing stammered.


    "Oh, wanyuqing."


    George yawned and asked, "are you in Xiangcheng now? Where are you? I''ll ask the driver to pick you up."


    "I, I''m at the railway station..."


    "The railway station?" George frowned. "Did you come by train?"


    "No, no, I came from the airport..." Wan Yuqing always looks shy and introverted in front of strangers.


    "Well, you wait there. I''ll have someone... Oh, no, we''ll be right there."


    After hanging up, George looked at Yang Yaru suspiciously and said, "why do you want to pick her up in person?"


    Just now he was going to ask the driver to pick him up, but Yang Yaru suddenly hit him and said to go with him.


    When George thought of something, his eyes turned bad and said with a smile, "Hey, aren''t you jealous today that you won''t let me pick someone up? Why has it changed now? Do you want to put on airs with me so that the other party can retreat in the face of difficulties?"


    "Don''t stink there." Yang Yaru glanced at him and said, "you didn''t tell me that the person you picked up was Wan Yuqing. If you knew it was Yuqing, I wouldn''t be angry."


    "Do you know?" George asked.


    Yang Yaru nodded, "she is still Qin Zhixu''s fake CP."


    George wondered, "CP is CP. why did you bring a fake word?"


    "Anyway, don''t worry about it. Yuqing is a good girl. You''re not allowed to bully her. Do you hear me?" Yang Yaru warned while changing her clothes.


    "OK, OK, I see." George smiled and hugged her from behind. "Anyway, if you say one in our family, I will never dare to say two."


    They quickly changed their clothes and went to the station with the car key.


    Wan Yuqing was waiting at the door. She didn''t expect that the person who came to pick her up would be Yang Yaru.


    "Sister Yaru?"


    Seeing Yang Yaru here, Wan Yuqing suddenly seemed to have found the backbone. She didn''t want her luggage. She held Yang Yaru with a small face.


    Yang Yaru smiled and asked, "Yuqing, how did you come here?"


    "I, I..." Wan Yuqing blushed and said, "I''ll... Something."


    Yang Yaru saw that she was shy, so she didn''t ask in detail. She just looked at George and said, "go get your luggage. What are you waiting for?"


    "Come on," George said with a smile, "I''ll do the hard work and talk to you both."


    After a pause, George smiled and said, "Oh, by the way, I don''t need your help at all. Don''t open the trunk for me."


    "Virtue." Yang Yaru smiled at him and opened the trunk with the key.


    "Sister Yaru..."


    On the bus, Wan Yuqing hesitated and asked, "here you are, brother Qin..."


    "He''s here too." Yang Yaru said, "but I don''t know where he is or what he does. I just contact him once in a while."


    When it comes to Qin Zhixu, Yang Yaru is full of resentment: "that guy has completely become a shopkeeper. He threw his work to me here and JOJO there. He doesn''t know why."


    "Elder brother Qin, he......" Wan Yuqing whispered to help explain: "elder brother Qin, he must have difficulties. He is not irresponsible."


    As soon as she said this, Yang Yaru and George looked at her.


    "Yuqing, are you looking for Qin Zhixu?" Yang Yaru said: "don''t blame me for asking straight. If you''re here to play, it''s convenient for you to live with me. If you''re looking for Qin Zhixu, then... You can''t find it when you wander around the city."


    Wan Yuqing blushed and whispered, "I just called him, but I didn''t get through."


    Well, I really came to find Qin Zhixu.


    Yang Yaru thought and said, "wait, I''ll call Haixi."


    While talking, Yang Yaru dialed Jian Haixi.


    "Yaru, what''s up?" Jian Haixi asked.


    "Haixi, I want to ask Qin Zhixu''s residence, or can you contact him and let him out." Yang Yaru looked at Wan Yuqing and said, "Yuqing is coming. I want to see him."


    "Wan Yuqing?" Jian Haixi didn''t expect that Wan Yuqing would come up at this time. He still wanted to see Qin Zhixu.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s silence, Yang Yaru keenly noticed that something had happened. If usual, Jian Haixi would greet Wan Yuqing or be eager to help.


    "Haixi, is something wrong?" Yang Yaru asked.


    Jian Haixi said, "come to me, Zhixu... He''s here too."


    After hanging up the phone, Yang Yaru looked at George and said, "Haixi said to let her go there and that Zhixu was there."


    George raised his eyebrows. "What''s he doing there?"


    George suddenly remembered where it was.


    Qin knew Xu had been well in the courtyard, but now he suddenly went to that place, unless he was also injured.


    Think of Wan Yuqing''s failure to get through to Qin Zhixu, which is even more likely.


    At the thought of this, George''s face became cold, and he drove all the way to mikay''s house with the steering wheel.

 Chapter 272

    Wan Yuqing couldn''t help worrying when she saw the change in their faces. "Sister Yaru, is something wrong? Is something wrong with brother Qin?"


    "Yuqing, don''t worry, don''t scare yourself." Yang Yaru comforted: "we''ll go there now, and we''ll know when we arrive in a moment, okay?"


    Wan Yuqing nodded reluctantly, but her hands on her knees were tightly buttoned, and her little face turned white because of excessive worry.


    The car went all the way to mikai''s villa. Wan Yuqing rushed down without even waiting for George and Yang Yaru.


    "Brother Qin!" Wan Yuqing wanted to rush in, but before she reached the door, she was stopped by two men who didn''t know where to appear.


    "You, you..." Wan Yuqing froze and saw that the people in front of him were trained bodyguards, so he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Yuqing, don''t worry first." Yang Yaru followed up, took her hand and said, "don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Wan Yuqing nodded. She didn''t want to give Yang Yaru trouble, so she could only hold down her worry and impulse and obediently followed Yang Yaru behind.


    When they saw George and Yang Yaru, the two men who stopped at the door automatically got out of the way.


    In the whole process, they didn''t even say a word. It was like a silent night guard. If there was a danger, they showed up automatically. When the danger was relieved, they retreated silently.


    As soon as George and others entered the door, they saw Jane Haixi coming down from upstairs.


    She got Mo Feng''s report when George and others got off the bus and knew that they had arrived.


    "Haixi, what''s wrong?" Yang Yaru asked.


    Jian Haixi looked at Wan Yuqing following behind her and sighed: "Zhixu was injured and is still in surgery."


    "What?" Wan Yuqing said anxiously, "how can you get hurt? You still need surgery? Isn''t it very serious?"


    "Yuqing, calm down." Yang Yaru pressed the back of her hand, looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, what''s going on?"


    Jane Haixi opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to explain to them.


    There are many things involved, which can not be explained to Yang Yaru and WAN Yuqing.


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s embarrassment, George narrowed his eyes and turned to Yang Yaru.


    Yang Yaru also knew that she had asked too much, so she turned and asked, "what did Dr. mikai say?"


    Jane Haixi said, "mikay said it was good to send it in time. If it was later, I''m afraid it would be dangerous."


    Yang Yaru nodded and said to Wan Yuqing, "do you hear that? Yuqing, you know there''s no danger. Don''t scare yourself, you know?"


    Wan Yuqing nodded with a small white face.


    Jian Haixi looked at Wan Yuqing and said with a smile, "you are Yuqing. I heard Ruirui talk about you and say you are a very good little sister."


    "Rui Rui?" Wan Yuqing blinked, looked at Jian Haixi, thought for two seconds and then reacted: "ah, you are Rui Rui''s Mommy!"


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "just call me Haixi."


    "Sister Haixi, I, I..." Wan Yuqing bited her lip and said, "can I stay? I promise I won''t make trouble. I want to... Meet him."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "you can stay here until Zhixu wakes up, but whether you can stay with him depends on what Zhixu means."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned. She nodded cleverly and said, "I know. Thank you, sister Haixi."


    Looking at such a lovely and clever little girl, Jian Haixi felt the same way. She thought that Qin Zhixu could be accompanied by people like Wan Yuqing. She was also sincerely happy for him.


    The operation lasted two hours before it ended. As soon as mikai went out, he saw many people in the living room. One of the little girls he had never seen stared at him with tears, "doctor, how''s brother Qin?"


    Mikai looked at Wan Yuqing, and his eyes turned to tease her, so he pretended to sigh heavily: "it''s hard to say, it depends on his own willpower, maybe in the future..."


    "Wuwuwuwu..." before he finished, the little girl began to cry.


    Mikael was stunned. He had never seen such a crying girl before.


    And he said that Qin Zhixu was fine, so what he said just now was obviously a lie. Can she cry?


    "Don''t tease her." Jian Haixi white eyed mikai, came forward to hold Wan Yuqing and said, "don''t worry about Yuqing. He teases you. This is mikai, the master of surgery. If he can''t do a good operation, no one can do it well."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Wan Yuqing stopped crying, sobbed at mikai and asked, "really, doctor mikai?"


    "Er..." seeing Wan Yuqing''s pure watery eyes, mikai was embarrassed to be poisonous for the first time, so he had to say stiffly, "the operation is very successful. He can wake up in a minute."


    "Great!" Wan Yuqing clapped her hands happily. Seeing everyone smiling at her, she asked with a red face: "well... Can I go up and see him?"


    "Go, go," mikai waved his hand.


    Wan Yuqing was delighted, trotted two steps, and turned to look at Jian Haixi and others.


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "you go up. We''ll go later."


    This is obviously creating opportunities for them to get along with each other.


    Wan Yuqing blushed and whispered, "thank you, sister Haixi."


    Then he ran upstairs quickly.


    Looking at Wan Yuqing''s figure, Yang Yaru smiled and said, "I really didn''t expect her to come here to find Zhixu. I thought she was right for JOJO..."


    Jian Haixi said, "I don''t know where it comes from. Maybe they don''t understand it themselves, not to mention us outsiders."


    Yang Yaru nodded. Indeed, she didn''t know what to do. Just as she did to George, if she could choose, she wouldn''t have fallen into it at the beginning.


    In the ward.


    Qin knows that Xu youyou wakes up. He first feels that his hand is held by someone, and then realizes that he should be here with mikai.


    "Brother Qin, are you awake?" Wan Yuqing''s soft waxy voice sounded.


    Qin knew Xu was stunned and thought he had a auditory hallucination. He didn''t open his eyes until he turned his head and looked at the man sitting by his bed.


    "Yuqing?" Qin Zhixu looked at Wan Yuqing incredulously, "you... Why are you here?"


    "I......" Wan Yuqing bit her lip and said, "I''m a little bored over there, so I want to come and play with you."


    Qin Zhixu frowned and said, "Yuqing, Xiangcheng is not as peaceful as you seem, and I don''t have time and energy to accompany you, you..."


    Then, Qin knew Xu paused and said, "what''s JOJO doing? How can you come alone? I''ll talk about him later."


    "No matter what happened to JOJO," Wan Yuqing said, "I wanted to come by myself."


    Qin Zhixu frowned and didn''t speak. At this time, he found that his hand was still held by Wan Yuqing.


    He was stunned. He pulled his hand out of Wan Yuqing''s hand unnaturally and said, "then you can go back after playing for two days. It''s really dangerous here. I don''t have time..."


    "I want to stay."


    Wan Yuqing interrupted Qin Zhixu''s words, looked at him and said seriously word by word: "brother Qin, I want to stay. You''re hurt. I want to stay and take care of you."


    Qin knew Xu Weizheng, and his heart beat involuntarily under Wan Yuqing''s eyes.


    "Elder brother Qin, let me stay with you." Wan Yuqing looked at him and said.


    Qin knew Xu opened his mouth, and the word "good" almost blurted out, but the sudden pain in his leg was like a slap in the head, which made him wake up in time.


    "No, my injury is not serious. I''ll be fine in a few days." Qin Zhixu said coldly: "you''d better go home quickly."


    Wan Yuqing looked at him blankly, "brother Qin, but..."


    "Nothing but." Qin Zhixu said irritably, "Yuqing, although I don''t mind taking care of you at ordinary times, it''s because I regard you as my brother''s future girlfriend, but now I''m separated and lack of skills. I really don''t have the energy to take care of you, so you still..."


    "Treat me as JOJO''s girlfriend?" Wan Yuqing''s whole body was stiff and tears fell out bit by bit.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t expect that his words would make Wan Yuqing so sad. He just... Wanted to strangle some feelings that haven''t started in the cradle.


    If he hadn''t noticed Wan Yuqing''s feelings for him before, the recent chat between them and what Wan Yuqing said to him just now are enough for him to be sure.


    If you change the time, Qin Zhineng will be ecstatic. But now he is lying in the hospital bed and has no ability to accept this sudden feeling.


    Wan Yuqing sobbed in a low voice, lowered her head and didn''t speak. She only wiped her tears in silence.


    When Jane Haixi and others came in, they saw such a scene. George raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter? Mikai said it''s okay? Why are you crying?"


    Qin Zhixu turned his head unnaturally and didn''t speak. Wan Yuqing quickly wiped away her tears and stood up and said, "sister Haixi, brother George and sister Yaru, you''re coming."


    Jian Haixi frowned, pulled Wan Yuqing, reached out and patted the back of her hand and said, "don''t cry. He is a patient. The brain circuit is not normal. Don''t worry about him."


    Wan Yuqing pursed her small mouth and didn''t speak.


    Yang Yaru raised her eyebrows, patted Qin Zhixu on the shoulder and said, "Yo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Hiss ~" Qin knew Xu was in pain, stared, and Yang Yaru said, "be gentle, it hurts."


    "You still know the pain?" Yang Yaru didn''t have a good way: "I thought you thought you were iron."


    Qin Zhixu "tut" said, "I''m getting married. I''m still a patient or your leader!"


    "Sorry, my current leader is Ning Jiwei, which has nothing to do with you." Yang Yaru didn''t buy it.


    Qin Zhixu choked on her, turned to George and said, "you don''t care what it''s like."


    George looked like a slave and said, "my daughter-in-law, I''d love to!"

 Chapter 273

    Finally, Wan Yuqing stayed. Jian Haixi was the master. Qin Zhixu had no choice.


    But his attitude towards Wan Yuqing has been cold and indifferent.


    While Wan Yuqing was walking away, Jian Haixi said to Qin Zhixu, "what do you want?"


    Qin Zhixu snorted, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I still want to ask what you want, why let her stay?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, "because she wants to stay, and it''s obvious that you two love each other. Why do you have to drive the girl out?"


    Qin Zhixu sighed and said, "the time is wrong now. She stays. I can''t give her anything except danger."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and sighed, "I guess that''s the reason."


    Tan Zhixu''s eyes showed a painful color and said, "Yuqing is different from other girls. She is too clean. I really don''t want her to experience this with me."


    "But you should also think clearly. If you push her away now, you may miss her completely in the future," Jian Haixi reminded.


    Qin Zhixu smiled bitterly, "if you really miss it, there''s no way. As long as she can be happy, it doesn''t matter whether the person who gives her happiness is me or not."


    Looking at Qin Zhixu''s face, Jian Haixi opened his mouth, but couldn''t bear to say more. He just changed the topic and said, "by the way, Ji Wei said that when you have a good rest, he wants to ask you about today."


    Qin Zhixu paused, flashed a touch of complexity in his eyes and said, "nothing. I just tracked down that Hongye appeared nearby, so I went out to ask her what she knew, but I was turned over before I had time to ask."


    "Well..." Jane Haiyue frowned, "I didn''t expect that the red leaf is still alive."


    "She was hurt." Qin Zhixu said with a laugh, "it''s a pity that she didn''t dare to kill me, otherwise I really don''t know if I can come back today."


    Jane Haiyue sighed and said, "don''t think so much first. It''s important to recover well. We''ll talk about other things later."


    "Yes." Qin Zhixu nodded.


    Jane Haiyue gave two orders and went out. After all, there is more than one patient here.


    When Jian Haixi went out, Qin knew that Xu''s mouth suddenly sank, and a terrible cold light appeared in his eyes.


    He didn''t lie to Jane Haiyue. Hongye really didn''t tell him anything.


    But he didn''t say it all.


    Although Hongye didn''t tell him, as long as you think a little, you know that Hongye actually said everything.


    Everyone knows that Hongye is mo Sheng''s confidant. Where Mo Sheng is below one person and above ten thousand people, so who can make Hongye die and dare not speak?


    Among these people, remove the dead and women, and the only man left is ready to come out.


    Qin Zhixu clenched his teeth and put his hand by the bed into a fist.


    Mo Sheng!


    He didn''t expect that the man who bullied Qin Tian would be mo Sheng. Unexpectedly, he and Ning Jiwei''s enemy were the same.


    But now, he can''t tell them the truth.


    First, in the face of enemies like Mo Sheng, they had already had their own plan. Qin Zhixu didn''t want to disrupt the plan because of his private affairs.


    Second, he didn''t want it to be known.


    Even if Qin Tian is bad, she is his sister. Now she is no longer a person. Qin Zhixu doesn''t want to be mentioned again.


    Jian Haiyue came out of Qin Zhixu''s room. She wanted to see Jian Yi, but wan Yuqing squatted at the entrance of the stairs, lowered her head and shrugged her shoulders. It was obvious that she was crying.


    Jane Haiyue thought for a moment, walked forward and sat down beside Wan Yuqing. She asked softly, "is it very wronged?"


    Wan Yuqing was stunned, biting her lips and said, "sister Haixi, why do you say he is? Obviously, he didn''t have this attitude towards me before I came to Xiangcheng. Why do I come now, but I think the distance between us is getting farther and farther?"


    Jian Haixi took out a paper towel, dried Wan Yuqing''s tears and said, "maybe he''s trying to protect you?"


    "Protect me?" Wan Yuqing blinked and said, "sister Haixi, you mean brother Qin is afraid that I''m in danger here?"


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    "But I am willing." Wan Yuqing said anxiously, "I am willing to face the danger with him. I am not afraid."


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "silly girl, what he is afraid of is your ''fear''."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned and asked, "you mean he doesn''t want me to face it with him? But the two people in love should face everything together?"


    "That''s why he didn''t tell you what he wanted." Jane Haiyue explained patiently: "Yuqing, the way of every love is different. Not all love should share the wind and rain, and not everyone can accept each other''s hardships and risks for themselves. Zhixu appears to be a very open-minded person, but in fact he has a lot of things in his heart. He pushes you away, doesn''t confess to you, and wants to drive you away, but because he is protecting you in his own way So please don''t think he doesn''t love you enough. "


    Wan Yuqing listened carefully to Jian Haixi''s words and thought, "sister Haixi, I understand what you mean, but I don''t know what to do."


    Jian Haixi said, "I have a suggestion. I don''t know if you can accept it..."


    Qin Zhixu is lying in bed thinking about Qin Tian. When he hears the knock on the door, he subconsciously says "come in".


    Wan Yuqing walked in. Before she opened her mouth, Qin Zhixu frowned and said, "what are you doing here? I want to rest. Go back."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "brother Qin, don''t force yourself to put on such a cold expression to me. You''re a good man. Such disguise can''t really drive me away in addition to making me love you more."


    Qin knew Xu paused. Unexpectedly, Wan Yuqing would say so. Suddenly, he was a little guilty. Don''t overdo it.


    Wan Yuqing approached, sat by the bed, stretched out her hand and dared to hold Qin Zhixu''s hand and said, "brother Qin, I think it clear. If you want me to go home, I''ll go back."


    Qin Zhixu trembled slightly at the moment when she held her hand, turned around and looked at her, "have you figured it out?"


    "Well." Wan Yuqing smiled, but her eyes were full of tears. "I listen to brother Qin. Brother Qin, if you want me to go back, I''ll go back."


    Qin knew Xu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he just nodded and said, "that''s good."


    Wan Yuqing looked at him and said with a smile, "brother Qin, I like you."


    Qin knew Xu was stiff, looked up at Wan Yuqing, but saw Wan Yuqing with a smile in her tears and said, "brother Qin, I like you."


    That Frank and sincere confession made Qin know that Xu was moved and didn''t know what to do.


    Wan Yuqing said, "brother Qin, I listen to you, but please let me stay here to take care of you, and then I''ll leave?"


    Qin knows Xu''s lips, but he can''t say how to refuse.


    Wan Yuqing continued, "sister Haixi told me that you just want to protect me. It doesn''t mean you don''t like me. So, I want to make sure, brother Qin, do you like me?"


    Qin Zhixu still didn''t answer.


    Wan Yuqing smiled, bent over and put her head in the palm of his hand and said, "brother Qin, I''ll listen to you and go home. I''ll wait for you at home. When you''re finished with everything, shall we be together again?"


    Qin Zhixu was silent for a long time, then slowly raised his hand, gently rubbed Wan Yuqing''s head and said: "... OK."

 Chapter 274

    Mojiaxi hospital.


    Mo Sheng sat on the top with a cold face, while Hong Ye trembled and knelt on the ground. It can be seen from the amount of bleeding on her shoulder that she has never received treatment since she returned to Mo''s house.


    Mo Sheng asked coldly, "you said Qin Zhixu found you and then asked you about Qin Tian?"


    "Yes... Yes." the red leaf trembled, "but second Lord, I really don''t know how he found me. I can guarantee that I have never leaked any trace."


    "And then?" Mo Sheng asked, "what did you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything." Hongye quickly shook her head and said, "Sir, I really didn''t tell him anything."


    Mo Sheng tapped his index finger on the table twice and said, "I want you to repeat your original words."


    Hongye was stunned, thought and said, "he asked me who was behind Qin Tian. I said I didn''t know."


    Mo Sheng knocked on the index finger of the table, and his eyes immediately swept to the red leaves.


    Being swept by Mo Sheng''s eyes, Hong Ye hurriedly fell on the ground and begged for mercy: "second Lord, I''m telling the truth. I really didn''t tell him anything."


    "Oh." Mo Sheng sneered, "didn''t you tell him anything? Is there any difference whether you say it or not?"


    Hongye was stunned and didn''t respond: "second Lord, I..."


    Before he finished, the man was suddenly hit on his forehead by the tea cup thrown by Mo Sheng.


    The red leaf screamed and fell to the ground with her bloody forehead.


    Mo Sheng said angrily, "you say you don''t know. Who else can make you say such a thing here except me? Even if you say your personal name indiscriminately, you won''t be like this. You''ll almost tell each other that I''m the person he''s looking for."


    Hongye froze, and then he knew what his fault was. "Second Lord, it''s Hongye''s stupid. It''s all Hongye''s fault. But..."


    Hongye said fortunately, "maybe Qin Zhixu didn''t think of this? He asked me several times at that time. If he could think of it, wouldn''t he have asked?"


    "He can''t think of it, nor can Ning Jiwei?" Mo Sheng said coldly, "do you think everyone is as stupid as you?"


    The red leaf trembled twice and fell on the ground, afraid to speak.


    Mo Sheng was so angry that he kicked him. "What''s the use of you losers? Can you do something besides making trouble for me?"


    "Oh ~" Hongye groaned with pain. She was black and wanted to faint, but she still had to hold up in front of Mo Sheng and lowered her head.


    When Lisa saw this, she turned her eyes and smiled at Mo Sheng and said, "Sir, you need to calm down first, but it''s just a Qin Zhixu. You don''t have to be so angry for him."


    In the past, there were many women with Mo Sheng, but then Lisa was the only one left.


    It can be seen that Lisa is a leader in both being a man and pleasing Mo Sheng, and Mo Sheng is obviously willing to sell Lisa some face.


    Under Lisa''s appeasement, although Mo Sheng still had a cold face, at least his anger was suppressed.


    He looked at the red leaf, waved impatiently and said, "roll down, don''t let me see you."


    "Yes, thank you, thank you." when Hongye heard that he told him to go away, he hurried out with gratitude.


    At this time, the word "roll" is equivalent to sparing her life. How dare she stay in front of Mo Sheng?


    After Hongye left, Lisa asked, "second master, are you worried that Ning Jiwei will conflict with you because of this?"


    Mo Sheng Leng hum, "I''m afraid of him?"


    Lisa wondered, "Why are you so angry if you''re not afraid of ningjiwei looking for trouble?"


    Mo Sheng squinted and his eyes were full of cold. "I''m not afraid of Ning Jiwei looking for trouble, but I don''t want to have a conflict at this time. Hongye, that stupid thing, made trouble for me without saying, and thought he cleaned up very clean. How can I bear her?"


    Lisa didn''t understand, but she didn''t continue to ask. She just changed her eyes and said, "second Lord, Xiujin and Ning Jiwei''s daughter get along well recently. Do you think they should continue to contact or do you have any other arrangements?"


    Mo Sheng thought and said, "let them come back first and talk about it in a few days."


    "Yes," Lisa nodded.


    In fact, she is also a little worried, because the children''s kindness to Jian Rui is not what they inspired, but what the children did spontaneously.


    In this way, if Mo Sheng really wants to use his children to do anything in the future, Lisa is only afraid that they will not do it because of affection.


    Lisa can get to the point where she is today and be ruthless to others, but she can''t let go of several children, especially Mo Xiujin.


    It can be said that all her life''s flattery and wisdom were used on Mo Sheng, and all her life''s love was hidden under the mask and left to her son Mo Xiujin.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mo Sheng punished Hongye, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi were also discussing this matter.


    They have learned from Jian Haixi that Qin Zhixu didn''t say anything, just that he didn''t ask.


    At the moment, Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi are sitting in the study. On the computer screen in front of them is the surveillance video of the dispute between Qin Zhixu and Hongye.


    After looking back and forth three times, Gu Chenyi pressed the pause button, turned his head and looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "what do you think?"


    "Obviously." Ning Jiwei shook the ash and said, "Qin Zhixu is lying."


    Gu Chenyi also nodded: "from the monitoring, we can see that he said more than one sentence with Hongye. Even if Hongye didn''t explain anything, Qin Zhixu can always distinguish one or two. No matter how, he won''t ask anything."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Hongye and Qin Zhixu in the video and said, "unless he doesn''t want to say it now."


    "What''s the reason why he doesn''t want to say?" Gu Chenyi wondered, "we are already on the same boat. Is it necessary for him to hide from us?"


    "Unless..." Ning Jiwei suddenly gave a meal with a cigarette in his hand and narrowed his eyes. "Unless he thought it might affect our plan."


    Gu Chenyi frowned, "how is it possible?"


    Ning Jiwei thought of something. He looked at Qin Zhixu in the monitoring and said with his lips: "forget it, since he doesn''t want to say, we don''t have to ask. When the time comes, he will naturally say."


    Gu Chenyi slightly picked his eyebrows and shrugged. "We can forget it here, but do you think Mo Sheng will forget it there?"


    "Don''t worry, Mo Sheng shouldn''t want to conflict with us now."


    Gu Chenyi didn''t know where his confidence came from. He just stood up and stopped asking questions. He changed the topic and asked, "the finals will begin soon. What are you going to do about the Song family?"


    Speaking of this, Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "the key is that we don''t know where Liao Huanyan is now. If we can find her, many things will be easier."

 Chapter 275

    When Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi were struggling to find Liao Huanyan, the other party was also distressed, that is, the Song family and the Tong family.


    If he hadn''t seen Tong Chaoyang send out all his staff with his own eyes, Song Wei really thought the old guy''s cooperation was perfunctory.


    But now all the people of song Tong''s family have been sent out, but they still can''t find Liao Huanyan.


    Song Wei was eager to find Liao Huanyan, but he didn''t relax his pursuit of Tong Si.


    If Liao Huanyan''s story is really out of paper, at least he can hold a child''s house, so he won''t poke too big a basket.


    Thinking so, Song Wei''s attitude towards Tong Si is naturally not attentive.


    Today, after taking time, Song Wei tried to please Tong Si before he agreed to have tea with him.


    In fact, it''s not what Tong Si wants to promise, but because of Tong Chaoyang''s pressure, he has to follow Song Wei out.


    During the tea break, Song Wei has been trying his best to express himself, such as how affectionate he is to his feelings, how excellent he is at work, and so on.


    Unfortunately, Tong Si didn''t listen to a word at all.


    She has never seen anyone more affectionate than Ning Jiwei, let alone at work. Now who in Xiangcheng doesn''t know Ning Jiwei''s name.


    Therefore, with such an excellent man in front of him, Tong Si can''t see Song Wei anywhere.


    Song Wei was still chattering, but Tong Si was full of boredom and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    After talking, he got up and left without waiting for Song Wei to speak.


    Song Wei looked at Tong Si''s back and put away his gallant smile.


    In the past, he would not be so humble to please a woman, especially the woman who doesn''t give him face.


    But now he can only follow Tong Si''s shameless pursuit here.


    When these things are over, Tong Si enters his song family to see how he treats this woman.


    Tong Si, who didn''t know Song Wei''s plan, went to the bathroom impatiently. When he came out, he didn''t look around. He accidentally bumped into someone at the corner.


    "How do you walk? You don''t have eyes?" Tong Si said angrily.


    Jane Haixi was speechless. "Miss, you hit me, okay."


    When it comes to why Jian Haixi is here, we should start from the morning.


    Originally, Jian Haixi took care of Jian Yi at mikai''s place. Because there are Mosheng people everywhere in Xiang City, she didn''t plan to come out.


    But the last time Ning Jiwei saw the sweaters of her three children, she was sent away with vinegar. She had to quarrel and ask her to knit two for them, so that the whole family could dress them themselves.


    Jian Haixi thought that he would go to the physical store to see the quality of the wool. In addition, Jian Yi also needs to buy some personal clothes, so Jian Haixi came out this trip.


    When passing the teahouse, Jane Haixi thought that mikai had always sighed that he had finished drinking tea at home in the past two days, so she came in and wanted to bring him some good tea.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t walk fast when she went to the bathroom on the way, but she was hit hard at the corner.


    Covering her hurt arm, Jian Haixi didn''t want to argue with the people in front of her.


    But she doesn''t want to, doesn''t mean Tong Si will let her go.


    "Hey, you stop. Did I tell you to go?" Tong Si saw Jane Haixi wiping her shoulders and wanted to go. He stretched out his hand and grabbed her arm.


    Jian Haixi looked back and frowned at Tong Si. "Miss, you hit me just now. You didn''t apologize and beat the others. I haven''t bothered with you. Please don''t make trouble any more."


    "I''m making trouble for nothing?" Tong Si''s heart was full of anger. She didn''t dare to vent to Tong Chaoyang and Song Wei at home. She happened to run into a woman she hadn''t seen. Her anger suddenly hit her throat and couldn''t be suppressed any more.


    "Who hit who?" Tong Si sneered and scolded, "I went downstairs and you went upstairs. You don''t know how to make it easier. You blame me for hitting you?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the stairs behind him and said helplessly, "please, I''m walking on the right. Well, you walked on the right rashly and walked so fast before you hit it. If you really have an opinion, we can call the police and check the monitoring."


    "Who wants to check the surveillance with you?" Tong Siben thought that no one dared to make such a noise with her in Hunan City, but he didn''t expect that Jian Haixi was still a hard stubble. He suddenly said coldly, "I said you hit me. You hit me. If you don''t apologize to me today, don''t want to go out of this door!"


    Jian Haixi looked at the bathroom door blocked by Tong Si, shrugged and said, "well, it''s a big deal. I''ll just go to the bathroom somewhere else. Since you like the bathroom so much, I''ll give it to you."


    With that, Jane Haixi was too lazy to break with her again. She turned and walked downstairs.


    "Hey, you stop!" Tong Si saw that Jane Haixi wanted to go, suddenly came forward and grabbed her and said, "you make it clear to me that I like the bathroom. It''s obviously you..."


    Jian Haixi was helpless and looked at Tong Si and said, "what do you want?"


    They stood at the entrance of the stairs. Many people who came and went looked at them in surprise. Some people who recognized Tong Si would secretly sympathize with Jian Haixi.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi said so, Tong Si thought she was soft, so he proudly raised his chin and toes like a rooster who had won the war and said angrily, "it''s very simple. Apologize to me."


    After a pause, Tong Si added with a dark smile, "attention, I''m talking about an apology in the newspaper, but I don''t mean that you can just say it orally now."


    Jian Haixi looked at Tong Si as if he were mentally retarded. He shook his head and didn''t even bother to talk to her. He turned and walked downstairs.


    "Stop!" Tong Si roared behind him and reached for Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi had expected her to move, and dodged her fingers with a dodge.


    But Tong Si didn''t expect Jian Haixi to escape. For a moment, he couldn''t stop the car and fell downstairs.


    Seeing this, Jian Haixi frowned and hurried forward to pull the skirt behind her.


    She just wanted to get rid of Tong Si, but she didn''t expect to let her fall down the stairs.


    People are holding on, but


    "Wipe again!" Tong Si''s skirt was torn open.


    "Ah!" Tong Si shouted, raised his hand and slapped Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi is holding her skirt in one hand. She''s afraid she won''t stand stably. Where would she expect Tong Si to call suddenly.


    She was slapped in the face, burning and painful. Jian Haixi''s eyes looked cold and stared at Tong Si without speaking.


    "Bitch, how dare you tear my clothes!" Tong Si covered the ragged place of his skirt, pointed to Jian Haixi and scolded, "do you know how much my clothes cost? You can''t afford to sell it."


    Jian Haixi looked at her finger in front of her nose and sneered, "I really hate being slapped in the face and pointed at by others. It happens that you have both."


    "What are you talking about? You, bitch, you compensate me..." before Tong Si spoke, Jian Haixi pinched his index finger in his hand.


    "You let go of me, what do you want to do?" Tong Si took two strokes and couldn''t take out his fingers. He just wanted to question, but screamed the next second.


    Jian Haixi broke her finger, waved her arm to one side, and then slapped her back impolitely.


    "Pa!" the bureau made a loud noise and made the people who came and went to the bathroom stop and take a look.


    In Xiangcheng, they had never seen a woman who dared to fight Tong Si in public.


    If it weren''t for the power of the Tong family, they really wanted to take this classic scene and post it online.


    "How dare you hit me? You bitch, you..." Tong Si covered his face. Without saying anything, his arm was pulled again.


    This time, it was not others who pulled her, but Mo Feng.


    Mo Feng opened Tong Si, turned to Jian Haixi and said, "madam, are you okay?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head. "It''s all right. Let''s go."


    Then he turned and left. Mo Feng glanced at Tong Si and turned to keep up with Jian Haixi.


    Just now, because Jian Haixi asked him to go to the bathroom, he was ordered to wait at the door with tea, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Out of the door of the teahouse, Jian Haixi looked back and saw Mo Feng with a guilty low head. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "what are you doing?"


    Mo Feng took a deep breath, looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "madam, I''d better go to the bathroom with you next time."


    Jian Haixi: "..." thank you, No.


    In the teahouse, as soon as they left, Song Wei came over and helped Tong Si put on his coat. Then he affectionately held her cheek and asked, "Si Si, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tong Si looked wronged and said, "how did you come here? I was bullied by a bitch just now. You didn''t know to come and help me."


    Song Wei smiled bitterly, "yes, it''s all my bad. I''ll follow us forever in the future, okay?"


    Tong Si shrunk in Song Wei''s arms and let him hug him out of the teahouse.


    This is not because she accepted Song Wei, but because it was so embarrassing just now, she just came out through Song Wei.


    As soon as he left the teahouse and sat in the car, Tong Si took off his coat and threw it to Song Wei. With a cold face, he said, "thank you just now, but don''t think I accept you like this."


    Song Wei frowned and didn''t answer her. He just changed the topic and said, "by the way, Sisi, do you know who the woman was just now?"


    "Who?" Tong Si frowned. "She''s just an unkind bitch. I''ve never seen her in Xiangcheng. Isn''t she still a mysterious person?"


    Song Wei smiled. He had already noticed the dispute between Tong Si and Jian Haixi, but he also wanted to teach Tong si a lesson, so he didn''t rush forward to solve the siege.


    While "appreciating" all this in the corner, Song Wei unexpectedly found that Jian Haixi looked very familiar. This investigation confirmed that she was Ning Jiwei''s heart treasure.


    This time, Song Wei is not in a hurry, because he knows that the greater the conflict between Tong Si and Jian Haixi, the greater his winning chance will be.


    Just as at the moment, Tong Si looked at the photos and introduction of Jian Haixi in the mobile phone handed over by Song Wei, and asked bitterly, "you say she is the woman loved by Jian Haixi? Ning Jiwei?"


    Song Wei nodded, "it''s absolutely true."


    Tong Si suddenly tightened his fingers holding the mobile phone, and jealousy in his eyes almost came out.

 Chapter 276

    Song Wei observed Tong Si''s expression. A successful smile flashed in his eyes, but it didn''t show on his face. Instead, he asked suspiciously, "Si Si, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tong Si stared at the picture of Jian Haixi on the mobile phone screen and was almost poked with a hole. When she heard Song Wei''s words, she took a deep breath and said coldly, "you and Mo Sheng are on the same side, right?"


    "Good."


    "In other words, you and Ning Jiwei are sworn enemies?" Tong Si''s voice sounded dark and strange.


    Song Wei raised his eyebrows, nodded and said, "you can also say so."


    "Very good." Tong Si put a touch of Yin vulture on his lips, turned to look at Song Wei and said, "I can promise to marry you or persuade my father to help you with all my strength when I have a condition."


    "Say it." Song Wei thought it would be good for Tong Si to accept him at most. Unexpectedly, Tong Si directly agreed to marry him. Suddenly, Song Wei was excited and said with Tong Si''s hand: "Si Si Si, as long as you say it, I''ll give it to you even if it takes my life."


    Tong Si smiled sarcastically, took his hand out of Song Wei''s hand and said, "what do I want your life to do? I just want Jian Haixi to lose his reputation and life is better than death."


    Song Wei was stunned. Although he knew that Tong Si was jealous of Jian Haixi, he didn''t expect that she would hate Jian Haixi to this extent.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Tong Si immediately coldly asked, "why, don''t you agree?"


    "Yes, of course I did!"


    Song Wei hurriedly said, "Sisi, as long as you say it, I promise it all!"


    "Seriously?" said Tong Sitiao. "You can think clearly. This is something that offends Ning Jiwei. You work with Mo Sheng. If you fail, you will most become a drowning dog. But if you directly move Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei will cramp and skin you."


    Song Wei affectionately held Tong Si''s hand and said, "Si Si, how can you believe my feelings for you? As long as it''s for you, let alone Ning Jiwei, even if it makes me an enemy with the whole world, I will not hesitate."


    Tong Si, with a cold smile, said, "that''s good. Then, please help me do the first thing."


    "What''s up?" Song Wei asked suspiciously.


    Tong Si squinted at the picture of Jian Haixi on the screen and said coldly, "I want the details of Jian Haixi."


    "This is no problem." Song Wei said, "I''ll have someone check it when I go back. Once I find it, I''ll send it to you immediately."


    Tong Si nodded, stared at Jian Haixi''s picture, smiled viciously, and said silently, "Jian Haixi, I must let you taste the taste of losing everything."


    Song Wei looked at Tong Si''s expression, his eyes moved, and a trace of precaution rose in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that Tong Si''s jealousy was so heavy that he would want to kill Jian Haixi just because he didn''t get Ning Jiwei and there was a little friction with Jian Haixi today.


    It seems that he will have to guard against this woman in the future, so as to avoid being shadowed by her behind his back.


    Jian Haixi didn''t expect that her trip today would bring her a strong enemy. At the moment, she was walking in the clothing store, and Mo Feng followed her with tea.


    Jian Haixi wanted Mo Feng to wait at the door, but Mo Feng refused to leave her three meters away.


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to lead Mo Feng around slowly.


    She really didn''t take the friction with Tong Si to heart. By the way, Tong Si wouldn''t let her ruin her good mood all day.


    After buying adventure and some clothes, Jian Haixi came out of the store.


    Under the open eaves at the door of the store, I don''t know when there was another "beggar", who was squatting there with his head down.


    The autumn tiger''s sunshine shines on the beggar, which makes him petite and thin. He looks very poor.


    Seeing this, Jian Haixi went to the roadside to buy a glass of water and cool bread. He went to the "beggar" and put both water and bread on the ground. Under the mineral water bottle, he also pressed several large red bills.


    The beggar was stunned and slowly looked up, revealing a pair of clear eyes.


    Jian Haixi didn''t expect to see such a pair of eyes on a beggar. He was stunned for a moment, and then smiled at him: "Are you hungry? Eat something first, and then take the money to find a job. I remember there are one-day workers in the suburbs. Although it''s a little hard, it''s better to pack food than wait for others to give relief here. The money I give you is enough for you to rent a humble single room for more than half a month. As long as you work hard on the rest, life will gradually get better."


    Jian Haixi''s voice is as gentle as the warm sun shining into the stream, so that anyone who hears can''t help but want to get close to her.


    Mo Feng looked at Jian Haixi with some confusion and admiration.


    Just now, when Jian Haixi handed the beggar money, he actually disdained it.


    Because everyone knows that if you give the beggar money now, he will spend it all soon. What will you do then? Continue to give it?


    But Mo Feng didn''t expect that Jian Haixi only took out the money to understand the urgent need, but the rest didn''t interfere more, just told him the way to work hard.


    Give a man a fish and you feed him for a day. Teach him how to fish and you feed him for a lifetime..


    At this moment, Mo Feng saw with his own eyes that Jian Haixi offered a different possibility to a person.


    As long as the beggar listens to Jian Haixi''s words, his future may not be very good, but at least it is much better than now.


    Unfortunately, the beggar in front obviously didn''t listen to Jian Haixi''s words. Even "he" stretched out his hand and grabbed Jian Haixi''s hands too much, as if he wanted to ask for more.


    Jian Haixi was suddenly caught by the beggar with both hands, frowning and saying, "are you still busy?"


    Seeing this, Mo Feng took a step forward and pushed the beggar aside impolitely. In a cold voice, "don''t push an inch."


    "Don''t wind." Jian Haixi frowned and drank softly.


    If it had been in the past, Jian Haixi would not have scolded Mo Feng, but the beggar''s eyes just now made Jian Haixi inexplicably want to help "him".


    "I, I''m not..."


    The voice of the little "beggar" came, unexpectedly clear and gentle.


    Jian Haixi and Mo Feng looked at her in surprise and found that she was a girl.


    "Please, help me!" the girl climbed to Jian Haixi again, and the big tears fell from her eyes, "please, I, I know you..."


    As she spoke, she opened the picture clip she had been holding in her arms, and a pencil sketch fell out of it.


    Jian Haixi picked it up and found that the person painted on it was her!


    And the background of that ship armour


    Jian Haixi thought, it should be the day she came to Xiangcheng to find Jian Rui.


    "Were you on the boat that day?" Jian Haixi asked, looking at the girl.


    The girl nodded and said, "please, help me. I won''t live if they catch me..."


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly." Jian Haixi reached out and patted the girl on the back of her hand.


    "I......" the girl cried, handed the picture clip in her hand to Jian Haixi and said, "please help me give this to Ning Jiwei, the new president of Mo negative company and the person who held the star cup clothing competition recently."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s name, Jian Haixi and Mo Feng were stunned.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, the girl thought Jian Haixi didn''t know Ning Jiwei. She hurriedly said, "he''s also the eldest young master of the Mo family. Do you... Do you know the Mo family? As long as you wait at the door of the Mo family, you''ll see Ning Jiwei. Please... Give this to him for me. You can only give it to him, not anyone else."


    Listening to her words, Jane Haixi gradually had doubts in her heart. She looked down at the picture clip in her hand, and then frowned deeper.


    She didn''t study fashion design, but she could see how excellent the designs in the picture clip were.


    Combined with what the girl just said, Jane Haixi has reason to believe that there are other stories behind her.


    Looking at the girl crying, Jian Haixi reached out and took out a paper towel to wipe her tears and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "I..." the girl paused and cried, "my name is Liao Huanyan."


    "Liao Huanyan." Jian Haixi thought a little. She didn''t pay special attention to the previous clothing competition, but she also knew the names of the top several, and there was no name of Liao Huanyan.


    After thinking about it, Jian Haixi winked at Mo Feng. Mo Feng looked at Liao Huanyan and went to the side with his mobile phone to call Ning Jiwei.


    "You, will you help me?" Liao Huanyan looked at Jian Haixi and asked carefully.


    She really had no choice, so she put all her eggs in one basket when she saw Jian Haixi.


    The person who once inspired her to sketch in animation, she is willing to fight the fate of fate.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "if there is a story behind you, then I think I can help you."


    "Really?" Liao Huanyan was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi was really willing to help her.


    But soon, Liao Huanyan looked at Jian Haixi anxiously and said, "you should be careful of the Song family. Don''t be caught by them and try to avoid everyone, you know?"


    "Let''s talk about all this later." Jian Haixi smiled, stretched out his hand to Liao Huanyan and said, "come with me first."


    "With... With you?"


    Liao Huanyan was stunned. He didn''t expect Jian Haixi to say so.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s hand extended to her, Liao Huanyan was first happy, then sad, shook his head and said, "no, no, I''ll bring you trouble, I..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jane Haixi reached out to hold her hand and pulled her up from the ground.


    At this time, Mo Feng had finished the phone call and came over and nodded to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi handed the picture clip back to Liao Huanyan and said, "if you want to say something to Ning Jiwei, it''s better to tell him yourself."


    "What, what?" Liao Huanyan was stunned. Jian Haixi pulled him into the car.


    Liao Huanyan didn''t react until he walked into mikai''s villa.


    Jane Haixi took her to sit down on the sofa. She first brought her a glass of water and some simple meals and said, "you eat a little first. After you''re full, we''ll take a bath and change into clean clothes. Then Ning Jiwei you''re looking for should be here."

 Chapter 277

    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Liao Huanyan was as frightened as anything, "Ning, Ning Jiwei will come here?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi smiled and nodded.


    "Really?" Liao Huanyan held Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "you didn''t lie to me? Will Ning Jiwei really come here?"


    "I didn''t lie to you." Jane Haixi said again patiently.


    Liao Huanyan suddenly calmed down. Maybe the turning point was so big that she didn''t know how to react for a moment.


    Jian Haixi sighed slightly and said, "when you get here, you don''t have to be afraid. We will all help you. So now, will you eat obediently?"


    Liao Huanyan nodded, but his hand holding chopsticks couldn''t stop shaking.


    She finally, finally made it.


    Seeing Liao Huanyan like this, Jian Haixi also had some bad feelings in his heart.


    Although she doesn''t know Liao Huanyan''s story yet, a girl with such clear eyes is definitely not a bad person.


    She must have suffered a lot.


    Liao Huanyan gritted his teeth and held back his tears. He put his hand on his face and swallowed it with his head down.


    "Eat slowly, don''t worry." Jian Haixi reached out and patted her on the back to help her smooth her breath, and put the water cup next to her.


    Liao Huanyan ate while crying. Jian Haixi and Mo Feng didn''t laugh at her. No one can laugh at such a scene.


    No, except for a man born with a poisonous tongue.


    After the routine examination of the three patients at home, mikai went out and saw another "unidentified object" in the downstairs living room.


    "I said, what junk did you pick up when you went out?" mikai joked to Jane Haixi as he went downstairs.


    Jian Haixi stared at him and said, "don''t talk nonsense. This is Liao Huanyan, my friend."


    "Then you have a wide range of friends, even the beggars'' sect." mikai took a shortcut.


    Jane Haixi rolled her eyes and was speechless about mikai''s poisonous tongue.


    Liao Huanyan was stunned, put down his chopsticks and looked up at mikai.


    Jian Haixi was afraid that she would be hit by mikai and hurriedly said, "he''s mikai. He has a knife mouth and a heart of tofu. Everything else is good, but he''s a bit poisonous. Don''t see things like him."


    Liao Huanyan nodded, looked at Mi Kai with two big watery eyes and said, "I''m not from the beggars'' sect, I''m a designer, a fashion designer."


    "Oh, it''s still a fashion designer." seeing that Liao Huanyan''s eyes were so pure, mikai couldn''t help teasing. He sat beside her with a smile and said, "so big designer, you designed your own clothes?"


    Liao Huanyan was stunned and said, "no, I picked it up in the garbage."


    While talking, her big eyes unconsciously contained tears, and she would look like "water overflowing the Golden Mountain" at any time.


    Seeing her like this made mikai feel a little overwhelmed.


    He has a vicious tongue, but he has no inclination to make girls cry.


    "That what..." mikai scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "you eat less."


    "Ah?" Liao Huanyan felt even more aggrieved.


    I''m so bitter. Now I''m eating some food. Are you still stinging me?


    At this thought, Liao Huanyan couldn''t help sobbing.


    "I, I don''t want you to eat..."


    Seeing that Liao Huanyan misunderstood his meaning, mikai quickly explained, "you shouldn''t be so full for many days? Eating so much at once will accumulate food, which is bad for your intestines and stomach."


    Liao Huanyan blinked. Tears shook with her trembling eyelashes and fell down, "then... Can I keep it first and eat it later?"


    Mikai slightly smoked from the corner of his mouth and said awkwardly, "it''s not good to eat leftovers."


    No leftovers?


    Liao Huanyan is even more wronged.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t cry or laugh and said, "Huanyan, mikai means there are fresh meals at home. When you have enough rest, we''ll make fresh food."


    "Still... There''s more to eat?" Liao Huanyan asked while sobbing.


    "Of course." Jian Haixi looked at Liao Huanyan, feeling distressed and inexplicably funny.


    "Sister Haixi, you''re back!"


    While a few people were talking, Wan Yuqing ran down the stairs briskly.


    Since Qin Zhixu promised to let her stay, Wan Yuqing is like a child who eats candy. She hangs a smile on her face all day for fear that people don''t know she is in love.


    "Sister Haixi, do you buy a lot of wool? I also want to learn from you..." before Wan Yuqing finished, he saw Liao Huanyan sitting at the table staring at her.


    Wan Yuqing blinked and Liao Huanyan blinked. They were stunned there.


    Jian Haixi said, "Yuqing, this is Liao Huanyan, Huanyan, this is wan Yuqing."


    "Hello." Wan Yuqing smiled and took the initiative to stretch out her hand.


    "Hello..." Liao Huanyan saw Wan Yuqing''s hand and said with a red face, "I, my hand is dirty..."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned, showed a kind smile, took the initiative to hold Liao Huanyan''s hand and said, "it doesn''t matter. In fact... I haven''t washed my hands yet."


    Liao Huanyan was stunned. He looked up and smiled at tens of thousands of Yuqing''s smile.


    Her face was still dirty, and only her big eyes were clear.


    At the moment, when I smile, it looks particularly moving with those dirt.


    Mikai saw her smile, slightly stunned and shifted his eyes.


    Jian Haixi said to Wan Yuqing, "Yuqing, can you take Huanyan to wash? I''ll help her clean up and change her clothes."


    "Uh huh, OK." Wan Yuqing stretched out her hand to hold Liao Huanyan and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you."


    Liao Huanyan followed Wan Yuqing upstairs to the guest room.


    Wan Yuqing is really a very careful girl. She doesn''t need Liao Huanyan to ask. She thought of all kinds of details and did it very considerate.


    When Liao Huanyan finished washing, Jian Haixi also sent the changed clothes, including unopened personal clothes.


    Liao Huanyan casually looked at the brand of the clothes and knew that they were all valuable. He couldn''t help but be more grateful.


    Jian Haixi took advantage of this time to see Jian Yi. He was relieved when he saw that everything was fine.


    When Jian Haixi came out again, he saw that the living room was quiet. Mikai, Mo Feng, Wan Yuqing and others stood there blankly looking at Liao Huanyan who had changed his clothes.


    "What''s matter with the you?" Jian Haixi came down laughing and saw Liao Huanyan''s back and said, "Huanyan has changed his clothes? Does it fit?"


    Liao Huanyan turned back with a red face and nodded to Jian Haixi, "it fits very well, but... It''s too expensive. I''ll try to earn money to pay you back in the future."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at Liao Huanyan, who had a good face after washing, he immediately understood why mikai and his friends were in a daze.


    Listening to Liao Huanyan''s words, Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "don''t pay it back. As I said, if you really have a story behind you, maybe I want to thank you."


    Liao Huanyan tilted his head in doubt. Before she asked "why", footsteps came from the door.


    Ningevi is here.

 Chapter 278

    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s figure appearing at the door, Liao Huanyan was suddenly stiff.


    Ning Jiwei first looked at Jian Haixi, and then turned his eyes to Liao Huanyan next to her.


    Liao Huanyan opened his mouth and wanted to say something about shangning Jiwei''s sight, but tears fell first and blurred his sight.


    Jian Haixi sighed slightly, reached out and patted Liao Huanyan on the back and comforted, "don''t you have something to say to Ning Jiwei? He is. You can say it."


    "Wuwuwuwu... I know..." Liao Huanyan cried, "I know he is Ning Jiwei. His picture is on the advertisement poster... Wuwuwu..."


    At last, Liao Huanyan simply squatted on the ground, covered his face and cried.


    Looking at her like this, no one laughed at her.


    Her cry was so aggrieved that she vented her pain like a child caught by a bad man finally saw his relatives.


    Wan Yuqing saw it and wanted to come forward to comfort, but she didn''t know what to say, so she only blushed quietly.


    Ning Jiwei stepped forward a few steps, walked one meter in front of Liao Huanyan, looked at her and said, "are you Liao Huanyan? I already know about you. We''ve been looking for you these days."


    "Woo, woo... Woo?" Liao Huanyan was crying. Suddenly, he was stunned, raised his little face full of tears, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "find me? You... You know me?"


    "Well," Ning Jiwei nodded, "don''t cry, let''s talk."


    Liao Huanyan blinked. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei knew about her. She thought it would take a lot of effort to prove her identity and persuade Ning Jiwei, but she didn''t expect that things would turn around like this.


    With a smile, Jian Haixi bent down and pulled Liao Huanyan''s arm and said, "get up quickly."


    Liao Huanyan was stunned and pulled up. He sniffed at Ning Jiwei and asked again, "do you really know about me? Are you looking for me too? Do you... Do you believe me?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded, but Liao Huanyan trembled with excitement.


    Seeing that she was going to cry again, Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and handed her some paper towels and said, "don''t cry. Since you have arrived here, the past will not happen again. Don''t be afraid. Talk slowly, okay?"


    Liao Huanyan took the paper towel, slowly looked up at the smiling gentle Jian Haixi, suddenly stretched out his hands and firmly held Jian Haixi''s hands and said, "sister Haixi, you are my goddess and my muse! I knew when I saw you for the first time! You saved me, sister Haixi, you saved me!"


    Jian Haixi looked at Liao Huanyan in front of him, sighed, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, patted her back and coaxed, "I''m not a muse, but fate let us meet."


    "Sobbing..." Liao Huanyan hugged Jian Haixi and cried again.


    If she cried just now because of the grievance in her heart, then crying at the moment is to be grateful for the fate, grateful for the fate between her and Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi doesn''t know how deep Liao Huanyan''s gratitude to her is. Even if Liao Huanyan is famous all over the world in the future, opening and closing her mouth is also "my sister Haixi".


    When Liao Huanyan finally calmed down, it was ten minutes later.


    Jian Haixi took her to sit down on the sofa, patted her hand and said, "don''t worry, no one here will be bad for you. Just say what you want to say."


    Liao Huanyan nodded, pushed the picture clip to Ning Jiwei and took a deep breath: "I''m the second designer of the ''look at the world with my heart'' clothing series. Song Lu plagiarized my design."


    After a pause, Liao Huanyan shook his head and said, "no, it''s not plagiarism. She lied to me and my manuscript."


    Ning Jiwei took the picture clip, looked through it carefully, looked up at Liao Huanyan and said, "tell me how song Lu lied to you."


    Liao Huanyan nodded and began to talk about the gratitude and resentment between her and song Lu.


    "We are classmates in the same school, but our relationship was just average before. Until some time ago, she contacted me as soon as I came back from traveling outside..."


    Listening to Liao Huanyan''s eloquence, people gradually knew the beginning and end of the matter.


    It turned out that song Lu had invited Liao Huanyan to stay at her house for a few days on the grounds of "learning mutual assistance". The two can not only get familiar with each other and increase their "friendship", but also learn from each other''s design methods.


    Liao Huanyan didn''t pay much attention to the online news because he was traveling in poor Gougou. In addition, he was "invited" back to song''s house by song Lu once in Xiangcheng, so he didn''t know about the competition held by Ning Jiwei.


    In the Song family, everyone was very polite to Liao Huanyan, but they also deliberately prevented her from going out. Even if she went out several times, her predecessors followed her.


    In order not to mobilize the public, Liao Huanyan rarely goes out. Anyway, as long as she can draw design drawings, it''s the same everywhere.


    "They blocked my network." Liao Huanyan gritted his teeth and said, "at first, song Lu just said to ask me for advice and study. Later, she said that this way is too general. It''s better to give a proposition."


    "Tut." mikai couldn''t help interrupting, "the proposition she gave won''t be the proposition of the competition?"


    Liao Huanyan nodded.


    Mikai looked at her like an idiot. "You don''t doubt it at all. It''s all designed for her?"


    "I......" Liao Huanyan blushed, remorsed and hated, "I was inspired by the proposition she said, so I just wanted to write it down first, and there was no time to think about anything else..."


    Mikai rolled his eyes and said silently, "I really doubt how you can live such a big life without being abducted and sold."


    Liao Huanyan blushed again, sniffed and said, "I know I''m stupid. I didn''t think something was wrong until song Lu urged me to draw her a design drawing a few days ago. Then I had some disputes with her. Song Lu thought that I couldn''t escape the Song family anyway, so she told me the truth."


    Mikai asked curiously, "if I were song Lu, I think so, but how on earth did you leave the Song family?"


    Liao Huanyan blushed and said, "the Song family just had guests that day. I ran out when they didn''t pay attention and hid in the trunk."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be able to turn your mind at the critical moment," mikai joked.


    Liao Huanyan stared at mikai with round eyes and watery eyes and said, "sister Haixi is really right. You are a poisonous tongue."


    Mikai was stunned and choked by Liao Huanyan''s words. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Poof ~" Jian Haixi lost his smile. Mikay choked on his eloquence so often that he couldn''t speak.


    However, with mikai''s interruption, Liao Huanyan pulled out of the bad mood just now, and now he has calmed down a lot.


    "After I escaped, I had a chance to learn about the star cup competition." Liao Huanyan looked at Ning Jiwei and said: "I want to go to find you, but whether it''s Mo negative or Mo''s family, there are people from the Song family guarding there. I''m afraid they''ll catch me back, so I don''t dare to show up. These days I''ve been hiding under the overpass, thinking that if I can''t see you at the beginning of the finals, I''ll leave Xiangcheng and never appear in front of the Song family again."


    "Fortunately, you didn''t leave in advance." mikai said coolly, "do you think the Song family has arranged people near the company and Mo''s house, and will only let go of the railway station and the airport?"


    Liao Huanyan was stunned and looked up at Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "mikai is right, but it''s okay even if you''re caught by Song Wei''s people at the station. I''ve arranged people there. As long as you show up, my people can keep you safe."


    After hearing this, Liao Huanyan was relieved.


    "Well, it''s clear. What are you going to do next?" mikai looked at Ning Jiwei and asked.


    Rather than speak, Ning Jiwei looked at Liao Huanyan and asked her advice, "do you still want to participate in the competition?"


    "Competition?" Liao Huanyan looked at Ning Jiwei nervously and asked, "can I really compete?"


    Ning Jiwei slightly hooked his lip and nodded: "of course, you can be second."


    "I......" Liao Huanyan held his hands together excitedly and took a deep breath for several times before saying, "I want to compete!"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said: "there is no problem in the competition, but there are two things. The first is that the final will start the day after tomorrow. You have only today and tomorrow. Although the final does not draw up a theme, it is because of this that it is more difficult."


    "I know." Liao Huanyan nodded, "I... Want to try."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and accepted it. "There''s another question. I need you to meet song Lu again."


    Liao Huanyan was stunned. "See song Lu?"


    "Good." Ning Jiwei said, "meet song Lu and induce her to tell the truth. At that time, I will send someone to record the video as evidence."


    Liao Huanyan opened his mouth and said, "I... I''m a little afraid that I can''t do well..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "only you can and must do this."


    Liao Huanyan stiffened, clenched his hands on his knees into fists, bit his lips and nodded his head, "OK, I''ll do it."


    Mikai looked at her and said, "you can''t do this. You wilt before you see anyone."


    Liao Huanyan was discouraged. "What can I do?"


    "Don''t worry, give it to me." mikai patted his chest and promised, "don''t forget what I do. Then a glass of water will go down and keep it. You''re not afraid of tigers."


    Liao Huanyan blinked and blinked, believing his words.


    After talking to Liao Huanyan, Ning Jiwei turned to Jian Haixi and asked, "where''s Yiyi?"


    "Mikai said he recovered well and could try to get out of bed in two days." Jian Haixi responded with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, got up and said, "I''ll go and see him."


    Jian Haixi nodded, took Ning Jiwei''s hand and said, "I''ll go up with you."


    Liao Huanyan''s eyes stared out as they went upstairs side by side.


    "What are you looking at?" mikai waved angrily and interrupted her sight.


    "He, they..." Liao Huanyan pointed to Ning Ji and Jian Haixi''s back and said in shock, "sister Haixi is..."


    "Of course they are a family." mikai shook his head funny. Unexpectedly, the girl had not understood the relationship between Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.

 Chapter 279

    Listening to mikai''s explanation, Liao Huanyan''s chin almost fell to the ground.


    She didn''t know Ning Jiwei before. All her homework these days was related to the clothing competition. She didn''t pay attention to the lace news of Ning Jiwei at all, let alone that he and Jian Haixi were a family.


    Wan Yuqing looked at Liao Huanyan, who was "frightened" out of her body. She couldn''t bear to be frightened again, so she had to say, "well... Huanyan, you''d better get used to it early, or you''ll have to be frightened when you know they have children."


    "Child, child?" Liao Huanyan was shocked, and even his voice forked. "Do you say they have children?"


    "Er..." Wan Yuqing couldn''t cry or laugh. "Huan Yan, I just gave you a preventive injection, but I didn''t think to stimulate you at this moment."


    Liao Huanyan''s life was already exciting enough from being down to being saved on this day. At this moment, Wan Yuqing is really afraid that she can''t stand any more stimulation.


    Liao Huanyan motionlessly waved his hand and said, "I''m... Nothing, I''m just calm..."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, he had blackened his eyes and fainted.


    "Huan Yan!" Wan Yuqing''s face changed. As soon as she was about to rush over, she found that mikai had caught Liao Huan Yan who fainted first.


    "Mikael, Huanyan, is she okay?" Wan Yuqing asked nervously.


    "It''s all right." mikai checked Liao Huanyan''s breathing, heartbeat, eyes and tongue coating, and loosened her airway: "it''s just scared. It may also have something to do with her being too tired recently. Just let her have a good sleep."


    "Oh, that''s good." Wan Yuqing was relieved.


    Mikai took Liao Huanyan upstairs to the guest room. Wan Yuqing followed him closely, thinking that it was more convenient for girls to take care of girls.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she followed her to the door of the room, mikai stopped and turned to look at her, "what are you doing with me? Don''t worry? Can I eat her?"


    "No, no, no... don''t worry." Wan Yuqing quickly waved her hand to deny.


    "Then watch your tan Zhixu go." mikai said impatiently, "don''t hang around in front of me."


    "Oh ~" Wan Yuqing nuzui and glanced at Liao Huanyan in mikai''s arms, so she had to turn and leave.


    After Wan Yuqing left, mikai alone took Liao Huanyan into the room and put her on the bed.


    Liao Huanyan, who closed his eyes, lost his big eyes full of water light and pure as an idiot, but had more serenity like a baby.


    Mikai was going to throw her on the bed and turn around to leave, but now he sat down by the bed for some reason.


    In his sleep, Liao Huanyan turned over and curled up like a baby, instinctively looking for a sense of security.


    Mikai saw that she didn''t sleep well, frowned and hummed from time to time. He wanted to stretch out his hand and press it on several acupoints on her head.


    His fingers are moderate in strength and warm and comfortable. After a while, Liao Huanyan opened his eyebrows and eyes comfortably.


    Looking at Liao Huanyan sleeping down, mikai''s lips couldn''t help hooking up and raised his hand to take it back.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as his big hand moved, Liao Huanyan in his sleep suddenly moved like a feeling. He firmly grasped mikai''s big hand with both hands, put his palm under his cheek and gently rubbed it.


    Mikai froze. Looking at Liao Huanyan''s sleeping appearance, he was not willing to pull back for a moment.


    He, who has always been obsessed with cleanliness, let Liao Huanyan grasp his big hand and become a warm baby.


    On the other side, after Wan Yuqing returned to her room, she saw Qin Zhixu smiling and asking her, "it sounds very lively outside. What''s the matter?"


    "Ah, I forgot to tell brother Qin!" Wan Yuqing remembered that she had been downstairs and had forgotten to tell Qin Zhixu about Liao Huanyan.


    Looking at Wan Yuqing''s annoyed little face, Qin Zhixu smiled, waved and said, "come here and talk."


    "Oh." Wan Yuqing walked over, sat down beside Qin Zhixu''s bed, broke her fingers and said: "first, sister Haixi brought back a little beggar named Liao Huanyan. Later, the little beggar took a bath and changed her clothes. We found that she was not a little beggar, but a great beauty and designer, and then..."


    Listening to Wan Yuqing talking about the whole process, Qin Zhixu was surprised and said, "there should be such a coincidence."


    "That''s not true." Wan Yuqing said with a smile, "Huan Yan said that she saw sister Haixi on the boat for the first time. At that time, she secretly drew a sketch of sister Haixi, so she asked sister Haixi for help today."


    Qin Zhixu nodded with a smile and said, "it seems that many things are doomed."


    "I think so too!" Wan Yuqing said with a smile, but Qin Zhixu looked at her softly, and was stunned. Her small face hung her head red.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian went to find Mo Tong as usual. They thought that Mo Xiujin and others would also appear in Mo Ting''s yard as usual, and then we could play together.


    But when Jianrui arrived, she found that none of them came.


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said, "are they all getting up late?"


    Jian Rui frowned with her fingers and said, "they didn''t help me yesterday, so they were punished by the bad guy Mo Sheng?"


    "What about that?" Gu Xiaomian said anxiously, "why don''t we find them?"


    "No!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Mo Tong said coldly, "you must not go near the West courtyard."


    Jian Rui also knew this truth, but it was hard for her to think that Mo Xiujin might be punished because of her.


    The three children were absent-minded all morning.


    When Mo Ting came back, she saw three people lying on the stone pier, listless one by one.


    Mo Ting frowned, came forward to Mo Tong and said coldly, "who let you rest here? Today''s task has been completed?"


    Mo Tong froze, hurriedly got up and bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, mother, I..."


    Before Mo Tong finished, Mo Ting stepped forward quickly and raised her hand to fight against Mo Tong.


    Sooner or later, Gu Xiaomian rushed over and directly bumped Mo ting.


    "Ting!" Su Daqiang looked at Mo Ting who was knocked down and hurried forward to help her up.


    Mo Ting stared at Mo Tong and said, "are you just watching him treat me like this?"


    Mo Tong frowned and said, "mother, Xiaomian, he didn''t mean to..."


    "He didn''t mean it?" Mo Ting''s voice was sharp and harsh. "He didn''t mean it. Can he run over from the opposite side and hit me?"


    "I did it on purpose!"


    This time, without waiting for Mo Tong to speak, Gu Xiaomian shouted to Mo Ting, "I just can''t stand you treating Mo Tong like this. What''s wrong with him? Why do you want to hurt him? We''re unhappy today because we''re worried about friends. You''re going to kill people without saying a word. I think you''re as bad as Mo Sheng''s bad guy! Bad guys!"


    "You..." Mo Ting''s voice trembled with anger. She reached out and pointed to Gu Xiaomian and scolded, "smelly boy, who do you say is a bad man? I think you owe it to clean up..."


    "Oh, what are you doing so busy?" a male voice came.


    Everyone was stunned. They calmed down and looked at the door. Gu Chenyi was leaning against the door frame with a cold smile on his face.

 Chapter 280

    "Dad!"


    "Uncle gu!"


    As soon as Gu Chenyi came back, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui hurried to the past.


    "Dad, you''re back!" Gu Xiaomian hugged Gu Chenyi''s thigh.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her son and Jian Rui with an anxious face. Although she didn''t rush over, Mo Tong was obviously anxious on her face. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Uncle Gu, will Mo Sheng punish Mo Xiujin?" Jian Rui frowned and said, "none of them came here today. We usually play together. Will Mo Sheng not allow them to play with us just because they helped me yesterday?"


    Gu Chenyi was stunned. Unexpectedly, several children were so worried and anxious for Mo Xiujin and them.


    "Dad, will you take us to find them?" Gu Xiaomian shook Gu Chenyi''s arm and said, "I just wanted to go, but Mo Tong said we couldn''t go to the West courtyard. But can we go with dad? So Dad, can you take us?"


    Gu Chenyi looked at the two children with some relief in his eyes. "They''re all right. You don''t have to worry."


    Jian Rui was stunned and said, "Uncle Gu, can''t we play with them in the future?"


    "This..." Gu Chenyi was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.


    If you can let a few children get along in the past, it is because they are wary of not being close to each other, but with the contact these days, the feelings between several children are getting better and better.


    Originally, there are no generations between gratitude and hatred. Their adult affairs have nothing to do with a few little children.


    But yesterday, something happened about Qin Zhixu and Hongye.


    Several things add up. It is estimated that the hatred between them and Mo Sheng will only get deeper and deeper.


    In this situation of knowing that they will be sworn enemies in the future, it is not good for them to let several children continue to get along with each other. It will only increase their pain when making choices in the future.


    Mo Sheng must have thought of this, so he didn''t let several children out.


    Gu Chenyi sighed, reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "Rui Rui, uncle Gu doesn''t know how to answer you. Maybe... Only you can really answer this knot."


    "We?" Jian Rui blinked and looked at Gu Chenyi vaguely.


    "Well, it''s time to go back." Gu Chenyi pulled a smile, looked up at Mo Ting, nodded to her and said, "thank you for tolerating several children to be naughty here. It''s estimated that they will rarely come in the future."


    Mo Ting snorted coldly, "that''s really great."


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t understand Gu Chenyi''s words. He looked up and asked, "Dad, what do you mean you seldom come here in the future? I have to come to play with Mo Tong in the afternoon. I''m also coming tomorrow."


    "Silly son." Gu Chenyi sighed, reached out and rudely rubbed Gu Xiaomian''s head, looked up and said to Mo Tong, "take care of yourself."


    Mo Tong nodded and turned to look at Jian Rui. His eyes were full of sadness.


    Jian Rui didn''t speak. She pursed her lips and remained silent for a long time. She raised her head, pulled a big smiling face and said to Mo Tong, "see you later, brother Mo Tong ~"


    Then he waved to him, looking naive.


    "Well, see you later." Mo Tong nodded and waved to her.


    After Jian Rui said goodbye, she didn''t look at Mo Tong again, but turned her head and said to Gu Chenyi, "Uncle Gu, let''s go."


    She didn''t want Mo Tong to see her shed tears. It would be a shame.


    In fact, although they have always been very happy, as early as they chose to stay in Mo''s house, Jian Rui and Mo Tong''s hearts were already ready to accept the cruel reality that may be faced here, and were ready to grow up and grow up.


    So although this moment came suddenly, Jian Rui kept telling herself that it doesn''t matter to be strong.


    On the way back, Jianrui looked at the direction of the West courtyard.


    Once she thought that Mo Xiulin, Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiujin were bad people, but now she somehow understood them.


    Perhaps, the three people are the same as her and Mo Tong. They have been awakened long before they return to Mo''s house.


    "Dad, what do you mean by what you just said? Why can''t I understand?"


    In Gu Xiaomian''s childish words, Gu Chenyi pulled the figure of the two children away gradually.


    Mo Tong has been standing at the door. Even if he can''t see clearly from the back of the three, he hasn''t looked away.


    "You..." Mo Ting wanted to scold him, but seeing that Mo Tong was lost in his eyes, Mo Ting''s words got stuck in her throat and couldn''t speak out.


    In my memory, this is the second time that Mo Tong showed such a lost look.


    The first time, when he got pneumonia and couldn''t sleep, he took her hand and wanted her to accompany him for a while, but she refused.


    Thinking of the past, Mo Ting''s eyes were dim. Instead of paying attention to Mo Tong, she turned and entered the house.


    Su Daqiang looked at Mo Tong and quickly followed Mo Ting''s steps.


    Mo Tong stood at the door and looked at the direction of the east courtyard.


    For a long time, motionless.


    West courtyard.


    "Brother, why didn''t he let us out?"


    In the small garden, Mo Xiuqian pulled a leaf bored and asked Mo Xiulin.


    Mo Xiulin shook his head, "I don''t know."


    Mo Xiujin sat on the stone pier opposite, holding an unopened lollipop in his hand, but he had no desire to eat for the first time.


    "Ah Jin." Mo Xiulin looked at Mo Xiujin and hesitated, "can you... Ask aunt Lisa?"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned and looked up at Mo Xiulin.


    Mo Xiulin said, "Xiaoqian and I always know, because Aunt Lisa never smiles so kindly to us..."


    "Big brother." Mo Xiuqian patted Mo Xiulin on the arm, frowned and said, "what do you say?"


    Mo Xiulin pursed his lips and said, "if it were normal, I would never say it."


    Then he looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "ah Jin, Xiaoqian and I know this, but we have never said it to others, nor have we taken you as an outsider to guard against. For us, you are our little brother, that''s all. Unless you betray us one day, we will rot in our hearts and never mention anything."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned, sighed and muttered, "don''t mention it, brother. Why do you say it now? Anyway, who ah Jin is has nothing to do with us, and those things of their adults have nothing to do with us, don''t they?"


    Mo Xiujin looked at Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian. Looking at their awkward but serious look, they suddenly smiled and tilted their heads and said, "brother, what do you want me to ask?"


    His voice was still childish, but it was not as good as before. Instead, it was cunning.


    Mo Xiulin was not surprised, but said, "I always think it''s not good. We''re too passive. I don''t know which day... He will be used as a sharp blade and a shield..."


    Then Mo Xiulin paused, looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "I know you''ll be fine, but... I want to keep Xiaoqian and myself... If I can, I also want to live hard."


    Mo Xiujin sneered and said, "brother, you think too much. Although that man is cruel and cruel, he won''t cut us."


    Mo Xiuqian looked at Mo Xiujin suspiciously, "then why did he let us contact Jian Rui for a while and don''t let us contact her for a while?"


    "Probably I didn''t expect that Jian Rui''s skill was so strong that she would win your hearts during this period of time." Mo Xiujin''s mouth laughed like a mockery.


    In fact, isn''t he?


    Otherwise, the fool didn''t bother to walk so far with the fat girl on his back.


    Mo Xiulin seemed to understand what Mo Xiujin meant. He looked down for a moment and said, "you can say that. Then... Ah Jin, what do you think that man wants us to do next?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Xiujin simply shook his head and attracted the eyes of Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Mo Xiujin said with an eyebrow. "Didn''t you just say you took me as your own brother? Now you start to doubt me again?"


    "Who doubts you?" Mo Xiuqian stared at him and said, "I believe you don''t know the details, but I don''t believe you really haven''t prepared anything, otherwise how can you be so calm? And have you really never asked aunt Lisa?"


    "Ask her?" Mo Xiujin said with a smile, "sister, don''t you understand? The reason why she can stay with that person for so long is because she is absolutely loyal to him."


    Mo Xiuqian was surprised, "but you are her..."


    "So what?" Mo Xiujin sneered, "what can I do if I''m so small that my shoulders can''t resist and my hands can''t lift? On the contrary, she is loyal to that person and may change me for a death free gold medal at the last minute. So how can she tell me everything?"


    Mo Xiulin frowned. "Can''t we just sit and wait to die?"


    "Well..." Mo Xiujin touched his chin and said, "that''s not so."


    "How to say?" Mo Xiuqian''s eyes brightened and said, "I knew you little fox had a way. Say it quickly."


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrow and said, "Ning Jiwei doesn''t seem to be cruel to children. You can have a good relationship with Jian Rui as much as possible. Even if something happens, you will be sheltered if you fall there in time."


    Listening to his words, Mo Xiulin frowned and Mo Xiuqian rolled her eyes.


    "Can you say something?" Mo Xiuqian groaned angrily: "although that person is a little terrible, Miss Ben has clear gratitude and resentment. There will be no miss Ben in the world without him, and there will be no chance to grow up safely abroad in recent years. Therefore, Miss Ben will never betray him before he starts to fight against Miss Ben. At most, she just wants to keep a back hand and guard against it."


    Mo Xiulin also nodded and said, "Xiaoqian is right. That''s what we mean."


    Mo Xiujin shrugged his shoulders and stood up and said, "it''s also very easy to do. Mark the route. If something really happens, just run away. If you don''t participate, don''t you have to face the choice?"


    Mo Xiulin looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "ah Jin, you don''t have to say this to test us."


    Mo Xiujin glanced and said, "it''s not a temptation. I really suggest that, if you can do it."


    "Then why don''t you do it yourself?" Mo Xiuqian asked.


    "Because I can''t do it." Mo Xiujin said helplessly.


    He had already figured out all the options, but he still couldn''t turn his back on the man at this time.

 Chapter 281

    After telling so many stories about Xiang City, let''s talk about two people in another team - luo''er and Dou Ming.


    Since the sun family happened, Dou Ming has returned to lol. while trying his best to help her find a relationship and take care of the sun family, he is busy helping her find Romon''s whereabouts.


    In fact, after lol talked to Jane Yi, Jane Yi told them where she found.


    It''s just that lol and Dou Ming are a little late, and each other has left ahead of time.


    After that, Dou Ming caught the other person and knew that the people who kidnapped Romon were not one of them.


    At first, the other party really went to the sun family. At the thought of the profits that the new drug might bring, countless people wanted to take it as their own.


    Romon was also caught by the other party.


    But then I don''t know when the nature changed.


    The people who kidnapped Romon suddenly changed two batches, and the purpose is no longer the patent in Romon''s hand, but he.


    According to the man, they were not rude to Romon, but were ordered to trap him and not let him leave.


    I can''t ask anything after that.


    It seems that the clue is broken here.


    Dou Ming wants to ask Jian Yi if there is any other way. Carol won''t let him say anything.


    Jane Yi has helped them to the end. Now she really has no face to ask Jane Yi again.


    These days, they compared the tracks they could find for a long time. They wanted to find out the suspicious points, but they couldn''t find them all the time.


    Lol was a little upset, fell the mouse and scolded, "why do you say those people have to take my father? He has never provoked anyone."


    Dou Ming frowned and said, "maybe the purpose of those people is not uncle Luo, but to achieve other goals through uncle Luo."


    "Other purposes?" lol was even more puzzled. "But my father has nothing to do with anyone anymore. He has been in Iceland for so many years, except Jian Yi..."


    At this point, both of them were stunned.


    Dou Ming quickly turns around and operates the computer. He quickly says, "I''ll find the first one, and you''ll find the second one."


    "HMM." lol trembled and manipulated the keyboard and mouse to mark the time and place where they found Romon''s clue a few days ago.


    "Found it."


    "I found it, too."


    Three minutes later, the two said at the same time.


    Dou Ming looked at the two time points, calmly thought and said, "that''s right. Although we couldn''t find uncle Luo in the past, we thought in the wrong direction at that time, and then we found it after careful search. But these two times, the other party obviously changed people, otherwise there would be no such precise withdrawal deployment."


    Lol pursed her lips and said, "you mean their purpose is to find Jane Yi through my father?"


    "I don''t know." Dou Ming shook his head and said, "but no matter what their purpose is, we must act as soon as possible."


    Luo Er looked at the two places and suddenly said, "Dou Ming, tell me the owner of the house you found before."


    Dou Ming handed the list to Luo Er. Luo Er looked at the strange lists and flashed a trace of perseverance in her eyes, "look for them one by one. There is always a place that can find out what is different from others."


    Dou Ming also nodded. They stayed up late and began to screen the list.


    At noon the next day, with Dou Ming shouting "found", they finally found the suspicious person from the heavy list.


    "It shows that although this man is single, he has a long-term relationship. This nephew often goes to two places here," Dou Ming said.


    Luo Er looked at the two places marked red and turned to Dou Ming. "Where do you think they''ll take my father?"


    Dou Ming looked back and forth between those places several times, reached out and pointed to one of the red dots and said, "here, whether it''s route or concealment, it''s a great place."


    "OK, let''s go here," lol said decisively.


    Dou Ming was stunned and looked up at lol, "aren''t you afraid I''m wrong?"


    Lol smiled, shook her head and said, "the other party has changed people. We may not have enough hands, so we can only choose one of two. I understand. Besides..."


    After a pause, lol blushed and stretched out her hand to circle Dou Ming: "I believe you."


    Dou Ming was so excited that he hugged lol and said seriously, "I won''t let you have anything, absolutely."


    That night, Dou Ming took lol and all his men to the place where Romon might be detained.


    This is a humble canteen. Dou Ming enters the store with lol and a mask.


    "Brother, do you have any cold medicine?" Dou Ming asked.


    The man buried at the table playing games raised his head, looked at Dou Ming, who was stunned with his eyes, looked at lol, who was wearing a blue mask and weakly leaning against his arms, frowned, pointed to a clinic opposite and said, "go to the opposite doctor."


    "Oh, OK, thank you, big brother." lol answered softly, took Dou Ming and wanted to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Dou Ming didn''t leave, but put some change on the table and said to the man, "brother, bring me a box of cigarettes."


    The man raised his eyebrows and sneered, "girlfriends still smoke when they have a cold."


    Dou Ming smiled and said, "just smoke a few."


    "Ho ~" the man sneered and got up to give him a cigarette.


    At the moment the man got up, Dou Ming shot.


    I don''t know how he took steps. Even lol didn''t react. He saw that he had jumped behind the man on the table, with a sharp knife in his hand against the man''s artery.


    "Don''t move." Dou Ming''s voice was cold.


    The man froze and put down his weapon hidden behind the smoke.


    Dou Ming controls the man and gives an order to the headset. Suddenly, everyone else enters the store and starts searching.


    Lol wanted to go, but as soon as she moved, she heard Dou Ming say, "stay with me."


    Lolton nodded.


    At this time, she can only try not to help.


    The men didn''t make unnecessary resistance, and even kindly pointed out the switch to the wine cellar.


    Dou Ming held the man in his chair, squinted and asked, "why don''t you resist?"


    "If you resist, you''ll let me go?" the man pulled down the corners of his mouth and said like a ruffian, "I don''t really work for them. I can do some help and human favor at most. If my life is really gone, what about my woman?"


    Luo''er and Dou Ming were stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect that each other was still a very affectionate person.


    "Found it!"


    Soon, Dou Ming''s men came out with comatose Romon on their back.


    Seeing Romon coming out, lol rushed over, "Dad, Dad, how are you?"


    "He fainted and couldn''t hear." the man said lazily.


    "What did you do to him?" Dou Ming asked as he approached with a sharp knife.


    "Nothing." the man said, "don''t worry, I fed him. I just didn''t have time to watch him 24 hours a day, so I gave him some sweat medicine."


    Dou Ming frowned.


    The man looked at him confidently and said, "why? I can''t go to see my woman? Who has time to look at a bad old man every day?"


    Dou Ming choked, but he really couldn''t give a reason to refute.


    The man waved his hand impatiently and said, "OK, you''ve found it. Go quickly. I''ll come later. Don''t scare her."


    Dou Ming didn''t stay much and led everyone away as quickly as possible.


    After they left, the man sighed, looked in the mirror at his wound, shook his head and said, "how can it be so light? I have to start..."


    Ten minutes later, a woman walked into the canteen and looked at the man lying in a pool of blood. The woman immediately screamed.


    The man coughed twice, took her and said, "don''t worry, it just looks scary. Only in this way... They will let me go..."

 Chapter 282

    After Dou Ming and luo''er rescued Romon, they didn''t dare to go back to their original residence. While sending people to pack up, they left the city urgently.


    That night, they moved to the next town. After making sure that no one caught up, they took Romon to stay temporarily.


    Romon has been sleeping deeply because of the sweat medicine. Luo Er doesn''t trust him and stays with him all night.


    When Romon woke up, it was the next morning.


    "Wake up!" cried lol happily.


    Romon didn''t open his eyes. He heard a girl''s voice and only sneered: "why, did you change people today?"


    Lol was stunned. After the reaction, her nose was sour and choked: "Dad, it''s me, I''m lol!"


    Romon murmured, slowly opened his eyes, and almost rigidly turned his head to look at lol by the bed.


    In the whole process, he clenched his fists, expecting but afraid that the result would disappoint people.


    When he really saw lol, Romon trembled with excitement. "Lol, it''s really you? Girl! Is it really you?"


    "Dad, it''s me, it''s me looking for you!" lol cried, clenched Romon''s hand and said, "Dad, look, I''m here, it''s not an illusion, we really met."


    Romon pulled lol''s hand, trembling, shorting of breath and tears in his eyes.


    "Dad, I''m sorry to find you for such a long time. It''s my fault that has made you wronged for such a long time..."


    Before lol finished, she was held in her arms by Romon.


    "No more, no more." Romon choked and rubbed his daughter''s head, and muddy tears flowed from the corners of his eyes to his sideburns.


    Outside, Dou Ming stood at the door with the food in his hand. After thinking about it, he withdrew again.


    About half an hour later, lol opened the door.


    Dou Ming enters the room with another hot meal and sees that Romon has sat up from bed.


    "Uncle, please have something to eat first." Dou Ming put the food on the bedside table and turned to go out.


    "Wait." Romon looked at Dou Ming and said, "is your name Dou Ming? I should thank you very much."


    Dou Ming shook his head and said, "you don''t have to be polite to me."


    With that, he walked out quickly without waiting for Romon to say anything.


    Lol came in and ate a simple meal with Romon.


    Romon looked at his daughter, who was much more mature than before, and his eyes were both gratified and distressed.


    Seeing this, lol asked, "Dad, what are you watching me do?"


    "Dad just loves you." Romon sighed, reached out and touched lol''s hair and said, "you must have suffered a lot of grievances during this time. Lol, dad is too useless to take good care of you. He doesn''t say that he makes you run around for your father."


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" lol rubbed her eyes, endured the impulse to cry, put a piece of meat in Romon''s bowl and said, "Dad, eat quickly. We''ll start later."


    "Let''s go?" Romon wondered. "Where?"


    "Of course it''s time to go back." lol said, "it''s too dangerous here. We don''t know the enemy at all. We can''t stay long."


    Romon frowned, nodded and said, "indeed, I thought I was just those people even if I was secretly plotted, but later I realized that the water behind me was unfathomable. They also asked Yiyi, it seems..."


    After a pause, Romon guessed, "I think they probably didn''t come for me. We need to talk to Yi about this as soon as possible."


    "HMM." when Luo Meng mentioned Jian Yi''s name, Luo Dun gave an absent-minded reply.


    Romon took a few bites. Because he had been imprisoned for a long time, he didn''t have a good appetite. Then he put down his chopsticks, looked at lol and asked, "at home... How''s your mother recently?"


    "Ah?" lol was stunned. She dodged and said, "OK."


    Romon frowned slightly. He knew his daughter naturally. Seeing her like this at the moment, his heart sank and asked, "lol, tell your father the truth, is there something wrong at home?"


    Lol bit her lip and took a deep breath: "Dad, a lot of things have happened recently..."


    She told the story of the sun family roughly, and didn''t hide Jian Haixi''s injury due to the sun family and the great danger of the sun family


    After listening to his daughter, Romon didn''t speak for a long time.


    He thought it was an accident, but he didn''t expect it to be so big.


    "Alas ~" Romon sighed wistfully, "your mother... Just her."


    "Dad..." lol worried that Romon blamed sun Yuqin and hurriedly said, "Mom, she didn''t expect the enemy to be so cunning. Don''t blame her. If you blame me, I wasn''t at home. If I were at home, this would never happen."


    Romon pulled an arc at the corner of his mouth, reached out and rubbed his daughter''s head and said, "don''t worry, Dad, no one blames. It''s just... I''m sorry for Haixi''s family."


    Lol nodded silently. I''m really sorry, but since it has happened, it''s useless to say anything at the moment.


    "Let''s go." Romon stood up and said to lol, "let''s go home."


    Lol looked at Romon and asked, "Dad, don''t you really blame my mother?"


    "What''s wrong? Your mother and daughter bear too much for me?" Romon said with a bitter smile. "I''ve figured it out after this. I won''t go anywhere in the future. Our family will live a good life."


    "Hmm!" hearing Romon''s words, lol''s nose was sour and nodded, "our family is well together."


    After that, they returned to taro city.


    After safely escorting Romon and lol back to the sun''s house, Dou Ming said goodbye before they invited him in.


    Lol knew he had a knot in his heart. After all, Dou Ge was still lying in the hospital bed.


    So he smiled at him and didn''t invite him in again.


    Sun Yuqin ran out of the gate and hugged Romon and couldn''t stop crying.


    Dou Ming glanced at them and turned to get on the bus.


    "Wait a minute," called Romon.


    Dou Ming turned back and looked at Romon. "Uncle Luo, what else?"


    Romon pushed sun Yuqin away, comforted her for two words, and then came forward to Dou Ming and said, "there are two things. First, please thank them for me, and I won''t call them in person. Second, it''s about those people. I haven''t seen their leaders, but once when I heard several people talking, I heard them mention a name..."


    After listening to Romon''s words, Dou Ming looked slightly flashing, nodded and said, "thank you uncle Luo for your information."


    Romon waved his hand, smiled astringently and said, "this is all I can do. It''s really insignificant compared with what you''ve done for us. Well, go."


    Dou Ming nodded and finally looked at her. Lol said, "take care. Tell me something."


    "Well." lol nodded with obvious reluctance in her eyes, "you too. Take care of yourself."


    Dou mingchong smiled at her and turned into the car.

 Chapter 283

    Xiangcheng, mikai villa.


    After a short rest, Liao Huanyan entered a crazy closed door.


    It''s the first time mikai has seen someone more crazy than him. Although Liao Huanyan is usually soft and weak, he seems to be scared to cry at any time by someone who speaks loudly.


    But at the time of closing, the soft and weak little girl suddenly turned into a female devil. After only two hours, no one in the whole villa dared to disturb her, including Jian Haixi and WAN Yuqing.


    But Jian Haixi and WAN Yuqing are like this


    Before Liao Huanyan began to draw the design drawings, he specially took Jian Haixi and WAN Yuqing seriously and solemnly: "sister Haixi, Yuqing, when I close my door, I will be eccentric, very grumpy and yell at people, so... Don''t come near me, will you?"


    Jian Haixi chuckled, "what about your dinner?"


    "Oh, it''s easy." Liao Huanyan said, "I''ll prepare some dry food later. If I''m hungry, I''ll just eat two."


    Wan Yuqing opened her eyes when she heard this. She was spoiled since childhood. She has never seen such a crazy person working.


    In short, after telling Jian Haixi and WAN Yuqing, Liao Huanyan shut himself in the room.


    Mikai went in twice without believing in evil. Once he came out, he was hit with a big bag on his head by the book thrown out by Liao Huanyan, and the second time, a small bag was stacked on the big bag.


    Jian Haixi and others looked, shaking their heads and laughing.


    Dou Ming came back in such an afternoon.


    Seeing Dou Ming, Jian Haixi''s first sentence was: "are you all right?"


    Dou Ming nodded and knew that Jian Haixi was actually very concerned about Romon and lol, so he said, "Uncle Luo and lol have gone home."


    "That''s good." Jane Haixi breathed a sigh of relief, and finally Romon''s affair was over.


    Dou Ming puts down his luggage and goes to see Dou Ge first.


    Dou Ge was half lying at the head of the bed. Thanks to mikai''s "compassion" these two days, he was allowed to sit at the head of the bed for a while every day, but he still couldn''t get out of bed.


    Seeing Dou Ming coming in, Dou Ge glanced at him and asked, "are you hurt?"


    "No." Dou Ming shook his head.


    Dou Ge nodded briefly and didn''t hurt.


    He had experienced this and never wanted to get sick again.


    Dou Ming sat down beside his bed, looked at him and said, "brother, I''m a little surprised this time."


    "Hmm? What did you find?" Dou Ge wondered.


    Dou Ming pursed his lips and said, "this time we followed the place given by Jian Yi, but it''s strange that the other party evacuated one step ahead of us. This may happen once, but twice, the other party took one step ahead of us and only one step ahead of us. It''s strange that they seem to be able to predict our actions."


    Dou Ge stared at him and said, "speak human words."


    Dou Ming: "


    After being moved by my brother''s IQ for a moment, Dou Mingcai continued: "I mean, the other party either has an insider here, or they have a computer expert better than me and lol."


    "Oh." Dou Ge nodded, then looked at Dou Ming like an idiot and said, "is that a problem? If you suspect that there is a traitor, you can find an excuse to pull someone out, and the moment of life and death can be measured naturally. Second, on the computer, you can just find Jian Yi. Why do you tell me?"


    "..." Dou Ming was so tired that he came back all night. At the moment, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    After several deep breaths, Dou Ming calmed down and continued: "Elder brother, if only things were so simple, luo''er and I guessed that the other party''s position should not be aimed at the sun family, and the time point of their replacement and transformation coincided with the time point of Jian Yi''s family, so I guessed that the other party came for suggestion four. After we rescued uncle Luo, he guessed the same way, and he told me one Name. "


    Dou Ge looked up at him. "What''s the name?"


    Dou Ming said in a deep voice, "talilina."


    "What?"


    Hearing the name in Dou Ming''s mouth, Dou Ge suddenly opened his eyes and sat up straight from the bed.


    "Hiss ~"


    As soon as he sat up straight, Dou Ge exhaled in pain and fell back.


    "Brother, how are you?" Dou Ming hurriedly helped him to lie down. Seeing that he was sweating on his forehead, he said anxiously, "I''ll call someone."


    "Wait a minute." Dou Ge took his hand and said, "what you said is true?"


    Dou Ming paused, nodded and said, "Uncle Luo told me this. Is it true or false? It''s estimated that we have to check it."


    Dou Ge thought for a moment and said, "if that man gets involved in this muddy water, I''m afraid..."


    Before he finished, Dou Ming did understand what he meant.


    "Brother..." Dou Ming hesitated, "I''ll stay here. You... Go home."


    "What are you talking about?" Dou Ge narrowed his eyes and exuded the pressure before his anger.


    Dou Ming didn''t take it seriously, but said calmly, "if it''s true, there can''t be no one in the family. You''re not in good health now. It''s better for me to stay."


    Dou Ge gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll be fine in more than half a month."


    "But after that, you still need time to recover, and what we lack most is time." Dou Ming looked directly at him.


    Dou Ge pursed his lips, closed and opened his eyes. Finally, he said helplessly, "let me think about it."


    Dou Ming nods and turns around to call mikai.


    Jane Haixi thought Dou GE''s condition was getting worse and hurried in with mikai.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Dou Ge lying in bed with a full head of virtual sweat. Jian Haixi was worried: "what''s going on? Isn''t it always good?"


    Mikai glanced at Dou Ge and said coolly, "what''s going on? Don''t be obedient and move around."


    Dou Ge is a little guilty. It is the first time that he has been said "disobedient" when he is so old, but he can''t refute it.


    Jian Haixi looked at mikai checking Dou Ge and asked, "how is he? Is his condition getting worse?"


    "It''s all right." Mikael said, "this guy''s body is almost catching up with the monster. Such a small injury is not good."


    Jane Haixi was relieved when mikai said so.


    After mikai and Jian Haixi went out, Dou Ge said to Dou Ming, "go and see Ning Jiwei, tell him about these things, and then what to do and listen to him."


    Dou Ming nodded. He thought so, too.


    Seeing Dou Ming standing still, Dou Ge frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Ah?" Dou Ming was stunned, blinked and said, "brother, do you want me to go now?"


    "Otherwise?" Dou Ge didn''t have a good way: "I''ll leave you here for the new year?"


    "But I just came back. I''m sleepy..."


    "Go back to bed after you finish your business."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Finally, Dou Ming went, not only did he go, but also brought an iPad to make his brother and Ning Jiwei video.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Don''t be negative.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t expect Dou ming to come at this time. He was in a mess about the finals and Liao Huanyan. He was busy "Dancing" with Gu Chenyi. When he saw Dou Ming coming, he didn''t react for the moment.


    In the office, Dou Ming, wearing a hat and mask, shows his eyes and doesn''t speak. He just looks at Gu Chenyi and turns to Ning Jiwei.


    It looks like "I have something important. You hurry to let the idle people out".


    Gu Chenyi smiled and shook his head and said, "child, are you dou Ming?"


    Dou Ming is a little surprised. He is not surprised that Gu Chenyi knows himself, but that Gu Chenyi can guess who he is.


    Ning Jiwei also smiled and said to Dou Ming, "don''t worry, Chen Yi is his own."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei say so, Dou Mingcai nodded, raised his hand and took off his hat and mask.


    "What can I do for you?" asked Ning Jiwei. He is not naive enough to think that Dou Ming just came to see him.


    Dou Ming said, "I discussed this matter with my brother and felt it necessary to tell you."


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi looked at each other with doubts in their eyes.


    Then Dou Ming tells him and lol about their search for Romon and their speculation.


    After hearing Dou Ming''s words, Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi didn''t look very good.


    "No, it''s not normal for me to think about it?"


    Gu Chenyi touched his chin and said, "you mean someone wants to deal with Ning Jiwei''s family, so he found Romon. This logic seems to make sense, but in fact it doesn''t make sense. If those people are so powerful and mysterious as you said, they can just find them directly? Or at least they have to find someone close to us. What''s the use of catching Romon?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "maybe it''s because they can''t catch others?"


    Whether it''s Jian Chenran, Fu zuoan, or Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei has done the best protection.


    Under such protection, no matter who wants to do it to them, it is impossible not to attract attention at all.


    Ning Jiwei said his guess. Dou Ming nodded and said, "that''s why they don''t dare to show up or even let people know that they still exist, especially not let us Dou family know."


    "Hmm?" Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows. "Your opponent?"


    "HMM." Dou Ming nodded. While opening the iPad and contacting Dou Ge, he said, "before I came, uncle Luo told me a name. My brother will explain everything about this name to you in detail."


    When the iPad opens, Dou GE''s big head lying on the bed appears on the screen.


    "Poof ~" Gu Chenyi couldn''t help laughing first.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Dou Ge and said, "can''t you get up? Why did you go back?"


    Dou Ge was a little embarrassed. He was thinking about how to perfunctory the past. Mikai, who changed his dressing next to him, said quickly: "isn''t he too coquettish? He has to move around. It''s good if the injury hasn''t aggravated now. Do you want to get up? Think about it."


    "Cough..." Dou Ge coughed twice and said to mikai angrily, "have you changed your medicine? Get out quickly."


    "Boo ~" mikai rolled his eyes and deliberately made his hand heavier. After hearing Dou GE''s painful cry with satisfaction, he left proudly.


    Gu Chenyi looked at this scene, shook his head and said, "I will die in the future, and I will never let mikai see a doctor for me. It''s a nightmare!"


    Dou Ge nodded with the same feeling. It was more than a nightmare. It had become a lifelong shadow for him!

 Chapter 284

    Dou Ming stayed in Ning Jiwei''s office for more than an hour. During this period, Dou Ge talked to Ning Jiwei about many past events, including talina.


    After hearing Dou GE''s words, several people present didn''t look very good.


    Gu Chenyi''s face twisted and said, "why is this fucking endless? It''s not easy to brush a boss and jump out of several immediately."


    Ning Jiwei''s index finger and middle finger overlapped and knocked on the table. He knew the name talilina, so he knew that what Dou Ge and Dou Ming said was not alarmist.


    "We don''t know each other''s purpose and strength, so we shouldn''t act rashly for the time being." Ning Jiwei opened his mouth in a deep voice and said to Dou Ge on the screen, "but I agree with Dou Ming, you two must go back to one."


    Dou Ming heard that Ning Jiwei agreed with him and hurriedly said, "that''s what I told my brother. He''s not in good health now. It''s better to go home..."


    "I think it''s better for you to go back," Gu Chenyi interrupted Dou Ming.


    "Me?" Dou Ming was stunned, turned to Gu Chenyi and asked, "why?"


    Gu Chenyi pointed to Dou Ge on the screen, and then pointed to Dou Ming: "I have to say that you two are really loyal. At this time, what you think is not to go back to protect Dou''s family, but to act separately, but..."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Dou Ming and asked, "have you ever thought that since Romon has come back, it means that the other party may have known that they were exposed."


    Dou Ming was shocked and stammered. "No, it''s impossible? Uncle Luo said he heard it by accident. Those people should not know..."


    "What if they just know?" Gu Chenyi said, "or they are afraid of exposing themselves, so they have arranged people around, waiting to see our next move?"


    Dou Ming''s body stiffened and didn''t speak for a moment.


    "This possibility is not absent, even very big." Gu Chenyi said, "so the person who returns to Dou''s house at this time is not only unsafe, but is likely to be watched by the other party."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "that''s right."


    Dou Ming paused and took a deep breath: "then I''ll go back."


    "I''ll go back!"


    Another voice came out of the screen at the same time. It was Dou Ge.


    Ning Jiwei knocked on the table and said, "don''t worry, I think we have to plan the whole thing."


    Gu Chenyi also said to Dou Ming, "it''s urgent. Although you are better than your brother now, he can''t move. If necessary, it''s not impossible for us to carry him quietly as goods."


    Dou Ge, who was regarded as "goods", pulled out of his mouth. Sure enough, seriously ill people have no human rights.


    After the discussion, after letting Dou Ming go back first, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi still sat in the office.


    "What do you think?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "no idea. Now any idea is inaccurate. The first priority is to find out the details of each other."


    Gu Chenyi picked his eyebrows, "but according to Dou Ming, the other party is likely to have a more powerful computer expert than him and lol."


    There are only Ning Ji and Jian Yi who are better computer experts than Dou Ming and Luo Er.


    But now Jane Yi has just finished the operation and can''t even get out of bed. Ning Jiwei is busy with the company all day and can''t spare time at all.


    After thinking about it, Gu Chenyi said, "why don''t you let Yunling come over..."


    "No."


    Before Gu Chen''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Ning Jiwei''s cold voice.


    "Yunling is not only managing the company, but also the safety of Jane Chenran and my father''s uncle. He can''t move there."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei said, "talk to Yunling about this as soon as possible and let him and my uncle do all the coping work."


    "Don''t worry." Gu Chenyi nodded.


    Ning Jiwei thought for a long time before he said, "you still have to find George."


    Gu Chenyi frowned, "but there''s Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei was helpless.


    He doesn''t want to owe more to George and the Qiao family, because the more people he owes, the greater Jian Haixi has to choose to recognize the Qiao family because of these people when he knows the truth in the future.


    This is the last scene he wants.


    All along, Ning Jiwei hopes to leave Jian Haixi enough freedom to decide whether to recognize the Qiao family.


    But now, in addition to looking for the Qiao family alliance, he is really a little separated and lack of skills.


    During the video of Ning Ji and Dou Ge, his old enemy Mo Sheng was also plotting something remotely with others.


    "Genius?" Mo Sheng smiled and said, "coincidentally, I''d like to see how powerful a person can be called a genius by you."


    Leng Mei''s female voice came out from the screen: "you''ll know then. In short, she is the most powerful child I''ve ever seen. It''s said that Ning Jiwei''s former son is also a genius. If he doesn''t die, maybe they can compete."


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s a pity that he''s dead."


    "That''s why I''m sorry," said the female voice.


    While they were chatting, Lisa waited on them respectfully, and Mo Sheng didn''t avoid her.


    When they finished talking, Lisa hesitated and said, "second Lord, in fact, our children are also very talented."


    For example, her ah Jin is very smart.


    Mo Sheng smiled and said, "Lisa, there are many kinds of geniuses in the world, just as there are many kinds of beauty for your women, but there is only one who can stand at the top of the pyramid. The same is true for the definition of genius."


    Lisa was stunned, her eyes flashed a trace of complexity, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    After leaving Mo Sheng''s office, Lisa found time to go to Mo Xiujin''s room.


    "Mom?" Mo Xiujin was surprised. Normally, Lisa never came to him during the day.


    "Ah Jin..." Lisa hesitated and asked, "Mom asked you, how is your computer level?"


    Mo Xiujin raised her eyebrows, narrowed her eyes slightly, took Lisa''s hand and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Lisa sat down with Mo Xiujin in her arms and said, "Mom sometimes wants you to be smarter, so that your father can pay attention to you, but sometimes..."


    After a pause, Lisa hesitated and said, "sometimes, mom wants you to be so ordinary, which is also very good."


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes turned quickly, then blinked and asked, "Mom, have you seen a child who is smarter than me and has a powerful computer? Other children of my father?"


    "No, no," Lisa said with a smile, "you can''t think of your father like that. Your father has only three children. Although he... He doesn''t dare to be responsible for his own flesh and blood."


    Mo Xiujin nodded and felt certain.


    It seems that a new young genius appeared and attracted the attention of his father Mo Sheng, so Lisa came to ask him these questions.


    Lisa was just on a whim, so after asking Mo Xiujin, she left again.


    After she left, Mo Xiujin held his chin and thought for a long time. In his innocent eyes, he constantly changed all kinds of looks.


    ¡­¡­


    Since Tong Si promised Song Wei to marry him, Song Wei has been less attentive to her than before.


    In particular, Liao Huanyan still hasn''t been found in the past two days. Song Wei doesn''t say anything on the surface. In fact, he feels that the Tong family is perfunctory to him and doesn''t have any intention to find him at all.


    Today, Tong Si went to Song Wei''s office to find him.


    Song Wei asked impatiently, "Why are you here at this time? If Ning Jiwei''s people find out, we can''t hide when our two families are in the alliance."


    Tong Si was a little dissatisfied. "Why, do you want me to be with you secretly? Don''t even dare to marry me publicly?"


    Song Wei snorted coldly, "don''t make trouble without reason, will you? Marriage is one thing, and now publicity is one thing. If you really have a problem, go home and ask your father to see who doesn''t want to make it public. If I make it public, will he be happy?"


    "Don''t you say that about my father!" Tong Si stared at him.


    In fact, she knows that the affairs of the Tong family and the Song family are not suitable to be made public. She just wants to find Song Wei some trouble to vent her anger because of the affairs of Jian Haixi.


    Unfortunately, Song Wei is no longer used to her.


    Seeing Song Wei''s cold face, Tong Si was angry. "What are you doing? Throw your face at me?"


    "Miss Tong, if you are angry and have no place to lose your temper, would you please find someone else?" Song Wei said coolly, "I''m busy here. I don''t have time to take care of your temper."


    "Song Wei, what do you mean?" Tong Si said, "you didn''t tell me that before. Why, now you think you''ve caught me, so you show me your face? Do you believe I''ll repent now?"


    Song Wei swept her coldly and said, "whatever you want."


    "You..." Tong Si was stiff and said, "OK, Song Wei, you are really a scum!"


    "I''m scum?" Song Wei sneered. "If I''m a scum, I''m forced by Tong Chaoyang. It''s agreed that the alliance will help me find someone. What''s the result? How long has it been? I haven''t even seen a person. I''m making fun of me with you children, right?"


    "This..." Tong Si also knew about Liao Huanyan from Tong Chaoyang. At this time, he hurriedly said, "we tried our best to find it, but Liao Huanyan just hid. What can we do?"


    Song Wei snorted coldly and obviously didn''t believe Tong Si''s words. "Tong Si, you don''t have to play with me here. Everyone is not a good bird. If you children dare to be the first day of junior high school, my song family will dare to be the 15th. It depends on who dies worse."


    "Why don''t you believe it?" Tong Si looked at Song Wei and knew what he had to do to win Song Wei''s trust.


    After thinking about it, Tong Si gritted his teeth and said, "we didn''t help Liao Huanyan, but we will do it at the final venue. It''s just a gift for you. Is that ok?"


    "Oh?" Song Wei hugged his chest with both hands and sneered, "then I''ll wait and see."

 Chapter 285

    The star Cup final is about to start. In addition to Liao Huanyan''s crazy closing, other contestants are also making intensive preparations.


    For example, song Lu of the Song family.


    Since Liao Huanyan left, song Lu has been in a bad temper. Of course, she didn''t close herself, because even if she closed her for a year, she wouldn''t draw those things.


    In the first few days, Song Wei didn''t care much because he felt that with the strength of the Song family, he would be able to catch Liao Huanyan back.


    But later, Liao Huanyan couldn''t find it. He didn''t say anything. Plus the people of the Tong family, there was no news.


    At this time, there were only two or three days left before the final. Song Wei had no choice but to step up his efforts to find Liao Huanyan, and at the same time, he threatened and lured seven or eight designers in various ways to form a design team to design the drawings for song Lu.


    Song Lu''s daily task is to urge the team behind her to draw, make clothes and modify


    In short, she is very busy.


    Another example is JOYA of the Joe family.


    Compared with the hurried Liao Huanyan and song Lu, Qiaoya is much more calm.


    She did not encounter any difficulties and obstacles. This week, she stayed at home and prepared her own design.


    Today, she has completed all her works ahead of schedule.


    Looking at the clothes on the models in the room, JOYA''s eyes showed the light of victory.


    The champion this time will be her.


    "Ya''er, it''s time for dinner." Yan Mei came in and lovingly called her daughter.


    "Mom." seeing Yan Mei coming in, Qiao Yajiao walked over with a smile, took Yan Mei''s arm and said, "Mom, do you think the clothes I designed are beautiful?"


    "Not beautiful." Yan Mei looked at her daughter, her eyes slowly proud, "the clothes designed by ya''er are not only beautiful, but should be perfect!"


    After being praised by Yan Mei, Qiaoya smiled happily.


    "Hiss ~"


    A sneer came from the door. George leaned against the door frame, looked at Yan Mei and said, "Mom, you always say that Qiaoya will take it seriously. She didn''t understand exaggeration since childhood. You don''t know."


    "Nonsense." Yan Mei stared at George and said, "mom is true. Ya''er, ignore your brother."


    "Hum." Qiao Ya said angrily, "why, young master Qiao thinks my design is flawed this time?"


    "Well..." George seemed to hesitate for a long time, waved his hand and said, "don''t dare to say. If you think it''s perfect, it''s perfect."


    With that, George shrugged and turned to leave.


    "You..." Qiaoya stamped her foot angrily, ran forward, pulled the back of George''s clothes and pulled it back to him.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing?" George patted her hand angrily and said, "no big or small."


    "You make it clear to me!" Julia glared at him. "You say, what''s wrong with my design?"


    George raised his eyebrows, hummed his chin and said to heaven, "I won''t say."


    "George!" cried Joey angrily.


    "Joana," said George, rolling his eyes, "just as I can''t call your name."


    "Why are you so annoying!" Qiao Ya''s eyes were red with anger. She turned and complained to Yan Mei, "Mom, look at my brother ~"


    Yan Mei looked at her brother and sister, smiled and said to George, "ah Zhi, don''t tease your sister."


    "Cut ~" George looked up at the clothes on the model, turned around and looked at Joana again, and asked, "let me say."


    "You say," said JOYA, staring at him. "I''ll see what you can say."


    She didn''t believe that George, a layman, could understand fashion design better than her.


    George raised his eyebrow. "Do you promise you won''t be angry, won''t complain, and won''t retaliate afterwards?"


    "Oh, come on!" said JOYA hastily.


    George took a lazy circle around his chest, stretched out his fingers and said, "two questions. First, it''s too expensive."


    "Expensive?" JOYA didn''t understand.


    George said, "if I remember correctly, Catherine commented on your design last time. It''s too luxurious. Although it''s undeniably perfect, it''s obviously not Catherine''s appetite."


    Qiaoya was stunned, then frowned, "what''s the second point?"


    George yawned and said, "tired, stop talking."


    "George!" Julia glared at him. "Don''t challenge my patience!"


    George snorted coldly.


    "Ah Zhi, this matter is very important. If you have any ideas, speak out quickly." Yan Mei said.


    George sighed, smiled and pushed his mother to the door. "Mom, go out first and let me talk to joea alone."


    "Hey, you..."


    Yan Mei had not finished speaking, and George interrupted him: "you don''t know how proud our little princess is. I will attack her in your face so that she can''t bear it."


    Yan Mei had no choice but to go out first.


    George closed the door, looked at Joana and said, "if you want to know the second point, promise me something."


    Qiaoya squinted, stared at George and said, "you don''t want to threaten me with this. Let me stop targeting Yang Yaru?"


    "It''s my sister, that''s smart!" George clapped his hands and said with a smile, "how about promise?"


    Qiaoya snorted angrily, "who has time to stare at your broken things every day? Don''t underestimate people."


    Before she dealt with Yang Yaru, she just didn''t want to have a sister-in-law of that background and level.


    But if you want to break up with her brother for the sake of a Yang Yaru, Qiaoya is not so stupid.


    Seeing Qiao Ya''s promise, George turned his eyes and said with a smile, "in that case, why don''t you promise me another thing?"


    "George, you don''t deserve to be beaten, do you?" Julia was furious and raised her fist.


    "Well, next time." George rolled his eyes and said, "this second point, in fact, I just said, it''s perfect."


    "What happened to perfection?" JOYA disagreed. "When did perfection become wrong?"


    "Perfect yes, but why are so many perfect sculptures, but the broken arm Venus has become a classic?" George asked with a smile.


    Joyaton paused, his eyes flickering with meditation.


    "Of course, what I just said is just my personal idea. If you think it''s wrong, then..."


    Before George finished speaking, he was interrupted by JOYA''s cold voice. Her voice sounded calmer than usual.


    "No, you''re right." JOYA frowned at her design. She knew where the discord that had been around her before.


    Her design has always been gorgeous and perfect, like a fantasy country.


    But no matter how beautiful the fantasy is, it''s better to bring regret and beautiful reality.


    JOYA had this idea for the first time. She looked at the clothes in front of her and said in a deep voice, "brother, do you think if I don''t change, I won''t be able to move forward in my life?"


    "I don''t know," said George. "If you don''t try this kind of thing, no one can say the result, or your designer career may be ruined?"


    "Oh." JOYA chuckled, "are you really my brother? It still stimulates me at this time."


    "I''m just telling the truth that my parents won''t tell you," George said faintly.


    Qiao Ya took a deep breath, strode forward and tore the gorgeous clothes to pieces.

 Chapter 286

    George looked at his sister and admired her for the first time.


    Not everyone can have the courage to deny himself in the past.


    JOYA didn''t speak any more. After tearing the clothes, she didn''t look at them again. Instead, she turned and fell in front of the case and began the new design.


    It''s not time yet. She still has time.


    George smiled, turned and went out and helped her close the door.


    "Ah Zhi, what did you say to ya''er?" Yan Mei stood outside the door, looked at George anxiously and said, "why did you come out? Ya''er? It''s time to eat."


    "Mom..." George reached out and pressed Yan Mei''s shoulder, pushed her forward and said, "Qiaoya thinks her design is not good, so she began to redesign. Don''t disturb her. If you have dinner, you''ll have it sent to her in a moment."


    "What? Restart the design?" Yan Mei was surprised. "How can it be in time? There are only two days left."


    "This is not what we should worry about." George smiled and pushed Yan Mei downstairs.


    On the first floor, Qiao Jing looked at them with a smile and asked, "where''s Xiaoya? I came to see Xiaoya today."


    "She''s busy." George stared at Joe''s mirror angrily. "What are you doing at my house?"


    "George, how can I talk to your uncle?" Joe scolded.


    George snorted coldly and ignored Joe Town.


    Since the last time the two of them made trouble because George took people across the river to help Ning Jiwei, the father and son began a long-term cold war. Usually they can''t speak without talking. Even if they see each other, they don''t see them.


    Seeing this, Qiao smiled, waved his hand and said, "if it''s OK, I like the way ah Zhi doesn''t take me as an elder. It''s comfortable."


    George smiled and said, "come on, uncle. It''s OK to say this outside. Say it here. Be careful that someone scolds you together."


    Qiao Zhen frowned, looked at George''s foolishness, opened his mouth and wanted to scold, but was stopped by Qiao Jing and Yan Mei at the same time.


    Naturally, he didn''t want the relationship between father and son to deteriorate, so Qiao Zhen only snorted coldly and didn''t speak again.


    Qiao Jing took George as he walked to the restaurant and whispered, "ah Zhi, let''s talk another day?"


    "Don''t talk." George refused without thinking. "I have nothing to talk to you."


    "Oh, why don''t we have a good chat? We can talk a lot." Qiao Jing whispered: "for example, introduce your friend to your little uncle, for example, tell your little uncle about your friend..."


    Qiao Zhen looked at Qiao Jing and George walking in front and asked Yan Mei coldly, "they have such a good relationship?"


    "Qiao Jing is kind and never gets angry with the children. Who has a bad relationship with him?"


    "Hum." Qiao town is a little tasteful. His son doesn''t have a good face for his father like his enemy. He smiles at Qiao''s mirror. I don''t know. I thought they were father and son.


    Knowing the embarrassment in Qiao Zhen''s heart, Yan Mei said with some laughter, "obviously you made the relationship stiff, and now you''re strange ah Zhi."


    "I''m his father, and I can''t tell him?" Qiao Zhen refused.


    "Of course you are right." Yan Mei raised her chin to Qiao Jing and George, "don''t you see the consequences?"


    George drew a corner of his mouth, didn''t speak any more, and went to the table and sat down sadly.


    "Elder brother, your food is really delicious. Can I rub it tomorrow?" Qiao Jing asked with a smile.


    "No." Qiao Zhen frowned, "isn''t Xiao Lei coming back soon? You don''t have to clean up his room?"


    "There''s no need. There''s an aunt at home. I''ll have dinner when I go back. I''m still lonely. I''m happy to come to you with children."


    Qiao town was blocked by Qiao Jing''s words and said coldly, "whatever you want."


    Everyone enjoyed a meal except Joe Town.


    After dinner, Qiao Jing was about to continue pestering George about his "friend", but George escaped on the grounds of looking for his daughter-in-law.


    Qiao Jing lost his smile and said to Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei, "brother and sister-in-law, look at ah Zhi. Many adults are still like a stunned young boy."


    Qiao Zhen said coldly, "what does he know? It''s just nonsense, but talking about friends is a family affair."


    Qiao Jing was stunned and looked up at Qiao Zhen. "Brother, listen to what you mean, it seems that you don''t agree with him and the Yang girl."


    "Do you know that girl?" Qiao Zhen asked. Even Yan Mei looked at her in surprise.


    "Er..." Qiao Jing scratched his head and said, "yes, I''m a good girl at the old man''s place."


    Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei looked at each other.


    They had only seen the picture of the girl, but George had led people to see the old man.


    "Father... What do you think?" asked jozhen.


    "The old man also thinks it''s good." Qiao Jing smiled and advised: "brother, don''t always think about the door and place. Our family doesn''t need to rely on the woman to make money. As long as she is a person who ah Zhi sincerely likes and is also a person who sincerely treats ah Zhi, that''s OK. Her children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren''s blessings. Your stubbornness can only make ah Zhi more and more alienated from you."


    "Qiao Jing, you don''t know something." Yan Mei sighed and said worriedly, "that girl is not from Xiangcheng. Her parents, relatives and friends are not here. In the future..."


    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry about this. The girl said she liked Xiangcheng very much." Qiao Jing smiled and reassured Yan Mei. "Sister-in-law, don''t worry, I''m lazy, but if the other party is not a reliable person, I won''t guarantee in front of you, and you should believe ah Zhi''s eyes."


    "This..." Yan Mei looked at Qiao town and hesitated, "why don''t... Let ah Zhi bring it back another day?"


    Qiao Zhen snorted coldly and said reluctantly, "then... Have a look."


    ¡ª¡ª


    For what Dou Ming said, Ning Jiwei couldn''t think of a good way. Gu Chenyi was the same. After thinking for a long time, Gu Chenyi suddenly patted his thigh and said, "Ji Wei, how can we forget him?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi suspiciously.


    Gu Chenyi said, "Qin Zhixu! That guy has hurt his leg, but his brain is all right. Come and help look at the company for two days."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes flashed slightly, thought and said, "I''ll go to find him now."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and waved his hand and said, "Cheng, go, go, I''ll go home first."


    Gu Chenyi felt very happy at the thought of another partner coming to bear hardships with him by Ning Jiwei.


    Jane Haixi didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to come over in the evening. She couldn''t help looking at him in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "It''s all right. I''m a little busy at work. I want to find Qin Zhixu for help."


    Jian Haixi nodded and went to qinzhixu with him.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming, Wan Yuqing stood up nervously, "Ning, Ning... Brother-in-law!"


    I really can''t call Ning Jiwei''s name. Wan Yuqing stammered for a long time and simply called her brother-in-law along Jian Haixi''s generation.


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly and didn''t object to the title. He just nodded and said, "please, I have something to find Zhixu."


    "Oh, OK." Wan Yuqing nodded hurriedly.


    Jian Haixi came forward, smiled and pulled Wan Yuqing and said, "let''s go out and talk."


    When the door closed, Qin Zhixu looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "why did you come to me in the evening?"


    Ning Jiwei opened the door and said, "I need your help."


    Qin knew Xu frowned slightly and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei sat down beside his bed and told him what Dou Ming and Dou Ge said without concealment.


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Qin Zhixu frowned. If it was true as Ning Jiwei said, they would face more than Mo Sheng. It is likely that Mo Sheng has cooperated with talilina.


    "What do you need me to do?" Qin Zhixu asked without hesitation.


    Ning Jiwei said: "help me look at the company for two days. I need time to find out about talilina."


    "No problem." Qin Zhixu won.


    Ning Jiwei loosened his mouth and said, "thank you."


    Qin Zhixu waved his hand, "don''t tell me this word. It''s boring. Our enemy is the same."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll see you in the company tomorrow."


    Qin Zhixu nodded to show that he knew.


    After finishing his business, Ning Jiwei went to see Jian Yi again.


    Since the operation, Jian Yi has been asked by mikai to lie in bed. Except for hand relief and wound medicine, it''s best to stay motionless for the rest of the time.


    Watching Ning Jiwei come in, Jian Yi is also surprised, "Daddy?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, sat down beside his bed and asked, "how do you feel?"


    Jian Yi said, "the wound is a little itchy, but it''s tolerable. Mikai said I can sit up tomorrow."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, reached out and gently touched his head and said, "get well."


    "Daddy, are you busy?" Jian Yi said, "I''ll be able to help you tomorrow."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry about this. Daddy can handle it."


    Jian Yi frowned and said, "Daddy, you can''t hide it from me. Dou Ming came to see me today. Although he didn''t say anything, I can see that he''s hiding something from me. You won''t just come to see me in the middle of the night."


    Ning Jiwei laughed. "Now I finally feel your mommy''s feeling. I have a spy son. I can''t hide any secrets."


    Jane Yi said, "so Daddy, you might as well tell me what''s going on, or I''ll always think about it and secretly check it. It''s even worse for my condition, isn''t it?"


    Ning Jiwei was speechless by his son''s words, so he had to say, "Daddy needs to check some things. The other party has high means, and I need someone to cooperate."


    "I''ll come."


    "No."


    As soon as Jian Yi''s words were spoken, they were rejected by Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "at this stage, nothing is more important than your body. There is only one thing you have to do, that is to take good care of yourself, you know?"

 Chapter 287

    Jian Yi frowned, thought and said, "Daddy, Dou Ming can''t do it either?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head.


    "Otherwise." Jian Yi looks at Ning Jiwei and suggests, "Daddy, you let Dou Ming stay with me and I''ll help you with him. I promise I won''t do it. Just watch."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and hesitated: "this is really a way, just..."


    His biggest worry is to disturb his son''s recovery.


    Jian Yi hurriedly said, "it''s not good for me to lie in bed like this every day. It''s better to have proper activities. Moreover, daddy, my computer protection system is the highest level. It''s safer for Dou ming to operate my computer."


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and finally nodded: "let''s try tomorrow. You must promise me. If you feel laborious, stop immediately, okay?"


    "No problem."


    After talking to Jian Yi about this, Ning Jiwei went to see Dou Ming and agreed to try it out tomorrow. If not, he would make other plans.


    Dou Ming naturally has no opinion.


    Jian Haixi sat in the living room and watched Ning Jiwei busy. He didn''t come down from upstairs until almost an hour later.


    Jian Haixi pulled Ning Jiwei''s hand and asked anxiously, "Jiwei, what happened?"


    Ning Jiwei reached out and held Jian Haixi in his arms and said, "this time, we found a hidden enemy by saving Romon. What we need to do now is to find this man as soon as possible."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked up at Ning Jiwei''s frown and said, "what can I help you?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, thought and said, "Haixi, I don''t know whether my strength is enough next. In case I make a choice, in case I can''t protect you and children to the greatest extent, you..."


    "I don''t need your protection." Jian Haixi looked at him and said seriously, "Ji Wei, you have done enough for us. If you concentrate on your work, I will do your support and protect our children. Even if there are any accidents, please believe that I have enough strength to bear those accidents with you."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the woman in his arms and was deeply moved.


    For so long, Jian Haixi has never complained.


    Obviously, it was because of him that they dragged their mother and son into the vortex, but she never complained. Even if she gathered less and separated more, even if she needed to bear the dangers that other women didn''t need to face, she never complained to him about her pain and grievances.


    Every time, she just gently comforted him, told him not to worry, told him she would be very brave.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei''s throat was a little sour. He hugged Jian Haixi tightly and said, "Haixi, in this life, even if I lose all the people in the world, I will never fail you."


    Jian Haixi leaned in his arms, smelled the speech, put his hand over his mouth and said, "what nonsense? I don''t need you to bear all the people in the world, and I don''t want you to be broken to pieces. I just need you to live well and accompany me and the children forever."


    There is a long way to go. Ning Jiwei dare not even say that he will win this war.


    But now, embracing Jian Haixi, his heart was strangely quiet.


    It was as if so many things had happened in Ning''s family a long time ago. He was terrified at that time, but as long as he depended on Jian Haixi, he could calm down.


    Then, once again, he became the invincible ningjiwei.


    ¡­¡­


    After Ning Jiwei left, Qin Zhixu said to Wan Yuqing, "tomorrow... Why don''t you go home."


    "Why?" Wan Yuqing asked with a tight heart, "did I disturb you? But didn''t you promise me to let me stay here until you were well? I......"


    "It''s not your problem. You''re fine." Qin Zhixu held Wan Yuqing''s hand and said, "Yuqing, you''re really good. But I need to go to the company these days. There will be some trouble back and forth. If you follow me, you may be found. Then..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Wan Yuqing interrupted him and said, "I, I can wear a mask and won''t be recognized. Besides, if you want to go to the company, there must be someone around to take care of you? Besides me, where can you find someone who knows you and can be assured by you?"


    "I..."


    "Don''t tell me about sister Yaru." when Qin knew Xu Gang spoke, Wan Yuqing interrupted him and said, "sister Yaru has a boyfriend now. It''s always bad to do everything by herself. It''s not good for her and her boyfriend."


    Qin knew that Xu Zhang opened his mouth, but found that everything had been said by Wan Yuqing. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "for the first time, I found that you are so logical that you can make me speechless."


    Wan Yuqing came forward, surrounded his neck and said, "brother Qin, let me stay and let me help you."


    Qin Zhixu sighed, reached back and hugged her, knowing that he had been completely planted in her hand.


    When Ning Jiwei returned to Mo''s house, Gu Chenyi had coaxed the two children to sleep.


    When he came back, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "have you talked?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "tomorrow Zhixu will go to the company. I still need to go to the villa."


    Gu Chenyi asked, "let Dou Ming help you?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "Dou Ming and Yi Yi help me together."


    "But Yi Yi''s body..." Gu Chenyi frowned. If Jian Yi could operate the computer, they wouldn''t be so worried at first.


    Ning Jiwei said, "Yi Yi is watching. He just needs to help Dou Ming. He doesn''t need to do anything."


    "This is also a way." Gu Chenyi nodded.


    Ning Jiwei said, "try it tomorrow. If you can''t say it again."


    "Come on." Gu Chenyi yawned and said, "I''ll go to bed. I''ve said hello to Yunling and Fu Lao. Even I took a few words from Jane Chenran, so you don''t have to worry."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and went to Jian Rui''s room. Seeing that she slept just like a little angel, she withdrew peacefully and went to the study.


    Although it is agreed to start the investigation tomorrow, he will do more tonight, and Jian Yi will spend less time tomorrow.


    Jian Rui slept until midnight, got up and went to the bathroom. When she passed Ning Jiwei''s study, she saw that the light was still on, and was surprised to walk over.


    Jianrui knocked on the door twice, pushed the door in, looked at Ning Jiwei, who was working at the desk, rubbed her eyes and asked, "Daddy, why don''t you sleep?"


    "Rui Rui?" Ning Jiwei got up and came forward, hugged his daughter and said, "how did you come here? Did you go to the bathroom?"


    Jianrui nodded, a little embarrassed, "I drank too much milk at night."


    Ning Jiwei pinched Jian Rui''s small face and said with a smile, "go, daddy, take our little princess back to bed."


    Jian Rui hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck and said, "Daddy is so hard. Rui Rui doesn''t want daddy to be so hard."


    "Daddy is not tired." Ning Jiwei''s heart is full of warmth, holding his daughter back to her bedroom.


    After putting Jianrui to sleep again, he went back to his study.


    It was not until dawn that Ning Jiwei slept at his desk for a while.

 Chapter 288

    The next morning.


    Ning Jiwei got up on time and went to the company with Gu Chenyi.


    In the office, Qin knew Xu had arrived one step ahead of them. At the moment, he was sitting there chatting with Yang Yaru. Next to him, Wan Yuqing sat obediently, pouring water for them from time to time.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, Qin Zhixu picked his eyebrow and said, "call me here. You two dare to come later than me. It''s too careless of me."


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "don''t be dissatisfied. Please go in person. You''ve already calculated the top match. Well, look at me. I''m the real social animal."


    "That''s true." Qin Zhixu looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "compared with you, my treatment is really much better."


    Gu Chenyi snorted unhappily.


    Yang Yaru looked at them and said, "I say you two big bosses are enough. Well, the real social animals are here."


    Ning Jiwei rubbed his eyebrows and went to the table and said, "well, let''s get back to business and talk about the next arrangement."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei talking about business, several people present also restrained their laziness.


    "I, I..." Wan Yuqing stood up and said, "otherwise, I''ll go out and wait..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ning Jiwei looked at Wan Yuqing and said, "you can stay."


    "Thanks, thanks brother-in-law." Wan Yuqing said in a low voice with a red face.


    Listening to Wan Yuqing''s address to Ning Jiwei, Yang Yaru chuckled.


    Gu Chenyi and Yang Yaru naturally know the next arrangement, mainly Qin Zhixu. Ning Jiwei needs to talk to him about it.


    It took several people about an hour to have a small meeting.


    After Ning Jiwei basically finished speaking, he asked Qin Zhixu, "do you have anything else to ask me?"


    Qin Zhixu shook his head and said, "you''re busy. Go ahead. I''ll ask if I don''t understand."


    Gu Chenyi also said, "don''t worry, I''m still watching here."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, got up, took the computer, left Mo negative, and drove to mikai''s villa.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Gu Chenyi stretched his waist and said, "OK, let''s start work."


    Yang Yaru nodded and said, "I''ll check the final process with Emma."


    Gu Chenyi nodded, turned his head to Qin Zhixu and said, "I''m going to have a meeting in a while. There''s no problem for you here."


    Although it was an inquiry, he used a declarative sentence.


    For so long, Gu Chenyi still knows something about Qin Zhixu''s ability.


    Sure enough, Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "don''t worry."


    Gu Chenyi glanced at Wan Yuqing, who had been sitting blankly next to her. It seemed that since just now, the little girl was stunned like a wood.


    Gu Chenyi smiled at Qin Zhixu and said, "I don''t have any worries about you, but the girl around you... May be frightened by what we just said."


    Qin Zhixu turned his head and saw that Wan Yuqing was struggling with her little face and didn''t move.


    Gu Chenyi blinked at him and said, "I left the computer on for you. I knew you were coming yesterday. I have made a simple process and put it on the desktop. You can see it. The next time is for you two ~"


    With an ambiguous smile, he turned and left the office.


    Ning Jiwei is no longer, and Gu Chenyi will hold a meeting with the Department staff instead of him.


    Fortunately, everyone is used to his second boss. No one disagrees or protests.


    After Gu Chenyi left, Qin knew that Xu Cai couldn''t cry or laugh. He stretched out his hand and waved in front of Wan Yuqing.


    "Ah" Wan Yuqing woke up, looked at Qin Zhixu and asked, "brother Qin, what''s the matter? Are you thirsty? I''ll give it to you..."


    "I''m not thirsty." Qin Zhixu smiled, stretched out his hand to wrap Wan Yuqing''s little hand in his palm, and said gently, "are you scared?"


    "Elder brother Qin, there is someone here..." Wan Yuqing blushed and struggled slightly, trying to take her hand out of Qin Zhixu''s hand.


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "where is anyone?"


    Wan Yuqing was stunned. Then he turned around and found that there were only two of them in the office.


    "Big, everyone..." Wan Yuqing blinked her confused eyes, "when did you leave?"


    Seeing her lovely response, Qin Zhixu finally couldn''t help laughing, reached out and held her in his arms and said, "Yuqing, how can you be so cute?"


    Wan Yuqing was held by him. His face was hot, but he didn''t push it away. Instead, he quietly hugged him and said, "brother Qin, I didn''t know you worked so hard before."


    Qin Zhixu knew that she would be frightened when she heard the content of the meeting just now, so she smiled and coaxed, "it''s not hard. I''m a patient, and most things can be pushed to Gu Chenyi."


    "That''s not good." Wan Yuqing frowned and said, "and brother Qin, you''re not like that."


    Qin Zhixu looked at her, smiled and asked, "Oh? What kind of person am I?"


    He was only joking, but wan Yuqing immediately got serious, stared at him word by word and said: "Elder brother Qin is a kind and righteous person. You will take the responsibility on yourself because of Qin Tian''s affairs, so you will leave your career and come here to help sister Haixi and take care of Jian Yi. You have never complained and never feel that these are not your obligations. You are seriously injured and lie in bed, but you come to the company because of Ning Jiwei''s words. Elder brother Qin is a good man, though Although you didn''t say it, I know you are a good man, a good man. "


    Qin knew Xu Weizheng, and no one had ever said such a thing to him.


    The girl in front of him... He thought she was naive, but he didn''t want her to understand everything.


    And he knew everything, but he didn''t use a shred of tricks on him. He just took out a heart and held it in front of him.


    That mind is clear and clear. He can''t make mistakes if he wants to.


    Qin Zhixu smiled, reached out and rubbed Wan Yuqing''s head and said, "what a silly girl."


    Wan Yuqing said, "brother Qin, I''m not stupid. I know very well that I don''t want to miss you, so I''ll come to you."


    Qin knew Xu''s heart was warm, holding Wan Yuqing''s hand and kissing on his lips, "so am I."


    Because I don''t want to miss it, I still want you to stay even if I know the danger.


    Mikai villa.


    Knowing that Jian Yi would have a certain workload today, mikai changed his medicine in advance. Jian Haixi also held him up nervously.


    Dou Ming puts several tables beside Jian Yi''s bed and is ready to turn on him and his computer.


    They should try to make preparations before Ning Jiwei arrives, such as the computer security system.


    After Jane Yi''s computer is turned on, Dou Ming goes to turn on his own computer.


    But before his hand touched the start button, Jian Yi stopped him and said, "Dou Ming, don''t open it first."


    Dou Ming was stunned. "What''s the matter?"


    Jian Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "if, as you said, the other party is an expert among experts, and your actions have been monitored all the time, it won''t be a trouble if he wants to invade your computer."


    Dou Ming was stunned, looked at his turned off computer and said, "you mean my computer has been infected with a virus?"


    Jian Yi nodded. "It''s just possible, but if it''s true, now as soon as you turn it on, you''ll immediately expose our position."


    Dou Ming frowned. "It''s my thoughtlessness. What should I do now?"


    Jian Yi looked, pointed to the suitcase he had put aside and said, "go there and open my suitcase. There is a USB flash disk in it. Take it out."


    Dou Ming did it one by one and killed the virus on the computer according to what Jian Yi said.


    During the investigation, a "beep beep" warning sounded. Jian Yi and Dou Ming looked at the computer at the same time.


    "Sure enough, there is a virus!" Dou Ming was shocked.


    Fortunately, he didn''t open the computer without authorization after listening to Jian Yi''s words, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable now.


    The moment the alarm sounded, Ning Jiwei happened to push the door in and heard the voice ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "Someone invaded my computer," Dou Ming said.


    Ning Jiwei looked at his computer and quickly stepped forward to sit in Dou Ming''s position and operate his computer.


    With Ning Jiwei, it''s not difficult to solve this matter.


    But it still surprised Jian Yi.


    He just gave Dou Ming the highest level of anti killing system, but he didn''t expect that the other party had not been killed, but could still stand in a stalemate with his protection system for so long.


    If Ning Jiwei didn''t come in time, he was not sure that his system could compete with each other. After all, he can''t operate the computer now.


    After solving the virus, the three were relieved.


    Jane Yi asked, "Daddy, how''s it going?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "He just stopped, but the tracking failed and didn''t catch each other''s tail."


    After that, Ning Jiwei turned to Dou Ming and said, "haven''t you turned on the computer since you came back?"


    Dou Ming shook his head. "I was too sleepy after I came back last night. I came directly with my computer this morning. I haven''t opened it since I returned to Xiangcheng."


    "That''s OK." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    If Dou Ming had turned on the computer, they would have to consider moving.


    Jian Yi looks at Ning Jiwei and says, "Daddy, it''s not a bad thing."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. It''s really not a bad thing.


    At least the other party saved them the time of doubt.


    Originally, they just suspected that there was a computer master behind it, and talilina was not sure.


    But when the other party did this, he almost didn''t fight himself.


    Ning Jiwei said: "now we don''t have to spend time to verify. Just follow this clue."


    Jian Yi and Dou Mingqi nod and follow Ning Jiwei''s steps to help.


    At noon, Jian Haixi cooked food, but only mikai came down to eat in the whole villa. Dou Ge couldn''t get down, and others couldn''t care.


    Mikai looked at a table of dishes and said to Jian Haixi, "your man is really cruel. I thought he was just talking about asking Jian Yi to help. I didn''t expect it to be used all morning."


    Jane Haixi couldn''t laugh.


    Is Ning Jiwei cruel? Of course not. He''s a good father.


    But when he had to do so now, it proved that the difficulty of the whole thing had exceeded his imagination.

 Chapter 289

    After dinner, Jian Haixi got up and went upstairs to call Ning Jiwei and the children. By the way, she was ready to bring Liao Huanyan''s food to her.


    "Well, wait a minute." mikai called Jian Haixi and said, "I''ll send it to Liao Huanyan."


    Jane Haixi looks at him.


    Mikai looked a little unnatural. "That woman works like a madman. Aren''t I afraid you''ll get hurt?"


    "Oh ~" Jian Haixi couldn''t see through, but smiled and said, "then please."


    "No trouble, no trouble." mikai smiled awkwardly.


    Jane Haixi didn''t embarrass him any more and got up and went upstairs.


    In the room, Ning Jiwei and others were still staring at the computer screen.


    Jian Haixi came in and looked at Sanren: "it''s time to eat."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, resolutely pressed the pause, nodded and said, "OK."


    Dou Ming didn''t expect that Jian Haixi was just a word. Ning Jiwei really said stop.


    Jian Haixi came forward, sat down beside Jian Yi''s bed, held his hand and asked, "Yi Yi, do you feel OK? Does your eyes hurt?"


    Jane Yi shook her head, reached out and took off the eyes mikai had specially arranged for him and said, "Mommy, don''t worry, I''m not tired at all."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and said to Ning Jiwei, "go down to dinner first. I''ll take care of Yi Yi."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and went downstairs to dinner with Dou Ming.


    Jian Haixi loves her son dearly. Although he has no problem carrying the bowl with chopsticks, she still doesn''t let her son do anything. She just asks him to sit at the head of the bed and feed him as he was a child.


    "Mommy, I''m really fine. Don''t worry," said Jian Yi, reaching out to hook Jian Haixi''s clothes.


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded and said, "Mommy doesn''t worry. Mommy just doesn''t want my Yiyi so tired, so Mommy can do something for you."


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and refused again.


    Jian Yi had a small appetite when she was ill. She didn''t eat much and was full.


    Jian Haixi held him in bed and told him, "lie down and rest for a while. Mommy will send these down."


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi grabbed Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, don''t blame daddy ~"


    Jane Haixi lost her smile. Her baby really has a very soft heart.


    "I see. Mommy doesn''t blame anyone. Daddy and Yi Yi are mommy''s heroes. Mommy is proud of you!"


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Jian Yi smiled and said, "Mommy is also my great hero. Yi Yi can do these things because he knows Mommy will be with Yi Yi."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were slightly sour. He bowed his head and kissed his son''s forehead and said, "have a good rest."


    After Jian Haixi went downstairs and put away the dishes and chopsticks, Ning Jiwei and Dou Ming had finished.


    Ning Jiwei said to Dou Ming, "go and have a rest. We''ll start in an hour."


    Dou Ming knows that Ning Jiwei is not tired, but wants Jian Yi to have more rest, so he nods and goes to his room.


    After the living room was empty, Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand to Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, come here."


    Jian Haixi walked over and put his hand in Ning Jiwei''s hand.


    Ning Jiwei hugged her and let her sit in his arms without saying anything else.


    Jian Haixi saw the tired color between his eyebrows and eyes and said to him, "are you very tired?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded without concealment: "I stayed up a little late last night. I''m a little tired."


    Jian Haixi sighed, got up from his arms, grabbed him and said, "go back to the room with me to sleep."


    Ning Jiwei: "hmm?"


    Jian Haixi glared at him and said, "well, what, well, didn''t you say an hour''s rest? You must sleep for a while."


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei was a little embarrassed. It turned out that he thought too much.


    Jian Haixi blushed and said to him, "what are you thinking?"


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei covered his lips awkwardly. "I didn''t think about anything, just..."


    "What is it?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei leaned over with a smile, bowed his head and said in Jian Haixi''s ear, "I just think about it normally."


    "It''s annoying you." Jane Haixi pinched his back waist. When she heard his pain, she released her hand.


    Ning Jiwei begged for mercy and said, "don''t worry. I don''t have the time now. I can''t wait until I''m busy these days."


    "Ning Jiwei!" Jane Haiyue stared at him: "don''t say any more."


    "Well, don''t say it."


    For fear that Ning Jiwei would be more "tired" if he followed him, Jian Haixi, who had originally planned to massage him, simply didn''t enter the house, but went to Jian Yi''s room.


    On the other side, mikai took the food and sent it to Liao Huanyan''s room. Unexpectedly, he heard the roar of the lions inside as soon as he knocked on the door.


    Mikai laughed and didn''t knock again, because after several experiments, he knew too well that as long as the door was knocked open, Liao Huanyan''s "Throwing Knife" was waiting for him.


    "Fight with me? Don''t think about whose territory this is." mikay smiled, took out the room key from his pocket, turned it gently and opened the door.


    In the room, Liao Huanyan was concentrating on his work. He didn''t notice that the door of the room had been opened by the "thief".


    Mikai was startled as soon as he entered the door. The original clean and tidy room was now full of straw paper. The floor was full of design drawings and broken cloth, so he couldn''t get down at all.


    Mikai took a breath from the corner of his mouth. Even though he was mentally prepared, he was still startled by the "wonders" in front of him.


    Liao Huanyan''s hair was tied casually at the moment. With a big mirror frame on his face, he was lying on the table revising the drawing.


    Mikai turned his eyes and put the food in a corner that Liao Huanyan could never touch before coughing twice.


    "Who!"


    Liao Huanyan jumped and hurried back.


    "Hi, long time no see," mikay said with a smile.


    Liao Huanyan looked at the open door, then looked at mikai, and said, "I remember I told you not to disturb me."


    Mikai shrugged and said, "I''m not interrupting. I''m just delivering dinner."


    Liao Huanyan looked at the food in the corner behind him. His face was a little better, but he still said coldly, "I know. Thank you. Please go out."


    "I''ll see you finish before you go," mikai said lazily.


    "You!" Liao Huanyan said, "do I eat or not? When is it none of your business?"


    "You think it''s an occupational disease." Mikael said, "if you want to waste time arguing with me, I don''t care. But your time is running out. Are you sure you want to quarrel with me here?"


    Liao Huanyan clenched his teeth in anger, stared at mikai and said, "I hate you very much."


    Mikai casually stood up and said, "it''s impolite of you to talk to a benefactor who took you in and didn''t want your rent."

 Chapter 290

    Liao Huanyan snorted coldly, turned his head and ignored him. He got up and walked to the corner of the wall.


    She decided to finish the meal as quickly as possible and then drive the annoying man out.


    However, Liao Huanyan obviously overestimated her physical quality. After a week of living in the open, she used up her physical strength.


    After I came here, I immediately began to shut down without much rest.


    Such consumption intensity made her unable to support at all, so that she just stood up from the chair and immediately fell forward with her legs soft.


    Mikai shook his head and sighed silently. He stepped forward to catch her, saving her from falling to the ground.


    "I, I''m fine..." Liao Huanyan gritted his teeth, propped his head and wanted to stand up.


    Mikai frowned and said, "if you don''t rest now, the next step waiting for you is to die of overwork."


    "I''m fine." Liao Huanyan just repeated these three words, stretched out his hand, pushed away mikai''s arm and stood up shakily.


    Mikai looked at her as weak as a willow in the wind, as if he could blow her down with a strong breath.


    But the fragile Fuliu walked to the corner, bent down and sat on the ground, then picked up the bowl, picked up the chopsticks and ate.


    She ate so fast that she almost swallowed it without much chewing.


    Mikai was not surprised to see her eating.


    Liao Huanyan has been like this these two days. For her, even the time for dinner is precious at the moment.


    After three or two bites, Liao Huanyan turned to look at mikai and said, "I''m finished. You can go."


    Mikai shrugged and sighed, "well, I''ll just go out."


    With that, he went to Liao Huanyan and reached out to pull her up.


    "No, I can get up myself." Liao Huanyan said coldly, holding the plate in one hand and the floor in the other hand.


    But just as she was about to stand up, suddenly it was dark in front of her eyes. The whole person fell out again, and the tray in her hand was also scattered on the ground.


    Mikai supported her with one hand and said helplessly, "I know to be brave."


    Shaking his head, mikai bent down and carried Liao Huanyan to the bed.


    Liao Huanyan seems to have sunk into the deep bottom of the lake. The bottom of the lake is so quiet that people can''t help but want to rest.


    Looking at Liao Huanyan''s sleeping face, mikai''s eyes flashed a struggle for a moment. After thinking about it, he ruthlessly went to the bathroom and picked up a glass of ice water.


    Liao Huanyan, who is sleeping, is as flawless as an angel, but so fragile that people can''t help but want to take care of him.


    Mikai stood in front of the bed with the glass of ice water, hesitated for about ten seconds, then closed his eyes and poured the glass of ice water on Liao Huanyan''s face.


    "Ah ah!" Liao Huanyan shouted and sat up from the bed.


    Mikai stood by the bed with an empty water glass and looked at her coldly.


    Liao Huanyan reacted for half a minute before he suddenly knew what had happened.


    She turned her head to look at mikay and the water cup in his hand, looked up again, thanked him seriously and said, "thank you."


    If she didn''t finish the preparation for the game because of sleepiness, she would spit on herself all her life.


    Mikai saw that she turned over again and wanted to get out of bed. He couldn''t help but stretch out a big hand and press it on her shoulder.


    "What to do?" Liao Huanyan frowned. Although she was grateful that mikai woke her up, it didn''t mean she would be willing to spend more time chatting with him or doing something else.


    Mikai smiled helplessly, "I said I didn''t do anything to you. Why are you so hostile to me?"


    "Hum." Liao Huanyan said coldly, "if you don''t have anything to pay attention to, you can steal if you''re not a traitor."


    "Oh ~" Mikaela said in a long voice, with a bad smile in his mouth. Looking at Liao Huanyan, he said, "either rape or theft. What kind of person do I treat you?"


    "You..." Liao Huanyan didn''t expect that he could even say such words. Suddenly, his face turned red, stared at mikai and scolded, "you''re playing a hooligan!"


    Mikai: "


    Mikai was scolded and looked at Liao Huanyan with a sneer: "little sister, if I really want to play rogue, you won''t be able to sit and talk to me now, but you should lie in bed."


    "You!" Liao Huanyan couldn''t hear what he always said. He hummed coldly and wanted to get out of bed again.


    Mikai rolled his eyes, pushed her forehead and pushed her back.


    "Mikai, what do you want?" Liao Huanyan was angry. "I don''t have time to fool around with you here, okay? No matter you''re bored or want to play tricks, please find someone else. Or you really want to trouble me, but please, please wait until I pass the final?"


    When Liao Huanyan said this, he was angry at first, but in the end, he was pleading with a choking voice.


    "Alas ~" mikai sighed, reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. "Even if I let you get up, can you work like this? Can you work for a few hours? It''s not something that a glass of ice water can solve next time."


    Liao Huanyan was stunned, then looked red and said, "what can I do? Even if I die, I can only do my best now. Do you want me to give up now?"


    Mikai raised his eyebrows. "That''s a good idea. Would you like to?"


    "No!" Liao Huanyan looked up, his eyes burning like a raging fire. "I don''t give up, I don''t work hard, I will never admit defeat!"


    "Oh."


    Mikai chuckled. Somehow, listening to Liao Huanyan''s words, he felt relaxed.


    It''s like finding the same kind.


    "Lie down," mikay said, reaching out from his pocket, took out disinfection gloves, put them on his hands, and then took off his shoes and went to bed.


    "You... What do you want?" Liao Huanyan swallowed his saliva and hurriedly moved back.


    Mikai pressed her down, turned her over, let her lie on the bed and said, "if you don''t want to admit defeat, lie down."


    Liao Huanyan froze. Although she didn''t know what mikai was going to do to her, it''s undeniable that she didn''t want to admit defeat.


    So Liao Huanyan bit his teeth and chose to believe the "bad man" behind him. He lay on the bed and didn''t move.


    Liao Huanyan waited nervously for mikai''s "punishment", but he didn''t think he was giving himself... Massage!


    Mikai''s hands holding the scalpel are also quite skilled in massage.


    Starting from the top of her head, her hands first shuttle between her long hair, pressing the acupoints on her scalp to bring bursts of relief.


    Liao Huanyan closed his eyes and enjoyed it. For a moment, he thought of his hair that had not been cleaned for two days, and immediately blushed with shame.


    The head massage is over, followed by behind the ears, back neck, shoulders, back and limbs


    Liao Huanyan enjoyed more than a spa. The whole person seemed to be soaking in a Jacuzzi, which made her uncomfortable to sleep.


    Seeing that the people under him were breathing more and more evenly, mikai was unable to laugh or cry.


    He works so hard that she knows how to take time to rest.


    Half an hour later, mikai reached out and flicked Liao Huanyan''s forehead and called her out from Duke Zhou''s house.


    "How do you feel now?" mikai asked, holding his chest in his hands.


    Liao Huanyan rubbed his neck, sat up, felt the change of his body, looked at mikai in surprise and said, "I''m not tired!"


    Not only are you not tired, but your whole body is full of strength.


    Liao Huanyan''s eyes at mikai changed from dislike to worship, and even raised his hands to worship mikai and said, "great God, thank the great God for saving his life!"


    Being worshipped by her as a God, mikai was stunned and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    That''s not his original intention. Hey.


    However, his goal was achieved. Seeing that the little girl regained her vitality, mikai didn''t bother any more. He neatly cleaned up the tray and the dishes and chopsticks on the ground and left the room. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to turn back and say to Liao Huanyan, "once a day, continue at noon tomorrow."


    "OK, OK! Great God, let''s see each other!" Liao Huanyan waved to him happily.


    Mikai smiled, shook his head, turned and closed the door for her and left.


    "OK." looking at the closed door, Liao Huanyan took a deep breath and said, "now, I have to start working hard again!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mikai came downstairs with a tray and happened to meet Jane Haixi.


    Jian Haixi was surprised that he just left Liao Huanyan''s room. He couldn''t help squinting at him, "mikai, won''t you bully Huanyan again?"


    Mikai: "..." why does everyone misunderstand him?


    Jian Haixi said, "Huan Yan is busy now. Don''t disturb her, even if you want to play..."


    "I didn''t bully her." mikay explained unbearably, "I just went to massage her..."


    Before he finished, mikay shut up.


    No, I missed it!


    As soon as he wanted to leave quietly, Jane Haixi quickly followed.


    "Massage?" Jian Haixi looked at mikai more strangely. "Did you run to massage Huan Yan for half an hour?"


    Mikai slightly twitched at the corners of his mouth, turned his head and looked at Jian Haixi uneasily, "why do I feel that it''s a little awkward to say this from your mouth?"


    "Because it''s very awkward." Jian Haixi looked at mikai and asked with a smile, "mikai, you like Huanyan."


    She used a declarative sentence.


    Mikai was stunned, put the dishes and chopsticks on the tray into the automatic dishwasher, bowed his head and said, "I don''t know, it''s just... The girl''s desperate appearance is quite to my appetite, so I can''t help but want to help her."


    Jane Haixi scratched her head in confusion. "Wait a minute, I don''t understand. When you say help her, you mean... Massage her?"


    What kind of help is massage?


    Mikai smiled, stretched out his hand to Jian Haixi and said, "stand here and turn around."


    Jane Haixi didn''t know what he was going to do, so she did it one by one in doubt.


    Mikai took out a pair of gloves from his pocket and put them on. Then he stretched out his hands and pressed them on Jian Haixi''s shoulder blades.


    Jian Haixi almost exhaled with pain at the beginning, but soon she felt as if Ren Du''s second pulse had been opened.


    "Do you think I''m just pure massage? Then you underestimate me." Mikael said: "I''ve learned this massage technique from experts. This is the only one, which can make people relax and improve their attention in the shortest time."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes lit up and immediately said, "teach me!"

 Chapter 291

    Ning Jiwei had no idea that Jian Haixi and mikai had become "teachers and disciples" during his one hour break at noon.


    After a short hour''s rest, Ning Ji and Jian Yi and Dou Ming put themselves into intense work again.


    When everyone is working hard, their opponents are certainly not idle.


    Since the Tong family and Ning Jiwei broke up unhappily, Tong Si has never been to Mo negative or contacted Ning Jiwei again.


    But externally, Tong family is still one of the most negative shareholders.


    On this day, Tong Si drove to the competition venue by himself.


    Because the semi-finals have been held here, only a little maintenance is needed this time.


    As soon as Tong Si got off the bus, li long, the person in charge, hurried to meet him.


    The last time she Qiang accidentally bumped into Tong Si, he almost got into trouble. If Ning Jiwei hadn''t intervened, he might not be able to eat this bowl of rice now.


    So when he learned that Tong Si was coming alone today, li long paid special attention and talked to she Qiang in advance to let him hide a little. Don''t appear in front of Tong Si if you have nothing to do.


    After getting off the bus, Tong Si looked at Li long standing by the car respectfully with a smiling face and said with a smile: "you did very well today."


    "Thank Miss Tong for praising. This is what I should do." Li Long flattered: "if I do anything bad in the future, please make it clear to miss Tong that I will correct it in time."


    Tong Si looked at him thoughtfully, and the corners of his lips lifted an unnamed arc. He smiled and said, "don''t worry, as long as you are obedient enough, I will naturally mention you when it''s time to mention you."


    "Yes, yes, thank you, Miss Tong." Li Long waved his hand and said, "the venue has been arranged. Please come inside, Miss Tong. Your inspection and criticism are welcome."


    Tong Si didn''t speak, but smiled coldly and walked in.


    Li long looked at Tong Si''s back, slowly relaxed his breath, took a paper towel to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and then hurried up.


    Tong Si walked around the venue twice. This time, he didn''t put forward any excessive requirements. It seemed that it was just a simple routine inspection.


    Li Long was relieved to see that she didn''t mean to embarrass herself.


    With his last experience, he was really afraid that Tong Si would give him small shoes.


    "Li long, I heard that your child will be promoted to junior high school this year," Tong Si said with a sudden chuckle when he came to the central stage.


    Li Long didn''t know why she asked and where she heard it, but he could only nod his head and say, "yes, yes."


    Tong Si said slightly, "I also heard that your son doesn''t seem to do well in school. He seems to have been punished by demerit recording."


    Li Long suddenly stiffened and said with a dry smile, "yes, the smelly boy is not good. I will discipline him well in the future."


    "Hehe hehe." Tong Si covered his lips and smiled. He looked at Li Long and said, "what are you nervous about? I''m not the head teacher of the school. What do you promise me here?"


    Li Long only smiled awkwardly and didn''t know how to answer her.


    Tong Si didn''t seem to wait for him to answer, but suddenly received it with a smile and said, "Li long, you said if your son suddenly couldn''t go to junior high school, would you have a headache? Oh, by the way, I heard that your wife seems to be in hospital waiting for surgery expenses. Tut Tut, it''s really a leak in the house, but it rains at night."


    Listening to Tong Si''s words, Li Long''s bad premonition became more and more clear, "Tong... Miss Tong, I don''t know where I offended you. If I did something wrong, please tell me and I will change it."


    His family now depends on him alone. If Tong Si wants to operate on his family, he wants his life.


    Tong Si sneered: "wrong? No, there''s nothing wrong with you. If you''re really wrong, I guess you''re probably standing in the wrong team. What do you say?"


    In the wrong line?


    Li Long doesn''t understand, but looking at Tong Si''s cold eyes, he knows he doesn''t need to understand. He just needs to obey orders.


    So Li Long lowered his head and said, "Miss Tong, please tell me what you need me to do. I will do it. Please let my family go."


    "Must do it?" Tong Si picked his eyebrows and said, "even if I let your things go against your professional ethics?"


    Li Long suddenly trembled and looked up at Tong Si in shock. "Miss Tong, what... What is against my professional ethics?"


    Tong Si twisted a cruel smile on a beautiful cheek, approached Li Long''s ear and whispered, "I want you to ruin the final of the day."


    "What, what?" Li Long took a step back in fear. He didn''t know what tripped under his feet and sat down on the ground with a bang.


    He looked up at Tong Si in shock and fear, as if he didn''t understand what she said.


    "Tong, Miss Tong, aren''t you a responsible shareholder? If you destroy... The finals, you..."


    Li long hoped to wake Tong Si up in this way, but before he finished, Tong Si interrupted coldly, "you don''t have to worry about my things. You just need to do what I told you."


    "No, no, I can''t..." Li Long shook his head in a panic. He was responsible for the construction of the venue. He couldn''t escape any problems, let alone let him do such things himself.


    Tong Si sneered, stepped forward and stared at Li Long and said, "you can''t, li long, do you think I''ll give you another choice?"


    Li Long suddenly froze and looked at Tong Si with a pale face.


    Tong Si snorted, "if you want your children to go to school smoothly, if you want your wife to have surgery, if you want to keep your own job... No matter which of these reasons, you must listen to me."


    Li Long''s lips trembled rapidly. His eyes looked at Tong si no longer like a leader, but like a devil.


    Seeing that Li Long was still hesitating, Tong Si narrowed his eyes and said, "I only give you three seconds to think about it. You want to take out your life and your family to save the venue. Of course, I have no opinion."


    "No, i..." Li Long gritted his teeth. People are selfish. Of course, he can''t watch his wife and son suffer because of him.


    "I......" Li Long''s dry throat rolled back and forth several times before he said hard, "I listen to your orders..."


    "That''s good." Tong Si raised his chin and looked at the puppet in front of him with satisfaction.


    With Li Long''s hands and feet in it, she can not only successfully complete the task and explain to Song Wei, but also pick herself up afterwards.


    Thinking of this, Tong Si smiled proudly, as if he had seen that he was the last winner.


    The two people in the conversation didn''t find that in the corner of the backstage of the venue, another person witnessed the whole process

 Chapter 292

    She Qiang looked at the whole process in shock and felt more and more wrong.


    Worried that Li Long was bullied by Tong Si, she Qiang wanted to go out and help Li Long speak, at least as a witness or something.


    But on second thought, if he goes out, maybe Tong Si won''t calm down, but will punish him and Li Long together. At that time, they really don''t even have a place to reason.


    Although Ning Jiwei helped them out last time, it doesn''t mean that Ning Jiwei will stand on their side every time.


    The thoughts of the superior are beyond their comprehension.


    After hesitating for a while, she Qiang finally thought of a clever way.


    Video!


    She Qiang took out her mobile phone and recorded the conversation between Tong Si and Li long.


    However, because of the long distance, they could not record their dialogue. Even she Qiang did not hear what Tong Si was "threatening" Li long.


    She was patient. After Tong Si left, he ran to find Li long.


    "Brother long!" she Qiang slapped Li long on the shoulder. This is their usual way to say hello, but this time Li Long''s reaction was a little big.


    Almost as soon as she Qiang''s voice rang and his hand patted him on the shoulder, Li Long Shua withdrew and went several steps away, "who?"


    She Qiang didn''t expect Li long to react so much. She grabbed her scalp and said with a smile: "sorry, brother long, did I scare you?"


    She Qiang felt some remorse. She knew that Li Longgang had been "bullied" by Tong Si, but he still used this way to scare each other. It was too much.


    Seeing she Qiang, Li Long was relieved. He wiped the sweat on his forehead with a paper towel and said, "it''s you. What''s up?"


    "Brother long, what''s the matter with you?" she Qiang was stunned and frowned, "is that Tong Si bullying you again?"


    Li Long was stunned, smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "no, it''s all right. Miss Tong... Very good. She didn''t bully me."


    "Brother long, don''t be afraid." she Qiang came forward, stretched out his hand and pressed Li Long''s shoulder and said, "if she bullies you, tell me that we will go to find Mr. Ning together. Mr. Ning is a good man and he will make decisions for us."


    "Mr. Ning..." a little looseness flashed in Li Long''s heart, but he quickly ruled out the idea.


    He could not gamble his wife and children on ningziwei''s kindness.


    If Ning Jiwei doesn''t stand on their side this time, he will offend Tong Si and then Ning Jiwei. What about his wife''s illness at that time? What about my son''s studies?


    And offended Ning Jiwei and the children''s family. Who dares to use him in Xiangcheng in the future?


    Li long felt bitter in his heart. The risk was too big. He really didn''t dare to take it.


    "Brother long, brother long?" seeing that Li Long lowered his head and didn''t speak, she Qiang waved in front of him and said, "brother long, what are you thinking?"


    Li Long shook his head, smiled at she Qiang and said, "I''m fine, Qiang Zi. Don''t think about it. Miss Tong really didn''t bully me this time. I''m... Willing to do everything."


    "What are you willing to do?" she Qiang became more and more confused. "Brother long, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    Li Long shook his head, took a deep breath, smiled at she Qiang and said, "nothing. Go to work."


    "But brother long..."


    She Qiang wanted to say that she saw Tong Si and seemed to be "threatening" him, but as soon as he started, Li Long waved his hand and said, "Qiangzi, don''t say anything. Everyone has a different way to go. You are a blessed person, brother long. Naturally, I have my way to go. Don''t ask so many questions and concentrate on my work."


    She Qiang was stunned. Looking at the back of Li Long walking away, he didn''t know what else to say.


    After this happened, she Qiang observed for a long time and found several other opportunities to ask what happened to Li long.


    But Li Long always shook his head, from perfunctory at the beginning to avoiding him later.


    All afternoon, Li Longyue was like this. She Qiangyue felt that he must have been "threatened" by Tong Si.


    After thinking about it, she Qiang still felt that she couldn''t do this.


    Although Ning Jiwei may not be on their side, if he doesn''t try, Ning Jiwei can''t help them.


    Finally, she Qiang came home from work in the afternoon. After thinking about it, she found out the number Ning Jiwei gave him and hesitated to dial it.


    It took me a long time to pick it up.


    "Hello, who?" Ning Jiwei''s cold voice came out of the receiver.


    She Qiang stammered: "Hello, Mr. Ning, i... I''m she Qiang. I had a conflict with Miss Tong at the meeting last time. You helped me... You gave me a call and said I could find you if I had something..."


    She Qiang was afraid that Ning Jiwei didn''t remember who he was, so she stammered a lot, and almost told the details of the weather that day, what clothes he wore and so on.


    However, he was obviously worried, because Ning Jiwei quickly replied, "I remember you, she Qiang, do you have anything to do with me? What happened at the meeting or did you encounter difficulties in your life?"


    She Qiang was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei remembered himself and didn''t refuse people at all.


    Ning Jiwei''s attitude and words gave she Qiang confidence to go on. He took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Ning, i... I have something to tell you."


    "Well, you said." Ning Jiwei was still operating the computer while answering his words. She Qiang could clearly hear the sound of pressing the keyboard from the opposite side.


    "I......" she Qiang hesitated and said, "Mr. Ning, you are a good man, aren''t you?"


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei paused by the hand of the keyboard. She Qiang''s question made him keenly aware that the other party might be in trouble.


    "Mr. Ning, I''m sorry. I don''t doubt you. I''m just... I''m just worried that you won''t help us like them..." at the moment, she Qiang hesitated again. He was worried about what he should do if Ning Jiwei reneged.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "I don''t know who you said they were, but if things are reasonable and legal, I will stand on the side of justice. If you are just, I will help you. Similarly, if you do something wrong and try to ask me for a favor, I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    She Qiang was stunned and said, "that''s good, that''s good."


    Ning Jiwei knows that she Qiang must have met something, or he knows something.


    After thinking about it, Ning Jiwei said: "She Qiang, you know, in Xiangcheng, if I can''t manage your business, then almost no one can. I don''t know what happened to you, so I can''t give you any promise before you speak. Even if I promise, you must not believe it. All I can say is, you can either gamble with me and bet whether I''m the good man you say. Or, you can sink Keep silent, but you need to bear the consequences of your silence. At that time, even if I want to help you, it will be very limited. "


    "I, I know..." she Qiang listened to Ning Jiwei''s words and hesitated for two minutes. "Mr. Ning, I still decided to believe you."


    As Ning Jiwei said, in this Hunan City, what can help them should be Ning Jiwei.


    "I, I see Miss Tong... It''s Tong Si. She seems to be threatening brother long..." she Qiang slowly told Ning Jiwei what she saw.


    Ning Jiwei suddenly stood up from his chair after she Qiang''s words.


    Dou Ming and Jian Yi look at him at the same time.


    "Mr. Ning, I don''t know the specific content of their conversation. This may only be my guess, but..." she Qiang said: "but I''m afraid if I don''t say it, if my guess is right, something will happen more at that time, so..."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I''ll let someone check this matter. Before I find out, she Qiang, remember, no one can say this. Don''t bother Li long, do you know?"


    "Why?" she Qiang asked suspiciously.


    Ning Jiwei said, "if you speak rashly about something without evidence, it will only make Li Long rebellious. If Tong Si knows, she will sue you for slander at that time, and I can''t help you."


    "I......" she Qiang was stunned. Then she remembered that what he said was only his seeing and guessing. If nothing happened, he was slandering Tong Si.


    If you let Tong Si know, Tong Si will never let him go.


    Thinking of this, she strongly shook and said, "I, I promise I won''t say anything."


    "Well," Ning Jiwei said, "from now on, you should keep silent as if you don''t know anything. I''ll contact you if there''s anything."


    "OK, OK, thank you, Mr. Ning..."


    After talking to she Qiang on the phone, Ning Jiwei stood in the room, and the pressure of the whole person sank to frightening.


    "Daddy, what''s the matter?" asked Jian Yi.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Tong family, you may want to turn back."


    Jian Yi and Dou Ming are stunned at the same time. The Tong family is a responsible shareholder. Everyone has the same interests. Although they are not their internal comrades in arms, they have never set much precautions against the Tong family, and subconsciously excluded the Tong family when investigating things.


    If the Tong family turns back, then


    Ning Jiwei almost immediately called Gu Chenyi and Qin Zhixu and told them to stop sharing all the business information of the Tong family.


    Gu Chenyi finished the meeting that day and was preparing to let Tong Si know that he would further carry out the work of the finals.


    After receiving Ning Jiwei''s call, Gu Chenyi changed the process without saying a word.


    Similarly, Qin Zhixu received a call from Ning Jiwei. He not only backed up all the trade secrets for the first time, but also prepared a fake data file.


    The whole document is divided into seven true and three false, which will never be seen.


    Wan Yuqing looked at Qin Zhixu, who was supposed to go back from work, and stayed in the office. She buried herself in making documents. She couldn''t help saying, "brother Qin... Can''t you take it back?"

 Chapter 293

    Qin Zhixu shook his head. From Ning Jiwei''s just a few words, he recognized how serious the matter was.


    It''s not that you can''t take it back, but Ning Jiwei is still busy looking for talilina in the villa.


    Even if he takes it back, he will stay up until midnight. It''s not as convenient as being in the office.


    Wan Yuqing saw Qin Zhixu insist, frowned and asked, "brother Qin, what can I do for you?"


    Qin Zhixu didn''t be polite to her at this time, but gave her some documents and said, "help me find out some of the contents shared with the Tong family. I want to know how much the Tong family knows about Mo negative."


    "OK." Wan Yuqing immediately looked through the pile of documents according to Qin Zhixu''s instructions.


    When Gu Chenyi returned to the office after his busy work, he saw that Qin Zhixu was already making materials.


    He loosened his breath. "I was about to tell you about it."


    Then he went to Qin Zhixu and said, "where have you done? Go back and I''ll do the next part."


    Qin Zhixu shook his head and said, "no, I can handle this. Go ahead."


    Seeing that he insisted, Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "well, it''s hard for you. I have to go to the venue and have someone check the problems of Li Long and she Qiang."


    After the two simply said goodbye, Gu Chenyi hurried away.


    Wan Yuqing looked at Gu Chenyi leaving, and at Qin Zhixu, who had been nervous all the time. She was confused in her eyes, but she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Qin Zhixu saw that she had been struggling with her small face. He couldn''t help laughing, reached out and rubbed her head and said, "what do you think?"


    "I......" Wan Yuqing''s small face was slightly red, which was not very funny. "Brother Qin, I don''t understand..."


    Qin Zhixu smiled, stretched out his hand to her and said, "come here."


    Wan Yuqing put her little hand into his hand and sat beside him with a chair.


    Qin Zhixu said, "Ji Wei called and just said that we should stop sharing all the data of the children''s family immediately, which shows that the children''s family may have turned back."


    "Backwater?" Wan Yuqing blinked and said, "but isn''t the Tong family a negative shareholder? What good is backwater to them?"


    "Who knows, maybe someone has given the Tong family greater benefits." Qin Zhixu said: "whether they have backwater or what is the reason for backwater, Ji Wei will naturally find out. He is now separated and lack of skills, so Chen Yi and I can only take care of the company."


    "Then he just went..." Wan Yuqing thought that Gu Chenyi said he was going to the venue just now. She couldn''t help looking at Qin Zhixu: "you two have a division of labor, one is responsible for the outside and the other is responsible for the inside."


    "Smart." Qin Zhixu stretched out his hand and bounced Wan Yuqing''s cerebellar bag: "Ji Wei said that the workers at the venue told him about it, which means that it has something to do with the venue. The final is coming, Chen Yi naturally has to ensure that there are no problems at the venue, and the two workers who may have problems have to check. We naturally have to be responsible for this part of the company. At least until Ji Wei finds out, we can''t let the children notice."


    Wan Yuqing looked at Qin Zhixu in surprise. Her eyes were full of worship. "Brother Qin, you are so powerful. Brother mingning called and said only a few words, but you and brother Gu understood what he meant. Moreover, I haven''t seen you discuss with brother Gu, but you are so tacitly responsible for your respective parts."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "what''s so powerful? It''s just a habit."


    The dynamics of shopping malls are changing rapidly. They are not ordinary employees, but the president and person in charge of large companies. I don''t know how many times they have experienced this kind of thing, they can naturally want to get a place.


    Looking at Wan Yuqing''s innocent eyes, Qin Zhixu smiled and hugged her and said, "I hope you never understand these."


    Wan Yuqing shook her head and said, "no, I want to learn more so that I can help brother Qin."


    Listening to Wan Yuqing''s words, Qin knew that Xu was stunned and moved in his heart.


    This is the first time that a woman said she would help him and protect him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a foreign town, several bungalows that look no different from residential buildings are connected together.


    In one room of one house, a seven or eight year old girl was sitting in front of her desk. Several computers were placed on a huge table in front of her. All kinds of data cables and electronic devices accounted for almost half of the room.


    The little girl''s face is clean and transparent. The facial features of the mixed race are much deeper than those of others. The sky blue eyes are inlaid in her eyes like two gemstones.


    It''s just that her skin is too pale, which seems to be caused by the long absence of sunshine. Her body shape is much thinner than that of a normal eight year old child, and she looks malnourished.


    At the moment, the little girl is staring at the computer intently. Her normally unresponsive eyes are flashing hot light, like finding some fun toys.


    "Yarn weaving?"


    A female voice came from the door. The little girl looked back and shouted, "Mom."


    "Well." the woman came in, her head wrapped in tulle, only half of her face, looking noble and mysterious.


    The woman came to Shazhi, looked at her, slightly pulled the lower lip corner and asked, "you look very happy?"


    "HMM." Shazhi nodded, pointed to the computer in front of her and said, "it''s fun."


    A woman''s eyes are slightly narrowed. The only thing that can make Shazhi feel fun is a computer expert who can compete with her. In more than a year, she has seen Shazhi show such a look for the first time.


    "You mean he''s strong?" the woman asked.


    "Well, strong." Shazhi nodded, her sky blue eyes innocent and naive, "I can''t beat him."


    "Oh?" the woman looked a little cold. "Won''t you be found by him?"


    "No, No." Shazhi shook her head and said, "I didn''t find me, but he''s looking for me, and I''m looking for him. We''re competing who finds who first."


    The woman narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment and said, "you can''t find him, but you can''t let him find us, you know? If you can''t do this, you can turn off and destroy these computers."


    As soon as she heard that she was going to destroy her computer, Shazhi hurriedly covered the screen and shook her head flustered and said, "don''t destroy it. I won''t let him find us. Mom, don''t destroy it. It''s my only toy."


    Looking at Shazhi''s nervous look, the woman sighed, bent over and touched Shazhi''s head and said, "baby, mom told you that we are very dangerous now. If the enemy finds us, we will die. Do you want to see mom die?"


    "No, Shazhi doesn''t want her mother to die." Shazhi hugged the woman and cried.


    The woman''s mouth was cold, reached out and patted Shazhi''s back with satisfaction and said, "then defeat your enemy. Remember, if you fail, your mother will die."

 Chapter 294

    Mo''s house.


    Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi didn''t come back. They both told their family and children in advance. Mo Xiuyu was also with Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian.


    Normally, it''s no different from usual. If Jianrui didn''t see Ning Jiwei working late last night.


    "Ruirui, let''s play and pinch the little people." Gu Xiaomian came over with a lot of plasticine, and his fat face was also red and yellow.


    Jian Rui took a small bench and sat at the door. She looked at the direction of the gate without blinking. She just shook her head and said, "play by yourself. I don''t want to play."


    "Rui Rui, what''s the matter with you?" Gu Xiaomian ran to Jian Rui, sat on the ground and tilted his head and asked her, "are you worried about Uncle Ning and dad? They called and came back in a minute. Don''t worry."


    "You don''t understand." Jianrui frowned and didn''t say anything about Ning Jiwei staying up late to work, but shook her head sadly.


    Seeing her like this, Gu Xiaomian grabbed her head in a hurry, but he didn''t know how to comfort her. He could only turn his head and shouted to Mo Xiuyu, "little uncle, ruiruirui is not happy, but I don''t understand why she is not happy."


    Mo Xiuyu came over, picked up Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, what are you thinking?"


    Jian Rui was held by Mo Xiuyu, and when she heard the speech, she nuzui said, "little uncle, I was thinking that if I were smarter and more powerful, my father wouldn''t have to work so hard."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. Unexpectedly, Jian Rui was thinking about this.


    "Our Ruirui is already very powerful." Mo Xiuyu said.


    If Ning Jiwei can grow steadily in Mo''s family, he will have no worries about his future. How can he be smart enough to do so?


    Jian Rui shook her head and said, "but it''s not enough. I can''t help daddy, so Daddy will work so hard."


    Looking at the sad look of his little niece, Mo Xiuyu rubbed her head and said, "well, let''s go find Grandpa, OK?"


    Jian Rui was stunned and hesitated: "but..."


    She worried that going there would arouse Jia Minzhi''s disgust and make it difficult for Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu to do it.


    Gu Xiaomian, who was not as scrupulous as her, looked up at Mo Xiuyu and said, "little uncle, can we go there? What if your mother is unhappy?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Mo Xiuyu smiled and pulled Mo Xiuyu''s face, helped him wash his hands and feet, and then took the two children to the next door.


    Since Jia Shufen''s mother and daughter last time, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian have rarely come here. Usually, even if Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu want to see the two children, they go next door.


    Seeing the two children coming today, Mo Wanshan was naturally surprised. He hurried forward in his wheelchair and said, "Ruirui, why do you think of looking for Grandpa today?"


    As he spoke, Mo Wanshan stretched out his arm towards Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui ran over with his legs pedaling, hugged Mo Wanshan and said, "Grandpa."


    "Oh, my darling, what''s the matter with you?" Mo Wanshan asked painfully as he saw his little granddaughter plunge into his arms.


    Jane Rui shook her head and said in a muffled voice, "Rui Rui is all right. Rui Rui misses Grandpa."


    Mo Wanshan looked up at Mo Xiuyu. Mo Xiuyu silently said "my big brother" to him.


    Mo Wanshan knew that the final was approaching, Ning Jiwei was getting busier and busier, and the place where he could take care of the children was bound to be not careful enough.


    Thinking of his little granddaughter''s nest at home every day, Mo Wanshan couldn''t help asking, "Ruirui, are you tired of staying at home? Why don''t you let your little uncle take you out?"


    Jane Rui paused, shook her head and said, "no, Rui Rui is not bothered. It''s good at home."


    "Well..." Mo Wanshan thought and said, "why don''t grandpa call Daddy back for you?"


    Jianrui shook her head, "no, daddy is very busy. Ruirui, don''t disturb him, and grandpa don''t disturb daddy ~"


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. For the first time, he was told not to disturb others. He immediately nodded and said, "OK, grandpa won''t bother your daddy."


    With Mo Wanshan, Jian Rui is in a better mood.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiaomian came forward with a grin and said, "Grandpa, what rice you cook at home is so delicious! I''ve hooked out all the greedy insects in my stomach."


    "Ha ha!" Mo Wanshan laughed, "you like to stay for dinner later. But you probably have to bear it for a while. The nanny hasn''t finished yet."


    "Rui Rui, can we stay?" listening to Mo Wanshan''s words, Gu Xiaomian didn''t answer at the first time, but looked at Jian Rui and asked.


    Jane Rui just wanted to shake her head, but she looked up and saw the expectation in Mo Wanshan''s eyes. She thought and nodded, "then stay."


    "Yeah, great!" Gu Xiaomian said happily.


    Several people, old and young, chatted together for a while. With Gu Xiaomian as a living treasure, the atmosphere was naturally not cold.


    Dinner is ready. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian sit down with Mo Wanshan. After waiting for two minutes, Jia Minzhi also comes down.


    Seeing Jia Minzhi, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian suddenly became nervous. With their last experience, they were too afraid of Jia Minzhi.


    This is not to say that they are more afraid of Jia Minzhi. Even if Jia Minzhi wants to deal with them, I''m afraid Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian may not be afraid of her.


    Just because of Jia Minzhi''s special status, the two children don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble to Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu, so they will avoid Jia Minzhi and let him go if they can.


    Seeing Jia Minzhi at the moment, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were afraid that she would trouble them again, so they didn''t react until Jia Minzhi sat down quietly at the table.


    "Well, have a meal." Mo Wanshan smiled and sandwiched a chopstick meat for Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian respectively.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian looked at each other, lowered their heads and ate attentively.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan and his son, and Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, who had been afraid to look at each other. A sneer of self mockery came up at the corners of his mouth and ate in silence.


    With Ning Jiwei supporting her waist behind Jane Rui, what can she do to them?


    After Ning Jiwei''s last threat, Jia Minzhi has completely given up his hatred for Jian Rui.


    It should be said that it was not that she didn''t hate, but that she suddenly found that she didn''t even have the capital to hate.


    Because whenever her hatred brings harm to Jian Rui and Mo Wanshan, it will be her and her mother Jia family who will be hurt in turn.


    A meal was very quiet because Jia Minzhi joined. During this period, Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu raised the topic several times and took good care of the two children. However, whether Jian Rui or Gu Xiaomian, they all ate obediently. When they heard their words, they nodded or answered in a regular way. They didn''t have the liveliness before the meal at all.


    Seeing that they were so restrained, Mo Wanshan sighed in his heart.


    He likes to stay with the children, but if the children can''t be happy around him, why should he force it?


    After dinner, without waiting for Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian to speak, Mo Wanshan told Mo Xiuyu, "Xiuyu, take your two children out and eat. It''s not good to stay in the house."


    "Well, OK." Mo Xiuyu also knew the reason for Mo Wanshan''s move, so he simply nodded and said to Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, "let''s go. Shall we go for a walk in the small garden?"


    Jian Rui frowned and thought, "why don''t I go back with Gu Ruan."


    Mo Xiuyu bent down and picked up Jian Rui and said, "are you sure you want to go back? Although it is autumn now, there may still be fireflies in the Garden ~"


    "Wow, fireflies?" before Jian Rui made a sound, Gu Xiaomian shouted excitedly, "shall we go to see fireflies?"


    Hearing the firefly, Jian Rui was also excited. She turned her head and looked at Jia Minzhi quietly. Seeing that she had no response, she nodded to Mo Xiuyu and said, "little uncle, let me down. Ruirui Rui will go by herself."


    Mo Xiuyu smiled and touched Jian Rui''s hair and said, "it''s all right. My little uncle is happy to hold us Ruirui."


    Although Mo Xiuyu said so, Jian Rui insisted on climbing down from his arms, reached out and hooked his big hand and said, "let''s go, little uncle."


    Mo Xiuyu nodded. After greeting Mo Xiuyu, he took one hand and went out.


    Seeing that they couldn''t wait to escape from here, Jia Minzhi sneered and turned to go upstairs.


    She''s not welcome here anyway, is she?


    "Min Zhi."


    Just as Jia Minzhi was about to go upstairs, Mo Wanshan suddenly shouted.


    Jia Minzhi suddenly froze with his back to Mo Wanshan, but he didn''t look back.


    How long has it been since he called himself in such a peaceful voice?


    Jia Minzhi doesn''t remember. He just thinks it was a long time ago.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Jia Min and said, "don''t think too much. I asked Xiuyu to take the children out, just..."


    "I''m just afraid I''ll lose my temper with children again." Jia Minzhi laughed at himself, "I know, you don''t have to remind me."


    "No, I don''t mean that." Mo Wanshan explained, "I don''t want either of you to feel uncomfortable. The children are afraid of you, and you don''t like them very much, so there''s no need to stay together. I didn''t think carefully and didn''t take care of your feelings before, so I made such a big misunderstanding, I..."


    "Is it still meaningful to say this now?" Jia Minzhi suddenly turned around and looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "just say what you want to say. There''s no need to say a lot of hypocritically there."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. After thinking for a while, he said, "I... I hope you can think clearly that Mo Sheng is not a good man."


    Jia Minzhi was suddenly stiff, staring at Mo Wanshan with cold pain in his eyes, "what did you say?"


    Mo Wanshan sighed and said, "I lost you first, so I turned a blind eye to some things, but... Now the situation is tense and related to your future. I can''t watch you fall in like this."

 Chapter 295

    "Can''t bear to see me fall into it? Ha! What high sounding words!" listening to Mo Wanshan''s words, Jia Minzhi was sarcastic in addition to sarcasm.


    But if Mo Wanshan told her that even once, she would not be so cold to him.


    Now that everything can''t get back on track, he told her "can''t bear it"?


    Is there any funnier joke than this?


    Looking at Jia Minzhi''s response, Mo Wanshan only sighed.


    "Min Zhi, I......"


    "Shut up!" Jia Minzhi suddenly looked at him coldly and shouted, "don''t you call me that again."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Jia Min said with a weeping smile, "Mo Wanshan, since you have failed my life, please fail to the end. Don''t pretend to be a good man when everything is irreparable. If you have the ability to fail me, please have a little and bear all the hatred of my life!"


    With that, Jia Minzhi didn''t look at Mo Wanshan any more and turned and went upstairs.


    Looking at Jia Minzhi''s back, Mo Wanshan was sad.


    He naturally knew that he was sorry for Jia Minzhi. He could never give her the love she wanted.


    In this life, there is no room in his heart except Fu Xiang.


    Jia Minzhi returned to the room and patted the door heavily.


    Isolated from the eyes of the man outside the door, she could collapse her shoulders and bend down wrongfully.


    For what?


    She is his childhood sweetheart. She is his wife. Why can''t you love her?


    Jia Minzhi covered his lips and burst into tears. He couldn''t bear to hear the sobs.


    After a while, she calmed down her mood, then took out her mobile phone and dialed another person''s phone.


    She doesn''t need to care whether that person is a good person or not. She just doesn''t want to be so empty.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Xiuyu took the two children to the small garden to find fireflies. Gu Xiaomian was a playful child. As soon as he got to the garden, he ran crazy and shouted to find fireflies.


    Jianrui was quiet, but she looked around curiously.


    Mo Xiuyu sat on the stone pier and said to Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, "don''t run away. Just play under my nose, you know?"


    "I see, little uncle!" Gu Xiaomian shouted, puckering his ass into the grass.


    Jian Rui looked around the flower bed carefully and looked back at Mo Xiuyu from time to time. Remember what Mo Xiuyu said not to leave his sight.


    "Wow, Ruirui, do you think this is a firefly?" Gu Xiaomian took Jianrui and looked deep into the grass. Jianrui looked at it and shook her head. "No, it seems to be a big bug."


    Gu Xiaomian lowered his head in disappointment, turned to Mo Xiuyu and said, "little uncle, I can''t find it at all."


    Mo Xiuyu stretched and said, "I didn''t say I would find it. If I can''t find you, I''ll take it as a snack. Sit here and have a rest."


    "I don''t, I''ll keep looking!" Gu Xiaomian said, turned and looked for it again.


    Jian Rui didn''t sit down either, but looked for the firefly carefully with Gu Xiaomian.


    Children''s curiosity is naturally heavy, especially in front of the irresistible temptation of fireflies, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian burst out with super long patience.


    Jianrui was busy in the garden, not knowing that she was in other people''s eyes.


    In the West courtyard, in a room upstairs, Mo Xiujin stood by the window.


    He lives near the garden. He heard Gu Xiaomian''s voice just now.


    Knowing that Jianrui was also in the garden, Mo Xiujin suddenly felt that he should do something.


    Although he didn''t know why he wanted to do it and how he wanted to do it, there was an intuition that told Mo Xiujin that he couldn''t just watch this opportunity slip away.


    After standing at the window for a while, Mo Xiujin suddenly walked to the bedside and pulled a small box from the bottom of his bed.


    When the small box was opened, there were children''s toys in it. Mo Xiujin took out the gray slingshot, sipped it and put it in his pocket.


    Jian Rui walked and looked for it. Unconsciously, she was a distance away from Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuyu.


    However, there was no danger around, so Mo Xiuyu didn''t stop her and Gu Xiaomian.


    He originally brought the children to relax. If he restricted them everywhere, what would he do?


    Jianrui looked at the small stone that hit her feet. She didn''t care, but the next second, another small stone hit her feet.


    Jane Rui was stunned, looked up and found nothing.


    Jian Rui frowned, bent down and looked at the two small stones at her feet. When she looked carefully, she found that there were some different colors on one of them.


    Pick up Shi zi''er. Jian Rui pretends to bend over and tie her shoes. She turns on her mobile phone and looks at Shi zi''er in the light of the mobile phone screen.


    "Under the stone pier on the left."


    The stone wrote in blue.


    Jian Rui was stunned. She recognized that it was mo Xiujin''s handwriting.


    Is he exchanging information with himself in this way?


    Jianrui raised her head again. She knew that Mo Xiujin might be looking at herself in which room, but she couldn''t see him from her point of view.


    Jian Rui frowned, thought about it, pulled a slightly larger leaf from the side, wrote a sentence on the leaf with a sharp little stone, and then turned back.


    "Come back so soon? I can''t find it?" asked Mo Xiuyu.


    Jane shook her head and said, "no, maybe the firefly is sleeping. Come back tomorrow."


    Mo Xiuyu smiled and nodded: "OK, my little uncle will bring you again tomorrow."


    With that, Mo Xiuyu got up and called Gu Xiaomian.


    Jian Rui took the opportunity to quickly press the leaves under the stone pier.


    At the window, Mo Xiujin looked at the scene and a smile flashed in his eyes.


    She knew what he meant.


    Mo Xiuyu got up and called Gu Xiaomian, but the fat guy was still puckering his ass looking for fireflies and turned a deaf ear to Mo Xiuyu''s voice.


    Mo Xiuyu was helpless. He could see that he had been together for so long.


    Although Gu Xiaomian usually has no temper, his skin is also real.


    After all, Gu Chenyi and Yunling spoiled and drowned and grew up. Few people can hold them when they are stubborn.


    Mo Xiuyu walked behind Gu Xiaomian, raised his feet and kicked him impolitely on his pouted ass.


    "Ouch ~" Gu Xiaomian covered his ass and almost fell into the grass.


    He turned to look at Mo Xiuyu and said angrily, "what are you doing, little uncle? I''m about to find the firefly."


    "Oh." Mo Xiuyu nodded lightly, "why don''t you keep looking? Anyway, ruiruirui wants to go back. It''s a big deal. I''ll take Ruirui back first, and then come back to you?"


    "Ah? Rui Rui is going back?" Gu Xiaomian blinked, immediately got up from the ground and said, "then I won''t find me, and I''ll go back."


    While saying this, Gu Xiaomian ran towards Jian Rui and waved and shouted, "Rui Rui, Rui Rui, shall we come back tomorrow to find fireflies?"


    Mo Xiuyu was behind him and shook his head funny.


    Sure enough, the only way to easily control this laughing ancestor is Jian Rui.

 Chapter 296

    Soon after Mo Xiuyu returned with Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, Gu Chenyi and Ning Jiwei came back one after another.


    Seeing that both of them were tired, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were sensible and didn''t make trouble with them. They went to bed obediently.


    Gu Chenyi sat on the sofa, rubbed his eyebrows and said to Ning Jiwei, "where are you?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "It was found that Song Wei had contacts with Tong Si and had been to Tong''s house many times. It is likely that the two families have reached some agreement, but there is no evidence."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "I don''t have any evidence here. I went to the venue and saw that the monitoring over there was completely destroyed. However, I checked Li Long and she Qiang. She Qiang has nothing unusual. Li Long''s family really has something going on recently."


    "What''s the situation?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Gu Chenyi said, "Li Long''s wife is seriously ill and his son is in the period of entering school. At present, the family is more difficult. Almost all the burden is on Li long alone. If someone threatens his family, I''m afraid Li long will have to give in."


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and asked, "have you been looking for Li long?"


    "Not yet." Gu Chenyi hesitated. "This is also the point I want to discuss with you. I need to ask your attitude about Li long."


    "What attitude?" Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrow.


    Gu Chenyi pursed her lips and sighed: "Ji Wei, although we have no evidence to prove that Tong and song have been united, and there is no evidence to prove that Li long must have been threatened by Tong Si, and he will do it before the finals. But even without these evidence, I think our guesses are almost the same. These are almost certain things, but they are just poor empirical evidence."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I want to say that the most important thing for us now is not to find evidence, but to ensure that the final can go smoothly."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "we have decided to expose song Lu in the final. If there are other problems in the final, the outside world will think that our star cup competition is just a children''s play."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "do you want me to replace Li long?"


    Gu Chenyi shook his head. "I didn''t think or don''t think. This is also my tangle, so I didn''t see Li long without authorization before you decided what to do."


    Ning Jiwei leaned on the sofa and silently took out his cigarette and lighter from his pocket.


    He understood Gu Chenyi''s meaning. Now the most convenient way is to change a team they can trust to do the maintenance of the final.


    But in doing so, li long will be abandoned by Tong Si. Even if Tong Si doesn''t suppress him, it will be difficult for the original team to use him again.


    Not only is it difficult for the original team to use him again, but I''m afraid no one in Hunan City dares to use him in the future.


    However, if he does not do so and still firmly uses Li long, he must ensure that Li long will not betray him.


    To ensure this, he must promise Li long that he will protect Li Long''s family.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei thinking all the time, Gu Chenyi sighed: "Ji Wei, I''m not selfish, but... People''s ability is limited. At present, we have no time for ourselves. If you want to include Li Long and even she Qiang''s family in our protection scope... You should think clearly. Before our battle with talilina and Mo Sheng is over, you must separate your mind and hands to protect them. Do you think we still have these Are there any hands? "


    Ning Jiwei closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice for a long time: "change the team."


    Gu Chenyi sighed silently and grabbed his hair impatiently.


    If he could, he would not like to mention these things to Ning Jiwei, but they are human beings, not gods. Even if their ability is higher than that of ordinary people, they have to bear much more than ordinary people.


    When you can''t protect yourself, it''s beyond your ability to say anything to save others.


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a long time. After smoking a cigarette, he said to Gu Chenyi, "let Li Long''s wife finish the operation first, and then let them leave for a while. When the wind is over, they can go to maiteng or go back to Xiangcheng."


    Gu Chenyi is not surprised that Ning Jiwei will say such words. Ning Jiwei is as decisive to the enemy as he is to his own people.


    Even if she Qiang and Li long are not their own people, Ning Jiwei still can''t bear to be unfairly hurt because of himself.


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "I''ll do it. Talilina, how are you doing?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "it''s a little difficult, but that''s why we are more sure of talilina''s existence and that she is indeed our enemy."


    Gu Chenyi thought and said, "I think we can check this matter from another aspect."


    Ning Jiwei naturally understood what he said, but he shook his head and said, "it''s too risky to go straight to chamosheng."


    Gu Chenyi certainly knows that now they and Mo Sheng are like two armies against each other. No matter how rampant Mo Sheng''s people are, they won''t come to this villa.


    And they can''t easily go to Mosheng''s West courtyard.


    This is a tacit understanding between both sides. Once this tacit understanding is broken, no one can bear the consequences.


    The next day, as yesterday, Ning Jiwei went to the villa, Qin Zhixu was in the company, and Gu Chenyi was responsible for contacting she Qiang and Li long.


    And Mo Xiujin also saw the opportunity early in the morning and took Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian to the small garden, which is called practicing in the garden.


    After arriving at the garden, Mo Xiujin found the leaves that Jane Rui had put there under the stone pier.


    There was only one word on the leaf, and Mo Xiujin''s small face turned black in an instant.


    "Don''t you have a cell phone? Add me wechat." followed by a string of wechat signals.


    Mo Xiujin was so angry that a hard chance was wasted by Jian Rui.


    "Fool!" Mo Xiujin scolded, "if I could use my mobile phone, would I throw a stone for you?"


    Jianrui, who was in the villa, suddenly sneezed. She opened the curtain, looked out of the window, rubbed her nose and said to herself, "is the weather cold? You need to wear the sweater given by mommy."


    Seeing Mo Xiujin standing there talking to herself, Mo Xiuqian came over and asked, "ah Jin, what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing." Mo Xiujin quickly crumpled the leaves in his hand, raised his head and shook his head to Mo Xiuqian as if nothing had happened.


    Mo Xiuqian picked her eyebrows and didn''t ask again.


    Among the three of them, Mo Xiulin is the most stable one, and Mo Xiujin is the one with the heaviest mind.


    No one can ask what he doesn''t want to say.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Yang Yaru''s residence. George sent Yang Yaru to work early in the morning. When he came back, he just wanted to continue to sleep. Before he fell asleep, he received a call from Qiao town.


    "Where are you?" came Joe''s voice, with his usual style of being the head of the family.


    George said lazily, "what''s the matter, father? What can I do for you?"


    Qiao Zhen said coldly, "come back right away."


    "Aha ~" George yawned and said lazily, "no time."


    "You..." Qiao Zhen was about to get angry at the other end of the phone. George could almost imagine what he would say next. Just as George was going to hold his mobile phone away from his ears, he suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    "Brother, I''m back! Don''t you come back to see your dear brother?"


    The sunny voice stunned George, and then smiled and said, "Xiao Lei, you''re back. When did you get home?"


    "I arrived in the middle of the night last night." Qiao Lei said proudly, "I sneaked in in the middle of the night. My father didn''t know I was back. When I said hello to him this morning, he was startled. At that time, he pulled me to your house. He said he was afraid of hallucinations and asked my uncle and aunt to show me whether I was true."


    "Ha ha." George laughed. Only his uncle Joe Jing could do such a thing.


    "Elder brother, when will you come back? I''m so bored at home alone." Qiao Lei said coquettishly.


    "OK, I''ll go back now for half an hour." as soon as he said to go back to see Qiao Lei, George also accepted the tone he had just spoken to Qiao town and said cheerfully.


    "Well, I''m waiting for you. I brought you a gift." Qiao Lei said mysteriously.


    George raised his eyebrows and said, "listen to your tone, why don''t I expect that gift so much?"


    "Elder brother, how can you say that?" Qiao Lei said coquettishly, "I''m your dear brother. Can I pit you?"


    "Cut ~" George rolled his eyes. "You haven''t hurt me enough. Do you want me to remind you, such as when you were ten, the summer vacation of the second day of junior high school, and..."


    Qiao Lei choked and said awkwardly, "brother, you have a good memory."


    "Go and wait at home," George said and hung up.


    He thought that when Qiao Lei came back, the old man should be very happy. When the old man was happy, the spirit should be better than before.


    But George never thought that things would be reversed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Qiao''s.


    Qiao Lei hung up the phone and said to Qiao Zhen happily, "uncle, my brother said he would be back soon."


    Qiao Zhen answered the phone with a cold hum, turned his head calmly and ignored anyone.


    Qiao Lei scratched his head in wonder and asked Yan Mei in a low voice, "aunt, what''s wrong with my uncle? I offended him?"


    "Don''t pay attention to him." Yan Mei looked at Qiao Zhen angrily and said to Qiao Lei, "he just turned over the vinegar jar."


    "Ha?" Qiao Lei wondered more.


    Yan Mei said with a smile, "his son has a better attitude towards his brother than himself. He is jealous and uncomfortable. Don''t pay attention to him."


    "Oh, that''s right." Qiao Lei smiled with a simple and honest smile and turned to Qiao Zhen and said, "uncle, don''t be jealous of me. After all, I haven''t seen my brother for a long time. Don''t worry, my brother will annoy me in no more than two days. We''ll be treated the same then."


    Qiao Town: "


    Yan Mei: "


    Qiao Jing was ashamed, waved and said, "Xiao Lei, come here."


    "Why, Dad." Qiao Lei walked over.


    Qiao Jing took an apple and put it into Qiao Lei''s mouth and said, "eat more and talk less."

 Chapter 297

    "Hmm ~" Qiao Lei grabbed the apple and coughed several times. "Dad, you''re choking me."


    "I can''t stop you from choking." Qiao Jing glared at him angrily.


    Qiao Lei curled his mouth, sat on the sofa with an apple and stopped talking.


    Qiao Jing was relieved when he saw that his blind silly son had finally calmed down.


    "Where''s my sister?" Qiao Lei asked, "it''s this time. Isn''t she still up?"


    Yan Mei smiled and said, "your sister is busy designing the competition. Don''t disturb her. Be careful she beats you."


    Hearing this, Qiao Lei shrunk his shoulders and said, "I won''t go, I''m sure I won''t go."


    In the whole family, the person Qiao Lei is most afraid of is not Qiao Qinghe, not Qiao Jing, but Qiao ya.


    Qiao Lei shivered at the thought of the years when she was taught a lesson by Qiaoya.


    George came back after waiting for less than half an hour.


    As soon as he heard the sound of the car, Qiao Lei ran out and gave George a big hug. "Brother, haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    "Long time no see." looking at Qiao Lei, who was almost as tall as himself, George patted him on the shoulder and said, "your boy is crazy enough. He hasn''t come back all summer."


    "Don''t I read thousands of books and travel thousands of miles? I can broaden my horizons by seeing more mountains and rivers?" Qiao Lei said with a smile.


    "Oh, yes, I know you have traveled thousands of miles." George asked with an eyebrow, "tell me, what have you learned after traveling thousands of miles?"


    Qiao Lei slightly twitched at the corners of his mouth, secretly poked and touched George and said, "brother, don''t dismantle my platform like this?"


    George put his hands on his chest and said with a smile, "it depends on your performance."


    "Then I must behave well." Qiao Lei quickly flattered.


    George let him go.


    When the two brothers entered the house and saw George coming back, Qiao Zhen first brightened his eyes, then snorted coldly and shouted, "you know you''re coming back."


    Yan Mei and Qiao Jing couldn''t help rolling their eyes. How old people are they? They clearly want to make up the relationship between father and son, but they can''t bear it every time.


    Sure enough, George was cold when he heard what Qiao Zhen said. He didn''t look at him. He said hello to Qiao Jing and Yan Mei, and then played tricks with Qiao Lei.


    The more George is like this, the more angry Joe is, and then a vicious circle.


    Seeing that the father and son were quarreling again, Yan Mei timely changed the topic and said, "well, we''re all here. It''s time to go to her father."


    Today, when Qiao Lei came back, they had to go to the old house and have dinner with Qiao Qinghe.


    Qiao Lei couldn''t wait to say, "OK, OK, brother, let''s go first."


    With that, Qiao Lei took George''s arm and was about to run out.


    "Wait a minute." Qiao Zhen said coldly, "are you two sure you''re going to the old man? Don''t run anywhere."


    "Oh, no, uncle, don''t worry..."


    "What is a no three no four place?" when Qiao Lei was just half talking, George suddenly interrupted him, turned and looked at Qiao Town coldly and said: "As I said, I''m at my girlfriend''s place. If you forget, I''ll remind you again. I''m at my girlfriend''s place. If you remember, but still say it''s a no three no four place, I think I have to remind you again, even if I''ve said it many times. She''s my girlfriend and my future wife. I don''t expect you to accept her, but I can''t afford it Don''t insult her. If you can''t even be polite, I won''t go back to this house in the future. "


    "You''re presumptuous!" Joe Town roared. "I''ll just say one. You''re so many? Can''t I say you?"


    George looked at Qiao Town, shook his head in disappointment and sneered, "it seems you don''t understand. I''m wasting my breath."


    Then George turned and walked out, ignoring the roar of Joe Town behind him.


    Qiao Lei looked at George and Qiao town. Finally, under the eyes of Qiao mirror, he hurried after George and ran out.


    Joe Town was so angry that he sat on the sofa and patted the table.


    "Well, big brother..."


    "Needless to say." Qiao Zhen said coldly, "I don''t want to hear anything towards him."


    "This......" Qiao Jing looked at Yan Mei in embarrassment and hoped she could say something. Who knows Yan Mei also looked at Qiao Zhen angrily and said, "yes, we shouldn''t say it, just you should say it. I tell you Qiao Zhen, I''ve had enough of you. If ah Zhi doesn''t come back in the future, I, I''ll go back to my mother''s house!"


    "You..." Qiao Zhen choked, frowned at Yan Mei and said, "don''t join in the fun and make trouble, okay?"


    "Why am I making trouble without reason?" Yan Mei sobbed with her nose sour and her mouth covered: "My son hasn''t come back for several days? It''s not easy to come back today. I was angry with you and left. I couldn''t even talk to him. What''s the matter with ah Zhi? We just made a girlfriend? Didn''t you hear Qiao Jing say that people and girls are good? Why can''t we give up between the door and the ground? When you chased me, I didn''t have any money, did you keep thinking Blame me? "


    At last, Yan Mei simply cried, "I know. You just remember your first love, don''t you? After all these years, it turned out that I blocked your way, Qiao town. I finally know what you mean."


    "Well, what does this have to do with?" Qiao Zhen, one of the first two, sighed: "I didn''t say I didn''t agree with ah Zhi to make that girlfriend."


    Yan Mei suddenly heard her cry and looked up at him in doubt.


    Qiao Jing next to him also wondered, "brother, you don''t disagree. Why did you just say that people are no three no four?"


    "I didn''t say it!" Qiao Zhen was angry and wronged. "I just... Say it casually. Who knows where he wants to go."


    Qiao Jing, Yan Mei: "


    Qiao Zhen has a bitter heart. Although he is a proud and irritable person, he also wants to get along well with his son. Who knows that he hates him again without saying a word to his son.


    Joe Lei, who ran out, sat on the vice-driver and looked at George and asked, "brother, where are we going?"


    "Didn''t you go to see the old man?" said George.


    "Oh." Qiao Lei said with a smile, "brother, how''s my sister-in-law? I haven''t bought a gift for my sister-in-law yet. Why don''t you tell me what she likes and I''ll buy one on the street later."


    George was amused by his brother''s words, glanced at him obliquely and said, "that''s my daughter-in-law. Where''s your turn to buy gifts?"


    "Hey, hey ~" Qiao Lei scratched his head and said, "I''m not doing a good job in family relations."


    Just then, Qiao Lei''s wechat rang. He took it out and saw that it was a voice message from Qiao Jing.


    Qiao Lei did not avoid George and directly pressed hands-free play.


    The loud sound of Joe mirror came out of his cell phone.


    "Xiao Lei, tell your brother that it was your uncle''s mouth just now. He didn''t say that your brother''s little girlfriend was bad. He was simply afraid of you fooling around elsewhere. Your uncle is stupid. In fact, he remembers your brother more than anyone else."


    Qiao Lei turned to look at George and said that he didn''t have to convey it now.

 Chapter 298

    Qiao Lei turned to look at George and said with a smile: "brother, what... Uncle, he is the most stupid and can''t speak. In fact, he still cares about you. As the saying goes, ''love is deep and responsible''? You see, in our family, uncle, no one but you..."


    "Shut up!" George glared at him angrily.


    Your uncle is the most stupid and can''t speak. Can you speak?


    Qiao Lei stuck out his tongue and dared not say any more.


    They arrived at the old house, because Qiao Lei wanted to surprise Qiao Qinghe, so the old man didn''t know he was back.


    The two brothers entered the door together. Qiao Lei was about to shout. As soon as he took a breath, George covered his mouth.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Qiao Lei choked back and patted his chest.


    George said, "the old man must be in the backyard now. He can''t be frightened by your howling all the way?"


    "Oh, that''s right." Qiao Lei scratched his scalp with a smile and said, "brother, you''re considerate."


    George rolled his eyes, raised his feet and walked towards the backyard. Qiao Lei hurriedly followed.


    When he got to the backyard, Qiao Qinghe was teasing the cat in the garden.


    The moment he saw the old man, Qiao Lei was stunned and said, "the old man... Is older than before I left."


    George sighed and patted him on the shoulder.


    It has always been the deepest helplessness in the world that a son wants to raise but his parents are old.


    Qiao Lei took a deep breath, pressed down the pain in his heart, grinned and came forward and shouted, "Grandpa!"


    Qiao Qinghe, with his back to them, suddenly stiffened. The white cat in his arms had already noticed the arrival of the two people, but he just lazily raised his eyes and narrowed again.


    Qiao Qinghe slowly turned his head, squinted at George and Qiao Lei, smiled and said, "Xiao Lei is back."


    "Well, Grandpa, I''m back." Qiao Lei''s nose is a little sour.


    "A smelly boy." Qiao Qinghe hummed, "how long have you been running out? Remember to come back, huh?"


    With that, Qiao Qinghe released the white cat in his arms and stood up with his hands, but he didn''t know whether he had been sitting for a long time or something. When he got up, he stumbled.


    "Grandpa!"


    "Old man!"


    Qiao Lei and George rushed together and held Qiao Qinghe from left to right.


    "Hehe, it''s all right." Qiao Qinghe waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s all right. You''re nervous."


    George pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He just held Qiao Qinghe: "old man, let''s go back to the house and sit down."


    "OK, go back to the house." Qiao Qinghe nodded and was helped back by his two grandsons.


    Let Qiao Qinghe sit on the sofa and rest for a while. He drank medicine again before he became more energetic.


    Qiao Lei wanted to make the old man happy, so he kept talking about his funny experience outside, making the old man laugh.


    George looked at Qiao Qinghe and felt very unhappy.


    While Qiao Lei accompanied Qiao Qinghe, George came out with a cigarette.


    "Meow ~"


    The white cat recognized him, consciously moved over, found a comfortable position at his feet, collapsed and asked for touch.


    George smiled and squatted down to help him. Shun cat said, "you''re comfortable, but you''re also a hero. Usually it''s all up to you to accompany the old man."


    "Meow!" the white cat answered, as if admitting his credit.


    George was amused by his reaction. He just sat down on the steps and smoothed his hair while smoking.


    "Do you think I''m very unfilial? I know what the knot in the old man''s heart is, but I won''t help him untie it."


    "Meow ~"


    "I thought it was OK to tell the old man when it was over, but I didn''t expect the old man to grow old so fast recently. I''m really afraid. I''m afraid I''ll wait here and there until the right time, but the old man can''t wait."


    "Meow ~"


    George puffed out a cigarette ring and stood up from the ground. He had made up his mind.


    "Old man, I''ll go out." George went into the house and said to Qiao Qing.


    "Why are you going?" Qiao Qinghe asked, "are you going to find young girl Yang? If you are, you can go. You can''t just stay at home."


    "Young girl?" Qiao Lei asked curiously, "Grandpa, my future sister-in-law''s surname is Yang?"


    "Well, haven''t you seen it yet?" Qiao Qinghe said with a smile: "don''t worry, your brother has a good eye this time, and you will get along well in the future."


    "Really?" Qiao Lei became more curious. "Grandpa, I can''t wait to see you."


    Qiao Qinghe picked his eyebrows and said, "what''s so difficult? Call her over at noon."


    Then Qiao Qinghe turned to George and said, "ah Zhi, ask the girl if she''s free. Come over for dinner."


    "Today?" George looked at Qiao Qinghe. Today is the day of their family gathering. Let Yang Yaru come today. This meaning is different.


    "Why, you don''t want to?" Qiao Qinghe frowned. "Won''t you change your mind again?"


    George couldn''t laugh or cry. "Grandpa, what are you talking about?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but he doesn''t want to let Yang Yaru be wronged before he is sure that his family will be friendly to Yang Yaru.


    "Grandpa, Yaru is very busy these two days. Can I bring her back after these two days?" George said.


    Qiao Qinghe hummed, obviously not happy, "what''s the final again? Didn''t Xiaoya also participate?"


    "Well, that''s the big game," George nodded.


    "OK, I know. Let''s talk about it in two days." Qiao Qinghe waved his hand.


    George winked at Qiao Lei, motioned him to accompany the old man, and drove to Mickey''s house.


    When George arrived, Jane Haixi was preparing lunch. Because the people in the villa were very busy these two days, only she and mikai were a little free, so she wanted to prepare nutritious meals for everyone. For this reason, she also asked mikai and Zhang Haoyang.


    Seeing George coming, Jane Haixi smiled and said, "it''s a coincidence that you came. Stay for lunch."


    George watched Jane Haixi prepare so many dishes that he frowned and said, "did you make all these by yourself? There are so many people in such a big villa, not even a nanny?"


    "No, I want to do it myself." Jian Haixi explained with a smile: "everyone has been working hard recently, so I specially prepared nutritious meals to supplement everyone."


    George raised his eyebrows, looked at the rich variety of meat and vegetable dishes and said, "if I hadn''t had to go home for lunch, I really wanted to stay and stutter."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. You can come anytime."


    George stood silent. Jian Haixi thought he was looking for Ning Jiwei, so he pointed upstairs and said, "Jiwei is in Yi Yi''s room. Just ask him to go up."


    "Ningjiwei?" George narrowed his eyes, looked at Jane Haixi and asked, "why is he here?"


    The final is coming. There are so many things in the company that Yang Yaru is so busy that she doesn''t even have time to accompany him. Is Ning Jiwei still free to come here?


    Jian Haixi was stunned when he saw George''s puzzled look on his face. "Aren''t you looking for Jiwei?"


    George shook his head. "I''m looking for you."


    "Looking for me?" Jian Haixi was more confused. "What are you looking for me?"


    George thought for a moment and said, "well, since ningjiwei is right here, I''ll say hello to him and come back to you."


    "Er..." Jane Haixi was puzzled and didn''t understand what George meant by saying hello to Ning Jiwei first.


    Instead of answering her, George turned and went upstairs.


    In Jian Yi''s room, Ning Jiwei asks Dou ming to investigate the evidence of the Tong family and the Song family, while he continues to entangle with the "talilina".


    Hearing a knock on the door, Dou Ming went to open the door.


    George stood at the door and looked at Ning Jiwei, Dou Ming and Jian Yi. His eyes narrowed slightly and said to Ning Jiwei, "what are you doing?"


    Ning jiweidun paused, turned off the computer, turned to Jian Yi and Dou Ming and said, "you have a rest first."


    After that, ningjiwei got up and walked out, and said to George by the way, "come with me."


    George gave him a cold hum, but turned to Jian Yi and smiled, waved his hand and said, "Yi Yi, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and nodded at him.


    In the bedroom, after Ning Jiwei closed the door, he told George about talilina and Tong song.


    After hearing this, George''s face was even colder. "So if I hadn''t come here today, I happened to meet you. Are you going to hide these two things from me?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "now I can solve it. I don''t need..."


    "Don''t bother me, don''t owe me the favor of the Qiao family." George sneered, "Ning Jiwei, I treat you as a brother. What about you? Who do you think of me?"


    Ningjiwei was silent. He just knew that if he told George, he would not sit idly by, so he didn''t say anything.


    George hummed coldly: "I just told you today that I can''t wait for everything to be over. The old man''s health is getting worse and worse. I don''t want him to be unable to solve his heart knot when he closes his eyes, so whether you agree or disagree, I''ll tell Jane Haixi the truth right now!"


    After a pause, George continued, "as for whether Haixi would like to go back to Qiao''s house with me, it''s her decision. We''ll talk about it then. But I won''t listen to you anymore. I''ll keep waiting."


    Ningevi frowned and just wanted to nod, George reached out and interrupted him.


    "I haven''t finished yet." George said, "and I want to join you about talilina. Don''t say you don''t need my strength. I don''t care what you think. If you think I''m threatening you with this favor and Haixi has to promise to go back to Qiao''s house with me, you should be."


    When George said this, his face was full of cold, even with anger and anger.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, shook his head and said, "I don''t think so."


    "Hum ~" George snorted coldly. He was angry that he was not trusted by Ningji Wei.


    Ning Jiwei sighed and said, "I''ll tell Haixi about it..."


    "I''ll tell her myself," hummed George. "Who knows what it will look like when it passes through your mouth, I have to say it myself."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." well, say it yourself.


    Why didn''t you find George so proud before?

 Chapter 299

    George was only reluctantly satisfied with ningevi''s consent.


    Seeing that he was not so angry just now, Ning Jiwei explained, "I don''t believe what you mean. I just don''t want to know the truth in Haixi. When she makes a decision, she will cover up her real thoughts because of considering these things."


    "Cut ~" George rolled his eyes and said, "do you think Haixi is as twisted as you? Haixi is kind in our family, okay."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." when did my daughter-in-law become your family?


    Although that''s right.


    Jane Haixi waited downstairs for almost an hour before she saw George coming down the stairs.


    Compared with the heavy before he went upstairs, George was obviously happy now.


    Jian Haixi looked strange and couldn''t help smiling and asked, "what business have you... Negotiated with Jiwei?"


    How else would you be so happy?


    George raised his eyebrows and said, "you can say so, but it''s not business."


    Jane Haixi blinked and couldn''t understand what he meant.


    George looked at Jane Haixi and said, "Haixi, there''s something I want to tell you, or I want to tell you a story. I hope you can make a careful decision after listening to the story."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. Seeing the seriousness in George''s eyes, she couldn''t help nodding.


    They sat on the sofa. George drank a glass of water before he said, "things have to start many, many years ago. Once upon a time, there was a young master of a rich family who liked a girl from a poor family..."


    Jane Haixi listened quietly. The more she listened, the more she felt there was something wrong.


    Until George looked at Jane Haixi and said, "the girl who left is my aunt. Her name is Qiao Sui."


    "Joe... Sui?" Jian Haixi was surprised. "My mother?"


    "Yes." George said, "I''ve been looking for you. I''ll go to maiteng because I want to know about you. Not only you, but also my uncle Qiao Jing found your brother Jane Chenran. He should already know about it."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and didn''t react from the shock. "You said my mother was from the Qiao family, and my brother already knew about it?"


    George nodded.


    Jane Haixi blinked, suddenly remembered something, looked at George and asked, "Jiwei knows?"


    George raised his eyebrows, didn''t take the pot for Ning Jiwei, nodded decisively and said, "yes, I wanted to tell you for a long time. He didn''t let me tell you."


    Jian Haixi frowned, got up and went upstairs without saying a word.


    Looking at the figure of Jane Haixi, George touched his nose and sat on the sofa waiting to see the play.


    Seeing Jian Haixi coming, Ning Jiwei got up and said, "I knew you had to come to me. Listen, I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just wanted to wait until you were calm..."


    Before she finished, Jane Haixi had reached out and hugged him.


    Ningji Weidun reached back and hugged Jane Haixi and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi rubbed his head against Ning Jiwei''s chest and said, "Jiwei, you bear a lot of pressure for me."


    Because she doesn''t want to make a decision when she has concerns, even with the help of the Qiao family, Ning Jiwei can do without it.


    Including this time about talilina, although Ning Jiwei didn''t tell her in detail, Jian Haixi still knew how serious the matter was.


    But he would rather stay up late, rather the old man is busy, than borrow the power of the Qiao family, just to owe less.


    He never told her about these pressures.


    Jian Haixi felt sour and held Ning Jiwei''s hand tightly.


    This man is really being kind to her.


    "Jiwei, how many temples have I built in my last life before I can meet you in this life?" Jian Haixi muttered on Ning Jiwei''s chest.


    "Ha ha." Ning Jiwei''s chest vibrated with a smile, "coincidentally, I''m also thinking about this question. How many good things did I do in my last life? God will let me have a good daughter-in-law like you in my life?"


    Jian Haixi smiled, tiptoed on his cheek and asked, "Jiwei, what do you think I should do?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "what do you want to do?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head. "George said very sincerely. If, as he said, old Joe is not in good health, I want to... Go back with him. But I feel a little sorry for my mother."


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and said along Jian Haixi''s hair, "I think the reason why your mother didn''t tell you this is that she didn''t want your life to be affected by her decision. If you really have doubts about this matter, you might as well go to Qiao''s house and ask. This can not only solve old Joe''s heart knot, but also make you more clear what decision to make, don''t you?"


    Jane Haixi nodded and said, "then I''ll go down and tell George."


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand, gently raised Jian Haixi''s chin and said, "wait a minute."


    "Hmm? There''s something else..." the words haven''t finished, and the words have been sealed.


    George waited downstairs for a while before Jane Haixi came down with a reddish face.


    George looked at Jane Haixi suspiciously. Seeing her like this, it''s not like going up to find Ning Jiwei to quarrel.


    "Cough ~" Jian Haixi coughed awkwardly and said, "George, I discussed with Jiwei. I can go back to see old Joe with you, but... I can''t make the final decision until he tells me the past. Otherwise, I''ll feel sorry for my mother."


    "No problem." George breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Jane Haixi is willing to go back with him, it means that things have been half successful.


    George thought for a moment and said, "when Qiao Lei came back today, the old man was already excited. He''d better not let you go first, so that he won''t be too happy but stimulated. It''s OK to wait tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, or after the finals. I''ll arrange it when it''s convenient for you..."


    Before he finished, George''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He nodded apologetically to Jian Haixi. George answered the phone. It was Qiao Lei.


    "Brother, come back quickly, Grandpa fainted!" Qiao Lei''s voice was full of anxiety.


    "What?" George stood up from the sofa in shock. "What''s the matter? Did you go to the hospital?"


    Qiao Lei cried, "I''ve been sent to the hospital. I don''t know what''s going on. I''m talking to him. Grandpa laughed happily. Suddenly, people fainted and I couldn''t wake up."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there and you''ll tell my father they," George ordered.


    "OK, I''ll call them right away." Qiao Lei nodded repeatedly.


    After hanging up the phone, Jane Haixi frowned and asked, "what happened?"


    George pursed his lips and said, "Grandpa suddenly fainted. I don''t know what''s going on now."


    With that, George raised his feet and wanted to go.


    "I''ll go with you," Jane Haixi called him.


    George paused, looked at the seriousness in Jane Haixi''s eyes, nodded and said, "OK."

 Chapter 300

    After talking to Ning Jiwei, Jane Haixi followed George to the hospital.


    Hospital, VIP ward.


    Qiao Zhen, Qiao Jing, Qiao Lei and Yan Mei were all there, but so many people didn''t speak. The whole ward seemed to be shrouded in a thick layer of sadness.


    George and Jane Haixi came at this time.


    "How''s grandpa, mom and dad?" George asked hurriedly.


    Qiao Zhen shook his head. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw Jane Haixi following George.


    "This is..." Qiao Zhen looked at Jian Haixi and mistook her for Yang Yaru.


    Yan Mei was also stunned. Unexpectedly, George took the girl directly to the hospital.


    "Ah Zhi, why did you bring Miss Yang here?" Yan Mei scolded in a low voice.


    Miss Yang?


    George paused and knew that his parents had misunderstood.


    Qiao Jing also saw Jian Haixi. He frowned and said to Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei, "she''s not Yang."


    Not miss yang?


    Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei were stunned. It''s not Yang Yaru. Who is she?


    Why did George bring her here at this time?


    Qiao Zhen and others don''t know. Qiao Jing does know something about the inside story.


    Just a little thought, Qiao Jing thought of a possibility.


    Thinking of this possibility, Qiao Jing''s eyes were hot when he looked at Jian Haixi.


    "You, you are..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Qiao Jing and guessed that he should be the Qiao family who went to find Jian Chenran. He nodded to him and said, "I''m Jian Haixi."


    Jane Haixi!


    Qiao Jing''s excited eyes were red. He stretched out his hand and wiped it carelessly. He said incoherently, "OK, ok... Just come, good boy..."


    Joe Town and others were completely confused, "what''s going on?"


    George shook his head and said, "wait until grandpa wakes up. Tell me what happened to Grandpa first?"


    Yan Mei frowned and said, "the doctor said there was no big problem. She may wake up later."


    No big problem


    George was stunned. His heart was not relaxed because of Yan Mei''s words, but heavier.


    For the elderly, what they fear most is not physical problems, but no major problems.


    Because the problem can be treated, but there is no big problem, that is, there is no cure.


    When you die, the candle goes out.


    Non human can stop it.


    George clenched his teeth, turned and punched down the wall.


    Jane Haixi looked at George, then turned to look at the obvious sadness on the faces of the Qiao family, and finally fixed her eyes on the old man in the hospital bed.


    This is the first time she has seen Qiao Qinghe.


    Unlike her imaginary image, Qiao Qinghe felt very loving and kind to her, as if they should have been familiar.


    "Haixi," said George in a hoarse voice, "I beg you, will you stay with him?"


    Jane Haixi turned her head and looked at him. She saw George getting out of control like this.


    George''s eyes were bloodshot and he didn''t dare to see Qiao Qinghe on the bed. "Grandpa, he... No matter what he did wrong, his retribution for so many years is enough. In his last days, please make him happy? Just think I beg you..."


    Listening to George''s words, Qiao Jing secretly wiped tears. Qiao Lei and Yan Mei in Qiao town were surprised.


    They didn''t know who Jane Haixi was and what magic could make George say such words.


    Jian Haixi sighed, nodded and said, "yes, but I have a condition."


    "You say." as soon as Jane Haixi agreed to her request, George''s eyes brightened and hurriedly said, "don''t say one condition, I''ll agree to ten or 100."


    Jian Haixi laughed, shook his head and said, "you don''t need so much. Just promise me not to trample on your body. And..."


    Jane Haixi pointed to George''s injured hand and said, "go and deal with the wound."


    "OK, no problem! I''ll go right away!" George nodded without saying a word.


    Jane Haixi smiled. In fact, she had already decided when she decided to follow George to the hospital.


    But after seeing Qiao Qinghe, she was more sure of the decision in her heart.


    With Jane Haixi''s nod, George immediately bandaged his hand, and he was no longer depressed, as if Jane Haixi was the panacea.


    Qiao, who knew the truth, came up to the mirror, looked at Jian Haixi road and said seriously, "girl, thank you."


    Jane Haixi smiled and shook her head and said, "you should have seen my brother. What did he say?"


    Because it happened suddenly, Jane Haixi hasn''t talked to Jane Chenran on the phone yet.


    Qiao Jing said, "Chen Ran said that you are in charge of everything. He has no opinion."


    Jane Haixi nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go out and call my brother."


    With that, Jian Haixi nodded slightly to Qiao Jing and others, took his mobile phone and went out to call Jane Chenran.


    The reason why she wanted to go out at this time was that Jane Haixi knew that Qiao Zhen and others must have a basket of questions to ask, so she simply left them time to let Qiao Jing and George explain to them.


    Sure enough, as soon as Jian Haixi went away, Qiao Zhen grabbed Qiao''s mirror and asked, "what''s going on? Who is she?"


    Qiao Jing smiled and said, "brother, can''t you think of it? She is Xiaosui''s daughter."


    "What?" Qiao Zhen was surprised. He didn''t expect that Jian Haixi was Qiao Sui''s daughter.


    In recent years, Qiao Jing has been tracking down Qiao Sui''s whereabouts. Qiao Town doesn''t know about it, but he didn''t expect to find it.


    "She... But she is Jian Haixi." Yan Mei frowned, "Jian Haixi is not that..."


    "Ning Jiwei''s wife." Qiao Jing finished saying for Yan Mei: "this is also the reason why I support Ning Jiwei."


    Qiao Lei frowned at Qiao Jing and asked, "Dad, you said she was my aunt''s daughter? What about my aunt?"


    When he asked, Qiao Zhen and others didn''t speak.


    Because of Ning Jiwei''s relationship, they know a little about Jian Haixi. Her parents died.


    Qiao Jing stared and Qiao Lei said, "you smelly boy, why can''t you always pick up the pot of water?"


    Qiao Lei felt his head and didn''t understand where he was wrong.


    "She just said... Did you find her brother?" Qiao Zhen asked again, remembering what Jane Haixi had just said.


    Qiao Jing nodded, "I went to Jane Chenran and told him everything. He meant that everything was subject to Haixi''s decision."


    Speaking of Jane Chenran, Qiao Jing smiled and said, "Chenran can''t leave now. His daughter-in-law is pregnant and is very busy."


    Qiao Zhen nodded and looked at Qiao Qinghe on the hospital bed.


    If so, his father can really untie the knot.


    On the other side, Jian Haixi went to the other end of the corridor and dialed Jane Chenran''s phone.


    The brother and sister didn''t talk for a long time. Jane Chenran was surprised to receive her call. "Haixi, how did you think of calling me?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "brother, you said that. If it''s okay, I can''t call you?"


    "Of course I don''t mean that." listening to Jian Haixi''s relaxed tone, Jane Chenran was a little relieved. "I''m not afraid you have something urgent."


    "It''s not urgent, just something I want to ask you." Jian Haixi said about Qiao Jing.


    Jane nodded and said, "he came to me and was going to find you, but at that time... You were in hospital and your injury was not well, so I didn''t tell you about it."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "brother, what do you think of this?"


    Jane Chenran thought and said, "if only from the emotional point of view, I have no resentment or feelings for the Qiao family, but if my mother left because of her hatred for the Qiao family, I naturally don''t want to forgive them so easily. After all, we don''t know our mother''s mind, and we are not qualified to forgive the Qiao family for her."


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    Jane Chenran then said, "but Qiao Jing said it sincerely. If Qiao Qinghe has been living in regret as he said, I think it''s cruel for an old man to compete so hard."


    "Yes, Qiao Qinghe is in hospital. I''m in the hospital now." Jian Haixi said.


    "In hospital? Is it serious?" Jane asked hurriedly.


    Jane Haixi paused and said, "the doctor said there was no big problem."


    Jane Chenran was silent and understood the meaning of Jian Haixi''s words.


    "In that case, I think..." after a pause, Jane Chenran said, "Haixi, if you can, my opinion is to reconcile with the Qiao family."


    For fear that Jian Haixi disagreed, Jian Chenran added: "in fact, there are other reasons besides personal feelings."


    "Other reasons?" Jane Haixi wondered.


    Jane Chenran said, "I know it''s very difficult on your side. Yunling came to me two days ago. If I had the help of the Qiao family, I could feel at ease. I know it''s inappropriate to think about these now, but Haixi, my brother can''t protect your safety. Naturally, I hope the strength around you is as strong as possible, so I can rest assured."


    "Brother, you''re worrying about it again." Jian Haixi said, "I''m fine here. Don''t worry about anything if you''re okay?"


    Jane Chenran said, "OK, I''m not worried, but you must tell me something, you know?"


    "I see." Jian Haixi promised quickly.


    Jane Chenran hummed as soon as she heard her words: "Haixi, I''m serious. You must tell me something. Don''t be like last time. You don''t know how hard it is when I know the truth. I don''t want to be the last to know about my sister."


    Jian Haixi felt a little guilty, nodded and said, "I know brother, I won''t hide it from you in the future."


    "That''s good."


    Jian Haixi said, "in fact, when I saw Qiao Qinghe lying in the hospital bed just now, I had decided to reconcile with the Qiao family."


    Jane smiled in the morning without any surprise. "Well, I guessed."


    His sister has always been so kind.


    "How are Ruirui and Yiyi doing recently?" Jane Chenran asked.


    Jian Haixi told him about Jian Yi''s operation.


    Hearing that Jian Yi had a repair operation, Jian Chenran loosened her airway: "that''s good. After so much suffering, Yi Yi should get better."


    Jian Haixi said, "the repair operation may not be done once, but now I see some hope. Yi Yi''s mood is getting better and better day by day."


    After saying his situation, Jian Haixi asked about Jian Chenran and Lin Xiaodou.


    The brother and sister talked for a long time before they hung up the phone. George had come.

 Chapter 301

    "Why are you here?" Jane Haixi hung up the phone, looked back at George and asked.


    "That..." George scratched his head and said, "I came to see you when my uncle said you were calling Jane Chenran."


    Listen


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "There''s one thing," George said, feeling guilty. "There''s one thing I haven''t said. Now I think I have to tell you."


    "What''s the matter, so serious?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile.


    "Cough ~" George blushed inexplicably. "Well... Before, there was a misunderstanding between Jane Chenran and me..."


    "Misunderstanding? You and my brother?" Jane Haixi wondered more. "Don''t you know each other?"


    George said, "I don''t know him, but I found him through you, so... I wanted to try him, so..."


    "So... How?" Jian Haixi jumped in his heart and suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, George muttered, "so one night, I beat Jane Chenran."


    Jian Haixi: "


    "Cough..." George hurriedly explained, "I know I was very impulsive at that time. Don''t worry, I really didn''t do anything else. I just punched him."


    Jane Haixi narrowed her eyes, stared at George and asked, "was Lin Xiaodou there that night?"


    "Lin Xiaodou?" George thought and said, "there is a woman around Jane Chenran. That woman still blocks Jane Chenran."


    Jian Haixi sighed, waved his hand and said, "I can''t decide this. You have to tell my brother and Xiaodou yourself."


    George was stunned and listened to Jane Haixi: "if it''s just as simple as beating him, I don''t think either I or my brother will mind."


    George was more confused. "But I didn''t do anything else."


    Jian Haixi looked at him and sighed: "that night, my brother and Xiaodou broke up, so that later Xiaodou didn''t tell my brother about his pregnancy and refused to go to Iceland with my brother."


    George was stunned. He didn''t expect this to happen again.


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "later... The red leaf band under Mo Sheng came to the Lin family and threatened them to tell us our position in Iceland..."


    Without Jane Haixi going on, George knew how big things were.


    Even if he didn''t beat Jane Chenran, Hongye would probably find the Lin family, but after all, he opened the fuse.


    Thinking of this, George nodded and said, "I see. I''ll see them myself."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, shook his head and said, "you don''t have to..."


    "This is what I should do." George looked at Jane Haixi and said, "I also owe them. Since everyone will be a family in the future, I must eliminate such misunderstandings myself."


    Jane Haixi looked at the seriousness on George''s face, nodded and said, "OK."


    While they were talking, Qiao Lei came over and shouted, "brother, er..."


    Looking at Jian Haixi, he didn''t think of what to call for a moment, so he paused, blushed and said, "Grandpa is awake."


    Jane Haixi and George looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    In the ward, Qiao Qinghe looked at the worried expression on his son''s daughter-in-law''s face, waved his hand and said, "I said it''s nothing. Don''t I know my own body? Hurry to go through the discharge formalities for me. I don''t want to stay here. There are cats waiting for me at home..."


    Before they finished, George and Jane Haixi had entered the ward.


    Qiao Qinghe saw George and hurriedly said, "ah Zhi, your father won''t go through the discharge formalities for me. Go quickly..."


    Qiao Qinghe, who wanted George to go through the discharge formalities, saw Jian Haixi following George the next second.


    He was stunned and his eyes trembled at Jian Haixi. "You, you..."


    He wanted to ask "who are you", but looking at Jian Haixi''s face, Qiao Qinghe seemed to be fixed. For a long time, he trembled, stretched out his hand to Jian Haixi and said in a dumb voice, "sui''er, is that you?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. She knew he was calling Qiao Sui''s name. After thinking about it, she stepped forward, stood by Qiao Qinghe''s bed, looked at Qiao Qinghe, shook her head and said, "I''m not Qiao Sui."


    Qiao Qinghe stiffened, pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "I''m sorry, I... Recognize the wrong person."


    Jian Haixi looked at the poor old man and couldn''t help but move.


    "I''m Qiao Sui''s daughter," said Jian Haixi.


    "What, what?" Qiao Qinghe suddenly raised his head and looked at Jian Haixi with wide eyes. "You, are you sui''er''s daughter?"


    "Yes, my name is Jian Haixi," said Jian Haixi.


    "You, that spike..." Qiao Qinghe hurriedly looked out of the ward. Since spike''s daughter is here, that spike


    "I''m sorry." Jian Haixi saw the expectation in Qiao Qinghe''s eyes and said, "my mother has died."


    "What? Sui''er has..."


    The excitement of several twists and turns made Qiao Qinghe black and almost fainted again.


    George and Qiao Lei hurried forward to hold Qiao Qinghe. Qiao Zhen also said, "Dad, what do you do quickly? I''ll call a doctor now."


    "No, I don''t need a doctor. I don''t want a doctor." Qiao Qinghe stretched out his finger and pointed to Jian Haixi. "You, come here."


    Jane Haixi came forward obediently.


    Qiao Qinghe''s hand was always in the direction of Jian Haixi, stretched out in mid air and didn''t put it down.


    Jian Haixi could see his dissatisfied wrinkled fingers shaking violently.


    "Haixi." George looked at Jane Haixi imploringly.


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips, reached out and held her hand, and sat down by the hospital bed.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi without blinking, with both light and tears in his eyes, "what''s your name?"


    "Jian Haixi," said Jian Haixi with a smile.


    "Jian Haixi, Hai Xi..." whispered Jian Haixi''s name. Qiao Qinghe nodded and said, "it''s a good name. Who else is there in your family?"


    Jian Haixi blinked and said, "my parents have died. I still have a brother named Jian Chenran. Now he is with my sister-in-law and won''t come to see you for the time being."


    Qiao Qinghe nodded and asked, "what about you? Your brother is married. Are you married?"


    Jane Haixi paused. Before she could answer, Qiao Jing answered for her: "Dad, Haixi is Ning Jiwei''s daughter-in-law."


    "Ning Jiwei?" Qiao Qinghe frowned, turned his head and looked at Joe''s mirror and George, and suddenly an anger broke out in his narrowed eyes. "So, you already know?"


    "Er......" Qiao Jing hurriedly covered his mouth.


    No, I missed it!


    Jian Haixi smiled and said to Qiao Qinghe, "don''t blame George and them. I... Had some trouble some time ago, so I didn''t come to see you."


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, stared at George, turned to Jian Haixi and said, "girl, you don''t have to say good words for them. I don''t know what they think."


    That said, the tone was obviously not angry.


    George and Qiao looked at each other in the mirror and thought that Jian Haixi was Qiao Qinghe''s panacea.


    Not only a panacea, but also a fire extinguisher!

 Chapter 302

    Accompanied by Jian Haixi, Qiao Qinghe was in a much better mood, and Qiao Zhen and others were relieved.


    Qiao Jing took the opportunity to say, "Dad, I''ll call the nanny and ask her to cook soup and bring it here."


    Listening to his words, Qiao Qinghe immediately frowned, "what are you doing here? Didn''t you say to let you go through the discharge formalities for me? I don''t drink any soup here. I want to go home for dinner!"


    "This..." Qiao Jing looks at Qiao Town, Qiao town looks at Qiao Lei, Qiao Lei looks at George, George looks at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi yanked at the corner of his mouth. Is this to pass on the merit?


    However, she still looked at Qiao Qinghe: "your body hasn''t recovered. Why don''t you stay in the hospital for two days..."


    "Girl, don''t listen to their alarmist talk." Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, "I''m in good health, and I saw you again when Xiao Lei came back today. How can I stay in the hospital for such a big wedding?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. His eyes turned and he sighed like a lost man: "well, I wanted to see you more. It seems that I can only wait until later."


    "What can we talk about later?" Qiao Qinghe was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi and said, "of course, the girl has to go home with me."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "it''s inconvenient for me to go in and out of Qiao''s house."


    George was busy and added, "Grandpa, it''s not safe around Haixi now. If you let her in and out of Qiao''s house, it''s not a trouble for her."


    Qiao Qinghe frowned. "According to this, I have to sneak to see my granddaughter?"


    "Er..." George said with shame, "Grandpa, although you use this word a little awkward, it is true."


    "Hum, shit!" Qiao Qinghe angrily said, "isn''t it just Mo Sheng? I don''t believe he dares to turn the sky. The people I gave you are for you to play with? You can''t solve a Mo Sheng for so long!"


    George: "..." I don''t know who said it before. Don''t let him make too much noise.


    After Qiao Qinghe was angry, he looked at Jian Haixi and frowned: "will you be in trouble when you come to the hospital?"


    Before Jane Haixi spoke, George hurriedly said, "it must be troublesome, but with me, it''s better to find an excuse than to go home."


    Qiao Qinghe snorted unhappily, "what are you waiting for? Call the nanny and let her make soup."


    Qiao Jing and Qiao Jing looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Qiao Lei widened his eyes. Unexpectedly, his old stubborn family was persuaded by Jian Haixi''s words.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi and said to Qiao Zhen and other humanitarians: "you all go back. I''ll talk to the girl for a while."


    Qiao Zhen and Qiao Jing looked at each other, nodded and said, "let''s go back first."


    "Go back." Qiao Qinghe waved his hand impatiently.


    George and Qiao Lei didn''t leave. The three younger generation accompanied Qiao Qinghe, which relieved Qiao Qinghe a lot.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi and said, "girl, come and tell Grandpa about you."


    Listening to Qiao Qinghe''s natural "Grandpa", Jian Haixi was stunned, and then a little warmth gradually rose in his heart.


    There has never been another generation of elders in her life.


    Now there is more Qiao Qinghe, which makes her feel a little spoiled.


    "From the beginning of my memory, my mother doted on me and my brother..."


    Jian Haixi''s voice sounded slowly and described Qiao Sui in his memory to Qiao Qinghe.


    Although Qiao Qinghe asked about her, she thought he wanted to know more about Qiao Sui''s past.


    Sure enough, Qiao Qinghe''s eyes turned red when he listened to Jian Haixi''s words.


    Jian Haixi tried to pick it up and said that she didn''t talk about Jane''s father''s infidelity and her framed pregnancy.


    Only that her mother died of illness, she and ningjiwei met in love.


    When Qiao Sui died of illness, Qiao Qinghe once looked sad. It was not until Jian Haixi talked about Jian Yi and Jian Rui that Qiao Qinghe slowly recovered his mood.


    "What about the children now?" Qiao Qinghe asked, and even couldn''t wait to see his great grandchildren.


    Jian Haixi said, "Ruirui is at Mo''s house with Ji Wei. Yi Yi... Is ill. Now she lives with me at mikai."


    Hearing mikai''s name, Qiao Qinghe was stunned. The next second, he suddenly stared at George, "smelly boy, you asked me to help you find mikai for Yi Yi''s business? You''re hiding such an important thing from me? Are you itching?"


    "Well... Grandpa, don''t get excited." George quickly begged for mercy and looked at Jane Haixi and said, "sister, help!"


    Jane Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry. For a moment, she didn''t adapt to herself and became George''s sister.


    Qiao Qinghe hummed coldly, "please, your sister is useless. I''ll clean you up later."


    "Ah?" George said bitterly, "Grandpa and sister, but I still found them. Can''t the merits and demerits offset each other?"


    "No." Qiao Qinghe said with a straight face.


    "Alas ~" George was disappointed and said to Jane Haixi, "look, I said that as long as you come, I will be a child."


    Jian Haixi covered his mouth and said with a smile, "although it''s not kind to say so, I don''t think grandpa beat you wrong."


    "It''s heartless, you..." cried George.


    Here Qiao Qinghe froze, "girl, what did you call me just now?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Qiao Qinghe and said with a smile, "Grandpa."


    Qiao Qinghe was stunned, his lips opened and closed several times, but finally he only nodded hoarsely and said, "OK, ok..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Qiao Qinghe, stretched out his arms and gently hugged him and said, "Grandpa, you can take care of yourself. Don''t think so much. I''ll take my children to see you tomorrow. Yiyi and Ruirui still have to rely on you."


    "Don''t worry, for the sake of you and Yirui, my old bone will last a few more years!" Qiao Qinghe patted his chest.


    When George and Qiao Lei heard the speech, the big stone in their heart was put down.


    What they fear most is that Qiao Qinghe has no will to live. As long as Qiao Qinghe has fighting spirit, it''s easy to say anything else.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s gentle and quiet appearance, Qiao Qinghe seemed to see Qiao Sui when he was a child. He patted Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "girl, grandpa used to be sorry for your mother. Now Grandpa will do my best to make up for you and the children."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "you don''t have to worry about the past. I don''t think mother wants to see you sad for her. The past is gone. Let''s all look forward together, OK?"


    "OK, listen to the girl and look forward together." Qiao Qinghe smiled.


    Jian Haixi stayed in the hospital until the afternoon before returning to the villa.


    Seeing her coming back, Ning Jiwei asked, "how''s it going?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "the old man is not in good health."


    Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Haixi, patted her on the back and comforted her: "don''t worry, you spend more time with him these two days. After the final, I''ll take Ruirui to see him. With Rui Rui, the old man can be happier. If the old man is in a good mood, his body will be better naturally."


    "Well." Jane Haixi nodded and said, "I think so, too."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "by the way, how are your things handled? Have you found the talilina?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "I only found the general location and the specific location. I''m not going to find it for the time being."


    "Why?" Jane Haixi wondered.


    Ning Jiwei explained: "the other party is really a computer expert. Although I can find their exact location now, I also have the risk of exposing myself. I''d rather give up temporarily."


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "your consideration is right, and even if we find their specific location now, we are so far away, they may change places at any time. It''s better to send someone over and infiltrate slowly."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi in surprise, with more and more appreciation in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you look at me like that?" Jane Haixi blushed.


    Ningjiwei smiled: "I just didn''t think my Haixi and I thought about going together. I have sent the shadow department to the people who believe that there will be news in a short time."


    Jane Haixi said, "you''ve already arranged it. I''m worried about it."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, hugged her tightly, rubbed her chin against the top of her hair and said, "Haixi, I don''t want you to worry about me, but I like the way you worry about me."


    When Jian Haixi heard the speech, he bent his mouth and hugged Ning Jiwei. "Fool, if I don''t think for you, who else can I think for?"


    Ning Jiwei felt tight and sweet, especially when his lover was in his arms, which made it difficult for him to restrain himself.


    If he hadn''t been worried about Jian Rui, he would have gone back to his bedroom with Jian Haixi.


    The two people here are tired of being crooked. On the other side, they don''t know that they have more Jian Rui of Grandpa Zeng. They are holding the note left by Mo Xiujin in a daze.


    Mo Xiujin''s reply was also very simple, just a sentence: "fool, the mobile phone will be monitored!"


    Jian Rui was a little dissatisfied and said, "call me a fool. You''re stupid. Only your stupid mobile phone will be monitored."


    Her eyes turned. Jian Rui took out her mobile phone and called Jian Yi.


    After Jian Yi''s operation, she really seldom calls Jian Yi.


    After receiving a call from Jian Rui, Jian Yi was surprised, "Rui Rui, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, let me tell you something." Jianrui smiled and said, "can you give me the whole communicator? Don''t be monitored."


    "Hmm?" Jian Yi raised his eyebrow. "Your mobile phone has this function."


    "Well, I want another one ~" said Jianrui coquettishly.


    Jian Yi squints. Although he is separated by his mobile phone, he can''t understand his sister better. At this moment, it seems that he sees a little fox wagging its tail and playing coquettish.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ll think about it," said Jian Yi.


    "HMM... OK." Jian Rui pouted and said, "I''ve been playing with Mo Xiujin for some time. I think these three people are very good. Mo Xiujin passed me a note recently, but I think it''s too troublesome and not safe."


    After a pause, Jane Rui complained, "brother, you know what? This guy doesn''t even have an unmonitored mobile phone, so I thought, in order to break into the enemy, just give him a communicator, which is more convenient. Brother, don''t you say?"

 Chapter 303

    "In order to get inside the place?" Jian Yi didn''t have a good way. "Are you sure it''s not for the convenience of chatting with your little partner?"


    "Er... It''s mainly to break into the local interior. Chatting is by the way." Jian Rui said with a smile.


    Jian Yi hummed, "are you sure Mo Xiujin is reliable?"


    Jian Rui nodded and said, "that guy Mo Xiujin is very smart. I don''t think he''s like an outsider. Last time I was bullied, he carried me back."


    Jian Yi pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "well, I can give you the communicator, but it will take two days. Besides, we should think of an excuse. We can''t let him know too much about us, okay?"


    "Well, Rui Rui listens to her brother!" Jianrui flatters immediately.


    Jian Yi hummed and said, "if you can''t find daddy and uncle Gu, go to Mo Tong and don''t pretend to know?"


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''m your sister at least. Even if I don''t have two brushes, I still have one." Jian Rui farted.


    "Cut ~" Jian Yi rolled his eyes and said, "do you have it? I doubt it."


    The brother and sister were talking when Ning Ji and Jian Haixi came in.


    Jian Yi simply turns on the video and aims the camera at Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    "Mommy!" Jane Rui just cried sweetly and saw Ning Jiwei beside Jane Haixi, "ah! Daddy, why are you there?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "why did the little girl think of looking for your brother?"


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue and didn''t hide it from Ning Jiwei. "Daddy, I want to find my brother to get a communicator and give it to Mo Xiujin."


    Before Ning Jiwei spoke, Jian Haixi frowned and said, "Mo Xiujin? Isn''t it mo Sheng''s child?"


    When did Ruirui have such a good relationship with them?


    Ning Jiwei shook her hand and motioned her not to worry, "adults have nothing to do with children. Those three children... At least I don''t see hostility to Ruirui in them for the time being."


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "although I''m still worried, since you all think they are good children, I''d like to believe it."


    Anyway, she agreed with Ning Jiwei that the gratitude and resentment of adults had nothing to do with children.


    Jian Yi said, "since daddy and Mommy have no problem, I have no problem."


    "Yeah~ great!" Jianrui cheered happily with her small fist.


    Looking at her daughter''s happy appearance, Jian Haixi smiled, turned his head and looked at Ning Jiwei. Seeing Ning Jiwei nodding slightly, he turned his head and said to Jian Yi and Jian Rui, "it''s just that mommy wants to tell you something. Yi Yi probably already knows."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows. "Is it about Grandpa Zeng of the Qiao family?"


    Jian Haixi nodded. Jian Rui was stunned over the video and asked suspiciously, "Mommy, what''s grandpa Zeng of the Qiao family?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "in short, Mommy found mommy''s grandfather. He wants to see you and his brother."


    "Mommy''s grandpa?" Jian Rui blinked. She didn''t respond for a moment. She blinked her confused eyes at Jian Yi, scratched her head and said, "brother, please explain."


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "take your time and ask daddy before daddy goes back."


    "Ah, brother is annoying!" Jian Rui didn''t expect that Jian Yi would hang her appetite and don''t tell her. She jumped to her feet and said, "Daddy, come back quickly! Ruirui Rui, don''t ask smelly brother!"


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi were amused by their daughter''s appearance and said to her with a smile, "well, daddy will go back soon."


    Jian Rui hummed to Jian Yi, "smelly brother, daddy will be back soon. I won''t ask you!"


    Jane Yi smiled and asked, "don''t tell anyone about it, do you know?"


    "Hum, do you think I''m a fool?" Jian Rui said with wide eyes: "brother stinky despises me. I''m going to be angry!"


    "Really?" Jian Yi raised his eyebrow. "Then I''ll think about whether to give you a communicator."


    Jian Rui angrily looked at Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, "Daddy, Mommy, look at your brother ~"


    "Well, well, my brother is teasing you." Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    Jian Rui makes a fuss for a long time. After Jian Yi repeatedly promises to make a communicator for her, she hangs up with satisfaction.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, then turned to his son and said, "OK, I''ll go back."


    Jane Haixi said, "wait a minute. I made some small cakes. You can take them back to the children."


    Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Jian Haixi went downstairs to get the cake. Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Yi and said, "don''t worry about the communicator. I''ll do it in two days."


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "it''s okay. Dou Ming and I are enough. Don''t worry, daddy. I won''t be tired."


    "That''s good." Ning Jiwei reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head. "Remember, your body is the most important."


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded obediently.


    Mo''s house.


    After Jianrui and her family finished talking on the phone, she has been in a state of irritability and excitement.


    Mo Xiuyu and Gu Xiaomian were puzzled. They asked her several times and she didn''t say it.


    Mo Xiuyu was fine, and Gu Xiaomian was worried.


    "Rui Rui, what''s the matter with you? I''m getting impatient." Gu Xiaomian scratched his scalp and said.


    Jian Rui looked at him and said, "what''s your hurry? I''m waiting for daddy. Are you waiting for my daddy?"


    "Er..." Gu Xiaomian choked, "why do you always run to the door to see Uncle Ning?"


    "I miss daddy, can''t I?" Jian Rui hummed, reached out and poked Gu Xiaomian''s fat face and said, "fool Gu Ruan, don''t ask so many questions. You can''t understand with your IQ."


    "Ruirui, I''m not so stupid, okay." Gu Xiaomian was a little lost, "and I''ve improved a lot recently."


    "Yes, yes, I see." Jian Ruida: "so you can develop your developed limbs and leave the matter of using your brain to me."


    Gu Xiaomian was dissatisfied. Mo Xiuyu smiled, took Gu Xiaomian and whispered in his ear, "little fat man, you''re stupid. Ruirui said you should be happy."


    "Why?" Gu Xiaomian said in a dull voice, "I also want to help Ruirui think about problems."


    Mo Xiuyu explained: "you think, ruiruirui is responsible for using her brain and you are responsible for using force. In this way, no one can separate you in the future? There are many smart people, but ruiruirui needs a strong force, but she can only find you. And you can only find ruiruirui if you have a problem. Isn''t that good?"


    Gu Xiaomian thought, yes, so his little face turned cloudy and sunny in an instant. He was not impatient. He took a small bench and sat next to Jian Rui, waiting for Ning Jiwei with her.


    Looking at the two children on the small bench at the door, Mo Xiuyu smiled and shook his head.


    I really hope time will always stay at this moment, so that they can always be so simple and happy.

 Chapter 304

    When Ning Jiwei got home, he saw Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian sitting side by side at the door waiting for him, like two little father looking stones.


    Looking at the two villains, Ning Jiwei was a little funny and warm in his heart. He raised his feet and walked towards them.


    "Daddy!"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s figure, Jianrui immediately jumped up happily, stretched out her arm and ran towards Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, picked up his daughter, reached out and touched her head and said, "how do you sit at the door?"


    "Rui Rui wants to see daddy earlier ~" Jian Rui holds Ning Jiwei''s neck, but she is charming.


    It is said that her daughter is her father''s little cotton padded jacket. For Ning Jiwei, Jian Rui is more like a sweet candy.


    As long as she was there, Ning Jiwei felt sweet all the time.


    He reached out and pinched his daughter''s apple muscle. Ning Jiwei took her into the room.


    "Uncle Ning ~" Gu Xiaomian also came up.


    Ning Jiwei lovingly touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "come in, your father is estimated to be back soon."


    "Oh." Gu Xiaomian nodded and followed in.


    "Daddy, daddy, tell me about it!" asked Jianrui impatiently.


    Ning Jiwei looked at his daughter''s excited look and deliberately teased her: "what are you talking about?"


    "Of course it''s about Grandpa Zeng!" Jane Rui said with a small fist.


    "Grandpa Zeng?" listening to Jian Rui''s words, Ning Jiwei didn''t answer. Mo Xiuyu and Gu Xiaomian were surprised.


    Jianrui immediately covered her mouth, shook her head and said, "I didn''t say anything. I didn''t say anything. You didn''t hear anything."


    "Ruirui, that''s what you didn''t tell me just now." Gu Xiaomian said sadly, "how can you not believe me."


    Jian Rui scratched her head and said, "I don''t believe you, but I don''t know, so I can''t talk nonsense. What if you howl out?"


    Gu Xiaomian glanced at Jian Rui and said, "I didn''t howl, but you howled."


    Jian Rui: "


    Ning Jiwei chuckled, holding Jian Rui in one hand and Gu Xiaomian in the other: "well, don''t make trouble. Don''t want to listen to the story, do you?"


    "Listen!"


    "Want to hear!"


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian finished with one voice, and then sat on both sides of Ning Jiwei.


    Mo Xiuyu hesitated and said to Ning Jiwei, "well... I''ll go back first..."


    Although Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi trust him, Mo Xiuyu feels that he still doesn''t want to know such things. At least he doesn''t take the initiative to understand them until Ning Jiwei allows him to know.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Xiuyu, motioned to him, pointed to the sofa next to him and said, "it''s all right. Sit down."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and hesitated.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "sit down. I''ll tell you sooner or later."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Mo Xiuyu sat down.


    Ning Jiwei said, "simply put, Qiao Qinghe is Ruirui''s grandfather."


    Mo Xiuyu: "..." it''s too simple.


    "No?" Mo Xiuyu asked.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "it''s gone."


    "Joe?" said Jane Rui with a frown and a crooked face, "Daddy, is Joe''s uncle George that Joe?"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "he is really your uncle."


    Jane Rui didn''t respond, "Uncle George is really my uncle!"


    "Uncle George?" Gu Xiaomian blinked. Thinking of George, he turned and said in surprise: "Oh ~ I said how that man was so good to ruiruirui and asked Ruirui to call him uncle. It turned out that he was a real uncle!"


    Ning Jiwei nodded with a smile and said, "it''s OK for you to know this. Don''t tell others. You can''t say it, including your other little partners."


    Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui nodded at the same time: "promise not to say."


    Jian Rui looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, I want to hear grandpa Zeng''s story."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "then wait two days. When you see him, ask him yourself."


    "Mm-hmm!" said Jane Rui happily, "it really seems to see Grandpa Zeng soon!"


    While they were talking, Gu Chenyi also got home.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s early return, he smiled and said, "you came back earlier than me today. It seems that you have a clue."


    Ning Jiwei said: "it''s not a clue, but it''s the only way for the time being."


    Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows and waited for his explanation.


    Ning Jiwei patted Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian and said, "you two go upstairs to play. Let''s talk about something."


    "Oh, OK." Jianrui took Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, let''s go ~"


    "I''ll take them." Mo Xiuyu got up and said.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and just wanted to say that there was no need to avoid. Mo Xiuyu shook his head with a smile and said, "brother, I know you trust me. This is enough for me. I can''t help with other things. At least don''t give you trouble."


    Many things, more people know, more risks. Mo Xiuyu doesn''t want to be one of those risks.


    Seeing his insistence, Ning Jiwei had to nod his head and say, "well, take them up to play."


    "Well." Mo Xiuyu nodded and said to Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, "let''s go and play the game console."


    "Oh, oh, play the game machine ~" Gu Xiao''s quilt Jian Rui pulled her small hand and immediately ran away with her without looking back. She didn''t even mean to say hello to Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi puffed at the corner of his mouth and roared, "smelly boy, your father is back. Don''t you know how to ask me?"


    Gu Xiaomian waved his hand and said, "Dad, what are we doing with that set? How hypocritical."


    Gu Chenyi: "..." why does he think his son''s development route is getting rougher and rougher?


    After the two children left, Gu Chenyi sat down on the sofa tired and rubbed his eyebrows.


    Ning Jiwei asked, "has she Qiang and Li long been settled?"


    Gu Chenyi nodded, "I''ve talked to them. In order to ensure that they don''t scare the snake in advance, I''ll let them go tomorrow. Yunling will be responsible for arranging temporary accommodation for them, as well as Li Long''s wife and children."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. Gu Chenyi''s arrangement is the best. Otherwise, if Li Long and she Qiang leave early, the Tong family and the Song family will notice.


    "But..." Gu Chenyi said, "to be safe, I have arranged people near Li Long and she Qiang''s house."


    Although she Qiang reported the matter, it does not mean that Li Long is also worthy of trust. After all, if she Qiang did not report, Li Long might have obeyed Tong Si''s orders.


    At this juncture, they can''t tolerate the slightest mistake.


    Understand Gu Chenyi''s concerns, Ning Jiwei has no opinion on this arrangement.


    "Where are you? I found talilina?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "I only found the approximate location. If I continued to check, there would be exposure risk, so I didn''t continue, but sent people from the film department to investigate secretly."


    Gu Chenyi said, "it''s OK. For a talilina, it''s not worth exposing our strength."


    Ning Jiwei said, "one more thing, Qiao Qinghe is in hospital."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and turned to ask, "does that Haixi know?"


    "I know. I''ve been to the hospital and met Qiao Qinghe." Ning Jiwei said.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "why am I not surprised by this development?"


    Ning Jiwei also smiled. "If Qiao Qinghe is healthy, maybe Haixi will hesitate, but many past events are not so important when Qiao Qinghe is hospitalized."


    "Indeed." Gu Chenyi nodded.


    Having finished what happened today, Gu Chenyi asked again, "tomorrow is the final. What are you going to do?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrow. "What do you suggest?"


    If only according to the original plan, he believed that Gu Chenyi would not specifically say such a sentence.


    Sure enough, Gu Chenyi said, "I have an idea. Consider whether it can work."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him. "What do you think?"


    Gu Chenyi thought carefully: "the next two days of the Ming Dynasty are the most chaotic for us, Tong song and even Mo Sheng. At this time, the whole Hunan city is staring at the final, so I think we can take this opportunity to do something?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows. "Do you mean to let the Dou brothers go back in two days?"


    "Good." Gu Chenyi said, "now is the most appropriate time, isn''t it? The final helped us attract everyone''s attention and just gave us a chance to open up a safe passage."


    Ning Jiwei touched his chin and said, "you''re right. I''ll tell Dou Ge about it tomorrow, and then..."


    After a pause, ningjiwei said, "I''m afraid I have to ask George for help."


    "That''s not normal?" Gu Chenyi said, "anyway, you''re all a family now. He''s your brother-in-law. It''s not natural to help you?"


    At first glance, Ning Jiwei was stunned when he heard the name "brother-in-law". Then he shook his head and said, "the relationship with the Qiao family should not be exposed for the time being, otherwise even Mo Sheng will jump over the wall."


    "I understand, but..." Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "there''s nothing wrong with us. I''m afraid the Qiao family is not very stable."


    He remembered that there was a very powerful Joey in the Joe family.


    Ning Jiwei said: "let''s go step by step. After the final, I should break through the third level."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and frowned deeper. "Can''t you wait a little longer? It''s an age. You have to ask the successor to the house master to have force value? Don''t raise the man''s urine. You will never miss such a good opportunity."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said: "Of course he won''t give up this opportunity. That''s why I have to finish this level quickly. Don''t lose this level. I''ve passed it. I''ve passed the event of forming an alliance with a big family with the Qiao family. Now I''m close to the third level. I have to finish this level before Mo Sheng doesn''t know our alliance relationship with the Qiao family, otherwise I won''t be in danger , but must die. "

 Chapter 305

    Mikai villa.


    Liao Huanyan is making the final detail adjustment.


    Mikai pushed the door in, leaned against the door frame and looked at her with his arms around him. "Haven''t you checked it?"


    Liao Huanyan shook his head and said, "how can I check it? I have to ensure that there are no mistakes."


    Mikai shook his head, came forward, clasped Liao Huanyan''s arm and pulled her up.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Liao Huanyan said displeased.


    Although the relationship between them has eased a lot in the past two days, Liao Huanyan is also very quick to help mikai, but he is still very unhappy with mikai''s behavior from time to time.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to make sure there were no mistakes?" mikai took Liao Huanyan to the wardrobe and said, "I''ll take you to see your biggest mistake now."


    "The biggest mistake?" Liao Huanyan was stunned and wanted to ask him where his mistake was. Before he said anything, he saw himself in the mirror.


    Unkempt, sallow complexion, black and blue eye bags


    Is this her?


    Yes, first she wandered on the street, and then she worked day and night. Now she can stand here well, relying on mikai''s massage technology and Jian Haixi''s nutritious meal, otherwise she would have fainted.


    Mikai said coldly, "how can a fashion designer convince others to believe in her clothes and her ideas if her own image and temperament are not qualified?"


    Liao Huanyan stiffened, pursed his lips, bowed his head and said nothing.


    Mikai looked at her and continued, "of course, if you think I''m troublesome, treat me as if I didn''t say it."


    "No, you''re right." Liao Huanyan shook his head and said, "I only focus on designing clothes, but ignore other parts."


    When mikai saw that she understood, she relaxed her heart: "just want to understand. Now hurry to take an essential oil bath, and then come out. I''ll massage you and have a good sleep. If you don''t shine tomorrow, you can at least compete cleanly."


    Liao Huanyan was amused by his words, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll trouble you in a moment."


    Mikai winked at her and said, "no problem. It''s not the first time anyway."


    Liao Huanyan''s small face was slightly red. He stared at mikai coyly, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "Cough ~" mikai covered his lips and coughed softly: "go pack your things first, and I''ll help you drain the water."


    "HMM." Liao Huanyan nodded and trotted over to sort out his design and clothes.


    Mikai looked at her figure, a warm feeling slowly rose in his eyes, and turned to help her put hot water.


    Mikai thought Liao Huanyan would come out in 20 minutes, but he waited for more than half an hour and didn''t see Liao Huanyan.


    Mikai frowned, went to the bathroom door and knocked, "Liao Huanyan, won''t you sleep?"


    The bathroom is quiet with chickens.


    Mikai frowned deeper and unscrewed the bathroom door without hesitation.


    In the bathroom with water vapor curtain, a graceful figure can be vaguely seen in the innermost bathtub, which is crooked there


    Sleep.


    Mikai sighed, shook his head, came forward, pulled the bath towel, wrapped the graceful figure from head to foot, and then held Liao Huanyan out.


    "Oh ~" Liao Huanyan was so shocked by him and woke up slowly.


    When he saw that he had been carried to bed by mikai, Liao Huanyan''s sleepy insect ran away in an instant.


    "You, you, I..." Liao Huanyan pointed to himself and mikai. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Michelle looked at her and said, "don''t you, you and me. Go ahead. How can you thank me for saving my life?"


    "Ah?" Liao Huanyan was stunned and didn''t respond to his meaning.


    Mikael hummed coldly, "if I hadn''t gone in time to save you, you wouldn''t know if you drowned in the bathtub."


    Liao Huanyan blushed and said, "I''m too sleepy, so..."


    Mikai hummed again, reached out and turned her over, massaging her through a bath towel.


    "Oh ~" Liao Huanyan whispered. Mikai''s fingers trembled and said uneasily, "what are you humming?"


    Liao Huanyan was also ashamed, "just... Very comfortable, so..."


    Mikey''s throat rolled down and didn''t speak again.


    Like a massager, his fingers pressed lightly and heavily on Liao Huanyan''s back, so that Liao Huanyan calmed down slowly and slowly went to find Duke Zhou again.


    Mikai didn''t stop until Liao Huanyan fell asleep.


    Looking at Liao Huanyan lying there, his posture was awkward but he slept soundly, mikai shook his head funny, reached out to help her adjust her posture, then covered her with a quilt, and then turned around and walked out with light hands and feet.


    Song family.


    Song Lu looked at the design drawings and clothes that her design team helped her catch up with the work overnight. She smiled proudly and said, "the champion this time will definitely be mine!"


    Hu Jing came over and looked at her daughter and said, "Lulu, since the design has been driven out, you should clean up yourself quickly. You have to go tomorrow."


    "Of course!" Song Lu raised her chin and said proudly, "this time, I must let Qiao ya have a good experience. And Liao Huanyan, what kind of onion is she? Without her, Miss Ben can win the championship."


    Hu Jing said with a smile, "yes, of course Lulu is the best."


    Then Hu Jing paused, grabbed song Lu and said, "Lulu, you have to thank your brother for this. When your brother comes back later, you can''t talk back to him. You have to talk well, you know?"


    "I see, mom." Song Lu pouted and said, "when did I hold my mouth with my brother? I didn''t do what he said, so I almost became his string puppet."


    In the Song family, Song Wei is absolutely in power. Even song Mu has to give him some points.


    Hu Jing saw that her daughter was sensible and smiled knowingly, but she didn''t know why, but she always felt uneasy.


    Compared with Liao Huanyan and song Lu, Qiao Ya is much more relaxed.


    At the moment, she is holding a wine glass and sitting leisurely in the garden.


    Yan Mei came over, looked at Qiaoya and said, "Xiaoya, look at you, should you have a plan?"


    Qiao Ya picked her eyebrows and said, "almost, but even if I can''t achieve perfection, I can''t help it. For me, this is the best I can do now."


    Yan Mei was a little surprised. She had never seen her daughter look so insecure.


    Qiao Ya looked at Yan Mei and said, "Mom, after this competition, I decided to study abroad for a period of time."


    "Go out again?" Yan Mei frowned and said, "but didn''t you just come back from abroad? Besides, your grandpa''s body is..."


    Qiaoya said, "Mom, didn''t grandpa find his granddaughter? I think with Jane Haixi and the child, Grandpa''s body will recover soon."


    Yan Mei looked at the firmness in her daughter''s eyes and sighed, "what else can mom say?"

 Chapter 306

    The next day, under everyone''s intense expectation, the final day finally came.


    Early in the morning, Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi were ready to go to the venue.


    "Daddy ~"


    "Dad."


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian stood at the door. Although they didn''t know how nervous things were today, they could feel the attention of daoning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi.


    Ning Jiwei bent down to pick up Jianrui, reached out and patted her back and coaxed her gently: "ruiruirui is obedient. Today, you can''t run around with your little uncle, you know?"


    "Well, Rui Rui listens to her father and her little uncle. She doesn''t go anywhere today. She just sits at home and watches the live broadcast of the final." Jian Rui nods seriously.


    Under the overall situation, she is always very sensible.


    Gu Chenyi rolled his son''s head and said, "do you hear me? You can''t run around. Follow Ruirui and protect Rui."


    "I see, Dad." Gu Xiaomian muttered, "Ruirui doesn''t go out. How can I run around."


    Gu Chenyi thought, too.


    His son is like a dog skin plaster pasted on Jian Rui. As long as Jian Rui doesn''t run around, his son will never go out of the door.


    Mo Xiuyu approached, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "don''t worry, brother. I will take good care of Ruirui and Xiaomian."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said to Mo Xiuyu, "please come home."


    "Well, don''t worry," Mo Xiuyu solemnly promised.


    He also asked his daughter a few words. Ning jiweicai and Gu Chenyi left Mo''s house together and went to the venue.


    Yang Yaru is also busy early in the morning.


    While George was still in bed, Yang Yaru roughly opened the quilt and urged, "get up quickly. I''m still in a hurry to pick up Catherine."


    George yawned and turned over and said, "honey, it''s only six o''clock in the morning. It''s a little too early for you to pick up people."


    Yang Yaru beat him twice angrily and said, "I can''t prepare better until earlier. I have to go to the company to check the process with Emma, and then I have to go to the venue..."


    "OK, OK, I''ll get up."


    George didn''t listen to Yang Yaru, so he got up from bed.


    Looking at Yang Yaru''s energy and spirit, George moved behind her and hugged her and said, "Why are you so energetic? Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "It''s OK," Yang Yaru said, holding the empty cup in her hand. "Would you like a cup of coffee to refresh yourself?"


    George said angrily, "I knew I wouldn''t let you go last night."


    "What did you say early in the morning?" Yang Yaru glanced at him and said, "you should prepare quickly. Don''t you have to pick up Haixi to the hospital?"


    George yawned again and said, "believe it or not, if I come to the door at this point, Haixi can hammer me to death."


    Who will pick someone up at six in the morning?


    Yang Yaru looked at his face and said with a smile, "why don''t you lie down for a while? Anyway, I have to go first."


    George looked at the bed with nostalgia, then looked at Yang Yaru, sighed, shook his head and said, "forget it, the bed is valuable, and the wife''s price is higher. I''d better take you to breakfast, or you must deal with it indiscriminately."


    Yang Yaru looked at George and gradually felt a warmth in her heart. She reached forward and surrounded him and said, "husband, thank you ~"


    Although this man always speaks in a smooth voice, he has never perfunctory her about what he should do.


    Even in many cases, he paid much more than she did.


    George reached out and clasped Yang Yaru''s waist. He whispered vaguely, "if you really thank me, you''ll accompany me at night."


    Yang Yaru''s small face turned red in an instant, pushed him into the bathroom and said, "I really hate it ~"


    "Ha ha!" looking at Yang Yaru''s blush and heartbeat, George laughed with satisfaction.


    After they finished washing, George took Yang Yaru to the neighborhood for breakfast, and then dutifully took her to Mo negative. After she and Emma finished the process, he accompanied them to the venue, and finally drove back to Catherine''s house.


    When Yang Yaru received Catherine, the old man was ready.


    "Miss Catherine, I''m so sorry. Did I keep you waiting again?" Yang Yaru said sorry.


    The last time she came, Catherine and Joana were ready to go out.


    This time she came a little earlier. Unexpectedly, Catherine was ready to go again.


    Looking at Yang Yaru''s guilty look, Catherine smiled and shook her head and said, "no, it''s still early from our appointment. It''s just that I''m old and can''t sleep in the morning, so I''ll get up earlier. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t blame myself."


    Seeing that Catherine didn''t mean to be angry, Yang Yaru was relieved. She reached forward and held Catherine''s arm and said, "teacher Catherine, let''s go now."


    "Well, good." Catherine nodded kindly.


    During her time in Xiangcheng, her life was mainly arranged by Yang Yaru, so Catherine liked this careful and capable little girl very much.


    After Yang Yaru helped Catherine out of the hotel, Catherine saw George waiting at the door.


    "Your boyfriend is here again?" Catherine looked at Yang Yaru and joked, "I feel sorry for you, because I have to bother you to pick me up, which indirectly bothers your boyfriend."


    "It doesn''t matter." Yang Yaru said with a shy smile, "he... Is a free driver, not for nothing."


    Catherine smiled, looked at George and Yang Yaru and said, "I can see that he loves you very much. You must grow old."


    Yang Yaru paused, nodded and said seriously, "we will love each other seriously."


    When Catherine and Yang Yaru were sent to the venue, George was about to leave when he saw Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi who also rushed to the venue.


    Gu Chenyi looked at George and said teasingly, "it''s really right for us to invite Yaru. Look, even the young master of the Qiao family consciously came to help."


    George glared at him angrily, waved his hand and said, "OK, I''ll help here. See you later."


    He decided to go back and have a good sleep, and then go to find Jian Haixi.


    "See you later?" Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "I''m afraid not."


    "Hmm?" George looked at Gu Chenyi suspiciously and frowned, "Why are you laughing so obscene? Is there another pit waiting for me to jump?"


    "Cough ~" Gu Chenyi coughed two times. "Although you''re right, you don''t have to be so straightforward. Besides, I''m not the one who dug the hole for you."


    With that, Gu Chenyi stretched out her finger to Ning Jiwei, indicating that George had another person digging the pit.


    George raised his eyebrows and turned to ningjiwei. "What''s up?"


    "Yes," said Ning Jiwei, "I''ll go there in the evening and talk about it then."


    George narrowed his eyes and said with a quick smile, "Ning Jiwei, I found you... Listen to hypocrisy. He didn''t want to accept my help before. Now Haixi recognizes us. You''re starting to be rude when you use me."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he nodded and said, "of course, since it''s his own family, you''re welcome to use it."


    George took a breath from the corner of his mouth. Compared with the profiteers in ningjiwei, he was really ashamed.


    After humming, George said, "let''s talk about it in the evening. Let''s go."


    George came tired and was preparing to leave happily. As a result, he was engaged by Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi. Now the whole person drooped his shoulders.


    Looking at George''s figure, Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "look at you. What''s your brother-in-law''s torture like?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows. "Torture? It''s just the beginning."


    "Poof ~" Gu Chenyi smiled and was very helpful to Ning Jiwei''s impolite words. "I just like you. Yes, torture him more."


    In line with the idea that the more people tortured, the more he is not alone, Gu Chenyi is 10000. He welcomes ningjivito to dig a hole for George, and it''s best to even pull Michel dougo into the water.


    He can''t always be a coolie alone, can he?


    George, who didn''t know the little thought behind Gu Chenyi, sneezed as soon as he got into the car.


    "Strange, who else will talk about me?" George muttered, couldn''t sleep, and simply drove to mikai''s villa.


    The villa is also very lively at the moment.


    Early in the morning, the whole villa woke up in Liao Huanyan''s scream.


    Liao Huanyan covered himself with a quilt, angrily pointed to mikai beside him and said, "you, why are you here?"


    Mikai rubbed his eyes and said, "I don''t know. Maybe... I''m tired of massaging you, so I''ll go to bed."


    He wouldn''t say he had left, but he thought about it and came back.


    If he doesn''t take advantage of this time to find something to deepen their fetters, it will be more difficult for them to meet as soon as Liao Huanyan leaves after the final.


    Liao Huanyan, completely unaware of mikai''s thoughts, only felt that his anger rushed to his head.


    "You, you..." Liao Huanyan was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He pointed to mikai''s fingers and kept shaking.


    Mikai yawned and said, "what are you doing in such a hurry? I didn''t do anything to you."


    Then, in order to show the innocence of the two people, mikai also pointed to his clothes and said, "look, my clothes are still fastened."


    Liao Huanyan was stunned and looked up and down at mikai. Seeing that he was really well dressed, he was more confused.


    Is he really just sleepy and asleep here?


    Although she had doubts, Liao Huanyan was not a "Jianghu veteran" like mikai after all. In addition, mikai really took good care of her in the past two days, so she never thought that this guy left first and then came back.


    Liao Huanyan, who couldn''t find the evidence, could only swallow the sullen anger in his heart, stared at mikai and said, "hurry up and get out. I''m going to change my clothes."


    Mikai looked at Liao Huanyan wrongfully and innocently, "are you angry with me? I didn''t mean to. I have to be responsible for several patients for your massage and nutritional meals these two days. Even if I am a doctor, I always have bad spirits."

 Chapter 307

    Mikai''s words are reasonable, and he is also one of the factors that make him "tired", Liao Huanyan is embarrassed to be angry with him.


    So under mikai''s innocent and wronged eyes, Liao Huanyan scratched his head and said, "then... I''m not angry with you."


    "Really?"


    As soon as Liao Huanyan was not angry with himself, mikai''s eyes brightened for a moment. He took two steps to look at Liao Huanyan and said, "are you really not angry with me?"


    "You, don''t come here!" Liao Huanyan covered his quilt tightly and stared at mikai: "I said I''m not angry with you. Go out quickly!"


    Mikai smiled. "Shall we talk when you finish the final?"


    "Oh, all right!" Liao Huanyan said perfunctorily.


    Now she is in a hurry to get up, wash and go to the finals. There is no time to listen to mikai.


    Mikai got the answer he expected, and then he left Liao Huanyan''s room with satisfaction.


    Liao Huanyan''s face is red. Besides being angry, he seems to have something else.


    Mikai walked out of the door with a brisk pace and saw Jane Haixi standing at the door smiling at him.


    At the sight of Jian Haixi, mikai suddenly flashed a trace of embarrassment on his face, "cough ~ why are you here?"


    Jian Haixi spread his hands and said, "I''m not very relieved to hear Huan Yan''s cry, so I came down to have a look. I didn''t expect to see you come out of it."


    "Well... In fact, it''s not what you think..." mikai explained with some guilt: "I didn''t do anything to her."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head and said, "I believe you haven''t done anything. Even if you want to do something, with your mikai''s pride, you must make Huanyan willing."


    Mikai frowned, but he didn''t expect Jane Haixi to know him so well.


    Jian Haixi looked at mikai and said, "but since Huan Yan called me sister, there''s a word I have to tell you."


    "You say." mikai took off his relaxed face and looked at Jane Haixi.


    Jian Haixi said: "Huan Yan is a very talented designer, but at the same time, her heart is very simple. If you really care about her, I hope you can protect her simplicity and don''t let her experience unnecessary wind, rain and growth because of you."


    Mikaton looked at Jane Haixi and said, "don''t worry, the person I like will protect her all her life."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi nodded. "By the way, I won''t send a message for you. Whether you can catch up with Huanyan depends on your own ability."


    Mikai''s lips were slightly hooked and said confidently, "since she entered this villa, she was destined to be my person."


    Because she broke into his world without authorization, don''t blame him for holding her here.


    When Liao Huanyan is ready, Jian Haixi has also prepared breakfast for her.


    Liao Huanyan looked at Jian Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, I''m too nervous to eat."


    "Eat as much as you can." Jian Haixi took her to sit down and said, "today is a tough battle. How can you have the strength to deal with your enemies if you don''t have enough to eat?"


    Liao Huanyan took a deep breath, nodded and said, "you''re right. If song Lu comes to fight with me at that time, I can''t advise her."


    Jian Haixi laughed. "Although I didn''t mean to let you really fight with her, the truth is the same. In short, eat more."


    Liao Huanyan nodded and began to eat.


    Mikai on one side was surprised. He didn''t know how much effort he had spent to make Liao Huanyan eat these two days, but he didn''t expect Liao Huanyan in front of Jian Haixi to be so obedient, just like a little white rabbit.


    Mikai asked jealously, "why do you just listen to her?"


    Liao Huanyan said naturally, "because she is my sister Haixi."


    In a word, simple but sincere.


    For Liao Huanyan, Jian Haixi is the bright light for her life to start again. It''s too late for her to be grateful. How can she contradict her?


    Mikai took a breath from the corner of his mouth, "so these days when you hurried to the design draft, you specifically ordered your sister Haixi not to deliver dinner, because you''re afraid you can''t control losing your temper with her, right?"


    "Yes." Liao Huanyan nodded and admitted, "Yuqing is also very good. I can''t bear to lose my temper with her, so I can only trouble you ~"


    Mikay: "..." he is the air bag.


    Jian Haixi looked at the two bickering, smiled, shook his head and said to Liao Huanyan, "after dinner later, let mikai take you to the venue. After that, don''t be impulsive and don''t show up. Ji Wei should have someone waiting for you there."


    "Uh huh." Liao Huanyan nodded repeatedly.


    After dinner, Liao Huanyan is ready, and WAN Yuqing comes down to cheer her on.


    "Huan Yan, I want to take care of brother Qin. I can''t go to the scene to cheer you on, but I''ll watch the live broadcast at home." Wan Yuqing said.


    "Don''t worry, I will do well and don''t let you down." Liao Huanyan said.


    "Let''s go and be careful," Jane Haixi asked.


    Liao Huanyan nodded, hugged Jian Haixi and followed mikai into the car.


    After Liao Huanyan left, Jian Haixi looked at Wan Yuqing and said, "how''s Xu?"


    Wan Yuqing said with a smile: "brother Qin doesn''t have to go to the company to help today, but he still got up early in the morning. He told me that he is not used to it and still misses the busy work of the company."


    Jian Haixi also smiled, "know Xu is not a person who can live idle."


    Wan Yuqing knew that Jian Haixi was going to see Jian Yi, so she took her arm and walked upstairs with her. "Sister Haixi, do you say Huanyan will be the first?"


    "I don''t know." Jian Haixi shook his head, "but for this reason, she is already the first in my heart. The competition ranking is not important. There is still a long way to go in the future."


    Wan Yuqing nodded and said, "that''s what brother Qin said. He must be very good after Huanyan."


    Looking at Wan Yuqing a little unhappy, Jian Haixi smiled and teased her: "why, your eldest brother Qin praised Huanyan, and you''re jealous?"


    "I didn''t." Wan Yuqing said, "I just... Want to be excellent."


    "You are already excellent." Jian Haixi said, "at least I don''t think everyone can go to a dangerous place for the love in your heart. Rainy and sunny, you don''t have to look at anyone. Being yourself is the most powerful and difficult thing."


    Wan Yuqing was stunned, smiled, nodded to Jian Haixi and said, "thank you, sister Haixi. I see."


    Jian Haixi reached out and patted her on the back of her hand and said, "well, go and see your brother Qin. I''ll go and see Yi Yi."


    Wan Yuqing nodded and put down those unnecessary thoughts in her heart. She even walked briskly.


    Looking at Wan Yuqing''s figure, Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head.


    In fact, in love, who hasn''t worried about gain and loss?

 Chapter 308

    Jian Haixi had just sat in Jian Yi''s room for a while when Mo Feng came up and said that George had arrived.


    Jian Haixi reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "Yi Yi, you''re at home. Can you call me if you need anything?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded and said to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, don''t worry about me. Go with Grandpa Zeng and see him when I''m ready."


    Jian Haixi nodded and wished Jian Yi a few blessings before he followed George out.


    George yawned, looked at Jane Haixi and said, "I thought you hadn''t got up yet and were going to make up for your sleep."


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said, "why, did Yaru wake up early in the morning?"


    "Well," said George lazily, "you silly girl, work like hell, and get up before six."


    Jane Haixi smiled, looked at George and said, "but I don''t think you enjoy it."


    "If there''s any way, plant it," George shrugged.


    They chatted all the way to the hospital. Qiao Lei and Qiao Jing were already in the ward.


    I don''t know what they said. When Jian Haixi arrived, Qiao Qinghe was making trouble with them.


    When Jian Haixi came in, Qiao Jing and Qiao Lei immediately seemed to see the Savior.


    "Haixi, you can count." Qiao Jing stuffed the tablet in his hand into Jian Haixi and said, "the old man just doesn''t take medicine. Look at this..."


    "Yes, elder sister, take care of Grandpa. What a big man is still angry and not ashamed!" Qiao Lei broke his nose and spit out his tongue.


    "Bastard, who do you say is not ashamed?" Qiao Qinghe stared at Qiao Lei and reached out to beat him with something. As a result, he found that the thing at hand had been taken away by Qiao Lei first.


    Qiao Lei proudly raised the cup in his hand and said, "Grandpa, are you looking for this? Fortunately, I''m fast."


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, took out a roll of toilet paper from under his pillow and vigorously threw it at Qiao Lei. "Bastard, come here! I won''t teach you a lesson today!"


    "I''m not going there!" Qiao Lei snorted proudly, resolutely hid behind Jian Haixi and said, "sister, you have to protect me."


    Qiao Qinghe was even more angry when he saw his grandson''s advice behind cangjian Haixi. "You bastard, dare to hide behind your sister? Get out of here!"


    "No." Qiao Lei tilted his head and shrunk back quickly.


    Looking at the bickering between the old and the young, Jane Haixi lost her smile, but she was very envious.


    She had never had this kind of family affection, but now she didn''t expect to meet it.


    George came forward and advised, "old man, it''s not the first day you met Qiao Lei. You don''t know his pee? The more you yell at him, the more he gets angry."


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, "this boy can''t do anything without beating. His skin itches."


    "OK, I''ll beat him for you later." George obediently said, "now you calm down and take the medicine. Don''t let Haixi see jokes, do you?"


    Qiao Qinghe was stunned. Looking at Jian Haixi, who couldn''t laugh, he coughed uneasily and said in two voices, "that... Haixi, you can give me the medicine and I''ll take it."


    Jian Haixi smiled and came forward to pass the medicine to Qiao Qinghe. "Grandpa, what do you and Xiao Lei do with Qi? Even if it''s Qi, you shouldn''t joke about your body."


    "I didn''t get angry with him and didn''t take medicine. I just wanted to beat him before taking medicine." after Jian Haixi said two words, Qiao Qinghe immediately admitted his mistake and took medicine like a good child.


    Looking at Qiao Qinghe who has lost a little nitrate smoke, Qiao Lei and Qiao Jing looked at each other and felt very magical.


    Qiao Qinghe remembered after finishing his medicine, took Jian Haixi and asked, "by the way, girl, is today the final? Don''t you go to the scene?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head. "I''m here with Grandpa, and can''t I watch the live broadcast here?"


    Qiao Qinghe frowned and said to Jian Haixi, "girl, if you want to go to the scene, you don''t have to accompany me here. I don''t have time in the future."


    "Grandpa, don''t talk nonsense." Jian Haixi reached out and patted Qiao Qinghe on the back of his hand. "It''s not because of Grandpa you that I don''t go to the scene, but I''m not suitable to appear there, so I''d better avoid it."


    "Not suitable?" Qiao Qinghe frowned, turned to look at George and said, "what do you mean?"


    George touched his nose and said, "the sea stream has gone. What if there is chaos over there?"


    Qiao Qinghe said coldly, "after all, don''t promote that little beast. I have to beat him up when I get out of the hospital."


    Jane Haixi was a little surprised, and George and Qiao Lei were stunned.


    Qiao Jing couldn''t cry and laugh and said, "Dad, why didn''t I find you so bellicose before?"


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, "I didn''t need it before. Now that Haixi has come back, can I let someone bully her?"


    Jian Haixi''s heart was warm and smiled at Qiao Qinghe: "Grandpa, don''t worry. I can''t afford to lose."


    "You know, you have confidence in the boy surnamed Ning." Qiao Qinghe said angrily.


    "Oh, why do I smell so sour? Brother, do you smell sour? There won''t be vinegar jars in our house?" Qiao Lei exaggerated.


    George smiled and said, "well, I feel sour, too."


    "Son of a bitch, shut up!" Qiao Qinghe roared.


    George and Qiao Lei looked at each other and laughed together.


    Jian Haixi is also funny. She finds that the more she contacts Qiao Qinghe, the more childish Qiao Qinghe is in front of her.


    But this childishness, with sincerity and protection, always makes her feel the warmth of her long lost parents.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi and said, "let him come over sometime. I''ll see what kind of person it is that can make you all face him like this."


    "OK." Jian Haixi nodded. "Even if you don''t say, he will come to see you when the final is over."


    Qiao Qinghe hummed, "if he can''t pass me, I''m not happy."


    "OK." Jane Haixi nodded cleverly and said along Qiao Qinghe''s words: "if Ji Wei can''t pass grandpa''s level, you can teach him for me without giving me face."


    Listening to his granddaughter''s obedience to him everywhere, Qiao Qinghe''s a little jealous.


    He couldn''t help it. He missed Qiao Sui''s daughter all his life. Now his daughter didn''t find it. He finally found his granddaughter. Before he could pet it for a few days, he was told that his granddaughter was already from someone else''s house and had a child.


    How can Qiao Qinghe swallow this tone? You have to find the field to say anything.


    Jian Haixi chatted with Qiao Qinghe. When the finals began, several people watched the live broadcast in the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    conference hall.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Tong Si deliberately arrived late.


    When she arrived, the others were almost seated.


    Tong Si went to Ning Jiwei and said with a smile, "Jiwei, I''m sorry I''m late. Didn''t I delay anything?"


    "No," Ning Jiwei replied coldly.


    Tong Si was cooled by his indifference, but only for a moment, she soon recovered her smile.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Tong Si and smiled brightly. He waved to her and said, "Miss Tong, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Long time no see, Mr. Gu." Tong Si smiled and nodded to Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi seemed very interested in chatting. "Why is Miss Tong so late today? And I haven''t seen you recently. I still want to learn from you."


    Tong Si was stunned, smiled modestly and said, "Mr. Gu is polite. I should learn from you."


    "Oh." Gu Chenyi nodded and asked, "since you want to learn from me, why haven''t you appeared these days?"


    Tong Si''s mouth twitched, and his smile stiffened. "I''m not feeling well these two days, so I didn''t go to the company. I know Mr. Gu has been helping. It''s hard for you."


    With that, Tong Si had ignored Gu Chenyi and directly wiped him into his seat.


    Gu Chenyi raised a sneer on her lips and didn''t talk to her again.


    Tong Si didn''t think Gu Chenyi saw anything unusual. After all, she thought she was very careful in her actions. The alliance between the Tong family and the Song family was so secret that no one would think of them as long as they didn''t show their feet.


    At the moment, Tong Si didn''t know that their feet had already been exposed.


    She was even secretly happy, imagining the chaos at the scene when the high platform collapsed in the final.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the smile on her face. She couldn''t help turning her eyes and scolded: "fool."


    Catherine knew nothing about these dark things. She just asked Ning Jiwei curiously, "why didn''t your lovely daughter come this time?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "Ruirui is at home. I''m too busy today. I''m afraid I can''t take care of her."


    Catherine shook her head and said, "I should have asked you. I can take her for you. I really like your little girl."


    Ning Jiwei was surprised and said with a smile, "it''s Ruirui''s blessing to be liked by you. After that, I will take her to visit you."


    Catherine waved her hand and said, "no need to pay a special visit. I should go back when the final is over. Well, promise me that if your daughter is interested in learning fashion design in the future, you must give her to me, you know?"


    Ning Jiwei thought of the last time, Jian Rui''s talent for clothes, nodded and said, "of course, but I can''t decide whether Ruirui will take this road in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Catherine with a smile. "Just let her develop freely, but I have a hunch that we will meet again in the future."


    We are talking here, and the contestants on the other side are also making nervous preparations.


    Everyone, including Qiaoya and song Lu, is determined to shine in this finals. Even if they can''t get a good place, if they can stand out in the finals, it will be helpful enough for their career in the future.


    In the spotlight, the host came up slowly with a microphone.


    "Dear judges and audience, we meet again after a week. I believe everyone, like me, is looking forward to who will spend the star Cup this time. Without much nonsense, I announce that the star Cup final officially begins!"

 Chapter 309

    With the host''s words, one after another contestants led the models into the competition. People were overwhelmed by the dazzling clothes and colors. They also realized once again the strength of Ning Jiwei''s holding this competition.


    In the shortest time, it has attracted so many excellent designers. No matter what the result is, from the perspective of this commercial battle, Ning Jiwei and his Mo negative have successfully turned the table.


    Tong Si looked at the flow of people on the field, and a vicious smile came up at the corners of his mouth. He bowed his head, took his mobile phone and began to contact Li long, ordering him to do it.


    She also threatened Li Long yesterday that if he didn''t copy it, he would immediately let his wife fail the operation.


    Yesterday, Li Long also promised very thoroughly, so he was not afraid that he would suddenly turn back.


    But the fact is that Tong Si''s message has not received a reply from Li long for a long time.


    Tong Si stared at the motionless mobile phone, frowned and prepared to get up and quietly call Li long.


    See if he missed the news or if things have really changed.


    But as soon as she moved, a big hand pressed her shoulder.


    "Where are you going, Miss Tong?" Gu Chenyi asked with a smile.


    Tong Si was stunned, smiled as usual and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Gu Chenyi said, "Miss Tong, you are a partner. If you leave halfway through the competition, it will cause panic to others."


    Tong Si frowned slightly and determined that Gu Chenyi was embarrassed today.


    "Mr. Gu, please believe that I don''t want to cause this panic, but people have three emergencies. I believe Mr. Gu is understandable."


    When she said this, Tong Si''s face had cooled down. She believed that even if Gu Chenyi was any better, she should let herself go after hearing this.


    But unexpectedly, Gu Chenyi was still smiling, but the big hand pressed on her shoulder didn''t mean to take it back at all.


    "Miss Tong, you''d better bear it first." Gu Chenyi said with a smile.


    "You!" Tong Si was impatient, she said "people have three anxieties" regardless of the image. In addition, any gentleman knew that it was time to politely give way at this time, but he unexpectedly could say that she could bear such words.


    Before Tong Si was about to get angry, Gu Chenyi approached with a sneer and whispered, "if Miss Tong wants to go out and call Li long, it''s not necessary. Since he can''t return your information now, he can''t answer your phone for a while."


    "What? You..." Tong Si looked at Gu Chenyi in shock. Unexpectedly, he pointed out the things she had planned for a long time.


    Gu Chenyi resumed his smiling appearance. In the eyes of others, he just chatted with Tong si very cordially.


    "Miss Tong, it''s better to watch the game, and you''d better hope that the game ends perfectly, otherwise even if we want to spare the Tong family again, it''s impossible."


    Gu Chenyi''s words made Tong Si freeze there. His hand holding the mobile phone was shaking, but he really didn''t dare to move.


    She''s exposed!


    The Tong family has also been exposed!


    Even Ning Jiwei now knows the alliance between the Tong family and the Song family!


    Tong Si''s brain kept turning, but he couldn''t figure out where they were exposed.


    When did ningjiwei know? Why can he stand still for so long?


    Tong Si is in a complicated mood here, and there are collisions in the backstage on the other side.


    Song Lu looked at Qiao Ya who was seriously preparing to bow her head and not speak. She proudly hooked her lips and deliberately walked to Qiao Ya and said, "Oh, isn''t this miss Qiao? She won me five points last time. This time, she must be well prepared?"


    Qiao Ya looked at Song Lou, with a mild tone. "Are you free?"


    "You..." Song Lu choked and snorted coldly, "Qiaoya, don''t think you were the first last time. You can get the first this time. I tell you, the first this time must be mine."


    "Oh, really?" Qiaoya glanced at the clothes on the model behind song Lu. She was not a bullying soft persimmon. She was even proud of her. Which round did she get others talking about her?


    So Qiaoya mocked song Lu and said, "Song Lu, are you going to compete with me for the first place with the junk behind you?"


    "Whose are you talking about? Song Lu''s face was ferocious. He looked behind Qiaoya and hummed," yours is a junk! "


    One side is designed by one person and the other is designed by a team.


    Even if Qiaoya was powerful, song Lu was not afraid of her at the moment.


    Qiaoya looked back, looked at some clothes with missing corners on her model, smiled and didn''t talk to song Lu again.


    Summer insects can''t talk ice. It''s useless to talk more.


    Song Lu was more angry when she saw that Qiaoya ignored herself. "What''s your cow? I want you to look good in a minute!"


    With that, song Lu led her model away.


    Qiaoya narrowed her eyes and looked at the clothes on Song Lu''s models. Her eyes were a little complicated.


    Although those clothes have been close to the same style as much as possible, professional people can still see that they are not a system at all.


    Song Lu... How did she design such clothes that are not in the same system?


    Or


    Another possibility, Joey didn''t think about it.


    It''s not her turn to worry about these things. She just needs to concentrate on her own game.


    Soon, it was song Lu''s turn to appear.


    Everyone is looking forward to the second place last time.


    Although Qiaoya''s design won the house, song Lu was amazing enough last time, so everyone is looking forward to what kind of design she can bring today.


    Song Lu came to the stage like a proud peacock.


    But with her appearance, she found that the response of the audience and judges was not as enthusiastic as she thought.


    No, it''s not just not warm.


    There was even a sound under the stage.


    Song Lu is a little flustered. Isn''t her design brilliant? Why is everyone frowning?


    Catherine looked at Song Lu, frowning deeper and deeper. How could she not see the problem that even Qiao Ya could see?


    "What the hell is this?" Catherine whispered unbearably.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and patted Catherine on the back of her hand and comforted her: "teacher, you''re a little angry first."


    Catherine managed to keep her temper down. It''s not time to score.


    But even so, others could see Catherine''s displeasure.


    Song Lu was surprised at Catherine''s angry face. She didn''t care about any more performance and hurried off the stage.


    The host was stunned, quickly reacted and said with a smile: "next, let''s invite the semi-finals champion Ms. Qiaoya and her model."


    If we had expected song Lu before she came on the stage, we wouldn''t be so excited about Qiao Ya''s appearance.


    The performance of the second place in the semi-finals is only so, and the first place is hardly amazing.


    Song Lu stepped down and passed Qiao ya, who was about to come on stage. Leng hum: "don''t be proud, you may not be much better than me."


    JOYA ignored her, just raised her head, straightened her chest, walked confidently and pulled her out.


    Song Lu stood backstage, waiting for the audience to laugh again.


    But she was disappointed. This time, instead of laughing in the face of her, they burst into thunderous applause.


    Song Lu even clearly saw surprise and appreciation on Catherine''s face.


    "How could this be possible?" Song Lu looked at the scene inconceivably. If the competition was not completely open and transparent, she even suspected that everyone had been bought by Qiaoya.


    "Why not?" a voice came out after Song Lu.


    Song Lu was stunned, turned stiffly, and met Liao Huanyan, who didn''t know when to stand behind her.


    At the moment, they stand close to the backstage entrance, and there are no others around.


    When song Lu saw Liao Huanyan, her face changed. She gritted her teeth and said, "Liao Huanyan, why are you here?"


    Liao Huanyan raised his eyebrows, looked at Song Lu and said, "Song Lu, are you feeling guilty or worried?"


    "What''s none of your business?" Song Lu stretched out her hand and pulled Liao Huanyan''s arm and said, "Liao Huanyan, I warn you to leave here right away. Do you hear me?"


    "Warn me?" Liao Huanyan stretched out his hand and tore away song Lu''s hand. "What are you warning me? The Song family?"


    "If only you knew." song Luleng hummed, "if you don''t leave and dare to talk nonsense here, our song family will never let you go."


    Liao Huanyan sneered more. "Song Lu, what are you afraid of me talking nonsense? How did you deceive me and threaten me to help you design clothes and help you become the runner up of the semi-finals?"


    "Shut up!" Song Lu heard Liao Huanyan say it so easily and couldn''t help saying, "Liao Huanyan, shut up. You''d better swallow those things in my stomach forever."


    Liao Huanyan did not show weakness and said, "why? Song Lu, why did you occupy the fruits of my labor and ask me to swallow it? You think you can do whatever you want with the support of the Song family and the help of Song Wei."


    Song Lu sneered, looked at Liao Huanyan and said, "Liao Huanyan, are you all right? I just rely on having me as a song family. I just do whatever I want. What can you do to me? I just threatened you to help me design clothes. I just took your design draft to get the second place in the semi-finals. Go and say it. Dare you? Even if you say it, do you think anyone will believe it?"


    "Song Lu, don''t go too far!" Liao Huanyan trembled with anger. "At this time, you haven''t repented at all? You deceived me and used me, and now you can still say that!"


    Song Lu raised a cold smile on her lips, stepped forward and stared at Liao Huanyan and said, "Liao Huanyan, I advise you to be more sensible and not to joke about your life. If you dare to say it, I dare to let you lose sight of tomorrow''s sun. Believe me, I let you run once, and I will never give you this chance again."


    Liao Huanyan was frightened by her gloomy tone and stepped back. He stumbled and almost fell.


    Looking at her embarrassed and timid appearance, song Lu inexplicably had a sense of pleasure.


    "Liao Huanyan, in front of me, you are like a weed. No, like a fly, I can crush you to death by waving my hand." Song Lu said word by word: "so recognize the reality as soon as possible and don''t overestimate yourself there."


    Song Lu thought that if she said so, she would certainly scare the timid Liao Huanyan.


    But she didn''t expect that she was not the only one behind Liao Huanyan.


    As soon as song Lu''s voice fell, before Liao Huanyan could speak, another voice came from behind.


    "Oh? I don''t know when the Song family has the power of life and death." mikai leisurely stood behind song Lu and said with a cool smile: "with me, Miss Song Lu wants to make Huan Yan can''t see the sun tomorrow. I''m afraid it will take more effort."


    "You... Mikai?" Song Lu looked at mikai in surprise and turned to Liao Huanyan. She didn''t expect Liao Huanyan to curry favor with mikai.


    Seeing mikai speaking for himself, Liao Huanyan was relieved and stood quietly behind him.


    Mikai reached out and took Liao Huanyan''s hand and said, "don''t be afraid."


    "Well, I''m not afraid." Liao Huanyan looked up and looked directly at Song Lu, "because I believe that evil is better than right."


    There was a surge under the stage, but there was excitement on the stage.


    JOYA''s appearance shocked and cheered the whole audience again. Especially with the contrast of song Lu, it seems that Qiao Ya is excellent.


    Even Catherine couldn''t help standing up and clapping for her.


    "Well, now let''s invite all the participating designers to the stage and accept the comments of the judges." the host announced the process.


    Hearing that everyone was asked to go on stage, song Lu was stunned. She stared at Liao Huanyan and mikai reluctantly, and then walked up with the people.


    "Miss Catherine, what do you think of the performance of the designers in the final?" the host asked.


    Catherine smiled: "Except for a few people who were not well prepared, everyone performed very well. In fact, what matters in a game is not what we won, but what we learned from it. I believe you have gained enough in this short month. Please don''t forget these hard won experiences and achievements in your future design career Knowledge, and don''t forget your original heart. "


    Catherine''s words made the audience applaud.


    The host said: "then, Miss Catherine, have you scored well for all the designers? We are looking forward to who will be the champion this time."


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, countless people shouted Qiaoya''s name.


    Qiaoya listened to the voice under the stage and smiled calmly after being stunned for a moment.


    She did not expect that after breaking through the limitations of the past, the clothes she designed could be resonated and recognized by so many people.


    Katherine handed the form with good scores and ranking to the host. The host took the form and announced the ranking of the people after briefly rendering the atmosphere.


    The first place is undoubtedly Qiaoya, but the second place is not song Lu, but one of the top five in the previous semi-finals.


    As for song Lu, the ranking has been arranged so that everyone is too lazy to remember.


    "Well, this is the ranking of all the participating designers above. Let''s invite..."


    "Wait a minute."


    The host was preparing to start the next comment process. Before he finished, he saw Ning Jiwei get up and said, "there is another player who hasn''t appeared yet."

 Chapter 310

    Another player?


    As soon as Ning Jiwei''s voice fell, it caused an uproar.


    Not only the host, but also Catherine looked at Ning Jiwei in shock and doubt, "Jiwei, what''s going on?"


    "Miss Catherine, please wait a moment, I''ll explain clearly." ningjiwei said.


    Catherine frowned and could only hold back her temper and wait.


    Gu Chenyi said to Catherine, "teacher, don''t worry. There will be a good play later."


    Catherine was amused by his words, shook her head and said, "I''m not here to see a play. I''m only interested in design."


    "But you are also interested in excellent talents, aren''t you?" Gu Chenyi said, "in that case, please wait a moment to ensure that you won''t be disappointed."


    Catherine had to nod.


    Tong Si''s heart gradually raised an ominous premonition. From Li Long''s failure to reply to her information to Gu Chenyi''s expose of her conspiracy, all things have been out of track.


    Now Ning Jiwei says that there is another designer who hasn''t appeared. Who else will there be?


    Thinking of this possibility, Tong Si felt nervous. Even if possible, she wanted to immediately inform Tong Chaoyang and break off the relationship with the Song family, otherwise she would definitely be dragged to death by the Song family.


    It''s a pity that Gu Chenyi can''t do anything.


    After experiencing the initial ignorance, the host quickly reacted. Looking at Ning Jiwei who had come to the stage, the host smiled and handed over the microphone and said, "next, we''ll ask Mr. Ning Jiwei to introduce us to the mysterious designer."


    Unexpectedly, there was a reversal at the last minute of a final. Everyone was interested and waited for Ning Jiwei''s words.


    Ning Jiwei took the microphone, calmed down, glanced at the field and said, "before inviting the designer, I''d like to invite you to see a clip."


    After that, Ning Jiwei raised his hand and motioned for the next big screen. Yang Yaru, who had been ready in the background, had put out the video just recorded.


    In an instant, song Lu and Liao Huanyan appeared on the big screen, as well as their dialogue.


    "If you dare to talk nonsense here, our song family will never let you go."


    "Song Lu, what are you afraid of me talking nonsense? How did you deceive me and threaten me to help you design clothes and help you become the runner up of the semi-finals?"


    "Liao Huanyan, I do whatever I want because I''m the Song family. What can you do to me? I just threaten you to help me design clothes. I won the second place in the semi-finals after taking your design draft. Go and say it, dare you? Even if you say it, do you think anyone will believe it?"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the content of the video, everyone was stunned.


    Song Lu''s second place in the last competition was stealing other people''s designs!


    No wonder her design style is so different from the last one.


    Seeing song Lu threatening Liao Huanyan, everyone is even more shameless towards song Lu.


    Song Lu, who is still standing on the stage, didn''t expect that her dialogue with Liao Huanyan would be recorded. At the moment, looking at all the strange eyes around her, song Lu wants to find a ground crack to drill in.


    "Get off! Song Lu, get out!"


    The audience gradually began to agitate and roared angrily to let song Lu roll off the stage.


    Song Lu blushed and bit her lips to explain, but she didn''t know where to start.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t even give her a chance to explain. Soon, the second video was released again.


    In the video, several designers said that they were threatened by Song Wei to help song Lu design clothes. They jointly designed the clothes for this finals.


    Seeing this, song Lu could no longer stand and ran down the stage crying.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the restless audience and said coldly, "take it easy, everyone."


    His voice was cold. Listening to his words, the venue quickly quieted down.


    Catherine stood up, looked at Ning Jiwei seriously and said, "Jiwei, what''s going on?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "as shown in the video, we have verified that Ms. song Lu''s two entries were frauds, and we have found enough evidence. Next, we will hold Ms. song Lu accountable for what she did in the star cup competition. We also hope that Ms. song Lu and Mr. Song Wei behind her can give us a responsible and satisfactory explanation."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei said, "the designer I want to invite next is Ms. Liao Huanyan, the designer used by song Lu in the semi-finals. I hope you can give her some applause."


    With Ning Jiwei''s words and the applause from the audience, Liao Huanyan took a deep breath and walked out with his head held high.


    Almost as soon as Liao Huanyan came out, everyone felt that the always uncomfortable place was finally right.


    Qiaoya and Catherine are surprised to see Liao Huanyan''s design. All her clothes are still the simple and sincere design concept in the semi-finals, but they are often the simplest and most rare.


    Looking at Liao Huanyan, Catherine couldn''t help smiling happily.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Catherine and said, "Miss Catherine, because of the episode of this competition, we now solemnly invite you to score our participating designer Liao Huanyan."


    Catherine got up, looked at Liao Huanyan, turned to look at Qiaoya''s design, smiled and said to Ning Jiwei: "this is the most perfect final scene I''m looking forward to. The two designers I''m most optimistic about have completed their self transcendence. Nothing makes me happier than this."


    Qiaoya also looked at Liao Huanyan''s design in surprise.


    Unlike the design concept of "breaking and then building", Liao Huanyan''s design sense has always been natural and relaxed.


    Catherine smiled and said, "I like the design of Qiaoya and Liao Huanyan very much, but after considering it, I still think the first place should be awarded to Qiaoya, because she makes me feel more bold, like rebirth."


    Qiaoya humbly bowed to Catherine, and Liao Huanyan thanked Catherine for her guidance.


    After that, the competition entered the final stage. Qiao Ya was a well deserved champion, but Liao Huanyan''s design was also affirmed by everyone.


    Finally, Catherine generously gave two letters of recommendation, hoping that Qiao Ya and Liao Huanyan could go to her alma mater for further study.


    This is equivalent to giving them the key to the world designer''s Palace once.


    Of course, as the responsible person of the organizer, Ning Jiwei naturally also gave favorable conditions and awards, hoping to continue to cooperate with excellent designers on the field in the future.


    Seeing here, everyone cheered for Qiaoya and Liao Huanyan.


    The stage is lively and cheerful, but there are people under the stage who are sad and angry.


    Tong Si didn''t expect that there would be such a change in the final. At this time, she couldn''t care about exposure, so she shook her hand and left the venue directly.


    Song family.


    Song Wei was happy to sit on the sofa watching the live broadcast, but the riot he was looking forward to didn''t happen. Unexpectedly, song Lu was exposed.


    After seeing song Lu leave the scene crying, Song Wei was so angry that he threw away the remote control in his hand.


    "Waste! Something that can''t accomplish anything but fail!"


    Song Wei roared angrily.


    "Well... Ah Wei, Lulu didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to catch the handle. Don''t be angry first. Talk about something..." Hu Jing and song Mu advised.


    "Say it well?" Song Wei sneered, "how can you say it now? Do you know how serious the situation is now? Everyone knows that my song family is behind the plot, and since Ning Jiwei knows this, he must know about our alliance with the Tong family. What do you think he will do to us next?"


    "This......" Song Mu frowned and said, "why don''t you go and find Mo Sheng? He won''t die?"


    "Oh. Looking for Mo Sheng?" Song Wei stared at Song Mu and said, "Dad, do you think our family is not dying fast enough?"


    Mo Sheng was dissatisfied with his involvement in the star cup competition. Now he screwed up everything. If Mo Sheng doesn''t kill him, how can he wipe his ass?


    When Song Wei was angry, Pian song Lu ran in crying.


    "Dad, mom..." Song Lu cried as soon as she entered the door. She was about to cry for her parents. As a result, she saw Song Wei with a black face before she could cry.


    Song Lu''s stomach was full of tears and howls, and she swallowed back at once. Looking at Song Wei, she stammered, "brother, brother..."


    "Song Lu, you still have the face to come back to me?" Song Wei strode forward angrily and raised his hand to fight her. "I ruined everything! You waste!"


    "Ah! Parents help!" Song Lu ran out of the door while hiding.


    At this time, I can''t care about any etiquette or image. I''ll run for my life first.


    The Song family''s parents looked at Song Wei with a sad face. They wanted to dissuade song Lu, but they didn''t dare.


    The Song family has a chicken flying dog jumping on one side, and the Tong family on the other side has the same low pressure.


    Tong Chaoyang snorted coldly, "if I knew that Song Wei was so capable, I wouldn''t cooperate with him."


    "Dad, is it still useful to say this now?" Tong Si looked cold. At the thought that Tong Chaoyang was going to marry her to Song Wei, Tong Si was filled with hatred. "Now Ning Jiwei already knows our things. What to do next is the key."


    Tong Chaoyang frowned, turned to stare at Tong Si and said, "what''s the matter with Li long?"


    "Dad, what do you mean?" Tong Si looked at Tong Chaoyang and said, "you won''t doubt that I betrayed the Tong family?"


    Tong Chaoyang paused and said awkwardly, "of course I don''t mean that. It''s just that he clearly promised. Why did he suddenly change his mind?"


    "How do I know?" Tong Si said unhappily, "Dad, you don''t have to suspect me. I''ve had trouble with Ning Jiwei''s woman. Even if I''m willing to lick my face and stick to other people''s cold ass, they won''t let me go."


    Tong Chaoyang froze and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Compared with the atmosphere between Tong and song, the Qiao family is much happier.


    In the hospital, Qiao Qinghe''s smile almost penetrated the corridor, and George Qiao Lei and others also smiled.


    Watching Qiaoya win the championship and the disclosure of the Song family''s plot, nothing makes everyone happier than this.


    Especially looking at Ning Jiwei, who has everything in his hand on the stage, Qiao Qinghe is more and more satisfied.

 Chapter 311

    "Well, it''s really gratifying!" Qiao Qinghe patted the back of Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "I didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to have two brushes."


    "Grandpa, you should believe my vision." Jian Haixi said, "if he is not excellent, I can''t see him."


    "Ha ha! Is it grandpa''s?" Qiao Qinghe was in a good mood and said with a laugh: "bring him over another day and grandpa will have a good look."


    "Yes, as long as Grandpa listens to the doctor and takes medicine, Haixi listens to Grandpa''s everything." Jane Haixi said.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s lovely appearance, Qiao Qinghe smiled so that the wrinkles in the corners of his eyes were deeper. He nodded and said, "OK, OK, Grandpa, listen to our girl."


    George and others stared at Qiao Qinghe, who turned into a little white rabbit in front of Jian Haixi.


    This change is too big.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, who would have thought that the old stubborn in their family would obey Jane Haixi?


    Qiao Lei whispered in George''s ear, "brother, this matter must not be known to my sister, otherwise her proud temperament. If you know that the old man is so good to sister Haixi, you must be jealous and find trouble."


    George smiled, "don''t worry, she shouldn''t care about it now."


    Qiao Lei tried to talk and didn''t believe George''s words. Anyway, he made up his mind not to mention Jane Haixi''s kindness in front of Qiao ya.


    Mo''s house.


    Mo Sheng didn''t watch the live broadcast, but after hearing Lisa''s report on the final scene, he was still so angry that he fell his cup.


    "Second master, do you want me to call Song Wei over now?" Lisa asked.


    "What else to ask?" Mo Sheng sneered: "how did he send his head to Ning Jiwei step by step? A fool!"


    Seeing Mo Sheng''s anger, Lisa was too busy to say any more.


    Mo Sheng asked in a deep voice, "where''s the Tong family?"


    Lisa shook her head: "although we know that the children''s family has a desire to take refuge, after all, they only contacted Song Wei. Moreover, after this happened today, the children''s family had no voice and didn''t know what plan it was."


    "Hum, Tong Chaoyang, the old fox, do you really think I''m an inn? Come and go if you want." Mo Sheng clapped his hand on the table and said.


    Lisa pursed her lips and said, "Sir, up to now, we can''t wait to die. If this momentum continues, Ning Jiwei will become our strong enemy in the future."


    After a pause, Lisa was afraid of Mo Shengduo thinking, and quickly added: "of course, Lisa is definitely not doubting your power. You naturally have thousands of means to deal with Ning Jiwei, but it''s troublesome. It''s more reassuring to solve it earlier."


    Mo Sheng didn''t speak with a gloomy face, as if he were thinking about some countermeasures.


    Lisa stood next to him, carefully picked up the quilt she had just broken, and replaced it with new tea in front of Mo Sheng.


    "What is mo Ting doing recently?" Mo Sheng suddenly said.


    Lisa was stunned, shook her head and said, "I''m not sure, but she doesn''t seem to be interested in anything else except that sou Qiang all day."


    "Not interested?" Mo Sheng sneered, "not interested. Will she let the housekeeper take Mo Tong all the way to ningjiwei''s children''s school?"


    Lisa frowned and said, "what the second master said is, I''ll check it now."


    "HMM." Mo Sheng said coldly, "you''re thinking about it. Although boring days have passed for a long time, I like to find some fun games to play, but if it''s too troublesome, it''s annoying. It''s better to deal with those troublesome things as soon as possible."


    "The second master is wise," Lisa said.


    Lisa was ordered to check the trace of Mo ting. Mo Sheng sank his face for a moment and suddenly said, "how long are you going to hide before you come out?"


    There was no one in the living room. After Mo Sheng said this sentence, a figure suddenly flashed, and then a man in black hood stood behind Mo Sheng and said, "second master Mo, I just came to tell you by the Lord''s order, but don''t screw things up."


    Mo negative Leng hummed, "I need you to say more? I naturally know."


    "So..." the man was about to say something. Suddenly, his eyes looked cold and his body flashed to the door.


    The next second, Mo Sheng saw the man coming with a small figure.


    "Mo Erye, it''s better to be strict with these ears at home." the man threw his little figure on the ground and said coldly.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiuqian lying on the ground with a pale face and said with a gloomy face, "Why are you here?"


    "I, I..." Mo Xiuqian stammered and couldn''t speak.


    In fact, she was just passing by and heard the sound of falling cups in Mo Sheng''s room, so she came over curiously.


    It happened that when she came over, she saw Lisa leaving in a hurry. She was curious and went to the door to eavesdrop.


    Unexpectedly, she heard the conversation between Mo Sheng and the strange man.


    At this moment, Mo Xiuqian was scared silly. She shivered on the ground and didn''t dare to look up at Mo Sheng.


    Although they have been raised abroad by Mo Sheng for so many years, they can''t understand Mo Sheng''s style of behavior again.


    Anyone who disobeys him and betrays him, including those who are curious about his secrets, will come to no good end.


    Otherwise, the housekeepers and servants who looked after them would not change from batch to batch.


    And Mo Xiuqian and his men learned to be silent and to turn a blind eye when they saw the blood of the first batch of servants.


    But not long after returning home, she forgot this taboo and came to eavesdrop because of curiosity.


    Mo Xiuqian bit her teeth. It took a lot of courage to control her from crying.


    Because she knows that Mo Sheng is very tired of people who cry all the time. That will only make her die early without any help.


    "Hmm? I''m asking you something, didn''t you hear?" Mo Sheng said coldly.


    "Listen, I heard." Mo Xiuqian hurriedly said, "father, father... I, I just passed by and came to tell my father..."


    "Tell me what?" Mo Sheng asked with an eyebrow.


    Mo Xiuqian gritted her teeth and said, "come and tell my father. I think it''s time to get closer to Jian Rui."


    While saying, Mo Xiuqian silently recited "sorry" in her heart.


    In a hurry, she only found this excuse.


    Because if the excuse is too clumsy, Mo Sheng will scoff, so she can only find topics that Mo Sheng is interested in.


    If you can delay for a while, you can take one step at a time.


    "Oh, really?" Mo Sheng smiled and looked at Mo Xiuqian with deep meaning. "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate, Xiuqian. You still want to help your father get close to Jian Rui? I thought you had been bought by the little girl."


    "No, how could it be." Mo Xiuqian was a little relieved when she saw that Mo Sheng believed, but she didn''t dare to relax her vigilance. "Xiuqian always remembered her father''s teachings and never dared to forget them for a moment."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng smiled coolly, raised his fingers alternately and put them down, as if watching his slender five fingers, "never dare to forget for a moment, right?"


    "Yes, father... Ah!" Mo Xiuqian was kicked out two meters away by the coming one before she shouted the word "father".


    "Full of lies!" Mo Sheng stares at Mo Xiuqian coldly and says, "lie first, don''t repent later, Mo Xiuqian, you rely on my blood, don''t I dare to do it to you?"


    "No, I didn''t." Mo Xiuqian quickly got up and begged for mercy: "father, spare your life. Xiuqian really didn''t lie. I really think so."


    Mo Xiuqian clenched her teeth.


    At this time, she can only hold on. If she simply pleads for mercy and admits her mistake, it will only annoy Mo Sheng more.


    It has to be said that Mo Xiuqian knows Mo Sheng to some extent.


    At least at this time, Mo Sheng looked at his stubborn daughter, and his killing intention suddenly fell.


    "Don''t you plan to do it, Mr. Mo?" the man standing aside said coldly, "if you can''t move your hand, I can do it for you."


    Listening to the man''s words, Mo Xiuqian shook, but still lowered her head and didn''t cry for mercy at all.


    Looking at Mo Xiuqian''s appearance, Mo Sheng smiled coolly, waved to the man and said, "go back first. If something happens, I will naturally communicate with your master."


    The man glanced at Mo Xiuqian and said to Mo Sheng, "you''d better deal with this small tail. Don''t lose big because of small things. A man is a big husband. This little sacrifice is nothing."


    Mo Sheng didn''t speak, but leaned back on the back of the sofa.


    The man snorted coldly, turned and jumped out of the window.


    After the man left, Mo Xiuqian moved her stiff knees slightly.


    "Do you really want to work for me and get close to Jane Rui?" Mo Sheng suddenly opened his mouth.


    Mo Xiuqian froze and hurriedly said, "yes, father, I... I have won Jane Rui''s favor and trust in the amusement park last time. As long as I find an excuse to approach her, she will not guard against me."


    "Really?" Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiuqian with a smile and said, "in that case, being a father will give you a chance..."


    On the afternoon when the star cup competition ended, mojiaxi courtyard set off a small fluctuation.


    The reason is that Mo Xiuqian was locked up by Mo Sheng.


    Mo Xiujin is thinking about what message to send to Jian Rui next time in the room. She can''t say boring and childish words every time.


    Although he doesn''t think Jianrui is annoying, such a good opportunity can''t be wasted.


    But before Mo Xiujin came up with a reason, the door was knocked open from the outside.


    Mo Xiulin stood panting at the door and said anxiously, "ah Jin, it''s bad. Xiaoqian was locked up by her father."


    Mo Xiujin blinked. For a moment, he couldn''t understand Mo Xiulin''s meaning.


    "Father, what does sister Guan do?" Mo Xiujin wondered, "we''ve been very good recently. Besides, even if my father wants to find something, he should let us three together."


    "No." Mo Xiulin looked out, carefully closed the door, walked to Mo Xiujin and whispered, "it''s Xiaoqian. She... Eavesdropped on her father''s speech."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned and opened his eyes in shock.


    You know, even if he is protected by Lisa, he doesn''t dare to eavesdrop on Mo Sheng''s words.


    Mo Xiuqian, was her brain pinched by the door?

 Chapter 312

    Seeing that Mo Xiujin had not spoken, Mo Xiulin said anxiously, "ah Jin, think of a way."


    Mo Xiujin looked at Mo Xiulin strangely and said, "brother, do you think the second sister is stupid? What does she do to eavesdrop on her father? Why can''t I understand?"


    Mo Xiulin was stunned, shook his head and said, "I don''t understand, but now these are not important. The important thing is that Xiaoqian was locked up by her father. We all know her father''s temperament. He will not let Xiaoqian go."


    Mo Xiujin sighed and said, "brother, calm down first. You let me think of a way. I don''t know what to do for a moment. We can only deal with it if we find out what happened. Otherwise, we can only take us in at most."


    Mo Xiulin was stunned and sat down irritably. "I don''t know what''s going on with Xiaoqian. She just said to go for a walk. I didn''t look at it for a moment. Who knows she''s in such a big trouble."


    Listening to his words, Mo Xiujin sneered and said, "it''s interesting that his own child just overheard his father''s conversation. It''s a great disaster in our family."


    Mo Xiulin sighed at the speech: "what can we do? People can''t choose their own origin. We enjoy the life he gives and the living conditions he gives us. Of course, we should also bear the danger from him."


    Mo Xiujin looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "brother, your consciousness is very high. I don''t have these ideas. I only know that my life should be in my own hands. If anyone wants to take my life, I''ll fight with him."


    Mo Xiulin was stunned and looked up at Mo Xiujin. He didn''t speak.


    Mo Xiujin smiled, "why, does brother suddenly think my brother is terrible?"


    "No." Mo Xiulin shook his head and said, "I always know, ah Jin. As I said earlier, Xiaoqian and I know that you are not as simple as you appear. You are actually very smart. But I know you better than Xiaoqian. I know that you are the most father like one of the three of us."


    "Oh? Really?" Mo Xiujin said with a smile, "brother, I really don''t know whether to praise or belittle."


    Mo Xiulin said, "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you, because you are different from your father, that is, your heart is hot."


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrow. "Elder brother, are you so sure? Maybe I''m pretending? Maybe my heart is as cold as my father?"


    Mo Xiulin smiled. He spread his hand and said, "then when I read it wrong, I will be killed by you. I can only accept my life."


    "Cut ~" Mo Xiujin glanced and said, "it''s not fun."


    Mo Xiulin pulled down the corners of his mouth and said to Mo Xiujin, "ah Jin, what should we do now?"


    Mo Xiujin touched his chin and thought, "I''m afraid we have to see the second sister first before we can know what to do next."


    "But how could father let us see her?" Mo Xiulin frowned.


    Mo Xiujin gave him a white look and said, "you can''t, it doesn''t mean I can''t. don''t forget that I have more real mothers than you."


    "..." Mo Xiulin felt that he was carefully dirty and stabbed several throwing knives, but he couldn''t refute it.


    Mo Xiujin asked, "brother, you''d better not do anything these two days. You''d better not come to me all the time. Before I find out what''s going on, we should treat it as nothing, okay?"


    Mo Xiulin nodded and said, "don''t worry, I know what to do."


    After the two discussed, Mo Xiulin didn''t stay any more and slipped back to his room when there was no one.


    Mo Xiujin waited patiently in the room. Lisa would come to him in such a big thing.


    Not surprisingly, not long after Mo Xiulin left, Lisa came.


    "Mom."


    Seeing Lisa coming in, Mo Xiujin hurriedly came forward and hugged her thigh.


    "Jin, tell your mother the truth. Does Xiuqian have anything to do with you?" Lisa asked nervously.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "I haven''t met my second sister today. Just now I heard that she was locked up by her father."


    Lisa frowned, stared into her son''s eyes and said, "you didn''t lie to me? It really has nothing to do with you?"


    "It''s really irrelevant." Mo Xiujin blinked innocent big eyes and said, "Mom, you believe me, how can I do such a stupid thing?"


    Lisa was relieved. She held Mo Xiujin and told her, "listen, Jin, you can''t make the same mistake, you know? Also, you can''t take care of Xiuqian. Remember what I said?"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned, reached out and touched Lisa''s frown and said, "Mom, is this very serious? Is father so angry?"


    "Don''t ask about that." Lisa sighed. "In short, you should remember your mother''s words, don''t care about it, and don''t make mistakes and don''t offend your father in the future, you know?"


    Mo Xiujin opened his mouth, but finally just nodded and said, "OK, mom, I remember everything."


    "Good boy." Lisa touched his head and said, "you should also mention these words to Xiulin. I know he has a good relationship with Xiuqian, but this matter is beyond your children''s control. Don''t take yourself in at last."


    Mo Xiujin nodded, "OK, I''ll tell brother."


    When Lisa saw her son listen to her words, she was relieved and turned away.


    After Lisa left, Mo Xiujin''s eyes gradually converged and became gloomy and unpredictable from the innocence just now.


    After thinking for a long time, he finally took out a leaf from his toy piggy bank and carefully wrote a sentence on it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Lisa came out of Mo Xiujin''s room, she went to find Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng looked at her and said, "why, have you been looking for ah Jin?"


    Lisa was stunned, frankly nodded and said, "yes, I heard about Xiuqian. I was afraid that ah Jin would make mistakes, so I went to him and asked him a few words."


    "HMM." Mo Sheng nodded and waved to her.


    Lisa obediently walked over, put her hand in the palm of his hand, and then sat next to him.


    "Ah Jin is a smart boy. He knows what he can and can''t manage. You don''t have to worry." Mo Sheng said.


    Lisa paused and looked up at Mo Sheng, "second master, thank you."


    "Thank me?" Mo Sheng smiled and looked down at her. "Thank me for what?"


    Lisa shook her head, "I thought I didn''t come to you first after I came back, but went to find a Jin first. You will punish me..."


    "Do I look so cold-blooded?" Mo Sheng reached out and stroked Lisa''s chin. "I may be cold-blooded to others, but you are my people. Ah Jin is our child. You treat me differently from others."


    "Second master..." Lisa was moved, smiled contentedly and leaned gently against Mo Sheng''s arms.


    Mo Sheng reached out and patted her on the shoulder and said, "what''s going on over there, Mo Ting?"


    Lisa said: "nothing else is special, but I found that Mo Ting has a large amount of money flowing recently, and the funds of the small companies in her hand are relatively large recently. It''s not clear what''s going on now."


    Mo Sheng sneered, "what else can it be? My sister probably wants to roll money and leave."


    Lisa was stunned, looked at Mo Sheng strangely and said, "second Lord, do you mean that Mo Ting is going to get the last money at Mo''s house and leave with Su Daqiang and Mo Tong?"


    "Half right." Mo Sheng said, "but it''s not certain whether she will take Su Daqiang and Mo Tong away."


    Lisa was stunned. She thought that the blood of Mo family was really overbearing. Even Mo Ting was not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    If they didn''t want to check her now, they might have been cheated by Mo ting in the end.


    Thinking of this, Lisa was a little angry. "No wonder she tolerated the children to make trouble with her some time ago. She was playing this abacus to let us relax our vigilance and make money privately."


    Then Lisa hummed angrily, looked up and said to Mo Sheng, "second Lord, you can''t let her go."


    Mo Sheng rubbed Lisa''s shoulder with a smile and said, "don''t worry, she can''t run."


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Ting, who has no idea that her plan has been exposed, is holding her little white faced sudajiang together and standing on the balcony to discuss their "bright future".


    "Daqiang, we''ll find a place where there is no one to start again. With this money, we can eat, wear and have fun all our life." Mo Ting said softly, leaning against sudanjiang''s arms.


    Su Daqiang''s lips lifted an unidentified smile, hooked her hair and said, "ting, don''t you really regret it?"


    "What do you regret?" Mo Ting asked.


    Suda Qiang said, "I have nothing to give you except full of love and my own life. Are you really willing to give up the prosperity of Mo''s family and fly away with me for me?"


    Mo Ting stretched out her hand, nodded on his face and said with love: "what are you talking about at this time? If I don''t want to, will I sell all the shares in the company for you?"


    "But..." sudajiang hesitated, "but can we leave successfully? The Mo family has such a great power that it doesn''t say that Mo Wanshan and Ning Jiwei won''t let us go. Just say Mo Sheng. I''m afraid it won''t let us leave easily."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already thought of a way out." Mo Ting glanced at Mo Tong who was practicing martial arts hard in the yard and said in a deep voice: "if we can''t go at that time, we''ll find a scapegoat to distract everyone''s attention for us."


    Su Daqiang was stunned and looked at Mo Tong, "ting, are you going to..."


    "Hum." Mo Ting said coldly, "I raised him for so many years. I thought he could win the power of the Mo family, but judging from his unpromising appearance now, it''s estimated that he can''t cover the girl Jianrui in his life, even the smelly boy Mo Xiujin. Since he''s useless waste, it''s better to do us a big favor in the end so that we can leave here safely."

 Chapter 313

    When the dark tide surged in Mo''s house, Ning Jiwei was finally able to get away from the venue.


    Yang Yaru was responsible for returning from Katherine, and all the designers and contestants began to leave one after another.


    Gu Chenyi stretched his waist and said, "it''s a successful end at last. You happen to go with mikai and them. I''ll go back first."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said to Gu Chenyi, "it''s hard for you at home."


    Gu Chenyi shook his goose bumps and said, "it''s so numb. If you let others hear this, you think I have something with you."


    Ning Jiwei rolled his eyes silently, waved his hand and said, "hurry."


    Gu Chenyi laughed. He was disgusted to Ning Jiwei, which really made him feel a sense of achievement.


    Mikai and Liao Huanyan came over and said to Ning Jiwei, "let''s go back first."


    Ningjiwei said, "I''ll go with you."


    As the three were talking, she saw Joey smiling at them.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Qiao Ya and asked, "what''s up?"


    Qiao Ya narrowed her eyes, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Ning Jiwei, don''t you think you should say hello to me? After all... I''m your sister-in-law."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." his relatives are really more and more, and they are the kind that he can''t refuse.


    Qiao Ya looked at Ning Jiwei''s face and felt much better.


    She was very optimistic about this man before. She wanted to catch him by all means, but she didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to change and become her brother-in-law.


    This makes Qiaoya very depressed, but she can''t say, but now Qiaoya finds that she can achieve her own psychological balance in another way.


    That''s playing tricks on Ning Jiwei and watching him make a fool of himself!


    Seeing what Qiao Ya meant, Ning Jiwei sighed, smiled bitterly, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Qiao ya, don''t embarrass me."


    Listening to him calling out the word "Qiaoya" so naturally, Qiaoya was suddenly stunned.


    Compared with the cold "Miss Qiao" before, Ning Jiwei, who called her "Qiao Ya", suddenly made her feel much more friendly.


    Qiaoya was stunned, her face was slightly red, and hummed: "if I don''t embarrass you, I can only embarrass my new cousin. Who makes me a big villain with psychological distortion?"


    Ning Jiwei lost his smile, shook his head and said, "well, sister-in-law, you''d better embarrass me."


    Qiaoya choked and didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to protect Jane Haixi so much.


    Maybe it''s the relationship between the two families. Ning Jiwei doesn''t have much defense against Qiao ya.


    Can be such a natural and affectionate, but let Qiao Ya both jealous and helpless.


    Finally, he can only stare at Ning Jiwei and turn around and leave the meeting.


    "She likes you." mikai said coolly behind ningjiwei.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him and said, "are you bored?"


    "It''s not boring," mikai said with a smile. "It''s interesting to watch other people''s eight o''clock idol dramas occasionally."


    "Does your major include psychotherapy?" Ning Jiwei said nothing.


    Mikai shrugged. "There''s nothing wrong. Maybe we can really develop in this area in the future."


    Ning Jiwei rolled his eyes and didn''t intend to talk to him.


    "Brother in law..." Liao Huanyan came forward and stared at Ning Jiwei suspiciously. "Brother in law, you won''t do anything sorry for sister Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei: "..." does he look so scum?


    Liao Huanyan, adhering to the concept of "prevention in the first place", frowned and said seriously, "brother-in-law, sister Haixi can treat you wholeheartedly and help you have two such lovely children. You must not do anything sorry for her."


    Ning Jiwei twitched his forehead twice, and was about to lose control of the power of famine in his body.


    Liao Huanyan didn''t see Ning Jiwei''s gradually distorted face, but still "earnestly taught him", "brother-in-law, although there will be many temptations around us, as adults, we should have a sense of responsibility, not..."


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t bear to look at mikai. "I''ll go first. You two are free."


    "Hey, brother-in-law, I haven''t finished yet. You want to... Um..." Liao Huanyan still wants to continue talking, but mikai has covered his mouth.


    Watching Ning Jiwei leave, Liao Huanyan turned to stare at mikai and said, "Why are you covering me? I haven''t finished yet."


    Michelle looked at her and said, "go on, I''m afraid you''ll be beaten."


    Liao Huanyan pressed his lips and said, "my brother-in-law won''t beat me, and I mean well. How can he beat me?"


    Mikai twitched at the corners of her mouth, reached out and pinched her face and said, "your brother-in-law doesn''t want to beat you, but I want to beat you now."


    Liao Huanyan blinked and looked innocent.


    Mikai looked at her, shook his head funny, reached over her and said, "go, in order to celebrate your good results today, I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    "Don''t we have to go back?" Liao Huanyan asked.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t worry. I''ll take you out for a stroll." mikai said, holding Liao Huanyan''s hand and walking out.


    Liao Huanyan was stunned and looked down at the palm of his hand with mikai. He blushed and didn''t refuse.


    When Ning Jiwei arrived at mikai villa, George and Jane Haixi had not returned from the hospital.


    Ning Jiwei first went to see Jian Yi.


    Although the bandage on Jian Yi hasn''t been removed these two days, he can already try to do some small activities.


    When Ning Jiwei entered the door, he saw Jane Yi holding the bed and trying to stand.


    His little cheek was covered with sweat, which showed that it was not what he had just done.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and hurriedly came forward to hold him.


    "Mikai said you could get out of bed?" ningjiwei asked in a deep voice.


    Jian Yi nodded. "Don''t worry, daddy. I won''t make fun of my body. It''s not easy until now. I won''t allow myself to make mistakes at this time."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, reached out and held him to the bed and said, "it''s OK to exercise slowly, but don''t be in a hurry. We don''t need this time, okay?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded obediently and said to Ning Jiwei, "Daddy, I can move now. I can check for you about talilina in the future."


    Ningji Witton looked at his mature and sensible son and touched his head with emotion.


    In fact, Liao Huanyan is right.


    In this life, it is a blessing for him to have Jian Haixi and Jian Yi and Jian Rui treat each other like this.


    Jian Yi looked at Ning Jiwei, reached out and pulled his hand and said, "Daddy, I know you love me, but I''m bored to stay here every day. I hope I can help daddy."


    Ning Jiwei hooked up the lower lip corner, brought out a very light smile, nodded and said, "OK, Yiyi will be daddy''s little assistant in the future."


    "HMM." with Ning Jiwei''s permission, Jian Yi showed her face again. She rubbed her hands excitedly and said, "Daddy, assign me a task quickly."


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei was stunned. "What task is assigned?"


    Jian Yi smiled with a sly and clear light in her eyes. "Daddy, you''re not just coming to see me now? And now, taking advantage of this confusion, shouldn''t we do something?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, shook his head and laughed. He sighed again that having a too clever son really made him worry free and helpless.


    "Well, please help me find out the safe route from here to Dou''s house first." but Jian Yi''s persistence and his own just promised his son, Ning Jiwei had to say.


    "Dou Jia?" Jian Yi blinked and soon understood Ning Jiwei''s intention. "Does Daddy want uncle Dou Ge to go back?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "check it first. I''ll find Dou Ge."


    "OK." Jane Yi nodded, hugged the computer and quickly looked it up.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to find a route to Dou''s house. Now the transportation is so developed that you can reach it by sea, land and air.


    But with talilina''s eyes that don''t know where they are, they should be careful in their choice.


    Jian Yi naturally knows that Ning Jiwei didn''t just ask him to check the route, so in the process of searching, Jian Yi specially found a traffic point with a large flow of people and less strict control.


    Ning Jiwei went to Dou GE''s room.


    In Dou GE''s room, Qin Zhixu is having a long talk with him.


    As a patient, Dou Ge, who is obviously paralyzed in bed, is even more pitiful. Therefore, when he is free, Qin Zhixu Hui comes to talk to him.


    After knowing that Ning Jiwei planned to let Dou Ge go back to Dou''s house yesterday, Qin Zhixu was enlightening him all day today.


    But no matter what he said, Dou Ge didn''t want to go back.


    When Ning Jiwei came in, Qin knew Xu''s saliva was almost dry.


    Dou Ge looked at Ning Jiwei, frowned and asked, "do you want to drive me away?"


    Ning Jiwei: "..." I haven''t said anything yet.


    Qin Zhixu stood up and said, "I tried my best, but he was stubborn like a donkey and couldn''t move."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, sat down and said to Dou Ge, "I hope you can go back to Dou''s house."


    Dou Ge pursed his lips. "Are you afraid I''ll get in the way here?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "Count the time. In another half month, your body will recover. I don''t need this time."


    "Why is that?" asked Dou Ge.


    Ning Jiwei said, "I think Dou Ming should have told you. I''ve found out the general location of talilina, but I can''t continue to check it at present. I hope you can go back. First, you can let the Dou family make arrangements early to avoid being affected. Second, you want to pave a way back as soon as possible. I have a hunch that talilina''s affairs are not so easy to solve."


    Doug Gordon paused and said nothing.


    Qin Zhixu sighed and said, "Jiwei, don''t talk nonsense to him. I''ve already told him this, but he just doesn''t want to go back, as if we dislike him."


    Dou Ge Leng snorted, "my brother can do these things."


    He would rather stay here than go back to Dou''s house.


    He Dou GE has always been a front-line soldier. When did he retire because of injury?


    Ning Jiwei looked at Dou Ge and said, "talilina''s things are different. Let Dou Ming do it. I''m not at ease."


    Dou Ge was stunned, frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Ningiwei Road: "I''ve thought about it carefully these two days. Talina should have joined hands with Mo Sheng, and there is a computer expert behind her. We don''t get accurate information about the whereabouts or people. I''ve sent someone to investigate secretly, but I need someone to do a good job. In case of any accident, we should ensure that we have a safe communication You can go back. "


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei looked at Dou Ge and said, "the person who arranged this safe passage can only be you."


    Dou Ge was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei trusted him so much.


    After a moment of silence, Dou Ge said, "you have said so. I really want to have no reason to refuse."


    Ning Jiwei said: "I may be injured in a few days. At that time, I will be separated and lack skills. I can only send you away as soon as possible when Mo Sheng''s eyes are not staring here these two days."


    "Get hurt?" listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Qin Zhixu interrupted: "why get hurt? And still predict the injury?"


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "don''t forget that if I want to take full charge of the Mo family and become the owner of the Mo family, I have to meet three conditions. Now I''m still one short."


    Qin knew Xu Leng and sank his face. "Then I think you may have to be fully prepared. If I were Mo Sheng, I wouldn''t let you live."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. Because he knew it, he was ready to get hurt.


    "This is also one of the reasons why I want to arrange things as well as possible now." Ning Jiwei looked at Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "I see. You can arrange it. I have no opinion."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Dou Ge, sincerely nodded and said, "thank you."


    Dou Ge waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t have to say so much.


    Not long after Ning Ji and Dou Ge finished talking, Jian Yi found out several suitable routes and times. At this time, George and Jian Haixi also came back.


    As soon as George entered the door, he saw that Ning Jiwei and others were already discussing when to start. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I said you''ve already discussed it? Don''t even ask me if I''m free?"


    Qin knew Xu Bai glanced at him and said, "even if you don''t have time, you have to spare time, or your father won''t kill you?"


    George smacked his mouth and said, "you''re right. My old man is obedient to Haixi now. He''s almost at the point of no distinction between right and wrong."


    As soon as his voice fell, Jane Haixi''s laughter came from the door, "how can I hear someone speak ill of me?"


    George froze, quickly put on a smiling face and said, "my dear sister, you heard wrong, brother. How can I speak ill of you? I''m speaking ill of the old man."


    "Oh? Really?" Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows. "But how can I listen? You seem to insinuate that I don''t distinguish right from wrong?"


    "..." George choked, smiled bitterly and begged for mercy: "Haixi, I''m wrong. Can I compensate you?"


    Jane Haixi bent her lips and smiled at him obliquely. "OK, for the sake of your sincere apology, I won''t tell Grandpa about it."


    George strongly resisted the impulse to roll his eyes, pulled a smile and said, "thank you for your kindness."


    Ning Jiwei, Qin Zhixu and others looked funny. Unexpectedly, George was taken to death one day.


    Oh, no, it should be said that I didn''t expect that anyone could hold George besides Yang Yaru.


    Jian Haixi put some cups of tea on the table and said, "talk to me. I''ll go and see Yi Yi."

 Chapter 314

    On the night of the end of the star cup clothing competition, a series of small things happened in Xiangcheng.


    Those who know are terrified, while those who don''t know snore soundly.


    Mo''s house, dark room.


    Mo Sheng looked at his daughter squatting in the room. There was no guilt and love in his eyes, but only coldness and reason.


    "Well, have you figured it out in an afternoon?" Mo Sheng asked coldly.


    Mo Xiuqian looked up at Mo Sheng, pursed her lips, stood up and said, "father, Xiuqian has always said what she really wants to help her father. She hopes to get close to Jian Rui for her father and make good use of her to achieve our goal."


    Mo Xiuqian was calm on the surface, but she was flustered in her heart.


    Up to now, she can''t help but bite this statement.


    Otherwise, once he talks back, Mo Sheng will not spare her.


    Mo Sheng looked at his stubborn daughter and saw something strange in his eyes. He seemed satisfied and clear.


    "Oh." Mo Sheng smiled, shook his head and said, "Xiaoqian, you''re wrong. I let you stay here all afternoon. It''s not that I don''t believe you."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned. Didn''t she believe her?


    Then why lock her up?


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiuqian coldly and said, "for me, it doesn''t matter whether what you said is true or false."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned and wondered, "father, Xiuqian doesn''t understand."


    Mo Sheng smiled, reached out and opened the door. He went in and sat on the stone chair. He reached out and waved to Mo Xiuqian and said, "good boy, come here."


    Mo Xiuqian rolled her throat, clenched her fist and walked over obediently.


    Mo Sheng reached out and took her in his arms. His big hand patted her on the back and smiled like a father to his child.


    But Mo Xiuqian, who was coaxed by him, didn''t feel his father''s warmth at all. Instead, she felt her back cold and her heart almost stopped.


    Mo Sheng said slowly, "Xiaoqian, I''ll give you this afternoon. I hope you can think it over. Do you want to be my daughter or my man?"


    "Daughter? Subordinate?" Mo Xiuqian''s heart clicked and slowly rose a bad guess.


    Mo Sheng reached out and touched her hair and said, "you should think clearly that these two different choices mean a completely different life in the future."


    Mo Xiuqian swallowed her saliva and stammered, "what if, what if I choose to be my father''s daughter?"


    Mo Sheng smiled and said, "then I''ll send you away. Before the things here are completely over, um... About a year, you can''t go out and talk to anyone. I''ll send someone to look at you. After the things are over, you''ll still be my daughter."


    Can''t go out and talk for a year?


    What''s the difference between that and imprisonment?


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t dare to ask, but asked, "what if I choose to be my father''s man?"


    "Then I will no longer treat you as a daughter." Mo Sheng''s lips are still smiling, but his voice is bone soaked. "You are like red leaves, but my men, act according to my orders. If you succeed, you will get benefits, if you fail, you will pay the price."


    Mo Xiuqian trembled and looked up at Mo Sheng, "father... Xiao Qian doesn''t know what to do. What do you want me to choose?"


    Mo Sheng fondled her face and said, "good daughter, you need to make your own decision. Just think clearly. Once you decide, you can''t go back."


    Mo Xiuqian bit her lips, looked down and thought for a long time, and finally said, "I... Work for my father."


    Listening to Mo Xiuqian''s choice, Mo Sheng was not surprised at all. He just smiled and asked, "have you decided? Don''t regret?"


    Mo Xiuqian shook her head, "no regrets."


    Mo Xiuqian whispered.


    In fact, where to allow her to regret?


    Mo Sheng seems to have given her two choices, but she can''t talk or go out after being watched for a year. What will she look like?


    No one can guarantee that nothing will happen this year. If something happens to her, will Mo Sheng still take care of her at that time?


    Instead of pinning his hope on Mo Sheng''s mercy and kindness, it''s better to grasp his own destiny.


    What about the men?


    At least now her life is saved. As for the future


    Mo Xiuqian laughed at herself. She was still young and her ability was really limited.


    Wait until she has a future.


    Mo Sheng patted his daughter on the back of her hand and said, "since it''s decided, I''ll wronged you to stay here for two days first. I''ll tell you later."


    "Yes, father." Mo Xiuqian bowed her head and said respectfully.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the children''s living room, Song Wei paced back and forth anxiously.


    After the trouble of the Song family, Song Wei hurried here.


    He''s in trouble now. The only way to keep him is to hold the boy''s family tight and don''t let them get off the ship.


    But Song Wei has been waiting here for half an hour. The answer given to him by the nanny has always been that Tong Chaoyang and Tong Si have not come back.


    Song Wei sat on the sofa impatiently and reached out to pick up the teacup in front of him to drink water. But when he picked it up, he found that the cup was empty.


    The nanny didn''t even give him water!


    Song Wei doesn''t have to think about who inspired these.


    At the thought that everything at the meeting was Tong Si''s bad work, Song Wei hated his teeth.


    In addition, the child''s family deliberately avoided seeing him, which made him angry in his heart.


    Unable to bear it, Song Wei fell his tea cup and got up and rushed upstairs.


    "Young master song, you can''t go up!"


    Seeing this, the nanny rushed to stop Song Wei.


    She was told by Tong Si that she would never let Song Wei go upstairs.


    But Song Wei is not usually a polite and gentleman with the nanny. Now in a rage, how can he give the nanny a good face.


    "Go away!" Song Wei brushed the nanny away with one hand, raised his feet and walked upstairs.


    "Master song, you can''t go up!" the nanny rushed over again.


    Song Wei snorted coldly and kicked it.


    The nanny was kicked by him and fell down two stairs to the ground.


    Song Wei sneered and said, "you can''t measure your strength. If you dare to block my way again, I''ll waste you!"


    "Song Wei, who are you going to abolish?"


    As soon as Song Wei''s voice fell, Tong Chaoyang''s voice came out of the building.


    Song Wei looked up at Tong Chaoyang and Tong Si''s father and daughter who didn''t know when to stand at the entrance of the stairs. His face was ferocious and said with a smile: "why, don''t you want to pretend to be a grandson? Don''t pretend now?"


    Tong Chaoyang hummed: "Song Wei, I avoided seeing you. I didn''t want the relationship between the two families to be too rigid. I didn''t expect you to be ignorant of good or bad and still fight and hurt people in my house. Don''t you think my Tong family is afraid of you?"


    "Ha!" Song Wei laughed, stared at Tong Chaoyang and said, "Tong Chaoyang, you have to tear down the bridge when you cross the river."


    "Cross the river?" Tong Chaoyang said, "which eye of yours saw us cross the river? Now my Tong family is in a dilemma because of you. I haven''t settled with you yet. You''re lucky to come to me."


    Song Wei narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Tong Chaoyang, don''t tell me those empty things. Now in this form, our two families have no second way to go except cooperation."


    Tong Chaoyang was silent, and seemed to disdain to answer Song Wei''s words.


    Seeing his face, Song Wei smiled and said, "Tong Chaoyang, don''t you think your Tong family has caught up with Mo Sheng through me, and you can kick me away in the future?"


    Song Wei blew his fingers and said, "we all know that your Tong family is responsible for the meeting, including the previous search for Liao Huanyan. Your Tong family didn''t do one thing well and two things well. Do you think Mo Sheng won''t know?"


    Hearing what song Wei said, Tong Chaoyang frowned, "what do you mean?"


    Song Wei sneered: "I mean, do you children really want to take refuge in Mo Erye, or are you addicted to mission impossible and pretending to take refuge is actually working for Ning Jiwei?"


    "Song Wei, don''t make things out of nothing!" before Tong Chaoyang spoke, Tong Si stamped his feet in anger.


    Song Wei is obviously planting their children''s house!


    "I made something out of nothing?" Song Wei looked at Tong Si and said, "who in Xiangcheng doesn''t know that you, Miss Tong, have a deep love for Ning Jiwei. For him, first, she helped him hold the star cup competition regardless of the family''s opposition to investment, and then the two families had dinner for many times to discuss the engagement. You say you are clean. Who believes it?"


    "Song Wei, you..." Tong Si was very angry. If she could be with Ning Jiwei, a fool would argue with Song Wei here.


    Tong Chaoyang calmed down, looked at Song Wei and said, "what do you want?"


    Song Wei smiled and didn''t worry. Instead, he leisurely stepped back and sat back on the sofa. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the position next to him and said, "Uncle Tong, I think we''d better have a good chat. What do you think?"


    "Dad ~" Tong Si looked at Tong Chaoyang anxiously for fear that he would listen to Song Wei''s rhetoric again.


    Tong Chaoyang reached out and patted Tong Si on the arm and said, "look what he wants to say."


    Tong Si gritted his teeth with hate, but he could only follow Tong Chaoyang downstairs and sit in the living room.


    Song Wei looked at Tong Si and smiled meaningfully.


    That smile made Tong Si sick and got goose bumps all over. He couldn''t help staring back, "what do you think I''m doing?"


    "Nothing, just look at my future wife." Song Wei smiled.


    "What are you talking about?" Tong Si said, "who promised to marry you?"


    Even if she agreed to marry Song Wei in order to retaliate against Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, it was also because she was optimistic about the cooperation with the Song family and felt that she could take advantage of this final to break Ning Jiwei into the abyss.


    But she didn''t expect that things would completely reverse. Now the children''s family and the Song family are in great trouble. How can she still be willing to marry Song Wei?


    Song Wei smiled and didn''t mind Tong Si''s reneging. He just looked at Tong Chaoyang and said, "Uncle Tong, you know me. Whoever talks to me well, I''ll have a good chat with him. But if anyone annoys me, I''ll fight my life and bite off a piece of his meat before I die. So, uncle Tong, you''d better think it over before you make a decision."


    "You threaten me?" Tong Chaoyang said coldly.


    "Threat? No, no, No." Song Wei waved his hand and said with a calm smile, "I''m just reminding you of this fact. I''ve been with the second master for many years. Now if you want to skip my contact with the second master, you have to ask me if I agree."

 Chapter 315

    After the negotiation between Ningji and George, they began their respective actions.


    Dou Ming and Dou Bing help Dou Ge pack. Ning Jiwei goes to find Jian Haixi, while George Goes to Yang Yaru.


    Jian Haixi is talking to Jian Yi. Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, he smiles and asks, "is everything over?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "George will send Dou Ge away in the early morning of this evening."


    "Tonight?" Jian Haixi was surprised. "Is it too anxious? I thought I had to wait until tomorrow."


    Ning Jiwei said, "sooner rather than later, and tomorrow... I have other plans."


    "What''s the arrangement?" Jian Haixi said with a smile, "my grandfather is still waiting for you to see him."


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "I''d better push it back for two days."


    Seeing him like this, Jian Haixi was stunned, stretched out his hand to hold him and asked, "Jiwei, is there something wrong? Or what are you going to do tomorrow?"


    Otherwise, Ning Jiwei could not have pushed off his meeting with Qiao Qinghe.


    Seeing Jian Haixi worried, Ning Jiwei reached out and patted her on the shoulder and comforted, "you don''t have to worry. There''s nothing special, just... I''m going to break the third level tomorrow."


    "What?" Jian Haixi and Jian Yi were stunned at the same time, and then both looked at Ning Jiwei anxiously.


    "Daddy, can''t you get rid of the third level?" Jian Yi frowned and said, "it''s obviously Mo Sheng who brought it to you. Why do you want to enter the tiger''s den?"


    "If you don''t go into the tiger''s den, how can you get a tiger''s son?" Ning Jiwei smiled and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be fully prepared, and mikai gave me urgent medicine."


    "But..." Jian Yi wanted to say more, but Jian Haixi interrupted him and said, "Yi Yi, since your father has decided, we''d better support him."


    Jian Yi was stunned, but she remained silent.


    Jian Haixi turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "you chose tomorrow because you were worried that Mo Sheng knew about the Qiao family?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei nodded, stretched out his hand and took Jian Haixi into his arms and said, "it can''t be concealed for long. After all, the city of Hunan is so big. Mo Sheng will know all about it as long as he hears a little wind."


    Jian Haixi sighed, leaned on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder and said, "it''s also right for you to think so. If you have to break through this level sooner or later, tomorrow is indeed the best time. Even if Mo Sheng has plans in such a hurry, it won''t be more comprehensive. It''s always easier than learning about our relationship with the Qiao family later."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Haixi with sad eyes, pitifully dropped a kiss and said, "Haixi, don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to me."


    Jian Haixi was trying to hold back her emotions because she didn''t want to put pressure on Ning Jiwei or show her weakness in front of Jian Yi.


    But listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, she couldn''t help but red her eyes.


    "Mommy ~" Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi. His nose is sour. He reaches out to hold Jian Haixi''s hand and says, "Mommy, don''t worry. Yi Yi will help daddy watch the surveillance and prevent Mo Sheng from playing tricks."


    Jian Haixi pulled down the corners of his mouth, shook his head and said, "if you act with Mo Sheng, you must make arrangements. How can you give us the opportunity to watch monitoring? Even if you can watch, I''m afraid it won''t help."


    Jian Yi frowns, but has to admit that Jian Haixi''s worries are likely to happen.


    "Daddy, take your communicator with you just in case," said Jian Yi.


    Ning Jiwei nodded. Although he wanted to say that it might not be possible to take a communicator with him, he wouldn''t mind if Jian Haixi and Jian Yi could worry less.


    Ning Jiwei said to Jian Haixi, "I''m sure to get hurt tomorrow. I may not be able to come here for a few days. Don''t worry. Anyway, Yi Yi and I can contact at any time."


    Jian Haixi nodded and choked. "Take care of yourself. Anyway, if you hurt yourself too badly, I won''t forgive you."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t." Ningji maintenance certificate said: "you and the children are still waiting for me. How dare I let myself have something?"


    Jian Haixi nodded, barely smiled and said, "I believe you."


    At this time, all they can do is look at him silently.


    On the other hand, after George left mikai''s residence, he went directly to Yang Yaru''s apartment.


    Yang Yaru didn''t expect that he would come so late. When he opened the door, he was still confused and didn''t wake up completely. "Why did you come at this point?"


    "I can''t come without you." George hugged Yang Yaru and said, "I have to go in a minute. I have to see you before I go."


    "Go?" Yang Yaru blinked, and the sleepy insect woke up a little.


    "Where are you going?" Yang Yaru pushed George away and looked at him.


    George sighed and didn''t answer in a hurry. Instead, he closed the door, bent down and picked up Yang Yaru and went back to the bedroom.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Yang Yaru stretched out her hand to beat him. "Explain it to me quickly."


    George threw her on the bed, took her into his arms and said, "that''s better."


    Yang Yaru blushed slightly and hurriedly said, "hurry up. Where are you going?"


    George sighed slightly, hugged her and said, "I have something to leave for a few days. You don''t have to worry. Only a few days. I''ll come back after I send a friend home."


    Yang Yaru was stunned. George''s voice was so solemn that she had to be cautious.


    "Is it... Dangerous?" Yang Yaru asked softly.


    George frowned. Just thinking about how to coax him, he heard Yang Yaru say, "you can''t lie to me."


    "Well..." George scratched his head and said, "well, it''s dangerous... It may be a little, but it shouldn''t be too dangerous, and I''ll take people, in short, it''s not too risky."


    Yang Yaru frowned, hugged George and said, "will you call me?"


    "Well... No." George sighed, reached out and touched Yang Yaru''s hair and said, "you''re good. I''ll be back in a few days. I promise I won''t let anything happen to me. Well... If there''s danger, I''ll let others rush first and I''ll run first. Anyway, I''m sure I''ll come back all by myself, okay?"


    Yang Yaru nodded, but held George''s hand tighter.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Ning Jiwei left, Jian Haixi thought and went to Dou GE''s room.


    Dou Ge doesn''t have much luggage. Dou Ming and Dou Bing have helped him pack them all.


    Seeing Jian Haixi coming in, Dou Ming and Dou Bing were stunned. Then they nodded at Jian Haixi, silently retreated out, and took the door with them.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi. His eyes were complicated and difficult to guess, but he just said, "how did you come here?"


    Jian Haixi came forward and said with a smile, "let''s see if you have anything else to help."


    Dou Ge shook his head and said, "there''s nothing to help. Ning Jiwei arranged it properly for me. I don''t have to worry about it at all."


    Jane Haixi opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Dou Ge looked at her with hesitation, smiled and said, "just say what you want to say. Why are you strange to me when I''m sick all my life?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, shook his head and said with a smile, "no, just... I''m afraid you have a burden in your heart."


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows. He knew what Jian Haixi meant, but pretended to be unknown and asked, "what burden do I have?"


    Jian Haixi pursed his lips and said, "you are proud of yourself. You don''t want to lie in bed like this, and you don''t like to be changed to the rear. Even if you know that these arrangements are reasonable now, you won''t be happy. So I''m afraid..."


    "Are you afraid that the wrong sentence will make me more sad?" Dou Ge asked.


    Jane Haixi nodded.


    "Oh." Dou Ge said with a smile, "you think so much. Do you think I have those Kung Fu? Besides, I''m just going home. When I get well, it''s a big deal to get someone to do talilina directly. Anyway, it''s not the first time. Practice makes perfect and saves you trouble."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, then lost his smile, but at the same time, he was relieved.


    Such a rough, crazy and open-minded Dou Ge is his original appearance.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and smiled. The look in his eyes was a little softer, but he hid it carefully and didn''t let Jian Haixi see it.


    In fact, he wanted to say that he hoped Jian Haixi would not worry that her words would hurt himself.


    Because for him, the most sad thing is her alienation.


    He was born a little late, and some feelings were destined to be inaccessible. He didn''t even have a chance to speak, so he could only hide deeply.


    But at least, he can stand near and far as a friend.


    Don''t ask for more closeness, just look at it from a distance.


    When Jian Haixi and Dou Ge were chatting, mikai came in once. Seeing Jian Haixi here, he simply handed the medicine to Jian Haixi and said, "you can change his medicine."


    Then he looked at Dou Ge and said, "this time, the dose is larger so that you can support the rush on the road these days. I''ll wrap up the later medicine for you and give it to Dou Bing. Just change it on time when you go back."


    Dou Ge nodded and said to mikai, "thank you."


    If mikai hadn''t been injured this time, he would have to lie in bed for two months.


    Mikai waved his hand and said nothing. He turned and left the room.


    Jian Haixi took the ointment and carefully helped Dou Ge turn over and lie on the bed.


    Dou GE''s injuries were mostly in his back, so Jian Haixi didn''t need to avoid suspicion and directly stretched out his hand to change his dressing.


    Dou Ge lay there, at an invisible angle of Jian Haixi, his heart beat faster and his cheeks were black and red.


    This is probably the only chance for them to get close in their life.


    Dou Ge thought.


    Jianhai helped him with medicine by the stream and said, "as soon as you leave this time, we don''t know when we''ll see you again."


    If things go well, maybe they won''t have to see each other at all.


    "You..." Dou Ge asked softly, "would you want to see me?"


    "Of course," said Jian Haixi with a smile, "you are my life-saving benefactor, and you are also my very important friend. Of course, I will miss you and want to get together with you."


    Dou Ge smiled, a little astringent.


    Very important friends.


    Well, that''s good.

 Chapter 316

    When Ning Jiwei returned to Mo''s house, Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiuyu were leading the two children to play.


    Ning Jiwei said hello to them and went next door to find Mo Wanshan.


    Mo Wanshan was a little surprised when he saw Ning Jiwei coming, because this son always goes to the three treasures hall. There must be something coming so late.


    Mo Wanshan asked Yue Feng to push himself back to his study. He turned back and nodded with Ning Jiwei and said, "come with me."


    Ning Jiwei followed Mo Wanshan and entered the study. Yue Feng helped them take the door and guarded the door.


    He didn''t mean to guard against anyone, mainly for fear that father and son would quarrel again.


    And recently, Mo Wanshan is getting worse and worse. It''s inconvenient for him to stay far away.


    But in Jia Minzhi''s opinion, he was deliberately on guard.


    Jia Minzhi looked coldly at the door of the confined study, and then looked at Yue Feng. With a cold hum, he turned and left.


    Yue Feng opened his mouth to explain, but looking at Jia Minzhi''s figure, he didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, I could only sigh and think of telling Mo Wanshan for a while.


    The specific need for explanation depends on Mo Wanshan.


    In the study.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "come to me so late. What''s the matter?"


    "Well," Ning Jiwei nodded, "I want to start the third level early tomorrow morning."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. He didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to find himself so late.


    Frowning for a moment, Mo Wanshan hesitated and asked, "tomorrow... Will it be too hasty? Don''t worry. You''ve just finished your work. Don''t take a break for two days to talk about it?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "no, it''s the same sooner or later."


    Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei and sighed: "since you have decided, I have no problem. I''ll inform Mo Sheng and Mo Ting early tomorrow morning. You''ll have a good rest tonight."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "please, there''s nothing else. I''ll go first."


    "Wait a minute." seeing that Ning Jiwei was about to leave, Mo Wanshan stopped him and said, "wait a minute. I wanted to tell you later, but since you plan to go to the third level tomorrow, I''ll give you that thing now."


    Ning Jiwei wondered, "what?"


    Mo Wanshan turned his wheelchair and wanted to go over to the cabinet.


    Seeing this, Ning Jiwei hurried forward to help him push his wheelchair.


    Mo Wanshan froze for a moment, knowing that Ning Jiwei might just help, but this little action was enough to sour his heart.


    "The second grid on the left, open it and take out the things inside." Ning Jiwei was stunned and obediently came forward to open the second grid.


    There was nothing in it but a palm sized locked iron box.


    Ning Jiwei took out the iron box and handed it to Mo Wanshan, "what''s this?"


    Mo Wanshan took the iron box and his fingers trembled. "Do you know why Mo Sheng insisted on the position of master of the Mo family?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head, which he didn''t quite understand.


    Mo Sheng clearly has enough power, but he has to stick to the position of home owner.


    Moreover, over the years, Mo Wanshan''s strength has gradually improved. It is not impossible for Mo shengruo to take the opportunity to ascend, but he has always retreated so three points to Mo Wanshan. It seems that he is... Afraid of him.


    But Ning Jiwei clearly didn''t see his fear and awe of Mo Wanshan.


    So there is only one reason why Mo Sheng behaves like this.


    That''s what he''s afraid of. It''s the thing behind Mo Wanshan, the thing that everyone wants. It''s only the owner of Mo''s family.


    Mo Wanshan opened the iron box in his hand and took out half a jade spring from it.


    The emerald jade spring was stained with crimson. Ning Jiwei saw that it was not a normal color, but a human blood color.


    The blood color is immersed in the jade spring all the year round and has long been one.


    Mo Wanshan looked at the half jade spring with regret and attachment in his eyes.


    "This is a token of love between your mother and me." Mo Wanshan''s voice was a little hoarse and sighed with a bitter smile. "In fact, this thing is worthless. Whether it''s Mo''s house or Fu''s house, we can find something more valuable than this jade spring."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan and didn''t interrupt quietly.


    This was the first time they talked seriously about Fu Xiang. They had quarreled or quarreled several times before. Ning Jiwei also had a lot of complaints about Mo Wanshan.


    But so far, Ning Jiwei thinks he knows a little about Mo Wanshan, so his choice is even more strange.


    At the moment, listening to Mo Wanshan''s words and looking at the bloody jade spring, Ning Jiwei gradually had a guess in his heart.


    Maybe what happened back then was not what he thought.


    Mo Wanshan stroked the jade spring with a heavy memory in his voice.


    "At that time, your mother and I had just met. We bought this jade spring from a small street vendor. After we were together, I gave your mother a lot of valuable gifts, but she always said no. this jade spring is the most precious gift."


    Mo Wanshan paused, hooked his lips and said, "I didn''t understand at that time. Later, after she left for many years, I understood her meaning. Because I gave her this jade spring, my feelings for her were the purest and warmest. Later, although I loved her, it was mixed with the pressure of the family and the future, and a lot of forced."


    Ning Jiwei finally opened his mouth and asked, "what was going on back then?"


    Mo Wanshan looked up at Ning Jiwei, his eyes full of moisture.


    "At that time, due to the pressure at home, the Mo family didn''t allow me to be with your mother. I was going to give up the position of home owner and leave with your mother. But I didn''t expect to be under house arrest by my parents'' elders, and your mother was clamped down because she was pregnant with you."


    Mo Wanshan stretched out his hand, shook Ning Jiwei''s sleeve and said: "For your safety and for the safety of you and your mother, I can only promise to separate from your mother, accept the position of head of the family, and marry Jia Minzhi, the daughter of the Jia family. I want to find a chance to explain to your mother that as long as two years, as long as two years, I can take charge of the Mo family, and then no one will hinder us. But..."


    Mo Wanshan''s language gradually condensed and choked, and bowed his head in grief.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "mother... Should not stay for your explanation."


    Ning Jiwei never met Fu Xiang, but Fu zuoan told him a lot about Fu Xiang.


    Judging from Fu Xiang''s style of conduct, she is a woman with a strong personality. How can she be willing to wait there while watching her beloved man marry another woman?


    "Yes, how could she wait for me?" Mo Wanshan smiled bitterly. "She doesn''t even believe me."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and looked at Mo Wanshan without talking.


    Mo Wanshan sighed and said, "I miss her very much these years, but I also blame her for why she doesn''t believe me and why she doesn''t wait for me. I was in a coma for half a month because I broke the third level. When I woke up, I learned that she has left Xiangcheng. I asked Yue Feng to find you, but there was no news. I never thought that she would give you to Ning''s family."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. He had no right to blame his elders and to judge right and wrong.


    After so many years, there is no point in discussing right and wrong.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I know I''m sorry for you. I didn''t fulfill my responsibility of being a father these years. I still found you when the Mo family was in trouble. I... I can''t pay off my debts to your mother and you in my life."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "I didn''t blame you. If I ever did, I thought you abandoned my mother. But now... I don''t blame you when I hear you say this. I don''t think my mother knows from heaven and won''t blame you."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Mo Wanshan was stunned and asked tremblingly, "Jiwei, you really... Don''t blame me?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "No wonder, father."


    Listening to the name "father", Mo Wanshan was stiff and burst into tears.


    Different from the previous anger and ridicule, Mo Wanshan naturally heard Ning Jiwei''s "father" cry from the heart.


    Looking at the way Mo Wanshan bowed his head and wept, Ning Jiwei sighed, squatted down and said, "Dad, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you before."


    Mo Wanshan''s lips trembled and choked so much that he couldn''t speak. He just waved his hand to show that it didn''t matter.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and patted Mo Wanshan on the back. It took Mo Wanshan a long time to calm down.


    "This thing..." Mo Wanshan handed the half fast jade spring to Ning Jiwei and said, "take it with you. When you go in, find the man. When he sees this, he will naturally cooperate with you."


    "That man?" Ning Jiwei was surprised. Didn''t he go to compete with others? Why did he have to find someone?


    Mo Wanshan said, "it''s not me that Mo Sheng hates, but the dark forces behind me. The Mo family has been divided into black and white, white in the light and black in the dark since before. Only the head of the Mo family can communicate with the person in charge of the dark Department. What can''t be solved in the light is solved by the dark Department."


    Ning Jiwei was surprised. He thought that the man Mo Wanshan had given him was all the strength of the Mo family.


    Unexpectedly, there are still hidden forces in the Mo family.


    "No wonder..." Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "I always think something is wrong. The reactions of Mo Sheng and Mo Ting are too strange. They are capable, but they seem to be taboo. I see."


    "There are few people in the dark, but usually there are still a few with you." Mo Wanshan said with a smile, "for example, Mo Feng with you."


    "Mo Feng?" Ning Jiwei was stunned, thought about it, nodded and said, "Mo Feng''s ability is really special. It turned out that he is a man from the dark Department."


    Mo Wanshan nodded. "Every person in charge of the dark Department will have a good relationship with the owner. Black and white are indispensable. In the year I succeeded the owner, the pressure at home was so great because there was a conflict with the dark Department. Without our Mo family, people in the dark Department can''t live in a normal society. Without the dark Department, our Mo family can''t grow up to now."


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "then Mo Feng, he is..."


    Mo Wanshan said, "Mo Feng is the next person in charge of the dark Department, but it depends on your choice. Tomorrow you will see the current person in charge of the dark Department, and he will tell you in detail."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "I always feel some fantasy."


    "Mysterious?" Mo Wanshan raised his eyebrows. "Didn''t you expect that our Mo family also has such power?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "It''s not unexpected that even the Fu family has a shadow department. It''s not surprising that there is the power of the dark department behind the master of the Mo family. I thought I had been in contact with the power center of the Mo family before, and now a dark Department suddenly pops out. I think it''s incredible."


    Mo Wanshan smiled, patted Ning Jiwei on the back and said, "I didn''t tell you before because you were too busy, and the man in the dark also wanted to know if you were a qualified successor."


    Ning Jiwei understands.


    It turned out that not only Mo Sheng wanted to test him, but also the head of the dark Department wanted to test him.


    After agreeing with Mo Wanshan about the next day, Ning Jiwei went back to the next door.


    When he entered the door, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were already asleep, and Gu Chenyi was waiting for him in the living room.


    Seeing him coming in, Gu Chenyi yawned and got up to take out the midnight snack for him.


    "It was dinner, but it''s all ordered... You can have it as a snack." Gu Chenyi said.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, sat down and began to eat.


    Gu Chenyi sat opposite him and asked, "has everything been arranged?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "just received the news, George has sent Dou Ge away."


    Gu Chenyi pulled his chin and said, "I didn''t expect your brother-in-law to be very responsible. I thought he would let others go. After all, the Qiao family has a lot of power available."


    "George is cynical on the surface, but he is never vague on major issues. He is a reliable man," ningevi said


    Gu Chenyi laughed and joked: "Oh, it''s a family in the end. Now they all start to say good things about your brother-in-law?"


    "Cough ~" Ning Jiwei was choked by his words. He glanced at him and said, "I''m just talking about things."


    Gu Chenyi laughed and got up and said, "OK, I have nothing to do. I''ll go back to bed."


    "Chen Yi." Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi''s back and said seriously, "tomorrow... Please."


    "I see." Gu Chenyi didn''t look back, but waved to him and said, "don''t worry, I''ll look at Ruirui. As for you... Don''t die, otherwise don''t say Haixi won''t let you go, and I won''t let you go."


    "Ha ha." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "don''t worry, you can''t die."


    Gu Chenyi turned her back to Ning Jiwei, sighed, didn''t say anything, but went back to the room in silence.


    In fact, can you say that Ning Jiwei has no choice?


    He has, he can give up.


    He can also use the power of the Qiao family and his own hands as a threat.


    As long as he wants, he can not participate in these three levels.


    But can he?


    He can''t.


    The more people go up, the pressure and responsibility they face will no longer be a matter for him alone and a small family.


    It''s like Ning Jiwei. Now he''s in charge. People in the whole company point at him and lead everyone forward. Can he retreat?


    Just like the Mo family, Mo Wanshan passed all his efforts to him, and even almost abandoned Mo Xiuyu.


    In this case, can Ning Jiwei say that he doesn''t want to be the head of the family? Can he say he won''t break the third level?


    He can''t, and he not only wants to break, but also to win beauty and convince all people.

 Chapter 317

    Ning Jiwei ate dinner in twos and threes and went upstairs to his daughter''s room as usual before returning to his room.


    I thought Jianrui had already fallen asleep at this time, but I didn''t expect that as soon as Ning Jiwei entered the door, he saw the quilt on Jianrui''s bed arched into a hump, revealing a little light inside.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and came forward to lift the quilt.


    "Ah!" Jianrui was startled, patted her small chest and jumped up.


    After seeing Ning Jiwei, Jane took a big breath, "Daddy, you scared me."


    "Rui Rui, what are you doing? Why don''t you sleep late?" Ning Jiwei frowned and hugged Jian Rui and asked.


    "Er......" Jian Rui twisted her hands behind her, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei raised her eyebrows, reached out and pulled her hand over. Then she saw the open wechat interface and... Jian Yi on the other side.


    I thought my baby daughter didn''t sleep, but I didn''t expect my son didn''t sleep either.


    Looking at the bright wechat interface, Ning Jiwei felt a little pain in his temple.


    "Yi Yi." Ning Jiwei shouted in a deep voice.


    "... daddy," said Jian Yi.


    "Daddy, don''t be angry. Ruirui forced her brother to talk." Jane Rui said coquettishly holding Ning Jiwei''s arm.


    The other Jian Yi said, "Daddy, I''ll go to bed first. Good night, daddy. Bye ~"


    Without waiting for Ning Jiwei to answer, Jian Yi quickly hangs up the phone for fear that Ning Jiwei will catch him and "teach him a lesson".


    Ning Jiwei sighed funny, reached out and rubbed his daughter''s head and asked, "come on, why don''t you sleep?"


    Jian Rui pouted, hugged Ning Jiwei''s neck and said, "because Ruirui is worried about daddy."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, "worried about me?"


    Jianrui nodded, "Daddy has something to hide from ruiruirui. Ruirui asked Uncle Gu, but Uncle Gu didn''t say it. He was obviously worried, but he pretended that nothing had happened to amuse Gu Ruan and me. Moreover, daddy came back to find Grandpa, which shows that Daddy must be in trouble, and it''s still a big trouble, but no one told ruiruirui if daddy didn''t tell Ruirui."


    "Rui Rui..." Ning Jiwei didn''t expect that her sensitive daughter had already seen something wrong. Thinking that she must be tossing and turning at night, Ning Jiwei couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    Jian Rui sucked her nose and said, "Rui Rui wants to sleep well, but she can''t sleep, so Rui Rui went to her brother. My brother told Rui Rui to listen to Daddy. Daddy will work hard these days and ask Rui Rui to be good. So Daddy, what''s the matter with you ~"


    At last, Jianrui''s voice had a cry cavity.


    Little children are the most sensitive. Especially after Jane Rui has lived in Mo''s house for so long, she knows how scary the danger buried on the surface of peace is.


    The more people around her hide it from her, the more she thinks.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui with guilt, stretched out his hand to hold her tightly, gently patted her on the back and coaxed, "I''m sorry, baby, it''s all bad daddy, which scared us."


    Jian Rui pouted wrongfully, looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "so Daddy, what dangerous things are you going to do? What can Ruirui do for you?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed, shook his head and said, "you don''t have to do anything. Just listen to your uncle Gu."


    "Listen to Uncle Gu?" Jane Rui was stunned, looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "what about daddy? Where is daddy going?"


    Ningji Witton said, "Daddy won''t go anywhere, but... Daddy will go to an activity tomorrow. He may get hurt and get sick, so Daddy may not be able to take care of Ruirui for a while."


    Jianrui blinked, looked at ningjiwei and said, "will daddy get sick? Like brother and uncle Dou Ge?"


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "it shouldn''t be so serious. Daddy will try not to hurt himself so badly."


    Jianrui pursed her lips and hugged Ning Jiwei. She didn''t speak for a while.


    "Rui Rui?" Ning Jiwei thought her daughter was scared to cry and hurriedly raised her head to coax her.


    As a result, Jian Rui took a deep breath, raised her small face and said to Ning Jiwei, "Ruirui Rui will take care of Daddy. If daddy is ill, Rui Rui will protect daddy and take care of Daddy!"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, and the fatigue of the day turned into warmth at this time.


    He reached out and touched his daughter''s small face, smiled, nodded and said, "OK, Dad, please take care of Ruirui."


    "Well, don''t worry, daddy." Jianrui patted her small chest and promised.


    After coaxing her daughter back to sleep, Ning Jiwei returned to his room.


    But after returning to the room, Ning Jiwei didn''t have a hurry to rest. Instead, he sat at his desk, picked up his pen and wrote a letter.


    When he sealed the handwritten letter himself, he handed it to the shadow.


    "Little Lord..." the shadow looked at the envelope in his hand and stopped talking.


    Ning Jiwei waved his hand and said, "I know what you want to say, but always prepare for the worst. If... I can''t come back tomorrow, you will do as I told you before, and then give this letter to Haixi."


    The shadow pursed her lips, nodded heavily and said, "yes."


    Ning Jiwei only told Ying about the arrangement of this step.


    For everyone, Ning Jiwei''s answer is that he will not let himself die, no accident, no serious injury.


    But if it does happen, he has to pave a way for the people around him and make arrangements for Jian Haixi and his two children.


    On the other hand, after talking with Ning Jiwei, Mo Wanshan didn''t rest.


    He has been in his room since he came out of his study.


    Tomorrow is the most critical day for Ning Jiwei. If Ning Jiwei can survive tomorrow, no matter how much trouble Mo Sheng has caused, Ning Jiwei at least has enough strength to fight back, and there is no need to be tied up and worry about Mo Sheng''s attack on the people around him.


    But they know the truth, Mo Sheng must also know.


    So it''s hard to say what the outcome of tomorrow''s battle will be


    Mo Wanshan sighed, looked at the Yellow moonlight outside the window and said, "Fu Xiang, if you really have spirit, please bless my child and get through this level smoothly."


    When Jia Minzhi stood at the gate of mowan mountain, he just heard his words and sneered twice.


    Mo Wanshan heard the voice, looked back at Jia Minzhi and asked, "Minzhi, what''s up?"


    "It seems that I''m disturbing you to miss your old friend." Jia Minzhi said coldly.


    Mo Wanshan paused, waved his hand and said, "no, what are you looking for me?"


    Jia Minzhi walked in two steps and looked at Mo Wanshan Road: "I just want to know, can you still allow me to stay here?"


    Mo Wanshan wondered, "Minzhi, what did you say? When did I not allow you?"


    "Have you accepted?" Jia Minzhi sneered: "as long as you have something to do, you must talk in the study. There are only a few people at home. Who are you guarding against? Now it''s better. You specially let Yue Feng guard at the door. Why, are you worried that I''ll go to the door of your study to eavesdrop?"


    "Well... What are you talking about?" Mo Wanshan frowned. "Minzhi, you think too much. I''m used to talking with Ji Wei in the study. Second, aren''t you happy to see Ji Wei?"


    "Oh, for you or for me?" Jia Minzhi glanced at him and smiled disdainfully.


    Mo Wanshan choked and felt that he could not communicate with Jia Minzhi, so he waved his hand and said, "whatever you think, I never meant to guard against you. I have a clear conscience."


    "What a clear conscience. What did you say you said with Ning Jiwei in the study today?" Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan provocatively and said, "Mo Wanshan, dare you tell me?"


    Mo Wanshan was stunned and looked at Jia Minzhi with a complex look. "Minzhi, do you really want to know or ask for who? You never cared about the conversation between Ji Wei and me before."


    Jia Minzhi froze and said angrily, "Mo Wanshan, you did something wrong. Now you dare to doubt me?"


    "I don''t mean that, just..." Mo Wanshan rubbed his eyebrows tired and said, "forget it, we won''t argue about this, okay? It''s late. You can have a rest early."


    Jia Minzhi snorted coldly, "do you say you won''t argue if you don''t argue? I haven''t agreed yet!"


    Mo Wanshan didn''t expect Jia Minzhi to be so fussy tonight. His face was also cold. "What do you want to do?"


    Jia Minzhi gritted his teeth and stared at Mo Wanshan and said, "Mo Wanshan, you''re sorry for me first. No matter what I do, you have no right to accuse me."


    Mo Wanshan said with a frozen eyebrow, "I didn''t accuse you of anything."


    Jia Minzhi hates, but Mo Wanshan still doesn''t understand what she hates, and even thinks she''s inexplicable.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan with an impatient look on his face. He finally smiled coolly, shook his head and said, "I''m so stupid. You''ve never had me in your heart. How can you care about my future and choice?"


    After that, Jia Minzhi stopped looking at Mo Wanshan and turned away.


    Mo Wanshan looked at her back and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say except sigh.


    Jia Minzhi returned to his room, closed the door and took a deep breath several times before calming down.


    She went to the bed, took out her cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, have you found out?" Mo Sheng''s lazy voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Jia Minzhi pursed his lips and held the phone tightly.


    "Min Zhi? Are you listening?" Mo Sheng asked again when he didn''t hear Jia Min Zhi.


    Jia Minzhi still didn''t answer, but looked up out of the window.


    Standing at her angle, she could just see the full moon seen by Mo Wanshan just now.


    Dizzy yellow, quiet.


    Just like that man, even after so many years, he is still firmly nailed to Mo Wanshan''s heart.


    "Min Zhi?" Mo Sheng shouted again.


    "Hmm..." Jia Minzhi hesitated, opened his mouth and hesitated, "he didn''t tell me, but... What''s certain is that he and Ning Jiwei really hide something."


    Speaking, Jia Minzhi seemed to feel that he had finally entered that fork in the road and had no way back.


    Perhaps, as early as many years ago, when she married Mo Wanshan, the road had already turned off.


    Later, she tried her best to give birth to Mo Xiuyu. Later, she was discouraged and chose Mo Sheng


    Choice after choice, but obedience to fate, and finally fell into the abyss.

 Chapter 318

    There were many people who couldn''t sleep this night.


    Mikai''s residence.


    Liao Huanyan looked at mikai, who was still in her room, frowned and said, "you... Are you still busy so late?"


    Mikai yawned, sat at the end of the bed and said, "it''s okay."


    "Then why don''t you go out?" Liao Huanyan said, "it''s late. I''m going to bed."


    "Tut." mikai glanced at her obliquely and said, "I said Liao Huanyan, you are too much."


    "How did I go too far?" Liao Huanyan stared, wondering how he had gone too far.


    It''s clear that the man in front of her doesn''t leave her room. How can she be blamed in the end?


    Mikai broke his fingers and counted, "look, you''re wandering the streets. I took you in."


    "Sister Haixi took me in," Liao Huanyan corrected.


    Mikai snorted, "you''re wrong. Your sister Haixi picked you up, but I''m the owner of the house, so I took you in, understand?"


    Liao Huanyan pursed his lips and said reluctantly, "well, even if you took me in, I didn''t say I wouldn''t repay you."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished counting with you."


    Mikai waved his hand, indicating that he hadn''t finished yet.


    Liao Huanyan rolled his eyes, squatted helplessly on the bed, looked at him and said, "OK, you count."


    She didn''t pose specially, but she just sat like that and inadvertently showed her white legs and small feet, which made mikai dry.


    "Hey, talk?" Liao Huanyan waved in front of mikai when he saw that mikai was stunned and didn''t respond.


    "Oh, cough ~ go on..." mikai cleared his throat a little embarrassed, and then said: "I took you in. This is the first. Second, I gave you a massage. Do you admit it? You can get such a good place in this competition, which is inseparable from my help?"


    Liao Huanyan was stunned, honestly nodded and said, "I admit that if you didn''t help me, I might not be able to survive these days with my physical quality."


    Mikai nodded and said, "just admit it. In order to help you, I haven''t had a good rest these days, but you see, you want to drive me away as soon as the game is over."


    Liao Huanyan was stunned. He tilted his head and asked, "what do you want? Let me massage you too?"


    Mikai was stunned and opened his mouth. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to be so "dirty", but when he heard Liao Huanyan talking about this proposal, his eyes turned and suddenly felt that it was also good.


    So mikai lay on the bed and said, "you can press it for me. I''m really tired these two days. And I just see if you have mastered the massage skills."


    "Oh, good." Liao Huanyan didn''t feel anything. In her eyes, she and mikai were brothers of "sharing weal and woe".


    When she was tired, mikai helped her massage. Now that mikai is tired, she should help.


    Liao Huanyan gets up, sits beside mikai and puts his hand on mikai''s back.


    Mikai enjoyed the crisp hemp from his back and asked for it.


    "Hey, the two hands should be the same. It''s too light. The point is..."


    Liao Huanyan frowned, "I can''t do the same when I sit like this. Wait a minute..."


    Mikai just wanted to ask him what to wait for. Before he asked, he felt soft sitting on him.


    "You..." mikai''s whole body suddenly stiffened, and Liao Huanyan sat on him!


    Liao Huanyan smiled, clapped his hands and said, "well, now the strength is the same."


    Then he massaged mikai seriously.


    She has no distractions, but the people under her are different.


    Mikai didn''t feel relaxed and didn''t say anything. Instead, he thought it was torture.


    Torture his body is also testing his willpower.


    "Oh, don''t be so stiff ~"


    Liao Huanyan didn''t know that he had touched some dangerous boundary. He reached out and poked mikai in the back and said, "relax. Only if you relax your muscles, can I better massage you."


    "No, No."


    Mikai endured and said hoarsely, "don''t press it for me."


    "Hmm? What did you say?"


    Liao Huanyan didn''t hear mikai clearly. He thought he was uncomfortable, so he leaned down to mikai''s mouth, lifted the hair close to him, exposed his ears and said, "what are you talking about? I didn''t hear him just now."


    Mikai looked at her, black hair and white skin, the ultimate temptation.


    His throat rolled twice. Mikai couldn''t restrain himself. He suddenly turned over and clasped Liao Huanyan''s shoulder, changing their positions.


    "Ah!" Liao Huanyan exclaimed, looked at mikai and said, "what are you doing?"


    Mikai breathed slightly, stared at Liao Huanyan and said, "what do you say?"


    "You, you..."


    Although Liao Huanyan is naive and simple, she is not a little girl who knows nothing.


    She looked at mikay and blinked to see how much trouble she had caused.


    "You, you... Calm down." Liao Huanyan stammered.


    Mikai looked at her, got closer and asked, "what if I don''t want to calm down? What would you do?"


    "I......" Liao Huanyan was stunned.


    Mikai reached out and touched her lips and asked hoarsely, "will you be angry with me?"


    "Of course, I''ll be angry when I do!" Liao Huanyan blushed.


    "Then, will you ignore me?" mikay asked again.


    Ignore him?


    Liao Huanyan was stunned and thought about the possibility. It seems... It doesn''t seem to be.


    But Liao Huanyan couldn''t say this. He just stared at mikai and turned his head with a red face.


    No answer is some kind of answer.


    Mikai''s head fell short with joy.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Liao Huanyan thought he was really coming and kicked him in a hurry.


    "Hmm ~" mikai covered his legs and turned over to one side, taking a cold breath: "Liao Huanyan, are you crazy?"


    Liao Huanyan was stunned. Feeling guilty, he touched his nose and said, "are you okay?"


    Mikai snorted coldly, "something, something big!"


    "Ah?" Liao Huanyan got out of bed and ran to the door.


    "You come back!" mikai didn''t expect that her first reaction was to run. She was stunned for a second and shouted, "Why are you going?"


    "I''ll find Zhang Haoyang!" Liao Huanyan said, "don''t be embarrassed. It''s a big deal. If it''s late, it''s really too late!"


    Mikai was so angry that Venus was about to appear in front of him. He clenched his teeth and said, "Liao Huanyan, come back!"


    Liao Huanyan was stunned and said, "no, I know you''re shy, but now it''s a critical moment. I can''t tolerate your willfulness. I have to find a doctor for you!"


    With that, Liao Huanyan planned to go out.


    Mikai was helpless and could only roar, "I''m fine! Come back quickly!"


    Liao Huanyan stopped and frowned at mikai: "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right," mikai said, gritting his teeth.


    Liao Huanyan frowned more tightly, came back and glared at mikai and said, "you lied to me?"


    Mikai''s mouth twitched. If he didn''t go outside for fear of losing face, he really wanted to continue to cheat.


    Liao Huanyan snorted coldly and stretched out his hand to pull mikai, "come down and get out!"


    Mikai sighed, reached out and clasped Liao Huanyan, held her in his arms and said, "well, can''t I apologize to you?"


    "You let go of me." Liao Huanyan beat him reluctantly.


    Mikai tightened his arm and said, "good ha ~ stop it. I really hurt."


    Hearing this, Liao Huanyan was stunned and calmed down.


    Mikai looked down at her, reached up her chin and said, "I lied to you just now, but I haven''t lied now."


    Words fall, lips stick to the past.


    Liao Huanyan was stunned. His hand trembled on mikai''s shoulder, but he didn''t push it away.


    Mikai touched it and loosened it. He looked down at Liao Huanyan in his arms and said in a dumb voice, "you can refuse."


    "I......" Liao Huanyan blushed and didn''t speak.


    Mikai smiled. "Liao Huanyan, if you don''t refuse now, I''ll continue."


    Liao Huanyan said with his lips: "there''s so much nonsense."


    Mikai chuckled and didn''t ask again, but hugged Liao Huanyan.


    A room was ambiguous until a knock at the door.


    Jane Haixi''s voice came from outside the door, "mikay, are you inside? There''s a little girl looking for you outside the door."


    The little girl?


    Mikai and Liao Huanyan are stunned at the same time. The next second, mikai has been rudely kicked to the ground by Liao Huanyan.


    "Huan Yan, listen to me..."


    "Go and explain to your little girl!" Liao Huanyan said angrily.


    Mikai said helplessly, "I don''t know any little girls."


    Liao Huanyan didn''t want to talk to him. He got out of bed and opened the door over him.


    Jian Haixi stood at the door, his eyes swept over them, smiled and said, "someone is looking at the door."


    "Cough ~" mikai covered his lips and coughed gently. To Jian Haixi, he said to Liao Huanyan, "no matter who is outside the door, I''ll make a statement first. I absolutely don''t know any little girl."


    Liao Huanyan snorted coldly and ignored him. Instead, he hugged Jian Haixi''s arm and said, "sister Haixi, don''t pay attention to him. Let''s go."


    Jian Haixi held back his smile, nodded and said, "OK, let''s go and see what the little girl is."


    "I..." Liao Huanyan hesitated and said, "I don''t want to see any little girl."


    Jane Haixi smiled and shook her head. She turned her head and looked at mikai. Mikai was bowing to her for help.


    Jian Haixi had to smile and say, "Huan Yan, even if mikai is guilty, we should give him a chance to plead, right? And I''m curious about the little girl. You don''t want to see it. Would you like to go with your sister?"


    When Jian Haixi spoke, Liao Huanyan hesitated for a moment and said, "well... OK."


    Mikael loosened his mouth and said, "let''s go. I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. I''m just facing each other."


    "Hum." Liao Huanyan snorted, "don''t stink. I''m not going with you. I''m just going to see sister Haixi. And no matter what you say, I won''t believe it."


    Mikey choked and turned black.


    The three went to the door. A little girl of about 20 years old was stopped by Mo Feng.


    Seeing mikai approaching, the little girl waved excitedly and said, "brother!"

 Chapter 319

    other?!!!


    The little girl called "brother", and everyone present was stunned.


    Mikai looked at the door, frowned and said, "Mikel, why are you here?"


    Mikel pouted and said, "it''s not that you always don''t go home. My parents asked me to come and see if you''re starving."


    "Cut ~" mikai sneered, "then please go back and tell them that I''m fine. They don''t have to worry about me."


    Mikel stamped his feet and said, "Oh, brother, let me in first! This wood is stupid. I said I was your own sister. He had to stop me from entering."


    Mikai raised his eyebrows and said to Mo Feng, "she''s my sister. Yes, let her in."


    Mo Feng nodded.


    Michel''s milk glared at Mo Feng fiercely, and then she came in with her suitcase.


    Mikai asked, "don''t you have the key here?"


    "I have." Mikel reached out and the key lay in her palm.


    Before mikai asked, Mikel stared again and said, "what''s the use of a key? I was stopped by this guy before I could open the door."


    Mo Feng was a little embarrassed. He apologized stiffly and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know..."


    Jian Haixi stopped Mo Feng, looked at Mikel and said, "I''m sorry, Mo Feng is my man. We don''t know your identity and worry about danger. That''s why I let him stop you. I''m sorry."


    Jian Haixi''s words were sincere. Mikel frowned, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "although I''m still not happy, since you apologize, I''ll forgive you. Don''t stop me next time ~"


    "OK." Jane Haixi smiled and nodded.


    Mikai stretched out his hand to roll Mikel''s head and said, "come on, I''m not allowed to enter here. Don''t run here if you''re free."


    "Who said I was all right?" Mikel pointed to the trunk behind him and said, "I want to live with you!"


    "Live with me?" Mikael frowned and asked, "why?"


    "What? Why?" Mikael smiled and wrapped Mikael around his arm and said, "you''re my brother. What does it matter if I live here?"


    Mikai squinted and stared at Mikel with warning, "to tell you the truth, or I''ll throw it out myself."


    Michelle pursed her lips and said reluctantly, "well, my parents forced me to go on a blind date, so I had to hide from you."


    Mikai sneered. He knew it wouldn''t be so simple.


    His sister seems innocent, but in fact, she has a lot of ghost ideas and is wild and strange.


    If it weren''t for some reason, she wouldn''t come to his boring place.


    Mikel said, hehe smiled, looked up at mikai and said, "brother, just save your poor little sister and let me hide here for two days ~"


    Mikai was helpless, nodded and said, "it''s OK to live here, but you can''t spread anyone and things here, otherwise it''s not just you who will suffer at that time."


    "I know." Mikel waved his hand, pointed to Jian Haixi and Mo Feng and said, "this sister is not ordinary at first sight, and that wooden man. Brother, you must have another small activity here, don''t you? Don''t worry, I won''t say it."


    Mikai sighed, turned to Jian Haixi and said, "my sister is crazy, but her mouth is very strict. You can rest assured."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I have nothing to worry about. If I don''t worry, I can''t agree with her just now."


    "Yes, my sister is a good man." Michelle took Jian Haixi''s hand and asked, "what''s your name, sister?"


    "Jian Haixi." Jian Haixi smiled and introduced Mikel: "his name is mo Feng. This is Liao Huanyan."


    "Liao... Huanyan?" Mikel tilted her head, stared at Liao Huanyan, and suddenly responded, "are you Liao Huanyan? The second in today''s star cup competition?"


    Liao Huanyan blushed, nodded and said, "hello."


    "Hello." Michelle smiled at mikai and said, "brother, I didn''t expect you to have so many big people here!"


    Then she looked at Liao Huanyan again and said strangely, "sister Huanyan, why are you blushing?"


    Mikai smiled and said, "she''s shy. Don''t bully her."


    As he said, mikai naturally put his hand on Liao Huanyan''s shoulder, "how about I can prove my innocence now?"


    Liao Huanyan struggled awkwardly, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Michelle looked at the cigarette between the two people. Her eyes turned around, but few of them didn''t comment again.


    Jian Haixi said to Mikel, "there are still some people in the family. I''ll introduce them to you tomorrow."


    "There are others?" Michelle smiled and clapped her hands. "It''s lively. I''m most afraid of boredom. It seems that I''m very happy to play here this time."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to your room."


    "No, no, I''m familiar with it. Just go by myself." Michelle smiled and looked at Mo Feng: "Hey, wood, help me carry my luggage."


    Mo Feng was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi. She nodded and followed up with her luggage.


    After Mikel went upstairs, Jian Haixi didn''t bother Liao Huanyan and mikai anymore. He smiled and went back to his room.


    Mikai looked at Liao Huanyan, didn''t speak, just stretched out his hand to her.


    Liao Huanyan blushed and put his hand in his palm.


    After returning to the room, Jian Haixi still can''t sleep. Tomorrow is the day when Ning Jiwei breaks the third level.


    Although Ning Jiwei promised that she would take care of herself, none of them could be sure that the result would be satisfactory when things didn''t happen.


    Like Jian Haixi, it is inevitable to worry about the beloved, as well as Yang Yaru.


    George left in a hurry after a short farewell. He was responsible for contacting the Qiao family and making it clear in advance according to the route they had discussed.


    He said he would take action after the early morning, but he needed to coordinate all these prior work.


    After George left, Yang Yaru couldn''t sleep in bed, so she simply held the computer and continued to work late.


    But the computer opened for a long time, but she couldn''t read a word.


    Before coming to Xiangcheng, she was simply entrusted by Qin Zhixu to help Ning Jiwei.


    But now, Mo''s help is over, but she is trapped here.


    Xiangcheng''s affairs are far more complicated than she imagined. Although she did not participate in the muddy water of daoning Jiwei jianhaixi, she is almost involved now.


    And the Qiao family


    George said he would take her to Joe''s house to meet his parents when he came back.


    Thinking of meeting Qiao''s parents, Yang Yaru was a little uneasy.


    She thought for a moment and sent a message to Qin Zhixu - the cooperation with Mo negative has come a long way. Can I go back?

 Chapter 320

    After sending a message, Yang Yaru put down her mobile phone.


    It was so late that she never thought Qin Zhixu would reply to her at this time.


    And this matter is not in a hurry. We can talk about it in a few days.


    But Yang Yaru didn''t expect that Qin Zhixu''s phone came in shortly after she put down her mobile phone.


    Looking at the caller ID, Yang Yaru was still a little incredible. Until she answered the phone and heard Qin Zhixu''s voice, Yang Yaru was sure that it was really not an unscientific event.


    "Know Xu?" Yang Yaru asked suspiciously.


    Qin Zhixu chuckled, "isn''t that the message you sent me? Why is this tone now?"


    Yang Yaru touched her nose and said, "I just didn''t think you haven''t slept yet. I thought you could reply to me when you wake up tomorrow."


    "I can''t sleep. It''s even more disturbing to see your information." Qin Zhixu asked, "you can''t sleep either? Is it because of George?"


    "HMM." Yang Yaru nodded, "I''m... A little upset. There are too many things here and the future is too uncertain. I don''t know if I can cope with it."


    Qin Zhixu listened to Yang Yaru quietly and said gently, "I can understand your idea. Of course, you can go back to Ru at any time. But... Do you want to discuss with George first?"


    Yang Yaru pursed her lips and remained silent for a long time before asking, "Zhixu, do you think George and I... Are suitable to be together?"


    "Why do you suddenly ask?" Qin Zhixu said: "George is sincere to you. We can see that there are no villains in the Qiao family. At most, you will encounter some twists and turns before you get married, but I believe you can win all the hearts of the Qiao family soon with your ability. Don''t worry about these."


    Yang Yaru chuckled, "Why are you like a matchmaker? Talk about the Qiao family."


    Qin Zhixu said, "don''t you know? Well... Maybe it happened suddenly. We didn''t have time to tell you that the Qiao family and Haixi are relatives. Even if someone in the Qiao family wants to bully you, we have to pass the Haixi pass."


    "Qiao family, Haixi?"


    Yang Yaru was stunned and suddenly said, "I say, why George has always been so... Special to Haixi."


    She didn''t blame George for his concealment. After all, she didn''t participate in the whole thing, and George didn''t want her to know too much.


    Besides, everyone is very busy these two days. Even if George has time to tell her, she doesn''t have time to listen to him.


    Listening to Yang Yaru''s words, Qin Zhixu smiled and asked, "to tell you the truth, have you ever been jealous because George is good to Haixi?"


    "Er..." Yang Yaru was embarrassed. "A little bit."


    "Ha ha." Qin Zhixu chuckled and then said, "don''t worry, even if George and Haixi are not cousins, even if he is really interested in Haixi and Ning Jiwei is in front, Haixi doesn''t like him."


    Listening to his words, Yang Yaru was unhappy for a moment. "What do you mean? George is not so bad. Well, he is good, capable, handsome and..."


    Halfway through, Yang Yaru suddenly stopped, because Qin Zhixu had begun to laugh wildly.


    "Qin Zhixu, smile a P!" Yang Yaru said.


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "I just said something bad about him. You have so many words waiting for me. You are so fond of him and tell him whether to go back to ru? I think you have to come back one day after you leave Xiangcheng."


    Yang Yaru was stunned, lowered her head and said to herself, "did I have such deep feelings for him? In vain, I still thought I could escape. Could I not escape?"


    Qin Zhixu sighed: "Yaru, you can''t help feeling, but your destiny is always in your own hands. Of course you can''t leave Xiangcheng if you want to. But the premise is that you should ask your heart clearly. Can leaving really make you more relaxed? Will leaving really make you miserable? You can choose which of the two choices you think is happier."


    "I......" Yang Yaru bit her lips and said nothing.


    Qin Zhixu then said, "although George is also my friend, I still support you unconditionally in my heart. As long as you feel happy, no matter what decision you make, I have no opinion."


    Yang Yaru sucked her nose and her eyes were inexplicably red. "I think I''m just weak and worried."


    This time George said to go, and said that there might be danger, which made her pull out of the workplace and start to face those things she hadn''t noticed before.


    This frightened her because she didn''t know when the unknown danger would last.


    After a pause, Yang Yaru asked, "Zhixu, have you... Always lived such a life? Is Haixi the same as me?"


    "No, Haixi is different from you." Qin Zhixu said, "our life is more dangerous than you think, and what Haixi has to bear is far above us."


    Yang Yaru was stunned, bit her lips and hesitated: "how did she do it? Every time I see Haixi, she looks like smiling, and I can''t see the pressure in her heart."


    Qin Zhixu sighed, "maybe you have to be strong, just like George may be in danger, so you''re worried about retreating, but you know, tomorrow... Oh, no, it''s early morning, it should be today. Today, Ning Jiwei will experience a life and death disaster, and may even not come back."


    "What?" Yang Yaru was surprised.


    Qin Zhixu said, "just now there were guests at home, and Haixi was the first one to go out. It can be seen that she hasn''t had a rest. I''m even sure she hasn''t fallen asleep yet. But she never told us about these pressures, and even encouraged and supported Ning Jiwei."


    Yang Yaru said with a sweat, "compared with Haixi, I suddenly felt so weak."


    Qin Zhixu shook his head and said: "Yaru, this is not the purpose for me to tell you this. I just want to say that each of us has our own difficulties. You have, I have, and Haixi has. We can choose to undertake, and of course we can avoid these difficulties. If you choose to avoid, I support you. If you choose to undertake, I also hope you can know what you will face. Yaru, I don''t want you One day I will regret today''s decision. "


    Yang Yaru was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I know. I will think clearly."


    While they were talking, Yang Yaru heard a low female voice at the end. She thought and asked, "is it Yuqing?"


    "HMM." mentioned Wan Yuqing, Qin Zhixu felt a little heavy.


    Yang Yaru noticed his change and asked, "you and Yuqing..."


    Qin Zhixu sighed and said, "this girl is very stubborn. I want her to go home, but she doesn''t want to go."


    Yang Yaru was stunned and said with a smile, "Zhixu, why did you just explain my words and put it on yourself?"


    She was thinking about whether to escape, but Qin Zhixu was desperately trying to let Wan Yuqing escape.


    Qin Zhixu sighed and said, "forget it. Go to bed early."


    "Well, come to me again if you have anything." Yang Yaru said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The sleepless night passed, and the next morning, Mo Wanshan announced the convening of a family meeting.


    The last meeting was when Mo Wanshan wanted to pass on the title of home owner to Ning Jiwei. Naturally, it must have something to do with the meeting again today.


    When Mo Sheng got the news, he smiled and said to Lisa, "you arrange it. I think Ning Jiwei should pass the third level for the big brother''s meeting at this time."


    Lisa frowned and said, "Ning Jiwei is really cunning. He even put forward the third level when all of us are relaxed."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter how cunning he is. Anyway, he can''t come out alive today."


    Lisa put a sinister smile on her lips and said, "what the second master said is very true. Even if he Ning Jiwei is a monkey making trouble in heaven, he can''t escape your Wuzhishan."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t care about other people''s reaction, but entrusted Jian Rui to Gu Chenyi, and went to the family meeting with Mo Wanshan.


    All that should be said, he said it last night and explained it. Today, just try your best to come out alive.


    Mo family meeting.


    The same seating order as the first time. Mo Wanshan, Jia Minzhi, Mo ting and Mo Sheng were present one by one.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Sheng and Mo ting and announced, "we agreed that as long as Ji Wei can complete three challenges, he can inherit the position of Mo''s family leader. Now Ji Wei has gradually put Mo''s negative management on the right track. This level has been passed. Today we called you to pass the second level."


    Mo Ting snorted coldly, "I said, brother, are you sure you don''t want to change the time? After all, there is still a level. In today''s form, even if Ning Jiwei can break through today''s level, it''s not possible to find a big family alliance comparable to our Mo family."


    Mo Wanshan said coldly, "you don''t have to worry about it. In short, if everyone has no opinion, it will officially start."


    Mo Ting didn''t speak, just turned her head and looked at Mo Sheng.


    Mo Wanshan and others also looked at Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "what are you looking at me for? Since big brother said today, let''s go today. I have no opinion."


    Listening to Mo Sheng''s so easy agreement, Mo Wanshan and Ning Jiwei didn''t feel relieved.


    If Mo Sheng dares to say so, it means that he must have been prepared.


    Mo Wanshan sank his face and said coldly, "let''s start."


    After saying that, he turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, there are vehicles waiting for you at the door and will directly take you to the back mountain. If you can''t come back before the sun sets, you will fail to break through the pass. Remember?"


    "Yes, I remember." Ning Jiwei nodded, turned and strode away.


    Looking at Ning Jiwei''s figure, Mo Wanshan held his hand tightly on the handrail, and his eyes were full of worry.


    Contrary to his worries, Mo Sheng and others all look like watching a play.


    At the door, Ning Jiwei sat in the car. Yue Feng nodded to him and said, "young master, I''ll take you to the back mountain."

 Chapter 321

    Mikai''s residence.


    Early in the morning, there was a tinkling sound in the kitchen.


    Wan Yuqing, who always got up early, was preparing to go to the kitchen to help Qin Zhixu get water as usual. Unexpectedly, he bumped into the people who were coming out as soon as he entered the door.


    "Ouch ~"


    "Ah!"


    The two men step back at the same time. Wan Yuqing tilts her head and looks at Mi Ke''er. Mi Ke''er also looks at Wan Yuqing in doubt.


    "Who are you?" they said in unison.


    Wan Yuqing was stunned, looked at Michel and said, "I''m Wan Yuqing. Who are you?"


    "Wan Yuqing?" Mikel thought, stretched out her index finger and poked at the corner of her mouth. "Sister Haixi seemed to have mentioned this name yesterday."


    "Do you know sister Haixi?" Wan Yuqing was more confused.


    Michelle smiled, held out her hand and said, "I''m Michelle, Michelle''s sister. You probably fell asleep last night, so you didn''t have time to meet."


    "Oh." it was mikai''s sister. Wan Yuqing nodded, reached out and shook hands with each other and said, "Hello, my name is wan Yuqing."


    Michel looked at Wan Yuqing with a smile and joked: "I didn''t expect my brother to hide so many beauties here."


    "Ah?" Wan Yuqing was stunned and didn''t seem to keep up with Michel''s brain circuit.


    Michelle smiled and turned around Wan Yuqing twice and said, "little sister, aren''t you also one of my brother''s friends? Just like Miss Liao Huanyan yesterday?"


    "Ah? No, no, no, No." Wan Yuqing reacted. Knowing that the other party had misunderstood, she quickly waved her hand, blushed and said clearly: "I''m not brother mikai''s face... I''m... Brother Qin was injured and cultivated here. I take care of brother Qin."


    "Elder brother Qin?" Mikel frowned. "How can another man come out?"


    Wan Yuqing opened her mouth and didn''t know how to explain to the other party. She had to work there in a hurry.


    Mikel looked at Wan Yuqing with great interest. "I didn''t expect to see Liao Huanyan yesterday. Today, I can still see such a innocent little sister. Little sister, do you like your big brother Qin?"


    "I......" Wan Yuqing blushed and bowed her head: "yes, I like brother Qin."


    Michelle picked her eyebrows. Unexpectedly, Wan Yuqing, who was shy and timid, admitted so simply in the face of her feelings.


    At this point, Michel appreciated more than two points in her eyes when she looked at Wan Yuqing.


    While they were talking, Jian Haixi came in, looked at them, smiled and said, "it seems that you already know each other, so I don''t need to introduce you."


    "I got to know you." Mikel said, holding Wan Yuqing''s arm: "I not only know a lovely little sister, but also know that the little sister likes a man named brother Qin."


    Listening to her words, Wan Yuqing blushed, shyly took out her arm, took a cup of warm water and ran away quickly, "I, I''ll find brother Qin."


    Looking at her running away in a hurry, Michelle couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s so cute. When she just admitted that she liked others, she ran away directly now."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head and said, "Yuqing is timid, but she is very kind."


    "I see." Michelle waved her hand and said, "don''t worry, I''m also very kind. Unless I have a grudge against me, I won''t bully people."


    With that, Michelle also glared at Mo Feng standing at the door.


    Seeing this, Jian Haixi could only smile bitterly and shake his head.


    It seems that Mo Feng will have a hard time in the future.


    Wan Yuqing trotted into Qin Zhixu''s room. Half a glass of water was spilled.


    Seeing her panting and blushing, Qin Zhixu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wan Yuqing shook her head and said, "it''s all right. Brother mikai''s sister always makes fun of me."


    "Mikai''s sister?" Qin knew Xu picked his eyebrow and thought it over.


    He only knew someone came yesterday, but he didn''t notice who it was.


    Wan Yuqing took a water cup and walked up a short way: "brother Qin, drink the medicine first."


    Qin Zhixu nodded and drank the medicine with the water brought by Wan Yuqing.


    Wan Yuqing carefully wiped off the water stains on the corners of his mouth and put the water cup aside. "Brother Qin, what do you want to eat today? I heard brother mikai say that your wound has recovered very well recently and you don''t have to eat those thin soup..."


    "Yuqing, go home."


    Wan Yuqing was interrupted by a sudden sentence from Qin Zhixu before she finished her words.


    Wan Yuqing was stunned, reluctantly pulled a smile, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "why, brother Qin? Didn''t you say you would make you recover? Although you are much better now, you haven''t completely recovered yet, I..."


    "Yuqing." Qin Zhixu stretched out his hand to hold Wan Yuqing''s hand, looked at her seriously and said, "you should also see that you are with me these days. My side is very dangerous. If you continue to stay, I really can''t guarantee your safety."


    "You''ve said that before." Wan Yuqing stubbornly looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "brother Qin, I also told you that I don''t care and I''m not afraid. As long as I can be with you, I''ll face any dangerous thing bravely."


    "But I care. I''m afraid." Qin Zhixu Shen said, "Yuqing, I hope you can go home. We agreed before. You wait for me at home. When I finish handling the things here in Xiangcheng, I''ll go back to you, okay?"


    Wan Yuqing pursed her lips, took her hand out of Qin Zhixu''s hand, got up and said, "I, I''ll find sister Haixi..."


    With that, without waiting for Qin Zhixu to speak, he turned and ran out.


    Looking at her figure, Qin Zhixu sighed deeply.


    The girl''s eyes are red. She probably ran out to cry again.


    With a long sigh, Qin Zhixu leaned against the head of the bed, opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, thinking:


    Ning Jiwei, you must come here. As long as you can break through, our road can continue to go down.


    Otherwise, even if it is tied, he must send Wan Yuqing back.


    Wan yuqinghong ran downstairs with her eyes on her. She didn''t want to find Jian Haixi, but didn''t want others to see her crying.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as she ran downstairs, she was caught by Michelle.


    "Eh? Why are you crying?" Mikel looked at Wan Yuqing, frowned and said, "your brother Qin bullied you?"


    "No." Wan Yuqing murmured.


    But her voice was so low that Mikel didn''t hear it.


    Take Wan Yuqing''s "Silence" as the default Mikel, immediately burst out of a sense of justice, and took Wan Yuqing back upstairs.


    "What scum man, even your lovely little sister is going to bully? Look at me, Mikel doesn''t walk for heaven today!" Mikel rolled his sleeves and walked upstairs.


    Wan Yuqing was dragged by her and followed her for several steps to respond to her words. She hurriedly pulled her and said, "no, Kere, you misunderstood. Brother Qin didn''t bully me..."


    Mikel reached out and patted the back of her hand and said, "don''t argue for the scum man. I''ve seen many such people. Don''t worry, I''ll get justice for you!"


    With that, Mikel released Wan Yuqing''s hand and rushed into Qin Zhixu''s room.


    "Scum man, come out and die!" Mikel roared and shocked the whole villa.


    Qin Zhixu, Wan Yuqing: "

 Chapter 322

    Qin Zhixu frowned, looked at Michel who broke in, and asked in a deep voice, "who are you?"


    Mikel was stunned, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "are you the scum man said by Miss? I didn''t expect to look very handsome."


    Wan Yuqing, who ran in behind Mikel, said wrongfully, "kerel, I didn''t say brother Qin is... A slag man."


    "He abandoned you all the time, isn''t he a scum man?" Mikel snorted, reached out and patted Wan Yuqing on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I will make decisions for you and won''t let this scum man bully you again!"


    Wan Yuqing was afraid that Mikel would do something to Qin Zhixu. She quickly grabbed her arm and said, "kerel, you misunderstood. Brother Qin really didn''t bully me. Don''t mess around. He still has injuries."


    "Can you bully people if you get hurt?" Mikel Leng hum, squinted at Qin Zhixu''s injured leg and said with a smile: "I think he''s not hurt badly enough. Let me help him and let him ''repent'' well."


    "No!" Wan Yuqing hurriedly stopped in front of Qin Zhixu and said anxiously, "Ke''er, calm down."


    Qin Zhixu was not frightened by Michelle''s battle. Instead, he looked at them with an eyebrow and sneered, "Miss Michelle, the play is over?"


    Mikel was stunned and looked at Qin Zhixu. "You see... No, who told you that Miss Ben was acting? Miss Ben was clearly punishing you, a big scum man."


    Then he raised his arm and went forward again.


    "Ke''er, don''t!" Wan Yuqing just wanted to stop again, but Qin Zhixu pulled her hand.


    Without Wan Yuqing in front of him, Mikel didn''t stop the car and rushed directly to Qin Zhixu''s bed.


    "Ah!" Wan Yuqing screamed and closed her eyes.


    But the unexpected accident didn''t happen. Mikel stopped at the last minute, stood by the bed, frowned and stared at Qin Zhixu, "are you really not afraid?"


    Qin Zhixu disdained to hook his lips. "Miss Mikel, if you''re curious about what my patient looks like, just knock on the door and come in. Why bother so much?"


    Wan Yuqing was stunned and looked up at Mi Ke''er in surprise. "Ke''er, you just... Want to see brother Qin?"


    "Er..." Mikel''s careful thought was exposed, and he felt his nose guilty and said, "it''s not. It''s just the way to avenge you."


    Wan Yuqing smiled, stretched out her hand and pulled over mi Ke''er and said, "you scared me to death. I really thought you were going to beat brother Qin."


    "Cut ~" Mikel rolled his eyes and said, "I''m not afraid of him. I''m just afraid of my brother. He''s my brother''s patient. If I beat him up, my brother will not spare me. I''m under the fence now, but I can''t be driven out."


    Qin Zhixu narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s just that simple. Miss Mikel, who sent you undercover? Do you want to inquire about the situation here?"


    When he said this, he seemed to smile, making it difficult to tell whether he was joking or serious.


    Mikel was stunned, frowned and said, "I didn''t."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and didn''t speak.


    Is there a denial that can prove it? Besides, Mikel''s curiosity about him was so obvious just now.


    Mikel was stunned and turned to hold Wan Yuqing and said, "little sister, do you believe me? I''m not an undercover."


    "I......" Wan Yuqing hesitated, turned her head and looked at Qin Zhixu, then looked back at Mi Ke''er and said, "Ke''er, I believe in you, but... My trust is useless. If you want everyone to trust you, you have to show your true side to everyone."


    Mikel said coldly, "if you don''t trust me, I don''t want it."


    Then he shook off Wan Yuqing''s hand and turned out of the room.


    "Ke''er..." Wan Yuqing wants to chase mi Ke''er, but Qin Zhixu pulls him back before he moves.


    "Elder brother Qin, I have to go and see Ke''er. She looks very sad." Wan Yuqing said anxiously.


    "What about you?" Qin Zhixu held Wan Yuqing and stroked her swollen eyes. "You look much more sad than her."


    "I......" Wan Yuqing bit her lips and bowed her head. "I know brother Qin is for my good. I just... I think I''m too useless to be with brother Qin like sister Haixi with Mr. Ning."


    Qin knew Xu was stunned, sighed, stretched out his hand to hold Wan Yuqing in his arms and said, "little fool, it''s good for you to be yourself, and... I want you to go back. In fact, it''s selfish."


    "Hmm?" Wan Yuqing was stunned and asked, "what selfishness?"


    Qin Zhixu smiled, reached out and touched Wan Yuqing''s hair and said, "I want you to take care of my brother and grandpa."


    "JOJO?" Wan Yuqing was stunned and asked.


    "HMM." Qin Zhixu nodded. This is the excuse he just came up with. Only with this excuse can Wan Yuqing be persuaded to leave Xiangcheng.


    Wan Yuqing looked at Qin Zhixu and asked, "why? Is there any difficulty at brother Qin''s house?"


    "It''s not difficult," Qin Zhixu said "You know, Xiangcheng is very chaotic, and even some dangers have spread to that side. Yunling they have to protect everyone''s safety, so I think you can help when you go back. First, it''s safer than here, and I can rest assured. Second, you can help me be filial. Grandpa is old and JOJO doesn''t know much about the world. I''m away from home For so long, I can''t rest assured of them. "


    Wan Yuqing blinked, leaned down against Qin Zhixu''s arms and whispered, "brother Qin, you''ve made a good excuse."


    "Cough ~" Qin Zhixu coughed awkwardly twice, "is it so obvious?"


    Wan Yuqing nodded, "you know you say so, I won''t refuse you."


    "Ha ha." Qin Zhixu chuckled and stretched out his hand to hold Wan Yuqing tighter. "Yuqing, it will be more dangerous here in the future. You see, even Dou GE has gone. Although I didn''t say a lot more clearly, you can see it, can''t you?"


    Wan Yuqing murmured, "but I can''t bear you, brother Qin."


    "I don''t want you either." Qin Zhixu bowed his head and kissed Wan Yuqing''s hair. "Yuqing, you are the best girl I''ve ever seen. You don''t know how much I want to protect you and take care of you. No one wants to keep you around more than I do."


    Wan Yuqing sucked her nose, looked up at Qin Zhixu and said, "brother Qin, can you guarantee that you will find me when you go back, and won''t forget me, don''t want me, don''t... Don''t you go back?"


    "Well, I promise." Qin Zhixu Zheng said emphatically, "I promise I will go back well, and then go to your house to propose marriage in person and marry you back, okay?"


    Wan Yuqing blushed, took a deep breath and nodded, "OK, I''ll go back and wait for you at home."


    Qin Zhixu hooked his lower lip, lowered his forehead against Wan Yuqing''s forehead, "Yuqing is really good."


    Upstairs two people make up, downstairs is still chicken flying dog jumping.


    Mikel angrily ran out of Qin Zhixu''s room. As soon as he went downstairs, he heard Liao Huanyan''s door slap vigorously.


    Standing at the door, he touched Mickey with a gray nose.


    The brothers and sisters looked at each other and were embarrassed.


    Mikai cleared his throat, put on the posture of his brother and asked, "why did you go?"


    Mikel hummed, "I''m going to find Qin Zhixu. Brother, who do you live here? Qin Zhixu, he suspected that I was someone else''s undercover!"


    Hearing this, mikai frowned, looked at Mikel and asked, "then why did you go up to find Qin Zhixu?"


    "I......" Mikel stuck out his tongue and said, "people are curious. Besides, I can see all the guests you used to live at home. Why can''t I see you this time? Are you really doing something shady?"


    "Mikael!" Mikael said coldly, "if you come here to satisfy your strong curiosity, I have no comment. Pack up and leave immediately."


    "You..." Mikael was angry. Unexpectedly, Mikael didn''t protect himself.


    But she turned her eyes, soon raised her chin and said proudly, "do you dare to let me leave? Aren''t you afraid that as soon as I go out, I''ll shake off all the people you hide here?"


    Mikai narrowed his eyes, took two steps to stare at Mikel and said, "if you want to destroy our rice family, just say it. I have no opinion."


    Mikael was startled by Mikael''s serious appearance and threatening words. He was stunned and muttered, "Why are you so serious? I didn''t say I would say it."


    "Mikael." Mikael said coldly, "I don''t joke with you anymore. If you dare to reveal half a word about my affairs here, the whole Mi family will be waiting for a great disaster. I can''t save you."


    Mikel Nuo mouth, wilted son way: "I know, I said to play, will not say."


    Mikai snorted coldly and turned away.


    He just made Liao Huanyan angry, so now he''s going to the kitchen to make her a double skin milk to make her happy.


    After mikai left, Mikel still stood there, looking a little lonely.


    Because of the character differences between her brother and sister, she was not close to mikai since childhood.


    But I admire and admire this brother Mikel. Although he is less enthusiastic, mikai will help her every time she has something to do.


    During this time at home, her parents and relatives wanted her to get married quickly.


    She escaped. She wanted to get some comfort from her brother, but she didn''t expect that even mikai wanted to drive her away.


    Mikel sucked his nose, and his grievances came out unconsciously.


    "Pa Da ~" with a sound, the door that had just been closed quietly opened, and Liao Huanyan''s head poked out of the room.


    "You..." Mikel looked at her suspiciously. As soon as he wanted to speak, he saw Liao Huanyan hurried with a silent gesture.


    Michelle smiled and said, "my brother has gone to the kitchen. He can''t hear..."


    Before she finished, Liao Huanyan dragged her into the room.


    The door was locked again. Mikel looked at Liao Huanyan who "kidnapped" him, shook his head and said, "I said what my brother can''t hear."


    "But Mo Feng can hear him. It would be terrible if he was bought by mikai." Liao Huanyan teased Mikel with a cautious look.


    Michelle smiled and asked, "are you so afraid of my brother?"

 Chapter 323

    Mikel''s words stunned Liao Huanyan. Then he blushed and said, "I''m not afraid, I''m just..."


    "Is that annoying?" Michelle asked again.


    Liao Huanyan shook his head.


    "Not afraid, not annoying, then..." looking at Liao Huanyan''s red face, Mikel smiled and asked, "do you like it?"


    Liao Huanyan was stunned and didn''t deny it. He just bowed his head and said, "I can''t tell. Sometimes he''s very good and sometimes he''s very annoying."


    Michel smiled, grabbed Liao Huanyan and said, "I tell you, my brother is like this. He hates you because he likes you, otherwise he won''t talk to you at all."


    "Really?" Liao Huanyan wondered, "then his love is too... Abnormal?"


    "Poof ~" Michelle smiled and nodded: "yes, yes, he himself is a big pervert. He has been good since childhood. Look at me. I know. I''m his own sister. You see, from yesterday to today, he didn''t talk to me or look for me. He doesn''t care whether I adapt or not. And just now he threw me away because of a small matter. Do you think he''s such a brother?"


    Liao Huanyan frowned and said, "that''s too much. How can he do this to you?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Hearing Liao Huanyan speak for himself, Mikel immediately took Liao Huanyan''s hand and kept talking as if she had found an alliance.


    For example, when she was a child, mikai was abnormal and smart. She jumped several levels at school, so that she was often scolded by her parents.


    For example, people have brothers to play with, but mikai doesn''t play with her, and so on.


    Speaking of the end, Mikel hasn''t felt anything yet. Liao Huanyan is about to explode.


    "That''s too much! Thank you for recognizing his brother. If I had ignored him long ago."


    "Er..." looking at Liao Huanyan''s angry face, Mikel touched his nose and said that he seemed to have gone a little too far.


    If Liao Huanyan really breaks up with mikai because of these things, it will be her Mikel in the end.


    "In fact, my brother is not so bad..." Mikel tried to think about how to go back to make up for it.


    But before she finished, Liao Huanyan held her hand and said, "don''t worry, Ke''er, I''ll protect you. Brother scum, I have to teach him a lesson for you!"


    Michelle: "..." why does that sound so familiar?


    While Mikel was thinking about how to explain, mikai knocked at the door with double skin milk.


    "Well, Huan Yan, don''t open it first..."


    Before Mikel finished, Liao Huanyan opened the door.


    Listening to the sound of opening the door, Michael seemed to see the moment when his luggage was thrown out.


    Mikai stood at the door, looked at Mikel in the room, raised his eyebrows and said, "Why are you here?"


    "I, that..." Mikel scratched his head with a guilty conscience and said, "well, I have something else to do. I''ll go out first..."


    "No." Liao Huanyan grabbed Mikel and said, "Mikel, you don''t have to go. You''re my friend. Why should you go when he comes?"


    Michelle: "..." sister, if you hold me again, I''ll really go away!


    Mikai looked at Mikel and Liao Huanyan thoughtfully. He smiled and didn''t speak. Instead, he handed over the double skin milk in his hand and said, "just made two. You two eat."


    "Wow, it looks like eating well." Liao Huanyan was attracted by the double skin milk in mikai''s hand and forgot what had just happened.


    To say what she likes, one is design, the other is dessert.


    Mikai is firmly holding on to her weakness.


    Liao Huanyan took one of them to Mikel and said, "you can eat it, too. It''s delicious."


    "Ha ha, good..." Mikel gingerly took the double skin milk and peeped at her brother''s face while eating.


    Good, scary.


    Mikel quickly ate two mouthfuls, put down his double skin milk and said to Liao Huanyan, "I, I''d better go first."


    With that, Mikel left quickly without waiting for Liao Huanyan to say anything.


    Liao Huanyan frowned, glared at mikai and said, "look what you scared Ke''er?"


    "Me? Frighten her?" mikai blinked, doubting Liao Huanyan''s words.


    "Yes, you see, Ke''er ran away without even finishing his double skin milk." Liao Huanyan said.


    Mikai smiled lightly and said, "don''t be cheated by that girl. That girl lacks everything since childhood, but she doesn''t lack courage. She''s too timid. There''s nothing in the world that can scare her."


    "No matter how brave you are, you are also a girl." Liao Huanyan frowned and said, "and you are Ke''er''s brother. How can you not care about her because she is brave? Haven''t you ever thought that because you don''t care about her, she has to be brave?"


    Mikael was stunned and his eyes sank. "What did Ke''er tell you?"


    Liao Huanyan snorted coldly and told Mikael what Mikael had just told her.


    Mikai was silent for a long time, then sighed and said, "I know me. I''ll talk to her."


    Liao Huanyan said uneasily, "you talk well."


    "I see." mikai pulled down the corner of his mouth, reached out and touched Liao Huanyan''s head and said, "thank you."


    This was the first time he said "thank you" to Liao Huanyan. Liao Huanyan was stunned and blushed awkwardly. "You''re welcome. I''m just doing a little favor."


    Mikai smiled and turned to Mikel''s room.


    In the room, Mikael was packing. When Mikael came in, he murmured, "you don''t have to rush me. I''m already packing and I''ll leave in a minute. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about you here."


    Mikai chuckled, hugged his chest and stood at the door and said, "who said he was going to drive you away?"


    Mikel was stunned and looked up at mikai. "Didn''t you come to drive me away?"


    Mikai shrugged his shoulders and said, "where can you go? Your parents will catch you everywhere except here. Have you figured it out and want to get married?"


    "I don''t want to get married!" Mikel shouted.


    Mikai smiled, "that''s OK. As long as you don''t fool around, you can stay here as long as you want."


    Mikael was stunned. He approached Mikael and looked at Mikael suspiciously. "Are you still my brother?"


    Mikai chuckled: "it seems that I am really bad to you, so that you start to doubt me a little bit."


    "No, no, No." Mikel quickly said, "little sister''s admiration for big brother has always been so much as the Yellow River. It''s almost flooding. How can I doubt big brother you? Brother, I''m too late to thank you for taking me in..."


    "I''m your brother." Mikael reached out and touched Mikel''s head. "Although my character may not be as good as other people''s brothers, I won''t turn a blind eye to the place that should help you spoil you. If I don''t worry about anything, please forgive me."


    "Brother, brother, you..."


    I totally didn''t expect Mikael to say such words. Mikael was stunned, his big eyes turned red, sucked his nose, hugged Mikael''s neck and cried: "woo... Brother, you''re finally like a person! You''re no worse than other brothers. For me, you''re the best brother in the world!"


    Mikael said with a smile, "for the sake of the second half of your words, I don''t think I heard the first half."

 Chapter 324

    Mikel reconciled with mikai. Thinking of staying here for some time, she offered to go to Qin Zhixu to apologize.


    But as soon as the idea was put forward, mikai gave up her idea.


    "You don''t have to go, he won''t care, or now he''s not in the mood to talk to you," mikai said.


    "Ah?" Mikel was stunned. "Why is this?"


    Mikai shook his head and said, "don''t ask about the details. In short, you''ve been safe these two days and don''t provoke anyone. Everyone is in a bad mood. If there''s any dispute, don''t blame me for not protecting you."


    Mikael blinked. Mikael didn''t say it clearly, but she could guess something different from it.


    Although she was curious, she still knew the good or bad, so she nodded and said, "OK, I see. She must be good and don''t provoke anyone these two days."


    Mikai glanced at her and thought of Liao Huanyan''s entrustment to him that he should not be too cruel to his sister.


    So he thought and asked, "do you still eat double skin milk?"


    Mikel was stunned, looked up at mikai, smiled, nodded and said, "eat!"


    Mikael smiled. "Let''s go and keep yours."


    Mikel nodded and followed mikai as he walked to Liao Huanyan''s room: "brother, it seems that my sister-in-law taught you very well."


    A "sister-in-law" and a "adjustment" made mikai stumble and almost fall down the stairs.


    He looked back and stared at Mikel. Seeing the naughty little girl covering her mouth and eyes, he shook her head funny.


    Mikai is right in saying that no matter who he is today, he is really not in the mood to take care of the new Mikel.


    Everyone is worried about Ning Jiwei''s affair, because it is not only Ning Jiwei''s personal affair, but related to the future of all of them.


    If Ning Jiwei can break through the barrier successfully, they will have more strength and have more chances to win against Mo Sheng and talilina in the future.


    On the contrary, Ning Jiwei''s failure is not just a matter of the enemy''s strength and our weakness. I''m afraid that Jian Haixi, their mother and son will be in danger first.


    Mo''s house.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Jianrui sat quietly at the door, holding her chin in her small hands and staring at the door with big eyes, for fear of missing the moment when Ning Jiwei came back.


    "Rui Rui ~"


    Gu Xiaomian saw that she had been sitting there without talking or moving. She frowned and moved forward. She reached out and took Jian Rui''s arm and said, "Rui Rui, let''s go and play together. It''s no use waiting here. Uncle Ning will come back after he''s busy."


    Jane shook her head and said, "go play. I''m not going anywhere. I''ll sit here and wait for daddy."


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned, Du lips sat down beside Jian Rui and said, "then I''ll wait with you."


    The two children squatted side by side at the door, one left and one right. After a while, a small figure - Mo Tong came from the distance.


    Jianrui saw Mo Tong and didn''t speak. She just stretched out her hand to him.


    Mo Tong went to her and sat down. He stretched out his hand to hold Jian Rui''s hand and said, "Rui Rui, don''t worry, my uncle will be fine."


    Jianrui nodded and said, "I believe daddy will come back. I just... Hope daddy can see him the first moment he comes back."


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said, "I''ll wait with you."


    Gu Xiaomian also said, "yes, Ruirui, we all wait with you. Don''t worry and don''t be afraid. Uncle Ning will come back with a lot of hair."


    Listening to his son''s words, Gu Chenyi smiled bitterly.


    Silly son, it''s a matter of life and death. How can you have a lot of hair?


    When Mo Xiuyu pushed Mo Wanshan over, he saw three "little door gods" squatting there lonely.


    Seeing several children like this, Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu felt bad, but they still showed their smiling faces in front of the children as much as possible.


    Mo Wanshan smiled and said, "Rui Rui, what is this? How about going to play with Grandpa?"


    Jane Rui shook her head and said, "Grandpa, play by yourself. Rui Rui won''t go anywhere. Rui Rui promised daddy."


    "This..." Mo Wanshan choked. Where is a weak old man in a wheelchair going to play?


    Mo Xiuyu thought for a moment. He squatted down in front of Jian Rui, reached out and poked her face and said, "if Ruirui doesn''t want to go out, let''s play a game and form a team like before. It''s just that Mo Tong came, and the four of us just formed a team."


    Listening to the team playing games, Gu Xiaomian brightened his eyes, looked at Jian Rui and said, "yes, Ruirui, shall we play games while waiting? You always sit here. How boring and boring?"


    Jian Rui still shook her head. "I don''t want to play games. Play with your little uncle."


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned and said, "Ruirui, I won''t play if you don''t play."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Rui, then turned to see Mo Wanshan, and reluctantly spread his hand.


    Mo Wanshan sighed silently, waved to Mo Xiuyu and asked him to push himself back.


    Looking at his little granddaughter waiting here like this, he felt very bad. He might as well avoid the missing.


    West courtyard.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin stayed together. Mo Xiulin swallowed his mouth and asked, "ah Jin, do you think Ning Jiwei can come back safely?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "I only know that no matter whether he can come back or not, the day of Mo''s family will change after today."


    Mo Xiulin was stunned and immediately understood what Mo Xiujin meant.


    If ningjiwei comes back alive, Mo Sheng will certainly not let him go.


    If Ning Jiwei dies, the gang around him, such as Gu Chenyi, will certainly not give up, and Mo Sheng will take this opportunity to defeat everyone at one fell swoop.


    Thinking of these, Mo Xiulin sighed and said, "I don''t know if I want Ning Jiwei to come back. From my own heart, I don''t want him to have an accident, but it seems that I''m sorry for my father, but..."


    Mo Xiujin looked at him and said, "it doesn''t matter what you think in your heart. Just don''t let your father know. Otherwise, what''s waiting for you is the same fate as Mo Xiuqian."


    "Xiaoqian..." Mo Xiulin frowned and said, "I don''t know how Xiaoqian is."


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes sank. He had left a word for Jianrui, but because of Ning Jiwei, I thought Jianrui didn''t have time to read his note.


    "The most important thing now is to find out what happened to the second sister." Mo Xiujin said: "before these things are clear, we must not act rashly."


    Mo Xiulin nodded and said, "I know. Don''t worry. After all these years, I won''t lose my temper at this time."


    Mo Xiujin nodded.


    Mikai villa.


    Jian Haixi sat in the room, bowing her head and knitting the sweater in her hand.


    When Ning Jiwei saw the sweater she knitted for the children, he said he hoped to have a family dress.


    So Jian Haixi went to the street to buy wool, but also because she had a grudge with Tong Si.


    At this moment, Jian Haixi is almost numb weaving adventure, but in his mind he is recalling every bit since he met Ning Jiwei.


    From meeting, to falling in love, and then to the later one, then another


    It seems that God can''t see them together so easily. They have to do something to test their tolerance.


    Jian Haixi doesn''t even know how many more are waiting for them even if he breaks through this level.


    But she never regretted. From the moment she knew the complexity of Ning Jiwei''s life experience, she had decided to share weal and woe with him.


    No matter how many hardships are waiting for them in the future, she will follow his footsteps without hesitation, go down together, and guard their children and their home together.


    Jian Haixi was thinking about it. Her fingertips were misplaced. The needle fell. The tip of the wool needle poked on Jian Haixi''s finger and broke the skin.


    Jian Haixi''s fingers trembled, reached out to touch the broken skin and frowned.


    She has knitted this stitch many times. Why did she make a mistake at this time?


    Jian Haixi didn''t want to think about the so-called fate connection. She took a deep breath to calm herself down and wanted to put the disturbed acupuncture back in place.


    But I didn''t want to be careless. Instead of returning, I knocked down the woven part next to me and the thread ball on it.


    The thread ball and the semi-finished sweater fell to the ground, together with the sweater needle in Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Ping Pong jingled and destroyed the Kung Fu of several days.


    Jian Haixi stared at the destroyed efforts, and finally couldn''t help stroking his face and sobbing.


    Only when there is no one, she will indulge her emotions.


    Jane Haixi didn''t dare to think about whether the destruction of her knitted sweater was a bad omen. She didn''t even dare to think about Ning Jiwei''s situation at the moment.


    As long as you think about it, you will feel heartache.


    "Didi ~"


    When the mobile phone prompted the sound, Jian Haixi wiped his tears and took the mobile phone to open it.


    "Mommy, can you come over?"


    It''s Jian Yi''s message.


    Jian Haixi also ran to Jian Yi in a panic because there was something wrong with him.


    "Yi Yi, what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi pushes the door in and sees Jian Yi sitting on the bed with a computer and two headphones in front of him.


    When Jian Haixi came in, Jian Yi reached out and patted the seat next to her. "Mommy, can you stay here? I want to stay with mommy."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, turned around and closed the door. Then he went to Jian Yi and sat down. He stretched out his hand to hold him in his arms and coaxed him, "what''s the matter with Yi Yi? Is he afraid?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded, hugged Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, I''m alone in the room. It''s too quiet. It''s a little scary. I want to be with mommy and wait for daddy with mommy."


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi with some guilt and said, "sorry, Mommy ignored Yi Yi''s feelings. Yi Yi, don''t be afraid. Mommy is here. Let''s wait for daddy to come back, okay?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded and leaned against Jian Haixi''s arms. The warmth of his mother alone made his heart slowly settle down.

 Chapter 325

    When everyone was worried about Ning Jiwei, he was indeed experiencing a critical moment of life and death.


    Pull out a poison needle from his lower leg, and Ning Jiwei falls down under the tree in cold sweat.


    He didn''t think how sad the level itself was.


    It was only under the test on the surface that he was most vulnerable to those tricks and poisons hidden.


    Ning Jiwei gasped, reached out and took down the water bottle he was carrying with him, drank a mouthful of water, and rested for a while before he calmed down.


    Fortunately, he took the antidote given to him by mikai in advance this morning. Although it was not invincible, it could temporarily protect his heart and control the spread of toxins.


    Ning Jiwei looked up at the towering tree above his head, his eyes slightly heavy.


    To find the leader of the dark Department, he must climb to the top of the mountain in two hours, but in the process of climbing the mountain, there are traps everywhere.


    I don''t know whether he can go out alive now, let alone find the man.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this," Ning Jiwei said.


    He must find a way to draw the attention of those sent by Mo Sheng, and find the people in the dark as soon as possible.


    What should I do?


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head and thought for a moment. Looking at the poisonous blood flowing out of his calf, the corners of his lips slowly hooked up.


    Ten minutes later, the people sent by Mo Sheng were secretly looking for Ning Jiwei''s trace, but suddenly they saw him staggering out.


    "Go!"


    "Wait a minute."


    One of them just wanted to attack, but his companion grabbed his arm and said, "be careful, there is fraud. How can Ning Jiwei come out so easily for us to find?"


    Another man in black frowned at Ning Jiwei and said in a deep voice, "it''s not that he wants to find out for us, but that he can''t control himself. Look at his appearance now, it''s clear that he has been poisoned and will die soon."


    The other two looked at each other and were hesitant to show up.


    Ning Jiwei went to the open space and stumbled a few steps before he said, "cough... I know you''re all hiding around. Come out. Anyway, I don''t have the strength to fight back now."


    As he spoke, Ning Jiwei threw all his weapons on the ground.


    "I think, besides letting you kill me, Mo Sheng hopes you can catch me alive?" Ning Jiwei closed his eyes. His pale face and cold sweat on his forehead all showed his weakness and weakness.


    "I have no other requirements. I just hope you can save my life so that I can go back and see my daughter."


    He even spoke intermittently, and the whole man looked different from the powerful man before.


    Several people hiding around looked at him and hesitated to come out.


    As Ning Jiwei said, Mo Sheng gave them orders to do everything possible to keep Ning Jiwei''s life here.


    But what if they bring back Ning Jiwei, who still has half a breath but has no ability to fight back?


    Will it be more valuable to Mo Sheng? Will Mo Sheng reward them extra for this?


    Thinking of this, people looked at Ning Jiwei''s eyes more eager to try.


    Ning Jiwei waited for two minutes and no one came out.


    He sneered and said, "I didn''t expect that Mo Sheng''s people are cowards. I''m like this. You dare not even show up. Since you dare not show up, I''ll go."


    After that, Ning Jiwei turned and left.


    He didn''t take the weapon he threw on the ground, but walked forward step by step. It really looked like he would fall to the ground in the next second and couldn''t get up again.


    Several people in the dark looked at each other and finally moved.


    All the people around the front and back acted separately to intercept Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head and stood there weakly, as if unaware of the movement around him.


    However, at the moment when the weapon of the man in black was about to penetrate Ning Jiwei''s chest.


    He''s moving!


    With unimaginable speed and accuracy, almost in the blink of an eye, the two people who first contacted Ning Jiwei fell down.


    "Be careful, he lied to us. Get out!"


    One of the men in black shouted.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Ning Jiwei solved the first two people in black and stopped several people nearby.


    In less than two minutes, the people sent by Mo Sheng fell half.


    Watching their brothers fall to the ground one by one, the rest did not escape. They looked at Ning Jiwei angrily and said, "Ning Jiwei, we fought with you!"


    Ning Jiwei sneered and clenched his only body with a small sharp knife, "let''s go together."


    Several people in black looked at each other and rushed with their teeth.


    "Brothers, don''t be afraid. He has been poisoned and injured. We won''t last long. We''ll fight with him!"


    "Yes, today either he died or we died!"


    A real bloodbath began. On the one hand, Ning Jiwei, who was weak but had amazing means, and on the other hand, he was a man in black who had orders and only allowed success but not failure.


    Life and death, both sides used a desperate posture.


    Half an hour later, Ning Jiwei''s front thighs were injured, and the other two fell down.


    An hour later, only Ning Jiwei was still standing in the open space.


    When one of the men in black died, he looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously and murmured, "I don''t understand why... You were seriously injured. Obviously, our Kung Fu and manpower are not bad for you. Why is this result?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said in a cold voice, "because you still have a retreat for yourself. Whenever you are about to be hurt by me, you will retreat if you can''t. But I have no retreat. I''d rather hurt 800 myself than 1000 enemies, because I want to live."


    "Ha ha..." the man in black smiled with relief, "I see, I see..."


    Rather than look at him, Ning Jiwei dragged his seriously injured body and turned to the top of the mountain.


    Near the top of the mountain, Ning Jiwei finally fell to the ground.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the blue sky overhead. The breath was gradually weak.


    Is this really the only way?


    The faces of Jian Haixi, Jian Yi, Jian Rui, Mo Tong and Gu Chenyi flashed before Ning Jiwei''s eyes. He supported the ground and climbed forward step by step.


    Even if he were to die, he wouldn''t wait here to die.


    If this breath can last for more than one minute, he has to move forward one more step.


    "Tut Tut, I won''t give up for this reason?" a voice that was hard to distinguish between male and female came. Ning Jiwei was stunned and looked up.


    Two meters in front of Ning Jiwei, a man in a big red Han suit stood up with a fan. His handsome face, which was difficult to distinguish between male and female, was looking at Ning Jiwei with an ambiguous smile.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows and eyes suddenly sank. He didn''t notice the other party''s approach just now.


    If the other party is someone sent by Mo Sheng or talilina.


    Then he will die today.

 Chapter 326

    Ning Jiwei looked at each other and slowly tightened his fingers on the ground. He wanted to stand up with all his strength, but where could he control his body when he lost too much blood?


    As soon as he moved, Ning Jiwei fainted in front of him.


    "Tut tut ~" the handsome man looked at Ning Jiwei who had passed out and kicked him. "It''s so dirty."


    As he said, the man shook his head and sighed, "I think the young master is charming and beautiful. Now he has been reduced to carrying a living dead man. It''s really... Bad luck! The damn old man had better not be caught by the young master, or he must be castrated first and then beheaded, and abuse him half dead."


    Said so, the man finally bent down and carried Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei''s blood dropped on the man, which made the man frown, "when this guy is saved, I have to let him compensate me for ten sets and eight sets of limited edition."


    On the mountain path, only Ning Jiwei''s dirty red blood and men''s constant complaints were left.


    ¡­¡­


    the sun sinks in the west.


    Ning Jiwei never appeared at the door of Mo''s house.


    Even Gu Chenyi sank his face, stood under the eaves, stared at the empty door and said nothing.


    Jianrui gradually red eyes, but clenched her lips and dared not cry.


    Mo Tong grabs Jian Rui''s hand more and more hard, like giving Jian Rui strength again, more like giving himself strength.


    "Rui Rui ~" Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui, quietly got up and walked to Gu Chenyi, reached out and grabbed Gu Chenyi''s big hand and asked, "Dad, why hasn''t uncle Ning come back?"


    Gu Chenyi didn''t speak. He just hugged his son tightly, reached out and rubbed his head. His voice was hoarse and said, "good boy, uncle Ning... If you come back, he will come back."


    Gu Xiaomian looked up at Gu Chenyi, lowered his head and hugged him without talking.


    His father... Cried.


    After waiting for another half an hour, the last sunset also fell down the mountains, and the whole world suddenly darkened.


    "Daddy, Daddy..."


    Jianrui murmured and cried. Suddenly she stood up and ran frantically towards the gate. "Daddy, come back quickly! Where are you, daddy? Have you forgotten that Ruirui is still waiting for you? Come back!"


    The child''s voice is hoarse and fierce, which makes people feel painful.


    "Rui Rui!" Mo Tong ran over, reached out and took Jian Rui''s arm and said, "don''t run around, we can''t go out."


    "I don''t care!" Jianrui cried, "I want Daddy, I want to find Daddy..."


    "Rui Rui, don''t cry." Mo Tong''s dumb voice reached out and held Jian Rui in his arms. "Don''t cry, don''t be afraid, uncle Ning will come back. You should have confidence in him."


    "Wuwuwuwu ~" Jian Rui buried her head in Mo Tong''s arms and heard his words. Instead of nodding obediently as before, she struggled violently and cried, "you lied, daddy lied, you all lied to me!"


    Mo Tong didn''t speak, but gritted his teeth and endured, holding Jianrui tightly.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui and Mo Tong. With his small mouth, he hugged Gu Chenyi''s thigh and cried in a low voice.


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes were red and his big hand clasped his son''s shoulder in silence.


    Ning Jiwei hasn''t appeared at this time. Some things are almost a foregone conclusion.


    Mojiaxi hospital.


    Lisa massaged Mo Sheng''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Congratulations, second master, get rid of the big trouble."


    Mo Sheng hooked the lower lip corner and said, "it''s only because Ning Jiwei despised the enemy. He thought I couldn''t help him if I suddenly decided to break through."


    "Yes," Lisa said with a smile, "now he should recognize the reality underground."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "it''s a pity. I really admire him. It''s a pity that we are enemies."


    In the second floor room.


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin heard Jian Rui crying in the distance, looked at each other and lowered their heads.


    "Ning Jiwei didn''t come back." Mo Xiulin said.


    Mo Xiujin pursed his lips and slowly tightened his fingers on his side. "Don''t mention this name again, especially don''t let others hear."


    Mo Xiulin paused, nodded and said, "I know, I just..."


    Just what, Mo Xiulin didn''t say.


    Mikai villa.


    Jian Haixi holds Jian Yi. They spend a day in front of the computer.


    According to the time agreed with Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei will give them news at 6 p.m.


    But Jian Yi never heard from Ning Jiwei. Even for the first time, he suspected that his equipment was wrong.


    After not contacting Ning Jiwei for half an hour in a row, Jian Yi finally gives up and leans against Jian Haixi and starts crying in a low voice.


    Jian Haixi closes her eyes, reaches out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, pats Jian Yi on the back and says, "Yi Yi, don''t cry, Mommy, go find your daddy."


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi looked up and sobbed, "but it''s very dangerous..."


    Jian Haixi smiled, reached out to help Jian Yi dry the tears on her face and said, "Yi Yi will help Mommy, won''t she? And Mommy will take Mo Feng. Anyway, Mommy will bring your father back."


    Jian Yi opens her mouth and finally nods under Jian Haixi''s firm eyes.


    Jian Haixi got out of bed and opened the door. He was not surprised to see Mo Feng standing at the door. He just ordered: "do you have anything to clean up? If not, please accompany me to the place where Ji Wei broke through the pass. You should know?"


    Mo Feng hesitated and nodded.


    According to reason, he can''t take an outsider to jianhaixi there, not to mention the family regulations, but only the danger, and he shouldn''t agree.


    But Ning Jiwei said that since he followed Jian Haixi, Jian Haixi''s order was his first order.


    So Mo Feng didn''t refuse.


    They went downstairs one after another. As soon as they got downstairs, Dou Ming came out and said, "wait a minute, I''ll go with you."


    Jian Haixi looked at him, shook his head and said, "you can''t go anywhere. Now Mosheng suspects that we have something to do with your Dou family, but if you show up, the Dou family will be in danger. Now your brother hasn''t come home, and the situation there is still unclear, so you can only stay here."


    "But..." Dou Ming frowns. The Dou family can''t show up, and the Qiao family can''t go, which means that Jian Haixi can only bring Mo Feng.


    Although Mo Feng''s fighting power is very strong, but... It''s too dangerous after all.


    Jian Haixi pulled down the corners of his mouth, smiled bitterly and said, "don''t worry, I''m not going to do anything dangerous, I''m just... To bring Ji Wei back."


    After that, Jian Haixi left the villa with Mo Feng.


    When the two were about to leave, mikai chased out and gave Jian Haixi an injection the size of a needle tube. He told him, "as long as he still has one breath, the medicine in it can hang his life. Although it will leave sequelae, it can at least keep him alive."


    After a pause, Mikael said in a deep voice, "I''ll clean up the operating room. Once there''s any news, let me know immediately."


    "Thank you." Jane Haixi nodded and said, "I will."


    The car starts and goes to the place where Ning Jiwei is.


    Jian Yi helps Jian Haixi along the road, staring at the route and safety problems. She doesn''t dare to leave the screen.


    Dou Ming pushes Qin Zhixu in and looks at Jian Yi. They don''t persuade him. Instead, they turn on a computer, stare at the screen with Jian Yi and pay attention to Jian Haixi.


    ¡­¡­


    Guided by Mo Feng, Jian Haixi finally reached the place where Ning Jiwei was.


    Mo Feng dutifully checked the traces around, and would remind Jian Haixi from time to time where there was blood and where there were signs of fighting.


    They followed these traces all the way.


    When she saw a dozen people in black lying on the ground, Jian Haixi''s legs softened in an instant.


    "Be careful!" Mo Feng was surprised and held Jian Haixi in time.


    Hearing Mo Feng''s "be careful", everyone in front of the computer was worried. Jian Yi clenched her fist and shouted, "Mommy!"


    "I''m fine." Jian Haixi shook his head and stood up straight, not only to Mo Feng, but also to Jian Yi and others.


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, Jian Yi and others were relieved.


    Jian Haixi glanced at Mo Feng and said, "let''s go over and see if there is... Jiwei."


    Mo Feng nodded. They approached together and turned over the people in black one by one to look for them carefully.


    I looked for everyone and didn''t find Ning Jiwei.


    "Young lady, there is no young master!" Mo Feng said excitedly: "if the young master is not here, it proves that he is still alive!"


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and staggered a step before she stood firm.


    After taking two deep breaths, Jian Haixi calmed down a little and said in a deep voice, "don''t be careless, keep looking."


    "Yes." Mo Feng nodded and walked forward along the scattered footprints on the ground.


    Seeing these people in black, Jian Haixi and Mo Feng had a glimmer of hope in their hearts, and they looked for them more carefully.


    And the people waiting in front of the computer also waited with bated breath.


    Finally, half an hour later, Jian Haixi and Mo Feng stood in front of a humble wooden house on the top of the mountain.


    And before them were twenty men in black and masked.


    "Who''s coming?" the man in black asked coldly.


    Mo Feng reached out and took out a wooden card from his pocket and said, "I''m from the dark Department. This is the future owner''s wife of our Mo family."


    The man in black looked at Mo Feng, then looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mo family rules, no one can come here except the owner. There is no amnesty for those who violate them!"


    "Don''t be rude!" Mo Feng hurriedly stood in front of Jian Haixi for fear that the people opposite would rush over without saying a word.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were slightly heavy. He reached out and patted Mo Feng''s shoulder to signal him to get out of the way.


    "Young lady..."


    "It''s all right." Jian Haixi stepped forward and looked at the leader in black and asked, "I just want to know, is Ning Jiwei still alive?"


    The man in Black said expressionless, "no comment."


    Jane Haixi narrowed her eyes and stared at the shabby room behind the man in black.


    There is only a wooden door, but it seems to be a boundary between life and death.


    Jian Haixi clenched his teeth, clenched his hand on his side into a fist, and said in a cold voice, "since I dare to come, I''m ready to die together. Anyway, I''ll see Ning Jiwei today. You mo family''s secret department has accumulated strength for so many years, and you don''t want to be eaten by a pot at this time?"

 Chapter 327

    "One pot of food?" the man in black sneered, "don''t be alarmist here. If you have this ability, try it. Let''s see if it''s your life here first or our pot."


    "Don''t be so rude to women."


    As soon as the voice of the man in black fell, a male voice came out of the wooden house.


    Jian Haixi and Mo Feng were stunned at the same time. The next second, the wooden door "creaked" opened from the inside, and then a figure came out from the inside.


    Mo Feng''s eyes brightened when he saw the man and shouted, "little Lord!"


    "Come on." the man looked pale and snorted, "if you hadn''t run away first, would I need to be the little master of this shit?"


    Mo Feng felt guilty and said to Jian Haixi, "his name is mo Jue. He is the leader of the secret department. The young master is probably saved by him."


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Jue and asked, "is Ji Wei in there? How is he?"


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and looked at Jian Haixi. He said lazily, "not so much. It''s not far from death."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, took two steps forward, looked at Mo Jue and said, "I want to go in and see him."


    Mo Jue shrugged, pointed to the wooden house and said, "please."


    Jane Haixi hurried in.


    Seeing Mo Jue, the man in black let Jian Haixi in so easily. He frowned and said, "young Lord, this is against the rules..."


    "Rules?" Mo jubai glanced at him, pointed his index finger at himself and asked the man in black, "who am I?"


    "Little, little Lord," said the man in black.


    Has the final say has the final say? "I has the final say in the dark rules, and the one lying in the Mojia rule is listening to his wife. Now you say, who is the one who is here?"


    The black man was confused by his has the final say, but he also realized that they had no intention of dealing with the Jian Hai Xi and Mo Feng, so they all accepted their weapons.


    Mo Jue looked at Mo Feng and said, "since you are here, the little Lord will be your pawn. I still want to go out and play in mountains and rivers."


    "No, No." Mo Feng quickly waved his hand and said, "young Lord, don''t be kidding. Compared with you, it''s snake tail and dragon head. Besides, the old master told you to take the lead."


    "Hiss ~" Mo Jue waved impatiently and said, "don''t mention that old bastard to me. I''ll chop him one day."


    Mo Feng smiled simply and honestly, scratched his head and dared not speak.


    Mo Jue snorted at him, turned and entered the room.


    Mo Feng also hurriedly followed him in.


    When Jian Haixi entered the cabin, he saw Ning Jiwei lying in bed at the first sight.


    She took a deep breath, came forward, stretched out her fingers and gently explored Ning Jiwei''s breath.


    Feeling the slight warm breath from his fingertips, Jian Haixi was relieved and sat down beside the bed.


    She hurriedly contacted Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, where''s mikai?"


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, Dou Ming hurriedly said, "I''ll call him!"


    Jian Haixi carefully looked at Ning Jiwei''s injury. Seeing that his legs and chest had been roughly bandaged, he knew that Mo Jue saved him.


    Mikai''s voice soon sounded, "Haixi, look at his current situation. Do you have several injuries on his body, whether his heartbeat and breathing are uniform, whether his eyes rotate, and whether his tongue coating is white?"


    "Yes." Jane Haixi listened to mikai''s words, first lay on Ning Jiwei''s chest and listened for a while, and then looked at Ning Jiwei''s eyes and tongue coating according to mikai''s words. "Ji Wei... His heartbeat and breathing are not too uniform. There are two serious injuries on his chest and thigh, but I don''t know where he is."


    Mikai thought for a moment and said, "ask the man who saved him. He should know better than you."


    Just at this time, Mo Jue and Mo Feng came in. Jian Haixi hurriedly asked, "do you know Ji Wei''s current physical condition? What medicine did you give him?"


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and leaned against the door frame. His eyes shifted from Jian Haixi''s face to her ears, stopped on the tiny headset, smiled and said, "he can''t die for the time being, enough for you to transport him back."


    Mikai at the other end of the headset heard Mo Jue''s words and said to Jian Haixi, "in that case, Haixi, you don''t give him the injection I gave you. Send him back first and I''ll see the situation. After all, the injection has great side effects. If you can''t use it, you''d better not use it."


    "OK, I see." Jian Haixi nodded and said to Mo Feng, "Mo Feng, let''s take Ji Wei back."


    Mo Feng nodded and was stopped by Mo Jue as soon as he wanted to go forward.


    "Just take people away from me?" Mo Jue looked at Jian Haixi with a smile.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at Mo Jue and said, "what do you want?"


    Mo Jue shrugged and said, "no, but I saved this man, so I have to be responsible to the end. If you take him down the mountain like this, where will I put my face in case you kill him secretly?"


    Jian Haixi, Mo Feng: "


    Mo Feng scratched his head vaguely and said, "young Lord, she is..."


    "I know who she is, but I can''t say anything so full." Mo Jue leaned against the door frame and stared at Jian Haixi with provocative eyes.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes turned, swept Mo Jue''s eyes up and down, thought for a while and said tentatively, "why don''t you come down the mountain with us?"


    "Well... I can''t help it. OK, I can only go down the mountain with you." Mo Jue shook his head and said, "wronged".


    Jian Haixi: "..." so wronged, what do you promise to do so quickly?


    "Oh ~" Mo Jue stretched his lower arm and said, "in fact, I don''t want to leave without authorization. I can''t help it. In order to protect the future owner of Mo family, I can only do so."


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Jue, as if he thought of something, and turned to Mo Feng.


    Mo Feng nodded silently in the eyes of Shang Jian Haixi, confirming Jian Haixi''s guess.


    Yes, the leader of the dark Department is a proud peacock.


    After touching Mo Jue''s character, Jian Haixi was a little funny in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He only said to Mo Jue Ke, "that''s a lot of trouble."


    Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "just call me Mo Jue."


    Then Mo Jue pointed to Mo Feng and said, "you, go and carry him on your back."


    Mo Feng left his mouth and closed the so-called "don''t trust him to approach" just to find an excuse to go down the mountain. Now that Jian Haixi has "asked him to go down the mountain", he can''t use this excuse.


    In this way, the four went down the mountain together.


    Mo Jue walks in front, Mo Feng follows behind with Ning Jiwei on his back, and Jian Haixi helps him with worry.


    "Ah!" Mo Jue walked in the forest, stretched out his arms, looked up and took a deep breath, "the air outside is really fresh!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Mo Jue, "have you never been down the mountain?"


    Otherwise, how can you think the air in the city is fresher than that in the mountains?


    Mo Jue turned his head proudly, raised his chin and hummed, "who said I didn''t go down the mountain? I haven''t been to the underground water in the sky?"

 Chapter 328

    Jian Haixi laughed and didn''t say much, so he waited to see Mo Jue hit himself in the face.


    Mikai villa.


    Jian Haixi and others sent Ning Jiwei to the operating room as soon as they got home. Mikai and Zhang Haoyang operated and assisted one by one.


    Jian Haixi first visited Jian Yi, then called Gu Chenyi and told him about Ning Jiwei.


    Mo Jue, who was excited and finally went down the mountain, collapsed on the sofa and complained, "why is the air so bad here? How can my skin keep tender and shiny when I breathe such toxic air every day?"


    Mo Feng took a breath from the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help saying, "little Lord, the environment of Hunan city has been calculated."


    "What?" Mo Jue was hit hard. "It''s all good?"


    Mo Feng nodded.


    Mo Jue puffed at the corners of his mouth and fell down on the sofa disappointed.


    He thought how good the outside world was. It turned out that even the most basic breathing was not clean.


    "That..." Mikel looked at Mo Jue curiously, raised his hand and whispered, "in fact, if you are at home, you can buy an air purifier and wear a mask when you go out. As for skin care, as long as you do a good job in sunscreen and water repair, there is no big problem."


    "Really?" Mo Jue heard it, and his eyes immediately shone generously. A carp sat up, stretched out his hand and waved to Mikel: "come here, come here, tell me more about it."


    "Oh." Mikel sat on the sofa and taught Mo Jue in detail how to buy purifier skin care products from Taobao, how to maintain skin, etc.


    This kind of topic between girls is always very attractive. After a while, Wan Yuqing and Liao Huanyan all got together.


    Three girls and a handsome man who can''t distinguish between male and female, the discussion is in full swing.


    Mo Jue even opened the mobile phone memo and wrote down the brands they said.


    Mo Feng looked at Mo Jue in high spirits, and his face became more and more distorted.


    The dark leader of their generation seems a little... Abnormal?


    Mo''s house.


    Gu Chenyi was relieved at the moment he received Jian Haixi''s call.


    Looking at Jian Rui and Mo Tong, who were still squatting at the gate and refused to leave, Gu Chenyi sighed and went forward to pick up Jian Rui.


    "Ruirui, go home with your uncle."


    "I don''t want it, I don''t want it!" Jane Rui cried with her arms fluttering and crying, "I want Daddy, I want to wait for daddy to come back!"


    Gu Chenyi frowned painfully, closed her lips and hugged Jian Rui. She strode back. By the way, she turned back and said to Mo Tong, "you come back too."


    Mo Tong saw Jian Rui yelling in his arms and followed him with worry.


    Gu Chenyi took the children back to the living room and closed the door.


    Jianrui is still crying and trying to go out to wait for her father. Gu Chenyi sighed, walked forward and held Jianrui''s arm and said, "ruiruirui, listen to your uncle, your father is not dead."


    Jian Rui was stunned, and Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong were stunned.


    "Dad, you mean uncle Ning is all right?" Gu Xiaomian asked happily.


    Gu Chenyi shook her head and said to Jian Rui, "your father was injured and has been taken back by your mommy for treatment. Just now your mommy called me. Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe your mommy''s words, right?"


    Jian Rui sobbed, nodded and said, "Ruirui believes in mommy and uncle Gu."


    Mo Tong breathed a sigh of relief, wiped tears on his back and choked: "great, great..."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui happily and said, "Rui Rui, don''t be sad now. Uncle Ning is fine!"


    "Keep your voice down." Gu Chenyi glared at him and said, "this matter can''t be spread out. You''re all staying in your room now. Don''t go out. Do you hear me?"


    Jian Rui sucked her nose, pulled Gu Chenyi''s sleeve behind her and asked, "Uncle Gu, when will my father come back?"


    Gu Chenyi frowned, thought and said, "I don''t know yet, but I think your father should come back as soon as he wakes up."


    Gu Chenyi guessed right.


    At ten o''clock that night, Ning Jiwei woke up. The first thing was to see Jian Haixi, the second thing was to ask mikai about his health, and the third thing was to tell everyone that he was going back to Mo''s house.


    Mikai looked at ningjiwei and said, "are you sure you want to go back now?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "I''m not sure. I have to go back, otherwise all my injuries today will be in vain."


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei anxiously and frowned: "Jiwei, I understand your idea and didn''t mean to stop you. It''s just that I''m worried about your current physical condition. Why don''t I go back with you?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei shook his head firmly. "I don''t trust Yi here if you stay."


    Jane Haixi opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what else to say.


    She wished she could divide herself into two, half to stay to take care of the children, and half to follow Ning Jiwei to take care of him.


    "Don''t worry, Haixi. I''ll be fine." Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and put Jian Haixi''s hand in his palm and said softly, "I won''t let myself be fine for you and the children. Besides, there''s Chenyi."


    Jian Haixi frowned, "but Chen Yi still has to look after the company, and there are Xiaomian and Ruirui..."


    "I said, have you forgotten the existence of Ben Shaozhu?"


    Mo Jue stood at the door and looked at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei discontentedly. "My little Lord is so gorgeous and unparalleled in the world. Is there no sense of existence here?"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi took a puff from the corner of his mouth, "aren''t you playing with Yuqing?"


    "Hum." Mo Jue was even more dissatisfied when he heard Jian Haixi''s words. "What do you mean, my young master is a man who likes to play and make mistakes?"


    "No, no, no, how can I have this meaning." Jian Haixi smiled and waved his hand. "We want to discuss a result and call you again."


    Mo Jue Leng snorted and proudly turned his head and didn''t look at Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi''s face twisted and shook her head helplessly.


    Mo Jue stepped forward, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "are you going back to Mo''s house?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "will you go back with me?"


    As a matter of course, Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and said, "Mo''s family motto is that people in the dark can''t appear in the sun."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue. "The Mo family also has family instructions. People in the dark can''t go down the mountain without permission. But aren''t you down the mountain?"


    Mo Jue shrugged innocently, pointed to Jian Haixi and said, "I don''t want to go down the mountain. Your woman coerced and lured me to follow."


    Jian Haixi lying on the gun: "


    Ning Ji has the final say: "the Mojia family is the master of the house and the dark leader. The former rule is that the former has the final say, and the rules later are naturally my final words with you."


    Mo Jue restrained his lazy look on his face and looked at Ning Jiwei seriously. He knew that Ning Jiwei had seen through his ambition.


    But he didn''t care, even a little excited.


    The owner of the Mo family is much more useful and fun than he thought.


    "OK, I''ll go back with you." Mo Jue said.


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand to Mo Jue and said, "thank you for saving your life. I wish us a happy cooperation."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows, looked at Ning Jiwei''s palm, reluctantly stretched out his hand and shook it with him, then quickly pulled it back and said to mikai, "do you have a disinfectant wipes?"


    Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi, mikai: "


    When Ning Jiwei sat up behind him, Qin Zhixu and Jian Yi also came to see him.


    When she saw Ning Jiwei, Jian Yi''s eyes immediately turned red.


    He came forward and gently hugged Ning Jiwei, carefully avoided his wound, put his small head in his arms, "Daddy ~"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, reached out and rubbed Jian Yi''s head and said, "Yi Yi is good, daddy is fine."


    Jian Yi nodded, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "don''t worry, daddy. Yi Yi will take good care of Mommy. Daddy just needs to get better soon."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded.


    Mo juerao looks at Jian Yi with interest. Although he has lived in the mountains for a long time and rarely comes out, he still knows something about Ning Jiwei.


    He knew that Ning Jiwei had a baby with a dragon and a Phoenix, but the information clearly said that the boy was dead.


    Now


    Interesting, really interesting.


    Ning Jiwei can hide such an important thing.


    Not only Mo Sheng, but also Mo Wanshan and their secret department.


    Mo Jue looks at Jian Yi again. He has a good memory. The child is a genius.


    It seems that there are many things in this. He thought wrong before.


    But


    Mo Jue glanced at Ning Jiwei. He didn''t avoid him at all. Do you really believe him or are you not afraid of his betrayal?


    Late at night, Mo Jue and Ning Jiwei went back to Mo''s house.


    This time, instead of quietly, they appeared in front of Mo''s house.


    Hearing the news, Gu Chenyi, Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu all rushed to the gate.


    "Daddy!" Jane Rui''s little figure ran fastest and was the first to run in front of the car.


    Ning Jiwei sat in the back seat, waved to her and said, "Ruirui is good, daddy is back."


    Jian Rui was stunned, held back her tears and raised a big smile. Chong Ning Jiwei nodded, but didn''t come forward.


    Because she saw the bandage on Ning Jiwei''s leg.


    Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiuyu helped Ning Jiwei into the house.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Jue and said, "where''s Mo Tong?"


    Mo Jue said, "what do you say? Of course the smelly old man ran away!"


    "Ha ha." Mo Wanshan smiled and waved his hand. "It''s ok if you come. Get familiar with Ji Wei. I can guarantee that he won''t let you down."


    Mo Jue shrugged and said, "who knows, we''ll see."


    Mo Wanshan was not angry because of his attitude, but smiled kindly and said, "today is also tired of you. Go and have a rest."


    Mo Jue nodded, yawned and said, "see you later."


    With that, he stretched and followed Gu Chenyi and Ning Jiwei.


    Looking at Mo Jue''s figure, Yue Feng looked at Mo Wanshan with some worry, "master, does it really matter? Mo Sheng there..."


    Mo Wanshan sneered: "if he has an opinion, let him communicate with Mo Jue in person. Or do you think Mo Jue is really as good as he shows?"


    Yue Feng thought about it. If Mo Sheng dared to deal with the dark side, he wouldn''t wait until today.


    And Mo Jue


    Yue Feng shivered at the thought of Mo Tong being tortured by him. I hope their eldest young master can cure the little ancestor.

 Chapter 329

    Hearing the news that Ning Ji and the new leader of the secret department came back together, Mo Sheng was so angry that he immediately smashed the cup in his hand.


    "Why did this happen?" Mo Sheng asked coldly.


    Lisa was startled and was too busy to look at him.


    Mo Sheng looked at his men kneeling on the ground and said, "I can forgive you for your mission failure, but why can''t you even be sure whether Ning Jiwei is alive or dead?"


    His men trembled and said: "no, I don''t know... Ning Jiwei was really out of breath at that time. We thought..."


    "What do you think?" Mo Sheng pointed to the east courtyard and said, "now Ning Jiwei is there, and the leader of the secret department sent it back in person. Do you still want to tell me what you think?"


    "Yes, subordinates dare not." the subordinate quickly bowed his head and admitted his mistake.


    Mo Sheng gritted his teeth, raised his foot and kicked him on the shoulder, "get down!"


    "Yes, yes, my subordinates, get out now..."


    He was kicked by Mo Sheng. His men didn''t dare to complain, but rolled down quickly.


    I''m afraid I''m a second late. I have to explain my life here.


    "Second master..." Lisa called carefully.


    "You go down too." Mo Sheng said coldly.


    "Yes." Lisa shook and hurried back.


    After taking care of Mo Sheng for so many years, she naturally knows that Mo Sheng is angry at the moment. Whoever approaches him at this time will become the target of his anger.


    When there was no one around, Mo Sheng kicked open the tea table in front of the sofa.


    The loud noise sounded, and Lisa, who had just left the door, paused and sped up her pace to leave.


    "Damn, damn!" Mo Sheng roared.


    He thought ningjiwei would die, and even showed a look of celebration in front of Lisa and others.


    Now that Ning Jiwei is not dead, doesn''t his celebration during the day look stupid?


    It was because Ning Jiwei and Mo Sheng were so angry that they hurt their hearts and lungs.


    He had never seen ningjiwei so eye-catching for a moment.


    This man who trampled on his success and dignity must make his life worse than death!


    As soon as Lisa left Mo Sheng''s house, she went to find Mo Xiujin, but she didn''t expect to see Mo Xiulin there.


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin obviously didn''t expect Lisa to come at this time. They were stunned for a moment.


    Mo Xiulin stood up and said, "I, I''ll go back first..."


    "No need." Lisa looked serious and looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "you''re here, too. It saves me a trip."


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Xiujin asked.


    Lisa squatted down, stretched out her hand and pulled Mo Xiujin. She turned her head and looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "Ning Jiwei is back."


    "What?"


    "Really?"


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin asked in unison.


    Lisa looked at the two men: "now your father is very angry. You two should never get close to him. Don''t think about the talisman you have as his child, you know?"


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin were stunned. They all nodded and said, "I know."


    When Lisa saw that they were obedient, she relaxed her breath: "remember my words, otherwise... Xiuqian is your lesson."


    When Lisa mentioned Mo Xiuqian, Mo Xiulin couldn''t help it. "Aunt Lisa, Xiaoqian, she..."


    "Don''t ask about her affairs." Lisa looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "you can''t help. In short, she chose this road herself, and she can only go by herself in the future."


    "But..."


    Mo Xiulin wanted to say more, but Mo Xiujin poked him in the back, so he bit his lip and didn''t ask again.


    Lisa told her two children before she returned and left.


    Although Mo Sheng didn''t find her at this time, she must stay at the nearest place so that she can get to Mo Sheng as soon as he needs someone.


    That''s how she lives.


    After hearing that Ning Jiwei came back alive, Mo Ting was also very angry.


    However, compared with Mo Sheng''s anger, she doesn''t mind so much.


    Anyway, she had a plan. Compared with her way, she didn''t care whether Mo Sheng or Ning Jiwei, whether the Mo family was dead or alive.


    Compared with the heaviness of the West courtyard, the atmosphere of the east courtyard was much happier.


    Jianrui stood by Ning Jiwei, took his hand and didn''t let it go. She smiled and said, "Daddy, have you been saved by mommy?"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    "Nonsense!"


    Mo Jue Ao Jiao hummed, "I saved you obviously!"


    Jian Rui looked up at Mo Jue, tilted her head and asked, "brother, you look so good!"


    Being praised by Jian Rui, Mo Jue was stunned, and the peacock''s tail immediately tilted up.


    "Hum, my young master, that''s a natural beauty..."


    In the middle of the conversation, Mo Jue suddenly nuzui, looked at Jian Rui and said, "girl, don''t call me brother, call me uncle, or I''ll be different from your father?"


    "Oh, uncle Mo Jue, thank you for saving my father ~" Jianrui smiled.


    Jian Rui''s eyes were full of sincere gratitude and simplicity, which made Mo Jue stunned for a while.


    He can despise others, but he can''t help being kind to a simple child like Jian Rui.


    Mo Jue awkwardly lifted his hair, reached out and rubbed Jian Rui''s head and said, "nothing, it''s just a piece of cake for me."


    Jian Rui smiled, pulled Mo Tong aside and said, "Mo Tong, come here."


    Mo Tong came over obediently, stood in front of Mo Jue and bowed to him seriously, "thank you for saving uncle Ning."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and looked at Mo Tong. The meaning in his eyes was unknown. "You child is a little interesting."


    Mo Tong is silent. After knowing that Mo Jue is a man in the dark, Mo Tong knows that Mo Jue must know his details.


    Jian Rui reached out and carefully pulled Mo Jue''s sleeve and said, "Uncle Mo Jue, Mo Tong is a good man. Don''t misunderstand him."


    Mo Jue smiled, bent over and poked Jian Rui''s face and said, "the little girl is very worried, just like your mommy. Don''t worry, I won''t misunderstand him."


    Then Mo Jue approached Mo Tong, stared into his eyes and asked, "boy, are you interested in joining the dark department?"


    Mo Tong was stunned and didn''t answer Mo Jue. Instead, he turned and looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I listen to my uncle and aunt."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and looked at Ning Jiwei, "why, is this child raised in your family?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and admitted without hesitation.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei admitting so easily, Mo Tong''s eyes lit up and smiled.


    Mo Jue hummed, "what if I say I have a crush on him?"


    Mo Tong meets the requirements of the dark Department in terms of character, character, ability and qualification.


    Mo Jue is confident that as long as Mo Tong is willing to follow him, Mo Tong will definitely become an excellent next dark department leader in ten years.


    And then he can retire with success.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and said with a smile, "I know what you think, but I can''t decide this."


    "You can''t be the master?" Mo Jue frowned. "Are you kidding? You can''t be the master. Who can be the master?"


    Ning Jiwei shrugged his shoulders. Who else, his daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 330

    The dangerous and exciting day finally passed.


    The next morning, Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu came to see Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Rui smiled and took Mo Wanshan''s hand and said, "Grandpa, you''re too early. Daddy hasn''t woken up yet. Uncle Mo Jue said to let daddy have a good rest. Don''t call him. Let him wake up naturally."


    "Well, grandpa won''t quarrel with your father." Mo Wanshan reached out to tease his granddaughter and said, "Grandpa, come to play with our little Ruirui?"


    "OK." Jianrui took Mo Wanshan and said, "ruiruirui was very impolite to Grandpa yesterday, so today, ruiruirui will do whatever grandpa asks ruiruirui to do. He will never talk back to Grandpa."


    "We Ruirui are so good." Mo Wanshan said with a smile: "Ruirui is not impolite. Grandpa didn''t blame Rui."


    "But..." Jian Rui still wanted to apologize, but Mo Xiuyu came forward and smiled and held her in his arms and said, "we little princess don''t want it, but where''s your follower?"


    "Follow the asshole?" Jian Rui blinked and said, "little uncle, you''re looking for Gu Ruan? He hasn''t got up yet."


    "Oh? Haven''t you got up yet?" Mo Xiuyu was interested in mischief as soon as he heard that Gu Xiaomian didn''t get up.


    "Little uncle, you laugh so terrible." Jane Rui said with a mouth.


    Mo Xiuyu poked Jian Rui''s face and said, "Xiao Ruirui, forget how you told me to get up before?"


    Jane Rui listened to him turn over the old account, immediately covered her mouth and said, "little uncle, do you want revenge?"


    "Of course." Mo Xiuyu said with a bad smile, "when will you stay if you don''t report at this time?"


    Jian Rui''s eyes were bright, holding Mo Xiuyu''s neck and said, "add me, I''m going too."


    "What are you doing?" Mo Xiuyu asked with a smile.


    "Of course I am..." Jane Rui thought and said, "of course I''m going to avenge my little uncle!"


    Mo Xiuyu laughed, rubbed Jian Rui''s head and said, "ghost girl, let''s go."


    Jian Rui waved to Mo Wanshan and said, "Grandpa, wait for us for a while. My little uncle and I will call Gu Ruan up."


    "Ha ha, go ahead." Mo Wanshan said with a smile.


    Mo Xiuyu took Jian Rui''s hand and went upstairs to Gu Xiaomian''s room.


    As soon as they reached the door, the door of Gu Xiaomian''s room was silently opened from the inside, and then Mo Tong came out from the inside.


    "Rui Rui, brother Xiuyu, what''s up?"


    "Shh ~" Jian Rui quickly covered Mo Tong''s mouth and said, "keep your voice down. We''re here to tell Gu Xiaomian to get up. Is he awake?"


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "I haven''t woke up yet. I called him when I got up. He said to sleep back."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Mo Tong and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Mo Tong said, "I waited for uncle Ning here yesterday because it was too late."


    Mo Xiuyu nodded. Jian Rui pulled Mo Tong and said, "come on, let''s go in and call Gu Ruan."


    Mo Tong nodded. Although he didn''t want to tease Gu Xiaomian, if Jian Rui wanted to, he couldn''t cooperate.


    Mo Tong dotes on Jian Rui more than Jian Yi on such a small matter.


    Looking at the two children talking about Gu Ruan in that way, Mo Xiuyu shook his head funny.


    After discussing the final plan, Jian Rui is responsible for getting the water gun, and Mo Tong is responsible for drilling into the quilt and arranging the scene.


    When everything is done, it''s time for Mo Xiuyu to play.


    Mo Xiuyu reached out and patted Gu Xiaomian''s face and shouted, "Xiaomian, get up."


    "Well... Wait a minute, I''ll sleep for another ten minutes." Gu Xiaomian muttered, reached out and patted Mo Xiuyu''s hand, turned over and went to sleep.


    Looking at him like this, Jian Rui and Mo Tong looked at each other, covered their mouths and snickered.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed and said in a deep voice, "Xiaomian, I didn''t want to disturb you, but... You wet the bed!"


    "Nonsense, I don''t wet the bed..." Gu Xiaomian vaguely knows to talk to Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu held back his smile, cleared his throat and said, "I''m not talking nonsense. I don''t believe you ask Ruirui."


    Saying this, Mo Xiuyu winked at Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui received the instruction, nodded and said, "really, Gu Ruan, you still wet the bed when you are so old. You see, the mattress is wet."


    Hearing Jian Rui''s voice, Gu Xiaomian''s ear moved and immediately opened his eyes.


    "Rui, Rui?" Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui and turned to Mo Xiuyu and Mo Tong. "Why are you all here, me, me..."


    Just halfway through the conversation, Gu Xiaomian suddenly remembered what Mo Xiuyu said when he was confused.


    Gu Xiaomian was surprised and put his hand in the quilt to touch under his ass.


    It''s wet and cold.


    "Ah!" Gu Xiaomian jumped out of bed immediately after touching the touch.


    Mo Xiuyu said seriously, "I didn''t lie to you. You wet your bed, Xiaomian."


    "I, I..." Gu Xiaomian''s chubby face suddenly burned red. He stammered at the wet marks on the mattress, glanced at Jian Rui, lowered his head and almost cried.


    Why do you wet the bed? What will happen to be seen by Jianrui?


    His great name!


    "Rui, Rui... In fact, I don''t often wet the bed..."


    Gu Xiaomian''s voice was crying. Thinking about how to explain, he heard the laughter of Jian Rui and Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu clapped his hands and said, "well, Xiaomian, you made trouble with me once before, and I made trouble with you once today. It''s fair and reasonable. You can''t be angry."


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned, stared at Mo Xiuyu and said, "so, are you playing a prank? I didn''t wet the bed?"


    Mo Xiuyu rubbed his head with a smile and said, "you didn''t wet the bed, but I want to wake you up."


    "Then the water..."


    "You''re stupid," said Jane Rui with a smile. "Of course it''s fake."


    Gu Xiaomian breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and said, "that''s good, that''s good."


    He thought he really wet the bed. Fortunately, his fame was saved.


    Looking at him like this, Jianrui and others laughed again.


    There was laughter upstairs. In the downstairs living room, Mo Jue yawned and sat on the sofa opposite Mo Wanshan. He asked lazily, "what''s the matter? I don''t let people sleep early in the morning."


    Mo Wanshan looked at him and said, "why don''t you get up before dawn in the dark?"


    Mo Chao sneer at: "please, I''m not in the dark now, and you said, I''ll has the final say with Ning Ji Wei. Now I haven''t decided on the rules yet. What''s wrong with me?"


    "Ha ha." Mo Wanshan smiled, "of course I''m not accusing you, I''m just curious."


    Mo Jue hummed, "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry. I''m very satisfied with Ning Jiwei and the group around him. I don''t plan to change my partner for the time being."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned and looked at Mo Jue without talking.


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and looked at him and said, "why, didn''t you come to me to make sure if I could choose Mo Sheng?"


    Mo Wanshan shook his head with a smile and said, "Mo Tong is right. Your child is really smart."


    "Hum." Mo Jue proudly raised his chin and said, "of course, it''s up to you?"


    Mo Wanshan smiled and didn''t speak.


    Mo Jue really said his purpose. He came here today to know what Mo Jue wants.


    If Mo Jue just wants some rules of the dark Department to be changed, neither Ning Jiwei nor Mo Sheng can do it.


    What Mo Wanshan is worried about is that Mo Jue will choose Mo Wanshan because of his interests.


    Now he got Mo Jue''s reply. Knowing that he would not do anything unfavorable to Ning Jiwei for the time being, Mo Wanshan was relieved.


    As for the future, who can say exactly?


    Moreover, Mo Wanshan believes in his son. If Ning Jiwei can''t accept the proud peacock, Mo Sheng can''t.


    After Mo Xiuyu pulled the three children down the stairs, Mo Wanshan and Mo Jue also finished talking.


    As soon as Jianrui saw Mo Jue, she ran to him happily, "Uncle beauty, you''re up."


    "Uncle beauty?"


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows, looked at Jian Rui and said, "little girl, we haven''t known each other for more than twelve hours. How many nicknames have you given me?"


    Jianrui stuck out her tongue and said, "that''s because my uncle is so beautiful."


    "Well... Although your flattery is very superficial, it happens that your uncle and I like this superficial worship." Mo Jue waved to Jian Rui with a smile.


    Jian Rui''s small face raised, ran over and sat down beside Mo Jue.


    "Little girl, do you really like me so much?" Mo Jue asked.


    Jian Rui nodded and looked at Mo Jue seriously and said, "of course, uncle beauty, do you doubt Ruirui or don''t you have confidence?"


    "Cut ~" Mo jubai glanced at her and said, "of course, your beautiful uncle, I won''t lose confidence. It''s just that you like me so suddenly. It''s really suspicious. Otherwise, what do you like about me?"


    Jian Rui blinked, stretched out her hand, broke her fingers and counted, "Uncle beauty is beautiful and interesting. Moreover, uncle beauty is still daddy''s lifesaver. These reasons are enough for Ruirui Rui to like Uncle beauty."


    Mo Jue asked, "but you don''t know me. How can you like me?"


    Jian Rui smiled simply, "Rui Rui doesn''t need to understand. Since daddy and Mommy allow uncle beauty to send daddy back alone, it proves that uncle beauty can be trusted by them. How can Rui Rui doubt the people both daddy and Mommy trust?"


    Mo Jue didn''t expect Jian Rui to say so. He hummed, reached out and rubbed Jian Rui''s head and said, "little girl is quite clever."


    "Of course." Jian Rui proudly raised her head and said, "Rui Rui is the baby of daddy and Mommy. You can''t be too stupid, or you''ll humiliate them more?"


    "Ha ha, OK, this temperament is like me!"


    Mo Jue stared at Jian Rui with a smile and asked seductively, "little girl, do you want to follow me? In the future, uncle beauty will teach you skills, and then give you all the treasures in his hand."


    Jian Rui was stunned. Before she could answer, she was dragged by Mo Wanshan.


    Mo Wanshan frowned at Mo Jue and said, "Mo Jue, don''t put your mind on Ruirui."


    "Grandpa?" Jian Rui looked at Mo Wanshan suspiciously and turned to Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue hummed and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 331

    For fear that Mo Jue will lead his little granddaughter bad again, Mo Wanshan, like the old hen protecting her cub, has always held Jian Rui in his arms and said nothing. Mo Jue is not allowed to approach her again.


    Mo Tong smiled and said to Mo Wanshan, "don''t worry. If... Uncle Mo Jue really needs someone to inherit the dark part, if he must let Ruirui go, I will go to the dark part instead of Rui Rui."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned, looked at Mo Tong, sighed, reached out and touched his head and said, "you child, you really don''t look like..."


    Unlike what, Mo Wanshan didn''t go on.


    But Mo Tong knew that Mo Wanshan wanted to say that his temperament was not like Mo Ting at all.


    Jian Rui smiled at Mo Wanshan and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, uncle beauty is a good man ~ and ruiruirui is so smart that even if the beauty wants to cheat, she can''t cheat me."


    Jian Rui didn''t say anything, but said silently in her heart: even if Mo Jue wants to deceive her into going to the dark department or something, there are Ning Ji and Jian Haixi. If things go wrong, there is Jian Yi.


    She is so big that she has never seen anyone more cunning than her brother.


    Mo Wanshan listened to Jian Rui''s words, smiled and sighed, shook his head and didn''t say much.


    They talked for a while in the living room. There were several children in the room, but they didn''t seem bored.


    After Ning Jiwei woke up, Mo Xiuyu pushed Mo Wanshan upstairs.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Mo Jue curiously and said, "uncle, don''t you go up? Grandpa Mo, they seem to want to talk about business."


    Mo Jue yawned and said, "no, I have nothing serious to talk to them."


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head suspiciously and looked at Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue was amused by his stupidity and stupidity. He patted Gu Xiaomian on the shoulder and said, "you boy, although you don''t have a smart head, you have a good physique. It''s better to..."


    "Uncle, you won''t say let me follow you?" Gu Xiaomian looked at Mo Jue and said, "I can''t decide this. You have to tell my father."


    Mo Jue glanced and looked at Gu Xiaomian, Jian Rui and Mo Tong. "You three don''t know the goods. Do you know how many people want to enter the dark Department and how many people want to be the leader of the dark department? You don''t cherish this opportunity?"


    Gu Xiaomian frowned and crooked his head and said, "but Uncle Mo Jue, we are very good ourselves. Since this opportunity is so good, we''d better leave it to the people in need."


    Mo Jue choked and wanted to say something more, but looking at the three children in front of him, he felt that Gu Xiaomian''s words were really reasonable.


    In terms of family background and future, there is absolutely nothing to say about the three in front of them. They were born with a golden key. Their life is doomed to peace and joy. How can they be willing to suffer in the dark?


    Looking at Mo Jue''s lost appearance, Mo Tong thought about it and stepped forward to Mo Jue and said, "Uncle Mo Jue, in fact... If aunt Haixi doesn''t object, I don''t have any opinion."


    "Oh?"


    Seeing that Mo Tong was willing, Mo Jue was happy again, "seriously? Do you really want to?"


    Mo Tong nodded.


    "Mo Tong." Jian Rui frowned and took Mo Tong''s hand and said, "although I don''t know what to do there, it must be very bitter and dangerous. Why do you agree?"


    Mo Tong said, "Rui Rui, my biggest wish in my life is to stay with you and protect you. If Uncle Mo Jue can meet my wish, I think the dark Department is a good choice for me."


    Jian Rui said with her lips: "I won''t tell you. Anyway, go back and tell mommy yourself."


    Mo Tong smiled bitterly, looked at Mo Jue and said, "but the premise of my promise is that Aunt Haixi doesn''t object."


    "Deal!" Mo Jue couldn''t wait to promise, "I''ll convince her. You don''t have to worry about anything else."


    Upstairs, Ning Jiwei''s room.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei lying in bed, frowned and asked, "how do you feel? Are you seriously hurt?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "it''s OK. Just lie down for ten days and a half months. You can''t die."


    Mo Wanshan nodded and said, "although you came back late yesterday, you were sent back by Mo Jue personally, which is equivalent to the recognition of the dark Department, so you can now be regarded as the new owner of the Mo family."


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows. "Will Mo Sheng agree?"


    "Hum." Mo Wanshan said coldly, "he can''t agree. He knows how much he intervened in yesterday''s affairs, so don''t worry. He doesn''t dare to object, otherwise it''s not good for anyone. At that time, he will be the first person to deal with in the dark Department."


    Ning Jiwei nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After learning that Ning Jiwei had no trouble, Jian Haixi went to the hospital early in the morning.


    Yesterday, she didn''t go to the hospital to see Qiao Qinghe because of Ning Jiwei. She came early when she was free today.


    Jane Haixi didn''t expect to see Qiaoya in the ward.


    Qiaoya looked at Jian Haixi. Her beautiful eyebrows slightly picked down, glanced up and down at Jian Haixi, stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, I''m Qiaoya."


    "Hello, Jane Haixi." Jane Haixi reached out and shook Qiao Ya''s hand politely.


    "Ha ha, Haixi, you''re here." Qiao Qinghe waved and said, "you girl, you didn''t tell me such a big thing yesterday. I thought what''s the matter with you that you didn''t come to the hospital."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Qiao Qinghe: "Grandpa, do you know what happened yesterday?"


    Qiao Qinghe looked white and Jian Haixi said, "girl, although I haven''t asked your grandfather for a long time, I don''t know anything, okay?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said to Qiao Qinghe, "thank you, Grandpa."


    Since Qiao Qinghe hasn''t asked for a long time, it must be for her to pay attention to the Mo family and Ning Jiwei again.


    Let such an old man worry about his own affairs, Jian Haixi immediately felt guilty.


    Qiao Qinghe reached out and touched her hair and said, "silly girl, what do you say to Grandpa, thank you?"


    Qiao Ya looked at Jian Haixi. Before she knew that Jian Haixi was Qiao Sui''s daughter, she had no curiosity about Ning Jiwei''s woman.


    Because in Qiaoya''s heart, Jane Haixi doesn''t deserve to be her competitor at all.


    Later, she learned that Jian Haixi was Qiao Sui''s daughter, and Qiao Ya had no idea.


    At most, I just decided to be polite to Jian Haixi because of my family.


    But today''s first meeting made Qiaoya change a lot about Jane Haixi.


    She thought that Jian Haixi was just a dodder flower of Ning Jiwei, a vassal. She didn''t have any ability and ability. She only did it by virtue of her appearance.


    But from the two simple conversations between Jian Haixi and Qiao Qinghe just now, Qiao Ya can see that Jian Haixi is never as simple as it seems.


    Qiao Qinghe didn''t say anything, but Jian Haixi had guessed that Qiao Qinghe paid attention to the Mo family for her.


    Not everyone can have this delicate insight into the human heart.


    Qiaoya looked at Jane Haixi and a touch of curiosity appeared in her eyes.


    Now she thinks she''s a little interesting as a cousin.

 Chapter 332

    Mikai villa, Mikel is a little bored at home these two days. She wanted to find someone to go shopping.


    But Jian Haixi went to the hospital early in the morning, and Liao Huanyan was occupied by her brother mikai.


    After thinking about it, Mikel can only find Wan Yuqing.


    But she didn''t expect to see Wan Yuqing packing.


    "Yuqing, why are you packing?" Mikel stood at the door of the room and looked at Wan Yuqing in wonder.


    "Oh, nothing." Wan Yuqing reluctantly smiled at Mi Ke''er, "Ke''er, what can I do for you?"


    Mikel didn''t speak, but frowned and stared at Wan Yuqing. "Yuqing, your eyes are red. Have you cried?"


    "No, No." Wan Yuqing shook her head and wiped her eyes, trying to cover up the fact that she had just cried.


    Mikel took her hand and said, "don''t you know that the more you cover up, the more exposed you are?"


    Wan Yuqing was stunned, pulled the corners of her mouth and said, "Ke''er, I''m really fine."


    "It''s really all right?" Mikel hummed, "I don''t believe it. Do you think Qin Zhixu bullied you again?"


    "No, elder brother Qin didn''t bully me." Wan Yuqing said, "Ke''er, don''t misunderstand elder brother Qin. He is very good and good to me."


    Michel frowned, took Wan Yuqing and sat down and said, "is he really good to you? Yuqing, I don''t know him or how he treated you before, but I''ve only been here for two days and I''ve seen you cry twice because of him."


    "That''s because..."


    "Not so much because of that." Mikel said, "although I haven''t really loved, I know that real love won''t make people cry."


    Wan Yuqing looked at Michael with a just and enthusiastic face, was stunned, and then smiled and said, "in fact, I thought the same as you before. Before I met brother Qin and learned to really love someone, I also think love is beautiful and there are no tears."


    Mikel nuozui said, "don''t tell me that your brother Tan changed you. I said Yuqing, you won''t be dazzled by love and cheated by him?"


    "How could it be?" Wan Yuqing shook her head and said, "Ke''er, don''t spread your brain holes. Brother Qin and I are really good."


    "OK, why are you packing?" Michelle asked.


    Wan Yuqing paused with a smile on her face and said sadly, "yes... I discussed with brother Qin and decided to go home."


    "Go home?" Mikel was confused by Wan Yuqing''s words, scratched his head and said, "Yuqing, what''s going on? If he didn''t bully you, how would you be willing to go home? Fools can see that you love him to death."


    Wan Yuqing smiled and patted Mikel on the back of her hand and said, "kerel, love is not only about you and me day and night, but also about the righteousness of sharing adversity and the courage of parting. These are what I learned from sister Haixi and what brother Qin taught me. Although I go back, I don''t want to leave brother Qin. I will wait for him at home."


    Mikel blinked and looked at Wan Yuqing vaguely. "I feel that the matter of love is so complicated by what you said."


    Wan Yuqing smiled and said, "when you really like someone one day, you will understand."


    Michelle proudly raised her chin and said, "I don''t like anyone. The people in the world who can make me sacrifice my life have not been born."


    Wan Yuqing shook her head funny and noncommittal.


    Silly girl, everyone is so confident before meeting love.


    Can really meet, and where to manage the man''s appearance and temperament?


    Only know that love is love.


    Because Wan Yuqing was leaving, Michelle didn''t go shopping, so she stayed to help her pack up.


    The two people folded their clothes while chatting. With the company of Mikel, Wan Yuqing didn''t worry about leaving.


    While busy, Qin Zhixu came in with a crutch.


    Seeing Qin Zhixu, Mikel''s face turned cold and hummed, "what are you doing here?"


    "Ke''er." Wan Yuqing pulled down mi Ke''er''s hand to prevent her from talking nonsense, and then came forward to help Qin Zhixu and said, "brother Qin, how did you come here?"


    Qin Zhixu said, "let me see if you''re ready."


    Wan Yuqing paused and whispered, "it''s almost ready."


    Mi Ke''er was angry, but although Wan Yuqing''s explanation was ahead, looking at Qin Zhixu, she was still angry for WAN Yuqing.


    Mikel came forward, stared at Qin Zhixu and said, "why, it''s not enough to catch Yuqing, but also urge her to pack up?"


    "Ke''er, don''t talk nonsense." Wan Yuqing pulled her and said, "haven''t I explained everything to you?"


    "But I just can''t stand it." Mikel said.


    Wan Yuqing had no choice but to say to Qin Zhixu, "brother Qin, don''t be angry, Ke''er, she just..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Qin Zhixu said, "I''ll wait for you downstairs. I''ll take you to the airport later."


    After that, Qin Zhixu left with a crutch. He seemed unwilling to stay in the house for a long time.


    But wan Yuqing knew that he just didn''t want to face their upcoming separation.


    Unwilling to let Qin know to wait for a long time, Wan Yuqing quickly collected her luggage and went downstairs with the box.


    Qin Zhixu leaned on a crutch in one hand, helped her carry the box in the other hand and said, "let''s go."


    "Elder brother Qin..."


    Wan Yuqing didn''t follow Qin Zhixu out, but grabbed the box and said, "I can go myself. Don''t send me. It''s not safe."


    Qin Zhixu smiled, reached out and held Wan Yuqing''s hand and said, "I can''t accompany you. At least this road will take you."


    "But..." Wan Yuqing said with a curl of her mouth, "but I''m afraid you''ll see me off. I can''t help crying and don''t want to go."


    Qin Zhixu paused, reached out and rubbed Wan Yuqing''s head and said, "silly girl."


    Wan Yuqing sucked her nose, hugged Qin Zhixu and said, "brother Qin, just rely on me. I can rest assured that you stay at home. I''m so old that I don''t need to be sent."


    Qin Zhixu was silent for a long time, sighed and nodded, "OK, I won''t send you."


    "Well." Wan Yuqing nodded with a smile and said, "then I''ll go, brother Qin."


    "... good." Qin Zhixu can only say so.


    Wan Yuqing stood on tiptoe and gently touched Qin Zhixu''s side face. Then she smiled at him and pulled the box out of the door.


    Qin Zhixu stood there and watched Wan Yuqing disappear at the gate.


    "Hey, Qin Zhixu, are you really not going to send Yuqing?"


    Mikel rushed over, "Yuqing is so good to you. How can you not send her?"


    Qin Zhixu glanced at her lightly and left with a crutch.


    But instead of going upstairs, he walked out of the door.


    "Hello."


    Mikel looked at Qin Zhixu''s back and asked loudly, "you''re going to send her, aren''t you?"


    Qin Zhixu didn''t answer, just clenched the car key in his hand.


    Twenty minutes later, Wan Yuqing walked into the airport. At the same time, an insignificant car on the roadside of the airport also stopped slowly.


    Qin Zhixu looked at Wan Yuqing''s figure through the window, and his eyes seemed to contain countless tenderness.


    Qin Zhixu waited silently until Wan Yuqing boarded the plane before he returned to the villa.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Although Ning Jiwei lay in bed and couldn''t move, he was not idle. He either discussed things with Mo Jue or called Gu Chenyi.


    Anyway, he''s busy.


    Because Ning Jiwei came home, Jianrui was in a better mood. After lunch, Mo Tong returned to the North Hospital. Jianrui had to pester Mo Xiuyu to take her to the garden.


    Mo Xiuyu took Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian to the garden and wondered, "Rui Rui, why do you have to point it out?"


    "Yes, Ruirui, fireflies come out at night. They are still sleeping now." Gu Xiaomian said.


    Since Mo Xiuyu brought them to the garden to look for Fireflies last month, he has been thinking about looking for them again.


    Jianrui smiled and said, "I want to pick some flowers for daddy."


    "Flowers?" Mo Xiuyu asked, "don''t people change fresh bouquets in the house every day?"


    "How is that the same?" Jian Rui said with her lips. "Little uncle, I''ll personally pick beautiful flowers for daddy and put them in his room, so that Daddy''s mood will get better."


    Mo Xiuyu smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "OK, what we Rui Rui said is what, what flowers do you want? My little uncle will help you find them together."


    "I''ll help too." Gu Xiaomian raised his hand and said, "I knew I wouldn''t let Mo Tong go back so early, so he could come and help pick flowers."


    "It doesn''t matter. It won''t take much. The three of us are enough." Jianrui didn''t care.


    The three entered the garden. Mo Xiuyu and Gu Xiaomian were seriously looking for flowers, while Jian Rui was absent-minded.


    She actually wanted to come over and see if Mo Xiujin had left her a message these days. It should have been safer to come over at night.


    But something happened to Ning Jiwei. She must not have a chance to come out these nights.


    While no one was paying attention, Jian Rui ran to the stone pier, found the leaf under the pressure, and quickly stuffed it into her pocket.


    "Ruirui, do you think I can find these?"


    Gu Xiaomian''s voice came, and Jian Rui hurried over, "it''s coming."


    The three picked many flowers and went back to the east courtyard contentedly.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian don''t know where to find a vase and enthusiastically learn from others to trim and arrange flowers.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at their "Craftsmanship" and felt his heart ache.


    I knew I didn''t pick so many good flowers just now. It''s really... A waste!


    If Mo Xiuyu knew the "murals" painted by Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian at Gu''s house, he wouldn''t agree to take Jian Rui to pick and arrange flowers.


    "Well... OK!" Jianrui put down her scissors and looked left and right with satisfaction.


    "Rui Rui, this flower is really beautiful!" Gu Xiaomian boasted without integrity: "Rui Rui, your aesthetics is really great. Your flowers are more beautiful than other flowers in our house."


    Mo Xiuyu''s face twisted and twitched.

 Chapter 333

    Jianrui went to ningjiwei''s room with her masterpiece.


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue are discussing things. Looking at Jian Rui coming in with a bottle of "weeds", she can''t help but harden her face at the same time.


    "Rui Rui, you are..." Ning Jiwei hesitated and asked.


    Jian Rui held the vase in front of Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, this is the flower I planted for you. Isn''t it nice?"


    "Er... Good looking." Ning Jiwei said against his heart.


    "Good looking?" Mo Jue pushed his chair away from the bottle of flowers. "Please, even if I look for a few weeds, I can insert them better than this."


    Jian Rui was stunned, blinked innocent big eyes, looked pitifully at Mo Jue and said, "Uncle beauty, don''t I look good in flowers?"


    "Er..." Mo Jue just wanted to say "not good-looking", but for some reason, the three words couldn''t be said simply.


    Ning Jiwei smiled. Now Mo Jue should know what his daughter is really powerful.


    "Uncle beauty..." Jian Rui looked forward to Mo Jue.


    "It''s not very ugly." under Jianrui''s big eye attack, Mo Jue said hard: "that''s right... I mean, your works are still very strange, but I think they can be more beautiful."


    "Really?" Jianrui''s eyes brightened, looked at Mo Jue and said, "that beautiful uncle taught me."


    Mo Jue froze. Looking at the excited Jian Rui, he suddenly felt that he seemed to have made a wrong decision.


    Ning Jiwei kindly helped him solve the siege and said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, uncle Mo Jue is very busy. Will you let him teach you in two days?"


    "Oh, yes, yes." Jane Rui obediently put the vase in Mo Jue''s hand and said, "Uncle beauty, please make this bottle of flowers more beautiful. I''ll go first ~"


    When Jian Rui ran out, Mo Jue still stared at the "work" in his hand and didn''t react.


    Ning Jiwei jokingly said, "just put it next to you. Ruirui''s aesthetics in this regard is different from others..."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t mean to say that he was the "masterpiece" of his family.


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "forget it. I''ll trim it while listening to you."


    Who makes him obsessive-compulsive disorder? It''s hard for him to see such a pile of things here without pruning them.


    After giving the vase to Ning Jiwei, Jane Rui went back to her room contentedly and took out the leaves stuffed in her pocket.


    There are not many words on the leaves as usual, only one name - Mo Xiuqian.


    Jian Rui blinked. Why did Mo Xiujin write Mo Xiuqian''s name on it?


    Is it because she didn''t read it carefully? In fact, there is other information?


    Jian Rui took the leaf and studied it for a long time, but she didn''t study it, so she came.


    Sighed, Jian Rui finally gave up, "this broken leaf can''t write a few words at all. What does Mo Xiujin mean?"


    After thinking about it, Jian Rui took out her mobile phone and dialed Jian Yi.


    "Ruirui, is daddy okay?" Jian Yi asked as soon as the phone was connected.


    "Daddy''s all right." Jianrui muttered, "brother, did you promise me that the communicator is ready?"


    Jian Yi glanced at the communicator at hand, nodded and said, "it''s done. Why, are you in a hurry?"


    "Yes." Jian Rui said with her lips, "Mo Xiujin left me a leaf. There are three words Mo Xiuqian on it. I don''t know what it means."


    Listening to her words, Jane Yi thought for a moment and asked, "is there anything wrong with the West courtyard recently? Especially Mo Xiuqian."


    "I don''t know," said Jane Rui. "I''ve been at home these two days."


    Jian Yi pondered, "I guess the message Mo Xiujin wants to convey may have something to do with Mo Xiuqian. In short, keep your mind. If there is news about Mo Xiuqian recently, don''t be impulsive. If you don''t understand, ask me first. Do you know?"


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded, "that brother, communicator..."


    "Ask daddy if he can drop in after work and ask him to take it back," Jian Yi said.


    "OK, I''ll ask now." Jane Rui listened and ran to Ning Jiwei''s room happily.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Mo Tong didn''t see Mo Ting after returning to the North Hospital. He thought Mo ting and Su Daqiang went out again.


    Once upon a time, Mo Ting often went out and never allowed him to ask about her tracks.


    After he came home this time, he had little communication with Mo ting.


    So Mo Tong didn''t think much about Mo Ting''s absence. He went upstairs and prepared to go back to his room.


    "Da Qiang, do you really think so?"


    "Well, as long as we are careful, he won''t find out."


    Mo Tong, who had planned to go back to his room, paused and turned to look at Mo Ting''s room.


    Mo Ting didn''t go out? What are she talking to Su Daqiang?


    Who will find out?


    Mo Tong hesitated and quietly walked over.


    It seemed that Mo Tong would suddenly come back, so Mo ting and Su Daqiang didn''t close the door.


    Through the crack in the door, their voices clearly came out of the room.


    "But the amount is so large this time, don''t Mo Sheng and Ning Jiwei notice?" Mo Ting is a little worried.


    Su Daqiang hugged her and comforted her, "ting, don''t worry. If we want to live a good life, we must transfer our funds. Although we took some risks, if we succeed, we can be together forever."


    "But..."


    Moting still hesitated. Sudajiang took the opportunity to say, "Ning Ji and Mo Sheng are busy fighting these days. They won''t notice. If they had been on guard, we would have been exposed."


    Mo Ting still didn''t speak.


    Su Daqiang looked at Mo ting and asked tentatively, "or... Are you worried about Mo Tong?"


    "Worry about him?" Mo Ting snorted coldly, "that bastard, I raised him for my own selfish purpose. Who thought he turned his elbow out. You see, he has been guarding Ning Jiwei from yesterday to now. I don''t know. I thought he was Ning Jiwei''s son."


    Suda Qiang smiled and said, "maybe Mo Tong has long wanted to be ningjiwei''s son."


    "Hum." Mo Ting sneered, "he thinks beautifully. One day he is my son, one day he will be used by me. After he helps us get away completely, he will finish his mission."


    Sudajiang smiled and said, "at that time, if he is still alive, let him be ningjiwei''s son."


    Their words were all heard by Mo Tong, like ice water pouring over his head, which made him stiff there.


    He always thought that although Mo Ting didn''t have much feelings for him, he wouldn''t have none at all.


    But it turned out that everything was because he was still valuable.


    No wonder, no wonder the housekeeper had an accident. After he disappeared, Mo Ting never looked for him.


    It was because he had no use value at that time. It was not until he came back that Mo Ting had the opportunity to use it again.


    It turned out that he really didn''t have a mothe

 Chapter 334

    Ning Jiwei was very kind. Mo Wanshan was happy. Even the nanny smiled and said to Jia Min, "madam, how happy the master is when the young master comes back."


    After hearing this, Jia Minzhi glanced coldly at the nanny.


    That look scared the nanny to shiver and quickly swallowed the rest of her words.


    How could she forget that their wife hates the young master most.


    Jia Minzhi was drinking tea and reading in the living room, but Mo Wanshan''s smile came out of the upstairs room from time to time, which annoyed her.


    "Are you really so happy?" Jia Minzhi narrowed his eyes and said to himself, "I didn''t see you smile like that when I was a student. That wild seed really occupied all your mind."


    Thinking of these, Jia Minzhi tightened his hand holding the tea cup, "Mo Wanshan, you ignore me and trample on me. I must make you regret it!"


    Jia Minzhi put the teacup heavily on the tea table, got up, went upstairs, changed his clothes and left home.


    When Mo Wanshan came down from upstairs, he only saw an empty cup on the tea table, but he didn''t see Jia Minzhi''s people.


    He called the nanny suspiciously and asked, "where''s madam?"


    "Madam... Madam was here just now." the nanny said, "Sir, why don''t I go and find madam?"


    "No need." Mo Wanshan frowned and stared at the teacup. "Go down and don''t ask about her whereabouts when her wife comes back."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhuyuan.


    As soon as Jia Minzhi opened the door, he was pulled in and fell into a hug.


    "I thought you wouldn''t see me again."


    A low male voice sounded. It was mo Sheng, the second master of the Mo family.


    Jia Minzhi paused, reached out and pushed him away and said, "I just want to know when you can move and when you can make Mo Wanshan unlucky?"


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng chuckled, stepped forward and held Jia Minzhi''s hand. "Don''t worry, this day won''t be far away."


    "Really?" Jia Minzhi shook off his hand and said angrily, "but now Ning Jiwei came back alive. Not only did he come back, but also brought back the leader of the dark Department. Do you know that means he will be the owner of the Mo family right away. Now Ning Jiwei is still difficult to deal with. Once we have the help of the dark Department, we can deal with him like this?"


    "Hum, he Ning Jiwei has the help of the secret department. Am I alone?" Mo Sheng looked at Jia Minzhi and said, "Minzhi, you don''t know my power for so many years."


    Jia Minzhi turned his head and looked at Mo Sheng suspiciously. "Do you mean you have other people?"


    Mo Sheng smiled, stretched out his hand and pressed Jia Minzhi''s shoulder and said, "Minzhi, don''t worry, I''m not my big brother. As long as I promise you, I will never break my promise."


    Jia Minzhi pursed his lips and looked at Mo Sheng and asked the question in his heart.


    "In that case, why can''t you deal with Ning Jiwei for so long?"


    The smile on Mo Sheng''s face was a little cold, humming: "I thought it didn''t take much strength to deal with Ning Jiwei, but I didn''t expect that he refreshed my evaluation of him again and again, so that I had to work with that man to deal with him."


    "That man?" Jia Minzhi frowned. "Who else? Who did you join hands with?"


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about it. In short, I can''t miss it if I join hands with that man. Whether it''s Mo Wanshan or Ning Jiwei, they''re just surviving. They''ll die sooner or later."


    Jia Minzhi was stunned, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Mo Sheng observed her look, reached out and gently took her into his arms and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, min Zhi? You don''t seem very happy. Don''t you want to see them die?"


    "I..."


    Jia Minzhi hesitated: "I just want to see Mo Wanshan unlucky."


    Hatred is true, resentment is true, and it is true to want revenge, but she never thought about letting Mo Wanshan die.


    Mo Sheng flashed a strange look and said with a low smile: "Minzhi, you are too soft hearted. Do you think if I move my hand on Mo Wanshan and Ning Jiwei but don''t kill them, will they let me go? Will they let you and Xiuyu go?"


    "Xiuyu..." when Mo Sheng mentioned Mo Xiuyu''s name, Jia Min''s body became stiff.


    "Yes, Xiuyu." Mo Sheng said, "even for Xiuyu, we can only do it to the end. This is a one-way street without turning back. Minzhi, you are on the road and can''t turn back."


    Jia Minzhi was stunned, gritted his teeth and nodded, "you''re right. OK, I''ll listen to you."


    "That''s right." Mo Sheng said with a satisfied smile, "Minzhi, don''t worry. I will avenge you and pave the best way for Xiuyu."


    Jia Minzhi nodded and leaned his head against Mo Sheng''s shoulder.


    Since there is no turning back, she will go all the way to the dark.


    Anyway, I''m already in hell. I''m not afraid of more darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until ten in the evening that Jia Minzhi returned to the east courtyard.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Mo Wanshan sitting in the living room.


    Jia Minzhi paused, looked at Mo Wanshan for two seconds, then moved away, and then raised his feet to go upstairs.


    She and he never had anything to say.


    But he didn''t want to wait for her to start, but Mo Wanshan opened his mouth.


    "Where have you been?" asked Mo Wanshan.


    Jia Minzhi paused and looked back at Mo Wanshan. "Are you asking me?"


    "Is there anyone else here?" Mo Wanshan frowned.


    Jia Minzhi smiled and said sarcastically, "who knows, maybe you''re talking to the soul of Fu Xiang?"


    "You..." Mo Wanshan didn''t expect Jia Minzhi to say such words. He choked for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    Jia Minzhi sneered: "Mo Wanshan, you should miss your Fu Xiang and play the role of father in front of Ning Jiwei. It''s up to you, but please don''t provoke me while playing an affectionate role. You don''t feel tired. I still feel sick."


    "Min Zhi, you......" Mo Wanshan trembled with anger. "I''m just worried about you. I''m afraid you''ll be fooled by Mo Sheng, so I want to......"


    "What do you think?" when he mentioned Mo Sheng, Jia Minzhi''s face suddenly cooled, lowered his head and stared at him. "Mo Wanshan, what I love to do is my own business. You can''t manage it, and you don''t have the qualification to manage it."


    After a pause, Jia Minzhi laughed at himself and said, "at least, he is willing to cheat me, but what about you?"


    Mo Wanshan frowned and said, "you are not rational now. I don''t want to discuss these problems with you. In short, don''t touch Mo Sheng, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what? Do you want to put me under house arrest?" Jia Minzhi sneered: "anyway, the life and death of my Jia family has been controlled by your good son. I''m alone now. If you look at me, just drive me away. Why bother?"


    "What are you talking about?" Mo Wanshan said, "I said I was going to drive you away?"


    "You didn''t say, but that''s what you think in your heart." Jia Minzhi roared and turned upstairs to ignore Mo Wanshan.


    Mo Wanshan trembled with Jia Min''s anger and said, "wait a minute, I haven''t finished, you..."


    "You want me not to go to Mo Sheng, don''t you?" Jia Min''s head didn''t return: "I tell you, it''s impossible! I''ll go to him not only today, but also tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. I can do whatever I want. Can you control you?"


    "You..." Mo Wanshan was so angry at Jia Minzhi''s words that he blackened his eyes and slapped him on the wheelchair.


    Knowing that he was ill again, he trembled and went to his coat pocket to take medicine.


    But he couldn''t reach the medicine, and the man had fainted and fell to the ground.


    Just as Jia Minzhi came to the door and was about to push the door into the house, he heard a roar in the living room.


    Then the nanny screamed.


    "Sir, sir, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jia Minzhi''s footsteps stopped, and his hand on the door handle could not be screwed down.


    After hesitating for two seconds, she bit her teeth and turned her head.


    In the living room, Mo Wanshan fell to the ground, and the wheelchair was pressed on him. The nanny on one side was anxious to help the wheelchair up.


    "Ten thousand mountains!" Jia Minzhi was shocked and rushed down without thinking.


    "Madam, sir......" the nanny was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do.


    "Go find Yuefeng!" Jia Minzhi asked, and groped on Mo Wanshan.


    Finally, he found Mo Wanshan''s medicine from his pocket, and Jia Minzhi quickly fed him.


    "Wanshan, Wanshan? Wake up." Jia Minzhi gently shook Mo Wanshan and called anxiously.


    "Dad!"


    "Master!"


    Mo Xiuyu and Yue Feng appeared at the door at the same time. When they saw Mo Wanshan falling to the ground, they hurried over.


    Yue Feng picked up Mo Wanshan and turned to Mo Wanshan''s bedroom. Jia Minzhi and Mo Xiuyu hurriedly followed.


    After helping Mo Wanshan hit a bit and stabilized the situation, the people were relieved.


    Mo Xiuyu asked anxiously, "don''t you have to take dad to the hospital?"


    Yue Feng shook his head. "These emergency medicines are available at home. I''m afraid this will happen. There''s no need to go to the hospital."


    It''s no use going.


    It''s not that Mo Wanshan''s old disease is incurable, but if a person doesn''t have a strong will to live, even if the flat magpie is reborn, he can''t be cured.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned. "Dad is fine. How can he suddenly faint?"


    He and Yue Feng had just returned from Ning Jiwei. As soon as they got out of the door, they met a flustered nanny and said that something had happened to Mo Wanshan.


    "It''s me."


    Jia Minzhi suddenly opened his mouth and said in a cold voice, "I made him sick with anger."


    "What?"


    Jia Minzhi''s words stunned Yue Feng and Mo Xiuyu at the same time.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Minzhi in disbelief. "Mom, what do you mean?"


    Jia Minzhi pursed his lips and said nothing more. He looked at Mo Wanshan in a coma on the bed and turned to leave the room.


    "Mom, tell me what''s going on?"


    Mo Xiuyu followed out of the room, caught up with Jia Minzhi and asked, "Mom, what''s going on?"


    Jia Minzhi turned to look at Mo Xiuyu and said coldly, "who are you talking to?"

 Chapter 335

    Mo Xiuyu took a deep breath and looked at Jia Min''s way: "Mom, where have you been today?"


    "You don''t need to take care of it." Jia Minzhi said coldly.


    Mo Xiuyu stepped forward two steps, stretched out his hand to stop Jia Min and said, "did you go to find Mo Sheng?"


    "Presumptuous!" Jia Minzhi glared and Mo Xiuyu said, "I don''t need you to ask about my affairs."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Minzhi, nodded for a long time and said coldly, "OK, I won''t ask you, I''ll go to ask Mo Sheng!"


    With that, Mo Xiuyu turned and left.


    "You come back!" Jia Min was surprised and hurriedly wanted to stop Mo Xiuyu. Unfortunately, Mo Xiuyu was angry. How could he listen to her.


    Jia Minzhi was worried. He didn''t care whether he would be exposed or not, so he hurried out.


    In the West courtyard and living room, Mo Sheng was talking to Lisa, but Mo Xiuyu suddenly broke in.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiuyu who rushed in angrily, picked his eyebrows and asked, "what''s up?"


    Mo Xiuyu stepped forward and kicked down the stool on the ground. Pointing to Mo Shengzhi, he asked, "Mo Sheng, what means did you play to deceive my mother? I warn you, if you dare to play tricks on our family behind your back again, I will never let you go!"


    Mo Sheng was surprised. He didn''t get angry because of Mo Xiuyu''s rudeness. He just smiled at him and said, "what did I do? You might as well ask your mother about this question."


    "You......" Mo Xiuyu choked.


    Next to Lisa, she covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I said, young master, you are also a big guy. Don''t you know why a woman will be infatuated with a man? As for means, of course, it''s because the second master is powerful."


    "Shut up!" Mo Xiuyu shouted, "don''t insult my mother."


    "Insult?" Lisa blinked and said, "young master, you have wronged me. I never meant to insult, or..."


    After a pause, Lisa smiled and said, "or is this kind of thing an insult to you, young master?"


    "You, you..."


    Mo Xiuyu''s face was livid, but looking at Mo Sheng and Lisa, who smiled calmly and mocked, he didn''t know what position to take for the dialogue.


    "Xiuyu, Xiuyu!"


    Jia Minzhi came late. He first looked at Mo Sheng and Lisa, then grabbed Mo Xiuyu and said, "Xiuyu, what are you doing? Come back with me."


    "Sister, don''t worry." Lisa came forward with a smile, arranged the stool kicked down by Mo Xiuyu, and poured a cup of tea again: "sister, you''re welcome. Everyone is their own sisters. Since you''re here, it''s not too late to sit down and go."


    "You, what are you talking about?" Jia Minzhi was ashamed and white by Lisa''s words, stared at Mo Sheng and said, "take care of you."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng smiled, patted Lisa on the back of her hand and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Although it''s right for you to call sister-in-law sister in terms of seniority, it''s better to call sister-in-law sister-in-law."


    "Yes." Lisa answered, looked up and politely called Jia Minzhi, "sister-in-law."


    Jia Minzhi was embarrassed and angry. He just grabbed Mo Xiuyu and said, "Xiuyu, come back with me."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Minzhi, then looked at Mo Sheng and Lisa, sneered and shook away Jia Minzhi''s hand.


    "Xiuyu?"


    Mo Xiuyu turned to look at Jia Min and said, "at least, she was right just now. In my opinion, this kind of thing is really an insult."


    After that, Mo Xiuyu turned and left without looking at Jia min.


    "Xiuyu!" Jia Min''s heart trembled and hurriedly chased out. He didn''t even care to say hello to Mo Sheng.


    "Second master..." Lisa looked at Mo Sheng and asked, "do you need..."


    "Don''t bother." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "let them make trouble by themselves. The happier they make, the better it will be for us."


    "The second master is wise."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When it was so noisy here, Jian Rui was pestering Ning Jiwei to call Gu Chenyi.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "OK, I''ll give you the phone and tell your uncle Gu yourself."


    Jianrui nodded quickly.


    After the phone was connected, Gu Chenyi thought it was Ning Jiwei and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Gu, I''m Ruirui." Jianrui said.


    "Yo, little Rui Rui?" hearing that it was Jian Rui, Gu Chenyi immediately changed her tone, treating her future daughter-in-law kindly, "Rui Rui, what''s the matter with Uncle Gu?"


    "Uncle Gu, are you busy today?" Jian Rui said, "my brother has something for me. I want you to take it for me."


    "No problem." Gu Chenyi promised very readily, "Uncle Gu is not busy, not busy at all."


    Seeing Gu Chenyi''s promise, Jian Rui said happily, "thank you, uncle Gu, mua~"


    After hanging up, Jian Rui returned her mobile phone to Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, uncle Gu promised me."


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "now you can tell Daddy about that leaf?"


    "Oh, that''s it." Jianrui took out the leaves that had been put in her pocket and handed them to Ning Jiwei. "Daddy, do you know what this means?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at the leaf, narrowed his eyes, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but you can ask Mo Xiujin soon, can''t you?"


    "Well." Jian Rui nodded, "Daddy, I think Mo Xiujin and the three of them are good people, so I want to make friends with them."


    Ning Jiwei touched her daughter''s head and said, "Ruirui can do whatever she wants. There''s no need to worry."


    "Thank you, daddy." Jianrui hugged Ning Jiwei and kissed him on the cheek before turning and running away.


    After she left, Ning Jiwei held the leaf for a long time and asked, "what''s the matter with Mo Xiuqian recently?"


    Mo Jue walked out of the balcony. Just now he arranged flowers on the balcony. He just heard Jian Rui mention Mo Sheng''s children, so he didn''t show up.


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s question, Mo Jue picked his eyebrow and said, "are you so sure I know? I''ve just come to Mo''s house."


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "I wasn''t sure, but as soon as you said this, I was sure."


    "Cut ~" Mo Jue Leng hummed, "no wonder Gu Chenyi always said you were a profiteer. You are really cunning."


    Ning Jiwei said, "so something really happened to Mo Xiuqian?"


    "It''s hard to say if something happens, but it''s definitely not peaceful in the future." Mo Jue sat down lazily in his chair.


    "What''s going on?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Mo Jue said: "it is said that on the two days of the final and your breakthrough, Mo Xiuqian accidentally overheard Mo Sheng''s conversation with others, and then was locked up by Mo Sheng, which has not been released yet."


    "Locked up?" Ning Jiwei frowned. "How does this sound..."


    "Strange, isn''t it?" Mo Jue said with a smile. "I also think it''s strange. If Mo Sheng just wants to teach his daughter a little lesson, it''s enough to scold. If it''s a big lesson, it''s a big deal to send her abroad. But he didn''t choose these two, but locked Mo Xiuqian up."


    After a pause, Mo Jue pinched the leaf and said, "combined with this leaf, I can only guess that Mo Sheng has other plans to use Mo Xiuqian''s chess piece."

 Chapter 336

    "Xiuyu, Xiuyu!" Jia Minzhi patted the door: "open the door."


    When Mo Xiuyu came back from Mo Sheng, he shut himself in the room alone. No matter what Jia Minzhi called him, he didn''t open the door.


    "Xiuyu, mom knows you are angry with mom, but will you open the door first?"


    Jia Min''s eyes are red. Of course, there have been many contradictions between her and Mo Xiuyu over the years.


    Even Mo Xiuyu clearly expressed his resistance and opposition to her and Mo Sheng.


    But Jia Minzhi has never been so worried as now.


    Because she knew too well that Mo Xiuyu loved and loved her mother.


    In fact, to some extent, both Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu indulged her.


    "Xiuyu, Xiuyu, will you open the door?" Jia Minzhi shouted, but Mo Xiuyu didn''t say a word in the room except for the clanging sound from time to time.


    "Xiuyu, Xiuyu..."


    With a creak, the door finally opened.


    Jia Minzhi was stunned and hurried forward: "Xiuyu..."


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t wait for her to finish talking. He just pulled out the suitcase and staggered her downstairs.


    "Xiuyu, where are you going?" Jia Minzhi came forward and asked.


    "Don''t worry about it." Mo Xiuyu said coldly.


    "You..."


    Jia Minzhi choked, went up and pulled his suitcase and said, "go back."


    "What are you doing back?"


    Mo Xiuyu sneered and said, "do you want to stay and watch the absurd drama of Mo family?"


    "What are you talking about?" Jia Minzhi shouted, "don''t talk nonsense. What do you know?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Min and said, "I don''t know a lot of things, and I''ve always been reluctant to know. Because I understand that once I know the truth, maybe I can''t live in this home so easily."


    "Xiuyu..."


    Mo Xiuyu mocked himself: "now I still know, so I can''t stay here anymore."


    "Xiuyu, can you not be so impulsive?" Jia Minzhi took Mo Xiuyu''s hand and said, "what can we say? Will you put the suitcase back first?"


    Mo Xiuyu shook his head and looked at Jia Min''s way: "Mom, I''m your son. I can''t interfere with what you do, but I can''t accept it."


    After that, Mo Xiuyu broke Jia Minzhi''s hand and pulled the suitcase downstairs.


    "What about mowan mountain?"


    Jia Minzhi chased after him and shouted, "can you accept what your good father has done over the years?"


    "No."


    Mo Xiuyu said sadly, "I can''t accept my father''s cold violence against my mother, and I can''t accept what my mother is doing now. But all the time, I just turn a blind eye, as if I can''t see. Now I can''t deceive myself anymore. The only thing I can think of is to leave this place."


    After a pause, Mo Xiuyu said with a smile, "Mom, in fact, your son, I''m very cowardly, aren''t I? In the face of the problem, I can''t find a solution, so I can only choose to escape. I don''t even look down on myself."


    "Since you know you are cowardly and even you despise yourself, why do you want to leave?" Jia Minzhi shed tears, gritted his teeth and looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "isn''t it what you should do to stay and solve these problems?"


    Mo Xiuyu shook his head and said, "I can''t do it, mom, I can''t do it. If I don''t leave, I just think every breath here is dirty. You despise brother, but I''m not as good as him, at least I don''t have his courage. He can break through alone when he knows that Mo''s house is a dirty and dangerous place, but I can only leave."


    "Xiuyu, you..."


    "Mom." Mo Xiuyu chuckled and interrupted Jia Minzhi: "anyway, I wish you can really let go of yourself and find your own happiness."


    With that, Mo Xiuyu said no more and left Mo''s house with his suitcase.


    "Xiuyu, no, don''t..."


    Jia Minzhi looked at the empty door and squatted on the ground with tears.


    Her husband doesn''t want her, and now even her son doesn''t want her


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?"


    Yue Feng heard the voice coming out of the room and asked Jia Minzhi, who was squatting on the ground.


    Jia Minzhi didn''t speak. He just got up and walked back to his room.


    Yue Feng frowned, looked at the nanny hiding in the kitchen and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Yes..." the nanny said carefully, "it''s the second young master. He left with his suitcase."


    "What?" Yue Feng was surprised and thought about it. He said to the nanny, "go and tell the people next door."


    "Yes." the nanny nodded and hurried out.


    Yue Feng sighed and turned back to the room.


    In the bedroom, Mo Wanshan was still sleeping and didn''t wake up.


    At the thought of Mo Wanshan waking up to face the lack of a son, Yue Feng felt a headache.


    I just hope Ning Jiwei can find a way to get Mo Xiuyu back as soon as possible.


    In front of the small single family door.


    Gu Chenyi came back from work. As soon as he came to the door, he saw the nanny running in a hurry. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s up?"


    "Yes, yes." the nanny nodded repeatedly, "it''s the second young master. The second young master ran away from home!"


    "What?"


    Gu Chenyi was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t understand the meaning of the nanny.


    Mo Xiuyu ran away from home?


    Why?


    When Gu Chenyi relayed the news to Ning Jiwei, he also looked puzzled.


    "Do you want to send someone out to look for it?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "let the film department..."


    Ning Jiwei just wanted to send people from the film department out to look for it. Before he finished speaking, he heard a soft sound.


    Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi turned around and saw that it was mo Jue.


    He was comfortably huddled in the master''s chair, cutting his nails with nail clippers.


    It was the sound of his fingernails just now.


    Ningji Weidun looked at Mo Jue and asked, "Mo Jue, do you think I should find it?"


    Mo Jue took a look at him, shrugged and said, "whatever you want, as long as you don''t mind the trouble."


    "Trouble?" Gu Chenyi frowned and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Oh ~" Mo Jue sighed and began to sing a poem to the ceiling: "the lonely woman came out of the wall and was angry with her husband. The young man asked her lover to go out."


    "What poem are you doing?" Gu Chenyi said disgustingly, "you can''t say anything directly. You have to insult my ears."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "do you mean that Jia Minzhi and Mo Sheng were exposed and my father was stunned? Why don''t I know about it?"


    "Probably because Yue Feng is busy and has no time to tell you. But you haven''t sent anyone to stare there, so the news lags behind."


    "Then how do you know?" Gu Chenyi asked curiously, "aren''t you always here today?"


    "Yes." Mo Jue nodded, "so I''m just nonsense. Don''t believe it. Don''t you want to find someone? Hurry!"


    "Bang ~" Gu Chenyi turned his eyes and turned his head to ignore him.


    Ning Jiwei said, "Mo Xiuyu went to find Mo Sheng. He was stimulated, so he had to run away from home?"


    "Yes, didn''t he know about his mother and Mo Sheng long ago?" Gu Chenyi added.


    He thought it was a secret that everyone knew.


    "Who knows." Mo Jue said, "but in Mo Xiuyu''s words, he could turn a blind eye before. Now he can''t do it. He feels dirty even breathing here, so he wants to escape."


    "You..."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Jue in surprise. "Don''t you have a bug next door? Otherwise, how can you even know what Mo Xiuyu said?"


    Mo Jue''s lips aroused a smile of disaster to the country and the people, lifted a pinch of hair, looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "do you want to know?"


    "Of course I want to know." Gu Chenyi said.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "but I won''t tell you."


    "You..." Gu Chenyi was so angry that he rolled his sleeve and said, "you''re too bad to beat."


    "Oh, you want to practice with me?" Mo Jue asked with a smile. "Can you beat me?"


    Gu Chenyi choked, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, you don''t care about your family?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi, then looked at Mo Jue and said, "you know where Mo Xiuyu is. Send someone to protect him secretly. As long as he is not in danger, he doesn''t have to interfere in his life."


    Mo Jue said, "when did I say I knew where he was?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "it''s good to know or not. In short, it''s up to you."


    Mo Jue turned his mouth and didn''t speak. He should come down.


    The three were talking, and a knock on the door rang out. Then the door was pushed open. Jian Rui''s small head came out, smiled at Gu Chenyi and said, "Uncle Gu, you''re back."


    Gu Chenyi rubbed Jian Rui''s head and said, "don''t worry, how can uncle Gu forget your things? Here, I brought it back for you."


    Then he handed the messenger to Jian Rui and said, "Yi Yi said, you just give this to him. There are specific usage. Mo Xiujin can use it as soon as he wears it."


    "Oh, OK." Jianrui nodded, turned her eyes and said, "Uncle Gu, are you busy now? Do you want to go to the garden?"


    "Ha ha." Gu Chenyi chuckled, "little girl, you might as well go to your beautiful uncle as find uncle Gu to take you to the garden."


    "That''s right too." Jianrui nodded, pulled Mo Jue''s sleeve and said coquettishly, "Uncle beauty, you must be unfamiliar with here when you just came home. Why don''t I take you to visit and pick some flowers by the way."


    Mo Jue took a puff from the corner of his mouth, "still picking flowers? Don''t you want to arrange flowers again?"


    "No, no, I don''t want to learn from Uncle beauty." Jane Rui smiled like a little fox, but it was annoying.


    "Alas ~" Mo Jue looked at Jian Rui, then turned to Ning Jiwei and sighed, "why do I feel more and more that it''s a wrong decision to come out this time?"


    Gu Chenyi laughed, patted Mo Jue on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I can definitely tell you that it''s too late even if you regret now!"

 Chapter 337

    Finally, Mo Jue was pulled by Jian Rui to "visit" for a circle, and then returned to the east courtyard with two large bouquets of flowers.


    In the room on the second floor, Mo Xiujin looked thoughtfully at the back of Jian Rui leaving, the corners of her mouth slowly raised, and decided to pick some flowers in the garden tonight.


    On the other side, in mikai villa.


    After giving Gu Chenyi the communicator, Jian Yi has been busy in front of the computer.


    Because the people in the group said that someone had an eye on Jane Chenran and them.


    Not only Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou, but also Jane''s company, maiteng and Yun''s family... It seems that they have been checked.


    Although they temporarily blocked the man''s invasion, it is difficult to ensure that they can intercept each other so smoothly next time.


    Jian Yi looks at the news in the group and becomes silent.


    In addition to Dou Ming and luo''er, all the computer experts in the group, including the others in Hui Yili, were arranged by Ning Jiwei to do protection work, specifically responsible for the safety of Jian Chenran and others.


    If the Internet has a shape, now Jane Chenran has woven a circle after circle of safety nets around them.


    Jian Yi thought for a moment and ordered in the group, "you continue your work. From today on, the working hours will be changed to the rotation system. Make sure that someone is watching at all times. If there is any situation, report it to me immediately. If you can''t stop this opponent, I''ll come in person."


    But Jian Yi didn''t expect that as soon as he sent this, Yun Zhixiang replied, "boss, there''s a situation."


    At the same time, Dou Ming next door rushed over with a computer, "Jian Yi, someone has invaded!"


    The other party broke into Hui Yi''s system and Dou Ming''s computer at the same time.


    Jian Yi''s eyes were cold and sneered. He quickly operated on the keyboard with both hands and said to Dou Ming, "give me the computer."


    Dou Ming didn''t say much either. He just nodded and gave the computer to Jian Yi.


    At the same time, he took over Jian Yi''s computer and worked with Yun Zhixiang and others to resist the invasion of Huiyi''s system.


    When Jian Haixi came back from the hospital, he went to his son''s room, but he and Dou Mingzheng were busy with their concentration.


    Jian Haixi frowned and quietly withdrew.


    After two hours of busy work, Jian Yi and Dou Ming were relieved.


    "Stop it," Dou Ming said.


    He joined hands with Yun Zhixiang and others and finally didn''t let the enemy invade.


    Jian Yi smiled coldly and said, "more than that."


    "Hmm?" Dou Ming was slightly stunned. Looking at the smile on Jian Yi''s face, he was surprised, "Yi Yi, are you..."


    Jian Yi said, "as long as she dares to invade again, I can determine her specific location."


    Meanwhile, in an unknown town, Shazhi angrily threw the mouse in her hand.


    Talilina squinted at her daughter and asked coldly, "why, failed?"


    "HMM." Shazhi frowned and said, "it''s so hateful that he can guard against my attack at the same time. How many people are there?"


    Talilina is also confused. She doesn''t doubt the ability of yarn weaving, but she didn''t expect that there are so many computer experts over Ning Jiwei.


    It seems that the information Mo Sheng gave her may not be accurate.


    "Mom."


    Seeing that talilina didn''t speak, Shazhi thought she was angry, so she hurriedly said, "Mom, don''t worry, give Shazhi a little more time, and I can break them right away."


    "No," talilina said in a deep voice, "don''t continue to move for the time being, so as not to arouse the vigilance of the enemy."


    Shazhi hesitated and said, "but mom, didn''t you say..."


    "It doesn''t matter what I said." talilina smiled, which made her more beautiful.


    She held Shazhi close to her lap and said, "now Mommy wants you to do another thing. Xiangcheng can''t check it. We can check another one."


    "Who does mom want me to check?" asked Shazhi.


    "Dou Jia."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Since the final, some people have been beautiful and others have been down.


    The most embarrassing ones are the Tong family and the Song family.


    The Song family is embarrassed both openly and secretly, while the Tong family is seemingly beautiful, but in fact it is like a trapped animal.


    Winery.


    Tong Si, dressed in a water blue cheongsam, followed Song Wei.


    Today, Song Wei asked an international tycoon to talk business here. He had to bring Tong Si here.


    In fact, Tong Si knows that today''s Song family is not as good as before, and the scene in the finals has ruined the Song family''s reputation.


    Let alone Xiangcheng. At present, as long as there are some famous companies, they are not willing to cooperate with the Song family.


    This time, Song Wei came to Tong si not only to find her as a female companion, but also to see the influence of the Tong family.


    Song Wei''s big hand touched Tong Si''s waist and made her uncomfortable.


    Tong sigang wanted to shoot Song Wei''s big hand, so he held it in his arms.


    "Song Wei, you..."


    "Tong Si, you''d better make it clear to me that now I''m not begging you, but your Tong family owes me."


    Song Wei stared at Tong Si with cruel eyes and sneered, "if you dare to drop the chain for me today, I promise I will die with you children."


    Tong Si''s face stiffened, bit his teeth and said, "I know. Can you let go?"


    "Let go?"


    Song Wei narrowed his eyes and smiled, holding Tong Si tighter and closer to her. "Baby, what are you talking about? We''re about to get married. How can I let go?"


    Tong Si took a breath and felt the irregular movement of her hands on her back waist, but she didn''t dare to resist again.


    Push the cup and change the lamp to flatter.


    After both sides drank almost, the big bellied old man with white beard vaguely pulled Tong Si''s hand, stroked the back of her hand and said with a smile: "I say, why is song Shao so sure that he actually wooed Miss Tong? It seems that Miss Tong and Ning Jiwei are also pretending to cooperate?"


    Tong Si was stunned. Before he could speak, Song Wei smiled and nodded: "of course, David, otherwise you think I would be so stupid and make such an obvious low-level mistake?"


    "Oh?" David looked at Song Wei and said, "so song Shao''s move has another meaning?"


    "Of course." Song Wei said with a smile, "it''s just the deep meaning. I can''t tell you for the time being. When our cooperation is on the right track, you will naturally know."


    David said with a smile, "of course I''d like to cooperate with song Shao, but I''m worried... Is song Shao still talking in Xiangcheng?"


    Song Wei''s face stiffened, smiled and said, "David, if my song family really couldn''t do it, we would have gone away now. Where can we stay in Xiang City? Now I''m here well. Apart from a few less business, there''s no other impact. I''m about to marry my unmarried wife. So, do you still think my song Wei and Song family will deceive you?"


    "Haha, of course I don''t mean that," David laughed.


    Both sides are human beings. With a few words of Kung Fu, David naturally knows that Song Wei has a backer behind him.


    It seems that he did a good job. Song Wei is mo Sheng''s man, and Mo Sheng obviously didn''t give up his chess piece.


    As long as Mo Sheng doesn''t give up Song Wei, he can''t lose his cooperation with Song Wei.


    David thought happily, but his hand never left the back of Tong Si''s hand during the whole conversation.

 Chapter 338

    Tong Si resisted his nausea until David put his hand under her back waist. Tong Si finally stood up.


    "What''s wrong with Miss Tong?" David asked with a smile as if he couldn''t see the anger in Tong Si''s eyes.


    Song Wei glanced at Tong Si coldly, reached out and grabbed her wrist and warned, "Tong Si, don''t you sit down yet?"


    Tong Si bit her lip, and her wrist was pinched by Song Wei. She knew this was Song Wei''s warning to her.


    But looking at the ill intentioned David around him, Tong Si really couldn''t sit down. He just bit his teeth and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    After saying that, Qiang threw away Song Wei''s hand and ran out.


    Looking at Tong Si''s figure running out, David smiled and said to Song Wei, "Song Shao, your fiancee is a little prickly."


    Song Wei raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "isn''t the rose with thorns the most attractive? And with the passage of time, her thorns will naturally be polished. What''s the hurry?"


    The topic and tacit understanding between men instantly made David and Song Wei laugh.


    David raised his glass and touched Song Wei and said, "it seems that I can look forward to the future cooperation with song Shao."


    "Of course." Song Wei replied without hesitation.


    Tong Si kept rubbing the hand touched by David in the bathroom until he rubbed off a layer of skin.


    Looking at the back of his red hand, Tong Si cried and looked up. In the mirror, she was no longer the Tong Si who was so proud that there was no one in his eyes.


    She is now forced to bear the burden of the Tong family and has to commit herself to Song Wei. She also has to help him deal with those businessmen who have other thoughts.


    If she had known this, she would have preferred not to fight for this tone, but would never choose to be the enemy of Ning Jiwei.


    Think of the past life, and then think of this day now. I don''t know how long it will take, Tong Si''s tears can''t stop flowing out.


    She even had a strange idea in her heart, if


    If she went to find Ning Jiwei and begged him now, he might help her.


    Although this idea is groundless, Tong Si believes it inexplicably.


    Maybe


    Maybe her pity and weakness can arouse Ning Jiwei''s desire for protection. At that time, she can have the opportunity to stand beside him and even become the future owner''s wife of the Mo family!


    Thinking of these, Tong Si''s tears stopped slowly. Instead, it is the ambition of Ning Jiwei.


    "Oh." a light smile came.


    Tong Si was stunned. Looking back, he saw Song Wei standing at the door of the bathroom and looking at her.


    "Tong Si, what do you think?"


    Song Wei walked in with a mocking smile on his face.


    "I, I didn''t think about anything." Tong Si avoided his eyes and dried his hands. "I''m fine. We can go back."


    "No hurry."


    Song Wei suddenly stretched out his arm to stop Tong Si, smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt to stay a little longer."


    "You..." Tong sigang wanted to speak, and saw Song Wei approaching step by step, pushing her against the wooden door of the toilet.


    "Song Wei, this is the women''s bathroom!" Tong Si hurriedly said.


    "Oh, so?" Song Wei stroked Tong Si''s cheek with one hand and said with a smile: "where Song Wei is going to come in, who dares to stop him?"


    Tong Si was suddenly stiff, stared at Song Wei and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "What do you say?"


    Song Wei slowly took off his suit coat, threw it on the ground, then untied his tie and tied her wrist in Tong Si''s dull eyes.


    "Song Wei, you..."


    "Shh ~" Song Wei stretched out his hand and pressed it on her lips. "There was no one at the door just now, but it would be bad if you shouted too loudly to lead people over."


    His breath sprayed on Tong Si''s face, making her uncomfortable.


    Song Wei smiled and said, "where did the old rascal touch you just now? Come and have a look."


    "No, no..."


    In a hurry, Tong Si pushed Song Wei, but he couldn''t move.


    "Are you sure you want to resist?" Song Wei asked with an oblique smile.


    Tong Si was stunned and pushed his hand a little smaller.


    Can she resist? If she resists, their children''s family


    "Really good." Song Wei approached greedily, "if you cooperate obediently, I can finish it quickly. Otherwise, I don''t care if I''m seen. Your reputation as Miss tong can be... Ha ha."


    Tong Si closed his eyes in humiliation, clenched his lips and stiffened there, allowing Song Wei to move.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Wanshan slept all afternoon and woke up at night.


    Yue Feng kept avoiding his eyes and thought about how to tell him about Mo Xiuyu.


    But Yue Feng didn''t expect that before he spoke, Jia Minzhi''s voice came from the door.


    "Wanshan, Wanshan, are you awake?"


    Mo Wanshan frowned, looked at Yue Feng and said, "what is she doing?"


    "Maybe madam feels guilty because she made you faint." Yue Feng said, "wait a minute, my subordinates will report back to madam."


    "No need." Mo Wanshan waved his hand and said, "help me up and let her come in."


    "But..." Yue Feng was reluctant.


    He didn''t have to think about it. Jia Minzhi was in such a hurry to find Mo Wanshan just for Mo Xiuyu.


    But Mo Wanshan just woke up and his body is still very weak. What if he can''t stand the stimulation and make another mistake?


    And Ning Jiwei has told him about Mo Xiuyu.


    Yue Feng doesn''t think Ning Jiwei''s handling method is wrong.


    Seeing that Yue Feng frowned and did not move, Mo Wanshan urged, "what do you think? Help me up."


    "... yes."


    Yue Feng had no choice but to help Mo Wanshan sit up.


    Outside the door, Jia Minzhi is still calling.


    "Mo Wanshan, you don''t care about me, don''t you care about Xiuyu? He''s missing now. You don''t care if you don''t ask. Will you frown when he''s dead?"


    Mo Wanshan listened to Jia Minzhi''s words. His eyes were full of doubts. He looked at Yue Feng and said, "what''s wrong with her? Open the door and let her in. What''s the point of standing outside the door and making noise?"


    "Yes." Yue Feng knew he couldn''t avoid it, so he had to come forward and open the door.


    When Jia Minzhi entered the door, he first stared at Yue Feng, then went to the bed and looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "Wanshan, Xiuyu is missing. Send someone to find him back!"


    "Gone?" Mo Wanshan was puzzled. "What is Xiuyu gone? Where has he gone?"


    "How do I know where he has gone?" Jia Minzhi shouted anxiously, "if I know where he has gone, do I still need to talk nonsense with you here?"


    "Madam, please pay attention to your attitude!" Yue Feng couldn''t help interrupting.


    Jia Min''s people are angry. How can they listen to Yue Feng''s words?


    Not only couldn''t listen, Yue Feng''s every word made her more angry.


    "You shut up!" Jia Minzhi shouted at Yue Feng, "do you have a share in talking here?"


    Yue Feng''s eyes sank, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "Enough!" Mo Wanshan shouted coldly, "Jia Minzhi, if you have something to say, Yue Feng is my man. If you can''t keep the most basic courtesy to him, please go out."


    "I......" Jia Minzhi stared at Yue Feng and said to Mo Wanshan, "OK, I don''t care about him. Now Xiuyu is the most important thing. You should send someone to find Xiuyu."


    Mo Wanshan rubbed his eyebrows and said, "so I ask you what happened to Xiuyu? Even if he wants to run away from home, there must be a reason. I don''t know the reason. Even if I find him back, he will still leave again. Do I want to tie him up?"


    "I don''t care!" Jia Minzhi shouted hysterically, "you should get him back first, even if you tie him up, you should catch him back!"


    Mo Wanshan felt more and more wrong. He looked coldly at Jia Minzhi and said, "why did Xiuyu leave home?"


    Although his son is sometimes capricious, he is still very sensible on the whole and has never bothered him much.


    There must be no reason why he suddenly ran away from home at this juncture.


    "Yes, yes..." Jia Minzhi''s eyes twinkled and bited his lips. "The reason is not important. You can find him back first."


    Mo Wanshan narrowed his eyes and turned to Yue Feng, "you know what''s going on, say."


    Yue Feng looked at Jia Minzhi and said to Mo Wanshan, "after you were unconscious, the second young master and his wife had a conflict and went to... The West courtyard. When you came back, you packed up and left."


    Because of Mo Wanshan''s face, Yue Feng couldn''t be more tactful.


    Jia Minzhi listened and his face turned blue and white.


    Mo Wanshan closed his eyes and felt the dizziness coming again.


    He leaned back on the mattress at the head of the bed and said to Jia Min weakly, "I can''t control what you want, but Xiuyu... Even for the sake of children, can''t you cover up and avoid?"


    "I..."


    Jia Minzhi choked and stared at Mo Wanshan unconvinced. "If you hadn''t quarreled with me, how could Xiuyu know?"


    "Ha ha." Mo Wanshan smiled coldly, "it''s my fault to say so."


    Jia Min''s face was ugly and shouted to Mo Wanshan, "Mo Wanshan, can you ignore these at this time? It''s most important to find Xiuyu first."


    "I can''t," Mo Wanshan said coldly.


    "What are you talking about?" Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan incredulously: "Mo Wanshan, it''s Xiuyu, it''s your son! Even if you are more partial to Ning Jiwei, even if you have resentment against me, you can''t ignore Xiuyu!"


    Mo Wanshan said, "because Xiuyu is my son, I can''t bear to find him back."


    "Mo Wanshan, you..."


    "The discord between our husband and wife has caused harm to him. Now in this situation, you have to keep him at home, don''t you torture him?"


    Mo Wanshan interrupted Jia Minzhi.


    Jia Minzhi only thought that Mo Wanshan didn''t care about Mo Xiuyu. He was very angry and said with a smile: "well, Mo Wanshan, you''re really good. If Ning Jiwei ran away from home today, I''m afraid you sent someone to find it earlier. Where is so much nonsense?"


    Mo Wanshan looked at Jia Minzhi, who had lost his mind, sighed and shook his head and said, "I can''t explain to you. You can think as you like."


    Jia Min''s tears came out, and he was angry at Mo Wanshan, who was almost desperate. "Mo Wanshan, do you think I can''t help it if you don''t help me find my son? The reason why I want to discuss this matter with you is that I still think of our relationship between husband and wife. Since you are so ruthless, don''t blame me for my injustice!"

 Chapter 339

    With these words, Jia Minzhi ran out crying.


    Later, Yue Feng came in and reported: "Sir, madam... Went to the West hospital."


    "Alas ~" Mo Wanshan sighed, waved his hand wearily and said, "let her go."


    Seeing his sad appearance, Yue Feng couldn''t bear to make a sound and comforted: "don''t think so much, second young master, he''s fine."


    Mo Wanshan asked, "what did Ji Wei say?"


    Yue Feng looked at Mo Wanshan in surprise.


    Mo Wanshan smiled and said, "if Ji Wei hadn''t intervened, you would have reported it to me. You wouldn''t be so calm when min Zhi said."


    Yue Feng also smiled and said, "master is wise. As soon as this happened, his subordinates asked the nanny to tell the young master. The young master''s suggestion is not to interfere with the second young master''s decision, otherwise I''m afraid it will be self defeating. Just send someone to protect him secretly."


    "HMM." Mo Wanshan nodded and said, "since Jiwei sent someone, let''s do it."


    "Master..." Yue Feng hesitated, "Madam... If the West courtyard interferes in this matter, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do."


    Mo Wanshan''s eyes were slightly heavy, shook his head and said, "anyway, Xiuyu is her son. She won''t let him get hurt."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jia Minzhi ran to the West courtyard to find Mo Sheng for help, a small figure upstairs happened to see this scene in the bottom of his eyes.


    Mo Xiujin watched Jia Minzhi enter the door, flashed a cunning light in his eyes, quickly opened the door and flashed out.


    At this time, Mo Sheng will be entangled by Jia Minzhi, which just gives him the opportunity to "take a stroll" in the garden.


    Five minutes later, Mo Xiujin returned to the room. There was a small object in his palm.


    Mo Xiujin restrained the fierce beating of his heart and took a deep breath for several times before he took out the things carefully.


    Unlike Mo Tong''s, Mo Xiujin''s communicator is set as a pendant by Jian Yi.


    First, the sudden emergence of computer experts forced Jian Yi to strengthen the protective measures for the communicator. Second, it was designed to make it convenient for Mo Xiujin to hide.


    Of course, Mo Xiujin''s safety is of little concern to Jian Yi. What he cares about is Jianrui''s safety.


    Giving Mo Xiujin a communicator is like a double-edged sword. If you use it well, Mo Xiujin may provide them with great information.


    However, if it is not used well, such as Mo Xiujin''s communicator is invaded or found, Mo Xiujin himself is likely to be threatened.


    Even if this happens, it is likely to happen without their knowledge.


    At that time, Mo Xiujin will no longer be their help, but their resistance and even the biggest trap.


    Therefore, when designing Mo Xiujin''s communicator, Jian Yi really wasted a lot of effort.


    One thing Jian Yi didn''t tell anyone was that he also added a self exploding device to the communicator.


    Once the communicator detects an intrusion, it will start the self explosion device.


    Of course, Mo Xiujin didn''t know these things. At the moment, he got the communicator and just felt that Jian Rui was powerful.


    He tried to push the small button on the back of the communicator close to his ear.


    Soon a mechanical sound came from inside, "this communicator is divided into two channels. The first channel can contact Jian Rui. Just slide the sliding shaft to one. The second button is an emergency contact. Please use it carefully."


    "Emergency contact?" Mo Xiujin frowned. "I haven''t set it. How does this communicator know who my emergency contact is?"


    Thinking for nothing, Mo Xiujin shook his head and looked outside the door. Seeing that no one was near, he got into the quilt, covered his head and slid the sliding shaft to a place.


    After a few sounds of "didi", a female voice suddenly sounded over there, "hello? Who?"


    It''s Jianrui''s voice.


    Mo Xiujin''s heart jumped, lowered his voice and said, "I am."


    The voice of Jian Rui stopped. Mo Xiujin vaguely heard the voice of others around her.


    After a while, the surroundings became quiet. Jian Rui''s voice came again, "Mo Xiujin?"


    "HMM." Mo Xiujin''s lips raised silently.


    He didn''t even know why he was happy because Jianrui called his name.


    Jianrui smiled and said, "great, now there''s no need to pass a small note."


    "Ha ha." infected by Jian Rui''s emotion, Mo Xiujin also said with a smile: "how are you recently?"


    "Wow." Jian Rui said, "how are you? By the way, what''s wrong with Mo Xiuqian?"


    When she mentioned Mo Xiuqian, Mo Xiujin frowned and said, "in fact, I don''t know what happened to the second sister."


    Then Mo Xiujin simply told Jian Rui about it.


    "So serious?" Jane Rui frowned. "Then tell me, do you want me to save her? But how can your father listen to me?"


    Mo Xiujin said, "no, I didn''t want you to intervene in this matter. I just wanted to wake you up."


    "Wake up?" Jianrui blinked and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Mo Xiujin sank his face and hesitated: "my father closed the second sister for so long, there must be other actions. The longer he closed, the less I worried about the safety of the second sister. On the contrary, I would guess the idea behind him."


    Jian Rui listened carefully to Mo Xiujin''s words. After listening, she said, "ah Jin, can you make it clear and simple? I don''t understand."


    Mo Xiujin smiled and said "a Jin" for her.


    "In short, you remember, if you meet your second sister later, don''t trust her 100%, you know?"


    Jane Rui was stunned and understood something.


    Mo Xiujin said uneasily, "tell your father about it. I think he will tell you what to do."


    "Oh, I know." Jianrui nodded.


    They talked for a long time before ending today''s call.


    Mo Xiujin hung the "Pendant" close to his neck, and a smile slowly appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He doesn''t want anything to happen to Mo Sheng, but he doesn''t want anything to happen to Jian Rui.


    For him, this communicator was just a hope and a way back in the dilemma.


    ¡­¡­


    After talking to Mo Xiujin, Jian Rui just climbed out of the bed and heard Gu Ruan''s howling outside the door.


    "Ruirui, open the door. Why did you suddenly ignore me?"


    Jian Rui fell into a big word on the bed and looked at the ceiling with dull eyes: "God, why is there such a sticky gummy?"


    Can complain, Jianrui still got out of bed and opened the door.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui wrongly with her lips. "Rui Rui, did I not see the cartoon you wanted to see just now, so you were angry?"


    "No." Jianrui reached out to poke Gu Xiaomian''s fat face and said with a smile, "Gu Ruan, you are so sticky."


    "But I only stick to you." Gu Xiaomian said innocently.


    Jian Rui was stunned, bit her index finger, thought and nodded: "that''s true."


    When two people don''t guess, one finds the person who wants to be together all the time, and one has more little Knights like assholes.


    This is probably the best thing in the world.

 Chapter 340

    When Jian Haixi came to Jian Yi''s room, he and Dou Mingcai had just finished everything.


    Dou Ming and Jian Haixi say hello and go back to their room with the computer in their arms.


    Jian Yi put the computer aside, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, what can I do for you?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, sat down by the bed, looked at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, you''ve been so busy every day recently. Will your body be overwhelmed?"


    "No, I think it''s very good." Jian Yi saw that Jian Haixi was worried about himself, reached out and took Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. I know my physical condition. I should cherish myself more than anyone and will never let myself tired."


    Jian Haixi sighed, reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "that''s good, Mommy. I''m afraid you''re too sensible, but you''re wronged. You don''t know."


    Jian Yi smiled, leaned against Jian Haixi''s arms and said, "isn''t there still Mommy? With Mommy, Yi Yi won''t feel bitter, let alone wronged."


    For him, the most wronged days of his life have passed.


    As the mother and son were talking, mikai pushed the door in and said, "do I bother you?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head and said, "don''t bother, come in."


    Mikai came in wearing gloves and carrying a small medicine box and said to Jian Yi, "from today on, change your treatment."


    Jian Haixi and Jian Yi were stunned at the same time. Jian Haixi hurriedly asked, "is the situation getting better or worse?"


    Mikai looked at her angrily and said, "I watch him 24 hours a day. His situation can''t be bad even if I want to."


    That''s better.


    Jane Haixi breathed a sigh of relief.


    While helping Jian Yi remove the gauze, mikai said, "in the future, you will take a medicine bath for one hour at noon and at night, and I will prepare the medicine bag for you. After taking the medicine bath every day, I will change your medicine again. Of course, correspondingly, your daily rehabilitation intensity should also be increased."


    "OK." Jian Yi nodded.


    Mikai looked at him with an eyebrow and said, "don''t say I didn''t remind you. Although I want to be gentle, I have to work hard to cure your injury in the shortest time. There will be some tingling in the medicine bath. If you can''t help it, tell me and I''ll prepare some painkillers for you."


    Jian Yi said, "no, I can''t help it."


    Mikai nodded. He knew the boy would answer like this, so he didn''t think about matching the painkiller at all.


    Jane Haixi listened and looked worried.


    Seeing her look, Jian Yi comforted her and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. Uncle mikai just said that I''m fine. I''ll get better soon."


    "Yes." mikay said to Jane Haixi, "even if you don''t believe your son, you should believe my medical skills?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t believe in your medical skills or Yi Yi. I just..."


    She just loves her son''s suffering.


    But she can''t say these words. She can only silently watch Jian Yi bear them alone.


    "Mommy," said Jian Yi, holding Jian Haixi''s hand, "Yi Yi really doesn''t feel bitter at all. On the contrary, I feel very happy."


    "Happiness?" Jian Haixi was stunned. He never knew that Jian Yi would feel that all this was a kind of happiness.


    Jian Yi smiled and said: "God could have taken my life away, but he gave me a chance to be with mommy and daddy again, which is a great happiness for me. Although the process is painful and painful, isn''t the saying ''heaven will bring great responsibility to people, we must work hard first''? Daddy told me that it''s better to look at these than complain about life Success is a kind of training and growth. "


    "What a ''day will bring great responsibility to this man''!"


    Mikai looked at Jian Yi and said, "boy, you''re right. I''m most annoyed with those people who cry and cry that the whole world is sorry for him when they get sick. It seems that they can''t get through this trouble when they get sick."


    After saying that, mikai looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, don''t be distressed. Your son has put a lot of burden on yourself. The Phoenix can only be reborn by bathing in fire. So does your son. Many adults may not survive such a thing when they meet him. He can have this consciousness at a young age, and he doesn''t forget to break into this encounter in front of the gate of hell. He will become a big weapon in the future!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a smile, "listen to what you two said, my pattern is too small. You''re right. Since things in the past can''t be changed, we should look on the bright side."


    "That''s right." while talking, mikai has helped Jian Yi remove the bandage, clapped his hand and said to Jian Haixi, "I''ll leave the next work to you."


    "No problem." when Jian Haixi saw that mikai was about to leave, he hurriedly asked, "is there anything I need to pay attention to?"


    "No." mikai waved his hand lazily. "It''s actually very simple. You throw the medicine bag into the bathtub, and then throw Jian Yi in, and you''ll be in Europe!"


    Jian Haixi and Jian Yi: "


    Then, Jane Haixi "threw" the medicine bag and her son into the bathtub according to mikai.


    "Mommy riotous with colour," Jane Yu was lying in the bathtub, watching the smoke rising from her surroundings, and the colorful leaves and bubbles, and the twitching of her mouth to Jane hay Road: "how do I feel like I''m playing a TV show?"


    "I think so too." Jian Haixi lost his smile. After thinking about it, he turned back to his room, took his mobile phone and took a bath picture of Zhang Jianyi.


    "Mommy!" Jane Yi blushed and said, "you don''t want to send this picture to Daddy, do you?"


    "Yes," said Jane Haixi, "your treatment has made new progress. Of course, your father should know."


    "That, that..." Jian Yi blushed awkwardly and said, "then at least give me a mosaic."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "don''t worry, it won''t expose your privacy."


    "Sister Haixi, sister Haixi?"


    Outside the door, the voices of Mikel and Liao Huanyan came. Jian Yi, lying in the bathtub, immediately panicked, "Mommy, Mommy, close the door!"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I know. I''ll go out first. Put my mobile phone on the shelf next to you. Call me if you have something, okay?"


    "I see, I know, Mommy, go out quickly." Jian Yi looked forward to Jian Haixi''s hurried departure for the first time, and didn''t forget to ask, "don''t let them in, and don''t let them see my photos!"


    Jian Haixi saw his son''s face turning white with fear. He shook his head funny, turned and walked out.


    Of course, she didn''t forget to bring her son to the door.


    Out of the door, Jian Haixi looked at Mikel and Liao Huanyan and said, "what can I do for you?"


    "Yes, yes." Mikel pointed to Liao Huanyan and said, "to be exact, she''s looking for you."


    Jian Haixi looked at Liao Huanyan suspiciously, "Huanyan, what are you looking for me?"


    "I, I..." Liao Huanyan hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    Michelle looked worried, turned her eyes and said, "Oh, she wants to ask if you have a good relationship with Joey."


    "Qiaoya?" Jane Haixi became more and more confused. "What does this have to do with Qiaoya?"


    Liao Huanyan whispered, "sister Haixi, didn''t Qiaoya and I both get the recommendation to study? She contacted me today and asked me if I wanted to go with her."


    Jian Haixi understood after listening, looked at Liao Huanyan and said, "you''re worried that Qiaoya and I are not quite right, so you want to come and ask my opinion first, and then decide whether to make friends with her?"


    "HMM." Liao Huanyan nodded shyly.


    Mikel also said reluctantly, "sister Haixi, do you think she is very childish? In what age, she is an adult and still learns other people''s children''s tricks. I told her you wouldn''t have an opinion, but she just didn''t listen and had to come and ask you before deciding."


    Mikel''s words made Liao Huanyan''s head lower.


    She also knows how naive she is, but Jane Haixi and others mean different to her.


    She said she regarded Jian Haixi as a "goddess" and could be a close sister. In short, Liao Huanyan doesn''t want any outsider to destroy her relationship with Jian Haixi.


    This idea is simple and naive, but it is also sincerely moving.


    With a smile, Jian Haixi reached out and hugged Liao Huanyan and said, "thank you, Huanyan. You are so kind to me, which makes me feel that my sister has not done enough."


    "No, it''s not enough. Sister Haixi is very good to me." Liao Huanyan hurriedly said.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said to her, "don''t worry about making friends. Whether I am an enemy or a friend with others, I shouldn''t be the line that limits you."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi said, "besides, Joey and I are cousins, and there is no contradiction between us, so you can rest assured."


    Hearing what Jian Haixi said, Liao Huanyan relaxed his breath: "that''s great. I''ll call her now."


    "Well, go," said Jane Haixi.


    Mikel looked at Liao Huanyan, who was happy to call with his mobile phone, turned to look at Jian Haixi, frowned and said, "it''s strange."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Mikel shook his head and said, "I clearly think Huanyan is so naive, but looking at you and her, I don''t know why, I feel very warm."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "many things don''t just look at the means and results of solution. Sometimes, attitude is the most important."


    Mikel went downstairs with a vague understanding.


    At the door, Mo Feng still sits under the eaves, like the most responsible security guard.


    Mikel looked at him, went over and patted him on the shoulder.


    She wanted to frighten Mo Feng, but unexpectedly, her hand didn''t touch Mo Feng''s shoulder and saw the person in front of her flash quickly.


    The next second, her wrist was caught.


    Mo Feng looked at Mikel coldly, "what''s up?"


    Mikel was stunned and looked at Mo Feng. For the first time, he found that Mo Feng actually looked very good.


    Although not very delicate, his heroic eyebrows and eyes make him look more resolute.


    "You..." Mikel said, "I didn''t expect you to look good."


    Mo Feng paused, was the Mikel eyes staring at, let him feel all over the uncomfortable, cheeks also quietly fly up two red halo.


    Fortunately, the night is dark and won''t be seen.

 Chapter 341

    Qiao''s.


    Qiao Ya answered Liao Huanyan''s phone and said to Yan Mei with a smile, "well, now you can rest assured that I''m not studying alone. Isn''t there a company?"


    Yan Mei frowned and said, "is it Liao Huanyan? You''re not familiar with her. I don''t know her character."


    "Don''t worry." Qiaoya came forward, smiled and took Yan Mei''s arm and said, "a person who can make Ning jiweifei think so much to help her should be no worse."


    "Speaking of Ning Jiwei..." Yan Mei looked at Qiao ya, took her hand and asked, "ya''er, tell your mother honestly that you still treat him..."


    "Oh, mom ~" JOYA rolled her eyes and said, "when did it all happen? Do you remember?"


    Yan Mei said with a smile, "Mom, I''m afraid you don''t want to open it. Now Haixi has recognized the kiss again. In the future, we will only have more and less contact with Ning Jiwei. What if you don''t want to open it and make a big mistake in the future?"


    JOYA turned her eyes and asked with a smile, "Mom, in case one day, who will you help?"


    Yan Mei glanced at her obliquely and said, "although I should help manage or not, you grew up in the palm of your mother''s hand. If there is such a day, of course, your mother will help you. But..."


    Yan Mei looked at Qiao Ya and reached out to help her trim her broken hair in her ear. She said gently, "my ya''er is so good. My mother doesn''t want you to bind yourself and do things that hurt others and yourself. My ya''er deserves to be treated wholeheartedly by better men."


    "Mom ~"


    Qiaoya hugged Yan Mei, buried her head on her shoulder and said, "Mom, I can''t bear to leave you."


    Yan Mei smiled, patted her daughter on the back and coaxed, "it''s all right. Mom will often fly to see you. You''re used to eating at home, and mom doesn''t trust you to be out alone for so long."


    Qiaoya sucked her nose, hugged Yan Mei and said, "don''t worry, mom. I''ve put down Ning Jiwei long ago, and I''ve seen Jane Haixi in the hospital today. She''s better than I thought. I''ll get along with her in the future."


    "That''s good." listening to her daughter''s words, Yan Mei breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Late at night, children''s home.


    Tong Si got out of the taxi and stumbled into the door.


    Seeing her coming back, the nanny hurriedly said, "Miss, are you coming back? There is supper at home. You want to eat..."


    Before she finished, Tong Si ran upstairs to his room.


    "Touch!"


    As Tong Si''s door was closed by herself, a huge voice startled Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi.


    They hurried out of the room.


    Tong Chaoyang frowned at the nanny and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The nanny shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Miss came back and went back to her room without saying anything."


    Tong Chaoyang asked, "where''s Song Wei who sent her back?"


    "Young master song?" the nanny was stunned and shook her head. "I didn''t see young master song. It seems that the young lady came back by taxi."


    "What?" Tong Chaoyang''s eyes darkened, and he habitually thought it was Tong Si who angered Song Wei.


    Thinking of this possibility, Tong Chaoyang turned and angrily patted Tong Si''s door and shouted, "Si Si, what''s the matter with you opening the door? Have you provoked Song Wei again?"


    Zhao Yi looked aside, sighed, reached out and pulled Tong Chaoyang and said, "Chaoyang, don''t be so fierce. Can''t you say it well?"


    "How can I say it well?" Tong Chaoyang said, "I''ve told her all the good things before. I haven''t told you about the current situation of our family. If I''m wronged and angry again, can''t I bear to say it again?"


    Across the door, Tong Si listened to his father''s voice, sucked his nose, wiped away his tears on the back of his hand, opened the door, looked at Tong Chaoyang and said, "you can rest assured that I didn''t annoy Song Wei. On the contrary, he was very satisfied. You can wait to be Song Wei''s father-in-law."


    "You..." Tong Chaoyang looked at his daughter and frowned. He thought something was wrong.


    Instead, Zhao Yi, who was next to Tong Si, looked at Tong Si''s messy clothes and the red seal on his neck, gave a shout, cried and came forward and said, "Si Si, you tell mom what happened? Did Song Wei bully you? Ah?"


    Tong Si shed tears. She laughed at herself and said, "didn''t you tell me to bear it? I''m listening to you. Otherwise, if the Tong family is really defeated, won''t I become a sinner for thousands of years?"


    "Sisi, my daughter..." Zhao Yi held Tong Si and scolded bitterly: "that beast, beast!"


    Zhao Yi rushed over and hugged Tong Si. Tong Si didn''t stand firm. He staggered back for two steps, looked at Tong Chaoyang outside the door, mockingly raised the corners of his lips and said, "are you still satisfied with this? My dear father?"


    "I..."


    Tong Chaoyang was embarrassed.


    Tong Si looked at him like this, but the smile on his face became bigger and bigger: "father, do you remember that you once told me that I was the apple of your eye, and you would never sell me as a commodity for profit. Now, are you still satisfied with this development? Do you say that life is very good at joking with us?"


    Tong Chaoyang frowned, avoided Tong Si''s sight and said, "I can''t blame it. But if I have a choice, how can I have the heart to let you do such a thing?"


    "Think, think..." Zhao Yi cried, "don''t be afraid, daughter. If the beast comes again in the future, mom will drive him away..."


    "No!"


    Before Zhao Yi''s voice fell, Tong Chaoyang immediately said, "never offend Song Wei!"


    Zhao Yi turned his head and looked at Tong Chaoyang strangely. "What did you say? Si Si was bullied by him. Do you still think of your business?"


    "Isn''t it for our family?" roared Tong Chaoyang. "Even if I''m willing to give up, ask yourself, from now on, the children''s family will go bankrupt. Are you willing to live a small family and worry about food, rice, oil and salt every day? Can you do housework without a nanny or a driver?"


    "I......" Zhao Yi choked and hesitated instinctively.


    "Oh." Tong Si chuckled and looked at his parents, inexplicably amused.


    Tong Chaoyang sighed and said to Tong Si, "Sisi, don''t blame dad for being cruel. Dad is all for you. Although Song Wei... Has some wrong means, you are going to get married. This kind of thing will happen sooner or later. Just be open."


    Tong Si turned to Zhao Yi and asked softly, "Mom, what do you say?"


    "I......" Zhao Yi twisted his fingers in embarrassment and hesitated: "Sisi, although what your father said is heavier, it... Is not unreasonable. Think carefully, you are Song Wei''s man, and you are about to get married. In fact, it doesn''t matter."


    "OK, I see." Tong Si nodded, closed the door again and locked it in front of Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi.


    "Think, think?" Zhao Yi said anxiously, "don''t be impulsive. What can we discuss again?"


    Tong Si''s voice came through the door, "don''t worry, I won''t offend Song Wei, otherwise I won''t bear it today. I''ll listen to your words, flatter him and prepare to be the young lady of the Song family."

 Chapter 342

    Listening to Tong Si''s words, Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi were relieved at the same time.


    When they heard each other''s exhalation, they turned around and looked at each other.


    For a moment, both of them felt that their father and mother had done something despicable. They couldn''t help turning back and no longer looking at each other.


    "Cough ~" Tong Chaoyang coughed twice and said to Tong Si, "Si Si, have a good rest. Don''t think about other things. If you have something... We''ll talk about it again."


    After that, Tong Chaoyang turned back to his bedroom, took two steps and turned back to Zhao Yi: "you... You can talk to her and enlighten her."


    "Well, I see." Zhao Yi lowered his head and didn''t look at Tong Chaoyang.


    She remembered that a long time ago, no, she had always claimed to be a competent mother.


    From the birth of Tong Si, she is as responsible as possible for every step of the child.


    Seeing that the children of other rich families are spoiled by arrogance, she is often very proud.


    She feels proud when she mentions her daughter in front of her friends.


    The whole city of Hunan mentions the rich second generation. Among the men, Song Wei is romantic and George is dandy. Among the women, there is only one Qiao Ya and one Tong Si Neng who can be called excellent.


    But Qiao Ya is arrogant and arrogant. She has always relied on her identity and talent. No one has eyes. She can do whatever she wants, and never looks at others.


    In contrast, Tong Si''s maturity and sensibility are unique.


    Although this kind of sensible is only in front of outsiders, Tong Si is also arrogant and selfish in private.


    But these superficial skills are enough for Zhao Yi to be proud of.


    Besides, Tong Si is good at business. She won many businesses at home.


    For a long time, Tong Si has been the treasure of Zhao Yi and Tong Chaoyang.


    But now, they threw the baby into the storm and let her bear the wind and rain instead of them.


    Zhao Yi is not a person who can deceive herself and others. She can''t deceive herself like Tong Chaoyang. She says these are for the sake of Tong Sihao.


    Zhao Yi even admitted that there was her own selfish side.


    But what can she do?


    One side is the grievances and injuries suffered by their daughters, and the other is their future wealth and glory.


    Zhao Yi chose the latter after all.


    Now standing in front of her daughter''s door, Zhao Yi doesn''t know what else he can say.


    Listening to the low cry coming out of the door, her heart was like a knife.


    After standing for a long time, Zhao Yi choked: "Sisi, mom knows you have hatred and resentment in your heart. But we have no other choice in this matter. Maybe you will blame mom for being selfish, but you ask yourself, are you willing to leave Song Wei and be poor all your life, or are you willing to bear a moment''s grievance and try again?"


    After a pause, Zhao Yi said, "Sisi, you grew up with your mother. I know you. I know you are wronged now, but I also know that you will never be reconciled. Like me, you will not be reconciled to your fate."


    "Patter."


    As soon as Zhao Yi''s voice fell, Tong Si''s door opened again.


    Tong Si reached out and wiped his swollen eyes, looked at Zhao Yi and said, "you''re right. I''m not willing. But if I want to Bo, I won''t sell myself so cheap."


    "Si Si..."


    What else does Zhao Yi want to say? When he just opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Tong Si.


    "Mom, you go back. You don''t have to worry. I''ll miss it." Tong Si sneered, "at this point, I''m more sober than any of you."


    Zhao Yi looked at Tong Si and looked at the bright light in her eyes. He was afraid for no reason. "Si Si Si, you... Just open it if you want, but don''t do anything stupid."


    "I see."


    Tong Si nodded faintly, lost the interest to talk more with Zhao Yi, and closed the door again in front of her.


    Zhao Yi looked at the closed door, sighed and turned away helplessly.


    Tongsi listened to the footsteps of Zhao Yi, and the corners of his lips evoked a cool smile.


    Hope I can endure humiliation and move forward, and want me to understand you?


    How can there be such a cheap thing in the world?


    Tong Si walked to the mirror step by step and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Although that face spent makeup because of crying and some red and swollen eyes, how could such a delicate and beautiful face be a plain and humiliated fate?


    Tong Si reached out and slowly stroked the bruises on her neck and arm, which were the marks left by Song Wei when she was bullied.


    It was an unprecedented disgrace in her life.


    But now looking at these traces, Tong Si''s mood is unprecedented calm.


    Now that it already exists, let these traces play a better role than resentment.


    For example, take the Song family and get close to that person.


    In the dark night, Tong Si slowly drew a smile, like Medusa''s snake letter, full of temptation venom.


    Compared with the twists and turns of the Tong family, the night of the Song family is much calmer.


    Given that song Lu offended Song Wei in the star cup competition, she has almost lived a semi closed life these days.


    On weekdays, song Lu sees Song Wei, just like a mouse sees a cat. She absolutely can hide and avoid.


    No, as soon as she heard that Song Wei was back, song Lu got up and was ready to run back to her room.


    Unfortunately, she was still a step slow. Song Wei came in humming a minor and just saw song Lu running up the stairs.


    "Stop."


    Song Wei opened his mouth and shouted to song Lu, "what are you running for? Will I eat you?"


    "No, I didn''t run." Song Lu said timidly.


    Song Wei glanced at her, hummed coldly, sat down on the sofa, patted the next position and said, "come on, sit down, I have something to tell you."


    "Yes, brother."


    Song Lu secretly complained, moved her feet and sat down on the sofa furthest from Song Wei.


    Song Mu and Hu Jing looked at Song Wei and said, "Ah Wei, what''s the matter?"


    Song Wei said with a smile, "it''s not a big deal. I just talked about a big deal today."


    "Really?"


    As soon as their son talked about business, song Mu and Hu Jing were immediately happy.


    In this song family, they almost rely on Song Wei to live. Although Song Wei is not very good, song Mu and Hu Jing can''t support this family without him.


    Of course, it is even more impossible to expect song Lu.


    "Big business?" Song Lu was also ready to move. Looking at Song Wei, she said, "brother, what kind of business is it?"


    "Ha ha." Song Wei smiled and looked at Song Lu''s eyes. "It''s a cross international business. It can be said that with this deal, our family will turn over completely in a short time."


    "Great!" Song Mu happily patted his knee and said to Song Wei, "awei, dad knew you could do it. You really didn''t disappoint me!"


    Hu Jing was also smiling, angry, and song Mu said, "it''s needless to say, of course my son is powerful."


    "What ha ha!" said Song Wei, "Song Wei way:" Ah Wei, what do you need after all, though my father can help you, you has the final say. "


    "OK." Song Wei picked his eyebrows and said, "next I need to see some customers. Anyway, Lulu is idle at home. Let her go out with me to see the world."


    "Me?" Song Lu was stunned, looked at Song Wei and said, "but brother, I can''t do anything."


    Song Wei smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll teach you slowly. Anyway, it''s just a social job. You just have to dress up and talk."


    "This......" Song Lu hesitated.


    Seeing that song Lu didn''t speak, Song Wei immediately sank his face, "why, I work for my family day and night. Now I can use you, but you don''t want to push and block?"


    "No, I don''t want to." Song Lu hurriedly said, "I''m just afraid I''ll screw up your business."


    Hu Jing also looked at Song Wei with some worry and said, "Ah Wei, you know Lulu''s temper. It''s bad to take her in case something bad happens."


    Song Wei snorted coldly, "bad thing? If she dares to break my business again, she won''t want to spend any money I earn in the future."


    Hu Jing and song Lu freeze at the same time. Looking at Song Wei, they don''t know what to say.


    Song Mu frowned, looked at Song Wei and said, "awei, tell Dad the truth. You let Lulu go with you. It''s not... You want her to do something else for you?"


    Listening to song Mu''s words, Hu Jing and song Lu on one side quickly reacted.


    Song Lu grabbed Hu Jing''s hand and said, "Mom, I don''t want it, I don''t want it."


    Hu Jing looked at Song Wei and said, "Ah Wei, Lulu is your sister, you..."


    "What do you think?"


    Song Wei smiled and looked at Sanren: "am I such a beast? Although it is inevitable that there will be some fun in the business field, Lulu is my sister. Unless she is willing, I will never force her."


    Listening to Song Wei''s words, song Mu and other talents were relieved.


    Song Wei added, "besides, it''s not easy for Lulu to marry another good family with a good reputation. Maybe she will have some opportunities to see the world with me."


    Song Mu and Hu Jing looked at each other, and they both felt excited.


    Including song Lu, as soon as she heard that she had the opportunity to climb the high branch, all her previous worries were immediately forgotten.


    "Brother, is that true?"


    Song Wei raised his eyebrows and said, "why did I lie to you?"


    Song Lu thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll listen to my brother."


    "That''s right." Song Wei looked at Song Lu and said, "make a good appointment with a stylist these two days, do beauty or something, and go out with me in two days."


    "Hey, OK." Song Lu nodded happily.


    After the business negotiation, song Mu stretched out and yawned and said, "well, I''m tired today. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    With that, song Mu got up and prepared to go back to his room.


    Hu Jing thought of something, stopped Song Wei and asked, "Ah Wei, what''s the matter with Tong Si? Do you really want to marry her?"


    "She?" Song Wei thought and said, "it depends."


    Hu Jing and song Mu want to ask again, but Song Wei has waved his hand upstairs.


    Hu Jing looked at Song Mu suspiciously. "What does awei mean by this? Didn''t he have to think about Tong before? Why isn''t he in a hurry now?"


    Song Mu shook his head. He didn''t know what his son thought.


    In fact, Song Wei''s idea is very simple. If it was in the past, he naturally wants to be tied up with the Tong family.


    But now, Tong Si is the meat he has tasted, and he has a new business. It''s not so urgent to want this old meat.

 Chapter 343

    After returning to the room, Song Wei took a hot bath.


    Thinking of Tong Si''s wonderful taste, he still has some unfinished business.


    Song Wei wants to visit Tong''s house and dress up. Tong Si didn''t refuse him today, which means he won''t destroy the relationship with his alliance at this time.


    Besides, there is Tong Chaoyang, an old slick, who doesn''t worry about Tong Si''s uncompromising.


    At the thought of having the chance to taste Tong Si, Song Wei greedily licked his tongue and wished it would dawn early.


    But Song Wei didn''t expect that Tong Si was more "open-minded" than he thought.


    He had just finished taking a bath and was ready to go to bed when he received Tong Si''s wechat.


    "Did you sleep?"


    Seeing this message, Song Wei raised his eyebrows and suspected that Tong Si had been stolen.


    But soon, Tong Si''s next message came.


    "I... miss you a little."


    Song Wei frowned and thought, does Tong Si like being abused?


    Thinking so, Song Wei returned a frivolous message.


    "What do you miss me?"


    "... all want to."


    Looking at the ambiguous ellipsis, Song Wei chuckled.


    It seems that he took down Tong Si''s kaolin flower this time.


    If he had known that she was good at this, where would he have to endure so hard?


    Two thoughtful people send messages like lovers in love, strange and dangerous.


    At night, people are always lovesick.


    Compared with Song Wei''s and Tong Si''s false lovesickness, George and Yang Yaru are really lovesick and live like years.


    While the story of Xiangcheng continues to unfold, George is escorting Dou Ge on his way home.


    At night, after making sure there was no danger around and arranging all the nurses, George was a little relieved.


    According to the route they designed, Mo Sheng was lucky to be distracted. They haven''t encountered any real danger these days.


    George took out his cell phone and saw that Yang Yaru had left him several messages.


    "Is it safe?"


    "When will you be back?"


    "Everything is fine here. You don''t have to worry."


    "I went to see Grandpa today. He''s in great spirits."


    ¡­¡­


    The last one is "I miss you so much".


    Looking at the information, George seemed to see Yang Yaru holding him.


    Especially seeing the last one filled his heart with warmth.


    After thinking about it, George called Yang Yaru.


    It was quickly picked up over there.


    Before George spoke, Yang Yaru hurriedly said, "can you call now? Is it safe? Otherwise, don''t call. Pay attention to protect yourself and Dou Ge."


    George laughed and said, "wife, you''re so nagging now."


    Yang Yaru was stunned, blushed and said, "who is your wife?"


    "Ha ha." George laughed. "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything here. It''s okay."


    Yang Yaru was relieved to hear him say so.


    The two talked for a long time. Yang Yaru told George about his recent work and life.


    George couldn''t easily tell her his whereabouts and daily life, so he just listened and said a few words from time to time.


    Just these simple conversations have satisfied the two people.


    After talking on the phone for about half an hour, they both hung up.


    George took his cell phone and went back to his room.


    For the sake of safety these days, he shared a room with Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge looked at him and asked, "why, have you finished reporting with your daughter-in-law?"


    Every night, George has to have half an hour on the phone.


    George glanced at him and said, "what do you know? A single dog or a sick child, how do you know the happiness of having a wife?"


    "Pa!"


    Dou Ge felt that he had been stabbed in the heart.


    He pulled a corner of his mouth, looked at George and said, "too much."


    "Ha ha!" George laughed, lying on his bed, looking at the ceiling and said to Dou Ge, "it''s strange that with your identity, status, appearance and figure, I don''t believe there is no girl who is interested in you."


    Dou Ge said awkwardly, "yes... Yes, but that''s not my dish."


    "Cut ~" George rolled his eyes and said, "who''s your dish? Haixi? It''s a pity that my cousin doesn''t like you."


    "Touch!" a pillow hit George in the face.


    Dou Ge didn''t have a good way: "you don''t talk, no one treats you as a mute."


    George took down his pillow and said, "I''m trying to enlighten you, don''t you know? It''s good for you to move your arms these days, isn''t it?"


    Dou Ge snorted and ignored him.


    George threw the pillow back into dougo''s bed and advised, "seriously, brother, go back and find someone so that you can forget the impossible."


    "Forget?"


    Dou Ge was stunned and flashed Jian Haixi''s face.


    Can you forget it?


    ¡ª¡ª


    The moon sets and the sun rises.


    The next morning, Mo Wanshan went to see Ning Jiwei.


    Because of what happened to Mo Xiuyu yesterday, although he knew that Ning Jiwei had made arrangements, Mo Wanshan was still a little worried.


    "Xiuyu..." Mo Wanshan hesitated: "I''m afraid Mo Sheng will send someone over too. It''s bad if Xiuyu conflicts with them."


    Ning Jiwei said: "don''t worry, I asked Mo Jue to send more people. Once Mo Sheng''s people are found, they will report immediately."


    Mo Wanshan was relieved, "that''s good."


    Ning Jiwei looked at mowan mountain and said, "there''s one thing. I think it''s time to ask your meaning."


    Mo Wanshan wondered, "what''s up?"


    "Jia Minzhi." Ning Jiwei said, "before, I didn''t mention it because it didn''t reach the worst step, but now it seems that it will happen sooner or later. If one day Jia Minzhi stands on Mo Sheng''s side, what do you want me to do to her?"


    Mo Wanshan was stunned, so he was silent.


    He didn''t think about it.


    Ning Jiwei can think of it. How can he not think of it after more than ten years of husband and wife?


    But often, Mo Wanshan doesn''t want to think about it.


    Sighed, Mo Wanshan said heavily, "in fact, I''m not afraid of one day. I don''t care about face in my life. I''m just worried about Xiuyu."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I understand. It''s only from Xiuyu''s running away from home that we can see the blow to him. If one day Jia Minzhi and Mo Sheng really make things known to everyone, I''m afraid he will feel that his dignity has been buried in the ground."


    Mo Wanshan sighed, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, if one day, I hope to reduce the impact of this matter as much as possible, and... Rao min''s life."


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said, "father, what do you think? Do I look like killing all women?"


    "Ha ha." Mo Wanshan said with a smile, "of course I don''t mean that. I''m just afraid she''ll do something stupid. I really can''t stop at that time."


    "It shouldn''t be." Ning Jiwei pondered, "in fact, it''s not bad now. If Xiuyu can grow up, it may make Jia Minzhi turn around."


    Mo Wanshan said with a sad face, "if only it were like that."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan. After yesterday''s illness, Mo Wanshan looked much older and weaker than before.


    Ning Jiwei was worried, "don''t worry about these things. It''s important to take good care of your body."


    Mo Wanshan nodded happily and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let myself fall."


    Although he wanted to find Fu Xiang, but now his sons still need themselves, so even if he had only that tone, Mo Wanshan would never allow himself to fall.

 Chapter 344

    The next day,


    Tong Si cleaned himself up early and was ready to go out without breakfast.


    Seeing her, Zhao Yi asked, "Si Si, where are you going so early?"


    "Go to the Song family." Tong Si turned back and smiled coldly at Zhao Yi. "Isn''t that what you want?"


    "This..."


    Zhao Yi was speechless for a moment. Before he could say anything more, he saw that his daughter had gone out of the door.


    Song Mu and Hu Jing were also surprised to see Tong Si come so early.


    They even wondered if she was looking for trouble.


    But Tong Si was very polite from beginning to end, but they couldn''t think of why.


    "Sisi, we know you are talking about friends with awei now." Hu Jing thought carefully: "did he bully you? Don''t worry, if awei dares to bully you, aunt will teach him a good lesson."


    Tong Si smiled and said, "well, let''s teach him a lesson now. He bullied me badly."


    "Ah? This..."


    I didn''t expect Tong Si to speak so directly. For a moment, he choked and didn''t know what to say.


    Throughout the Song family, Song Wei is the real master. Although song Mu and Hu Jing are his parents, they never dare to speak loudly in front of Song Wei, let alone teach him a lesson.


    Besides, even if they dare to teach Song Wei a lesson, they can''t really treat their son for the sake of Tong Si, an outsider.


    Everything was just polite words on the surface, but I didn''t expect Tong Si to really take this, which made Hu Jing unable to go down the steps.


    Seeing Hu Jing''s face getting ugly, Tong sicai suddenly smiled, covered his mouth and said, "aunt, I''m kidding you. Look at you, how can it be more true!"


    "Oh, I''m kidding." Hu Jing breathed a sigh of relief, but she didn''t dare to talk any more.


    Tong Si looked around, smiled and asked Hu Jing, "aunt, isn''t awei still up?"


    "Ah, yes." Hu Jing said with a smile, "the child is lazy. He probably fell asleep when he came back last night."


    Hu Jing didn''t notice that Tong Si''s face was stiff for a moment when she said the words "the night she came back last night".


    Tong Si got up and said, "it doesn''t matter, aunt. I''ll call him."


    "Ah? You call him?" Hu Jing didn''t expect Tong Si to be so bold. In her impression, she seems to be a polite and sensible child. She would never do such a thing as calling a man up when she''s not ashamed in other people''s homes.


    Tong Si smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter, auntie. Awei and I have already made a private decision for life. It won''t get in the way."


    "This..."


    Before Hu Jing and song Mu could figure out what to say, Tong Si smiled at them, nodded and raised his feet up the stairs.


    Hu Jing and song Mu looked at each other and were a little uncertain about what was going on.


    Listening to Song Wei''s meaning yesterday, it seems that he and Tong Si continue to communicate.


    So they don''t dare to stop them. If Tong Si blows in his ear and Song Wei turns back and makes fun of them, won''t the gain outweigh the loss?


    Song Mu sighed, waved his hand to Hu Jing and said, "forget it, children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Let them toss about by themselves. Let''s leave it alone."


    Hu Jing also sighed: "anyway, we can''t control this son, that''s all."


    Tong Si went upstairs, touched Song Wei''s room and quietly unscrewed the door.


    Song Wei is still sleeping in bed.


    Tong Si looked at the sleeping face, his eyes flashed with disgust, but he soon recovered as usual.


    She untied her buttons slowly and stepped into Song Wei''s bed.


    Song Wei felt a warm body approaching vaguely, and subconsciously hugged her.


    Until perfume came into his nose, Song Weicai suddenly thought it was not a dream, but a reality.


    He opened his eyes and saw that the man lying in his arms was Tong Si. He frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Ah Wei, why, aren''t you surprised to see me?" Tong Si said, posting him closer, and his voice and actions were full of temptation.


    "I missed you so much that I came here early in the morning, but I didn''t expect you to sleep so well. I didn''t miss others at all ~"


    A beautiful woman whines to herself. Of course Song Wei can''t stand it. He laughs and hugs Tong Si. "Yes, of course I do. It was you in my dream just now."


    "Hate..."


    One of them is intentional and the other is intentional. Naturally, it is dry firewood and fire.


    Song Mu and Hu Jing were frightened. They didn''t see them until 11 o''clock.


    Tong Si took Song Wei''s arm and leaned against him. Song Wei hugged Tong Si''s shoulder and looked at her intimately.


    In that way, as long as it''s a person, you can see what they did just now.


    Song Mu coughed softly, and his old face couldn''t hang, "well... Do you eat at home at noon?"


    "No." Song Wei said, "Sisi and I have something to do. We go out to eat at noon."


    Tong Si added with a smile, "uncle and aunt, you two don''t leave awei''s dinner in the evening. My parents still want him to eat at our house."


    What does that mean?


    Song Mu and Hu Jing are full of questions, but they can''t ask. They can only nod.


    They were about to go out. Song Lu came down from upstairs and asked carefully, "brother, what you told me yesterday..."


    Song Wei was in a good mood and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Count it. Let the driver take you to beauty treatment later."


    "Well, OK, thank you brother." Song Lu smiled happily.


    She doesn''t care about Song Wei''s marriage with Tong Si. At the moment, she only thinks about how to use Song Wei''s contacts to find a good family for herself.


    Tong Si followed Song Wei out of song''s house and asked curiously, "Ah Wei, what did you promise Lulu?"


    Song Wei smiled and said, "naturally, let her talk about business with me. One more beauty will help my business."


    Tong Si''s body stiffened. Looking at the smile on Song Wei''s face, his heart was cold.


    Song Lu may not know, but after what happened to David yesterday, Tong Si can''t understand what song Wei meant.


    This man can even use his own sister. What else can''t he do?


    Such a person without a bottom line, whether cooperating with him or marrying him, is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger.


    At this moment, Tong Si strengthened his mind.


    She must grasp Song Wei''s weakness as soon as possible, and then find a chance to return to Ning Jiwei.


    Song Wei didn''t notice the change in Tong Si''s look. He still smiled and said, "you should get along well with lulu in the future. You should help her more where she doesn''t understand."


    Listening to his voice, Tong Si quickly adjusted his state of mind, smiled and said, "don''t worry, after all, it''s my future sister-in-law. Of course I won''t help her."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Early in the morning, the story of another place was also staged.


    After Mo Xiuyu left home, he was always with his friends.


    A group of people either play games in Internet cafes all night or get drunk in bars and nightclubs.


    The place of entertainment may be different from the crowd, but the same thing is that Mo Xiuyu paid for it every time.


    He doesn''t care about it.


    There is a saying that although it is annoying, it is most appropriate to put it on him at the moment.


    He has nothing left but money.


    Kiss or not, home is not home, friends are not friends.


    I dare not expect peace in the future.


    What else is there to look forward to in such a life?


    Since there is nothing to look forward to, and since it is degenerate sooner or later, it''s better to throw money out. It''s better to be happy alone than to be happy with others. Being drunk for a while is a moment.


    But Mo Xiuyu didn''t expect that Mo Sheng''s people would come so soon.


    He was drunk in hall K with his friends last night. A group of men and women slept on the sofa.


    Early in the morning, they heard that the box door was pushed open, and then several big men came in and put Mo Xiuyu''s arm out for him.


    The others watched helplessly, but no one dared to stop them.


    "Let go of me, what are you doing?" Mo Xiuyu frowned, his head fainted and hurt after his hangover. "Do you know who I am? I warn you, if you don''t let go, I''ll..."


    "Second young master," one of the men said, "second master has orders. Let''s take you back. You''d better cooperate to avoid suffering from skin and flesh."


    "Second master?" Mo Xiuyu sneered, "Mo Sheng asked you to come to me? Ha, who does he think he is? Dare to take care of my affairs? And you, get out of here!"


    While talking, Mo Xiuyu struggled violently.


    Unfortunately, his skill is weaker than that of Mo Sheng''s men. With a hangover, he is not an opponent.


    After a while, Mo Xiuyu was tied up by the two big men.


    "Let go of me, you let go of me!"


    "Second young master, I have offended you."


    They drove Mo Xiuyu to the car outside the store, but when they just left the store, they were stopped by two other people in front of their faces.


    "Let go of Mo Xiuyu." the man who stopped them said coldly, "otherwise don''t blame us for being rude."


    Seeing this, the two men holding Mo Xiuyu refused to let go.


    The two sides soon started to move, but it was obvious that the later two were more skilled. In addition, Mo Sheng''s people still took Mo Xiuyu''s oil bottle, so they were tied up.


    Soon, Mo Xiuyu was robbed by two later people, while Mo Sheng''s people were injured.


    "Who the hell are you?" Mo Sheng''s two men asked, covering their broken arms and wrists.


    Someone sneered and said, "the loser is still interested in asking our name. Do you deserve it?"


    "You..." one of them was angry. He just wanted to fight again, but he was stopped by another person and pulled him away by force.


    They can''t beat each other. Instead of wasting time, it''s better to go back and report to Mo Sheng.


    After Mo Sheng''s men left, Mo Xiuyu sat lazily on the ground and looked up at the two people still standing beside him: "who sent you? I tell you, no matter who sent you, I won''t go back with you."


    The two looked at each other and Mo Xiuyu again. Without a word, they left directly.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked at the back of the two people. It was clear that they didn''t go far, but hid in the dark.


    Are these two... Here to protect him?


    Who else would want to send such an expert to protect him, but be careful not to disturb him?


    Mo Xiuyu had a sour nose, bent his head and knees, buried his head in his knees, and choked: "big brother..."

 Chapter 345

    On the other side, mikai is also very busy.


    Because Liao Huanyan will go abroad to study with Qiao Ya in another day, this last day has become mikai''s exclusive day.


    Michelle wanted to talk to her good sisters, but under the threat of her brother''s eyes, she had to weakly say that she could call in the future.


    Jian Haixi went to the hospital with breakfast early in the morning to see Qiao Qinghe. There was only one girl left in the villa.


    Mikel sat on the sofa, bored pressing the remote control.


    But the TV channels changed from one channel to another, but none of them could arouse her interest.


    "Oh, it''s annoying." Mikel threw away the remote control and got up and went upstairs.


    Because they all need rehabilitation, Qin Zhixu and Jian Yi can take care of each other.


    When Mikel came to the door, he saw two people sweating and walking with crutches.


    Qin Zhixu doesn''t have a good impression of Mikel, and doesn''t like the way she doesn''t even knock on the door.


    And Jian Yi''s face is covered with bandages. At such a fragile moment, he certainly doesn''t want to be seen by others.


    On weekdays, Mikel is obedient and doesn''t go in and out of Jian Yi''s room casually, but I didn''t expect to come in without knocking on the door today.


    Therefore, Qin Zhixu had no good attitude towards her, and asked coldly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, I..."


    Mikel was stunned and looked at Jian Yi blankly. He didn''t notice Qin Zhixu''s attitude for a moment.


    Jian Yi turned to Mikel and asked, "are you looking for me, please?"


    "No, I, I just..."


    When Jian Yi spoke, Mikel realized how impolite she had been. She stammered and explained, "I''m sorry, I didn''t break in on purpose. I just... Want to see if you need my help..."


    As soon as this was said, before Qin Zhixu and Jian Yi could talk, Mikel patted himself on the mouth and said sorry, "I''m sorry, I don''t mean it''s inconvenient for you, I just..."


    The more he talked, the more confused he became. Mikel stamped his feet anxiously. "Oh, I''m so stupid. I can''t say anything wrong."


    Her clumsy appearance made Qin Zhixu and Jian Yi laugh and shake their heads.


    Qin Zhixu said, "well, we don''t need your help. Also, remember to knock before you enter the door."


    "Know, know..." Mikel answered, helped them close the door and left quietly.


    As for Dou Ming, the technology otaku, Michelle is not even interested in playing with him.


    Bored downstairs, Michelle was thinking about whether she wanted to go out alone. As soon as she looked up, she saw Mo Feng standing at the door.


    Did Jane Haixi take him to the hospital today?


    Michel''s eyes turned, and the corners of her lips couldn''t help slightly lifting up. She walked over and said, "don''t wind."


    Mo Feng looked at her, "what''s up?"


    "It''s all right." Michelle smiled, "can''t I find you if it''s all right?"


    Mo Feng didn''t answer. He always only executed orders and didn''t answer such questions of "deviating from the outline".


    Mikel looked at his dull face and asked, "didn''t you go to the hospital with sister Haixi today?"


    "Yes."


    Just one word.


    Mikel smashed her mouth and asked, "did sister Haixi give you a holiday?"


    "No."


    Two words.


    Mikel was a little depressed. He reached out and pushed his arm and said, "if I said wood, wouldn''t you say a few more words? There are so many words in the questions I ask you. You either send me one word or two words."


    Mo Feng was pushed down by her, but he didn''t move at all, but his eyes were puzzled, "answer the question, do you have any word requirements?"


    Mikel: "


    She''s going to be defeated by this man''s wooden head!


    Mo Feng watched Mikel leave angrily, some confused.


    Just when Mo Feng thought Michelle was angry, he soon watched her come back.


    "You, what I ask you to answer, don''t tell lies." Mikel frowned.


    "OK." Mo Feng nodded honestly.


    Mikel snorted, barely satisfied with his attitude.


    "First question, do you... Have a girlfriend?"


    Mo Feng shook his head, "No."


    "Is it not now or never? Was it before?" Mikel asked.


    Mo Feng still shook his head, "never."


    "Well, do you... Have someone you like in your heart?"


    When asked, Mikel lowered his head and pulled his hair to cover his red cheeks.


    "The person you like..." Mo Feng looked at Mi Ke''er who bowed his head in front of him, moved in his heart, hesitated for a moment and said, "yes."


    "What?"


    Mikel was surprised. He didn''t expect Mo Feng to have someone he liked.


    "You, you mean you have a girl you like?" Michelle asked again unbelievably.


    "Well." Mo Feng nodded, and the corners of his lips even smiled, "I......"


    "Enough, I don''t want to hear you!"


    Before Mo Feng said anything, Mikel was so angry that he stamped his feet, stretched out his hand to push him away again, and ran away angrily.


    Mo Feng was stunned. Looking at the back of Mikel running away, he felt a little lost. "Did I make her angry again? But I haven''t had time to tell her I like her..."


    Jian Haixi didn''t stay in the hospital all day today because he made an appointment with Mikel to go out and buy gifts for Liao Huanyan. Instead, he came back in the afternoon.


    But Jane Haixi didn''t expect to see two unhappy people as soon as she came back.


    One is mo Feng, who sits at the door and frowns, as if he had encountered some century problems, and the other is Mikel, who closes himself in the room and brushes the drama with his iPad.


    Jian Haixi first asked Mo Feng, "what''s the matter, Mo Feng? What''s the problem?"


    Mo Feng shook his head, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "madam, I really want to make Michelle angry, but I don''t understand why she is angry."


    "Oh?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile, "then she was angry after you told me what you said or did?"


    Mo Feng scratched his head and said, "she didn''t do anything. She asked me if I liked anyone in my heart. I said yes, and then she was angry."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at Mo Feng like a fool, he smiled and said, "who is the person you like?"


    "It''s her." Mo Feng frowned and said, "but she ignored me before I could tell her."


    Jian Haixi held back her smile, patted Mo Feng on the shoulder and said, "OK, I know. I''ll ask her why she''s angry."


    After knowing what happened, Jian Haixi went to Mikel''s room, knocked on the door and said, "kerel, are you still going out with me to buy gifts for Huanyan?"


    "Yes, of course." Mikel answered, angrily threw away his iPad and French fries, put on his shoes and said, "I won''t affect my shopping mood because of some people."


    Jian Haixi laughed and shook his head.


    Mo Feng is dull and simple, and Mikel is ancient and strange.


    They were clearly in love, but they didn''t know it.


    It was at the beginning of a story.

 Chapter 346

    Jian Haixi and Mikel go shopping together, and Mo Feng follows them far behind.


    Mikel was angry all the way. He took Jian Haixi into the store, bought a pile in a mess, and then threw all the big and small bags to mo.


    In the end, Mo Feng''s hands didn''t come over and even his neck contributed.


    When Michelle wanted to buy something again, Jane Haixi smiled and grabbed her.


    "Sister Haixi, what are you doing with me?" Mikel said, "I have to buy a gift for Huanyan."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I don''t think Huanyan likes gifts with someone''s anger."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi pointed to the big and small bags on Mo Feng and said, "besides, can you tell what you bought just now?"


    "Er..." Mikel stiffened and bowed his head, "but people are very angry."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "anger can''t solve the problem, and the poor man has been punished by you for so long. You should almost calm down."


    Mikel looked at Mo Feng and turned his head awkwardly without talking.


    Jian Haixi thought for a while, turned back and said to Mo Feng, "go and put these in the car first, and then come to us. We''ll wait for you in the rest area on the second floor. We won''t go far."


    Mo Feng looked at the distance from the second floor and nodded.


    Now he is like a shelf, full of big and small bags. Even if something really happens, he can''t spare time to help.


    After Mo Feng left, Jian Haixi took Mikel into the store, bought two cups of milk tea and sat down in a chair to rest.


    "That..." Mikel hesitated and said to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, wait for me first."


    "What are you going to do?" Jane Haixi asked curiously.


    "I..." Mikel stammered and said, "I just forgot to buy something."


    Then he turned and ran to the cold drink shop.


    After a while, Mikel came with another cold drink.


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows and asked, "why did you buy another cup?"


    "I......" Mikel''s little face was slightly red, pulled his fingers and said, "that fool, I''ve been carrying my bag for so long, and I''m probably thirsty, so......"


    Jian Haixi smiled and covered his mouth, joking: "why, I''m not angry with him now?"


    Mikel looked at Jian Haixi, biting his lip and said, "angry, of course. But... Cold drinks are also for him."


    "What a little fool." Jane Haixi shook her head funny.


    Mikel asked sadly, "sister Haixi, what do you think the person that wood likes will look like? I haven''t seen it here these days, so the person in his heart must be the same as before."


    After a pause, a touch of sadness appeared in Mikel''s eyes, "that girl is really happy to be hidden in her heart like that wood."


    Jian Haixi looked at Mikel in tears and laughter. "Kerl, your imagination is too rich. As far as I know, Mo Feng didn''t like girls with me before."


    Mikel was stunned and suddenly lost his voice. "That, that means the person he likes is... Sister Haixi, you?"


    "Poof!" Jian Haixi took a mouthful of milk tea and coughed loudly.


    "Sister Haixi." Mikel hurriedly went across to help Jane Haixi follow her back, "sister Haixi, are you okay?"


    "Cough... No, it''s all right." Jian Haixi waved his hand and said, "I was almost choked by your words."


    Michel was ashamed. "That''s what I guessed wrong?"


    "Of course, it''s wrong, and it''s outrageous!" Jian Haixi didn''t have a good way: "I ask you, do you have someone you like in your heart?"


    "Of course, it''s just..." Mikel just wanted to talk, he saw Mo Feng coming not far away, and choked the second half of the sentence back in an instant.


    Jian Haixi looked at her and said, "look, if Mo Feng hears you, will he misunderstand you?"


    Mikel was stunned. She looked at Jian Haixi and Mo Feng coming towards them. She suddenly moved in her heart.


    "Sister Haixi, you mean..."


    Jian Haixi got up, smiled at Michelle and said, "don''t you know it by asking him yourself? I''ll go to the bathroom. Don''t wait until I come out. You two are gone."


    With that, Jian Haixi turned and left. Mikel also got up and looked at Mo Feng nervously.


    Mo Feng looked at Mikel who remained in place, and then turned to Jian Haixi who left.


    After thinking about it, he came forward and grabbed Mikel''s wrist and said, "go."


    "Ah? Where are you going?" Michelle looked confused. She didn''t ask clearly.


    Mo Feng naturally said, "go find your wife. I''ll be there wherever your wife is."


    Michelle: "..." your wife went to the toilet!


    Mo Feng pulled a hand. Seeing that Mikel didn''t move, he frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mikel looked at Mo Feng, blinked and asked, "Mo Feng, the person you like in your heart... Is it me?"


    Mo Feng was stunned and looked at the figure of Jian Haixi walking away. He turned back and nodded to Mikel: "it''s you, but can we not say these things first? Madam, she..."


    Michelle suddenly smiled and tilted her head and said, "go find your wife. I''ll wait for you here."


    Mo Feng looked at Mikel and felt that she was different from before, but she couldn''t see what was different.


    It''s just that smile is strange.


    It doesn''t seem angry, but it doesn''t look happy.


    Mo Feng had no time to think more. He just nodded to Mikel and said, "then stay here and don''t walk around. I''ll find my wife."


    Then he quickly turned around and followed Jane Haixi''s footsteps.


    Mikel looked at his back and disappeared into his sight. The corners of his mouth gently pulled down, bowed his head, took the cold drink bought for him, and said to himself, "although the person you like is me, you are in your heart, and the more important thing is your task."


    "Ke''er!"


    "Second lady!"


    Two voices came. Mikel looked up at the two people running towards him and ran away without thinking about it.


    "Second lady, don''t run!"


    A man rushed over and grabbed Mikel''s arm. Another middle-aged woman came over and breathlessly took Mikel''s hand and said, "kerel, what are you running for? Others don''t know. They thought I was not your mother, but a man eating tigress."


    Mikel curled his mouth and said, "it''s almost the same anyway."


    "Dead girl, what are you talking about?" the middle-aged woman stared at Michel angrily. "Since I saw you here, it''s just right to go home with me."


    "I won''t go back." Mikel stretched out his hand to the corner of the table beside him and stubbornly said, "I don''t want to go back for a blind date."


    The middle-aged woman frowned and said, "where don''t you go home? Do you still live with your brother?"


    "You really know!" Mikel said angrily, "Comrade Yang Lan, you''ve gone too far to supervise me! What chance encounter did you say? You obviously followed me!"


    "Cough..." Yang Lan coughed awkwardly twice. "I''m your mother. It''s called maternal love, not tracking."


    "Pull it down," Mikel hummed. "I won''t go back with you anyway."


    Yang Lan frowned and winked at the man on the side. The man immediately wanted to hold mi Ke''er and take her away by force.


    Just waiting for him to do it, Mikel said, "Mom, if you dare to take me away by force, I dare to shout for help here. I''ll see who has no face at that time."


    "You dead girl!" Yang Lan trembled with anger and raised her hand to twist Mikel''s face, but she couldn''t do it again when she looked at her daughter''s beautiful face.


    After a pause, Yang Lan hummed, "if you don''t go back, I''ll catch you in mikai''s place. Anyway, you can run, and the monk can''t run away from the temple."


    "You are not allowed to go!" Michelle grabbed Yang Lan''s arm when she heard that Yang Lan was going to mikai villa. "You know my brother''s temperament. When did you two not quarrel together? You are not allowed to go to him."


    "Then come home with me." Yang Lan said.


    "No." Mikel pouted and said, "I don''t want to go back."


    Yang Lan sighed, suddenly changed her expression, reached out and touched Mikel''s hair and said, "kerel, do you really think mom is willing to marry you so early?"


    Michelle looked at Yang Lan warily, and even stepped back: "don''t use bitter meat, I tell you, I won''t be fooled."


    Yang Lan smiled bitterly and said, "whatever you think, originally, your father didn''t want me to come to you. I had to come."


    Mikel frowned and hesitated, "it''s just a kiss, isn''t it?"


    Yang Lan shook her head and said, "if it''s an ordinary family, of course we''ll let you think, but this family... They can only refuse us. If we insist on withdrawing, I''m afraid the MI family will be in trouble."


    Mikel was stunned and looked at Yang Lan without talking.


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Haixi didn''t expect to see Mo Feng at the door of the bathroom as soon as she came out.


    She looked at Mo Feng in surprise and asked, "Why are you here? Where''s Ke''er?"


    Mo Feng said, "she''s still waiting over there. I''ll wait for you, madam."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head and said, "Mo Feng, I''ll be fine in such a short time."


    Mo Feng shook his head and said seriously, "no, I promised the young master that I would never leave you."


    Jian Haixi had no choice but to say, "well, let''s go back quickly."


    Mo Feng nodded and walked after Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi saw that he was so calm. The more she thought about it, the more something went wrong. She had just told Mikel that Mikel would ask Mo Feng clearly.


    But Mo Feng doesn''t look like he is in love.


    Jane Haixi was puzzled. After thinking for a while, she still asked, "well... Didn''t Ke''er tell you anything just now?"


    Mo Feng was stunned and said honestly, "yes. She asked if the person I like in my heart is her."


    "What do you say?" Jane Haixi asked eagerly.


    Mo Feng''s cheeks were slightly red, but when Jian Haixi asked, he answered everything, so he bowed his head and said, "I said, the person I like is her."


    "Then what?" Jian Haixi asked anxiously.


    Mo Feng was stunned and looked up at Jian Haixi suspiciously, "then? It''s gone."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, "no?"

 Chapter 347

    Jian Haixi is driven crazy by Mo Feng''s straight man''s brain.


    Elder brother, you just confessed. You just threw the girl aside and followed her, the mother of two children, to the bathroom


    This... It''s almost make complaints about vomit.


    Mo Feng looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "madam, did I do something wrong?"


    "You... Forget it." Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "let''s go back and find Ke''er first."


    "Oh." Mo Feng nodded.


    But when they returned to their original place, they didn''t see Michael''s figure.


    Jian Haixi frowned and took out her mobile phone. She just wanted to call Mikel. Before she dialed out, she received her call first.


    Jian Haixi then asked, "Ke''er, where are you?"


    "Sister Haixi, I... Went home." Mikel said.


    "Go home?" Jian Haixi frowned. "Keer, is something wrong? Even if you go home, you have to go back with me to get your luggage."


    "No, someone will get my luggage later." Michel said, "I just met my mother and just went home with her."


    "Ke''er..."


    Jian Haixi wanted to ask again, but Mikel interrupted her and said, "sister Haixi, don''t worry about me. I''m really just going home. Please bring the gift for Huanyan for me."


    With that, Mikel hung up the phone.


    Jian Haixi looked at the hung up phone and his face was slightly heavy.


    Just now she clearly heard someone else talking over there.


    "Madam, what''s the matter?" Mo Feng''s face appeared anxious outside the task for the first time. "Is there something unexpected about Ke''er?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "no, Ke''er called and said she went home with her mother."


    Mo Feng was stunned and then said, "but why is it so coincidence that as soon as we went out, she met her mother?"


    "This is also a point of my doubt." Jian Haixi said coldly: "in short, let''s go back now and then check this matter."


    They didn''t stroll again, but returned the same way.


    When they got home, mikai and Liao Huanyan had already returned.


    Jian Haixi told mikai about Mikel''s home. "Mikai, is it convenient for you to call Mikel''s home? Make sure that Mikel is really home."


    Mikai frowned, nodded and called back.


    A moment later, mikai took his cell phone and said to Jian Haixi, "my family said Ke''er has gone back."


    "That''s strange." Jian Haixi frowned. "Even if you want to go home, there''s no need to be in such a hurry."


    Mikai thought and said, "I''ll go home tomorrow and see what I can see."


    Jane Haixi nodded, and now she had to.


    Because it''s the business of the MI family, it''s not easy for Jian Haixi and them to intervene rashly. It''s the best way to let mikai go back.


    Mikael was also a little depressed because of Mikael.


    Liao Huanyan looked at him and thought, "why don''t you go back tonight? What if Ke''er has something urgent?"


    Mikai pulled down the corners of his mouth, held Liao Huanyan in his arms and said, "it''s because there may be situations we don''t know, so I can''t go back today."


    "Ah? Why?" Liao Huanyan asked suspiciously.


    Mikael said, "you think, my stepmother is so hard, tracking and arresting. Even if I go back today, do you think they will tell the truth in front of me?"


    Liao Huanyan suddenly realized, "so you want to paralyze them and go back when no one is on guard tomorrow?"


    "Smart!" mikai smiled, pinched Liao Huanyan''s face and said, "it''s true that you''re getting smarter with me."


    Liao Huanyan blushed and glared at him and said, "I didn''t learn from you."


    Mikai laughed, took Liao Huanyan''s hand and said, "you''re leaving tomorrow. You promised in advance. All the time before was mine."


    Liao Huanyan bit his lips slightly, leaned against his arms and said, "I see."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Young people''s rebellion, some were forced to go home, others left home.


    Mo''s house.


    Knowing that he didn''t bring back Mo Xiuyu smoothly, Jia Min angrily went to his arm.


    Mo Wanshan was talking to Ning Jiwei in the room. When he heard Jia Minzhi coming, he frowned and said to Ning Jiwei, "she may have come to me. Don''t worry. I''ll go out to deal with it."


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "forget it, let her in."


    Jia Min rushed all the way to Ning Jiwei''s room and saw that Mo Wanshan was also there. His anger was heavier on his face. He roared sharply: "well, it was really agreed by you. You deliberately didn''t want my Xiuyu to come back. You were afraid that he would rob you of the position of the head of the family when he came back, didn''t you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Mo Wanshan said: "Xiuyu was forced to leave home by you. Now he doesn''t want to come back. Even if you let someone catch him back, he will leave again."


    "Don''t worry about it!" Jia Minzhi scolded as if he had lost his reason. "Anyway, you don''t care about our mother and son. Just stay with your good son. Now you have to step in and don''t let my Xiuyu come back. What do you mean? Are you still a person, Mo Wanshan?"


    "You..." Mo Wanshan trembled with anger and covered his heart. His breath was uneven.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jia Minzhi and said coldly, "it was the people I sent who didn''t let Mo Sheng take Xiuyu away."


    Jia Minzhi turned and looked at Ning Jiwei. If she was usually calm, she was more or less afraid of Ning Jiwei, but at this time, she had been dazzled by anger and shouted at Ning Jiwei: "I really thought you were a man and wasted our family Xiuyu''s trust in you. I didn''t expect you to have such a plan. Do you want him to die outside?"


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, suddenly smiled and said to the air, "come on, get her out of here. You can''t get close to here without my permission."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Ning Jiwei''s voice fell, two men walked into the door and dragged Jia Minzhi out of the door.


    "You let me go, Ning Jiwei, you must die! If my Xiuyu loses a hair, I won''t let you go." Jia Minzhi scolded while struggling.


    Mo Wanshan sighed and said to Ning Jiwei, "she has lost her reason. Don''t take it to heart."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan''s pale face and said, "she''s not going to let me put it in my heart. It''s you. Don''t be angry. You''ve been trapped by others."


    Mo Wanshan laughed at himself and said, "my body, sooner or later..."


    Ning Jiwei frowned. He had already seen the situation of Mo Wanshan by mikai and Zhang Haoyang, but they had no choice but to maintain it with medicine.


    As for how long it lasts, it depends on the patient''s willpower.


    Jia Minzhi was dragged out by two men, scolding all the way.


    Jian Rui, who was playing with Gu Xiaomian in the room, came out after hearing the sound.


    Gu Xiaomian frowned and hummed, "this woman is really bad. Don''t be afraid, Ruirui. I''ll scold her for you."


    Then Gu Xiaomian wanted to rush out, but Jian Rui grabbed him and said, "forget it, she''s also worried about her little uncle, and she''s pathetic. Let''s leave it alone."


    Neglected by her husband and despised by her son.


    Poor, but why is there no abhorrence?

 Chapter 348

    After Jia Minzhi left, Mo Wanshan was in a bad mood and didn''t stay here long.


    Although he didn''t say it on his face, Ning Jiwei could see that he actually wanted Mo Xiuyu to come back.


    After Mo Wanshan left, Mo Jue walked in slowly.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and asked, "what do you suggest?"


    Mo Jue was puzzled. "What''s the matter? What advice? If you ask so directly, it''s like I was eavesdropping just now."


    Said, Mo Jue also wronged the innocent man and said, "heaven and earth can learn from each other. I really didn''t eavesdrop."


    Ning Jiwei turned his eyes and said, "yes, you''re not eavesdropping, you''re just listening."


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "you really know me."


    Ning Jiwei glared at him angrily. He didn''t doubt Mo Jue''s ability at all. At least from now on, he didn''t even know how many kilograms Mo Jue had.


    But even Mo Feng can be so excellent. As the leader of the dark Department, Mo Jue will only be more powerful than him.


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "but it''s really hard to deal with your brother."


    "So I ask you what advice you have." ningjiwei said.


    Mo Jue stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "my suggestion is the idea in your heart. Don''t tell me you''re stupid. Otherwise, I''ll doubt my vision of choosing people."


    Ning Jiwei took a breath from the corner of his mouth and was a little embarrassed when he thought of Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Jue knew what he was thinking when he looked at him, shook the fan he didn''t know where to find in his hand, and smiled: "In fact, the simplest solution is to get him back now, so that you can work with Mo Wanshan or Jia Minzhi. Even if Mo Xiuyu runs away from home again, you can catch him back. As for whether Mo Xiuyu will make any progress, go astray, or become decadent from now on, it has nothing to do with you. Anyway, you and me He''s still half blood. Now even his parents don''t care about him, so you don''t have to think about him so thoroughly. "


    Ning Jiwei glanced obliquely and said, "how can I hear you say it in the opposite direction?"


    Mo Jue said with a smile, "I''m just stating the objective facts. As for how you feel after listening, it can only prove the decision that has long existed in your heart."


    Ning Jiwei snorted angrily, "in your opinion, what should I do?"


    The same problem, but different.


    Mo Jue''s suggestion was to ask him what he thought of Mo Xiuyu. It''s better to bring Mo Xiuyu back or let Mo Xiuyu decide according to their original idea.


    This time, Ning Jiwei asked how to educate Mo Xiuyu and how to make him grow.


    Mo Jue naturally understood Ning Jiwei''s meaning. He leaned back in his chair, shook his folding fan and said, "there are many ways for a person to grow up. The simplest and effective way is to make him suffer. If you eat enough, people will naturally grow up."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head without thinking, "no, he has great psychological pressure now. In case he can''t support himself and give up, it''s over."


    Mo Jue skimmed his mouth and said, "you really love your brother."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "he is still a child, and he is sincere to me and Ruirui. I can see it and naturally remember his kindness."


    Mo Jue said, "then we can only use the second method, acting."


    "Acting?" Ning Jiwei wondered, "what do you mean?"


    Mo Jue raised a cunning smile on his lips and said, "make a trap to lure him to drill in. If he succeeds in breaking through the pass, he will even succeed in the test. If he fails, it''s all right. Just touch it quietly and help him solve it. From beginning to end, he doesn''t need to know the truth."


    Ning Jiwei pondered for a moment and said, "although your method is a little evil, it is a good strategy."


    Mo Jue''s cheek twitched and said, "can you speak? I think I can boast directly. What is evil?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, looked at Mo Jue and said, "well, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Me?" Mo Jue was surprised and said reluctantly, "do you think I''m your little brother?"


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrow and said, "anyway, you are idle these two days. You might as well go out and brush a task."


    "I''m not going."


    "Really not?"


    "I can''t go."


    Mo Jue turned his head proudly and looked like "you say it casually, I just don''t look at you and ignore you".


    Ning Jiwei smiled, narrowed his eyes and said, "in fact, I know your purpose of going down the mountain this time. You want people in the dark to go to the sun and live like others."


    Mo Jue was stunned. He turned back and looked at Ning Jiwei. His face restrained the arrogance and immorality just now, and turned to look at Ning Jiwei suspiciously, "when you talk about this topic at this time, why do I always think you have any conspiracy?"


    Ning Ji Wei''s face, which does not change, smiles: "your wish, I can help you to achieve it, but the whereabouts of the dark part are not yours has the final say, otherwise you need not be so anxious to find an inheritor to cultivate it, can you?"


    When Mo Jue saw Jian Rui, Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian a few days ago, he tried hard to persuade them to enter the dark Department.


    There are seven true and three false. What''s more, Mo Jue wants to cultivate a suitable successor for the dark Department.


    He has the final say to decide on what path to follow. But he can''t take the dark part to the sunshine, but he can''t stay here for a lifetime. After ten or twenty years, the dark side should go where he can.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and said, "I won''t always sit in the position of the master of the house. The Mo family will repair the house sooner or later."


    Mo Jue stared at Ning Jiwei for a long time and suddenly said with a sneer, "you really make me want to go to Mo Sheng immediately."


    "But you won''t, won''t you?" Ning Jiwei said with a smile: "instead of trying to hide from the tiger, it''s better for you to cultivate the next master of the Mo family."


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei said, "if the next leader of the Mo family receives your favor, he will be friendly to the dark Department in the future. It would be better if the next leader of the dark Department happens to have a good relationship with the future owner."


    A light flashed in Mo Jue''s eyes. "Have you even helped me find the future heir of the dark department?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "it''s not good to look for it, but there''s a good seedling. We don''t know what the future will be."


    "Who is it?" Mo Jue asked.


    "Mo Xiujin," said Ning Jiwei.


    Mo Jue was stunned, "Mo Sheng''s son?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Mo Jue frowned. He didn''t know much about Mo Sheng''s little son. He only knew that Mo Xiujin was the son of Mo Sheng and Lisa. No matter compared with Mo Xiulin and calm or Mo Xiuqian''s pride, he had less prominent character, and gave the impression that he was just crying and coquettish.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "you will understand slowly."


    Mo Jue looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I find that you really live up to the name of a profiteer. While fighting the century war with Mo Sheng, you still secretly miss someone else''s son. It''s enough."


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know who it is. While telling me to fight side by side with my brother Xiangcheng, he secretly tempted my daughter to suffer in the dark."


    "Cough..." Mo Jue said awkwardly, covering his lips and coughing, "I''m not... Kidding. Look at you. What are you really doing?"


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei nodded, "in fact, I''m kidding. Mo Xiujin is not suitable at all. Don''t take it to heart."


    Mo Jue: "


    Ning Jiwei looked like a pity and said, "it''s a pity. Ruirui and Mo Xiujin played very well. It seems that they don''t help..."


    "No, no!" Mo Jue clenched his teeth and said, "I''ll go. Can''t I go?"


    Isn''t it mo Xiujin who has committed the second disease of middle school? Can he still make it?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Besides, Mo Xiuyu.


    After Mo Jue''s people left, Mo Xiuyu sat on the steps for a while. He didn''t go back to find those friends, but went to the Internet cafe to play games alone.


    It was not until the afternoon that Mo Xiuyu was really hungry that he came out to find a restaurant and wanted to eat casually.


    But after dinner, something embarrassing happened.


    He lost his cell phone!


    In this age when he went out without cash and paid by mobile phone, his mobile phone was lost at this time!


    When the boss saw that Mo Xiuyu was like this, his face immediately changed and said sarcastically, "brother, you don''t want to eat overlord meal?"


    "No, how could it?" Mo Xiuyu hurriedly said: "or, or you wait for me for a while, I''ll go back and get the money for you."


    His wallet is still in the hotel. As long as he gets the card, he can withdraw the money.


    The boss snorted coldly, his hands akimbo and said, "do you think I will believe it?"


    "This..." Mo Xiuyu has never made such a fool of himself since he was a child. In particular, the eyes of others in the store turned to him, which made him blush embarrassedly.


    Mo Xiuyu suggested, "why don''t you go with me? I don''t live far, just two blocks..."


    "You mean let me walk two blocks with you?" the boss pointed to his beer belly and said, "do you think I can walk so far? If I am willing to walk, I won''t be as fat as I am today."


    "Well, why don''t we take a taxi." Mo Xiuyu said, "but... You have to pay the fare in advance... But I promise I''ll give it back to you."


    The boss almost laughed angrily, "little brother, are you kidding me? I let you eat a meal for nothing. Now I have to pay for you back to the hotel?"


    "I, I don''t mean that..." Mo Xiuyu couldn''t argue.


    The boss snorted coldly, "I don''t care what you mean. Just wait here. I''ll call you right now..."


    "I paid for his money."


    The voice came from the table next door. Mo Xiuyu looked at the sound of nature gratefully. He saw a very handsome man in Chinese clothes smiling at himself.


    "Little brother, don''t worry. Everyone has inconvenient times. It''s just a meal. I''ll buy it."


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    Mo Xiuyu''s eyes are almost red.


    When you go out, you have no friends around. It''s the only time to meet a kind person.


    Unfortunately, Mo Xiuyu didn''t see the mobile phone hidden in his pocket, otherwise he wouldn''t be so moved.

 Chapter 349

    Mo Jue paid for Mo Xiuyu''s meal and left the hotel with him.


    Mo Xiuyu stood by the side of the road, looked at Mo Jue at a loss and said, "thank you for helping me. Can you... Can you go to the hotel with me? I can return the money to you soon."


    Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "no, it''s just a meal."


    "No way." Mo Xiuyu said, "I must pay back the money."


    Mo Jue glanced up and down Mo Xiuyu, but said, "well, since you insist, I''ll go with you."


    Then Mo Jue drove Mo Xiuyu to the hotel.


    On the way, Mo Xiuyu looked at Mo Jue gratefully, "I don''t know your name, brother?"


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and said, "often."


    "It''s elder brother Chang," said Mo Xiuyu.


    At the hotel, Mo Xiuyu went back to his room to get his card. Mo Jue took the opportunity to throw the mobile phone in his pocket into the trash can.


    Then they went to the ATM at the door of the hotel to withdraw money.


    What Mo Xiuyu didn''t expect was that all his cards were frozen.


    "How could this be possible?" Mo Xiuyu stared at the ATM in front of him in disbelief.


    Even if his father Mo Wanshan is cruel, his eldest brother Ning Jiwei won''t freeze his card.


    If Mo Xiuyu knew that this was what Ning Jiwei did, he might have to be stabbed in his heart.


    "What''s the matter, Xiuyu?" Mo Jue asked knowingly.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned and said, "my card has been stopped. Now I''m penniless."


    "Ah? How could this happen?" Mo Jue exaggerated: "are you uncomfortable with your family? If so, go home quickly. You don''t have money and mobile phone now. How can you survive outside?"


    Mo Xiuyu shook his head and said, "I won''t go back."


    Mo Jue asked, "how do you eat tonight? How do you live?"


    Mo Xiuyu took a deep breath and looked up and said, "I can go to work."


    Mo Jue was stunned and looked at Mo Xiuyu jokingly, "brother Xiuyu, I don''t despise you, but... What will you do?"


    "I can wash the dishes."


    "There are dishwashers now. I don''t need you."


    "I can be a security guard."


    "If you can take me, I''ll let you go."


    "I can go to the Internet cafe as a network administrator."


    "Saturated."


    "Then I..."


    Mo Xiuyu lowered his head. He didn''t know what else he could do.


    Xiangcheng is so big that if he goes to a larger enterprise or company, he will be recognized.


    But he can''t make these fast food restaurants on the street.


    At this moment, Mo Xiuyu realized that he had removed the label of the Mo family and took off the glory and money given to him by the Mo family. He was nothing.


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "forget it, come with me."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked up at Mo Jue, "follow you?"


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "I run a bar. You come with me and be a... Well, waiter or something, can you?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiuyu nodded quickly.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "I can pay you a month''s salary first, but if you don''t do well, you can deduct it in the future."


    "No problem!" Mo Xiuyu said.


    Mo Jue patted Mo Xiuyu on the shoulder and said, "let''s go. To tell you the truth, I see you very well."


    Mo Xiuyu scratched his hair and said, "elder brother Chang, you are so nice."


    Don''t laugh but don''t speak.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Early the next morning, Liao Huanyan was sent to the airport by mikai after saying goodbye to Jian Haixi and others.


    Before long, JOYA arrived.


    Liao Huanyan looked at Qiao Ya shyly and said, "Qiao, Miss Qiao..."


    "Just call me Joey," said Joey.


    "Qiao ya." Liao Huanyan quickly changed his words.


    Qiaoya nodded, turned to look at Mickey and said, "I''m really surprised that you two have come together."


    Mikai shrugged his shoulders and said, "so for my face, my girlfriend will ask you to take care of her more in the future."


    Qiao Ya picked her eyebrows and said, "are you afraid I''ll bully her?"


    Before mikai could speak, Liao Huanyan quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, he definitely didn''t mean that, Joe... Qiao ya, don''t think about it. He can''t speak. Don''t pay attention to him."


    Mikai rolled his eyes and said, "I haven''t said anything yet, okay."


    "It''ll be over when you say it." Liao Huanyan glared back impolitely.


    Qiao Ya looked at their interaction with great interest, smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m not so boring."


    Mikai was relieved to hear what Joana said.


    When they were sent away, mikai didn''t return to the villa, but drove directly back to Mi''s house.


    Mikel went home without saying a word yesterday. There''s something else about it.


    More than half an hour later, mikai parked his car in front of Mi''s house.


    This family, he really hasn''t come back for a long time.


    "Young master?" the nanny shouted in surprise when she saw mikai coming back.


    Mikai sneered, "why don''t you know me?"


    "No, No." the nanny asked, "young master, why are you back? Neither the master nor the wife are at home..."


    "What''s their business? I didn''t come back to find them." Mikael asked as he went upstairs. "Where''s Mikel?"


    "Miss... In her room," said the nanny.


    While the nanny was talking, Mikael had walked to Mikael''s door and patted the doorway: "Mikael, open the door."


    Soon, with a snap, the door opened from the inside.


    Mikel leaned out his head and looked at mikai at the door in surprise. "Brother? How did you come back?"


    Mikai reached out and opened the door, walked in and sat on the tatami and said, "come and see you."


    Mikel lowered his head uneasily and said, "what do I have to look good..."


    "Oh, no?" mikay nodded, got up and said, "well, you stay, I''ll go."


    "Hey, brother..." Mikel was worried when he saw that he was leaving. He hurried forward and grabbed his arm and said, "you, don''t go first."


    Mikai looked down at her. "Anything else?"


    "You..." Mikel bit his lip and asked hesitantly, "did you come back by yourself or did someone ask you to come back? Sister Haixi... Did anyone else ask you to bring anything to me?"


    Mikael sneered and gave Mikael a chestnut. "Mikael, have you read too many romantic novels? Do you still have a message? Do you have a mobile phone or no Internet at home?"


    "I......" Mikel choked and said with a red face, "I just asked casually."


    Mikai patted her head again and said, "pour all the water in your brain out for me, and then tell me what happened, or I won''t care about you."


    Mikel was stunned, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you." mikai said impatiently, "if you don''t say anything, I''ll go..."


    Mikai didn''t finish his words when he was suddenly hugged.


    Mikel hugged mikai, choked with red eyes and said, "brother, what should I do..."

 Chapter 350

    Mikai frowned, patted Mikel on the shoulder and said, "don''t cry yet. Tell me what happened?"


    "I, I don''t know..." Mikel sobbed.


    Mikai: "..." don''t you know how to cry here?


    Mikel wiped her tears and said, "mom said that the family I was dating had a strong background. Our family can''t do it. I, I don''t know which family..."


    It was still a blind date.


    Mikael raised her eyebrows, walked two steps to the side, sat down and said to Mikael, "tell me what you know."


    Mikel nodded and obediently told mikai all the information he knew.


    After listening to Mikel''s words, Mikael narrowed his eyes and said nothing in silence.


    Mikel swallowed his saliva, pulled his arm nervously and asked, "brother, do you know the Davis family? They are so powerful?"


    Mikai looked at Mikel and nodded, "it''s very powerful. No matter which one is stronger than our family."


    "Well, what should I do?" Michelle almost cried again with her small mouth.


    Mikai reached out and rubbed her head and said, "don''t cry in a hurry until I talk to dad and see what''s going on."


    Mikel sobbed and stammered, "brother, you must save me."


    Mikai smiled and joked, "why, didn''t you pretend to be nothing just now? Let me save you now."


    Mikel sucked his nose, bowed his head and said, "because you are the only one who can save me. I don''t want to give up now. I have to try everything. If I can''t do it after all the attempts, then... Let it be fate."


    At the end, Michelle pulled an ugly smile and tried not to be so afraid.


    Mikai pinched her smiling stiff cheek and said, "it''s ugly to smile. I don''t learn those fallacies to accept my life at a young age. If I have a brother, I can''t accept your life."


    Mikael was stunned and suddenly rushed up. The bear hugged Mikael and cried, "woo, woo, woo... Brother, you are really my reborn parents!"


    Mikai: "..." this is a mess.


    At noon, when Mi Dao and Yang Lan got home, they knew that MI Kai was back.


    The two looked at each other and knew something about each other.


    This son doesn''t come back once in 180 years. I''m afraid he came back today for the sake of a girl.


    Sure enough, mikai''s first sentence when he saw Micheal was: "Dad, what''s going on with Ke''er''s marriage?"


    Mi Dao sighed, pointed to the upstairs study and said, "go to the room and talk."


    "Brother Tao..." Yang Lan looked at Mi Dao anxiously and stopped talking.


    Mi Dao patted the back of her hand and said, "don''t worry."


    In the study, MI Dao looked at his son sitting opposite and said, "Ke''er should have told you."


    Mikai frowned and said, "she didn''t say the most important point. Why is our family involved with the Davis family?"


    Mi Dao sighed, "it''s a long story."


    "Then make a long story short," Mikael said lazily.


    Mi Dao choked, smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "the whole thing has to start half a year ago..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jane Haixi came back from the hospital in the afternoon, she saw mikai sitting in the living room with a frown.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "look at you. Is it serious at home?"


    "You''re back." mikai put out the smoke in his hand, pointed to the position next to Jane Haixi and said, "just right, I want you to help me think of a way to make an idea about this matter."


    When Jian Haixi saw his serious appearance, he couldn''t help but hold back his God and sit upright, "say it."


    Mikai sighed: "In fact, it''s easy to say that our family encountered difficulties in business six months ago. It happened that a big family with strong background helped us. Of course, it wasn''t for nothing. He also divided a large part of our shares in the company. At that time, the two families had a good relationship. My father and aunt Lan thought about making friends, so they made a verbal agreement on the marriage of the children ¡£¡±


    Jian Haixi nodded clearly and said, "now the other party wants to fulfill the engagement, but Ke''er doesn''t want to. Is your family afraid of offending the other party?"


    "It''s not just fear, it''s a great chance that we will offend." mikai said with a bitter smile: "my father said that now the two companies have differences on the development direction of the company, and the relationship is already frozen there. If the engagement goes wrong again, I''m afraid our family will face more trouble than that."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and understood why mikai was worried.


    After thinking about it, Jian Haixi said, "why do parents always like to arrange marriage for their children? Obviously, they also came from their youth. They don''t want to be arranged by others, but in the end, they just want to arrange the fate of others."


    Mikai said with a sarcastic smile, "who knows, I''m blackened by money."


    Jian Haixi looked at mikai and asked, "what does Ke''er mean?"


    Mikai shook her head. "The little girl cried as soon as she saw me. Of course she didn''t want to marry someone she didn''t know, but now the burden of the rice family was on her. She didn''t escape or stay."


    After a pause, Mikael said with a cool smile: "how interesting. When the sky is good on his head, everyone speaks so beautifully. When the sky collapses, he puts a lot of pressure on a silly girl who doesn''t know anything."


    Jian Haixi also lamented that if mikai''s brother was not here, Mikel would really be sacrificed by the MI family.


    "What do you think?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Mikai said: "marriage must be retired. Even if I try to make the rice family lose all their money, I won''t let the little girl bear this burden."


    Jian Haixi dragged his chin and thought for a moment. He looked up at mikai and asked, "what''s the background of the other party and who made a kiss with Ke''er? Are you sure they like Ke''er so much?"


    Mikael was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    Jian Haixi pursed his lips and said, "I mean, it''s not false to retire from marriage, but it can also be the other party''s initiative to retire."


    "Is this... Possible?" mikay frowned. "If it were possible, my father and aunt LAN wouldn''t worry like this."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "if it''s your blind date and the other party is Chang''e, you''re naturally reluctant to give up your marriage, but what if the other party is a flower like psychosis?"


    Mikai''s eyes flashed and suddenly said, "you mean to let Ke''er deliberately provoke each other to withdraw from marriage?"


    "That''s what I mean," said Jane Haixi.


    Mikai hit his hands and said, "although I don''t know if this method works, I have to try it. I''ll check the news of Davis''s house now... No, I''ll go home again."


    As soon as he thought of a way, mikai couldn''t even sit still. He got up and went out.


    Jian Haixi knew he was anxious and didn''t stop him.


    After mikai left, Jian Haixi looked at Mo Feng sitting at the door, thought about it, wanted to go to him, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "you heard what mikai and I said just now."


    Mo Feng nodded and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi said, "don''t worry. Ke''er will be fine. We will all help."


    Mo Feng looked at the unknown front and whispered, "I know, madam, you will help, but I''m still worried about her. I... Want to see her."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "then go."


    Mo Feng suddenly looked back at Jian Haixi, "can I... Go?"


    "Of course." Jane Haixi nodded, "I''ll take you off. Go."


    Mo Feng''s eyes lit up, stood up, bowed to Jian Haixi and said, "thank you, madam!"


    Jian Haixi smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "if you are in trouble, find mikai. Don''t conflict with other people''s family, you know?"


    "Hey!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mikel didn''t expect to see Mo Feng.


    When Michelle opened the curtains and looked at the figure hanging on the window of her room, she almost didn''t shout out.


    Mo Feng looked at her, pulled a smile, stretched out his hand and pointed to the window to let her open the door.


    Michael hurried forward and opened the window to let him in.


    Mo Feng jumped in neatly and stood on the ground.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Are you okay?"


    The two said in unison, and then they were stunned there.


    Mikel stamped his feet anxiously, stretched out his hand and pulled Mo Feng''s arm and said, "I ask you, how did you climb up? This is the third floor. Do you know? Did you fall?"


    Mo Feng shook his head with a simple smile and said, "I''m fine."


    After making sure that he really had nothing to do, Mikel shook off his arm and said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    "I..."


    Mo Feng hesitated, went to the opposite of Mikel, looked at her seriously and said, "I''m worried about you and want to see you."


    Mikel''s heart moved, looked at Mo Feng, and hurriedly turned his head away from his sight.


    "You''ve seen it, so you can go." Michel forced herself to say in a cold voice.


    She is already in a mess. She must not involve Mo Feng at this time.


    Mikel thought so.


    Mo Feng was stunned, lowered his head and asked, "is it because of the Davis family?"


    Mikel was shocked, turned his head and suddenly looked at Mo Feng, "how do you know? My brother told you?"


    Mo Feng shook his head. "I heard mikai when he told his wife."


    Mikel said sadly, "now that you know, you shouldn''t come."


    "Madam said she would help you." Mo Feng was the most stupid. He couldn''t say very good words. He could only say hard: "you''ll be fine. You don''t have to marry the Davis family."


    Mikel was stunned, shook his head and said, "it''s useless. Sister Haixi doesn''t know their power. No one can help."


    After a pause, Mikel looked at Mo Feng and said, "besides, sister Haixi and your young master have had a lot of things, haven''t they? Although I don''t know what it is, it must be very dangerous and troublesome that you can''t even relax when sister Haixi goes to the bathroom. Therefore, I don''t want to trouble them with my things."


    Mo Feng was slightly stunned, pursed his lips and said, "do you like the blind date of Davis''s family?"


    "Are you kidding?" Mikel rolled his eyes and said, "I haven''t seen him and don''t know him. How can I like him?"


    "Do you like me?" Mo Feng asked again.


    Mikel suddenly asked, his face suddenly turned red, pinched and didn''t speak.


    "Hmm? Do you like me?"


    "... well."

 Chapter 351

    Flowers bloom several, each showing a branch.


    George escorted Dou Ge all the way and finally sent Dou Ge to the Dou family''s sphere of influence.


    Both of them were greatly relieved. Although there was no danger along the way, it was still frightening.


    Dou Ge said, "in fact, if you send me here, you can rest assured to go back. This is all the sphere of influence of my Dou family. No one dares to fight me here."


    George smiled, waved his hand and said, "it''s been so many days, and it''s not bad. Send the Buddha to the west, and I''ll send you home."


    Dou Ge shrugged his shoulders indifferently and said, "anyway, what''s delayed is the time you meet your daughter-in-law. I''m not in a hurry."


    George laughed and patted him and said, "don''t say. If Ning Jiwei hadn''t been the first person in Haixi, I really think it''s good for you to be my brother-in-law."


    Dou Ge turned his eyes angrily and said, "because I don''t have as many minds as Ning Jiwei, I''ll be pinched by you, right?"


    "Oh, you know?" George said in surprise.


    "Get out of the way." Dou Ge was angry.


    Everyone was in a good mood near home.


    George kept returning Dou Ge safely to his family before leaving.


    The Dou family invited him to take a day off, but George didn''t even spare a meal.


    He wants to go home quickly and see Yang Yaru soon.


    The Dou family became lively because of Dou GE''s return, and George also embarked on the road of smooth return.


    It''s just something they didn''t expect. Their information has been completely mastered.


    When Shazhi handed the information to talilina, she was still very surprised.


    "You mean George sent Dou ge back?" talilina asked, "is it the George of Qiao''s family in Xiangcheng?"


    "Yes." Shazhi called out the Qiao family''s message and said, "it''s the Qiao family in Xiangcheng."


    Talilina frowned and said, "how is this possible? The Qiao family... Didn''t Mo Sheng say that they never showed the meaning of standing in line?"


    Shazhi blinked. She was only responsible for collecting information. She didn''t understand anything else.


    Talilina looked at Shazhi and ordered, "check the relationship between the Qiao family and Ning Jiwei again. When did they meet?"


    "Yes." Shazhi nodded skillfully and quickly operated on the keyboard.


    A moment later, Shazhi said, "there are two information that can be found. One is that Qiaoya participated in Mo negative''s star cup clothing competition, and the other is George''s girlfriend Yang Yaru, who is Ning Jiwei''s assistant."


    Talilina squinted and wondered, "will it be so simple? It shouldn''t be..."


    As a big family that can remain neutral in muddy water, will the Qiao family help their son because he likes an employee of ningjiwei company?


    Talilina looked gloomy and said in a deep voice, "check again. There must be some information we haven''t noticed. Check all the recent trends of the Qiao family."


    "OK." Shazhi nodded and went down along Qiao''s house.


    An hour later, talilina looked at the information found by Shazhi and pushed down everything on the table with anger.


    "Damn! Why doesn''t Mo Sheng know such important information?" talilina roared, "or does he know but don''t tell me? What does he want to do? Let me be a Death Squadron for him?"


    "Mom..." Shazhi was stunned and shrank to the chair in fear. She looked at the mouse and keyboard that talilina fell to the ground, and her eyes were full of tears.


    "Damn, too damn!"


    Talilina angrily took out the phone and called Mo Sheng.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Mo Sheng got a call from talilina and had some accidents.


    After hearing talilina''s words, Mo Sheng immediately sank his face, "what did you say?"


    Talilina said with a sarcastic smile, "I said you fool. We were all cheated and played by others! The Qiao family are Ning Jiwei''s relatives. They have long been on one side."


    "It''s impossible!" Mo Feng waved his tea cup and roared.


    "Second master..." Lisa was surprised and looked at Mo Sheng''s hand cut by debris. She hurried forward to help him wrap up, but Mo Sheng pushed him away.


    Mo Sheng said in a deep voice, "talilina, I tell you, this is absolutely impossible. Ning Jiwei lived in his adoptive father''s Ning family before returning to Mo''s house, and the Ning family is basically empty now. Besides a Fu family, Ning Jiwei has no relatives at all."


    "Really?" talilina sneered, "have you checked the woman in ningtivi?"


    Mo Sheng was stunned, frowned and said, "you said the one named... Jian Haixi?"


    "Ha ha." talilina said with a smile, "you have to think about your name for so long. It seems that you have never paid attention to this woman."


    "I don''t need to pay attention to her. I''ve known her situation for a long time." Mo Sheng said: "Jane''s family is just Jian Haixi and his brother. There''s no backstage either."


    "Really?" talilina asked, "then she doesn''t have a grandfather?"


    Mo Sheng was surprised and said, "what did you find?"


    Talilina shook the information paper in her hand, and the smile on her lips did not know whether it was self mockery or mockery of Mo Sheng.


    "I found that Qiao Qinghe had a daughter besides his two sons, Qiao Zhen and Qiao Jing. The daughter broke up with the Qiao family decades ago. Her name was Qiao Sui, and Jian Haixi''s mother happened to be Qiao Sui."


    Mo Sheng gritted his teeth. "Maybe it''s a coincidence."


    "Ha." talilina laughed, "Mosheng, I never knew you were so naive. Let me tell you, Qiao Qinghe is now in hospital, and the person who goes to the hospital to take care of him every day is Jian Haixi. One more thing, Dou Ge returned to Dou''s house and was sent back by George. Do you think it''s a coincidence combined with all these?"


    Mo Sheng was silent and didn''t speak again. Lisa clearly saw that he was emitting a breath of fear.


    Talilina snorted coldly, "Mo Sheng, if I hadn''t found out about this, we wouldn''t know how we died in the end. If you have only such a little ability, it seems that I have to reconsider cooperating with you."


    After that, talilina hung up.


    Mo Sheng''s tooth Gang bit loudly, threw away his mobile phone, raised his feet and walked towards the east courtyard.


    "Second master!" Lisa shouted and hurriedly chased out.


    On the second floor, Mo Xiujin, who heard the sound, lay down in the window, saw the direction Mo Sheng left, thought about it, took out the communicator and informed Jian Rui.


    Jianrui put down her cell phone and hurried to Ning Jiwei''s room.


    In Ning Jiwei''s room, Mo Wanshan and Mo Jue are all there.


    "Ruirui, what''s the matter with you?" Mo Wanshan asked.


    Jane Rui didn''t have time to breathe, and didn''t care to answer Mo Wanshan''s words. She ran to Ning Jiwei''s bed and approached him in the ear and said, "Daddy, ah Jin asked me to tell you that his daddy is coming. He looks very fierce. Let you be careful."

 Chapter 352

    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "Daddy knows, Rui Rui goes back to her room. Don''t come out no matter what you hear, you know?"


    "Well, Rui Rui knows." Jian Rui nodded wisely and ran back to her room.


    After Jian Rui left, Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and said, "you hide and don''t appear for a while."


    Mo Jue nodded. It''s really inconvenient for him to show his face in Mo Sheng now.


    After Mo Jue entered the next room, Mo Sheng arrived soon.


    Ning Jiwei knew he was coming in advance, so he didn''t let anyone stop him. At this time, there''s no need to let Mo Sheng know his cards.


    Mo Sheng smoothly rushed into Ning Jiwei''s room and shouted angrily, "Ning Jiwei, you fucking play with me!"


    That''s right


    Mo Jue, who eavesdropped in the next room, almost laughed.


    Ning Jiwei turned his eyes and glanced at Mo Sheng. "Play? You? Mo Sheng, do you praise yourself too much? You have that orientation, I don''t. Even if you do, I don''t like you."


    "You..." Mo Sheng''s face is almost black. After knowing Ning Jiwei''s relationship with the Qiao family, Mo Sheng understands why Ning Jiwei is so anxious to break through the second level.


    Because if he had known the existence of the Qiao family long ago, he would not just send out those dozen people, but would pour out, which is bound to make Ning Jiwei unable to go down the mountain.


    Mo Wanshan frowned at Mo Sheng and said, "second brother, you are so rude."


    "I''m rude?" Mo Sheng sneered. "Elder brother, I didn''t say anything when you wanted Ning Jiwei to inherit the position of house master. As long as he can pass the test, the position of house master Mo is his. But can you hide it from me and play me like a monkey?"


    Mo Wanshan was dizzy when he said, "second brother, did you misunderstand something?"


    In fact, what Mo Wanshan thinks in his heart is that if he and Ning Jiwei can play Mo Sheng as a monkey, where can they pretend to live in peace with him?


    Mo Sheng was stunned and squinted at Mo Wanshan. "Don''t you know?"


    "What do you know?" Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Sheng suspiciously and turned to see Ning Jiwei.


    Mo Sheng suddenly laughed, pointed to Ning Jiwei and said, "OK, you Ning Jiwei. My mo family let you return and let you recognize your ancestors. I didn''t expect you to be good. You''re not only playing Yin with me, but even your father. You''re not the Mo family at all. You''re just here to occupy our Mo family''s property, aren''t you?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and looked at Mo Sheng, who was blind to the magic barrier. He said in a low voice, "didn''t you do the paternity test long ago?"


    If he hadn''t done the paternity test, how could Mo Sheng admit Ning Jiwei''s identity so easily.


    While talking, Lisa, who chased her all the way, finally arrived. At the same time, Jia Minzhi, who heard the news, followed her.


    A seat of people was blocked in Ning Jiwei''s room. Fortunately, his room was large enough, otherwise the air would become turbid at such a place.


    Mo Wanshan listened to Ning Ji and Mo Sheng''s words. The more he listened, the more confused he became. He couldn''t help saying, "what are you two playing riddles? What''s the matter?"


    Mo Sheng sneered, pointed to Ning Jiwei and said, "you let him say."


    Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei?"


    "There''s nothing to say."


    Ning Jiwei is still calm. He is seriously injured and should not be angry, otherwise Jian Haixi will be angry.


    Mo Wanshan''s mouth was slightly drawn.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, Mo Sheng said with a sarcastic smile, "why, dare you do it? Ning Jiwei, you''re just a coward!"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak yet. Listening to Mo Sheng scolding his son, Mo Wanshan was angry at first.


    "Mo Sheng, what did you say? Who allowed you to scold my son in my face?"


    Ning Jiwei doesn''t care about Mo Sheng''s words because he has experienced all kinds of abuse countless times at Ning''s house.


    But Mo Wanshan''s words stunned Ning Jiwei.


    He never knew that his father felt so protective.


    Of course, Ning Fubang will protect him when he is at Ning''s house.


    But one side is his wife and biological son, and the other is Ning Jiwei. Even if Ning Fubang favors his adopted son, he can''t really do anything to his wife and son.


    So every time, Ning Fubang was caught between them and advised them one by one.


    But Mo Wanshan is different. For him, losing Fu Xiang in the first half of his life is his pain and regret. Now Ning Jiwei has become all his hope. He will never allow anyone to bully his son.


    Seeing Mo Wanshan sitting in a wheelchair, trembling with anger, but still standing in front of him and arguing loudly with Mo Sheng, Ning Jiwei suddenly felt a little warm in his heart.


    In the past, he was the son of Ning Fubang. He was always sensible. He didn''t want to meet his own father one day. He could also be protected.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Wanshan with disdain and sneered, "what am I talking about? You might as well ask your good son, our future good owner, what is his relationship with the Qiao family, and how he kept his relationship with the Qiao family from everyone."


    "Qiao family?" Mo Wanshan was stunned. Now he was really confused.


    When the Mo family was in trouble, he didn''t go to Qiao Qinghe.


    But Qiao Qinghe had already seen the dark tide surging among Mo Wanshan, Mo Sheng and Mo Ting, so he immediately rejected him and said that he didn''t want to stand in any team of the Qiao family.


    But now Mo Sheng says Ning Jiwei has something to do with the Qiao family. What''s going on?


    Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Jiwei, do you have anything to do with the Qiao family?"


    "Well, a little." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Mo Wanshan was still waiting for Ning Jiwei''s words, but he only said this and didn''t mean to go on.


    Ning Jiwei''s way of answering without a fart with a stick not only choked Mo Wanshan, but also was so angry that Mo Sheng almost vomited blood.


    He even abandoned his previous image, pointed to Ning Jiwei and shouted, "what is a little? Can you be more shameless, Ning Jiwei? Why didn''t you say that your woman is the granddaughter of the Qiao family? Does it matter?"


    "What?"


    Mo Wanshan was surprised, and Jia Minzhi, who was standing at the door watching the play, was also surprised.


    Is Ning Jiwei''s woman the granddaughter of the Qiao family?


    Why don''t they know such big news?


    Mo Wanshan frowned, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Jiwei, is this true?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "it''s true."


    Listening, Ning Jiwei admitted that Mo Wanshan sank his face and said nothing.


    Lisa standing at the door reached out and pounded Jia Minzhi''s arm.


    Jia Minzhi understood and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, this is your mistake. It''s understandable for you to hide it from all of us, but your father is dedicated to you, but you even hide it from him. It''s too chilling."


    "That''s to say, maybe people don''t take it as their home at all." Lisa pulled her fingernails.


    Mo Sheng smiled coldly. He wanted to see how Ning Jiwei explained.


    Ningjiwei didn''t mean to explain at all.


    What''s there to explain to them?


    His daughter-in-law''s family is the Qiao family. Does this have anything to do with his being the Mo family?


    He said what he liked and said what he didn''t like. What does it matter to others?


    Mo Sheng was full of waiting for Ning Jiwei''s expression after his lie was exposed, but he never thought Ning Jiwei had no meaning to explain.


    More than that, even Mo Wanshan, who was just calm, didn''t have a difficult expression at the moment.


    Mo Sheng glanced at Mo Wanshan, "brother, don''t you think he should give us an explanation?"


    "What explanation?" Mo Wanshan calmed down now, looked at Mo Sheng and said, "isn''t that just right? Since Ji Wei has reached a consensus with the Qiao family, even if he has completed all the three conditions you put forward before, he should be the new owner of our Mo family now."


    Mo Sheng was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    "Impossible! I don''t agree!" Mo Sheng shook his hand and said, "he clearly knew the existence of the Qiao family in advance, so he would agree to those three conditions."


    "What if you know?" Mo Wanshan faced Mo Sheng squarely and said, "second brother, don''t go too far. Ji Wei has completed all the three conditions. He should be the owner of the house. As for how he completed it, our Mo family only depends on the results, not the process."


    Mo Sheng was blocked by Mo Wanshan''s words again. He looked at Ning Ji and Mo Wanshan and suddenly smiled coldly.


    "Ning Jiwei, do you think I dare not solve you here?"


    With that, Mo Sheng put his hand deep into the pocket in his coat, as if he were taking something out.


    Mo Wanshan looked at his movements and couldn''t even take care of his wheelchair. He got up and rushed to the bed in front of Ning Jiwei.


    "Mo Sheng, if you dare to hurt my son, I will never let you go!"


    "Really?" Mo shengxie smiled, "then try it."


    Just before he took out his hand, five or six people rushed in from the window and door of Ning Jiwei''s room.


    One man dealt with Jia Minzhi, one with Lisa, one with Ningji and Mo Wanshan, and the other three surrounded Mo Sheng with things in their hands.


    Mo Sheng stared at the three people and knew that as long as he took a step out of his hand, he would die here today.


    Mo Sheng smiled and said to Ning Jiwei, "it''s just a joke. I didn''t expect that there are really many people here."


    With that, he took out his hand pretending to be nothing.


    The three people around Mo Sheng still didn''t move, and even their raised arms didn''t put down.


    Mo Sheng''s face changed slightly, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Ning Jiwei, do you want to fight me here?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "it''s not impossible."


    Mo Sheng was stiff at first, then said with a smile: "it seems that Dou''s family is meaningless to you."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and his voice was cold. "What did you do?"


    Mo Sheng shrugged and said, "want to know? Let me leave, and then you can check it yourself."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t hesitate, waved his hand and let the people around Mo Sheng retreat.


    Mo Sheng sneered, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "now is not the time for the end, but Ning Jiwei, sooner or later, I will end you."

 Chapter 353

    After Mo Sheng said these words, he didn''t stay long, so he turned and went out.


    Anyway, his purpose of coming here today has been achieved.


    It not only forced Ning Jiwei to admit his relationship with the Qiao family, but also found out the people Ning Jiwei arranged here.


    Again


    There may be other gains.


    Mo Sheng just wanted to go. When they saw that they were blocking the door and controlling Jia Minzhi and Lisa, they couldn''t help moving a step to the middle at the same time, blocking Mo Sheng''s way.


    Mo Sheng stopped, didn''t look back, just sneered and asked, "why, do you still want to keep me for dinner?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, just waved his hand.


    At the door, they looked at each other, made way at the same time, and released Lisa and Jia Minzhi in their hands.


    When Mo Sheng left, Lisa hurried to catch up.


    Jia Minzhi hesitated and looked at Mo Wanshan lying on the bed,


    Mo Wanshan has a disease in his legs. He falls into bed like this and can''t get up by himself.


    Ning Jiwei was injured again and couldn''t help Mo Wanshan up.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan and hesitated for two seconds. He still bit his teeth and ran out after Mo Sheng.


    She needs Mo Sheng to help her find her son.


    Moreover, she has no way back.


    After they left, Mo Jue came in.


    The others helped Mo Wanshan up first and then retreated out.


    "You..." as soon as Mo Wanshan wanted to speak, Ning Jiwei shook his head and motioned him to silence.


    And Mo Jue on one side began to search inch by inch from the door frame.


    After a while, Mo Jue found a small black head above the door frame.


    Mo Wanshan was shocked.


    This position


    Lisa put it up just now!


    Mo Jue pinched the small black square with a slight force from his index finger and thumb. The black square was turned into powder by him in an instant.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "well, you can talk now."


    Mo Wanshan sighed and said in a deep voice, "Mo Sheng will come here today. I''m afraid it will be more difficult in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ning Jiwei said calmly, "if he doesn''t come to me, I will find him sooner or later."


    Mo Wanshan thought of what Mo Sheng said just now. He couldn''t help looking at Ning Jiwei and asked, "the Qiao family..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Wanshan. At such a dangerous moment just now, everyone would instinctively protect himself, but Mo Wanshan fought to protect him.


    It''s true or false. Ning Jiwei can''t be more clear in his heart.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei''s look. For fear that he was unhappy, he carefully said, "I don''t have to ask you to explain, just ask me..."


    "Haixi only met the Qiao family recently." Ning Jiwei rarely explained, "it''s because I have to hide it from Mo Sheng. Moreover... Haixi and I haven''t held a wedding yet. It''s too early to say that I have a relationship with the Qiao family."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei would be patient to explain to himself.


    At the moment, compared with those explanations, what moved Mo Wanshan more was Ning Jiwei''s attitude towards himself.


    He nodded, his voice choked and said, "you''re right. It''s time to do this. You and that... Jane Haixi, right? Why don''t you ask someone else to come back and do it another day. After all, it''s not good for you and Ruirui to be here and let others always be outside."


    Ning Jiwei hooked up his lower lip and said, "it doesn''t matter. First, the time hasn''t come. Haixi is not suitable to stay with me."


    Mo Jue''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and Chong Ning Jiwei turned his eyes.


    It was as if Jane Haixi was really far away from him.


    It''s just a few minutes'' drive.


    Mo Wanshan thought Ning Jiwei was worried that he would have an opinion on Jian Haixi. He hurriedly said, "I actually have no opinion on the person you choose. Now it''s not because of her relationship with the Qiao family. In the past, I wanted you to get along with Tong Si because..."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei smiled and looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "I know, Dad, you don''t have to explain."


    Although it was not the first time that Ning Jiwei called himself "Dad", Mo Wanshan was still warm-hearted and nodded and said, "well, I''ll go back first."


    "Grandpa ~" Jian Rui''s little head poked in and ran to Mo Wanshan and said, "Grandpa, don''t go. Stay and eat with Ruirui Rui and play games."


    "This..." Mo Wanshan hesitated and nodded to his little granddaughter''s lovely smiling face.


    ¡ª¡ª


    West courtyard.


    As soon as Mo Sheng returned, he looked at Lisa and asked, "how about it?"


    Lisa shook her head and said, "it''s destroyed."


    "Hum." Mo Sheng snorted coldly, "unexpectedly, he found it."


    "I''m sorry, sir. Lisa didn''t do it well." Lisa quickly knelt down and admitted her mistake.


    Mo Sheng looked at Lisa, helped her up and said, "it has nothing to do with you. I didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to be fooled."


    Lisa looked at Mo Sheng and said anxiously, "second Lord, Ning Jiwei seems to be much more difficult than we want to deal with. What should we do now?"


    Mo Sheng lengxia said, "it doesn''t matter if he is difficult to deal with. I don''t believe the people around him are also difficult to deal with."


    Lisa was stunned and looked at the cold smile on Mo Sheng''s face. She was surprised and asked, "second Lord, you mean..."


    Mo Sheng''s lips aroused a cold smile, "Ning Jiwei is very good, but his weakness is also obvious. Do you know what his weakness is?"


    Lisa nodded and said, "yes, his biggest weakness is his daughter."


    Don''t laugh but don''t speak, lift your feet and walk in one direction.


    Lisa looked in that direction and sighed silently.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Xiuqian doesn''t know how long she has been here. Mo Sheng asks Hongye to teach her some knowledge every day.


    How to record code words and how to convey information.


    Mo Xiuqian learns very fast, because if she slows down a little, she will have another injury on her body.


    Hongye didn''t discharge water at all. In her words, Mo Xiuqian is just an ordinary man now. She is no longer Mo Sheng''s second daughter at all.


    If Mo Xiuqian can''t even learn the most basic things, there''s no need. She can''t go out here in the future.


    When Mo Xiuqian saw Mo Sheng coming in, she knew she was going out.


    But knowing this, Mo Xiuqian didn''t feel happy at all.


    Because she knows very well that after going out, it will only be more painful than here.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiuqian, who had become thinner in a short time, but his eyes were more firm. He nodded with satisfaction, waved to Mo Xiuqian and said, "come here."


    Mo Xiuqian obediently walked to Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng''s smile widened, pointed to the open door and said, "go, you can go out."


    Mo Xiuqian looked at him, turned her head and looked at the direction of the light, and walked slowly past.


    Mo Sheng looked at her and his eyes gradually became cold. "You''d better run faster, otherwise you''ll never want to go out."


    Mo Xiuqian was so stiff that she didn''t dare to look back. She raised her feet and rushed out at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 354

    After Mo Sheng left, Ning Jiwei contacted George for the first time.


    Only George answered the phone for a long time, and his voice was a little weak.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and asked coldly, "something''s wrong?"


    "Well," George nodded, looking at the wound on his arm, "he was followed."


    "Sure enough." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Hearing Mo Sheng talking about the Qiao family and Dou family, Ning Jiwei thought that George and Dou Ge were exposed.


    But I didn''t expect Mo Sheng to move so fast. Ning Jiwei had arrived before he could notice.


    "How are you? Are you seriously injured?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "It''s all right, I can''t die." George chuckled with a hard voice. "Are those bastards really scared? Dare to Yin me, I''ll make them come back."


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "don''t be impulsive. Those who come are not good. I''ll let someone pick you up."


    George listened to ningevi''s words and said silently, "we''ve been exposed, haven''t we?"


    Otherwise ningjiwei couldn''t have called him at this time.


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "well, Mo Sheng came to me just now. He found out the relationship between Haixi and you, as well as the Dou family."


    George hurriedly said, "isn''t it very dangerous over there? I just sent him back."


    Ning Jiwei said, "don''t worry, the Dou family is not a vegetarian. I think even if they are powerful, they can''t rush into the Dou family in a moment. Now the top priority is your side. Now find a place to hide and I''ll arrange other things."


    "OK."


    This time George didn''t show off his strength and nodded decisively.


    If the enemy has only such a small wave, he is certainly not afraid. After all, he is not a fancy fist or embroidered leg, and his Qiao family is not a vegetarian.


    But since the other party came prepared, it was clear how many people he brought.


    This kind of enemy is hidden and we are in the dark. It''s better to protect ourselves than fight hard.


    After all, besides himself, he also wants to ensure the safety of his brothers.


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei immediately contacted Jian Yi.


    After receiving Ning Jiwei''s call, Jian Yi does not dare to delay. She checks George''s location with Dou Ming and investigates the situation of the Dou family.


    Because the Dou family is likely to be monitored now, Dou Ming doesn''t dare to call Dou Ge directly, but carefully investigates the Dou family''s system.


    A moment later, Dou Ming said with a frozen face, "I can''t get into the home system."


    Obviously, someone invaded Dou''s system and blocked him in turn.


    Jian Yi asked, "is there any other way for your family to report?"


    Dou Ming nodded. "Yes, only my parents, my brother and I know, but this method can only be used once."


    Jian Yi calls Ning Jiwei. Without hesitation, Ning Jiwei says, "report immediately."


    With Ning Jiwei''s words, Dou Ming didn''t hesitate. He reached out to take out the lock he had been hanging around his neck and pressed the button above.


    This button is equivalent to a remote control device. When Dou Ming pressed the button, the whole Dou family suddenly heard a huge roar. Everyone put down their things for the first time and entered the state of war preparation.


    In the room, Dou Bing sat up with Dou Ge and asked, "little Lord, it''s an alarm."


    Dou Ge said in a deep voice, "the organizer will investigate immediately. Now I''m at home, and my parents can''t press it. It can only be Dou Ming''s hand. Something must have happened."


    "Yes." Dou Bing said, "I''ll send someone to check it immediately."


    Dou Ge thought and said, "let people destroy all monitoring and electronic information at home."


    There is only one explanation for Dou ming to give up using the computer for communication and choose this way, that is, the situation is urgent and he can''t use the computer system.


    ¡­¡­


    Shazhi looked at the darkness in front of the computer, blinked, turned to talilina and said, "Mom, they destroyed all the electronic equipment. I can''t see it."


    Electronic equipment is very powerful, but it is also very fragile.


    Talilina sneered: "it doesn''t matter. The good play has just begun. We didn''t think we could kill them all this time. It''s just giving them some pain."


    Moreover, the place where she really wants to do it is not the Dou family.


    George received a call from Jane Yi soon after.


    Jian Yi said concisely: "uncle, you haven''t found any trace of being monitored yet. I''ve found a path for you. You take everyone to hide first. Daddy has asked Uncle Ying to take someone there."


    George frowned and said, "is it time? If there aren''t so many people here, I''ll just rush back with my brothers."


    Jian Yi said, "no, we don''t know each other''s strength now. Even if I help you find the route now, it''s not necessarily safe."


    After a pause, Jian Yi continued, "and it will take you two days to get back. We can''t make sure there are not many people along the way. Don''t worry, uncle Ying is not too far from you now. He can meet you tonight."


    "That''s good." George nodded. "Then uncle will listen to us, Yi Yi."


    In terms of computers, he can still trust his little nephew.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jian Haixi is busy sending Qiao Qinghe home.


    Today is the day when Qiao Qinghe leaves the hospital.


    He had no serious physical problems, but he was old and lost a lot of functions. In addition, he had no spirit a while ago, so he went to the hospital.


    Now that Jian Haixi has been found, Qiao Qinghe looks forward to Jian Haixi coming to accompany her every day, and keeps talking about Jian Rui he hasn''t met.


    With hope, Qiao Qinghe''s spirit is getting better and better day by day.


    The doctor originally wanted to suggest that he stay in the hospital for two more days, but Qiao Qinghe was not used to the hospital environment, and he was old. He couldn''t live anywhere except at home.


    So we agreed to let him out of the hospital.


    Anyway, it''s all about recuperation. It''s better to take care of it at home.


    Jian Haixi helped Qiao Qinghe get off. Qiao Lei squatted down by the car and said, "Grandpa, I''ll carry you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qiao Qinghe kicked his ass, "go aside! I''m fine."


    Qiao Lei rubbed his ass and got up from the ground. He smiled and said, "Grandpa, I''m not filial to you."


    "Come on." Qiao Qinghe glanced at him and said, "are you still filial? Tell me about the days when I was in hospital. Have you come to see me for a few days?"


    "Er..." Qiao Lei choked and said wrongly, "Grandpa, you''re a little unreasonable. I don''t go because I want you to stay with sister Haixi more?"


    Qiao Qinghe was so angry that he said, "you still have reason?"


    "No, Grandpa, show mercy at your feet. Am I wrong?" Qiao Lei smiled and apologized.


    Qiao Qinghe is not really angry. He knows whether his children are filial or not.


    The crowd went into the old house while making noise.


    As soon as Jian Haixi entered the door, the white cat ran over.


    "Meow ~"


    The white cat didn''t expect so many people. He was stunned and looked at them. Finally, he came to Qiao Qinghe and rubbed his legs, as if to express his missing.


    Jian Haixi looked at the cat with a lot of aura and said, "it''s so cute."


    Qiao Qinghe smiled and said, "do you like it? Your mother used to like cats very much."


    "Yes, Grandpa." Jian Haixi knew that Qiao Sui was the eternal regret in Qiao Qinghe''s heart, so he took his arm and said, "Grandpa, ruiruirui also likes cats very much. I''ll bring her to you in a few days. She will be crazy."


    Referring to Jian Rui, Qiao Qinghe was much happier and said with a laugh: "it''s all right. If Ruirui comes over, it''s all right even if I lift the roof of my house."


    Jian Haixi and Qiao Lei accompanied Qiao Qinghe to laugh. Yan Mei and the nanny were preparing lunch. Qiao Jing said to Qiao Zhen, "brother, look how happy the old man is laughing."


    "Yes," Qiao Zhen said with emotion, "I haven''t seen my father so happy for a long time."


    Qiao Jing looked at Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "Haixi is really a lucky star in our family. If it weren''t for her, the old man would be afraid this time..."


    Qiao Zhen also nodded, "Qiao Sui left early. Now that we have found Haixi back, we will be better to our children in the future."


    Qiao Jing looked at Qiao Town unexpectedly. "Brother, it''s really not like what you can say."


    Qiao Zhen snorted coldly and said angrily, "why, in your heart, I''m an old stubborn without feelings, right?"


    "Cough..." Qiao Jing coughed awkwardly for two times and said, "where can you, brother? You think too much."


    Jian Haixi had lunch with Qiao Qinghe at Qiao''s old house before he got up and left.


    Mo Feng drove, but just left soon, Mo Feng suddenly stopped the car.


    Jian Haixi did not prevent him from braking suddenly. The whole person suddenly fell forward and asked, "Mo Feng, what''s the matter?"


    Mo Feng pursed his lips and said, "madam, there may be a situation. We have to go back to Qiao''s house."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Instead of looking out of the window, he just nodded and said, "OK."


    Mo Feng turned the car around and hurried to Qiao''s old house. At the same time, he charged: "madam, you lower down."


    Jian Haixi nodded. The whole person squatted down and touched his mobile phone to send a message to Qiao Lei.


    Just the second after Jian Haixi went down, the window on her side suddenly burst, and the sharp noise stunned Jian Haixi.


    Mo Feng flew the car and rushed forward regardless.


    Although Jian Haixi was afraid, she didn''t panic much. She didn''t experience this dangerous situation.


    The reason why Jian Haixi didn''t send the information to Qiao Qinghe, Qiao Zhen and others, but to Qiao Lei is that she knows the whole Qiao family. Qiao Lei is the person who plays mobile phones the longest. At present, only Qiao Lei can receive her message at the first time.


    Sure enough, Qiao Lei was playing games on the sofa when he suddenly received the news of Jian Haixi. The whole person suddenly exploded.


    "What are you doing? Surprised?" Qiao Jing scolded.


    "No!" Qiao Lei hurriedly looked at Qiao Qinghe. "Grandpa, sister Haixi is in danger."

 Chapter 355

    After receiving Jian Haixi''s distress message, Qiao Qinghe made a quick decision and sent a large number of people out to meet him.


    At that time, Jian Haixi and Mo Feng were under siege from all directions. The whole car was turned into a sieve. It was not only windy but also smoking. It would explode soon.


    Fortunately, the Qiao family arrived in time and saved Jian Haixi and Mo Feng.


    Qiao Qinghe and others waited restlessly at home until they saw that Jian Haixi and Mo Feng came back safe and sound.


    Yan Mei hurriedly came forward and took Jian Haixi''s hand and looked, "what''s going on? Are you hurt, Haixi?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "aunt, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Mo Feng, whose arm was slightly scratched. His eyes changed a few times. He got up and went to him, stretched out his hand and pressed it on his shoulder and said, "good boy, if it weren''t for you today, Haixi would be in danger. You are not only the savior of Haixi, but also the great benefactor of my Qiao family. You can say what you want, and I will meet you."


    Mo Feng calmly shook his head and said, "it''s my responsibility to protect my wife. Mo Feng doesn''t dare to take credit."


    Qiao Zhen narrowed his eyes, looked at Mo Feng, nodded with satisfaction and said, "you are capable but not proud, and you are meritorious but not proud. You are a person."


    Usually this man always follows Jian Haixi without saying a word. They thought he was just a driver.


    But today''s accident made people see Mo Feng''s strength.


    Only then did I understand why Ning Jiwei would rest assured that Jian Haixi was only followed by Mo Feng.


    Qiao Qinghe smiled and said, "with a man like you, I''m curious about what Ning Jiwei is."


    Qiao Zhen and others nodded in agreement. They were really more and more curious about Ning Jiwei.


    Qiao Lei looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "sister, what are you going to do now? Otherwise, don''t go back today. There are many rooms here anyway."


    Qiao Qinghe: "yes, Haixi, you can stay here today. I''ve already let someone clean up your room with Ruirui."


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly, shook his head and said, "no, I still want to go back."


    Jane Yi has to take a bath and apply medicine at night. She doesn''t feel at ease if she doesn''t go back.


    "But those people certainly didn''t go. You go back like this..." Qiao Jing worried.


    Qiao Qinghe thought and said, "well, I''ll take you back. I''ll see who dares to fight me."


    "No." as soon as Qiao Qinghe spoke, Jian Haixi objected: "Grandpa, even if I would let you take this risk for me, I can''t expose the place where I live now, otherwise it will be very dangerous."


    "What about that?" Qiao Lei said anxiously, "why don''t I pretend to be my sister and lead people away first?"


    Qiao Zhen glanced at Qiao Lei''s figure and said, "do you think you can pretend to be your sister?"


    "Er..." Qiao Lei choked and stopped talking.


    Jian Haixi took out his mobile phone and said, "I''ll call Jiwei first."


    Ning Jiwei received a call from Jian Haixi. After hearing what she said, the whole person was angry.


    He didn''t get angry at Mo Sheng''s provocation in the morning, but Ning Jiwei was really angry when he heard that Jane Haixi almost had an accident.


    He thought of Jian Rui, Dou Ge and George, but he never thought that Mo Sheng and talilina would start from Jian Haixi.


    At the thought of Jian Haixi almost having an accident, Ning Jiwei couldn''t control his anger.


    Jian Haixi said the whole thing without Ning Jiwei''s voice. After waiting for a while, he suddenly heard the sound of something breaking across the street.


    She was startled and asked, "Jiwei, are you okay?"


    Jian Haixi''s voice calmed Ning Jiwei down a little. He looked at the water cup broken by himself and said to Jian Haixi, "I''m fine."


    "What should I do now?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to do anything. I''ll send someone to pick you up and arrive in half an hour."


    "Oh, OK." Jane Haixi nodded.


    After hanging up, Qiao Qinghe and others looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "what do you say?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Jiwei said he would deal with it and let someone pick me up in half an hour."


    Qiao Zhen frowned and said, "but it''s hard to deal with. Did he say what to do? We can help if we need help."


    "Yes, what did he say?" Qiao Jing also asked.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, shook his head and said, "I didn''t ask. He said I didn''t have to do anything."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, everyone was stunned.


    Qiao Jing looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously, and Qiao Lei looked at her suspiciously.


    Jian Haixi touched his face, smiled and asked, "second uncle, Xiao Lei, why are you looking at me like that? Is there anything on my face?"


    "No, No." Qiao Jing shook his head and said, "Haixi girl, you are so smart at ordinary times. Just now you analyzed with us what to do. How can you hang up as soon as you receive Ning Jiwei''s call without asking anything?"


    "Yes, sister." Qiao Lei looked at Jian Haixi and said, "it seems that you become stupid as soon as you receive the call from your brother-in-law."


    "Nonsense? What do you mean being stupid?" Qiao Jing listened to Qiao Lei''s words, slapped him on the back of his head and said, "shut up if you can''t speak."


    Qiao Lei covered his head and cried, "Dad, be gentle."


    Jian Haixi looked at them and turned to see Qiao Qinghe and others looking at her curiously. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "I didn''t ask because there''s no need to ask. Since Ji Wei said I don''t have to do anything, I''ll believe him."


    Qiao Qinghe looked at his granddaughter and laughed for a long time and said, "OK, my granddaughter believes him, and my old man believes him once."


    Mo''s house on the other side.


    Mo Jue shook his head and sighed while cleaning the broken glass residue of Ning Jiwei: "I said you are too irritable. No matter how angry you are, you can''t destroy things."


    Ning Jiwei snorted, "Mo Jue, I need you to go there in person."


    Mo Jue looked at Ning Jiwei. At this time, he didn''t joke with him. He nodded decisively and said, "no problem. It''s just a few little bastards. Master Mo''s horse is up to 20."


    Half an hour later, Jian Haixi looked at Mo Jue standing at Qiao''s door and said in surprise, "it''s you?"


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "what''s the matter, beauty? Are you disappointed when you look at me?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. "I''m not disappointed, but I didn''t expect to trouble you."


    Mo Jue shrugged and said, "if your man is not hurt, he will come by himself now. He really doesn''t need me."


    Mo Jue didn''t come in or meet Joe''s family.


    Qiao Lei secretly glanced and ran out with Qiao Qinghe and others: "one person, one person."


    "What?" Qiao Qinghe was startled and frowned deeper.


    Of course, Mo Jue saw Qiao Lei, but he didn''t care. He just opened the door and said, "get in the car, beauty."


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and sat in the back row.


    Mo Feng drove and Mo Jue sent them to mikai''s villa before returning to Mo''s house again.


    As for those who stand in the way


    Of course, it''s all "disappeared".

 Chapter 356

    As soon as Jian Haixi returned to the villa, he saw that Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu didn''t know when they came down. A room full of people were waiting in the living room.


    Seeing her coming in, Jane Yi hurriedly leaned forward with a crutch and asked, "Mommy, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Please walk slowly." seeing her son coming, Jian Haixi was worried that he might fall. He hurried forward to hold him and said, "Mommy is all right. She''s not hurt at all. Don''t worry about Yi Yi."


    Jian Yi looks up and down at Jian Haixi for several times. When she sees that she is really well, she is relieved.


    Qin Zhixu said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect them to start from you. It''s so insidious."


    Jane Haixi wondered, "what''s going on?"


    Jian Yi said, "it''s Mo Sheng and talilina. They found Uncle George and uncle Dou Ge, and they also know our relationship with the Qiao family."


    When Jian Yi heard this, Jian Haixi quickly asked, "are George and Dou Ge in danger, too? How are they?"


    Dou Ming said, "our family should be fine. I''ve sent an alarm. Brother knows it''s me and will make arrangements."


    Qin Zhixu also nodded and said, "there are many capable people in the Dou family. Even if those people really want to break into the Dou family, they can''t do it for a while."


    Jane Haixi was a little relieved and asked, "what about George?"


    "Uncle..." Jian Yi hesitated. "Uncle was hurt a little, but now it''s OK. Daddy has sent uncle Ying to help him."


    Jane Haixi''s face was dark. She didn''t expect all this to come so quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, talilina, who learned that the mission had failed, couldn''t believe holding her mobile phone.


    "What are you talking about? Jane Haixi is all right? We''re all gone?"


    How is this possible?


    She sent so many people. Even if Jane Haixi had the ability to escape safely, she wouldn''t have lost all her people, would she?


    "What shall we do, chief?" asked the man waiting for instructions.


    Talilina said in a deep voice, "send more people and start from George. I don''t believe it. None of them can cure them."


    After giving orders, talilina hung up the phone and turned to pack.


    Seeing this, Shazhi came over and asked, "Mom, are you going out?"


    "HMM." talilina said coldly, "I''d like to see for myself. Who can break so many people with this ability?"


    "Mom..." Shazhi ran over, hugged talilina''s waist and said, "Mom, Shazhi is worried about you."


    Talilina rubbed her head and said, "good boy, I''ll contact you if I have something. Don''t run around, you know?"


    "HMM." Shazhi nodded, "Shazhi will wait for her mother to come back."


    Talilina smiled with satisfaction. In fact, she knew that yarn weaving would not run around.


    After all, in Shazhi''s heart, mother is the most important person.


    After simply packing up some luggage, talilina left the town and got on the plane to Xiangcheng.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Because the noise from Mo Sheng didn''t calm down until the afternoon.


    Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui only dare to come out and let out the wind at this time.


    They didn''t run far, so they played at home.


    Just making trouble, Gu Xiaomian suddenly looked in a direction, doubtfully pointed to the figure and said to Jian Rui: "Ruirui, do you think it''s Mo Xiuqian?"


    Jian Rui was stunned when she heard Mo Xiuqian''s name. After all, although she didn''t see Mo Xiuqian during this period, she was also instructed by Mo Xiujin and Ning Jiwei.


    So at first hearing Mo Xiuqian''s three words, Jian Rui''s first reaction was not worry, but a click in her heart.


    In the distance, Mo Xiuqian''s body swayed and finally fell to the ground.


    "Ah, she fell down!" Gu Xiaomian hurriedly wanted to help, but Jian Rui held her hand.


    "Rui Rui?" Gu Xiaomian wondered.


    Jianrui pursed her lips. Just thinking whether she should run to save people first or go back to find Ning Jiwei first, she saw Gu Chenyi''s car parked at the door.


    "What are you two doing?" Gu Chenyi got out of the car and asked Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian with a smile.


    "Uncle gu!" Jian Rui hurriedly ran to Gu Chenyi and said, "we seem to see Mo Xiuqian, but I don''t know if it''s her. She fell down."


    With that, Jian Rui pointed to the direction in which Mo Xiuqian fainted.


    Gu Chenyi narrowed his eyes. He knew what happened today before he came back. He motioned to hear Jian Rui''s words. His first reaction was that it was mo Sheng''s conspiracy again.


    "Yes, Dad, let''s go and save her." Gu Xiaomian hurriedly pulled Gu Chenyi''s sleeve.


    Gu Chenyi looked at his brainless son, sighed, shook his head and said, "OK, I''ll go and have a look with you."


    Then he reached out and rubbed Jian Rui''s head, motioning her not to worry.


    With Gu Chenyi, Jian Rui is naturally relieved.


    The three men came to Mo Xiuqian and looked at her.


    "Oh, why are there so many injuries on her?" Gu Xiaomian shouted at the traces of different depths on Mo Xiuqian''s arm.


    Gu Xiaomian thought, wrapped Mo Xiuqian in his coat, picked her up and said, "let''s go, go back first."


    Jianrui''s eyes turned and said, "I''ll go back and help her get clean clothes."


    Before she finished, Jianrui ran back quickly.


    She needs to tell Ning Jiwei about Mo Xiuqian.


    Gu Chenyi held Mo Xiuqian and watched her as she walked along the road.


    The little girl seems to have suffered a lot. Now she looks sallow and weak.


    "Dad, she looks very bad." Gu Xiaomian said.


    Gu Chenyi sighed. Even though he knew that this might be mo Sheng''s plot, he still felt sorry for Mo Xiuqian.


    ¡­¡­


    Jianrui ran to ningjiwei''s room and told him about it.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I know. Don''t worry. See what she wants to do."


    "Well..." Jianrui hesitated, "Daddy, can you see her? She looks so poor ~"


    Although she knew that she should be on guard, Jianrui felt a little uncomfortable as long as she thought that they were also good friends to play.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her daughter, nodded and smiled: "yes, Ruirui can do whatever she wants. Don''t worry about anything else, as long as she doesn''t relax her vigilance."


    "Well, thank you, Daddy!" Jianrui happily hugged Ning Jiwei and gave him a big slap on his cheek.


    When Gu Chenyi came home with Mo Xiuqian in her arms, Jian Rui had asked Yue Feng for a family doctor.


    After some examination, the doctor told everyone that most of Mo Xiuqian''s body was traumatic. It would be good to cultivate for a while. There was no serious problem with her body, but she was malnourished and needed to be recuperated.


    Listening to the doctor''s words, everyone was relieved.


    At this time, Mo Xiuqian finally "woke up".


    "Are you awake?" Gu Xiaomian saw her wake up and happily took Jian Rui''s hand and said, "Rui Rui, look, she''s awake."


    Jian Rui came over and looked at Mo Xiuqian and asked¡® Xiuqian, do you have any discomfort? The doctor''s uncle examined you just now. Your wound needs medicine. Apart from the wound outside, is there anything else you feel bad about? "


    Mo Xiuqian looked at Jian Rui in front of her. She was as beautiful, intelligent and flexible as before, but she had embarked on a completely different road.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuqian''s eyes were red, tears filled her eyes, and she might cry at any time.


    Jane Rui hurriedly said, "don''t cry first. Isn''t it uncomfortable? Why don''t we take you to the hospital?"


    Mo Xiuqian shook her head and said, "I''m just... Hungry."


    "Hungry?" Gu Xiaomian smiled, took out a piece of chocolate from his pocket and said, "it''s easy to say. Here, I''ll give you chocolate."


    Jianrui thought for a moment, took the chocolate, took a small bite, handed it to Mo Xiuqian and said, "you can eat some first to supplement your strength. Someone has gone to cook for you. You can eat it in a while."


    Mo Xiuqian looked at the chocolate beside her mouth and opened her mouth slightly.


    The sweetness of chocolate melted in her mouth and slowly mixed with the bitterness she had experienced during this period, which excited her lacrimal glands out of control.


    "Hey, why are you crying again?" Gu Xiaomian wondered, "is our chocolate not delicious? No, there is no better chocolate in the world than ours."


    Jian Rui reached out and patted Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, why do you talk so much?"


    "Oh, then I won''t speak." Gu Xiaomian quickly shut up after being "criticized" by Jian Rui.


    Mo Xiuqian looked at Jian Rui and said gratefully, "Jian Rui, thank you for saving me."


    Jane shook her head and said, "no, uncle Gu saved you."


    Mo Xiuqian pulled a smile and said, "I know, but if it wasn''t for your face, how could they save me?"


    Jian Rui didn''t speak, but took out a wet paper towel to wipe Mo Xiuqian''s cheeks and said, "don''t think so much. You have a good rest first."


    Mo Xiuqian nodded and didn''t speak again.


    After watching her sleep, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian slowly walked out of the room.


    After they left, Mo Xiuqian slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Chenyi took Gu Xiaomian back to the room.


    Gu Xiaomian wondered, "Dad, why did you catch me again? I didn''t do anything bad today."


    Gu Chenyi looked at his son with a stupid look on his face and sighed: "Xiaomian, you should remember every word that Dad told you next, you know?"


    Seeing Gu Chenyi''s solemn appearance, Gu Xiaomian was startled, "Dad, you won''t have a terminal illness?"


    "Get out!" Gu Chenyi patted him on the head angrily. "I''m serious with you!"


    "I''m serious with you too." Gu Xiaomian hugged Gu Chenyi''s thigh and said, "Dad, you can''t die, I don''t want you to die!"


    "Bah, bah, bah!" Gu Chenyi rolled her eyes and said, "I''m fine, but if you go on, I''ll be angry with you!"


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned, scratched his head and said, "ah? Dad, you don''t have a terminal disease? What do you want to tell me?"

 Chapter 357

    Next, Gu Chenyi spent a long time trying to make it clear to her son.


    "So remember? No matter what Mo Xiuqian says in the future, you can''t believe her. Do you know?"


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said, "so, Dad, you mean Mo Xiuqian may be a good man, but it may also be a bad man. We should pretend that we don''t know, but we can''t be unprepared. Is that right?"


    Listening to his son repeating his words word by word, Gu Chenyi was stunned and looked at his son in surprise, "Xiaomian, have you become smart?"


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said, "but I understand, but I''m afraid I can''t do it."


    Gu Chenyi thought and said, "well, what should you do? But whatever Mo Xiuqian asks you to do, you have to ask Ruirui first before you do it, okay?"


    "Oh." Gu Xiaomian nodded without hesitation and said, "Dad, I understand what you say. I listen to Ruirui."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and sighed: "OK, you can understand it like this."


    ¡­¡­


    When Mo Xiuqian lived in the east courtyard, Mo Xiuyu, who came out of the east courtyard, worked in a small bar called "cool moon".


    Mo Jue took him in here, and he worked very hard, although


    "Hey, hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Seeing that Mo Xiuyu broke the wine glass again, the manager came over angrily, pointed to Mo Xiuyu''s nose and scolded, "tell me how many cups you broke in less than two days? How many guests you took away?"


    Mo Xiuyu frowned and said, "I''m sorry, manager. I broke this cup, but it''s not my fault that the guest left just now. He first..."


    "No matter what he does, it''s not up to you." the manager hummed coldly, "what do you think this is? Everyone who comes to our store is God here. If you get angry with God, who will be responsible for the loss in the store? Will you come?"


    "I..."


    In the past, Mo Xiuyu could say "I am responsible" without hesitation, but now, he even relies on the salary advanced by Mo Jue for his daily life.


    What qualifications does he have to be responsible for such a situation?


    Mo Xiuyu lowered his head and felt unprecedented loss.


    "I''ll take charge."


    Just when Mo Xiuyu was low, he suddenly heard a voice. His eyes lit up and looked up. He saw Mo Jue coming gracefully.


    "Boss, he..."


    As soon as the manager wanted to complain, he was interrupted by Mo Jue: "I know. Go and help you."


    The manager glared at Mo Xiuyu and then turned away.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Mo Jue, embarrassed and bowed his head: "I''m sorry, brother Chang, it''s all my fault..."


    "Don''t say that." Mo Jue interrupted him, smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Come with me."


    Mo Xiuyu followed Mo Jue up the stairs suspiciously.


    When they arrived at the balcony on the second floor, Mo Jue pointed to the door of the bar below and said, "look over there."


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t know why. He asked suspiciously, "brother Chang, is there anything special at the door of the store?"


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "it''s because there''s nothing special. You see, standing here can clearly see everything that happens at the door. You can see the difference in the expressions of everyone who goes in and out of liangyue before and after entering the door."


    Then Mo Jue pointed to a young man wandering in front of the store and asked Mo Xiuyu with a smile, "guess what this man is thinking?"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked at the boy.


    There was obvious curiosity and hesitation on the boy''s face. He stood at the door of the store for a long time, as if hesitating whether to go in.


    "He... Should be the first time to come," Mo Xiuyu guessed.


    "Yes," Mo Jue said with a smile, "I''m young and frivolous. I''m full of longing for places that symbolize freedom."


    After a while, Mo Jue pointed to a girl who came to the bar and asked Mo Xiuyu, "what do you think she was thinking?"


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the girl and saw tears on her face, as if she was very sad.


    She looked at the bar with a complex expression, like disgust and struggling. Then her expression turned into a dead silence. At the moment of entering the door, Mo Xiuyu saw a degenerate smile on her lips.


    "She......" Mo Xiuyu was surprised. "It seems that she came to indulge herself, but she doesn''t look like......"


    "Everyone who comes here has made their own choice before entering the door." Mo Jue said: "some of them are curious and playful, and some want to indulge and get drunk. Before entering the door, these people may know what will happen here, or they may not know. But when they make a choice, they must be responsible for their choice."


    After a pause, Mo Jue looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "including you, Xiuyu, didn''t you come back with me after making a choice? We have no right to interfere in other people''s lives."


    Mo Xiuyu understood that what Mo Jue said was to let him leave those impolite guests alone.


    "But..." Mo Xiuyu disagreed: "but if they bully others, can''t I care?"


    "Did those bullied people shout for help?" Mo Jue asked.


    Mo Xiuyu froze, shook his head and said, "No."


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "I''m not asking you to die. Even in the street, we should be willing to help others and act bravely. But the premise is that the other party needs your help."


    "Why don''t they need it?" Mo Xiuyu said anxiously.


    Mo Jue looked unchanged and said in a low voice, "there is a store rule in my store. If someone asks for help, no matter what the other party is, they will protect the person asking for help."


    Mo Xiuyu was shocked and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Mo Jue patted him on the shoulder and said, "so do you understand? If they need your help, they will shout. If they don''t even have the courage to speak, even if you help them this time, there will be another time and countless times."


    Mo Xiuyu bowed his head, thought for a moment and said, "brother Chang, I see what you mean. But... I''m sorry I can''t agree."


    Listening to Mo Xiuyu''s words, Mo Jue was surprised, but he didn''t say anything. He just smiled and asked, "what do you think?"


    Moxiuyu shenxikou airway: "I think now that I see things, I can''t ignore them. Maybe there will be another time, as you said, but maybe they don''t have the courage now, but this time I save them, they can produce a little courage in the future, and maybe they can change their lives? I know my idea is naive, but if I don''t do so, my conscience will be uneasy."


    Mo Jue looked at Mo Xiuyu quietly, looked at the integrity and purity on his face, and smiled for a long time.


    Mo Xiuyu said nervously, "brother Chang, are you angry with me?"


    "No." Mo Jue smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "It''s good that you have your own ideas. In the future... Stick to your own ideas."


    "Thank you, brother Chang!" Mo Xiuyu said happily


    Mo Jue waved his hand and left with a smile. He thought Ning Jiwei was right.


    Mo Xiuyu may not be the most suitable person to be the head of the Mo family, but for the dark Department, it will be everyone''s blessing to have such a head of the Mo family.

 Chapter 358

    After dinner, Jian Haixi saw Yang Yaru coming in a hurry.


    Yang Yaru''s eyes were red. It was obvious that she had just cried.


    "Yaru, why are you here at this time?" Jian Haixi was surprised to see Yang Yaru.


    She guessed that Yang Yaru was about George, but she didn''t expect her to come so late.


    As soon as Yang Yaru saw Jian Haixi, her tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    She came forward and took Jane Haixi''s hand and said, "Haixi, you must find a way to save George. You save him..."


    Listening to her words, Jane Haixi sighed in her heart and knew that the girl was frightened.


    "Don''t worry." Jian Haixi helped Yang Yaru sit down on the sofa and asked Mo Feng to pour the water.


    "Come on, have a drink first and calm down." Jian Haixi handed the water cup to Yang Yaru.


    Yang Yaru drank more than half with a water cup, and then calmed down a little.


    She looked at Jane Haixi and said, "Haixi, you won''t ignore George, will you?"


    "How could you have such an idea?" Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "he''s my brother. Of course I won''t ignore him."


    Listening to her words, Yang Yaru was relieved.


    She took Jian Haixi''s hand and said: "Haixi, in fact, I know you won''t ignore George. I am, I am... I''m very flustered. When I called him this morning, he said he would take care of it and told me that he would be safe in the evening. But I couldn''t contact him in the evening. I knew you would have arrangements, but I still couldn''t sit still. As long as I thought that something might happen to him, I would..."


    "I understand." Jian Haixi said gently, "Yaru, you don''t have to say, I understand."


    Yang Yaru''s depression for many days was finally uncontrollable when she heard Jian Haixi''s words. She fell on her shoulder and cried in a low voice.


    "I''ve been tortured every day since he left. I''m looking forward to receiving his information every day. But I really received it, but I don''t dare to read it. I''m afraid to open it and see the news of his injury. I''m worried every day, but I don''t know who to talk to. I don''t dare to talk to George, for fear that talking too much will increase his pressure. I don''t dare to let these things delay my work. I work hard every day Life''s work, but in fact, the string in my heart can''t be stretched for a long time. I don''t know when it will break. I''m so afraid, so afraid... "


    Listening to Yang Yaru''s intermittent talk about her life these days, Jian Haixi sighed, reached out to wipe her tears and said, "Yaru, you should come to me earlier."


    Yang Yaru sniffed and said, "I have no face to come to you. Haixi, to tell you the truth, after George told me he was going to do a dangerous thing, I once thought of leaving Xiangcheng."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Yang Yaru had the idea.


    Yang Yaru bowed her head and said, "because I''m afraid, I''m afraid of such a thing. I don''t know how long it will continue. I''m not as strong as you. I''m afraid I can''t bear it. Sometimes it''s better to forget in the Jianghu."


    Jian Haixi asked softly, "then how did you decide to stay?"


    "I can''t let him go."


    Yang Yaru smiled bitterly. "I''ve been in the workplace for so many years. I clearly know what is the best, easiest and safe choice for myself. But as long as I think I can''t be with him in my life, and I can''t be with him when he experiences these, my heart hurts like a needle. I can''t let him go, and I can''t bear to leave him."


    Jian Haixi looked at Yang Yaru for a moment, took her hand and said, "George is lucky to have you treat him like this."


    Yang Yaru shook her head and said, "but I''m not good enough."


    She looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, I thought I could be as strong as you. You are much more than I can bear. You can make it through, and I can do it. But today... I''m really afraid. I''m afraid of something happening to him. If something happens to him, i... I really don''t know what to do..."


    With that, Yang Yaru''s tears came down again.


    Jian Haixi let her cry, knowing that she had endured for a long time and needed to vent.


    Yang Yaru cried for a while before she stopped.


    Jian Haixi waited for her to calm down before slowly saying, "he will be fine. Don''t worry."


    Yang Yaru looked up at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, have you sent someone to help him? Have you heard from him now?"


    Jane Haixi said, "in terms of time, George should have joined up with the people of the past sent by Jiwei at this time. Don''t worry. No news at this time is good news."


    Jian Haixi''s voice was calm and powerful. Yang Yaru listened to her words and calmed down slowly.


    She looked at Jian Haixi and said with some embarrassment, "can I... Stay here tonight?"


    If George has news back, she wants to know at the first time.


    Jane Haixi nodded with a smile and said, "of course. Don''t worry. I''ll let someone inform you as soon as George has news."


    "Well." Yang Yaru nodded, looked at Jian Haixi gratefully and said, "thank you, Haixi."


    "Thank you for what?" Jian Haixi looked at her teasingly and said, "you are my future cousin. We are all a family. We don''t need these polite words."


    Listening to her "cousin", Yang Yaru''s cheeks were slightly red, but she didn''t deny it.


    That night, Yang Yaru stayed in the guest room.


    Jane Yi has been helping George and the film department look at the route around them. Shortly after George and the film met, Jane Yi found the enemy approaching, immediately informed George and the film, and helped them calculate the evacuation route at the first time.


    To Jane Yi''s surprise, George didn''t evacuate.


    George, who was in danger, was sitting next to his wounded man.


    Those who followed him out were all from the Qiao family and his good brothers.


    But now, although there are no casualties, many people are injured.


    "Young master, I''m fine." the injured man said to George, "since there is an evacuation route, young master, you can leave first and your subordinates here will cut you off."


    "What are you talking about?" George said coldly, "everyone comes out together, so you need a lot of them to go back to me! Young master Ben said he would take you back before he came. Do you want me to break my promise?"


    "But..." the man wanted to persuade again, but looking at George''s persistent eyes, he couldn''t speak.


    The shadow came up and looked at George and said, "what do you think?"


    George said in a deep voice, "several of my people have been injured. Take them away. The target is too big. We will be found sooner or later."


    The shadow didn''t speak, but he knew that George was right.


    The goal is too big and the action is slow.


    It''s only a matter of time before it''s discovered.


    After a long chase, whether they have the strength to fight and escape again is another problem.


    "Do you want to call back?" the shadow had guessed George''s idea.


    George said, "I want to divide into two groups. One part will send my injured brothers away first, and then one part will call back."


    The shadow pondered and nodded, "I think it''s feasible."


    After the two agreed, they contacted Jian Yi again.


    Listening to their decision, Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi, who is also in his room, and asks, "Mommy, what do you think?"


    It''s obviously too late to contact Ning Jiwei at this time. Although Jian Yi can help calculate the route, he still has to listen to George and Ying about whether to fight or withdraw.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "just do as they say. Yi Yi, didn''t you just say you found two routes? Send them all the two routes."


    Jian Yi nods and sends the route map to George Heying as instructed by Jian Haixi.


    George pointed to one of the ways and said to the shadow, "let the brothers who left first go here and let''s go another way. This can also distract the enemy."


    The shadow nodded and said, "you can''t leave too many people. It will attract attention."


    The two men made a sentence and soon decided on the battle plan.


    That night, outside an unknown town, a battle was unfolding.


    Jian Haixi and Yang Yaru stayed until early in the morning. After receiving George''s call to report safety, the people were relieved and went to bed late.


    ¡­¡­


    When George came back, it was the next afternoon. Yang Yaru was anxiously waiting at the door. She saw a car coming from a distance. She was stunned for two seconds and ran towards the car quickly.


    George got out of the car, looked at Yang Yaru running towards him, smiled, stretched out his arms and hugged her tightly, "what''s the matter, daughter-in-law? Think of me so much?"


    "Sobbing..." Yang Yaru held his neck and cried fiercely. Listening to his usual ridicule, she bit him hard and said, "George, if you have another time, I won''t want you!"


    "Hiss ~" George was bitten down by her and took a breath. Listening to the cry of the girl in his arms, George hugged her dearly and coaxed her: "well, I''m not back safely? Don''t cry."


    Yang Yaru withdrew from his arms, looked at him up and down several times, and asked in a trembling voice, "are you hurt?"


    George, somewhat guilty, hid his arm behind his back. "It hurt a little."


    Yang Yaru looked at his movements. She didn''t know anything else. She helped him to the house and said, "I''m ready for the wound medicine. I''ll change it later. Are you tired? You''ll have a good rest later."


    George looked at Yang Yaru around him, and his heart, which had been in tension, settled down.


    He reached out to hold Yang Yaru in his arms and sighed, "Yaru, there will be no next time, I promise."


    "HMM." Yang Yaru nodded, "just come back safely. I''m... Worried about you."


    "I know." George kissed her forehead and said, "in fact, I''m afraid that I can''t come back to see you intact. I''m afraid you''ll be too afraid to leave."


    Yang Yaru listened to his words and suddenly looked up at him.


    It turned out that he knew that although she had never said anything about leaving, George had already seen it.


    George smiled, looked at Yang Yaru and said, "Yaru, thank you for choosing me."

 Chapter 359

    When George came back, he was bound to wash the dust.


    However, everyone knows that he and Yang Yaru are newly married, so no one bothered him on the first day.


    The dust washing banquet was not eaten until noon the next day, and then George went back to Qiao''s house with Yang Yaru.


    After learning that the relationship between the Qiao family was exposed and that Jian Haixi was in danger, George decided to take Yang Yaru back to the Qiao family.


    Yang Yaru followed George home, feeling uneasy all the way.


    "George, I think I''d better not go back with you first?"


    After all, they haven''t really got married yet. It''s not very nice to live in Qiao''s house like this.


    Knowing her worry, George sighed and reached out to hold Yang Yaru''s hand and said, "Yaru, if you''re worried about reputation, I can get the certificate with you today. But you must live with me now. I don''t want Haixi to happen again."


    Yang Yaru also knew that this was an extraordinary time, so she had to nod her head.


    Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei know that they are back and directly let them go to the old house. After all, Qiao Qinghe also wants to see George.


    Everyone was in the old house. As soon as George led Yang Yaru into the door, he heard Qiao Lei''s cry.


    "Grandpa, uncle, Dad, brother came back with his sister-in-law!"


    Qiao Lei''s voice was loud. This roar directly stunned Yang Yaru.


    George shook his head with a smile and said, "look, my family has long recognized you. You''re still worrying there."


    Yang Yaru smiled and was relieved.


    When the two entered the house, Qiao Qinghe first looked at George and saw that his eldest grandson had a full beard. Then he smiled and said, "just come back, just come back."


    Next to Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei, they met Yang Yaru for the first time. At this moment, they were curious and a little embarrassed.


    Yang Yaru blushed and politely came forward to say hello.


    Yan Mei saw that the girl was generous and well behaved. She didn''t have any opinion at present.


    In fact, it''s no use even if they have opinions. They can never change what George has made up his mind.


    Since it can''t be changed, it''s better to adjust your state of mind and get along well with your son.


    In addition, Qiao Qinghe and Qiao Jing are satisfied with Yang Yaru, and Jian Haixi also said a lot of good words in the middle. Therefore, Qiao town and Yan Mei have long lost their previous resentments against Yang Yaru.


    Yang Yaru was always uneasy, but when she saw that Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei were very gentle to her, she was relieved.


    George said that he wanted Yang Yaru to live at home. After hearing this, Qiao Qinghe nodded without hesitation and said, "Haixi called me before you came back. I have no opinion."


    With that, Qiao Qinghe looked at Qiao town and Yan Mei, and George also looked at his parents.


    Joe''s old face was staring at him, embarrassed. "I... That, very unusual way..."


    "Can''t you hurry up and say that you don''t mind?" Yan Mei couldn''t help interrupting his words, turned her head and took Yang Yaru''s hand and said, "Yaru, don''t think about it. Your uncle has a bad temper. We''ve already said this. There''s no opinion. You can live at home at any time."


    "Thank you, aunts and uncles." Yang Yaru quickly thanked her.


    Qiao Qinghe thought for a moment and said, "I say it''s better to let George and young girl live with me."


    "Grandpa?" George looked at Qiao Qinghe in some doubt.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Yang Yaru and said, "I know it''s an extraordinary time, but we can not care, but we can''t Miss Yang''s reputation. It''s really wronged to let her live in Qiao''s house."


    George frowned and said, "then I''ll get the certificate with Yaru now."


    "You silly boy." Yan Mei slapped George on the shoulder and said, "is this the problem of whether to get the certificate or not?"


    She sighed, pulled Yaru and said, "Yaru, what your grandfather said is reasonable. Just now, my aunt was only worried that you think my aunt has an opinion on you, so it''s hard to say anything. But now that your grandfather put forward it, my aunt also talked about her own ideas."


    Yang Yaru nodded and said, "aunt, you talk."


    Yan Mei said: "Our family has no problem with your marriage with ah Zhi. We welcome you to come and live at home. However, Xiangcheng is so big that even if we don''t care about many things, it''s not the case to outsiders. Their men don''t care, but our women can''t care. Although the gossip after dinner is not worth listening to, it''s not worth it It affects your mood, doesn''t it? "


    Yang Yaru was stunned. Yan Mei spoke vaguely, but she understood.


    She lived in this way. Even if she hurried to get the certificate with George, she was afraid that those people outside would have to gossip.


    Yan Mei said: "Since we want you as a daughter-in-law, we naturally don''t want to wrong you. What did your grandfather say just now? You and George lived here during this time, and it''s called accompanying the old man. This will not only make outsiders speechless, but also ensure your safety. After a while, we''ll find a good day to meet the parents of both sides, and then settle the matter between you and ah Zhi How about coming down? "


    "This is good, this is good!"


    Before Yang Yaru could speak, George clapped his hands and shouted, "Mom, you''re still thoughtful, so do it!"


    Yang Yaru blushed and whispered, "thank you, aunt. I listen to my aunt."


    They were relieved. Then Qiao Qinghe asked Jian Haixi. George also said that she was fine now, but it was inconvenient to come to see her these two days.


    Qiao Qinghe nodded and sighed. "I''m fine. I don''t need Haixi to visit. She''ll be fine."


    That''s what he said, but George could see that Qiao Qinghe was worried about Jian Haixi.


    George thought for a moment and thought he should talk to Jane Haixi later.


    Anyway, it''s self-cultivation everywhere. It''s better to live in the old house.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Mo Xiuqian lived in the east courtyard.


    After a day and night''s rest, at noon the next day, Mo Xiuqian had recovered some spirit and could go downstairs for dinner.


    Although she suffered a lot of injuries, fortunately, they were all trauma and did not affect her action.


    During the meal, Jian Rui kept putting vegetables in her bowl and kept telling her, "Xiuqian, eat more and make up for all you eat less during this time."


    "That''s it." Gu Xiaomian said, learning from Jian Rui to put vegetables in Mo Xiuqian''s bowl.


    Soon, Mo Xiuqian''s bowl was piled as high as a hill.


    Seeing this, the nanny who brought the dishes smiled and said, "young lady, how do you let Miss Xiuqian eat like this?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Mo Xiuqian smiled, holding chopsticks and carefully holding the dishes: "I''ll just eat slowly."


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian looked at each other and smiled happily.


    After dinner, the three children played for a while.


    But most of them were Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, while Mo Xiuqian followed and watched.


    Her temper has changed a lot and she is quieter than before.


    Jian Rui didn''t ask. Gu Xiaomian wanted to ask several times, but she was stopped by Jian Rui.

 Chapter 360

    After dinner, Mo Xiuqian sat and watched Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian play for a while, then found an excuse to go back to her room for lunch break.


    Looking at her upstairs, Gu Xiaomian came up to Jian Rui and whispered, "Rui Rui, why don''t you ask her?"


    "What are you asking?" Jane Ruibai glanced at him. "You can see Xiuqian''s temperament now. Do you think she will say if she asks? If she wants to say, she would have said it earlier. When will you ask now?"


    "That..." Gu Xiaomian was stunned and scratched his scalp in some irritability. "What should we do? Just pretend we don''t know anything?"


    Jianrui also overcast her face. They didn''t know what Mo Xiuqian wanted to do or what she would do.


    Before that, they didn''t have no way to pry open Mo Xiuqian''s mouth.


    It''s just that they don''t want to use those methods.


    If he is willing to use those methods, Ning Jiwei will not allow Jianrui to leave Mo Xiuqian.


    Thinking in her heart, Jian Rui told Gu Xiaomian, "Gu Ruan, there are not many things we can do. Now we can accompany Xiuqian well. If she wants to be a good person, she is still our friend. If she wants to be a bad person, we can find it at the first time. That''s enough, okay?"


    Gu Xiaomian nodded vaguely, "I don''t quite understand, but dad said, it''s OK to listen to you, so I''ll do what you say."


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian''s silly look, smiled, reached out and patted his fat face and said, "Gu Ruan, if only people in the world were as stupid as you."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian was stunned and said with dissatisfaction: "Ruirui, are you praising me or damaging me?"


    Jian Rui tilted her head, stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, "guess."


    Gu Xiaomian smiled, hugged Jian Rui and said, "I guess you''re praising me. I know that Ruirui is the best for me."


    "You are too narcissistic." Jianrui stretched out her hand to push him, but smiled and didn''t refute his words.


    If the world is as simple and kind as you, how clean and sunny this time should be!


    Mo Xiuqian went back to her room, but she didn''t sleep.


    Now Jianrui lives in the same room with her. They eat and live together on weekdays.


    Mo Xiuqian closed her eyes and stroked the soft blanket under her body with her fingers. The clean and carefree smiles of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian appeared in front of her eyes.


    People here treat her very well, especially Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, which makes her feel like going back to the past.


    But she knew in her heart that many things were different.


    She couldn''t sit there and face the smile of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian. That smile made Mo Xiuqian feel dazzling.


    Because under such a smile, the dark secrets in her heart seemed so dirty and despicable.


    Mo Xiuqian lay in the room for a while and saw Jian Rui sneaking in.


    She ran to Mo Xiuqian''s pillow, grabbed her hand and said, "Xiuqian? Xiuqian?"


    Mo Xiuqian opened her eyes, pretended to have just woke up, looked at Jian Rui and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jianrui smiled cunningly, turned over and lay next to Mo Xiuqian and said, "nothing. Gu Ruan and I play hide and seek. You let me hide here for a while. Don''t tell him."


    As she said, Jian Rui had slipped into the quilt like a loach.


    "Hey, you..." Mo Xiuqian was worried.


    Although she had experienced the imprisonment of some time ago, she didn''t like sleeping in a bed with others since she was a child.


    Now I live here and share a bed with Jianrui.


    At this moment, she didn''t expect that Jianrui would directly get into her quilt.


    Mo Xiuqian looked at the bulging place, was so angry that she stretched out her hand and patted the quilt and said, "Jianrui, come out quickly!"


    Jian Rui''s voice sounded stuffy through the quilt, "don''t go out."


    Mo Xiuqian was so angry that she felt that her calmness was broken by the girl Jianrui.


    Reaching out to the quilt, Mo Xiuqian didn''t have a good way: "you pout your ass like a yurt. Everyone knows you''re here. Okay, don''t you hurry out?"


    "Oh." Jane Rui answered and rustled for a while, but she didn''t come out, but lay flat face up.


    She was so small that she could hardly see it lying on her back.


    "Jian Rui!" Mo Xiuqian cried, gritting her teeth.


    "Can''t you see that?" Jian Rui smiled at Mo Xiuqian and said, "Xiuqian, can you see it?"


    That smile is too piercing.


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned and inexplicably upset.


    She hates such a smile. She should throw Jianrui out now.


    Whatever she is, hide and seek.


    It''s hard to say whether she can survive tomorrow. Where can she have time to play these childish games with them.


    Thinking like this, Mo Xiuqian reached out and pinched a corner of the quilt.


    At this time, footsteps were approaching outside the house.


    Then Gu Xiaomian''s voice sounded outside the door, "Ruirui, are you hiding in the house? I came in to catch you ~"


    Then the door handle was unscrewed.


    Almost at that moment, Mo Xiuqian suddenly covered Jian Rui''s hand holding the quilt, and whispered, "hold your breath, don''t move, don''t make a sound."


    The next second, Gu Xiaomian has rushed in.


    He looked left and right. First, he found such a conspicuous place as the back of the door and the wardrobe, but he didn''t find Jian Rui''s figure.


    Finally, Gu Xiaomian fixed his eyes on Mo Xiuqian.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Mo Xiuqian frowned and shouted back. "You can''t have a good sleep. Gu Xiaomian, did you do it on purpose?"


    "Er......" unexpectedly, Mo Xiuqian was so fierce. Gu Xiaomian was stunned and muttered, "Why are you as fierce as before?"


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned. Is she still the same as before?


    Gu Xiaomian hummed and said, "I thought you became gentle. I didn''t expect you to be the arrogant and domineering Mo Xiuqian in the past. It''s no different."


    "You..."


    Mo Xiuqian looked at Gu Xiaomian and was stunned. She didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head with a simple and honest smile and said, "you''re still better. Although you look quiet and gentle these two days, I still prefer Mo Xiuqian, who was arrogant and domineering and beat me and scolded me."


    "You..." Mo Xiuqian was stunned, looked at Gu Xiaomian and said, "you shouldn''t... Owe a beating?"


    Gu Xiaomian choked all his good words at his throat. He stared at Mo Xiuqian and said, "you don''t deserve to be beaten! I''m for your own good. Do you still say me? Hum, I won''t play with you. I''m going to find Ruirui."


    With that, Gu Xiaomian went outside the door.


    Mo Xiuqian saw that he just stopped looking for it. She asked curiously, "don''t you look for it anymore? Aren''t you afraid I''ll hide her?"


    Gu Xiaomian said without looking back: "I didn''t look for the place where people can hide here except in your quilt. I''ll look for the rest."


    "What if Jianrui is lying next to me?" Mo Xiuqian asked.


    In the quilt, Jianrui held her breath nervously.


    Gu Xiaomian looked back and said with a smile, "it''s impossible. Ruirui said you''re not used to sleeping with others. She''s so kind to you, so she won''t hide here."


    With these words, Gu Xiaomian has run away.


    Mo Xiuqian could still hear him shouting Jian Rui''s name upstairs and downstairs.


    Jian Rui carefully poked out her head and asked, "is he gone?"


    "Well, let''s go." Mo Xiuqian looked at Jian Rui with complex eyes.


    She didn''t expect Jianrui to notice her little habits.


    In fact, when she first came in on the first day, she thought everyone would arrange for her to have a separate room.


    But Jianrui said she didn''t trust her to live alone and had to live with her.


    I heard that she didn''t like sleeping with two people, so Jianrui asked someone to move in.


    These little details, Jianrui looked at and did, but never told her.


    Mo Xiuqian thought in her heart, but Jian Rui had climbed down from the bed, carefully spread Mo Xiuqian''s quilt, smiled and said to her, "Xiuqian, I''ll play first. Thank you for taking in!"


    After Jianrui said this, the man ran out.


    After a while, Mo Xiuqian heard Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui beating outside again.


    She stretched out her palm, looked at her palm and murmured, "can I... Go back to the past?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Song family is not very peaceful these days.


    As long as song Lu is dissatisfied with Song Wei.


    She thought that Song Wei had said to take her to a dinner party or something in order to find a good family for her to marry.


    Just a few days later, Song Wei always asked her to accompany her to dinner with some old men.


    Those people at the dinner party couldn''t help eating her tofu. At the beginning, she just threw her face and left, but Song Wei scolded her back.


    After several times, song Lu reflected what song Wei meant.


    Song Wei didn''t want to help her, but he clearly wanted her to accompany her.


    If you think about this clearly, song Lu doesn''t want to go.


    Song Wei asked her to go out that day, but she refused to go out. Song Wei was in a hurry, kicked the door and pulled her downstairs.


    Song Lu cried and shouted, alerting song Mu and Hu Jing.


    "What is this?"


    Hu Jing and song Mu hurried out and saw Song Wei pulling song Lu, but song Lu was crying and dragging the railing, unwilling to go with him.


    Seeing her daughter crying so sad, Hu Jing was also very unhappy.


    Hu Jing hurried forward to pull them apart, held song Lu and asked, "Lulu, don''t cry first. What''s the matter?"


    "Mom, mom, help me, I don''t want to go out with him!" Song Lu cried.


    Song Mu frowned, looked at Song Wei and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Song Wei said coldly, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you all agree to go to dinner with me? Now that everyone is here, you can''t tell me. Where do you put my face? Where do you put our song family''s face?"


    "Lulu?" Hu Jing looked at Song Lu. "Why don''t you want to go? Isn''t your brother also to let you know more people?"


    "Mom, he didn''t do it for me. He wanted to sell me!" Song Lu cried, "he didn''t want to help me introduce people. He just wanted me to be a young lady and drink with those old men. He''s not my brother at all. He''s a devil! It''s a devil!"

 Chapter 361

    Listening to song Lu''s words, song Mu and Hu Jing were cold at the same time.


    Song Mu turned to look at Song Wei and asked coldly, "Ah Wei, what''s going on?"


    Song Wei said carelessly, "what if it''s true? Do you think I''m willing? If there''s no way, why should I let my own sister do such a thing?"


    After a pause, Song Wei looked at Song Lu sarcastically and said, "besides, if song Lu has a little real ability, if she can make such a little contribution to the Song family, I won''t say anything. But now the Song family is in great trouble. What have you done except me? What has she done to song Lu? Shouldn''t you give something?"


    "But..."


    Hu Jing frowned and said, "but she is your sister. How can you let her accompany... So how can you let her marry in the future?"


    "What can''t marry?"


    Song Wei sneered, "Mom, do you still think your daughter is such a pure person? She played a lot more crazy in her early years. When our family is rich and powerful, are you afraid we can''t cover up those scandals in the past?"


    Listening to Song Wei''s words, Hu Jing and song Mu were stunned.


    Then they looked at Song Lu at the same time, "Lulu, what your brother said is true? You go over..."


    "I didn''t!" Song Lu hurriedly said, "Mom, believe me, I didn''t play around. I just went to a nightclub with my friends. There''s really nothing else."


    "No?" Song Wei laughed, "Song Lu, do you want me to show your parents those photos?"


    "No!"


    Song Lu blurted out.


    When she shouted, song Mu and Hu Jing didn''t understand anything.


    Unexpectedly, her daughter, whom she cared for wholeheartedly, had long been willing to degenerate outside. Song Mu and Hu Jing were difficult to accept for a moment.


    They wanted to find a good family for song Lu, so that they could help the Song family.


    But as long as Xiangcheng can be the right family to the Song family, who can''t have some skills?


    It''s easy to find out song Lu''s past.


    In this way, who is willing to marry song Lu?


    Thinking of this, Hu Jing and song Mu suddenly sink their faces and look at Song Lu with cold eyes.


    Song Lu regretted her words as soon as she spoke. At the moment, she looked at Hu Jing''s face and clicked in her heart. She immediately rushed over and hugged her arm and said, "Mom, I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Those are things of the past. Forgive me."


    "Past events?" Song Wei stood aside and added, "do you need me to remind you of the time? The most recent one is only last month."


    "I, I..." Song Lu stammered.


    Song Wei said coldly: "When I was busy paving the way for you to prepare for the star cup competition, you ruined all my things because you were cheap and playful. If you weren''t playful, Liao Huanyan wouldn''t run, and everything would not happen later. How could our song family be like this today? These are all your sins. Now I''m just pulling you to atone for it, so you appoint me Bent? "


    "I''m not, I didn''t..."


    Song Lu cried and dared not look at Song Wei. She only tightened Hu Jing''s sleeve and said, "Mom, help me. I really don''t want to accompany those old men. I know I''m wrong. I really know. I won''t dare again in the future."


    "This..." Hu Jing was soft hearted. She looked at Song mu, then looked at Song Wei, and hesitated: "Ah Wei, I think Lulu knows her mistake, or..."


    "What else?" Song Wei sneered, looked at Hu Jing and said, "Mom, let me tell you the truth. Song Lu has to go if she wants to go, or if she doesn''t want to go. If you protect her wholeheartedly, you can separate your family."


    "What?" Song Mu was shocked when he heard his son''s separation. He said reflexively, "what are you talking about, awei? What''s the good division of our family?"


    Song Wei sneered. He knew that song Mu would not agree to separate.


    Now the Song family can only survive by relying on him, and most of the shares are in his hands. If they separate, they can''t manage the remaining small companies only by relying on Song mu, let alone song Lu.


    Hu Jing also trembled in her heart and hurriedly said, "awei, don''t be angry. Let''s sit down and talk about anything. Now you and Lulu are not married. What''s your family?"


    Song Wei smiled and said, "I can take Tong Si to get the certificate today. Even if I get married, I can separate my family?"


    "But..." Hu Jing wanted to persuade again. She only listened to song Mu Leng''s voice: "Lulu, go out with your brother."


    "What, what?"


    Song Lu was shocked and couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "It''s not good, Lulu her..." Hu Jing wanted to say more, but she couldn''t say anything about Shang song Mu''s eyes.


    They have no choice.


    Song Wei did not give them a choice.


    Or they can split up. From then on, the Song family is Song Wei''s, and they can only live on a meager income and may go bankrupt. Let alone restore their former glory, even the most basic wealth may not be guaranteed.


    Or, just listen to Song Wei and do what he says. In this way, Song Wei will look to his parents and relatives to maintain the dignity and style of the Song family.


    Thinking of these, Hu Jing also stopped talking.


    Seeing that Hu Jing didn''t help her speak, song Lu immediately panicked.


    She looked up at Hu Jing and cried, "Mom, mom, you talk, you help me."


    Hu Jing sighed. She couldn''t bear to see her daughter''s tears. She just avoided her pull and stood up.


    "Mom!" seeing that Hu Jing was hopeless for help, song Lu turned to song mu.


    But song Mu said, "Song Lu, go upstairs and clean up and go out with your brother."


    "Why?" Song Lu cried, "why do you all help Song Wei? He wants to sell me for money. Do you want to sell me for money? I''m your daughter!"


    Song Mu Leng hummed, "since you still know that you are our daughter and a member of the Song family, you should do something beneficial to the Song family, not just take money from the Song family."


    Song Lu stepped back two steps and sat down on the steps.


    Only now did she really recognize her family.


    She always thought that the Song family was the world of Song Wei. Song Mu was just incompetent, so she was held by Song Wei.


    She always thought Hu Jing loved her.


    But until now, song Lu realized that they were all the same.


    Song Wei''s selfishness and ruthlessness are inherited from Song Muhu Jing, and why isn''t she selfish?


    Without the connivance of song Mu and Hu Jing, how dare Song Wei do so many things these years?


    Song Lu pulled the corners of her mouth, looked up at her family and suddenly smiled.


    Her laughter grew from small to big, and finally she burst into laughter.


    "So... We are really a family..."

 Chapter 362

    Because they are a family, they are equally selfish, greedy and heartless.


    After Song Lu said this, neither song Mu nor Hu Jing looked very good.


    Song Wei didn''t care. He just raised his arm and looked at the watch on his wrist and said, "you still have 20 minutes to wash and dress up. Don''t blame me for being rude if you''re a minute late."


    As soon as Song Wei said this, song Lu trembled subconsciously.


    From small to large, she was afraid of Song Wei, let alone at this time.


    Song Lu was still thinking about how she could struggle and plead, but song Mu saw Song Wei''s impatience. Without hesitation, he winked at Hu Jing and said, "don''t take Lulu to wash and change clothes."


    "Yes." Hu Jing nodded hurriedly, pulled song Lu up and said, "Lulu, let''s go. Mom will accompany you to change clothes."


    Song Lu sneered, pushed away Hu Jing''s hand and said, "Mom? Are you my mom?"


    Hu Jing''s face changed. She just wanted to say something, but she saw that song Lu had straightened up.


    Song Lu looked at Song Mu and Hu Jing. Finally, she fixed her eyes on Song Wei and said coldly, "I can go with you or do as you told, but you have to give me what I want."


    Song Wei hooked his lips, smiled and nodded: "it''s natural. After all, what do you say is also my own sister. Can I treat you badly?"


    Song Lu said nothing more and turned back to the room to wash and make up.


    Hu Jing is a little worried and wants to follow up, but she stops again when she thinks of song Lugang''s words.


    Song Mu looked at Song Wei and hesitated, "what does Lulu want?"


    Song Wei sneered and said, "what does she want? It''s just to marry into a rich family."


    Soon, song Lu had put on her makeup and clothes and came out. Song Wei looked at her new sister with satisfaction, smiled and stretched out his hand to her and said, "go, my dear sister."


    Song Lu didn''t smile, but she nodded, put her hand around Song Wei''s arm and left the Song family with him.


    Hu Jing looked at Song Lu''s leaving figure and felt uneasy. She turned to song mu, frowned and asked, "do you think Lulu will hate us?"


    Song Mu didn''t care much about Leng hum: "we are also good for her. What does she hate us for?"


    After a pause, song Mu said again, "besides, what can she do even if she hates?"


    After saying this, Hu Jing was completely relieved.


    Yes, song Lu has no ability except to eat, drink and play.


    Even if she hates, what can she do?


    ¡­¡­


    David saved Song Wei''s appointment tonight, and David was there.


    After the last dinner, David kept thinking about Tong Si. Since then, he has been asking Song Wei to talk to Tong Si and eat.


    Song Wei has been pressing for no agreement these days just to let David help him get more business.


    Now that the business has come, Tong Si and song Lu naturally want to send it out.


    Even if it''s not really sent to the room, at least let David have some sweets.


    Song Wei''s abacus rang in his heart, but he didn''t know the meal. He was not the only one with a small abacus in his heart.


    Song Lu followed Song Wei all the way to the agreed elegant house, but before entering the door, she saw Tong Si waiting at the door.


    Tong Si was obviously dressed up. Song Lu looked at her like that, and a sarcastic smile came up on her lips.


    If she didn''t know where Tong Si was in Song Wei''s heart, she can''t understand it now.


    But like her, it''s Song Wei''s dispensable commodity.


    Tong Si saw song Lu and was surprised for a moment.


    Song Weichang had a meal these days. Because there were more song Lu, Tong sinang pushed some small meals.


    Seeing song Lu today, Tong Si sensed that something was wrong with her, but he couldn''t see it when he looked closely.


    Song Wei got out of the car and saw Tong Si waiting at the door. His eyes looked more satisfied.


    He stepped forward affectionately, stopped Tong Si''s shoulder and said intimately, "Why are you standing here? Go in and wait."


    Tong Si smiled and looked back with the same affectionate eyes, "people are not worried about you ~"


    She was beautiful. Not only did she not look pretentious, but she made people want to pity.


    Especially for people like Song Wei who didn''t have enough to eat, it was even more fatal. He almost greedily held Tong Si in his arms, leaned over and said in a hoarse voice, "is it just worried about me?"


    Song Wei pasted close. Of course, Tong Si felt his change, so he leaned more obediently in his arms and said, "I still miss you..."


    There was no need to say more. Song Wei took her and walked quickly inside. At the same time, he told song Lu, "go first. If David comes, stay with him first. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Before the words were finished, people had gone far.


    Looking at his anxious appearance, song Lu laughed shamelessly.


    But when she thought of Tong Si, she frowned again.


    In her memory, Tong Si is different from her. She knows her temperament, playfulness and cowardice.


    So under the pressure of Song Wei, she doesn''t have much pressure to do these things.


    But Tong Si is such a proud person. How could she be willing to do so?


    Song Lu''s doubts flashed in her heart, but she dared not neglect to go to the reserved private room.


    On the other hand, Song Wei took Tong Si into a private room without anyone.


    They were inside for a long time before they came out.


    On this side, song Lu managed to cope with several people around her.


    When Song Wei and Tong Si came in, song Lu was a little relieved.


    Seeing Tong Si, David''s eyes lit up instantly. He smiled and opened the chair beside him and said to Tong Si, "Si Si, come and sit here."


    Tong Si was stunned. After a little hesitation, he sat down with Song Wei next to David.


    After pushing the cup and changing the lamp, David''s hands stuck to Tong Si like glue.


    Tong Si smiled stiffly and didn''t refuse.


    Song Wei didn''t care at all. With a smile, he turned around and talked about the contract with several other customers pulled by David.


    Song Wei was satisfied when he had enough to eat and drink and negotiated several contracts.


    David looked at Tong Si greedily, turned to Song Wei and said, "Song Shao, I can help you a lot."


    "It''s natural." Song Wei knew what he wanted, so he deliberately showed embarrassment and said, "it''s just... You know the current situation of our song family. It''s a drop in the bucket."


    In a word, the business introduced is not enough.


    David didn''t care much about Song Wei''s greed. He smiled, waved his hand and said, "it doesn''t hurt. I''ll introduce you more business. As long as you meet my wishes, I will naturally meet you."


    Song Wei''s eyes brightened. At first he was afraid that David was unhappy. Now it seems that David has been fascinated by women and doesn''t care about contract business at all.


    "David, can you really help me?" Song Wei asked.


    "That''s natural." David laughed and said, "in fact, you''re lucky. If you want so many lists at ordinary times, I may not be able to take them out, but now it''s different. The people from our headquarters will come over these two days. You''ll see it at that time. If you can win the partnership with the headquarters, you don''t want the other petty profits."


    "Headquarters?" Song Wei was surprised and asked excitedly, "I don''t know who the Davis family is this time?"


    David, formerly David. Davis, just a branch of the Davis family, is in charge of a small branch of the Davis family.


    At the beginning, Song Wei tried every means to catch up with him. He was hoping to get in touch with the Davis family one day. Now he knows that someone from the Davis family has come to Xiangcheng. How can he not be excited?


    Listening to David''s words, Tong Si''s eyes flashed a look and his mind turned quickly.


    Not only Tong Si, but also song Lu is thinking quickly.


    Davis family is not the aristocracy of Xiangcheng, but they have great strength abroad.


    If you can marry into the Davis family, it will be the glory of your life.


    Thinking of this, song Lu''s fingers couldn''t help shaking.


    She must seize this opportunity and let Song Wei find a way to marry her into Davis''s house.


    Only when she marries the Davis family can she change her fate, no longer have to accompany these old men, and don''t look at the faces of Song Wei and the Song family.


    Thinking of this, song Lu seemed to have made up her mind and calmed down slowly on her face.


    David grabbed Tong Si''s hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry about it. Anyway, I''ll build a bridge for you at that time. As for others, it depends on your ability."


    "Naturally." Song Wei hurriedly said.


    He thought that he had to work overtime these days. At least he had to make several plans so that he could have a good talk with the Davis family at that time.


    Besides business


    Song Wei looked at Tong Si and song Lu.


    Thinking that the "gift" should be sent still has to be sent.


    Just this time, you can see how much benefit Tong Si and song Lu have brought to him.


    When the Davis family comes, he has to talk to Tong Si Songlu.


    After a meal, no one''s mind is on the table, but they are thinking about their own plans.


    After dinner, an old man with a Mediterranean beer belly charmed song Lu and offered to send her back.


    Song Lu hurriedly looked at Song Wei, but saw that Song Wei just smiled and looked at it. It seemed that she didn''t mean to object.


    Song Lu knew that if she didn''t fight for her own interests, she would become someone else''s gift today.


    "Brother, I..."


    "I want to go to the bathroom."


    Song Lu just wanted to ask Song Wei, but Tong Si suddenly interrupted her.


    Tong Si looked at Song Wei, and finally his eyes fell on Song Lu. He smiled and said, "Lulu, go with me."


    Song Lu froze and responded to Tong Si''s meaning. She nodded and stretched out her hand to hold Tong Si''s extended hand.


    Although she doesn''t know why Tong Si helped her, at this time, she can only accept Tong Si''s help.


    Tong Si took song Lu to the bathroom. Just now the Mediterranean boss''s face was cold.


    Song Wei smiled at him and said, "my sister is still a little shy. Don''t mind."

 Chapter 363

    Mediterranean boss''s face was ugly, but it was not good. He directly turned his face with Song Wei, but said not coldly: "Miss Song has a bad temper. She is always so shy in business, but she can''t get things done."


    "What boss you said is that I''ll talk about her when I go back." Song Wei said.


    Boss you didn''t plan to leave, but looked at Song Wei and said, "I don''t know what song Shao is going to do next?"


    "What to do?" Song Wei asked pretending not to understand.


    Boss you snorted coldly, "of course it''s the Davis family."


    Today, although David mentioned it at the dinner party, he only told Song Wei that he would help him build a bridge, but he didn''t say he would help the others.


    At the moment, boss you naturally wants to rub Song Wei''s light.


    Listening to the boss''s words, Song Wei picked up his eyebrows and smiled. "This is what Mr. David has the final say, and I am also a blessing for Mr. David."


    When he understood this, he pushed it off. Boss you snorted coldly, "it seems that song Shao doesn''t want our family''s business very much."


    Song Wei narrowed his eyes and put away his smile. "Boss you is threatening me with the list between us?"


    "It''s not a threat, it''s just friendly negotiation." boss you said, "in the mall, it was you who helped me and I helped you. Now Song Shao asked me for help. Why does song Shao want to cross the river and tear down the bridge now?"


    "Oh." Song Wei sneered and looked at boss you and said, "since boss you doesn''t want to cooperate, forget it."


    "You..."


    Boss you didn''t expect Song Wei to refuse the cooperation between the two companies so directly.


    But on second thought, I realized that with David''s connection, Song Wei would soon be able to connect with the Davis family.


    As long as we catch up with the Davis family, it''s almost as simple as sneezing for the Song family to turn over. Where do we need to cooperate with their you family?


    To understand this, boss you''s face was completely cold.


    Although these enterprises are small, they are not without temper.


    Moreover, today''s Song family is not as good as before. Boss you is naturally unwilling to give Song Wei face.


    "I advise song Shao to think about some words. After all, today''s Song family is different from the past."


    This has more hidden meaning.


    Song Wei sneered: "it seems that my song family is down now, which makes boss you forget my temper."


    Boss you was stunned and looked a little uncomfortable.


    Of course, he knows Song Wei''s temper. When the Song family was still prosperous, few people dared to challenge Song Wei, because everyone knows that Song Wei has a grudge and is cruel.


    At this moment, boss you immediately counseled when he heard Song Wei say so.


    How could he forget that Song Wei had more than one song family, and there were Tong family and Mo Sheng behind him.


    If only these two mountains come down, he can''t stand it.


    Thinking of this, boss you''s face changed instantly, and a smile hung up on his frozen face just now.


    "Song Shao''s words are serious. I''m just joking with song Shao. I''m joking, ha ha..."


    Song Wei looked at him with a smile and didn''t investigate. He just said coldly, "before boss you jokes in the future, it''s better to think about it."


    "Yes, yes, definitely." boss you said with a flattering smile.


    This can be regarded as a step for the two. Boss you didn''t dare to stay for a long time. He hurried away after saying goodbye to Song Wei.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Tong Si took song Lu and ran to the bathroom.


    Song Lu was uneasy to get rid of her hand, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Seeing her, Tong Si sighed and said, "I thought Song Wei let you out to help you find a good marriage, but I didn''t expect..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but her tears flowed first and choked: "I didn''t expect him to let you also..."


    Song Lu was infected by her emotion. Listening to her words, her eyes immediately turned red.


    Tong Si looked at Song Lu, reached out and grabbed song Lu''s wrist and said, "Lulu, you are his sister in the end. Please ask him. He may let you go for your sake. In short, this is not a good way. Don''t be silly, you know?"


    "Do you think I didn''t beg?" Song Lu finally couldn''t help crying. "I asked, but my parents and my brother are standing on the same line. They all let me out. What can I do?"


    Tong Si was stunned. She was originally acting, but listening to song Lu''s words, she felt pity for her illness for a moment.


    Looking at Song Lu crying in a low voice, Tong Si sighed, reached out and took out a paper towel to help her wipe away her tears.


    "Didn''t you listen to them? The Davis family will come in a few days. You should seize this opportunity. Please ask your brother to help you catch up with the Davis family these days."


    Song Lu stared up at Tong Si, "why did you tell me this?"


    Tong Si said with a wry smile, "I''m already like this. I don''t want to see you follow my footsteps. Although we didn''t deal with it before, it''s all women."


    Song Lu saw Tong Si show such a look for the first time. She couldn''t bear it at once, "then you..."


    Tong Si only cried and shook her head without talking. Song Lu understood when she looked at her.


    David''s interest in Tong Si is undisguised. If there is no accident, Tong Si is afraid to


    Originally, song Lu didn''t care about the ending. She was even happy to see Tong Si''s joke.


    But now they were in the same boat, and she naturally felt Tongsi''s pain.


    Tong Si took a deep breath and said to song Lu, "well, don''t cry. Anyway, you can be free right away."


    Song Lu shook her head and cried, "I don''t know why we suddenly become like this..."


    Tong Si pursed her lips, and she didn''t know.


    Obviously, they are the pride of heaven. Why are they knocked down overnight?


    Tong Si held back her emotions and said to song Lu, "boss you should have left now. Let''s go out quickly, otherwise your brother will be angry."


    At the thought that Song Wei might be angry, song Lu trembled subconsciously, and then hurried out with Tong Si.


    Near the door, Tong Si whispered to song Lu, "let''s keep in touch. I''ll tell you anything."


    Song Lu nodded without trace, "I know. I''ll tell you something."


    Song Wei saw them come out and said impatiently, "your woman is trouble. Hurry up."


    Tong Si smiled and said to Song Wei, "I have a car to pick you up. You and Lulu go back first."


    Song Wei shrugged indifferently and left by car with song Lu.


    Anyway, he''s full today, and Tong Si''s role has been played. He doesn''t have to play an affectionate boyfriend anymore.


    Tong Si looked at the car going away, and his eyes flashed strange.


    Heart: Song Lu, don''t let me down

 Chapter 364

    When Tong Si got home, he shut himself in the room.


    Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi looked at each other with some helplessness.


    It has been several days in a row. These days, Tong Si shut himself in the house as soon as he came back, and didn''t say a word to them.


    They thought that Tong Si might not be able to stand it and refused to cooperate with the Song family, but it was strange that Tong si not only didn''t make a bad relationship with the Song family, but took the initiative to talk about love with Song Wei, which surprised Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi, but also relieved.


    As long as we can keep Tong''s family, Tong Si doesn''t matter even if he is "wronged".


    Just thinking like this, Tong Chaoyang was uneasy in the end.


    His daughter is too clever, especially Tong''s account. Tong Si knows that if Tong Si is really anxious, it''s easy for her to do something.


    So the same number thought with high spirits and said to Zhao Yi, "didn''t you make soup today? Put a bowl for sisduan and care about what happened to her recently."


    Zhao Yi nodded and got up to serve soup in the kitchen.


    She was also worried that things would change, so even if Tong Chaoyang didn''t order, she would go.


    Tong Si locked himself in his room with a bright computer screen in front of him.


    She was just about to send something when she heard Zhao Yi knocking at the door.


    "Sisi, mom cooked your favorite spare ribs soup today. Will you let mom in?"


    Listening to Zhao Yi''s voice, Tong Si''s eyes sank, closed the computer, and then got up to open the door.


    Zhao Yi stood at the door with soup on his face. Seeing Tong Si open the door, he smiled and said, "Si Si, why don''t you talk to your mother when you come back?"


    Tong Si glanced at her and said coldly, "I''m full and don''t want to drink soup. Take it down."


    With that, Tong Si wanted to close the door.


    Seeing this, Zhao Yi hurriedly raised his feet and squeezed in. As he walked, he said, "that''s no good. Mom cooked it specially for you. How much do you taste."


    Seeing that she had entered the room, Tong Si frowned and didn''t speak.


    Zhao Yi put the soup on the table and came over to pull Tong Si''s hand. "Si Si Si, come and have a taste."


    Tong Si was stunned. In this way, the scene was so similar to the past that she was dragged by Zhao Yi without struggle.


    In the past, Zhao Yi often made soup for her. When she came back every day, Zhao Yi would take her hand and spoil her, asking her to taste it quickly.


    "Si Si, what did you do when you went out with Song Wei today?" Zhao Yi asked tentatively.


    Listening to Zhao Yi''s words, Tong Si suddenly looked up and pulled himself out of the past scene.


    She looked at Zhao Yi, the same mother as before, with a mocking smile on her lips.


    She thought Zhao Yi really cared about her, but she didn''t expect that she just came to inquire about the truth and falsehood.


    Tong Si sneered, "I''ll drink the soup. If you''re okay, go out. I want to be alone."


    Zhao Yi was stunned. She didn''t know that she was angry with her daughter again. She hesitated and said, "it''s all right. Mom is here waiting for you to finish..."


    "Get out!" Tong Si roared.


    Zhao Yi was startled and didn''t dare to excite her again. He hurried out.


    As soon as she left, Tong Si slammed the door.


    Listening to the movement upstairs, Tong Chaoyang frowned tightly.


    When Zhao Yi came down from upstairs, Tong Chaoyang asked, "what happened?"


    "I don''t know." Zhao Yi sighed, "I just went in to bring her soup and ask her what happened today. As a result, she kicked me out before I said a word."


    Tong Chaoyang looks at Tong Si''s door, but he thinks whether he should transfer part of the company''s property first.


    Upstairs, Tong Si sat at the table with the bowl of soup in front of him.


    Looking at the bowl of soup, Tong Si seemed to go back to the past again.


    She held back her bitterness and slowly took a sip from the bowl.


    If only she could go back to the past, so that she could pretend that she never knew the truth and that her father and mother really loved her.


    "Ding ~"


    The wechat prompt sounded, and Tong Si turned on his mobile phone.


    It''s a letter from Song Wei.


    "Home, baby, you''re so delicious today."


    Looking at that sentence, Tong Si was full of nausea and couldn''t drink the greasy soup before.


    If you can''t go back, you can''t go back again.


    Looking at the bowl of soup and Song Wei''s wechat, Tong Si was never calm.


    After a while, she got up and sat in front of the computer and turned it on again.


    In a hidden folder, she collected evidence about Song Wei.


    Looking at the information again, Tong Si clenched his teeth, opened the mailbox and sent it to Ning Jiwei.


    Looking at the words "send successfully", Tong Si breathed a long breath.


    This is the first step of her plan. Next, we''ll see if Ning Jiwei will take her bait.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the email and frowned slightly.


    This is the email used by Ning Jiwei in Mo negative. Since Ning Jiwei was injured, Gu Chenyi has been managing things in the company. Naturally, Gu Chenyi is using this email.


    Because of their cooperation with Tong Si, they have exchanged several emails before, so there will be notes in the mailbox.


    At this moment, looking at the email from Tong Si, Gu Chenyi hesitated and opened it.


    He thought it must be Tong Si who wanted to play some conspiracy, but he didn''t expect that after opening the file, there were a lot of things about Song Wei.


    From the beginning to the end, Gu Chenyi frowned deeper and deeper. Finally, before reading it, Gu Chenyi resolutely got up and went to Ning Jiwei''s room.


    Seeing him coming, Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s up?"


    Gu Chenyi calmly opened the mailbox and handed it to Ning Jiwei. "Take a look at this first."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the email, and his face was not very good-looking.


    "This is... Tong SIFA''s?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Gu Chenyi nodded, "remarks can''t be wrong, but if it''s not Tong SIFA, I don''t know."


    It is also possible that other people sent this email in the name of Tong Si.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "do you think the things in this are credible?"


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "if it''s credible, check it. But... It should be eight, nine and ten."


    "If these things are true, it will be easy for us to bring down the Song family." although he said so, Gu Chenyi was not at all relaxed. "But who sent the email? What was her purpose?"


    Ning Jiwei pondered: "now the Song family and the Tong family have formed an alliance. If this email is really sent by Tong Si, it means that there is something wrong with their alliance relationship. Tong Si takes this as a bait and is afraid to ask for compensation like us."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "I''ll check it now."


    Not long after, Gu Chenyi came in again and said to Ning Jiwei, "I found that the IP address was sent from Tong''s house. It should be Tong Si himself."


    Ning Jiwei knocked his index finger on the bed and said, "don''t worry first. Since Tong SIFA came, she must still ask us to hang her."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei, smiled and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei said suspiciously, "what are you laughing at?"


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and said, "I found you. Except Haixi, other women have no gender characteristics in front of you."


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrow. "Do I need it?"


    Besides Jian Haixi, does he need to distinguish between men and women?


    This made Gu Chenyi stunned. He thought he was still waiting for his Yunling at home. His eyebrows and eyes couldn''t help being gentle, nodded and said, "really don''t need it."


    Love to the depths, only Qing.


    It has nothing to do with your appearance, figure or gender, just because you are you, the unique you in heaven and earth.


    In addition, others are passers-by.


    Jane is in the room.


    Mo Xiuqian looked at Jian Rui, who brazenly got into her bed again, frowned and said, "go back to your bed."


    Jian Rui smiled and said, "Oh, Xiuqian, don''t be so stingy. I''ll stay here for a while. I''ll go back in a minute."


    Mo Xiuqian took several deep breaths before she managed to suppress her anger.


    She found that her temper, which was not easy to suppress, was really easy to be picked up by Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui doesn''t care whether Mo Xiuqian is angry or not. She just takes out the tablet, opens the funny video, holds it between the two and says to Mo Xiuqian, "Xiuqian, come and see this. This is the treasure I brushed out today. I collected it and shared it with you."


    "I don''t look." Mo Xiuqian turned her head.


    "Oh, look, look, it''s funny ~"


    "Don''t look."


    Jian Rui saw Mo Xiuqian close her eyes, turn her head and say nothing. Her eyes turned and said, "well, let''s make a bet. If you can stop smiling after watching these ten videos, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Mo Xiuqian opened her eyes and looked at Jian Rui suspiciously, "really?"


    "HMM." Jianrui nodded cleverly, "I always keep my word."


    Mo Xiuqian frowned; "Then you promise you won''t get into my bed in the future?"


    "Promise." Jianrui nodded.


    Mo Xiuqian picked her eyebrows and said, "OK, let me see."


    Isn''t it just ten funny videos? How funny can they be?


    Jian Rui reached her goal and pressed play.


    First, man dog war video.


    Looking at the dog that finally rolled in the mud, Jianrui laughed.


    Mo Xiuqian... Didn''t laugh.


    "Isn''t it funny, Xiuqian?" asked Jian Rui suspiciously.


    "Not funny, go on." Mo Xiuqian said coldly.


    Second, Mo Xiuqian still didn''t laugh.


    The third, the fourth


    Jian Rui laughed out of breath, but Mo Xiuqian didn''t laugh from beginning to end.


    At the ninth, Jian Rui secretly looked at Mo Xiuqian and asked, "Xiuqian, won''t you be acupointd? Or won''t you laugh?"


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned. Maybe she won''t laugh.


    After experiencing such darkness, she has completely buried her former true self.


    What is laughter and happiness? She has no right to feel it again.


    Mo Xiuqian thinks so.


    After coming out of that small room, she was no longer Mo Xiuqian.

 Chapter 365

    Mo Xiuqian thought she wouldn''t laugh or cry, but when she turned and saw Jian Rui''s tears, her heart suddenly moved.


    "Why are you crying?" Mo Xiuqian asked.


    Jian Rui shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I just feel very sad."


    "Sad?" Mo Xiuqian wondered, "what are you sad about?"


    Jian Rui still shook her head. While crying, she reached out and touched Mo Xiuqian''s cheek and said, "Xiuqian, you must have experienced very sad things, haven''t you? You must want to cry very much."


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t know why. Listening to Jian Rui''s words, her nose was suddenly sour.


    "What do you know?" Mo Xiuqian said coldly.


    Jianrui cried and hugged her and said, "yes, I don''t understand anything. Mommy taught me. I haven''t experienced other people''s experience. I''m never qualified to say anything. So I don''t say anything and I don''t ask. I just love you very much."


    Mo Xiuqian trembled slightly and said in a dumb voice, "what do you know?"


    In the same way, only this time her voice was crying.


    Jian Rui said, "Xiuqian, no matter what you have experienced, you are back to us now. Those things have passed, and everything can start again."


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t speak. For a long time, she pressed down the surging emotion in her heart. She turned her head and looked at Jian Rui crying into tears. She pulled down the corners of her mouth, stretched out her hand and rudely wiped her tears and said, "Mo Xiujin is not here, but you have inherited his crying temperament."


    Jianrui blinked and didn''t speak.


    Mo Xiuqian opened the flat board and said, "isn''t there another funny video? Go on and watch it."


    Jianrui was stunned and watched the tenth video with her.


    In fact, this video is not the funniest, especially just cried.


    Jian Rui didn''t laugh and couldn''t laugh.


    The nine Mo Xiuqian didn''t laugh before, and she won''t laugh at this.


    Bet, she''s going to lose.


    I thought I could take this opportunity to get closer to Mo Xiuqian, but now it seems impossible.


    Jian Rui thought sadly.


    But


    "Puff ~"


    Mo Xiuqian covered her mouth and said, "this is really funny."


    Jian Rui looked up at Mo Xiuqian who covered her mouth and laughed.


    "Sorry, I really couldn''t help it." Mo Xiuqian said with a smile: "I thought I could help it, but I didn''t expect to lose in the last video."


    "Xiuqian, you......" Jian Rui was stunned.


    Mo Xiuqian smiled and said, "well, I know I lost. You can drill my quilt in the future, but you can''t go too far."


    Jianrui blinked, then also hooked the corners of her lips, held Mo Xiuqian and smiled.


    In Jian Rui''s invisible perspective, Mo Xiuqian''s eyes are clearly crystal clear.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Since Jane Haixi helped mikai and Mikel come up with ideas, mikai and Mikel have been investigating the Davis family these days, mainly to find out what the other party doesn''t like.


    The less they like, the more Michael does.


    Mo Feng went to see Mikel every day, from climbing the window and balcony at the beginning to walking through the front door when mikai found out.


    Jian Haixi doesn''t care about these things. She''s busy taking care of Jian Yi these two days. She just hopes he can walk freely as soon as possible.


    The fact is that under the careful care of Jian Haixi and the unremitting exercise of Jian Yi, he can now walk freely with crutches.


    According to mikai, as long as she persists, Jane Yi can throw away her crutches in less than two weeks.


    At that time, his appearance could be restored.


    At the thought that her son would be healthy in two weeks, Jian Haixi''s heart was full of energy.


    During this period, Jian Haixi received a call from an old acquaintance.


    Mike.


    Jane Haixi was very surprised when she received Mike''s call.


    Since the separation of Iceland, although Mike occasionally contacted them later, he was only limited to reporting peace.


    They haven''t heard from Mike for a long time.


    So after receiving the call, Jian Haixi was very excited.


    But she didn''t expect that Mike was more excited than her.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Mike''s voice came.


    "Haixi, Haixi, where are you in Xiangcheng?"


    Jane Rui was stunned and asked, "we''re in the city center. Why do you ask?"


    Mike smiled and said, "because I''ll be in Xiangcheng soon."


    "Are you coming to Xiangcheng?" Jian Haixi asked in surprise, "when? How long have you been here? I''ll pick you up?"


    Listening to her series of questions, Mike''s heart warmed.


    Although their contacts are much less now, their friendship in foreign countries for five or six years will not change.


    Whenever the other side needs them, they will always be the most reliable comrades in arms behind the other side.


    Mike smiled and said, "maybe tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Well... Haixi, I may have something to ask you for help..."


    Listening to Mike''s words, Jane Haixi nodded without thinking, "OK."


    Mike asked with a smile, "did you just promise me? What''s the matter?"


    Jane Haixi said, "whatever I can do, I will help you."


    "That''s fine." Mike smiled cunningly. "Don''t regret it."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t regret..."


    "I want you to be my girlfriend."


    Before Jane Haixi finished speaking, she was suddenly interrupted by Mike.


    "What?" Jane Haixi thought she was hearing hallucinations. As a result, Mike smiled and said, "you said you don''t regret. I want you to be my girlfriend."


    Jane Haixi pulled at the corner of her mouth, "you''re sick again, aren''t you?"


    Mike said this many times when he was abroad, but Jane Haixi knew he was joking.


    They all know that Mike won''t have a "girlfriend".


    Mike smiled and said, "do you just don''t believe me?"


    Jian Haixi resisted the impulse to roll his eyes and said angrily, "if you''re sick, take medicine and don''t talk to me."


    Mike said, "well, to tell you the truth, my family forced me to marry a woman I''ve never met. I need a girlfriend to help me."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows. "Where is your home?"


    "Yes," Mike sighed. "My parents escorted me to Xiangcheng for a blind date this time. I thought you were there, so please do me a favor."


    "Well," Jane Haixi nodded and said, "no problem."


    "OK, I''ll call you when I get there," Mike said.


    After they hung up, Jian Haixi frowned with his mobile phone.


    She always felt that she had overlooked something, but she couldn''t remember it for the moment.


    Jian Yi came out, looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Mommy, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s your uncle Mike..."


    Jane Haixi told Mike about his phone call.


    After hearing this, Jian Yi said, "we don''t know what''s going on at Uncle Mike''s house. Do you need me to check it?"


    "No," said Jane Haixi with a smile, "whatever his background, it''s your uncle Mike, isn''t it?"


    Jian Yi nodded and didn''t say much.


    Although he has the ability to find out many things, he will never use this ability to spy on his own people.


    As far as Yu Haixi is concerned, she has known Mike for many years. She never knew Mike''s family background. She only knew that he was rich, but she seemed to break up with his family.


    Mike didn''t say much, so she didn''t ask.

 Chapter 366

    Tong Siben thought that with the importance of that email, as long as Ning Jiwei read it, he would contact her at the first time.


    But she waited all night without waiting for an email reply, let alone a phone message.


    The next day, Tong Si got up early and stayed in front of the computer. She was even afraid that the bad network signal would affect the Internet speed. She also specially opened email reminders on all her computers and mobile phones.


    But all morning, computers and mobile phones were as quiet as chickens.


    Tong Si was getting uneasy.


    Haven''t Ning Jiwei seen the mail yet?


    The idea flashed and was immediately rejected by Tong Si.


    She knows how hard Ning Jiwei works every day. Even if he didn''t have time to read it last night, he will read his mailbox all morning.


    Was the mail thrown into the dustbin?


    Tong Si thought hard. Shouldn''t she be so unlucky?


    But if Ning Jiwei had read this email, why didn''t he contact her?


    After thinking for a long time, Tong Si finally came up with a more reliable answer.


    That is, Ning Jiwei plans to continue the investigation by herself. She doesn''t want to continue to investigate Song Wei through her.


    At the thought of this possibility, Tong Si immediately couldn''t sit still.


    It took her a long time to collect these evidences in order to climb Ning Jiwei, so how could she allow Ning Jiwei to bypass her?


    After reading, Tong Si couldn''t even eat lunch. He took the car key and went out of the door.


    She''s going to find Ning Jiwei.


    Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi in the living room saw Tong Si come down and just wanted to ask her to eat, they saw Tong Si go out without looking back.


    Zhao Yi shouted behind him, "Sisi, dinner will be ready soon. Where are you going?"


    Tong Si replied without stopping: "I''m eating out. Don''t wait for me."


    "But..." Zhao Yi hurriedly chased up and said, "but didn''t you make an appointment with Song Wei this afternoon..."


    "Push!" Tong Si said without hesitation.


    At this critical time, where is she still in the mood to deal with Song Wei?


    Listening to her daughter''s words, Zhao Yi was stunned and turned to Tong Chaoyang, "look at this..."


    Tong Chaoyang calmly said, "find someone to follow her."


    At this stage, he absolutely does not allow Tong Si to fall out with Song Wei.


    Although Tong Si didn''t know that someone was following her, she was also afraid that Song Wei would know about today''s affairs, so she was very careful all the way.


    Tong Si took a big circle in his car, then went into the mall to change his clothes, and then slipped into the vicinity of Mohei company.


    The people who followed Tong Si didn''t expect her to walk around like that. They lost her just two blocks away.


    After learning that he was lost, Tong Chaoyang angrily threw a cup and got up to Zhao Yi and said, "when Tong Si comes back, you should look at her and don''t allow her to go out again. In addition, ask her why she went."


    "I see. Where are you going now?" Zhao Yi asked.


    Tong Chaoyang didn''t have a good way: "of course I went to the company."


    Zhao Yi didn''t doubt him. He waited on Tong Chaoyang, put on his suit and shoes, and sent him out of the door.


    Tong Chaoyang kept a calm face all the way and kept thinking about how to quietly transfer his property, so as not to attract Tong Si''s attention or Song Wei''s suspicion.


    On the other hand, Tong Si didn''t dare to go to the front door when she was near Mohei company. After all, she has broken up with Ning Jiwei in the open.


    After thinking about it, Tong Si covered his face with a scarf and walked quietly to Mo negative''s underground garage.


    She''s here to watch. It''s noon now. Ning Jiwei must have dinner.


    Tong Si thought beautifully, but she didn''t expect that she would be on guard all afternoon.


    But it''s really strange that Ning Jiwei can''t get up now. After all, Gu Chenyi is in charge of everything in the company.


    And Gu Chenyi is busy all day. He wants to have separation. How can he have time to go out for dinner?


    So Gu Chenyi didn''t go out to eat at all. He didn''t even go to the company canteen. He just asked Emma to bring him a meal. He ate it in a hurry in the office and then hurried on.


    Tong Si was hungry, but he didn''t dare to leave casually.


    After all, she doesn''t find a chance to come here every day.


    Looking at the empty garage, Tong Si bit his teeth and hid in the corner to wait.


    Huangtian did his best. After waiting for an afternoon, he finally got off work.


    Seeing people driving away one after another, Tong Si was both expecting and nervous.


    The brain is still rotating rapidly for a while. How can you tell Ning Jiwei whether it''s a beauty trick or a bitter meat trick first.


    But reality disappointed her again.


    After most people left, there was still no Ning Jiwei at the elevator door.


    Tong Si covered his protesting stomach and wanted to cry without tears.


    You don''t have to work overtime, do you?


    Facts have proved that Gu Chenyi is really working overtime.


    Until 8 pm, Gu Chenyi yawned and walked out of the office door.


    Tong Si was hungry and sleepy. Just as she was dizzy, she finally saw a familiar figure come out.


    Gu Chenyi!


    At this moment, Tong si no longer hesitated. Seeing Gu Chenyi''s figure, he rushed over immediately.


    She knows the relationship between Gu Chenyi and Ning Jiwei. Now that she can''t find Ning Jiwei, it''s the same to find Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi was yawning when he suddenly saw a figure rushing over and was startled.


    Tong Si ran over and said, "Gu..."


    A Gu word shouted out. Before he could say the rest, Gu Chenyi grabbed his arm.


    "Where did you get the thief? You''re too young to start from your grandpa and me!" Gu Chenyi gave her a shoulder fall when she pulled the thief''s arm.


    "Ah!"


    Tong Si was thrown on the ground and screamed.


    Gu Chenyi frowned, "so weak?"


    After thinking about it, Gu Chenyi sneered, "I know. Your master doesn''t want you to use a beauty trick? Then you''re looking for the wrong person."


    With these words, Gu Chenyi was too lazy to take another look and walked to the car.


    Tong Si wants to cry without tears, but he can only stand the pain and get up and shout, "Gu Chenyi, I''m Tong Si!"


    Gu Chenyi paused, looked back at Tong Si, who had taken off the scarf, and showed surprised eyes.


    "Tong Si? Why are you covering like this?"


    Tong Si pulled out from the corner of his mouth and took Gu Chenyi''s sleeve two steps forward to drag him to the corner.


    "I have something to ask you. Where''s Ning Jiwei?" Tong Si asked.


    Gu Chenyi picked her eyebrows and probably knew what she was doing.


    But his face was not obvious. He only looked at Tong Si and said, "he''s at Mo''s house."


    Tong Si was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei didn''t come to the company. She thought and asked, "when will he be free? I want to see him."


    "Oh, let me see..." Gu Chenyi thought for a moment and said, "probably... I''m not free recently."


    Tong Si choked. Looking at Gu Chenyi''s foolishness, he stamped his feet angrily, "it''s all right. I''ll call him myself back."


    "Whatever you want." Gu Chenyi shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently.


    Anyway, the number Tong Si has is also Ning Jiwei''s public mobile phone.


    For business convenience, this mobile phone is now lying in Gu Chenyi''s pocket.


    Gu Chenyi drove to leave, but Tong Si couldn''t wait to dial Ning Jiwei''s number.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    The mobile phone bell floated out of the car. Tong Si was stunned and quickly came forward to stop Gu Chenyi''s car.


    Gu Chenyi slightly picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "what else, Miss Tong?"


    "You..." Tong Si frowned, looked at his mobile phone and looked inside the car.


    Now the bell can be heard clearly in the car.


    Tong Si pursed his lips and asked, "why is Ning Jiwei''s phone here?"


    "Oh, because I''m in charge of the company now, of course I''m using this phone." Gu Chenyi said innocently.


    Tong Si gritted his teeth angrily. "Why didn''t you tell me just now?"


    Gu Chenyi asked vaguely, "eh? I thought you said you wanted to call him to make his private phone. It turned out that Miss Tong didn''t have Ji Wei''s private phone."


    Tong Si thought and knew that he had been ridiculed by Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi''s car didn''t turn off. He looked at Tong Si in front of the car and said coldly, "Miss Tong, if there''s nothing else, please get out of the way. I''m in a hurry to go home for dinner."


    Tong Si: "......" she is the one who has been hungry for a long time. OK!


    Gu Chenyi saw that she didn''t speak and twisted the steering wheel to get around her and leave.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Tong Si hurried forward again and stopped, "wait a minute, I have something to tell you."


    Gu Chenyi picked up her eyebrows. "What do you want to say, Miss Tong, just say it here."


    Tong Si bit his teeth and asked, "the email I sent yesterday was also sent to your mailbox, wasn''t it?"


    "Mail?" Gu Chenyi frowned and thought, "Miss Tong, I want to read hundreds of emails a day. I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "It''s..." Tong Si hesitated and whispered, "it''s the email about the Song family."


    "Oh, that." Gu Chenyi''s lips were slightly hooked. "It turned out that the email was sent by Miss Tong. It''s good. I read it."


    Tongsi heard Gu Chenyi say he saw it and was waiting for his next words. Who knows Gu Chenyi didn''t say it here.


    Tong Si was anxious and had to ask, "did Ning Jiwei see it? Why didn''t you contact me?"


    Gu Chenyi blinked, "look, we saw it together. As for why we didn''t contact you... Why did we contact you?"


    Tong Si was stunned. "Don''t you want to deal with the Song family? I can help you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Miss Tong." Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "we and the Song family are just some stumbling in business. We can''t use the word ''deal with''. Besides, even if we want to deal with the Song family, Miss Tong, you are now Song Wei''s fiancee. With those lessons learned from the past and your help, we really can''t believe it."


    Gu Chenyi''s words were a little impolite. Tong Si turned pale, but she knew that this was her only chance.


    So Tong Si tightly stopped Gu Chenyi''s car and said, "my relationship with Song Wei is false. I know more of his secrets. As long as you can promise to help me, please Song Wei, I can help you with anything."

 Chapter 367

    Gu Chenyi saw that she was so urgent, his eyes were slightly dark, thought and said, "I have to go back and ask Ji Wei about this. You go home and wait."


    "OK, I can wait." seeing Gu Chenyi say this, Tong Si immediately said, "please go back and tell Ning Jiwei. If you want to deal with the Song family, I can help you more. Please be sure to give me a reply."


    Gu Chenyi looked at her, squinted and nodded. Without saying anything more, he drove away from the company.


    After Gu Chenyi drove away, Tong sicai was relieved, covered his scarf and slipped out of the garage, and then went home when no one paid attention.


    Gu Chenyi returns to Mo''s house and tells Ning Jiwei about it.


    After hearing this, Ning Jiwei bowed his head and thought, without answering immediately.


    Gu Chenyi thought and said, "Ji Wei, I don''t think Tong Si is cheating this time. She looks very... Flustered, as if we are her life-saving grass. I think we may try to contact her and see what she is playing."


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "according to the latest news, Song Wei has been pulling business for a long time, and he has pulled a lot."


    "Is there anyone else willing to do business with Song Wei?" Gu Chenyi was surprised. After all, after that final, all enterprises in Xiangcheng knew the character of the Song family.


    Ning Jiwei said with deep meaning: "Song Wei will take Tong Si and song Lu to participate in every game."


    His words were vague, but Gu Chenyi immediately understood what he meant when he was fooling around in the mall.


    "You mean Tong Si was coerced by Song Wei?"


    "Not impossible," Ning Jiwei said.


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "if that''s true, Song Wei is not a man. Although I don''t like Tong Si and song Lu, if it''s true, I think they''re pathetic."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "just as you said, try to contact Tong Si first, but don''t give her news tonight. Tong Si is not a fool. Let''s hang her for one night and contact her tomorrow."


    "OK." Gu Chenyi nodded.


    On the other side, Tong Si returned home and was pressed by Zhao Yi.


    "Sisi, where have you been this day?"


    Tong Si waved his hand and said, "no, mom, I''m starving. Give me something to eat."


    Seeing Tong Si like this, Zhao Yi hurriedly ordered the nanny to bring the food.


    Tong Si didn''t pay attention to any etiquette at the moment, so he took a big bite with chopsticks.


    Zhao Yi looked at her like this and doubted her trip today.


    "Sisi, where have you been? Why don''t you even have time to eat?"


    Tong Si waved his hand without saying much. After dinner, he put the dishes and chopsticks on the table and went back to his room.


    After locking the door, Tong sicai lay in bed and held his mobile phone tightly.


    She was nervous because she knew it was her only chance.


    The whole Hunan City, at this time, only Ning Jiwei can save himself.


    Finally, Gu Chenyi''s attitude made Tong Si feel that Ning Jiwei was likely to contact himself.


    If he contacted himself, what should he do?


    Looking at the ceiling, Tong Si was already planning to see Ning Jiwei, what clothes she should wear, what to say, and how to make Ning Jiwei like her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Tong Si was daydreaming, Mo Xiuyu did encounter some trouble on the other side.


    We have to start from the beginning.


    Since Mo Jue talked to him, Mo Xiuyu has paid close attention to the customers who come and go to the cool moon bar every day.


    Which of them are drinking to relieve their worries and which are lecherous scoundrels.


    More observation, Mo Xiuyu also gradually learned to observe words and colors, so he didn''t help some people who shouldn''t be saved.


    That night, Mo Xiuyu was mixing wine when he suddenly heard a low voice around him.


    He looked up and saw a woman standing at the door.


    Although she can''t see her clearly with the light on her back, the configuration of slim waist, long legs, shorts and boots has made everyone start to look forward to her appearance.


    "Little brother, I tell you, this is definitely a great beauty!" the waiter patted Mo Xiuyu on the shoulder.


    Mo Xiuyu smiled and didn''t speak.


    The woman at the door looked around, walked to the bar and sat down with her legs tilted. She said to Mo Xiuyu, "give me a glass of the strongest wine here."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. For the first time, he didn''t react. He just stared at the woman in front of him.


    She''s really beautiful.


    Such beauty not only refers to her deep facial features with exotic colors, but also to her beautiful and beautiful eyes and seductive red lips.


    It is mainly the temperament of her whole body, such as the queen of the dark night, that makes people unconsciously want to submit to her feet.


    Seeing that Mo Xiuyu had been stunned and did not move, the woman was not angry, but her red lips were slightly pulled, and her index finger gently touched the back of Mo Xiuyu''s hand. Her voice was like a warbler with charm, "little brother, why don''t you give me your wine?"


    The numb touch on the back of his hand made Mo Xiuyu shiver immediately. He quickly took back his hand and said with a red face: "yes, there is wine. Wait a minute..."


    The woman really didn''t expect Mo Xiuyu to be so innocent. She slightly picked her eyebrows, smiled and said, "little brother, you are so cute ~"


    Mo Xiuyu is more shy.


    It was the first time that he was said to be cute by a woman. If others said so, he might be tempted to retort.


    But in the face of such a stunning beauty, Mo Xiuyu only bowed his head and was shy. He didn''t dare to say more than half a word.


    Mo Xiuyu mixed the wine, put it in front of the woman and said, "this is the wine you want. Please take your time."


    Just then, several people who had been staring at him as soon as the woman entered the door finally couldn''t help coming over and came to the side and said, "little sister, come alone?"


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" the woman asked with a smile.


    "Nothing''s wrong. Just look at your little sister. You''re too lonely. Why don''t you play with your brothers?" a bald man with gold teeth smiled.


    The woman looked at several people, but she was not afraid. She still smiled and said, "but you are too ugly. I''m disgusted when I look at you. I don''t want to play with you."


    "What are you talking about?" the bald man with golden teeth immediately changed his face, smiled darkly and came forward and said, "little sister, don''t toast and don''t eat and punish wine. My brothers are interested in you today. You have to play and you have to play if you don''t play."


    The woman blinked her eyes in fear and frowned: "is that so..."


    Seeing that she was afraid, the golden tooth bald man immediately smiled and said, "why, now you know you''re afraid."


    The woman blinked, turned to Mo Xiuyu and said, "little brother, they bully me. Can you help me?"


    Mo Xiuyu stood up with a cold hum, pulled the woman behind him, looked at several men and said, "if you want to make trouble in liangyue, ask me first!"

 Chapter 368

    Seeing Mo Xiuyu stand up, the golden tooth man and the other men not only didn''t retreat, but looked at Mo Xiuyu disdainfully.


    "Just you?" the golden tooth man sneered, "little brother, can you? Have all the hair grown up and learn from other people''s heroes to save the United States?"


    "You..." Mo Xiuyu was very angry. He clenched his fist with his five fingers and his knuckles clattered. "Can I do it? You''ll know right away."


    After that, Mo Xiuyu punched the golden tooth man.


    Hearing the sound of a fist, the golden tooth man was beaten and fell on the bar.


    "Ping Ping Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    There was chaos here, and everyone else looked at it in an instant.


    "Brother ya, are you all right?" the younger brother saw that the golden tooth man was beaten and hurried forward to help him up.


    The golden tooth man stood up, put out his hand and wiped the blood on the corner of his lips, looked at Mo Xiuyu and said with a grim smile: "good boy, it seems that you won''t be soft if you don''t let you taste grandpa''s power."


    Mo Xiuyu snorted coldly, reached out and untied the outermost waiter''s black coat. As soon as he put it aside, he planned to loosen his muscles and bones.


    A pair of white palms stretched out behind him and took Mo Xiuyu''s clothes.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked back at the woman.


    The woman took her clothes, smiled at him and said, "come on, little brother! Beat them out!"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned, raised his lips and said with a smile, "don''t worry."


    Next to the golden tooth man and several younger brothers, seeing that Mo Xiuyu was still in the mood to talk to beautiful women, they were even more indignant.


    "Smelly boy, you want to die!" the golden tooth man roared, "brothers, give him some color to see."


    The golden tooth man gave an order, and suddenly five or six people rushed towards Mo Xiuyu.


    Although Mo Xiuyu''s skill is not as good as Ning Jiwei, it was also practiced from childhood.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t look at these gangsters.


    Soon, a siege changed Mo Xiuyu''s unilateral rolling.


    In less than ten minutes, as the golden tooth man was kicked out of the door of liangyue by Mo Xiuyu, a group of gangsters ran away without even saying goodbye.


    Mo Xiuyu hummed and said, "if you dare to make trouble next time, I''ll beat you."


    "My little brother is so powerful!"


    The woman came over and handed Mo Xiuyu''s clothes to him and worshipped him.


    Mo Xiuyu scratched his head with a blush and said, "nothing, little things, little things."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Jue came in from the door and asked, "I just saw a group of people running over, and someone made trouble again?"


    As soon as his voice fell, his eyes suddenly turned to the woman standing at the door.


    His face is lonely and proud, his figure is extremely cold, and his smile is killing.


    Mo Jue was slightly stunned and looked away without trace.


    At the moment of seeing Mo Jue, the woman was also surprised.


    It was the first time she saw a similar figure in a stranger.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t notice the intersection of their eyes, but said to Mo Jue, "brother Chang, those people bullied the young lady and were beaten away by me."


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman standing next to Mo Xiuyu. The corners of his lips couldn''t help holding up slightly.


    "Bully her?" Mo Jue said, teasing.


    "Yes," said Mo Xiuyu angrily. He didn''t notice the ridicule in Mo Jue''s eyes.


    When Mo Jue looked at her with that kind of eyes, the woman next to Mo Xiuyu was neither shy nor guilty. She only smiled and looked back without cowardice.


    After listening to Mo Xiuyu talk about the whole process, Mo Jue nodded and said, "I know."


    As he spoke, he walked into the bar. When he saw the broken wine bottles on the ground, Mo Jue looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "the loss tonight is deducted from your salary."


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuyu thought his courageous deeds would be praised. As a result, Mo Jufei didn''t praise him and deducted his money.


    At the thought that his small amount of money was about to be deducted, Mo Xiuyu immediately suffered.


    How will he spend next month.


    Mo Jue didn''t look at him, but turned his head and looked at the woman. The evil spirit smiled and stretched out his hand and said, "I''m Chang Yu. What do you call Miss?"


    "Call me Lina." Lina smiled sweetly, raised her hand and gently held Mo Jue''s hand.


    The fingertips are staggered, and both of them feel an electric shock for a moment.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t notice it. Foolishly, he came over and said with a smile: "your name is Lina. My name is mo Xiuyu. Hello."


    "Mo Xiuyu?" when she heard his name, Lina picked her eyebrows slightly, smiled and shook hands with him. "It''s a nice name."


    "Oh?" Mo Jue answered, "it''s just a name. Where does it sound good?"


    Lina smiled and said, "a gentleman cultivates himself, has a vision like the world, and treats people like friends and neighbors. How can such a profound moral name not sound good?"


    Mo Jue''s eyes narrowed slightly, turned to look at Mo Xiuyu and said, "I didn''t expect your father to expect so much of you."


    Mo Xiuyu was also stunned. Thinking of Mo Wanshan, his smile on his lips was a little bitter. He bowed his head and said, "I know it for the first time."


    A waiter had cleaned up the bar and put a glass of new wine in front of the three.


    Lina looked at the glass in front of her and said, "I didn''t order it."


    "I''ll buy you a drink." Mo Jue raised her glass and said, "of course you can''t pay for such a beautiful lady coming to our cool moon."


    Lina was stunned. She picked up the glass and touched Mo Jue. Her red lips said, "then I don''t respect you."


    "Elder brother chang..." Mo Xiuyu on the other side looked at the wine in front of him, pitifully looked at Mo Jue and said, "will you please take my cup?"


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "well, please, have a drink."


    "Thank you, elder brother Chang." Mo Xiuyu drank the glass happily.


    However, the next second he had a bitter face, "brother Chang, this is a drink!"


    "Yes." Mo Jue pretended not to understand, "I didn''t say it was wine."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the wine glass in front of Mo Jue and Lina with envy. He wanted to order a glass of wine, but he thought about his next month''s salary and endured it again.


    Forget it, just drink.


    Once upon a time, the young master who lived in dignity finally realized the bitterness and embarrassment of having no money.


    After drinking the wine, Lina looked at Mo Jue and said, "Mr. Chang, do you have any fun in Hunan city?"


    Mo Jue asked, "Miss Lina came to Xiangcheng for the first time?"


    "Yes." Linna leaned over intentionally or unintentionally, leaned on her chin in one hand, looked at Mo Jue and said, "I just arrived today. I don''t know where it''s fun here. Is Mr. Chang free to show me around?"


    Mo Jue''s eyelids drooped and his eyes looked like a smile, "of course."


    Then Mo Jue got up, stretched out a hand to Lina and said, "it''s my honor to accompany a beauty like Miss Lina to visit Hunan city at night."


    "Ha ha ha ~" Linna covered her lips and laughed like a bell. She tilted her head, put her hand on Mo Jue''s palm, and then got up and said, "thank you, Mr. Chang."


    "Please."


    Mo Jue led Lina to the door.


    "Well..."


    Mo Xiuyu stared at the two people walking out of the bar. For a moment, he couldn''t react.


    It was he who saved the beauty. Why did the hero become Mo Jue?


    The manager on one side looked at Mo Xiuyu, who was the same as the child abandoned by his parents, smiled and reached forward to touch his head and said, "Xiuyu, you are still young. You will understand when you grow up. Good boy, take the plate."


    Mo Xiuyu glanced, patted off the manager''s hand and said, "don''t touch my head, and I''m not small."


    "OK, our house is not small, so overhaul the house and bring the dishes?" the manager smiled, "if you don''t work again, I''ll deduct your salary again."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t." as soon as he heard the word "deduct salary", Mo Xiuyu quickly stood up, took the tray that was put away and said to the manager, "I said, brother, are you my brother? Don''t deduct it. If you deduct it again, I''ll really have to drink the West and north wind."


    The manager laughed, shook his head and said nothing.


    In fact, when Mo Xiuyu first came here, several of them didn''t like him very much.


    After all, Mo Xiuyu didn''t go through investigation and training. He couldn''t even get his resume. He came in through the back door relying on Mo Jue.


    But these days, we have come to know Mo Xiuyu.


    He is a silly boy who is sincere and kind to people.


    So slowly, everyone is willing to help him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, out of the door of the bar, Mo Jue drove Lina around the street.


    Lina looked curiously at the night scene outside the window and asked Mo Jue, "Mr. Chang, where are we going now?"


    "Just call me Chang Yu." Mo Jue said with a smile, "the night scenery by the river of Xiangcheng is unique, so go there."


    "OK, OK." Lina clapped her hands excitedly, looked at Mo Jue and said, "Chang Hu... Well, it feels strange to cry. How about I call you ah Hu?"


    When she said this, her red lips opened slightly, and the light and shadow in her eyes moved with a slight temptation.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "of course, Lina."


    Lina was stunned, smiled shyly, and lay on the window looking at the scenery.


    "I really haven''t had such a leisurely time for a long time."


    Mo Jue smiled without saying anything. In fact, they both know that each other is not such a simple person, and they also know that each other must have a lot of secrets.


    But just because of this, it makes them have the interest of "having a fight".


    After all, it''s not easy to meet an equal opponent these days.


    About half an hour later, Mo Jue parked his car by the river.


    He got out of the car first, then went around to the other side, opened the door, and the gentleman helped Lina out of the car.


    "It''s really beautiful here," said Lina sincerely, looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her.


    Mo Jue looked around and said, "are you hungry? We can go to the cruise ship so that we can not only taste delicious food, but also watch the beautiful scenery at night. How about?"


    "Is that ok?" Lina said excitedly, "then take me with you."


    As she spoke, Lina grabbed Mo Jue''s sleeve.


    She looks as happy as a child at the playground for the first time.


    Looking at the light in her eyes, Mo Jue was slightly stunned. She took her arm and took her to the cruise ship.

 Chapter 369

    On the cruise ship.


    Mo Jue ordered red wine and delicacies in advance.


    Lina sat opposite, holding a red wine glass and said to Mo Jue, "ah, thank you for bringing me here. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful scenery."


    Mo Jue smiled and said disapprovingly, "even if I didn''t bring you here, you''ll know that this is one of the night scenes of Xiang City as long as you ask a little about it, and..."


    After a pause, Mo Jue continued, "I think there will be countless men willing to bring you here if you like."


    "But they''re not ah Yu." Lina tilted her head and smiled, and naturally said, "even if it''s the same beauty, different time, different people standing around, the mood of the viewers will be different."


    "Really?" Mo Jue looked at Lina and asked, "I wonder if Miss Lina is in a better mood because of me?"


    "More than some." Lina got up.


    They were on the deck. The river wind blew and brought Lina''s wavy hair.


    She stood by the bed with a red wine glass, looked at the river with occasional lights in front of her and said, "I''m not a person who hasn''t seen scenery. On the contrary, I''ve been to many places. The sea, desert, grassland and snow mountains... But those places have no beauty. All the time, I think about how to leave and how to survive."


    Her voice sounds empty and ethereal, which makes people sound heartache and pity for no reason.


    Mo Jue looked at her. Her long hair swayed with the wind and floated on her white arms. The obvious scars on her shoulder were like rings, telling her past life.


    Mo Jue took off his coat and put it on her.


    He still likes to wear Hanfu. Now he takes off his red coat and reveals his white middle coat.


    Lina was stunned and looked down at the red Hanfu draped over her.


    It has an unknown fragrance, as fresh as the grass in the forest.


    She looked up, smiled at Mo Jue and said, "thank you, ah."


    Mo Jue didn''t speak, but turned his head and looked at the river. "I''m good to go to other places. I always think I''ll be free one day. I must go all over the world. But now I''m really free, but suddenly I don''t have the interest to travel around the world."


    Lina smiled and stretched out her hand to close her clothes. "It seems that we are indeed the same people."


    "Buzz ~"


    When the river boat whistle sounded, Lina sighed, "why do so many people have homes to go back, but I don''t?"


    Mo Jue said, "I don''t know. Maybe one day when I have a home, I can answer your question."


    Lina turned her head to look at him and said seriously, "ah, I didn''t lie to you. I seldom have such free time to enjoy the scenery. I really had a good time today because of you."


    "That''s good." Mo Jue said with a smile, "I''m happy, too."


    Lina raised her lips, handed the glass and said, "come on, I respect you."


    She said it was a toast, but she didn''t give the glass to Mo Jue, but approached him slightly and personally sent the glass to Mo Jue''s lips.


    Mo Jue looked at her, his eyes were bright and dark, suddenly smiled, and drank the red wine with her hand.


    They are like hunters staring at their favorite prey. There are countless moves between words and jokes, which seem true or false. They are not only cheating themselves, but also cheating each other.


    After a while, Mo Jue said, "it''s late. Where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    Lina smiled and said, "no, I think it''s good here. I''ll live on the boat tonight."


    "Well, good night."


    Mo Jue said goodbye with a smile and turned to get off the boat.


    Lina stood on the deck and watched Mo Jue''s car go away. The smile on her lips didn''t put it away, but it got bigger and bigger.


    "It''s really interesting." she reached out and touched her red coat and whispered, "I knew there were such interesting people here. I didn''t know what would happen next. It''s really expected..."


    On the other side, Mo Jue drove back to Mo Jue.


    He seldom came back so late. Gu Chenyi was talking about things in Ning Jiwei''s room. Seeing him come in, he circled suspiciously and sniffed constantly.


    Mo Jue pushed Gu Chenyi away unhappily and said, "are you a dog?"


    Gu Chenyi was pushed away by him. He was not angry, but said with a smile: "why, I went to find a woman? You are full of rouge."


    Mo Jue hummed and looked white. Gu Chenyi said, "do you think I''m as boring as you?"


    "I''m bored?" Gu Chenyi retorted, "I''m the busiest person here now. Well, if you say I''m bored, why did you go?"


    Mo Jue sat down on the sofa with his legs crossed. "Of course I have my reason."


    "Cut ~" Gu Chenyi said, "your reason is to find a woman?"


    Mo Jue said, "she is not an ordinary woman. She... Has a lot of secrets."


    "Oh, really?" Gu Chenyi was interested, and the soul of gossip was burning.


    "Tell me what you look like. What''s your name and where do you live?"


    A series of questions made Mo Jue give him another big white eye.


    "It has been said that she is not an ordinary woman. In short, she is either a friend or... An enemy."


    Listening to Mo Jue''s words, Ning jiweidun on one side frowned and looked at Mo Jue and said, "don''t play yourself in."


    "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety." Mo Jue said with a smile, "it''s the first time I''ve met such an interesting game player. Of course, I have to have a good time."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At mikai villa, Jane Yi was about to go to bed when she received a call from Mo Tong.


    They have a special communicator to contact directly, but Mo Tong rarely contacts him.


    After receiving Mo Tong''s message at this time, Jian Yi was slightly stunned. Her intuition was that something had happened.


    Sure enough, Mo Tong asked as soon as he opened his mouth, "Yiyi, can you help me check something?"


    "Say," said Jane Yi as she sat up and turned on the computer.


    Mo Tong hesitated and said, "check my mother... The capital transactions between Mo ting and Su Daqiang''s companies."


    "Hmm?" Jian Yi was stunned and wondered, "why did you suddenly check this? What did you find?"


    Mo Tong said, "I heard something that day. It seems that they are going to roll money and leave. I have been looking for evidence these two days, but I haven''t found it, so I want you to check it for me."


    Jian Yi frowns. It can be big or small.


    If Mo Ting simply took the money and left, it would have no impact on them. But I''m afraid that this matter will be used by people with intentions.


    After thinking about it, Jian Yi nodded and said, "OK, I''ll check it for you and give you the results tomorrow."


    "Well, OK." after hesitating, Mo Tong said, "Yi Yi, can you not tell Uncle Ning and aunt about this first? I want to wait until I find out."


    Jian Yi knows Mo Tong''s heart knot, so she nods without objection.

 Chapter 370

    Yang Yaru has lived in Qiao''s old house these two days, but she is not used to it.


    Not to mention George''s tenderness and consideration to her, Qiao Qinghe and Qiao Jing are also tolerant and kind to her. In addition, there is a lengtouqing Qiao Lei, which makes people feel no pressure in daily life.


    The nanny knew that Yang Yaru would go to the company early every day, so she specially prepared breakfast in advance.


    Every day after Yang Yaru and George get up and wash, they can have a hot breakfast at home.


    Then George sent Yang Yaru to the company and picked her up from work in the afternoon.


    The evening is the busiest time in the old house. If Yang Yaru gets off work early, she will help the nanny prepare dinner together.


    Qiao Qinghe is old. Although he seldom says it, Yang Yaru can see that his favorite is his children and grandchildren around his knees.


    In addition, Yang Yaru also hoped to accompany the old man more, so several times when George proposed to take her out to dinner, Yang Yaru would politely refuse.


    With Yang Yaru here, Qiao Qinghe not only had a granddaughter-in-law, but also tied George''s grandson. Don''t mention having a good time every day.


    Just compared with the harmonious life of the Qiao family, the MI family is much more noisy.


    Mikel was not so nervous after listening to Jian Haixi''s suggestions. Every day, he either discussed with mikai how to become a look that the Davis family didn''t like, or wondered if there were any other ways to escape marriage.


    So that every time Mo Feng comes, Mikel either smells of garlic or is picking his nostrils.


    Like that, he almost didn''t scare Mo Feng off the balcony.


    The MI family''s parents have been kept in the dark by their brothers and sisters. Yang Lan still said to MI, "look how well their brothers and sisters get along now."


    After hearing this, Mickey said happily, "although Mickey has a strange temper, he always takes the Mickey family as his responsibility and usually loves his sister most. I told you before that you didn''t believe it, do you believe it now?"


    Yang Lan nodded and said with emotion, "it''s true that adversity shows sincerity. If our family hadn''t been forced to a dead end by the engagement of the Davis family this time, I wouldn''t see the sincerity of mikai."


    Mi Dao smiled, took her hand and said, "don''t think so much. Now Keer has accepted it? Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Yang Lan leaned on MI Dao''s shoulder and hesitated: "I''m not worried about ah Kai and Ke''er now. I''m just worried about whether the son of Davis family is reliable. If he is unreliable, isn''t Ke''er wronged to marry?"


    Meadows thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think so. Just looking at the strict education of the Davis family, we should know that their son can''t find out where to go. Besides, tomorrow is the day for the two families to meet. If his son is really unreliable, we can find an excuse to quit the marriage."


    Yang Lan nodded and sighed, "it''s the only way."


    Mi Dao patted her hand and said, "well, these things will be discussed tomorrow. I think Ke''er has kept himself in the room for most of the day. I don''t know what he''s stirring up. Go up and see her and do her ideological work by the way."


    "Well, I know how to do it." Yang Lan nodded, got up and went to Mikel''s room.


    Mikel is chatting with Mo Feng with her mobile phone in her room. When she hears a knock on the door, she hangs up and goes to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Yang Lan stood at the door.


    Michel grinned and said, "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Ah ah!" as soon as her voice fell, she heard Yang Lan scream.


    "What''s the matter?" hearing Yang Lan''s scream, MI Dao hurried over.


    Mikel hurried forward to hold Yang Lan and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You..." Yang Lan pointed to Michelle''s face. "You" didn''t say the second half of a sentence for a long time.


    At this time, MI Dao also rushed over. He looked at Mi Ke''er''s face and immediately took a breath.


    "Mom and Dad, why are you looking at me like this?" Mikel wondered.


    "Ke''er, you..." Mi Dao pointed to mi''er''s face and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with your face?"


    Mikel was stunned and reached out to touch his face. Then he remembered that he had forgotten to remove his makeup.


    She smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s all right. I''ll take off my makeup right away."


    With that, he didn''t dare to look at Mi Dao and Yang Lan. He hurried back to his room and began to remove his makeup.


    Today, she specifically asked on the Internet how to make a man hate himself. Many enthusiastic netizens replied to her that men generally like white lotus and hate gaudy women, so make-up must be thick and dirty. Anyway, how to look at inferior quality.


    So Mickey spent a whole morning studying makeup, wasting his most forenoon foundation and eye liner, only to create such a "perfect" makeup.


    But after she put on her makeup, she chatted with Mo Feng and forgot to remove her makeup for a time. Only then did Yang Lan and Mi Dao catch her.


    Yang Lan and Mi Dao looked at each other, and their intuition told them that their daughter''s behavior was very abnormal, especially abnormal.


    Mi Dao narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "this girl is definitely greasy. Go in and have a look."


    Yang Lan then nodded and followed Mi Dao to go in.


    Michelle took off her makeup and saw Yang Lan and Mi Dao sitting in her room. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Mom and Dad, you... Have something to do with me?"


    M Dao snorted coldly, "Mikel, you don''t confess to me quickly. What are you doing?"


    "Er... What am I doing?" Mikel glanced at her eyes and said with a guilty heart, "just learn the latest makeup from the beauty blogger, but it''s just that her hands are disabled."


    "Are you still sophistry?" said Mi angrily.


    Yang Lan sighed and took Mikel''s hand and said, "kerel, you grew up watching your parents. Your mind can''t hide from us. To be honest, are you still unwilling to contact the Davis children?"


    Mikel paused, bowed his head and said, "Mom, would you be willing to change you?"


    Yang Lan was stunned and nodded clearly.


    The rice Road on one side hummed coldly, "so you''ve been stirring this up for me in the house these two days?"


    Mikel sniffed and said, "you have to try everything."


    "Ha ha." Mi Dao sneered, "listen to what you mean, you haven''t just thought of this way?"


    Mikel stuck out his tongue and whispered, "I''ve thought about two or three. We''ll fight together at that time. Which one is easy to use and which one is easy to use."


    "You are really..." Mi Dao was speechless. Looking at his daughter, he just felt tired.


    Yang Lan didn''t get angry. She just smiled and said, "you''re really a child. Since you don''t want to, why don''t you confess to your parents?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of being embarrassed?" Michel said, "our family is so forced by the Davis family. If I tell you what I think, you won''t agree."


    After a pause, Mikel continued, "and if I get help at that time, I can say that all this is my own opinion and has nothing to do with you. But if you know in advance, it will be difficult to get around at that time."


    Unexpectedly, Michelle was still thinking about them at this time. Yang Lan was slightly warm in her heart. Looking at Michelle, she said, "brother Tao, don''t blame Michelle."


    "Hum." Mi said, without much anger.


    Mikel bit her lip and couldn''t move forward. She tugged at Michal''s sleeve and said, "Dad, if you really want me to marry someone I don''t know, I''ll... Listen to you."


    Mi Dao accidentally glanced at his daughter and asked coldly, "are you not wronged to marry like this?"


    "Grievance is naturally grievance." Mikel bit his lip and said, "but I don''t want you to worry."


    Mi asked, "what about the silly boy who always comes to our house?"


    Mikel was stunned. "Do you say Mo Feng?"


    "Hum." meadows hummed, "I knew it from the time he climbed the balcony. Later, your brother said that it was his friend. Who doesn''t know what''s going on? Your mother and I just turned a blind eye."


    Mikel heard Mikel say this, his eyes lit up and asked, "Dad, what do you think of him...?"


    The rice way skimmed his lips and said, "it''s so careless. It''s just that people are stupid."


    "He''s not stupid." Mikel hurriedly said for Mo Feng: "he''s the most sincere, good Kung Fu and handsome."


    Yang Lan smiled and pinched mi Ke''er''s face and said, "look, it''s nothing. The soul of my girl has been hooked by him."


    "Mom, I don''t have any ~" Mikel coquettishly said.


    "Well," said meadows, looking at his blushing daughter, "you really don''t want to marry the Davis family without saying it in advance?"


    "No," Mikel said decisively.


    Yang Lan frowned and said, "what if the other party''s character and appearance are good?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me?" Mikel said: "Mom and Dad, I already have people I like. Whether others are good or not, they have nothing to do with me."


    Yang Lan and Mi Dao looked at each other and sighed at the same time.


    "Brother Dao, it seems that we have to find a way for tomorrow''s dinner."


    Meadows nodded and didn''t speak.


    Michelle looked at the way and Yang Lan and asked, "Mom, do you mean you''re willing to retire for me?"


    Yang Lan nodded and said, "in fact, we''re going to look at the situation first. If the other person is good, it''s good to let you get in touch. But now that you have a heart, you must be unwilling to accept the other person. In this way, even if you get married successfully, your life will not be happy in the future. That''s not the result your parents want to see."


    "Mom..." Michelle hugged Yang Lan.


    Yang Lan smiled and patted Michelle''s back and said, "well, these are nothing, but we have to discuss what to do tomorrow. After all, once we annoy the Davis family, we can''t bear the consequences."


    Mikel wiped his mouth and said, "Mom and Dad, you don''t have to worry about it. My brother and I have discussed it. Tomorrow, we can definitely let each other withdraw their marriage first."


    Mi Dao and Yang Lan looked at each other. Looking at their ambitious daughter, they had a vague bad feeling in their heart.

 Chapter 371

    Although Mikel vowed, Yang Lan and Mi Dao couldn''t believe what they said about such a big thing. So they called mikai back to Mi''s house.


    When mikai was not in the villa, Jian Haixi naturally shouldered the important task of taking care of Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu.


    But fortunately, she does the same thing every day and doesn''t feel very busy.


    There was another Zhang Haoyang, but after the situation of Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu improved greatly, Zhang Haoyang left and went back to the sun''s house.


    Jian Haixi didn''t ask her to stay. She knew that Zhang Haoyang had been worried about Romon and the sun family.


    Before, he was in poor health. Later, he wanted to take care of Jian Yi, so he didn''t leave until now.


    Jane Haixi has nothing else to do these two days. The way to Qiao''s house is not very safe, so she didn''t go out.


    After receiving Mike''s call, Jian Haixi thought he would arrive in Xiangcheng in two days. Unexpectedly, only one day later, Jian Haixi received Mike''s call again.


    "Honey, I''ll be at the airport in an hour. Remember to pick me up ~"


    The Sao Lang''s cheap tone heard Jane Haixi cry and laugh.


    After hanging up, Qin Zhixu and Jian Yi, who are doing rehabilitation training in Jian Haixi, said, "I''ll go out to pick up Mike. Are you two OK at home?"


    "What''s the problem?" Qin Zhixu picked his eyebrow, looked at Jian Haixi discontentedly and said, "please, I''m just injured in my leg. I''m not mentally disabled. Your question hurts my self-esteem too much."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Zhixu, your tone is very childish now. I think... Well, it''s also quite like that."


    Qin Zhi turns Xu Aojiao''s head, looks at Jian Yi and says, "mind your mommy."


    Of course, Jian Yi won''t say that Jian Haixi''s is bad. He just smiled and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. Go pick up Uncle Mike. I''ll take good care of Uncle Qin."


    "Pooch ~" Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing. Looking at Tan Zhixu''s face turning blue, he smiled and said to Jian Yi, "Mommy can rest assured if you have Yiyi. Take good care of your uncle tan."


    "Don''t worry." Jian Yi looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "after all, he is my apprentice. Naturally, I will be more sensible than him as a teacher."


    "Jane Yi, you''re getting on with it, aren''t you?" Qin Zhixu said with a black face.


    Seeing that they were going to make trouble again, Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head and withdrew from the battle circle.


    Mo Feng had already stopped at the door. Jian Haixi went out and they drove all the way to the airport.


    In fact, the distance from where they live to the airport is not too far, and there is no need to go so long in advance.


    However, with the experience of being attacked last time, Mo Feng will be more careful every time he goes out. He usually bypasses several blocks to his destination.


    In this way, even if they are really watched, they won''t find out where they live now.


    Go round and round. It''s almost time when they arrive at the airport.


    Jian Haixi asked Mo Feng to wait in the car, while she got off to pick up the plane herself.


    Mike is quite a person. If he knows that she arrived at the door but didn''t get off to pick up the plane, he must have a nag.


    Jane Haixi stood at the pick-up for a while and saw Mike coming out wearing sunglasses and carrying a simple luggage bag.


    Jian Haixi waved to him.


    When Mike saw it, he immediately ran over coquettishly, stretched out his arms and said, "Dear brook, I finally see you again ~"


    Before Jian Haixi could react, he held the whole person in his arms.


    Listening to the sarcastic name, Jane Haixi held back her nausea and said with a smile, "brother, I haven''t seen you for a while. Your abnormal degree is more than before."


    Mike proudly straightened his chest and said, "of course, I''m making progress every day, too, okay?"


    Jian Haixi pulled out from the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "only you can treat metamorphosis as progress."


    "Hey, hey ~" Mike smiled strangely, hugged Jane Haixi and said, "come on, honey, from now on, you''re my girlfriend. Come on, take a selfie."


    Then he hugged Jane Haixi tighter with one hand and kissed her on the cheek when she wasn''t paying attention.


    With the sound of "card wiping", the picture of two people hugging and kissing came into being.


    Jian Haixi was startled. Looking at Mike''s excited look of bowing his head to edit the information, he couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing?"


    "Send a circle of friends." Mike said naturally, "I told my parents that I have a girlfriend. Of course, they have to see the actual evidence."


    Jian Haixi shrugged and did not object.


    Her relationship with Mike is said to be friends and closer than friends, just like brothers and sisters, so even if she was kissed, Jane Haixi didn''t think it was offensive.


    While they were talking and laughing, they walked outside the airport. Jian Haixi walked and suddenly couldn''t laugh.


    Mike watched her stop and freeze there, wondering, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "That..."


    Jian Haixi turned to look at Mike and stammered, "has the circle of friends you sent blocked Ning Jiwei?"


    Mike: "..." Oh, I forgot!


    When Jian Haixi saw what else he didn''t know, he hurriedly said, "what are you doing? Delete it and resend it quickly!"


    "Oh, wait a minute, I''ll delete it right away!" Mike hurriedly took his cell phone.


    He also knew how troublesome it would be if Ning Jiwei saw this picture.


    It''s not that Mike is afraid of ninevi''s trouble, it''s just


    Compared with Ning Jiwei, a "profiteer", their honest and good people will always suffer a lot.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, mojianing Jiwei''s room.


    Ning Jiwei, Gu Chenyi and Mo Jue are all in the room.


    Gu Xiaomian is sitting on the ground. Jian Rui is sitting on Gu Chenyi, brushing her mobile phone. She is suddenly stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Chenyi looked at Jian Rui suspiciously, but the next second, he was stunned.


    "What are you two looking at?" Mo Jue saw that they looked down seriously and couldn''t help coming over.


    The next second, Mo Jue''s unbridled laughter was heard in the room.


    "Ha ha, ha Ning Jiwei, you are green ha ha ha!"


    Gu Chenyi: "..." I want to sew his mouth!


    Ning Jiwei squinted and looked at Jian Rui.


    "Well..." Jian Rui said with a stiff smile, "Daddy, uncle beauty is joking, joking..."


    "But Ruirui, I clearly saw aunt Haixi and a man''s kiss..." Gu Xiaomian was covered by Gu Chenyi before he finished.


    Gu Chenyi covered his son''s mouth tightly and said with a smile: "children''s words are not taboo, children''s words are not taboo."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but calmly took out his mobile phone and opened the wechat circle of friends


    airport.


    "Hurry up!" Jane Haixi kept urging.


    At the thought of Ning Jiwei''s "punishment" means, she felt low back pain and weak legs. She didn''t want to be forced to accept "punishment" by him.


    "Right away, right away." Mike opened his cell phone and opened the wechat circle of friends.


    Just didn''t wait for him to click delete, a phone plugged in.


    Looking at the words "Ning Jiwei", Mike shook his hand and subconsciously ordered to hang up.


    Jian Haixi: "..." now she''s finished!

 Chapter 372

    Ning Jiwei''s face darkened instantly with his cell phone hung up.


    Mo Jue and Gu Chenyi, who had been watching his expression, laughed mercilessly.


    Among them, Mo Jue laughed the most rampant.


    "Ha ha, ha Ning Jiwei, you also have today! Ha ha ha..."


    Gu Chenyi was still smiling, but suddenly remembered Ning Jiwei''s "profiteer" attribute, he immediately restrained a lot, and looked at Mo Jue with sympathy.


    Mo Jue was laughing proudly. Suddenly, he felt that the whole room seemed much quieter. He couldn''t help stopping, turned his head and looked around and found that he was the only one laughing.


    Mo Jue blinked, looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "don''t you think it''s funny?"


    "Cough..." Gu Chenyi coughed against her heart and said in two voices: "I don''t think it''s funny, not funny at all."


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Chenyi. He always felt something was wrong.


    Just before he came up with a reason, he suddenly heard Ning Jiwei''s faint voice behind him: "why, do you think it''s funny?"


    Hearing this sound, the hair on Mo Jue''s back stood up.


    In fact, he was not afraid of what Ning Jiwei said. He just didn''t know why. Listening to Ning Jiwei''s voice and Gu Chenyi''s abnormality at the moment, Mo Jue immediately felt that Ning Jiwei must Yin him.


    As the leader of the secret department, Mo Jue''s reaction was certainly no slower than Gu Chenyi, so he shook his head decisively and said, "how can it be? I don''t think so. It''s not funny, not funny at all."


    Gu Xiaomian glanced at Mo Jue and said, "Uncle Mo Jue, you laughed the loudest just now."


    "Cough..." Mo Jue''s face was not red and his heart didn''t jump. "Isn''t it all your father''s fault? He just clicked my smile acupoint and I laughed."


    Gu Chenyi turned a big white eye. This kind of nonsense can be said.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, just looked down at his cell phone.


    He didn''t dial the number again. He just stared like that. It seemed that he was waiting for something.


    Mo Jue was relieved to see that he didn''t investigate again.


    At the airport, Jane Haixi and Mike were stunned when they looked at their mobile phones.


    "What?" Mike stammered.


    Jane Haixi swallowed her saliva, stared at Mike, took out her mobile phone and began to call.


    "You want to call Ning Jiwei?" Mike became more nervous when he saw Jane Haixi calling out Ning Jiwei''s number.


    "Of course." Jian Haixi said angrily, "now confess and be lenient, otherwise the consequences will be more serious in the future."


    Mike said carefully, "Haixi, honey, you must explain it for me."


    Jian Haixi looked at his fear, shook his head and said, "I know. Let''s go. Let''s get in the car first and say while walking."


    "Mm-hmm." Mike nodded obediently.


    Where is the spirit when you just got off the plane now? A big dog trained by its owner.


    They got into the car before and after. Jian Haixi ordered Mo Feng to rush to the villa. By the way, he adjusted his mood and took a deep breath for several times before calling Ning Jiwei.


    The telephone rang several times before it was answered.


    Jian Haixi held down rulei''s heartbeat and said with some guilt: "that, Jiwei..."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Before Jian Haixi could speak, he heard Ning Jiwei''s overwhelming cough opposite him.


    "Jiwei?"


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s cough, Jian Haixi was startled. He thought he was more seriously injured. He hurriedly asked, "Jiwei, how are you? Is your injury more serious?"


    "No, nothing... Cough..." Ning Jiwei said weakly.


    Mo''s house.


    When Gu Chenyi and Mo Jue were wondering why Ning Jiwei didn''t call, they saw that his face suddenly changed.


    Then, the voice of Jane Haixi''s call rang in the room.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei didn''t answer the phone, Mo Jue turned to Gu Chenyi and asked silently, "what''s the matter with him?"


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and said, "look, Haixi is going to be unlucky."


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian looked at each other, but no one dared to speak.


    After a while, Ning Jiwei finally answered the phone, and then everyone saw the epic "film emperor" start his own performance.


    It''s coughing and panting. People who don''t know really think he''s incurable.


    Mo Jue pulled out from the corner of his mouth and leaned back on the recliner looking at the sky speechless.


    Why was he confused by Ning Jiwei''s appearance?


    This man is clearly a jealous jar and a stingy profiteer!


    Gu Chenyi touched her nose and thought to secretly report a letter to Jian Haixi, but at the thought of Ning Jiwei''s trick of making a trip, she immediately gave up the idea.


    Anyway, Ning Jiwei won''t hurt their family Haixi. He''d better... Go to the theatre.


    Ning Jiwei continued his performance, and Jian Haixi on the other side had long been frightened.


    He kept calling Ning Jiwei''s name, "Jiwei, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t I ask Mo Feng to pick you up or mikai to go?"


    Hearing the name of "Mikey", Mike raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t speak.


    "No, no need..." Ning Jiwei''s weak voice continued, "I am... Haixi, I miss you so much, i... cough..."


    "Jiwei, don''t scare me." Jian Haixi was almost crying. Without hesitation, he told Mo Feng, "go to Mo''s house, now, now."


    Mo Feng was stunned and immediately turned the front of the car.


    "Ji Wei, don''t worry. I''ll find you right away and I''ll accompany you." Jian Haixi is still comforting Ning Ji Wei.


    Ning Jiwei listened to Jian Haixi''s words, and the corners of his lips slowly hooked up.


    Gu Chenyi nearby snorted coldly, "are you wicked? Our Haixi is so kind to you. Do you have the heart to cheat her?"


    His voice was not low enough for Jian Haixi across the street to hear it.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and paused for several seconds before asking, "Jiwei, was it Chen Yi''s voice just now? You lied to me?"


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded and admitted very decisively, "pretending to be ill is cheating you, but I think you are true."


    Mo Jue and Gu Chenyi: "... Goose bumps in this body!


    Ning Jiwei turned a blind eye to them and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, I want to see you. Shall I send someone to pick you up?"


    "Well..." Jian Haixi hesitated and whispered, "if it''s convenient, all right."


    "Yes."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s promise, Ning Jiwei said happily, "you go back to the villa and wait. I''ll let Mo Jue pick you up in half an hour."


    Mo Jue: "..." did I promise?


    Jane Haixi nodded and said, "well, it''s just that I''ll take Mike back first and then find you?"


    "HMM." hearing Mike''s name, Ning Jiwei''s eyes darkened and answered quietly.


    When they finished talking, everyone next to them looked like "I don''t understand, what is the plot of God''s turn".


    Jian Haixi hung up and said to Mo Feng, "go back to the villa first."


    "Yes." Mo Feng answered and drove to mikai''s residence.


    Mike looked at Jane Haixi and said, "Haixi, won''t you have dinner with me later?"


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said with a smile, "why, do you want me to eat with you?"


    "Of course," Mike said. "It''s not easy for people to come back. You can''t let me eat my first meal."


    "It''s not impossible to have dinner with you." Jane Haixi said in a long voice, "but I can''t speak for you over there."


    "Er..." Mike twitched at the corners of his mouth, compared the different results of two different choices, and sighed to Jane Haixi: "forget it, you''d better find your man."


    He doesn''t want to be chased and beaten by ningjiwei in the future.


    Jian Haixi held back his smile, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, my man is still very generous."


    "Ning Jiwei Dadu?" Mike looked at Jane Haixi in horror, stretched out the back of his hand, measured her forehead and said, "no fever, honey, do you have any misunderstanding about the word" Dadu "


    Even Mo Feng, who was driving ahead, silently agreed with Mike.


    Although he recognized that their young master''s ability was really strong, the word "magnanimous" was definitely out of line with their young master.


    It can only be said that Jane Haixi is beauty in the eyes of lovers.


    While Jian Haixi and Mike were rushing to the villa, Ning Jiwei turned his head and looked at Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue immediately turned his head when he didn''t see it.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said, "in fact, I don''t have to cooperate with you."


    "Shit!" Mo Jue immediately jumped up, pointed to Ning Jiwei and said, "it''s too much. Can you threaten me with such a thing?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said calmly, "it works, doesn''t it?"


    Mo Jue pulled at the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "I won''t go."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t speak.


    He spoke well. The more he didn''t speak, the more flustered Mo Jue became.


    "Hey, why don''t you talk?" Mo Jue couldn''t help asking.


    Ning Jiwei said quietly, "didn''t you say you wouldn''t pick up my daughter-in-law? What else can I do if you can''t say?"


    "Sister Mommy?"


    Jian Rui on one side heard Ning Jiwei''s words. Her big eyes lit up and ran over. Looking at Ning Jiwei, she said, "Daddy, Mommy, are you coming?"


    "It was." Ning Jiwei glanced at Mo Jue, turned his head and pretended to be a pity and said to Jian Rui: "it''s a pity that someone doesn''t want to pick up your mommy. It''s so dangerous on the road..."


    "Uncle beauty ~"


    Before Ning Jiwei finished speaking, Jian Rui had understood the meaning of his words, immediately rushed forward, held Mo Jue''s thigh and said, "Uncle beauty, Ruirui Rui misses mommy so much ~"


    Mo Jue''s forehead was full of black lines. He looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "it''s too much!"


    Ning Jiwei shrugged. "It works."


    Mo Jue was so angry that his teeth itched. Just when he wanted to speak, he bowed his head to Jian Rui''s big watery eyes and immediately swallowed all the rejection words.


    "Uncle beauty, Rui Rui misses her mommy so much. Can uncle beauty help Rui Rui pick up her Mommy? Please ~"


    Mo Jue sighed and turned to look at Gu Chenyi. "Did you know he was coming?"


    Gu Chenyi said, "I don''t know, but other tricks will only be more cheap. Do you want to try?"


    Mo Jue: "......" forget it, he''d better pick someone up honestly.

 Chapter 373

    When Jian Haixi leads Mike back to the villa, Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu have already gone downstairs.


    As soon as Mike entered the room, he saw Jian Yi standing there. Although he still had a lot of bandages, he could see that it was much better than when he was paralyzed in a wheelchair in the past.


    As soon as he saw Jane Yi, mcton''s eyes turned red. He threw down his bag, took a few steps, squatted in front of Jane Yi and said, "Xiao Yi, show me how it is?"


    "Uncle Mike," said Jane Yi with a smile, "I''m much better. I''ll be fully recovered in a short time. Uncle Mike, don''t worry."


    "OK, OK." Mike sobbed, nodded and stretched out his hand to touch Jian Yi''s head.


    He wanted to hold Jian Yi, but he was afraid that he might accidentally hurt him, so he didn''t dare to hold him. He only asked about him carefully.


    Jane Yi listened to Mike''s words and answered them one by one.


    Mike asked for a long time before he felt relieved. "I was afraid that you were eager for success, but you fell behind the root cause of the disease. Now I''m relieved to hear that the doctor is reliable. Originally, I thought I''d come to Xiangcheng to introduce you to a master of medicine. It seems that I don''t have to sacrifice."


    "What medical masters still need you to sacrifice?" Qin Zhixu said with a smile: "is it that you like a beautiful and handsome guy and want to find an excuse to catch up with others?"


    "I can''t stop you from talking too much when I''m lame." Mike glared angrily. Qin Zhixu said, "am I for myself? I obviously serve Yi Yi!"


    "Only fools believe it." Qin Zhixu said deliberately.


    "Hey, I said you..."


    The two disagreed and became angry again. Jian Haixi shook his head funny and came up to Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, I''m going to your father''s place later. I may not be able to come back tonight. Can you be at home alone?"


    "To daddy?"


    Jian Yi was stunned and immediately asked nervously, "is daddy''s injury getting worse?"


    "No, your father is fine." Jian Haixi looked up at Mike, then turned to Jian Yi and said, "it''s just... Daily visits?"


    Jian Yibai glanced at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, do you think I will believe this reason?"


    Jane Haixi smiled awkwardly and scratched her head with a guilty conscience.


    She doesn''t want to tell Jian Yi about the photos, but she seems very guilty when she looks at her son.


    While several people were talking, Mo Jue arrived.


    Mo Jue swept around as soon as he entered the door, fixed his eyes on Mike''s face for two seconds, smiled and shook hands with Mike and said, "Hello, Mo Jue, are you Mike? Nice to meet you."


    "Er... Hello." Mike was a little confused when he met someone who was more familiar than himself for the first time.


    And the man looked at himself


    Is it worship?


    But they only met for the first time. What can they worship?


    Not only does Mike wonder, but Tan Zhixu and Jian Yi are also confused.


    However, it was not necessary for them to be ignorant for too long. Mo Jue soon answered their doubts for everyone.


    "Hero, it''s the first time I worship a person like this. You''re so awesome!"


    Mo Jue gave Mike a thumbs up and said, "you are the first person who dares to hug Jian Haixi, take kissing photos and send a circle of friends to Ning Jiwei. The key is that you are still alive. It''s hard for people to admire you!"


    Jian Haixi, Mike, Qin Zhixu and Jian Yi: "


    Mo Jue said with one breath, looked up and saw the eyes of several people with different looks, and then said, "Oh, you don''t know yet?"


    Qin Zhixu responded first, took out his mobile phone and opened his circle of friends.


    Just now, he and Jian Yi had been training and didn''t look at their cell phones at all.


    "Oh, don''t read it. It has been deleted." Mo Jue said again.


    Mike looked at him angrily. "I really thank you!"


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome." Mo Jue Si didn''t care about Mike''s hostility, smiled and said, "after all, if it weren''t for your picture, I wouldn''t come here to be a driver, would I?"


    "So..."


    Jian Haixi opened his mouth lightly, with a soft smile on his face, "so Mr. Mo Jue doesn''t want to pick me up?"


    "Er......" Mo Jue was stunned. Looking at the smile on Jian Haixi''s face, he suddenly felt as if he had provoked another terrible person.


    "In fact, Mr. Mo Jue can''t come if he feels troublesome." Jian Haixi still smiles, but makes Mo Jue''s back hair hair for no reason.


    "Mommy." Jian Yi walks slowly to Jian Yi with a crutch and holds her hand with a smile.


    Seeing Jian Yi, Mo Jue quickly changed the subject and said, "Oh, Yi Yi, I''m much better."


    "Well, much better." Jian Yi nodded and said to Mo Jue, "so don''t bother uncle Mo Jue. Mommy has to change my dressing. Go back first."


    Mo Jue: "... If he goes back empty handed, he won''t be killed by Ning Jiwei?


    Looking at the smiling faces of Jian Haixi and Jian Yi''s mother and son, Mo Jue, no matter how stupid he is, knows that he is kicking on the iron plate.


    Mo Jue reacted and immediately bowed his head without hesitation... Advice!


    "That young lady, young master, I made a mistake just now. Your adults don''t remember villains. Don''t embarrass me any more, will you?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Jue and shook his head funny.


    In fact, she was not angry. She knew it was just a joke.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll go upstairs and tidy up with you." Jane Haixi said.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Feel free. I''ll be fine later." Mo Jue hurried.


    Jian Haixi went upstairs to change clothes. Mo Jue sat on the sofa, looked at Jian Yi sitting beside him and said, "Yi Yi, did mikai say when you can move freely?"


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows. "In half a month, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, nothing." Mo Jue asked with a smile, "is to ask you if the dark Department is interested? With your mind, as long as you like, the dark Department will definitely become your Tiger wing."


    Jian Yi looked thoughtfully at Mo Jue, shook his head without hesitation and said, "I''m not interested."


    "Ah? Why?"


    Mo Jue wondered. He asked Mo Tong Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian. Although the three children were not very willing, they all showed hesitation.


    Only Jian Yi refused him without any consideration.


    Jian Yi hooks the corner of her lower lip. Ning Jiwei''s shadow can be seen on her small face.


    "My ability to take over the dark Department is enough for me to create two more dark departments."


    Jian Yi said confidently, "and if I take over the dark Department, I will take over the Mo family for my father in disguise. The Mo family is too weak. I don''t like multiple burdens."


    Mo Jue was stunned. Looking at Jian Yi''s proud look, he couldn''t say anything to refute for a moment.


    Although the Dragon trapped shoal is suffering, it will soar thousands of miles sooner or later.


    He has a small secret department, which is really small for Jian Yi.


    Mike on the other side snorted coldly, "I advise you to bring it down as soon as possible. Yiyi doesn''t even want to accept my company, let alone your secret department."


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "it seems that I can only place my hope on the child."

 Chapter 374

    Mo Jue sighed while Jian Yi and others ignored him.


    After Jian Haixi changed his clothes and went downstairs, he saw Jian Yi, Mike and others talking about recent topics. Mo Jue sat alone and didn''t know what to worry about.


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Jue and asked with a smile, "what are you thinking?"


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "I''m thinking, there are so many children in the world, why isn''t one of them mine?"


    Jian Haixi: "..." Mo Jue, are you actually a pervert?


    Don''t want to discuss the "baby" with Mo Jue. Jian Haixi simply didn''t hear it. On the way to Mo''s house, she also focused on closing her eyes.


    In the middle of the car, Mo Jue''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He opened his eyes. When he saw the content, Mo Jue''s lips gradually hooked up.


    Jian Haixi was resting when he heard Mo Jue ask, "what do you say girls usually like?"


    Jian Haixi was surprised and turned to Mo Jue. "Which little girl are you staring at again?"


    She thought Mo Jue was still struggling with the question of the secret heir, so she asked.


    Mo jubai glanced at her and said, "it''s not a child, it''s an adult. Well, it''s still a beautiful and SA imperial sister!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Mo Jue suspiciously, "do you like others?"


    This question confused Mo Jue.


    He thought for a while before shaking his head and said, "I don''t like it. I''m just very interested in her."


    Jian Haixi''s eyebrows are slightly raised. I see.


    "Hey, how do I feel your eyes are so ambiguous?" Mo Jue frowned: "I said I didn''t like it."


    "Well, I know." Jian Haixi nodded, "but haven''t you heard a word? All you like are interested at the beginning."


    Mo Jue was stunned. After thinking about it, he calmly shrugged his shoulders and said, "let it be. If she is not an enemy, I like her too. It''s nothing."


    enemy?


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "why do I think your relationship is so complicated?"


    "Who says not?" Mo Jue sighed, "maybe this is the disadvantage of my great charm."


    Jane Haixi twitched at the corners of her mouth and didn''t bother to talk to him.


    Mo Jue poked her shoulder and said, "don''t be cold. You haven''t answered my question yet. What do girls like?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and said, "since the girl you said is a beautiful and sassy Royal sister, I suggest you give her something different, such as shooting, horse racing and surfing."


    Mo Jue thought carefully and nodded: "don''t say, your suggestions sound really good. I''ll try them tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi held the corners of her mouth funny.


    Mo Jue has brains, means and schemes, but at the same time, he is very simple because he lacks a lot of experience.


    These complex personality traits are integrated into him. With his excellent appearance, it is difficult to attract attention.


    Half an hour later, Jian Haixi got off the bus at Mo''s door.


    This was her first visit to Mo''s house. She couldn''t help looking around curiously.


    Mo Jue led her to ningjiwei''s residence and said, "don''t be curious. Anyway, you will be the hostess here in the future. You can stroll as you want. Don''t be in a hurry."


    Jian Haixi smiled and didn''t speak. In fact, she was not curious about Mo''s environment, but about what her man and daughter lived in.


    As soon as Jian Haixi followed Mo Jue to the door, he saw Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian waiting there early, with a girl about their age.


    Three little carrots clubbed at the door. Like elves, they made people''s hearts melt.


    As soon as she saw the figure of Jian Haixi, Jian Rui rushed over immediately.


    "Mommy!"


    "Aunt!"


    Jian Haixi was hugged by Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian left and right. He staggered for two steps before he could stand still.


    She smiled and touched her daughter''s hair, pinched Gu Xiaomian''s face and said, "you two, how can I go with such a hug?"


    Jian Rui looked up with a smile, stretched out her arms, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, hold ~"


    "Well, Mommy, hold my baby ~" Jian Haixi smiled and picked up her daughter. After just two steps, he saw Gu Xiaomian following her, blushing and embarrassed.


    Jian Haixi smiled, reached out and rubbed his head and said, "Xiaomian, your weight... Aunt can''t hold you, but when you sit down later, aunt can hold you, okay?"


    As soon as he heard that he could also be hugged, Gu Xiaomian''s eyes lit up and immediately nodded and said, "uh huh, good da!"


    With a smile, Jian Haixi took his hand and walked into the house.


    Mo Xiuqian looked at Jian Haixi with some curiosity in her eyes and unspeakable jealousy and envy.


    Is that Jianrui''s Mommy?


    So beautiful, so gentle.


    If her Mommy is still alive, will she be as good to her as Jane Rui''s Mommy?


    While Mo Xiuqian was thinking, Jian Haixi had come to her with her daughter in her arms.


    "Mommy, this is Xiuqian, my good friend." Jianrui came down from jianhaixi and took Mo Xiuqian to introduce her.


    Jian Haixi heard from Jian Yi about Mo Xiuqian, but it was the first time she saw the little girl, so she bent down and smiled, stretched out her hand and said, "Xiuqian, Hello, I''m Ruirui''s Mommy. Nice to meet you."


    Mo Xiuqian blushed slightly. Looking at Jian Haixi''s outstretched hand, she slowly put her hand on it and whispered, "good aunt."


    "Good." Jian Haixi patted Mo Xiuqian on the shoulder, took her and Jian Rui and said, "let''s go. We''re in."


    The three children followed Jian Haixi into the house. When Jian Haixi thought they were going upstairs with him, she saw Jian Rui pull Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian and stop there.


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right." Jian Rui waved her hand and smiled at Jian Haixi. "Mommy, I just remembered that our game was only half played. Go up and see daddy first. I''ll find you later."


    Jian Haixi looked at the look in her daughter''s eyes, smiled clearly, shook her head and said, "you little girl, you''re still playing smart with mommy."


    Jianrui stuck out her tongue and said, "no way. If I were to be a light bulb, I would be beaten by my father."


    Jian Haixi lost his smile and no longer insisted. He turned and followed Mo Jue to Ning Jiwei''s room.


    In the room, Gu Chenyi was talking about Tong Si with Ning Jiwei. As soon as he heard a knock on the door and was ready to get up to open the door, he saw Mo Jue push open the doorway: "I''ve brought the man, and the task has been completed."


    With these words, Mo Jue did not enter the house, but waved his hand and went back to his room to sleep.


    Jian Haixi walked into the room and saw Ning Jiwei half lying in bed at the first sight.


    They have eyes on each other. They don''t need words. They have become a country.


    "Cough..."


    Gu Chenyi coughed twice, stood up and said, "although I know you have ignored my existence now, I still have to say hello. Then... What should you do? I''m leaving."


    Jian Haixi recovered, smiled at Gu Chenyi and said, "you tease me too."


    "This is no joke, this is the truth." Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "if Yunling comes to me one day, I will drive you away without saying a word."


    With that, Gu Chenyi smiled and waved to her and said, "I''m going to bed. You two... Cough, play by yourself."


    Jian Haixi blushed under his deep eyes and didn''t slow down for a long time.


    "Haixi." Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "come to me."


    "HMM." Jane Haixi nodded, went to his bed, sat down and put his hand in his palm.


    Ning Jiwei held her hand and said, "I heard that when you and Mo Feng were attacked, I wanted to find you, but reason didn''t allow me to do so. Fortunately, you came."


    "I''m fine." Jian Haixi said, "Mo Feng is very strong. He protects me very well."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and kissed her hand on her lips. "But it''s your business whether you''re hurt or not. Whether you''re worried or not is not beyond my control."


    Even if I know you''re not hurt, I''ll still worry.


    This is the uncontrollable in deep love.


    Jian Haixi''s heart is sweet and warm. She and Ning Jiwei haven''t met for some days. At this moment, she is preparing to talk, but suddenly she sees Ning Jiwei take out her mobile phone.


    "Oh, by the way, do you want to explain about the circle of friends?" Ning Jiwei pointed out the photo he had saved in time and told Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi: "..." sure enough, the man who knocked over the vinegar jar is the most childish.


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei pinched the back of Jian Haixi''s hand again, but this time it was suggestive.


    Jane Haixi sighed and said, "that''s just Mike''s expedient."


    "An expedient measure requires hugging and kissing you?" Ning Jiwei snorted, "that''s not an expedient measure. What should I do? Do you want to cooperate more?"


    Jian Haixi rolled his eyes and deliberately said, "it''s hard to say. Analyze the specific situation. If necessary, it''s OK to cooperate more."


    "Jian Haixi!"


    "Ning Jiwei!"


    As soon as Ning Jiwei shouted his name, Jian Haixi returned without showing weakness.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s wide eyes, Ning Jiwei choked and finally sighed. He pulled Jian Haixi to his arms with slight force and said, "Haixi, don''t joke with me about this kind of thing."


    Jian Haixi leaned gently on his shoulder, smiled at him and said, "young master, how old are you? Why are you still like a child?"


    Ning Jiwei glanced and said, "I will never be an adult in your affairs."


    Jian Haixi shook his head funny, reached out and hugged him and said, "don''t worry, I won''t love anyone except you."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Haixi, who lay meekly in his arms. The vinegar in his heart was a little less, but he still couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with that Mike?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "he''s here for a blind date."


    "Blind date?" Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows. "Well, one is not enough. I''ll help him find more."

 Chapter 375

    As soon as I heard that Mike came on a blind date, Ning Jiwei''s enthusiasm was mobilized in an instant.


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing. "You don''t know Mike''s orientation. How can he obey the orders of his family and go on a blind date."


    Ning Jiwei hummed, "so he found you as a shield?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi hugged Ning Jiwei and coaxed him softly, "well, my husband is the best. Don''t be angry. Mike is like my brother and sister to me. Just treat him as the second Jane Chenran."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and didn''t speak. He didn''t mean to say that even Jian Chenran didn''t want Jian Haixi to have a close relationship with him.


    In this case, Ning Jiwei doesn''t have to think that Jian Haixi will laugh at him again.


    Looking at the little woman in her arms, Ning Jiwei sighed slightly: "Haixi, I admit that my love for you is a little paranoid. In my private heart, I hope you will always belong to me, but I know you are so dazzling and think that your good should be seen by everyone."


    Jane Haixi said, "isn''t this normal?"


    "Is it normal?" Ning Jiwei said, "I''m always afraid that if you know my paranoia and selfishness towards you, you will be frightened by me and won''t be close to me anymore."


    "No." Jane Haixi hugged him and said, "Jiwei, I will never be afraid of you, let alone leave you."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei rubbed his chin against Jian Haixi''s forehead and sighed, "but I''m not good enough to you, and I''m not good enough to Yiyi and ruiruirui. I''m always busy. I''m always busy..."


    Without speaking, Jane Haixi had sealed his lips.


    Ning Jiwei no longer spoke, but responded attentively.


    For a long time, the two talents separated.


    Jian Haixi leaned in his arms, breathing a little uneven.


    "Ji Wei, I''m the same. While making myself believe you, I''m jealous of the opposite sex who can appear around you. It has nothing to do with stinginess and paranoia. As long as you love, you will have selfishness."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Ning Jiwei''s heart is melting into a pool of water.


    He held Jian Haixi in his arms, and his voice became hoarse. "Haixi, I... Miss you so much..."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked up at his dim eyes, blushed and said, "but you''re hurt now..."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but moved slowly with her hand.


    Jian Haixi bit his lip, buried his head deep in his arms and obediently followed his actions.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Rui was playing with her mobile phone absently in the room. Mo Xiuqian saw her rowing around. Each video was turned off after watching it for less than two seconds. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Jian Rui sighed and said, "I''m thinking, why doesn''t Mommy come to me?"


    Mo Xiuqian wondered, "isn''t your mommy with your daddy? You can''t find them yourself?"


    "How about that?" Jane Rui wrinkled her nose and said, "Daddy and Mommy have to give me a little sister. I can''t disturb them."


    Mo Xiuqian: "..." little girl, do you know too much?


    After waiting for a long time, Jane looked forward to the knock at the door.


    "It must be my mommy!" Jianrui immediately climbed down from the bed and ran to the door to open the door.


    Jian Haixi stood at the door and said with a smile, "I guessed you haven''t slept yet."


    "Mommy ~" Jianrui happily hugged jianhaixi and said, "Ruirui wants to sleep with you and daddy ~"


    What Jian Haixi can''t stand most is her daughter''s coquetry. As long as Jian Rui is coquetry, she wants the stars in the sky, and Jian Haixi will find a way to help her reach them.


    Holding her daughter in her arms, Jane Haixi smiled and said, "Mommy, I''ve come to pick you up. Let''s go."


    "Great!" Jian Rui hugged Jian Haixi''s neck and turned to Mo Xiuqian: "Xiuqian, I can''t sleep with you tonight. See you tomorrow."


    "Well, see you tomorrow." Mo Xiuqian nodded.


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded at Mo Xiuqian, turned around and took Jian Rui to Ning Jiwei''s room.


    Mo Xiuqian lay in bed, listening to Jian Haixi''s footsteps farther and farther away, until she couldn''t hear it at all.


    The light in the room has been turned off, but there is a small night light specially prepared for her by Jianrui. At the moment, it is emitting a warm yellow halo.


    Mo Xiuqian looked at the small night lamp, and her eyes looked bright and dark. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    She was so stiff that it seemed only a few minutes later and more than half an hour later.


    When she calmed down, she found that her limbs were already stiff.


    Mo Xiuqian breathed heavily and took out her mobile phone from under the pillow.


    After she came here, Jianrui gave her an iPad, but she didn''t have a mobile phone. Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi wouldn''t want to buy her a mobile phone.


    After all, she is always with Jianrui. If she needs to use her mobile phone, she can use Jianrui''s.


    The cell phone under the pillow was given to her by Mo Sheng.


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t know how Mo Sheng''s people sent the mobile phone. In short, when she found it, the mobile phone had appeared under her pillow.


    Mo Xiuqian''s hands trembled slightly with her mobile phone, and even her breathing slowed down.


    She called up the only number in the address book, edited the MMS and clicked send.


    In the MMS is a side photo, and the person in the photo is Jian Haixi.


    This is what she secretly photographed today and the first task she did after she lived here.


    At the same time, the West courtyard.


    Mo Sheng looked at the MMS he had just received, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then smiled.


    "Second master, it seems that Xiuqian is still very powerful." Lisa smiled.


    "HMM." Mo Sheng nodded and said, "that girl has a wild personality and a good brain. She is naturally good at doing such things. More training in the future can completely replace Hongye in the future."


    Lisa was stunned. She didn''t expect that Mo Sheng completely took Mo Xiuqian as her hand.


    But she couldn''t say that. She could only say with a smile: "second master is wise. Xiuqian would be happy if she knew that you put so much importance and high hopes on her."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng said with a cool smile, "I can''t say the high hope. All this is based on the fact that she can survive smoothly and use it for me. If she can''t take any step, it''s her life."


    Lisa froze and didn''t dare to continue the topic.


    With Mo Xiuqian''s lesson in front of her, she waited on Mo Sheng more carefully and told her son Mo Xiujin from time to time. For fear that Mo Sheng would be angry, Mo Xiujin would end up like Mo Xiuqian.


    After breathing, Lisa changed the subject and asked, "second master, is the person in this picture Jane Haixi? What are you going to do?"


    "Jian Haixi..."


    Mo Sheng lowered his head and stared at the woman in the picture, hooked up the corners of his lips and said with a smile: "no wonder Qin Tian is so jealous of her. She is really a beauty."

 Chapter 376

    While Mo Xiuqian sent out the message, a prompt tone suddenly sounded in Ning Jiwei''s room.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at the computer suddenly flashing a red light, turned to Ning Jiwei, "what''s going on?"


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "it''s nothing. Don''t mind."


    Jian Haixi was full of doubts and wanted to ask again, but Jian Rui had been busy squeezing into the middle of the two.


    In front of her daughter, Jian Haixi didn''t continue this topic.


    She believed that since Ning Jiwei said nothing, it meant that things must be under his control.


    Jian Rui squeezed into the middle of Ningji and Jian Haixi, bouncing her hands and feet excitedly, "Yeah ~ it''s great. She can finally sleep with daddy and Mommy!"


    She didn''t have a spectrum in her movements. She accidentally ran into Ning Jiwei''s wound.


    Jian Haixi heard Ning Jiwei''s voice of inhaling backward, and hurriedly held Jian Rui and turned her over to the other side.


    "How''s it going? Are you hurt?" Jian Haixi opened the quilt and hurriedly wanted to check Ning Jiwei''s injury.


    Ning Jiwei pressed her hand and said, "it''s all right. It''s just a little."


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "no, I can''t rest assured until I see."


    Then he couldn''t help but lift the quilt.


    Ning Jiwei let her look at the injury on her leg and said with a smile, "I said it''s okay."


    Jian Haixi didn''t listen to him, but carefully looked at the bandage of the wound. After confirming that he wasn''t hurt, he was relieved, helped Ning Jiwei cover the quilt again and lay down.


    "Daddy..." Jian Rui lay on Jian Haixi, looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "I''m sorry, daddy, Ruirui didn''t mean it."


    "It''s all right." Ning Jiwei smiled and rubbed his daughter''s head. "Even if you did it on purpose, Daddy won''t be angry with you."


    Jian Rui said, "Rui Rui knows that Daddy won''t blame me, but I''ll blame myself."


    Jian Haixi reached out and pinched his daughter''s small nose and said, "well, what about you? Lie down on mommy''s side tonight and don''t go to the middle again, okay?"


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded obediently, shrunk in jianhaixi''s arms and closed her eyes, "Mommy, can Ruirui listen to the story?"


    Jian Haixi laughed. "There''s no story. Why don''t Mommy sing you a lullaby?"


    "Good." Jianrui smiled and held jianhaixi tighter. "As long as mommy is there, Ruirui likes to listen, whether singing or telling stories."


    Ning Jiwei on the other side was unwilling to show weakness when he heard his daughter talking so well. He leaned his head against Jian Haixi''s shoulder and said, "as long as my wife is by my side, I''m happy even if I don''t do anything, no matter singing or telling stories."


    "Oh, daddy is so numb!" Jian Rui rubbed her arm.


    Jian Haixi blushed and glared at Ning Jiwei. He hugged his daughter with one hand, clasped his fingers with Ning Jiwei with the other, and slowly sang a lullaby.


    Late at night, the three of the family fell asleep slowly in the soft song of Jian Haixi.


    On the other side, Mo Xiuqian, who had successfully completed the task without Jian Rui''s noise, couldn''t sleep and stared at the ceiling until dawn.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei woke up early.


    They looked at each other, then at their sleeping daughter. They all hooked their lips.


    Jane Haixi whispered, "I''ll get up first. You take your daughter to sleep for a while."


    Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Jian Haixi got out of bed quietly and went to prepare breakfast for everyone in advance.


    I thought I had got up early enough, but as soon as Jian Haixi came downstairs, he saw a man who got up earlier than himself - Mo Xiuqian.


    Looking at the little girl sitting silent in the corner of the sofa, Jane Haixi was stunned and walked over.


    "Xiuqian?"


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly hearing the voice of Jian Haixi, Mo Xiuqian jumped up in fear.


    I didn''t expect to put each other down like this. Jian Haixi smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry to scare you."


    "No, it''s all right." Mo Xiuqian quickly shook her head and didn''t dare to look at Jian Haixi directly. "Good morning, aunt."


    "Hello." Jane Haixi didn''t notice the other party''s difference. She thought she was just shy and introverted, so she smiled and said, "why do you get up so early? Are you hungry?"


    "Well..." Mo Xiuqian didn''t know what to say, so she had to respond perfunctorily.


    Jian Haixi reached out and touched her hair and said, "then wait a minute, aunt. I''ll make breakfast for you."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi looked at Mo Xiuqian''s hair and said, "wait a minute, aunt, comb your hair."


    Mo Xiuqian was slightly stunned and looked up at Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi smiled at her and turned to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    She didn''t cook any complicated meals. After all, there was a nanny busy there.


    Jian Haixi just prepared some egg rolls and preserved egg porridge. After that, she took some out and brought it to Mo Xiuqian.


    "Eat quickly." Jian Haixi pushed the egg roll in front of Mo Xiuqian and said softly.


    Mo Xiuqian stared at the porridge and cake in front of her. She was stunned for a while before she picked up her chopsticks and ate slowly.


    Jian Haixi looked at her like this. She just thought she had been wronged by Mo Sheng for a long time. She couldn''t help feeling more pity for the child in her heart.


    "Why?" Mo Xiuqian bit her lip, looked up at Jian Haixi and asked, "Why are you so good to me?"


    Jane Haixi paused and said with a smile, "do you have to have a reason?"


    Mo Xiuqian looked at Jian Haixi in a daze, and the look in her eyes changed.


    Jane Haixi waited for her to finish her meal and took a comb to help her comb her hair carefully.


    The sun came in through the window. Mo Xiuqian felt the palm temperature of Jian Haixi running through her hair. She had a longing for her mother for the first time.


    But at the same time, a strong sense of remorse and guilt filled her heart.


    Jian Haixi saw that Mo Xiuqian had been afraid to talk to him. He thought the child was not pleasant to be close, so it was not good to show too intimacy.


    After helping Mo Xiuqian comb her hair, Jane Haixi wanted to go upstairs to wake her daughter up, but before she could go upstairs, she heard a knock at the door.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and had some doubts. Who would it be so early in the morning?


    Will come to this place, it should be mo Wanshan.


    With such speculation, Jian Haixi dared not neglect and hurried forward to open the door.


    Outside the door, Mo Sheng stood with a smile. When he saw Jian Haixi, a touch of amazement flashed in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and swept his eyes up and down.


    She hasn''t seen Mo Sheng, but she also knows that Mo Wanshan has inconvenient legs and feet and is in a wheelchair.


    But the man in front of him was obviously very healthy.


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly, looked at Mo Sheng and asked, "who are you?"


    "Bang Dang!"


    Without waiting for Mo Sheng to answer, there was a loud noise behind Jian Haixi.


    Hearing the noise, Jian Haixi hurriedly turned back and saw Mo Xiuqian fall to the ground with her chair.


    The solid wood chair hit the floor and made a loud noise.


    Gu Chenyi, who was awake upstairs but didn''t go downstairs, and others heard the sound.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He didn''t care about Mo Sheng. He hurried to help Mo Xiuqian up.


    "How? Did you get hurt?" Jian Haixi asked nervously as he looked at Mo Xiuqian.


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t speak, but just stared at Mo Sheng who came into the house. Her body was stretched uncontrollably.


    Jane Haixi pulled her hand and found that her hand was cool and her little face was white.


    Jian Haixi sank his face, turned his head and looked at Mo Sheng. He slowly stood up and said in a deep voice, "you are mo Sheng."


    It is a declarative sentence, not an interrogative sentence.


    Mo Sheng smiled and looked at Jian Haixi with more satisfaction. "I''ve heard that Miss Jian is beautiful and intelligent. She wants to be strong, but she has always been stingy. I finally saw her today. Miss Jian is really like a rumor, which makes Mo very amazing."


    Jian Haixi frowned deeply and didn''t understand what Mo Sheng meant by saying these words.


    She hasn''t dealt directly with Mo Sheng. She was either chased or framed several times before.


    Therefore, in the face of Mo Sheng, Jian Haixi''s vigilance increased to the top in an instant.


    She tightened Mo Xiuqian''s hand, hid her behind her, and retreated quietly.


    Seeing her movements, Mo Sheng hooked the corner of his lips and said, "Miss Jane seems to be afraid of me."


    Jian Haixi stared at him angrily and said, "shouldn''t we? Humans disdain to dance with snakes and mice. Naturally, I want to be human and stay away from you."


    Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes and put away his smile. "Miss Jane is really smart."


    With a cold hum, Jian Haixi pulled Mo Xiuqian back to the stairs.


    Mo Sheng turned to look at Mo Xiuqian behind Jian Haixi, waved to her and said, "Xiuqian, come here."


    Mo Xiuqian suddenly froze and stopped.


    Jian Haixi was afraid that he would bully the child. He reached out to hold Mo Xiuqian in his arms and said, "don''t be afraid, Xiuqian, aunt is here, won''t let him bully you."


    After that, Jian Haixi looked up at Mo Sheng and said, "if you''re okay, go back to your own house. We don''t welcome you here."


    Mo Sheng smiled coolly, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Miss Jane, you may not know me very well. I eat soft rather than hard. The more you ignore me, the more likely it will arouse my interest."


    Hearing this, Jane Haixi said coldly, "don''t you just say you''re a pervert?"


    Mo Sheng stiffened, and the expression on his face gradually twisted.


    "Pooch ~" a light smile came from behind. Gu Chenyi stretched out and went downstairs to Jian Haixi. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Haixi, as the saying goes, you can''t see through. You''re so straightforward. Where can I put Mo''s face?"


    Seeing Gu Chenyi coming down, Jian Haixi was relieved.


    She was really nervous when she suddenly faced this pervert Mo Sheng.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Sheng and said, "the last time Mo Erye came to us, he left two monitors. I don''t know what gift Mo Erye is going to give us today?"


    Mo shengleng hummed, "don''t be a villain there. I just came to see Miss Jane."


    "No, I don''t need it." Jane Haixi hurried without waiting for him to finish.


    Gu Chenyi shrugged and said, "do you hear me? Our Haixi doesn''t need you to visit, so don''t go slowly, we won''t send it."

 Chapter 377

    Mo Sheng looked at Gu Chenyi and gradually blackened his face. "The last time I came here, Ning Jiwei was still paralyzed in bed. I don''t know how he is now."


    Mo Sheng said as he walked forward: "since everyone has come, I''ll see him by the way."


    Jian Haixi frowned and wanted to stop him. Gu Chenyi reached out and pressed her wrist and whispered, "peace of mind, I''m here."


    He''s still here. He won''t let Jane Haixi stop people.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and walked up to Mo Sheng, two meters away from him: "I''ll take Ji Wei''s heart with me. It''s not necessary to visit. Ji Wei is still asleep. It''s inconvenient to meet people."


    "Really?" Mo Sheng sneered, "I have to see you today. What can you do?"


    Gu Chenyi''s eyebrows and eyes were awe inspiring. Without showing weakness, he said to Mo Sheng in his eyes: "don''t you think we can really let you in and out here?"


    Mo Sheng stopped talking. He still remembered the people who suddenly appeared last time.


    When the two sides were in a stalemate, the door rang again, and Yue Feng hurried in with Mo Wanshan.


    "Mo Sheng, what do you want to do?" Mo Wanshan roared angrily.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked up at the old man in a wheelchair.


    This was the first time she saw Mo Wanshan, but she didn''t want to be in such a situation.


    Mo Wanshan also saw Jian Haixi after roaring.


    He was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi with doubt and surprise.


    Or Yue Feng said in his ear in time: "master, she is Jian Haixi."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. When he looked at Jian Haixi again, he suddenly felt a little more embarrassed.


    He had hoped to make an appointment for a formal time. He and Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi could get to know each other formally.


    But Ning Jiwei refused when he was in advance. Mo Wanshan thought he couldn''t see his daughter-in-law in a short time. Unexpectedly, he saw her here today.


    Seeing his daughter-in-law for the first time, Mo Wanshan was inexplicably nervous for fear of leaving a bad impression on Jian Haixi.


    Especially at the thought of his roaring just now, Mo Wanshan felt very inappropriate.


    So he coughed twice, took out the etiquette style of Mo''s master, looked at Mo Sheng and said gently, "second brother, what are you doing here?"


    Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi: "


    Mo Sheng twitched at the corner of his mouth, turned his head and looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "brother, did you take the wrong medicine?"


    And "what can I do for you?" they haven''t been so polite in years, okay.


    "Cough..." Mo Wanshan coughed twice, looked at Mo Sheng and said, "if the second brother is okay, please leave. Ji Wei hasn''t recovered yet. Don''t disturb his rest. Jane..."


    Mo Wanshan stopped talking when he was halfway there.


    He originally wanted to call it "Jian Haixi", but he was afraid that it would make Jian Haixi feel too unfriendly, so he pulled a hard smile and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, go up with Ji Wei. I''ll deal with it here."


    "Oh, OK." Jian Haixi nodded, looked gratefully at Mo Wanshan and said, "thank you."


    After that, she didn''t stay much, turned around and took Mo Xiuqian upstairs.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "brother, do you know how disgusting your smile was just now?"


    Mo Wanshan: "..." yes? He is very kind.


    Gu Chenyi held back a smile and didn''t worry.


    Mo Wanshan is here, and there are hidden guards around at any time. Mo Sheng has to weigh even if he wants to mess around.


    Mo Sheng also knew that he couldn''t stay today, so he left after pestering for a while.


    Anyway, he just wants to come over and meet Jian Haixi for a while today. Since his goal has been achieved, it''s meaningless to stay here.


    Upstairs, Jian Haixi returned Mo Xiuqian to her room before going to Ning Jiwei''s room.


    Mo Jue didn''t know when he had been sitting on the couch and was playing with Jianrui on the back of his hands.


    When Jian Haixi came in, Jian Rui hurriedly ran over and hugged her, "Mommy, did the big villain bully you?"


    "It''s all right." Jane Haixi smiled and took her daughter to the bedside chair to sit down.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mo Sheng won''t do anything here, but he has seen you now. Everything you do will be very troublesome in the future."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I''m ready for this, just..."


    Jian Haixi hesitated, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "why did Mo Sheng know I was here so soon?"


    After she followed Mo Jue to Mo''s house yesterday, although she didn''t hide it, the only person who had seen her was the doorman. Even if Mo Sheng knew that a woman appeared here, he shouldn''t be so quick to find out the results. Moreover, when he appeared just now, he was very sure who he was.


    "Hiss ~" Mo Jue chuckled, "isn''t it simple? There are ghosts."


    "Insider?" Jian Haixi was stunned and remembered the prompt sound on the computer last night.


    Ningivala took her hand and comforted, "don''t worry, I''ll deal with it."


    Jian Haixi is not stupid. Although Ning Ji and Mo Jue didn''t say it clearly, she doesn''t know anything. In addition, there are so many people living here. She can know whose behavior is abnormal after a little thought.


    Thinking that he still wanted to care about each other so warmly this morning, Jian Haixi sighed and said, "I''m amorous."


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui looked up at Jian Haixi, and her eyes seemed to understand.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "what about Ruirui and Xiaomian?"


    She is not worried about Mo Xiuqian''s behavior and believes that Ning Jiwei must have a way, but she is very worried about Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian.


    "Mommy, Rui Rui is fine." Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, Xiuqian is not bad. She won''t hurt me."


    Jian Haixi looked at her daughter with a complicated look. Of course, she also knew that Mo Xiuqian was not a bad child and felt pity for her, but she was really uneasy to arrange her daughter and Mo Xiuqian in the same room.


    Their adults are playing tricks in the children''s palace, but they always involve their children as props.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and said, "if you don''t trust me, why don''t I send Ruirui and Xiaomian to Qiao''s house?"


    "Daddy..." Jian Rui was stunned and tooted her lips.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and rubbed her head and said, "what''s the matter? Doesn''t Ruirui really want to see Grandpa?"


    "But Ruirui wants to be with daddy and Mommy more." Jane Rui frowned.


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not worried that the child is by your side. I''m just... Suddenly tired of this kind of life."


    This treacherous life has dragged all relatives and friends into this muddy water, but I still don''t know whether it will be sunny tomorrow.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and promised, "I will end all this as soon as possible, I promise."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi answered, smiled and nodded, but the sadness in her heart did not disappear.

 Chapter 378

    Jian Haixi didn''t stay at Mo''s house for a long time. After preparing snacks for Mo Tong, he left.


    She has to go to dinner with Mike today. She has to go back early and make a confession to save time and trouble.


    Mo Jue didn''t come in after he sent her to the villa. He also had his own things, such as educating Mo Xiuyu and dating Lina.


    As soon as Jane Haixi entered the door, she saw Mike waiting for her nervously at the door.


    When Mike saw Jane Haixi coming in, he hurried forward and grabbed her wrist and said, "Haixi, how''s it going? Has your man calmed down?"


    Jane Haixi yanked at the corner of her mouth. Although she knew that Mike meant nothing else, she just felt a little ambiguous to her.


    Before Jane Haixi could speak, Qin Zhixu suddenly smiled and said, "I said Mike, you say this as if Haixi was a fire extinguisher, dedicated to extinguishing Ning Jiwei''s fire."


    "It''s true," Mike said boldly before he could reflect the meaning of it.


    Qin knew Xu smiled but didn''t speak. He just looked at Jian Haixi with deep meaning.


    Jian Haixi''s pretty face was slightly red and white. Qin Zhixu glanced. He turned to Mike and said, "don''t worry, I explained with Ji Wei. It''s okay."


    "That''s good." Mike breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and pulled his hair. "Haixi, you don''t know, I didn''t sleep well last night. I feel uncomfortable at the thought of your man''s stingy spirit."


    Listening to his words, Jane Haixi couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Qin Zhixu, who was on one side, said for fear that the world would not be chaotic: "Oh, Mike, who was stingy? Wait for me to record a voice and send it to Ning Jiwei."


    "Dare you!" Mike roared angrily, "Qin, don''t think you''re lame now, I dare not beat you!"


    Qin Zhixu picked his eyebrow and said, "come and see if you beat me fast or if I order to send it faster."


    "Qin Zhixu!"


    "How?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the two men who were not small and half, like children, and couldn''t help laughing, shaking his head and turning around and going upstairs.


    Upstairs, Jian Yi is talking to Mo Tong. He found Mo Ting''s information yesterday. He should have told Mo Tong yesterday, but it was delayed until today because Mo Tong didn''t find a suitable time.


    Because Mo Tong''s communication is inconvenient, Jian Yi said in a long and short sentence: "your guess is basically good. I entered the system of Mo Ting''s company and found that there are several accounts in it, which are very strange."


    Mo Tong sank his face and said, "it''s true. She really wants to..."


    Jian Yi sighed and said to Mo Tong, "Mo Tong, I know you''re sad, but this matter can be big or small. Have you figured out what to do?"


    "I don''t know..." Mo Tong hesitated.


    In his private heart, Mo Tong was unwilling to deal with or guard against Mo Ting by any means until she did something to hurt him.


    But as Jian Yi said, this matter can be big or small. Does he just watch it?


    Jian Yi thought for a moment and said, "Mo Tong, do you remember what I told you when you came back to Mo''s house? You can do your filial piety and guard Mo Ting, but the premise is that you have to ensure that you won''t be hurt."


    "Yi Yi, i..." Mo Tong''s heart is sweet and sour.


    What is sweet is Jian Yi''s concern for him, and what is sour is also this.


    Jian Yi said, "if you don''t know what to do, you might as well come back."


    "Go back?" Mo Tong was stunned. Unexpectedly, Jian Yi would ask him to go back.


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "come back. According to my guess, Mo Ting can''t hide it for too long. Others can find out what we can find out. I don''t believe that Mo Sheng and Mo Wanshan didn''t put their own people in Mo Ting''s company."


    "You mean..." Mo Tong said with a chill in his heart, "if Mo Sheng knows this, why doesn''t he move?"


    "I don''t know." Jian Yi said, "it''s just my guess. Maybe Mo Sheng doesn''t know about it, or maybe he doesn''t bother to do it, or he''s waiting for an appropriate time."


    Mo Tong is silent. If it is the latter, Mo Ting is actually in deep danger, but she doesn''t know it yet.


    Jian Yi still advised, "Mo Tong, come back. She''s not worth doing anything for her."


    This time, Mo Tong didn''t answer him immediately.


    After a long time, when Jian Yi thought he was disconnected, he heard Mo Tong''s hoarse voice say, "Yi Yi, I''m sorry, I still want to stay. Even if... It''s just to repay her for her years of upbringing."


    "Alas ~" Jian Yi sighed and said reluctantly, "well, if you have anything to do, please contact me in time. Don''t be arrogant alone, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t." Mo Tong said.


    Jian Yi breathed a sigh of relief and changed the subject. "By the way, Mommy went to see daddy yesterday."


    Mo Tong was surprised, "aunt came to Mo''s house?"


    "Well," said Jian Yi, "but I''ve just come back."


    "Oh." Mo Tong has some regrets. He hasn''t seen Jian Haixi for a long time.


    Compared with the idea of repaying Mo Ting, in fact, Mo Tong''s feelings for Jian Haixi are really like his feelings for his mother.


    They said a few more words, and didn''t hang up until Mo Ting''s voice rang out from Mo Tong.


    Shortly after hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi knocked on the door and came in.


    "Yi Yi, did you have a good rest last night?" Jian Haixi asked.


    Jian Yi smiled, nodded and said, "Mommy, I''m fine. I was talking about you with Mo Tong just now."


    "Tong Tong?" Jian Haixi regretted, "I went too late yesterday. I saw Mo Sheng again this morning. It''s inconvenient to find Tong Tong. I only prepared snacks for him."


    Jian Yi reaches out and rubs Jian Haixi''s frown and says, "Mommy, Mo Tong will jump up happily if he knows mommy has prepared snacks for him."


    Jian Haixi laughed. "It would be strange if the child could jump up."


    The mother and son chatted here. At Mo''s house, Jian Rui had happily pulled Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian downstairs to go out.


    "Ruirui, don''t walk so fast." Gu Xiaomian said while chewing snacks.


    Jian Rui looked at him angrily and said, "if you don''t hurry up, you don''t have to go to Mo Tong. You''ll finish these snacks."


    "Who made aunt Haixi so delicious?" Gu Xiaomian muttered, "I haven''t eaten aunt Haixi''s meal for a long time. Of course, I need to eat more."


    With that, Gu Xiaomian stretched out his chubby little hand and wanted to take another snack secretly.


    But before he reached out to the box, he was patted by Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui stared at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, I''ll be really angry if you eat too much!"


    "Well, I won''t eat it." Gu Xiaomian said wrongly.


    Mo Xiuqian looked at the two people playing, and then looked at the box of snacks prepared by Jian Haixi for Mo Tong. I don''t know why she suddenly didn''t feel so good.


    Jian Haixi also made her egg rolls and preserved egg porridge in the morning and combed her hair.


    Even when Mo Sheng arrived, he protected her behind him.


    But what did she do?


    She betrayed everyone''s trust in her and sold Jian Haixi to Mo Sheng.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuqian was astringent, like breaking a seasoning bottle, but she didn''t know what kind of taste it was.


    "Xiuqian, Xiuqian?"


    Seeing that Mo Xiuqian kept her head down and people walked more and more slowly, Jian Rui couldn''t help reaching out and waving in front of her and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable?"


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuqian was surprised. She looked up at Jian Rui and hurriedly looked away. "No, I''m fine."


    She didn''t know how to face Jian Rui. Looking at Jian Rui''s eyes full of trust, she seemed to see Jian Haixi.


    Jian Rui smiled and took Mo Xiuqian''s hand and said, "let''s go and send food to Mo Tong. That guy will be very surprised."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned, looked at Jianrui holding her hand, pursed her lips, pulled her hand out, stopped and said to Jianrui, "I''m sorry, you go."


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian stopped suspiciously, "Xiuqian, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yes, it''s all here." Gu Xiaomian said.


    "I......" Mo Xiuqian hesitated, "I suddenly have a stomachache. I want to go back first."


    "Stomachache?" Gu Xiaomian frowned, suspiciously turned around Mo Xiuqian and said, "how can I have stomachache? I don''t have stomachache. We eat and drink the same. How can you..."


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t finish his words, but Jian Rui covered his mouth.


    Jian Rui winked at him, turned to Mo Xiuqian and said, "it''s all right. If you''re uncomfortable, go back first."


    "But..." Gu Xiaomian wanted to say more, but Jian Rui had interrupted him and said, "Gu Ruan, let''s go find Mo Tong quickly."


    "All right ~" Gu Xiaomian looks at Mo Xiuqian who has turned and left, and tilts his lips to keep up with Jian Rui.


    "Rui Rui, why didn''t you let me talk?" Gu Xiaomian said to her lips, "how could she have a stomachache? You just asked her if she was uncomfortable. She didn''t say it herself."


    Jian Rui also restrained the smile on her face and whispered, "don''t talk about it again. Don''t mention it when you go back later."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui and frowned, "Rui Rui, you''re not happy."


    Jane shook her head and said, "I''m just worried."


    "What are you worried about?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    Jian Rui pulled down the corner of her mouth and said in a low voice, "if you are worried about reheating your heart, you will eventually cover the hot and cold stone."


    Although Ning Ji and Jian Haixi didn''t speak clearly in the morning, Jian Rui still heard that Mo Sheng''s appearance today has something to do with Mo Xiuqian.


    She hopes Mo Xiuqian can trust them, but many things she doesn''t want her to work hard.


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned. He looked back at Mo Xiuqian, who was drifting away from them, and didn''t speak again.


    What they didn''t know was that when they were approaching the corner, Mo Xiuqian also looked back and stopped and looked at their figure for a long time.


    At an age that several children should not have, they are experiencing the choice and choice of their inner values.


    A devil, an angel.

 Chapter 379

    Besides, Mo Tong.


    He was talking to Jian Yi when he suddenly heard Mo Ting calling him. He thought Mo Ting had found something, so he quickly cut off their communication.


    "What are you doing in the house?" Mo Ting pushed open the door and said in a very bad tone, "have you cleaned the room? Have you done your homework? Don''t think I don''t care about you. You can relax yourself. All the tasks today are doubled. You can''t eat if you can''t finish it!"


    Mo Tong listened to her words and said, "yes."


    It''s just punishment. He''s used to it.


    In the past, he also thought that Mo Ting was "deeply responsible for love" for him because of these punishments.


    But now I know that it''s just his own amorous.


    Mo Ting scolded for a long time and didn''t see Mo Tong resist. She was quite not interested, so she said angrily, "Jane Rui, the dead girl doesn''t know what to do with you. Go out and see if you can send her away as soon as possible."


    As soon as he heard that Jian Rui came to him, Mo Tong''s eyes suddenly had a different luster from that just now, "Rui Rui is coming?"


    Mo Ting snorted coldly, "Rui Rui? You call very close."


    Mo Tong froze and didn''t answer. He just bowed his head and said, "if mother doesn''t have any other orders, I''ll go out first."


    "Hum." Mo Ting hum: "it''s really an unfamiliar white eyed wolf."


    Raise an unfamiliar white eyed wolf?


    Mo Tong stared at Mo Ting''s leaving figure, his eyes full of injuries.


    If he was really a white eyed wolf, how could he stay here now?


    Mo Tong pressed the confused thoughts in his heart, took a deep breath and went out.


    At the door, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian are anxiously waiting.


    No, to be exact, Jian Rui is waiting anxiously, Gu Xiaomian


    He was anxious to ask for another snack from the snack box.


    "Gu Ruan, you''re a pig?" Jian Rui said, "these are for Mo Tong. You''re not allowed to eat."


    Gu Xiaomian smelled the speech, grabbed Jian Rui''s arm with both hands and said coquettishly, "Rui Rui, I''ll have another one, okay ~"


    Jian Rui was speechless. "Gu Ruan, you said you didn''t eat just now. How can you cheat now?"


    Gu Xiaomian was full of grievances. He blinked his small eyes and stared at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, but I really want to eat the dessert made by Aunt Haixi..."


    Jianrui looked at him like that, holding her breath in her throat, but she couldn''t say anything if she wanted to lose her temper.


    After a while, Jianrui finally hummed, "well, I''ll give you another small piece, the last one."


    "OK, OK!" Gu Xiaomian''s face turned cloudy and sunny as soon as he heard that there was food.


    Jian Rui is helpless. It''s too difficult to meet a small partner with the property of eating goods.


    Finally, Jian Rui took out a small piece from the snack box and handed it to Gu Xiaomian. She didn''t forget to charge: "eat slowly, there''s so much, and I won''t give it to you again."


    "Uh huh." Gu Xiaomian smacked his mouth and said, "Ruirui, can you talk to Aunt Haixi and make more snacks?"


    Jian Rui: "......" just hang on!


    While they were talking, Mo Tong came out.


    At the sight of Mo Tong, Jian Rui was relieved and stood down again. It was difficult to ensure that all these snacks would not go into Gu Xiaomian''s stomach.


    "Brother Mo Tong, you finally came out." Jianrui said with a smile.


    Looking at Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, Mo Tong smiled rarely, "Why are you here?"


    Jianrui blinked and said, "guess."


    Mo Tong was stunned, smiled and shook his head and said, "I can''t guess."


    "Mommy came yesterday," said Jane Rui.


    "Well, I know that. I heard just now." Mo Tong said.


    Jane Rui said mysteriously, "mommy has prepared a gift for you. Guess what?"


    "Gift for me?" Mo Tong was stunned. He didn''t expect Jian Haixi to come and go in such a hurry. He still remembered to prepare a gift for himself.


    Gu Xiaomian stretched out his hand to wipe the residue on his mouth and said vaguely: "yes, Mo Tong, guess what aunt Haixi has prepared for you."


    Mo Tong lost his smile, while Jian Rui kicked Gu Xiaomian''s calf angrily and said, "Gu Ruan, can you wipe your mouth before you speak?"


    "Oh, wait a minute," Gu Xiaomian said, dragging his sleeve to wipe the corners of his mouth.


    Jian Rui was so angry that she hummed. She wanted to surprise Mo Tong, but it was all destroyed by Gu Xiaomian.


    Mo Tong smiled and said to Jian Rui, "it doesn''t matter. For me, anything my aunt gives me is a surprise and gift."


    Jian Rui took the snack box to Mo Tong with her lips and said, "it''s Gu Ruan who can''t control her greedy mouth. He has eaten several snacks."


    Mo Tong took the snack box carefully. Jian Haixi''s gentle smile appeared in front of him, and his heart was full of warmth.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s already very good for me. It''s really good."


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong, reached out and took a small piece from the point box, handed it to Mo Tong''s mouth and said with a smile: "brother Mo Tong, open your mouth, ah ~"


    Mo Tong was stunned, looked at Jian Rui, subconsciously obeyed the command and opened his mouth.


    Jianrui smiled and put the dessert into his mouth, "it''s delicious."


    At the entrance of the dessert, the lips and teeth were immediately full of sweetness. Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui''s smile and bent the corners of his mouth, "well, it''s delicious."


    Jian Rui said with a smile, "Mommy had to come to see you, but unexpectedly, the big villain Mo Sheng suddenly went to the east yard. Mommy was inconvenient to come to you, so she specially made these for you and asked me to send them to you."


    Mo Tong didn''t expect this little entanglement. After listening to Jian Rui''s words and looking at the dessert in his hand, Mo Tong felt that his palm was hotter.


    The three children talked for a long time. Mo Tong ate some snacks and fed them to Jian Rui himself.


    While eating and chatting, they both automatically ignored Gu Xiaomian next to them.


    Gu Xiaomian''s greedy saliva was about to flow out, but he had eaten a lot just now. He was embarrassed to eat anything at the moment, so he had to lower his head and don''t speak.


    "Pooh!" Jian Rui couldn''t help laughing. She patted Gu Xiaomian''s forehead and said, "Gu Ruan, why are you so stupid?"


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian was stunned, subconsciously opened his mouth "ah", but the next second his mouth was suddenly stuffed with a snack.


    Mo Tong smiled and said, "eat."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui and Mo Tong with dim sum. Only then did he know that they were just teasing him.


    "Are you kidding me?" Gu Xiaomian said while chewing.


    "Yes, who told you to eat so much before." Jianrui raised her chin and said with a smile: "if you don''t agree, spit out the dessert."


    As soon as he was asked to spit out the dessert, Gu Xiaomian quickly covered his mouth and said vaguely, "no! If you enter my mouth, it''s my dessert!"


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and laughed. She turned to Mo Tong and said, "brother Mo Tong, your face is round."


    Mo Tong also laughed.


    Thank you for coming to see me, for your snacks, and for calling me "brother Mo Tong".

 Chapter 380

    After Mo Jue sent Jian Haixi back to the villa, he turned and drove to the liangyue bar.


    During the day, the bar is also open, but there are few people, and only one or two people are left to watch.


    Because Mo Xiuyu was homeless and had no money to spend, he consciously stayed to work overtime.


    When Mo Jue arrived at the bar, he was seeing Mo Xiuyu warmly greeting the guests there.


    That guest is Lina.


    When Mo Xiuyu turned to take the wine, he saw Mo Jue, smiled and said, "brother Chang, you''re back."


    Lina paused, turned her head and looked at Mo Jue. Her red lips were slightly hooked, and her arms shook lightly. "Oh, good morning."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows, walked over and sat down beside her, impolitely took the wine glass in front of her and drank it all. "What''s early? It''s almost noon."


    Lina smiled and said, "you''re wrong. This good morning was meant to be said when I saw you in the morning, but I didn''t see it, so even after the morning, I still have to tell you now, otherwise it''s a waste of my white preparation for so long?"


    Looking at the smart smile on Lina''s face, Mo Jue''s heart suddenly quickened for a moment. He raised his lips and said with a smile: "Oh? Specially prepared for me?"


    "Of course." Linna blinked and looked at Mo Jue''s eyes with undisguised interest. "Otherwise, who else do you think can deserve this honor?"


    "Well, that''s right," Mo Jue agreed.


    Mo Xiuyu came over and said darkly, "sister Lina, I''ve been waiting on you for so long. Don''t I deserve a good morning? By the way..."


    After a pause, Mo Xiuyu looked at Mo Jue and said, "brother Chang, you are really not modest."


    Lina smiled and touched Mo Xiuyu''s head and said, "yes, you deserve me to say good morning."


    Mo Xiuyu was happy.


    And Mo Jue''s reaction to the second half of Mo Xiuyu''s sentence was a faint eyebrow. Of course, he said, "I need humility?"


    Mo Xiuyu choked, looked up and down at Mo Jue, and said bitterly, "forget it, if you have to be modest, no one in the world dares to be proud."


    With talent, appearance, wealth and temperament, such a person has the capital of rampant pride.


    Mo Xiuyu silently recalled his past. Sadly, he found that he had nothing to be proud of except that he was OK.


    Money? Not his. Just? He did not have. Temperament? He just runs away from home.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuyu immediately wanted to cry.


    The self-confidence of more than ten years from small to large collapsed at this moment.


    After experiencing the dilemma of no money and no way, and the Jianghu of people coming and going, Mo Xiuyu finally realized that all things obtained by his elders are so illusory. Only the territory won by his own real skills is really his own thing.


    Mo Jue didn''t expect that Mo Xiuyu had figured out so much in such a period of time, and even he had many tests that he didn''t use for Mo Xiuyu.


    But now Mo Xiuyu didn''t say, and Mo Jue didn''t pay attention to these. He was concentrating on fighting wisdom and courage with Lina.


    "Miss Lina, if I don''t show anything, I don''t look very good." Mo Jue smiled.


    "Oh?" listening to Mo Jue''s words, Lina immediately looked at him curiously: "I don''t know what ah Chen wants to say?"


    Mo Jue smiled, stretched out his hand and raised his glass and said, "don''t you know if you dry this cup and go with me?"


    Lina looked at the glass in Mo Jue''s hand and smiled even more. She cheerfully raised her glass and touched him and said, "dry."


    Both of them drank the wine with their heads up at the same time, and then got up.


    Mo Jue held out his hand to Lina and said, "Miss Lina, please."


    Lina smiled, put her hand on Mo Jue''s palm and followed him out.


    When she reached the door, Lina didn''t forget to turn back and wave to Mo Xiuyu: "Xiuyu, let''s go first. Bye ~"


    "Bye ~" Mo Xiuyu smiled stiffly and waved to them. He hung his head and said in a stuffy voice, "I really want to go out to play, too. When can I become rich?"


    "Poof ~" the passing manager heard Mo Xiuyu talking to himself and couldn''t help laughing: "why, I''ve only worked for a few days and want to be rich?"


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t expect that his self-talk would be heard. He was a little embarrassed and said, "Hello, manager, i... I''m just talking..."


    "Come on, don''t explain, I understand." the manager looked like a man, reached out and patted Mo Xiuyu on the shoulder and said, "as long as you''ve been a social animal, who doesn''t want to become rich?"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and nodded with the same feeling.


    He didn''t know this before, but this time he ran away from home, but he really felt what human reality is.


    For example, none of his friends contacted him after he had no money.


    The manager sighed and said, "Xiuyu, you are still young. It''s good to have this idea, but you must be down-to-earth, you know?"


    "Yes, manager, I see." Mo Xiuyu nodded cleverly.


    On the other side, Mo Jue drove with Lina all the way to the countryside.


    Lina asked curiously, "ah, where are you taking me?"


    "We''ll know when we get there." Mo Jue said deliberately.


    Listening to his words, Lina stopped asking, but closed her eyes and leaned against the back of the co pilot''s chair, enjoying the rare silence.


    Looking at her almost falling asleep, Mo Jue smiled and asked, "didn''t you sleep last night? Why do you look so sleepy?"


    Lina opened her eyes and stared at Mo Jue.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Jue touched his face and said, "Why are you looking at me? Am I wrong?"


    "No." Lina shook her head and looked at Mo Jue''s eyes for the first time. "You are the first one to see that I didn''t sleep well."


    Mo Jue was stunned. I didn''t expect Lina to say that.


    "Oh." Lina''s red lips were slightly open, as if she smiled, or just breathed.


    "There are a lot of people around me. They all show great concern for me." Lina said sarcastically, "but they can''t see whether I slept well."


    Mo Jue clearly said, "you must always look good and never show your weak side to others."


    Lina looked at Mo Jue, "but I didn''t show you. How did you know?"


    Mo Jue shrugged his shoulders and said, "probably because we are the same kind of people."


    "People of the same kind..." Lina was stunned and looked at Mo Jue for a long time.


    Mo Jue didn''t ask her again, just let her see.


    The car drove for nearly an hour and finally stopped at the horse farm in the suburbs.


    "Here we are, get out of the car." Mo Jue bypassed the front of the car and reached out to lead Lina out.


    Lina looked at the empty horse in front of her and said with a smile, "sure enough, ah Yu still understands me."


    Before coming, Lina thought Mo Jue would take her to some romantic dating place, such as cinema, amusement park, cafe or something, but she never thought she would come to the racecourse.


    Seeing that Lina was satisfied with her arrangement, Mo Jue felt a little happy. Jian Haixi''s suggestion was really good.


    Lina took the initiative to come to Mo Jue, put her hand around his arm and said, "ah, how about we race?"


    "OK." Mo Jue didn''t pull back his arm, so he took Lina in with such a posture, "but don''t cry if you lose later."


    Lina tilted her head and said playfully, "how do you know you didn''t lose?"


    Mo Jue smiled. His words were full of confidence: "I won''t lose."


    Lina looked up and said, "coincidentally, I''ve never lost."


    They looked at each other and saw the eager flame in each other''s eyes.


    Pick horses and change clothes.


    After a while, the person in charge of the racecourse had brought the horses they had picked.


    Mo Jue and Lina changed into short coats and boots and came out with their helmets.


    Looking at Lina dressed neatly, Mo Jue''s eyes flashed amazing.


    "How''s it going? Does it look good?" Lina approached, smiled, stretched out her arms and turned around in front of Mo Jue.


    "Good looking." Mo Jue nodded without hiding his appreciation for Lina. "You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."


    Linna''s satisfied lip hook suddenly stepped forward, stretched out food guidance and said in the middle of Mo Jue''s eyebrow, "ah, you are also the most handsome man I''ve ever seen."


    Mo Jue smiled, reached out and took the helmet she hadn''t put on from Lina''s hand. While helping her put it on carefully, he said, "so I say, we are destined to be the same kind of people."


    I am the best in your eyes, and so are you in my eyes.


    Lina heard Mo Jue say this for the second time. Different from the reaction she heard in the car just now, she was no longer stunned. Instead, she thought carefully, nodded and smiled, "I think so, too."


    Like people, either friends or enemies.


    She didn''t say what was behind her. Mo Jue didn''t seem to understand what she said. He only seriously helped her put on her helmet, bent down to check her boots and said, "OK, no problem."


    Lina smiled and said, "ah, you look like a housekeeper."


    Mo Jue said, "I brought you here. Of course, I have to ensure your safety."


    While talking, Mo Jue held the horse for Lina so that she could go up easily.


    Lina wants to say that she can handle several old horses alone.


    But looking at Mo Jue taking care of her so seriously, she didn''t interrupt. Instead, she looked at him with rare patience and interest.


    "Ah Yu."


    After Mo Jue got on the horse, Lina asked with a smile, "have you ever thought about what if we should be enemies in the future? Isn''t it not worth being so kind to me now? It''s better to let me die here in an accident."


    Mo Jue heard the speech, closed the smile on his face, frowned slightly for the first time, and looked at Lina in a serious and proud tone.


    "You look down on me?"


    Lina was stunned, shook her head and said, "how could it be, I just..."


    "Whether it''s an enemy or a friend, it''s all in the future." Mo Jue interrupted her and said seriously, "I only know that I brought you here today, so I''ll be responsible for you."


    After that, Mo Jue raised his whip and jumped out.

 Chapter 381

    Looking at the back of Mo Jue driving her horse, Lina felt a move in her heart and wanted to beg God for the first time.


    If you can, please don''t let this person become my enemy.


    If you can, please give me a real light of hope, so that I can get out of the deep ditch of hell, just for that moment of warmth.


    Mo Jue ran out a long way, turned around and saw Lina still standing in place. He smiled and shouted, "Lina, hurry up! I can''t wait for you!"


    Lina paused and recovered from her extravagant hopes.


    She looked at Mo Jue for a long time, smiled, whipped and shouted, "drive!"


    In the open racecourse, two figures passed vertically and horizontally, like a moment of indulgence beyond all secular troubles.


    Lina on the horse is like an eagle. She can roam the whole world.


    Mo Jue smiled and raced side by side with her. Lina was fast, he was fast, Lina was slow, he was slow.


    Never surpass or fall behind.


    For a long time, Lina glared angrily and Mo Jue said, "are you letting me? Can''t I run away from you in the future?"


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "of course not. It''s just lucky that I picked a better horse."


    Lina was stunned and said with a smile, "this is deeply in my heart. Well, I admit I''m not as good as you."


    Mo Jue was dazzled by her smile, his eyes slightly said, "just admit defeat? Nothing else?"


    "What else?" Lina wondered. "You didn''t say there was punishment just now."


    "Not just now, but now." Mo Jue smiled, raised his whip and threw it at Lina.


    Lina was surprised. If it was normal, she must be reflexive, so she dodged and started to fight back.


    But I don''t know why. Maybe she was too relaxed today, or maybe she was not vigilant to Mo Jue. She just watched the whip throw at herself without trying to avoid it.


    The next second, the whip rolled up and wrapped Lina''s thin waist in an instant.


    "Get up!"


    Mo Jue gave a loud drink and pulled hard on his hand. The whip rolled Lina towards him in an instant.


    The horse roared and ran away, and the beauty sat in front of her.


    Lina looked up at Mo Jue and said with a smile, "you''re too brave."


    "You are not timid," Mo Jue said. "I thought you would avoid."


    "Well..." Lina tooted her lips and sighed, "I thought so, too."


    "Then why didn''t you hide?" Mo Jue asked.


    Lina shook her head. "I don''t know. At that moment, I really thought I couldn''t do anything, and I was looking forward to your whip."


    As soon as she finished, Lina smiled, "listen, why do I feel so abnormal?"


    Mo Jue hooked his lips, put his hand around Lina''s waist and said, "but I like it very much."


    Lina looked at his hand on her waist, then looked at him and said with a smile, "didn''t you think you would fail? What if you threw me? I''m so beautiful and disfigured, but no one wants me."


    "I want it," Mo Jue said seriously.


    Lina was slightly stunned and looked at Mo Jue''s eyes, "really?"


    "HMM." Mo Jue nodded and reached out to touch Lina''s cheek. "Beauty is in bone, not skin. In my heart, you are the unique beauty in the world."


    Listening to Mo Jue''s words, Lina took off all her disguises and became transparent and clear.


    Mo Jue didn''t speak and quietly let her look at her.


    For a while, Lina suddenly smiled, stretched out her arms around Mo Jue''s neck and said, "well, I surrender and follow the instructions of fate."


    Mo Jue smiled, lowered his head close to her, clasped her waist close to himself with one hand, gently raised her chin with the other hand, stroked her red lips, and said in a dumb voice, "may fate treat you and me well."


    "Well, may fate treat you and me well." Lina bent her lips and slowly closed her eyes.


    Mo Jue bowed his head and kissed him gently.


    This moment is their most beautiful moment and one of their few good memories.


    Many times in the future between life and death and trade-offs, this afternoon''s racecourse, like a pearl emitting soft light, is permanently buried in the depths of their memory.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jane Haixi thought it was just a family dinner. As Mike''s shield, she just needs to make a little confession and perfunctory tonight.


    But unexpectedly, she underestimated the family dinner and Mike.


    Almost all day, Jane Haixi was forced by Mike to do all kinds of preparation homework.


    First, I went to the beauty shop to do spa skin care, then carefully selected the clothes and makeup, and finally memorized all the dog blood scripts of the two people from acquaintance to "love".


    "We loved each other deeply, but because the reality didn''t allow me, I was afraid I would become Mike''s burden, so I reluctantly left him..."


    Jian Haixi looked at the bridge section in the script, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    When Mike saw her stop, he raised his hand and gave her a chestnut. "Carry it quickly. What are you doing when you stop?"


    "I just want to ask..."


    Jian Haixi covered his forehead and said, "who wrote this dog blood script?"


    "Oh, this." speaking of the play, Mike said proudly, "this is a love story that I specially invited Weibo V, a popular writer, to write for us."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and looked at Mike suspiciously, "then you didn''t ask?"


    "Yes." Mike pointed to the paragraph that Jane Haixi had just read and said, "this is changed according to my requirements. How about it? Is it very sad and beautiful?"


    I''m miserable, you big head!


    Make complaints about Jane''s heart.


    Nearby, Qin Zhixu has laughed and fell on the sofa with his stomach, while Jian Yi shakes his head and sighs, praying for Mike that the script will not be discovered by his father, otherwise Mike will be miserable.


    In the evening, after confirming that Jane Haixi had memorized the script, Mike took her to do makeup and hair, and then hurried to the hotel.


    Jane Haixi is not too nervous. Anyway, she can''t. She''ll confess everything.


    As for Mike... Just let him go on a blind date. It''s not a big deal.


    Adhering to the idea that dead Taoist friends do not die poor, Jian Haixi was very calm all the way.


    On the contrary, Mike has rubbed his hands nervously.


    At the door of the hotel, Mike nervously grabbed Jane Haixi and told her, "Haixi, you must hold back your temper later. If my parents say anything, you must not tell them the same thing. The most important thing is..."


    Mike paused, took a deep breath, grabbed Jian Haixi''s shoulder and said seriously, "if you really can''t help but want to leave early, please take me away with you. Don''t abandon me!"


    Jian Haixi chuckled. "Why do you say it like we''re not going to dinner, but going to Hongmen banquet?"


    "It was!" Mike said solemnly, "in short, Haixi, you can''t leave me. Judging from our friendship for so many years, you must save me. If my parents catch me back like this, I won''t want to come out alive in the future."

 Chapter 382

    Listening to Mike''s words, Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing and feeling sorry for him.


    With a sigh, Jian Haixi reached out and patted Mike on the arm and said, "don''t worry. If I leave, I''ll take you with me."


    Mike was relieved to hear Jane Haixi''s promise.


    They walked to the door of the box. Jian Haixi looked at Mike who was obviously too nervous, hit him with his shoulder and said, "relax. If you do this, others will see that we are not lovers."


    "Oh, oh." Mike nodded quickly and took a few deep breaths to try to relax himself.


    The two pushed the door into the room, and some people were already sitting in the box.


    The middle-aged man made by the theme is somewhat similar to Mike, but more dignified than Mike.


    Jane Haixi thought that he should be Mike''s father.


    Sitting next to the middle-aged man was a woman of about thirty.


    She said she was about thirty, but judging from her appearance, Jian Haixi didn''t dare to say what her real age was.


    After all, for rich people, as long as they are willing to spend money, it is not a problem to want a few-year-old face.


    There were several seats under the beautiful woman, and there was a fat man with a beer belly.


    What really surprised Jane Haixi was a man and two women sitting next to a man.


    Song Wei, Tong Si, song Lu.


    I didn''t expect to see them here.


    When Jian Haixi looked over, Tong Si and Song Wei recognized her at the same time.


    As soon as Tong Si''s eyes changed, he immediately stood up.


    "Jane Haixi? Why are you here?"


    Jane Haixi raised her eyebrows and stood quietly beside Mike without talking.


    The sitting beautiful woman glanced at Jian Haixi, looked at Tong Si, smiled and asked, "why, do you know Miss Tong?"


    "Madam, don''t be cheated by her." Tong Si pointed to Jian Haixi and said, "she is a married woman. Her man is Ning Jiwei, and they have two children."


    "Oh? Really?" the beautiful woman looked at Jian Haixi, narrowed her eyes and didn''t speak.


    Tong Si was unwilling. She managed to climb up to this meal. She didn''t expect to meet Jian Haixi here.


    She worked so hard and paid so much to get this opportunity, but why can Jian Haixi appear here without doing anything?


    Even Ning Jiwei was close, but Jian Haixi could firmly Tie Ning Jiwei''s heart with only one face and two children.


    It''s not fair, it''s not fair!


    Tong Si seemed to have a sleeping beast in his heart. He woke up at the moment of seeing Jian Haixi and wanted to vent his anger.


    "Madam, you must drive her out quickly. She must have an ulterior motive to come here!" Tong Si shouted, pointing to Jian Haixi.


    The beautiful woman turned her head and looked at Jian Haixi. Her voice was cold and calm. "What do you say, Miss Jane?"


    Jane Haixi doesn''t have much reaction. She has known Mike for many years. It''s impossible to say that her family hasn''t checked her situation.


    In addition, the script Mike gave her didn''t let her hide her things, so she didn''t worry about being exposed.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi didn''t speak, Tong Si couldn''t help asking, "Jian Haixi, why don''t you speak? Don''t you dare to say, what do you think this is? Do you really think you can do whatever you want when you climb Ning Jiwei?"


    "Enough, say less." Song Wei grabbed Tong Si''s wrist and scolded.


    Tong Si couldn''t see it, but he saw the problem.


    If the two people really mind Jian Haixi''s past, they should have had an attack long after Tong Si finished. How can they be calm until now?


    And Jane Haixi, how could she be so calm if she didn''t rely on her?


    There''s a problem!


    Song Wei is almost certain of this.


    Jian Haixi didn''t answer Tong Si''s question, but looked at the beautiful woman and said politely with a smile: "didn''t my wife know my situation long ago? I never wanted to hide my past. Those are the lives I''ve really experienced. I didn''t regret it in the past, and now I definitely won''t be ashamed of those past."


    "Good!"


    As soon as Jian Haixi''s voice fell, the middle-aged man on the throne suddenly said, "although Miss Jane is a woman, she is open and aboveboard, which I admire!"


    Jane Haixi was stunned, not for anything else, just because of the name of a middle-aged man.


    Davis


    After silently reciting the surname, Jane Haixi suddenly clicked in her heart.


    Mikai said that Michelle''s fiance was from the Davis family.


    Shouldn''t it be so coincidence?


    No, wait!


    Jane Haixi suddenly turned to look at Mike.


    Why did this guy pretend to be his girlfriend?


    Blind date!


    Because the family arranged a blind date for him!


    The truth was about to come out, and Jane Haixi choked in her throat.


    Mike noticed that Jane Haixi looked different. He couldn''t help looking over and asked thoughtfully, "Haixi, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You..." Jane Haixi whispered, "are you from Davis?"


    "Yes," Mike nodded. "My full name is Mike Davis, don''t you know?"


    "Did you tell me?" Jian Haixi collapsed. What oolong is this.


    Mike thought for a moment and said, "I don''t think so, but we are so familiar. How can I know that you don''t even know my last name?"


    Jian Haixi glared at him and asked, "who did your family arrange a blind date for you?"


    "I don''t remember." Mike thought, "it seems to be rice..."


    "Sorry, there''s a traffic jam. We''re late."


    Before Mike finished speaking, the box door was pushed open again. Mi Dao and Yang Lan walked in front, and mikai and Mikel followed in.


    "No, no, we''re early. Please take a seat." the beautiful woman got up, greeted the MI family and said to Mike and Jane Haixi, "Mike, take Miss Jane and sit down, too."


    "Oh." Mike nodded, reached out and pulled Jane Haixi to take a seat.


    But Jane Haixi didn''t move. She looked at Mike and said, "well, Mike, there''s something I have to tell you..."


    "I''ll talk about it later." Mike couldn''t help but say. He put Jane Haixi in his position and whispered a warning, "you said you would help me. You can''t break your promise."


    Jian Haixi twitched at the corners of her mouth and looked up at mikai sitting opposite her. She couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Compared with Jane Haixi, mikai and Mikel were even more surprised to see her here.


    "You, Hai..." Mikael just wanted to speak, but Mikael kicked his calf, and immediately choked back his words.


    Mike stared at Mikel with dirty and ugly makeup on his face, his eyes full of doubt and disgust.


    Davis. Seeing that the MI brothers and sisters had been staring at Jian Haixi, Lin Meng asked, "why, do you know Miss Jian?"


    Mikai said quietly, "I''ve only met a few times."


    This is a coincidence. They don''t say they know Jian Haixi or don''t know him.


    It''s just that I''ve seen them. The Davis family can''t blame them for hiding their relationship in the future.


    And mikai doesn''t know why Jian Haixi is here, so this answer won''t cause trouble to Jian Haixi.


    When Mike heard that they knew each other, he couldn''t help looking at Jane Haixi suspiciously, "who is he?"


    Jian Haixi said angrily, "the owner of the villa you lived in yesterday."


    Mike was surprised and his eyes changed several times.


    On the other side, Tong Si and Song Wei seemed a little embarrassed.


    They had come to eat and wanted to get on with the Davis family through David.


    But Tong Si offended Jian Haixi at the beginning. Now Mr. and Mrs. Davis are so polite to Jian Haixi, and there are people from the MI family. What should they do?


    Big bellied David was the most slippery. He rolled his eyes around. Finally, he held up his cup and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect everyone to be acquaintances. That''s great. Let''s have a toast."


    Words fall, silence.


    No one took his advice, let alone raised a glass.


    David smiled awkwardly and put the glass back on the table.


    Then the waiter came in and ordered. He wanted to put it in Davis first. Lin Meng and the beautiful woman Aisha were next to each other, but before they got there, Mikel grabbed the menu in his hand.


    "I''ll have some, I''ll have some." Mikel deliberately and rudely patted the table and ordered more than 50 dishes at a time. Finally, he didn''t forget to add: "pay attention to preparing more garlic for me. Raw garlic, spicy one."


    The waiter took a breath from the corner of his mouth, nodded yes, then looked at the others and asked, "do you have any points?"


    Linmeng and Issa didn''t speak. Jane Haixi held her forehead, Mikey sighed, and Mike covered his mouth and snickered.


    "I......" Song Lu raised her hand carefully and whispered, "can I order?"


    "Shut up." Song Wei glared at her and said, "what do you want? Are you hungry?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Let her order," isa smiled.


    Hearing what Issa said, Song Wei immediately smiled respectfully and said, "thank you, madam."


    Isa waved his hand to show him that he was welcome, then looked up and said to the waiter, "prepare another table in the next box."


    "Yes." the waiter went to prepare.


    ASA turned to David and said, "David, this is a family dinner today. I only invited the guests of the rice family, so it''s inconvenient to entertain you and your friends. Please take them to dinner next door."


    "This..." David was stunned. He didn''t expect that they would be kicked out if they had a bite of rice.


    As soon as Song Wei''s face changed, he raised his leg and kicked song Lu. Song Lu hurriedly got up and said, "I''m sorry, madam, I''m impolite. Please don''t blame me."


    "It''s none of Ms. song''s business." Issa was always gentle and elegant, "but it''s really inconvenient to entertain you today. I''m sorry."


    Song Lu bit her lips and stood there, wondering whether to go or sit down.


    Song Wei''s eyes were gloomy. He still stared at Tong Si of Jian Haixi, snorted coldly, and put his hand on her back.


    "Ah!" Tong Sitong exhaled and turned to scold, but he was frightened by the ruthlessness in Song Wei''s eyes, and finally returned to reality from the influence of Jian Haixi.

 Chapter 383

    "I, I..."


    After stuttering for several seconds, Tong Si finally found out the situation at the moment. He quickly stood up and bent down 90 degrees to Lin Meng and ISA and said, "Sir, madam, I''m sorry. I was too rude before. I shouldn''t have made rude remarks without understanding the situation. It''s all my fault. I''m not good. Please give me another chance."


    At last, Tong Si''s voice seemed choked and pleaded.


    She knew that if they were kicked out today, they would become the laughing stock of the whole Hunan city without tomorrow.


    And Song Wei will never spare her.


    Now Ning Jiwei hasn''t contacted her yet. If Song Wei doesn''t let her go, she


    At the thought of this terrible result, Tong Si trembled with fear.


    No, she must not be kicked out.


    After making up his mind, Tong Si asked more sincerely, "madam, please forgive me, please."


    "Alas ~" Issa sighed and said, "Miss Tong, I''m not angry with you. I said we''re just a family party today. It''s inconvenient to entertain you."


    Tong Si bit his lip and looked up and said, "I know it must be because I offended Miss Jane. I''ll apologize to her now."


    "No, you..." before Issa finished, Tong Si rushed to Jian Haixi and knelt on the ground.


    Jian Haixi was startled by her kneeling, "Tong Si, what are you doing?"


    "Miss Jane, it''s all my fault. I offended you. It''s my fault. Please forgive me."


    Tong Si knelt on the ground. No matter what others thought or said, he just kowtowed and admitted his mistake.


    "I don''t blame you. Get up," said Jian Haixi, reaching out to pull her, but Tong Si said nothing.


    Seeing her like this, Jian Haixi frowned and keenly noticed the difference.


    She had only had one face-to-face meeting with Tong Si before. That time in the restaurant, she was slapped in the face by Tong Si.


    At that time, Tong Si was already with Song Wei.


    But although Tong Si was domineering at that time, he still had his own pride.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t understand Tong Si''s behavior at the moment.


    Even if the Davis family is very strong, they are just invited out of the box. It''s a big deal to come to the door and apologize in a few days. Why is Tong si so persistent in apologizing.


    Jian Haixi turned his eyes to Song Wei and saw him sitting there with his head down, neither supporting nor blocking Tong Si''s move.


    Tong Si screamed just now. It was clear that someone had secretly attacked her.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi looked into Song Wei''s eyes and immediately felt a little more disgusted.


    This man is indeed worthy of being Mo Sheng''s subordinate. He is as shameless as before.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Jane. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me..."


    Tong Si is still kowtowing.


    Jian Haixi frowned and shouted coldly, "enough!"


    Her voice was completely different from the gentleness just now. With the awe and momentum of the superior, everyone was stunned.


    Tongsi, who was kowtowing, was stopped subconsciously by her.


    Jian Haixi looked at her and said, "stand up."


    Tong Si stared at Jian Haixi blankly and opened his mouth to say something, but he stood up obediently for some reason.


    Lin Meng and Issa looked at each other and looked at Jian Haixi with satisfaction and appreciation.


    Jian Haixi turned and looked at Song Wei and said, "Mr. Song, is this pushing out both his fiancee and his sister to block the bullet for you?"


    Song Wei thought that Jian Haixi''s voice was because she was tired of Tong Si. Unexpectedly, she said it to herself.


    Stunned, Song Wei smiled and said, "Miss Jane misunderstood me. Even if I were not talented, Song Wei would not push my woman and sister. But tonight, it was Sisi and my sister who did wrong. Although I spoil them, I can''t condone their mistakes. I should bear the mistakes I did. Miss Jane must understand this ideal."


    A few words made me clean, and I didn''t forget to set up a great image for myself.


    This is the first time Jian Haixi has officially dealt with Song Wei. Once, he has been completely defeated by his shameless face.


    Song Wei''s smile remained unchanged, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "besides, tonight is the game made by Mr. and Mrs. Davis. In any case, it can''t be said that it''s blocking bullets for me?"


    Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Mr. Song is really good at talking. You are so good at talking. Why were you mute just now?"


    Song Wei choked and his face sank.


    Jian Haixi snorted coldly, turned to Tong Si and said, "I said I didn''t blame you, but I didn''t blame you. You don''t have to kowtow and apologize here. Today''s dinner is decided by Mr. and Mrs. Davis. I can''t be your master as a guest. You don''t have to tell me anymore."


    Tong Si was stunned. Jian Haixi not only forgave her, but also blocked her way.


    She thought she was kowtowing and crying here. Jane Haixi had to say something for herself.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi threw the ball back to linmeng and Issa in just a few words.


    And Issa has just clearly refused her. Now Tong Si can''t go back and kowtow to Issa.


    Tong Sijiang was there, biting his lips and staring at Jian Haixi.


    Mike noticed Tong Si''s eyes and said unhappily, "what''s your eyes? Haixi doesn''t let you kowtow. You don''t appreciate it? You like kowtow together, don''t you? Then you kowtow. No one cares until you die."


    "Mike, don''t say more," Jane Haixi said softly.


    She can actually understand Tongsi''s brain circuit.


    Some people are like this. They think that as long as they play the weak, others should give them a way back.


    But once others don''t give them this way back, they will start to resent.


    "Oh."


    A light smile came. Mikai looked at Limon and Issa with a light smile and said, "Sir, madam, I don''t know if we can eat this meal today? To tell the truth, we had an empty stomach before we came, so we were waiting for the meal."


    Mikai''s opening made the atmosphere a little better.


    "Ha ha." Lin Meng said with a smile, "you can eat. You can''t be hungry anyway."


    After that, Linton glanced at David and Song Wei and said coldly to David, "David, why are you still sitting? Don''t you take your friends next door?"


    David knew that Linton was angry, so he quickly stood up and said, "yes, I''m just letting them leave."


    Then David winked at Song Wei and said, "don''t you go yet?"


    Song Wei was stiff and knew that the situation tonight was irreparable. He had to stand up and bow his head to Lin Meng and Issa and apologize: "I''m sorry for the trouble you caused. Song will come to the door and apologize another day."

 Chapter 384

    "No, just come to the door and apologize," Mike said rudely, pointing to the door. "Let''s have a comfortable meal first."


    Song Weidun smiled and said, "yes, we''ll leave now."


    While talking, David also got up, said hello to Mr. and Mrs. Davis and left.


    Song Wei glanced at Tong Si and song Lu and followed David''s footsteps with them.


    After they left, the waiter began to serve gradually, and the atmosphere of the whole box gradually eased down.


    Mike helped Jane Haixi with her dishes and said with a smile, "honey, you eat more. Look how thin you are."


    As soon as his voice fell, before Jian Haixi spoke, he heard a roaring cough across the street.


    Mickey was eating the dishes, and was choked by Mike''s words. At the moment, he kept patting his chest with his breath. The face that turned out to be big and blush was suffocating.


    Mikai sighed, poured her a glass of water, handed it over and said, "drink water."


    "Mm-hmm." Mikel hurriedly took the water. At the moment, he really didn''t care about any etiquette. He took it up and poured it down. It took a while to slow down.


    Mi Dao looked at Lin Meng and isa awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, my little girl is so rude."


    "It doesn''t matter. Miss MI is innocent. I like it very much." isa smiled.


    She didn''t speak. As soon as she heard her say "like" herself, Mikel "poof" and the water came out of her mouth again.


    Everyone looked at the food watered by her and was in collective silence.


    Mikel blushed and stood up and said, "yes, I''m sorry, I..."


    She really didn''t mean it. Who makes the Davis family across the street always say amazing things?


    ISA and Limon looked at each other and saw displeasure in each other''s eyes.


    However, they are highly cultured, so after taking a deep breath, Issa smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Just change another table."


    The waiter was called. As soon as Issa wanted to remove the table, she heard Mike smile and say, "Mom, how can we waste food?"


    Isalton looked at the food on the table that he couldn''t eat any more, then looked at his son and said, "do you... Want to eat?"


    Mike rolled his eyes and said, "of course not, but mom, don''t forget, there are people waiting for dinner next door."


    Then Mike winked at the waiter and said, "go and bring them all to the next door. Say we invited them to eat, and then serve us another table as it is."


    "Yes." the waiter didn''t dare to ask more, but asked several people to quickly remove the food and take it to the next door.


    While they were waiting for the dishes to be repainted, Issa looked at Mikel and said with a smile, "Miss Mi''s makeup is very chic. Is this kind of makeup popular recently?"


    "Er..." Michelle was a little stunned. How could the lady''s reaction be different from what she imagined?


    In their expectation, as long as Davis and his wife see such themselves, they will not help but cancel their marriage immediately, but now it seems that Issa doesn''t hate herself very much.


    Mikel thought, isn''t she doing enough?


    Thinking of this, Michelle changed her sitting position, put one leg on the chair, slapped the table boldly and laughed: "Madam, you don''t know. I''m most annoyed with the light makeup of those ladies. It looks like no makeup. How can I show my national beauty? Besides, my family is so rich and my cosmetics are so expensive. Of course I don''t need it in vain. Only such makeup can deserve my identity and beauty."


    Rao was Issa''s best demeanor. At this moment, he couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth and said with a dry smile: "Miss MI, sure enough... Good taste."


    "Pooh!" Mike across from Michael couldn''t help laughing. He tilted his head and whispered in Jian Haixi''s ear, "where did you find the living treasure?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and glanced at him obliquely and said, "I''m not forced by your engagement."


    When he heard Jane Haixi''s words, mcton knew it clearly, and then looked at Michael sympathetically.


    Looking at their daughter''s performance like this, MI Dao and Yang Lan also have red faces.


    Just then, the waiter brought the raw garlic that Mikel wanted. She didn''t hesitate to pick up the garlic and eat it.


    The desperate eating method made everyone feel as if a mouthful of garlic rushed into their eyes.


    Isa looked at Mikel who ate garlic, and finally shook her head and gave up the idea of talking to her.


    Before they came here, they wanted to compare first. If the girls of the MI family are good, they are certainly more willing to marry the MI family than Jane Haixi, who has had children.


    On the contrary, if the MI family can''t, they can only try to accept Jian Haixi in order to get Mike married and go home to inherit the family property as soon as possible.


    Now it seems that this miss Mi family is really not suitable for their Davis family.


    Mr. and Mrs. Davis looked at each other and nodded tacitly.


    Seeing their actions, mikai and Mikel were relieved and knew that they had passed the customs temporarily.


    Lin Meng looks at Mike and Jane Haixi. They are really very close. The natural kindness can''t be pretended.


    Lin Meng was very clear about his son''s urination. It was OK for him to lead people to play, but it was difficult for him to take care of people.


    But judging from a series of performances after entering the door today, Mike really took good care of Jane Haixi.


    This makes Lin Meng and Issa pay more attention to Jian Haixi.


    Lin Meng looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Miss Jane, have you known Mike for many years?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi looked at Mike and smiled at Lin Meng. "We''ve known each other for about seven or eight years."


    Lin Meng nodded and said, "but as far as I know, Miss Jane and Mike have always had their own lives in recent years. When did you get together?"


    coming!


    Mike tightened his mind, put his hand around Jian Haixi''s shoulder and pretended to be angry and said to Lin Meng, "I said, old man, why do you ask so many questions? You don''t care when we are together. Anyway, we are together. Do we have to tell you every day when we date, kiss and sleep?"


    "Cough..." Lin Meng coughed awkwardly twice, stared at Mike and said, "nonsense, I''m just asking about the situation."


    Issa smiled and said to Jane Haixi, "Miss Jane won''t mind?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi reached out and patted Mike on the back of his hand to make him calm, while he calmly dealt with Limon and Issa.


    "Mike and I met in the most difficult period of my life. If Mike hadn''t helped me in those years, I might not have enough courage to hold on until now. He plays an indispensable role in my life."


    Jane Haixi''s words were ninety-nine percent true. Even Mike was fooled by her.


    From Jian Haixi''s point of view, she has no problem saying so.


    But from the perspective of Mr. and Mrs. Davis, they regard Jane Haixi and Mike as lovers. To understand what Jane Haixi said in this way is another meaning.


    Issa nodded and was obviously very satisfied with Jane Haixi''s words,


    On one side, MI Dao and Yang Lan looked at Jian Haixi. Some didn''t react.


    I don''t understand why Mr. and Mrs. Davis have to meet their family since Mike already has a girlfriend.


    Mikai and Mikel''s brother and sister are in a standard melon eating mode and prick their ears to listen to the story made up by Jian Haixi.


    Isalton paused and asked, "I still want to know when Miss Jane decided to be with Mike?"


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows and asked, "I don''t know if Mr. and Mrs. have investigated or heard anything?"


    "This..."


    Jian Haixi asked so plainly, which made Issa and linmeng hesitate.


    After all, as elders, they made a clear investigation of each other before they met anyone, and asked face-to-face confrontation when they met for the first time. This practice is somewhat offensive.


    But from the perspective of Limon and Issa, they have to do so.


    At this time, in the face of Jane Haixi''s problem, Issa hesitated and said, "we have indeed done some investigations. Of course, this is not for Miss Jane, but for a mother''s care and love for her son. I hope Miss Jane doesn''t mind."


    "No." Jane Haixi shook her head and said with a smile, "please tell your wife clearly that Haixi will answer your doubts."


    Seeing Jane Haixi so aboveboard, Lin Meng and Issa were more satisfied with her.


    Before, they had some concerns about Jian Haixi''s birth, but today, they feel that in addition to those unchangeable facts, Jian Haixi himself is really excellent.


    Issa smiled and said, "it''s great that Miss Jane can be so considerate. Then I''ll be straight. I found out that Ning Jiwei is the child''s father, and you still have contact with him, don''t you?"


    "Not bad." Jian Haixi nodded. "Isn''t this normal? I don''t know where madam can''t accept it?"


    "This..."


    Issa was stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know how to ask.


    It is said that since the child belongs to Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, it is normal for them to have contact.


    But if there are still feelings between them, there is really no news about Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, so it can only be said that they are spreading false information.


    ISA and Limon looked at each other. They had brought the topic to this extent. It would be too much to ask a girl if she was in two boats or something.


    And Jian Haixi''s attitude is so aboveboard that they really can''t do too much.


    "Hiss ~" mikai chuckled and said, "madam, with all due respect, many things are not as simple as they seem on the surface, but if seeing is not true, the things found out in private are even more suspicious. If madam and Mr. have any doubts, they might as well look with their eyes instead of investigating and asking, which is more true, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 385

    When mikai was so relieved, Issa and Limon nodded and said, "that''s right. We won''t ask about these things."


    Mike breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, he had compiled their script for a long time and passed the test before it was used.


    Jane Haixi is not surprised. Since Mr. and Mrs. Davis dare to let her come here, it means that they have checked everything they can.


    Although Mike''s play is fairly realistic, it will certainly help if it is confronted one by one.


    Rather than that, it''s better to turn away from the guest and refute it half true and half false, so that Davis and his wife won''t ask too much whether it''s due to their identity or the presence of the MI family.


    Lin Meng reached out his finger and knocked on the table. Facing Jane Haixi, he said, "Miss Jane, in fact, we can''t accept that you are with Mike, but..."


    He hesitated and didn''t speak. Jane Haixi slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Mike. She knew that this was the real level.


    Mike frowned at Lin Meng and asked, "Dad, but just say what you can. We can do what we can, and it''s no use saying what you can''t do."


    Lin Meng was choked by his son, stared at him and said coldly, "we Davis family can''t mess up our blood."


    Lin Meng''s words stunned everyone. Jian Haixi immediately narrowed his eyes and put away his smile.


    "Please make it clear, sir, what is not to disturb the blood of the Davis family?"


    Lin Meng said coldly, "Miss Jane, you can stay with my son, but only if your child can''t be with you. As far as we know, Ning Jiwei is also developing very well. I believe you can rest assured that you can give your child to him. When you marry Mike, you can feel at ease to teach your husband and children at home. Don''t contact Ning Jiwei or the child."


    "Old man, what are you talking about?" Mike said. "Are you so pedantic? It''s the child of Haixi and I grew up watching. Why can''t I take it with me and contact it?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Lin Meng patted the table angrily: "if we were really pedantic, we would have caught you back hundreds of years ago. Do you think you could still stay today?"


    "I......" mcton snorted, turned his head and didn''t speak.


    That''s true. With the power of the Davis family, if the Davis really want to catch him back, it won''t take much effort.


    But they still endured him for so many years. Even after investigating all the deeds of Jian Haixi, they could still sit here and want to discuss a path of mutual compromise with them.


    Judging from these practices, Mr. and Mrs. Davis are very fond of Mike.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said to Lin Meng, "please calm down, sir and madam. In fact, I can understand your ideas. If I stand in your perspective, I may do the same thing. But understanding is one thing, compromise is another."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi looked at ISA and said, "madam, since she is a mother, I believe she will understand my mood. Sorry, I can''t do it."


    Isa frowned and said, "but since you love my son, shouldn''t you pay something for him?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said: "Maybe my wife and I have different ideas. I never think what it takes to love someone. If a love needs to pay each other to maintain, the relationship itself is not love. Real love does not need to pay a price, because each other will tolerate each other''s life with the most tolerant mind. They will treat them with the most sincere attitude A common life. "


    Isa shook her head and said, "Miss Jane, your idea is too naive. This is not the case."


    "Maybe," said Jian Haixi with a smile, "but when I can still stick to my ideas, I don''t want to be changed by the secular world."


    Linton frowned and said, "even if you lose the chance to be with Mike?"


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows, looked at Lin Meng and said, "with all due respect, sir, do you really think that under your forced oppression, Mike can willingly return to the Davis family? I think you haven''t tried for so many years, but you haven''t succeeded yet. Why?"


    Lin Meng''s face darkened, and he didn''t speak politely to Jian Haixi. "Miss Jane, please pay attention to your words."


    Jian Haixi was not frightened by his attitude, but stood up calmly with a smile.


    "Where there is oppression, there will be resistance. This is the truth since ancient times." Jian Haixi looked at Lin Meng and Issa and bowed politely to them: "Instead of thinking about how to control Mike and how to force him to marry a girl you don''t like, you might as well really have a good talk with him, run away from the identity of an elder, and think more from his perspective only with your love for your children. Maybe you can really solve the knot between you and Mike."


    "We don''t need you to talk about our family." Lin Meng said coldly, "it seems that Miss Jane doesn''t really want to talk to us."


    Jane Haixi sighed slightly, shook her head and didn''t speak.


    Mike sat there, watching Limon and isa stop talking.


    Jian Haixi stretched out his hand, nodded his arm and said, "I''m going. Are you going?"


    Mike was stunned and stood up hesitantly.


    Lin Meng looked at Mike standing up and said angrily, "where do you want to go? Sit down!"


    "Dad..."


    Mike looked at Limon sadly. "I love you and mom very much, but... Sometimes I doubt that you only love the son with Davis family blood, not me. If you really love me, why can''t you see my pain? If you can see it, how can you ignore their existence so easily?"


    "Mike..." isa stood up anxiously. "What are you talking about? You''re a piece of meat falling from my stomach. Won''t my mother love you?"


    "Mom, do you know what I want?" Mike looked at Issa like a lost lamb waiting for his parents'' love.


    Issa was stunned, but lowered her head to avoid Mike''s sight.


    Mike smiled bitterly and stood beside Jane Haixi.


    "You dare to go out of this door today!" Lin Meng patted the table.


    "I dare not," Mike said, pulling down the corners of his mouth and shrugging his shoulders. "But someone dares."


    With that, Mike turned to look at Jane Haixi. Although he smiled, he said sadly, "Haixi, you said you would take me with you if you wanted to go."


    "Of course." Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, stretched out his hand to him and said, "come on, I''ll take you home."


    Go home


    This beautiful word stunned Mike. He looked down at Jian Haixi''s outstretched hand.


    It was clearly a thin and weak hand, but it seemed to Mike that it contained endless energy, even enough to protect him.

 Chapter 386

    Looking at Mike and Jane Haixi walking outside the door hand in hand, Lin Meng angrily stood up and shouted, "stop! Do I allow you to go?"


    Mike turns his head to look at Limon and Issa, turns his head to look at Jane Haixi around him, and holds her hand more tightly.


    He has been fighting against his family for the first half of his life, but he has never succeeded.


    Now Jian Haixi standing beside him is like his only hope.


    If Jian Haixi can''t take him out of this quagmire, no one in the world can do it.


    Mike doesn''t even know why he has such absurd ideas. It''s clear that Jian Haixi is just a weak woman. It''s clear that she didn''t borrow Ning Jiwei''s power, but he doesn''t know why. That''s how he believes her.


    As if feeling Mike''s mood, Jane Haixi smiled at him and turned to Lin Meng: "Mr. Davis, you are mistaken. I came here today not because you asked me to come, but because I wanted to see you. Now, I want to leave without your permission. My actions always need to obey my own will."


    Lin Meng looked at Jian Haixi. At this moment, he realized that he had underestimated the woman before.


    When investigating Jian Haixi''s data, they initially thought that Jian Haixi was greedy for Mike''s money like those women who climbed the dragon and attached the Phoenix before.


    Later, when they learned more, their attitude towards Jian Haixi also changed. They knew that it was not easy for her to survive with two children, and Jian Haixi really didn''t use Mike''s money.


    After Jian Haixi entered the box just now, their first meeting let Lin Meng and Issa know that Jian Haixi is really an excellent woman.


    It''s just to make them think that Jian Haixi is just an excellent woman.


    She''s just a woman, a woman they can barely recognize in the Davis family.


    Whether it is to accept her as a member of the Davis family or to prevent her from seeing her children, it is a gift to Jane Haixi for Limon and Issa.


    A gift from the superior to the weak.


    But what they didn''t expect was that Jian Haixi resisted such a gift. More than that, she also took their son.


    Now the woman stood before them and told them that her actions had never been subject only to her own consciousness, and no one could command her.


    It must be said that at this moment, Limon and Issa were greatly shocked.


    Standing in front of the them was no longer Jian Haixi, who had nothing, but a man who could be on an equal footing with the them.


    But why, why can this woman have such a aura and pride when she clearly has nothing?


    At this point, not only Lin Meng and Issa were shocked, but the MI family sitting beside them were also very surprised.


    Mikai looked at Jian Haixi with deep eyes. After a moment, he seemed to think of something. The corners of his lips hooked and smiled.


    Jian Haixi said, turned to look at Aisha and said, "madam, if you can, I hope to have a few words with you in private."


    Aisha was stunned. She looked at her husband and her son standing next to Jian Haixi. She hesitated and nodded.


    She doesn''t want to go her own way with her son, so she is willing to give Jian Haixi this opportunity to listen to what Jian Haixi will say.


    Jane Haixi smiled at Mike and said, "wait for me at the stairs. Mo Feng is there. No one can take you with him."


    Mike opened his mouth to say something, but under Jane Haixi''s gentle eyes, he nodded and walked to the stairs.


    Issa looked back and nodded to Lin Meng, and then came out with Jane Haixi.


    The two stood in the corridor at a certain distance from the box door and the stairs to ensure that their conversation would not be heard by Limon and Mike.


    Isa looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "if Miss Jane has anything to say, just say it."


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "madam, in fact, Mike and I are not lovers."


    "What?" Issa was shocked. She looked up at Jian Haixi and almost blurted out that she wanted to question, but she still forced herself to calm down about Jian Haixi''s eyes.


    "Why tell me?" isa looked at Jane Haixi with complicated eyes. "Since you colluded with Mike to play this play and successfully deceived us, why tell me the truth?"


    Jane Haixi looked at Mike and said to Issa: "Because I''m also a mother, I understand your mood. In fact, I didn''t know that Mike''s last name was Davis these years. I just thought he was the young master of a rich family. He rarely told me about family affairs, but I can see that he looked at us with envy when I played with my children. He said that he missed his mother very much, But I can''t go back. "


    Issa was stunned. Mike at the mouth of Jianhai Creek was strange to her. Mike never said the word "Miss" in front of her.


    Since he became an adult, every time he was at home, all he thought, said and did was how to escape.


    Jane Haixi said, "madam, why don''t you want to try? There may be a way to have the best of both worlds?"


    Isa pursed her lips and frowned, "the best of both worlds? How can there be such a good thing? If he is not from the Davis family, he will be my son no matter what he wants, but in addition to being my son, he must also bear the responsibility of the family, which is his destiny from birth."


    Jane Haixi thought and said, "why don''t we make a bet?"


    Issa was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Jane Haixi said with a smile, "madam, you don''t have to stop what Mr. Davis wants to do after that. I''ll find a way over Mike. But if Mike can pass Mr. Davis''s test, can you stand beside him and support him?"


    Issa narrowed her eyes, didn''t hurry to answer Jane Haixi''s question, but stared at her and asked, "why? Miss Jane, I don''t understand why you have to try so hard to help Mike."


    "I said, he is an indispensable partner in my life." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "what I said in the box is not a lie."


    Isa looked at Jane Haixi and suddenly smiled for a long time and said, "OK, I''ll promise to bet with you. If Mike can pass the test, no matter how many people in the family oppose, I''m willing to stand beside him and help him. But the premise is that he has this ability, and I won''t help you."


    "Of course," Jane Haixi nodded.


    After they finished, Jane Haixi personally sent Issa to the door of the box. When she was about to leave, Issa stopped her and said, "Miss Jane, no matter what the result is, I appreciate what you have done for my son."


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "it should be. Mike has helped me a lot."


    One of them entered the box and the other walked towards the stairs.


    The box door closed and separated the two worlds, as if the dialogue just now did not exist.


    Mike looked at Jane Haixi suspiciously. "What did you tell my mother?"


    Jian Haixi winked at him and said, "I''ll tell you when I go back."


    In the box, as soon as Issa entered the door, she saw Lin Meng sitting there with a black face.


    Obviously, Lin Meng was very angry about Jian Haixi''s behavior of calling Issa out and whispering.


    Lin Meng looked at Issa who came to him and asked, "what did that woman tell you?"


    "That''s what you think," isa said. "Just hope we can give Mike a chance or something."


    Lin Meng frowned and said coldly, "I don''t know what it means."


    Issa didn''t speak, just lowered her head and restrained her thoughts in her eyes.


    Don''t you know?


    She felt that Jane Haixi might have this ability.


    "That..."


    The rice family, who has been serving as melon eaters, is a little embarrassed.


    When things got to this point, they didn''t sit or leave.


    Meadows smiled twice and said to Limon, "Mr. Davis, why don''t we... Leave first?"


    Anyway, the marriage contract between the two families should be cancelled, so they don''t have to stay.


    "Leave?" Lin Meng''s eyes sank, looked at Mi and said, "why, Mr. Mi wants to deny our agreement?"


    "What, what agreement?" Mi Dao and Yang Lan looked at each other, and they were all confused, while mikai and Mikel opened their eyes and looked at Lin Meng and isa unbelievably.


    Isa sighed silently. She knew it would be like this.


    This was originally the plan they had agreed before they came, but at the moment, looking at the MI family''s brothers and sisters, ISA still couldn''t bear it.


    It had nothing to do with them, just


    Everyone has no choice.


    Jian Haixi


    Thinking of the gambling appointment with Jane Haixi just now, Issa couldn''t help but give birth to a glimmer of hope.


    I hope Jane Haixi can really change something.


    Lin Meng didn''t know what his wife was thinking. He just looked at Mi Dao and said, "what''s the agreement? The engagement we agreed on is still valid now."


    "What?" Yang Lan was surprised, "but just now it was clear..."


    Because she was excited, her voice was a little blunt. Mi Dao quickly took her hand and stopped her words.


    Yang Lan bit her lips and reluctantly lowered her head.


    Meadows looked at Lin Meng and obviously suppressed his temper. "Mr. Davis, are you going too far? We can see clearly what happened just now. The other childe clearly has someone he likes. In that case, of course, the engagement between our two families should be cancelled."


    "They won''t get married." Lin Mengli said of course, "our engagement is to let Miss Mi marry my son. Now my son is not married and miss MI is not married, so everything is still valid."


    "Ridiculous!" meadows said coldly, "Mr. Davis, your son clearly doesn''t like my daughter. In this way, even if they are forced to marry, they won''t be happy in the future. With all due respect, even if you can be cruel enough to make your son unhappy, I can''t push my daughter into the fire pit!"

 Chapter 387

    Listening to meadows words, Lin Meng''s face suddenly darkened and hummed coldly, "Mr. meadows, please be careful if you don''t want us Davis to withdraw capital from meadows."


    Mi Dao was stiff, his clenched fist trembled with anger, but he didn''t say anything.


    He knew too well that if Lin Meng withdrew his capital from Michaelis, their Michaelis would not only go bankrupt immediately, but also bear huge debts.


    "Dad..." Michelle was a little afraid, especially when she saw her parents like this.


    She turned and looked helplessly at mikai, "brother..."


    Mikai looked at Limon and Issa with dark eyes, which made people unable to see what he was thinking.


    He stood up and pulled Mikel up by the way.


    "Elder brother?" Mikel wondered, but still stood beside mikai.


    In fact, compared with MI Dao and Yang Lan, MI Ke''er believes in his brother more from the bottom of his heart.


    "Xiao Kai, what are you doing?" Mickey looked at Mickey standing up and shouted coldly, "sit down!"


    "Father, you care about the MI family, but for me, the whole Mi family is not as important as my sister''s happiness."


    Mikai looked down at Mikel, smiled, reached out and touched her hair and said, "so I''ll take her away. No matter how you decide, I won''t let anyone destroy my sister''s happiness."


    "Brother..." Mikel''s nose was sour, and tears couldn''t help flowing out. Two clean small rivers flowed out of her heavy makeup.


    As usual, mikai, who was obsessed with cleanliness, didn''t think she was ugly and dirty this time. Instead, he gently took a paper towel and wiped the tears on her face: "don''t cry, brother, take you away."


    "Hmm!" Mikel nodded hard and grabbed mikai''s hand, like a driftwood in the sea.


    Mikai looked at linmeng and Issa again and said coldly, "you two are masters. No matter your status or power, you can make the MI family bankrupt in an instant. But I also advise you not to do too much, otherwise you may encounter some kind of madman, fight all you have, and will also lead the Davis family to be buried."


    "Little Kay!" Mi shouted, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Mikai sneered and left the box without looking back.


    "Ah Kai, Ke''er!" Yang Lan hurried up and chased out.


    Mikael took Mikel all the way, and Yang Lan''s voice came from behind them.


    Mikaton paused and turned to look at Yang Lan.


    "Ke''er..." Yang Lan looked at Mi Ke''er and stopped talking.


    "Mom..." Mikael said with red eyes, "do you want me to go back, too?"


    Yang Lan bit her lip, shook her head and said, "no, mom came to tell you that she will follow your brother in the future. Don''t come back if you have nothing, okay?"


    "Mom..." Michelle looked at Yang Lan in surprise. Unexpectedly, she would say so.


    Yang Lan smiled bitterly, but her tears came out. She reached out and touched Mikel''s face and said, "you are the daughter loved by mother."


    "Mom!" Michelle hugged Yang Lan and bowed her head and cried bitterly.


    "Well, don''t waste time." Yang Lan wiped mi Ke''er''s tears and turned to MI Kai: "Xiao Kai, I''ll give you Ke''er in the future. Don''t care what your father and I promise to do. In short, I hope you and Ke''er are happy, even if they lose everything."


    Mikai looks at Yang Lan. He always thinks this woman is vain and selfish. Since Yang Lan married Mi Dao and gave birth to MI Ke''er, he has no good face and attitude towards her.


    But until now, he found that Yang Lan in front of him might care more about him and MI Ke''er than Mi Dao.


    Mikai nodded and said, "aunt LAN, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Ke''er."


    "HMM." when she heard mikai call herself "aunt Lan", Yang Lan''s eyes were sour, sobbed and nodded, "I know, I always know you are a good child, and aunt can trust you."


    After saying this, Yang Lan wiped her tears and said, "well, go quickly."


    "Mom..." Mikel sobbed.


    Mikai bit his teeth and pulled Mikel away.


    Yang Lan looked at the back of the two children, took a deep breath and turned back to the box.


    In the box, MI Dao watched Yang Lan come back alone. He was relieved silently, but he still pretended not to know and asked, "where are Xiao Kai and Ke''er?"


    Yang Lan shook her head and cried, "go, you know your son. I can''t stop what he did. My Ke''er, I don''t know where he took him... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Before she finished, she began to cry.


    Seeing Yang Lan crying, MI Dao was helpless, while Lin Meng and Issa were at a loss.


    They want to force the MI family to recognize the marriage, but they don''t know what to do when they see Yang Lan crying so much.


    Isa looked at Lin Meng, smiled in her heart, turned to MI and said, "I think we''ll come here first today. I think you two also need to go home to deal with your family''s private affairs first, and we also need to go back to deal with some things. We''ll talk about the engagement in two days. How about it?"


    "OK, OK." meadows waited for this sentence. When he got Issa''s sentence, meadows didn''t even ask Lin Meng''s meaning, so he left the box with crying Yang Lan.


    Lin Meng frowned at Issa and said, "why let them leave?"


    "Otherwise? What do you want to do?" isa rolled her eyes and said, "anyway, the MI family is there. Can they run today? It''s better to play hard to get than to force them tight, so that they can have more allies rather than enemies."


    Lin Meng sighed, rubbed his eyebrows tired and said, "it''s all the blame of that smelly boy. If it weren''t for him, where would I need to take so much trouble?"


    Isa pulled down the corner of her mouth and said, "Mike, what are you going to do?"


    "What to do?" Lin mengleng snorted: "of course, I took him home by all means. Last time I blocked his company, I didn''t expect him to raise funds to turn it around again, but I don''t believe he has such good luck this time, and..."


    After a pause, Limon hummed, "and I''ve found out the whereabouts of the man. As long as I can hold the man in my hand, I''m not afraid that Mike won''t obey."


    Issa was stunned and sighed, "let''s wait and see."


    Here, after the meadows left, Limon and Issa also got up and left the hotel.


    On the other side, Song Wei and others next to the box are still eating, thinking about whether to come and have a word with Mr. and Mrs. Davis after eating.


    But when they came here after dinner, they found that the box had already been empty.


    David looked at the empty box. His face was gloomy and scary. He said to Song Wei unhappily, "Song Wei, you screwed up today. What do you think to do?"

 Chapter 388

    Listening to David''s words, Song Wei hurried forward with a flattering smile and said, "Mr. David, don''t be angry. I will make up for what happened today."


    "Hum." David said coldly, "make up? How do you make up? Do you think you can make up?"


    Song Wei choked and looked at David. He knew that he would not stop until he gave him a satisfactory answer today.


    After thinking about it, Song Wei turned his eyes to Tong Si.


    Tong Si was swept by his eyes, and the whole person suddenly froze there.


    "You, what are you watching me do?" Tong Si stammered.


    Song Wei put on a cold smile on his lips, held Tong Si in one hand, then turned to David and said, "Mr. David, wait a minute. I''ll do some ideological work with Tong Si and ask her to send you back later."


    This is already a disguised promise.


    As soon as David heard this, his eyes looked at Tong Si, and his eyes immediately lit up.


    "OK, OK, no problem, you go, hurry!"


    Song Wei nodded at him, then turned to song Lu and said, "take good care of Mr. David."


    Song Lu nodded timidly and stood aside timidly, not daring to see song Weila walking behind Tong Si.


    Tong Si seemed to know something was going to happen to him, so he struggled frantically and shouted, "Song Wei, you let go of me, I want to go home! You let go of me!"


    Song Wei sneered and let her struggle. He grabbed her big hand but didn''t loosen it at all.


    Tong Si was almost dragged into an empty box by him. Song Lu could clearly see the traces left by Tong Si''s fingers on the door frame.


    With a loud bang, the box door was closed, which made song Lu shiver.


    Song Lu swallowed her saliva, took out her mobile phone from her bag and held it in her hand.


    She didn''t even know why she took her cell phone. She just instinctively and subconsciously felt that she should do something.


    Seeing her movements, David smiled and held her wrist.


    "Ah!" Song Lu was startled. Just now she was so scared that she forgot that David was still standing beside her.


    David looked at Song Lu''s pale face, smiled and approached, "little girl, what do you want to do?"


    "I, I didn''t..." Song Lu shook her head and stammered, "I don''t want to do anything."


    "Oh, I don''t want to do anything." David smiled and touched song Lu''s back of hand and arm. "You know, your brother and I are very important partners."


    Song Lu felt the fat palm on the back of her hand, and the whole person''s disgusting hair stood up.


    But although she was scared to death, she didn''t dare to resist at all. She didn''t even dare to take her hand out of David''s hand.


    "I, I know." Song Lu almost cried, "my brother said to let me accompany you here. I know I won''t screw up my brother''s business."


    In the past, the domineering Miss Song family is as good as a wooden man now.


    She dared not resist. Once she resisted David and Song Wei, the Song family ruthlessly abandoned her.


    Without the support of the Song family and the life of rich clothes and food, what does she need to live on, song Lu?


    She has no talent to support her life, and she has no courage to work alone in the mud of society, so she can only choose compromise.


    Song Lu held back her tears, gritted her teeth to calm herself down, then tried her best to pull out an ugly smile and said to David, "don''t worry, Mr. David, I will be obedient."


    "Well, what a lovely girl."


    David looked at Song Lu, especially at her pale face because of fear. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was.


    If song Lu wasn''t Song Wei''s sister, he might really want to take it back.


    But because he still wants to continue to cooperate with Song Wei, David can only regret to let go of the beautiful flower next to him.


    Fortunately, there is also a tong Si.


    David could hardly bear to think of Tong Si''s graceful curve.


    At the same time, Tong Si in the box is suffering from Song Wei.


    Song Wei grabbed Tong Si''s hair and threatened, "I tell you, you have to go today, or you have to go if you don''t go. If it weren''t for you today, how could I screw up? You caused all this trouble. You must go and make it up for me, or I will never spare you!"


    Tong Si endured the pain of pulling his scalp, clenched his teeth and stared at Song Wei and said, "Song Wei, I''m your fiancee! You let me accompany a bad old man. Aren''t you afraid of wearing a green light on your head?"


    "Hum." Song Wei said with a smile, "as long as you can settle things for me, not to mention wearing a green hat, I don''t care if my head is covered with green grass fields. It''s just a woman. How much do I want? Will I send you one?"


    Listening to Song Wei''s words, Tong Si became more and more desperate.


    She knew she couldn''t resist. If she resisted, let alone she couldn''t even get out of the box door.


    Even if she can go out, Song Wei will not let them go.


    At that time, Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi will still send her back to Song Wei.


    Tong Si has more brains and calmness than song Lu in the end. At this time, she didn''t resist recklessly, let alone despair compromise, but crazy thinking about Countermeasures in her brain.


    Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei


    Somehow, the more at this time, Tong Si only had these three words in his mind.


    Ning Jiwei said he would consider cooperating with her. Why hasn''t he come to her yet?


    Why didn''t he come to save her?


    Thinking of Ning Jiwei, Tong Si couldn''t help thinking of Jian Haixi he saw today.


    For a time, the figures of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi in Tong Si''s mind kept exchanging.


    "Why, have you figured it out?"


    Song Wei pulled Tong Si in front of him, put her on the long table in the box with her legs, smiled and said, "listen to my words and cooperate with me. I can also guarantee you and your Tong family a share. If not, you know what will happen?"


    Song Wei''s voice called Tong Si back from the curse of "Ning Jiwei".


    She looked at Song Wei and a bold plan came out of her mind.


    "Hmm?" Song Wei looked at Tong Si and saw that she didn''t speak. He hummed coldly, "Tong Si, don''t say I didn''t give you time to think about it, let alone test my patience. You know, I''ve always had bad patience."


    In fact, if it had been before, Song Wei might have locked Tong Si and David together.


    Anyway, whether obedience or coercion, as long as it can make David do what he wants.


    But not now. If Tong Si is not willing, it would be bad if he did something to offend David.


    So the safest way is to persuade Tong Si, at least to let her stop resisting.


    Tong Si looked at Song Wei for a long time, took a deep breath and calmed his mood. He said coldly, "are you sure that as long as I cooperate with you this time, I won''t be allowed to do this again?"


    "Of course." Song Wei heard Tong Si''s words and knew that she meant to think about it. She didn''t even want to answer, "I promise this is the last time. After all, you are my beloved fiancee, and I don''t want you to be bullied, do you?"


    While talking, Song Wei''s big hand was still moving irregularly.


    Tong Si held back his nausea in his heart and body, looked at Song Wei and said, "well, I can promise, but I have one condition."


    "You say," Song Wei said.


    Tong Si looked at Song Wei as if he was ashamed of it, so he turned his head and said, "I want to go to the magic sound Hotel later..."


    "Huh?"


    Song Wei wondered, "why go there?"


    Tong Si bit his lip and seemed a little embarrassed, "because there are our memories, I think... I think I wouldn''t be so afraid there."


    Song Wei didn''t expect Tong Si to say this. He was really moved for a moment.


    Looking at Tong Si''s small face blushing, like an expression of grievance and compromise, Song Wei felt soft in his heart, bowed his head and kissed her.


    Instead of avoiding, Tong Si took the initiative to hook his neck.


    If you want to beat a dog, you have to give him some meat first.


    Tong Si is also a person who has been in the business circle for a long time. I still understand this truth.


    Song Wei reached out and touched Tong Si''s cheek. His eyes were full of warmth. "Baby, I promise, this is really the last time. In the future, you will follow me. I will not fail you."


    Tong Si looked at him affectionately, nodded and said, "well."


    Song Wei sighed. He was really reluctant to send such Tongsi out to David, that bad old man.


    But for the sake of his great plan, he can only sacrifice Tong Si.


    Song Wei pulled Tong Si up and carefully helped her tidy up her messy hair. He tenderly said, "we think so beautiful. How can our hair be messy?"


    When he said this, Song Wei didn''t seem to realize that Tong Si''s hair had just been torn by him.


    Tong Si was stiff for a moment, and soon lowered her head, obediently allowing Song Wei to help her tidy her hair and clothes.


    Song Wei carefully helped Tong Si sort it out before he stopped and said, "OK, let''s go out."


    "Yes."


    Tong Si nodded and followed Song Wei out of the box.


    Song Wei took Tong Si to David and song Lu and said with a smile, "well, it''s all right. Let''s go. Si Si, you take Mr. David to the hotel to rest, then go to... Magic sound hotel."


    "Well, OK."


    Tong Si nodded, walked up to David, reached out to help him and said, "Mr. David, let''s go."


    "Ha ha, OK, go, go." David couldn''t wait to walk out of the hotel with Tong Si.


    Song Wei walked behind him and looked at the two people leaving by car. The look in his eyes became more and more complicated.


    In fact, he cheated Tong Si just now.


    If David makes such a request next time, he will send her out.


    What song Wei didn''t know was that Tong Si was not the little sheep before, but the lone wolf who put all his eggs in one basket.


    The driver drove Tong Si and David to the magic sound hotel. David smiled happily and asked curiously, "Si Si, why do you have to go to the magic sound hotel? In fact, I think the hotel here is OK."


    Tong Si smiled and said, "kessi likes it there."


    The most important thing is that magic sound Hotel and Mohei company are on the same road!

 Chapter 389

    David, who didn''t know Tong Si''s plan, smiled and stretched out his arm, held Tong Si in his arms and said, "well, we can go wherever we like. As long as you like, let alone go to a room in the magic sound Hotel, if you want to buy the whole magic sound Hotel, I''ll do it for you."


    Tong Si held back the salty pig hand on her shoulder, smiled and leaned against David''s arms without speaking.


    Looking at Tong Si, who obediently shrank in his arms, David could hardly wait to fly to the hotel now, and even stretched out his hands towards Tong Si impatiently.


    Tong Si did not resist, no matter how he wanted to bear it with a smile.


    She just leaned on David''s shoulder, quietly focused on the road outside the window, and then practiced her actions again and again in her brain.


    Finally, the car turned a corner and arrived near the magic sound hotel.


    David smiled and said, "baby, it''s coming soon ~"


    Tong Si also smiled. She gently pushed David''s hand away and said, "Mr. David, when we get to the convenience store in front, can you stop the car on the side of the road? I want to buy something."


    "Hmm? What do you want to buy?" David asked suspiciously. At this point, he certainly didn''t want to stop halfway and delay time.


    Tong Si blushed, lay down in David''s ear and whispered, "people must need to change their clothes later..."


    David was stunned and immediately understood Tong Si''s meaning. He laughed and said, "don''t worry, baby, I''ll have someone send you all the new clothes later."


    "But..."


    Tong Si wanted to say more, but David waved his hand and hugged her tightly and said, "honey, it''s all here. Do you think I''ll be willing to let you off? Good, let''s not waste time. We''ll talk about anything later."


    Tong Si''s body suddenly stiffened, bit his lip and didn''t speak again.


    She knew that at the moment, no matter what excuse she made, she couldn''t let David stop.


    Looking at the magic sound hotel not far in front, Tong Si''s eyes gradually floated a sad color.


    Is that the only way?


    Does her life really have no turning point like this?


    No, she won''t!


    She''s not going to the hotel with this bad old man!


    She''s going to find Ning Jiwei. Ning Jiwei will help her!


    There was no moment in Tong Si''s mind that he was more determined than now.


    She looked at the traffic lights in front. It was her last chance.


    After the traffic light, the car will go straight to the phantom sound hotel. At that time, she will have no chance to leave.


    And the traffic light is less than kilometers away from Mohei company.


    As long as she is faster, she can definitely create a vitality for herself.


    Please, please, there must be a red light ahead!


    Tong Si swallowed his saliva and slowly clenched his hands.


    "Baby, Sisi? What are you thinking?" David asked suspiciously when he saw that Tong Si had been staring at the front. The whole person was like a tight spring. "Is there something uncomfortable? Or are you afraid?"


    Tong Si took a deep breath, calmed down as much as possible, shook his head and said, "I''m fine."


    David did not think much, but thought Tong Si was afraid, so he smiled and comforted, "don''t be afraid, I will treat you well."


    "HMM." Tong Si nodded, as if in response to David''s words, or to himself.


    "I''m not afraid."


    The intersection was near, and the huge traffic lights flashed slowly through the countdown.


    10¡¢ Nine, eight, seven


    Tong Si felt as if his breath was connected with the countdown, and his palms were nervous and sweating.


    "Squeak ~"


    The car stopped at the intersection, and the driver''s voice sounded in the car, "Sir, this red light is a little long. We have to wait for a while."


    "What a disappointment," David said unhappily.


    Seeing the destination coming, I met a red light at the last minute.


    Tong Si swallowed his saliva and quietly touched the door handle with his left hand.


    "Si Si..."


    David shouted. Seeing that Tong Si ignored him, he couldn''t help reaching out and holding her wrist and said, "baby, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah!"


    David used to cry out in a low voice, but unexpectedly, Tong Si suddenly cried out as if frightened.


    David is not a fool. At this time, he naturally noticed something wrong with Tong Si. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Tong Si. His hand holding Tong Si''s wrist tightened in an instant, "baby, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, nothing."


    Tong Si stammered.


    "Really?" David hooked his lower lip, but didn''t really laugh. "It''s nothing."


    Tong Si looked at David. She knew he noticed. If she didn''t go at this time, she really couldn''t go.


    The traffic light countdown at the intersection was still five seconds away. Tong Sishen took a breath and, without hesitation, reached out to open the door.


    "Tong Si, what are you doing?" David said immediately when he saw her open the door.


    Tong Si didn''t speak, but kept trying to get out of the car. However, David pulled her wrist so tight that she couldn''t get rid of it.


    David sneered, "want to run? Don''t look who I am. Do you think I''ll let the duck fly when I get it?"


    David winked at the driver and told him to get out and close the door.


    The driver nodded and turned to open the door to get off.


    Tong Si''s heart tightened. He kicked his leg recklessly. At the same time, he tilted his head and put it on the back of David''s hand.


    "Ah, ah!" Tong Si gave a dead breath, and David immediately screamed and pulled back his hand in pain.


    As soon as he took his hand back, Tong Si didn''t hesitate, jumped out of the car and ran to the roadside.


    David covered his bitten bleeding hand and said to the driver, "what are you doing? Hurry and get her back!"


    "Yes."


    The driver hurried off to chase Tong Si.


    David wanted to get off, but then the green light came on, and many cars parked behind their cars began to honk wildly.


    David couldn''t, so he had to sit in the driver''s seat and drive to the side of the road first.


    Tong Si ran regardless, and the driver quickly caught up behind him.


    Tong Si sprained easily in high heels. She simply threw away her shoes.


    Originally, as a woman, Tong Si certainly couldn''t run away from the driver, but for one thing, there were many people in the street, and for another, Tong Si really ran hard and was not caught up for a while.


    While running, Tong Si took out his mobile phone and dialed Ning Jiwei.


    The phone rang several times before it was picked up. Tong sigang heard the other party''s "hello" and cried, "Jiwei, Jiwei save me! Someone is chasing me. Please save me!"


    The other side was stunned for two seconds, and then Gu Chenyi''s voice came over, "Tong Si?"


    Hearing Gu Chenyi''s voice, Tong Si was stunned. Unexpectedly, this number was only the number shared by Ning Jiwei''s office.


    But at this time, Tong Si couldn''t manage so much. She cried, "Gu Chenyi, help me! Please help me!"


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said in a deep voice, "where are you?"

 Chapter 390

    Hearing Gu Chenyi''s voice, Tong Si looked at the door of the company not far from her and the driver behind her and cried, "I''m at the door of the company. Come out quickly. Someone is chasing me behind. Come and save me quickly!"


    Gu Chenyi listened to Tong Si''s cry, frowned deeper and said in a deep voice, "I know."


    Gu Chenyi hung up the phone, then turned to press the phone line and called the company''s security guard to go out to find Tong Si.


    Tong Si didn''t expect Gu Chenyi to say "I know", so he hung up the phone and shouted, "what do you mean you know? When will you save me? Gu Chenyi, Gu Chenyi!"


    The driver behind him saw Tong Si calling and hurriedly accelerated to catch up.


    He also knew that if he didn''t catch Tong Si today, David and Song Wei would not spare her.


    Tong Si looked at the driver behind him. He was extremely frightened. He ran forward frantically crying, but accidentally tripped over the well cover and fell to the ground.


    This fall gave the driver a chance to catch up.


    Tong Si looked at the driver close at hand and cried, "I beg you to let me go. How much money can David and Song Wei give you? I can give you the same, as long as you let me go."


    The driver looked at her sympathetically, shook his head and sighed, "sorry, I can''t help myself."


    Tong Si was stunned, but the driver didn''t hesitate any more. He bowed his head and clasped Tong Si''s arm and pulled her up from the ground.


    "You let go of me!"


    Tong Si struggled in horror, kicked and hit the driver and shouted, "let go of me, I don''t want to go with you, let go of me!"


    The driver was silent and didn''t speak. He just grabbed Tong Si''s hand and dragged her back.


    There were pedestrians in the surrounding streets who stopped and looked at them, but most of them hesitated and didn''t come forward.


    Tong Si cried and shouted. At this moment, the pride and condescending of the eldest young lady of the Tong family were all crushed into a lower existence than the dust.


    At the thought of the situation she will face when she goes back, Tong Si even wants her life to end here.


    But at the same time, Tong Si complained about Gu Chenyi and Ning Jiwei.


    Why haven''t you come to save her? Why not?


    Just then, a group of uniformed security guards rushed over and surrounded Tong Si and the driver.


    Behind the security guard, Gu Chenyi walked over with big steps.


    Looking at Gu Chenyi''s figure, Tong Si was stunned and believed in the existence of fate for the first time.


    Fate, really heard her cry for help, really sent someone to save her.


    Gu Chenyi first glanced up and down at Tong Si, and was surprised.


    I didn''t expect that the former young lady of the Tong family would end up like this today.


    He looked up at the driver holding Tong Si and said in a deep voice, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here."


    The driver pursed his lips, looked at more than a dozen people around him, finally measured the combat effectiveness between him and Gu Chenyi, and chose to let go.


    At the moment the driver let go, Tong Si rushed to Gu Chenyi, hugged him tightly and cried bitterly.


    Gu Chenyi sighed. Rao was that he used to despise Tong Si, but now he also felt sorry for her.


    Reaching out and patting Tong Si on the shoulder, Gu Chenyi asked, "can you go?"


    Tong Si shook her head. She twisted her foot when she fell just now.


    Gu Chenyi reached out to hold her up and told the security captain, "I''ll give it to you."


    The security captain nodded and knew that Gu Chenyi asked him to negotiate with those who took pictures and videos around him.


    Tong Si, it''s better not to be exposed today.


    Gu Chenyi held Tong Si back. The employees in the company saw it in their eyes, but no one dared to ask more.


    When Yang Yaru heard the news, she first looked at Tong Si, who was held by Gu Chenyi, and then was stunned.


    "This is..." Yang Yaru didn''t know how to ask, and even couldn''t bear to ask.


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and said, "take care of her and help her change clothes and shoes. She suffered some minor injuries. I''ll take you to the hospital later."


    At this time, Tong Si''s mental state is not very stable. If you take her to the hospital at this time, it may be misinterpreted by interested people into other meanings.


    Tong Si has been shrinking in Gu Chenyi''s arms. When Gu Chenyi wants to put her down, Tong si still firmly holds Gu Chenyi''s collar and refuses to let go.


    Gu Chenyi sighed, stretched out his hand and broke Tong Si''s hands slightly. "I''m at the door. First let Yaru change your clothes and calm down, and then we''ll talk about other things."


    Tong Si was stunned, and then mechanically turned to look at Yang Yaru. It seemed that he couldn''t react to who was in front of him.


    Yang Yaru smiled kindly at her and said, "Miss Tong, come with me to the lounge to freshen up."


    Tong Si looked at the smile on Yang Yaru''s face and her clean and tidy clothes. She just felt that it was a great irony to herself.


    Obviously, she is the man, but now, even a white-collar worker in the company is more noble than her.


    If it had been before, Tong Si might have left directly. She disdained to talk to Yang Yaru and was even more reluctant to accept her help.


    But now she had nowhere to go, and her clothes were dirty and messy, and she had to change and wash.


    So Tong Si bit his teeth and nodded.


    "Your foot is hurt. I''ll hold you. Let''s walk slowly. Don''t worry." Yang Yaru said gently.


    Tong Si didn''t speak, but stood up with Yang Yaru''s hand and followed her to the lounge in silence.


    Gu Chenyi went to the window and smoked a cigarette. He admitted that he sympathized with Tong Si now, but only so.


    Sympathy does not mean that he will spoil Tong Si.


    Gu Chenyi has always been very clear about the relationship between the enemy and US and the estrangement.


    He sympathized with Tong Si, a woman, but he didn''t believe in her and that she would really cooperate with them.


    So although Tong Si was saved today, Gu Chenyi still had to discuss with Ning Jiwei what to do in the future.


    After thinking about it, Gu Chenyi called Ning Jiwei.


    Before Gu Chenyi called Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei was also calling.


    He''s calling Jane Haixi.


    Knowing that Jane Haixi is going to meet Mike''s parents as Mike''s "girlfriend" today, although Ning Jiwei can understand intellectually, he can''t care emotionally.


    So Ning Jiwei almost pinched it. As soon as Jian Haixi and Mike came out of the hotel, they dialed Jian Haixi.


    Mike wanted to ask Jane what Haixi said to his mother, but before he finished, he saw Ning Jiwei''s caller ID.


    Jane Haixi smiled bitterly and said to Mike, "let''s go back first. I''ll tell you when we go back."


    Mike hummed and said angrily, "don''t you just borrow it for a while? What a stingy man."


    Jane Haixi chuckled, reached out and patted Mike to let him enter the car.


    Mo Feng drove, Mike sat in the co driver, and Jian Haixi sat in the back and connected Ning Jiwei''s phone.


    "How''s the situation?" Ning Jiwei asked. His tone sounded more nervous than Mike before he went to the hotel.


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "very good. Mike''s parents are very satisfied with me."


    When Mike in the co driver heard this, his eyes lit up and gave Jane Haixi a thumbs up.


    Jane Haixi smiled.


    Ning Jiwei hummed, "what do you mean his parents are very satisfied with you? Then? What will they do in the future?"


    "Well... We''ll see." Jian Haixi said, "Mike''s parents told me to marry Mike and have children as soon as possible..."


    "What''s the matter?" before Jian Haixi finished speaking, Ning Jiwei was angry. "Where are you now? Wait, I''ll find you right away."


    Then Jian Haixi only heard the sound of thunderbolt ping-pong, as if she had knocked something over when she got up.


    Jian Haixi didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to be so impulsive and hurriedly said, "Jiwei, what are you doing? I lied to you. Mike and I have left the hotel and are going back now."


    There was no ningjiwei''s voice opposite.


    Jane Haixi was worried. "Jiwei? Can you hear me?"


    For a long time, Ning Jiwei said in a stuffy voice, "well, I hear you."


    "Then you..." Jane Haixi paused and asked, "are you okay?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at the cup, computer folder and other things that had just been knocked over by him. He didn''t have a good airway: "it''s all right."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi was a little guilty, so he took the initiative to confess without waiting for Ning Jiwei''s inquiry: "this time, it''s actually a coincidence. Mike used to be a member of the Davis family. He was originally dating Mikel. I didn''t find out before. I didn''t know until dinner today. You don''t know. We were surprised when we met just now."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei replied, still looking unhappy.


    "Cough..." Jian Haixi continued, "then I talked with Mike''s parents for a while and found that we didn''t know each other well. If we talked again, we were afraid that there would be a bigger dispute, so Mike and I left."


    When Mike saw Jane Haixi, he turned his mouth and didn''t speak.


    I thought Jane Haixi could cheat Ning Jiwei for a little longer. I didn''t expect her to be so counseling.


    After listening to Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei asked in a deep voice, "is it so simple?"


    "Er... Of course there are other things, but generally speaking, it''s so simple." Jane Haixi said.


    Of course, if Lin Meng and Issa separated her from her children and honestly married Davis, Jane Haixi didn''t dare to tell Ning Jiwei that she was afraid he couldn''t control it and killed her directly.


    Ning Jiwei hummed, "what else?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Mike, thought for a moment, and said to Ning Jiwei, "this is a private agreement between Mike''s mother and me. I haven''t had time to talk to Mike yet. What can I tell you after I discuss with him?"


    After all, this is Mike''s business. Although Jane Haixi cares about Ning Jiwei, she still feels that she has to tell Mike about it first based on the principle of respecting her friends.


    Mike looked at Jane Haixi in surprise. He didn''t expect her to say so. Suddenly, he felt warm in his heart.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t insist. What he cares about is that Jane Haixi doesn''t have to play someone else''s girlfriend. As long as this matter is OK, other things about Mike are not his concern.

 Chapter 391

    After finishing these with Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi wanted to hang up the phone. Suddenly there was something about Song Wei, so he said to Ning Jiwei, "by the way, Ji Wei, I saw Song Wei today."


    "Song Wei?" Ning Jiwei frowned. Because of the emails Tong Si sent him, Ning Jiwei paid more attention to Song Wei these days.


    At the moment, hearing Jian Haixi mention this man, he immediately reacted, "the David Song Wei cooperates with is also from the Davis family?"


    "Eh? Do you know David Davis?" Jane Haixi asked in surprise.


    "Well, it''s only recently known," Ning Jiwei said.


    Jian Haixi said, "I don''t know the specific situation, but it seems that Song Wei wants to curry favor with Mike''s parents and takes Tong Si and song Lu with him."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded. He knew from Tong Si''s email that Song Wei always used Tong Si and song Lu.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know that Ning Jiwei already knew this. He sighed and said, "today Tong Si and I quarreled. Really, if I knew they were here, I would make more preparations."


    "Huh?"


    Hearing that Jian Haixi said she was about to quarrel with Tong Si, Ning Jiwei reacted, frowned and asked, "why did you quarrel? She bullied you?"


    "She can''t bully me," said Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes sank and said, "that''s why she bullied you."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile: "I don''t know why Tong Si is so hostile to me. Maybe she still has a mind for you, or maybe we don''t deal with it. We almost fought when we were in the hotel..."


    Jian Haixi didn''t finish talking, so she was busy and said "bad" in her heart.


    She had been hiding it from Ning Jiwei, but she didn''t expect to slip it out at the moment.


    "Well, I mean..."


    Jian Haixi just wanted to find a round of words, when he heard Ning Jiwei''s cold voice.


    "You said you almost fought?"


    "Er..." although Ning Jiwei was not in front of him, Jian Haixi scratched his head with a guilty conscience and said, "in fact, it''s not so serious, just a little dispute."


    "Small dispute?" Ning Jiwei said: "what a small dispute, let me hear it."


    Jian Haixi choked and said helplessly, "it''s just greeting each other''s faces."


    "Did she hit you?" Ning Jiwei''s voice was colder, and Jian Haixi could hear the cold air from it.


    "I hit her too," said Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei took two deep breaths and asked, "when did this happen?"


    Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "it''s... At that time of Huanyan final."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak again. Jian Haixi knew that he was really angry.


    "Well, Jiwei..."


    "Did she hit you today?" Ning Jiwei suddenly asked.


    Jane Haixi hurriedly said, "no, I didn''t prepare last time. How can she call me this time? She knelt down and apologized to me."


    Jian Haixi thought this would make Ning Jiwei calm down, but unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei listened to her and asked, "if she didn''t bully you, why would she kneel down and apologize to you?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He didn''t want Ning Jiwei to be entangled in these things, so he said, "Jiwei, don''t entangle these things. I can handle these small things myself. I just want you to guard against Song Wei and David so that they won''t have time to deal with them."


    Ning Jiwei listened to Jian Haixi''s words. His voice was a little sour. He tightened his hand with his mobile phone and said, "well, I know."


    They hung up the phone, and Jane Haixi lowered her head with a frown.


    Mike looked back at her and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "I seem to be in trouble."


    "Hmm?" Mike didn''t understand what Jane Haixi meant. "Why are you in trouble? It''s Song Wei and the woman named Tong Si who are in trouble. Well, I won''t let them go even if Ning Jiwei doesn''t do it today."


    Jane Haixi said, "you don''t understand. I don''t want Ji Wei to worry about these little things."


    After hearing this, Mike was more confused. "What do you mean you don''t want him to worry about these little things? Haixi, he''s your man. Are you bullied? Is this a small thing? Shouldn''t he protect you?"


    "I don''t mean that." Jian Haixi said, "of course, I know that as long as Jiwei knows this, he will protect me. He always takes good care of me. It''s just... He has a lot of pressure to bear and has to face. I don''t want him to worry about these things."


    After listening to Jane Haixi, Mike looked at her blankly and sighed for a long time: "Haixi, don''t you think you have too much to bear?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m nothing. If I can be stronger, I can..."


    "You''re already very strong." Mike couldn''t help interrupting her. "Jian Haixi, what are you doing? Why do you always think of others and forget to think about yourself? He Ning Jiwei is a man, so he should be responsible for your life and the children''s life, rather than focusing on his own world all day."


    Jane Haixi pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    She knows Mike''s concern that "iron is not steel", but she really can''t bother ningjiwei with the trivial things in her life.


    At this juncture, she wants to do more, so that she can better protect the children and reduce Ning Jiwei''s burden. How can she let these small things affect the overall situation?


    Mike also knows how many axes Jane Haixi has. It''s useless for others to say more about what she decides.


    Looking at the woman who has borne several times the wind and rain of others alone, but still foolishly hopes to be stronger, Mike sighed and said that he must have a good chat with Ning Jiwei.


    When everyone was busy dealing with Mo Sheng and taking care of the children, did they forget Jian Haixi?


    On the other hand, after Ning Jiwei hung up the phone, he also fell into a long silence.


    He sent Mo Feng to her because he was worried about the safety of Jian Haixi.


    He thought that with the protection of Mo Feng, nothing would happen to Jian Haixi.


    But at this time, Ning Jiwei began to reflect. Is it because of Mo Feng''s existence that he ignored his lover''s life track.


    Compared with Jian Haixi''s maturity and magnanimity, Ning Jiwei feels that he is really a failure at the moment.


    He will be sad because his son is hurt and sad because his daughter is crying.


    But for the lover who doesn''t cry or make trouble, does he give too little?


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei''s eyes hurt and burst into tears.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei''s phone rang again.


    Ning Jiwei looked down and the caller ID was Gu Chenyi.

 Chapter 392

    Gu Chenyi dialed Ning Jiwei and asked, "Jiwei, why did you take so long to answer?"


    "I''m thinking about something. What''s wrong?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Gu Chenyi said, "Oh, it''s Tong Si. She just called me for help. I just brought her back."


    "Tong Si?"


    Hearing the name, Ning Jiwei subconsciously frowned and his eyes flashed cold.


    Before he could figure out how to deal with Tong Si, she took the initiative to come to the door.


    "Yes, why are you so surprised?" Gu Chenyi asked suspiciously, not knowing the phone call between Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei closed his eyes and took two deep breaths before saying, "I''m fine. You go on. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, I just got a call from Tong Si, and then..."


    Gu Chenyi said the whole thing about it once and asked, "what do you think we should do next?"


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment and said, "you first stabilize Tong Si and explore her meaning. Don''t promise anything specifically."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, which was different from what they had discussed before.


    He had discussed with Ning Jiwei about Tong Si before. Although he also felt that Tong Si could not cooperate, he didn''t mind helping her because Tong Si provided them with so many clues.


    But now Ning Jiwei clearly tells Gu Chenyi not to promise Tong Si anything, which means that he doesn''t intend to help the Tong family and Tong Si.


    Ningjiwei is not a person who goes back on his word. What must have happened to make him make such a decision.


    Gu Chenyi frowned and asked, "Jiwei, is something wrong?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "I just talked to Haixi on the phone. She saw Tong Si and Song Wei at Davis''s dinner today, and had a dispute with Tong Si."


    He said a word, but Gu Chenyi already understood that Jian Haixi helped Mike block the gun today, so even if she saw Tong Si, she wouldn''t take the initiative to argue with Tong Si. The only possibility is what Tong Si did.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chenyi''s eyes sank and said in a cold voice, "I know. I''ll ask her first and see what she told me."


    After hanging up, Gu Chenyi thought about it and asked someone to adjust the surveillance video at the door of the company.


    In the rest room on the other side, Yang Yaru kindly helped Tong Si put the hot water, helped her into the room and said, "Miss Tong, I''m right outside. You can call me if you have anything."


    "I see." Tong Si said coldly.


    Yang Yaru didn''t care about her attitude. She nodded slightly and came out.


    The warm water sprayed from the shower fell on the skin, which made Tong Si relax a little.


    She sat by the bathtub, leaned her head against the cold tiles, closed her eyes and calmed down slowly.


    Up to now, she has been under a high-intensity mental tension. What she thinks and does is just thinking about how to get rid of the dilemma at that time.


    But now he calmed down, and Tong Si began to be afraid.


    Song Wei, David, Tong Jia


    Her run means that all these problems will break out.


    If we can''t solve all these problems, it depends on whether Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi are willing to help her.


    Tong Si gritted her teeth. When she first decided to cooperate with Ning Jiwei, she was very confident.


    Because of the information and evidence in her hand, she believes Ning Jiwei will choose to cooperate with her.


    But later Ning Jiwei didn''t contact her, which made Tong Si slowly uncertain.


    And today at dinner, she offended Jian Haixi


    Thinking of Jian Haixi, Tong Si''s eyes flashed cold.


    If Jane Haixi and Ning Jiwei tell the truth, how can she turn around with Ning Jiwei?


    Thinking of this, Tong Si suddenly straightened up.


    The shower head next to her fell to the ground and made a huge noise because of her sudden action.


    Hearing the sound, Yang Yaru hurried to the door, knocked on the door and asked, "Miss Tong, are you all right?"


    "It''s all right." Tong Si''s cold voice came out of the bathroom. Yang Yaru walked back and waited.


    In the bathroom, Tong Si gradually tightened her hand holding the shower.


    Jian Haixi is like a time bomb. If she still wants to achieve her goal by relying on Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi, the first thing is to solve the hidden danger of Jian Haixi.


    Tong Si was cruel and decided to contact Jian Haixi after leaving here.


    At the moment, she doesn''t know that Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi have learned the truth from Jian Haixi.


    Half an hour later, Tong Si changed his clothes and walked to Gu Chenyi''s office with the help of Yang Yaru.


    Beauty bathing has always been a beautiful scene, especially for beauties like Tong Si, the temptation is absolutely not small.


    Unfortunately, Gu Chenyi only glanced at her coldly and said to Yang Yaru, "you two sit down."


    Yang Yaru helped Tong Si sit down opposite. Instead of sitting, she said to Gu Chenyi, "do you need to call a car to the hospital?"


    "Not yet." Gu Chenyi said, looked at Tong Si and asked, "Miss Tong, do you need to go to the hospital now?"


    Tong Si was stunned and keenly noticed the change of Gu Chenyi''s attitude before and after.


    When Mingming just saved her back, Gu Chenyi was not so cold.


    What is the reason for his attitude towards her now?


    Tong Si couldn''t understand for a moment, so he had to shake his head and cautiously said, "no, I''m not badly hurt."


    "That''s good." Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "Miss Tong, please tell me what happened."


    Yang Yaru was stunned and finally found Gu Chenyi''s difference.


    He didn''t even ask her to help with Tong Si''s wound.


    Tong Si didn''t expect him to let himself sit and start talking. She turned her head and looked at Yang Yaru. She thought Yang Yaru would pour her a glass of water or something.


    But to her disappointment, Yang Yaru sat down after a brief silence.


    Tong Si frowned and looked at Yang Yaru sitting there calmly. He didn''t know why. Suddenly, he was a little unbalanced.


    In her heart, Yang Yaru''s status and status should be lower than her.


    Just now when she was in the most distress, Yang Yaru''s bright appearance in front of her had made her very unhappy, but at that time, because she had no one to rely on, she had to endure.


    At the moment, looking at Yang Yaru without looking at himself, Tong Si''s discomfort immediately rose again.


    She looked at Yang Yaru, turned to Gu Chenyi and whispered, "I can tell what happened, but..."


    After a pause, Tong si then said, "I''m a little thirsty. Could you please ask Miss Yang to pour me a glass of water. Also, my wound needs urgent treatment."


    After that, Tong Si had a sneer and pride in his heart.


    See, what if I''m more embarrassed than you now? You still have to pour me water or treat my wound and serve me.


    Yang Yaru was stunned. Unexpectedly, Tong Siti''s first request was to her.


    But it was not a big deal, so Yang Yaru looked at Gu Chenyi, pursed her lips and stood up and said, "then I..."


    "No need." Gu Chenyi said coldly.


    Gu Chenyi made such a noise that Yang Yaru paused and sat back.


    On the other side, Tong Si raised his head in surprise. Incredibly looking at Gu Chenyi.


    She didn''t expect Gu Chenyi to refuse such a small request so directly.


    "Mr. Gu, you..."


    Tong Si frowned and was a little unhappy.


    Gu Chenyi put a chill on her lips, looked at Tong Si and said, "Miss Tong is used to being called by others. Yaru is our director, not your servant. If Miss Tong wants to drink water, please go over and pour it yourself. If you want to deal with the wound, you can call a car and go back directly. We are not your Tong family, and there is no reason to provide any service for Miss Tong."


    After a pause, Gu Chenyi said again, "maybe Miss Tong forgot that before today, we were still in a hostile relationship. We haven''t investigated the betrayal of your Tong family."


    Tong Si froze, sank his face and didn''t speak.


    Gu Chenyi pointed to the library and said: "Today, Miss Tong asked me for help. I helped you first on the basis of morality, but my kindness is not for you to waste, nor will it be used by you. If Miss Tong is still in the mood of cooperation, please explain everything clearly and how to do it. We are in business. If Miss Tong still thinks about the previous style of doing things, please help. We don''t want to accept this What kind of partners. "


    Tong Si bites her lips and finally reacts that Gu Chenyi really doesn''t intend to cooperate with her.


    Yang Yaru looks at Gu Chenyi. Before, Gu Chenyi disclosed some things about Tong Si and Song Wei, and told her to pay more attention to the business situation of the Song family, saying that they might cooperate with Tong Si.


    But now it seems that the situation is not so simple.


    Yang Yaru thought in her heart and turned her head to look at Tong Si. Her expression was a little complicated.


    In fact, Tong Si ended up like this today. As a woman, Yang Yaru sympathized with her and wanted to help her.


    But if Tong Si doesn''t have the heart to reform himself, no matter how much others do, they will just be Mr. Dongguo again.


    They can be kind, but they are not good people.


    Gu Chenyi saw that Tong Si had not spoken. He sneered and lost his patience. He directly pressed the telephone line and said, "let the driver drive and send Miss Tong back to Tong''s house."


    Hearing this, Tong Si looked up at Gu Chenyi and said, "no, I won''t go back!"


    If she goes back at this time, Tong Chaoyang will send her to Song Wei.


    Even more, at this time, Song Wei was waiting for her at their children''s house to go back and throw herself into the net!


    Gu Chenyi looked at Tong Si and sneered, "I''m afraid miss Tong didn''t understand what I just said."


    "I..."


    Tong Si bit his lips, his eyes were sour and red, clenched his hands and said, "I understand. I won''t ask any more."


    Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows and looked at Tong Si without talking.


    Tong Si took a deep breath, stood up with his chair, turned to face Yang Yaru''s direction, bowed deeply to her and said, "Miss Yang, I''m sorry just now. Please forgive me."

 Chapter 393

    Tong Si lowered his head deeply. Tears flowed out of his eyes and fell on the floor.


    This is her third apology today.


    The first time was a couple of Davis, the second time was a couple of Jian Haixi, and now it''s Yang Yaru.


    Tong Si asked himself that in the past half of his life, he didn''t say "I''m sorry" more than today, nor did he kneel more than today.


    All her dignity and pride, all her unbearable and scheming, are torn open and exposed to the sun today.


    Yang Yaru didn''t expect Tong Si to apologize to her so directly. She sighed. Looking at Tong Si''s unstable appearance, she came forward to help her up and said, "Miss Tong, don''t say much. It''s all small things."


    Tong Si was stunned and looked up at Yang Yaru. "Don''t you blame me?"


    Shouldn''t she take this opportunity to humiliate her and find the place back at this time?


    Yang Yaru smiled, shook her head and said, "Miss Tong was stimulated today. What she did and said was not sincere. I don''t blame you."


    Tong Si bit her lips in embarrassment and looked at Yang Yaru. She couldn''t say that was her sincerity.


    Her sincerity is so ugly.


    Gu Chenyi watched Yang Yaru help her sit down and said, "now, Miss tong can say something specific."


    Tong Si nodded and arrived at this field. She really had no other ideas.


    "Today I went to a dinner with Song Wei." Tong sigang said this, looked up at Gu Chenyi, and wanted to see his reaction.


    Unfortunately, Gu Chenyi didn''t respond.


    Tong Si was uncertain for a moment. He didn''t know whether Gu Chenyi knew about Jian Haixi.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her with leisure and seemed to be waiting for her next words.


    Yang Yaru also looked at Tong Si curiously. She didn''t know why she stopped suddenly.


    Tong Si bowed his head, hesitated, clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and said, "Song Wei wants to curry favor with the Davis family through David, and that David is a lustful man, and he has always been to me... That''s why Song Wei took song Lu and me. But he didn''t expect that Davis and his wife had plans to see us today. And we met there..."


    After a pause, Tong Si looked up at Gu Chenyi and said, "I saw Jian Haixi and had a dispute with her."


    Gu Chenyi picked her eyebrows, and there was still no response.


    So Tong Si understood that Gu Chenyi had already known about it.


    She was relieved at the bottom of her heart. She was glad she didn''t hide it. Otherwise, she was afraid that she had been invited out now.


    Yang Yaru was surprised to look at Tong Si and turned to look at Gu Chenyi. Then she finally reflected why Gu Chenyi''s attitude had changed so much.


    Tong Si said with a wry smile, "I was dragged into hell by Song Wei one step away, and I struggled hard day and night. But as for Jane Haixi, she obviously didn''t do anything, but she could live so easily. I didn''t accept it, I was jealous. So I wanted to humiliate her and let her be driven away by Mr. and Mrs. Davis."


    This time, Tong Si didn''t hide anything. She spoke out what had happened and her own thoughts.


    "But I didn''t expect that Jian Haixi and Mr. and Mrs. Davis had a relationship. I was a clown. I didn''t say anything destructive to Jian Haixi, but annoyed Mr. and Mrs. Davis. We were driven out. Song Wei was afraid that David would be angry, so he asked me to accompany David..."


    "What?" Yang Yaru was shocked and said, "Song Wei is not a thing. How can he do that?"


    Tong Si said with a sarcastic smile, "he is a villain by all means to achieve his goal. What can''t he do?"


    Gu Chenyi turned his pen, looked at Tong Si and said, "so, what does Miss Tong want us to do now?"


    Hearing Gu Chenyi''s words, Tong Si said decisively, "I want you to help me, help me escape from the clutches of Song Wei and David, and help my Tong family get rid of the control of the Song family. As long as you can help me, no matter what you ask me to do."


    After hearing Tong Si''s words, Gu Chenyi was silent and didn''t answer for a moment.


    Seeing that Gu Chenyi didn''t say anything, Tong Si thought, "I know that cooperation has to pay a price. I can pay anything, and as long as you help me, I can decide to give you the shares of the Tong family in the future."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Tong Si, squinted and asked, "did you have a dispute with Haixi today?"


    Tong Si was stunned. Unexpectedly, Gu Chenyi was still holding on to the problem. She nodded and said, "yes."


    "Just a dispute?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    If it''s just a small dispute today, Gu Chenyi doesn''t believe Ning Jiwei will have such a big reaction.


    Tong Si was stunned and subconsciously thought that Jian Haixi exaggerated in front of Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi. She bited her lip and said: "Did Jane Haixi say anything? I can swear that although I slandered her today, I didn''t do it, and then I knelt down to apologize to her, and she forgave me. Really, Mr. and Mrs. Davis can testify, as can the MI family."


    This child thought that she was afraid that Jian Haixi would talk disorderly. If Jian Haixi gave her a foot here, she would never have a chance to turn over again.


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and said, "Haixi will never slander others. As long as you say the truth, there will be no problem."


    "That..." Tong Si was puzzled. In that case, what did Gu Chenyi mean by asking her?


    Gu Chenyi turned his pen again and asked, "since you said there was only a dispute today, what about before? Have you ever done anything bad to Haixi before? Otherwise, you should not know Haixi. Why did you recognize her as soon as you met today?"


    Tong Si froze and subconsciously thought of his first meeting with Jian Haixi.


    Is it because of that?


    But it''s been so long. How come it''s only now


    Gu Chenyi looked at Tong Si''s reaction and sneered: "it seems that you really knew Haixi before."


    Tong Si gritted his teeth and said, "yes, I''ve seen her and beat her."


    "Patter"


    Gu Chenyi patted the pen on the table, and Yang Yaru opened her eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Chenyi''s face sank in an instant, stared at Tong Si and asked coldly, "what do you say about Haixi?"


    "I hit her." Tong Si hooked up the corner of her lips and said with a bitter smile: "I thought Jane Haixi would sue, but I didn''t expect her to turn it over at this time. Yes, I hit her and scolded her, but she also hit me. We''ve long been even. I don''t owe her anything."


    Gu Chenyi squinted and asked in a deep voice, "when did this happen?"


    Why has he never heard of it?


    Tong Si was a little frightened by Gu Chenyi''s eyes, shifted his eyes and said, "maybe... Before and after the star Cup final."


    Final


    Gu Chenyi leaned back to the back of the chair.


    He now knows why ningjiwei''s attitude is so strange.


    What happened in the final, but he and Ning Jiwei didn''t know at all.

 Chapter 394

    Yang Yaru was also shocked. In addition to being shocked, she felt some love for Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi, more than she thought.


    Tong Si looked at Gu Chenyi and took a deep breath: "if you are unwilling to cooperate with me because of this, I can apologize to Jian Haixi and ask her to call back twice."


    "Oh." Gu Chenyi sneered, "call back? If it''s really that simple."


    Tong Si was stunned and didn''t understand Gu Chenyi''s meaning.


    Gu Chenyi closed her eyes and felt a slight pain in her heart.


    He came to Xiangcheng in the hope that he could help Ning Jiwei quickly solve the problems here. He hoped that Jian Haixi would have less pressure.


    But in fact, there is still too little he can do.


    When Gu Chenyi asks Tong Si, Jian Haixi and Mike also rush back to the villa.


    As soon as Mike got off the bus, he asked, "Haixi, what did you just say you wanted to tell me?"


    Jane Haixi smiled and motioned to Mike to sit down first.


    Mo Feng brought tea and put it in front of them.


    Jian Haixi pushed the tea to Mike and said, "drink some water first and calm down."


    "Oh, where am I in this mood?" Mike said anxiously, "Haixi, please tell me quickly."


    Jian Haixi sighed: "I can see that, in fact, my uncle and aunt still care about you, but they prefer that you can go back and bear the responsibility of the family. In such a dilemma, they can only choose to be cruel to you."


    Mike sighed deeply, "why don''t I know? If I really don''t care about them, I won''t come and kiss them."


    Jian Haixi looked at his sad face and smiled and said, "so I made a bet with my aunt."


    "Bet?" Mike looked at Jane Haixi suspiciously. "What bet did you make?"


    Jian Haixi blinked and said, "I bet her if you can get through this level and meet their requirements. If you can, she will stand on your side. With the support of your aunt, you won''t be alone in the family."


    Mike was stunned and said, "my mother, she promised..."


    "Yes, aunt agreed." Jian Haixi said, "so from now on, you can''t just think about escape, but how to solve the problems you will face."


    "Oh, it''s useless." Mike waved his hand and sighed, "you don''t know how high my father''s means are. As long as he decides to take the shot, he won''t give me a chance to breathe."


    "Stupid you." Jane Haixi raised her hand and knocked on Mike''s forehead and said, "you used to be only one person, but now don''t you still have me to help you?"


    Mike looked at Jane Haixi and said, "Haixi, I know you want to help me, but it''s really not that simple, and you''re in enough trouble now. How can I selfishly ask you to help me again?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said: "You don''t have to think so much. In fact, it''s not to help you. You saw David and Song Wei today. Song Wei is mo Sheng''s man and our enemy. Now it seems that he should join hands with David and may use the strength of your Davis family to pay us in the future, so I''ll help you first and take precautions."


    Mike frowned and said, "I''ll tell you how I met David there today, and the woman named Tong Si is so hostile to you. It still has this relationship."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "so you see, I''m not only helping you, but also helping Jiwei."


    "But..." Mike hesitated.


    Jian Haixi reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "in fact, I still have some ideas, but I haven''t figured it out yet. I''ll tell you when I figure it out. In short, in the current situation, you either compromise and go out to find your parents. Or you can give it a go, with half the success or failure."


    Mike was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, looked up and said to Jane Haixi, "I''m Bo!"


    The tone is like this. It''s better to kill him now.


    Jane Haixi smiled, not surprised by Mike''s answer.


    As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. They can come together to be friends and confidants for so many years because they have the same values and yearn for freedom.


    Mike reached out and took Jane Haixi''s hand and said, "Haixi, I solemnly ask you. I hope you can help me."


    "That''s needless to say." Jian Haixi raised his hand and slapped him, smiling.


    "And us!"


    A man and a woman''s two voices sounded from the door at the same time. Jian Haixi looked back, looked at mikai and Mikel who had just returned, and was stunned and asked, "why did you come back so soon?"


    She thought mikai and Mikel would follow Mikado back to the rice house. Unexpectedly, they came here.


    Mikai''s calm face didn''t speak, while Mikel looked at Mo Feng and his eyes turned red.


    Mo Feng frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    He didn''t ask whether it was OK. When he asked, Mikel''s tears immediately flowed out like opening the valve.


    Jian Haixi and others were stunned, "what happened?"


    Mo Feng also wanted to ask, but Mikel ran towards him crying before he asked, hugged his neck tightly and said, "Mo Feng, Mo Feng..."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at mikai coming in and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mikey said with a sarcastic smile: "Mr. and Mrs. Davis said that the engagement would continue and let Kerr marry Mike."


    "What?"


    Mike jumped up with anger at Mikey''s words. "What does the stupid old man want to do?"


    Mikael said coldly, "I think they have made two preparations. As long as the goal is achieved, it doesn''t matter who the candidate is."


    When Mo Feng heard his words, he looked at Mikel, who was crying in his arms. His eyes sank and stretched out his hand to hold Mikel and said, "don''t worry, I won''t let you marry someone else."


    "Really?" Michelle raised her head and sniffed.


    "HMM." Mo Feng nodded, reached out his sleeve and wiped Mikel''s tears and makeup on his face. "Don''t cry."


    Mikel looked down and saw the oil paint rubbed on his sleeve. He immediately reflected that it was his own makeup flower, so he quickly covered his face and said, "I''ll wash my face."


    Jian Haixi got up and said, "I''ll go with you."


    They went to Mikel''s former room. She was in a hurry last time. Her clothes and toiletries were still here.


    Mikel sat in a chair. Jian Haixi took makeup remover and poured it on the cotton pad to gently help her remove her makeup.


    "Sister Haixi..." Mikel was still sobbing. She looked up at Jane Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, what do you think I should do?"


    Jian Haixi gently said, "don''t think so much first. We''ll find a way together. We won''t let you marry."


    "But..." Mikel would cry again as soon as he pouted. "But what can be done? The Davis family is rich and powerful, and our family must be strong. I don''t want to marry someone I don''t like, but I don''t want my parents to worry about me."


    Jian Haixi reached for a paper towel to wipe her tears and comforted her, "don''t worry, we''re trying to find a way. The way will always be much more difficult. Don''t worry. Come on, wash your face first, and then let''s go out and think about it together?"


    "HMM." Mikel nodded.


    In the living room, Mike looked at mikai and Mo Feng, inexplicably guilty and embarrassed.


    In the final analysis, the key is him.


    At the thought that his parents pressed Mikel to find him a daughter-in-law, and in front of him was Mikel''s brother and his boyfriend, Mike felt very angry.


    "That..."


    Mike rubbed his hands, looked at mikai and Mo Feng and said with a dry smile: "sorry, don''t worry, I won''t marry her, I promise!"


    Mikai and Mo Feng stared at the same time.


    That doesn''t reassure them, okay.


    "Forget it, I won''t say it." Mike was staring at them and quickly waved his hand, but he was calling Jane Haixi to come out quickly.


    "Uncle Mike."


    Jian Haixi didn''t come out, but Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu came down.


    They finished today''s rehabilitation training upstairs. When they heard the news downstairs, they thought it was Mike and Jane Haixi who came back. Unexpectedly, mikay was also there.


    Mike looked at Jian Yi as if he saw the Savior. He was relieved. He got up and held Jian Yi in his arms and said, "Yi Yi, you can count it down. My uncle wants you dead."


    Jane Yi was puzzled. "Uncle Mike, we met a few hours ago."


    "Er..." Mike yuse said that he could not say that he used Jian Yi as a shield.


    Qin Zhixu glanced at the iron faced mikai and Mo Feng, smiled and said to Jian Yi, "I think your uncle Mike has offended people."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows, looked at mikai and Mo Feng, and became more confused. "Uncle Mike, how can you offend uncle mikai and Mo Feng?"


    Mike twitched at the corner of his mouth. "I don''t want to. It''s not what I offended, it''s what my parents offended."


    Mikai snorted coldly, "my daughter-in-law always marries you."


    "I said I wouldn''t marry her!" Mike snapped.


    "Oh, so my sister doesn''t deserve you?" mikai said faintly.


    Mike: "..." what did he say?


    Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu look at each other and find that they can''t understand what others are saying.


    Just at this time, Jane Haixi and Mikel came out.


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi and asks, "Mommy, didn''t you go with Uncle Mike pretending to be a couple? Why is Uncle Mike going to marry sister Ke''er?"


    Jane Haixi said with a bitter smile, "we didn''t expect that the object of Ke''er''s blind date is your uncle Mike."


    "Ah?" Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu were stunned and turned to look at Mike in surprise.


    Qin Zhixu swept Mike up and down several times before he asked incredulously, "are you from Davis?"


    "Yes," Mike nodded.


    Qin Zhixu rolled his eyes and said, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "How do I know you don''t?" Mike retorted.

 Chapter 395

    That''s right.


    Qin knows Xu can''t find a place to blame Mike, so he turns his head and aims the war at Jian Yi. "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "I don''t know," Jian Yi said innocently.


    "You don''t know?" Qin Zhixu was surprised. "Haven''t you known each other for many years?"


    Jian Yi glanced at him obliquely and said, "who stipulates that people who have known each other for many years should know each other''s last name?"


    Qin knew Xu was speechless, looked up at Jian Haixi who sat down on the sofa and asked, "Haixi, don''t tell me you don''t know."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry. "Do you think if I knew, I wouldn''t prepare in advance?"


    "Yes." Macbeth glanced at Qin Zhixu and said, "if we knew, where would there be today''s Oolong?"


    Qin Zhixu stared at Mike and said, "you''re not qualified to say that, okay."


    Mike tilted his lips and said, "don''t all aim at me. I''m also the victim."


    Jian Haixi smiled to help him out and said, "well, things have happened. Let''s not look back. Now think about what to do in the future."


    "Yes, we''d better discuss the future," said Mike lane.


    Mikai looked at Jane Haixi and asked, "Haixi, when Kerr and I got to the door just now, I heard you and Mike say they want to fight the Davis family, didn''t they?"


    "HMM." Jane Haixi nodded, glanced at Mike and said, "this is my agreement with Issa. If Mike can meet their requirements, she is willing to help Mike."


    Mikai nodded and said, "well, count me in."


    "Me too." Mo Feng said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Mo Jue and Lina came out of the racecourse, they didn''t go to any special destination. They walked hand in hand in the street and enjoyed a rare quiet time.


    Lina leaned on Mo Jue''s arm like an ordinary little girl, smiled and said, "it''s good. It''s the first time I''m so happy and relaxed."


    "Me too."


    Mo Jue looked up at the sunshine above his head and said, "I used to yearn for the outside world, but later I was really free and didn''t like it here. I didn''t like it whether it was the air or the crowd."


    Lina looked up at him. "What about now?"


    Mo Jue smiled, pressed Lina''s chin with his index finger, bowed his head and kissed, "I like it very much."


    Lina smiled with satisfaction.


    They walked in the street and occasionally lovers passed by. Lina looked at those past lovers and turned her eyes: "ah, we''ll learn from them. How about living an ordinary life?"


    "OK, listen to you." Mo Jue said.


    In fact, the two people just met the next day, but for them, it seems that they can''t wait for a minute as someone else''s year.


    Maybe they also know that such a good day will not last long, so they desperately want every minute to be as gorgeous as fireworks.


    Both of them have no love experience and don''t know what ordinary couples want to do, so Lina searched the Internet for a "couple dating list".


    "Well... Watching movies, candlelight dinners, group photos, amusement parks..." Lina looked at them one by one and looked up for Mo Jue''s advice, "ah, which do you think is good?"


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "I don''t know. Just try it?"


    "Well, I think so too." Lina smiled and tilted her head.


    They found the nearest cinema. When Lina saw that most girls were holding popcorn, she pointed to Mo Jue and said, "ah, you see, people eat that, and I want to eat it too."


    "OK, I''ll buy it." Mo Jue said.


    Lina stood there and watched Mo Jue squeeze into the crowd to buy her popcorn and coke. The smile in her eyes was a little more.


    There were a lot of people buying popcorn. Mo Jue stood in line and there was a long walk in front.


    Mo Jue looked back at Lina and said with his lips, "wait a minute, I''ll buy it right away."


    Lina smiled and nodded. She didn''t go to rest. She stood by and waited against the pillar.


    Even in the crowd, Mo Jue is still the most attractive existence. Lina can see him almost at a glance.


    Such a perfect man, why has she never heard his name?


    Linna gradually had a deep meaning in her eyes. Of course, she knew that there was a secret behind Mo Jue, but she didn''t want to pry into what the secret was.


    Because subconsciously told her that once she knew the secret, it was probably time for them to say goodbye.


    At this time, Lina looked at Mo Jue''s back, with both infatuation and regret in her eyes.


    For a long time, she took out her mobile phone, took a back photo of Mo Jue, and then carefully backed it up.


    A long time later, Lina turned out this picture and remembered that afternoon, Mo Jue bought popcorn for her.


    "Have you been waiting for a long time?" Mo Jue came over with a bucket of popcorn and said with a smile: "why do so many people like to eat this? I just went over and saw that all the boys were buying it for their girlfriend."


    Instead of receiving popcorn, Lina took out a wet towel to wipe the sweat on Mo Jue''s cheeks and said with a smile, "probably because its sweet taste is very like love."


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrow, "isn''t it?"


    Lina picked up one and fed it into his mouth. "You''ll know if you try it."


    Mo Jue ate two and said with a smile, "it''s really sweet."


    They saw a horror film because the list said that horror films were necessary if they wanted to quickly increase their feelings.


    They just didn''t react when they came out of the cinema.


    Mo Jue frowned and said, "so what is this movie about?"


    Lina shook her head. "Someone is playing tricks."


    Mo Jue took out his ears, not too happy. "Those women are really too noisy. They obviously have nothing, but they are scared to cry. Don''t look if you''re afraid."


    Lina smiled, hugged Mo Jue''s arm and said, "that''s why I want to watch horror movies. Girls are afraid, and boys have the chance to be heroes."


    Mo Jue raised her eyebrows and looked at Linna, who was excited and had no sign of fear. She smiled bitterly and said, "then you should be afraid, or I won''t have this chance."


    Lina shrugged her shoulders and said, "I can''t do that, because I''ve experienced all the more real and thrilling scenes than in the film, so the film is like an appetizer for me. It''s not enough to scare me."


    Mo Jue was stunned. What kind of identity and occupation would he experience those bloody and dangerous things?


    He didn''t want to think much. He just hugged Lina and said, "let''s finish the next list."


    Lina didn''t say much, smiled and hugged him.


    On this day, they went to many places, watching movies, taking group photos, amusement parks


    At night, Mo Jue still sent Lina to the river, "do you still live here today?"


    Lina nodded. "It''s good here. I like it."


    "That''s good." Mo Jue reached out to help Lina straighten her hair, smiled and said, "I''m leaving. Bye."


    "Well, bye."


    They turned around at the same time and walked in the opposite direction, and the smile on their faces was put away.


    Meet again, are we enemies or friends? Love or hate?

 Chapter 396

    In the evening, Mo Jue returned to Mo''s house and was about to say something to Ning Jiwei. When he entered the door, he found that the atmosphere in the room was particularly heavy today.


    Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi each sat on one side, calm and silent.


    Mo Jue glanced at them and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Chenyi glanced at him, twitched his nose and said, "where have you been? You smell rouge."


    "Ha ha." Mo Jue fought back without showing weakness: "it''s the same with each other. Your smell is not light."


    Gu Chen Yi wrinkled his brows and lowered his head and sniffed himself. As a matter of fact, there was still a smell of perfume on his children.


    Smelling his own smell, Gu Chenyi frowned, got up and said, "I''ll take a bath and come back."


    Gu Chenyi left. Mo Jue sat down calmly, looked at Ning Jiwei with his legs crossed and said, "so what''s the matter with you? You look like a bitter enemy. If you don''t know, you think who''s gone."


    Ning Ji Wei gave him an unpleasant look. "I haven''t seen you all day, and come back with a perfume. Don''t tell me you''re with Mo Xiuyu."


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "your mouth is so poisonous. It seems that the things that annoy you and Gu Chenyi are related to your daughter-in-law."


    Apart from Jian Haixi, he couldn''t think of anything else that could make Ning Jiwei look like this.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t deny it, but pursed his lips and said, "I want to advance the plan. I don''t want to wait any longer."


    "Because of Jian Haixi?" Mo Jue asked.


    "Part of it." Ning Jiwei sighed, "Haixi followed me. It''s too wronged. I can''t bear her to be wronged any more. Anyway, sooner or later, it''s something to do. It''s better to strike first than take the move passively."


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "I don''t mind. I wanted to talk to you about it, but... It''s hard to say whether we can preempt. If my guess is true, the other party may have preempted."


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei wondered, "what did you find?"


    If it weren''t for some clues in his hand, Mo Jue wouldn''t say such a thing.


    Mo Jue pulled down the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s not a discovery. It''s just intuition. After all, there are few people in the world who can be as good as me. But such people suddenly came to Xiangcheng at this time. It can''t be an accident."


    "Woman?"


    As soon as Mo Jue''s voice fell, he heard Gu Chenyi, who had just come back from taking a bath at the door, ask.


    Mo Jue picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "rouge fragrance, charming and drunk, naturally she is a beauty."


    Gu Chenyi glanced up and down at Mo Jue, shook his head and said, "the other party is really poor. He has a heart for you. As a result, I didn''t expect that your animals sold others in the blink of an eye."


    "Oh." Mo Jue''s eyebrows sank for a moment, pulled down the corners of his mouth and said with a bitter smile: "I guess she''s the same. Maybe she''s checking us now. So we''d better move faster, otherwise it''s bad to be inquired into first."


    "Shit, didn''t you say that earlier?" Gu Chenyi stared.


    Mo Jue smiled, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "is your son free now?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and called Jian Yi.


    On the other side of the villa, as soon as Jane Yi took a bath and put on a new ointment, she received a call from Ning Jiwei. After hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Jane Yi nodded without hesitation and said, "no problem, daddy, you ask Uncle Mo Jue to tell me what he knows."


    Mo Jue''s hand holding the mobile phone tightened, and his heart was not without hesitation.


    Even on the way back, he wanted to turn around several times to make it clear face to face with the man.


    But the only reason stopped him.


    They are not the kind of people who can be easily persuaded by each other. They all have their own goals to achieve. Therefore, even if they are honest, they have no effect except killing each other''s beauty.


    "Hello, Mo Jue?" seeing Mo Jue in a daze, Gu Chenyi reached out and waved in front of him. "Yi Yi asked you for information."


    Mo Jue was stunned, recovered from a daze, nodded and said, "Oh, good."


    Gu Chenyi frowned and looked at Mo Jue suspiciously: "why do I always think you''re strange?"


    Mo Jue didn''t speak. He sent the picture in his mobile phone to Ning Jiwei. "You tell Jian Yi that he can look around the liangyue bar, the horse farm and the riverside..."


    Mo Jue said several places one after another. Gu Chenyi listened to his words and looked at his eyes from surprise to complexity.


    For a long time, Gu Chenyi sighed, patted Mo Jue on the shoulder and said, "don''t say anything. If Jian Yi finds out that this matter has nothing to do with the girl, even if you fight your life, my brother will help you catch up with the girl."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly, and Gu Chenyi didn''t say more.


    In fact, they all know that Mo Jue''s suspicion is not unreasonable.


    Lina... Could really be their enemy.


    Jian Yi calls Dou Ming, one responsible for Chalina''s information and the other responsible for destroying Mo Jue''s information.


    The two are synchronized.


    On the cruise ship by the river, as Mo Jue guessed, Lina, no, maybe she should call back her original name - talilina.


    Talilina is contacting Shazhi to find out the background information of mojue.


    After explaining the yarn weaving, talilina got up, poured a glass of red wine, put on the coat left by Mo Jue and walked to the deck.


    The river breeze was still the river breeze of that night, and the store on the bank was still the store of that night.


    Nothing has changed, just people have changed.


    After sipping a sip of red wine, talilina pulled a corner of her red clothes, looked up at the starry sky and murmured, "Lord God, if you really have spirit, can you open your eyes and bless me this time, so that ah Yu won''t be my enemy?"


    She has never been cold hearted and unfeeling. She came to Xiangcheng to avoid future trouble.


    She never thought that when she first came here, she would meet a person who made her so excited, and for him, she wanted to give up the life of fighting and killing for the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the villa, Jian Yizheng and Dou Ming are checking the information. They suddenly feel that someone has invaded.


    Dou Ming frowned and said, "someone is also checking Mo Jue''s information."


    "I feel it." Jian Yi said coldly, "I''ve also encountered obstacles on my side."


    Dou Ming said in a deep voice, "Yi Yi, do you think this technique is somewhat similar?"


    When they were in chatalina before, the computer experts on the other side had a good time with them.


    Jian Yi didn''t speak, but she was faster. At the same time, she contacted Ning Jiwei and told him about the situation.


    At the Mo family, everyone was silent after hearing Jian Yi''s words. Ning Jiwei immediately said to Gu Chenyi, "bring my computer."


    Gu Chenyi nodded, handed the computer to Ning Jiwei, and then helped him sit up from bed.


    Ning Ji and Dou Ming joined hands and finally stopped the other party''s investigation into Mo Jue.


    Ning Jiwei was busy, while Mo Jue on the side lowered his head and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Gu Chenyi sighed. As a result, they all knew what it meant.


    Ning Jiwei, while operating the computer, said to Gu Chenyi and Mo Jue, "Yi Yi''s guess is good. I had a fight with this computer expert before. Such technique and speed are really very similar to that man."


    "That means..." Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Jue and swallowed the water channel: "that Lina... Has something to do with talilina?"


    Mo Jue said with deep eyes, "or she herself is talilina."


    "No?" Gu Chenyi couldn''t believe the guess. "Do you mean talilina came to Xiangcheng? And she used her real name and erased the first two words?"


    Mo Jue sneered, "you haven''t seen that woman. It''s not surprising that you are as arrogant and arrogant as she is."


    "Tut tut..." Gu Chenyi shook her head. "If it were talina, it would be wonderful."


    Half an hour later, Ning Jiwei and Dou Ming jointly erased all the information about Mo Jue, and Jian Yi also gave the final answer.


    Talina is not sure, but he traced each other''s information in the past and did find that the coincidence between talina and talina is very high.


    Ning Jiwei closed the computer, looked at Mo Jue and Gu Chenyi and said, "it seems that our plan really has to be advanced."


    Gu Chenyi suggested, "you said if we go to the river now, can we catch her?"


    After listening to his words, Mo Jue was stiff, pursed his mouth and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said to Gu Chenyi, "half and half, maybe she guessed my action and had left, or maybe she reasoned against it. We expected that she would leave, so she deliberately made an empty plan and stayed on the cruise ship."


    Gu Chenyi glanced and said, "it''s too troublesome to deal with such high IQ people."


    "Don''t go."


    Mo Jue said in a mute voice, "at least don''t do it today."


    Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi all looked over. Mo Jue looked up and his eyes were congested, "please."


    Looking at such Mo Jue, Gu Chenyi felt uncomfortable, sighed, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "OK."


    At the same time, Riverside cruise ships.


    Shazhi called, "Mom, the other party is very powerful. I can''t find his information."


    "Really?" talilina was stunned, and then took the corner of her mouth with a bitter smile.


    "One more thing..."


    Shazhi hesitated and said, "Mom, it seems that someone is checking your information, but I stopped it. Don''t worry."


    "Oh." talilina chuckled, stretched out her hand and clenched the red dress in her hand. Her expression was complex and indistinguishable, "ah, it seems that we really have a good heart."


    Talilina''s voice was so low that she couldn''t hear the yarn weaving clearly, so she asked, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    She was surprised by Shazhi''s question. Talilina smiled and said, "nothing. By the way, Shazhi, how many computer experts do you think are so powerful?"


    "Oh, mom, I remember what you said." Shazhi said, "this man is very much like the man I met before. I can''t beat him and can''t break his defense system."


    The former computer expert


    Talilina sank her eyes, which meant that behind Mo Jue was Ningji vinabo.

 Chapter 397

    When Ning Ji and Jian Yi investigate Lina''s information, Jian Haixi is discussing with macmikai and others what to do next.


    Qin Zhixu looked at Mike and asked, "you''ve been fighting with your father for so many years. You always know what tricks he has?"


    Mike glared at him and said, "why do I think you sound like swearing?"


    Qin Zhixu hehe smiled and said, "of course you think too much. We are all brothers. How can I scold you?"


    "Come on." Mike pushed him aside and said, "I don''t know what my father will do. He has too many means to deal with me. Sometimes I don''t even know if he is the one who deals with me."


    Qin Zhixu took a puff from the corner of his mouth, turned his eyes white, and Mike said, "your IQ is too touching. I don''t even know if your father is dealing with you."


    Mikai rarely nodded and agreed: "it''s really moving, but with your IQ, Mr. and Mrs. Davis can''t wait to hand over the responsibility of the family to you..."


    After a pause, mikai and Tan Zhixu asked in unison, "are there no people in your Davis family?"


    "Get out of the way!" Mike looked at the two people angrily. "You two are enough. I asked you to come here to discuss a solution, not to bury me."


    "Poof ~" Mikel, who was listening to them, couldn''t help laughing with her mouth covered.


    At the beginning, she did complain about Mike, but after today''s relationship, she knew that Mike was a victim like her.


    And Mike''s character is really hard to hate.


    Seeing Michelle laughing, Mike finally relaxed his breath: "aunt, you''re smiling. If you have a deep hatred, your brother and your man should fork me out."


    Mikel was stunned, looked at Mo Feng with a red face and whispered to Mike, "I... Don''t blame you. I know you''re not bad."


    "Look, my fiancee is sensible," Mike said.


    As soon as the word "fiancee" came out, it immediately provoked the cold eyes of several people.


    Especially when he was swept by Mo Feng''s murderous eyes, mcton felt dozens of small flying knives whizzing at him.


    Afraid of worrying about his life, Mike quickly hid behind Jane Haixi for protection, "Haixi, you have to protect me!"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "come on, stop making trouble. You can quickly think about what the troubles you have encountered before. We can also find a place to start."


    After listening to Jane Haixi''s words, mcton became serious and restrained his playful color on his face. "I really don''t know. You know, I don''t care about money, so there are many enemies like crucian carp crossing the river. It''s hard to say who they are who my father is today and who doesn''t like me tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi took a breath from the corner of his mouth and said, "then say that the last time you met something that made you unable to move, something that made you unable to go home."


    "What makes it difficult for me to do..." Mike thought, "it''s true. I almost went home."


    Mikel hurriedly asked, "what''s up?"


    Mike shrugged and said, "last year my company went bankrupt. At that time, I was really desperate. If Yi Yi hadn''t lent me the working capital, I would definitely go home."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at Mike in surprise. "Yi Yi lent it to you?"


    "Yes," Mike nodded. "We agreed to keep it a secret at that time, but it doesn''t matter now."


    Jane Haixi thought for a long time, squinted at Mike and said, "so that Alpaca..."


    She still remembers that Mike sent an alpaca to their house like a gust of wind. If it hadn''t been taken away later, their house would still smell like animal dung.


    "Hey, hey, it''s my gift to Yiyi and Ruirui." Mike said proudly, "look at my gift. Children like it."


    Jane turned her eyes, raised her hand and knocked on Mike''s forehead impolitely. "I really thank you!"


    Mikel was quite interested and said, "Alpaca? Is it the real Alpaca? I haven''t seen it yet."


    "Of course it''s true," Mike said proudly. "It took me a lot of effort to get it."


    Mo Feng looked at Mikel''s bright eyes, frowned and stretched out his hand to pull Mikel and said, "talk about business."


    Everyone present can see the vinegar.


    Jian Haixi laughed and said, "well, what about moving forward? What else?"


    Mike thought for a moment and said, "that should be my parents forcing me to separate from my partner."


    Thinking of this, Mike was sad for a moment. "They found my partner, the money, the future, all the material things, coercion and inducement, and then they succeeded."


    Listening to what he said, several people didn''t speak for a moment.


    After a moment of silence, Jian Haixi said, "now, let''s start with your company. First, you transfer all your assets. Don''t give your parents a chance to freeze or break your capital chain, and then we..."


    "No!"


    Before Jane Haixi finished speaking, she saw Mike suddenly jump up and say, "no, how can I forget him!"


    Seeing his reaction, everyone was startled and asked, "what''s the matter? What do you think of?"


    Mike didn''t have time to answer the crowd. He just took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    "Doodle doodle..."


    After a long busy tone, the phone hangs up automatically.


    Mike called several times in a row, but the other party never answered.


    Mike sat back on the sofa and muttered, "it''s over. He must be controlled by my parents."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and asked tentatively, "you... Friend?"


    Mike nodded, put his hands into his hair, bowed decadent and said, "I''ve been afraid, I''ve been afraid, I really haven''t done anything. But can''t I just be a simple friend? Why should I be deprived of my right to make friends?"


    "Don''t worry." Jian Haixi reached out and patted Mike on the shoulder. "Maybe the other party just didn''t hear the phone? And even if he was controlled, we can''t save him."


    "Can you save him?" Mike looked up at Jian Haixi with anxiety and worry in his eyes. "But what if... He was bought by my parents?"


    "Then buy it." Jane Haixi hugged Mike and said, "Mike, I hope the people around you, whether friends or partners, are sincere to you. This sincerity will not be destroyed by the passage of time, nor by the danger of money and other interests."


    Mike leaned on Jane Haixi''s shoulder and said tired, "but I don''t want to lose anyone anymore. I really don''t want to..."


    "No." Jian Haixi comforted, "I won''t let you lose anyone again. Besides, we are always by your side."


    Mike closed his eyes, buried his head in Jane Haixi''s hair and covered the tears that would flow out.

 Chapter 398

    Mike didn''t indulge in his emotions for too long. After calming down, he contacted the financial and other principals of his company at the first time according to Jian Haixi''s suggestions, and transferred all the assets that could be transferred.


    But they are still a little slow. The finance told Mike that some capital chains have been broken, and the partners have finally signed the contract for some inexplicable reasons. For some contracts that have been negotiated but have not been signed, the other party has found all kinds of strange excuses to refuse cooperation.


    Mike didn''t say much about it. When the phone didn''t get through just now, he had expected the result.


    Mickey frowned and sighed: "I thought Lin Meng would show mercy to his son. Unexpectedly, he really turned his face and didn''t even give people a chance to breathe."


    Qin Zhixu also nodded and said, "but it''s not surprising that Lin Meng doesn''t even have the courage to support the owner of a family as big as Davis."


    Jian Haixi said to Mike after he called, "come upstairs with me to find Yiyi and Dou Ming. Let them check the situation of your company and the news of your friend."


    "OK." Mike nodded and stood up.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said to mikai, "I think you and Ke''er had better go back home. Even if Mr. and Mrs. Davis want to force marriage, they won''t go to your house to rob people. Go back and have a look. At least you know what''s going on in the MI family now."


    "Well, I see." mikai nodded and looked at Mikel and said, "Kerl, you can stay if you don''t want to go back."


    He knew that Mikel must really want to stay with Mo Feng after today''s ups and downs.


    Mikel hesitated, turned to look at Mo Feng and said, "Mo Feng, I''ll go home with my brother first, and then come back to you tomorrow, okay?"


    "OK." Mo Feng nodded.


    "Well..." Mikel sniffed and said, "if I can''t come, can you find me?"


    "Go." Mo Feng still didn''t hesitate a word, but he succeeded in making Michel laugh through tears.


    Mikel turned to look at mikai and said, "brother, I''ll go back with you. I''m also a member of the rice family. I can''t be protected only by you at this time. I also need to know the situation at home and contribute to our family."


    Mikai looked at his sister with satisfaction. In the past, their brothers and sisters were not people who would care about Mickey''s enterprise, but it was because of this dilemma that they grew up rapidly.


    Mikai and Mikel return to Mi''s house. Qin Zhixu and Mo Feng also go upstairs and wait for Jian Yi and Dou ming to investigate.


    When Jian Haixi went upstairs, Jian Yi and Dou Ming were still investigating talilina with Ning Jiwei, so she and Mike were waiting nearby.


    When Dou Ming finished checking, Jian Haixi told him about Mike.


    Dou Ming nodded and said, "I''ll check the man''s situation first and let Yiyi check the company''s situation later."


    Mike tightened his fist and said, "his name is Shui Bingling. He is 24 years old and 1.72 meters tall..."


    "Shuibingling..." Jian Haixi and later Qin Zhixu looked at each other and suddenly felt that the name was a little strange.


    Why does it sound like a girl''s name?


    However, they didn''t say these words. They can''t judge anything by just one name.


    But soon, Dou Ming''s investigation stunned everyone.


    Dou Ming checked according to the information given by Mike, frowned and said, "I found a man named Shui Bingling, but she... Is a woman."


    "What?" Mike was surprised. "It''s impossible!"


    Dou Ming turns the computer around, asks Mike to look at the picture on the screen and says, "she changed the fake information."


    Mike stared at the girl on the screen with a pigtail and a flower skirt. The whole person was hit by lightning.


    "How could this be possible?" Mike couldn''t believe it. But it was the man who was put in front of him. He couldn''t help but believe it.


    Jian Haixi sighed and patted Mike on the shoulder sympathetically.


    Just as Mike was downstairs, Jane Haixi could also hear that Mike had some subtle feelings for the man named Shui Bingling.


    Now that men have become women, you can imagine how disillusioned Mike should be.


    Dou Ming then said, "I found out that she got on a car in the afternoon and is now in a house in Mangshan community."


    Mangshan community is a famous rich area in Xiangcheng. As soon as he heard the name, Mike immediately reacted and said, "my parents live there. Before I came to Xiangcheng, they wanted me to live with them."


    "So..." Qin Zhixu looked at Mike and asked, "this water ice cream... Miss, do you still save it?"


    He added the word "Miss" to remind Mike to think clearly again.


    People don''t save, in fact, there''s not much to do. Davis and his wife at most are coercion and inducement, and they won''t really do anything to a little girl.


    But if he is saved, he will have to take responsibility for others. After all, although Mike doesn''t say it, they can see some ambiguity between him and the water ice cream.


    Or don''t tease. If you tease, you have to be responsible.


    Jane Haixi thought for a while and hesitated to say to Mike, "in fact, if you haven''t thought clearly, we don''t worry about this for a while. You can make a decision when you think clearly tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    "No."


    As soon as Jane Haixi''s voice fell, she heard Mike say, "we must rescue people as soon as possible."


    Hearing his decisive words, Jian Haixi and Qin Zhixu looked at each other and knew something.


    Mike pursed his lips and said, "he... She''s timid. If she''s scared by my parents, she''ll be flustered and scared. It''s my business and has nothing to do with her, so she shouldn''t bear that because of me. Save people first, something else... Something else will be said later."


    Jian Haixi nodded and didn''t say anything. He just turned to Dou Ming and Mo Feng and said, "can you two come tonight?"


    Mo Feng and Dou Ming nodded and said, "no problem."


    Mike sits by the bed with his hair in his hand. Even if he knows that Mo Feng and Dou Ming go back to save Shui Bingling, he is still worried.


    Jian Haixi comforted him and said, "don''t worry. With the power of Dou Ming and Mo Feng, you can save people."


    Mike nodded absently and didn''t speak.


    After Jane Yi handled the matter, she helped Mike investigate the company''s capital chain.


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment and went out of the room to call Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei already knew about Mike, so he was not surprised when he received a call from Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi simply told Ning Jiwei what he thought.


    After listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "we really have a tacit understanding."


    "Hmm?" Jane Haixi wondered, "what do you say?"


    "Even if you and Mike aren''t going to fight the Davis, I probably won''t do nothing," ningevi said


    Because David has teamed up with Song Wei, no matter how much linmeng and Issa know about David, at least the power of the Davis family behind David is absolutely problematic.


    Jian Haixi also thought of Song Wei he met at the dinner party today, so he asked, "have you checked? Song Wei really plans to cooperate with the Davis family?"


    "It''s more than that." Ning Jiwei said, "and Tongsi."


    "Tong Si?" Jane Haixi became more and more confused. She naturally had no good impression of Tong Si. "What does this have to do with Tong Si? Isn''t she Song Wei''s person?"


    Ning Jiwei hesitated and told Tong si the email he had sent him before and the things he asked for help from him and Gu Chenyi today.


    After listening to Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi was silent for a long time.


    Ning Jiwei thought she was angry and hurriedly said, "Haixi, I know Tong Si bullied you. If you are unhappy, I won''t..."


    "No." Jian Haixi interrupted Ning Jiwei and said, "I''m not unhappy, really. Apart from anything else, I can''t hate Song Wei and David for what they did to Tong Si today. If you and Chen Yi really didn''t save her because of my holiday with Tong Si, I would be really angry."


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, Ning Jiwei loosened his mouth and said, "Haixi, thank you for understanding me."


    Jian Haixi pulled off the corners of her lips, but Ning Jiwei couldn''t see this side. There was no smile on Jian Haixi''s face and eyes.


    They hung up after they communicated with the Davis family and talina.


    Holding the black screen mobile phone, Jian Haixi turned and wanted to go back to her room, but suddenly she felt that the house was too stuffy for her to breathe, so she turned and went to the balcony.


    The weather was getting cooler, and a cold wind blew out the spark in Jian Haixi''s heart.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Qin Zhixu came out on crutches, stood beside Jian Haixi and said, "I saw you come out just now. What''s the matter? I''m not happy?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    She didn''t speak, Qin Zhixu didn''t ask, just stood with her on the balcony to blow the wind.


    "After Yuqing left, I always missed her." Qin Zhixu opened his mouth, but he said his own thing.


    "I know she has been trying hard to help me. She helps JOJO deal with the company''s affairs and helps me take care of my grandfather at home. I am very grateful to her and feel guilty. In addition, I don''t know what else I can do for her."


    Qin Zhixu said with a wry smile: "She was ill a few days ago. She called me and cried vaguely, saying that she was tired and missed me, but all I could do was to listen to her cry with my mobile phone. I could neither go back to accompany her nor promise her when I would go back. The next day, she woke up and chatted with me like nothing happened, but I knew that there was a small crack between us, and I followed her With the passage of time, this small crack will become larger and larger, which is inevitable and we must face. "


    Jian Haixi turned to Qin Zhixu, "what do you want to tell me?"

 Chapter 399

    Qin Zhixu smiled, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, smart as you, how can you not understand what I''m talking about."


    Jian Haixi bit his lower lip and said, "he said he would cooperate with Tong si..."


    After hearing what Jian Haixi said, Qin Zhixu frowned and asked, "don''t you agree with him?"


    "No." Jian Haixi sighed. "I know I should understand and support. Even if Tong Si begged me today, I would make the same decision. I just... Tired of such a life."


    The day before yesterday, she went to Mo''s house. She knew that Mo Xiuqian and Mo Sheng cooperated inside and outside, but she couldn''t even take Jian Rui away.


    Because taking away Jian Rui will make Mo Sheng vigilant and give Mo Xiuqian no chance to change for the good.


    She took the overall situation into consideration. She thought of others. She weighed everything in, but she couldn''t take her daughter away.


    Now, too, she hates Tong Si and the woman who has ideas about her man.


    But now, whether in terms of the overall interests of justice or the concept of right and wrong, she can not stop Ning Ji and Tong Si from cooperating, but also support him.


    This kind of powerlessness makes Jian Haixi hate himself and his current life.


    "Zhixu, can you understand me? I hate such incompetent myself. I''m trying hard to help, but in the end I can''t decide anything. Every decision is in the hands of others, and I can only be the one who understands and supports."


    Jian Haixi looked up at the cool moon in the sky and said, "even if the person who made the decision is Ji Wei, even if you say I have undertaken a lot, I still feel like a waste."


    Qin knew Xu Chang shouted, "Haixi, after listening to you, I finally feel like a person."


    "Hmm? What''s your feeling after listening?" Jian Haixi couldn''t laugh or cry. "I''m seriously telling you what''s on my mind. Well, what do you mean I''m finally like a person?"


    Qin Zhixu pulled down the corners of his mouth, stretched out his hand, pointed Jian Haixi''s eyebrows and said, "because you have always been powerful and incredible."


    "I... have you?" Jane Haixi wondered. She felt that she had not done anything big, but she didn''t expect that in Qin Zhixu''s heart, she was already non-human.


    Qin Zhixu said, "you see, just now I told you about Yuqing and me. We have only been separated for less than half a month. If it were you, you would never cry and say tired like Yuqing."


    "Can''t compare like that." Jian Haixi said: "Yuqing is already very strong."


    "Of course I know Yuqing is very strong." Qin Zhixu smiled and said: "I didn''t mean to say that Yuqing is bad. I just want you to recognize yourself. Whether Yuqing or Yaru, they are already very brave and strong people, but they are all nervous and afraid of cowardice after they know the danger we are in. Don''t even say them. I was afraid of panic when I first knew it. But Haixi, you supported this with your children So long. "


    "That''s because..." Jian Haixi wanted to say that it''s because Ning Jiwei helped them support most of the burden.


    But before she could say anything, Qin Zhixu waved his hand and interrupted her "Don''t say it''s because Ning Jiwei and Haixi weren''t there when you took care of Ruirui and Yiyi. He wasn''t there when you tried every means to escape from Iceland with your children. He wasn''t there when you were between sun Yuqin and Sun Ping. But you''ve passed all these difficulties, and you''ve done all the things that weren''t easy. So Haixi, you''re right The strength of has never had anything to do with Ning Jiwei. "


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "so what? I still can''t protect my child."


    Qin Zhixu reached out and patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder and said, "I just want to tell you, don''t think you''re weak. You''re not weak at all. Otherwise, why did Mike find you instead of Ning Jiwei? You feel powerless now, just because you don''t have your own power in your hands, but if you want, you can''t do it."


    "My own power..." Jian Haixi was stunned, then shook his head and said, "I don''t need..."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "I''m just making a suggestion. If you feel that everything is in the way and there''s nowhere to go, you might as well ask Ning Jiwei for some people directly, or ask your grandfather for help. It''s not difficult for them."


    Jane Haixi was silent for a moment and said, "I''ll think about what you said."


    Qin Zhixu winked at her with a bad smile and said, "in fact, I''m looking forward to seeing Ning Jiwei holding your thigh and calling you big brother one day."


    Jian Haixi lost his smile, shook his head and said, "don''t tell Ji Wei these words today."


    "Don''t worry." Qin Zhixu waved his hand and said, "I know what to say and what not to say."


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Jian Yi helps Mike check the company''s accounts, there is a shocking cry in Mangshan community.


    "Ah!" Shui Bingling covered his clothes, stared at the big eyes and angrily pointed to the waiter in front of him, "what are you doing? Who let you in?"


    "I..."


    The waiter was also startled and stammered: "sorry, I, I don''t know..."


    "Don''t get out of here yet!" roared Shui Bingling.


    "Yes..." the waiter flushed and ran out.


    Hearing what was happening here, Mr. and Mrs. Davis walked up quickly. Seeing the waiter standing at the door, they asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Mr. water?"


    "She..." the waiter didn''t recover from the shock. He couldn''t even say a word when he pointed to the closed door.


    Lin Meng frowned and said coldly, "talk well. What''s it like?"


    Then he decided to push the door in, "I want to see what the hell he''s doing?"


    "No, you can''t!" the waiter quickly stopped Lin Meng, took a deep breath and said loudly, "she''s a woman!"


    "What?" Lin Meng and Issa were surprised at the same time, frowned and looked at the waiter, "do you say shuibingling is a woman?"


    "Yes." the waiter nodded and said, "just now he said he wanted to take a bath. I... I saw that he didn''t come out. I was afraid he might sneak away, so I broke in and saw... She, she is a woman!"


    Limon and Issa looked at each other and saw ecstasy in each other''s eyes.


    Isa hurriedly said, "hurry, you two go out. Don''t scare Miss water."


    "Oh, good." Lin Meng suddenly became clumsy and couldn''t see the dignity of the Davis family owner, "what, you can ask her..."


    "All right, I know." Issa drove Lin Meng and the waiter away, cleared her throat and asked across the door, "Miss water, do you need anything else? Shall I have someone send you the latest toiletries and clothes? Also, you haven''t eaten yet. I''ll have someone prepare dinner for you. What do you usually like to eat?"

 Chapter 400

    Shower Room.


    The current washed down along the shower, calming the confused thoughts of the water ice.


    In the afternoon, the Davis family suddenly rushed to her house and "invited" her to visit.


    After coming, Mr. and Mrs. Davis treated him coldly and shut her in the room after a few questions.


    But now inexplicably, he began to boo her again.


    Is it because the waiter saw her just now?


    The idea flashed through Shui Bingling''s mind. He immediately shivered, tangled his small face and said to himself: "the couple don''t want me to be good with him just because the man saw me? They... Shouldn''t be so pedantic and abnormal..."


    In the end, even shuibingling was a little uncertain.


    Especially now she can hear Issa outside the door.


    "Miss water? Miss water? Have you finished washing? Is the water temperature right?"


    Shuibingling twitched at the corners of his mouth. He felt that if he didn''t make a sound again, it was estimated that the bathroom door would be knocked open again.


    She sighed, changed her clothes and went out to open the door.


    Anyway, the waiter has seen her body, and there is no need to hide it.


    Shuibingling opened the door while wiping her hair with a towel.


    "Oh!"


    As soon as the door opened, Issa almost stumbled into it.


    Shuibingling held her, frowned and asked, "madam, what are you doing?"


    "Ah? It''s all right. I just didn''t stand firm... Ha ha..." isa smiled awkwardly.


    Shuibingling tilted her mouth. The posture and angle just now can''t fall in unless Issa has been sticking to her door.


    Issa looked at the water ice cream with starlight in her eyes. She smiled pleasantly and said, "Miss water, are you hungry? I''ve asked someone to cook dinner. Let''s have some together?"


    Shuibingling raised her eyebrows and said, "haven''t you eaten?"


    She shouted hungry not long after she was locked up, but Mr. and Mrs. Davis said they had already eaten. There was no dinner today. She had to be hungry.


    Who would have thought that less than two hours before and after this, the words changed.


    Issa said with a stiff smile on her face, "after dinner... You can have some more supper. Miss water is a guest today. Of course, we''ll take care of it."


    Shuibingling looked at Issa with wonder and doubt in her eyes.


    But she was really hungry, so she didn''t refuse, nodded and said, "OK, have a meal."


    "OK, OK, let''s go to the restaurant." while inviting Shui Bingling to the restaurant, Issa introduced with a smile: "Miss water, today''s chef is good at Jiangnan cuisine. I don''t know if you are used to it. If you are not used to it, I''ll change it for you tomorrow."


    Shuibingling said, which means she won''t let her go tomorrow.


    I don''t know if Mike knows if she will come to save her if she is caught


    Shuibingling has followed Issa to the restaurant.


    She and Issa were supposed to eat casually. Unexpectedly, when shuibingling arrived at the restaurant, Lin Meng was there.


    And the rectangular table is already full of all kinds of dishes.


    Water ice cream drilled a little, and there are at least 30 dishes.


    Issa smiled and explained, "I don''t know what you like to eat, so I made some. Although this cook is good at Jiangnan cuisine, he can also write signature dishes in other places. Try what you like."


    Shui Bingling glanced at Issa, then turned to look at Lin Meng and saw that he was always gloomy.


    Isa also saw Lin Meng''s face and immediately slapped him and said, "what are you doing with a gloomy face? Don''t scare Miss water, smile!"


    Lin Meng was slapped by Issa, but he was not angry. He turned to the water ice and slowly opened the corners of his mouth.


    Then shuibingling was surprised to see Lin Mengchong pull out a huge ugly and terrible smile.


    "Then what... Mr. Davis, don''t laugh if you don''t want to." Shui Bingling waved his hand.


    She was really flattered by such an expression.


    "What''s your name, sir? It''s so strange." Azshara sat down with water ice cream, took public chopsticks and brought her dishes first. "Just call our uncles and aunts. Come and try this dish."


    "Er... Thank you, aunt." Shuibing said.


    She didn''t understand what was going on with Mr. and Mrs. Davis and why they suddenly made a 180 degree turn in their attitude towards her, but it was good to save her from hunger.


    While shuibingling was eating, Issa and linmeng would ask her some questions from time to time.


    It''s all about Mike, from how they know each other to how they relate to each other.


    The water ice cream answered one by one.


    Because she wants to hide her identity as a daughter, Shui Bingling has ultra short hair. In addition, she is already thin and has a neutral voice and color, so it''s really hard to distinguish when she dresses up as a male voice.


    At this moment, shuibingling changed her women''s clothes, and the whole person looked fresh and refined.


    Aisha and Limon became more satisfied with her, so they almost offered her as a Bodhisattva.


    Issa looked at the water ice cream, thought for a while and asked hesitantly, "ice cream, where have you and Mike... Developed?"


    "What, which step?" shuibingling asked suspiciously.


    "Just..." Issa felt ashamed to ask, but for Mike''s sake, she still had to ask, "is it you... Have you taken measures? Although there are not so many rules in our family, it''s better to wait until you enter the door. You and Mike should pay attention to wearing things when they are..."


    "Poof... Cough, cough!"


    Shuibingling was drinking soup. Hearing Issa''s words, the soup in her mouth gushed out directly and coughed earth shaking.


    "Cough... Water, water..." water Bingling patted his chest and said weakly.


    "Oh, here''s the water." isa quickly handed her the water cup and patted her on the back to help her smooth her breath.


    Shuibingling drank a lot of water before she calmed down. She looked up and looked at her Davis and his wife eagerly. Finally, she knew why their attitudes were so different.


    "Uncle and aunt, what do you... Think I have to do with Mike?" Shui Bingling asked.


    ISA and Limon looked at each other and said, "aren''t you the object?"


    Sure enough!


    Shuibingling twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "Mike and I are just good brothers. Together with our working partners, it''s just that simple."


    Issa was stunned. "Good brother?"


    "Yes." Shui Bingling nodded, "you know, I used to dress up as a man, so Mike and I have always been brothers."


    Issa nodded. If they hadn''t known this, they wouldn''t have brought water ice cream.


    Just listening to the words of water ice cream, Issa still didn''t give up. "You really... Don''t have anything?"


    "Nothing." Shui Bingling shook his head.


    Issa was stunned and turned to look at Lin Meng, who also frowned.


    I thought they saw hope, but I didn''t expect it to be empty and happy in the end.


    Lin Meng immediately snorted coldly, stood up and turned away without saying a word.


    "Alas..." Issa sighed, patted shuibingling on the shoulder and said, "you child... Forget it, you have a good rest. I''ll have someone take you back tomorrow."


    "Send me back?" I heard that isa said to send her back so easily, but shuibingling was a little puzzled.


    "Aunt, what are you looking for me for?" this is a question that shuibingling hasn''t figured out all night. "I know Mike has been taken to Xiangcheng for a blind date, but it has nothing to do with me. Even if we are good brothers, I can''t blind date him."


    Issa said with a bitter smile, "it''s not for this. Forget it... It has nothing to do with you. We want to be bad."


    She waved her hand, but Issa didn''t say any more. She just let shuibingling rest early.


    Shuibingling was confused by Mr. and Mrs. Davis. He thought he would call Mike to ask him when he got back tomorrow.


    She left her cell phone at home today, or she could call Mike now.


    Thinking, Shui Bingling went back to his room and lay in bed ready to rest.


    It was night. After the whole villa fell into silence, the windows of the water ice room were silently opened from the outside.


    Then two dark shadows jumped in quickly.


    Mo Feng guards the window. Dou Ming quickly walks to the bedside and wants to wake up Shui Bingling.


    But as soon as he came to the bed, unexpectedly, shuibingling felt light. Hearing this small voice, he opened his eyes vaguely.


    In an instant, they looked at each other.


    It happened that Dou Ming and Mo Feng both wore black clothes and masks for the convenience of action.


    It doesn''t look like a righteous person.


    Shuibingling blinked and thought he was dazzled.


    But when he still saw Dou Ming after blinking, Shui Bingling knew that someone had broken into his room.


    She took a deep breath. Before Dou ming could reach out and cover her mouth, she was angry and shouted with all her strength.


    "Help! Someone!"


    Dou Ming and Mo Feng draw at the same time. They guard against this and that, but they don''t expect to fall into their own hands.


    Without hesitation, Dou Ming quickly blocked Shui Bingling''s mouth and shouted, "Mike asked us to save you!"


    "Mike?" hearing Dou Ming''s words, Shui Bingling was stunned and asked, "do you have any evidence that Mike asked you to come?"


    Dou Ming twitched his cheek covered by the mask and pulled the mask away.


    On his left face, he drew a turtle.


    At the same time, Mo Feng also silently took off his mask.


    He has a turtle as like as two peas on his right face.


    This is what Mike had to draw for them before they came.


    It is said that shuibingling will believe their identity when they see this.


    At that time, they thought they came to save people. As long as they had some common sense, they would leave with them.


    After all, rather than being trapped at Davis'' house, it''s best to take risks and go with them.


    Who could have thought that they would encounter the wonderful flower of water ice, which not only woke up the enemy, but also had to see the turtle!


    At the thought of his first hero, now with a turtle on his face, Dou Ming and Mo Feng regret that they took the job today.

 Chapter 401

    At the same time, footsteps were heard outside the door, and it could be heard that a large group of people were rushing here.


    Dou Ming has raised his hand, thinking that if Shui Bingling still refuses to go with them, he will slap her unconscious and forcibly carry her away.


    Otherwise, it will be inconvenient for them to come to save people in the future.


    When Dou Ming thought so, Shui Bingling had carefully confirmed the shape and details of the turtle.


    After confirming that it really came from Mike, Shui Bingling looked at Dou Ming as if he had seen his relatives.


    "Mike really asked you to come!"


    "Nonsense!" Dou Ming clenched his teeth and wanted to faint the woman now.


    Shui Bingling smiled happily. Next, she didn''t need Dou Ming''s orders at all. She rolled over from the bed and said to Dou Ming and Mo Feng while putting shoes on her feet: "you made it clear that I thought some bad guys wanted to kidnap me."


    Dou Ming rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to talk to her.


    Shuibingling put on his shoes, looked at Dou Ming and Mo Feng who were still standing there and said, "go! What are you waiting for? Hurry up, they''ll break in in a minute!"


    Dou Ming, Mo Feng: "


    But fortunately, after shuibingling was willing to cooperate, their pressure was much less.


    Dou Ming turned out of the window carrying water ice cream and ran out of the villa step by step.


    Seeing that Mo Feng didn''t follow up, Shui Bingling was worried and asked, "great Xia, where''s your brother?"


    Dou Ming snorted angrily, "thanks to you, he is cutting us off now."


    "Oh." Shui Bingling nodded and said, "I don''t know you are my own. You didn''t make it clear. How do I know? I''m a little girl. I''m afraid to scream when I see people in black at night..."


    Dou Ming shouted, "stop talking and bring people here later."


    "Oh, oh." shuibingling hurriedly covered his mouth, thought for a while, and whispered, "don''t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Davis are very nice and won''t embarrass your brother."


    Dou Ming: "..." where did Mike find such a wonderful flower as a baby?


    After running out of the villa, Dou Ming took Shui Bingling to the corner of the street, stuffed her into the car, and then drove out.


    After they rushed hundreds of meters, suddenly a figure flashed by.


    "Ah!" Shui Bingling screamed. When she reacts again, Mo Feng has jumped into the co pilot from the window.


    Shuibingling looked at Mo Feng in surprise. For a long time, she thumbed up and said, "I''ll go, brother. Your Kung Fu is very good!"


    Mo Feng: "


    In short, after such a encounter, Dou Ming and Mo Feng don''t want to say a word to Shui Bingling now.


    The two drove around a few times before returning to mikay''s house after making sure they got rid of the Davis family.


    It was half an hour later.


    As soon as shuibingling got off the bus, she saw Mike waiting for her at the door.


    "Ah, Mike, you are here!"


    Shuibingling jumped out of the car happily, ran to Mike and said with a smile.


    But Mike looked at her skirt with complicated eyes.


    "Well..."


    Shuibingling reacted, touched his neck and said tentatively, "well... If I say I''m actually bisexual, I''m a woman at night and will become a man during the day, will you believe it?"


    Mike pulled the corner of his mouth, raised his hand and patted shuibingling''s head. He had no good way: "I believe you''re a big head ghost!"


    "Ha ha, ha ha..." Shui Bingling scratched his head and said, "well, gender doesn''t matter. As long as you like, we will still be brothers in the future."


    Mike snorted, grabbed her arm and came in and said, "let''s go."


    "Oh." Shui Bingling nodded, took two steps, turned back, waved to Dou Ming and Mo Feng and said, "thank you, great Xia!"


    Dou Ming and Mo Feng shook their heads and waved their hands, "you''re welcome, as long as there''s another time."


    Mike looked at them, turned his head at Shui Bingling and said, "what good have you done?"


    The word "you" has reflected the character of shuibingling.


    Shuibingling blinked and said innocently, "I didn''t do anything."


    Mike rolled his eyes to show that he didn''t believe it at all.


    Shuibingling thought this was Mike''s house. Unexpectedly, after entering the house, she saw Jian Haixi who had just come down from upstairs.


    "People have brought them back." Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    Dou Ming nodded and said, "it''s disturbing Mr. and Mrs. Davis. It''s estimated that there will be trouble in the future."


    Jian Haixi said, "we''ll talk later. It''s hard for you tonight. Let''s have a rest first. Yiyi is already helping you with your driving records."


    Dou Ming and Mo Feng didn''t shirk it either. They wouldn''t work hard because of their affordability.


    But thanks to the blessing of water and ice, they had a good stimulation tonight.


    After Dou Ming and Mo Feng left, Jian Haixi turned to look at Shui Bingling and saw that she was still looking at herself. She couldn''t help feeling that the girl was a little cute, so she walked up to her and asked with a smile, "what do you think I do?"


    "You... How beautiful!" shuibingling said.


    Who can live in Mike''s house, call two "Heroes" and look so beautiful


    Without the introduction of Jian Haixi and Mike, Shui Bingling has instantly made up an idol play of handsome men and beautiful women.


    Seeing shuibingling''s tangled little face, Jian Haixi asked jokingly, "you won''t misunderstand anything? Let me introduce myself. My name is Jian Haixi. I''m Mike''s good friend."


    "Jian Haixi?" Shuibing was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi and said, "are you Jian Haixi?"


    "You know me?"


    "I know!" Shui Bingling nodded. "Mike told me about you many times. He said you were the most powerful woman he had ever seen, and you had two lovely children."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "yes, I''m Jian Haixi."


    Mike stared angrily. Shuibingling said, "what are you thinking?"


    Jian Haixi touched his nose awkwardly and said, "I see she''s so beautiful, and you all live here, so..."


    Mike knocked her on a chestnut and said, "you brain circuit. It''s a waste not to write novels."


    Shuibingling covered his head, hehe smiled and didn''t get angry.


    Looking at the smile on her face, Mike suddenly stagnated, and then turned his eyes awkwardly.


    Jane Haixi keenly found that Michael''s tip had turned red.


    Jian Haixi didn''t say anything, but said to Shui Bingling, "your name is Bingling, isn''t it? You must be tired after tossing this night. I''ve cleaned up your guest room for you. Go and have a rest first. We''ll talk about anything tomorrow."


    "Hey, OK, thank you." Shui Bingling looked at Jian Haixi and said, "you call me Bingling, then I''ll call you Haixi, okay?"


    "Of course." Jian Haixi smiled, turned to Mike and said, "you send Bingling back to your room. I have to go and see Yi Yi."


    "Ah? I..." Mike is a little tangled. He doesn''t know how to face his daughter''s water ice cream.

 Chapter 402

    Jian Haixi looked at the red and nervous Mike, covered his mouth, smiled, waved his hands and went upstairs.


    Mike saw that Jane Haixi was determined not to help himself, so he had to freeze in place.


    "Hey, Mike, what are you doing?" Shui Bingling leaned over and poked Mike''s cheek with his index finger. "Your face is red. What do you think?"


    "No, nothing." Mike was touched by her finger, and the whole man jumped one meter away like an electric shock.


    Shuibing was stunned and looked at Mike suspiciously. "Is my finger static?"


    "Ah, yes, static electricity," Mike followed her words. "It''s killing me."


    "Poof ~" Shui Bingling said with a smile, "static electricity makes you nervous like this. I said brother, you''re too timid."


    While talking, shuibingling also slapped Mike on the shoulder.


    Mike''s eyes grew more complicated as he looked at her hand on his shoulder.


    "Then what? Let''s go. I''ll take you to your room." Mike stepped back and walked up the stairs without a trace.


    Shuibingling was stunned and followed him silently.


    Take the water ice cream to the door of the room. Mike didn''t go in. He simply said, "this is your room. We''ll stay here for a while. You can live here. You can tell me what you usually have, or you can find Haixi, and..."


    "Mike, what''s the matter with you?"


    Before Mike finished, Shui Bingling interrupted him, frowned and asked, "I know I cheated you by pretending to be a man. If you''re angry with me about this, I have nothing to say. It''s right for me to make amends to you."


    "I... I''m not angry," Mike hesitated.


    "Not angry?" Shui Bingling frowned and said, "then I don''t understand. What''s the matter with you here? I''m inexplicably caught by your parents. I''m not angry. Why do you put it here to vent your anger against me?"


    "What nonsense?" Mike listened to her messy words, raised his hand, knocked her on the head and scolded, "girls, don''t say those bad dirty words."


    "Hiss ~" Shui Bingling rubbed his head, turned his head and hummed, "I''ve always talked like this. You didn''t think it was wrong before. Why do you talk about me now?"


    "That''s not..." mcton looked at her awkwardly and said, "I didn''t know you were a girl before."


    "Cut ~" shuibingling turned his eyes and said, "men and women are equal. I tell you, Mike, your idea is wrong."


    Mike pushed her silently and said, "pull it down. It has nothing to do with equality Mao. Hurry back to bed."


    Shuibingling glared at him and hummed, "but I''ll drive me to bed."


    Mike pulled at the corner of his mouth and looked at the lovely water ice in front of him. His heart beat faster. He couldn''t stand the heat on his face.


    "Eh? Mike, your face seems to be redder." Shui Bingling pointed to Mike''s face and said, "you don''t have a fever?"


    "You just have a fever. Go to bed quickly." Mike stuffed her into the room and pulled the door.


    After the door was closed and the sight of water ice was cut off, Mike felt that his rapid heartbeat had eased a little.


    He touched his face, sensed the temperature above, sighed, frustrated, shook his head and murmured, "am I really... Can''t I..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, talilina stood by the river.


    When Shazhi told her that someone was investigating her news, she had been waiting.


    Wait for Mo Jue to appear, but she waited for a long time, but no one came, no matter Mo Jue or someone nearby.


    Talilina looked at the lights and the crowd by the river and said with a self deprecating smile, "don''t you come to me? Or are you sure I will run?"


    No one answered her. The night wind blew and dropped her red coat on her shoulders to the ground.


    Talilina stared at the clothes on the deck, her eyes darkened, and the corners of her lips slowly recalled, "it seems that fate has not treated you and me well. Our fate is over here."


    Then she took a deep breath, raised her head and walked towards the shore.


    When high heels stepped on the clothes on the ground, talilina didn''t hesitate for a moment.


    Cool moon bar.


    Night is the busiest time of liangyue bar. Mo Xiuyu shuttles around the scene with a tray and helps deal with difficult guests from time to time.


    When talilina arrived at the door of liangyue, she saw Mo Xiuyu standing in front of a drunken girl and blaming the man opposite them in righteous words.


    Talilina leaned against the door frame with her red lips slightly hooked and a smile. She just didn''t know whether her smile was ridicule or irony.


    "What a kind and simple child." talilina whispered, as if to herself, "ah, why do you protect this simple child so much? The Mo family doesn''t look like a place where such children can be cultivated."


    Thinking of Mo Sheng who dealt with her and looking at Mo Xiuyu in front of her, talilina felt very interesting.


    The first time she came to liangyue bar, when she heard Mo Xiuyu introduce herself, she guessed that he was the Mo family. After all, in Xiangcheng, there were not many people surnamed Mo except the Mo family.


    Besides, there are fewer people who are so outstanding in appearance and temperament like Mo Xiuyu.


    However, she was not sure at that time, and the emergence of Mo Jue made her more interested in Mo''s family and more fluke.


    Now that she has indirectly determined the identity of Mo Jue, it is self-evident who Mo Xiuyu is.


    "How to start this game?" talilina lifted a strand of her hair with her index finger and gently circled it around her fingertips.


    While talilina was thinking, Mo Xiuyu, who was going to send the drunk girl out of the bar, suddenly saw her standing at the door.


    "Hi! Lina, why are you here?" Mo Xiuyu found a friend at the bar to deliver the drunk girl for himself. He ran to the door and said to Lina with a smile: "Lina, why are you here at this time? Brother Chang?"


    "I don''t know," talilina said, "I came by myself and didn''t come with him."


    "Not with elder brother Chang?" Mo Xiuyu paused, looked at talilina strangely, hesitated and asked, "don''t you... Have a good relationship?"


    Talilina laughed, put her hand on Mo Xiuyu''s forehead and said, "boy, why are you so naive? It''s just a game between adults. What feelings are there?"


    "Ah? Love game?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned. He looked at talilina strangely. He always felt that this person tonight was somewhat different, but he couldn''t tell where it was different.


    Looking at the doubt in Mo Xiuyu''s eyes, talilina paused. A trace of irritability floated in her heart, but she calmed down quickly.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at talilina and asked, "Lina, you''re not looking for brother Chang. Are you here to drink?"


    "Can''t I come to you?" talilina smiled and tilted her head. "I thought we were friends."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and quickly nodded: "of course we are friends. Of course you can come to me, but... I''m working now..."


    With that, Mo Xiuyu looked back at his friend and manager who worked for him, and turned to talilina and said, "Lina, if you want to rest, you can come in and sit down for a while. I really want to go back to work."


    "Can''t you ask for leave?" talilina asked suddenly.


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked at talilina suspiciously. "Lina, you know my working hours are at night. The bar is so busy that I have to ask for leave in advance. I can''t ask for leave now."


    Listening to Mo Xiuyu''s words, talilina seemed a little lost and said, "well, it''s a pity."


    Mo Xiuyu scratched his head and asked, "Lina, what''s the matter with you? You look strange today."


    "Really?" talilina smiled and said, "I really need your help, but you can''t ask for leave, so I''m sorry."


    "Well," Mo Xiuyu frowned and thought, "how long does it take to help you? I''ll see if I can ask the manager for a small leave."


    In fact, his temporary leave now is to deduct his salary, especially the rest of his salary is almost deducted.


    But for Mo Xiuyu, since he regarded talilina as a friend, he would help him even at the risk of being deducted from his salary.


    Talilina looked at such a warm-hearted Mo Xiuyu, narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "it won''t take long, two minutes will be enough."


    "Well, that''s no problem." Mo Xiuyu said to talilina with a smile, "wait for me for a while. I''ll talk to the manager."


    "OK." talilina nodded and leaned against the door frame to look at him.


    Mo Xiuyu was so stared at by her, his cheeks suddenly turned red, and then ran back to ask the manager for leave.


    Talilina looked at him and murmured, "ah, ah, ah, in this way, there will be no chance between us, right?"


    Then she paused for two seconds, laughed at herself and said, "what do I think? Anyway, I didn''t have a chance."


    Mo Xiuyu quickly ran back and said to talilina, "well, I asked for leave. What can I do for you?"


    Lina smiled, reached out and took Mo Xiuyu''s hand and said, "just follow me."


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuyu didn''t expect that she would pull herself. She stiffened and unnaturally withdrew her hand and said, "I, I''ll go by myself."


    Talilina looked at him, smiled, didn''t speak, and just walked ahead to lead the way.


    In the bar, the manager was about to pour wine for the guests when he suddenly found Mo Xiuyu''s wallet on the bar. Although there were only a few pieces of money in it, they were all his salary in advance.

 Chapter 403

    Looking at the wallet, the manager frowned, turned and asked the waiter next to him, "where''s Xiuyu?"


    "Already ran out." the waiter pointed to the door and said, "the beautiful woman named Lina came to him just now, and he ran out."


    "This reckless child..." the manager sighed and thought that Mo Xiuyu was in such a hurry to go out where he might have useful money, so he grabbed his wallet and turned around and walked out the door.


    Fortunately, Mo Xiuyu should not have gone far. At this time, he should be able to catch up with him.


    The manager thought in his heart, but he didn''t think about it. This chase lost his life.


    Mo Xiuyu followed talilina all the way, and talilina didn''t stop her.


    Looking at the increasingly remote and dark alley around, Mo Xiuyu stopped and asked, "Lina, what did you bring me here for?"


    "Well, that''s it." talilina turned into the alley, waved to Mo Xiuyu and said, "come in, we''ll be there soon."


    "What are you doing? It''s mysterious." Mo Xiuyu frowned and muttered, but he still followed in.


    Because he was a friend, he never suspected that talilina would be malicious to him.


    The manager who chased out of the bar in the distance just saw them turn into the alley, so he hurried to follow them.


    Mo Xiuyu followed talilina to the middle of the alley before he finally stopped.


    Talilina turned her head. In the dim moonlight, her beautiful face and flirtatious red lips looked a little different from the beauty before.


    I don''t know if it''s the relationship between the night and the environment. Mo Xiuyu always feels that her red lips are more... Bloody.


    "Lina, what exactly do you want me to do here?" Mo Xiuyu frowned and asked, still not vigilant in his heart.


    "It''s all said. There''s a little thing I need your help." talilina smiled.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned deeper and deeper, and finally felt that something was wrong.


    At this time, the manager of hutongkou came after him with his wallet.


    "Xiuyu!" shouted the manager.


    Mo Xiuyu heard the manager''s cry, turned back, smiled and waved, "manager, I''m here. Why are you here?"


    The manager looked at the gloomy talilina behind Mo Xiuyu, and his face suddenly changed.


    He is older than Mo Xiuyu in the end. At this time, I know talilina doesn''t look like a good person.


    So the manager didn''t care what to return the wallet. He shouted in horror, "Xiuyu, be careful!"


    "Ah? What?" Mo Xiuyu said with a smile: "manager, you misunderstood. She is my friend..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Mo Xiuyu finished, the manager''s body suddenly stiffened, and then fell down.


    Mo Xiuyu stopped there before he finished. He didn''t even know how to take back the smile on his face.


    He looked at the fallen manager and turned incredulously.


    Behind her, talilina bent her eyes and smiled, "he''s too noisy."


    "You, you..." Mo Xiuyu looked at talilina and couldn''t even form a complete sentence in his mind at the first time.


    Talilina tilted her head and smiled, as if she had taken a person''s life. For her, it was as insignificant as stepping on an ant, not even enough to change her expression.


    "What''s the matter? What do you want to say? My... Friend." talilina said with a smile, but it seemed to be the most ironic poison, which made Mo Xiuyu stagger back for several steps.


    "Xiu, Xiu Yu..." the manager''s weak voice came behind him.


    Mo Xiuyu hurriedly ran over and threw himself in front of the manager, "manager, what are you doing here?"


    "Ha ha." the manager smiled on his pale face, gasped and handed Mo Xiuyu''s wallet to him. "I saw you didn''t take the money. I thought you were so anxious to come out. Maybe there would be a place for money, so I sent it to you."


    "Manager..." Mo Xiuyu burst into tears and shook his head. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I hurt you..."


    "It''s none of your business." the manager reached out and took Mo Xiuyu''s hand and said, "Xiuyu, I have no wife and no children in my life. Although we get along short, you are the same as my children when I am strict. But I can''t take care of you and help you in the future. You have to be good by yourself..."


    "Manager, don''t talk. I''ll take you to the hospital right away." Mo Xiuyu said, trying to pick up the manager.


    "It''s too late."


    A cold and heartless voice sounded. Talilina didn''t know when she came behind Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu turned to wait for talilina.


    Talilina shrugged her shoulders and said innocently, "what are you staring at me for? What I said is true. Can I not know my own hand? He''s dead."


    "Asshole!" Mo Xiuyu hated a man for the first time. He looked at talilina angrily and shouted, "get out, get out!"


    "What are you talking about?" talilina looked at Mo Xiuyu and said with a smile, "I''m here to catch you. How can I go before you get it?"


    "You..." Mo Xiuyu was in a hurry. He was about to get up and teach talilina a lesson. The manager grabbed her wrist.


    The manager took a breath and said to Mo Xiuyu, "Xiuyu, don''t be so impulsive when you do things in the future. I see this..."


    He turned his head to look at talilina, looked back at Mo Xiuyu and said to him, "I see this young lady, I don''t want your life if I want to find you. There may be something else. Don''t be impulsive in everything, you know?"


    "Manager..." Mo Xiuyu didn''t expect that at this time, the manager was still telling him these. His heart was even more sour and his tears flowed out.


    The manager smiled at Mo Xiuyu and said, "the boss is a good man. You should have confidence in him. He will save you..."


    After saying that, the manager held Mo Xiuyu''s hand and hung down.


    "Manager, manager!" Mo Xiuyu cried, but the manager''s closed eyes never opened again.


    Mo Xiuyu grabbed the bloody wallet, took a deep breath and wrapped the money in his shirt pocket.


    The manager sent it to him with his life, and he also wanted to keep it closest to his life.


    "Finally, I''m dead. There''s a lot of nonsense." talilina said, "I''ve wasted a long time here. If I don''t go, I''ll be in trouble."


    Mo Xiuyu listened to her words and felt cold in his heart.


    He took a deep breath, got up from the ground, looked at talilina and asked, "who the hell are you?"


    "Me? My name is really Lina." talilina said innocently, "I never lied to you, but there are only two words missing in front. My full name is talilina."


    "Talina, talina..." Mo Xiuyu suddenly opened his eyes and looked at talina with shock.


    When he was at home before, he heard Ning Jiwei and they discussed the big boss behind talilina.


    But no matter how he guessed, talilina appeared in front of him!

 Chapter 404

    "Well, enough nonsense, it''s time to go," talilina said lazily.


    Mo Xiuyu was still in shock. He looked at talilina and couldn''t connect the woman in front with the great devil.


    "Are you really talilina? What''s the purpose of your coming to Hunan city?" Mo Xiuyu asked coldly.


    Talilina listened to his words, smiled and said, "it''s interesting. Knowing my identity, you didn''t worry about your own safety for the first time, but asked me what my purpose was to come to Hunan city."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. It seemed that he just reflected his situation. He asked coldly, "what do you want me to do? Do you want to kill me?"


    "Well... It depends." talilina thought and said, "if you don''t listen, or the Mo family doesn''t care about your life and death, of course I''ll kill you. After all, with you as a living man, I''ll be in trouble no matter what I do."


    When she said this, the whole person was still smiling, as if she didn''t notice that she was talking about a person''s life and death, but just opening a simple joke.


    Mo Xiuyu swallowed his mouth and said it was false not to be nervous, but he forced himself to calm down when he thought of what the manager said to him before he died.


    It''s obviously unwise to confront talilina at this time. Although he hasn''t fought with talilina, he only knows from the moment she shot at the manager just now. Such an enemy has no chance of winning against her.


    Mo Xiuyu thought, glancing at both sides of the alley without trace, thinking about how to escape.


    "Are you thinking about how to run?" talilina smiled.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. Unexpectedly, he just glanced secretly and was noticed by talilina.


    This man is too sharp.


    Mo Xiuyu sank his face and knew that as long as talilina didn''t relax her vigilance, he couldn''t have a chance to escape.


    Talilina looked at Mo Xiuyu and said with a smile, "you can''t run. Come with me. For the sake of our former friends, I''ll make you less hurt."


    Mo Xiuyu''s eyes were dark and said, "where''s my eldest brother Chang? Won''t you kill him, too?"


    "He?"


    When Mo Xiuyu heard Mo Jue, talilina was obviously stunned for two seconds. Then she recovered her previous look and said with a smile: "no, but when we meet again next time, maybe I''ll kill him."


    Mo Xiuyu clenched his fist and said, "why? Why do you want to be a bad man? Am I bad to you? Brother Chang bad to you? Why do you want to help tyranny?"


    "Bad guys?" talilina smiled even bigger when she heard the word. "Compared with the good people surrounded by the secular world, I really like to be bad guys. At least, I''m free."


    "But elder brother Chang likes you so much." Mo Xiuyu couldn''t help persuading, "how can you bear to hurt him?"


    "Like me..."


    Talilina seemed to be shocked by these three words. She looked up at Mo Xiuyu. "Why do you say that? Do you think he likes me?"


    "Of course." Mo Xiuyu said, "elder brother Chang is very cold to everyone, but as soon as you appear, elder brother Chang is very kind to you and takes you out to play. He doesn''t take me out to play. Everyone in our bar can see that he likes you. Can''t you feel it?"


    "Like..."


    Talilina looked down at her palm.


    This hand is still holding Mo Jue''s fingers during the day.


    Seeing her lowering her head and silence, Mo Xiuyu narrowed his eyes and ran to the alley without thinking.


    He has only this chance.


    "Hmm?" talilina responded, looked up at Mo Xiuyu''s direction, and said with a sneer: "do you think you can run like this?"


    Mo Xiuyu was almost desperate to run. He didn''t even breathe.


    The alley was only a few meters away, and there was no footsteps behind.


    Did you get rid of her?


    Mo Xiuyu thought.


    The next second, however, the facts answered him.


    In the dark alley, a light flashed. Then, Mo Xiuyu''s right leg softened and the whole person fell to the ground.


    A small piece of steel wire penetrated his calf muscles, and the extended half was still dripping with blood, dropping to the ground.


    Mo Xiuyu turned back and looked at talilina walking slowly towards him behind him. She bit her teeth and continued to climb forward.


    As soon as he moved, talilina pulled the steel wire in her hand.


    "Ah!" the steel wire twitched, and Mo Xiuyu immediately screamed with pain.


    "Alas ~"


    Talilina sighed, shook her head and said sadly, "I said you can''t run away. Why don''t you obey?"


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t speak, didn''t even turn around, and didn''t stop. He just kept climbing towards the entrance of the alley.


    He can''t just admit his fate, and can''t let himself become a handle and threaten Mo Wanshan and Ning Jiwei.


    With this belief in his heart, Mo Xiuyu felt that the pain in his lower leg was much less.


    It was also at this time that he realized that no matter how far he went, no matter where he changed his identity, he would always be Mo''s family, which is an unchangeable fact.


    When Mo Xiuyu was about to climb to the entrance of the alley, talilina came to him after all.


    Looking at Mo Xiuyu, who was pale and struggling on the ground, talilina unfortunately shook her head and squatted down in front of him.


    "Tell me about you. Why do you have to run? Look at the whole. I can''t walk. I have to carry you. It''s so troublesome."


    Mo Xiuyu stared at talilina and said, "you won''t succeed. My brother will never let you go."


    "Your brother?" talilina raised her eyebrows and said, "Oh, you say ningjiwei? That''s just right. I''m not going to let him go."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at talilina and wanted to say something more. Talilina had cut him around the neck with a knife and knocked him unconscious.


    Looking at Mo Xiuyu''s bloody calf, talilina once again tilted her mouth, "I hate it. I''m going to dirty my clothes again."


    After that, talilina picked up Mo Xiuyu''s arm in one hand, lifted his leg in the other hand, gently lifted and threw him on her shoulder.


    The thin girl, carrying a man of 1.8 meters, walked as if nothing had happened.


    If others see this scene, they must shout out in surprise.


    It''s a pity that it''s remote enough. With the protection of the night, no one found it strange.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Today is really turbulent. In addition to the busy adults, several children also interfere with their emotions.


    It was late, but Jianrui couldn''t sleep.


    She lay on her bed, wrapped the quilt tightly, turned over and over, but she couldn''t sleep.


    She didn''t go to Mo Xiuqian next door.


    Since Jian Haixi left last time, Jian Rui will never run to Mo Xiuqian''s bed at night.


    Maybe there are still some concerns.


    Listening to Jian Rui''s turning voice, Mo Xiuyu turned to look at her and asked, "why don''t you sleep?"


    "Ah."


    Jian Rui didn''t expect Mo Xiuqian to make a sudden noise. She was stunned and asked, "did I disturb you?"


    Mo Xiuqian shook her head and asked again, "can''t you sleep?"


    "Well." Jianrui nodded, her eyes full of sadness and worry, "I really want to grow up quickly, so that I can protect daddy and Mommy, and they don''t have to work so hard."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned. Unexpectedly, the reason why Jian Rui couldn''t sleep was this.


    She smiled bitterly and said, "how good! You still have people you want to protect and motivation to grow up, unlike me."


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Xiuqian, blinked and said, "Xiuqian, don''t you have anyone you want to protect?"


    Mo Xiuqian shook her head and didn''t speak.


    "How could it?" Jianrui sniffed and said, "you are also one of the people I want to protect."


    One of the people who want to protect


    Jian Rui''s words shocked Mo Xiuqian. She looked up at Jian Rui and thought she had heard wrong, "what are you talking about? Do you want to protect me?"


    "Yes." Jian Rui nodded and said, "I want to protect a lot of people. Of course, there are Xiuqian you, and not only I want to protect you, Gu Ruan, Mo Xiujin, Mo Xiulin, Mo Tong... Everyone wants to protect you."


    "No, I won''t..."


    Mo Xiuqian subconsciously wanted to deny it.


    Because she always thought that all the light and love had disappeared in her world.


    For such a long time, the reason why she can be cold hearted is that she believes that no one loves her and she doesn''t need to love others.


    But now Jianrui told her that many people want to protect her, which is equivalent to letting her enter the bright world again.


    Mo Xiuqian dared not go, for fear that taking the wrong step would be endless hell.


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Xiuqian and sighed: "you don''t believe it."


    Mo Xiuqian paused and looked at Jian Rui with some doubts. She didn''t know why she didn''t continue to insist on persuading her.


    Jian Rui said: "This kind of thing is not what others say, but you have to feel it by yourself. If you can''t feel my kindness to you, Gu Ruan and Mo Xiulin''s kindness to you, either we really don''t do well enough, or you don''t want to see it at all. So if you don''t believe it, it''s useless for me to say it a hundred times."


    Mo Xiuqian pursed her lips, didn''t speak again, but turned around in silence.


    Jianrui knew that she meant to stop the conversation, so she didn''t say any more.


    When she was about to go to bed, the mobile phone under Jianrui''s pillow suddenly vibrated silently.


    Jianrui felt her eyes turn and got up and got out of bed.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom outside and talk to Gu Ruan for a while." I said to Mo Xiuqian, and Jianrui went out in slippers.


    After Jian Rui left, Mo Xiuqian opened her eyes and stared at the small night light in front of her bed.


    Thinking of what Jian Rui just said, Mo Xiuqian''s eyes were wet.


    In fact, she doesn''t feel that everyone is good to her. She just... Doesn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 405

    On the other side, Jian Rui, who ran out of the room, didn''t look for Gu Ruan, but casually entered the bathroom of a guest room, turned on the tap and took out her mobile phone.


    "Hello, Jin?"


    Hearing Jian Rui''s voice, Mo Xiujin''s face on the opposite side was much softer, "well, why is it so long? Did he run out again?"


    "Of course," said Jane Rui. "How else can I talk to you in the room?"


    "Ha ha." Mo Xiujin smiled and said, "in fact, if it''s inconvenient, you can just hang up."


    "How can I do that?" said Jane Rui. "I haven''t contacted you for several days. I always have to exchange information."


    Mo Xiujin smiled and asked, "well, what''s the latest news over there?"


    "Hmm..." Jianrui thought and said, "I''m not too clear, but daddy, they are so serious these two days. I feel something has happened, but they don''t tell me."


    "These two days." Mo Xiujin thought, "maybe it''s because some big man has come."


    "Big man?" Jane Rui was stunned. What big man could they not know?


    Besides, who can make Ning Jiwei such a serious big man besides the enemy?


    Mo Xiujin said, "I don''t know the details, but I still say that. You just have to guard against Xiuqian. You don''t have to worry about other things."


    "I know." mentioned Mo Xiuqian, Jianrui was a little weak, "but Xiuqian, she has always been like that. I doubt whether I''m right to do so."


    She sympathizes with Mo Xiuqian and hopes she can get better.


    If she can, of course she is willing to give Mo Xiuqian a chance.


    But if it puts everyone in danger, Jianrui is also unwilling.


    Especially the last time Mo Xiuqian betrayed Jian Haixi, what should she do if next time Jian Haixi comes to Mo''s house and Mo Xiuqian betrays them again?


    At the thought that her beloved Mommy might be hurt, Jianrui felt very uncomfortable.


    Mo Xiujin also knew the entanglement in Jian Rui''s heart, so he thought and said, "why don''t you find a chance to talk to her? I think Xiuqian should not be a liar. If she really doesn''t stand on our side, then..."


    No matter what, Mo Xiujin didn''t say.


    Jian Rui sighed and said, "forget it, let''s talk about it in a few days."


    She can''t make up her mind about this. She''d better ask Ning Jiwei or her brother Jian Yi.


    The two children said a few more words. Jianrui counted that the time was almost up, and then cut off the phone and went back to the room.


    This night, not only Jian Rui, but also Mo Tong, who learned the plan behind Mo Ting, couldn''t sleep.


    Although Jian Yi advised him not to mind the matter, Mo Tong felt that he should do something.


    Would you like to talk to Mo Ting?


    Mo Tong frowned, thinking about the possibility, and then shook his head.


    Moting won''t listen to him.


    What else can we do?


    Mo Tong thought hard about it. Suddenly, he thought of a way to make up for the lost.


    He made up his mind and asked Jian Yi to discuss it after dawn to see if it would work.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The moon set and the sun rose, and the sky finally lit up slowly.


    Mo Jue got up early in the morning. He went to Ning Jiwei''s room first. Sure enough, Ning Jiwei had got up early in the room, and Gu Chenyi was there.


    "Oh, you are finally willing to get up." Gu Chenyi joked.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Mo Jue and just wanted to speak, he saw Mo Jue wave his hand.


    "OK, you don''t have to say I know." Mo Jue said lazily, "do what you should do, but no matter what the result is, you don''t have to tell me."


    Last night he had asked for a night''s time for talilina. Now it''s dawn, and there''s no excuse to stop Ning Jiwei from catching her.


    Thinking of talilina, Mo Jue felt some pain in his heart. He took a deep breath and said, "I''ll go first and see how the silly boy Mo Xiuyu is."


    When Mo Jue left, Gu Chenyi turned to look at Ning Jiwei and said, "is it okay to let him go like this? Won''t he go to find the woman?"


    "No," said Ning Jiwei, "if Mo Jue wanted to protect her, he wouldn''t have asked us to investigate her yesterday."


    Gu Chenyi thought for a moment and nodded, "yes, I''m too worried."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "I''ll give it to you over there. There''s also Tong Si''s business."


    "Don''t worry." Gu Chenyi said, "you''re busy with you. Don''t worry about the company. As for Tong Si and Song Wei, wait until you''re busy with talilina."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and quickly ordered people to catch talilina by the river.


    On the other side, Mo Jue drove to liangyue bar.


    I just don''t know why. The closer he was to the bar, the more ominous he felt, as if he had forgotten something.


    Thinking so, Mo Jue drives much faster.


    When we got to the bar, only the waiter on duty was there, but Mo Xiuyu and the manager, who had never been absent from work, were gone.


    When Mo Jue came in, the waiter lay on the bar to rest.


    "Wake up." Mo Jue knocked on the bar and woke up the waiter.


    "Huh, boss?" the waiter rubbed his eyes, saw the Mo Jue in front of him, and woke up in an instant.


    Mo Jue asked calmly, "where''s Mo Xiuyu?"


    The waiter said, "he asked for leave yesterday and hasn''t come back yet."


    As he spoke, the waiter couldn''t help muttering, "it''s strange that he said to take a short leave yesterday. As a result, he was absent from work all night."


    "Ask for leave?" Mo Jue suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "why? When did you ask for leave?"


    "I don''t know." the waiter scratched his head and said, "it''s about early in the morning. There''s a beautiful lady..."


    After a pause, the waiter suddenly said, "it''s Miss Lina who went out with the boss. She came to Xiuyu and asked Xiuyu to help her. Then Xiuyu asked for leave and left with her."


    Listening to the waiter''s words, Mo Jue''s fingers tightened in an instant and said, "she came to the bar yesterday?"


    "Yes," said the waiter, "but she didn''t come in and stood at the door."


    Mo Jue looked at the empty door, closed his eyes and covered the madness in his eyes.


    It turned out that when he pleaded for her, she showed no mercy.


    What happened during the day yesterday was really just his amorous behavior.


    "Boss? Boss?" the waiter also noticed that things were not so simple, so he shouted with worry.


    Mo Jue opened his eyes and asked, "which direction did they go?"


    "East." the waiter pointed to the door and said, "also, the manager chased them out last night and said he was sending Xiuyu a wallet, but the manager didn''t... didn''t come back."


    Mo Jue suddenly looked back at the waiter and said, "why didn''t you tell me this last night?"


    "I, I thought the manager was going home..." the waiter trembled.


    Mo Jue didn''t speak again. He turned and walked out with big steps.

 Chapter 406

    After walking out of the door, Mo Jue called Ning Jiwei while searching around in the direction indicated by the waiter.


    Ning Jiwei thought he regretted when he received Mo Jue''s call, so he opened his mouth and said, "even if it''s too late for you to plead for her at this time, I''ve sent someone to the riverside."


    "I''m not pleading for talilina," Mo Jue said gritting his teeth. "I even hate my stupidity last night."


    Hearing something wrong with Mo Jue''s tone, Ning Jiwei frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mo Xiuyu, Xiu Yu... Was taken away by her." Mo Jue said this, and suddenly felt that something in his heart seemed to disappear with him.


    When Ning Jiwei heard that Mo Xiuyu was taken away by talilina, he immediately sat up from bed, "when did it happen? Where are you now?"


    Mo Jue said, "I''m near the bar. I''ve asked people from the secret department to look for it together. Check the surveillance here as soon as possible to see if there''s any other news."


    "OK, I see."


    After hanging up, the only thing Ning Jiwei can explain is that these blood stains are not Mo Xiuyu''s, but... The manager''s.


    Thinking of this, Mo Jue took out his mobile phone. Just now he had called the manager several times, but no one answered.


    Mo Jue sends the manager''s telephone number to Ning Jiwei, asks him to check the location, then gets up and continues to look down the deep alley.


    Ning Jiwei received Mo Jue''s information and checked the location for the first time. He was surprised to find that the location is still moving!


    According to Mo Jue, the manager has been killed, so why does his mobile location move?


    Will


    Thinking of a possibility, Ning Jiwei hurriedly called Mo Jue and said, "you go to the Business Plaza immediately! The manager''s mobile phone location shows that it moves over there. I guess the manager''s mobile phone may be on Xiuyu."


    Business Plaza


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "OK, I''ll go right away."


    After hanging up, Mo Jue took the people from the secret department to the business square.


    On the other side, Ning Jiwei thought and dialed Jian Haixi.


    After receiving Ning Jiwei''s call, Jian Haixi was a little surprised. After all, the two exchanged all the information by phone last night.


    However, after listening to Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi was silent.


    Ning Jiwei said, "Haixi, is mikai still there? I''m afraid Xiuyu will get hurt. If mikai is there, it will be much more convenient."


    Jane Haixi frowned and said, "mikai has returned to Mi''s house, but I''ll call him later and let him come."


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded, "that''s nothing. I''m just telling you to be mentally prepared."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and asked, "the business plaza is not far from here. It''s the best choice for Mo Xiuyu to come here. But I''m a little worried. There''s so much traffic in the business, and Mo Jue is not familiar with the environment. Can they deal with talilina?"


    Ningjiwei pursed his lips and said, "I''ll ask George for help later."


    Find George. That''s the one who needs the Joe family.


    Jian Haixi was silent for a moment and said, "let me call George. Mo Xiuyu is from the Mo family. It''s not appropriate for you to come forward."


    It''s OK for the Qiao family to come forward for Jian Haixi, but they will risk their lives for Mo Xiuyu, who has nothing to do with them. Even if George agrees to help, the Qiao family will inevitably feel uncomfortable.


    Ning Jiwei also thought of this, so he nodded and said, "well, George, it''s hard for you."


    "Nothing."


    Jian Haixi simply said a few words and hung up the phone. Then he went to Jian Yi''s room and said to him, "Yi Yi, help your father see if you can find Mo Xiuyu''s location. I''m going to the same Qiao''s house now. I don''t have to come back at noon."


    Jian Yi was stunned, nodded and said, "OK, Mommy, be careful on the road."


    Jian Haixi nodded, reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "Mommy is fine, but we''re going to work hard again."


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi. He doesn''t know why. He always thinks that Jian Haixi today is a little strange.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t see the reason in her eyes. Jian Yi just held out her hands and said, "Mommy, Yi Yi doesn''t work hard at all. Yi Yi just thinks he can do too little to help Mommy and daddy."


    Listening to his son''s words, Jian Haixi''s eyes were slightly wet and took a deep breath to calm his language airway: "silly child, you''re just a child. Who wants you to bear these."


    "Mommy?" Jian Yi raised his head and looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously. "Mommy, what''s the matter with you today?"


    "Mommy''s okay." Jane Haixi took the corners of her mouth and said with a smile, "Mommy just loves us and you."


    Jian Yi holds Jian Haixi''s hand and says, "I think Mommy is harder than me."


    Jian Haixi smiled, took his hand out of Jian Yi''s hand and said, "OK, Mommy is gone."


    Jian Yi nodded, watched Jian Haixi leave, and contacted Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei also wanted to find Jian Yi. Now he receives a call from Jian Yi and knows that Jian Haixi told him.


    While helping to investigate the video near the Business Plaza, Jian Yi asked Ning Jiwei, "Daddy, what''s the matter with Mommy?"


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Yi frowned and said, "I don''t know. I just think Mommy seems a little unhappy and worried."


    Ning Jiwei sank his eyes and thought of their dialogue last night. He sighed and said, "maybe it''s because I wronged her."


    Upon hearing this, Jian Yi said coldly, "what''s the reason? Doesn''t Daddy love Mommy the most? Why does he make Mommy wronged?"


    Listening to his son''s three questions in a row, Ning Jiwei also had some bitterness in his heart. When he called yesterday, he didn''t hear Jian Haixi''s low tone.


    But now things are too bad for him.


    Ning Jiwei knew that his son was more mature than ordinary people. If he didn''t explain it clearly to him, he didn''t know how to put it in his heart.


    So while they were investigating Mo Xiuyu''s information, Ning Jiwei told Jian Yi about some things.


    After hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Yi was silent for a long time before saying, "so, daddy, you finally chose to wronged mommy in order to be able to Tong Si and Mo Sheng, didn''t you?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. Unexpectedly, after his explanation, Jian Yi had such an interpretation.


    "Yiyi, it''s not as simple as you think..."


    "How hard can it be?"


    Jian Yi interrupted Ning Jiwei and said, "when it''s hard, don''t we come too? Is it harder for him than when I don''t know my life and death and our family is separated? Is it harder than when Mommy and I escaped from Iceland? Daddy, compared with those difficulties before, is it more difficult, or do you ignore her feelings just because Mommy didn''t say it?"


    Ning Jiwei was shocked by Jian Yi''s words. He was silent for a long time. He wanted to speak several times, but he felt the pain of his heart.


    Next, Jian Yi didn''t contact Ning Jiwei, but dutifully looked for Mo Xiuyu''s location.


    At the same time, Jian Haixi asked Mo Feng to take him to Qiao''s old house.


    As for asking the Qiao family to help, she had to go there in person.


    On the way, Jane Haixi called mikai and hoped he would come back.


    Mikai said without hesitation after listening to the content: "OK, I''ll be there right away."


    The car stopped at Qiao''s door, and Jian Haixi went in with Mo Feng.


    Qiao Qinghe didn''t expect Jian Haixi to come so suddenly. After the great joy, he frowned again and came forward to hold Jian Haixi. The first sentence was to ask, "girl, is something wrong?"


    Behind Qiao Qinghe, Qiao Jing, Qiao Lei, George and others stared at her nervously.


    Seeing so many people who care about themselves, Jian Haixi warmed up, smiled, shook his head and said, "Grandpa, I''m fine."


    Hearing that she said it was all right, Qiao Qinghe was relieved, stared at her and said, "you girl, don''t tell me when you come back. I thought you were in trouble."

 Chapter 407

    Listening to Qiao Qinghe''s words, Jane Haixi was stunned, bit her lips and lowered her head.


    Seeing his granddaughter''s look like this, Qiao Qinghe frowned and asked, "girl, you''re really in trouble, aren''t you?"


    "Grandpa..."


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and knelt in front of Qiao Qinghe.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi would suddenly give him such a big gift. Not only Qiao Qinghe was shocked, but also Qiao Jing and others behind him.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi and reached out to pull her. "What are you doing, child? What can''t you say?"


    George also came forward, stretched out his hand and pulled Jane Haixi''s arm and said, "Haixi, if you have something to say, Grandpa will worry like you."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and looked up at Qiao Qinghe: "Grandpa, I''m here today because I have something to ask."


    Qiao Qinghe saw that she was determined not to get up, so he had to sigh and asked, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi gritted his teeth and said, "yes... Mo Xiuyu is in trouble. I''m worried that I don''t have enough hands, so I want to borrow some people from Grandpa."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s words, before Qiao Qinghe spoke, George narrowed his eyes and said, "Mo Xiuyu? Isn''t that the son of Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi?"


    "Yes," Jane Haixi nodded.


    "Hum." George sneered, "I said Haixi, you''re too stupid. When did you have to worry about the life and death of Mo Xiuyu? It''s not enough for you to worry about Yiyi and ruiruirui. Now even other irrelevant people have to take care of it? Will anyone else in the Mo family come to you for help when they are in trouble? Why didn''t I see them think of you when there were good things?"


    George''s words made Jane Haixi''s head lower, silent and silent.


    George looked at her, frowned and said, "besides, if no one told you about it, you would know? Don''t tell me you found it out yourself. Come on, did Ning Jiwei ask you to come home and ask grandpa for help? He''s very kind."


    George''s words made everyone quiet. Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi kneeling in front of him and asked, "Haixi, is what George said true? Is it really ningjiwei who asked you to come?"


    "I wanted to come myself," said Jane Haixi.


    Qiao Qinghe heard the speech, his eyes suddenly cold, waved his hand and said, "if you come today to have dinner with my old man, I''ll let the nanny cook a good meal now, but if you want to do this, go back and I won''t lend you a hand."


    "Grandpa..."


    As soon as Jian Haixi was about to say more, Qiao Qinghe coldly interrupted her and said, "Haixi, we Qiao family have people, but we don''t use them like this. It''s not Grandpa. I''m selfish and don''t help you, but even if I''m willing to borrow it, let you go and tell those bastards yourself. Ask them if they''re willing to help."


    George sighed and said, "Haixi, the last time I escorted Dou ge back, I have hurt several brothers. They are still lying in bed."


    After hearing what they said, Qiao Jing hesitated to come forward, reached out and took Jian Haixi''s arm, pulled her up and said: "Haixi, don''t blame your grandfather and George. Our Qiao family are not afraid of death. We also said that we are willing to cooperate with Ning Jiwei, but we can''t do everything. Our original intention is to protect you and the children, not to charge for the broken things of their mo family."


    "I know..." Jian Haixi whispered.


    Seeing her like this, Qiao Jing didn''t say much. He just clapped his hands and said, "well, it''s rare for you to come today. We don''t say these disappointing words. Come on, I''ll let the nanny prepare dinner. How about a good meal?"


    Qiao Qinghe snorted, "since you''re here, stay for dinner."


    "Grandpa..."


    Jian Haixi did not move, but looked at Qiao Qinghe and said, "the person who took Mo Xiuyu is talilina."


    "What?"


    Hearing talilina''s name, the others had no reaction, but George was shocked. "Are you serious? Talilina appeared?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded, "we only confirmed her identity last night. We wanted to do it today. Unexpectedly, she took Mo Xiuyu away in advance."


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi, then turned to George and asked in a deep voice, "who is talilina?"


    "It''s the boss behind those people last time," said George, gnashing his teeth. He still can''t forget the people he met on his way back.


    "In that case..." Qiao Qinghe thought for a moment, looked at Jian Haixi again, sighed and said, "George, go with Haixi."


    "OK, I''ll be right away..."


    George just wanted to promise, but Jane Haixi cut him off.


    "Grandpa, if it''s just a loan, Ji Wei can call his cousin. In fact, I don''t have to come here." Jian Haixi looked at Qiao Qinghe: "I''m here. There''s another thing I want to ask grandpa to help me."


    Seeing that Jian Haixi looked so serious, Qiao Qinghe frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and said, "I want to have my own power."


    "What?"


    As soon as Jian Haixi''s voice fell, everyone looked at her in surprise, including Mo Feng who followed her.


    After Qiao Qinghe was slightly surprised, he looked at his resolute granddaughter and asked, "why? There must be a reason behind this idea?"


    Jian Haixi sipped his lips: "Because I don''t want to ask for help anymore. All the time, I can only turn to Ji Wei and grandpa, or to my friends or even my own children. Although I know that everyone doesn''t bother me and hate me, I gradually don''t like this feeling. I always want to do more things, but I can''t do anything, which makes me feel like a useless waste Things. Even... "


    Jian Haixi said, pausing for half a minute before continuing: "Even at some time, it''s useless for me to put forward different opinions, because my ability can''t support my opinions and I can''t protect the people I want to protect, including my children. So I want to have my own strength. At least within the allowable range, I can no longer take into account the ideas of others and do what I want to do."


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, George didn''t answer. He just looked at Jane Haixi with heartache in his eyes.


    With Jian Haixi''s forbearance character, how long did it take to hold back such an idea?


    And who made her think this way?


    Thinking of this, George''s eyes suddenly covered with dark clouds. He wanted to immediately move to Mo''s house and beat up the man surnamed Ning.


    Qiao Qinghe was silent and sighed silently. Then he raised his hand and touched Jian Haixi''s head and said, "silly child."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, "Grandpa?"


    Qiao Qinghe reached out and patted her on the shoulder and said, "if you want someone, I can give it to you. It''s a small thing. I just need to know. Can you make a specific plan for the future?"


    Jian Haixi listened to Qiao Qinghe agree to this, his eyes lit up, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll tell Grandpa."

 Chapter 408

    Qiao Qinghe knew that Jian Haixi was pressed for time, so he was not embarrassed. He waved his hand and asked George to go out.


    After George left, Qiao Qinghe sat on the sofa, patted the position beside him and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, come and sit down."


    "Yes, Grandpa." Jane Haixi heard of it and went to sit down.


    Qiao Qinghe: "your cousin won''t be back for a while. Just tell me what you think."


    "Yes." Jian Haixi knew that if he didn''t have a clear plan, Qiao Qinghe wouldn''t trust to hand over people to himself.


    Of course, Jian Haixi also knows that Qiao Qinghe''s worried not because he is stingy, but because he is worried that Jian Haixi will self defeating.


    It''s like people who don''t know swordsmanship take the peerless weapon for the first time. It''s often not others but themselves who hurt.


    Jian Haixi knew this, so she directly said to Qiao Qinghe: "Grandpa, I''m working with my friends to fight against the family forces behind him, but I don''t want to ask Jiwei about important people, and I don''t want to bother my cousin often. Moreover, if Jiwei knows that I didn''t find him and found my cousin, it will inevitably be uncomfortable. This is one of them."


    Qiao Qinghe listened to Jian Haixi''s words, frowned gently and asked, "you''re talking about the Davis family?"


    "Grandpa, do you know?" Jian Haixi was surprised. Unexpectedly, Qiao Qinghe learned the news of the Davis family so soon.


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, "how much do you despise your grandfather? Since I said I would look at you, I will not miss such important news."


    Qiao Jing on one side said with a smile: "such a big force has suddenly appeared in Hunan city. It''s hard for us to know if we don''t know. Moreover, the Davis family has sent gifts to us two days ago. It can be regarded as saying hello to us."


    "Say hello?" Jian Haixi wondered, "why do they say hello to Grandpa?"


    "The strong dragon doesn''t pressure the local snake. If they want to do something in Xiangcheng, they''d better say hello to us in advance," Qiao Jing explained.


    Jian Haixi heard the speech, thought and said, "so they also said hello to other people?"


    "Not necessarily." Qiao Jing said, "now the Mo family is in chaos. Even if he wants to say hello to the Davis family, he doesn''t know who to say hello to. As for the Tong family and the Song family, it doesn''t matter whether to say hello or not."


    Jian Haixi nodded clearly. I think so. If he greeted the Mo family, Ning Jiwei would know in advance.


    Before she went to dinner, Ning Jiwei obviously didn''t know about it. It can be seen that she didn''t contact the Davis family in advance.


    As for Tong Si and Song Wei, they should not know what she saw at the dinner party that day.


    Qiao Qinghe looked down at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, you go on talking about yours."


    "Oh," said Jane Haixi, "first, I plan to fight the Davis family with my friends, so I need strength. Second... I want to put the children with Grandpa."


    "Hmm?" Qiao Qinghe was stunned. "Do you want Ruirui to come over?"


    "Yes." Jian Haixi said in a deep voice, "Ruirui is at Mo''s house. I''m always worried, and it''s inconvenient for me to take her, so..."


    Before Jian Haixi finished speaking, he was interrupted by Qiao Qinghe, "why is it inconvenient?"


    Jian Haixi pressed his lips down and didn''t answer immediately.


    Qiao Jing also looked at it suspiciously, "yes, Haixi, why do you say it''s inconvenient to carry Ruirui around? If you''re worried about safety, wait until your grandfather gives you someone..."


    "It''s not this problem." Jian Haixi took a deep breath, looked at Qiao Qinghe and Qiao Jing and said, "Grandpa, uncle, this has something to do with the third reason I want to say."


    "The third reason?" Qiao Qinghe frowned. "What is it?"


    Jian Haixi gritted his teeth and said, "I want to leave Xiangcheng."


    "What?"


    Jian Haixi''s words shocked Qiao Qinghe and Qiao Jing more than before.


    Qiao Lei, who was drinking water, even burst out immediately, patted his chest and coughed there.


    Qiao Jing''s smiling face was also rare and serious. He looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, this is not fun. What are you doing leaving Xiangcheng? Where do you want to go?"


    Jian Haixi said: "at present, our enemy in Xiang City is mo Sheng. I believe Ji Wei can deal with him, but outside Xiang City, there are talilina''s forces eyeing."


    "Do you want to find talilina''s power?" Qiao Jing was even more frightened. He shook his head and said, "no, absolutely not."


    Jian Haixi looked at Qiao Jing, reluctantly pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "uncle, calm down."


    "How can I calm down?" Qiao Jing said: "how can you do such a big thing at a girl''s house? It''s so dangerous outside, you know? Now you''re in Xiangcheng. Although there will be accidents around you, at least we''re here and can always protect you, but you''re going out. In case of an accident, we just want to help you."


    Jian Haixi bowed his head and said, "I know my uncle is worried about me, but to be honest, I really don''t want to live in everyone''s wings."


    He has been patient, hiding in the dark, afraid to expose his whereabouts, always compromising and retreating, waiting to know which day is tomorrow''s future.


    Jane Haixi doesn''t want to live like this.


    If you really want to delay in Xiangcheng for so long, if the battle is destined to drag on for so long, let her be the one to shorten the battle time!


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, Qiao Jing said anxiously, "I know you want to be independent, so you can''t go so extreme at once."


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi and was silent for a long time before he asked, "have you figured it out?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "yes."


    "No regrets?"


    "No regrets."


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi and sighed: "you child, you are so stubborn like your mother."


    Jian Haixi knew that he had promised, so he relaxed his breath: "Grandpa, you don''t have to worry. In fact, I just want to go out to meet my friend. With his help, it''s much easier to deal with talilina."


    As they were talking, George came in and said, "Grandpa, Haixi, please order."


    Jian Haixi nodded and stood up to Qiao Qinghe: "Grandpa, I''ll tell you about other things later. Now I''ll go first."


    "Let''s go." Qiao Qinghe waved his hand, as if he didn''t want to say more.


    He was afraid that if he talked more, he would shut the rebellious granddaughter at home so that she wouldn''t run around.


    Jane Haixi went out of the door and found that George followed.


    She looked back at George and said, "you don''t have to..."


    George yawned, raised his head and put his big palm on her head. He rubbed and said, "stop talking nonsense and go quickly. Aren''t you in a hurry to save people?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned. Looking at George walking in front, she took a smile on her lips and strode up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Business building.


    Talilina dragged Mo Xiuyu into the room.


    Mo Xiuyu''s injured leg was roughly bandaged by her, which only stopped the blood.


    Mo Xiuyu, one meter eight, was carried by talilina like a lamb and passively followed her to the business building.


    On weekends, there are more people in the mall than ever before. The flow of people coming and going surprised Mo Xiuyu.


    He wondered why talilina dared to appear here so rampantly.


    Isn''t she afraid at all?


    Mo Xiuyu really asked this question, but he thought he would get a more rigorous answer from talilina, but he didn''t expect the woman to pick her eyebrow and naturally said, "come to the mall, of course I''m here to buy clothes."


    Then talilina pointed to her clothes stained with blood and said to Mo Xiuyu, "it''s all your fault. If it weren''t for resisting you, I wouldn''t dirty my clothes."


    Mo Xiuyu was so angry, "if you don''t catch me, isn''t there nothing?"


    "That won''t work," talilina said. "If I don''t catch you, how can I have chips? So it''s not me, but you."


    Mo Xiuyu choked. Now he understood that talilina was a madman at all.


    In her eyes, there is no right or wrong, even ignoring life and death.


    Can he escape in the hands of such a madman?


    Thinking of these, Mo Xiuyu looked around from time to time and wanted to seek the opportunity to ask for help.


    "If you want to shout for help or ask for help secretly, I advise you to save it."


    Talilina walked in with Mo Xiuyu and said carelessly, "I have something enough to turn the whole mall into ashes. Once I find that you are missing or I can''t escape, I will detonate it."


    Listening to her words, Mo Xiuyu suddenly stiffened and looked up incredulously.


    Talilina smiled and said, "why, don''t you believe it?"


    Mo Xiuyu closed his lips tightly, calm face and didn''t speak.


    Thaksin, what can''t a madman like talilina do?


    Since then, Mo Xiuyu also stopped asking for help. Anyway, ordinary people are not the opponent of this madwoman.


    Talilina swaggered and dragged Mo Xiuyu to the store floor by floor. When she tried on her clothes, she pressed Mo Xiuyu on the chair. When she tried it out, she would turn around in front of Mo Xiuyu, smiled and asked, "isn''t it good?"


    At the beginning, Mo Xiuyu would say with a black face, "I''m so ugly. There''s no one uglier than you."


    Then


    He received a critical blow.


    The scene of the violent attack frightened the shop assistants to hide behind the counter.


    Ten minutes later, talilina changed another dress, walked around in front of Mo Xiuyu as usual and asked, "how about this one? Do I look good?"


    Mo Xiuyu, whose whole face had been beaten and swollen into a pig''s head, nodded obediently and said vaguely: "look good, you look good in everything you wear. You are the most beautiful in the universe, and no one is as beautiful as you!"

 Chapter 409

    Listening to Mo Xiuyu''s words, talilina smiled with satisfaction and said, "it''s good to be so good early. I don''t care what you''ve done to such a handsome face. It''s just that you''re too inconvenient to see your face when you walk around me."


    Mo Xiuyu clenched his teeth and roared, "I knew I wouldn''t put such a heavy hand on it!"


    "You didn''t ask for it," talilina said without repentance.


    Mo Xiuyu turned his head angrily. He felt that if he talked with the madwoman again, he would be mad by her even if he didn''t die.


    "Hello." talilina reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "Here you are."


    "What?" Mo Xiuyu asked impatiently.


    "Money." talilina said confidently, "you soiled my clothes, so shouldn''t you pay for my clothes? Besides, you are a big man to accompany me out shopping. Do you want me to pay?"


    "You little woman?" Mo Xiuyu was so angry that his teeth were trembling and scolded, "if you were a little woman, would there be a big woman in this world?"


    After a pause, Mo Xiuyu said again, "no, if you are a little woman, there are no men in the world."


    Talilina blinked, tilted her head and asked, "are you praising me?"


    Mo Xiuyu: "..." forget it, when he didn''t say anything.


    While he was not paying attention, talilina reached out and grabbed the wallet he had put in his coat pocket.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and said coldly, "take it. I don''t have much money anyway."


    "Why don''t you just give it to me so quickly? I have to waste my time here..."


    Talilina didn''t speak. Her face suddenly sank and turned to stare at Mo Xiuyu.


    "You... Why are you looking at me like that?" Mo Xiuyu stammered and asked.


    Talilina''s face was cold. She reached out and took out a mobile phone from her wallet, handed it to Mo Xiuyu and said, "what''s this?"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked down at the mobile phone.


    Of course he does. It''s the manager''s cell phone.


    It turned out that the manager put this in his wallet yesterday. Did he want Ning Jiwei to find themselves through mobile phone positioning?


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuyu''s eyes turned red, "manager..."


    The middle-aged man was still planning for him at the last minute.


    Looking at Mo Xiuyu, talilina narrowed her eyes, threw her mobile phone into the trash can and said, "forget it, anyway, I wanted to end here."


    She and Mo Jue dated here yesterday, so let''s end it here today.


    Mo Xiuyu was still sad, but he was suddenly picked up by talilina, "it''s not safe here. Let''s change a place."


    As she spoke, talilina took Mo Xiuyu outside the door.


    Just before they came to the door, several clerks chased up and said, "wait a minute, you two haven''t paid yet."


    Talilina threw Mo Xiuyu''s wallet and said, "take it."


    The clerk looked at Grandpa Mao and frowned, "Miss, this one is a famous brand and limited edition. You don''t have enough money."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the clerk nervously and kept winking at her to stop angering talilina.


    Can''t she see that talilina in front of her is crazy?


    The clerk didn''t step back at all. She just felt that talilina''s aura was a little strong, but no matter how strong her aura was, she had to pay, didn''t she?


    Talilina sneered, threw Mo Xiuyu away, came forward and grabbed the clerk''s neck and said, "how dare you stop me?"


    "Cough, cough... Let go..."


    The clerk didn''t expect talilina to put down such a heavy hand. She immediately turned pale and struggled desperately, while others hid around nervously and afraid and didn''t dare to come forward.


    "Madman, let her go!" Mo Xiuyu rushed forward and stretched out his hand to break talilina''s arm.


    The clerk saved by Mo Xiuyu hurried back to the corner and sat on the ground crying and trembling.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned at talilina and said, "she''s just an ordinary person. Do you have such a heavy hand?"


    Talilina snorted coldly, "all those who block my way deserve to die."


    "You are hopeless." Mo Xiuyu said angrily.


    Talilina sneered, reached out and grabbed Mo Xiuyu''s neck and said, "since you saved her, why don''t you die for her now."


    Mo Xiuyu was not frightened by her, but stared at her with wide eyes and said, "are you willing to kill me now? Don''t you say I''m the chip in your hand?"


    "Ha ha." talilina smiled, loosened her strength in her hand, reached out and patted him on the head and said, "good, very smart."


    Mo Xiuyu couldn''t laugh. He couldn''t guess what talilina wanted to do, and didn''t know what he should do to stop her.


    At this time, the clerk hiding behind the counter secretly grabbed the phone.


    Talilina saw her move and glanced at her, "what do you want to do?"


    "I, I..." the clerk was so frightened that he threw the phone on the table.


    Mo Xiuyu stopped talilina tightly and said, "do you still care about these? Anyway, no matter what they do, they can''t affect you at all."


    Talilina glanced at Mo Xiuyu and looked down at the big hand he grabbed on his arm.


    The temperature of that hand is very warm, just like Mo Jue.


    Talilina was distracted for a moment.


    Mo Xiuyu swallowed his saliva and boldly pushed her out of the corridor: "don''t you say it''s unsafe here? Go, let''s leave now. Go wherever you say."


    Talilina looked at Mo Xiuyu, smiled, shook her head and said, "Mo Xiuyu, Mo Xiuyu, how can there be people like you in the Mo family?"


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t know, so, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Stupid, stupid," talilina said concisely.


    Obviously so stupid, but born with a warm heart, people unconsciously want to get close.


    Mo Xiuyu twitched at the corners of his mouth and absolutely ignored her words.


    Talilina said, "if you are obedient, I won''t kill you. In fact, I don''t want to kill you at all. On the contrary, I really like you and ah Yu. If I can, I really want to live with you."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and didn''t understand why she said this at this time.


    Talilina smiled and looked behind him. Her red lips opened and said, "unfortunately, there has never been an if in this world. We struggle all our life, but we can never escape the mercy of fate."


    "Why not?" Mo Xiuyu frowned. "Shouldn''t you make your own decisions in your life?"


    "You don''t understand."


    Talilina tilted her head, looked straight at the man coming towards them, smiled and said, "ah, you should understand me."

 Chapter 410

    Hearing talilina''s words, Mo Xiuyu quickly turned his head. Sure enough, Mo Jue was walking towards them not far away.


    "Elder brother Chang!" Mo Xiuyu shouted hurriedly, "what are you doing here? Leave quickly. This woman is crazy!"


    Mo Jue paused and looked at Mo Xiuyu. He was surprised and moved.


    He thought that Mo Xiuyu''s first sentence when he saw himself would be to ask for help, but he didn''t expect that Mo Xiuyu''s first reaction was to let him leave.


    This smelly boy.


    Mo Jue hooked his lips, smiled in his eyes and said to Mo Xiuyu, "don''t worry, I''ll take you back soon."


    Mo Xiuyu raised his eyebrows again with concern, shook his head and said, "no, you can''t beat her. She''s crazy. Brother Chang, you go quickly..."


    Before he finished, a white finger suddenly pinched Mo Xiuyu''s throat.


    Talilina sneered and said, "in front of me, say I''m a madwoman. Mo Xiuyu, do you really want to die or are you tired of living?"


    "Cough, cough..." Mo Xiuyu was choked and hurriedly stretched out his hands. He clasped talilina''s hand and said, "relax, relax... I can''t breathe."


    Talilina snorted coldly. Her five fingers loosened a little, but she still didn''t leave Mo Xiuyu''s neck. "Speak carefully, or I can make you never speak again at any time."


    "Cough... I see, you are the most beautiful in the universe." Mo Xiuyu murmured, winked at Mo Jue madly from the invisible angle of talilina, and said silently, "see, she is a madman, run quickly!"


    Mo Jue didn''t say anything, but calmly approached them.


    Talilina squinted, clutching Mo Xiuyu in her hand and retreated cautiously.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "Why are you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid?" talilina raised her eyebrows and hummed proudly, "do you think I have this word in my dictionary?"


    "But you quit." Mo Jue said.


    Talilina rolled her eyes, stared at Mo Jue and said, "that''s because you''re too insidious."


    "Really." Mo Jue smiled more, "you''re still afraid of me."


    Talilina pulled her lips slightly, resisted the impulse of rolling her eyes, and pulled Mo Xiuyu back.


    At this time, they were retreating to the side of the store just now. Not far from here were the stairs and elevators.


    Talilina looked at Mo Jue, who was three meters away from them, and said coldly, "if you have anything, just stand there and say it. Don''t get closer, or I''ll really kill him."


    Mo Xiuyu swallowed his saliva and said to Mo Jue, "brother Chang, if you really want to save me, why don''t... You find my brother? This woman is crazy... This woman is really powerful. I''m afraid you''re not her opponent."


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "don''t worry."


    Talilina couldn''t bear it. She kicked Mo Xiuyu and said, "I said, are you short of heart? Now I don''t know he''s your Mo family?"


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked at talilina suspiciously. "Mo family? Who?"


    Seeing talilina''s white eyes, Mo Xiuyu subconsciously turned his head and looked at Mo Jue. He soon shook his head and said, "no, elder brother Chang is not our Mo family. Can I not know if he is?"


    This silly boy.


    Mo Jue stroked his forehead and immediately felt that Mo Xiuyu''s IQ needed more practice.


    "Elder brother Chang?" talilina sneered, looked at Mo Jue and said, "I''m afraid the name is also false."


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "half true and half false, which is similar to your Lina."


    Hearing this, Mo Xiuyu reacted. He looked at Mo Jue in shock and said, "brother Chang, is your name false? Then you... Really belong to Mo family?"


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and said, "guess."


    Mo Xiuyu: "......" it''s this time. Can you have a good chat?


    While the three were facing each other, the elevator door suddenly opened and a large group of guards rushed out.


    The timid clerks who had been hiding in the store and peeping saw the emergence of the guard, immediately boldly shouted, "here, it''s her!"


    With the help of the clerks, the guards immediately looked over here, and naturally saw talilina and others for the first time.


    Talilina narrowed her eyes slightly, turned her head and looked at the salesgirl who had just reported the news. The fierce light in her eyes could almost delay people.


    The saleswoman was so frightened that she immediately hid again.


    Mo Jue looked at the shop and the guard who rushed over. He moved forward two steps without trace, and his hand hanging on his side quietly made a gesture.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at his gesture and was slightly stunned.


    "Hey, put down your hostages and come with us right away!" the guard surrounded talilina with shields and weapons.


    Talilina sneered twice and said, "what if I refuse?"


    The guard captain frowned, looked at talilina and said coldly, "if you don''t listen to advice, then we have the right to suppress you by force."


    "Force suppression?" talilina seemed to hear what a funny joke. She clasped Mo Xiuyu with one hand and blocked him. With the other hand, she drew a short knife from her waist and leaned it against Mo Xiuyu''s neck: "OK, you can try. Is your gun fast or my knife fast?"


    The captain of the guard looked at the short knife in talilina''s hand. The edge of the knife glowed with sharp white light. He had no doubt. He couldn''t wait for him to shoot. The white tip of the knife would pierce Mo Xiuyu''s neck.


    What should I do?


    The captain of the guard was in trouble.


    Talilina, they must catch it, but the hostages in her hand must also be saved.


    The two sides are deadlocked. Mo Jue and those who have arrived and are hiding in the dark around at the moment have unexpectedly become a third party.


    At the same time, Jane Haixi and George have also brought people to the door of the commercial building.


    George instinctively wanted to take the elevator, but Jane Haixi grabbed him and said, "we''re divided into two ways. You take some people to the higher floor by elevator, and I''ll take the rest to the stairs."


    George was stunned and soon reflected what Jane Haixi meant.


    When they came, Jian Yi had told them what was going on inside.


    Now there is no shortage of people on the floor where talilina is located. It''s no use for them to rush over again. It''s better to watch the war from a distance and be ready to pick up at any time.


    Besides, you can see more clearly upstairs.


    When George took people to the elevator, Jane Haixi also led people to the stairs.


    Qiao Zheng, the captain of the Qiao family guard behind her, looked at Jian Haixi''s back unexpectedly.


    He thought that whether it was physical strength or adaptability, Jian Haixi, a "weak" woman, would fall a large part of them, but he didn''t expect to take real action. Jian Haixi not only didn''t lag behind, but secretly shouldered the role of decision-maker when she needed to make a decision.


    This woman


    Not to be underestimated!


    Jian Haixi stopped after going up two floors. Qiao Zheng saw her stop and asked, "Miss Biao, what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi frowned, thought and said, "we can''t rush over like this. There are too many people. The sound of footsteps will attract their attention."


    Qiao Zheng also noticed this problem, so he proposed: "why don''t we take the elevator? As long as we take it separately from the young master''s people, be careful and no one will find it."


    Jane Haixi looked down and shook her head. "It''s too risky."


    She looked upstairs and turned to Qiao Zheng and said, "Qiao Zheng, you take a few people and stay outside to meet them. I feel that the current situation may not be easy for us to evacuate."


    Qiao Zheng was stunned, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll do a good job of safety reception under the windows on both sides of the East and West. If the position changes, please tell me in time."


    Jian Haixi nodded and led the rest of the people to continue climbing the building.


    Qiao Zheng said to the ten people who followed him: "others come with me."


    When Jian Haixi was about to get to the stairway, the war upstairs was almost white hot.


    Mo Jue rushed over while the guard and talilina were in a stalemate. He grabbed Mo Xiuyu with one hand and wanted to pull him away.


    Talilina saw this and stabbed out her short knife immediately.


    Although she didn''t want to kill Mo Xiuyu, she would never show mercy when necessary.


    Mo Jue''s eyes were frozen, and the muscles on his arm burst. He forcibly rescued Mo Xiuyu from the tip of the knife.


    But he himself, because of the inertia of rushing forward, sent himself to talilina.


    The short Sabre is ruthless, and you will see red when you enter!


    Don''t let out a stuffy hum, and your figure will stop.


    "Elder brother Chang!" Mo Xiuyu, who was thrown out, looked back at Mo Jue with a knife in his chest and shouted.


    All this happened in an instant. Mo Jue and Mo Xiuyu had changed their positions before the guard could distinguish between the enemy and the friend.


    Talilina looked at the short knife she had stabbed into Mo Jue''s chest, and her fingers trembled. "Why?"


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "isn''t that good?"


    Anyway, fate is doomed not to be kind to you and me. Instead of meeting with life and death in the future, it''s better to die in your hands now.


    Talilina blushed, gritted her teeth and shouted, "I ask you why! Why did you rush up and why did you get hurt by me?"


    Mo Jue smiled, but cold sweat broke out on both sides of his pale cheeks.


    "Elder brother Chang, elder brother Chang!" Mo Xiuyu cried and wanted to come forward, but Mo Jue raised his hand and said weakly, "don''t go quickly."


    "No, I don''t want it, brother chang..." Mo Xiuyu looked at the injured Mo Jue and turned to talilina and shouted, "you devil! Don''t you want my life? Take it! You let brother Chang go!"


    Talilina closed her eyes and took two deep breaths.


    When I opened my eyes again, I had completely calmed down.


    As if the person who just roared and trembled for Mo Jue''s injury was not her at all.


    She turned to look at Mo Xiuyu and said coldly, "do you think I''ll let you go?"


    Mo Jue frowned and shouted to Mo Xiuyu, "Xiuyu, go!"


    Instead of retreating, Mo Xiuyu stood up and said proudly, "you can do whatever you want to do to me, as long as you let brother Chang go."


    This fool.


    Mo Jue roared, "who wants you to take care of me? Get out!"


    "I won''t go." Mo Xiuyu said firmly, "I can''t kill the manager. After that, I have to kill brother Chang for me."

 Chapter 411

    Jian Haixi, who had just arrived at the entrance of the stairs, couldn''t help looking at Mo Xiuyu more.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Xiuyu, such a righteous child, came out of the Mo family.


    Talilina sneered, "don''t want him to die? Yes, come here by yourself, and I won''t kill him."


    Mo Jue was stunned and hurriedly said, "don''t listen to her, go... Huh!"


    Before he finished, the blade on his chest was a little deeper.


    Talilina said coldly, "if you don''t want to see the king of hell right away, shut up."


    Mo Jue looked at talilina, but she couldn''t see the half affection for herself from her face.


    Seeing that she really wanted to kill Mo Jue, Mo Xiuyu said anxiously, "don''t do it. I''ll go there now. Don''t hurt brother Chang again."


    As he spoke, Mo Xiuyu walked to talilina.


    Talilina smiled with satisfaction at the corners of her mouth. Mo Jue looked at Mo Xiuyu weakly with a pale face.


    The guards around turned their guns on talilina.


    Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes, measured Mo Xiuyu''s position at the window, stretched out a hand and made a gesture upstairs.


    George, who had been waiting for the signal, saw Jane Haixi''s gesture, hooked his lower lip and immediately threw several smoke bombs downstairs.


    The smoke bomb rose suddenly. In the hazy smoke, the footsteps were mixed. It was unclear whether it was the dark Department, the guard or the Qiao family.


    Mo Xiuyu was walking towards talilina. Unexpectedly, the smoke bomb was thrown beside him. Then he grabbed his arm with one hand and ran towards the window.


    The next second, the steel wire shot at the place where Mo Xiuyu had just stood. As long as he left one second later, his leg had been nailed to the ground.


    The cold sweat on Mo Xiuyu''s face came down. Looking at Jian Haixi who caught him, he asked, "who are you?"


    Jian Haixi heard him speak. As soon as his eyes held him tightly, he rushed to the side and scolded, "shut up and don''t talk."


    Mo Xiuyu choked and subconsciously closed his mouth for some reason.


    Then he saw the steel wire again where he had just run.


    Talilina can listen and argue!


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuyu couldn''t help understanding why Jian Haixi wanted him to shut up.


    Jian Haixi looked behind him and was cruel. He hugged Mo Xiuyu and bumped into the big glass window.


    Just listen to a crisp sound, the glass window is broken, and Jian Haixi falls from upstairs with Mo Xiuyu.


    The steel wire coming from behind fell under the window, which was vaguely visible


    "Ah!" Mo Xiuyu shouted in horror.


    He knew that Jane Haixi came to save him, but he didn''t expect that she would jump down with herself.


    It has to be smashed into meat without being killed.


    "Touch!"


    With a loud noise, Jian Haixi and Mo Xiuyu fell into the open safety air cushion together.


    "Hmm..." Mo Xiuyu gave a dull voice, then got up, looked at the air cushion under him, and shouted a few breaths: "shit, I''m scared to death."


    Jian Haixi was lying next to him. Now he got up and pushed Mo Xiuyu and said, "go quickly."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and turned to look at Jian Haixi. Only then did he find a small blood hole in her ankle.


    Mo Xiuyu, who had experienced the power of talilina''s steel wire, naturally knew what it was. He looked at Jian Haixi with complex eyes, "you... You''re hurt."


    "No problem." Jane Haixi said briefly, "we have to leave quickly."


    At this time, Qiao Zheng also hurried over and held Jian Haixi and said, "Miss Biao, how are you?"


    "OK." Jane Haixi told Qiao Zheng, "I''ll take him first, and you can take someone to help George."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi said, "let the people on the other side pay attention. They may use the safety air cushion over there."


    "Yes." Qiao Zheng nodded.


    Jian Haixi turned to look at Mo Xiuyu, stretched out his hand and pulled his arm and said, "go."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Haixi and followed her blankly. He didn''t react until he was stuffed into the car by Jian Haixi. Looking at Jian Haixi, he asked, "who are you? Who are those people? Why did you save me?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Xiuyu, hooked his lips, started the car and said, "I won''t answer you this question for the time being. You might as well think about it yourself and see if you can come up with an answer."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. He didn''t expect Jian Haixi to say so.


    Jian Haixi turned the car around and said to Mo Xiuyu while driving to the villa: "I think you have gained a lot of knowledge this time. It''s good to ask if you don''t understand everything, but you have to think more."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. "Are you... Also Mo''s family?"


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and didn''t answer.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned and stared at Jian Haixi''s injured ankle, gradually falling into silence.


    meanwhile.


    The business building is in a mess.


    When the smoke of the smoke bomb dispersed and the people looked again, Mo Jue had disappeared.


    Talilina, on the other hand, is being besieged by a group of guards and secret agents.


    Mo Feng and George are about to evacuate from the window with Mo Jue, but they see Mo Jue suddenly freeze.


    "Leader?" Mo Feng looked at Mo Jue suspiciously.


    "No, No." Mo Jue was surprised.


    Just at that moment, he saw the smile on talilina''s face, which was the smile of life and death maniacs.


    George frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Jue said: "she must have a back hand, and even... She will destroy here."


    George and Mo Feng were shocked.


    Mo Jue gritted his teeth and stood up. "No, I can''t let her do this."


    Mo Feng''s eyes darkened, pushed Mo Jue to George and said, "you go first, I''ll deal with it."


    After that, he had rushed towards talilina.


    "Mo Feng, come back!" Mo Jue shouted.


    George narrowed his eyes, took Mo Jue and said, "let''s go first."


    "Can''t go!" Mo Jue said loudly: "didn''t you hear what I just said? She will..."


    "Is it useful for you to stay?" George asked coldly, "since it''s no use, will you stay and wait for death? Besides, I think if you stay with that woman, maybe she still wants to die with you. Only if you go alive, she will cherish her life because of her reluctance, and the people here will be saved."


    After a meal, George took the opportunity to jump with him.


    George guessed right. Talilina had planned to take Mo Jue to bury with these people if she really couldn''t run away, but she didn''t expect that Mo Jue would run away after she realized her intention.


    He left her and ran away!


    This cognition made talilina suddenly angry. She waved the steel wire in her hand and blocked the people in the dark and guards. At the same time, she held the button in one hand and said ferociously: "die, die!"


    "Stop!"


    Seeing her movements, the captain of the guard was shocked.


    At this time, Mo Feng, who had been waiting for the opportunity, rushed out.

 Chapter 412

    Talilina didn''t expect Mo Feng to rush over suddenly, and the button in her hand was robbed at once.


    Mo Feng grabbed the button, turned and ran.


    The surrounding guards and secret departments also swarmed up and besieged talilina again, which also created opportunities and time for Mo Feng''s evacuation.


    Mo rushed to the stairway without turning back. This is the nearest place to him. As long as she crossed the corner of the stairway, talilina couldn''t catch up with him again.


    Mo Feng thinks so. His feet are like wind and light.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, others had rushed to the stairs and turned down the first corner.


    "Hoo ~"


    Mo Feng was relieved and knew that he had succeeded.


    Just as he was about to catch his breath and slow down, the next second, he was frozen there.


    In the center of his abdomen, a steel wire was crossing overbearing.


    Mo Feng looked up inconceivably and saw talilina standing at the entrance of the stairs, with a su Sha smile on her face, and the steel wire was as obedient as silk in her hand.


    Why is she so fast?


    Mo Feng didn''t have time to think about such a problem. He didn''t even dare to pause. He resolutely took two steps back, forcibly pulled the steel wire back, and then jumped down to the next floor with the railing.


    Talilina sneered, "no one has ever escaped from me. Do you think you can make an exception?"


    After that, she wanted to catch up, but she didn''t expect the guards and dark department just swung away by her to encircle her again.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Talilina looked back at the people on the third and fourth floors around her. Her red lips said, "kill me? You try."


    Then she shook the steel wire in her hand and immediately hooked the railing, and her whole person suddenly fell to the lower level.


    In the blink of an eye, talilina''s figure had disappeared in front of everyone.


    The captain of the guard was surprised and hurriedly said, "all chase!"


    "Wait a minute."


    A man in the dark Department stopped the guard captain and said, "we can''t catch up with her. The top priority now is not to chase her, but to find out what''s hidden here."


    The captain of the guard paused, immediately reacted to his words, and quickly organized people to start the search of the whole building.


    Outside the building, as soon as Mo Feng ran out, he saw Qiao Zheng driving at the door and shouting to him, "get on the bus!"


    Mo Feng paused and hurried over.


    At this time, the window glass on the second floor broke. Talilina slid down the window with the steel wire. When she saw Mo Feng rushing to the car, she couldn''t help sneering, "damn mouse, you can really run."


    Qiao Zheng threw a smoke bomb almost at the moment talilina appeared, and the driver was already ready. As soon as Mo Feng put his hand into the door, the car started.


    At the same time, Qiao Zheng stretched out his hand and pulled Mo Feng in.


    After the car, talilina stood at the door of the building, staring at their escape direction, with a gloomy face.


    Half an hour later, with the cooperation of the secret department and the guard, three bombs in the building were found.


    If you want to come to talilina, you don''t have time to put so much, otherwise it''s hard to say how the war is today.


    The captain of the guard breathed a sigh of relief and said to the humanitarian of the secret department, "thank you. If it weren''t for you today, I don''t know what would happen."


    The dark man shook his head, said nothing, and left the building with his men and horses.


    "Captain, don''t we ask their identity?"


    The man behind the captain of the guard asked suspiciously.


    "Identity?" the captain of the guard smiled, stretched out his hand and rolled the soldier''s head and said, "boy, you''re still young. You''ll understand when you''ve been wandering in Xiangcheng for a long time. Sometimes the more you know, the better you don''t know. Life is hard to be confused!"


    The soldier in uniform scratched his head in confusion.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi drove with Mo Xiuyu to the villa and contacted Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, eliminate all relevant monitoring around the commercial building and our driving records."


    "OK, Mommy, I''m already doing it," said Jian Yi.


    Once these records are known by talilina''s people, their location will be easily found out.


    At present, mikai''s villa is still the only place where they can stay safely, so we must protect it here.


    Mo Xiuyu kept frowning and thinking about Jian Haixi''s words.


    He had asked Jian Haixi about his identity before, but Jian Haixi made him think for himself.


    Mo Xiuyu scratched his head and sort out the whole thing with some difficulty.


    Talilina said his eldest brother Chang was the Mo family.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t believe this before, but now I want to come. Mo Jue appeared after he ran away from home. Is this a coincidence?


    And when he was rescued by Jian Haixi today, he also saw the dark part hidden around him.


    The secret part of Mo''s family is hidden here. What does that mean?


    If Mo Jue is a Mo family, but he hasn''t seen it, what identity will Mo Jue be?


    When the two are combined, there is only one answer.


    Mo Jue is from the secret department. Mo Wanshan or Ning Jiwei sent him to protect him!


    After sorting out the first question, Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Haixi again.


    With Jian Haixi''s appearance and temperament, if he is a lady of Hunan City, he can''t not know him.


    Instead of Xiangcheng people, they appear in Xiangcheng and will save his woman. Who will it be?


    In addition, the people brought by Jian Haixi are obviously no less powerful than the dark part of their mo family.


    In Xiang City, only the Qiao family can compete with the Mo family.


    And the woman who has a relationship with the Qiao family


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuyu was suddenly surprised, turned to look at Jian Haixi and said, "you, you are... You are my... Sister-in-law!"


    "Squeak ~"


    The sound of tires rubbing the ground sounded, and the car stopped steadily at the door of the villa.


    Jian Haixi glanced at Mo Xiuyu and said in a low voice, "your brain turns really fast."


    Mo Xiuyu scratched his head in embarrassment. He knew that Jian Haixi was saying he was "stupid" and admitted his identity at the same time.


    "Get off, we''re home," said Jane Haixi, pushing the door open.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and hurriedly followed him out of the car.


    One of them was injured in the calf and the other in the ankle. It can be said that they are brothers and sisters.


    Fortunately, Mike, Shui Bingling and others had already been waiting in the living room. As soon as Qin Zhixu saw them coming back from the monitoring, he asked them to come out and pick them up.


    Mike saw the blood on Jane Haixi''s ankle, hurried forward to hold her and said, "Why are you so badly hurt? I said you shouldn''t go for such a thing. Look, I don''t know how many days it will take to walk."


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "it''s all right. It won''t take a week with mikai."


    "You think highly of it too." mikai held his chest in his hands and leaned against the door frame. "I''m a doctor, not a fairy."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and said naturally, "in my eyes, you are as powerful as an immortal. If you can''t do it, please continue your efforts."


    Mikai puffed at the corner of his mouth and didn''t have a good airway: "can''t he cure it or is it my fault?"


    "Of course," said Jane Haixi with a smile.


    Mikai curled his lips, knowing that he couldn''t fight Jane Haixi, hummed, "wait upstairs."


    Then he waved his hand and went in to prepare the medicine.


    Jian Haixi turned to Mo Xiuyu and said, "come in."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned, nodded and followed up.


    Shuibingling smiled and came forward to hold Mo Xiuyu and said, "come in quickly, I''ll hold you."


    Mike in front of him frowned when he heard Shui Bingling''s words. He stopped and looked back at Shui Bingling and Mo Xiuyu.


    "What''s the matter?" Jane Haixi turned to look at him.


    Mcton got down, loosened Jian Haixi, went to shuibingling and said, "go and help Haixi."


    "Ah?" shuibingling was stunned, looked at Mike and asked, "why?"


    Jian Haixi heard Mike''s words, smiled and said to Shui Bingling, "Bingling, come."


    "Oh." shuibingling answered obediently, ran to Jian Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, I''ll hold you and walk slowly."


    "Well, thank you." Jian Haixi smiled and nodded.


    Mike walked up to Mo Xiuyu, snorted coldly, bowed and said, "come up."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned, frowned and said, "no, I can go by myself."


    Mike said impatiently, "you go by yourself? Brother, you''ve been hurt all day? You still go by yourself? Do you really want to feel the taste of a wheelchair or do you want to eat in my house for a long time?"


    Mo Xiuyu choked on Mike''s words and had to lie on his back.


    The four went upstairs, and mikai had prepared the operating room.


    Jian Haixi sat there, pointed to Mo Xiuyu and said, "show him first."


    "I''m a doctor, I has the final say, let me show you."


    "Yes, why should I show him first?" Mike said discontentedly. "It''s super important to save him. I want to show him first? It''s beautiful."


    Jane Haixi was helpless and knew that Mike was jealous.


    Mikai first cleaned Jane Haixi''s wound and then bandaged it with medicine.


    Because Jian Haixi this is a new injury. He looks at it in his eyes, but it''s not difficult to deal with it.


    The trouble is mo Xiuyu''s injury.


    Mikai only glanced at the operating table behind him and said, "lie down. I have to cut the rotten meat around your wound first."


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned and didn''t expect to cut meat. "Is it so serious? Is it anesthesia?"


    Mikai raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s anesthesia? I don''t have this medicine here."


    Mo Xiuyu looked sadly at Jian Haixi, "sister-in-law, help me."


    Jane Haixi shook her head funny and said to mikai, "don''t scare him. He has been really frightened since he was tossed last night."


    "Hum." mikai snorted coldly and didn''t say anything. He gave Mo Xiuyu anesthesia for surgery.


    Jian Haixi asks Mike to help him to Jian Yi''s room.


    When Jian Yi and Qin Zhixu see her coming in, their eyes stop at her ankle holding the bandage.


    Qin Zhixu frowned and said, "are you hurt? Is it serious?"


    "A little injury will be fine in two days." Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    Beside him, Mike rolled his eyes and said to Qin Zhixu, "do you believe her?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jane Haixi stabbed him with her elbow.


    Mike covered his chest with pain.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and said, "let you talk more."

 Chapter 413

    Mike hummed, "doesn''t it hurt you? A girl doesn''t know how to take care of herself."


    Jian Haixi stared at him and whispered, "stop talking."


    Mike was stunned. Only then did he understand Jane Haixi''s meaning.


    She is afraid of Jian Yi.


    Mcmullah paused, changed the subject and said, "well, I''ll go down first. It''s estimated that others will soon come back. I''ll wait at the door."


    Qin Zhixu looked at Jian Yi, who had been lowering his head and silent, sighed, stood up and said to Mike, "I''ll go with you."


    His leg injury was not healed. Mike helped him out and took the door by the way.


    Jian Haixi looked down at her son and felt a little guilty.


    "Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi went up and sat down beside the bed and explained, "don''t listen to Mike''s nonsense. Mommy''s injury is really not serious. She will be well in two days."


    Jian Yi still doesn''t look up.


    Jane Haixi frowned. Her son usually doesn''t.


    She put her hand around Jian Yi''s cheek and forced him to look up.


    The next second, I saw a small face with tears.


    "Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi was stunned and suddenly felt overwhelmed. "Yi Yi is good. Don''t be sad. Mommy is really okay..."


    "Mommy must be in pain, isn''t it?" Jian Yi reaches out and hugs Jian Haixi, sobbing: "it''s all because Yi Yi is bad. If Yi Yi could grow up faster and get better earlier, Mommy wouldn''t be so hard. It''s because Yi Yi didn''t protect Mommy."


    His son''s tears fell on Jian Haixi''s neck. They were warm and distressed tears.


    The embrace and words of her son warmed her cooling heart, so that she couldn''t help but be moved.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were wet. He put his hand around Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, don''t say that. You''re fine. Mommy doesn''t want you to put more pressure on yourself. Just do your job well and leave the rest to Mommy, okay?"


    Jian Yi was stunned and looked up at Jian Haixi. "What''s Mommy going to do?"


    "What and how?" Jian Haixi was stunned and didn''t understand what Jian Yi meant.


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said, "I know. Daddy told me that mommy was wronged by daddy, so Mommy was so sad these two days."


    Jian Haixi paused. Unexpectedly, Jian Yi would say so.


    She wanted to deny that she was not sad, but looking at her son''s bright and thorough eyes, she felt that such denial was meaningless.


    After thinking about it, Jian Haixi reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "Yiyi, Mommy is a little sad, but I don''t blame your daddy. The current situation is very complicated. If you want to solve these problems as soon as possible, you have to choose the most convenient way. There''s no way."


    "But Mommy is not happy." Jian Yi said stubbornly, "for me, no matter what, I can''t compare with mommy''s smile."


    Jian Haixi''s heart was warmed by her son''s words. She hugged Jian Yi in her arms and gently coaxed, "Mommy is the same. No matter what, it''s not as important as your safety."


    Jian Yi leaned against Jian Haixi''s arms and said in a muffled voice, "Mommy, I don''t know what you''re going to do, but no matter what you want to do, you must take Yi Yi with you. I want to stay by mommy''s side and protect Mommy."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, sighed silently, and said to Jian Yi, "Yiyi, actually... Mommy wants you to live with Ruirui and Mo Tong at her grandfather''s house, okay?"


    She thought that Jian Yi would be surprised when she said this, but she didn''t think that after hearing it, Jian Yi nodded without hesitation and said, "OK, Yi Yi listens to Mommy, just stay with mommy."


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "Mommy means that if you want to live there, Mommy... Won''t go."


    Jian Yi looks up at Jian Haixi. "Why? Where is Mommy going if she doesn''t go to her grandfather''s house?"


    "This..." Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet. In short, Mommy wants you to live there first, so as to ensure your safety."


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and looked at Jian Haixi. She was silent.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Jian Haixi and Jian Yi were talking, George came back with Mo Jue and Qiao Zheng with Mo Feng.


    Mo Jue and Mo Feng were badly hurt and rushed upstairs with George and Qiao Zheng.


    Mikai glanced at the two seriously ill wounded, pointed to the two empty operating tables next to him and said, "put it."


    George and George hurried to put the man on the operating table.


    Mikai sighed, changed into clean gloves and said, "I said you''re too hurt. Tell Jane Haixi that you''ll have to give me a raise after this job is finished today."


    George smiled and said, "yes, there''s no problem with the salary increase. Don''t look for Haixi when you go back to Davis''s house."


    Mikai glared at him and said, "go out, don''t disturb my work. It''s your death."


    George smiled and didn''t quarrel with him. He turned and led Qiao Zheng out.


    The people of the Qiao family were hardly hurt. George asked Qiao Zheng to take the people back first. He himself went to Jian Yi''s room.


    When Jian Yi saw George, he skillfully shouted, "uncle."


    George saw that Jian Yi''s eyes looked like they had just cried. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you crying? Who bullied you?"


    Jian Yi sniffed and said stubbornly, "I didn''t cry."


    George looked at him, then turned to Jane Haixi, his eyes slid to her bandaged ankle and said, "is it badly hurt?"


    "It''s OK. It''ll be fine in a few days." Jane Haixi said.


    George nodded and sat down in the next chair, tapping his fingers on the armrest without speaking.


    Seeing him like this, Jian Haixi couldn''t help asking, "what are you trying to say?"


    George glanced at her, turned to Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, how about going home with your uncle?"


    Jian Yi said, "I''ll go wherever Mommy goes."


    George looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "he knows you''re leaving Xiangcheng?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head.


    George then smiled and said to Jian Yi, "what Yi Yi said, of course your mommy will go home with you."


    Jane Yibai glanced at George and said, "uncle, I''m a genius."


    George was stunned, reached out and flicked Jian Yi''s forehead and said, "boy, you''re not modest. I know you''re smart, but who says he''s a genius?"


    Jian Yi pushed away his hand, rubbed his forehead and said, "I just want to remind you that my IQ is very high, so don''t always think of me as a child. Because this can''t deceive me, it will make you look stupid."


    "..." George turned to Jian Haixi silently with black lines all over his head: "I''m stupid?"


    Jian Haixi helped her forehead and was helpless about her son''s poisonous tongue. "Yi Yi, be polite to your uncle. You can''t tell the truth."


    Jian Yi nodded, "Oh, I remember."


    George: "..." cousin, are you sure you''re teaching your son, not mending the knife?

 Chapter 414

    George was stabbed by his cousin and little nephew, and went out with his injured little heart in his hand, for fear that he would be stabbed into a blood hole if he stayed.


    Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi and said with a smile, "well, Mommy, go out and see if your uncle Mo Jue''s operation is over. You''re tired. Lie down and have a rest. Don''t look at the computer again, okay?"


    "Oh." Jian Yi nodded obediently. In fact, he wanted to ask Jian Haixi what his plan was, but he also knew that Jian Haixi could not tell him now, so he had to swallow his words again.


    Jian Haixi touched his son''s hair and kissed him on the forehead before turning away.


    After Jian Haixi went out, Jian Yi suddenly restrained her smile and cleverness. Her whole small face was gloomy and scary.


    He took out his cell phone and didn''t call. He just made up a message and sent it to Ning Jiwei.


    "Mommy is hurt."


    Only five words, no more.


    Mo''s house.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t sit still after knowing that the rescue operation was successful. In the video, Jian Haixi rushed into the mall and jumped out of the window with Mo Xiuyu flashed in front of him again and again, like a circular blunt knife, chopping in the softest position in his heart again and again.


    "Daddy."


    Just then, Jianrui poked a small head in from the door, smiled and said to Ning Jiwei, "Daddy, are you still busy? Gu Ruan and I are doing our summer homework. There is a problem that won''t work. Can you teach us?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and looked at his daughter''s smiling face. For a moment, he was in a trance.


    "Daddy?"


    Seeing that Ning Jiwei didn''t respond, Jianrui couldn''t help shouting again.


    Ning Jiwei recovered, nodded and said, "come in."


    "Hey, OK." Jian Rui happily opened the door and came in, followed by Gu Xiaomian with his homework book.


    "Which question won''t?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Gu Xiaomian has a natural awe of Ning Jiwei. As long as he treats Ning Jiwei on one side, all his arrogance is put away in an instant.


    At this moment, hearing Ning Jiwei''s question, Gu Xiaomian swallowed his saliva, obediently handed over his homework book and said, "Ning, uncle Ning, this is the way, and this is the second question..."


    Ning Jiwei slightly picked his eyebrows, looked at Gu Xiaomian with a red face and asked, "can''t you?"


    "Well..." Gu Xiaomian hesitated.


    Ning Jiwei turned to look at Jian Rui, "neither can you? Isn''t the online class on time every day?"


    During this time, although Jian Rui can''t go to school like a normal child, Ning Jiwei helped her find the best online teacher and teach one-on-one every day.


    Therefore, Jian Rui''s academic performance not only did not regress, but also moved forward. There were many students in the classmate period.


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s question, Jian Rui bit her finger and glanced back and forth with big eyes. It was clear that she was guilty of being a thief.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei saw her like this, he knew that she was not unable to do any homework at all, but asked for something else.


    With a sigh, Ning Jiwei looked at his daughter helplessly and spoiled, "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Hey, hey ~" Jian Rui smiled, climbed over and held Ning Jiwei''s arm and said, "Daddy, look now, the school has been open for a long time."


    "Well." Ning Jiwei understood, turned his head and looked at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Xiaomian has come to Xiangcheng for a long time. It''s time to go back to school."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian said with a bitter face, "Uncle Ning, I don''t want to go to school or go back."


    "Don''t want to go to school?" Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and suddenly pressed Gu Xiaomian. "Xiaomian, you can go to school if you want, and you can''t go if you don''t want to. If you have this idea, I have to talk to your father."


    Gu Xiaomian heard that Ning Jiwei wanted to talk to his father. He was so frightened that his legs trembled and stammered: "no, I, I just..."


    "Oh, daddy, don''t scare him." Jianrui pulled Ning Jiwei''s arm and said, "the school has already started, but daddy''s company was so busy some time ago that uncle Gu had to stay to help you, so it delayed Gu Ruan''s time to go back. It''s all your fault, not Gu Ruan."


    Ning Jiwei looked at his daughter who was defending against injustice and asked, "even if I delayed Xiaomian''s time, he also had online classes with you. The learning content didn''t fall down every day. Now he won''t fall behind when he goes back to school. He can spend more time playing with you. What''s wrong with this?"


    "Of course not." Jianrui puffed her cheeks and said, "Daddy, think about it. Other students enter school on time, but Gu Ruan will be alienated by his friends if he goes to school so late. Moreover, Gu Ruan is introverted and sensitive. How easy he is to get hurt alone in school."


    Introverted and sensitive? Lonely and hurt?


    Ning Jiwei looked at Xiaomian, then turned to his daughter and said, "baby, is the man you just said Xiaomian? Why does it sound like I''m talking about Mo Tong?"


    "Er..." Jian Rui choked, sniffed and said, "Daddy, don''t interrupt me. Anyway, it''s not good for him to let Xiaomian go back now. Even if he has no problem getting along with his classmates, he can''t adapt to the sudden change of the environment."


    Ning Jiwei was a little funny, nodded and said, "well, what do you think we should do?"


    Jian Rui, who had been waiting for Ning Jiwei, immediately said: "It''s easy to do. Let Gu Ruan stay. Anyway, daddy, you''re hurt now. Isn''t it good for uncle Gu to help you here? Gu Ruan stays to take online classes with me. It''s good that we can keep company and learn from each other. When you''re finished with everything, dad, we go to school together, so that no one will be isolated, injured and lonely. How good ¡£¡±


    Ning Jiwei smiled, reached out and pinched his daughter''s little face and asked, "come on, how long has this phrase been compiled?"


    Jian Rui choked, and her big black eyes began to glance at her, "how can you make it up? Rui Rui said the truth."


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "I''ll think about it again. I''ll discuss it with your uncle Gu and tell you later."


    "Daddy ~" Jian Rui shook Ning Jiwei''s arm and said, "Daddy, just let Gu Ruan stay, otherwise I''m so lonely here. Usually I can''t find Mo Tong, so I can only nest at home alone."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, looked at his daughter and said, "Ruirui doesn''t want to be here?"


    Jian Rui was stunned. She didn''t know why Ning Jiwei asked. She quickly shook her head and said, "no, of course Ruirui wants to be with Daddy, but I..."


    Looking at her daughter''s tangled little face and not knowing what to say, Ning jiweimo said, "OK, daddy understands."


    Jianrui blinked and looked at Ning Jiwei.


    After the children left, Ning Jiwei looked at the text message sent by Jian Yi on his mobile phone. His eyes sank. Without hesitation, he got out of bed on the bed board.


    "Little Lord!"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei getting out of bed, a figure flashed into the window and came forward to hold him and said, "your legs are not well yet. It''s inconvenient to move now."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "no problem. Prepare the car right away. I''m going out."


    "But..."


    "Go and prepare."


    "... yes."


    After ordering someone to prepare the car, Ning Jiwei dialed Mo Wanshan.


    Ten minutes later, Yue Feng pushed Mo Wanshan in from the door.


    Jian Rui is playing LEGO with Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian in the living room. When she sees Mo Wanshan coming in, she runs over and says, "Grandpa, why are you here?"


    Mo Wanshan pretended to be angry and said, "don''t you go to see Grandpa and don''t let Grandpa come to you now?"


    "How can there be?" Jian Rui stuck out her tongue, smiled and hugged Mo Wanshan and said, "Grandpa is the best for Ruirui. Of course Rui wants to accompany grandpa every day."


    "The next girl just speaks well." Mo Wanshan looked at her and said.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei walked down the stairs with the help of Yingwei on crutches.


    "Uncle Ning." Gu Xiaomian looked at Ning Jiwei in surprise and ran forward with Jian Rui: "why did you get down?"


    "Yes, daddy, you haven''t recovered from your injury." Jianrui looked at Ning Jiwei''s leg with concern.


    Mo Xiuqian was still standing at Lego, looking at Mo Wanshan on the left and Ning Jiwei on the right. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she should come forward.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei, frowned and asked, "are you sure it''s okay?"


    "Nothing." Ning Jiwei said without hesitation.


    "Hum." Mo Wanshan snorted coldly, knowing that his words were in vain.


    Anyway, even if something happens, his son won''t tell the truth.


    "Daddy..." Jianrui stretched out her little hand, took Ning Jiwei''s hand and asked, "does Daddy have anything to do?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "will Rui Rui go out with daddy?"


    Go out?


    Jane Rui was stunned. She quickly nodded and said, "OK."


    "Uncle Ning, where are you going? I''m going too." Gu Xiaomian said.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Xiaomian, come with me."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded suspiciously and helped Ning Jiwei to one side.


    Ning Jiwei bent down slowly and said in Gu Xiaomian''s ear, "Uncle Ning wants to go out with Ruirui. You need to stay and see your home for a while. Can you do it?"


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned, "look after the house?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "yes, look after the house. Don''t let Xiuqian act alone."


    Ning Jiwei said this clearly, but Gu Xiaomian quickly nodded and said, "OK."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and touched his head and said, "maybe uncle Ning can take you next time."


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t quite understand Ning Jiwei''s meaning, but he also nodded skillfully.


    Ning Jiwei asked Gu Xiaomian to finish, nodded to Mo Wanshan, and then took Jian Rui to leave Mo''s house by car.


    Looking at the figure of Ning Ji and Jian Rui leaving, Mo Xiuqian standing at the top of the music was stunned and bowed her head to silence.


    Pulling Jian Rui away, he charged Gu Xiaomian alone, but he didn''t say anything to her.


    This is probably the difference between intimacy and estrangement.

 Chapter 415

    After getting on the bus and leaving Mo''s house, Jane Rui looked excitedly at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Daddy, are we going to find Mommy and brother?"


    Ning Jiwei turned his head and looked at his daughter. He was hurt by the excited smile on her face. The picture of Jian Haixi''s injury flashed in front of him again, and his throat was a little sour.


    "Daddy, isn''t it?" Jianrui asked, grabbing his shoulder when she saw that Ning Jiwei didn''t answer.


    "Well, it''s to find Mommy." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    "Yeah! That''s great!" Jianrui happily raised her fist clenched hands, grinned with the largest arc of her mouth and said, "Daddy, I miss mommy and my brother. I don''t know if my brother''s injury is cured now. And ah, you can eat the food cooked by mommy again, and then bring it back to Mo Tong..."


    The daughter broke her fingers and counted for a while. When she saw what Jane Haixi was going to do, Ning Jiwei sat aside in silence.


    After Jianrui was excited, she looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously and said, "Daddy, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei was stunned and shook his head. "It''s all right."


    Jianrui blinked and asked, "Daddy, can''t you quarrel with Mommy?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t expect her daughter''s mind to be so sharp. She asked, "why do you say that?"


    Jian Rui leaned her mouth and said, "did you really quarrel? Because in the past, Daddy would be happy to see Mommy, but daddy is not happy today."


    Then Jane Rui paused, frowned, stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, don''t you make Mommy angry?"


    Ning Jiwei: "..." Why are his sons and daughters so keen?


    Jian Rui said angrily, "Daddy, if you make Mommy angry, I won''t help you."


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly, reached out and scraped his daughter''s small nose and said, "OK, you and your brother don''t need any help. Daddy will go to your mommy and kneel Durian?"


    Jian Rui looked at Ning Jiwei''s injured leg and hesitated: "just kneel durian, at most... My brother and I beg for your favor and let you copy your homework."


    "That''s hard, our baby." Ning Jiwei smiled.


    Jian Rui leaned in Ning Jiwei''s arms and thought about it. She still looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, you can''t bully Mommy."


    Ning Jiwei stagnated, and the smile at the corners of his mouth was forced, "why do you say that?"


    "Because Mommy is very kind to Daddy." Jianrui said naturally, "mommy has never bullied daddy. How can daddy bully Mommy?"


    Ning Jiwei was shocked by her daughter''s words and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Yes, Jian Haixi has never bullied him or wronged him.


    On the contrary, she is always giving in.


    They have known each other for nearly two years. From the heart, he has done too little for her.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei suddenly felt that he was really an asshole.


    What''s Mosheng? What''s talilina?


    Even if you want to end all this quickly, even for an early family reunion.


    But these are not the reasons for her injustice.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Before Ning Ji and Jian Rui arrived at mikai villa, Mikel arrived first.


    As soon as she rushed in, she hurried upstairs. Mike stopped her and said, "what are you doing? It''s busy upstairs."


    "I''m looking for Mo Feng." Mikel stamped his feet anxiously, shook off Mike''s hand and said, "tell me honestly, is mo Feng hurt?"


    Mike shrugged and said, "can''t you see? He''s not here. Of course he''s upstairs. Can he still disappear?"


    "You..." Mikel didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he turned and rushed upstairs.


    "Hey, hey, wait." Mike took two steps forward and pulled the man back again. "Aren''t you making trouble now? Can you bandage or treat the wound?"


    "I......" Mikael bit her lips. She was going out with Yang Lan today. She didn''t know that Mikael was here until she came back.


    Ask the nanny again and say who is injured or something.


    As soon as she heard this, she hurriedly sent a message to Mo Feng.


    But I haven''t received a reply.


    So Mikel couldn''t sit at home anymore. He called a car and ran over.


    "You let go of me, I''ll go up and accompany him." Mikel pushed away Mike.


    Mike rolled his eyes and said, "it''s really numb. Ice cream, what are you doing? Come and help."


    The latter sentence is for the water Bingling who is stunned there.


    Shuibingling answered quickly and ran over to hold Mikel left and right with Mike.


    Mikel saw another man who had never seen him hold him. He frowned and said angrily, "who are you?"


    Shuibingling blinked and said innocently, "I''m shuibingling. Who are you?"


    "I''m Mikel, the sister of the villa owner." Mikel said angrily, "so you know, this is my house. Please let go immediately."


    "Oh." Shui Bingling nodded, and now he really loosened his hand.


    Mike''s chin on the other side almost fell to the ground. He looked at Shui Bingling silently and said, "your brain is weak? If she asks you to let go, you''ll let go?"


    Shuibingling tilted his head and said, "but she''s right."


    Mike: "..." forget it, he doesn''t communicate with idiots.


    Mikel didn''t expect shuibingling to be so obedient, and was stunned there for a moment.


    Hearing Mike''s fierce water ice cream, Mikel frowned and pulled the water ice cream and said to Mike, "Why are you so fierce? Are you still a man when you are so fierce to women?"


    Mike: "..." forget it, he doesn''t communicate with fools.


    George, who was watching the play, smiled at Mike while eating melon seeds and said, "you deserve it if I say."


    Mike stared at him and said, "what should I do? If I don''t stop, let her rush up?"


    "If she wants to go upstairs, let her go." George said, pointing upstairs to Michael and said, "Miss MI, hurry up. Mo Feng is dying. Your brother is doing the final first aid work for him. Maybe if you disturb me, your brother doesn''t even need to save. He will be directly buried and sent to the crematorium."


    Mikel choked and stared at George angrily, but he didn''t mention going upstairs again.


    When Jane came down from Haixi, she saw George and Mike sitting on the sofa eating melon seeds, shuibingling standing next to them, while Mikel turned red and looked like crying and angry.


    "What''s the matter?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "Sister Haixi!"


    As soon as Jian Haixi came down, Mikel immediately ran to her as if she had found a lighthouse. "Is mo Feng hurt and how is he?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the little girl with red eyes and knew that she was really worried. He hurriedly said, "don''t worry. He was seriously injured in the abdomen, but it''s not too serious. Your brother is operating on him inside. We''ll wait here quietly and don''t disturb him."


    "HMM." Mikel nodded obediently.


    Mike looked at Mikel, who was comforted by Jane Haixi in a few words, and suddenly felt that he was running grass mud horse again in his mind.


    "Miss MI, is there any difference between Haixi''s words and what I said just now? Why don''t you listen to me?"


    Before Mikel answered, George patted Mike on the shoulder and said with a smile, "this is personality charm, brother, you don''t have this kind of thing. Don''t think about it."


    Mike: "..." what if I suddenly want to beat someone?


    While they were talking, suddenly two figures, one big and one small, came into the door.


    As soon as the villain saw Jian Haixi, he rushed over, hugged her legs and shouted, "Mommy!"

 Chapter 416

    Jian Haixi looked at her daughter holding her thigh in surprise. She was stunned for several seconds before she reacted, "Ruirui?"


    Jian Rui wrinkled her nose and looked up at Jian Haixi. "Mommy, we haven''t seen each other for a few days. You don''t know Ruirui anymore?"


    Jian Haixi touched her daughter''s head and said with a smile, "Mommy doesn''t know my Ruirui? It''s just Mommy didn''t expect you to come, so she was too surprised."


    "Is Mommy happy to see Ruirui?" Jian Rui tilted her head and raised her bright smiling face.


    "Of course I''m happy." Jian Haixi reached out and poked her daughter''s Pink Apple muscle. "Whenever Mommy sees Ruirui, she''s happy."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui happily hugged Jian Haixi and said, "Rui Rui is also happy. Rui Rui can see Mommy, super happy!"


    Jian Haixi suddenly stumbled back when she hugged her so hard.


    When Jane Rui rushed over just now, she couldn''t hold it any longer, but she just held back and didn''t move.


    Now the ankle injury can''t hold up.


    Seeing her staggering, Ning Jiwei, who was still standing at the door, suddenly changed his face and shouted to Jian Rui, "Ruirui Rui, release your mommy quickly. She''s hurt."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Rui was stunned and quickly released her hand. She looked up and down anxiously and asked, "Mommy, are you hurt? Where are you hurt?"


    During the questioning, Jian Rui had seen the bandage wrapped around Jian Haixi''s ankle and the blood soaked on the bandage.


    "Mommy, you''re bleeding!" Jianrui cried anxiously, "Mommy, sit down quickly. It''s all because Ruirui is bad. Rui shouldn''t have hit you."


    "Mommy''s okay." Jian Haixi didn''t want to cause her daughter''s panic. She smiled and comforted, "it''s just a little injury. There''s blood. Ruirui didn''t make me bleed."


    Jianrui pursed her little mouth and didn''t speak. She just skillfully helped jianhaixi sit down on the sofa.


    Seeing her frowning face and self reproach, Mike couldn''t help coming up and saying, "ruiruirui, do you still know me? Who am I?"


    Jianrui looked up at Mike and said, "Uncle Mike, how long haven''t you seen him? Don''t you even know who you are? I''ll just ask my brother to make a sign for you and hang it around your neck, so as to save you from getting lost again."


    Mike listened to the little girl''s venomous tongue and couldn''t help taking a breath from the corners of his mouth. "Xiaoruirui, you said that too hurt my uncle''s heart."


    Jian Rui hummed and turned to hold Jian Haixi and stopped talking.


    Mike threw his hands at Jane Haixi and said silently, "the girl is sad. I can''t help it."


    He was not unhappy because of Jianrui''s words. He couldn''t understand Jianrui''s temper after they had known each other for many years.


    She can coax people to heaven when she is in a good mood, and she is willing to be obedient when she is in a general mood.


    Only when you are in a bad mood, that little mouth can poke people''s heart into a horse honeycomb.


    Jian Haixi looked at her daughter in her arms. Her eyebrows and eyes were slightly heavy. She stretched out her hand and opened her and said, "Ruirui, how do you talk to Uncle Mike? That''s what I taught you?"


    Jianrui tilted her mouth, lowered her head and said to Mike, "Uncle Mike, I''m sorry. Ruirui knows she''s wrong."


    Mike sighed, reached out and rubbed her hair and said, "uncle doesn''t blame you, and your mommy doesn''t blame you. Ruirui, don''t be sad."


    Jian Rui didn''t speak, but her small mouth was pursed high, and her big eyes were full of moisture.


    Jian Haixi was helpless. She wanted to educate her daughter, but there were so many people in the living room. If she scolded Jian Rui in front of everyone, it would be annoying for the children.


    But if she doesn''t do anything, she doesn''t think it''s what a responsible mother should do.


    Ning Jiwei walks to Jian Haixi and her daughter with a crutch, reaches out and points Jian Rui''s shoulder and says, "Rui Rui, you go upstairs to find your brother first."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded and obediently ran upstairs.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei. Seeing his serious face, he asked, "Why are you here at this time? What''s the matter?"


    "What do you say?" Ning Jiwei''s face was not good-looking, and his voice was obviously angry.


    Jian Haixi blinked and said, "is it because of my injury? But I''ve been very careful. Besides this..."


    With that, Jian Haixi suddenly felt wronged.


    She knew why Ning Jiwei came. Although they didn''t say anything the day before yesterday, there was some estrangement.


    In addition, she took part in the action with George without telling Ning Jiwei today and hurt herself. Ning Jiwei will naturally be nervous.


    But now, facing Ning Jiwei''s tone, Jian Haixi just has no way not to be wronged.


    She paused and didn''t go on.


    George on the other side had a problem with Ning Jiwei. Hearing this, he couldn''t sit still. "Ning Jiwei, what''s your attitude? Who are you angry with all the way here?"


    Ningjiwei ignored George''s words and just looked at Jane Haixi.


    Jane Haixi didn''t look up at him.


    "Alas ~" Ning Jiwei sighed, reached out and rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Haixi, we need to talk."


    Jane Haixi still didn''t speak.


    George stepped forward directly, squeezed himself between Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi, stretched out his hand and pushed Ning Jiwei away: "my sister doesn''t want to talk to you, please leave."


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly, looked at George and said, "George, I''m not in the mood to fool around with you. Please get out of the way."


    "Oh." George sneered, "you think I''m fooling around with you? If you weren''t disabled now, I couldn''t help beating you."


    Qin knew Xu saw this, frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    Mike and others also looked at each other and did not know how they suddenly developed into a quarrel.


    Jane Haixi got up, reached out and pulled George back. Then she looked up at ningjiwei and said, "I also think we should have a good talk. Let''s go."


    After that, instead of going upstairs to the bedroom, she went to the door.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and raised his feet to follow up.


    George sat angrily aside, reached out and beat the pillow on the sofa as a sandbag.


    Qin Zhixu looked at him and said, "I know why you are angry, but you should have confidence in Haixi. In the final analysis, this matter can only be solved by themselves."


    George hummed, "I just can''t stand him like that. How much did Haixi pay for him, and what happened to him? An asshole."


    Qin knows that Xu zhangkou wants to explain for Ning Jiwei, but he still doesn''t say anything.


    From the perspective of an outsider, he felt that Ning Jiwei had his own difficulties, but he thought in another position. If Jian Haixi was his sister, he might want to beat Ning Jiwei.


    The confused shuibingling turned to Mike and asked in a low voice, "is that sister Haixi''s man? What''s wrong with them?"


    Mike glared at him and said, "don''t worry about adults and children."


    Shuibingling tilted his mouth, hummed and turned to look for Mikel.


    Michelle is sitting on the stairs waiting for Michelle''s operation. Shui Bingling runs over to her and whispers in her ear, "what''s the matter with sister Haixi and the man? The man looks so handsome. Will they quarrel?"


    Mikel shook his head and said, "sister Haixi''s things are not understandable to us, but I know they all love each other deeply. Even if there is any problem, sister Haixi can solve it."


    "Deeply love each other..." Shuibing was stunned, looked at Mi Ke''er and asked, "Ke''er, what''s it like to deeply love a person?"


    Michel looked at her and saw that the water was clear in her eyes, as if some things wanted to break through the earth, but separated by a layer of earth.


    Michelle smiled and said, "it''s very simple. Imagine who you want to see most if you are dying now. That person is the one you love deeply."


    "The person you want to see most..." shuibingling subconsciously looked at Mike, but saw that he was looking at the direction of Jian Haixi with worry.


    Shuibingling looked at Mike''s figure. There was a faint light in her eyes, which soon faded down.


    Mikel looked at her like this, reached out and patted her on the shoulder without talking.


    Upstairs.


    Jian Rui sat by Jian Yi''s bed and said, "brother, did I do something wrong just now?"


    Jane Yi nodded, "well, I''ll apologize to Uncle Mike later."


    "I know, I''ll go." Jianrui nodded obediently.


    Jian Yi looks at his dejected sister, thinks about it and asks, "how are you doing at Mo''s house? Will Mo Xiuqian still secretly send messages to Mo Sheng?"


    Jian Rui was stunned, shook her head and said, "I didn''t find it, but Xiuqian has become more and more familiar with us recently, and people are becoming more and more cheerful, a little like before."


    Speaking of this, Jane was a little happier.


    But listening to her words, Jian Yi didn''t smile. "Ruirui, do you like Mo''s family?"


    "Ah?" Jian Rui paused and looked at Jian Yi suspiciously. "Brother, Mo''s family is daddy''s family, that is, our family. Of course I will like it. Besides, grandpa is there, Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin. Everyone is interesting."


    Jian Yi looked at such Jian Rui and couldn''t help saying, "but the Mo family is very dangerous, and you can''t often see me and Mommy. You''re trapped in daddy''s house every day. Won''t you feel suffocated?"


    "Well... A little." Jianrui pursed her lips, "but there''s no way."


    "Why not?" Jian Yi suggested, "you can come and live with us."


    Jian Rui was stunned and looked at Jian Yi blankly. "Live with your brother and Mommy?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded, "so you can see mommy and me?"


    "But..." Jian Rui hesitated, "but in this case, daddy will have no company. Daddy will be very poor."


    Jane Yi was so quiet that she didn''t speak again.


    "Brother?" Jian Rui carefully pulled La Jianyi''s hand and said, "why do I think my brother seems to be angry with daddy?"

 Chapter 417

    Listening to Jian Rui''s words, Jian Yi pursed her lips and said, "I didn''t."


    "My brother lied." Jian Rui frowned, reached out and touched the corners of Jian Yi''s mouth. "As long as my brother is angry, the corners of his mouth will press down. My brother is angry with Daddy."


    Jane Yi turned her head and didn''t speak.


    Jianrui suddenly felt a little sad. She moved forward, hugged Jianyi and said, "brother, don''t be angry with daddy? Daddy and Mommy quarreled, and you quarreled with Daddy. Ruiruirui was so sad. Why did our family suddenly become like this? Aren''t we the closest people in the world?"


    Jane Yi paused, patted her sister on the shoulder and said, "I didn''t quarrel with Daddy, I just... I love Mommy."


    Jian Rui blinked. She didn''t know much about many things. When she heard Jian Yi say this, she subconsciously thought it was because of Jian Haixi''s injury, so she frowned and said, "yes, why did Mommy get hurt? So much blood. It hurts."


    Jian Yi doesn''t speak. Jian Rui looks at Jian Yi, thinks about it and says: "Does brother think Daddy doesn''t love Mommy? In fact, he doesn''t. daddy always works hard. Every day when everyone doesn''t get up, daddy gets up. At night, when everyone goes to bed, daddy is still working. Ruiruirui sneaks up several times in the middle of the night and sees the light in daddy''s room on. Brother, don''t be angry with daddy and don''t misunderstand daddy, okay? He''s always working He is trying very hard to be good to us. "


    Listening to her sister''s words, Jian Yi said bitterly, "I know I''m not angry with Daddy. I''m just... I''m angry with myself."


    Jian Yi stretched out his hand and looked at his child''s laughing palm and said, "if I could grow up again, if I could share more for daddy and Mommy, they wouldn''t have to work so hard, and our family could live together."


    "Brother..." Jian Rui was stunned, looked at Jian Yi and said, "don''t think so, brother. If you think so, I don''t know what to do."


    After all, she is the most protected person in this family, and she bears the least for this family.


    When Jian Yi froze, he realized that what he had just said might have hurt Jian Rui. He quickly explained, "I don''t mean that. I just want to say..."


    "I understand." Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi with a smile and said, "brother, don''t explain. Rui Rui understands. Although our family is in different places and everyone does different things, everyone wants a good family. Daddy and Mommy are, brother and Rui are. So we can''t be angry with each other ~"


    Jane Yi paused, smiled, hugged her sister and said, "yes, we can''t be angry with each other."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the small garden outside the villa, Jian Haixi walked in front and Ning Jiwei followed.


    When he came to a row of stone chairs, Ning Jiwei said, "right here. Your foot is hurt. Don''t go too far."


    Jian Haixi stagnated, sat down on the stone chair with a bitter smile and said, "it''s really a coincidence that your leg was hurt and my foot was hurt again."


    Ning Jiwei took her hand and said, "that''s why we need to support each other."


    Jian Haixi looked down at their hands and said with a smile, "I used to think so, but now, I suddenly feel that maybe we actually have another way to choose than walking with each other."


    As she spoke, Jane Haixi took her hand out of Ning Jiwei''s palm.


    Ning Jiwei looked at his empty palm and suddenly felt as if his heart was empty, "Haixi..."


    "Jiwei, listen to me first." Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I know your thoughts and understand all your decisions. Now, I want to talk about my thoughts, okay?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, nodded and said, "you say."


    Jian Haixi looked at the flowers and trees in full bloom in the garden and said softly: "In fact, there is one thing I didn''t tell you, that is, I don''t like such a life now. It seems that there are endless struggles. Qin Tian left, there was a Mo Sheng, Mo Sheng hasn''t been solved, and there was a talina. The appearance of each of them will always cause a bloody storm in the life around us. Although we always say that when it''s over and Mo Sheng Tali After Lina''s fight, we can live happily together, but who knows, there will be no Wang Sheng, Li Sheng, or Lina''s before that. "


    Jian Haixi pulled down the corners of his mouth, stretched out his palm and said with the palm facing upward: "In the past, I always thought such things were short-lived. No matter what little trouble appeared, it would be over as long as I endured it. It would always be solved. When all the things were solved, you would come back. But now I find that in my waiting and patience, time passed inadvertently, and myself passed together."


    "Haixi..." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi, grabbed her shoulder, broke her to himself, and said anxiously: "Why do you say such things? Well... I''ll be very scared. Is it because I promised to cooperate with Tong Si? Well, I won''t cooperate with her? I don''t care about the Tong family. Let''s find another way to do it. I know I let you down and make you sad. You can do whatever you want me to do, but don''t say those words that scare me, will you Knowing how much I love you and your little distance is enough to break my God''s heart. "


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at Ning Jiwei, who was anxious and sad for her, he pulled out a astringent smile and said, "Jiwei, I''m not far away. I still love you, but I don''t want to live such a life again."


    "What do you want to do?" Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and said, "why don''t you go back to Mo''s house with me? Our family will be together in the future. As for Mo Sheng and talilina, we''ll find a way again. Believe me, I can solve it."


    "I believe it." Jian Haixi reached out and gently stroked Ning Jiwei''s cheek. "But I can''t bear to see you work so hard. Jiwei, I don''t want to rely on others, and I don''t want to wait to die. I want to find talilina myself."


    "What, what?" Ning Jiwei''s body suddenly stiffened and looked at Jian Haixi incredulously.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and said, "if talilina is destined to fight us, this time, I don''t want to be the person waiting for her to call. I want to find her myself and end the battle ahead of time."


    "No, Haixi..." Ning Jiwei subconsciously wanted to shake his head, but as soon as he spoke, his lips were suddenly sealed by Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi put her hands around his neck and whispered close to his lips, "Jiwei, let me go."

 Chapter 418

    Ning Jiwei painfully closed his eyes and said with a bitter smile: "Haixi, you know, I can''t refuse you like this, but..."


    His throat rolled, his voice with uncontrollable bitterness and astringency, "but how can I promise you?"


    Jian Haixi leaned against Ning Jiwei''s arms and held his fingers. "Jiwei, only in this way can we end all this as quickly as possible, can''t we?"


    "But..." Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Haixi''s finger in his palm.


    Those hands are so white and delicate that they should be kept at home by Haosheng, but they are too bad to follow him.


    Jian Haixi knew his heart knot, smiled and pulled out his fingers, then covered his big hands, and said softly, "Ji Wei, although I am a woman, you should believe that I have enough courage and toughness to bear all these storms with you."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei pursed his lips. "I just can''t bear it, Haixi. This is not what you should do."


    Smelling the speech, Jian Haixi took his forehead and gently touched Ning Jiwei''s chin and said, "fool, what else should I say?"


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi tight and was silent for a long time before he asked hard, "really... Decided?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and said, "Ji Wei, in fact, we have always wanted to protect too many things, but we lack the determination to break the boat. So we try our best, but we can only be on the passive side."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. He also knew this problem, but whether it was Jian Haixi, his two children, or those friends and relatives around him, he wanted to protect everyone, and no one wanted to give up.


    Therefore, despite the difficulties and dangers along the way, he never once despised the heavy burden on his shoulders.


    Now Jian Haixi put forward it, on the one hand, to relieve pressure for him, on the other hand, to help him make this decision.


    Jane Haixi said, "send the children to Grandpa these two days. George is there. I believe no one can touch them. After I leave, Xiangcheng can say that there is no place to tie your hands and feet, and you can let go."


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head and said to Jian Haixi, "promise me one thing and I''ll agree."


    "What''s up?" asked Jane Haixi, looking up at him.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and clasped her jaw and looked deeply into the depths of her pupils.


    "Whenever you have any problems, I will never live alone."


    Word by word, determined and affectionate.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and opened his mouth to stop talking.


    She wanted to ask the children what to do, Mo Wanshan, Ning Fubang, Fu zuoan and her grandfather.


    But looking at Ning Jiwei''s eyes, Jane Haixi suddenly understood what he meant.


    He won''t live alone, so if he doesn''t want to make relatives and friends sad and their children become orphans, Jane Haixi will work hard to let herself live.


    How can it be so without deep love?


    I know I can''t keep you. I know I can''t let you cherish your life on my own.


    Therefore, I pledge my life to you with all you cherish.


    I just hope you can come back safely.


    ¡­¡­


    After Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei agreed, they helped each other and walked back.


    As soon as they entered the living room, they saw George Qin Zhixu and others stunned there and looked at them in amazement.


    "Er... Why are you looking at us like that?" asked Jane Haixi suspiciously. "Is there anything dirty on us?"


    Mike came up and curiously turned around Jane Haixi and Ning Jiwei twice. He looked at them carefully, then turned back and shook his head at George and others and said, "really not."


    Qin Zhixu and others looked at each other and sighed together.


    Jane Haixi was confused by their puzzles this time. She stretched out her hand to hold Mike and asked, "nothing? What are you talking about?"


    Mike scratched his head with a smile and said, "we''re guessing whether you two will fight. We''re still thinking about who to send out to fight. As a result, we didn''t expect you two to come back so soon, and neither of you was hurt."


    Listening to Mike''s words, Jane Haixi couldn''t help twitching in the corners of her mouth. She glared at him angrily and said, "do you think we are idle? If we can fight again, can we walk in the future?"


    "Yes." Tan Zhixu, the third cripple sitting on the sofa, smiled and said to Mike, "Mike, I said you don''t know them enough. How can Jiwei fight with Haixi? He doesn''t even dare to quarrel with Haixi''s red face, so he must be pestling there and let Haixi fight."


    "Oh ~" Mike suddenly realized, turned his head, squinted, reached out and poked Ning Jiwei''s shoulder: "brother, to be honest, are you an internal injury or an external injury?"


    Ning Jiwei patted his finger and said, "take it away, or I''ll make you traumatic."


    "Oh, are you kidding?" Mike raised his eyebrows. "Then it seems that you two have made up."


    Jian Haixi knew that although everyone was joking with them, they were actually very worried, so he smiled and nodded and said, "make up, it''s okay. So..."


    "So?" Mike looked at Jane Haixi suspiciously. "So what?"


    Jian Haixi looked at him sympathetically and said, "so if you provoke our Jiwei again, I won''t help you."


    Mike was stunned and retreated from ningjiwei at supersonic distance.


    In the past, the reason why he dared to act recklessly once in a while was mainly because he was protected by Jian Haixi. He knew that Ning Jiwei, a profiteer, would not really harm him.


    But now that Jane haiximing has said she wants to help her man, why is he still coquettish there?


    It''s important to stay away from Ning Jiwei''s sinister little talent, so that Ning Jiwei won''t be miserable if he calculates the new accounts and the old accounts at that time.


    Seeing that Mike was hiding so fast, everyone couldn''t help laughing. Shui Bingling curiously approached Mike and asked, "brother, why are you so afraid of him?"


    She gathered close to her, and the fragrance of her fresh perfume wafted to Mike for a moment.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Shui Bingling waved in front of him and said, "Hey, man? Are you stupid?"


    Mike woke up, looked at her close face, frowned, reached out and pushed her away and said, "get out of the way, who''s your brother? Girls don''t look like girls."


    Shui Bingling was so pushed by him that he was angry, stared at him and said, "you don''t look like a girl. What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? You don''t want to be a brother with me, and I don''t like you, hum!"


    With that, shuibingling stamped his feet, turned and ran back to his room, slapping the door.


    Listening to the loud clapping at the door, everyone shook their heads sympathetically at Mike.


    Qin Zhixu patted Mike on the shoulder and said, "take care, brother."


    Mikel Nuo said, "you''re too much. I won''t forgive you if I''m ice cream."


    Mike puffed at the corner of his mouth and looked pitifully at Jian Haixi, "Haixi save me ~"


    Jane Haixi smiled, spread her hands and said, "Mike, I really can''t help you with this. You can only apologize to Bingling yourself."


    When macton died.


    Apologizing to girls or something is the most terrible!


    Originally, he thought the unluckiest person today would be Ning Jiwei, but he didn''t expect it to be himself.


    While they were talking, mikai finally finished the operation.


    Seeing him coming out of the operating room, Mikel rushed over first and asked anxiously, "brother, how''s Mo Feng?"


    Mikai looked at her anxious face and didn''t tease her. He said directly, "it''s cured. Just keep it for a few days. Go in and have a look. Don''t touch his wound."


    "Ah, good." Mikel finally relaxed when she heard mikai''s words.


    She raised her feet and walked to the operating room. After two steps, she turned back and called mikai, smiled and tilted her head and said, "brother, thank you ~"


    Mikai smiled, reached out and touched her head and said, "Why are you polite to your brother? Go in and accompany him."


    Mikel turned and went in.


    Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei and others also came over later. Mikai waved his hand and said, "there''s nothing wrong with me, but I won''t wake up at night. What should you do? I''m so sleepy that I have to sleep."


    With that, mikai yawned and turned to his room.


    Two operations in a row, plus the wound treatment of Jian Haixi and Mo Xiuyu, have made him very tired.


    There are three beds in the operating room, one with Mo Jue, one with Mo Feng and the other with


    Mo Xiuyu sat awkwardly on the bed, looked down at Ning Jiwei, blushed and said, "big... Big brother..."


    George went into the operating room, took Mo Xiuyu and picked him up from his bed. "I said, boy, people are comatose patients. What are you doing here?"


    Mo Xiuyu blushed and said, "no, I just didn''t have time to go out before the operation."


    Listening to his words, Mikel couldn''t help laughing, "so you stayed here so long?"


    Mo Xiuyu nodded honestly and felt that Mikel used the word "hard" very accurately.


    Mikai''s operation is not allowed to be disturbed by anyone. In order to let him concentrate on helping Mo Jue and Mo Feng perform the operation, Mo Xiuyu just changed into a mummy and lay down, even afraid to breathe.


    George was still a little unhappy with the son of Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi, but now his anger gradually subsided when he saw his counseling and depression.


    Such a "fool" is really difficult to make people angry with him.


    The crowd moved to Jian Yi''s room, leaving only Mikel in the operating room.


    Mike didn''t follow. He was pacing back and forth in front of the water ice, thinking about how to coax his good "brother".


    Across the door, shuibingling listened to the footsteps outside the door, leaned against the door frame, glanced and whispered, "fool."

 Chapter 419

    Jane Yi''s room.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Yi with bandages wrapped around his face and body, and scars could be seen on the rest of his exposed skin. The whole person was frozen there.


    "Little uncle?"


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Xiuyu in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "Rui Rui?" Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Rui, then turned around and looked at Jian Yi. There was an idea in his mind that seemed to break through the earth, but he seemed afraid of something and didn''t dare to come out.


    "Here, he..." Mo Xiuyu pointed to Jian Yi and turned to Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi. "Brother, sister-in-law, he... He is..."


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows without any concealment or hesitation. "My son, Jian Yi."


    Jian Yi


    Mo Xiuyu''s eyes widened when he heard the name.


    Jian Rui ran to Mo Xiuyu, took his hand and said with a smile, "little uncle, you stay ~"


    Mo Xiuyu reached out and touched Jian Rui''s hair and asked, "Rui Rui, he''s you, you..."


    "My brother." Jian Rui took Mo Xiuyu to Jian Yi and introduced him: "Jian Yi, my brother, the smartest man in the world. When my brother gets well, he is also the most beautiful man in the world."


    Mo Xiuyu opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak successfully several times.


    After Jian Rui finished, she grabbed Jian Yi''s hand and said, "brother, he''s the little uncle I often mention to you. He''s very nice."


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded and said to Mo Xiuyu, "Hello, little uncle. I''m Jian Yi when I first met. Ruirui is at Mo''s house, thanks to the care of my little uncle."


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t expect that Jian Yi would directly admit his identity and even call him "little uncle". His eyes turned red.


    "You, you call me little uncle?" Mo Xiuyu sobbed.


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and looked exactly like Ning Jiwei. "What''s wrong?"


    "No, there''s nothing wrong." Mo Xiuyu hurriedly said, "I''m just happy. I''m really happy."


    As he said, Mo Xiuyu wiped his tears with his unpromising sleeve.


    Great, Jian Yi is not dead. Jian Yi is still alive!


    How happy Mo Wanshan would be if he knew about it!


    At the thought of Mo Wanshan, Mo Xiuyu suddenly froze, and his excitement slowly died out.


    Yes, the Mo family is not safe, so Jane Yi''s identity can''t be exposed.


    I don''t know how his parents are now.


    Mo Xiuyu was thinking in his heart, and suddenly a big palm patted him on the back of his head.


    Mo Xiuyu looked back and saw Ning Jiwei standing behind him and said, "when the sadness is over, do it quickly. Let''s discuss business."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and asked cautiously, "brother, I can also... Know your things?"


    After all, he is Jia Minzhi''s son, and Jia Minzhi is involved with Mo Sheng.


    Just let him know all the plans. Does it really matter?


    Mo Xiuyu asked eagerly and nervously.


    "What are you talking about?" Ning Jiwei frowned slightly, put his hand on his shoulder and pressed him on the chair. "Why do you think he brought you here?"


    Mo Xiuyu was frozen, and his tears could not be controlled.


    Qin Zhixu smiled and handed a paper towel. "Little brother, come and wipe your nose clean."


    "You are the little brother." Mo Xiuyu stared at him and sniffed.


    Jian Haixi laughed and introduced Mo Xiuyu: "he is Qin Zhixu, our good friend."


    "I know." talking to Jian Haixi, Mo Xiuyu immediately respectfully nodded and said, "he is the person in charge of Ru and the partner of big brother."


    "What I know is quite detailed," Qin Zhixu said.


    Mo Xiuyu gave him a white look and was too lazy to talk.


    He''s not really bad at anything, okay.


    George waved to Jianrui, held her in his lap and said to her, "Ruirui, will you go home with your uncle?"


    "Ah?" Jian Rui looked at George in wonder. After blinking, she didn''t answer in a hurry, but looked at Jian Yi.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing that Jianrui didn''t answer her own words but looked at Jianyi, George couldn''t help asking.


    Jian ruinu nuzui said, "my brother just asked me if I want to live with him. Now my uncle asks me so, so many of you adults come to me and my brother. It must be to discuss our ownership again, right?"


    George was stunned. He didn''t expect Jianrui to guess the problem so soon.


    Compared with Jian Rui''s sharpness, Mo Xiuyu on one side asked, "why do you want Ruirui to leave Mo''s house?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei. Ning Jiwei nodded and said in a deep voice: "I''ve discussed with Haixi. Now our strength and manpower are too scattered. It''s not easy to protect ourselves, let alone face Mo Sheng and talilina, so we decided to act separately. Soon, Haixi will take people away from Xiang City and lead talilina''s power out of Xiang City. At that time, we only need to deal with Mo Sheng."


    "Mommy is leaving Xiangcheng?" Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi in surprise.


    While sitting on the bed, Jian Yi narrowed her eyes, tightened her lips and made no sound.


    Jian Haixi then said, "that''s the general plan, so before that, the safety of the children is the top priority. In these two days, we will send Yi Rui Xiaomian and Mo Tong to Qiao''s house, and then start the next plan."


    "But Mommy..."


    Jianrui is anxious to say something, but jianhaixi has already held her hand and smiled: "ruiruirui, Mommy knows what you''re worried about. If Mo Xiuqian wants to, she can also go to Qiao''s house with you."


    "Really? That''s great!" Jianrui''s eyes brightened. She had no opinion about changing her place. After all, the overall situation was the most important. She listened to the arrangements of Ning Jiwei and jianhaixi.


    But as soon as they left, Mo Xiuqian was afraid that it would not be so easy to get out of Mo Sheng''s control.


    So if you can take Mo Xiuqian, it will be the best arrangement.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Xiuyu and asked, "Xiuyu, do you want to go back?"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned, lowered his head and didn''t answer immediately.


    Seeing him, Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I see. You can think about it in these two days and give me an answer at that time."


    "Daddy, Mommy..."


    Jane Yi, who had been silent all the time, suddenly opened her mouth and said to the two people, "shall I be with mommy then?"


    "What?"


    "No!"


    Ningji and jianhaixi are at the same time.


    Jian Haixi frowned, looked at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, you''re not well yet. You must have a good rest. Don''t say that again. I won''t promise."


    "But..." Jian Yi still wanted to insist, but looked at everyone''s disapproval and didn''t speak again.


    Dou Ming, who was listening silently, came over, patted Jian Yi on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, there''s me."


    Jane Yi sighed, nodded and said nothing more.


    They roughly discussed the next arrangement. Ning Jiwei left the villa with Jianrui.

 Chapter 420

    Jian Haixi sent Ning Jiwei''s father and daughter back to the villa. When she was preparing to go upstairs, she saw Mike still standing at the water ice gate scratching his ears.


    Jane Haixi walked over, patted him on the shoulder and shouted, "Mike, have you been standing here without going in?"


    Mike shook his head. "I don''t know what to say, just..."


    Jane Haixi was speechless. They had been talking for nearly half an hour. I thought Mike and Shui Bingling should have made up, but I didn''t expect that he hadn''t even entered the door.


    Mike''s face was a little red. He leaned over and whispered in Jane Haixi''s ear, "Haixi, what do you think I should say to her?"


    Jian Haixi looked at him strangely. "Just talk normally. You can tell her how you apologize to me after you usually make me angry."


    "But..." Mike frowned hesitantly. "Does that work?"


    "Why do you think it won''t work?" Jian Haixi glanced at Mike with deep meaning, narrowed his eyes and said, "Mike, you''ve never hesitated to talk to me before. Why don''t you know how to speak when you get to Bingling? Don''t you think you treat her... A little different from others?"


    "It''s nothing different," Mike stammered with a glance in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi shook his head and sighed, "are you lying to me or yourself?"


    Mike was stunned, bowed his head and said, "I just... Don''t know how to fix it."


    Jian Haixi smiled, turned his eyes twice and said, "do you want me to help you?"


    "OK, OK." when Mike heard that Jane Haixi was willing to help himself, he nodded and said, "how can you help?"


    Jian Haixi maliciously left his mouth and smiled, then suddenly stretched out his hand and knocked twice on the water ice door.


    When mcton was stiff, he stared at Jane Haixi. "You, what are you doing?"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "help you. Since you hesitate, I''ll help you make a decision."


    Before Mike could react, he heard a "snap" sound behind the door panel and the sound of the door handle turning.


    Water ice opened the door.


    Mike looked nervously at Jane Haixi. "What now?"


    Jian Haixi shrugged his shoulders and said, "you can do it yourself. Bye ~"


    Then she supported the wall and left with her uninjured foot.


    Looking at the figure of Jian Haixi jumping away, Mike pulled down from the corner of his mouth, punched her and said, "smelly girl, look, I won''t clean you up!"


    "Who are you going to clean up?"


    As soon as Mike''s voice fell, he heard the unhappy sound of water ice ringing in front of him.


    When mcton was stunned, he turned to look at the water ice cream with a black face and said with a flattering smile, "that''s what, I didn''t mean you."


    "Who are you talking about?" water Bingling asked.


    "What I said was..." Mike stretched out his finger in the direction of Jane Haixi, but he saw that the corridor had long been empty.


    Shuibingling snorted, "Mike, you can''t even scold me for being a smelly girl. You dare not admit it!"


    Mike: "..." I''m wronged!


    "What else do you want to say?" Shui Bingling looked at Mike with his hands on his hips and big eyes.


    Mike was stared at by her big eyes. The just organized language was like a balloon with a hole poked. The sound of "whew" was all let out.


    He sighed, hung his head and said, "forget it, I have nothing to say. Have a good rest and I''ll go."


    With that, Mike turned around and really looked like he was leaving.


    Looking at him like this, shuibingling was stunned, "Hey, don''t you want to apologize to me?"


    Mike stopped, turned his head and said, "Oh, sorry, I didn''t mean to say that."


    After apologizing, Mike turned and went on.


    He felt uncomfortable in the face of shuibingling. Instead of worrying about what he said wrong and damaging their "Brotherhood", he might as well say less.


    Mike thought so, but it made shuibingling completely confused angry.


    Looking at Mike who said to go, Shui Bingling came forward angrily, reached out and grabbed Mike''s back collar and directly carried him back.


    Mike was unprepared that she would suddenly rush over. The whole person was reeled, and his neck was choked by his shirt.


    "Hey, hey, let go, I''m out of breath... Cough..." Mike said hard.


    "Hum." Shuibing Lingjiao snorted and ignored his words. He carried him back to his room and unlocked the door.


    "Cough, cough..." Mike bent down and coughed fiercely. He couldn''t help but say, "what''s wrong with you? Strangle me quickly."


    Shuibingling said, "let me ask you this. What''s wrong with you? You have to talk for a while, don''t talk for a while, annoy me for a while, and apologize for a while. What do you want to do?"


    "Er..." Mike choked, felt guilty and said, "I have... So bastard?"


    Why did he feel so inhuman when he said it from the mouth of shuibingling?


    "What do you think?" Shui Bingling stares at you, his eyes turning red wrongfully. "You said you had trouble at home, so I worked hard to look at the company alone. Instead of waiting for you to come back, I was'' invited ''back by your parents. What did I say about these things?"


    "No," Mike shook his head and said obediently.


    Shui Bingling hummed: "you somehow sent two people I haven''t seen to save me, scared me half to death in the middle of the night, and came to this unknown place. In the face of so many unknown people, did I say anything?"


    "No, no..." Mike''s cheeks twitched slightly and shook his head.


    "But what about you?" Shui Bingling stretched out his finger and poked Mike on the shoulder. "As a good brother, you not only haven''t taken good care of me, but also always run on me. You don''t apologize for provoking me, Davis. Mike, do you still want to be a brother?"


    "I..." Mike yuse, I don''t know how to explain.


    His attitude made Shui Bingling more angry, and his finger poked Mike''s shoulder harder. "What are you? I tell you, if you don''t make it clear to me today, I really ignore you. I''ll leave tomorrow, and I won''t go back to the company. Don''t do it in the future. Go back to each family and find each mother..."


    "No!"


    Shuibingling was interrupted by Mike before he finished talking.


    Shuibingling was stunned and looked at Mike blankly. He didn''t respond to his meaning for a moment. "What, what can''t?"


    Mike looked at the water ice cream, pursed his lips and said seriously, "you can''t just be a brother, let you leave, let alone ignore me."


    Shuibingling was stunned and asked, "why?"


    Mike''s eyes were confused, turned his head and said, "I... I haven''t figured it out yet."


    If it''s just a brother, why can''t shuibingling leave? Why do you mind if she''s angry with herself?


    Some excuses are clumsy and can''t deceive themselves.


    Shuibingling looked at Mike and was silent for a long time. Suddenly, she smiled and nodded and said, "well, take your time. I won''t go."


    Her words surprised Mike. "Why are you not angry with me all of a sudden?"


    Shuibingling picked her eyebrows and said proudly, "of course it''s because I''m generous. Besides, I''m in a hurry to go back."


    Mike looked at shuibingling suspiciously. He intuitively knew that she had other reasons, but he didn''t ask again. He just smiled and nodded and replied, "OK."


    Anyway, just don''t get angry.


    As for other things


    Take your time. It''s still a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After knocking on the door for Mike, Jane Haixi quickly jumped away from the scene.


    As soon as I turned the corner, I saw George standing by the wall with his chest in his arms and smiling at her. "Is it so exciting to see the success of the prank?"


    Jian Haixi stuck out his tongue and said with a smile, "I didn''t see him standing outside the door for too long. Do you want to help him?"


    George smiled and shook his head.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said, "are you here... Waiting for me? What''s up?"


    "Yes." George nodded, restrained the smile on his face, stood up straight and said seriously: "Haixi, I don''t object if you want to take people. I don''t object if you want to leave Xiangcheng. At least, let me go with you."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, George was waiting here for this.


    When Jane Haixi wanted to speak, George said anxiously, "don''t say anything. Don''t bother me. If you don''t agree, don''t say anything else, even the old man can''t pass the pass. He won''t agree to let you go. Do you believe it?"


    Jian Haixi gave him a white look and said, "I said cousin, it''s too much. I even took grandpa to pressure me."


    George chuckled. "I can''t help it. If necessary, I need means. It works."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and said to George, "it''s really not that I don''t want you to go together, but... What about the Qiao family and the children when you go? Do you want grandpa and uncle to protect them? And Yaru, have you ever thought about what she will do when you leave?"


    George was stunned, his eyebrows gradually frowned and said, "I''ll arrange these things properly. You don''t have to worry at home. Whether it''s my father or my uncle, including Xiao Lei, they are not soft persimmons to be held by others. As for Yaru..."


    "Cousin," Jane Haixi interrupted, "I beg you to stay."


    George paused, frowned and said, "but..."


    "What stays at Qiao''s house is the most precious treasure of my life." Jian Haixi looked at Jian Yi''s door and said to George: "Yi Yi hasn''t recovered yet. Ruirui people jump off again. Mo Tong is introverted and sensitive. Because of our adults'' affairs, they have been forced to change places one after another. They are already extremely uneasy in their hearts. I don''t want them to be hurt again."


    George''s eyes sank slightly and he didn''t speak for a moment.


    Jian Haixi then said, "cousin, the Qiao family is my own home for me. I like the warmth and security there, so I put my most precious baby there. Please help me guard them, okay?"


    George looked at Jane Haixi for a long time, sighed and said, "can I refuse if you have said so?"

 Chapter 421

    Mo''s house.


    Soon after Ning Jiwei came home with Jian Rui, Gu Chenyi came back.


    After supporting several children, Gu Chenyi helped Ning Jiwei lie back in bed, sat beside him and said, "all the things about Xiuyu have been solved? How about Haixi?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "they were all injured. It''s dangerous."


    Gu Chenyi frowned, "is Haixi also hurt?"


    Otherwise Ning Jiwei wouldn''t rush there in such a hurry.


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "She took Qiao''s family to save Xiuyu."


    Gu Chenyi was surprised. "Haixi took people? This... Qiao Qinghe and George agreed?"


    Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile, "only Haixi wants to convince people, and there are no people who are not convinced by her."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei with an eyebrow and said, "why do I listen to you... Are you convinced by her and promised something stupid?"


    Gu Chenyi hit the nail on the head. Ning Jiwei reluctantly nodded and said, "it''s really stupid."


    "Oh." Gu Chenyi smiled, leaned lazily on the recliner and crossed his legs. "Come on, let me hear how stupid it is."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "I promised to let her leave Hunan city with people and find talilina."


    "Touch! Bang Dang!"


    Gu Chenyi didn''t step firmly, and the whole person fell down from the recliner.


    The huge recliner was shaky, and an out of balance buckle fell on Gu Chenyi.


    "Hiss ~" Gu Chenyi was so sore that he took a breath. He stretched out his hand from under the recliner and patted the ground and said, "come on... Pull me out, my waist... My waist is going to break!"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, clapped his hands, and walked into two people in the film department outside the door.


    Ning Jiwei pointed to the ground and said to two people, "help President Gu up, and then take some medicine."


    "Yes."


    One man went to pick up the recliner, and the other helped Gu Chenyi up from the ground.


    Both of them lowered their heads from beginning to end for fear that Gu Chenyi would see their hard-working smiles.


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "don''t hold it, I saw it."


    Just now he was lying on the ground like that. Could he not see the obvious smile on their faces?


    "Poof ~" one of the shadow guards couldn''t help laughing and said in a voice: "Mr. Gu, Gu Shao... Sorry, I really couldn''t help it."


    "Gu Shao, drop and take medicine." another man took the medicinal wine and said, "do you want me to apply the medicine for you?"


    "Go, take it away quickly." Gu Chenyi waved his hand in disgust, and then leaned over.


    Walking to the recliner, Gu Chenyi just wanted to sit down. Thinking of the sharp pain just now, he stopped his steps, and then moved rigidly to Ning Jiwei''s bed and said, "let''s make room."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and made room for him.


    Gu Chenyi leaned carefully against the head of the bed, still rubbing his waist with one hand, then turned his head and looked at Ning Jiwei coldly and said, "you did it on purpose, did you scare me on purpose."


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows. "I thought you guessed."


    Gu Chenyi''s mouth twitched slightly. If he guessed, could it be like this now?


    Sighed. Gu Chenyi had no strength to quarrel with Ning Jiwei at all. He just waved his hand wearily and said, "go on."


    Ning Jiwei said: "tomorrow I will send the children to Qiao''s house. After Haixi''s injury is cured, she will take people away from Xiangcheng. At that time, there will be no one in Xiangcheng who can hinder me. I just need to concentrate on dealing with Mo Sheng."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, frowned and said, "send the children to Qiao''s house?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded, looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "I want to discuss this matter with you. You''ve been in Xiangcheng long enough, and Xiaomian has also delayed some time''s study. Do you want to go back next..."


    Ning Jiwei stopped talking before he finished his words in Gu Chenyi''s angry eyes.


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "if you say this again in the future, you won''t take me as a brother."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and sighed: "Chen Yi, I know you came here to help me, but..."


    "Don''t stick gold on your face. I''m here to help Haixi." Gu Chenyi turned her eyes and said, "it''s agreed that I''ll help you end this bad thing. You want to drive me away before it''s over. Isn''t this forcing me to be a dishonest villain?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi and reluctantly pulled the corner of his lower lip and said, "you said it like this. What else can I say?"


    "Originally you can''t say anything." Gu Chenyi raised his chin.


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "I just want to ask you what you mean and what Yunling means. If you don''t want to go back, Xiaomian shouldn''t want to go back."


    "You''re wrong again." Gu Chenyi stretched out his index finger and said, "don''t I understand my son? Even if I go back, he won''t be willing to leave unless Ruirui goes back with him."


    Ning Jiwei lost his smile, nodded, rushed to Gu Chenyi, stretched out his hand and said, "OK, send Xiaomian and Ruirui to Qiao''s house tomorrow, and then we''ll start a big fight."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei''s outstretched palm, also hooked the lower lip corner, raised his hand and hit him with a palm and said, "I''ve been waiting for this day."


    "Oh, by the way, you''re going to..."


    Gu Chenyi was about to ask Jian Haixi about the situation. Before he finished speaking, he heard the door "bang" pushed open.


    Gu Chenyi was shocked and turned to look at the door. He saw his silly son standing at the door panting and looking at him with big white teeth.


    Gu Chenyi reached out and rubbed the center of his eyebrows. He suddenly felt very tired. "Say it, what''s the matter?"


    "Dad, Dad, Rui Rui said I don''t have to go. I can stay with her, right?" Gu Xiaomian asked excitedly.


    Gu Chenyi glared at him and said, "didn''t Ruirui tell you that you will be separated from your father and me next?"


    "Yes." Gu Xiaomian said with a smile while running to Gu Chenyi: "Ruirui told me that I would go to her grandfather''s house with her. You can''t go, so I can''t live with you next. Take care of yourself ~"


    Said, Gu Xiaomian also reached out and patted Gu Chenyi''s arm, with a tone of "good brothers".


    Gu Chenyi was so angry that he slapped him.


    "Gu Xiaomian, didn''t I beat you for a few days? Your skin itched? You had to die and live yesterday. You didn''t want to separate from Ruirui. Why are you so natural and unrestrained when you came to your father and me?"


    Gu Xiaomian glanced and said, "Dad, why have you become hypocritical? We are just separated for a few days. It''s not that we can''t see each other in the future. Is it so hard to give up?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Chenyi was so angry that Venus appeared disorderly in front of him. He patted his chest and gasped: "forget it, I won''t talk to you about it. I''d better do it directly."


    Say, Gu Chenyi will bend over to look for shoes.


    Seeing this, Gu Xiaomian hurriedly rushed to hide behind Jian Rui, "Ruirui, save me!"

 Chapter 422

    Jian Rui covered her mouth and said with a smile, "Uncle Gu, don''t hit him. It''s already stupid. It''s even more stupid to hit him again."


    Gu Chenyi snorted, threw down his shoes and said to Gu Xiaomian, "for Ruirui''s sake, I''ll call you this meal and count together next time."


    Gu Xiaomian spits out his tongue and doesn''t think so.


    Anyway, he will go to Qiao''s house with Jianrui tomorrow. Who knows when it will be next time?


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, go and call Mo Xiuqian for me and I''ll talk to her."


    "Hey, OK." Jianrui nodded immediately and ran out happily with Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Chenyi turned to Ning Jiwei and asked, "are you really going to let Mo Xiuqian and Ruirui go to Qiao''s house together?"


    "If she wants to," Ning Jiwei said.


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "you know that''s not what I''m asking. Although I don''t want to guess a child with the worst side, what if her heart is strange? At that time, Ruirui and them will be in danger."


    Ning Jiwei lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I''ve thought about what you said, but..."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei turned and looked out of the window. Although it was late autumn, there were occasional buds on the branches outside the window.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the bud and said, "Chen Yi, this time, I think a lot. I''m thinking, what are we doing so much for? Is it just to defeat Mo Sheng?"


    Speaking of this, Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his mouth and sneered: "no, no, a Mo Sheng is not enough for us to pay so much effort. What we do is to provide a stable and happy life for the people we love and make them happy. What we do is to let our future generations no longer have to bear unnecessary risks and let them live in the sun."


    "Born to the sun..." Gu Chenyi repeated Ning Jiwei''s words, stunned and nodded: "That''s right. When we do these things, our actions will also affect the children. If we give up Mo Xiuqian because of some uncertain factors, our children will also be very disappointed. What''s the difference between us and Mo Sheng?"


    "That''s what I mean." Ning Jiwei nodded with a smile. "In fact, Haixi put forward this proposal. She said it was natural, as if it was just a small matter. But she showed me the breadth of mind and tolerance that a mother should have under her great love."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "Haixi, she really can say such words."


    Sometimes even they often have the feeling of being hit by Jian Haixi.


    This woman has never been a dodder flower hiding behind them. Her inadvertent light is enough to shock the people around her.


    While they were talking, Jian Rui also led Mo Xiuqian to the door.


    Gu Chenyi got up, took Jian Rui''s hand and said, "go, Rui Rui, tell me about the people and things you met outside today."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded obediently and followed Gu Chenyi out of the room.


    Mo Xiuqian stood at the door and looked at Ning Jiwei tremblingly. Her voice was as low as a fly, "Ning... Uncle Ning, what are you looking for me?"


    "Well, something, you sit here, I have something to say to you." Ning Jiwei waved and pointed to the chair opposite him.


    "Yes." Mo Xiuqian nodded, walked over and sat down.


    She was stiff, even sitting stiff, clenched her hands on her knees, which showed that she was very frightened.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her and asked directly, "are you still thinking of helping your father?"


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned and stood up immediately.


    "Uncle Ning, I, I..."


    She subconsciously wanted to say "I didn''t", but in the face of Ning Jiwei''s wise eyes, she couldn''t tell this lie.


    Ning Jiwei and them really knew that she was an undercover sent by Mo Sheng.


    Realizing this, Mo Xiuqian was relieved.


    During this time, she has been living under the pressure of being discovered every day.


    Now that she finally said it, she felt much more relaxed.


    In this way, everyone will no longer trust her. Mo Sheng should never let her be a spy again.


    Just


    She''s going to lose her qualification to live here, too.


    Jian Rui, Gu Xiaomian, and aunt Haixi who combed her hair


    In the future, she can''t see them again.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuqian couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Although she had already made such preparations, she still couldn''t bear it at such a moment.


    His face was cold, and tears kept falling down.


    Mo Xiuqian reached out to wipe, but more and more.


    "I''m sorry..." Mo Xiuqian sobbed while crying: "Uncle Ning, I''m sorry. The day my aunt came, I sent a message to Mo Sheng, so he found it..."


    "Well," Ning Jiwei nodded, "I know."


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuqian looked up and looked at the paper towel handed over by Ning Jiwei in front of her. Some didn''t respond, "you know?"


    "Know." Ning Jiwei nodded again.


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned.


    Now that you know, shouldn''t you beat her out at this time?


    Don''t you want to scold her for being a white eyed wolf and take back all the good things that were good to her before?


    Why hand her a tissue? Why treat her so calmly and gently?


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Xiuqian, who was stunned, hooked the corner of his lower lip and said, "I don''t intend to investigate the previous things, and you don''t have to take it to heart."


    "Don''t pursue?" Mo Xiuqian bit her lower lip, confused and guilty, "why don''t you pursue me?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "you were bewitched and forced by Mo Sheng and suffered so much. It''s understandable that you did something wrong for a while. I won''t investigate that matter, and Ruirui''s Mommy won''t take it to heart, so you don''t have to mind."


    "Aunt... Knows?" Mo Xiuqian asked hard.


    "I know." Ning Jiwei said, "your aunt asked me to ask you, would you like to leave Mo''s house and live elsewhere for a while with Rui Xiaomian?"


    "Leave Mo''s house?" Mo Xiuqian seemed to become a repeater, only blankly repeating every word Ning Jiwei said.


    No way, every sentence shocked her too much. It took her a long time to digest the impact of each sentence.


    Ning Jiwei did not urge, but patiently explained to her: "tomorrow I will send Ruirui and them away from Mo''s house. If you like, you can leave with them. In the future, you will only be mo Xiuqian and have nothing to do with Mo Sheng. If you want to return to your father, I can also send you to the West courtyard tomorrow."


    "No, I don''t want to go back!"


    As soon as Ning Jiwei''s voice fell, Mo Xiuqian quickly shook her head and said, "I don''t want to go back to that place, I don''t want to go back again!"


    She will never face the devil again, be locked up in that small room, or be trained and used as a tool.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Xiuqian, nodded and said, "well, you''ll leave with Ruirui and them tomorrow."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned, looked up at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Uncle Ning, are you really... Willing to let me live with Jian Rui and them?"


    "I never break my word," Ning Jiwei said.


    He said that he would not pursue Mo Xiuqian''s previous betrayal, which means that the matter will never be mentioned in the future, let alone turned over as an old account.


    "There''s only one thing you need to keep in mind."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Xiuqian and said, "I''ll only give you this chance. If you regenerate your betrayal heart in the future, I won''t spare you, you know?"


    Mo Xiuqian was swept away by Ning Jiwei''s deep eyes. She was suddenly cold all over, and quickly nodded and said, "I remember, I promise I''ll never again..."


    "I don''t listen to the promise." Ning Jiwei waved his hand and motioned Mo Xiuqian not to swear, let alone promise.


    "You just need to remember that this is the only chance I give you." ningjiwei said.


    Mo Xiuqian sipped her lips, took a deep breath, got up, bowed 90 degrees to Ning Jiwei and said, "yes, Xiuqian remembered."


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian have been waiting nervously in the living room. Gu Xiaomian can''t help walking back and forth: "why don''t you come out? What is uncle Ning talking to Xiuqian?"


    Gu Chenyi pinched her son''s face angrily and said, "take it easy, don''t be impatient, okay? Besides, this is mo Xiuqian''s own business, and you should leave it to her to decide."


    "Dad, I know, I am..." Gu Xiaomian muttered and sighed for a long time: "I just think we can save her, but I''m afraid she''ll get into trouble by herself, so..."


    Looking at his son''s worried and anxious appearance, Gu Chenyi paused, rubbed his head happily and said, "we Xiaomian have grown up."


    "Dad..." Gu Xiaomian leaned against Gu Chenyi''s arms and asked, "do you think Mo Xiuqian would agree?"


    "Don''t worry, it will." Gu Chenyi said.


    Where is the child''s heart? In fact, they can see that what she needs is only a redemption.


    Shaoqing, Mo Xiuqian finally came out of the room.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian ran over for the first time, took her hand from left to right and asked, "Xiuqian, how''s it going? Did you promise to go with us?"


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t expect that they were all waiting for her. Looking at the two sincere little partners to her, Mo Xiuqian nodded with red eyes and said, "well."


    "Yeah! Great!" Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian immediately clapped their hands, hugged Mo Xiuqian and laughed happily.


    "Hey, you''re holding me..."


    Mo Xiuqian was suffocated by their four arms, but she still had a lost smile on her face.


    From today on, Mo Xiuqian, the daughter of Mo Sheng, has died.


    As an independent individual, Mo Xiuqian is being reborn.


    Gu Chenyi stood by and looked at the three children, and the corners of his lips slowly raised.


    Children, you just want to grow savagely. You don''t have to care about the rain and wind overhead.


    Because loving your parents will help you block the wind and rain and clear the roadblocks.

 Chapter 423

    On the other hand, after Ning Jiwei and Jian Rui left, Jian Yi also found time to contact Mo Tong, told him the general story, and asked him if he would like to leave Mo''s house.


    After a brief silence, Mo Tong said to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, i... don''t want to go yet."


    "I knew it." Jian Yi sighed. "Originally, Mommy wanted to persuade you personally, but I thought you probably didn''t want to face mommy at this time, so I told mommy that your time was uncertain and I didn''t know when it would be convenient."


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "thank you, Yi Yi. Now... I really don''t know how to face my aunt."


    Jane Yi was silent for a while and said, "maybe you don''t have to face my mommy in a short time."


    Mo Tong was stunned. "What do you mean? Is aunt leaving?"


    "Well," said Jian Yi, "so you should leave next week. So if you want to see Mommy or have something to tell her, as soon as possible."


    Mo Tong pursed his lips. Jian Haixi flashed in his mind. His nose was slightly sour and said, "I know."


    Mo Tongzheng was talking to Jian Yi. Suddenly he heard footsteps at the door. His eyes looked cold and said to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, I''ll hang up first. I''ll see them off tomorrow."


    Just after hanging up the phone, the door was pushed open. Mo Ting stood at the door in a vicious manner and hummed to Mo Tong coldly, "Why are you hiding in the room in the daytime? Don''t pretend to be sick for me. Get out and continue your homework today."


    "Yes, mother," Mo Tong replied in a muffled voice.


    Seeing him like this, Mo Ting was so angry that she couldn''t help scolding: "I haven''t seen you help me every day. What else have you done except being a mop? I have to urge you three times and four times to do your homework. Do you think you are the prince? Do I have to provide you?"


    Mo Tong listened to her curse, but he soon recovered his peace.


    do you have any pain?


    It hurts.


    But it doesn''t matter. He''s used to it.


    "What are you like to die?" Mo Ting scolded more and more fiercely. She came forward and pulled Mo Tong''s ear, forcing him to raise his head, spitting: "do I eat less or drink less? Do you put this face with me?"


    "I don''t, mother. You think too much."


    "I think too much?" Mo Ting snorted coldly, pulled him to the mirror, pushed him to the front and pressed him on the mirror: "look at your dead mother, don''t curse me?"


    Mo Tong''s cheek is pasted on the cold mirror. He can''t see himself from this angle, but he can see the expression on Mo Ting''s face.


    Ferocious and twisted.


    With obvious disgust and clear hatred.


    "Why?"


    Mo Tong whispered, tried to raise his head, looked directly at Mo ting and asked, "mother, why do you hate me?"


    He can understand anger and disgust, but why hate him?


    Hearing Mo Tong''s words, Mo Ting froze, and the look in her eyes suddenly changed.


    Mo Tong could feel her stiffness, because the hand against his cheek suddenly relaxed its strength.


    He was finally able to breathe.


    After taking two deep breaths, Mo Tong looked up at Mo ting and asked again, "does mother hate me? Why?"


    What on earth did he do to make her so resentful?


    Mo tong can''t think of it. His whole life is only seven or eight years now. How can he make Mo Ting hate such a thing?


    Mo Ting snorted with a cold face: "don''t talk nonsense there. Think about it. If you really have nothing to do, double the amount of homework every day."


    With that, Mo Ting turned and left.


    That figure, unexpectedly has the appearance of running away.


    Mo Tong looked at Mo Ting''s back, pursed his lips and didn''t catch up.


    He didn''t understand his mother. He felt that every time she scolded herself, she was not happier, but still more angry. Why scold him?


    When he doesn''t exist, when he can''t be seen, isn''t it good?


    Why do you have to come and urge him to do his homework and scold him again?


    Mo Tong doesn''t understand. He thinks there are many splits in Mo ting. Those split parts may not be understood by Mo Ting himself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Ningji and jianhaixi were busy dealing with the aftermath, the culprit who fled just sat on the sofa in the West Hospital and enjoyed the special black tea offered by Mosheng.


    Mo Sheng looked at the uninvited woman and narrowed his eyes. The dark awn in his eyes gradually closed. The corners of his lips slightly raised a small arc and said, "I''m afraid they didn''t expect that you would come here at this time."


    "They didn''t expect it, but they didn''t dare to call." talilina smiled.


    In just a few days, she had found out Ning Jiwei''s temperament.


    There are means and brains, but they want too much and are tied up everywhere.


    For example, Ning Jiwei couldn''t have expected that she would come to find Mo Sheng after she fled, but she didn''t send anyone to the West courtyard at all.


    Because he dare not, dare not conflict with Mo at this time.


    Otherwise, what about his big family?


    Thinking of this, talilina said with a sarcastic smile: "those who stick to small measures will never achieve great things."


    "I agree with that." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "if Ning Jiwei''s gang could be as cruel as me, I wouldn''t sit here now."


    Talilina looked at him but said nothing.


    It is her life creed that those who achieve great things don''t stick to small things.


    I don''t know why, now she suddenly hates this creed, including herself.


    Without her permission, her brain called out the picture of Mo Jue falling in front of her, and she still remembered the heat of the steel wire passing through his chest.


    Why are there fools who fight their lives for others?


    Talilina''s hand holding the cup unconsciously tightened.


    I don''t know if that fool is still alive.


    Aware of talilina''s running spirit, Mo Sheng asked, "why, but I''m not used to black tea?"


    "Nothing." talilina regained her consciousness, lowered her head and took a sip of black tea, some of whom were unhappy.


    Mo Sheng slightly raised his eyebrows, waved to Lisa on the side and said, "change red wine."


    "Yes." Lisa answered respectfully and turned to open the wine.


    Mo Sheng here, whether it''s tea or wine, it''s the best thing.


    But talilina couldn''t get used to a mouthful.


    It seems that


    Only when you are with Mo Jue, the wine is fragrant.


    Besides, everything is boring.


    Mo Sheng looked at talilina and asked with a smile, "I don''t know what you want to do next?"


    Talilina shook the wine glass in her hand, and her wandering thoughts were pulled back. Her red lips were slightly open and her voice was cold: "make a quick decision. I''m a little sick of this game."


    Make a quick decision, or her heart will deviate from the original track.


    People who are used to darkness like them are not qualified to enter the light.


    Hope and light are the things that really hurt her.

 Chapter 424

    Although it is not clear that talilina and Mosheng also intend to "make a quick decision", Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei are also preparing for the next battle.


    In mikai villa, Mike and Shui Bingling find Jane Haixi and discuss the next things with her.


    Jian Haixi thought carefully and asked, "how''s your company?"


    "Nothing," Mike said, glancing.


    "Well," Jane Haixi wondered, "what''s the matter? Your parents didn''t do it to you? Didn''t they freeze the capital chain before?"


    Mike scratched his scalp and said, "I don''t understand. If they just roll their sleeves and fight, I''ll do it. Who knows what they''re thinking when they stop so suddenly and quietly."


    Shuibingling stretched out his hand to pat him and said, "others are looking forward to harmony. It''s good for you to expect your parents to deal with yourself quickly every day."


    "You don''t understand." Mike frowned. "It''s sooner or later that they will do it. They used to do it straight, but now they''re silent. Don''t they do it? I''ve been living here waiting for them to do it?"


    The water ice was stunned, and then I realized why Mike was anxious.


    Jian Haixi and his friends are obviously too busy to take care of themselves. At this time, as their friends, Mike can''t help but need their help.


    This is undoubtedly a blow to Mike, who has always been a bit of male chauvinism.


    "In fact..." Jian Haixi thought and said, "in fact, if they don''t do it, they won''t do it. You can live here. When they do it, you can adapt to the situation."


    "No," Mike refused decisively.


    Jane Haixi took an unexpected look at Mike. In the past, this guy tried to avoid conflict with his parents. Why is he anxious to fight now?


    Mike looked at Jian Haixi, sighed and said seriously, "Haixi, although I didn''t say it, I also want to help you. Ruirui and Yiyi grew up with me. Even those who joined Qin Zhixu and Gu Chenyi can do this for them. Do you want me to stay out of it?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned and said with a smile, "Mike, you don''t have to. I know your mind, but..."


    "But I don''t have the ability to help you." Mike took Jane Haixi''s words and said with a self deprecating smile, "I not only don''t have the ability to help you, but I need you to help me."


    "I don''t mind," said Jane Haixi, patting Mike on the arm. "Don''t think too much. We are friends and should have helped each other."


    Mike shook his head and said, "I don''t want to go on like this. I always thought I could delay. Maybe in the end, my parents compromised. But now I find that as long as this matter is not solved one day, I can''t move forward one day. So I don''t want to wait. This time, I''ll finish it."


    Speaking of this, Mike took a deep breath, looked at Jane Haixi and said, "if I succeed, all the forces of the Davis family are at your disposal. If I fail..."


    Before Mike finished speaking, Jane Haixi took over his words with a smile and said, "if you fail, I happen to be short of people here. It''s no trouble to raise one of you."


    Mike was stunned, then laughed and said, "that''s the reason. If I fail, I''ll mix with you."


    Shuibingling listened to them, frowned a little confused and asked, "what are you talking about? Aren''t you talking about the company?"


    Jane Haixi and Mike looked at each other and laughed.


    Jian Haixi said, "since they don''t do it, we''ll think of a way to do it."


    As soon as Mike''s eyes lit up, he quickly asked, "what can I do?"


    With a smile, Jian Haixi reached out and wrote a man''s name on her lap - David.


    While they were discussing how to do it from David, Mikel was standing by Mo Feng''s bed in the quiet operating room with silent tears.


    After she came in, she saw the wound on Mo Feng. It''s hard to imagine what Mo Feng would do if she hadn''t been treated in time and if mikai wasn''t here.


    Mikel sucked his nose, reached out and gently touched Mo Feng''s eyebrow bone, whispered, "why don''t you wake up? I''ve been watching you all afternoon. Do you know? You''re sleeping. Do you know how worried I am about you?"


    At the end, Mikel''s voice choked.


    She knows that Mo Feng has his own mission and responsibility, but every time she sees him injured, she still can''t help worrying.


    Mo Feng slept peacefully. Mikel looked at him for a long time and sighed: "I really want to cross you when you were a child, and then tie you to me before you have experienced all this. I won''t let you suffer any more."


    After a pause, Mikel added, "if you show me the man who let you train, I have to knock off his teeth."


    "Oh..."


    A chuckle sounded from the next room. Mikel was stunned and quickly got up to see it.


    I saw a comatose Mo Jue and didn''t know when he woke up.


    "You, are you awake?" Michel asked, looking at Mo Jue.


    "Well, you woke me up." Mo Jue said with a smile.


    Mikel listened to his words, blushed and said, "yes, I''m sorry..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mo Jue pulled his lips and said, "Oh, by the way, when you want to knock off the old man''s teeth, remember to pull out his beard and hair to see how narcissistic he is."


    Mikel was stunned and reacted. Mo Jue said that she had just "crossed the past and hit people". She was more embarrassed, "wait a minute, I, I''ll call people..."


    With a red face, Mikael flew out.


    Mo Jue smiled and looked up at the incandescent lamp and hanging bottle on his head. The corners of his lips mocked and mocked, "an arrow pierces the heart. Tut Tut, it''s really cruel."


    Reaching out to stick his bandaged chest, Mo Jue closed his eyes and said to himself, "in this way, it''s completely over, this dream."


    While Jane Haixi was discussing with Mike how to start with David, she saw Michael running in and out of breath: "that man, wake up, wake up."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, got up immediately, walked out and asked, "is mo Jue awake?"


    "Uh huh." Mikel nodded and came forward to hold Jian Haixi. "Sister Haixi, slow down, I''ll hold you."


    "I''m fine." Jane Haixi hurried out. Behind her, Mike looked at her limping, sighed, came forward without saying a word and picked her up.


    "Ah!"


    Jian Haixi was not prepared to be hugged by this, so she exclaimed, "what are you doing?"


    "Take you." Macbeth glanced and Jane Haixi said, "you''re not tired enough to toss around today? You don''t want your feet, do you?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I''m fine with this injury..."


    "Then I''ll call and ask your man?"


    Mike''s one word blocked Jane Haixi''s obedience in an instant.


    Here, Mike takes Jian Haixi to the operating room. Behind him, Shui Bingling is staring at him and Jian Haixi.


    Mikel saw this, reached out and pressed her shoulder and said, "don''t think too much."


    "I know." Shui Bingling nodded, pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "I know they are just good friends."


    But if one day Mike can like women, he will also like Jane Haixi.


    Mikel saw that she was like this and didn''t persuade her any more. She raised her feet and followed Jane Haixi.


    Outsiders can clearly see the emotional things, but they can''t make decisions for the people in the Bureau.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the operating room, Mo Jue was staring at his head in a daze. He heard Mo Feng coughing twice and shouting, "leader..."


    "Wake up." Mo Jue said, "your little girlfriend just went out to call someone. Why don''t you sleep a little longer and wake up when she comes back."


    Mo Feng smiled and said, "boss, you are still joking. It seems that the injury is not very serious."


    Mo Jue turned his eyes and said, "that''s because my mind is strong, okay."


    Mo Feng sighed, "I never thought it was such a happy thing to be alive before."


    Mo Jue looked at him and said, "that''s because you have found the motivation to live."


    Mo Feng nodded. When talilina''s steel wire passed through his belly, what flashed in front of him was Mikel.


    Want to go through the long life with her.


    The idea has never been so strong.


    It was this idea that supported Mo Feng to pick up a life from talilina.


    As they talked, Jian Haixi and others also came over.


    Mo Jue saw Jian Haixi in Mike''s arms. He frowned and said, "are you hurt?"


    "Ah, it''s all right, little injury." Jane Haixi waved her hand carelessly and motioned Mike to put himself down.


    Mo Jue''s eyes were dim and said to Jian Haixi, "although the steel wire through the foot is not a very serious injury, if you don''t pay attention to cultivation, it is easy to cause inconvenience in the future. You should be more careful."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, "I really know. How come even you start to nag me."


    Mo Jue shook his head and said, "I''m not wordy, but..."


    Guilt.


    If he had not stopped Ning Jiwei from sending people to search the river the night before, perhaps all this would not have happened today.


    It is because of his kindness that the manager will die. Talents such as Mo Xiuyu and Jian Haixi will be injured.


    At the thought of this, Mo Jue felt heavy and out of breath.


    He never hesitated in the first half of his life. The only hesitation almost wiped them out.


    If someone doesn''t wake up today, Mo Jue really doesn''t know if he will do anything terrible.


    Jian Haixi looked at his dark look and knew that he thought of talilina.


    Thinking of the woman she saw in the business building today, Jane Haixi was a little worried for a moment.


    It''s no wonder that Mo Jue will be moved by such a wonderful look.


    But beauty is poisonous.


    Looking at Mo Jue''s wound, Jian Haixi sighed slightly.


    I''m afraid what the injury really hurt is not Mo Jue''s flesh, but his sincerity hidden under the flesh.

 Chapter 425

    Jian Haixi and others had just sat down in the operating room. George came over with Mo Xiuyu and Qin Zhixu.


    Before entering the door, Mo Xiuyu shouted, "brother Chang, brother Chang, are you awake? Brother Chang, are you okay?"


    Listening to Mo Xiuyu''s voice, Mo Jue''s skull began to hurt. Mike on one side was also surprised, "is this child stupid?"


    Now, I still call Mo Jue "brother Chang".


    Jian Haixi chuckled. "Maybe he thinks this title is more cordial."


    While talking, Mo Xiuyu had squeezed in from the door. George despised him and pressed him on the chair and said, "well, the destination has arrived. You can roar now."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked at the people around him. His cheeks turned red and he immediately quieted down.


    "Roar, why don''t you roar?" George said angrily, "your lion roar skill is only aimed at me?"


    Jane Haixi looked at George with a smile and said, "forget it, you scared him."


    "I scared him?" George glanced. "Pull it down. You don''t know what he did in the room just now. He..."


    "Brother George!" Mo Xiuyu hurriedly grabbed George and begged for mercy: "brother George, aren''t you my brother? Stop it. It''s too embarrassing."


    George glared at him, snorted, took his arm out of his hand, and didn''t go on.


    After all, it''s really hard to say that he dares to perform acrobatics for Jian Yi on one leg just to make his little nephew laugh.


    Mo Xiuyu blushed, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "sister-in-law."


    Jian Haixi pointed to Mo Jue and said to Mo Xiuyu, "aren''t you looking for elder brother Chang?"


    "Er......" Mo Xiuyu was stunned. Looking at Mo Jue who couldn''t move in bed, he asked a question that surprised everyone.


    "Elder brother Chang, what''s your name?"


    Mo Jue: "


    Jian Haixi was also surprised. He looked at Mo Xiuyu incredulously, "don''t you know his name?"


    Mo Xiuyu shook his head and said, "none of you told me."


    Jian Haixi and others looked at each other and found that they really forgot this one.


    "Mo Jue." Mo Jue said coldly, then said with a dark smile, "my name, as for my identity, if you say you don''t know, I''ll fork you out."


    "Er... I know, I know." Mo Xiuyu hurriedly said, "Chang, oh, don''t be angry, brother Jue. You said you were stabbed by your beloved woman. What if you can''t be stimulated again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Jue took a deep breath, pressed down the volcano that was about to erupt, looked at George and said, "brother, please throw him out."


    George laughed, waved his hand and said, "I won''t do it. Throw it out. Shouldn''t he bother me?"


    Mo Xiuyu''s face is full of grievances. Why does everyone seem to dislike him?


    Jian Haixi smiled and rolled his hair and said, "don''t think about it. They treat you as their own."


    "Sister-in-law, you''d better treat me well." Mo Xiuyu was moved.


    Jian Haixi smiled and added the second half sentence: "they just think you''re stupid."


    Mo Xiuyu: "


    Mike pointed to the side and said, "stop and look at others."


    The crowd looked next door and saw that Mo Feng was looking at Michelle and telling each other their hearts, completely shielding the noise they had just made.


    Seeing the crowd looking over, Mikel blushed shyly and said, "are you going to start talking? I''ll go out first..."


    "Yes, you go out first."


    Before Mikel finished speaking, Mo Xiuyu pointed to Mo Jue and said, "my Jue brother has just been lovelorn. You two spread dog food too much. What should I do if my Jue brother gets sick?"


    "Cough..."


    "Poof ~"


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing.


    Jian Haixi looked sympathetically at Mo Xiuyu and sighed, "Xiuyu, take care."


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuyu asked suspiciously, "sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    "Get up?" Mike winked at George. George smiled and nodded. They carried Mo Xiuyu to Mo Jue''s bed.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? Jue, brother Jue..." Mo Xiuyu looked at Mo Jue, who was smiling at him, and his scalp was numb with fear.


    Mo Jue stretched out his hand, waved to him and said, "come here."


    "What are you doing, brother Jue?" Mo Xiuyu stammered.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "I''ll trim your tongue."


    "..." Mo Xiuyu turned his head bitterly and looked at Jian Haixi. He was wronged and said, "sister-in-law, help me."


    Jane Haixi smiled and said to George and Mike, "well, don''t make trouble with him. Let''s get down to business."


    In fact, it''s not urgent to say "business". Jian Haixi said this just to help Mo Xiuyu out of the siege.


    George took Mo Xiuyu and pushed him back to his chair, humming, "I''ll throw you out again."


    Mo Xiuyu shrunk his neck and nodded quickly.


    He found that since he left Mo''s house, his personal design has been constantly collapsing, and the people around him are getting worse and worse, so that he has become a standard younger brother everywhere now.


    Mo Jue looked at Jian Haixi and said, "you so many people come together. It seems that you have discussed something."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "Ji Wei and I made a total and decided that I would take people away from Hunan city and keep talilina''s hands out."


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes. Mo Feng, who was listening, was stunned for a moment and frowned.


    "Ningjiwei agreed?" asked Mo Jue.


    "Of course." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "Jiwei has always supported me."


    Listening to her, George and Mike twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    Mo Jue was not fooled by her, but raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you sure he supports you, not that you used a beauty trick?"


    Jian Haixi said bluntly, "of course, Ji Wei of our family really supports me. Besides, beauty tricks don''t work for everyone."


    The implication is that talilina''s trick only works for you.


    Mo Jue''s heart stabbed again, his black face tilted his eyes, and Jian Haixi said, "have you discussed running on me?"


    "Cough..." Jian Haixi smiled, "psychotherapy, so your spirit and body will recover faster."


    "Really?" Mo Jue rolled his eyes and expressed serious doubt about it.


    Jian Haixi smiled and then said, "you can rest assured here and go back to Mo''s house when you''re well..."


    "I won''t go back." Mo Jue suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted Jian Haixi.


    "Don''t go back?" Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking at the look in Mo Jue''s eyes, he frowned and said, "won''t you also go out with me?"


    "Naturally." Mo Jue reached out his hand to caress the wound on his chest and said with his teeth: "that woman, I must catch her with my own hands."

 Chapter 426

    A turbulent day passed.


    The next morning, Mo Jiadong hospital.


    Jianrui got up early in the morning, took out her suitcase from under the bed and began to pack up.


    Mo Xiuqian looked at her and asked suspiciously, "do you even want to take the plasticine?"


    "No, it''s not ordinary plasticine." Jian Rui said to Mo Xiuqian righteously holding the colorful plasticine pinched into a strange shape: "it''s a work of art created by me. It''s unique in the world! So I must take it with me."


    Mo Xiuqian took a puff from the corner of her mouth, nodded helplessly and said, "OK, take it with you, clean it up slowly, and I''ll sleep for a while."


    With that, her head tilted and turned back.


    Seeing this, Jian Rui ran forward and took her arm and said, "Xiuqian, don''t sleep. Help me clean up."


    Mo Xiuqian was so entangled by her that she had to get up and help her clean up her toys, oh no, works of art.


    Jian Rui was busy for a long time. She suddenly pointed to Mo Xiuqian''s sheet and said, "Xiuqian, let''s take this away."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned. "Qiao family... Don''t your grandfather have new sheets?"


    Jane Ruibai glanced at her and said, "there are new sheets, but can you sleep with them?"


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned and turned to look at Jian Rui.


    It turned out that Jane Rui had noticed that she couldn''t sleep well every night.


    That''s why she had to bring her old sheets?


    "Xiuqian, why are you stunned? Help quickly."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned. Jian Rui had dragged a single corner of the bed and began to roll, but the sheets were too big and she was too small.


    After tossing about for two minutes, the sheets didn''t fold well, but they rolled themselves in.


    "Xiuqian, help!" Jian Rui said bitterly, "I''m obviously folding sheets. Why am I folded inside?"


    Mo Xiuqian covered her mouth and said with a smile, "who told you to lie on the bed?"


    See Mo Xiuqian smile, Jian Rui also laughed.


    "Giggle..." Jian Rui rolled back and forth while laughing. "Xiuqian, you see I don''t want meat rolls?"


    "Like." Mo Xiuqian smiled, raised her cell phone and said, "I''ll leave you a souvenir."


    "Ah? No, it''s too ugly and humiliating!" Jianrui was about to refuse, when she heard a "card wipe", and Mo Xiuqian had taken a picture.


    Jian Rui said with her lips, "Xiuqian, you''re bad."


    Mo Xiuqian raised her eyebrows, shook her mobile phone and said, "call my little aunt, or I''ll set this picture as a screensaver."


    Jian Rui: "


    Why do you think Mo Xiuqian has returned to her former appearance, but the unlucky person has become herself?


    The two little girls were making a fuss and roughly packing up. When Gu Xiaomian called them, they had already been ready.


    "Ruirui, Xiuqian, are you all packed?" Gu Xiaomian stood at the door and looked at the two boxes stacked in the room in surprise.


    Jianrui proudly held out her chest and said, "what do you think? We cleaned up easily."


    Easy?


    Mo Xiuqian glanced at her without revealing her lie.


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said with a smile, "Ruirui is powerful. My luggage was packed for me by my father."


    Gu Chenyi went downstairs with Gu Xiaomian''s box and said to Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian, "you two also hurry down. We''re leaving after breakfast."


    "I see, uncle Gu." Jian Rui replied.


    While they were having breakfast, Ning Jiwei also came down from upstairs.


    Gu Chenyi looked at him in surprise and asked, "didn''t you say you couldn''t go? Why did you change your mind again?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Rui who was eating and sighed, "you''d better go, or you''ll always be worried."


    Gu Chenyi smiled, pointed to the dishes and chopsticks that had been placed next to him and said, "I knew you would say that. I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Hee hee ~ Daddy, come over for dinner!" Jianrui put down the dishes and chopsticks and ran to take Ning Jiwei''s hand.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and reached out to touch his daughter''s head.


    "Young master, young lady, someone is looking for you."


    Just then, the nanny came to report: "it''s master Mo Tong of the North Hospital."


    "Mo Tong is coming?" Jian Rui looked at the door in surprise, released Ning Jiwei''s hand and ran towards the door.


    Ning Jiwei looked at "abandoning" his daughter and smiled helplessly.


    At the door, Mo Tong stood with his head down, as if someone who had been in the dark for a long time suddenly came to the sun. He was slightly uncomfortable and didn''t know how to look up.


    "Mo Tong, why are you standing there?"


    When the crisp voice came, Mo Tong looked up and saw Jian Rui sticking out a hand from the door, smiled and said to him, "come in, we''re having dinner. You come with us."


    Mo Tong looked at the outstretched hand and was stunned for a while. He stretched out his hand and grasped it tightly.


    Jian Rui smiled and pulled Mo Tong in. "My brother said you didn''t leave with us. I was sad last night for a long time. I didn''t expect you to come today. I''m so happy!"


    "I......" Mo Tong hesitated, "I just came to see you off."


    "Send us?" Jian Rui was stunned, stopped and turned to look at Mo Tong. "Will you leave with us?"


    Mo Tong shook his head and said, "I''d better not go first."


    "But..."


    Jianrui wanted to persuade again, but Ning Jiwei interrupted her.


    "Come and have dinner first." Ning Jiwei said to the two people, "we''ll talk after dinner."


    Jian Rui pouted and lost her face.


    Mo Tong stood in front of Ning Jiwei, shook his fist and said, "uncle, I''m sorry I failed you..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Before Mo fairy tale finished, he felt a warm palm on his head.


    He looked up and saw Ning Jiwei smiling for his kindness. "Come, eat first, and then go with me to see them off, and meet your aunt."


    Mo Tong gently bit his lower lip, held back the acid in his eyes, nodded hard and said, "well."


    At the same time, Jian Haixi is fighting this last battle with his son Jian Yi.


    Looking at her son with a persistent face, Jian Haixi sighed and said, "Yiyi, now Ruirui and Rui have passed. Didn''t you say you wanted to live with Rui yesterday? Why did you change your mind today?"


    "I haven''t changed my mind." Jian Yi looked up at Jian Haixi and said seriously, "I just don''t want to see my grandfather like this."


    Jian Haixi frowned, sat next to Jian Yi, reached out and touched the scars on his face, "Yi Yi, you still want to leave with Mommy, don''t you?"


    He said he didn''t want to see Qiao Qinghe with scars all over his body. Jian Haixi didn''t believe Jian Yi''s story at all.


    Her son has never been such a vulnerable person. Besides, now Jian Yi''s scars are much shallower and his walking is much smoother than before.


    Although it is not as good as ordinary people walking, it is no longer necessary to lean on crutches.


    According to mikai''s recovery progress, he will be like an ordinary person in more than half a month.


    Jian Yi listens to Jian Haixi''s words and lowers her head in silence.


    "Yi Yi." Jian Haixi said seriously, "don''t you listen to Mommy?"


    "I didn''t." Jian Yi muttered, stretched out his little hand to hook Jian Haixi''s sleeve and said, "Mommy, how about another week? You have to recover anyway, don''t you? It''s nothing for me to stay here for another week. I''ll recover better in just one week. It won''t make him too sad to see my grandfather then, won''t it?"


    With that, Jian Yi paused, reached out and hugged Jian Haixi, whispered in her arms, "Mommy, I want to stay with you for a few more days."


    In the face of her son''s rare coquetry, Jane Haixi naturally has no resistance.


    She sighed and said helplessly, "well, I''ll take you to your grandfather''s house in a week."


    "Thank you, Mommy. Mommy loves me the most!" Jian Yi happily hugged Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi chuckled, reached out and poked him in the face and said, "but I have to go to your grandfather''s house, and you just stood Ruirui up. I have to help you coax her, otherwise she won''t forgive you easily."


    "It''s easy to say." Jian Yi blinked and said to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, just tell Ruirui to let her see the mailbox. I''ll send her the compensated gift in the mailbox."


    Jian Haixi had some doubts, but more was helpless. "You even thought about how to coax Rui Rui, so you''re waiting to convince me, aren''t you?"


    Jane Yi stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, "Mommy, go and come back and say hello to daddy for me."


    Jian Haixi smiled, shook her head and walked out of Jian Yi''s room.


    As soon as she reached the door, Jian Haixi saw Dou Ming waiting on the stairs.


    Seeing her coming out, Dou Ming got up and said, "I''ll see you off."


    "Ah?" Jian Haixi was stunned. Then he remembered that Mo Feng was hurt.


    Looking at Dou Ming, Jian Haixi subconsciously wanted to say "no", but when he thought of the current situation, he still didn''t refuse. He just nodded and said, "OK, please."


    Dou Ming shook his head and said, "this is what I should do and the task my brother gave me before he left."


    "The task given to you by Dou Ge?" Jian Haixi was surprised. Unexpectedly, Dou Ge gave Dou Ming special orders.


    Dou Ming looked at Jian Haixi with slightly complicated eyes, nodded and said, "my brother said, let me protect you."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Dou GE''s tall, simple and honest image flashed before his eyes. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "maybe we can meet again soon."


    As they walked outside, Dou Ming carefully held Jian Haixi''s arm and asked her to walk with his strength to avoid overuse of the injured ankle.


    Speaking of Dou Ge, Jian Haixi remembered that the Dou family was not peaceful some time ago and asked, "is your brother okay?"


    "Well, it''s all right for the time being," Dou Ming replied.


    "That''s good." Jane Haixi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dou Ming glanced at her and didn''t say the rest.


    It''s all right now, but when they go back, they can''t say.


    At the thought of Dou''s family, Dou Ming''s heart sank. I hope they won''t have too much trouble when they go back.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know what Dou Ming was thinking. He thought that the Dou family was already in peace.


    When she really arrived at Dou''s house in the future, she was surprised that the real trouble was triggered.


    She went and the trouble was triggered.

 Chapter 427

    When Dou Ming and Jian Haixi rushed to Qiao''s house, Qiao''s old house was full of joy.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at the four cute babies standing in front of him and smiled so that the wrinkles on his face were stacked together.


    Not only Qiao Qinghe, Qiao Jing and others looked at Jian Rui, but also were sprouted one by one.


    Qiao Lei exaggerated to wipe his tears and said, "our old Qiao family finally has fresh blood! I''m no longer the smallest!"


    Over the years, as the youngest of his family, he had to bow his head and call himself "elder" everywhere. He was bullied into a counselor in front of George and Joey.


    Now the fourth generation has come to his family, and he has finally become a "bitter daughter-in-law" and doesn''t have to be the youngest generation anymore.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at the tearful Qiao Lei and asked Jian Rui suspiciously, "Rui Rui, how can your little uncle see us so excited?"


    "I don''t know." Jianrui bit her finger and confused her eyes. "Maybe he... Has rich emotions?"


    "Ka!"


    Qiao Lei was so moved that he was choked out by the four words Jian Rui.


    George smiled, patted Qiao Lei on the shoulder and said, "little brother, don''t be happy too early. Haven''t you heard of the next generation pet? Believe me, you will only have a lower status in our family in the future."


    Qiao Lei opened his mouth and just wanted to refute, he saw that Qiao Qinghe, the eldest of his family, held out the family treasure and said to Jian Rui with a smile: "Ruirui Rui, come on, this is the gem necklace handed down by his grandfather''s grandmother. Let me put it on for you."


    Qiao Lei''s chin was startled to the ground, pointed to the gem necklace and stammered, "that..."


    Even when he met Jian Haixi, Qiao Qinghe didn''t take out this.


    George was not surprised. He only looked sympathetically. Qiao Lei said, "now recognize the reality. No one can shake your position at the tail of our crane. Don''t worry."


    Qiao Lei wants to cry without tears. He doesn''t want to rest assured!


    Jian Rui looked at the jewel necklace and said to Qiao Qinghe in some embarrassment, "but it''s so heavy. If Ruirui wears it every day, she won''t be tall."


    "Er..." Qiao Qinghe was stunned and said decisively, "well, my grandfather will take it away for you first. When you want to wear it, will you take it out?"


    "Well, thank you, Grandpa." Jane Rui said cleverly.


    "No thanks, no thanks, we just like Ruirui. Come on, give grandpa a hug ~" Qiao Qinghe waved with a smile, in a tone like a big gray wolf lying to children, and Jian Rui was the little red riding hood.


    Jian Rui looked at Qiao Qinghe, walked over obediently, reached out and took his hand and said, "Rui Rui is very heavy. It''s too hard for my grandfather to hold Rui Rui. Rui Rui just took my grandfather."


    "Oh, my careful liver, you are so sensible..."


    Looking at Qiao Qinghe, who had been completely captured by Jian Rui, Qiao Lei pulled his mouth and turned to look at George, "brother, you guessed that the old man would be like this, didn''t you?"


    What''s more, "be careful", Qiao Qinghe hasn''t been so "disgusting" to their grandchildren before.


    George smiled and didn''t speak. It''s not that he knew Qiao Qinghe would be captured by Jian Rui. That''s just... Experience.


    Yan Mei was busy helping the children clean up the room. Yang Yaru took Mo Xiuqian and Mo Tong and said, "don''t stand, you two. Sit down quickly. I''ll get you something to drink."


    Mo Xiuqian whispered shyly, "thank you, No."


    Suddenly left the bad environment in the past and changed to a new place. Mo Xiuqian has not changed, so she is at a loss in the face of the enthusiastic Qiao family.


    Yan Mei came down from upstairs. The children''s rooms had been cleaned up yesterday. She just went to see if there was anything to add.


    Mo Tong sat on the sofa, staring at the direction of the door.


    Jane Haixi hasn''t come yet.


    Yan Mei came over, looked at the extra quiet little boy, smiled, walked up to him and asked, "your name is mo Tong, isn''t it? Where''s your luggage? Aunt will help you carry it up."


    Mo Tong was stunned, looked at Yan Mei, who was elegant and kind in front of her, shook his head and said, "thank you, aunt. I have no luggage."


    "No luggage?" Yan Mei was stunned, but soon recovered her smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. Everything at home is ready-made. We''ll just add what you want in the future."


    Mo Tong still shook his head. "Aunt, you don''t have to bother. I don''t live here. I''ll follow my uncle back to Mo''s house later."


    "This......" Yan Mei was stunned. Qiao Zhen and Qiao Jing sitting next to her were also stunned.


    Don''t live here?


    "Then you came here today..." Yan Mei asked politely, "are you here to send Ruirui?"


    "Well." Mo Tong nodded, looked at the door and said, "I want to see my aunt."


    Yan Mei and Qiao Zhen looked at each other and understood.


    It turned out that the child came for Jane Haixi.


    Qiao Zhen looked at Mo Tong. He liked the quiet and steady child very much. "When you want to come and live in the future, just ask someone to say. You are always welcome here."


    "Thank you, uncle." Mo Tong thanked politely.


    The children get along well with their parents, but one person has been left out there.


    That''s nyingvi.


    Because what Jian Haixi said yesterday made the Qiao family have some opinions about Ning Jiwei, so now he was sitting on the sofa, and no one came to talk to him.


    Yang Yaru looked at Ning Jiwei, brought a glass of water, put it in front of him and said, "president, have some water."


    "Thank you." Ning Jiwei took the water cup and said.


    Yang Yaru shook her head and whispered to Ning Jiwei while bending over: "the old man is a hard faced and soft hearted man. Just take a little soft for a while. He won''t embarrass you."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Ning Jiwei smiled.


    "Yaru, what are you doing? Come and sit here quickly." when Qiao Qinghe saw Yang Yaru pouring water for Ning Jiwei, he couldn''t help humming: "you are my granddaughter-in-law. Who has such a big face to let you pour water for him?"


    Yang Yaru couldn''t cry or laugh. She walked over and said, "Grandpa, in fact, he..."


    "You don''t have to say good words to him." Qiao Qinghe hummed, "I have eyes and can see."


    Yang Yaru sighed helplessly.


    Jian Rui, who was originally sitting next to Qiao Qinghe, tilted her head, pulled her small hand out of Qiao Qinghe''s big hand, and the man also stood up from the sofa.


    "Xiaoruirui, what''s the matter with you? What do you want?"


    Seeing Jian Rui stand up, Qiao Qinghe immediately changed his cold face to Ning Jiwei into a smiling face.


    Jian Rui frowned, looked at Qiao Qinghe and asked, "Grandpa, why don''t you let my father drink water?"


    Come on, start protecting your father.


    Qiao Qinghe listened to Jian Rui''s words and immediately flattered with a smile: "Rui Rui misunderstood. My grandfather didn''t let him drink water. Our family doesn''t lack that saliva. Your father doesn''t want to drink it."


    Jian Rui turned her eyes, pointed to her nose and said to Qiao Qinghe, "Grandpa, do you think Ruirui looks like a fool?"


    "Er..." Qiao Qinghe choked and didn''t think of how to round his words. Jian Rui had stared and said, "my grandfather doesn''t like my father, so Ruirui doesn''t like my grandfather."


    After that, Jian Rui snorted, ran to Ning Jiwei with her fishtail braid, hugged his arm and said, "Daddy, Rui Rui wants to go home with you."


    Back to Mo''s house?


    That''s not true!


    Qiao Qinghe finally saw Jian Rui, how could he let her go back?


    "That what, Rui Rui, you really misunderstood, I don''t dislike your father." Qiao Qinghe hurriedly said.


    "Really?" said Jane Rui with a small mouth, "did your grandfather say you like my father?"


    "That''s not..." Qiao Qinghe said half. Looking at the little great granddaughter''s face, he immediately said, "Hi, like it."


    When Jian Rui heard this, she stretched out her hand to Qiao Qinghe and said, "then put out your hand and shake hands with my father, and I''ll believe you."


    handshake?


    Qiao Qinghe''s face suddenly darkened and his face was full of three big words "unwilling".


    "Hmm?" said Jane Rui with wide eyes, "hurry up."


    "Good, good, just shake hands." in order for Jian Rui to stay, Qiao Qinghe compromised for the first time in his life, stretched out his hand and reluctantly shook with Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Rui grabbed their hands and said happily, "great, everyone should get along well in the future, otherwise I will be very embarrassed."


    Qiao Lei looked at Qiao Qinghe and felt that all the images of his grandfather had been disillusioned.


    "Is this still our old man?" Qiao Lei couldn''t buy the channel.


    George nodded. "It''s 100% original. It''s the old man. That''s right."


    Qiao Lei sighed that life had not yet begun. He had a hunch of the coming days.


    It is estimated that even if these little children turn the house upside down in the future, Qiao Qinghe will not blame them, but will find them a ladder.


    The family said that during the trouble, the nanny came over and reported with a smile: "Miss Haixi is here."


    "Haixi is coming?" Qiao Qinghe said happily as soon as Jian Haixi arrived. "Let her in."


    On the other side of the sofa, Mo Tong had stood up and looked excitedly at the door.


    After a while, Dou Ming slowly walks in with Jian Haixi.


    Seeing this, Yang Yaru hurried forward to help Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, are you hurt?"


    "It''s all right, little injury." Jane Haixi said indifferently.


    "Mommy!" Jian Rui ran over, pulled Jian Haixi''s sleeve and looked behind her, but she still didn''t see Jian Yi.


    "Mommy, where''s my brother?" asked Jane Rui suspiciously.


    Jian Haixi pulled Jian Rui and said, "your brother can''t come yet, but he said he sent something to your mailbox and asked me to tell you to see it."


    "Mailbox?" Jian Rui was stunned. She took out her mobile phone and went to the mailbox. For the time being, she didn''t bother to investigate the fact that she was stood up by Jian Yi.


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as she looked up, she saw that Mo Tong was carefully standing not far away looking at her. When she wanted to come over, she looked a little afraid.


    Jian Haixi smiled, waved to him and said, "Tong Tong, come here."


    When she called herself "Tong Tong", Mo Tong''s eyes lit up and ran over.

 Chapter 428

    Jian Haixi grabbed Mo Tong, looked at him with a smile, nodded with satisfaction and said, "fortunately, it''s a little higher than before. If you don''t take good care of yourself, I don''t want you to go back."


    Mo Tong grabbed his hair shyly and said, "I eat a lot now."


    Because he wants to grow up quickly so that he can protect the people he wants to protect.


    Jian Haixi smiled and touched his head and said, "come on, tell your aunt what you''ve done recently."


    "HMM." Mo Tong nodded obediently, helped Jian Haixi to sit down in front of the sofa.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi and frowned: "was it yesterday''s injury? Ah Zhi didn''t tell me anything when he came back. Was the injury serious?"


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I''ll be fine." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "even if you don''t believe me, you have to believe mikai''s medical skills, don''t you?"


    "The boy of the MI family? Hum." Qiao Qinghe hummed when he mentioned mikai: "don''t think I don''t know. That boy is also a little fox. It must be good for you to get together."


    Jian Haixi laughed. Knowing that Qiao Qinghe was concerned about her injury, he coaxed her with funny words.


    "Aunt Haixi." Gu Xiaomian came forward and took Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "can I live with you in the future? I want to eat the rice you cooked. Last time those cakes were not enough for me."


    Listening to his words, before Jian Haixi spoke, Jian Rui on one side was so angry that she stretched out her index finger to poke his fat face and said, "eat, eat, you know how to eat. Gu Ruan, look at your own face, it''s a ball."


    Gu Xiaomian blinked, reached out and pinched his face and said, "yes? It''s clear that I''ve been practicing hard recently."


    This is true. Although Gu Xiaomian is still greedy for food and fun, he hasn''t been slack all day since he decided to practice Kung Fu well.


    Therefore, although Gu Xiaomian is still chubby, he is much stronger than before, and his physical strength and martial arts are much stronger than before.


    Jian Rui snorted angrily, reached out and patted his hand and said, "anyway, you are not allowed to let my mommy make food for you. My mommy is hurt."


    "I didn''t say to eat now." Gu Xiaomian turned to look at Jian Haixi and said, "aunt, Xiaomian doesn''t eat now, so you''ll have a good rest. When you''re in good health, will you make it for Xiaomian?"


    "OK ~" said Jane Haixi spoiled.


    She has always spoiled these children as much as she can.


    When Jian Haixi and Mo Tong Gu Xiaomian were talking, only Mo Xiuqian stood aside embarrassed and uneasy, wondering how to speak.


    Ning Jiwei told her yesterday that Jian Haixi knew about her contact with Mo Sheng, and that Jian Haixi hoped to pick her up.


    She was in the front, but Jian Haixi was in the back, which made Mo Xiuqian feel more deeply ashamed, so that she shouldn''t even say "sorry".


    Jian Haixi noticed Mo Xiuqian''s silence, stretched out a hand and said, "why doesn''t Xiuqian speak?"


    "Auntie, i..." Mo Xiuqian bit her lips and thought about "sorry" and "thank you" for a long time. At the moment, she walked around her lips for several times and couldn''t say it.


    It''s easier to apologize and easier to thank, but these don''t offset what she did.


    We can''t use these simple words to repay Jane Haixi''s family''s efforts to her.


    Mo Xiuqian bit her teeth, took a deep breath, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "aunt, please look, I will use my life to be a person who can live up to your expectations."


    Only in this way can she live up to the vitality everyone has won for her.


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and said, "OK, aunt will look at you."


    After a burst of greetings, Yan Mei and the nanny went to the kitchen to cook. Yang Yaru and Qiao Lei were teasing several children in the living room.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Ning Jiwei, got up and said coldly, "come with me."


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei nodded and stood up.


    Jian Rui looked and hurriedly ran over to hold Qiao Qinghe''s hand and said, "Grandpa is bad and bullies daddy again."


    Qiao Qinghe was stunned. Why did he become a "Grandpa" in such a short time?


    Jian Rui hummed, "I''ll call you grandpa in the future. Who let you bully my father?"


    Qiao Qinghe hurriedly said, "Ruirui, I didn''t bully him. I just... Just talk to him."


    "Then take me with you and let''s talk together." Jane Rui said in front of Ning Jiwei.


    "This......" Qiao Qinghe was helpless and stared. Ning Jiwei said, "don''t you explain to Ruirui quickly?"


    "Don''t be cruel to Daddy!" Jane Rui stamped her feet angrily. Although she was happy to live in Qiao''s house, she found daddy after several years. No one can bully her daddy.


    Qiao Qinghe twitched at the corner of his mouth. Seeing that Jian Rui was angry, he bent down and coaxed, "well, grandpa is not fierce to him."


    Forget it, Grandpa, just Grandpa.


    Jian Haixi frowned, looked at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, you can''t be impolite."


    Jian Rui tooted her lips, lowered her head and didn''t speak, but she didn''t let go of her hand holding Ning Jiwei''s clothes.


    In fact, she knows that Ning Ji and Jian Haixi quarrel, and Qiao Qinghe is angry about it.


    She didn''t want to give up her mother and didn''t want her father to be wronged.


    "Rui Rui, don''t worry." Ning Jiwei reached out his big hand and rubbed Jian Rui''s head and said, "Daddy is fine. Daddy just wants to discuss other things with your grandpa."


    Jian Rui looked up at Ning Jiwei and said again and again, "is it really all right?"


    "Well, daddy promised you," Ning Jiwei said with a smile.


    Jian Rui loosened her mouth and said, "well, if there''s anything dad should remember to shout for help. Ruirui will go to save dad the first time."


    Qiao Qinghe standing on one side: "..." does he look so ferocious?


    The conversation between Ning Jiwei and Qiao Qinghe lasted half an hour.


    I don''t know how they talked. In short, when they came down half an hour later, Qiao Qinghe changed his previous dissatisfaction with Ning Jiwei, but smiled at him and was very kind to him.


    "Jiwei, you''ll come often when you''re free." Qiao Qinghe patted Ning Jiwei on the shoulder as he went downstairs. "Haixi won''t be here in the future. I''ll point to you to help me discipline these smelly boys."


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll come to see you often when I''m free." Ning Jiwei''s name is "Grandpa", which is also called scoring fluency.


    Everyone thought it was a mystery. Qiao Lei looked at George and asked, "is your cousin such a cow? It''s done in such a short time, old man?"


    George sneered, "you will know later that ningjiwei is a traitor out and out."


    Qiao Lei turned to look at Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi stood up with a bitter smile and said, "don''t look at me. I also want to know how he persuaded Grandpa."

 Chapter 429

    Under the senior "comfort" of Ning Jiwei, Qiao Qinghe maintained a pleasant and kind side, and everyone was much more relaxed.


    The family left after lunch at Qiao''s house.


    After settling down the children, Ning Jiwei took Mo Tong back to Mo''s house, while Jian Haixi officially took over part of Qiao''s guard at the instigation of Qiao Qinghe.


    When I went back, there was a Qiao Zheng in addition to Dou Ming.


    When he returns to the villa, Dou Ming goes back to his room to contact Dou Ge. Jian Haixi takes Qiao Zheng to meet the people in the villa first.


    In fact, when he acted yesterday, Qiao Zheng found that there were many capable people around Jian Haixi, but when he saw them one by one today, Qiao Zheng found that they were really many.


    On Qin Zhixu, Mo Jue, Mo Feng, Mo Xiuyu, mikai, Mike


    Which one is not a person who can occupy the heat of the cover?


    But now they are all huddled in this small villa and are willing to face the next things with Jian Haixi.


    Qiao Zheng looked at Jian Haixi curiously. He was not familiar with the young lady of the Qiao family. He only took action yesterday and saw that Jian Haixi had an excellent mind and was decisive, which also made him look forward to his future actions.


    "Miss, what do I need to do now?" Qiao Zheng asked.


    Jian Haixi smiled, shook his head and said, "brother Qiao Zheng, you don''t have to be nervous. We have to stay here for about a week. You can stay at ease. I''ll tell you something."


    "Yes." Qiao Zheng nodded in response, with the simplicity and neatness that the guard should have.


    Jian Haixi arranged for Qiao Zheng. As soon as he returned to his room to have a rest, his mobile phone rang.


    Jian Haixi picked up her mobile phone and looked at the caller ID, with a little surprise in her eyes.


    The caller turned out to be Mike''s mother, ISA.


    How could she think of calling herself?


    Jane Haixi narrowed her eyes slightly and guessed the purpose of Issa''s call. At the same time, she reached out and answered.


    "Miss Jane Haixi? I''m Mike''s mother, Issa." Issa said in a gentle and polite tone.


    It''s not like you''re looking for something.


    Jian Haixi slightly raised his eyebrows and politely replied, "Hello, aunt, this is Jian Haixi. Please tell me something."


    "It''s all right, I just... Ask a little thing..." isa hesitated.


    Jane Haixi wondered. She didn''t know what kind of "small things" could make a strong woman like Issa so hesitant, but she politely replied, "aunt, please."


    "Well, that''s..." isa whispered, "well, is the water girl with you? Is she all right recently?"


    Jian Haixi felt even more strange. Her mother called, not asking her son, but water ice cream?


    And it''s obvious that isa knows that water ice cream is a woman''s business.


    Jian Haixi frowned and replied, "Bingling is very good here. Aunt, do you want to find her?"


    "No, no, no, I''m not looking for her. Don''t bother her." isa said, "Miss Jane, how''s Mike getting along with water girl?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. "Get along? Aunt, what do you mean to get along with?"


    "Just..." Issa asked with some embarrassment, "do they have any friends?"


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned and immediately reacted. It turned out that the Davis couple didn''t make a move these days, not because they were soft hearted, but because they thought Mike and Shui Bingling were together?


    Thinking of Mike''s relationship with Shui Bingling, Jian Haixi hesitated and had to tell the truth: "they haven''t determined the relationship yet."


    "Miss Jane, do you think they have a chance?" isa asked eagerly.


    "This..." Jian Haixi said, "Auntie, you asked me this question. I really can''t tell you about their feelings."


    Don''t mention that Mike and shuibingling haven''t determined the relationship yet. Even if they do, Jane Haixi can''t guarantee that they will be together in the future.


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, Issa sighed and said in silence for a moment: "Miss Jane, let me tell you the truth. Since we know that Shui Bingling is a girl, we all hope she can be with Mike."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes are sharp and her heart is different. As long as your family is a woman, they all hope they can be with your son.


    Of course, Issa didn''t know what Jane Haixi thought, but continued: "I discussed with Mike''s father. As long as Mike is willing to agree to cultivate feelings with water girl, we''ll let bygones be bygones. He can continue to manage his company and even come back to inherit his family business. When they get married formally, we''ll pass on the whole family business to him."


    Jane Haixi listened to Issa''s words, frowned and asked, "what if Mike doesn''t agree?"


    Isa said in a deep voice, "if he doesn''t agree, don''t blame us for going too far."


    Jane Haixi hurriedly said, "aunt, don''t forget our agreement. It''s agreed that as long as Mike can pass your challenge, you''ll be on his side."


    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten this agreement," Issa said with a smile. "If you want me to fulfill the agreement, it depends on whether he can pass the test."


    Jane Haixi was speechless for a moment.


    Isa said in earnest: "Miss Jane, I know Mike can always listen to you for seven or eight points, so I hope you can persuade him that water girl can be with him for so long, and he is still anxious to save her, which proves that he doesn''t hate her at least, doesn''t he? If so, why can''t he try to get along with her?"


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "aunt, I really can''t help with this kind of thing."


    Issa begged, "Miss Jane, please try your best to persuade Mike. You are also a mother. You should be able to understand my mood, right?"


    "This..." Jane Haixi hesitated, "let me ask Mike what he means."


    After hanging up, Jane Haixi went out to Mike''s room.


    Before she reached the door, Jane Haixi heard Mike and shuibingling laughing in the room.


    They seem to be playing some hand games. They scold each other and laugh at each other.


    Jane Haixi sighed in her heart. In fact, she could see that Mike was different from water ice cream, but she didn''t know whether these differences were enough to support Mike to change himself and accept water ice cream.


    Pressed down the confused thoughts in her heart, Jane Haixi came forward and knocked on the door.


    It was Mike who opened the door. He swam with his hand in one hand. As soon as he opened the door, he sat back in a hurry.


    "Oh, Mike, hurry up and kill all the bosses!" Shui Bingling said urgently.


    "You know, it''s not running." Mike nestled in the tatami and buried his head in operating the mobile phone.


    Looking at the relaxed and intimate atmosphere of the two people, Jian Haixi didn''t bother, but sat quietly aside, waiting for the end of their game.

 Chapter 430

    Mike and Shui Bingling soon fell into the bitter battle in the game world. Jian Haixi didn''t urge them. He just sat aside and brushed his mobile phone. He thought it was quite interesting to look at them once in a while.


    At the end of a game, Shui Bingling stared at Mike and said, "it''s all your fault. We could have scored. What''s the result?"


    "Why don''t you say your operation?" Mike took it back impolitely.


    They complained to each other back and forth for a long time. Shuibingling smacked his mouth and said, "I''m thirsty."


    "I''m so thirsty that you pull me down." Macbeth glanced at her and said disgusting words. People also consciously stood up and prepared to get water for ice cream.


    Mike just stood up and turned sideways. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of the figure next to him from the corner of his eyes. He was so frightened that the whole person screamed and popped three meters away.


    Shuibingling said inexplicably, "Why are you scared to death... Ah!"


    After the earth shaking scream, the water ice crawled behind Mike.


    Jian Haixi reluctantly spread his hand and said, "please, do I look so scary?"


    "Sea, Sea creek?" Mike asked uncertainly.


    Jane Haixi was speechless. "Can you be more stupid?"


    "Sister Haixi, why are you in the room?" Shui Bingling still hides behind Mike and seems not sure of Jian Haixi''s human identity.


    Jian Haixi pointed to the open door and said, "I came and knocked on the door. Mike opened it for me, and then you continued to play games. I saw you playing so high and I''m sorry to disturb you, so I waited here."


    "Ah?" shuibingling was stunned. After reacting, he suddenly blushed and said, "did you hear all the words we scolded just now, sister Haixi?"


    "Well, I heard you." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to have a rich vocabulary. Next time I have a conflict with others, I''ll take you two with me, so as to save me from lack of vocabulary and always suffer when I scold."


    Mike was relieved at this time. First, he went to one side and poured two glasses of water, one was water ice cream, and the other was taken and handed to Jian Haixi. "I said you had something, just say it directly, and hide here quietly to scare me."


    Jian Haixi took a cup of water and took two drinks. When he heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows and said, "aren''t you afraid to disturb you?"


    "Tut." Mike casually took over half of Jian Haixi''s water, drank it up, wiped the water stains on the corners of his mouth and said, "what bother you? It''s just a game. No matter how important the game is, it can be as important as you?"


    "Pull it down, I don''t know you yet?" Jane Haixi glanced at him with a smile.


    "Hey, I''m telling the truth. Why don''t you believe it?" Mike looked hurt.


    Shuibingling looked at the two people talking and laughing, and her sight slowly slipped from Jian Haixi to the water cup in Mike''s hand.


    Mike has a slight obsession with cleanliness.


    He used her things throughout the company.


    But now, he drinks jianhaixi water.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that Jane Haixi has a unique position in Mike''s heart.


    Shuibingling''s heart was like a big stone, so heavy that she couldn''t breathe out.


    Jian Haixi, who was talking to Mike, noticed the water ice here. Her eyes narrowed slightly and said, "ice ice, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah?" shuibingling came back and saw that Jane Haixi and Mike were looking at themselves. He shook his head and said with a strong smile, "I''m fine. You talk first. I''ll go out."


    Mike looked at her, raised his hand and said, "don''t forget to bring me a coke. I''ll fight later."


    "I see." shuibingling glared at him, and then turned and left the room.


    After shuibingling left, Mike looked at Jane Haixi and said, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    Jane Haixi didn''t say anything first, but asked, "Mike, tell me the truth, you''re right about Bingling..."


    "Oh, why do you ask this question?" before Jane Haixi finished, Mike raised his hand and interrupted her. "It''s just that a brother has become a woman. Why are you so sensitive?"


    We are sensitive, isn''t it because you are more sensitive?


    Jian Haixi looked at Mike and knew that he didn''t want to talk about this topic. He had to stop and said, "your mother called me."


    "My mother?" Mike was stunned, restrained his face and asked, "what did my mother say?"


    "She gave you two choices." Jian Haixi held his cheek in one hand and looked at Mike. "First, everything is done with water ice cream. Second, continue the previous test, and they will not be merciful."


    When Jian Haixi said these words, a pair of footsteps slowly stopped at the door.


    But neither of the two people in the room noticed it.


    Mike was stunned and took a long time to digest the two options mentioned by Jian Haixi.


    "My mother asked me to stay with water ice cream?" Mike asked, gritting his teeth.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and explained, "you don''t have to react so much. At least it sounds to me that your mother doesn''t mean to force you. She just sees ice cream around you, so she selfishly hopes you can be together. She doesn''t ask you to be like ice cream now. She just wants to make sure if you have this meaning. At least she can try to get along with you."


    "No way," Mike denied as soon as Jane Haixi''s voice fell.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She didn''t expect Mike to refuse so quickly. She frowned and said, "Mike, in fact... If you''re not so exclusive, I think you and Bingling..."


    "I said we couldn''t," Mike stood up and said decisively, "she''s just my good brother. She used to be, and will be... Too."


    At the door, Shui Bingling clenched the coke bottle in her hand, tears flowed unconsciously, and then turned around and quietly ran back to her room.


    Jian Haixi frowned, looked at Mike''s fist hanging on his side, pulled the corner of his lower lip and said, "are you lying to me or yourself?"


    Mike froze, but he didn''t speak again.


    Jane Haixi sighed and said, "Mike, I don''t say these words because I''m on your mother''s side. I just hope you can be happy from the bottom of my heart. Fate has sent water ice cream to you. Why don''t you try? Maybe she''s the person you''ve been looking for?"


    Mike closed his lips tightly and said sadly for a long time: "Haixi, I don''t dare to try, I don''t dare to bet on that small chance."


    Then Mike squatted down in pain, put his hands around his head and said in a deep voice: "I always thought she was him, because I was afraid that my parents would attack her, so I kept holding back, thinking that it would be better to just look at her or be a brother all the time. But she turned out to be her, what should I do? You asked me what I thought of her, I really didn''t know, I didn''t even dare to ask my own heart, because I was afraid that the conclusion would be unbearable to me ¡£¡±


    Jian Haixi looked at such a mike, sighed silently, stretched out his hand to let him lean on his leg and comforted: "since you can''t think clearly now, don''t worry, let''s think slowly."


    Mike''s head was against Jane Haixi''s knee, and the whole man was paralyzed and sat on the ground.


    Jian Haixi''s knee seemed to be the only driftwood he drowned in the deep sea.


    "Haixi, I don''t want Bingling to be my tool against the family." Mike said slowly, "even if... One day I will be with her, it must be because of the purest feelings, not because I inherit the family and need her."


    "Well, I understand." Jian Haixi nodded, "then we''ll choose the second option. Anyway, we''re not afraid of them."


    Mike looked up at Jane Haixi and asked, "did you know I would choose this?"


    Jane Haixi smiled and shook her head and said, "how is it possible? It''s your own business. Of course I have to ask your opinion."


    Mike dropped his mouth and said, "lie, you can."


    Jane Haixi smiled and didn''t finish. She really felt that Mike wouldn''t choose the first option, not because she thought Mike didn''t like water ice cream, but because she knew Mike.


    Although he usually seems to have no shelf, as a young master trained by the Davis family, how can he not be proud of himself from childhood?


    Jian Haixi waited for Mike to calm down a little, then reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, my legs are numb for you. Get up quickly. It will be embarrassing for Bingling to see it in a moment."


    "I''ve lost all the face I can lose in front of her." although he said so, Mike rubbed his eyes and sat up straight.


    Jian Haixi slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at the door and said, "strange, didn''t ice cream go to get coke? Why didn''t she come back?"


    "Yes," Mike said later, "this girl won''t go to relieve her big hand, will she?"


    Jane Haixi twitched at the corners of her mouth and slapped him on the back. "Won''t you say something good?"


    "Why isn''t it good to solve the big hand?" Mike said bluntly: "everyone needs grain reincarnation, and Xie big hand is also one of them. It''s just to give back the delicious food we eat to nature in another way."


    Jian Haixi rubbed his temples with a headache, waved his hands weakly and said, "OK, OK, OK, I know. You are proud of your big hand. Can we change the topic?"


    "It''s not me, it''s shuibingling," said Mike, suddenly stiff.


    Jian Haixi was also stunned. She looked at Mike and said, "she can''t... Hear us?"


    "Shouldn''t it?" Mike said uncertainly, with a cold sweat on his face. "The girl''s legs are so short that she can run so fast?"


    Jian Haixi stood up on the arm of his chair and said, "don''t talk so much. Go and have a look. If you really hear our conversation, it''s terrible."


    "Yes, I''ll go and have a look." Mike was also a little flustered. Thinking that what he had just said might be heard by shuibingling, he felt like living in a deer.


    Mike ran out for a few steps, then returned to hold Jane Haixi and said, "I''ll take you back first..."


    "Oh, leave me alone. I can go by myself. Go find Bingling quickly..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Before Jian Haixi finished speaking, she was suddenly interrupted by a female voice.


    She and Mike looked up at the door and saw water ice cream standing there with two cans of coke and French fries, smiling at them.

 Chapter 431

    "Bingling?" Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "have you... Just arrived?"


    "Yes." shuibingling chin Nuo way: "look at my pile of things. It''s going to take a while just to turn them out."


    Mike asked, "well... Did you hear anything?"


    "What do you hear?" shuibingling tilted his head and said, "I heard you say to hurry. What are you going to do?"


    Jian Haixi was relieved and said with a smile, "nothing. I''m just worried that you can''t take your things. Let Mike help you."


    "Oh?" Shui Bingling raised her eyebrows and went to Mike to squint at him. "I thought this guy was talking ill of me, otherwise how could he look guilty?"


    "Cough..." Mike felt the tip of his nose with a guilty conscience and dodged Shui Bingling''s eyes. "I didn''t say anything bad about you."


    "Cut ~" Shuibing gave him a white look, lifted his arm and pushed the things in his arms to Mike, "help me quickly. I''m tired to death."


    Mike quickly picked it up and put it down. Looking at the water ice cream beating her arm and pinching her shoulder, a touch of heartache flashed in his eyes. He came forward to help her pinch her arm and said, "I would have helped you if you knew you were going to take so many things. You said you were too. It took a long time to take something."


    Shuibingling patted his hand and said, "I also solved a big hand by the way. Can''t I? Do girls have to tell you about such private things?"


    Mike was stunned, turned to look at Jane Haixi and said, "Haixi, look, I said she must have shit. You don''t believe it."


    "Oh, are you finished?" Shui Bingling hit him angrily.


    Jane Haixi shook her head funny and said to Mike, "well, you play, I''ll go back first."


    Upon hearing this, Shui Bingling hurriedly came over and held Jian Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, let me see you off."


    "No," said Jian Haixi with a smile, "just a little way, and I can go by myself."


    Refusing the help of shuibingling, Jian Haixi slowly walked back to his room holding the wall.


    When she was so far away, she could vaguely hear the quarrel between him and water ice in Mike''s room, as well as Mike''s final compromise and begging for mercy.


    Good things are like a play, they need to be staged one after another.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xiangcheng is an old city with stories all the time. In addition to the stories of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, there are also the noisy Tong song families, which have been particularly restless recently.


    Tong Jia.


    Tong Chao looked at his daughter Tong Si angrily, stretched out his hand, pointed to her and scolded, "what are you doing? What good is it for you to annoy Song Wei now? Have you ever thought about what our family should do?"


    Tong Si sits on the sofa and sneers at Tong Chaoyang''s accusation.


    "Don''t annoy Song Wei?" Tong Si stared coldly at the selfish father in front of him. "Then what do you want me to do, father? Listen to Song Wei and accompany the bad old man David?"


    "I......" Tong Chaoyang choked. Of course, he couldn''t say he would like his daughter to do such a thing, but if he offended Song Wei and brought disaster to the Tong family, that''s what he didn''t want to see.


    "Well, don''t say a word alone." Zhao Yi sighed, reached out and pulled Tong Chaoyang''s sleeve and said, "Chaoyang, you also sit down and let''s talk about what we have to say. Now things have become like this. It''s meaningless to complain about who is right and who is wrong. Let''s think about what we should do next."


    Tong Chaoyang snorted and sat down on the steps given by Zhao Yi.


    Tong Si turned her eyes and didn''t speak. She didn''t expect anything from the family.


    Zhao Yi looked at Tong Si and hesitated: "Si Si, of course, mother doesn''t want you to be bullied by Song Wei and David, but... Do you have any plans now? I heard you asked Gu Chenyi for help that day?"


    Hearing Zhao Yi mention "Gu Chenyi", Tong Chaoyang''s eyes flashed and looked at Tong Si and asked, "did you catch up with Gu Chenyi and Ning Jiwei? Did they promise to help you?"


    Tong Si snorted coldly, bowed his head and played with his fingers and said, "don''t you say I can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat more? What else do you ask?"


    "You..." Tong Chaoyang choked again, pointed to Tong Si and said to Zhao Yi, "look at her. I''m her father. I can''t say anything about her?"


    "Well, well, who made you go so far." Zhao Yichong winked at Tong Chaoyang, then turned to take Tong Si''s hand and asked with a smile, "Si Si, tell your mother what''s going on now? Ning Jiwei... Doesn''t he always hate our family? He''s really willing to help?"


    Tong Chaoyang also said: "that is, you can be coaxed by others and help people. I don''t think Ning Jiwei is a good role."


    "Even if I was tricked by Ning Jiwei, it would be better for me to be tortured by Song Wei." Tong Si snorted, "besides, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi have said they will help me, so they will help, otherwise Gu Chenyi won''t save me in front of so many people that day. As for Song Wei..."


    Speaking of Song Wei, Tong Si smiled disdainfully and said, "how can the frog at the bottom of the well compete with the sun and the moon? He is just a bug in the ditch. Following him will only make me fishy and do me no good."


    Tong Chaoyang frowned and said, "don''t think so well. I think it..."


    "How about this?" Tong Si coldly interrupted Tong Chaoyang. "I don''t think you can see me well, father. I just hope I can accompany Song Wei with David and use the money to sell my daughter to maintain the scenery of your Tong family!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Tong Chaoyang said angrily, "how did you talk to me?"


    "I''m just like this. If you have any opinion, drive me out." Tong Si sat down on the sofa and smiled sarcastically at Tong Chaoyang, "I really don''t want to stay in this family now, but I''m willing to go. Do you want to?"


    Tong Chaoyang''s face sank. If Tong Si talked to him like this, he would have roared back.


    But at the moment, he pressed down his anger.


    Tong Si is right. Even if she wants to go, he can''t give up the daughter of the money tree now.


    Otherwise, no matter the Song family or Ning Jiwei, no one will sell his child Chaoyang face.


    Zhao Yi saw his father and daughter arguing again. He couldn''t help sighing: "don''t quarrel between you two. Sisi, you always say Ning Jiwei will help you, but he hasn''t been looking for you for a few days. Your father is worried that you will be cheated for your own good."


    Tong Chaoyang also sighed when he heard the speech: "that is, you are my daughter. Don''t I want you? You always misinterpret what I mean."


    Tong Si hummed, "Ning Jiwei won''t lie to me. To tell you the truth, he asked me to meet today. If he hadn''t talked nonsense with you here, I would have gone out long ago."

 Chapter 432

    Have you made an appointment with ningevi?


    Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi looked at each other and were stunned.


    Unexpectedly, it was their obstruction that delayed her daughter''s time to see Ning Jiwei.


    At the thought of this, the couple suddenly regretted.


    You should know that with the current situation of their children''s family, if Tong Si can successfully climb Ning Jiwei, there is hope that he can save the decline of their children''s family.


    Tong Chaoyang''s mind turned quickly. At the same time, he didn''t forget to say to Tong Si: "Si Si, since you have made an appointment with Ning Jiwei, we won''t say much. What time did you make an appointment? Now hurry up and go there. Don''t be late."


    Zhao Yi also quickly nodded and said, "by the way, Sisi, do you have enough clothes and jewelry there? Otherwise, mom will call the former stylist and ask him to come home?"


    Tong Si looked at the two different faces before and after his parents. He was sarcastic in his heart. On his face, he smiled and said, "no, Ji Wei and I are old friends. Just be casual. There is no need to dress up."


    "This......" Zhao Yi paused and hesitated: "it''s not good. It''s better to dress up more or less."


    After all, this opportunity is hard won. It would be a pity if it was missed without taking good advantage of it.


    Tong Chaoyang turned his eyes and said to Zhao Yi, "think what you say is what you say. Let''s not worry about other people''s young people''s affairs."


    From the reprimand just now to the flattery now, it took only ten minutes for Tong Si to see the true face of his father again.


    Seeing Tong Chaoyang say so, Zhao Yi had to nod and stop talking.


    It''s bad if you make your daughter unhappy.


    Tong Si got up lazily and said to the two people, "I''m going upstairs to freshen up and change my clothes. Don''t bother me if you have nothing."


    "Hey, OK, OK." Zhao Yi nodded with a smile, "Sisi, if you need anything, just call us. We''ll be in the living room and won''t go anywhere."


    Instead of saying more, Tong Si turned and went upstairs to his room.


    After closing the door, Tong sicai breathed and sat down in a chair.


    "What should I do now?" Tong Si frowned and lowered his head.


    What nonsense she made up about making an appointment with Ning Jiwei to cheat Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi.


    If she really made an appointment with Ning Jiwei, how could she still be in the mood to quarrel with her parents at home?


    She was eager to put on her wings and fly to Ning Jiwei, but Gu Chenyi didn''t contact her these days.


    She sent a message and called Gu Chenyi, but Gu Chenyi either ignored or perfunctorized her in two words, and didn''t mention taking her to see Ning Jiwei at all.


    Tong Si took his mobile phone and wondered whether to call Gu Chenyi again.


    But she was worried that calling Gu Chenyi frequently would annoy him, so she wanted to see Ning Jiwei.


    What should I do?


    While Tong Si was worried, an uninvited guest came to the door of Tong''s house.


    Song Wei.


    As soon as Song Wei got off the bus, he went to the door of Tong''s house, patted the door board and shouted, "Tong Si, you come out!"


    Tong Si could not hear his voice in the upstairs room, but Tong Chaoyang and his wife could hear him clearly in the living room.


    Zhao Yi looked at Tong Chaoyang uneasily. "How could Song Wei find him? What should I do now?"


    Tong Chaoyang''s eyes sank and said, "don''t worry, I''ll meet him."


    "Ah?"


    Zhao Yi was stunned. Seeing Tong Chaoyang get up, he quickly grabbed his sleeve and said, "Chaoyang, you, you want Song Wei to come in?"


    "Of course." Tong Chaoyang said, "are you going to let him yell in the street all the time? People come and go. You don''t feel ashamed, and I feel ashamed."


    "But..."


    Zhao Yi hesitated and said, "but Sisi... What if she gets angry?"


    "What''s wrong with her?" Tong Chaoyang frowned and snorted coldly. "I didn''t ask Song Wei to come. Can I not let him in when he came? Besides, we can''t just listen to one side of what she said. We have to listen to Song Wei after listening to her so much."


    Zhao Yiwei was stunned and looked at Tong Chaoyang suspiciously. "Chaoyang, are you... Suspecting that Sisi is lying?"


    "Is it right? You''ll know as soon as you confront." Tong Chaoyang looked at Zhao Yi and said, "don''t worry. Sisi is my daughter. I won''t let Song Wei bully her in front of me."


    With his words, Zhao Yi was relieved.


    Song Wei was still roaring at the door, "Tong Si, Tong Chaoyang, come out!"


    With a "creak" sound, the iron door was opened, and Tong Chaoyang came out. He looked at Song Wei with a kind smile and said, "nephew Song Shi, what''s the matter? Why is he so angry?"


    Song Wei snorted coldly, "where''s Tong Si? I want to see her."


    "Oh, Sisi is at home. Nephew Song Shi might as well come in and say something."


    Tong Chaoyang said as he sidled to let Song Wei in.


    Seeing that Tong Chaoyang had such a good attitude, Song Wei thought he was still on his side, so he raised his feet and went in with a cold hum.


    As long as you hold Tong Chaoyang, you are not afraid of Tong Si''s failure.


    Thinking so, Song Wei was more sure of the trip to the children''s family.


    So as soon as she entered the door, Song Wei put on airs, raised his chin and said to Tong Chaoyang, "Uncle Tong, it''s not that I don''t give you face. It''s that Tong Si has gone too far this time. If she goes on like this, even if I want to cooperate with you, our two families probably can''t cooperate."


    Tong Chaoyang sneered in his heart, but pretended not to know: "I don''t understand what nephew Song Shi said. According to our family thought, it was nephew Song Shi that day. Although my child Chaoyang''s daughter was not a Princess Royal, she was also protected by me in the palm of my hand. But in front of your nephew Song Shi, she became a gift for whoever you want to give. Can''t you?"


    Song Wei smiled and sat down on the sofa. "Uncle Tong, that''s what Tong Si told you? Did she say what happened that day? If it''s good, I''ll send my fiancee out when I''m full? Besides, did she enter the hotel with David? If not, why should she judge what David will do to her?"


    Listening to Song Wei''s words, Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi beat drums in their hearts.


    Yes, Tong Si has told them many times about what song Wei and David did that day, but why Song Wei did it and what happened that day, Tong Si has never said.


    Tong Chaoyang looked at Song Wei, his eyebrows gradually locked up, and asked coldly, "what happened that day?"


    "Oh."


    Song Wei sneered. He really didn''t feel guilty.


    It was Tong Si that day at the dinner party of Mr. and Mrs. Davis, although later he did intend to trade Tong Si for David''s favor.


    But it didn''t happen, and there was no evidence that he really intended to do so.


    Because there was no evidence, he dared to come to the Tong''s house to ask for guilt today.


    Song Wei also concluded that Tong Chaoyang would push Tong Si to him again for his interests.


    As long as Tong Si gets it, he can make amends to David.


    At that time, with the style of Davis family, his song family will be able to leap over the dragon''s gate.


    The abacus was popping in his mind. Song Wei told Tong Chaoyang about the meal that day.


    After listening to the process of Song Wei, Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi were shocked.


    Although they have not contacted the Davis family, they have also heard of the name.


    If you really offend Mr. and Mrs. Davis, let alone turn over their children''s family, they may not even be able to protect their current life.


    Song Wei looked at Tong Chaoyang and his wife with satisfaction and turned pale for a moment, sneering: "I kindly took Tong Si to dinner, but what about her? Not only can''t help, but also implicated me to die together. David was angry and I asked her to send it. What''s the matter? Did she make a mistake and can''t even make an apology? Then she''s a little too arrogant as a young lady of the Tong family."


    "This..." Zhao Yi looked at Tong Chaoyang hesitantly. Song Wei''s words and what they heard from Tong Si were almost two versions.


    From the heart, of course, they prefer to believe their daughter, but what song Wei said is justified. If it''s really his nonsense, they only need to check it a little.


    Song Wei looked at Tong Chaoyang and his wife and took another dose of strong medicine. "By the way, uncle Tong, there''s something I think you''d better be mentally prepared."


    Tong Chaoyang squinted and asked, "what''s up?"


    Song Wei smiled and said, "the woman Tong Si offended at the dinner party that day is Jian Haixi."


    "Jian Haixi?" Zhao Yi was stunned and frowned. "This name sounds a little familiar."


    "Of course." Song Wei said with a grin, "because she is Ning Jiwei''s woman and the biological mother of Ning Jiwei''s children. Ning Jiwei has a deep love for Jian Haixi."


    "What?"


    Zhao Yi was surprised. "You mean Sisi offended Ning Jiwei''s woman?"


    "Exactly." Song Weiqiao crossed his legs and said, "I don''t believe you ask Tong Si himself, but I guess she doesn''t dare to tell you the truth."


    "But think clearly..."


    Zhao Yi said half, and hurriedly stopped.


    Tong Chaoyang''s face sank.


    Tong Si told them that he had made cooperation with Ning Jiwei.


    But if Tong Si offended Ning Jiwei''s woman, how could Ning Jiwei promise to help her?


    Thinking of this, Tong Chaoyang stood up from the sofa with a cold hum, went upstairs in three or two steps and knocked on Tong Si''s doorway: "Tong Si, open the door!"


    Tong Si impatiently opened the door: "what are you doing? I didn''t say I was..."


    Before she finished, Tong Si saw Song Wei standing at her door.


    Seeing Song Wei''s gloomy smiling face, Tong Si trembled with fear and wanted to close the door reflexively.


    Just as she pushed her hand, she found that Song Wei''s foot had long been stuck on the door.


    "Song Wei... Who let you in?" Tong Si shouted coldly.


    Song Wei shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "of course uncle Tong opened the door for me."

 Chapter 433

    Hearing that Song Wei said Tong Chaoyang had opened the door for him, Tong Si immediately turned his head and stared at Tong Chaoyang and scolded him loudly: "Dad, why did you open the door for him? You know he told me..."


    Before Tong Si finished speaking, he was interrupted by Tong Chaoyang: "it''s because I want to find out what''s going on, so I let Song Wei speak clearly in front of you."


    Tong Si was stunned and looked at Tong Chaoyang incredulously. "Dad, are you kidding you? Will I make fun of my reputation?"


    Tong Si was almost mad. She thought about many possibilities of meeting Song Wei again, but she never thought it would be in her own home.


    It was her parents who opened the door for this bastard.


    The reason is that they don''t believe her.


    Tong Si stepped back and said with red eyes, "Dad, open your eyes and look at me. I''m your daughter. This bastard almost sold me, but now you still believe him or not!"


    Tong Chaoyang frowned and said, "I don''t believe him or you. I just hope I can make things clear."


    Tong Si sneered, no longer looked at him, but turned to Zhao Yi, "Mom, what about you? You don''t believe me?"


    "Sisi, mom doesn''t believe you, just..." Zhao Yi looked at Tong Si in embarrassment and whispered, "but you really didn''t tell us that you offended the Davis family that day, and also offended Jane Haixi."


    "Exactly." Tong Chaoyang took Zhao Yi''s words, looked at Tong Si coldly and said, "since you have offended Ning Jiwei''s woman, how can we believe that he will abandon his past grievances and help you?"


    "I......" Tong Si choked. She really didn''t say these things to Tong Chaoyang and his wife before.


    She didn''t say it because she was afraid that they would ask East and West and didn''t trust her, but she didn''t expect Song Wei to tell all these things.


    At the moment, Tong Si wants to know with his fingers how song Weigang added fuel and vinegar, deleted things and told her parents what happened.


    Thinking of this, Tong Si stared at Song Wei with hatred and said, "Song Wei, I really want to thank you. It''s really sweet to come all the way to my house to tell stories."


    Song Wei smiled and said, "who made you my fiancee? I worked hard for you. As long as you come back to me, we can still love as before."


    "You dream!" Tong Si scolded Song Wei. "Even if I die outside, I won''t come back to you again, let alone accompany the bad old man David."


    Song Wei raised his eyebrows and sneered, "you didn''t come back to me because you climbed Ning Jiwei, right?"


    Tong Si paused, turned his head and said coldly, "you can''t control it."


    "I can''t control it? Hehe." Song Wei smiled. "Tong Si, Tong Si, I advise you not to be so naive. You keep saying that Ning Jiwei will help you. Where is he?"


    Tong Si was stiff all over and said, "he is busy. Do you think everyone is idle every day like you? When he has time, we will meet naturally."


    "Really?" Song Wei raised his eyebrows and said with a sarcastic smile, "now call him and see if he can answer."


    Tong Si clenched his cell phone and stared. Song Wei didn''t answer.


    Seeing that she didn''t dare to call, Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi all sink their faces.


    Now, of course, they believe Song Wei''s words.


    Song Wei looked at Tong Chaoyang and said with a smile, "Uncle Tong, now you should understand who is telling the truth and who is lying to you."


    Tong Chaoyang looked at Tong Si coldly, "Si Si, you call Ning Jiwei now. If he answers the phone, I will believe you. On the contrary, you know what to do..."


    "Dad, i..." what else does Tong Si want to say, but looking at Tong Chaoyang''s eyes, she swallowed her words again.


    Tong Chaoyang won''t believe her.


    At this moment, she has only one way to call.


    But she doesn''t have Ning Jiwei''s phone at all. As for Gu Chenyi


    She had called Gu Chenyi four times when she was in the room just now, but he didn''t answer any of them.


    What now?


    Tong Si gritted his teeth and looked at the mobile phone in his hand. Trembling, he called out Gu Chenyi''s number, but he didn''t press it for a long time.


    Song Wei said with a sarcastic smile: "Tong Si, I advise you not to play. If Ning Jiwei will help you, will you still be like this? If you think about it with your hair, you have offended Jian Haixi, and they will help you?"


    Tong Si bit his lip, looked up at Song Wei and said, "do you really want to see me desperate, and then forced to come back to you, listen to you, be your money making tool and help you accompany those customers?"


    Song Wei smiled and said, "Sisi, what are you talking about? We will be husband and wife soon. Shouldn''t husband and wife just help each other?"


    "Really?" tears came out of Tong Si''s eyes. She took a deep breath, glanced at Tong Chaoyang, Zhao Yi and Song Wei one by one, and said coldly: "but I don''t want to live like a slave and a maid. Even if I die, I want to earn a way to live for myself."


    After that, Tong Si closed his eyes and reached for Gu Chenyi''s number.


    "Doo ~ Doo ~"


    A long busy sound.


    Song Wei was nervous for a moment when she dialed the phone, but now she laughed arrogantly, "Tong Si, don''t struggle, he won''t answer your phone."


    "Sisi... You''re really lying to us." Zhao Yi said with a sad face: "you said you had an appointment with Ning Jiwei, but now he didn''t even answer the phone."


    Tong Chaoyang also looked at Tong Si coldly. His voice didn''t contain any father daughter affection. "Si Si Si, don''t lie anymore. You should go with Song Wei to apologize to David immediately."


    Tong Si''s hand holding the mobile phone stretched out a green tendon. His other hand tightly fastened the edge of the door frame and said, "he will answer the phone, he will answer it."


    Tong Chaoyang looked at his almost demon sealed daughter and frowned: "stop fooling around, put down your cell phone and go out with me."


    "I don''t!" Tong Si cried and shouted, "why don''t you believe me? I''m your daughter. When I work hard for this family, you don''t help or protect me. Why don''t you even give me the only trust?"


    "Sisi, it''s not a matter of trust, but that you deceived us first." Zhao Yi sighed.


    Song Wei sneered, stepped forward and grabbed Tong Si''s arm and said, "come on, Si Si Si, let''s go downstairs. I have to talk to you."


    "Let go, you let go of me!" Tong Si struggled desperately, and even lowered his head to bite Song Wei''s hand.


    She has reached this point. She must not return to the original abyss, otherwise Song Wei will double her abuse.


    Song Wei felt a pain in his hand, took back his hand and said coldly, "Tong Si, don''t toast or punish."


    Tong Si cried helplessly. Looking at the three people in front of her, she felt fooled by fate.


    At this time, Tong Si''s mobile phone suddenly shook. Gu Chenyi finally answered the phone when the phone was about to hang up.


    "Hello, Miss Tong?"

 Chapter 434

    The moment Gu Chenyi''s voice came out, everyone was stunned there.


    Tong Si never felt that a voice could be his salvation like this moment.


    The Tong Chaoyang couple and Song Wei obviously didn''t expect Gu Chenyi to really answer the phone.


    Song Wei''s hand on Tong Si''s arm was not forced, nor was it taken back.


    Gu Chenyi didn''t hear Tong Si''s answer. He asked again, "Miss Tong, is that you? Are you listening?"


    "Sobbing..." Tong Si couldn''t help crying. He struggled to get rid of Song Wei''s shackles and shouted with his mobile phone: "it''s me! Gu Chenyi, send someone to pick me up quickly! Otherwise I''ll be taken away by Song Wei!"


    Gu Chenyi listened to Tong Si''s words and said after two seconds of silence: "Miss Tong, you can stay at home at ease. I will send someone to pick you up as soon as possible."


    Hearing Gu Chenyi say this, Tong Si was relieved. She looked up at Song Wei and shouted, "do you hear me? Gu Chenyi will pick me up. Ning Jiwei won''t care about me. If you dare to pester me again, they won''t let you go. Get out of here!"


    Gu Chenyi on the other side judged from Tong Si''s words that Song Wei should also be with her. He frowned and didn''t say much.


    If the person opposite at the moment is not Tong Si but Jian Haixi, Gu Chenyi may have rushed over.


    But for them, Tong Si is just a collaborator. Even because of what she has done to Jian Haixi, Gu Chenyi has no opinion on her.


    Therefore, within the scope of cooperation, he will do his part, but only so.


    As for whether Tong Si will be threatened and forced by Song Wei and Tong Chaoyang, and whether he will struggle because of it, it is not his concern.


    Listening to Tong Si''s words, Song Wei sneered: "who knows that you didn''t find someone to prevaricate us on the phone? Why don''t I believe that Gu Chenyi would be willing to help you? Don''t forget how much you have done to Jian Haixi. I saw you slap Jian Haixi in the face with my own eyes."


    Song Wei said, deliberately increasing his voice and said, "tut Tut, so many people were present at that time. You scolded and beat. I can''t forget the poor look of Jian Haixi at that time."


    "Shut up!" hearing his words, Tong Si roared angrily.


    If Gu Chenyi changes her mind, she really has no hope.


    Thinking so, Tong Si hurriedly said to Gu Chenyi at the other end of the phone: "Gu Chenyi, don''t listen to his nonsense. I''ve told you all the things I''ve done, and I''m definitely not hiding them."


    "Well." Gu Chenyi said, "first, Miss Tong, wait at home. Someone will pick you up at your house in about ten minutes."


    "OK, OK, I''ll wait." Tong Si hurriedly said.


    Then Gu Chenyi hung up the phone.


    Tong Si holds his mobile phone and turns to look at Song Wei with a cold light in his eyes.


    Song Wei snorted coldly, "why, don''t you allow others to say it?"


    "Song Wei, you son of a bitch, I''ll fight with you!" Tong Si rushed forward angrily and wanted to find Song Wei desperately.


    At this time, Tong Chaoyang and his wife also reacted and hurried forward to pull their daughter.


    Tong Chaoyang looked at Song Wei and said, "Song Shao, it''s not good for you to talk like this in front of us?"


    Song Wei snorted coldly, "Tong Sixian is sorry for me. I can''t tell the truth now?"


    Tong Chaoyang choked and his face became cold. He said to Song Wei, "since Song Shao has this attitude, we don''t have to say more. Please leave our house."


    Song Wei sneered, looked at Tong Chaoyang and said, "why, after confirming that your daughter has climbed Gu Chenyi, I don''t need to be here? Tong Chaoyang, don''t you think you''re too sneaky to cross the river and tear down the bridge?"


    Tong Chaoyang''s face turned black and said in a cold voice, "Song Wei, get out immediately, or I''ll call the security guard. You''re not welcome in our Tong family."


    "Oh, good, good." Song Wei nodded, looked at Tong Chaoyang and said, "Tong Chaoyang, you''d better remember what you said today. I must make you kneel in front of me and beg me in the future."


    After a pause, Song Wei glanced at Tong Si again and said with a sneer, "I''ll wait and see how your Tong family can turn the sky out of my hand."


    With that, Song Wei snorted coldly and turned away from the Tong family.


    After Song Wei left, Tong sicai sat down on the ground.


    If Gu Chenyi had answered the phone a second later, she might not be here now, but follow Song Wei to make amends to David.


    At the thought of these, Tong Si trembled with fear and couldn''t help holding his shoulder and crying.


    "Sisi, it''s all right, don''t cry......" Zhao Yi was distressed to accompany her daughter and comforted her in a soft voice.


    But Tong Si obviously didn''t get comfort from Zhao Yi''s words.


    On the contrary, Zhao Yi''s words exacerbated her inner fear and reminded her of her parents'' inaction just now when she was pulled by song Weila.


    Thinking of this, Tong Si bit his teeth and stood up slowly holding the wall.


    "Si Si..." Zhao Yi looked at Tong Si suspiciously. "What''s the matter with you? Do you want anything?"


    Tong Si didn''t say anything. She didn''t look at Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi. She raised her hand to the railing and walked down the stairs step by step.


    When Tong Chaoyang and his wife thought she would sit in the living room, they saw her passing by the living room and walking to the door.


    "Sisi, where are you going?" Zhao Yi hurried forward and shouted.


    Tong si still didn''t speak. She went to the gate of Tong''s house, and then squatted on the ground, waiting for Gu Chenyi''s car to pick her up.


    Obviously, the one behind her is her home, but I don''t know why. Tong Si can''t feel a little safe there. Instead, sitting here will make her feel alive.


    Zhao Yi was going to catch up, but when he saw that Tong Si was just sitting at the door and didn''t leave, he was relieved and stopped.


    After all, she knew that their behavior would make Tong Si sad. It''s not good to come forward and say more now.


    With a sigh, Zhao Yi looked at Tong Chaoyang and asked in a low voice, "Chaoyang, do you think Sisi will be all right?"


    "If the phone call was true, she would be fine." Tong Chaoyang said with deep meaning.


    Zhao Yi was stunned and asked suspiciously, "what do you mean by this? Will the phone be false?"


    "I don''t know." Tong Chaoyang shook his head and said, "but just now the other party didn''t clearly say anything that can prove his identity. We can''t conclude that he must be Gu Chenyi."


    Zhao Yi pursed his lips and said, "do you suspect Sisi is lying to us? No, you saw that just now..."


    "I also hope she didn''t lie to us." Tong Chaoyang took a deep breath and then called out again. "After all, I have completely offended Song Wei. If the phone call just now is false, our family will be over."


    Zhao Yi stumbled a step and looked up at his daughter sitting at the door. Instead of worrying just now, he was more complicated.


    The dignified and long ten minutes finally passed.


    Tong Si kept burying her head in her knees and sobbing in a low voice. When she heard the long-awaited sound of the car around her, she slowly raised her head.


    "Miss Tong?"


    The driver sent by Gu Chenyi looked at the embarrassed Tong Si. He was obviously stunned for a moment and asked uncertainly, "are you okay?"


    Tong Si blinked and slowly stood up from the ground, "where''s Gu Chenyi?"


    "Oh, Mr. Gu is in the company." the driver said, "Mr. Gu has ordered me to follow you directly to the company."


    Tong Si nodded and was about to pull the door when he saw Tong Chaoyang and his wife running out of the house in a hurry.


    Tong Chaoyang looked at the driver and asked in a more excited tone than Tong Si: "are you Gu Chenyi''s driver? Did he let you come?"


    The driver didn''t know why Tong Chaoyang was so excited. He nodded and said, "yes, Mr. Gu asked me to pick up Miss Tong."


    The reason for adding the second half of the sentence is that the driver is afraid of Tong Chaoyang and thinks he is here to pick them up.


    Otherwise, why would he be so excited?


    Hearing the driver''s words, Tong Chaoyang was relieved and said with a smile, "that''s good, that''s good."


    Zhao Yi looked at Tong Si and asked, "Si Si, do you want to freshen up?"


    The driver also saw that Tong Si was in a bad state, so he kindly said to her, "Miss Tong, if you need to freshen up, I can wait here for a while. It doesn''t matter."


    "No need." Tong Si said coldly before the driver finished, "I don''t need to freshen up. That''s all. Let''s go quickly."


    Seeing this, the driver didn''t say much, so he had to nod and say, "then please ask Miss Tong to get on the bus."


    "Wait a minute." Tong Chaoyang opened his mouth, looked at the driver and asked, "did you always say what to let Sisi do? Why didn''t he pick Sisi up in person?"


    The driver frowned and thought the boy was really strange.


    He looked at Tong Chaoyang and his voice was a little cold. "Mr. Tong, our president Gu is very busy. As for what President Gu asked Miss Tong to talk about, it''s not my driver who can know. If you have any questions, please ask our president directly."


    "This..." Tong Chaoyang choked and dared not offend Gu Chenyi''s driver, so he coughed twice and said, "I just... Don''t trust my daughter, so I asked two more questions."


    "Mr. tong can rest assured." the driver said, "since President Gu sent me to pick up Miss Tong, I will ensure her safety. After they talk, I will naturally send Miss Tong back."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Tong Chaoyang didn''t know what else to say, but nodded with a dry smile.


    Zhao Yi took Tong Si''s hand and asked with tears, "Si Si, do you have anything to call us, you know?"


    Tong Si glanced coldly at his mother, took his hand out of her hand, and then opened the door and sat in without saying a word.


    Seeing that Tong Si was seated, the driver nodded to Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi, turned around and left the Tong''s house.


    Tong Si saw Tong Chaoyang and his wife standing in front of the door for a long time from the reversing mirror, as if they still loved her as much as before.


    Looking at the picture, Tong Si raised a sneer on his lips, closed his eyes and didn''t look again.

 Chapter 435

    Before long, the car stopped in front of the company. Tong Si took the elevator at the front door of the company and went to Gu Chenyi''s office.


    Gu Chenyi is communicating with Emma Yang Yaru about the next meeting. Unexpectedly, he sees Tong Si. The whole person is stunned for two seconds, "Miss Tong?"


    Tong Si sneered and said, "why don''t you know me?"


    Gu Chenyi didn''t speak. It''s not that he sees more and more strange, but that Tong Si is really embarrassed and pitiful at the moment.


    The originally hot Wavy Curls are now scattered on the shoulders, the makeup on the face has been crying, and a pair of dizzy eyes look like giant pandas.


    There were also some obvious signs of tearing on her clothes.


    Gu Chenyi frowned, winked at Emma and Yang Yaru and asked them to leave first.


    They understood and hurriedly packed up their things and left the office.


    When passing by, in order to prevent embarrassment to Tong Si, they didn''t deliberately look at Tong Si.


    After Emma and Yang Yaru left, Gu Chenyi got up, bypassed the desk, took a new clean cup to pour water, and said to Tong Si, "Miss Tong, please sit down."


    Tong Si sipped his lips and sat down on the sofa.


    Gu Chenyi poured water back and put the cup in front of Tong Si. He sat down in the chair opposite her, "Miss Tong, is this... A conflict with her family?"


    Tong Si looked at him and said in a cold voice, "didn''t you hear it all?"


    Song Wei was also present when they talked on the phone.


    Gu Chenyi looked cold and said in a deep voice, "I heard Song Wei''s voice and knew he was there. But I never thought you would be bullied like this. After all, it was in your children''s house, so it''s impossible..."


    "Ha ha."


    Tong Si laughed, and his voice was full of ridicule.


    "What''s impossible? Businessmen value profits over separation, not to mention my daughter."


    Gu Chenyi frowned and sighed: "take a break first. I still have some work to do. Wait until I finish my work."


    After that, Gu Chenyi turned to his desk and continued to work.


    Tong Si sat there, reaching out and holding the cup of warm water in his hand.


    Through the warm water cup, the heat is transferred to her cold palm.


    Tong Si lowered his head and took a sip of warm water. The whole person suddenly encountered a hot spring in ice and snow, and all his limbs and bones began to recover slowly.


    She couldn''t help holding the cup tightly, looked up and drank a lot of water.


    It was the same temperature that made her finally relax and know that she really escaped from that hell.


    Gu Chenyi was busy with the work at hand. He looked up and saw Tong Si sitting on the sofa and crying in a low voice. He couldn''t help sighing.


    He didn''t want to help her, but he didn''t expect her to be treated like this by her family.


    Tong Si waited in the office for half an hour before Gu Chenyi finished his work.


    At this time, Tong Si''s mood has completely calmed down.


    This made her a little confused for a moment. Whether Gu Chenyi really had half an hour of work to do, or did he deliberately dry her for half an hour to restore her mood.


    Gu Chenyi didn''t care what Tong Si thought. He went to Tong Si and sat down. He asked, "Miss Tong is so anxious to find me. What do you need?"


    Tong Si took a deep breath, looked up at Gu Chenyi and said, "I want to see Ning Jiwei."


    Gu Chenyi picked up her eyebrows and said, "if you have any words or requirements, it''s the same with me. Ji Wei is very busy. It''s inconvenient for him to see you."


    Tong Si shook his head and said, "I want to see Ning Jiwei. I won''t promise to cooperate with you until I see him."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "Miss Tong, I think you misunderstood. We don''t need to cooperate with you very much, but you need our help. If you really don''t want to cooperate, you can leave now."


    Tong Si was stiff, bit his lip, looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "I must see Ning Jiwei. If you don''t agree, I''ll wait at the door of Mo''s house. Anyway, I have no way back now. I can do anything."


    She thought it over. This time, she said she should see Ning Jiwei''s face, otherwise she didn''t know when she would be dragged.


    Gu Chenyi listened to Tong Si''s words, frowned, thought for a while, and finally nodded and said, "well, I''ll ask Ji Wei if he has time, or if he wants to see you."


    Tong Si was relieved and looked at Gu Chenyi and got up to call Ning Jiwei.


    I don''t know what the other end said. Tong Si looked at Gu Chenyi, frowned deeply, nodded and said, "OK, I know."


    After hanging up, Gu Chenyi came back and said to Tong Si, "Ji Wei promised to see you. I''ll take you back after work later."


    Tong Si was delighted and said to Gu Chenyi, "thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me." Gu Chenyi said coldly, "we''re just a cooperative relationship. Ji Wei promised to see you for this reason. Don''t think about anything else."


    Tong Si''s eyes flashed slightly, lowered his head and said, "I know."


    Gu Chenyi looked at her with a flash of displeasure in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t trust Tong Si. He didn''t believe in her character either in the past or now.


    Although everything she experienced was sympathetic, it ended there.


    If Tong Si wants to take advantage of this opportunity to do something, even if Ning Jiwei won''t do anything to her, he won''t let her go.


    The next time, Gu Chenyi began to be busy with his work. Tong Si sat around for a while and finally couldn''t help it. He got up and said to Gu Chenyi, "well... I want to go out. It''s not convenient for me to meet people now."


    Gu Chenyi picked up her eyebrows, pulled down the corners of her mouth and said, "why didn''t you think of grooming before you came to see me?"


    Tong Sidon said, "I was rude. At that time, I was in extreme fear, so I didn''t care."


    Gu Chenyi was too lazy to listen to her words. He waved his hand and said, "whatever you want, but I can''t see anyone before I get off work, but I won''t wait for you."


    "I see." Tong Si nodded, turned and walked out.


    Looking at her leaving back, Gu Chenyi sneered and pressed the inside line, "call a brother and stare at Tong Si secretly."


    "Yes."


    Tong Si didn''t know that she was followed by the person arranged by Gu Chenyi. After she went out, she first went to the usual clothing store and spent her savings in the small Treasury to buy a new dress.


    The design of this dress is somewhat ingenious. At first glance, there is nothing strange, but the whole body is actually tied only by the waist belt. If the belt is accidentally loosened, the whole dress will slip like a nightgown.


    After changing clothes, Tong Si went to do a modeling again.


    When Gu Chenyi saw her again, she had changed back to the beautiful child''s daughter in the past.

 Chapter 436

    Tong Si stood there and let Gu Chenyi look at him. He couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    So what if she''s been down? What if she''s embarrassed?


    Given time, she can always become a proud Phoenix.


    "Mr. Gu, I can come back on time. Let''s go." Tong Si raised his chin slightly as he spoke, as if he had recovered his pride from his previous depression.


    Gu Chenyi naturally didn''t miss the pride and pride on her face. He didn''t say much. He just pulled down the corners of his mouth and showed a sarcastic smile. He stretched out his hand and said to the child: "Miss Tong, please."


    He only said "please", but he didn''t pull the door for her at all.


    His gentlemen are only reserved for women who deserve his respect.


    With a faint hum, Tong Si opened the door and sat in.


    Tong Si attributed Gu Chenyi''s behavior to his rudeness and rudeness.


    Looking at Tong Si sitting in the car, Gu Chenyi sneered.


    The woman''s ambition is really undisguised.


    But it has nothing to do with him. In other words, he can save those who want to live, but he can''t stop those who want to die.


    Seeing that Gu Chenyi didn''t speak, Tong Si only regarded his silence as his surprise and acquiescence, so he became more proud in his heart.


    As soon as they returned to Mo''s house together, Song Wei, the back foot, got the news.


    "Are you sure they went to Mo''s house?" Song Wei asked.


    "Yes, young master." his subordinates replied, "I''ve been following them. I saw with my own eyes that Tong Si first came out to change his clothes and shape, and then returned to Mo negative. He went back to Mo''s house with Gu Chenyi."


    Listening to his subordinates'' answers, Song Wei''s eyes became gloomy gradually.


    After he left tong''s house, he always made people secretly pay attention to Tong Si''s trend. When he learned that she was really picked up by Gu Chenyi, he didn''t care. Now he saw that Gu Chenyi took Tong Si back to Mo''s house, and he finally began to worry.


    Since Gu Chenyi took Tong Si back to Mo''s house, it proved that Ning Jiwei promised to see Tong Si.


    If Ning Jiwei interferes in the affairs of the children''s family, his abacus will fail. If he doesn''t say it, he may fall down and let Ning Jiwei catch it.


    At that time, don''t say that the future of the Song family is worrying. If Ning jiweili uses those handles to deal with Mo Sheng, it may be difficult to keep his life.


    Thinking of this, Song Wei bit his teeth and decided that he couldn''t wait to die like this.


    It''s time to tell Mo Sheng about it.


    Even if he will be beaten and scolded by Mo Sheng, it is better than afterwards liquidation.


    Just


    Song Wei''s eyes slowly turned upstairs.


    He has to do something before he goes to find Mo Sheng.


    Upstairs, song Lu is sending wechat with her mobile phone in her room.


    Song Lu can''t go out freely because she is under the strict supervision of Song Wei recently, so she has nothing to do but surf the Internet to pass the time.


    The netizen chatting now met by chance in the same city search.


    Different from those obscene otaku men, this netizen feels very good to song Lu.


    He is gentle and delicate, and always takes care of the soft part of her heart.


    And through the words, song Lu also found that his family should be very good.


    "Lulu, I was walking on the road just now. The afterglow of the sunset with some warm light, like a dream, suddenly made me a little paranoid."


    Song Lu looked at the information sent by the other party and asked curiously, "what are you delusional about?"


    This time, the netizen opposite sent it after a long time.


    "I''m afraid I said you wanted to blackmail me, but I still want to tell you. At that time, there was a wedding dress shop on the street. The model at the door of the shop was wearing a holy wedding dress. I was thinking that this wedding dress should belong to you. If you were on board, it would be as dazzling and sacred as a fairy."


    Song Lu looked at those words and her heart was beating fiercely.


    "Lulu, are you angry with me?" before Song Lu''s answer, the other party asked carefully.


    Song Lu bit her lips shyly and ordered a few words with both hands: "not angry, just... A little suddenly..."


    Male netizen: "Lulu, I''m sincere to you. Although I haven''t seen you, I can feel what a lovely girl you are from your words. I''m sure what I like is you."


    Song Lu''s lips aroused a happy smile, but she replied, "you talk nonsense. What if I''m ugly?"


    "You won''t be ugly." the male netizen replied, "in my heart, you are unique in the world."


    Song Lu was even happier. Just when she was thinking about chatting with male netizens, she suddenly heard someone knocking on her door.


    "Song Lu, open the door!"


    It''s Song Wei''s voice.


    Song Lu was stunned, quickly replied to the male netizen "something to talk back", and quickly cleared the wechat message.


    At the same time, Song Wei also lost his patience to come to the door, kicked the door and came in.


    Song Lu frowned and looked at Song Wei who broke in. She said coldly, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "What do you want to do? I have to ask you what you want to do." Song Wei stepped forward in three or two steps, stretched out his hand and pulled open song Lu''s quilt and said, "since you are in the room, why don''t you open the door when I call?"


    Song Lu frowned and said, "I''m sleeping. I was going to open the door for you. Who knows you''re so worried."


    "Oh, really?" Song Wei sneered, "sleep? Are you sure you''re sleeping, not doing anything else?"


    "What else can I do?" Song Lu stared back and shouted, "you either shut me at home or let me go out with you every day. What else can I do besides these?"


    Song Wei narrowed his eyes and suddenly grabbed the mobile phone song Lu held in his hand. The back cover of the mobile phone was warm.


    Song Lu was surprised and reached out to take back her mobile phone, but it was inconvenient for her to move because she was in bed.


    Song Wei got his cell phone, looked at Song Luzhi and asked, "sleep? Why is your cell phone so hot when you sleep?"


    "Can you control you?" Song Lu stood up from bed, grabbed her cell phone and said, "can''t I even play with my cell phone?"


    Song Wei looked at Song Lu, and his dark eyes became more gloomy.


    Song Lu looked at the cruel light in Song Wei''s eyes. She trembled and hurried back several steps.


    "Very well, I thought you were frightened during this period of time. Now it seems that you are in good spirits." Song Wei smiled and said, "in that case, you will go out with me tonight."


    "Go out?" Song Lu was stunned, looked up at Song Wei and asked, "where are you going?"


    Song Wei stepped forward, stretched out his hand and broke song Lu''s chin and said, "Tong Si screwed up my business, so it''s up to you to mend the hole."


    "What hole..." Song Lu asked half. Her body suddenly stiffened, looked at Song Wei incredulously and said, "you, you want me to accompany David?"


    "Not bad." Song Wei glanced up and down at Song Lu, hooked his lower lip with satisfaction and said, "although your beauty is not as good as Tong Si, it''s good. I think David will be satisfied with the gift I gave him."


    Listening to Song Wei''s words, song Lu kept backing back until her back hit the wardrobe. She looked at Song Wei in horror and said, "no, I won''t go, I won''t go!"


    Song Wei snorted coldly, "I can''t help you. You have to go today, or you have to go if you don''t go."


    "I don''t want it!" Song Lu cried in a shrill voice, "I don''t want to go, brother. I beg you, don''t let me go. You said you would let me marry a rich man, and you said you would help me find a good husband-in-law."


    "Isn''t David good enough?" Song Wei smiled strangely. "David Davis, many people have no way to get into their house. He doesn''t lack either power or money. What doesn''t he meet your standards except that he is older?"


    "No, I don''t want to. I don''t want to marry David." Song Lu cried, "brother, I beg you. I don''t need you to help me find it. I don''t want anything. Just don''t let me go with David, will you?"


    Finally, song Luqu knelt in front of Song Wei.


    The quarrel between brother and sister alerted song Mu and his wife downstairs, and they hurried over.


    When seeing song Lu kneeling in front of Song Wei, song Mu and his wife were stunned. Hu Jing hurried to song Lu and helped her up, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mom, mom, please help me..." seeing Hu Jing, song Lu immediately held her and cried.


    Hu Jing looked at her daughter and turned to her son.


    Song Wei snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    Song Mu frowned and asked, "awei, what''s going on?"


    Before Song Wei finished, song Lu, who was crying, said, "Dad, brother wants me to accompany David. I don''t want to go, I don''t want to go!"


    "David?" Song Mu was stunned, thought about it and asked Song Wei, "is it David of Davis?"


    "It''s him." Song Wei looked at Song Lu contemptuously and said with a sarcastic smile, "what''s wrong with David? You''re willing to talk to others and don''t know whether they want you. Isn''t a Davis family worthy of you?"


    Song Lu only lowered her head and cried without talking.


    Song Mu glances at Song Lu and winks at Hu Jing.


    Hu Jing was stunned, bit her lips and hesitated for a while before saying to song Lu, "Lulu, in fact... If that David really treats you, it''s not a bad thing..."


    Song Lu listened to Hu Jing''s words. The whole person was like being beaten in the head, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    "This..." Hu Jing said somewhat embarrassed, "in fact, as long as you are a well-known family in Xiangcheng, you probably know almost everything. It''s impossible for you to marry a famous family. In fact, David''s conditions are not wrong, are they?"


    Song Mu also advised, "Lulu, don''t be too capricious. Although there is some age difference between you and David, it''s not a big problem. Besides, David is older than you and will take care of you and love you more. Isn''t that very good?"


    Song Lu sat on the ground in despair. She finally understood that in this family, she was doomed to have no right to choose her own destiny.

 Chapter 437

    Song Wei looked at Song Lu, sneered and ordered, "hurry up and freshen up. I''ll give you an hour and follow me to see David in an hour."


    Having said this, Song Wei turned and left the room.


    When he came to the door, Song Wei stopped without looking back. "Song Lu, I advise you to be obedient and don''t have any other ideas. There has been a child''s thought about this. I''ll kill her sooner or later. But you''re my sister. I don''t want to kill you myself one day."


    Song Lu listened to his words, trembled with fear, bit her lips and didn''t speak.


    After Song Wei left, song Mu said to Hu Jing, "please advise her. I''ll help her dress up in a moment."


    "HMM." Hu Jing nodded.


    From the mother''s point of view, of course, she doesn''t want her daughter to be wronged.


    But from the perspective of family interests, some sacrifices are inevitable.


    This has never stopped Song Wei from taking song Lu to dinner. It has been doomed.


    "Lulu, stop crying. If you cry again, your eyes will be swollen." Hu Jing advised.


    "Oh." Song Lu sneered, "Mom, are you worried that my eyes are crying and swollen and uncomfortable, or that it''s not easy to make up?"


    "This..." Hu Jing choked. Knowing that her daughter was angry, she sighed and said, "Lulu, mom knows you blame us, but mom has no other way to do this."


    "No way?" Song Lu looked up at her with resentment in her eyes. "Why can''t you? If you and Dad were on my side, I wouldn''t believe Song Wei. He dared to do that."


    Hu Jing frowned, looked at Song Lu whose excited cheeks were red, and asked coldly, "do you really think your brother dare not?"


    Song Lu was stunned and bit her lip without speaking.


    Hu Jing sighed and said, "don''t you know your brother''s temper? What else does he dare not do? Now our family is locked up. If he doesn''t do well, he will become the victim of the struggle between Ning Ji and Mo Sheng. Your brother should be more careful when working under Mo Sheng. If anything goes wrong again at this time, our family will be completely over."


    "That can''t sacrifice my happiness." Song Lu cried, "I''m still so young. I still have countless choices in my life. How can you do that?"


    Hu Jing reached out to touch song Lu''s young cheek and sighed, "daughter, do you really think there are countless possibilities in your life?"


    Song Lu looked up at Hu Jing in confusion and didn''t understand what she meant.


    "You come with me." Hu Jing took song Lu to the mirror and let her look at herself in the mirror.


    "Lulu, well, if you really don''t want to do it, your mother can go to your brother to help you." Hu Jing said.


    Song Lu looked at Hu Jing suspiciously, "Mom, are you really willing to help me?"


    "Of course, after all, you are a piece of meat falling from me." Hu Jing smiled and said, "but on one condition, since you are not willing to sacrifice for the Song family, the Song family will no longer be your dependence in the future."


    "What, what do you mean?" Song Lu asked in a daze.


    Hu Jing smiled and said: "Didn''t you say that there are countless possibilities in your life? Let''s set you free. From then on, the Song family is no longer your cage. You can go wherever you want. We won''t kidnap you again, let alone ask you to do anything for the Song family. From then on, your song Lu''s song has nothing to do with our song family''s song. You''re no longer the Song family. Are you willing?"


    Song Lu listened to Hu Jing''s words and stepped back two steps as soon as her calf softened.


    Never be the Song family again.


    Will she?


    Of course she didn''t want to, and she didn''t dare.


    After leaving the Song family, what is song Lu?


    And she doesn''t have the courage to make a living by herself. She can''t.


    Hu Jing looked at her daughter''s white face, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Lulu, think about it. It''s better to live alone away from the Song family or obediently follow David. I think you will make the right choice."


    With these words, Hu Jing doesn''t care about song Lu anymore, but goes to one side of the wardrobe to help song Lu choose the right clothes and jewelry.


    "I''ll help you choose the clothes and jewelry to wear later. When you calm down, you''ll quickly change them. Your brother is not so patient. Don''t make him angry." after telling him, Hu Jing didn''t look at Song Lu again and turned and left the room.


    Downstairs, when song Mu saw Hu Jing coming out, he frowned and said, "let you comfort Lulu there. How did you come out by yourself?"


    Hu Jing said, "there are some things that she has to give her time to figure out for herself."


    Song Mu was stunned and hummed, "do you think she can figure it out?"


    Hu Jing went to the sofa, poured herself a cup of tea, took a sip from the cup and said, "don''t worry, she''s not stupid. Naturally, she can tell which choice is best for her."


    Song Mu didn''t speak, but his frown expressed his inner concern.


    In the room, song Lu sat down on the bed, and her palm just touched the clothes spread on the bed.


    The gorgeous clothes made her fingers tremble slightly. She looked at the expensive jewelry and finally threw herself into the pillow and cried.


    She lost. It turned out that she lost not to fate, but to herself.


    She didn''t have the courage to leave the Song family.


    For a long time, song Lu finally calmed down.


    She got up and went to the bathroom. After washing, she changed her clothes and hair.


    When everything was ready, an hour passed.


    Song Lu pushed the door and went out. In the downstairs living room, Song Wei, Hu Jing and others were waiting there.


    Seeing her coming out, the three were almost relieved.


    Song Wei came forward with a smile, looked up and down at Song Lu twice, and said with satisfaction: "yes, my sister is a beauty in the end. Such a dress is even more eye-catching."


    Song Lu didn''t speak, but just played the role of her own string puppet.


    Song Wei stretched out his hand, and song Lu obediently handed it to his palm.


    Song Wei said to song mu, "Dad, we''re out. We don''t have to wait for us to eat at night."


    Song Mu nodded and looked at his daughter with her head down. She opened her mouth and wanted to stop talking. Finally, she only sighed.


    "Lulu..."


    Hu Jing took two steps forward, stretched out her hand and pulled song Lu''s hand and said, "remember what mom told you. Don''t be capricious. Think about your choice before doing anything, you know?"


    Song Lu was stunned, nodded and said, "I know. Don''t worry, I won''t break your business."


    Listening to her daughter''s words, Hu Jing didn''t feel relaxed. Instead, she was as heavy as a big stone. She couldn''t breathe.


    Song Wei smiled, reached out and pinched song Lu''s face and said, "my good sister, it''s great for you to think so."

 Chapter 438

    When Song Wei left home with song Lu, Tong Si finally stood in front of Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei in front of him was always full of male charm, which made Tong Si''s heart beat at a glance.


    Song Wei could not imitate this charm no matter how hard he tried to disguise.


    Tong Si took a deep breath, straightened his waist, showed his most perfect curve and smile without trace, and said softly, "President Ning, we finally meet again."


    Compared with Tong Si''s excitement, Ning Jiwei had no waves in his heart. He only glanced at Tong Si and looked away.


    And that moment''s look did not include other emotions. It seemed that he was just confirming whether this person was Tong Si.


    "Miss Tong, please sit down." Ning Jiwei said quietly.


    Tong Si''s standing posture stiffened for a moment. She almost subconsciously looked down at herself.


    Is there anything wrong with her dress? Clothes, makeup, hair, posture... Obviously all are so perfect. Why can''t Ning Jiwei even attract a look?


    Sitting on one side, Gu Chenyi looked at Tong Si''s dull appearance and smiled sarcastically at the corners of his mouth.


    As a close friend, he can''t know more about Ning Jiwei.


    For this man, except Jian Haixi, other women in the world have only physical differences for him.


    Seeing that Tong Si didn''t sit down, Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrow and asked, "Miss Tong likes to stand so much? Why don''t I ask someone to take down the chair so that you can stand more conveniently?"


    "Poof ~" listening to Ning Jiwei''s serious nonsense, Gu Chenyi couldn''t help laughing.


    Tong Si''s face was embarrassed for a moment, but she soon recovered and said to Ning Jiwei with a smile: "no, thank you, President Ning. I''m just a little nervous."


    As he spoke, Tong Si hurriedly sat down in his chair. He was afraid that Ning Jiwei would really ask someone to move the chair away if he sat down two seconds late.


    After Tong Si sat down, Ning Jiwei didn''t talk nonsense and said directly, "since Miss Tong is so anxious to see me, she must have something in mind. I don''t know how much miss Tong knows about Song Wei and what kind of help can she provide us?"


    Tong Si was stunned. He didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to start talking about business so soon.


    She also prepared many opening remarks in her heart, such as "long time no see, I heard you were injured, are you better recently", and "thank you for saving me many times, I always want to thank you face-to-face" and so on.


    But ningjiwei didn''t give her the chance to say these opening remarks at all.


    Gu Chenyi sat on the recliner with her legs cocked, tasting the red wine in the glass and watching the play in a good mood.


    When he was rejected by Ning Jiwei before, he only felt very depressed. Now standing in the position of watching the play, I found that it was such a pleasant thing to watch Ning Jiwei.


    Tong Si was still depressed that he couldn''t chat up with Ning Jiwei. He heard Ning Jiwei say coldly, "why didn''t miss Tong answer my question? Didn''t miss Tong think about how to cooperate with us before she came to see me? Was it just to deceive us to save you?"


    Tong Si was stunned, hurriedly shook his head and said, "no, Jiwei, don''t misunderstand me. I really want to cooperate with you."


    In a hurry, even "President Ning" stopped shouting.


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly, "since it''s sincere cooperation, please show Miss Tong an attitude, otherwise I can''t believe you."


    Tong Si bites his lips and is silent.


    At this time, she finally reacted. Ning Jiwei was really not attracted by her charm.


    He really only measures her value from the perspective of business cooperation. If she can''t come up with a cooperation plan at this time, Ning Jiwei is likely to ask her to leave immediately.


    Thinking of this, Tong Si put his hands on his knees and couldn''t help clasping them together. He clenched his teeth and said, "I''m not empty talk. I... I have evidence in my hand."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Ning Jiwei finally had a trace of interest.


    He turned his head and looked at Tong Si. The corner of his lips slightly asked, "I don''t know what the evidence Miss Tong said. If it''s just those things sent in your mailbox before, it''s not too valuable."


    "Not those." Tong Si looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "it''s other evidence."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but quietly waited for her.


    Tong Sishen inhaled: "I have always been on guard against Song Wei. Every time I am with him, I will record some of his evidence as much as possible for my self-protection at the critical moment. So far, I have the chat records and conversation records between Song Wei and those people, the opening videos of him and other women, and..."


    At this point, Tong Si paused, looked at Ning Jiwei and continued: "there are also the call records of Song Wei and Mo Sheng."


    "Oh?"


    Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi were surprised.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Tong Si''s eyes changed and changed. The corners of his lips twitched slightly and said, "Miss Tong is really powerful. It''s estimated that Song Wei didn''t expect you to have this back hand."


    Tong Si sneered: "she didn''t believe Song Wei from him. Ning Jiwei didn''t respond at all when he saw her beautiful part.


    But Tong Si''s fantasy soon failed, because Ning Jiwei didn''t give her a chance to get close at all.


    After Tong sigang asked, Ning Jiwei sat up straight on the bed board with one hand and said coldly, "I don''t need your help. I can sit myself."


    Tong Si: "..." doesn''t it mean Ning Jiwei has injuries on his arms and legs? Why is he so strong with one hand?


    Without an excuse, Tong Si could only stand there in embarrassment.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Tong Si and said coldly, "Miss Tong hasn''t answered my question."


    "Ah?" Tong Si was stunned. What''s the problem? Did Ning Jiwei ask her a question just now?


    Seeing that Tong Si was so absent-minded, Ning Jiwei was finally impatient.


    He can tolerate Tong Si standing here for so long just to get some useful information from her, but after Tong Si came in, he was either in a daze or said some messy words, which quickly sold out his patience.


    Tong Si saw Ning Jiwei showing his boredom, and his heart clicked. Finally, he remembered what the problem Ning Jiwei said.


    Ning Jiwei just asked her where the evidence was.


    Just interrupted by Gu Chenyi and always thinking about how to seduce Ning Jiwei, she didn''t take it to heart.


    At the thought of this, Tong Si hurriedly said, "I''ve taken good care of the evidence. Ji Wei, don''t worry. As long as you are willing to help me and the Tong family, I''ll give the evidence with both hands. More than that, you can do whatever you want me to do."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and looked at Tong Si. He pulled a touch of ridicule from the corners of his lips. "Miss Tong is afraid of a misunderstanding. When did I say that I want to help you with the Tong family?"


    Tong Si was stunned and looked up at Ning Jiwei in surprise. "Jiwei, what do you mean...?"

 Chapter 439

    Ning Jiwei said quietly, "it''s literally."


    Tong Si stumbled for half a step, and his ambition finally rested for a while, but turned into a deep uneasiness.


    She sat back in her chair, stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "but we agreed that I would help you deal with Song Wei, and you would help me too."


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly and asked impolitely, "so, what can you help us?"


    "The evidence..."


    "If the evidence can bring down Song Wei, why don''t you use it now? Why come to me?" Ning Jiwei interrupted Tong Si and asked coldly.


    Tong Si bit his lips and said nothing.


    Why, because with her, with the current Tong family, even with those evidences in hand, she can''t deal with Song Wei.


    It may even let Song Wei catch more of them.


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "even without your evidence, I can''t deal with Song Wei. Even I don''t need to do anything at all. As long as Mo Sheng falls, the Song family will naturally become a climate."


    "Can, can..."


    Tong Si wanted to say more, but she stammered for a moment, but she didn''t know what chips she had.


    Ning Jiwei is right. She is just chicken ribs for them. Whether she has it or not can be.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Tong Si and said, "the reason why I promised to cooperate with you is because I want to end all this as soon as possible. In addition, there is no reason for me to waste more effort on you, understand?"


    "Ming, I see." Tong Si said.


    Ning Jiwei then said, "all our cooperation is about Song Wei. You want to get rid of Song Wei, and Song Wei is my enemy. You use my means, I use your evidence, that''s all. You don''t want to use my hand to recover your Tong family. Whether your Tong family is dead or alive has nothing to do with me."


    Tong Si clenched his lower lip with his teeth and turned pale.


    Ning Jiwei''s words are clear, but he is only responsible for dealing with Song Wei and will not care about the life and death of the children''s family.


    Even, if she is not the partner, Ning Jiwei may not even care about her life and death.


    At this moment, Tong Si''s heart set off an unprecedented tangle.


    She knows that she must make a decision as soon as possible.


    Whether to live or die with the Tong family, or whether to concentrate on cooperating with Ning Jiwei.


    Choose the former, even if they deal with Song Wei, they still have nothing. She still has to shoulder the use of the recovered family.


    Perhaps Tong Chaoyang will find the second and third Song Wei to flatter her.


    If she chooses the latter, she can not only get revenge and get rid of her fate controlled by Song Wei and the Tong family, but also may go to Ning Jiwei and become the future mother of the Mo family.


    The advantages and disadvantages of these two choices are obvious. However, Tong Si reached out and held down the beat of his heart, took two deep breaths to calm down, looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "Ji Wei, don''t worry, I know what to do."


    She knows what to do, which is the best choice for herself.


    Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his mouth and didn''t say much.


    He doesn''t care what psychological changes Tong Si will have. As he just said, what he cares about is how to end all this as quickly as possible.


    While Tong Si and Ning Jiwei were chatting, song Lu was taken to the door of the hotel by Song Wei.


    With the experience of Tong Si''s escape last time, this time Song Wei directly escorted song Lu to the door of the hotel and told him, "sister, this is the only time I warn you. If you dare to screw up this thing today, I will let you know how terrible it is to annoy me."


    "I, I won''t." Song Lu trembled with fear.


    "Very good." Song Wei looked at Song Lu with satisfaction, nodded and said, "very good. Then wait here until David comes, okay?"


    "I see." Song Lu nodded.


    Seeing that song Lu was really frightened by herself and didn''t dare to resist, Song Wei was relieved to leave by car.


    Song Lu stood at the door of the hotel, her palms sweating.


    After a while, David will come, and then she will be each other''s gift.


    Even her future life will change


    Do you want to admit your life like this?


    Song Lu asked herself again and again.


    "Buzzing ~"


    Suddenly, the cell phone in Song Lu''s pocket rang briefly.


    Song Lu trembled and took out her mobile phone.


    "Drop ~"


    A wechat message is displayed.


    "Lulu, have you finished your work? I''ve had dinner, but I haven''t heard from you. I''ve been uneasy. Even the sweet dinner doesn''t taste."


    It''s the information of the male netizen su.


    Looking at Su''s news, song Lu clenched her lips and tears swirled in her eyes.


    She has been in love several times, and there are countless male friends, but Sue is the only one who makes her feel heartbeat and warm.


    I thought that as long as there was enough time and Su''s family was ok, she could tell her parents that she might have a different result from Su.


    But unexpectedly, before everything started, she had been pushed to this step by fate.


    "Didi ~"


    Or Su''s wechat: "Lulu, am I wrong? I thought you and I were in the same mood. I thought we were each other''s soulmate. Why do you always make me feel so far away? What should I do to get close to you?"


    Song Lu''s tears fell from the corners of her eyes, and her hand holding the mobile phone tightened to a blue vein.


    It was also at this moment that she made a decision.


    A decision she would never make in the first half of her life.


    She wants to work hard for Sue and her love!


    Song Lu clenched her teeth and even held her breath, because she was afraid that as long as she exhaled, her hard-earned courage would drain away.


    She quickly turned out Tong Si''s number and dialed it with trembling hands.


    The other end of the phone was quickly connected. Tong Si''s voice came, "Song Lu? What''s up?"


    "It''s me, Tong Si. Can you help me?" Song Lu cried, "I''m at the door of the hotel. My brother asked me to accompany David. I don''t want to go. Tong Si, can you ask Ning Jiwei to help you? Can you let him save me too? I don''t want to accompany David. I really don''t want to."


    Tong Si''s eyes darkened and quickly said, "Lulu, don''t worry. I''ll help you, but don''t mess up your stitches."


    "OK, I''ll listen to you whatever you say." Song Lu choked as if she had grasped the straw.


    Tong Si raised a sarcastic smile on his lips and said to song Lu, "stay with David first. Don''t let him notice. I''ll send someone to your side as soon as possible. Don''t worry, I''ll save you. Remember, don''t resist, don''t let David find out, or he and Song Wei won''t let you go, okay?"

 Chapter 440

    Listening to Tong Si''s words, song Lu asked in fear, "but I''m afraid. David hasn''t come yet. Can I run now?"


    "Absolutely not." Tong Si quickly refused, "do you think Ning Jiwei will save everyone? If you want him to help you, you must have evidence in his favor. Now you deal with David for a while, and then you will be the witness. Only in this way can I find an excuse to ask Ning Jiwei to save you, understand?"


    Song Lu was stunned, and the steps that wanted to escape immediately froze there.


    Yes, it''s easy for her to run away from here, but what after running away?


    She has no place to go, and Song Wei will not let her go.


    Without Ning Jiwei''s protection, song Lu can never survive in Xiangcheng by herself.


    There is only one way to get ningjiwei''s asylum, that is to get favorable evidence.


    This evidence is David


    Thinking of this, song Lu clenched her teeth and said, "OK, I know. I won''t run."


    "That''s good." Tong Si''s lips flashed a cruel smile and said, "Lulu, you must be calm. Don''t let David see what you don''t want. David is an old fox. Once he finds out you have other ideas, he will not let you go."


    "I, I remember." Song Lu asked anxiously, "Tong Si, you will help me, right? You must save me!"


    "Don''t worry." Tong Si''s eyes flashed sharply and said with a smile: "I will save you, Lulu."


    Song Lu couldn''t talk to Tong Si too much, because she saw David''s car coming from a distance, so she hurried to say two words and then hung up the phone.


    Song Lu never thought that the only time in her life when she bravely asked for help, she found the wrong object.


    Tong Si never wanted to save her.


    Tong Si looked at the mobile phone screen at the end of the call and sneered: "save you? Song Lu, you song family have done so many things to me that you think I will save you? Should you say you are naive or stupid?"


    As he spoke, Tong Si calmly pressed the phone to turn it off.


    She doesn''t care if song Lu will be bullied by David, or what song Lu''s life will be like in the future.


    Anyway, someone has to bear her hatred for what song Wei has done to her. Since she is unable to retaliate against Song Wei for the time being, she should start with his sister song Lu.


    At the thought that song Lu would be as frightened as she used to be, and the creature would not die, Tong Si felt that her hatred seemed to find an outlet to vent her excitement.


    Tong Si stood in the bathroom for a long time. After pressing the excitement in her heart and calming down, she returned to Ning Jiwei''s room.


    When song Lu called just now, she didn''t dare to answer in front of Ning Jiwei, so she found an excuse to go to the bathroom to answer the phone.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Tong Si, who came in, with a slight pick in his eyebrow and didn''t speak.


    Tong Si walked up to him with a red face and said with a smile, "Jiwei, i... I''m not very comfortable. Can I... Have a rest here tonight?"


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were slightly hooked. "Do you want to rest here?"


    "No, can''t you?" Tong Si said shyly, "no, it doesn''t matter. I can go back by myself. I''ll come back to you tomorrow, OK?"


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei sneered, knocked his index finger on the bed surface, glanced up and down at Tong Si and said, "Miss Tong, I really underestimated you before."


    Tong Si was stunned. He didn''t know why Ning Jiwei said so.


    After thinking about it, Tong Si thought Ning Jiwei was too brave because of what she had just said, so he blushed and said, "Ji Wei, in fact... In fact, you misunderstood me, I just... I''m really uncomfortable, so I want to spend the night with you. If it''s inconvenient, I''ll just go home. Don''t misunderstand... I don''t have any other thoughts."


    "Really?" Ning Jiwei sneered and asked, "does Miss Tong really have no other thoughts?"


    "Of course it''s true." for fear that Ning Jiwei didn''t believe his mind, Tong Si reached out and patted his chest and wished to swear: "Jiwei, I''ve said so much. Can''t you see my sincerity? I sincerely want to cooperate with you. I want to be your partner and your comrade in arms. No matter what I''m asked to do for your sake, can you believe me?"


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, looked at Tong Si and said, "no matter what you are asked to do?"


    Tong Si was stunned. Seeing Ning Jiwei''s vision nailed to himself, he thought he wanted to be himself, so he shyly walked forward and said, "yes, yes, whatever... Can."


    As she spoke, she casually rubbed her belt. The belt was slightly loose, and the dress on Tong Si slipped a little.


    Ning Jiwei flashed a cold light in his eyes and shouted coldly, "come!"


    "Yes."


    As soon as Ning Jiwei''s voice fell, before Tong Si reacted, two men in black rushed in at the door, one from left to right.


    Startled, Tong Si gave a thump in his heart and hurriedly looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Jiwei, what''s the matter with you? Why did you do it all of a sudden?"


    Rather than looking at Tong Si, Ning Jiwei ordered her on the left and right sides: "Miss Tong is not very good at dressing. You can help her dress well."


    "Yes."


    The two responded in unison. One held Tong Si''s arms tightly, and the other pulled out Tong Si''s belt impolitely.


    "Ah!" Tong Si exclaimed, "what are you doing? Let go of me, let go of me!"


    Ning Jiwei turned his eyes and didn''t smell or look.


    Tong Si thought Ning Jiwei wanted the two men to humiliate her. He was in a hurry and hurriedly asked Ning Jiwei for help: "Ji Wei, Ji Wei, you really misunderstood me. I have absolutely no other thoughts. Please, please don''t let them touch me. Ji Wei, I beg you..."


    Tong Si cried for help while tears fell down. Just as she cried twice, the whole person suddenly froze there.


    Not for anything else, because the man in front of her seems... Not what she thought.


    The shadow guard with Tong Si''s belt in his hand sighed with a headache and couldn''t help but say to Tong Si, "Miss Tong, don''t howl, will you? You don''t dress well yourself. Now I don''t bother to help you dress. What else do you want?"


    Then, before Tong Si''s clothes slipped, the shadow guard quickly pressed the collar on her shoulder, took two collars in both hands and folded them in the middle, wrapping Tong Si tightly like a sack when it was closed.


    Then he tied a sack and wrapped Tong Si tightly with a belt.


    Finally, it was estimated that Tong Si was a woman, so the shadow guard specially tied a bow for her, and then clapped her hands with satisfaction and said, "OK, finish."


    Just at this time, Gu Chenyi pushed the door and said, "your side is too noisy. Can you be quiet..."


    Before he finished, Gu Chenyi saw Tong Si wrapped in hemp.


    Tong Si was wrapped several times from below his neck. Only his neck and feet could barely move.


    "Poof ~" Gu Chenyi couldn''t help laughing with her stomach, pointed to Tong Si and said, "whose masterpiece is this? It''s too talented."


    "Gu Shao, I did it, isn''t it perfect?" the shadow guard scratched his hair and said with a simple smile: "you see, I also tied a bow."


    Gu Chenyi looked at the crooked bow and couldn''t help laughing on the sofa. "Ha ha... Ning Jiwei, I really convinced you. Oh, my face hurts with laughter, ha ha!"


    Ning Jiwei ignored him, glanced at Tong Si, nodded to the two shadow guards with satisfaction and said, "good, go out."


    "Yes."


    The two shadow guards were praised with happy smiles on their faces.


    Gu Chenyi lost control of his expression with a smile, and Ning Jiwei was always as calm as a clock.


    In the whole room, only Tong Si stood there, his face embarrassed and stiff, neither moving nor saying.


    Gu Chenyi stopped laughing for a long time. He reached out and poked Ning Jiwei, picked his eyebrow and asked, "tell me, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t it a hug?"


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly: "have you finished your work? I remember there are a lot of lists recently."


    Gu Chenyi took a breath from the corner of his mouth and said, "isn''t there a lame Qin?"


    Since Qin Zhixu was injured, Gu Chenyi gave him a nickname called Qin lame.


    Although Qin Zhixu didn''t go to the company, in fact, Mo had a lot of work. Gu Chenyi threw it to Qin Zhixu as if he were lazy.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything. Gu Chenyi couldn''t help being curious, so he turned to Tong Si and asked, "Miss Tong, how did you provoke him?"


    "I really didn''t do anything." Tong Si wanted to cry without tears.


    Although she really wanted to do something, Tiandi conscience, she really didn''t have time to do anything this time.


    Gu Chenyi was really confused. He looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "she doesn''t look like a liar."


    Ning Jiwei snorted, "wrap it up first and take precautions."


    Gu Chenyi and Tong Si: "


    Their expressions became more and more complicated and distorted. Gu Chenyi laughed again and said, "Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei, I really convinced you."


    What he said clearly means that although Tong Si hasn''t done anything yet, she already means what she wants to do.


    Therefore, for the sake of his own chastity, Ning Jiwei decided to wrap her tightly first so as not to lose his chastity.


    Tong Si clenched her lips. Ning Jiwei was undoubtedly humiliating her.


    But she couldn''t explain anything.


    Who says she really wants to throw herself into ningjiwei?


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s unbridled laughter, Tong Si felt ashamed. She held back her tears and looked at Ning Jiwei: "Ning Jiwei, I sincerely cooperate with you, but did you insult me too much?"


    "Honest cooperation?" Ning Jiwei looked at her and sneered, "then you might as well explain what happened to the phone call between you and song Lu just now."

 Chapter 441

    "What?" Tong Si was stunned. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei would know the call.


    She had no time to ask why Ning Jiwei knew everything about her indirect phone call in health, but hurriedly denied: "I, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Ning Jiwei sneered and said nothing.


    Gu Chenyi on one side was confused. "Ji Wei, what''s going on? Why did he pull out song Lu again?"


    Ning Jiwei snorted, "let her say it by herself."


    Tong Si bit his lip and looked away. He didn''t dare to see Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Tong Si with an eyebrow. He probably had a bit of spectrum in his heart. He clapped his hands and said, "come in."


    Obviously he didn''t speak in a high voice, but the door was soon pushed open again. The man in black changed this time. He stood at the door and nodded to Gu Chenyi: "Gu Shao."


    Gu Chenyi held his cheek in one hand and asked curiously, "tell me what''s going on."


    "Yes." the man in black nodded and said, "Tong Si received a call from Song Lu and went to the bathroom on the pretext of the above toilet."


    "Oh ~" Gu Chenyi nodded, looked at Tong Si, and then looked at the man in black, "what did they say?"


    The man in Black said, "Song Lu was arranged by Song Wei to accompany David. Davis, she didn''t want to go, so she asked Tong Si for help and wanted us to help her. Tong Si pretended to promise and deceived song Lu not to resist David until we rescued. According to the investigation, now David has arrived at the hotel, and song Lu''s situation is in jeopardy."


    Hearing that the man in black repeated their call in detail, Tong Si''s face changed greatly, looked at Ning Jiwei in shock and said, "you, why do you know?"


    No one answered her.


    Gu Chenyi listened to the man in black, and his face became cold.


    The man in Black retired after reporting the situation. Gu Chenyi turned to Tong Si and said, "Tong Si, you are really good."


    In fact, Tong Si wanted to cheat song Lu. It had nothing to do with them, but she used them as an excuse.


    When song Lu finds something wrong, she will naturally blame them for the whole thing.


    It''s the enemy. Now it''s the enemy''s revenge.


    Now Gu Chenyi finally understands why Ning Jiwei tied Tong Si like this. He can''t say that Tong Si didn''t explain the situation after he answered the phone. Instead, he wanted to take the opportunity to strip and flatter, which made Ning Jiwei even more disgusted.


    "I, I actually want to say it." Tong Si changed his face when he saw Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi. He stammered hurriedly: "what I wanted to say just after I answered the phone, but... I just haven''t figured out how to speak. I''m afraid you won''t help when I say so suddenly, so I, i... I really calculated to say it."


    Gu Chenyi sneered and said, "Miss Tong, do you know who is the most annoying?"


    Tong Si was stunned and stared at Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi said with a sarcastic smile, "the most annoying thing is not those bad people, but those bad people in poor people''s skins. As the saying goes, poor people must be hateful. Before, I always thought this sentence was arbitrary. Thanks to miss Tong, you let me know that there are really such annoying and disgusting people in the world."


    Tong Si asked for help. They helped him. Tong Si flattered them and they endured it.


    But what does she do now? She used them as rafts to deceive song Lu, unconsciously pushing their hatred with the Song family to an irreparable level.


    Tong Si bit his lip and cried, "I really didn''t mean it. I know I was wrong. Please give me another chance, I..."


    Gu Chenyi impatiently interrupted Tong Si''s cry and asked Ning Jiwei, "what are you going to do?"


    Ningziwei said, "I''ve informed Mike that they should have taken action now."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and knew that Ning Jiwei was going to take care of it.


    Tongsi listened to their conversation and his heart suddenly clicked.


    She didn''t expect that she had been completely exposed at the moment she answered the phone, and Ning Jiwei had done all the coping work before she knew it.


    What are they going to do with themselves now?


    Thinking of this, Tong Si jumped up in fear that Ning Jiwei would not cooperate with him again.


    Gu Chenyi stretched out her finger and Tong Si asked, "what does she do now?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t look at Tong Si and said, "what can I do? Let someone send her back. In the future, in addition to cooperation, I don''t need to bring her to see me."


    "OK." Gu Chenyi shrugged and said indifferently.


    Tongsi listened to Ning Jiwei''s words, but her heart was temporarily relieved.


    As long as you still cooperate with her, you can''t do it this time. You still have a chance next time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mikai villa.


    Mike was a little surprised when he received the news from Ning Jiwei. "David and song Lu? Shall we go to help song Lu or David?"


    Both are enemies. Although they want to seize David''s handle now, the Song family is not a good bird. Naturally, they don''t want to help song Lu in vain.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "of course I helped song Lu."


    "But..." Mikael frowned, looked at Mikael next to him and said to Jian Haixi, "isn''t song Lu bullying my sister-in-law? Do we really want to help her?"


    Jane Haixi nodded and said, "the past is the past. Now we need to seize David''s handle and use him as a springboard to deal with the Davis family. Today is the best opportunity. Besides..."


    After a pause of two seconds, Jian Haixi looked at the people one by one and said with a serious look on his face: "as a woman, don''t say it''s song Lu today. Even if it''s talilina, if I can help, I won''t stand idly by."


    Born as women, they want to live with self-esteem and self-improvement in this world, which is much harder than men.


    Even the enemy should win or lose on the battlefield, not in these dirty ditches.


    Jian Haixi stood up and said, "today I''m going to catch David and save song Lu. If song Lu is our enemy another day, I''ll deal with her myself. But it''s not this way."


    Jian Haixi''s words made everyone silent for a moment. Shui Bingling first said, "I agree with sister Haixi. In the days when I dressed up as a man, I felt that men really live easier than women. I can''t watch a woman be humiliated as a plaything."


    "I......" Mikel said after struggling for a moment: "I hate song Lu, but... I don''t want her to be bullied by David and Song Wei. Then save her first. We''ll just beat her again when she does something bad later."


    Jian Haixi happily lifted the corner of his lips, turned to Qiao Zheng and said, "Qiao Zheng, take someone to go with Mike and be sure to save song Lu."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 442

    When Jian Haixi and others were about to rush to the hotel, song Lu was pulled into the room by David.


    David locked the door, took song Lu to sit by the bed, smiled and said to her, "I didn''t believe it when your brother told me. I didn''t expect you to really want to come."


    Song Lu trembled with fear. She didn''t hear what David was saying.


    David didn''t expect her to be so nervous. He patted her on the thigh and said, "don''t be afraid of lulu. I''ll hurt you later."


    "I, I..." Song Lu stammered and tears were coming out, but she tried to calm down when she thought of what Tong Si said to her.


    "Huh?"


    David frowned at Song Lu, reached over her chin and asked, "what''s your expression? Don''t want to?"


    "No, I didn''t..." Song Lu quickly shook her head and remembered Tong Si''s instructions. David must not see that she didn''t want to.


    But song Lu is not as brave as Tong Si. On the contrary, she is too cowardly, so even though she denies it, tears still flow out.


    Her tears ran down her cheeks and fell on David''s hand.


    David shook his hand in disgust, pushed song Lu to the ground and said coldly, "what are you crying for? I came to you for fun, not to let you cry for me. If you don''t want to do it, get out of here! Tell your brother, wait for my revenge in the future."


    Then David stood up and wanted to leave.


    Song Lu was startled. Let alone whether Tong Si would come to save her. If she let David go, Song Wei could not let her go.


    At the thought of this, song Lu got up and hugged David from behind, choking: "Mr. David, don''t be angry, I''m not unwilling, I''m just... A little afraid..."


    David naturally benefited from the beauty''s active embrace.


    Besides, he was just trying to scare song Lu.


    After all, how could he be willing to leave before the beauty ate it?


    David took song Lu''s hand, stroked the back of her hand and said with a smile, "Lulu, do you really want to?"


    "Wish... Yes." Song Lu whispered. At the same time, he kept praying, hoping that Tong Si had told Ning Jiwei these things, and hoping that Ning Jiwei would send someone to save her.


    Song Lu lowered her head, with tears on her face. Her pale little face had a pity smell.


    David moved in his heart, came forward to hold her in his arms and said in a dumb voice, "Lulu, my careful liver..."


    "Wait, wait..." Song Lu hurriedly pushed him away when she saw that his big hands had begun to behave irregularly.


    David looked at her impatiently. "What''s the matter?"


    "I, I''m dirty... I''ll take a bath first." Song Lu stammered.


    David looked at her face with some crying makeup, and his heart was unhappy.


    He is lecherous and playful, but he doesn''t want the dirty people beside him to spoil the fun.


    So David loosened his hand and said, "OK, go and wash. Hurry up."


    "OK, OK." Song Lu nodded repeatedly and trotted into the bathroom.


    As soon as she entered the bathroom, she quickly locked the door, turned on all the faucets and quietly took out her mobile phone from her pocket.


    Male netizen Su sent her several messages one after another. Song Lu opened wechat and looked at them one by one. Tears fell down like beads.


    "Lulu, you know what? I always thought that my life was just eating, drinking and Lasa. It was as boring as everyone. But since I met you, I realized that I also had a soul."


    "Lulu, you can feel it, right? I can''t wait to see you, hug you, and tell you my love in your ear. Please, give me this chance?"


    "Lulu, I don''t know what happened to you. Maybe you''re in trouble, or there are other excellent men around you. But please give me a chance before making a decision, can you?"


    "Lu, did you hear my humble request? Why, you haven''t replied to my message? I''m waiting for you."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Lu read the information back and forth three times before she refused to give up and deleted it.


    She can''t let David see this, or she and Sue will be in danger.


    After deleting wechat, song Lucai called Tong Si''s number and dialed it.


    She wanted to ask if Tong Si had told Ning Jiwei and wanted to know when Ning Jiwei''s people would come to save her.


    But song Lu didn''t expect that after she dialed the phone, what she heard was the reminder that the other party had turned off.


    Why does Tong Si turn off?


    Song Lu''s heart was cold, and a terrible idea flashed in front of her.


    Tong Si lied to her!


    Or ningjiwei lied to her!


    They never wanted to help her save her. They were just using her to procrastinate!


    Thinking of this, song Lu couldn''t stop trembling, biting her lips and squatting down.


    David''s voice came from outside the door and urged, "Lulu, are you all right? Hurry out."


    Song Lu buried her head in her knee and sobbed in a low voice.


    The water on her head fell on her along the flower shower and poured her through.


    "Bang bang!"


    David knocked on the door impatiently. "Song Lu, come out quickly! I warn you not to play tricks, or I have ways to kill you."


    Song Lu hugged herself in tears and shrank in the bathtub.


    She dared not go out again. Now David has obviously been annoyed by her.


    If you go out at this time, I don''t know what David will do to her.


    She was even more afraid to call Song Wei.


    If Song Wei knows that she screwed up the whole thing and annoyed David, Song Wei will take care of her without David''s hands.


    She will be driven out of the Song family.


    Without the support of the Song family, what should she do?


    What should she do for the rest of her life?


    Song Lu was crying. She was flustered and helpless. At the same time, her hatred for Tong Si and Ning Jiwei reached the peak in her heart.


    "Song Lu! Smelly girl, get out of here!"


    The door of the bathroom was patted by David. Even song Lu passed by the glass and vaguely saw David smashing something at the door.


    With David''s strong kick, the bathroom door began to shake.


    If it doesn''t last a few more times, the door will open.


    "I''m finished..."


    Song Lu looked at the shaking bathroom door and muttered with a pale face.


    At this time, the only thought in Song Lu''s heart was the male netizen su.


    With trembling hands, she turned out Su''s wechat and dialed the voice call.


    "Hello? Lulu?" Su''s voice sounded very low. I don''t know what he was doing to keep his voice so low.


    Song Lu cried, "Sue, is that you? Sue? I''m Lulu..."


    "Lulu, what''s the matter with you?" Su''s voice sounded very anxious. "Wait a minute. It''s inconvenient for me to talk now. I''ll find a place to talk to you."


    Then, song Lu heard footsteps across the room and the sound of the door opening and closing.


    After a while, Su''s voice came again. This time, his volume was obviously higher, "Lulu, what''s the matter with you? Are you crying?"


    Song Lu sucked her nose and said wrongly, "Su, I miss you so much. I want to see you..."


    "Lulu, what''s the matter with you? Where are you now?" Sue asked anxiously.


    "I..." Song Lu just opened her mouth, and David''s clapping and roaring sounded again.


    "Song Lu, you dead woman, who are you talking to in there? Get out of here!"


    Listening to David''s voice, song Lu trembled with fear.


    "Lulu, whose voice is that?"


    Su at the other end of the cell phone obviously heard David''s voice. He asked nervously, "Lulu, is something wrong with you? Where are you? I''ll call the police for you now."


    He didn''t say "I''ll come to you now", but said "I''ll call the police for you".


    Unfortunately, song Lu didn''t recognize the great difference between the two sentences at this time.


    She just felt that Sue was the only one in the world who cared about her.


    Holding her cell phone, song Lu cried to Su: "Su, I love you, you remember. I may... Can''t be with you. If, if there is an afterlife, I will... Ah!"


    Before she finished what she wanted to say, song Lu''s hair was suddenly pulled by her big hand. Her mobile phone fell into the water in the bathtub, and the screen automatically went black after taking a few bubbles.


    "Bitch, who are you talking to? Ah?"


    David pulled song Lu''s hair and dragged her out of the bathtub.


    Song Lu cried in pain. She broke his hands and passively followed him to beat him.


    David impolitely dragged song Lu all the way to the bedroom. In the process, song Lu''s legs and feet inevitably hit the ground and the cabinet in the corner, leaving various scars of different depths.


    But at this time, she could not care about these, because more terrible things had been put in front of her.


    David threw song Lu on the bed, while he stood by the bed, grinning and began to take off his clothes.


    Song Lu climbed to the other end of the bed in fear, covered her clothes tightly and cried, "I beg you, let me go..."


    "Beg me?" David sneered, "You Song family played with me three times and twice. Now you still want me to let you go? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous, or do you think I look like a good man?"


    Song Lu bit her lip and cried, "I didn''t play with you. It''s Song Wei. Everything is done by Song Wei. Go to him. Please let him go. Please..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." David''s face was so blue that he grabbed song Lu''s calf and fished her over. In a cold voice, "I''m not happy today. No one can go."


    "No, I don''t..." Song Lu cried, pushing and pinching David with both hands, but David easily caught her.


    David looked at Song Lu, a touch of greed flashed in his eyes, and his big hand couldn''t wait to reach out.


    "Help, help..." Song Lu cried desperately, "who can help me? Who will help me?"


    Meanwhile, in a bathroom.


    The man held his cell phone and his face was full of anxiety.


    At the end of the voice call just now, it ended with song Lu''s scream.


    And the strange male voice on the other end of the phone... It is conceivable that something must have happened to the heroine of the phone.


    The man clenched his cell phone and his eyes sank.

 Chapter 443

    Mojia north courtyard.


    In the bedroom, Mo Ting was sleeping soundly, but the next position was empty.


    Downstairs, Mo Tong suddenly turned over from the bed, sat up, and then quietly walked out in slippers.


    It was night, the whole building was dark, and only the bathroom in the guest room was still lit.


    Mo Tong''s ear tip moved slightly and followed the tiny voice.


    "Lulu, Lulu?"


    In the bathroom, a voice of anxiety came out.


    Mo Tong stood at the door, listening to sou Qiang''s voice, his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    He always knew that Su Daqiang was not sincere to Mo Ting, but he didn''t expect that he dared to do so under Mo Ting''s eyes.


    And who''s that Lulu?


    Just when Mo Tong''s heart was full of doubts, he suddenly heard song Lu''s scream on his mobile phone and David''s roaring "Song Lu".


    Song Lu!


    Mo Tongxin was surprised. He never thought that the person connected with sudanjiang was song Lu of the Song family.


    Su Daqiang just found song Lu by chance, or has he already hooked up with the Song family?


    What is his purpose?


    Mo Tong thought to himself. Hearing the footsteps walking in the bathroom, he quickly dodged and hid.


    Su Daqiang carefully deleted all the contact contents between himself and song Lu, and then switched the wechat account. After confirming that there was no evidence left, he calmly walked out of the room.


    Mo Tongyin was in the dark and watched sudanjiang go back to his bedroom. The cold light in his eyes was even worse.


    He doesn''t know what Su Daqiang''s purpose is, but he knows that Mo Ting is sincere enough to Su Daqiang.


    He can''t guarantee that he can finally save Mo ting from Mo Sheng, or that he won''t be abandoned and used by Mo Ting, but at least, before these things happen, he will guarantee that Mo Ting won''t be hurt by Su Daqiang.


    Su Daqiang doesn''t know that his behavior has been exposed. He just thinks it''s too cold tonight.


    Before entering the bedroom door, sudanjiang shivered. He always felt something staring at him on his back.


    He frowned and whispered, "what kind of weather is this? It''s fine during the day, but it''s cloudy at this time."


    Getting rid of those messy ideas in his mind, Su Daqiang went back to his bedroom and lay next to Mo ting.


    As soon as he lay down, Mo Ting snuggled up automatically.


    Mo Ting is now about 40. It is the time to be plump. She leaned over and immediately pressed sudanjiang to hold her breath.


    He was a little bored and wanted to push away the fat woman around him. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he was unconsciously grabbed by Mo ting.


    Mo Ting closed her eyes and asked vaguely, "Da Qiang, where have you been?"


    Suda was so worried that she thought she had found her whereabouts, so she pretended to be calm and said, "I went to the bathroom for fear of disturbing you, so I went out to the bathroom."


    "Well... You''re always so kind to me." Mo Ting came over with her lips and kissed Suoqiang''s lips: "your hands are cold. They hurt me to death. Let me cover them for you..."


    Said, Mo Ting was not afraid of the cold and tightly covered Su Daqiang''s hands in her arms.


    Feeling the warmth from his hands, sudanjiang was stunned for a moment. He had planned to push away Mo Ting, and his action stopped for a moment.


    For a long time, sudanjiang sighed, changed the push to hug, and took the fat woman around him into his arms.


    Mo Ting found a comfortable position in Su Daqiang''s arms, and then snuggled up to him to sleep again.


    But sudanjiang opened his eyes and looked at Mo Ting''s face. He couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Help, help me..."


    In the hotel room, song Lu cried desperately, "who can help me?"


    David looked at her with a sneer. Without hesitation, he tore off her clothes and said, "save you? You''re dead. No one will save you."


    Song Lu stared at the ceiling with dull eyes and let David toss on her.


    Can her life only end here?


    "Bang bang!"


    Just when song Lu thought everything was going to end, the door of the hotel was suddenly knocked open, and then a man in a suit appeared in front of them.


    "What are you doing? You are..."


    David got up from Song Lu for the first time and shouted angrily at the people at the door. Before he finished, he saw a familiar figure at the door.


    Mike.


    "Mike, it''s you?" David gritted his teeth and pointed to Mike. "What do you want to do with so many people?"


    Mike didn''t look at him, but walked quickly to the bed, reached out and took off his coat, covered song Lu, and asked in a low voice, "are you okay?"


    Song Lu was stunned and looked up at Mike.


    She knew him and met him at the Davis dinner.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Mike thought she was scared silly, so he frowned, reached out and helped her and said, "don''t be afraid, we''ll save you and won''t let him bully you again..."


    "Woo woo..."


    Mike just finished saying these words, the whole person was suddenly hugged by song Lu.


    Song Lu hugged Mike as if she had hugged the driftwood of her last life. "You really came. Tong Si didn''t lie to me. Ning Jiwei didn''t lie to me. You really came..."


    Mike was stunned, opened his mouth and didn''t speak.


    How should he tell song Lu? In fact, Tong Si lied to her. In fact, they didn''t want to save her.


    If it were not for Jian Haixi''s insistence, they might not be here now.


    At least not so early.


    Song Lu didn''t know these things. She just thought that her call for help had played a role. It was Tong Si who kept her promise and helped her.


    "I called Tong Si and she turned off the machine. I thought she lied to me. I hate you all..." Song Lu cried, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t doubt you. Thank you for saving me. Thank you... I thought I was finished. I thought everything was finished..."


    Mike listened to her incoherent words, sighed, reached out and patted her on the back and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay."


    David nearby listened to song Lu''s words, clenched his teeth and scolded, "it turns out there''s something about Tong Si here. It''s really a bitch. I won''t clean her up in the future."


    Then David put on his trousers and walked out the door.


    Just after two steps, Qiao Zheng stopped him. Qiao Zheng asked with a sneer, "where do you want to go?"


    "Get out of the way." David looked at Qiao Zheng, who smiled sarcastically and didn''t move.


    David looked back at Mike and said in a deep voice, "Mike, are you going to deal with me here? Don''t forget that we all belong to the Davis family."


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s because they are Davis''s that I don''t allow garbage like you in my family."


    "What are you talking about?" David roared. "Who do you say is rubbish?"


    Mike pulled off the corner of his lip, looked at David contemptuously and said, "I''m wrong. You''re not only garbage, you''re also harmful garbage."

 Chapter 444

    David didn''t expect Mike to call himself "harmful garbage". He was so angry that he blushed and said, "Mike, don''t think I dare not do anything to you!"


    "I didn''t think so," mark shrugged. "I just really thought you were a harmful garbage."


    "You... You want to die!" David waved his fist angrily and rushed at Mike.


    "Ah!" Song Lu, who was sitting at the head of the bed, saw David rushing fiercely. She was so frightened that she hurriedly wrapped her quilt and withdrew far away.


    Mike glanced at her, came forward to hold David''s fist, kicked him on the body at the same time, and didn''t stop until he kicked him two meters away.


    "Mike, you bastard, wait for me!" David fell to the ground and gritted his teeth.


    Mike nodded and said, "OK, I''ll wait. Don''t give advice and show mercy to me."


    He pointed to David''s counterattack so that he could make a lot of money.


    David looked at Mike. The more calm and confident he was, the more he hated his teeth.


    Mike sneered at Qiao Zheng and said, "you send him where he should go and hand over what I gave you as evidence."


    "Yes." Qiao Zheng nodded, took his brothers forward, set up David and went out.


    Mike turned and looked at Song Lu, who was afraid to move in bed. A touch of sympathy flashed in his eyes, lowered his voice and said, "can you go?"


    Song Lu nodded and shivered out of bed.


    Her clothes were almost torn by David. Fortunately, Mike''s coat could cover her.


    "That..."


    Song Lu asked in a low voice, "where are you going to send him?"


    Mike was stunned. Unexpectedly, song Lu would care about David''s whereabouts.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at Song Lu and asked, "why, don''t you still want to plead for him?"


    "No." Song Lu shook her head, turned and took out the recording pen from under the pillow and said, "there... May be something useful to you."


    Mike weiton, I didn''t expect song Lu to keep this.


    Song Lu saw his surprise and said with a bitter smile, "Tong Si told me that if you want to get your protection, you should take out the evidence that is helpful to you, but I''m too useless. I only recorded a little, and I don''t know if I can help you."


    At last, song Lu''s voice became lower and lower, as if she was afraid that Mike would leave her now.


    Mike thought of Tong Si, who cheated all of them. He was angry. He looked at Song Lu and said, "wait a minute."


    Song Lu wondered. Before she asked, she saw that Mike had turned and walked out of the room quickly, and stopped Qiao Zheng who was escorting David away.


    Qiao Zheng asked his men to escort Mike. He turned back and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "This." Mike handed the recorder to Qiao Zheng and said, "take it and hand it in together."


    Joe Zheng paused. In fact, they had already checked David. The evidence in his hand was enough for David to eat a pot. He couldn''t use the recorder at all.


    Seeing Qiao Zheng stunned, Mike reached out and stuffed the recording pen into his pocket and said, "hurry."


    Qiao Zheng didn''t ask much, nodded and turned away.


    Mike looked back at Song Lu and said, "let''s go too."


    Song Lu nodded quickly and trotted to Mike.


    Mike looked at her and frowned.


    At the moment, song Lu''s whole body is wrapped by his coat. There are still a lot of scratches on the exposed neck, arms and legs. It can be seen how rough and cruel David should have been to her just now.


    And


    Mike''s eyes were fixed on Song Lu''s feet.


    Her ankle was obviously swollen, and she didn''t know where her high heels had been thrown by David. Now she was wearing disposable slippers in the hotel.


    "Why, what''s the matter?" Song Lu asked in a trembling voice.


    Mike pointed to her foot and asked, "hurt?"


    Song Lu was stunned, shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I can go."


    Mike didn''t say anything. After a moment of silence, he came forward and picked her up.


    "Ah!" Song Lu didn''t expect that Mike would suddenly pick himself up and hold his neck tightly.


    Mike walked out with her in his arms and said in a cold voice, "don''t get me wrong. I don''t like you very much, but being kind to women in this situation is just the education that every gentleman should have."


    Song Lu bit her lip, nodded her head with tears and said, "I know. Thank you."


    Mike stopped talking, took her out of the hotel and drove directly to the hospital.


    Song Lu''s injury needs treatment. In addition, he can''t directly take song Lu back to the villa.


    After all, their rescue of song Lu was just a stretch of hand, and they didn''t accept her as their own.


    In essence, they didn''t believe song Lu and didn''t want to accept her.


    Mike takes song Lu to the hospital, sends two bodyguards to guard her door, and then plans to leave.


    Seeing that he was leaving, song Lu asked in a panic, "well... Will you come again tomorrow?"


    Mike was stunned and looked back at her suspiciously. "I''m not a doctor. What are you doing here?"


    "But..." Song Lu twisted her finger and asked uneasily, "what should I do? Where am I going?"


    "Whatever you want," Mike said. "If you have a place to go, you can go at any time. If not, you can stay here until your foot injury is cured."


    Song Lu was stunned, pointed to the two people at the door and asked, "then they..."


    "They''ll stay here until you leave the hospital," Mike said.


    In other words, as long as song Lu is in this hospital, she is safe.


    Song Lu stared at Mike in a daze. She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    She couldn''t seem to ask for more, but a canary was suddenly released from the cage. She didn''t know where to go for a moment.


    Seeing her in a daze, Mike frowned and asked, "anything else?"


    Song Lu opened her mouth and hesitated: "can you... I want a mobile phone..."


    Her face was red when she said this.


    As Song Wei''s tool, all her pocket money has been stopped. After all, she has nothing to buy.


    As for the mobile phone, David threw it in the bath.


    If she wants to tie up with the Soviet Union, she must have another cell phone.


    Mike didn''t think much about it. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll have someone bring it to you tomorrow."


    Song Lu didn''t expect Mike to agree to his request so easily. She quickly thanked him and said, "thank you."


    Mike waved his hand, turned and strode away.


    After Mike left, song Lu lay on the hospital bed, staring at the incandescent lamp overhead without blinking.


    It seemed that she was afraid that in the blink of an eye, the scene in front of her would be disillusioned, and she would return to the desperate hotel room again.


    For a long time, when song Lu''s eyes were sore with tears, she suddenly covered her head and hid in the quilt to cry.


    It''s not fake. She really escaped the control of Song Wei and David.


    She is really free.


    Sue, I can finally stand in front of you with freedom!


    ¡ª¡ª


    What happened in the hotel that night and what David was taken away were all blocked until the next morning.


    Song Wei has song Lu. David will be very satisfied with yesterday''s service.


    As long as David is satisfied, he won''t worry about his next business.


    With this attitude, Song Wei rarely had a good sleep until he was dragged out of bed by song mu.


    "What are you doing, dad?" Song Wei was suddenly lifted from his sleep, and the whole person''s anger broke out at once.


    If it weren''t for song Mu''s father''s sake, he would have done it long ago.


    Song Mu looked at him with a black face and angrily scolded, "what are you doing? Song Wei, you''ve done a good job!"


    "What have I done?" Song Wei shouted back impolitely. "If you have nothing to do, go out. I have to sleep!"


    "Who should you answer Lao Tze?" Song Mu pulled his ear and pulled him directly from the bed. He roared, "open your eyes for me. This is what you did yesterday."


    Song Wei was tossed about by song mu, and the whole person woke up completely.


    He rubbed his bleary eyes. As soon as he opened them, he saw song Muju''s mobile phone in front of him.


    I saw David''s name on the hot search headlines.


    Seeing David''s name, Song Wei suddenly clicked in his heart, and a strong sense of uncertainty suddenly rose.


    "Why did David go to the hot search? What happened?" Song Wei hurriedly asked, "isn''t he with song Lu?"


    Song Mu Leng snorted, threw his mobile phone to him and said, "you''re okay to say it. Take a look by yourself."


    Song Wei grabbed his mobile phone and started to search. He saw that the news had disclosed the matter of a woman at David''s hotel night meeting yesterday, and also David''s economic dispute.


    Song Mu clenched his teeth and said, "I told you to be careful, but what about you? There was a tong Si before. Why didn''t you watch carefully when you sent song Lu yesterday?"


    After such a big event, song Lu didn''t go home or tell them. In addition, song Lu''s name was not mentioned in the news.


    With so many details, it goes without saying which link went wrong.


    Song Mu complained. He didn''t worry about song Lu''s life or death, and even blamed song Lu.


    Why do you want to do such a thing? Why do you want the whole song family to die with her.


    At this time, song Lu was no longer his daughter to song mu. No, perhaps earlier, when Song Wei proposed to use song Lu to get more business, song Lu was no longer the eldest lady of the Song family, but just a tool, a tool to consolidate their song family.


    Now the tool suddenly disobeyed and poked a basket for them. Of course, song Mu and Song Wei were very angry.


    Hu Jing stood at the door and didn''t go in.


    Listening to the conversation between father and son, she suddenly felt that this place in front of her couldn''t be called "home".


    At best, it''s just a man eating cage.

 Chapter 445

    Song Wei listened to song Mu''s words, and his face gradually darkened.


    He really didn''t expect song Lu to run away like this. After all, he knew his sister too well.


    Selfish and cowardly, the fame and money of the Song family are her biggest shackles. Coupled with their intimidation, song Lu should not dare to betray.


    What is the problem that makes song Lusheng have such courage?


    At the moment, Song Wei never thought that the thing that made song Lu do all these actions was "love".


    When he saw the man who asked song Lu to give everything in the future, he just wanted to crush the man to death under his feet.


    Song Mu is still roaring, "you say what to do now."


    In the past, Song Wei was the master of power in the Song family. Now Song Wei got into trouble because of David. Song Mu suddenly found the place to be a father and head of the family, so he has a special airs in training people.


    Song Wei remained calm and did not speak.


    Song Mu then scolded: "You made everything. If you hadn''t fooled around with Mo Sheng at the beginning, our family would not be very rich, but it would always develop steadily. It''s just that you follow Mo Sheng. You have to get involved in the fight between him and Ning Jiwei. A clothing competition will lose our whole song family. Now it''s better. You keep looking for a backer and sent your sister out "But now what about the backer? Squatting inside! He doesn''t know when he can come out. How can he help you help our family? If we get into any lawsuit because of his business, I''ll see you then..."


    "Look at me what?"


    Song Wei interrupted song Mu''s words, glanced at him coldly and said, "father, don''t think that if I give you some color, you can do whatever you want in front of me. Teach me a lesson. You''re not qualified enough."


    "What are you talking about? You bastard!" Song Mu pointed to Song Wei and scolded, "I''ve seen that you have no filial piety. I''m your father. Why am I not qualified to teach you a lesson?"


    "My Lao Tzu?" Song Wei sneered, "Song mu, do you want to give yourself this title? Do you need me to count how many lovers you have outside? Do you need me to call you and your lover''s sons and daughters to have a family meeting in our house?"


    "You, what are you talking about..."


    Song Mu listened to Song Wei''s words, his face changed and roared.


    Song Wei glanced at him contemptuously, sneered and diverted his attention, but unexpectedly, he just saw Hu Jing standing at the door.


    "Mom..." Song Wei was stunned. Unexpectedly, Hu Jing was standing at the door.


    Hearing Song Wei''s cry, song Mu also turned his head in shock.


    When seeing Hu Jing''s pale face, song Mu hurriedly said, "Hu Jing, don''t listen to him. There''s nothing wrong."


    The blood color on Hu Jing''s face retreated, and she came in unsteadily.


    "Hu Jing..."


    Song Mu panicked and wanted to come forward and catch Hu Jing''s hand, but she avoided it.


    Hu Jing went to Song Wei, looked at him and asked, "Ah Wei, what did you say just now?"


    Song Wei frowned slightly, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Song Wei has no feelings for song Mu and song Lu, but if he is kind to anyone in the Song family, it is only Hu Jing.


    Hu Jing is not a particularly dutiful mother, but at least she brought up Song Wei, who gave him family warmth in his childhood and adolescence.


    So if you can, Song Wei really doesn''t want to hurt Hu Jing.


    Otherwise, when he learned what song Mu had done many years ago, he would tell Hu Jing.


    "Awei..." Hu Jing grabbed Song Wei''s arms and asked in a choked voice, "tell me the truth! Do you still want to keep it from me at this time?"


    "Mom..."


    Song Wei gritted his teeth and said, "Dad, he... It''s ridiculous outside, but don''t worry, I''ll never admit those women and their children. In this song family, as long as I don''t admit it, no one can come in."


    "I don''t want to listen to this." Hu Jing asked with tears, "I want to listen to you. How many women does he have? How many children?"


    Song Wei hesitated and didn''t speak.


    Hu Jing looked at Song Wei''s expression, stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    "Mom!"


    "Hu Jing!"


    Song Wei and song Mu reached out to hold her at the same time.


    "Ha ha."


    Hu Jing laughed sarcastically. She stretched out her hand to push song Mu away, stood up and looked at him, "how huge should this quantity be? I can''t accept it. Awei won''t mention it?"


    "Hu Jing, i..." Song Mu said with some embarrassment, "that''s all in the past. Besides, didn''t awei also say that he won''t let them in. Why do you have to worry about this at this time?"


    "Shouldn''t I tangle?"


    Hu Jing asked coldly, "I have lived for the Song family all my life. I even sacrificed my daughter for the Song family. But in the end, even the Song family is not mine. What is it worth paying and sacrificing?"


    Song Mu looked at Hu Jing''s crazy look, and he was angry. He couldn''t help scolding: "you''ve had enough. Can''t you talk about these things later? You have to make trouble at this time. Is it time to say this now? I don''t see it burning my eyebrows!"


    "Burning eyebrows? Ha ha!" Hu Jing suddenly laughed, "so what? What does it have to do with me?"


    "Hu Jing, you..."


    What else does song Mu want to say? Just as he opened his mouth, he was pushed back by Song Wei for several steps.


    "Awei, what are you doing?" Song Mu didn''t expect that Song Wei dared to fight with him. He couldn''t help but say angrily with a black face.


    Song Wei stared at him coldly and said, "can''t you see? I''m telling you to shut up."


    "You..." Song Mu Yizhi wanted to say something more, but he was swept away by Song Wei''s sinister eyes. A chill rose from the bottom of his heart, which made him dare not say anything more.


    Song Wei turned his head, put his hands on Hu Jing''s shoulder and said, "Mom, calm down. Now I''m going out to deal with things. What''s your problem until I come back?"


    Hu Jing was like losing her soul. Listening to Song Wei''s words, she raised her eyes slightly and asked, "I just want to know, Lulu, is she okay?"


    Song Wei was stunned and said reluctantly, "don''t worry, since she dares to do so, it proves that she must have found a way back. Otherwise, she alone can''t bring David down."


    "That''s good."


    After hearing Song Wei''s words, Hu Jing was relieved.


    "Mom, you..."


    Song Wei wanted to say something, but Hu Jing waved her hand and said, "aren''t you going to be busy? Go."


    Then, like a wandering soul, she moved out of the room step by step.


    Looking at Hu Jing''s aging back, Song Wei was worried, but there was not much time left for him at the moment, so he could only get rid of his worry and left the Song family in a hurry.

 Chapter 446

    After Song Wei left, Hu Jing also went back to her room.


    Song Mu looked at his son and wife who had left, and he was oppressed and angry.


    He stamped his feet and turned to the bedroom.


    At the door, song Mugang tried to push the door in, but found that the door of the bedroom was locked by Hu Jing.


    Song Mu was more angry. He patted the door and roared, "Hu Jing, what are you doing? Open the door for me!"


    There was silence in the bedroom. Hu Jing didn''t answer and didn''t come to open the door for him.


    Song Mu was so angry that he began to kick the door with his feet. "Don''t you open it? You think you locked the door and I have no other way to open it? If you can''t kick it, I''ll call the lock company. It''s not just me but you!"


    Across the door, Hu Jing sat in a chair and listened to song Mu''s words. Her heart was cold.


    At this time, the man did not apologize, but threatened her with face.


    Hu Jing sneered: "if you have the ability, just call the lock company. Now, do you think I will care about face?"


    Hearing Hu Jing''s voice, song Mu roared, "what can''t you open the door and say? You have to lock the door? Now there''s such a big thing at home. You don''t hurry to find a way to deal with it, but you''re still angry here?"


    "I lose my temper?"


    Originally, Hu Jing was just desperate and sad. After all, she didn''t know how long it had happened. Now she didn''t even have the mood and strength to quarrel with song mu.


    It can be heard that song Mu blamed all this on "her temper". Hu Jing''s already dead "anger" was completely aroused by song Mu and woke up.


    She rushed in three or two steps and opened the door.


    Song Mu is kicking the door with his foot. Unexpectedly, Hu Jing pulls the door open from the inside and rushes forward with his foot empty.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing that he was about to fall and eat shit, song Mu panicked and subconsciously extended his arm to Hu Jing, trying to hold her to prevent him from falling.


    But unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Hu Jing didn''t reach out and hold him. Instead, the whole person took a step back with a sneer.


    Song Mu caught nothing with his hands, and finally fell face to face with a "touch".


    Hu Jing stood aside, calmly looking at the shriveled song mu, sneering.


    In fact, after all, a big man wouldn''t hurt much if he just fell, but piansong Mu was face down, so he felt the pain of his fall.


    When he got up from the ground, song Mu was still with Venus in his eyes.


    He covered his sore nose with one hand, stared at Hu Jing and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Me?" Hu Jing sneered, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "You''re all right to say that." Song Mu was trembling with anger. "Did you deliberately hurt me? You didn''t say a word when you came to open the door, which made me kick empty and fall, and deliberately didn''t help me. Do you just want to see me go abroad? This is your revenge on me?"


    "Revenge?"


    Hu Jing sneered, "Song mu, you just fell. Where did you fall? You don''t even have a scratch. You''d better yell here. If you fall is revenge, you can''t help taking my hatred for you too lightly."


    "You..."


    Song Mu was stunned. Looking at Hu Jing with only sarcasm and no feelings on his face, he said in his heart, "do you hate me?"


    Hu Jing saw that he was stunned, and the radian of the corner of his mouth was bigger. "Are you so surprised? Shouldn''t I hate you?"


    Song Mu frowned and said, "just because of what awei said just now? I said those are all things in the past. Why do you keep pestering?"


    "Song Mu!" Hu Jing roared, "you''ve done something wrong, and you''re still talking here now?"


    "Why am I so boastful?" Song Mu said angrily, "why don''t you say how many things I have done for this family for so many years, and why don''t you hate me when I try to support my family? Now I''m just making a mistake that all men in the world will make. You hate me so much, Hu Jing. Don''t you think you''re too much?"


    "I''ve gone too far?"


    Hu Jing was convinced by song Mu''s ability to confuse black and white. She trembled with anger, pointed to song Mu and scolded, "Song mu, why didn''t I find you so shameless? When you worked hard for this family in the past, was I idle? Did I not have children for you, or did I not work for this family?"


    After a pause, Hu Jing said with a sarcastic smile, "you''re okay to say that you just made a mistake that all men in the world will make. Are all men in the world like you and illegitimate children flying all over the sky?"


    "I......" Song Mu was embarrassed by her sarcastic face and stuck his neck and said, "how do you know they are not? Maybe they just haven''t been found by the family. If awei didn''t poke it out today, you won''t know it all your life. In the final analysis, it''s awei''s fault."


    Hu Jing was so angry that she was black in front of her eyes that she staggered and reached out to hold the dressing table before she could stand firm.


    She looked up at the greedy man in front of her. She was so angry that she grabbed her cosmetics and threw them at him.


    "You get out, I don''t want to see you again, you get out!"


    Hu Jing scolded and threw away, sun protection essence lipstick and so on, what to grasp what.


    Song Mu was still hiding at first. Later, more and more things flew by. In particular, many lipstick covers were scattered on the way. Lipstick of various colors hit his clothes, which was embarrassing and humiliating.


    "Have you had enough?"


    Song Mu came forward unbearably, kicked Hu Jing''s dressing table to the ground, and then reached out to grab Hu Jing''s shoulder and pushed her down on the bed.


    "Ah!"


    Hu Jing was unprepared. He suddenly started and fell on the bed.


    Although the bed is soft, the fall won''t hurt anything. But Hu Jing was old and in poor health. This fall twisted her waist.


    She fell in pain on the bed, covered her waist with one hand, cried, pointed to song Mu and said, "Song mu, you should start with me."


    "I..."


    Song Mu looked guilty and said, "when did I do it to you? I just pushed you a little. It was your own carelessness."


    "You... Song mu, you beast, you are not human!" Hu Jing cried and shouted, "when awei comes back, I will tell him."


    As soon as song Mu heard Hu Jing''s words, his face suddenly changed. He came forward and grabbed Hu Jing''s wrist and said, "I said I didn''t hit you. What did you tell Song Wei to do?"


    He grabbed too hard, and Hu Jing''s whole hand was filled with blood. She cried in pain: "beast, you let go, let go!"


    "Don''t tell Song Wei, don''t you tell Song Wei!" Song Mu roared with a red face and a thick neck.


    Hu Jing sneered, "Song mu, you''re afraid, aren''t you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Song Mu roared.


    "I said, you''re afraid awei knows you''ve done something to me, don''t you?" Hu Jing looked at Song Mu sarcastically and said, "you''re selfish and fickle, and you don''t have any ability. The reason why the Song family can have today is that awei is there. Speaking of awei, his temperament is really like you, greedy for money, lustful, selfish and fickle."


    Song Mu gritted his teeth and held Hu Jing''s hand tighter, "what are you talking about?"


    Hu Jing endured the pain from her wrist and said with a sarcastic smile: "But awei is a little better than you. He is more capable and cruel than you. So he can do anything you can''t do. You are unwilling, but you have to rely on your son to make a living. In this family, the only person who can make awei give way is me. So you are afraid that I will tell awei and let awei clean you up for me, aren''t you Right? "


    "You shut up, you shut up!"


    Song Mu has been crazy by Hu Jing, and he pinches Hu Jing''s neck with both hands.


    Hu Jing had twisted her waist. At this time, she could not dodge. The whole person was strangled by song Mu and trapped in the bed.


    "Oh... Let go, let go of me..." Hu Jing grabbed song Mu''s arms and shoulders with both hands, but that strength was not important to song mu in his anger.


    Song Mu obviously lost his mind at this time. With red eyes, he pinched Hu Jing''s neck and shouted, "I told you to shut up. Didn''t you hear me? Don''t tell Song Wei. Don''t tell him anything!"


    "Let go, let go..."


    Hu Jing''s struggle became more and more powerless. Her face gradually turned blue and purple, and her eyes had turned white.


    "Don''t say, don''t say..."


    Song Mu''s lips wriggled, and the whole person entered a crazy state. He didn''t even realize what consequences his behavior would have on Hu Jing at the moment.


    At this time, Hu Jing''s cell phone at the head of the bed suddenly rang.


    The cell phone ring rang throughout the bedroom, arousing the angry song mu.


    At the same time, the nanny ran up from downstairs holding the phone and shouted, "master, madam, young master called and said... Ah!"


    Before she finished, the nanny suddenly roared with fear.


    Her roar completely woke song Mu up.


    Song Mu trembled and looked at Hu Jing, who was pinched by his neck. The whole person retreated like lightning.


    "Madam, madam!"


    The nanny hurriedly ran over and picked up Hu Jing. "How are you, madam? Do you want to call an ambulance for you?"


    "Cough, cough..." Hu Jing coughed fiercely while breathing the air.


    "Madam..." the nanny was so frightened that tears came out.


    Song Mu stared at Hu Jing, and the whole person trembled with fear.


    He almost killed his wife just now!


    Although he didn''t love Hu Jing, he never wanted to kill her.


    After all, Hu Jing is Song Wei''s mother. If Hu Jing dies, Song Wei will not let him go.


    "Hu, Hu Jing..."


    Song Mu whispered and tentatively stretched out his hand.


    "Ah!" when Hu Jing saw that he wanted to get close, the whole person roared in horror, hugged the nanny and said, "go away, go away!"


    The nanny quickly protected Hu Jing, turned to song Mu and said, "Sir, you''d better go out first."

 Chapter 447

    Song Mu looked at Hu Jing, who shouted in panic, and the whole person was stunned there.


    The nanny told him to go out first. Of course he heard it, but he couldn''t go.


    If he goes out at this time, Hu Jing will not let him in again.


    If this goes on, if Song Wei comes back, everything will be over.


    Thinking of this, song Mu''s eyes changed when he looked at Hu Jing and the nanny.


    Now the safest way is to keep the two people in front of you silent!


    "Master, master..." Hu Jing still shrank behind the nanny, so she didn''t see song Mu''s eyes, but the nanny saw it.


    She opened her mouth carefully and said, "Sir, why are you looking at us like this?"


    Song Mu pursed his lips, slowly stood up from the ground, and then walked towards Hu Jing and the nanny.


    "What do you want to do, sir?" cried the nanny in panic.


    "Ah!" Hu Jing behind her was trembling and yelling.


    Just at this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door.


    Before Song Mu reacted, he saw three or five big men rushing in from the door.


    Song Mu recognized that it was their bodyguard.


    "Who let you in?" Song Mu shouted coldly.


    He didn''t believe that this movement in the house could disturb the bodyguard.


    Several bodyguards did not speak, rushed forward and subdued song mu.


    "Let me go, what do you want?" Song Mu shouted coldly, "I''m your master. I hired you to be a bodyguard in our house. What are you doing now, rebellious?"


    Seeing that song Mu was subdued by several bodyguards, the nanny was relieved and quickly helped Hu Jing hide away from him.


    Song Mu was grabbed by two people, one left and one right, and shouted, "let go of me, bastard, who told you to do this? I''m your boss and I gave you the money!"


    "Sorry."


    One of the bodyguards said coldly, "you are not the one who gave us the money, but master Song Wei."


    "Song Wei?" Song Mu was stunned and asked, "Song Wei asked you to do this?"


    Referring to Song Wei, the nanny was stunned. After reacting, she quickly grabbed the phone she had just left on the ground.


    I saw that the phone was still on the phone.


    The nanny put the phone in her ear and said, "young master, are you still there?"


    "I''m here." Song Wei''s cold voice came out of the receiver.


    Hearing Song Wei''s voice, the nanny cried, "young master, it''s great. Fortunately you heard it, or my wife and I will be finished... Wuwuwuwuwu..."


    Song Mu was shocked. Unexpectedly, the nanny threw the phone and didn''t let the phone break. What''s more, Song Wei heard the whole conversation just now.


    Song Mu''s heart tightened and hurried to the phone and shouted, "awei, awei is not what you think. Listen to me!"


    Song Wei sneered at the other end of the phone and told the nanny, "take care of my mother. Don''t worry about anything else."


    "Yes, OK." the nanny nodded.


    Song Mu was still shouting, but the bodyguard took him out impatiently.


    As for where he took it, Song Wei and the bodyguard didn''t say, and the nanny naturally didn''t dare to ask.


    And Hu Jing... Now frightened, she has fainted, and she can''t ask.


    Song Mu has been locked up in the basement of his backyard under the escort of his bodyguards.


    This was originally the place where Song Wei used to do some shady things. Song Mu never thought that he would be poured in one day.


    Seeing the bodyguards pull the iron door and lock it, song Mu finally panicked.


    "What are you doing? Let me out, let me out!"


    The bodyguard looked at Song mu with a cold hum and said, "I said, master song, don''t you know what you did yourself? Now if our brothers let you out, it should be us who came back here."


    "Yes, master song, I didn''t expect you to have the courage to beat your wife? Tut Tut, today is really an eye opener for your brothers."


    "What I hate most is the man who does things to women. Even if it''s not master Song Wei''s order today, we won''t watch you do such things."


    "Good!"


    Song Mu didn''t expect that the bodyguards dared to sneer at him. He immediately roared back and said, "what are you talking about? I didn''t beat her, didn''t!"


    The bodyguards ignored him and turned and walked out.


    Did they see it clearly.


    Moreover, they are not good people who have been bodyguards in the Song family for such a long time. They naturally know what song Mu has done.


    Song Mu watched several bodyguards go away and shouted, "come back! Let me out! Do you want money? I have money. No matter how much money I can give you, let me out quickly!"


    Several bodyguards ignored and calmly locked the door.


    After walking out of the basement, several talents sighed.


    "It seems that we can''t stay here for a long time."


    "Yes, the Song family is in such a mess. Sooner or later, something will happen. At that time, with the black history we have done, it will be too late to run again."


    Several people look at me and I look at you. They all decide what to do next.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, after solving the family affairs, Song Wei hung up the phone and drove to Mo''s house at top speed.


    He had to drive to Mo''s house after he went out, but he suddenly thought of Hu Jing on the way. He was inexplicably uneasy, so he wanted to call home and ask the nanny to take more care of Hu Jing. She couldn''t think of doing anything stupid.


    He just didn''t expect to hear so many things when he called.


    "Father? Hum..."


    Song Wei''s lips lifted a cruel smile and said, "I''ll settle this account with you when I come back."


    Half an hour later, Song Wei knelt in front of Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng looked at Song Wei and sneered, "I''m still thinking when you''ll come. You''re a little late than I thought."


    Song Wei''s head was lower and said in shame: "second master, I''m sorry, I''m not good at doing things..."


    "Touch!" before he finished, Mo Sheng kicked him on the shoulder and kicked him out a long way.


    Song Wei didn''t dare to resist and let Mo Sheng kick him. The whole man immediately slid to the door.


    But suddenly, an external force stopped him.


    "Oh, what''s this for?"


    Talilina''s high-heeled boots stepped on Song Wei''s back and said with a smile, "Mo Sheng, why are you so angry early in the morning? I''m scared by my little brother."


    Mo Sheng listened to talilina''s words and said coldly, "early in the morning? It''s almost noon now!"


    "Oh, really?" talilina stretched. "Did I oversleep?"


    Mo Sheng didn''t bother to talk to her.


    Kneeling on the ground, Song Wei heard the sounds of nature beside him. The tip of his nose smelled the charm fragrance of talilina, and couldn''t help looking up at her.

 Chapter 448

    Song Wei has never seen such a beautiful woman.


    With long wavy hair, a black tight jacket, shorts and boots, with exquisite facial features and flaming red lips, talilina looks like a dark angel.


    Song Wei was stunned when such a beautiful woman stood beside him. He even forgot his purpose of coming here for a while.


    Talilina raised her eyebrows slightly, looked at Song Wei, and asked with a smile, "little brother, do I look good?"


    "Good, good-looking." Song Wei''s eyes straightened, listened to talilina''s question, swallowed saliva and stammered.


    "Really?"


    Talilina smiled, stepped forward, bent over and stretched out her hand. Her index finger caught Song Wei''s chin and asked, "I''m so beautiful, so... Do you like it?"


    "I, I like..." Song Weigang wanted to say that he liked it, but an exciting spirit suddenly reflected where he was, hurriedly lowered his head and said, "no, I dare not..."


    "Hmm? No?" talilina frowned. "I''m not very satisfied with this answer."


    Song Wei was sweating all over his head, and the whole person trembled with fear.


    He almost made a big mistake just now.


    Although he did not know that the beauty in front of him was talilina, it was enough to show that he could appear in Mo Sheng''s room and make Mo Sheng so tolerant to her.


    Fortunately, he didn''t say "like" just now, otherwise people might have been thrown out by now.


    Talilina saw Song Wei kneeling there trembling. No matter what she said, she didn''t dare to look up. She couldn''t help humming: "it''s boring. Is she another seedless guy?"


    Song Wei was stunned and continued to lower his head, afraid to speak.


    No seed, no seed. It''s better than death, isn''t it?


    Mo Sheng looked at talilina and said coldly, "have you had enough?"


    "Almost." talilina yawned, walked down the aisle, sat down on the sofa next to Mo Sheng, waved to Lisa and said, "a glass of red wine, thank you."


    "OK, just a moment," Lisa said respectfully, and then turned to prepare wine for talilina.


    Song Wei was surprised.


    He has worked with Mo Sheng for so long that he naturally knows Lisa''s status.


    Although Mo Sheng nominally has no wife, everyone knows that Lisa is the oldest woman around Mo Sheng, so everyone also means to be a hostess.


    Can make Lisa so attitude, this woman is


    Thinking of this, Song Wei could not help but quietly raised his head and looked at talilina.


    "Hmm?" talilina keenly noticed Song Wei''s eyes and said with a smile: "little brother, if you want to see it, just watch it. What are you doing so quietly?"


    Song Wei was stunned and hurriedly lowered his head again.


    He didn''t expect talilina to be so sharp. Just now he just raised his head quietly. Even Mo Sheng didn''t notice. She


    Seeing that Song Wei lowered her head again, talilina shook her head and said to Mo Sheng, "who is this man? Is there anyone around you who can take a little hand?"


    "Hum." Mo shengleng hum: "I don''t think the people here are in your eyes? Tell me who is in your eyes?"


    Talilina was stunned. The figure of Mo Jue flashed subconsciously in front of her. Then she waved her hand and said with a smile, "I''m just telling the truth. You''re too boring."


    Mo Sheng glanced at her coldly, turned to look at Song Wei and said, "you continue to talk about you."


    "Yes." Song Weilin took a deep breath and said to Mo Sheng, "second Lord, this time, please give me a clear way."


    Mo Sheng sneered, "I''ll show you a way? Aren''t you very powerful? You have to step on the top of the children''s family and cooperate with the Davis family. Why can''t you do it so soon?"


    Song Wei was stiff, lying on the ground and said, "second master, I was wrong. It was my greed that made the Song family fall into crisis. I wanted to recover all this by my own ability, or I could explain to second master, but I didn''t think that things were getting worse and worse until I couldn''t recover now."


    Mo Sheng sneered, "you admit your mistake in time. Why do you think you kowtow to me at this time and say a few more times that you are wrong, and I will help you solve everything?"


    Song Wei shook his head and said, "my subordinates dare not, but... Just ask you to show me a way. No matter what you want me to do next, I will never complain."


    Talilina listened to the dialogue between Song Wei and Mo Sheng with great interest.


    At this time, Lisa came over with red wine. Talilina held up the red wine glass, smiled at Lisa and said, "thank you."


    "You''re very kind," Lisa said respectfully, then returned to Mo Sheng and stood silently behind him.


    Talilina lowered her head and took a sip of red wine, then looked at Mo Sheng and said, "he is your ally, Song Wei of the Song family?"


    "Yes," Mo Sheng admitted with a dark face.


    "Oh?" talilina looked at Song Wei and asked, "what are you doing here today? I just saw that you were very angry. What''s new?"


    Mo Sheng glanced at talilina silently and said, "please don''t discuss it with such excited eyes and tone. It was the people on our side who had the accident."


    "What''s the matter? Just kill them all at last anyway?" talilina shrugged indifferently and drank another mouthful of red wine. Seeing that Song Wei was still stunned and didn''t speak, she frowned and said, "what''s the matter if I ask you?"


    Stunned, Song Wei turned to see that Mo Sheng didn''t mean to stop, and hurriedly said: "Well, my song family used to cooperate with David of the Davis family, but David was suddenly arrested last night, but the news was blocked last night. I didn''t know until today, and David was exposed to several economic disputes. Not only did he get bored, but I would get in trouble if I cooperated with him, and David would be useless at the Davis family in the future , we Song family also...... "


    "Also lost the chance to turn over?" talilina answered, "that''s why you came here to beg Mo Sheng?"


    "Yes." Song Wei lowered his head.


    "Tut tut." talilina put down her wine glass, patted her hands and said, "listen to what you said, people should have dug a pit for you early in the morning, but I don''t understand. What kind of pit makes you unprepared?"


    "This..."


    Song Wei hesitated and didn''t know whether to answer.


    His hesitation, on the contrary, aroused talilina''s curiosity.


    She turned to Mo Sheng and asked, "Mo Sheng, do you know?"


    "Hum." Mo shengleng hum: "it''s just some indiscriminate means."


    Song Wei was stunned and knew that what he said was his own means. For a moment, he couldn''t hang his face.


    Talilina looked at Song Wei and said, "Song Wei, tell me quickly how they use indiscriminate means? I thought they were all that kind of fools."


    Like Mo Xiuyu, like Mo Jue.


    "No, not them..."


    Song Weihan said, "it''s me."


    "Huh?" talilina wondered.


    Song Wei clenched his lip and said, "David is lecherous. In order to stabilize our cooperative relationship, I asked someone to accompany him..."


    Song Wei didn''t dare to say that he let his sister song Lu go, but said vaguely, "I just don''t know what went wrong. Let people know."


    Talilina squinted and said, "why do I always think something''s wrong?"


    Mo Sheng glanced at her and said, "what''s the use of your entanglement with these processes? The top priority now is to solve the problem."


    Talilina held her chin and said, "I just think you''re deliberately hiding something from me. Forget it, I''m not interested in this kind of thing anyway. Talk to you and I''ll go out."


    Talilina said, got up and went out.


    "Stop." seeing that she was leaving, Mo Sheng frowned and said, "don''t forget your identity. Don''t go out at this time. Don''t you want to die?"


    Talilina turned her head and smiled at Mo Sheng: "didn''t you say Ning Jiwei didn''t dare to kill him? Then why should I be afraid?"


    After a pause, talilina flicked her lips with the tip of her tongue and said, "besides, I really expect them to kill me."


    With these words, talilina stopped looking at Mo Sheng and turned and walked out.


    Song Wei stared at talilina''s figure. It was the first time he saw a woman who dared to talk to Mo Sheng like this.


    "Well, second Lord, who is she..." Song Wei asked curiously.


    "She?" Mo Sheng sneered, looked at talilina''s figure with complex eyes and said, "she is the witch, talilina."


    "What? She is..." Song Wei was surprised. Unexpectedly, talilina would look like this.


    That beauty, that aura


    Thinking of my behavior and words in front of her just now, I couldn''t help sweating on my forehead again.


    Fortunately, he responded in time.


    How else would you be alive now?


    ¡ª¡ª


    After talilina came out of the room, she went to the garden.


    She is really not afraid that Ning Jiwei will bring people to rush over at this moment. After all, with Mo Sheng''s influence in Mo''s family, Ning Jiwei still has two questions about whether his people are enough or not.


    Besides, if Ning Jiwei really rushed over with someone, she actually wanted to ask if the man was dead.


    Thinking of Mo Jue, talilina''s thoughts drifted away.


    As she walked in the garden, she touched the flowers around her.


    "Patter"


    A small stone fell at talilina''s feet.


    Talilina was stunned, looked up and saw two boys standing not far in front.


    Talilina''s eyebrows were slightly raised. They appeared in this place. They should be mo Sheng''s children.


    After living here for two days, talilina hasn''t seen Mo Sheng''s children yet. At the moment, she bumped into them and walked up with some curiosity.


    "Ah Jin, why are you so calm?" Mo Xiulin sat and frowned at Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin threw the small stones he picked up in his hand in all directions and said lazily, "brother, if you can''t sit still, run around the garden a few more times."

 Chapter 449

    Listening to the conversation between the two children, talilina chuckled and walked forward and said, "what interesting children are you talking about?"


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin were stunned. They thought they were intelligent people, but they didn''t even know when talilina approached.


    Mo Xiujin looks up at talilina. Mo Xiulin may not know, but he knows.


    They live in a strange woman in the West courtyard, and Mo Sheng is very polite to her.


    Talilina saw that Mo Xiujin had been looking at her. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "child, what do you think I do?"


    "Sister is so beautiful." Mo Xiujin grinned and reached out to take out a lollipop from her pocket and handed it to talilina. "Sister, eat it."


    Talilina raised her eyebrows, narrowed her eyes, smiled and said to Mo Xiujin, "child, I don''t like people who still wear masks in front of me."


    As she spoke, talilina reached out and took Mo Xiujin''s lollipop. She turned and sat down on the stone chair. She said to Mo Xiujin, "if you laugh like me again, I''ll beat you."


    Mo Xiujin took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and the smile on his face immediately converged. He didn''t have a good way: "aunt, since you don''t like it, why take my lollipop?"


    Hearing the name "aunt", talilina suddenly stared at Mo Xiujin and said with a black face, "child, who allows you to call me aunt? If you scream again, I''ll pull out your tongue."


    Shocked by talilina''s killing spirit, Mo Xiujin was stunned, and his heart was suddenly afraid.


    "Don''t bully my brother."


    At this time, Mo Xiulin suddenly stood in front of Mo Xiujin and straightened his chest to talilina.


    "Eh?"


    Talilina looked at Mo Xiulin unexpectedly.


    When she came here just now, she had looked at Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin. It was obvious that Mo Xiujin was more intelligent and cunning. In contrast, Mo Xiulin seemed honest and boring.


    I just didn''t think he dared to stand up at this time.


    Talilina got up, stepped forward two steps, approached Mo Xiulin and said, "do you know who I am? Dare you talk to me like that? Are you not afraid of me killing you?"


    "No, no matter who you are, as long as I''m here, I won''t let you hurt my brother." Mo Xiulin was scared white, but he still stood there.


    "Big brother!"


    Mo Xiujin nervously pulled Mo Xiulin''s hand and looked at talilina with the same vigilance.


    Looking at Mo Xiulin''s appearance, talilina suddenly sounded Mo Xiuyu.


    That simple and enthusiastic fool.


    "Oh, should we say that you are really a family?" talilina suddenly put away the killing spirit and smiled and sat back in the stone chair.


    Seeing that she had no plan to deal with them, Mo Xiujin was relieved.


    Talilina pointed to the opposite chair and said, "sit down."


    Mo Xiulin stood there with his lips pursed, but Mo Xiujin blinked and took Mo Xiulin to sit down.


    Seeing Mo Xiujin''s action, talilina smiled and said, "you''re more like your father. You''re as cunning."


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and said, "I''m my father''s child. Naturally, I''m like him."


    "Oh." talilina nodded and said, "so, with your intelligence, you should know the general situation now. Would you stay so honest and do nothing?"


    Mo Xiujin looked at her, shrugged his shoulders and said, "what can I do? Sister, I''m only a few years old. What do you think a child of a few years old can do?"


    "That''s hard to say," talilina said. "My daughter is only a few years old. She''s much better than you."


    "Daughter?" Mo Xiulin looked at talilina in surprise. She didn''t expect to have a daughter so young.


    Seeing Mo Xiulin''s surprised expression, talilina smiled and said, "I like your expression. Well, I won''t investigate what you offended me just now."


    Mo Xiulin looked confused. Did he offend her just now?


    "Your daughter..." Mo Xiujin opened his mouth, looked at talilina curiously and asked, "how old is she?"


    "Well... Seven or eight years old, I don''t remember the specific age." talilina thought.


    Mo Xiulin was even more surprised. Can he do this?


    Don''t even remember how old your daughter is?


    Mo Xiujin was not surprised. The woman in front of him looked like a madman, "you just said she was very smart. How smart is she?"


    Talilina smiled and said, "why, are you not convinced? I dare not say anything else, but my daughter''s intelligence is unique in the world. If it is more intelligent than IQ, you will be broken by her every minute."


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes turned and frowned as if thinking.


    Talilina saw him like this and said coldly, "why, don''t you believe it?"


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it. I don''t know how it exists. After all, I haven''t seen it."


    The smartest person he knows is Jian Rui''s brother Jian Yi. According to Jian Rui, her brother is a genius. Unfortunately, the child has died.


    Talilina snorted coldly, "boy, you don''t want to set me up?"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned, blinked and said, "sister, are you too suspicious? Do I have nothing to do in the daytime, sit in the garden and wait for you to come, and then wait for you to tell me about your daughter?"


    "Well... It seems impossible." talilina thought, "forget it. Don''t worry about it. What do you usually play? This place is so boring."


    Mo Xiujin stretched out his palm and held a few small stones inside. "Throw stones, do you want to play?"


    "Naive," talilina said.


    Mo Xiujin shrugged and said, "we are childish children."


    Talilina rolled her eyes and got up and said, "I won''t play with you. It''s boring. I''ll go."


    When talilina went away, Mo Xiulin quietly pulled La Mo Xiujin and whispered, "ah Jin..."


    Mo Xiujin pressed his hand, shook his head slightly and motioned him not to speak.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Talilina went to the garden and caught Ning Jiwei''s attention.


    The shadow guard handed the picture of talilina to Ning Jiwei and said, "young Lord, do we need to send more people?"


    "Send more people?" Ning Jiwei sneered, "it''s just a woman. Are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid." the shadow guard asked, "young Lord, don''t you want to make a quick decision? Now that we know talilina is in the West courtyard, why don''t we just rush over and take her down?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yingwei was knocked on the head.


    Gu Chenyi came in and said angrily, "stupid, you think you''ll be done with talilina here? Don''t forget that none of her people came to Xiangcheng."

 Chapter 450

    The shadow guard was stunned, scratched his head and said, "well, can we just watch now?"


    Gu Chenyi glanced at him and said, "do you have a better way?"


    "But, but..." Yingwei said reluctantly, "it''s too cheap to let her go. I''m really unwilling."


    Gu Chenyi slapped him on the head and said, "smelly boy, you''re not reconciled? Then your patience needs to be strengthened."


    "Gu Shao." the shadow guard looked at Gu Chenyi sadly and said, "I''m not Gu young master. Don''t always pat me on the head."


    Gu Chenyi narrowed her eyes, raised her fist and said, "why, don''t you want me to pat you? Do you want to taste my fist?"


    "No, no, you can keep it for yourself. I have to go in advance." the shadow guard said repeatedly, and the man had run away.


    Gu Chenyi snorted, went to Ning Jiwei and sat down and said, "I said these smelly boys follow you, but they are becoming more and more shapeless."


    Ning Jiwei said indifferently, "it''s OK to do things well. They can do whatever they want. There''s no need to restrict so much."


    Gu Chenyi shrugged and said, "what should I do now? Just don''t see talilina?"


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and then said in a deep voice: "don''t worry about her first. The top priority now is the Davis and Song family. Haixi and them deal with the Davis family. We''ll take the opportunity to bring the Song family. As long as we bring the Song family, Mo Sheng will be equivalent to breaking his arm."


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "but at that time, the city of Hunan will not be peaceful."


    "Does it matter?" Ning Jiwei looked out of the window and said, "anyway, what we want is that it''s not peaceful?"


    "That''s what I said."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "it seems that we have a lot to do this week."


    North courtyard.


    Su Daqiang received a message from Song Lu early in the morning and said he hoped to see him.


    Looking at the message, sudanjiang hesitated for a long time and quietly pressed delete.


    "Da Qiang, what are you doing?"


    Mo Ting came over, sat down next to sudanjiang, reached out and naturally took the mobile phone in his hand and said, "I saw you looking at the mobile phone just now. Is there any secret in it?"


    Suda Qiang was stunned. He was a little tight in his heart. On his face, he smiled and said, "ting, do you doubt me? The mobile phone is in your hand. You can check it casually."


    "Do you think I won''t check if you say so?" Mo Ting raised her eyebrows and hummed, "you men, when you have ready-made ones in the bowl, you will think of those in the pot, without exception."


    As she spoke, Mo Ting clicked on Su Daqiang''s mobile phone and turned over his call records, wechat and other chat apps.


    After checking all of them and confirming that nothing suspicious was found, Mo Ting returned her mobile phone to sudanjiang.


    Su Daqiang took his cell phone and said with a smile, "trust me now?"


    Mo Ting hummed, "what did you say you were doing just now?"


    Suda forced to smile. The palm of his hand inadvertently rubbed the trouser legs, wiped all the sweating in his palm, and then took Mo Ting''s hand and said, "I wanted to surprise you, but if you really want to know, I''ll tell you now."


    As he spoke, sudanjiang held moting''s hand and clicked on the shopping record in his mobile phone.


    "This is..."


    Mo Ting looked at the information above and was stunned.


    "I think you haven''t slept well recently, so I secretly bought these essential oils and wanted to go back and help you massage and relieve yourself." Suda Qiang sighed and said in an aggrieved tone, "I just didn''t expect you to doubt me. Don''t you believe me in your mind up to now?"


    "I......" Mo Ting was stunned, apologetically took Su Daqiang''s cheek and said, "Daqiang, I''m sorry, I''m not good. I shouldn''t doubt you."


    Su Daqiang stretched out his hand to cover her hand and said tenderly, "ting, you can doubt me in any aspect, but only my sincerity to you. You can''t doubt it, because it is the most true and sincere feeling in the world and all I have."


    "Daqiang..." listening to sudanjiang''s words, Mo Ting was moved in a mess, hugged his neck, kissed his chin and said, "Daqiang, it''s all my fault. Don''t be sad. I won''t doubt you anymore."


    "Really?"


    "Well, really, I promise."


    Mo Ting stretched out three fingers and said, "if you don''t believe it, I can swear..."


    "No."


    Suda Qiang hurriedly held Mo Ting''s finger and said, "I believe you. What oath do you swear? Can''t you really do it? What else will I let you do?"


    Mo Ting looked at Suoqiang, and his lips overflowed with a happy smile and said, "Daqiang, you are very kind to me. It''s the happiest thing for me to meet you in my life."


    With a strong smile, Suda hugged Mo ting and said, "I''m the same. It''s the happiest thing for me to meet you."


    At the entrance of the stairs, Mo Tong looked at the figure of two people embracing each other, and his eyebrows and eyes sank.


    He can''t go directly to expose sudanjiang, because moting won''t believe him.


    But now the question is, what exactly does sudajiang want to do? Did he find song Lu for any other purpose?


    After much thought, Mo Tong told Jian Yi about it.


    Jian Yi was surprised when she heard what Mo Tong said.


    All along, they haven''t paid too much attention to sou Qiang.


    After all, among all the people in the Mo family, Su Daqiang is just a little white face who eats soft rice.


    All he could do and had to do was to please Mo ting.


    But now that Su Daqiang and song Lu are connected, they can''t help paying attention.


    After receiving the news, Jian Yi immediately told Jian Haixi and Mike.


    Jian Haixi was equally surprised. "Su Daqiang and song Lu? Was su Daqiang involved in yesterday''s incident?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "no, I asked Mo Tong. He said that Su Daqiang knew about the dialogue he heard that night. He should not have been too involved in it."


    Mike touched his chin and said, "I''ll tell you why song Lu''s woman is so anxious to get a new mobile phone. It turns out that she wants to contact Suda Qiang."


    "If sudajiang doesn''t know the whole thing, what''s his purpose?" Jian Haixi frowned and mused, "Song Lu should not know Su Daqiang''s identity, otherwise she won''t ask us for help. Now it seems that sudajiang should be unilaterally calculating song Lu."


    "Oh ~" Qin Zhixu despised, "she is both a soft rice eater and a woman. Is she still a man? It really humiliates our men."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "since you''re so angry, I''ll leave it to you to check."


    Qin Zhi Xu Leng snorted, rolled up his sleeve and said, "look, I''ll tear this little white faced mask clean."


    Mike looked at Jane Haixi and asked, "what shall we do now?"


    Jian Haixi hooked his lower lip and said, "although there are many things, we can''t mess up the rules. Those are small things. Our current goal is David. Just keep an eye on him."


    Mike nodded and said, "that''s what I said. This guy has some skills. He didn''t lock him up in such a big dispute. He came out of it only one night."


    "That''s not just right." Jian Haixi said with a smile. "Anyway, our purpose was to ask him to come out. Waiting for him, he should act soon."


    Qin Zhixu picked his eyebrow and said, "can you do nothing? Don''t look at how many holes you buried in other people''s company."


    Mike held his hands with some regret and said, "time is still too tight, otherwise I can do more."


    "That''s enough." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "we just have to wait at ease. As soon as David moves, we can take the opportunity..."


    Before she finished, Jane Haixi''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    The crowd stopped their movements and looked at Jian Haixi at the same time.


    Jian Haixi looked at the caller ID, smiled helplessly at Mike and said, "your mother''s phone is estimated to be our moving hand. Come and ask about the situation."


    Mike frowned and said, "I''ll pick it up."


    Jane Haixi paused and said, "forget it, I''d better take it. The relationship between you and your parents was frozen there. If you say angry words at this time, I''m afraid it will only make things worse."


    If isa wanted to talk to Mike, she called him directly. How could she call Jane Haixi''s mobile phone?


    Jian Haixi went out with his mobile phone, leaving Mike, Qin Zhixu and others looking at each other in the room.


    Jian Haixi answered the phone only after she returned to her room.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Issa''s angry voice came, "Miss Jane, did you do David''s work?"


    Jane Haixi said with a bitter smile, "Mrs. Davis, are you here to ask for guilt?"


    Aisa Leng hummed: "although our last call was not very pleasant, I didn''t want to start so soon. I didn''t expect Miss Jane to have no scruples."


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "Mrs. Davis, if you just want to find someone to vent your anger, I can give Mike the phone. He also has a lot to tell you. As for the question of time..."


    Jane Haixi paused and said coldly, "I can also answer you. Yes, I don''t have so much time to spend with your Davis family. If you have any means and plans, please make them out as soon as possible. I won''t be free after this week."


    "You..."


    Issa didn''t expect that Jian Haixi''s attitude was so arrogant. For a moment, she said, "Jian Haixi, don''t be too rampant. You haven''t seen the means of my Davis family."


    "That''s it." Jane Haixi sneered, "Mrs. Davis, David is just a stepping stone. Our real means will soon be seen by you. I just hope that after this is over, you can keep your promise and help Mike. Or..."


    Jian Haixi looked at Mike who didn''t know when to appear at the door, smiled at him, and then said to Issa, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t keep your promise, but you will completely lose your son."

 Chapter 451

    When Jane Haixi hung up, Mike came over and said sorry, "I''m sorry, Haixi, my mother must have said a lot of heavy words."


    Jane Haixi tilted her head and said with a smile, "no, she was wronged by me before she could say it."


    Mike bowed his head and said, "you really bother about my business."


    "Why do you say this?" Jane Haixi reached out and patted Mike on the shoulder and said, "I know I bother. Just help me when you take Davis''s house. Will I be polite to you?"


    Hearing what Jane Haixi said, Mike smiled and simply nodded and said, "OK, I''ll do my best to help you as long as you need something."


    They looked at each other and smiled. Their friendship and tacit understanding for many years were in silence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Song Lu sent several wechat messages to sudajiang all morning, but she didn''t get a reply. Now she doesn''t have his number. They can only contact through wechat, but Su Daqiang hasn''t replied to her information.


    Doesn''t he want to see her?


    The idea flashed in my heart and was quickly denied by song Lu.


    She shook her head and forced herself to calm down.


    "Sue won''t come. He said he loved me and wanted to see me. He won''t ignore me..."


    Song Lu holds her mobile phone in both hands, closes her eyes and prays for her right son Su to reply to the message quickly.


    She has abandoned everything for this illusory love. If she doesn''t even have this love in the end, she really has nothing.


    Song Lu doesn''t know that her right man is accompanying Mo Ting at the moment.


    It was not until noon that moting had lunch and took a nap that sudanjiang found a chance to quietly log in to another wechat.


    As soon as the number was logged in, dozens of messages jumped out, all sent by song Lu.


    Looking at the content of song Lu''s message, sudanjiang frowned and didn''t reply for a long time.


    Song Lu wants to see him.


    If it was before last night, he would find a way to see song Lu.


    Whether for a young body or for the Song family behind song Lu.


    But something like that happened last night. Now it''s a problem not to see song Lu again.


    Obviously, song Lu has been abandoned by the Song family. Even if he climbs up to song Lu, he won''t get any of the Song family''s property. Maybe he will get into trouble.


    But if you don''t go


    Thinking of song Lu''s figure and appearance, sudanjiang was a little moved in his heart.


    He usually surrounds Mo Ting''s fat and elderly woman. He rarely has the opportunity to contact a beauty like song Lu. He may not have much chance in the future.


    Now the beauty is in front of him. Is he going to give up like this?


    After thinking about it, sudanjiang finally couldn''t resist his desire and replied a message to song Lu.


    Upon receiving Su Daqiang''s message, song Lu''s voice phone immediately called.


    As soon as the mobile phone rang, sudanjiang quickly hung up, then typed and replied to song Lu, "it''s inconvenient for me to answer the phone. Tell me your address and I''ll find you later."


    Song Lu sent him a location without hesitation.


    Su Daqiang looked at the address, carefully deleted all chat messages and changed the micro signal before leaving the room.


    But he didn''t expect that as soon as he came out, he almost ran into a small figure.


    It''s Mo Tong.


    Seeing that it was mo Tong, Suda patted his chest and loosened his airway: "you want to scare me to death."


    Mo Tong stood at the door, staring coldly at sudanjiang, "what are you doing in there?"


    "Do you care?" Su Daqiang said angrily.


    Mo Tong pursed his lips, turned and walked towards Mo Ting''s bedroom.


    Seeing the direction he was going, sudanjiang was surprised. He quickly took two steps, took his arm and said, "Why are you going?"


    "I''ll tell my mother." Mo Tong looked up at sudajiang and said, "I said you didn''t know what you were doing secretly."


    "You..." Suda was so angry that he clenched his teeth and pulled Mo Tong back to him. "I''m taking a shit. Take a shit. What else can I do in the bathroom?"


    Mo Tong frowned, "shit, why can''t you run out in the bedroom and bathroom?"


    "I''m not afraid to disturb your mother''s sleep?" sudanjiang rolled his eyes and pushed Mo Tong with both hands. "Well, go back quickly. Don''t talk nonsense about today, otherwise I won''t be the one punished by your mother at that time."


    To tell the truth, sudanjiang is not worried about Mo Tong''s snitching. After all, that''s what he told Mo Ting last night. In addition, Mo Ting will not doubt him this morning.


    Mo Tong frowned. Looking at sudanjiang walking out, he couldn''t help asking, "where are you going?"


    Su Daqiang stepped down, looked back at Mo Tong and said, "boy, do you care too much?"


    Mo Tong didn''t step back. He stared obstinately at sudanjiang and asked, "mother is still resting, but you changed your shoes and want to go out. Where are you going?"


    Suda Qiang Leng hummed, "your mother wants to rest, so I''ll go to the company to handle official business for her, can''t I?"


    Mo Tong''s eyes were slightly heavy. He looked at sudajiang, didn''t say anything, and turned back to his room.


    Looking at Mo Tong''s back, Su Daqing hummed, "it''s just a wild seed. Dare you ask me about my affairs."


    Then he turned and left Mo''s house.


    Mo Tong looks at Suanjiang leaving at the window and sends a message to Jian Yi explaining the situation.


    Qin Zhixu said, "I''m going to check the situation behind this guy."


    Jian Yi thought for a moment and said, "if he just goes to the company, there''s no need to bother. I''ve checked it before. Their company is busy transferring funds."


    "Hmm?" Qin Zhixu was stunned and said, "transfer funds? Does sudajiang dare to do this under Mo Ting''s eyes?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "it''s with Mo ting."


    Qin Zhixu narrowed his eyes and thought, "it seems that there are more than one restless person in Mo''s family."


    Jian Yi nodded. "I''m afraid Su Daqiang''s trip is not as simple as going to the company."


    Just then, Jane Haixi and Mike came in. Hearing their words, they asked, "what''s the matter with Su Daqiang?"


    Qin Zhi Xu Shen said, "I''m afraid the little white face went to the hospital to find song Lu."


    Mike frowned, turned his head to Jane Haixi and said, "then I''ll go to the hospital now?"


    "No," said Jane Haixi, "just tell the people there and let them pay attention. If necessary, take a video for future trouble."


    Mike nodded and was about to turn around to give orders. Before he got out of the room, he saw Shui Bingling trotting over. While running, he shouted, "no, no, something big has happened!"


    Seeing that she was running fast, Mike quickly stretched out his arm to catch her and said, "what''s the big deal that can make you run like this? You''re not afraid to fall yourself."


    "Yes, it''s David!" Shui Bingling gasped, "David has an action!"

 Chapter 452

    Hearing shuibingling''s words, Mike and Jane Haixi looked at each other and said with a smile, "finally wait for him."


    Jian Haixi looked at Mike and said, "well, you won''t be idle now. Hurry to deal with the affairs of your company."


    "Don''t worry," said Mike Meiser with a flick of his hair, "I''ve prepared several jars of wine to wait. See if I don''t give the grandson a few pots of good food."


    With that, Mike put his arm around the water Bingling and said, "let''s go, brother. We''re going to start working."


    Shuibingling kicked him angrily and said, "who''s your brother? I''m a woman."


    "Oh, I''ll be your sister?"


    "Get out!"


    The two are getting farther and farther away.


    Jian Haixi looked at the figure of the two, and the corners of his lips raised a shallow smile.


    Although neither Mike nor shuibingling pierced the layer of window paper, Jane Haixi thought they were doing well now.


    Some feelings are strong wine, but some feelings are like warm water.


    No one is better or worse.


    As long as both sides know where the terminal of the road is, it doesn''t matter to walk slowly in the process.


    ¡­¡­


    Mike and Shui Bingling go to the company to deal with David, while Song Wei is still begging Mo Sheng.


    He had knelt on the ground for a long time, but Mo Sheng didn''t speak. He stopped talking and didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    Mo Sheng leaned on the sofa and closed his eyes for a long time before he said in a deep voice: "recently, hurry to deal with those pickled things in your hand."


    Song Wei was stunned. He quickly reflected Mo Sheng''s meaning. He couldn''t help looking up and asked, "second Lord, do you want me to give up the Song family?"


    "Otherwise?" Mo Sheng sneered, "do you still want to die with those things in your arms?"


    Song Wei gritted his teeth and was full of reluctance.


    The Song family can develop to today in just a few years. Of course, it can''t be so aboveboard.


    There are countless things that Song Wei can handle.


    There''s nothing wrong when people don''t find out, but once they find out, they can''t eat good fruit.


    "Is there no other way?" Song Wei hesitated: "second Lord, those are all my hard work for so many years."


    "Oh." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "you worked hard? Didn''t you grab it from others?"


    Song Wei choked, bowed his head and said, "second master, I''m not reluctant to give up the money and potential of the Song family, but if I give up those, what else can I do for you?"


    "Work for me?" Mo Sheng didn''t have a good way: "just don''t get me into trouble. Do you still work for me? Do I dare to use you?"


    Listening to Mo Sheng''s words, Song Wei hurriedly knocked his forehead and said respectfully, "Sir, forgive me. It''s all the villain''s fault, but please don''t trust the villain''s loyalty to you. I won''t dare to be greedy any more in the future. I will work for you wholeheartedly. Please give me another chance."


    Mo Sheng opened his eyes and looked at Song Wei kneeling in front of him.


    Song Wei lay on the ground and begged in a low voice like a dog: "second Lord, for the sake of the villain''s loyalty to you for so many years, please give me another chance."


    Mo Sheng smiled and said, "I didn''t say anything. Why are you so nervous?"


    Song Wei was stunned and looked up at Mo Sheng.


    Mo Shengwei raised her hand. Lisa hurriedly walked behind him and gently squeezed her shoulder for him.


    Mo Sheng closed his eyes and leaned on the sofa to enjoy it. He told Song Wei, "go and clean up everything in your hands. I''ll make my own arrangements for the future."


    When Song Wei heard the speech, his eyes lit up and he immediately kowtowed gratefully: "thank you, second master!"


    He knew that what Mosheng said was that he would not give up on him.


    He is naturally unwilling to ask him to give up the Song family, but now the Song family''s accident is sooner or later. All he can do is keep himself and hold Mo Sheng''s thigh tightly.


    As long as he follows Mo Sheng closely, sooner or later, what the Song family lost today will return to him again.


    Thinking of this, Song Wei was excited.


    Mo Sheng waved his hand and said, "go back. Remember, don''t be greedy for those small bargains. You should deal with everything. If you get hold of it again, don''t come to me. I don''t have the patience to save a waste again and again."


    "Yes, I remember." Song Wei nodded respectfully, got up and bowed to Mo Sheng, "thank you for your help. I''ll go back to work now."


    Mo Sheng didn''t speak, just stretched out his hand lazily.


    Song Wei nodded again, then turned and left Mo''s house.


    Song Wei left with her front feet, and talina came back after visiting the garden with her back feet.


    Mo Sheng kept closing his eyes and leaning on the sofa until talilina came in without opening her eyes.


    Talilina looked at Lisa, who massaged him behind him. She was a little jealous. She sat down on the other side of the sofa, waved to Lisa and said, "come here and press it for me."


    "This..." Lisa looked at Mo Sheng hesitantly.


    Although talilina is a VIP here, in Lisa''s eyes, Mo Sheng''s status is always talilina stunned. She looked in the direction Mo Sheng pointed, tilted her head and asked, "you mean Mo Ting?"


    Mo Sheng smiled and didn''t speak.


    £¦¡ª£¦¡ª


    Song Lu waited in the hospital for a long time before she finally saw sudanjiang who was late.


    When she first saw Su Daqiang, song Lu was surprised.


    As like as two peas, she did not think that the boy friend Su had grown so beautiful.


    Su Daqiang was also excited when he looked at Song Lu.


    Anyone who sees a beauty like song Lu will not be calm, not to mention the beauty is infatuated with him.


    They looked at each other affectionately. Song Lu bit her lips and sobbed, "Su..."


    "Lulu!"


    Su Daqiang gave a cry of heartache, strode to song Lu and held her in his arms.


    "Su, I finally saw you!" Song Lu hugged sudanjiang and cried in his arms.


    "Lulu, don''t cry. You''re breaking my heart." Su Daqiang stroked song Lu''s back with one hand and followed her hair with the other.


    When the two Qiao bodyguards on duty at the door heard the words from inside, they shook the goose bumps on their bodies, and then put on earplugs tacitly.


    Anyway, they have installed micro monitoring in the room. No matter what those two people do and say, they have long recorded it.


    As for others


    They don''t have the habit of listening to the corner, so forget it.


    Su Daqiang sat by the bed and looked at the scratches on Song Lu''s neck and arm. He sighed painfully and said, "Lulu, you''ve suffered."


    Song Lu shook her head, leaned against sudanjiang''s arms and said, "I don''t regret it, Sue. It''s the bravest thing I''ve done in my life, but I don''t regret it for you."


    Su Daqiang moved in his heart, reached out and raised song Lu''s chin. He said affectionately, "Lulu, you treat me like this. Teach me how I can''t love you?"


    "Su..."


    Their voices faded away and their lips were close to each other.


    After a long time, song Lu''s voice sounded again in the ward.


    "Su, you can''t..." Song Lu said and stopped Su Daqiang''s hand on her collar.


    "Lulu, don''t you want to?" Su Daqiang said sadly.


    Seeing that he was so sad, song Lu hurriedly said, "no, Su, of course I would, but not now. Now... My injury hasn''t healed, and I''m not in the mood..."


    Su Daqiang heard the speech, hugged song Lu and said, "I''m sorry, Lulu, I''m too anxious. It doesn''t matter. I can wait when you''re willing."


    "Sue, thank you..." Song Lu hugged sudanjiang, kissed him gently on the cheek, smiled and asked, "by the way, Sue, I don''t know what you do."


    Suda Qiang was stunned, reached out and scraped the tip of song Lu''s nose, smiled and said, "why, this is the beginning of checking my family?"


    "Of course not." song Lujiao hummed, "people just want to know more about you. After all, you will be all they rely on in the future."


    Suda forced to smile and approached vaguely, "I''ll tell you when you become my woman."

 Chapter 453

    Listening to Suda Qiang''s words, song Lu blushed. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and beat him on the chest. She said angrily, "you''re dead."


    With a strong smile, Suda stretched out his hand to wrap her pink fist and said, "I''m only bad for you."


    Song Lu looked at sudanjiang with affectionate eyes and said, "Sue, I love you..."


    "Me too." sudanjiang kissed song Lu''s cheek and said vaguely, "Lulu, are you really breaking up with the Song family now? Your brother..."


    "Well ~" Song Lu was so excited that she hugged sudanjiang''s neck and said carelessly, "don''t worry about them. Ning Jiwei is here. They don''t dare to deal with me."


    "Ning Jiwei?" Su Daqiang paused and looked at Song Lu suspiciously. "Ning Jiwei promised to help you?"


    "Of course." Song Lu said with a smile, "Sue, don''t worry. I won''t give you any trouble."


    Suda Qiang was stunned, smiled again, hugged song Lu and said, "fool, of course I''m not afraid of this..."


    £¦¡ª£¦¡ª


    When song Lu and Suda beat and scolded Qiao, Song Wei also rushed back to song''s house.


    After he got home, he went to see Hu Jing first. Hu Jing was frightened and the nanny was with her now.


    When Song Wei entered the room, he saw Hu Jing lying on the bed sobbing in a low voice.


    "Mom, how are you?" Song Wei asked.


    Hearing Song Wei''s voice, Hu Jing looked up at him and cried, "Ah Wei, you''re finally back. Your father wants to kill me!"


    Song Wei pursed his lips, reached out to hold Hu Jing''s shoulder and said in a deep voice, "I know, mom, don''t be afraid, don''t worry, I won''t let him hurt you again."


    "Awei, mom, only you can count on now." Hu Jing grabbed Song Wei''s hand and said with tears in her eyes: "awei, you can''t ignore mom."


    Her hands were full of tears. Song Wei''s hands became sticky when she grabbed them.


    The touch on his hand made Song Wei frown slightly. He held back his nausea at the bottom of his heart and said to Hu Jing, "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t care about you."


    "Wuwu... Why am I so bitter..." Hu Jing was still crying.


    Song Wei is a little upset. He has some mother son feelings for Hu Jing, but that''s just relative to song Mu and song Lu.


    At the moment, listening to Hu Jing''s cry, he was impatient.


    Song Wei took his hand out of Hu Jing''s hand and said to her, "Mom, don''t think so much. Let the nanny cook some food for you. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    "Ah Wei, where are you going?" when her son said she was leaving, Hu Jing quickly grabbed Song Wei''s sleeve again and said, "Ah Wei, are you sure your father won''t come back? Where else would you go and take your mother with you."


    Song Wei could not help twitching at the corners of his mouth and sighed: "Mom, I''m going to work. How can I work with you?"


    "This......" Hu Jing choked and wanted to say something, but the nanny around her stopped her.


    The nanny could see that Song Wei''s patience was running out, so she quickly interrupted and said to Hu Jing, "madam, the young master has his things to do. Now he has to deal with a lot of things at home, otherwise what will our family do in the future?"


    Listening to the nanny, Hu Jing remembered that their family was in a difficult period.


    "Well..." Hu Jing reluctantly released Song Wei''s hand and said, "Ah Wei, you should come back early. You''d better call me every other minute, or what if your father asks someone to come over again?"


    Song Weiman waved impatiently and said, "I know."


    Before the voice fell, the others had left the room and returned to their own house.


    After returning to his room, Song Wei''s first thing was to take a bath, especially the tearful hand grabbed by Hu Jing, which he washed several times.


    After taking a bath and changing clothes, Song Wei went out of the door and went to the basement.


    There were two bodyguards at the door. Seeing Song Wei coming, he hurriedly said, "young master."


    "Well, how is he?" Song Wei asked coldly.


    "We kept shouting. We ignored him and only sent food and water in." the bodyguard reported truthfully.


    Song Wei nodded, pushed the door and went in.


    Song mu, who was locked up, heard the sound of opening the door and hurriedly looked over here.


    After seeing Song Wei''s figure, song Mu was excited, grabbed the iron gate and roared, "Song Wei, dare you lock me up?"


    Song Wei raised his eyebrows. "Is it necessary to say such nonsense? Haven''t I turned it off?"


    "Presumptuous! You bastard, bastard!" Song Mu scolded all morning, and his voice was almost hoarse. However, looking at Song Wei now, he still couldn''t help his anger. He pointed at him and scolded, "I''m your Lao Tzu. Where did I come from without you? You dare to shut me down, you unfilial son!"


    "Unfilial son?" Song Wei sneered and said, "yes, I''m unfilial son. Those illegitimate sons and daughters outside of you are filial. Why haven''t you seen them? Who will come to serve you?"


    "You..." Song Mu choked and didn''t speak with a black face.


    Song Wei was sarcastic and said, "don''t say that no one is filial to you now. Have they ever been filial to you before? Which one doesn''t rely on me to earn money to be a vampire there? It''s very kind of you to mention the word filial piety to me. If the father is not kind, how can the son be filial?"


    Song Mu looked embarrassed, but still stuck his neck and said, "Song Wei, don''t tell me this. Now open the door and I''ll go out, otherwise I..."


    "How are you?" Song Wei put his hands in his pockets, leisurely stood in front of song Mu and sneered, "Song mu, I told you the truth. Now I can''t let you out. Don''t say now, you can''t get out in a short time."


    "You bastard..."


    "Don''t worry." song Mugang wanted to swear. Song Wei interrupted him with a sarcastic smile: "For my father''s sake, I won''t do so much. Now I''ll give you two ways. First, stay here and let you out after I deal with my affairs for a while. Then you and your lover''s illegitimate children can do whatever you want. I won''t interfere with you or let my mother interfere with you. Second, you can yell here Shout, or find someone to help you. But I won''t give you a drop of water and a mouthful of rice. Whether you live or die has nothing to do with me in the future. "


    Song Mu froze and said with a black face, "are you two choices?"


    If he is not obedient, there is clearly no way to live.


    Song Wei smiled and said, "Song mu, you have been unkind. I can do this to you. It''s the best of my kindness. Don''t hurry to consume my last kindness."


    Song Mu''s face was livid and his hands were tight holding the iron gate, but he didn''t dare to scold Song Wei again.


    Seeing song mu xuegua, Song Wei nodded with satisfaction and said, "very good. If there is no accident, I will let you out in a week. You can stay here at ease. As long as you don''t cause me trouble this week, I will not only let you out, but also prepare a generous gift for you."


    When Song Wei said these words, a faint light flashed in his eyes. Unfortunately, song Mu didn''t see it.

 Chapter 454

    Suda Qiang didn''t come back all afternoon. Mo Tong learned from Jian Yi that he went to the hospital to see song Lu. He has been hesitant to tell Mo ting the truth.


    Mo Ting didn''t get up until five or six o''clock. When she got up together, she began to look for sou Qiang everywhere.


    Mo Tong listened to her figure and couldn''t help saying, "he''s out."


    "Hmm?" Mo Ting was stunned and looked at Mo Tong in surprise.


    The reason for his surprise is that Mo Tong usually avoids her as much as possible. There is no need to never talk to her.


    Second, Mo Tong even noticed that Su Daqiang didn''t go out.


    Either of these two points is too strange.


    Mo Ting narrowed her eyes, approached Mo Tong and asked, "Da Qiang has gone out? Do you know where he has gone?"


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said, "he said he had gone to the company."


    "What did he say?" Mo Ting looked more strange, but she didn''t investigate Mo Tong''s problem for the first time, but called the assistant in the company first.


    The answer is that sudo Qiang is really in the company, but he has just left and should be on his way back to Mo''s house now.


    After hanging up, Mo Ting looked at Mo Tong and asked coldly, "how did you know that Daqiang went to the company?"


    Mo Tong turned his head and said, "he told me."


    "So why did he tell you?" Mo Ting''s voice was colder. She stepped forward and broke Mo Tong''s chin and said, "little bastard, don''t try to deceive me. Say, did you bully Da Qiang?"


    Mo Tong listened to her call herself "little bastard". He felt a slight pain in his heart, stubbornly raised his small face, looked at Mo ting and said, "how old am I? How can I bully him?"


    Mo Ting said with a sarcastic smile, "who knows, if you want to bully someone, can''t you do it?"


    Mo Tong bit his lips and said, "mother, I don''t know why you have so many prejudices against me and why you hate me so much. But I grew up watching you. Have I bullied anyone in this family for so many years?"


    He has been bullied for so many years rather than bullying others.


    He used to be the vicious housekeeper, but his disaster ended when the housekeeper died.


    Listening to Mo Tong''s words, Mo Ting paused slightly, then loosened his chin and snorted coldly, "who knows what evil is hidden in your heart."


    Mo Tong couldn''t help saying, "I''m not the one who really harbors evil intentions, it''s su Daqiang!"


    "What are you talking about?" Mo Ting heard his words, her eyes narrowed suddenly, came forward and slapped Mo Tong in the face, "beast, who allows you to speak ill of Da Qiang?"


    Mo Tong covered his beaten cheek and his eyes gradually turned red.


    It''s not because of the pain on his cheek. He practiced martial arts since childhood. This kind of flesh pain is just common for him. What really hurts him is his heart.


    "Little beast, don''t you dare to say?" Mo Ting was very angry, pointed to Mo Tong and scolded, "I didn''t expect that you have grown up and learned the ability to arrange others secretly. I think you don''t study and practice hard all day, and your mind is all used to think about these tricks, right?"


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Mo Tong roared, "why don''t you think I''m lying after listening to me? It''s that Suda who lied to you. He lied to you about going to the company. In fact, he was looking for another woman..."


    "Pa!"


    Before Mo fairy tale finished, she got a kick from Mo ting on her calf and fell to the ground.


    Mo Ting looked at Mo Tong with a gloomy face and said, "don''t let me hear you after such words, otherwise I''ll hit you once I hear them."


    "But this is the truth." Mo Tong got up from the ground, looked at Mo Ting stubbornly and said, "even if you kill me, you can''t change this fact. Why don''t you want to believe me? You can find out by yourself!"


    Mo Ting gritted her teeth and raised her hand to hit Mo Tong in the face again.


    Mo Tong closed his eyes and stood there without dodging.


    Mo Ting''s hand finally stopped in mid air and didn''t fight. I don''t know whether it was because the eye-catching swelling on Mo Tong''s face stopped her action, or because of Mo Tong''s words.


    The expected slap didn''t fall on his cheek. Mo Tong opened his eyes and looked at Mo ting with full hope, "mother..."


    "Get out!" Mo Ting pointed to the room and said, "get back to your own room. I don''t want to see you again. There''s no dinner for you tonight. You give me a good reflection."


    Mo Tong froze, gritted his teeth and endured the tears that would burst into his eyes, turned and ran back to his room.


    Listening to the door slamming shut, Mo Ting closed her eyes, went to the sofa and sat down.


    She raised her head to pick up the water cup in front of her, but as soon as she raised her hand, she found that her fingers were trembling slightly.


    That''s the palm of Mo Tong''s hand just now.


    Mo Ting felt a slight pain in her heart, and a vague figure flashed before her eyes.


    So the pain immediately turned into a deep hatred.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    Mo Ting suddenly stretched out her hand and knocked the water cup over to the ground. The whole man held his head and shouted, "asshole!"


    "Madam..." the nanny heard the sound of the water cup hitting the ground and ran out of the kitchen. After seeing Mo Ting''s crazy appearance, she was stunned and retreated silently.


    It took Mo ting a long time to get her mind back from that hatred.


    She closed her eyes and leaned on the sofa for a while. She said to the nanny, "come here and clean up the ground."


    "Yes." the nanny nodded and trotted tremblingly to clean up the residue.


    Mo Ting asked coldly, "when did sudajiang go out today?"


    "This..." the nanny paused and said truthfully, "I went out after your nap."


    After taking a nap, I was away from home all afternoon.


    Mo Ting''s eyes were slightly cold.


    Usually, even if they go to the company, they will not be so busy that they have no news all afternoon.


    Besides, the main role of their company now is to transfer funds. In addition, they have nothing to do at all.


    "Madam, do you have anything else to say?" the nanny saw that Mo Ting didn''t speak and stood aside with the residue. She didn''t dare to leave, but asked carefully.


    Mo Ting waved her hand and said, "it''s all right. Go down."


    "Yes."


    After the nanny retired, Mo Ting sat on the sofa all the time. She didn''t know whether she was waiting for someone or recalling the scenes of the past, maybe both.


    It was not until the sun went down and the moon went up that sudanjiang came back late.


    He walked into the room and saw that the light in the room was still dark. He frowned and said, "why don''t you turn on the light?"


    With that, he reached out and pressed the button on the wall.


    When the switch is turned on, the whole living room suddenly brightens.


    At this light, Suda Qiang saw Mo Ting sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing Mo Ting''s figure, Su Daqiang was frozen.


    "Are you back?" Mo Ting looked at him and asked coldly.


    Su Daqiang restrained his guilty jump, went to Mo Ting, pulled out a dry smile and said, "ting, why are you sitting here so late? And why don''t you turn on the light?"


    "You know it''s too late?" Mo Ting sneered. "I thought you were crazy playing outside. You can''t tell day from night."


    "Ting, what did you say?" sudanjiang sat next to Mo Ting, held her hand and said, "are you unhappy because I came back late? Well, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have come back so late, good, don''t be angry..."


    "The perfume on your body is very special." suddenly, moting interrupted him.


    Su Daqiang was stunned, looked up at Mo ting and asked, "ting, what do you mean? Do you doubt me..."


    "Shouldn''t I doubt you?" Mo Ting sneered. "Do you want to tell me that you have been busy in the company all afternoon? If you are such a diligent person, you won''t follow me, won''t you?"


    Su Daqiang''s whole body suddenly became stiff. He looked at Mo ting and suddenly pulled a touch of bitter self mockery from the corners of his mouth and said, "yes, I''m not a diligent person. You''re right. It''s just... It doesn''t matter that people all over the world despise me. I thought you wouldn''t, but I didn''t expect..."


    Listening to his words, Mo Ting frowned slightly and pulled in her heart, but she still held her chest in her hands and said nothing.


    Su Daqiang got up, turned his back to Mo ting and said, "since you don''t believe me, I have nothing to say. Don''t worry, I''ll leave now and won''t hinder your eyes around you."


    After that, sudanjiang walked towards the door.


    Mo Ting looked at his back, clasped her arms with her hands, bit her lips and insisted on not talking.


    Su Daqiang walked to the door. He paused without looking back. He just said in a dumb voice: "ting, your stomach is bad. Remember not to eat greasy, sour and spicy things in the future. Also, you can''t cover the quilt well at night. In the future, I won''t be with you. Remember to..."


    Before he finished, a pair of hands suddenly reached out and hugged him.


    Mo Ting hugged sudanjiang from behind and choked, "asshole, where do you want to go?"


    Su Daqiang said with a wry smile, "I thought you didn''t want me by your side."


    "Who said I would not let you by my side?"


    Su Daqiang was silent for a moment, turned around, took Mo Ting''s cheek in his hands, and asked piously, "ting, then you..."


    Mo Ting bit her lip, reached out and beat him on the chest and said, "people just scolded you. You''re not angry."


    "Hoo ~"


    Su Daqiang suddenly breathed out and held Mo Ting tightly. "Ting, you scared me to death, you know? I thought you really didn''t want me."


    "You scared me to death." Mo Ting muttered and let Su Daqiang hold him without pushing him away.


    The two men held a long hug at the door. After a long time, Su Da Qiang loosened her and took out a small bottle of perfume from her pocket.


    "What''s this?" Mo Ting was stunned and asked.


    Su said with a strong smile: "you are right, I am not so diligent, so I actually left the company early, but on the way, I suddenly heard that you wanted to change perfume for the first two days, so I ran several stores to buy it for you."


    Mo Ting''s heart moves slightly, looks at Su Da Qiang to ask: "then your body''s perfume also tastes......"

 Chapter 455

    "HMM." sudanjiang said with a wry smile, "I don''t know which one is better, so I sprayed several more things to try, but you misunderstood me and went to find someone else..."


    "Daqiang..."


    Filled with remorse, Mo Ting reached out and stroked sudajiang''s cheek and said, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I misunderstood you."


    Sudanjiang shook his head and said, "I don''t blame you. It''s my fault. I should have sent you a message earlier. It''s my fault to make you worry about me at home for so long."


    Mo Ting listened to sudanjiang''s words, and her self reproach and moving heart reached the top of her savings.


    Su Daqiang looked down at Mo Ting leaning against his arms, his eyes flashed slightly and breathed a silent sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it''s round.


    After he came out of the hospital, he noticed that it was too late, and he was still stained with the smell of song Lu.


    If you go home after taking a bath at this time, it will inevitably make Mo Ting suspicious.


    The best way is to find a suitable excuse to cover up the smell.


    Buying perfume is undoubtedly the most appropriate reason.


    Su Daqiang''s lips were slightly hooked, and he was a little proud in his eyes.


    Sure enough, as long as he hooked his little thumb, both Mo ting and song Lu would throw themselves into his arms and embrace him.


    The two are reconciled as before, like lovers in love, snuggle up to each other after dinner, and then sleep together.


    But tonight is a little different. Mo Ting, who always falls asleep first, opened her eyes after su Daqiang fell asleep.


    She looked at the dark ceiling and flashed Mo Tong''s stubborn appearance.


    The child


    Never lied to her and never hurt her.


    Even, the child should know that if he said those words to her face, he would not escape the fate of being beaten and scolded by her.


    But he did.


    Mo Ting can''t think of any reason for Mo Tong to spell the danger of being beaten to say those words, unless


    At the thought of the only possibility, Mo Ting felt some cutting pain in her heart.


    Even she didn''t realize that when she needed to choose between Su Daqiang and Mo Tong, her choice would be mo Tong.


    Moting turned and looked at sudanjiang lying on her side. Her fingers slowly slid over his earlobe and jaw.


    Su Daqiang has been with her since her bastard husband died.


    For so many years, there was no criticism around, but Su Daqiang never gave up their feelings and always accompanied her without complaint and regret.


    Would such a man who devoted himself to her really betray her?


    After a long time, Mo Ting finally touched her hand and took Su Daqiang''s mobile phone on the bedside table.


    The unlock password is her birthday. Enter it correctly.


    Call log, blank.


    Wechat record, blank.


    Online browsing record, blank.


    Mo Ting was patient and opened social software one by one. She found that it was all blank.


    Facing the mobile phone without any trace, Mo Ting''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly heavy, and trembled to put the mobile phone back.


    Then turn around, close your eyes and stay awake all night.


    A person is not afraid of leaving a horse''s feet, but afraid of not having any clues.


    People who are clean in everything are not clean.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, when sudanjiang got up, moting stayed in bed to rest.


    She lost sleep all night last night and didn''t sleep until it was a little bright.


    Seeing Mo Ting so tired, a trace of disgust flashed in sudanjiang''s eyes.


    Sure enough, an old woman is as tired as a pig.


    Then, Su Daqiang thought of song Lu''s graceful figure, and the flame in his heart was immediately lit.


    After a quick breakfast, he went to the bathroom as usual to log in to another hidden micro signal.


    As soon as I logged in, my mobile phone received several messages from Song Lu.


    Nothing more than missing and liking him.


    Looking at the information, sudanjiang showed a proud smile on his face.


    After reading the information one by one, Su Daqiang carefully deleted all the records, then changed back to the commonly used micro signal and walked out of the bathroom.


    In the bedroom, Mo Ting still didn''t wake up.


    Sudanjiang walked over, patted her on the shoulder and said, "ting, wake up. Didn''t you agree to go to the company today?"


    "Well, I''m so sleepy. Let me sleep a little longer ~" Mo Ting patted sudanjiang''s hand impatiently and muttered.


    Su Daqiang narrowed his eyes and said softly, "then go to sleep. I''ll go to the company first."


    "Well..." Mo Ting replied vaguely.


    Su Daqiang looked at her like a child, and the corners of her lips couldn''t help lifting a radian.


    When he realized that he was smiling, Su Daqiang quickly took back the smile on his lips and turned into a dislike and disgust for Mo ting.


    He turned to find a note paper, took a pen and left a few words on it. Then he couldn''t wait to go out of the house.


    After sudanjiang left, the sleeping moting opened her eyes again.


    She reached for the note at the head of the bed.


    There is only one line on it: Ting, I went to the company first. Remember to have breakfast when you wake up. Don''t have an empty stomach, you know? Love you Daqiang.


    Looking at that line of words, Mo Ting was complicated.


    She thought about it all night last night. She was going to follow sou Qiang today to find out what he was doing.


    But now she hesitated.


    When we don''t meet love, each of us is a warrior in armor.


    Those are heroic words. We can come with our mouth open.


    But when it comes to love, we often lose our armor.


    Even if you don''t want to, there are moments when you want to deceive yourself.


    Mo Ting closed her eyes and said to herself that she might pretend she didn''t know. Maybe the situation was not as serious as she thought. Maybe Mo Tong was really lying to her?


    Even if sou Qiang likes other women outside, so what?


    Anyway, he would never leave her. When he was tired of playing outside, he finally came back to her.


    As long as she can pretend not to know, as long as she can persuade herself to let go of the matter.


    Can she?


    Mo Ting lay in bed, tears from her eyes sliding down her crow''s feet into her sideburns.


    This situation is very much like the years when she just got married.


    That man betrayed her like this


    Mo Ting gritted her teeth, reached out to wipe away her tears and turned over from bed.


    She can''t stand it. She can''t think it hasn''t happened!


    Just as Mo Ting got out of bed to wash, her cell phone ring suddenly remembered.


    Mo Ting thought it was sudanjiang, but she frowned when she saw the call above.


    He is the Secretary of the company.


    Mo Ting frowned and answered the phone. The flustered voice of the Secretary immediately came over: "Mr. Mo, it''s not good. The things of our company have been found out!"


    "What?" morting was shocked and asked coldly, "where''s sudanjiang? Isn''t he going to the company?"


    "President Su?" the Secretary''s voice was crying: "President Su didn''t come to the company. I sent him a wechat and never received a reply."

 Chapter 456

    The Secretary''s words stunned Mo ting. She even suspected that she had heard wrong.


    "Mo Zong? Mo Zong?" cried the little secretary who had not heard Mo ting.


    Mo Ting asked coldly, "you said Su Daqiang didn''t go to the company?"


    "Yes, yes." the little secretary didn''t know why Mo Ting was suddenly angry and choked with a crying voice.


    Mo Ting took a deep breath and said, "I know. I''ll go to the company right away."


    After hanging up, Mo Ting took the note at the head of the bed again and looked at the line full of love and care. There was only a raging anger in her heart.


    She squeezed the note paper tightly, then crumpled it and tore it up.


    Mo Ting hurried away from home without attending to dinner. Mo Tong looked at her back and felt an ominous premonition getting heavier and heavier.


    In fact, he had expected something to happen since he knew that Mo Ting was transferring funds, but he didn''t expect this day to come so soon.


    What will happen next and what should he do to stop it?


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Mo Ting arrived at the company.


    At this time, the company was in a mess. Everyone didn''t know what to do like a hooded fly. As soon as they saw Mo Ting coming, they immediately surrounded him. Only Su Daqiang''s assistant quietly withdrew from the crowd.


    Mo Ting saw the figure of the man with sharp eyes. With a cold hum, she pushed the people away, stretched out her hand and pressed the assistant''s shoulder. She asked coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Mo, Mr. mo..." the assistant didn''t expect so many people that Mo Ting would notice herself. She immediately felt guilty and didn''t know what to say.


    Mo Ting saw him holding a mobile phone. The screen showed that he was dialing, but she had never seen the number.


    Mo Ting looked at her assistant. The cold light in her eyes made people shudder.


    "Who are you calling?" Mo Ting asked.


    "I, I..." the assistant stammered, clenched his cell phone and stammered, "yes, it''s my friend..."


    "Really?" Mo Ting sneered and reached for his cell phone.


    Mo Ting wanted to see the mobile phone. Of course, the assistant didn''t dare not give it, but he was afraid that the person at the other end of the phone didn''t know, so he said, "Mr. Mo, that..."


    "Shut up!" Mo Ting shouted, "if you dare say a word, I''ll kill you!"


    The assistant was stiff and nailed there, afraid to speak again.


    Soon after Mo Ting took the phone, the person at the other end of the phone also answered the phone. The familiar voice rang along the current.


    "Hello? What can I do for you? What can I do for the company?"


    Listening to this sentence, Mo Ting took a puff in her heart and tightened her hand holding the mobile phone in an instant.


    If she only came here, maybe she wouldn''t go crazy.


    What really broke her up was the next female voice: "Sue, why don''t you come in ~"


    Then sudanjiang''s gentle smile rang out, "baby, I''ll come right away."


    Mo Ting closed her eyes and took away her mobile phone.


    Just beside her was the company''s fish tank. Mo Ting raised her hand and mercilessly threw her mobile phone in.


    After eating the water, the mobile phone flickered a few times and finally calmed down.


    The assistant didn''t care about his dying cell phone, but looked at Mo Ting nervously.


    Because he knew whether his next fate would be the same as the mobile phone just now, all in the woman''s thought.


    Mo Ting looked at him and said coldly, "come with me."


    "Yes, Mr. mo." the assistant dared not resist, nodded and followed Mo ting into the office.


    The little secretary and other employees looked at the closed door of the office room and looked at each other.


    What about the company? What about this pile of things?


    What about them? Are you going or staying?


    They are full of hope that Mo Ting will solve their problems and point out a direction to them after coming to the company.


    But unfortunately, Mo Ting, who is in love, has been completely dazzled by Su Daqiang''s betrayal and completely ignored the company''s crisis.


    Employees, you look at me, I look at you, and finally there is only a helpless sigh.


    Forget it, they''d better pack up as soon as possible and find another place to live.


    In the office, Mo Ting looked at her assistant and asked coldly, "I ask you, did sudo Qiang come to the company yesterday?"


    The assistant nodded and said, "here we are."


    "Tell the truth!" Mo Ting screamed, "if you dare to tell a lie again, I can make you stay in Xiangcheng today!"


    "No, I can''t." the assistant cried, "Mr. Mo, I''m telling the truth. Mr. Su did come to the company yesterday, but... He left early. He also asked me to say that if you ask, he is on his way home, and then I''ll inform him in private."


    Mo Ting took a deep breath of her anger under the pressure, stared at the assistant and said, "you usually contact through the number just now?"


    "Yes." the assistant now knew everything, for fear that her slight hesitation would make Mo Ting angry.


    Mo Ting closed her lips and asked, "how long has it been like this?"


    The assistant was stunned and said truthfully, "this time, there are things in these two days."


    "This time?" Mo Ting keenly grasped the key words said by the assistant. "Are there other times?"


    "This..." the assistant hesitated and said honestly: "President su... He had this number a few years ago. He also has a complete set of private wechat and other social platforms. Occasionally... Su always talks about a few short relationships with some girls, so sometimes he needs me to help him answer his lie."


    "A few years ago..." Mo Ting was black in front of her eyes and stumbled down on her office chair.


    "Mr. mo..." the assistant looked at Mo Ting anxiously and advised: "in fact, men are like this. Mr. Su is just playing with them and has never been serious about them. You see, although he has played several times, he still came back to you? Mr. Su actually has you in his heart..."


    "Shut up!" Mo Ting roared.


    The assistant was so busy that he lowered his head tremblingly and dared not say any more.


    Mo Ting sat in her office chair and waited for a while before she calmed down her evil spirit.


    For a long time, when she could control her hands and no longer tremble, she stood up from her chair and asked coldly, "do you know where he is now?"


    The assistant nodded and whispered, "it should be in the hospital..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When morting interrogated his assistant, sudanjiang had no idea what he had done had been exposed.


    He didn''t even enter the company gate this morning. He just said hello to his assistant and went straight to the hospital.


    Song Lu had his first taste yesterday. He is greedy now. Where else can he pay attention to the common affairs of the company?


    The bodyguards of the Qiao family in the hospital have automatically left the door of the ward. Anyway, their task is to ensure that song Lu will not die here, so they''d better hide from such things that are not suitable for children.


    When sudanjiang came, he didn''t forget to bring song Lu a delicious breakfast.


    He has always done very well in such considerate little details.


    Otherwise, Mo Ting could not have never been tired of him for so many years.


    As soon as song Lu saw sudanjiang, she walked down from the hospital bed.


    "Be careful, your injury hasn''t healed yet." seeing this, sudanjiang hurried forward to hold song Lu.


    Song Lu rushed into his arms, hugged him and said, "Sue, why are you here? People have been waiting for you for a long time ~"


    Su Daqiang smiled helplessly and said, "isn''t it because I want to buy breakfast for a pig? Otherwise I would have arrived long ago."


    "Breakfast?" Song Lu''s eyes lit up, and then she saw the bag that sudanjiang was carrying in her hand.


    As soon as she looked at it, song Lu smiled. "Su, I just mentioned it yesterday. You really went to buy me this breakfast. It''s hard for their family to line up every day."


    "Yes." Su Daqiang stretched out his index finger and thumb and pinched song Lu''s nose. "But I worked hard in line for most of the day to buy breakfast. Someone doesn''t appreciate it and complains about me here."


    "Oh, it''s all my fault." Song Lu knew that she was wrong, so she kissed him coyly and said, "it''s my fault. Oh, give you a kiss. Don''t be angry ~"


    Sudanjiang glanced at Song Lu''s cherry red lips. His eyes were dark and said in a dumb voice, "a kiss is not enough."


    "Ah, what are you doing?" before Song Lu finished, he was hugged to the bed by Su Daqiang.


    ¡­¡­


    When he received the assistant''s call, sudanjiang was embracing and interacting with song Lu.


    Song Lu took him and said, "whose phone is it? Sue, don''t pay attention to him."


    "No, I have to answer the phone." Suda rubbed song Lu''s hair with a strong smile, kissed her gently on the forehead and said, "Lulu is good. I''ll answer the phone and come back soon."


    Song Lu Du said, "here too."


    Suda laughed loudly, hugged her and kissed her hard before he got up.


    He took his cell phone and went aside to answer the phone. Only the assistant knew the number. He usually called because of Mo ting.


    So sudanjiang subconsciously thought that moting had gone to the company, so he asked the assistant if something had happened to the company.


    But unexpectedly, there was no sound at the other end.


    Did the assistant accidentally press the wrong number?


    Sudanjiang was wondering. The song Lu had called him impatiently.


    As soon as he heard song Lu''s crisp voice, Suda Qiang''s soul was almost flying. Where could he care about the phone? As soon as he threw his mobile phone, he jumped into the gentle village again.


    Song Lu leaned against sudanjiang''s arms, smiled and took his hand and said, "Sue, what phone call do you have to answer? Shouldn''t you have any secrets from me?"


    Sudanjiang was not flustered at all. He only glanced at her, reached out and scraped her nose and said, "little heartless, I have you. What little secret do you want? It was a company phone just now. If you don''t answer it, you can''t make money back. How can I raise you?"


    Listening to sudajiang''s words, song Lu felt sweet. She stretched out her hand and hugged sudajiang and said, "Sue, you are very kind to me."


    Suda Qiang narrowed his eyes and said with a bad smile, "don''t you repay me well?"


    "Ah? How to repay..."


    Before Song Lu finished, sudanjiang had answered her question with practical action.

 Chapter 457

    It was already ten o''clock at noon when moting arrived at the hospital.


    The two bodyguards of the Qiao family looked at Mo Ting, looked at each other and hesitated to stop.


    Finally, the two patted their thighs, opened one eye and closed the other as if they didn''t see it.


    What to stop? When Suda Qiang came, she didn''t stop. Naturally, there was no reason to stop Mo Ting when she wanted to go in.


    After all, this is someone else''s "family business", and they are not easy to intervene.


    Just make sure song Lu is still alive.


    When Mo Ting rushed into the ward, sudanjiang and song Lu on the hospital bed didn''t even have time to get dressed.


    Suddenly someone broke in unprepared. Song Lu immediately screamed, and Suda Qiang, who saw the face of the comer, screamed hopelessly.


    Song Lu looked at Suda, who was wrapped in a quilt and blocked more tightly than her. She suddenly felt that some of his tall images were disillusioned.


    Moting''s eyes slipped from sudajiang to song Lu, and then turned back to sudajiang.


    She just stood there without saying anything, staring at them gloomily.


    Song Lu knew Mo ting.


    After all, Xiangcheng is so big. Under the former name of the Song family, she can always see Mo Ting at the banquet.


    But Su Daqiang, as the guest of entry of Mo Ting, has never appeared on a formal occasion, so she doesn''t know her.


    After the initial panic, song Lu calmed down when she recognized that the person was mo ting. She frowned and looked at Mo Ting suspiciously and asked, "Ms. Mo, this is my ward. Why are you here? If you have something to find me, please go back first. My boyfriend and I haven''t dressed yet. It''s inconvenient to receive you."


    "Your boyfriend?"


    Mo Ting sneered. She never thought that the woman sudanjiang was looking for would be song Lu.


    Song Lu didn''t understand what her smile meant. She frowned deeper. "Yes, Sue is my boyfriend. Do you have any questions?"


    "Su?" Mo Ting''s lip angle was more curved. She glanced at Suda Qiang, who was hurriedly hiding in the quilt and passing clothes. She turned to look at Song Lu and asked, "you call him Su, do you know what his full name is?"


    Song Lu just reacted at this time. In front of her, Mo Ting seemed to be coming to su.


    She looked at Mo Ting, then turned to look at Su Suo Qiang, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Because she really doesn''t know what Su Daqiang''s full name is.


    Although the two have had in-depth exchanges in the past two days, sudanjiang only asked her to call herself Sue. She said it sounded more friendly, but she didn''t have time to tell her about his past and identity.


    "Sue, what''s your full name?" Song Lu asked, holding sudanjiang''s shirt.


    Unfortunately, sudanjiang didn''t care about her at all at this time. He even threw her hand away and said, "Oh, you let go!"


    Song Lu was stunned. If she didn''t see that there was a problem with sudanjiang at the moment, she would have lived in vain for so many years.


    "Sue, make it clear to me!" Song Lu cried and pulled Suda.


    "Are you bored? Let go!" Su Daqiang angrily broke song Lu''s hand and hurried out of bed and ran to Mo ting. "Ting, listen to me. It''s not what you think..."


    Looking at this scene, song Lu''s whole person was frozen there, and her hair and toes were cold.


    Su Daqiang is mo Ting''s man.


    This cognition made song Lu almost collapse.


    Although she hasn''t seen Suoqiang before, no one in Xiangcheng knows. Mo Ting has a little white face.


    Song Lu never thought that Su Daqiang was the little white face.


    She was frozen in bed and looked at the scene in front of her. She only felt that the last hope of her life had been taken out and thrown under her feet and stepped on it.


    On the other hand, sudanjiang is still begging Mo Ting''s forgiveness, "ting, you must believe me. It''s really not..."


    "It''s not what I think?" Mo Ting sneered, looked at sudanjiang and asked, "what''s that like? Tell me how strange development can make you run so long and lie in someone else''s bed?"


    "I, I..." Su Daqiang choked and didn''t know how to explain for a moment.


    No matter how clever he is, he can''t find a suitable excuse at this time.


    Mo Ting sneered and pulled out his hand. "Since you like here so much, you''ll stay here forever."


    After that, Mo Ting turned and left the ward without looking back.


    In fact, before Mo Ting came, she thought that no matter who the other party was, she must tear the other party''s face and let them know her strength.


    Seeing song Lu''s moment, Mo Ting suddenly felt endless fatigue.


    They used to be the four families in Xiangcheng. Now they compete here for a man.


    Mo Ting doesn''t want to be seen as embarrassed, especially when the other party is still from the Song family.


    She may not be a good person, but as a Mo family, she still has dignity and pride.


    Su Daqiang looked at the back of Mo Ting leaving, and a fear suddenly rose in his heart.


    He knew that moting was going to give him up.


    The fear in his heart is sudanjiang''s fear of his future and an unknown fear.


    Mo Ting, who he has always disliked, didn''t want him so much.


    Where is he going? Will he never see her again?


    Can''t you hold her chubby hand to bask in the garden, be coquettish and funny with her, and help her pull out her white hair.


    By the way, and the future they said


    Is it all gone?


    Thinking of this, sudanjiang almost ran to catch up with Mo ting. He didn''t even look back at Song Lu.


    The young girl, who had been greedy before, didn''t even get his attention.


    Watching sudanjiang''s body disappear at the door, song Lu couldn''t help laughing.


    The two bodyguards came over and closed the door considerately.


    Song Lu sat on the bed with traces of Su Daqiang on her body.


    At the moment, looking at those traces, song Lu only felt that it was God''s open smile, and even God was mocking her.


    She fought everything, lost her home, left her future, and bet everything in exchange for this love, which turned out to be just another game.


    Now that the game is over and the other party has gone home, where should she go?


    Song Lu smiled and tears couldn''t help falling.


    She turned her head and looked at the fruit knife next to her. She took it and cut it on her wrist.


    "Stop!"


    At the thrilling moment, fortunately, the bodyguard at the door was surprised and rushed in in time to stop song Lu''s self mutilation.


    Song Lu''s knife was taken away. The whole person collapsed and cried, "give me back the knife! What does it matter to you whether I am dead or alive? Don''t you care about me long ago? Let me die!"

 Chapter 458

    The bodyguard grabbed the fruit knife in Song Lu''s hand and stood aside helplessly in case she did anything stupid again.


    As for the words of comfort, the Qiao family didn''t bother to say a word.


    One kind of person is like this. Her experience is very compassionate, but her every step is actually made by herself.


    So I sympathized, but I couldn''t reach out to help.


    Song Lu sat on the hospital bed crying loudly, and the two bodyguards stood straighter.


    There were occasional passing doctors and nurses at the door of the ward. Seeing this scene, they couldn''t help stopping and taking a few more eyes.


    The main reason is that song Lu hasn''t put on clothes until now, just wrapped in a quilt and kept crying.


    It looks like... It''s like being bullied by two big men around you.


    Even an unsuspecting passer-by rushed in, pointed to two bodyguards and scolded, "what are you two big men doing? Bullying a girl doll?"


    Bodyguard A and bodyguard B looked at each other and were helpless.


    The passerby''s wife was also a kind-hearted man. Seeing that song Lu was naked, she hurried forward and put her coat on her shoulder, comforting her: "Little girl, no matter what happens, you can''t take it easy. Tell your aunt if they bullied you? Don''t be afraid. Your uncle was a boxing champion when he was young. If they bullied you, let your uncle fight you back."


    It seems to prove that his wife''s words are right. The passer-by uncle is proud to support his beer belly.


    The two bodyguards held back their smiles, bowed their heads and didn''t speak.


    Such "boxing champions", they can fight a stack.


    I thought the comfort of passers-by''s aunt would make song Lu feel better, at least let her stop crying.


    But unexpectedly, song Lu vigorously pushed away the passerby''s aunt and shouted sharply, "what are you? Now even you want to show off in front of me?"


    The passerby''s aunt was pushed and staggered by her. Fortunately, she was held by uncle from behind before she didn''t fall.


    "You girl, we are kind to help you. What are you talking about?"


    Seeing his wife being bullied, the passer-by uncle immediately couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    Song Lu cried and threw everything around her on the couple. She threw pillows, cell phones and anything she could catch.


    "Who asked you to help? Did I ask you? You are just some Dalits. You dare to show off in front of me. Get out, get out!"


    The couple didn''t expect that song Lu was crazy and couldn''t hear anyone else.


    Passerby uncle protected his wife behind him and was hit by a pillow.


    Seeing the mobile phone and water cup smashing at him, uncle hurriedly turned his back and was ready to take it off with his back.


    But unexpectedly, the expected pain did not come.


    The couple opened their eyes and saw that the two bodyguards they had just accused helped them block everything.


    Bodyguard a looked at the two people with guilt: "sorry, we didn''t take good care of the patient. Aren''t you hurt?"


    "No." the passer-by uncle first confirmed that his wife was not hurt, and then looked at the crazy song Lu and sighed to bodyguard A: "we were too busy. Forget it, let''s go."


    Watching the two leave, bodyguard a said to bodyguard B, "tell your head, I don''t have the patience to accompany a crazy woman all day."


    Bodyguard B nodded and went out to make a phone call with his mobile phone.


    In mikai villa, as soon as Jian Haixi changed his medicine, he saw Qiao Zheng coming with his mobile phone.


    Seeing Qiao Zheng''s bad face, Jian Haixi asked, "what''s the matter, brother Qiao?"


    "Miss..." Qiao Zheng hesitated and said in a deep voice, "what are your plans about song Lu?"


    Referring to song Lu, Jian Haixi frowned slightly, "is something wrong?"


    If nothing had happened, it would be impossible for Qiao Zheng to take the initiative to ask her.


    Qiao Zheng nodded and explained in detail what happened in the hospital today.


    After hearing this, Jian Haixi was surprised and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    When song Lu met David, they helped save her.


    But as soon as she was rescued, song Lu wanted to contact sudanjiang and tried to rely on sudanjiang to live a stable and rich life.


    This is her personal choice. Of course, they can''t stop or interrupt to say more.


    Just after the incident, song Lu was so mischievous, but it bored Jian Haixi.


    She thought for a while and said to Qiao Zheng, "where''s the mobile phone? I''ll tell my brothers."


    "Yes." Qiao Zheng nodded and dialed bodyguard a.


    After receiving a call from Jian Haixi, the two people in the hospital were a little nervous.


    After all, taking care of song Lu is their task. Now they are dissatisfied with this task. They have more or less the meaning of beating Jian Haixi''s face.


    They were also afraid that Jane Haixi would scold them.


    As soon as they wanted to explain, they heard Jian Haixi say, "sorry, I didn''t think about it carefully enough. You''ve been wronged these two days."


    I didn''t expect to hear Jian Haixi''s apology. They were stunned there for a moment, "Miss..."


    Jian Haixi said, "turn on your hands-free. I''ll tell song Lu."


    They looked at each other, nodded and said, "yes."


    Song Lu was still crying there. When she saw the two people coming in, she scolded angrily, "who let you in? Get out!"


    Bodyguard a turned on his cell phone hands-free and said to song Lu, "Song Lu, pay attention. Our Miss wants to talk to you."


    "Miss you?" Song Lu frowned. She asked for help from Tong Si and Ning Jiwei. It was Mike who came to save her, but she never knew there was a miss behind her.


    Just when song Lu was confused, Jian Haixi''s voice rang through her mobile phone.


    "Song Lu, this is Jian Haixi."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s self introduction, song Lu was stunned. Of course, she didn''t know who Jian Haixi was.


    At the thought of Ning Jiwei''s woman opposite, song Lu''s expression was very complex.


    There is both awe of Ning Jiwei and jealousy of Jian Haixi.


    Because of this complex emotion, song Lu had little respect for Jian Haixi. "What do you want to tell me?"


    Jian Haixi doesn''t care about song Lu''s attitude. She didn''t come to chat with song Lu. She just came to inform her.


    Only Jian Haixi said coldly: "Song Lu, I''ll just say these words once. Please remember. Now we have saved you according to the agreement, but since your evidence is of little use to us, we don''t need to take much care of you. As promised before, as long as you stay in this hospital for one day, we will protect your personal safety. But this promise has a premise that you must respect it Pay attention to the people we sent and don''t be rude to innocent people. If today''s situation happens again, our people will evacuate immediately. At that time, we won''t intervene whether you want to live or die. "


    "What are you talking about?" Song Lu was stunned and exclaimed, "Jian Haixi, why do you say this? Is this your decision or Ning Jiwei''s decision? I want to see Ning Jiwei. You let him tell me!"


    Jian Haixi sneered and felt really strange. Obviously Ning Jiwei hadn''t done anything. How come all women who had an accident wanted to see Ning Jiwei?


    "Song Lu, let me tell you the truth. Tong Si didn''t tell Ning Jiwei about you at all. We heard Tong Si and your phone, so we learned that you were taken away by David." Jian Haixi said.


    "It''s impossible, you lied to me!" Song Lu shouted madly, "Tong Si won''t lie to me, she won''t..."


    Before she finished, song Lu suddenly froze there.


    Why can''t Tong Si lie to her?


    The Song family hurt her so much that she wanted everyone in the Song family to die. How could she help?


    Thinking of this, song Lu felt a chill in her heart.


    Jian Haixi continued: "more than that, Ning Jiwei didn''t participate in saving you. I wanted to be a woman, so I asked Mike to take someone to help you. Including the two people who protect you now, they are also my people."


    Song Lu was speechless. Before, she only thought Jian Haixi was Ning Jiwei''s woman, so she didn''t think so.


    But now that Jane Haixi was the one who controlled her fate, she dared not disrespect again.


    Jian Haixi didn''t care what song Lu thought. She just said coldly, "I want to tell you that since I have the ability to save you, I have the ability to let go. Song Lu, if you don''t believe it, you can try it. If you dare to say a heavy word to my people again, you''ll get out of here immediately!"


    Song Lu was surprised and angry, "Jian Haixi, you can''t..."


    "You can try and see if I can," Jane Haixi interrupted her.


    Song Lu choked and bit her lips. She was stunned there and didn''t dare to speak again for a moment.


    After finishing these words with song Lu, Jian Haixi said to the Qiao family: "you two, if song Lu is rude to you again, you don''t have to report to me. Just come back directly."


    "Yes, miss!"


    When they listened to Jian Haixi''s words, their hearts were full of excitement.


    They thought they would be reprimanded by Jian Haixi, but they didn''t receive the reprimand. Instead, Jian Haixi said so much for them.


    After this phone call, don''t think about it. Song Lu won''t dare yell at them from now on, unless she wants to get away from their protection.


    After hanging up the phone, the bodyguards didn''t talk to song Lu much, so they turned and walked out.


    Song Lu was worried and blurted out, "where are you going?"


    Bodyguard a looked back at Song Lu and said, "don''t think about it. We will still guard outside, but as the young lady said on the phone just now, we are also human and won''t be abused by you for nothing."


    Song Lu gritted her teeth and looked angry and afraid.


    Seeing that they really didn''t leave, song Lu was slowly relieved.


    She hates sou Qiang, feels that fate is unfair, and feels that living is very painful.


    But after that, she didn''t dare to give her a fruit knife now.


    So it''s better for her to be protected before she thinks about what to do next.


    Otherwise, Song Wei and David will never let her go.

 Chapter 459

    On the other hand, sudanjiang chased Mo Ting out of the hospital, but unexpectedly, Mo Ting didn''t wait for him at all. He got in the car and left.


    Sudanjiang had no choice but to take a taxi and follow moting.


    Moting went to the company first. Sudanjiang followed him to the door of the company. He was about to go in, but was stopped by the assistant and security guard.


    He shouted, "what are you stopping me for? Get out of the way!"


    The assistant sighed and said, "Mr. Su, don''t embarrass us. Mr. Mo won''t let you in. We don''t dare to let us go even if we kill you."


    Suda was so angry that he stretched out his hand and hit him. "Do you dare to appear in front of me? If it weren''t for you, how could moting go to the hospital?"


    The assistant twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "President Su, I can''t blame me for this. The company suffered an inexplicable attack this morning. Now everyone is in danger. President Mo came to the company and found that you didn''t come at all. At that time, he was angry. I wanted to help you, but I can''t help it."


    "Useless thing." Su Daqiang kicked it and said, "it''s all your fault. If something happens to me, I will never spare you."


    "Mr. Su, how can you blame me?" the assistant remembered to stop him from entering the company while avoiding Su Qiang''s punches and kicks.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get in, sudanjiang was so angry that he circled twice and turned back to Mo''s house.


    Since there was no use in holding a stalemate here, he had to find another way.


    In the office, the Secretary said to Mo Ting, "Mr. Mo, Mr. Su has just left."


    "HMM." Mo Ting answered and asked, "have you finished the report I asked you to do?"


    The secretary was stunned, nodded and said, "I''ll give it to you right away."


    After the secretary went out, Mo Ting got up and went to the window.


    There are also flowers and plants placed by sudajiang on the window for fear that she will be bored after staying in the office for a long time. More colors in her sight are good for her body and mind.


    Looking at those flowers, Mo Ting''s anger was aroused again.


    "Liars, all liars!"


    With a crash, Mo Ting threw all the flowerpots to the ground.


    "Mr. Mo, what''s the matter with you?"


    When the Secretary and assistant heard the noise, they were stunned when they saw the residue all over the ground, and withdrew without saying a word.


    At this time, they''d better not touch Mo Ting''s mildew.


    Mo Ting vented and sat down on the sofa tired.


    She thought of her husband who had betrayed her and now sudanjiang, and felt blood in her heart.


    In the end, there was no reliable person around her.


    "Mo Zong..."


    After a long time, the secretary came in trembling, put the report on the table and said, "Mr. Mo, I put the report on your table."


    "Yes." Mo Ting answered hoarsely.


    She pressed down the fatigue and pain in her heart, got up, sat in the office chair and began to deal with the company''s affairs.


    After combing through all the context of the company, Mo Ting was surprised to find that a tentacle had been staring at her company as early as half a month ago.


    Who on earth would lie dormant for so long just to deal with her at this time?


    Mo Ting followed the tentacle and finally found a familiar name - Lisa.


    Seeing that name, Mo Ting suddenly froze.


    It''s Mo Sheng!


    Why did Mo Sheng deal with her?


    Mo Ting admitted that she had not participated in the struggle between Mo Sheng and Ning Jiwei, and did not feel that she was a threat to them.


    Even she was ready to leave the vortex of Mo''s house. Why didn''t Mo Sheng let her go?


    If Mo Sheng plans to deal with her, it may only be the beginning.


    Thinking of this, Mo Ting could no longer sit still. She got up, took her bag and hurried home.


    Whether her company can survive this disaster and whether she can survive this disaster depends on what Mo Sheng means.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Mo Ting returned to Mo''s house. She didn''t even go in at her door, so she hurried into the West courtyard.


    Mo Sheng is chatting with Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin. He also remembered that he had not played the role of a good father for a long time after he knew that talilina had chatted with his two sons.


    Mo Xiulin looked at Mo Sheng in awe. He was grateful and afraid of his father.


    Compared with Mo Xiulin, Mo Xiujin is much more generous.


    Even without paying attention to Mo Sheng''s look, he turned to Lisa and said, "I want juice."


    Lisa reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t make any noise."


    Mo Xiujin nuzui, looked up at Mo Sheng and said, "Dad, I want to drink juice."


    Mo Sheng smiled and was not angry. Instead, he affectionately held Mo Xiujin on his lap and said, "OK, ah Jin wants to drink juice? What flavor do you want to drink?"


    "Well..." Mo Xiujin really thought of it, "strawberry."


    Mo Sheng looked at Lisa and said, "didn''t you hear that ah Jin wants strawberry juice? Go and get it for him."


    Lisa was relieved to see that Mo Sheng liked Mo Xiujin very much. She smiled and said, "OK, I''ll get it now."


    Then he turned and asked Mo Xiulin, "where''s Xiulin? What do you want to drink?"


    "I......" Mo Xiulin hesitated, looked up and said to Lisa, "I also drink strawberry."


    "Well, OK." Lisa nodded and turned to get something for the two children.


    Mo Sheng held Mo Xiujin and asked with a smile, "what is ah Jin doing recently?"


    "Hmm..." Mo Xiujin said vaguely while eating a lollipop: "painting, bird beating, and..."


    After a pause, Mo Xiujin carefully looked at Mo Sheng''s face and hurriedly added, "no, no, ah Jin has been studying and practicing martial arts. He is definitely not lazy."


    "Ha ha!" Mo Sheng laughed at Mo Xiujin''s appearance and said, "it''s all right. Dad allows us a Jin to be lazy."


    When Mo Ting broke in, she heard Mo Sheng''s laughter.


    Mo Ting''s footsteps stopped. How long has she not heard Mo Sheng laugh?


    Even a smile is often a cruel and ironic smile. When did Mo Sheng ever see such a happy smile?


    Mo Ting felt suspicious and went in.


    Seeing Mo Ting coming in, Mo Sheng paused and smiled on his face.


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin also had eyes. As soon as they saw someone coming in, they immediately stood up, saluted Mo Sheng and ran out.


    When Lisa came in with two glasses of juice, she saw that both children had left, and only mortine was standing in the living room.


    Lisa paused, put the juice on the table and stood behind Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo ting and asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    Seeing that he asked himself so coldly, Mo Ting said, "you don''t know why I''m here? Come on, why are you kicking my company?"

 Chapter 460

    Mo Sheng looked at Mo ting and said with a smile, "the mall is like a battlefield. I can''t put such good fish away because you are my sister?"


    "You..."


    "Besides," Mo Sheng interrupted Mo ting and said coldly, "you know what your company is doing. Even if I don''t do it, you think you can run in the end?"


    Mo Ting stood where she was, and her chest fluctuated violently with Mo Sheng''s words, but she didn''t dare to really get angry with Mo Sheng.


    If Mo Wanshan is standing in front of her, she dares to play with her temper. But Mo Sheng doesn''t have such good patience. If she angers Mo Sheng, she''s afraid she doesn''t even have the qualification to stand here.


    Mo Sheng smiled. The old God sat there and didn''t care what Mo Ting thought at all.


    Behind him, Lisa even smiled and asked, "second Lord, let me massage you."


    "Yes." Mo Sheng nodded lazily.


    One of them closed his eyes to enjoy and the other was quiet to serve. They didn''t see Mo Ting at all.


    Mo Ting looked at them and took a deep breath several times before she reluctantly pressed down the hatred and harmony in her heart.


    She knew that if she didn''t show an attitude, Mo Sheng wouldn''t show mercy to her.


    So Mo Ting said, "second brother, how do you want to let me go?"


    Mo Sheng opened his eyes and the smile on his lips was real. "Come on, sit down."


    He pointed to the sofa beside him.


    A sneer flashed in Mo Ting''s eyes. Since she entered the door, Mo Sheng didn''t see her standing here all the time.


    But it was not until she showed that she could cooperate and negotiate that Mo Sheng asked her to sit down.


    Mo Ting walked forward quietly and sat down in the position pointed by Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng waved to Lisa behind him and said, "add tea."


    "Yes." Lisa smiled and nodded and turned to pour tea.


    Mo Sheng then looked at Mo ting and asked with a smile, "I heard you had a quarrel with that soda?"


    Mo Ting''s face was slightly stiff. She pursed her lips and said, "the second brother''s news is really smart."


    She had a quarrel with sudanjiang on her front foot. Mo Sheng knew it so soon.


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "you are my sister. Of course I should care about your life."


    Mo Ting said with a sarcastic smile, "the little sister thanked her second brother for his concern here."


    Mo Sheng doesn''t mind her sarcastic remarks, which can make Mo Ting restrain her hot temper. He is already very satisfied.


    "Well, do you want me to teach him a lesson?" Mo Sheng raised his eyebrow and asked, "dare to bully my sister. I don''t think he wants his extra leg."


    Mo Ting was stunned and flashed Su Daqiang''s appearance on Song Lu''s bed.


    A deep pain appeared in her eyes, but she shook her head at Mo Sheng and said, "thank you for your kindness, but let me deal with it myself."


    It''s impossible to make up with sudanjiang, but moting hasn''t thought about how to treat him for the time being.


    Mo Sheng didn''t insist, but smiled and said, "it''s just a man. If he doesn''t obey, he''ll throw it away. How many people can''t find it on your terms?"


    Mo Ting smiles bitterly. She can find many people, from young and warm to mature and considerate.


    But she just wants to find a sincere person, which is difficult.


    Mo Sheng also knows Mo Ting''s heart knot, so he won''t say more.


    At this time, Lisa served tea and put it in front of Mo Ting, then nodded to Mo Sheng and turned away from the living room.


    There was no one around. Mo Shengcai said to Mo Ting, "Xiao Ting, what do you think of the current form of our Mo family?"


    Mo Ting paused with her hand holding the tea cup. She circled several times in her heart, but her face was not obvious. She only smiled as if she didn''t understand Mo Sheng''s meaning and asked, "the second brother and the younger sister didn''t understand this very well. Isn''t the Mo family very good now?"


    "Oh." Mo Sheng put down his tea cup and said to Mo Ting, "if you''re going to fill garlic with me, there''s nothing to talk about between us. You can go."


    Mo Ting''s face changed slightly, so she had to accept that point carefully and thought, "second brother, I''m very self-aware. I know how much I can do. You can solve the things between you and your eldest brother and Ning Jiwei by yourself. I don''t care and don''t have any opinions."


    After a pause, Mo Ting looked at Mo Sheng and said, "second brother, since you know what I''m planning, you should see that I''m no longer interested in everything of the Mo family. In the future, whether you''re in charge of the Mo family or Ning Jiwei is in charge of the Mo family, it has nothing to do with me. I just want to find a place where no one knows me and stay with the man I love until I''m old."


    "Stay with him until you''re old?" Mo Sheng said with a sarcastic smile, "your men have given you green hats. You still want to stay with him until you''re old?"


    Mo Ting gritted her teeth and said, "there is not only one sou Qiang in the world. He doesn''t love me, which doesn''t mean I can''t find a man who really loves me."


    Mo Sheng picked up the cup again, rubbed the edge of the cup with his thumb and said, "so you''re not going to help me?"


    "Second brother, forgive me. My ability is really limited. I can''t help you..."


    Moting didn''t speak because talilina came in.


    This is the first time Mo Ting saw talilina. She looked at the beautiful woman in front of her and looked at Mo Sheng for a moment. "Second brother, this is..."


    "Second brother?"


    Listening to Mo Ting''s address, talilina approached curiously, looked at Mo ting for a long time and asked, "are you the one who lives in the north courtyard? I heard you have a man, is it true?"


    Her eyes brightened when she asked, and she could see that she was really interested, not out of irony or anything else.


    Unfortunately, for moting at the moment, sudajiang is a stain in her life, so any topic about sudajiang will disgust her.


    Mo Ting frowned slightly and ignored talilina''s words.


    Talilina tilted her head and saw that Mo Ting ignored her. She also nuzui hummed: "if you really have the same bad temper as Mo Sheng, you don''t like to say, I don''t want to hear it."


    "You..."


    Mo Ting was so angry that she turned her head and stared at Mo Sheng and said, "second brother, will you let her talk to me like that?"


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, "if you''re unhappy, you can deal with her by yourself. As long as you can beat her, but don''t take me. I can''t do anything with this woman."


    Mo Ting was stunned. It was the first time she heard Mo Sheng say she had no way to anyone.


    She couldn''t help looking at talilina, frowning and asking, "who are you?"


    "Me?" hummed talilina, "why should I tell you who I am now if I asked you a question and you didn''t answer it?"


    After that, she was too lazy to stay here, so she raised her feet and walked outside the door.


    Mo Sheng frowned slightly, stopped her and asked, "where do you want to go?"


    "Oh, it''s boring to stay here. I''ll talk to ningjiwei?" talilina waved her hand.


    "What?" Mo Sheng was surprised, his eyes flashed and complicated, and Leng hum: "whatever you want, if you die in the east courtyard, don''t ask me to clean it up for you."


    Talilina smiled and said, "death? There are many people in the world who want me to die, but no one has ever succeeded. If ningjiwei can really do it, I still want to look up to him by two points."


    The words fell, the figure flashed, and there was no one at the door.


    Mo Ting was shocked. She turned her head and looked at Mo Sheng. She just wanted to ask questions, but she saw that Mo Sheng''s eyes had been nailed to the door and hadn''t moved away.


    Don''t promote him


    Mo Ting looked at Mo Sheng''s eyes and trembled in her heart, "second brother..."


    A "second brother" made Mo Sheng return to God. He lowered his head and lowered his eyebrows, as if the complex look in his eyes had never appeared, "what''s the matter?"


    "She is..." Mo Ting asked hesitantly.


    "Talilina." Mo Sheng didn''t hide it from her and said frankly, "she is the crazy woman."


    "Sure enough." Mo Ting sighed.


    She really can''t think of anyone who can make Mo Sheng treat like this and have that skill except talilina.


    But she didn''t expect talilina to have such a face and temperament, just like manzhushahua. It is clearly a symbol of death, but it''s so addictive.


    "How?" Mo Sheng pulled back the topic, looked at Mo ting and asked, "are you still not going to help me?"


    "Second brother, i..." Mo Ting said hard, "I really have limited ability and can''t help you..."


    Without saying anything, she heard Mo Sheng say, "you don''t have to tell me more about these excuses. I''ll give you a day to think about what to do. Tomorrow morning, if I don''t get a satisfactory answer, it''s business."


    Mo Ting was stiff and didn''t know how to reply.


    She naturally knew that the "business" in Mo Sheng''s mouth would not be so simple.


    You know, none of those who disobeyed Mo Sheng''s will came to a good end.


    Mo Ting bit her teeth, got up and said, "brother Xie tolerated me for a day, and I''ll figure it out."


    Mo Sheng looked at her and said, "Xiaoting, you are my sister. I don''t want to do it to you myself until I have to."


    Mo Ting said with a bitter smile, "I understand what the second brother means."


    Mo Sheng waved his hand and said, "after that, go back. I heard that Su Daqiang has knelt in your yard for a long time."


    Mo Ting was stunned. She didn''t say anything more. She nodded to Mo Sheng and turned and left the West courtyard.


    When morting came to the door, she saw the sudanjiang kneeling on the washboard from a distance.


    Mo Ting paused. When she drove Su Daqiang away from the company, she thought he had learned to leave. Unexpectedly, he knelt here.


    Looking at sudanjiang''s bent back, Mo Ting pulled out a ironic smile from the corners of her mouth.


    Is she here to play the bitter meat trick?


    Does she look like such a kind-hearted person?


    With a cold hum, Mo Ting stepped into the house.


    Seeing her coming back, sudajiang brightened his eyes and affectionately called out, "ting..."


    Mo Ting looked at him and said coldly, "let me hear you call my name from your mouth again, and I''ll pull out your tongue."


    Suda was stiff and suddenly silent.


    Mo Ting glanced at the washboard under his leg and said with a sarcastic smile, "it''s really difficult for you to find this antique thing from home. Since you like kneeling so much, kneel and die here."

 Chapter 461

    With this, Mo Ting entered the room without looking back.


    Suda Qiang was stunned and looked at Mo Ting''s figure and fell into a tangle.


    Whether to get up or continue to kneel is a question.


    Get up, Mo Ting will never forgive him again.


    But kneel. He has knelt for more than half an hour. His knee really hurts.


    After thinking about it, sudanjiang gritted his teeth and stood up from the washboard.


    When he got up, his legs shook and he almost fell back.


    On the balcony, Mo Ting watched him get up. Her eyes were dark and a touch of irony came out of her mouth.


    This man really "loves" her because he is not willing to play a bitter meat trick.


    Mo Ting thought so, but unexpectedly, as soon as she came out of the bedroom door, she met a human wall.


    Instead of not kneeling, Su Daqiang knelt in front of her bedroom door.


    Even if you want to kneel, you have to kneel under Mo Ting''s eyelids, otherwise you will kneel in vain?


    Moting looked at sudanjiang and walked past him with a cold hum.


    If he likes to kneel, just kneel.


    Su Daqiang listened to Mo Ting''s hum, but his heart was relieved.


    At least moting didn''t drive him out, did she?


    Mo Tong, who came out of the room, looked at the scene and his eyes changed slightly.


    He learned from Jian Yi that Mo Sheng had made a move. With what he heard from Mo Ting this morning, something must have happened to Mo Ting''s company.


    So did Mo Ting go to the West hospital just now?


    Has she reached any secret agreement with Mo Sheng?


    Thinking of this, Mo Tong was silent for a moment and walked towards Mo Ting''s room.


    Seeing Mo Tong coming, Suda asked coldly, "what are you doing here? Go back to your room."


    Mo Tong ignored him, but knocked at the door and said, "mother, can I come in?"


    Hearing Mo Tong''s voice, Mo Ting said for a long time, "come in."


    Mo Tong pushes the door in. Mo Ting sees Su Daqiang still kneeling in front of the door.


    "What can I do for you?" Mo Ting asked coldly.


    Too many things have happened today. She is really not in a good mood.


    Mo Tong closed the door, went to Mo ting and asked, "mother, did you promise Mo Sheng any conditions?"


    Mo Ting was stunned, her eyes narrowed suddenly, reached out and pulled Mo Tong''s collar and said, "what do you know?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Tong pursed his lips. "I just... Guess."


    "Guess?" Mo Ting sneered, "do you think I''ll believe it?"


    Just after being betrayed by Su Daqiang, Mo Ting''s son looked like a traitor. She stared at Mo Tong and forced her to ask, "little beast, have you been calculating me there already?"


    "No." Mo Tong looked at Mo ting and said, "mother, even if I calculate, I want to get you out of this vortex."


    "You''re in charge!" Mo Ting suddenly pushed Mo Tong to the ground, pointed to him and scolded, "you don''t have to intervene in my affairs. If you let me know what you''re calculating, you''ll get out with the man outside. Do you hear me?"


    "Mother!" Mo Tong gritted his teeth and said, "Mo Sheng is not a person who can cooperate. He just wants to take advantage of you. No matter how beautiful he promised, it''s a trap he made. You can''t believe it!"


    "Shut up." Mo Ting kicked over and said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense. Get out right away."


    Mo Tong''s leg hurt. He stood up from the ground and didn''t quit. Instead, he went to Mo ting and whispered, "mother, if you have to cooperate with someone, find uncle Ning. He won''t hurt you."


    "Ning Jiwei?" Mo Ting''s eyes flashed a touch of complexity. She looked up and down at Mo Tong and sneered, "I said, how can you be so obedient and take the initiative to come home and let me beat and scold just don''t leave. It was to be an insider for Ning Jiwei."


    "I''m not..."


    "Get out!" Mo Ting pulled his hair to the door and shouted, "get out of here and don''t let me see you again!"


    "Mother..."


    Mo Tong shouted, but only Mo Ting closed the door vigorously.


    Su Daqiang looked at Mo Tong, who was also driven out, and laughed: "how about being driven out, too."


    Mo Tong turned back to his room without looking at him.


    Looking at Mo Tong''s cold and arrogant back, sudanjiang spat and scolded, "what are you proud of? I''ll clean up your boy when I settle Mo ting."


    Mo Ting chased Mo Tong away, but she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    She thought everything was planned carefully, but she didn''t expect that everything was exposed under the eyes of Mo Sheng and Ning Jiwei.


    Listening to Mo Tong''s words just now, I''m afraid Ning Jiwei also knows the situation of her company in detail.


    Now it is impossible for her to get away, but no matter who she cooperates with, another person will never let her go.


    Mo Sheng, Ning Jiwei


    These two names moved around in Mo Ting''s mind, causing her a headache.


    Finally, what rang through Mo Ting''s ears was the sentence Mo Tong had just said.


    Ning Jiwei won''t hurt her


    Ning Jiwei won''t, but Mo Sheng will.


    What can we do to save our lives in the intrigue between these two people?


    While Mo Ting was struggling, Su Daqiang''s voice sounded outside the door again.


    "Ting, Ting, can you show me how you are?"


    Su Daqiang is the best at coaxing people. At this time, he gives full play to his ability.


    A voice with three points of crying and seven points of regret sounded, "ting, I know I''m wrong, and I know you won''t forgive me, but... For our sake of so many years, please let me stay with you? Even if you let me be a humble servant around you, I just want to look at you and make amends to you with my whole life."


    Listening to sudanjiang''s words, a few wisps of coldness flashed in moting''s eyes, and then a wonderful plan slowly took shape in her heart.


    With a sneer, she got up, went to the door and opened it.


    Su Daqiang saw Mo Ting''s figure appear in front of him. He was happy in his eyes and hurriedly called, "ting, you are finally willing to see me."


    "Do you want to be my servant to atone?" morting asked coldly.


    "Yes." Su Daqiang knelt forward and climbed two steps excitedly. He grabbed Mo Ting''s trouser legs with both hands and said, "ting, don''t drive me away. No matter how you beat me or scold me, it doesn''t matter. As long as you can calm down. Please don''t dare me to go and let me stay with you?"


    "Well..."


    Mo Ting smiled and said, "get up."


    Unexpectedly, she would be so kind to him. Sudanjiang was happy and hurriedly stood up from the washboard.


    "Ah!"


    Xu was kneeling for too long. Sudanjiang rushed at Mo Ting without standing firm.


    If it were a normal play, Mo Ting would have no time to avoid at this time, and sudanjiang would "happen to" jump on her and hug and kiss her.


    But Mo Ting only smiled sarcastically, as if she had guessed his movements long ago. She had moved away from him the moment he got up.


    So sudanjiang screamed and fell face to the ground.


    "Ah ah!" the scream was real.

 Chapter 462

    He rubbed his sore cheek and showed an expression of admitting innocence and injustice. He looked up at Mo ting and said, "ting ~"


    Mo Ting was not moved at all, but said coldly, "Suda Qiang, if you still want to stay here, you''d better put away your set of dealing with women."


    Suda was stunned and stood up from the ground in silence.


    Mo Ting looked at him and said, "since you are willing to be a servant, from today on, the nanny''s work at home will be left to you. If you can''t do it well, leave as soon as possible."


    "Well done, well done." sudanjiang nodded hurriedly, "ting, you know my cooking skills. I can do it well. As long as you don''t drive me away, I can do anything."


    Mo Ting''s eyes were dim. She didn''t say anything more. She nodded and said, "that''s it. You''ll live in the nanny''s room in the future. Now I''ll give you ten minutes to tidy up."


    Su Daqiang was slightly stunned, but seeing the impatience on Mo Ting''s face, he didn''t dare to say anything more. He nodded and walked in to pack up.


    Mo Ting looked at his figure and clutched his hands tightly.


    Sudanjiang, you betrayed me first, so don''t blame me for using you.


    ¡­¡­


    East yard.


    Ning Ji Wei''s injury has been much better. He is sitting at his desk and investigating Tully Lina''s news of his hands. His ear suddenly moved and his hands quickly closed to the computer.


    The next second, a figure had flown in from his window.


    At the same time, two shadow guards at the door rushed in and said, "little Lord, someone..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the figure falling in front of him, his eyes were dim, and said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    Talilina raised her eyebrows and scanned Ning Jiwei for several times before she was satisfied. She nodded and said, "it''s really a handsome man. I said that the man who can stir up the bloody wind will not be in the pool. Ning Jiwei, you really didn''t disappoint me."


    Ning Jiwei looked back and said, "if you just talk about this nonsense, you can go."


    "Don''t be so strange. At least we''ve had a fight, haven''t we?"


    Talilina sat down on a recliner, knocked her legs and said to the shadow guard standing at the door, "little brother, would you please pour me a glass of red wine? I don''t like tea."


    The shadow guard took a breath from the corner of his mouth and said, "talilina, where do you think this is? You still want to drink red wine. You think it''s very beautiful."


    They stayed outside, but they didn''t notice until talilina approached ningevi''s room.


    Since the establishment of the shadow guard, there are less than five people who can make them unaware. I didn''t expect talilina to be so powerful.


    Talilina pressed her lips and said to ningjiwei, "your men are too impolite. At least I''m also a guest."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the way she didn''t want to leave, turned to the shadow guard and said, "pour her a glass of white water."


    Finally, he added, "use Mo Jue''s cup."


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei said. Naturally, Yingwei didn''t dare to listen. He just stared at talilina and went out to pour water for her.


    Talilina didn''t care about the attitude of the film guard at the moment, nor did she worry about Ning Jiwei''s talking about not red wine but white water. She was looking at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Mo Jue is..."


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrow. "I thought you came to me just to know his news."


    Talilina was slightly stunned, then lay down on the recliner, covered her eyelids with one hand and said, "Mo Jue, Chang Jue... Chang Jue, he is really..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "when he was in the past, he liked lying in this chair best."


    Talilina was stiff. She suddenly turned her head to ningjiwei and said coldly, "when he was there before? What do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting." Ning Jiwei turned his head and knew what she wanted to ask, but he didn''t go on.


    Talilina took a breath from the corner of her mouth, stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "speak quickly!"


    "What if you don''t?"


    As soon as Ning Jiwei''s voice fell, a slender steel wire wound around his neck.


    Talilina did not know when she stood behind ningjiwei, tightened the steel wire in her hand and said, "if you don''t say, you''ll die."


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and bounced the steel wire. His eyes were dim and said in a deep voice: "did you hurt them with this thing?"


    Talilina sneered: "why, you want to try? I think you still have injuries. You don''t want to add new injuries."


    Ning Jiwei was not afraid at all, but his Qi field became colder and colder.


    Talilina saw that he had no intention to speak, so she bit her teeth and pulled the steel wire tighter in her hand, "Ning Jiwei, do you say..."


    When the voice declined, several figures suddenly appeared, some with guns and some with daggers against talilina''s back.


    Talilina''s eyes darkened and hummed, "why, do you think this can scare me? Should it be faster than your gun, or should I cut off his head first with the steel wire in my hand?"


    Several people behind him didn''t move, as if they hadn''t heard her at all.


    Ning Jiwei nodded calmly and said, "if you want to compete, it''s OK."


    "You..."


    Talilina choked and couldn''t help pumping at the corners of her mouth.


    How could she want to compete?


    Even if she can kill Ning Jiwei, she will explain it here.


    She''s not stupid. How can she do such a loss business at this time?


    The reason why talilina said that just now was just to force Ning Jiwei to tell herself the news of Mo Jue, but she didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to be soft and hard, and she was so vicious.


    She stamped her feet with hatred. Talilina reluctantly loosened ningjiwei''s neck and sat back in the recliner.


    When she received the steel wire, others also received the weapons in their hands, but they didn''t go out. They just stood by Ning Jiwei and guarded talilina.


    Talilina rolled her eyes and said, "don''t worry, since I said I won''t do it, I won''t do it."


    At this time, the door opened from the outside, and a shadow guard came in with a glass of white water and put it in front of talilina.


    Talilina looked at her and said, "I said I don''t drink water, only red wine."


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrow and said, "take it away."


    "Yes." the shadow guard answered, carried the water cup again and was about to go down.


    When the water cup was put down and raised, talilina glanced at a name and suddenly stopped Yingwei and said, "wait."


    Ying Wei was stunned and looked at her for unknown reasons.


    Talilina looked at the cup and said awkwardly, "forget it, I''m thirsty. White water is white water. Put it down."


    The shadow guard looked at Ning Jiwei and saw that Ning Jiwei nodded. Then he put down the water in his hand and went out.


    Talilina picked up the water cup with a small label that said "Mo Jue", which should be his usual water cup.


    At the thought that Mo Jue once sat in this place and drank water with this cup, talilina''s heart gradually softened.


    She took a glass of water, lowered her head and took a shallow sip.


    Ning Jiwei watched her drink and said, "aren''t you afraid of me poisoning?"


    Talilina paused, generously poured another mouthful and said, "do you dare?"


    "Maybe." ningjiwei said.


    Talilina looked at ningjiwei firmly and said, "ningjiwei, you won''t. You people are too principled. Killing people should be on the battlefield, and even poisoning will be used in necessary occasions. Now that you and Mosheng are so noisy, how can you easily poison me?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "the analysis is very reasonable, but you think highly of me."


    He paused and looked at the water channel that talilina drank most of: "in this glass of water, it is poisonous."


    "What?" talilina''s face changed greatly. She immediately threw away the water cup in her hand, got up from the recliner, took out the steel wire in her hand and said, "Ning Jiwei, what poison did you give?"


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrow and said, "don''t you know when you go back and check it yourself?"


    Talilina pursed her lips, but her heart was relieved at his words.


    Since Ning Jiwei said to let her go back and check, it proved that it was not something that died immediately.


    Talilina stared at ningjiwei and said, "I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I was impressed when I saw you today."


    "That''s it," Ning Jiwei said.


    Talilina snorted coldly, turned and walked to the window. When she was about to fly out, she stopped, looked back at Ning Jiwei and said, "he''s still alive, isn''t he?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I don''t know. Maybe I''m dead or half dead, but is the answer important to you?"


    Talilina froze and turned away without speaking.


    As soon as she left, several dark guards standing in the room came forward and said, "are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Ning Jiwei waved his hand and said, "you go down."


    "Yes." after the dark guard retired, Ning Jiwei turned on the computer again and continued his work just now, as if talilina''s trip had no impact on him.


    After talilina left ningjiwei, she kept returning to the West Hospital, rushed into Mo Sheng''s house and shouted, "Mo Sheng, call a doctor quickly. I''m poisoned!"


    "Hmm?" Mo Sheng was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t understand her meaning. "Are you poisoned? Where''s Ning Jiwei?"


    How is this possible?


    If Ning Jiwei was good at poisoning, he would have been poisoned the last time he went.


    No, not that he is not good at it, but that he disdains it.


    Talilina gritted her teeth and said, "how do I know when he changed? Or he was never a gentleman, but he used to wear a mask."


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and ordered someone to call a doctor. The doctor pulled off the corner of his lips and said to talilina, "it seems that his poison won''t kill you."


    Talilina snorted coldly, "if he dares to put that deadly poison, now my mother will die with him."


    The smile on Mo Sheng''s face was more presumptuous, and even smiled and said, "how about seeing Ning Jiwei this trip? Are you satisfied with your curiosity?"


    "Hum." talilina scratched her face and said, "another wolf with a big tail... Damn, why is my body so itchy?"

 Chapter 463

    "Itch?"


    Listening to talilina''s words, Mo raised his eyebrows slightly, stepped forward and said to her, "take your hand away and let me see."


    Talilina took away her hand and asked, "what''s the matter with me?"


    "Er..." Mo Sheng looked at talilina''s neck and cheeks, and his expression was very distorted for a moment. "Well... You''d better look in the mirror."


    Talilina was surprised and ran quickly to the mirror.


    In the mirror, she was slim and delicate, but she was exposed on her skin. At the moment, she was covered with a red rash, which seemed to hinder her appearance.


    "Damn ningevi, I''ll kill you!" talilina roared.


    "Cough..." Mo Sheng reached out to cover his lips and coughed twice. "It seems that the problem should not be serious. Just find a doctor and take medicine later."


    "It''s not serious yet?" talilina said, "my mother''s amazing beauty has been ruined by him! This dead man, don''t let me seize the opportunity, otherwise I must let him survive and die!"


    Mo Sheng listened to talilina''s curse and wanted to laugh.


    He never thought ningjiwei would be poisoned like this.


    In the next ten minutes, talilina kept howling. She couldn''t help itching, but she was afraid that scratching would scratch her skin and leave traces, so she simply took several cold baths.


    But I didn''t expect that the more you touch the water, the more itchy you are, the more you want to scratch. She was so angry that she grabbed Mo Sheng and roared, "where''s the doctor? Why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Fast, fast." Mo Sheng was helpless. I didn''t expect that a proud and strong woman would be so... Crazy when she encountered this disfigurement problem.


    After talilina''s "enthusiastic" call for 15 minutes, the doctor finally arrived late.


    After the examination, the doctor looked at talilina with the same expression as when Mo Sheng just saw those rashes.


    Talilina said anxiously, "what''s the matter? Can you cure it?"


    "This... Can be cured is sure to be cured, but..." the doctor hesitated and didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Talilina impatiently reached out and grabbed his throat and said, "speak quickly, or I''ll kill you."


    "Cough, cough... No, let go... I said I said." the doctor was choked by her throat and begged for mercy with difficulty in breathing.


    Talilina let go with a cold hum.


    The doctor gasped: "excuse me... Did you get wet just now?"


    Talilina was stunned, nodded and said, "it''s too itchy, so I took a cold bath."


    "That''s no wonder," sighed the doctor.


    "What do you mean?" talina frowned.


    Mo Sheng on one side also frowned and asked, "can''t this thing touch water?"


    "That''s right." the doctor said, "the person who poisons is very insidious. This poison will not have any impact on people''s life and mechanism, but it will make people itch unbearably, and they have a red rash. The solution is not to touch water. It can subside after applying the medicine for seven days."


    Mo Sheng was stunned and asked, "can''t touch water means you can''t touch water for seven days?"


    "Yes." the doctor looked at talilina sympathetically. "If you touch water, the medication time will be prolonged. What''s more sinister is... This rash will give off a stench. As time goes on, the stench will become more and more serious, which makes people avoid it."


    Mo Sheng looked at talilina, curiously took a step towards her, took a deep breath, then covered his nose and stepped back three steps, silent.


    Seeing his appearance, talilina gritted her teeth in anger, took out the steel wire and said, "damn ningjiwei, I''ll kill him now."


    "Cough... Don''t get excited." Mo Sheng said, "it''s better to rest at this time. Don''t be impulsive."


    Then Mo Sheng winked at the doctor.


    The doctor quickly nodded and said, "yes, this disease can''t be exposed to the sun, otherwise it will be more serious."


    Talilina froze, turned her head and stared at the doctor and said, "what are you doing? Don''t you fill the medicine quickly?"


    "Yes..." the doctor was startled by talilina''s eyes and quickly nodded.


    East yard.


    Ning Jiwei counted the days, smiled and said to himself, "seven days... Should be enough."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mo Ting went to Mo Sheng early in the morning.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo ting and said, "it seems that you have made a good decision."


    Mo Ting nodded, bowed to Mo Sheng and said, "my little sister is willing to help my second brother. In the future, my little sister''s honor and disgrace all depend on my second brother."


    "Hehe, get up." Mo Sheng smiled.


    Mo Ting smiled and said to Mo Sheng, "since we have begun to cooperate, what about our company..."


    "I have my own arrangements." Mo Sheng said quietly.


    Mo Ting nodded and didn''t ask, "that''s OK. I''ll go to the company first. If the second brother needs me to do anything, just tell me."


    Mo Sheng waved his hand, and Mo Ting turned and left.


    Half an hour later, Lisa came in and reported: "second Lord, Mo Ting really went to the company, but..."


    "Just what?" asked Mo Sheng.


    Lisa wondered, "but she still has sudanjiang with her. It seems that she has forgiven him."


    "Hmm?" Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and was surprised. "Will Mo Ting forgive Su Qiang so easily?"


    "I think there''s something fishy about it," Lisa asked. "Second Lord, shall we stare at them?"


    Mo Sheng nodded and said, "send someone to watch 24 hours. At this time, don''t make any trouble."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, mortine''s office.


    Suda Qiang put a cup of freshly brewed coffee on moting''s table and said gently, "ting, your coffee."


    "HMM." Mo Ting nodded and said, "well, I don''t need you here. Go and be busy."


    "I..." Suda was stunned and asked, "ting, my job is..."


    "Cleaner." Mo Ting said coldly, "you must clean the whole company first, especially the bathroom."


    Su Daqiang''s whole body was stiff and he was stunned there without answering.


    Mo Ting looked at him, raised her eyebrows and asked, "why not?"


    "No, just..." sudanjiang said with a smile, "ting, I want to take care of you attentively. If I go to clean, who will take care of you?"


    "I don''t need you to take care of me." Mo Ting narrowed her eyes and said, "if you don''t want to clean, you can leave now."


    "No, I don''t want to." Su Daqiang said hurriedly, "I''ll clean it now. Isn''t it the whole company plus a bathroom? Don''t worry, Ting, I''ll clean it up."


    After that, sudanjiang smiled confidently at Mo Ting before turning and leaving the office.


    Mo Ting looked at his back. Her eyes were quiet and dark. She didn''t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 464

    For two days in a row, Mo Ting took Su suqiang everywhere.


    Mo Sheng''s men stared at them 24 hours and came back to report that Mo Ting had been calling sudanjiang as his servant.


    Listening to his report, Mo Sheng looked at Lisa and asked, "what do you think?"


    Lisa hooked her hair, looked at Mo Sheng with a smile and said, "second Lord, if a woman hates this man, she won''t want to see him again. In addition, all the punishment is just to find an excuse for her softness and retention."


    Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes, smiled and pulled Lisa''s hand and said, "so Mo Ting still thinks of that sudajiang?"


    "Sure." Lisa nodded. "Mo Ting looks strong, but in fact she is extremely short of love and easy to be soft."


    Mo Sheng nodded, pulled the lower lip corner and said, "my sister has really been worthless all her life. It''s just that if you really care about Suda Qiang, it''s good for us."


    Lisa leaned meekly on Mo Sheng''s shoulder and said with a smile, "second master is wise."


    As they were talking, Mo Xiujin Deng ran in from the door, squeezed to Mo Sheng and called, "father."


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Sheng still likes Mo Xiujin in his heart, so he can''t help loving him more.


    Mo Xiujin blinked, looked around and asked, "father, where''s that drift aunt?"


    "Hmm?" Mo Sheng was stunned. Then he reacted. Mo Xiujin asked talilina.


    He looked at his son unexpectedly and asked, "why do you remember to ask that aunt?"


    Mo Xiujin tooted his lips and said, "because she played with us in the garden two days ago. After the second sister left, I had no one to play. There was only one big brother left. It was so lonely. That''s why I remembered to ask aunt drift."


    Lisa, listening to her son''s words, was startled. She hurriedly pulled him and scolded him: "ah Jin, don''t ask and talk about things you shouldn''t ask, you know?"


    "What shouldn''t be asked?" Mo Xiujin scratched his head, turned his head and looked at Mo Sheng suspiciously and asked, "father, shouldn''t Aunt drift ask? If so, ah Jin won''t ask, and his father will take ah Jin as if he hadn''t asked?"


    "Hehe, it''s no problem." Mo Sheng reached out and touched his hair and said, "there''s nothing to ask. It''s just that your aunt Piao is ill these days and it''s inconvenient to come out to see guests. Besides, she has a very bad temper during her illness. Don''t go to her, you know? Otherwise, if she beats you, Dad can''t protect you."


    "It''s so terrible." Mo Xiujin covered his mouth and said, "I know. I won''t go to find her."


    Knowing that there was no way to find talilina, Mo Xiujin seemed a little disappointed. He only stayed at Mo Sheng for a short time and left.


    Looking at the figure of his son leaving, Mo Sheng smiled thoughtfully and said to Lisa, "ah Jin is really a very smart child."


    Lisa was stunned and looked carefully at Mo Sheng''s look. It was not clear whether his words were simple praise or had deep meaning.


    Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes, patted Lisa''s hand and said, "the child can still act in front of me, set my words, and he doesn''t panic at all. Do you think he''s too smart?"


    "Second master..."


    Lisa was startled. She quickly knelt down and begged, "don''t blame me. I''ll teach him a good lesson later. Please..."


    "Why are you so nervous?" Mo Sheng reached out and took her arm and said, "get up. I''m just talking casually. What are you afraid of?"


    "Second master..." Lisa bit her lip and said something about Mo Sheng, but she didn''t dare to disobey him, so she took his arm and got up.


    Mo Sheng said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry about what I will do to ah Jin. I like ah Jin very much. After all, he is the most like me among the three children."


    Lisa was relieved and said to Mo Sheng, "thank you, second master."


    Mo Sheng reached over to Lisa, let her lean on her shoulder and said, "I know what you have done to me for so many years. I also love ah Jin in my heart. As long as he doesn''t go too far, I won''t care about such a small trick as today."


    Listening to Mo Sheng''s words, Lisa''s eyes were suddenly hot and humid.


    After so many years of taking care of Mo Sheng, she finally got his affirmation and commitment today.


    With this promise, Lisa knew that she didn''t have to worry about her and her son''s life all the time, and she could finally take off some of her fatigue for many years.


    After Mo Xiujin left Mo Sheng''s place, he went back to his room. Seeing that he came back, Mo Xiulin quickly got up and asked, "how''s it going? What did you ask?"


    Mo Xiujin said lazily while eating a lollipop: "I asked. Talilina is ill. She won''t come out these two days."


    "Sick?" Mo Xiulin frowned, "she''s so powerful. How can she be sick?"


    Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes slightly, licked his tongue and said, "I heard she went to the east hospital yesterday."


    "Hmm?" Mo Xiulin was stunned, looked at Mo Xiujin strangely and asked, "do you mean she went to find Ning Jiwei? Is her illness related to Ning Jiwei?"


    "Maybe, who knows." Mo Xiujin shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, there won''t be any trouble these two days. Maybe we can take the opportunity to make some small moves."


    Mo Xiulin frowned slightly, pursed his lips and said, "what little action do you want to do?"


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I think about it."


    ¡ª¡ª


    These two days, it seems that everyone is busy, except Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi stayed at home these two days to recover from his foot injury and plans to travel far soon.


    As for Mike and Shui Bingling, they are busy fighting with David.


    Sometimes Jian Haixi would give them advice, but most of the time he didn''t take much care of it.


    After all, it''s better to let Mike handle this kind of thing himself. Even if she can help now, the Davis family must rely on Mike to manage it in the future.


    It''s better to get used to it now than to be in a hurry in the future.


    Jian Haixi occasionally contacted Dou Ge during his two days at home.


    Before, because Shazhi invaded Dou''s system, they lost contact with Dou Ge for a long time, and didn''t get in touch again until later.


    Jian Yi and Dou Ming also repaired the Dou family''s system for the first time. Although they can''t ensure that the system in every corner of the Dou family is an iron wall, at least there is no problem with the house where Dou Ge and his parents live.


    Knowing that Jian Haixi was going to Dou''s house, Dou Ge sent a message to Jian Haixi almost the first time and persuaded her not to go.


    The chat content of these two days is basically the same, although Jian Haixi has made it clear that he will not change his mind.


    But when Dou Ge always introduced the situation there to her, he would take two words like "I hope she will think about it again", which made Jian Haixi very helpless.


    In the afternoon, Jian Haixi was chatting with Dou Ge, but Mike and Shui Bingling rushed in excitedly.


    Looking at the excited look of the two people, Jian Haixi smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Haixi, you are really my lucky goddess!" Mike rushed forward, without saying a word, picked up Jane Haixi and turned around for several times.


    Jian Haixi was suddenly picked up by him, and the whole person was startled.


    Sensing Mike''s happiness, Jane Haixi also smiled and asked, "what is the good news that is worth your happiness?"


    Mike laughed and said, "I kicked David''s grandson! Do you think it''s worth being happy?"


    "Really?" Jane Haixi said in surprise, "David has a lot of hands. Have you really solved him?"


    "Of course!" said MacPherson. "Even the little broken company in his hand has been closed by me."


    Jian Haixi laughed and said, "this is really good news."


    Mike gratefully hugged Jane again. Haixi said, "thank you, Haixi. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to do this."


    Jane Haixi paused, looked at Shui Bingling with a bitter look standing at the door, hurriedly pushed down Mike and said, "in fact, the person you should thank most for this is not me, but Bingling. If she hadn''t been working hard to accompany you to fight side by side, you would have to spend a lot of time to defeat David in this battle."


    Mike smiled and said, "yes, you two are the people I thank most."


    With that, Mike turned to Shui Bingling and waved, "girl, come here, our two brothers also hold one."


    Listening to Mike''s words, Jane Haixi was black in front of her eyes and couldn''t help twitching at the corners of her mouth.


    Why is this guy so straight at the critical moment?


    Just when Jian Haixi thought that Mike would beat shuibingling violently, he saw shuibingling blush and say, "in fact, sister Haixi is the greatest hero. If you want to hold me, you can also hold me with sister Haixi..."


    "Oh, why so much nonsense? It''s over!" before she finished, Mike pulled her arm and took her into his arms.


    Shuibingling''s small face suddenly turned red, and the hand hanging on his side was neither tight nor tight.


    Jane Haixi lost her smile and wondered if she should go out and avoid this huge light bulb first?


    Thinking so, Jane Haixi took her mobile phone and quietly went out of the door.


    When shuibingling sees Jian Haixi leave, she is stunned and tries to push Mike away.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as she tried, she was hugged by Mike again.


    Mike felt the thin body of the man in his arms and said in a dumb voice, "Bingling, you said you are so short and thin. How can you have so strong energy to support me all the time?"


    Shuibing Ling was stunned. He put his hands around his waist and said, "I didn''t specifically support you. Isn''t that... Are we partners and good brothers? I don''t support you. Who else can you support?"


    "Ha ha." Mike chuckled. His voice came into Bingling''s ears at a close distance, causing her to shudder.


    For the first time, Mike clearly felt the sound of his heart beating for love. He hugged Shui Bingling, kissed her hair without trace and said, "thank you, Bingling."

 Chapter 465

    Jian Haixi goes out and is going to visit Jian Yi''s room, but he doesn''t want to see that Jian Yi''s room is empty.


    Stunned, Jian Haixi thought about it and went to Mo Jue''s room. Sure enough, he saw Jian Yi, Mo Xiuyu and others gathered here.


    Jian Haixi knocked on the door and came in, looking at the people: "what are you doing here?"


    "Mommy, eat oranges." Jian Yi handed the cut oranges to Jian Haixi and said, "I tasted them for Mommy. They''re delicious."


    Jian Haixi laughed. "When did you learn Ruirui''s set?"


    "Oh, there''s nothing I can do." Jian Yi shrugged and said helplessly, "who asked me to promise my sister to take good care of Mommy?"


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing. Looking at her lovely son, she reached out and sat him on her lap and said, "next time Ruirui asks again, Mommy can testify to you that you did a good job, how about it?"


    Jane Yi''s face was slightly red, and she said, "Mommy, I can just sit by myself."


    He is a big boy. Now there are so many people in the room, but he is held on his lap by Jian Haixi. How disgraceful.


    Besides, Jane Haixi''s foot injury hasn''t recovered yet.


    Jian Haixi knew his son was awkward and put him down with a smile.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Haixi''s ankle and asked, "sister-in-law, how are your feet?"


    "Almost." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "it''s estimated that he can recover in two days."


    As soon as she said this, Jian Yi and Mo Jue looked at each other without any trace.


    Jian Haixi looked at the crowd and asked, "are you here to discuss something?"


    "Not at all." Mo Xiuyu scratched his head and said, "aren''t I taking care of brother Jue? Then he was angry and wanted to drive me home."


    Mo Jue Leng hummed, "are you taking care of me? You take care of me. My injury will be cured at least more than a month later."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows, looked at Mo Jue, and looked at Mo Feng who was already sitting on the chair next to her. Suddenly, her face was a little delicate.


    Mo Jue and Mo Feng are almost injured, but Mo Feng can get out of bed now under the careful care of Mikel.


    Look at Mo Jue again. Don''t get out of bed. It''s even a little troublesome to sit.


    Jian Haixi turned to look at Mo Xiuyu and asked curiously, "Xiuyu, how do you take care of your brother Jue?"


    "Eh..." Mo Xiuyu scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "it''s nothing. I learned from elder sister Ke''er. I fed brother Jue water to eat, changed his dressing and told jokes..."


    "It''s that simple?" Jian Haixi was full of doubts. If that''s the case, how can he not get up now with the strength of Mo Jue?


    "Of course, it''s more than that." Qin Zhixu said with a smile: "people''s Ke''er fed Mo Feng warm water, but this silly boy fed just boiled water and almost didn''t burn Mo Jue again!"


    Mo Xiuyu nuzui, looked at Qin Zhixu discontentedly and said, "brother Zhixu, I''ll do that once. Well, that time, brother Jue said he was thirsty, so I didn''t think so much..."


    "Oh, feed your brother Jue to drink boiled water. It''s you who feed your brother Jue to eat spicy hot pot." Qin Zhixu asked with a smile.


    "Cough..." Jian Haixi was drinking water. Listening to Qin Zhixu, he almost burst out.


    Jian Yi stretched out her little hand, patted Jian Haixi on the back and said, "Mommy, if you want to listen to my uncle''s glorious deeds, you''d better not drink water ~"


    Mo Xiuyu: "


    He''s lost.


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Xiuyu blushing and wanted to find a seam to drill down. He said, "I believe Xiuyu didn''t do this on purpose, right, Xiuyu?"


    Mo Xiuyu hesitated: "I... brother Jue said he had no appetite for liquid food for a few days, so I..."


    Jian Haixi asked, "although I can''t bear to accept your sadness, Xiuyu, I''m really curious about the joke?"


    "This, that..." Mo Xiuyu carefully looked at Mo Jue, who was already black, lowered his head and dared not speak.


    Michelle smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, I know that. Mo Xiuyu is there every day to show Mo Jue the magazine photos of various female stars, and tries to persuade Mo Jue to forget the old people and fall in love with the new people as soon as possible, which makes Mo Jue angry. My brother said that his heart is not conducive to recovery, so Mo Jue didn''t get better."


    "Poof!" Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sister-in-law, even you laugh at me..." Mo Xiuyu said pitifully.


    Jian Haixi smiled and patted Mo Xiuyu on the arm. "Xiuyu, do you know what" good intentions do bad things "? It''s good for you to take care of Mo Jue, but you can''t take care of him yourself. How can you take care of him? Besides, even if you have to take care of people, you have to be a little... Um..."


    After a pause, Qin Zhixu added her words with a smile and said to Mo Xiuyu, "at least you should have some common sense. Well, a good person can be taken care of by you."


    Mo Xiuyu blushed even more.


    Mo Jue Leng hummed, "go back to Mo''s house right away. If you want to make trouble, go to your parents and your brother. Don''t bother me."


    "Jue elder brother..." Mo Xiuyu pouted loudly, "I don''t want to go back."


    But Jian Yi said, "uncle, Mo Sheng started to fight Mo Ting, and then they will probably unite against grandpa and daddy."


    "What?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned and his face suddenly sank, "when did it happen?"


    "Just two days ago." Jian Yi said, "I don''t think I''ve started yet. Don''t worry, uncle."


    Mo Xiuyu pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi thought about it and said to Mo Xiuyu, "Xiuyu, my suggestion is that you can go back. At least... You can take care of your mother a little so that she won''t be used by Mo Sheng."


    Jian Haixi said this tactfully, but Mo Xiuyu understood it.


    Jia Minzhi has great trust in Mo Sheng. Even before Mo Xiuyu ran away from home, he asked Mo Sheng to help him.


    If Mo Sheng wants to use Jia Minzhi to achieve some goals, it''s simply too easy.


    At the thought of this, Mo Xiuyu was no longer capricious, but nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go back now."


    Everyone was relieved to see that he was willing to go home.


    After all, Mo Xiuyu has been away from home for a long time. I''m afraid Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi are also worried.


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "don''t be so anxious. Wait another two days. Go back when your leg injury is almost good. Otherwise, if you go back like this, I''m afraid they''ll worry."


    Mo Xiuyu nodded and said, "I listen to my sister-in-law."


    Mo Jue listened to him, reached out and grabbed the roll of paper next to the pillow and threw it at him. He scolded angrily: "smelly boy, I worked hard to help you save you and educate you. As a result, you won''t go home after breaking your mouth. Now your sister-in-law just said two words, and you listened, ah?"


    Mo Xiuyu scratched his head, looked at Mo Jue and said, "brother Jue, why don''t you go back with me? I heard that talilina is not in the West courtyard? If you really want to see her..."


    "Get out of here!" Mo Jue scolded with a black face before he could speak.

 Chapter 466

    Two more days.


    Mike and water ice cream completely absorbed David''s company and other forces.


    This move shocked the whole Davis family. Although David''s power is not big for the whole Davis family, the intricate relationships behind him are related to the whole family.


    When a David loses, he loses, but Mike not only cleans up David, but also swallows and reorganizes his resources.


    This means that Mike now knows a lot about the Davis family, and may even threaten the interests of some people.


    After learning that Mike reorganized David''s power, Issa called Jane Haixi more than once and urged Mike to stop appropriately and not to be investigated to the end.


    Jane Haixi was still dealing with it at first, and then handed the phone directly to Mike.


    Mike went back directly and said, "mother, the Davis family is a rotten ship with moths everywhere. If it is not cleaned up in time, it will only cause more irreparable consequences in the future."


    "I know, but..." isa sighed, "Mike, you are still young. This move is too radical. Now everyone in the family is in danger, and how many people complain about you, you know?"


    Mcleng hummed, "what''s none of my business about their complaints? That just means they have problems. Mother, you gave me those lists, and I checked them together."


    "You child..."


    Issa still needs to talk. The mobile phone has been taken away by Lin Meng. Lin Meng doesn''t speak as gently as Issa. He directly ordered in a cold voice: "Mike, I order you to stop this matter immediately. Even if you want to rectify the family, you have to take over the position of home owner in the future. Now you must listen to me."


    Mcton paused and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, father. Don''t forget that now we are still hostile. What I do is my business. You can''t control me."


    "You..." Lin Meng choked with anger and said coldly, "son, do you know what consequences you will cause by doing this?"


    "What consequences can there be?" Mike Leng sniffed, "it''s just that those who have ghosts in their hearts may have actions. Since I dare to do it, I''m not afraid of their counterattack."


    "You..." Lin Meng was dizzy. He didn''t know what else to say.


    Mike doesn''t seem to care about anything, but he is actually a man with a sincere heart, otherwise he wouldn''t refuse to take over the family for so many years.


    Lin Meng sighed and said, "Mike, with your current ability, you can''t deal with them."


    Mike raised his eyebrows and said, "try it."


    "Mike..."


    "Well, old man, I won''t tell you." Lin Meng wanted to say more, but Mike interrupted him: "you don''t have to call me again in the future, let alone disturb Haixi. She''s injured and recovering. Don''t let a girl be nagged by you all day."


    After all this, Mike hung up before Limon and Issa could talk again.


    Lin Meng took the phone that had been hung up, looked at isa with a black face and said, "look at what this son has been put into?"


    Isa rolled her eyes and said, "it seems that it''s my fault. Isn''t he your son?"


    "Er..." Lin Meng choked. Seeing that his wife was about to get angry, he quickly stretched out his hand and took his wife''s hand and coaxed, "I didn''t say it was your fault, it was my fault, it was my failure to discipline my son."


    Aisa Jiao snorted, stared at him and said, "what are you going to do now? Are you just watching our baby son bullied by those old guys?"


    "Well..." Lin Meng wondered, "daughter-in-law, isn''t this the experience we agreed to give our son? Since it''s the experience, it''s certainly not easy to help. Moreover, if he really wins, I have no place to put my face away. Does it really make him happy outside all his life?"


    Listening to Lin Meng''s words, ISA sprinted on his calf and said, "I said, are you stupid? Now, there is a water ice on the side of my son. Although they are not sure about it now, they tell me according to my eye liner that they are eating and drinking together on the usual day, and what they are close to holding shoulders, which is more than just a simple friend."


    "Wife, do you mean our son... Is coming back?" Lin Meng stared.


    The old God of Issa stretched out his finger on the ground and said, "although I''m not sure, in my opinion, it''s at least 90% possible."


    Lin Meng was stunned, put his hands together and said piously, "God bless!"


    "Look at your virtue." isa glanced at him obliquely and said, "so now we must not give our sons too much pressure. We should give them full space and time to develop their feelings, okay?"


    "Well, wife, you''re right. Listen to you." Lin Meng nodded.


    Aisato thought with his chin and said, "well, according to the agreement between Jane Haixi and me, my son has almost completed more than half..."


    "Your agreement with Jian Haixi?" Lin Meng interrupted him and asked, "wife, when do you have a private agreement with Jian Haixi?"


    "Cough..." accidentally leaked her mouth. Issa was a little embarrassed. She smiled and said the conversation between herself and Jian Haixi at the dinner that day.


    Lin Meng was stunned and sighed for a long time: "this girl named Jian Haixi is really not simple."


    It''s not just smart to see that Issa is softer than him with a meal and help Mike prepare Issa as an ally in advance.


    Aisha also nodded and praised, "it''s a blessing for our son to know Jane Haixi in this life."


    "That''s good." Lin Meng said with a smile, "since you have a word in advance, it''s not illegal for you to help now. Even if those old guys know, they can''t say anything."


    Isa said, "then I''ll turn back and give my man to Mike..."


    "Are you the only one?" Lin Meng said helplessly, "wife, I''m Mike''s biological father. Not only do you love my son, but I also love it. OK. Later, I''ll ask someone to give you the details of those old guys, and then divide your hands in half, and you can bring them to him."


    "Husband..." Issa was moved and put her hand around Lin Meng and said, "it''s very kind of you. If Mike knew, he would never talk back to you again."


    "Forget it, if he really becomes a good boy, I''m not used to it." Lin Meng smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Max didn''t know that his parents had planned to stand on his side, and was still thinking about what to do next with shuibingling.


    Mo Xiuyu, on the other hand, has already got on the bus back to Mo''s house.


    For nearly a week, he has almost recovered from his leg injury. Although it is still difficult to run, he can at least walk. If he goes back, he can explain to Jia Minzhi and Mo Wanshan.


    When the car stopped at Mo''s door, Qiao Zheng said, "don''t let me see you in."


    "Well, go back and say hello to my sister-in-law and say I''ll help her look after her brother." Mo Xiuyu blinked and smiled.


    Qiao Zheng smiled helplessly, nodded and drove away.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the house he had been away from for a long time. He suddenly felt a little timid about his hometown.


    I don''t know how my father is and whether my mother has been used by Mo Sheng.


    Mo Xiuyu was shocked when society beat him down. Compared with his family, nothing is really worth arguing and staying away from.


    Remembering Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi, Mo Xiuyu took a deep breath and walked in.


    East courtyard, the residence of Mo Wanshan.


    "Cough..."


    The cough came out of the living room. Yue Feng came forward and advised, "Sir, go back to your room and have a rest."


    Mo Wanshan waved his hand and said, "I''m always in the house. I can''t see the sun all day. It''s too oppressive."


    "But your body..." Yue Feng was full of worry. Mo Wanshan''s body was getting worse day by day.


    Mo Wanshan smiled and said, "Yue Feng, what''s so sad about people''s inherent death? Moreover, for me, this life has been too long, and I''m already exhausted."


    Yue Feng stopped talking.


    He knows very well that he has been with Mo Wanshan for so many years.


    For Mo Wanshan, death is his most desired thing.


    Because only after death can he see the person in his heart again.


    Yue Feng sighed and said, "then sit down first and I''ll add you another blanket."


    After autumn and winter, the weather is not cold, and the home is as warm as spring, but Mo Wanshan is not hot.


    Yue Feng got up and just wanted to go upstairs to get a blanket, but he was stunned when he saw the figure standing at the door.


    "Second young master..." Yue Feng called.


    Mo Wanshan suddenly raised his head and looked at Mo Xiuyu who didn''t know when to stand at the door. He reached out and rubbed his eyes several times before smiling and waving: "Xiuyu is back. Come on, come and have a look."


    Mo Xiuyu pursed his lips and stood in place without moving his steps.


    Mo Wanshan thought he was still angry with himself and said with a bitter smile, "son, don''t be angry. Soon, Dad won''t hinder your eyes. Come on, stand closer. I can''t see you so far away from me."


    Mo Xiuyu turned his mouth and finally ran to Mo Wanshan with a sore throat, "Dad!"


    Mo Wanshan nodded repeatedly, trembled and touched his head and said, "OK, just come back."


    "Dad, how can your body..." Mo Xiuyu reached out and grabbed Mo Wanshan''s cold hands and choked: "why? You were fine before I left?"


    "Dad''s okay." Mo Wanshan said with a smile, "dad just said that on purpose. It''s just a bitter meat trick. Dad is in good health."


    "Dad..." Mo Xiuyu sobbed and cried bitterly on Mo Wan''s leg. "It''s all my bad. I''m too bastard and too unfilial. I shouldn''t run away from home and let you worry about me. It''s all my bad..."


    Mo Wanshan''s eyes were already full of muddy tears. He sighed sadly and said with a smile: "silly son, what should I do? Just come back. We won''t mention the past."

 Chapter 467

    On the stairs, Jia Min''s hand covered his lips and sobbed.


    Seeing her figure, Yue Feng patted Mo Wanshan on the shoulder.


    Mo Wanshan turned his head and saw Jia Minzhi. He stretched out his hand to wipe his tears, then smiled and pushed away Mo Xiuyu and said, "go and see your mother. She''s worried about her during this time."


    Mo Xiuyu looked up at Jia Minzhi and walked forward and said, "Mom..."


    "Pa!" before he finished, Jia Minzhi suddenly slapped Mo Xiuyu on the cheek.


    Jia Minzhi bit his teeth and scolded, "didn''t you run away from home? Didn''t you refuse to come back? What are you doing back now? What do you still recognize me as a mother?"


    Mo Xiuyu covered his beaten cheek. There was no anger in his heart, but more guilt and remorse.


    Because when the slap came over just now, he had clearly felt Jia Minzhi''s trembling and the moisture on his hands.


    Mo Xiuyu bent his knees and knelt in front of Jia Minzhi and said, "Mom, it''s my son''s fault. My son shouldn''t talk back to you, let alone run away from home, let alone leave home for so long. It''s my son who worries you."


    Jia Minzhi cried, hugged Mo Xiuyu and said, "do you know how I came back these days? I can''t eat well and sleep well. I stand at the door every day, hoping that you will come back one day, but you little beast, haven''t come home for so long? I really want to kill you. Do you know?"


    "Mom, I''m back and won''t leave again." Mo Xiuyu hugged Jia min.


    Jia Minzhi hugged his lost son and buried himself in tears. Looking at the scene of their mother and son embracing each other, Mo Wanshan reddened his eyes again, and Yue Feng sobbed: "I''ll tell the young master."


    "Hum." Mo Wanshan hum: "he needs you to tell him? He must have known for a long time. He just doesn''t tell us on purpose and wants to surprise us."


    Yue Feng smiled and wiped his tears and said, "yes, the eldest young master has always been concerned about the second young master. He must have known that he came back today."


    Jia Minzhi cried for a while before calming down under Mo Xiuyu''s coax.


    She touched Mo Xiuyu''s arm with both hands and said, "Xiuyu, are you hurt? Are you suffering outside?"


    "Er..." Mo Xiuyu scratched his head. He wanted to comfort everyone that he was okay, but thinking of the relationship between Jia Minzhi and Mo Sheng, he decided to tell the truth.


    Seeing Mo Xiuyu''s hesitation, Mo Wanshan and Yue Feng were also nervous.


    "Cough... Well..." Mo Xiuyu hesitated: "I don''t suffer much. My eldest brother has always sent someone to take care of me and taught me a lot of things. Are you hurt... Just a little hurt. I''m almost better now."


    "Where are you hurt?" Jia Minzhi asked nervously.


    Mo Xiuyu pursed his lips, lifted up his trouser legs and said, "in fact, it''s almost ready."


    On his lower leg, there were no other injuries, only a symmetrical small hole in the front and back, which was obviously worn by the right.


    Looking at the scar, Jia Minzhi immediately blushed. "It''s all right? How can it be a small injury? Xiuyu, does it affect your walking now? Forget it, I''ll go to the doctor right away..."


    "Mom ~" Mo Xiuyu took Jia Minzhi''s hand and said, "I''m really fine. My sister-in-law has found the best doctor to show me, otherwise how can I get better so soon?"


    "Sister in law?"


    Listening to the name Mo Xiuyu, everyone was stunned.


    Mo Wanshan frowned and asked, "Xiuyu, what''s your sister-in-law..."


    "My sister-in-law is my sister-in-law, Jian Haixi." Mo Xiuyu said proudly when he mentioned Jian Haixi: "my sister-in-law is powerful, beautiful, sassy and smart. She really deserves to be my brother''s woman!"


    "Jian Haixi..."


    Jia Minzhi snorted coldly, "I knew it wouldn''t be so simple. If I really couldn''t get rid of the relationship with Ning Jiwei, I''ll settle with him!"


    Then Jia Minzhi got up and went out.


    Mo Wanshan frowned and said, "Min Zhi, don''t be impulsive. What''s going on? Xiuyu hasn''t said yet."


    "What else can it be?" Jia Minzhi said angrily: "don''t think she saved my son, I''ll be dazed. If it''s not related to them, how can it be related to Xiuyu and how can he get hurt?"


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Minzhi who rushed out, shook his head and shouted, "Mom, if you really want to avenge me, go to the West hospital."


    As soon as the word "Xiyuan" came out, Jia Minzhi''s steps to step out of the threshold stopped.


    She turned her head and stared at Mo Xiuyu. She asked suspiciously, "what are you talking about?"


    Pointing to the wound on his leg, Mo Xiuyu said: "I was hurt not by others, but by talilina. She still wanted to kill me. Fortunately, brother Mo Jue and his sister-in-law sacrificed their lives to save me, so I can come back alive. Now Brother Mo Jue is still in bed, and her sister-in-law''s injury is not well. All this was caused by talilina, and now the woman lives in the West courtyard. Mom, if you really want to avenge me , let''s go to the West courtyard now. "


    "It''s impossible!" Jia Minzhi roared, "he knows I''m anxious to find you. He knows it. How can he..."


    Mo Xiuyu snorted coldly, "what can''t he do? Mom was just cheated by him."


    "Talilina..." Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Xiuyu and asked in a deep voice, "so she has met you?"


    Ning Jiwei never mentioned it to him.


    Mo Xiuyu nodded and said, "after the fight, she was fine, but our people were seriously injured. My sister-in-law was worried that something would happen to our family, so she let me come home."


    Mo Wanshan pursed his lips and was silent for a moment. He looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "come here and push me to find your brother."


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned. Unexpectedly, Mo Wanshan wanted to find Ning Jiwei at this time.


    He took it out of his mouth and said, "Dad, don''t... I don''t want you to worry if I don''t say it. I didn''t mean to hide it from you..."


    "If you want to come over, why don''t you want to push me?" Mo Wanshan said coldly to Yue Feng, "Yue Feng, you push me over."


    "Yes, sir." Yue Feng nodded.


    Mo Xiuyu''s advance and retreat is not. If Ning Jiwei knew that Mo Wanshan was looking for him because he was talkative, wouldn''t he peel his skin?


    Jia Minzhi, who was standing at the door, was still in shock.


    She couldn''t believe that Mo Sheng, who promised her, would take in and protect the woman who almost killed her son.


    Jia Minzhi clenched his hands into fists and turned to walk towards the West courtyard.


    She wants to make it clear that if the woman is really in the West courtyard, she must not give up.


    She won''t let go of anyone who hurt her son.


    Even Mo Sheng!

 Chapter 468

    Seeing Jia Minzhi walking out, Mo Wanshan and others were stunned.


    Mo Xiuyu shouted to Jia Minzhi, "Mom, where are you going?"


    Jia Minzhi didn''t speak, but the direction was clearly the West courtyard.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. Before he could react, Mo Wanshan patted him behind his back.


    Mo Wanshan frowned and said hurriedly, "what are you doing foolishly? Don''t you hurry up?"


    "Oh." Mo Xiuyu nodded. Just about to catch up with him, he stopped and looked back at Mo Wanshan: "but Dad, didn''t you let me push you to find brother?"


    "I need your hands?" Mo Wanshan urged, "hurry to find your mother."


    Mo Xiuyu hurried out with him.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t recover from his leg injury. Jia Minzhi''s foot was too fast. He shouted and chased. Less than half of it, Jia Minzhi had disappeared.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed, reached out and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He hoped that Jia Minzhi could calm down a little and don''t provoke talilina to do it. That woman is crazy and will see blood when she does it.


    At least wait until he arrives.


    On the other side, Mo Wanshan hurriedly asked Yue Feng to push him next door.


    Seeing him coming, Ning Jiwei asked unexpectedly, "didn''t Xiuyu go back? Why did you come at this time?"


    At this time, shouldn''t they hug each other and tell each other their thoughts?


    Mo Wanshan glared at him and said, "I''ll settle with you later. Now you hurry to send someone to the West courtyard to watch."


    "West courtyard?" Ning Jiwei frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Wanshan sighed and said, "when min Zhi heard that Xiuyu was hurt by talilina, he rushed to the West courtyard to find Mo Sheng and talilina to settle accounts. I''ve asked Xiuyu to follow up, but I''m not sure he''s hurt."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t nod immediately when he heard the speech, but lowered his head and frowned in meditation.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Mo Wanshan was stunned and asked, "Jiwei, what are you thinking? Didn''t you hear me say that you should send someone to protect them? In case..."


    "Just to protect them, so we can''t send someone." Ning Jiwei interrupted Mo Wanshan''s words and clapped his hands twice.


    High fives fell, and two shadow guards came into the door.


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "hurry up and bring Mo Xiuyu back. If he resists, he will faint and tie him back directly."


    "Yes."


    The two shadow guards were ordered to flash away immediately.


    Mo Wanshan and Yue Feng are even more puzzled.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Jiwei, what do you mean? Bring Xiuyu back. What if something happens to Minzhi in the West courtyard?"


    Ning Jiwei tapped his finger on the table, smelled the speech, looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "there is no place for Jia Minzhi in my protection list."


    Mo Wanshan said angrily, "what are you talking about, asshole? She is my wife and Xiuyu''s mother. Even if she had any extreme behavior before, she was used by others. It''s understandable."


    "So what?" Ning Jiwei''s eyes were cold and said with a sneer: "she Jia Minzhi is your wife and Xiuyu''s mother, so what''s her relationship with me? In addition to causing me countless troubles and allowing my relatives to bully my daughter, what grace does she have for me, which is worth risking my life to save her?"


    "This..."


    Mo Wanshan choked and then advised, "she doesn''t do you any favor, but... Asking you to send someone to the West courtyard is just to protect them. It''s not something that makes you risk your life."


    "So next time, if she runs to the West courtyard again, or is kidnapped and threatened by Mo Sheng, she won''t need my protection?" Ning Jiwei asked coldly.


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. Only then did he understand Ning Jiwei''s concerns.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to help, but when he does, Mo Sheng and talilina will know that using Jia Minzhi and Mo Xiuyu can threaten him.


    Mo Xiuyu is good to say. After all, Ning Jiwei has treated him as his own person.


    But Jia Minzhi... Who can guarantee that she will devote herself to them?


    If she is bewitched by Mo Sheng again, or set a trap by someone, it will be a more difficult reality waiting for them at that time.


    "I know your worry, but, but..." Mo Wanshan hesitated: "is it so


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "this is the best protection for her."


    Only when Mo Sheng knows that Jia Minzhi has no use value, her safety factor will be the highest.


    To say the least, even if something happened to Jia Minzhi today, Ning Jiwei would not regret his decision.


    He used to worry too much and want to protect and take care of too many people, so he hurt the people he really loved again and again.


    That''s why Jian Haixi had to make a decision and leave Xiangcheng with the Qiao family.


    At the thought of Jian Haixi leaving soon, Ning Jiwei was filled with pain and regret.


    He took a deep breath and looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "father, I''m just a mortal, not a God. Please remember, the reason why I promised to go back to Mo''s house was just to protect my love and children."


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. Looking at Ning Jiwei, who was a little strange in front of him, he frowned and said, "Jiwei, why did you become so cold-blooded? You weren''t like this before. Did you become like this because Haixi and the children weren''t around you? As I said earlier, you can let them come back to Mo''s house. As long as you have enough hands, you can protect them."


    "Ha ha."


    Ning Jiwei smiled sarcastically.


    Mo Wanshan looked at the dazzling irony on his face. He was about to speak again, but he saw that the shadow guard came back with Mo Xiuyu.


    Ning Jiwei looked up at Mo Xiuyu. He wasn''t tied back by the shadow guard.


    To be exact, after the shadow guard caught up with him and told ningjiwei to let him go back, Mo Xiuyu only hesitated briefly and obediently followed them back.


    He trusted ningjiwei from the bottom of his heart.


    Mo Xiuyu entered the room and looked at the depressed atmosphere in the room. He wanted to ask the reason. He didn''t dare to speak at the moment, but silently found a chair to sit down.


    Mo Wanshan sighed and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, I know you''re worried about Haixi and the children, but you can''t be so utilitarian. You can let them come home and do other things slowly."


    "Let them come back?" Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his mouth and said, "after they come back? Will they be locked in the room in the name of protection every day?"


    "This......" Mo Wanshan choked and didn''t know what to answer. What flashed in front of her was Jian Rui sitting at the door with a small bench every day.


    "Besides..." Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile, "they won''t come back. Haixi won''t come back until it''s over. Maybe she''ll never come back once she leaves."


    Mo Wanshan and Yue Feng were stunned.


    Never come back?


    Mo Wanshan just wanted to ask Ning Jiwei what he meant. Before he opened his mouth, he heard Mo Xiuyu say, "brother, don''t think too much. My sister-in-law is so powerful. She must have been able to do talilina. Don''t you think she saved me from talilina?"


    "But she''s hurt." Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and clenched his hand on his side into a fist: "this time, Mo Feng and Mo Jue were present. What would happen if they weren''t here?"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and didn''t dare to say any more.


    They''ve all seen how good talina is, and it''s just a group of them against a talina.


    After that, what Jane Haixi had to face was talilina and all her people.


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Mo Wanshan asked anxiously, "why did Jane Haixi deal with talilina?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, so Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Xiuyu and ordered, "Xiuyu, you say."


    "This is, that is..." Mo Xiuyu looked at Ning Jiwei''s face and stammered: "my sister-in-law has decided to leave Hunan city with a team of Qiao''s family and deal with talilina in person."


    "What?" Mo Wanshan was surprised, "how can this be? She''s a girl''s house..."


    Just halfway through the conversation, Mo Wanshan froze.


    Now he finally understood why ningjiwei had just said that.


    If it had been before, Ning Jiwei would have sent someone to protect Jia Minzhi.


    But now he won''t do that.


    Because even his women are risking their lives, how can he allow himself to be indecisive again?


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Xiuyu and said almost ruthlessly, "Xiuyu, I didn''t send someone to protect your mother. She may be fine at the moment, or she may be threatened by Mo Sheng and talilina. But no matter what she will encounter, I can''t help."


    Mo Xiuyu was tight, silent for a moment, looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "brother, what should I do?"


    He didn''t ask Ning Jiwei to do it, nor did he blame Ning Jiwei for not saving. He just asked his trusted brother what to do as a younger brother.


    Listening to Mo Xiuyu''s words, Mo Wanshan and Yue Feng were stunned, and then they were both somewhat relieved.


    They thought Mo Xiuyu would make a fuss. After all, even Mo Wanshan couldn''t help saying so much when he first heard Ning Jiwei''s decision.


    But now they know that after this circle of social experience, Mo Xiuyu has really grown too much.


    Ning Jiwei put his pen on his finger and said to Mo Xiuyu in a deep voice, "wait, if your mother comes back unharmed, it''s all right. If she doesn''t come back, I''ll give you an antidote. You go to talilina and naturally you can get your mother back. But then you should pay attention to your words and don''t let them think it''s my initiative."


    Ning Jiwei''s words stunned everyone, and Mo Wanshan was relieved.


    He thought ningjiwei would really stop taking care of it. Fortunately, fortunately.


    After listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Mo Xiuyu stood up from his chair, bent over Ning Jiwei 90 degrees and said, "brother, thank you."

 Chapter 469

    Mo Xiuyu knows that in fact Ning Jiwei can ignore Jia Minzhi.


    Not only Jia Minzhi, but also Ning Jiwei, no matter whether he doesn''t teach him or save him.


    Because he recognized his half brother, Ning Jiwei needed to bear additional pressure.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuyu straightened up, took a deep breath, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "brother, don''t worry, since I''m home, I won''t let my mother become your trouble again."


    Everyone is working hard. He can''t help too much. At least, even if you fight for your life, you should ensure that you don''t make trouble.


    And the West courtyard.


    Jia Minzhi is really making trouble.


    Mo Sheng sat on the sofa. She made the whole face black.


    Seeing that Mo Sheng never spoke, Jia Min was even more angry. He simply pulled his collar and said, "Mo Sheng, how did you promise me? Ah? It''s not that you''ll help me find Xiuyu. It''s not that you''ll protect Xiuyu from accidents. What''s the result?"


    Mo Sheng impatiently broke off her hand and said, "what happened? Mo Xiuyu wasn''t hurt by me. What do you want me to do?"


    Jia Minzhi was stunned, and then her face became more ugly. She gritted her teeth and shouted, "you really know that Xiuyu was hurt. Yes, he wasn''t hurt by you, but why did you take in talina, who almost killed my son? You said it had nothing to do with you?"


    Mo Sheng pushed Jia Minzhi aside and said coldly, "have you had enough?"


    "Ah!" Jia Minzhi was pushed by him and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she reached out and held the back of the sofa beside her before she stood still.


    Lisa stepped forward and smiled at Jia Minzhi and said, "sister Minzhi, it''s really strange that you don''t find the second master. The second master can only promise to help you find Mo Xiuyu, but your Xiuyu doesn''t want to come back with us. We can''t blame us. Besides, we didn''t order him to be hurt by talilina, and we only knew it afterwards."


    "Then why did you let that woman live in the West courtyard?" Jia Minzhi asked.


    Lisa was stunned, covered her lips and said with a smile, "sister min, don''t you know that you don''t ask? We have a cooperative relationship with Miss talilina. We can''t break this relationship because she hurt your son?"


    "You..." Jia Minzhi choked, turned his head and looked at Mo Sheng and said, "you didn''t promise me like this."


    Mo Sheng glanced at her impatiently and said, "if you''re not crazy enough, go back to Mo Wanshan. I''m not a place where you can go wild."


    Jia Minzhi didn''t expect that Mo Sheng would turn his face ruthlessly. He couldn''t help scolding: "Mo Sheng, you bastard, you knew before..."


    "Since you also know that it was said before, you should know that this moment is another moment." Mo Sheng said coldly, "everyone is an adult. Why do you still say that kind of promise in the past? Don''t you think you''re too naive?"


    Jia Minzhi was stunned and looked at the man in front of him strangely.


    Before, she thought she had caught the only driftwood that the world extended to her, but until now, she saw that it was not a life-saving driftwood, but a tree of sin that drove her into the abyss.


    Jia Minzhi bit his lip flap and tears came out of his eyes involuntarily.


    In fact, before coming to redress her grievances, she still had a glimmer of expectation for Mo Sheng.


    I expected him to give me an explanation, but I didn''t expect that Mo Sheng didn''t even bother to make up an excuse to deceive her.


    Jia Minzhi tightened his hands, loosened them, and finally shook them into fists and smashed them at Mo Sheng.


    "Asshole!"


    Probably no one expected that Jia Minzhi would really do it, so Mo Sheng and Lisa didn''t take any precautions for a while.


    Mo Sheng''s big face was firmly punched on the plate, and the whole person was knocked to one side.


    One of Jia Min''s fists went down, but he was not happy. He stretched out his nails and grabbed it on his face and neck.


    While scratching, Jia Minzhi angrily scolded: "you bastard, I''ll tear your face! Let you hurt my son, let you lie to me, you turtle son..."


    Lisa was stunned when she looked at it. She didn''t react for a long time. She hurried up to pull a quarrel, "second master, second master! Jia Minzhi, loosen the second master!"


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard Lisa tried, she couldn''t open Jia Minzhi''s hand in Mo Sheng''s mouth.


    Mo Sheng was entangled by her. Although he had great strength and Kung Fu, he was entangled by her like an octopus. He really couldn''t do it.


    For a time, the three wrestled together, and Jia Minzhi''s feet and hands were used to wrap Mo Sheng tightly. Only one mouth was not idle, either scolding or biting. He completely held the mentality of dying with Mo Sheng.


    When talilina came in, she saw such a scene that surprised her.


    She stood at the door with a smile, clapped her hands and said, "tut Tut, are you acting? It''s so wonderful!"


    Mo Sheng was stunned when he heard talilina''s voice, and then he pulled Jia Minzhi off him with both hands.


    Lisa also grabbed Jia Minzhi at the first time to save her from jumping up again.


    At the door, talilina was wearing a purple tulle, and even her face was surrounded by purple tulle. She only showed a pair of eyes like demons, which made people fascinated.


    The fragrance of her purple vamp flashes out, and the smell of red rashes is blocked by perfume.


    Talilina looked at the scar on Mo Sheng''s face, smiled and said, "I said, second master Mo, you look so handsome. It''s worth my trip downstairs. It''s really a feast for the eyes."


    Mo Sheng snorted coldly, "if you can''t speak, shut up. No one wants you to speak."


    Talilina smiled, turned her head to look at Jia Minzhi with messy hair, raised her eyebrows and asked, "this... Xia, why haven''t I seen you? Is it difficult that you are the wife of Mo Sheng?"


    "Who are you?" Jia Minzhi asked.


    "Me?" talilina pointed to herself, smiled and tilted her head: "I''m talilina. Since you''re Mo''s family, you shouldn''t know me."


    "Talilina..."


    Jia Minzhi chewed her name and said with a cruel smile, "of course I know you. I not only know you, but also kill you!"


    With that, Jia Minzhi has rushed towards talilina.


    Talilina was surprised. Before Jia Minzhi rushed over, the man had already flashed behind Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng took a puff from the corner of his mouth, gave talilina a white look and said, "you can find a place to hide."


    "Of course, how clever I am," talilina said proudly.


    Jia Minzhi looked at talilina and scolded, "damn woman, come here and die!"


    Talilina frowned suspiciously and said to Mo Sheng, "why does she hate me so much? Is she crazy?"


    Mo Sheng was covered with black lines and said, "she''s not crazy, you are."


    A madman who caused him trouble.

 Chapter 470

    Talilina blinked, turned to Lisa and asked, "little beauty, tell me what''s going on?"


    Lisa smiled bitterly and said, "Miss Lina, this is Jia Minzhi, the wife of the owner, and also the mother of young master Mo Xiuyu. I heard that young master Xiuyu came back today. I think the wife of the owner came here because she heard that young master Xiuyu was injured."


    In short, people came to her to avenge her son.


    "Oh ~" talilina gave a long voice, looked at Jia Minzhi with deep meaning and said with a smile: "so you are mo Xiuyu''s mother."


    Jia Minzhi looked ferocious and said, "you know, bitch, you dare to hurt my son. I want your life today!"


    "Want my life?" talilina covered her lips and smiled, "that''s a coincidence, because... I just want your life to do something ~"


    Before the end of the last word, talilina suddenly flew forward and grabbed Jia Minzhi''s throat with one hand.


    Jia Min was stunned. Talilina''s evil spirit was so heavy that she subconsciously wanted to dodge.


    Unfortunately, how can she outrun talilina?


    Before Jia Minzhi''s footsteps moved, talilina''s figure had come in front of her.


    Jia Minzhi was frozen there. When talilina''s hand reached out to her, she clearly felt the call of death.


    "Ah!" Jia Minzhi finally screamed in horror.


    Seeing that talilina was really ready to fight Jia Minzhi, Mo Sheng also changed his face and couldn''t help making a sound. He stopped and said, "talilina, stop!"


    He doesn''t care about Jia Minzhi''s life, but if Jia Minzhi dies in his West courtyard today, neither Mo Wanshan nor Mo Xiuyu will give up easily.


    He didn''t want to declare war with the people in the east courtyard before he was ready.


    "Oh."


    A chuckle sounded. Talilina''s hand pinched Jia Minzhi''s throat and said sarcastically, "didn''t you say you wanted to kill me for revenge? Why are you scared out of words by me now?"


    Jia Minzhi was in her hands, like a sparrow with broken wings, and there was no possibility of resistance.


    Seeing that talilina didn''t really strangle Jia Minzhi, Mo Sheng was secretly relieved.


    Jia Minzhi stared at talilina with a pale face. Then he realized that it might not be a good thing for him to come to the door so recklessly.


    "You, what do you want to do?" Jia Minzhi swallowed hard and asked stiffly.


    Talilina curled her lips and smiled. She pinched Jia Min''s neck and reversed her hand. Instead, she grabbed her shoulder, escorted her to sit on the sofa and said, "just stay here first. I''ll use you to help me with something."


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked at the anger in talilina''s eyes. He could probably guess what she wanted to do.


    Talilina turned her head to Mo Sheng and said coldly, "you find someone to send a message to the east hospital. If you want Jia Minzhi to live, send the antidote. Give them ten minutes, ten minutes every night, and I''ll remove a part from Jia Minzhi."


    Mo Sheng smiled and said, "your idea is good, but are you sure it can be useful? If Ning Jiwei cares about Jia Minzhi''s life, how can no one come here now? Even Mo Xiuyu didn''t follow."


    "Hum." talilina hummed coldly, "is it useful? Just try it? Anyway, it''s just unloading a few arms and legs. It''s not difficult for me."


    Mo Sheng took a breath from the corner of his mouth and said, "you are too cruel. You don''t look like a woman at all."


    "Why is there so much nonsense?" talilina shouted impatiently, "send someone to send a message to me!"


    "Yes, can''t I send someone now?" Mo Sheng turned to Lisa with almost connivance and said, "you can go there. You know what to say."


    "Yes, sir." Lisa got up and saluted Mosheng and talilina, turned and walked out quickly.


    When Lisa went to deliver a message, talilina calmed down and sat down next to Mo Sheng with her legs crossed.


    As soon as she sat down, she saw that Mo Sheng took a step away from her without a trace.


    Talilina stared at Mo Sheng and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Er..." Mo Sheng smiled awkwardly and coughed: "no, it''s meaningless. Just sit for a long time and move your ass."


    Talilina narrowed her eyes and didn''t say a word, but her five fingers hanging on her knees tightened slightly to ensure that Mo Sheng could clearly hear the sound of her joints.


    Mo Sheng raised his hands and said, "I surrender. Can''t I sit back?"


    With that, Mo Sheng quickly sat down and came back.


    Talilina snorted coldly, closed her eyes and leaned on the sofa to stop talking.


    Ten minutes, only ten minutes, she can recover.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Sheng and talilina tremblingly. She didn''t dare to spill any more at this time. She was even thinking when Mo Xiuyu would come to save her.


    On the other hand, before Lisa entered the east courtyard, she saw a figure kneeling at the door of Ning Jiwei''s single foreign building.


    Lisa was stunned. When she came closer, she found that Mo Xiuyu was kneeling there. According to his appearance, she should have knelt for a long time.


    Lisa came forward and asked, "master Xiuyu, are you..."


    Mo Xiuyu looked up, his eyes bloodshot, clenched his teeth and looked at her and said, "where''s my mother? What have you done to her?"


    Lisa was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, "master Xiuyu, don''t worry, your mother is fine. It''s just..."


    She gave a speech, looked at Mo Xiuyu in some embarrassment and said, "your mother has offended our second master''s noble guest. Now the noble guest is angry and says that she wants you to send the antidote within ten minutes, otherwise she will unload a part from your mother every ten minutes, so don''t I send you a letter now?"


    Mo Xiuyu glared at her, stood up from the ground and said, "if you dare to touch my mother, I will ask you to pay for your life!"


    Then, without Lisa''s reaction, he had limped to the west yard.


    Lisa was stunned and hurried forward to hold him and said, "master Xiuyu, even if you didn''t use it in the past, you''d better find a way to get the antidote first..."


    "Go away!"


    Without waiting for Lisa''s words, Mo Xiuyu had vigorously pushed her away and went to the West courtyard without looking back.


    Lisa frowned and wanted to catch up, but she stopped at Mo Sheng''s orders.


    It''s no use chasing Mo Xiuyu at this time. I''d better inform Ning Jiwei about it first and find a way to get the antidote.


    Lisa thought so, but she didn''t want to be stopped at the door by two shadow guards just as she was going to knock on the door.


    Lisa smiled and said, "two brothers, I''ve been ordered by our second master to send a message to your master."


    The shadow guard said in a deep voice, "our master said that no matter what happens to Jia Minzhi, he won''t care. If you want to kill him, you don''t have to inform him."


    "What..." Lisa was stunned. She didn''t expect to get such a reply.


    "But, but..." Lisa stammered for a while before frowning: "our distinguished guest said that if you are not within ten minutes..."


    "If you don''t deliver the antidote within ten minutes, you will dismember Jia Minzhi, right?" the shadow guard interrupted Lisa and sneered: "we heard you talking to the second young master just now. Since you want to dismember, you can dismember it directly. You don''t have to come here to inform."


    Lisa: "..." how come things don''t seem to be the same as they expected?


    Unwilling to give up, Lisa insisted: "but you saw it just now, and Mo Xiuyu also went. If you don''t hand over the antidote as soon as possible, the next one to be dismembered may be your second young master Mo Xiuyu."


    "Oh."


    Lisa thought this sentence would attract each other''s attention, but unexpectedly, after hearing her words, the two shadow guards calmly nodded and said, "if the second young master is really gone, there is no way. After all, our master has saved him once. They are only half mothers, so they can''t be close. Can''t our master save him again and again?"


    "Well, you, you..." Lisa was stunned. "You don''t even care about Mo Xiuyu''s life or death?"


    Ying Wei shook his head and sighed, "master, if you can manage, you will manage, but if Mo Xiuyu wants him to save Jia Minzhi, it''s impossible."


    After a speech, the shadow guard looked at Lisa and licked the tip of her tongue with a cruel smile. "But our master also said that although he may not take care of the life and death of young master Mo Xiuyu, if Mo Xiuyu dies, our master will surely avenge him."


    Lisa was shocked by the wanton killing eyes of the shadow guard, and she couldn''t help but step back.


    She said with a dry smile, "OK, I see. I''ll tell the second master what your master means, but please tell your master what I just said."


    "You don''t have to tell me." the shadow guard waved his hand and said, "our master only wants you to take it back. We are all Mo''s family. Whether we should meet so quickly depends on what you mean."


    Lisa pursed her lips, put away the dry smile on her face, and said nothing with a calm face.


    Originally, they used it to threaten Ning Jiwei, but now everything is the opposite.


    Ning Jiwei did not care about the life and death of Jia Minzhi and Mo Xiuyu, but threatened them with these.


    This son, for them, Jia Minzhi and Mo Xiuyu are not only no longer available resources, but also a time bomb. If one is not handled properly, it will arouse Ning Jiwei''s anger.


    Lisa thought again that Mo Xiuyu, who had rushed to the West courtyard in advance, might have clashed with talilina by now.


    Thinking of this, Lisa dared not delay any longer. She hurriedly turned and trotted back to the West courtyard.


    She must go back and tell Mo Sheng immediately. Don''t let Mo Xiuyu have an accident, otherwise they may not be ready at all. Ning Jiwei will start first.

 Chapter 471

    In the West courtyard, Mo Sheng and talilina didn''t expect that before Lisa went out and came back, Mo Xiuyu rushed in first.


    As soon as Mo Xiuyu entered the door, he looked at Jia Minzhi at first. He was relieved to see that Jia Minzhi had not been hurt except for his messy makeup and hair.


    He hurried up to Jia Minzhi and asked, "Mom, didn''t they bully you? Did you hurt anything?"


    "Mom''s okay, you silly child. Isn''t your leg hurt? How can you run so fast?" Jia Minzhi choked and pulled Mo Xiuyu''s arm and said, "let mom see how your leg is?"


    Mo Xiuyu smiled and said, "I''m fine."


    "How can it be all right? Just now I thought you couldn''t walk straight." Jia Minzhi cried quietly and went to pull Mo Xiuyu''s trouser legs.


    The mother and son talked and ignored Mo Sheng and talilina sitting at the same time.


    Talilina squinted, picked up an apple on the small table and smashed it at Mo Xiuyu and Jia Minzhi.


    Just as apple was about to hit Jia Minzhi on the wrist, it was intercepted by Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu took the apple and turned his head to stare at talilina coldly. "My mother can''t do martial arts. It''s not good for you to bully her like this."


    Talilina stood up and said with a smile, "I don''t think there''s anything bad. Originally, what do I learn martial arts for? Isn''t it just to bully people openly?"


    Mo Xiuyu snorted coldly and said with a sarcastic smile, "evil ways."


    "Oh?" talilina picked her eyebrows, her feet moved, and she came to Mo Xiuyu in an instant.


    "Xiuyu!" Jia Minzhi stood up nervously and shouted to talilina, "don''t touch my son!"


    Mo Xiuyu stretched out his hand to block Jia Minzhi, turned to her and said, "Mom, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    After comforting Jia Minzhi, Mo Xiuyu turned to look at talilina and said, "talilina, what do you want to do?"


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Even sister Lina doesn''t cry." talilina looked at Mo Xiuyu, smiled and shook her head and said, "Xiuyu, Xiuyu, you''re really not cute."


    Mo Xiuyu snorted coldly and ignored her.


    Mo Sheng suddenly looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "you''ve arrived here so soon. Shouldn''t you bring understanding medicine?"


    "What antidote?" Mo Xiuyu hummed, "I''m here to pick up my mother."


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows, looked at talilina and said, "it seems that the way you want to use them to threaten Ning Jiwei has failed."


    Listen, Mo Xiuyu said she didn''t bring the antidote, and talilina''s whole air pressure fell to the lowest in an instant.


    She stared at Mo Xiuyu and said, "Mo Xiuyu, I''ll give you another chance to hand over the antidote, otherwise don''t blame me."


    Mo Xiuyu blocked Jia Minzhi behind him, looked at talilina warily and said, "even if you give me a hundred more chances, I can''t give you your antidote."


    Listening to his words, talilina suddenly smiled and opened her red lips: "since there is no antidote, then you... Go to hell."


    As soon as the voice fell, she suddenly raised her foot and kicked Mo Xiuyu''s leg wound.


    "Hmm..." Mo Xiuyu snorted, and suddenly the whole man fell to the ground.


    He had not recovered from his old injury. Now he was hit hard again. The wound on his lower leg immediately overflowed and dyed his trouser legs red.


    "Xiuyu! Xiuyu!" Jia Minzhi rushed to him nervously, turned over his trousers, looked at the blood on it, and cried, "how are you, Xiuyu?"


    Mo Xiuyu had a cold sweat on his face. The whole person couldn''t help shaking. When he heard Jia Minzhi''s question, he still insisted: "I''m fine. I can''t die."


    "Oh, can''t die?" talilina smiled, "then I''ll send you to the king of hell now!"


    With that, talilina pulled out the steel wire and raised her hand to reach Mo Xiuyu. Unexpectedly, Jia Minzhi hugged her thigh as soon as she raised her hand.


    Talilina is most annoyed by people approaching her, especially now she still has a mixed smell of fragrance and smell.


    Being held by Jia Minzhi''s thigh, talilina immediately blew her hair, reached out and grabbed Jia Minzhi''s hair to throw her out, but she found that she couldn''t pull it up.


    Jia Minzhi hugged talilina and said, "I won''t let you hurt my son again, absolutely not!"


    "Mom, please let go!" Mo Xiuyu shouted hurriedly. You know, if she really annoyed talilina, she would never be merciful.


    Jia Minzhi listened to Mo Xiuyu''s call, turned back and shouted to him, "Xiuyu, run, run!"


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. He always knew Jia Minzhi''s love for him, but until now, he deeply realized that his mother was a child. It turned out that he could not even want his life.


    "Mom!" Mo Xiuyu gritted his teeth and rescued Jia Minzhi from talilina''s hands, tightly blocking behind him.


    Jia Minzhi didn''t expect that Mo Xiuyu didn''t choose to run, but chose to save her. For a moment, he was moved and regretted and cried, "silly son, why don''t you run? Do you stay and die with me? It''s all mom''s fault. Mom hurt you!"


    Mo Xiuyu smiled, took Jia Minzhi into his arms, stretched out his hand to close her messy hair and said, "it''s okay, mom."


    Looking at the mother and son crying in front of her, talilina''s anger reached the top. She hummed coldly, stretched out the steel wire and said, "since you want to die, I''ll help you..."


    "Stop!"


    "No!"


    Two voices sounded at the same time. At the same time, talilina''s steel wire was stopped by Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng looked at talilina with a cold face and said, "I can allow you to fool around, but don''t overdo it."


    Talilina gritted her teeth, snorted with hatred, and reluctantly took back the steel wire.


    Lisa at the door saw nothing serious, so she panted and ran in.


    When Lisa came in, talilina asked coldly, "where''s the antidote?"


    Lisa swallowed her saliva, shook her head and said, "there''s no antidote, Ning Jiwei said, said..."


    Mo Sheng sank his eyes. "What did he say?"


    Lisa suddenly changed her breath for several times before calming down and said, "Ning Jiwei hasn''t seen it at all. He said it''s none of his business whether Jia Minzhi is dead or alive."


    "What?" talilina pointed at Mo Xiuyu incredulously and asked Lisa, "he doesn''t care about Jia Minzhi. What about Mo Xiuyu? Does he care?"


    Mo Xiuyu sneered: "my brother and I are half brothers. Can he take care of me again and again? If he is willing to do it, how can I come alone?"


    Lisa then said, "Ning Jiwei said that Mo Xiuyu had an accident. If he could help, he would help. If not, he would pull it down. But he had a word for me to bring it to the second master..."


    After a pause, Lisa clenched her lips and said, "Ning Jiwei said that although he can''t guarantee that he will save Mo Xiuyu''s life, if Mo Xiuyu dies, he will help him take revenge. Whether the Mo family should meet in advance depends on your second master."

 Chapter 472

    After listening to Lisa, Mo Sheng remained calm for a long time.


    "He thought ningjiwei could threaten me with these words? Joke!" talilina sneered, "he said that he would avenge Mo Xiuyu after Mo Xiuyu died, wouldn''t he? Well, I''ll meet his wish!"


    With that, talilina stepped forward and planned to do it.


    The fact that she didn''t get the antidote made her completely lose her mind. Don''t mention Mo Xiuyu at the moment. Even if she is a stranger, it is estimated that she will kill her.


    But this time she was stopped by Mo Sheng before she reached out her hand.


    Talilina looked at Mo Sheng and said with a mocking smile, "you''re not afraid of Ning Jiwei? He said these were just bluffing. Do you really believe it?"


    "I don''t care whether he''s bluffing or not. I only know that this time is not suitable for directly deciding life and death with Ning Jiwei." Mo Sheng grabbed talilina''s wrist and said, "there are many ways you can get the antidote, but don''t forget our agreement, let alone arbitrarily disrupt my plan."


    Talilina looks at Mo Sheng. Since she came in, Mo Sheng has been conniving at her. This is the first time she has seen Mo Sheng so serious and persistent.


    With a cold hum, talilina shook off Mo Sheng''s hand, turned and walked straight back to her room.


    Mo Sheng watched her leave. He was relieved and sat down on the sofa again.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the scene, got up from the ground and pulled Jia Min''s way: "Mom, let''s go."


    Jia Minzhi nodded, sobbed and held his son''s arm and walked out slowly.


    Lisa stood at the door and saw that they were going to leave. She couldn''t help looking at Mo Sheng for instructions. "Second master?"


    Mo Sheng waved his hand and signaled her to let go.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Sheng with complicated eyes, turned around and helped Mo Xiuyu leave the West courtyard.


    Ten minutes later, Jia Minzhi finally returned to the east courtyard with Mo Xiuyu.


    As soon as they entered the door, Yue Feng hurriedly held Mo Xiuyu. At the same time, shadow guard came forward to check Mo Xiuyu''s injury.


    "How is it?" Mo Wanshan asked anxiously.


    The shadow guard frowned, shook his head and said, "the old injury recurred. It wasn''t all right before. It''s even more serious."


    Listening to Ying Wei''s words, Mo Wanshan sighed, looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "is there anything else hurt?"


    Mo Xiuyu shook his head.


    Mo Wanshan turned to look at Jia Minzhi sitting aside and asked with concern, "Minzhi, how about you? Are you hurt?"


    While asking, Mo Wanshan stretched out his hand to Jia Minzhi and wanted to take her hand to see if she was hurt.


    Unexpectedly, he was thrown out by Jia Minzhi as soon as he touched her hand.


    Mo Wanshan was stunned and asked, "Minzhi, what''s the matter with you? Is there any injury?"


    "You don''t have to be kind!" Jia Minzhi glared at Mo Wanshan and said, "what''s your business whether I''m dead or alive? Don''t you care? What''s it like to pretend now?"


    Mo Wanshan opened his mouth and wanted to explain a few words, but looking at Jia Minzhi''s eyes that treat him as an enemy, he sighed: "forget it, what do you like to think."


    After a pause, Mo Wanshan then said, "if you''re hurt anywhere, just wait for the doctor to help Xiuyu wrap it up and take a look for you."


    After that, Mo Wanshan waved to Yue Feng and didn''t intend to stay here.


    Jia Minzhi sneered: "let Ning Jiwei''s doctor help me see a doctor? Forget it, I can''t afford it. You''re so expensive. How can I deserve to let your people see a doctor for me?"


    Mo Wanshan frowned and said, "Minzhi, do you have to talk like that?"


    Jia Minzhi suddenly became angry. She stood up and pointed to Mo Wanshan and said, "what else do you want me to say? I''m your wife, Xiuyu is your son, and your wife and children are in the hands of others, but what about you? You don''t even mean to send someone over, let alone the cold-blooded and ruthless Ning Jiwei."


    With that, Jia Minzhi looked at the shadow guard who helped Mo Xiuyu wrap up and said sarcastically, "do you think that now you can send someone to help us put on medicine and bandage, and we will act as if nothing has happened, and then thank you all? You dream!"


    Mo Wanshan was stunned. He didn''t expect Jia Minzhi to say this.


    Mo Xiuyu, who was lying on the sofa, heard Jia Minzhi''s words and sat up.


    The shadow guard hurriedly pressed his leg and said, "second young master, be careful of the wound."


    Seeing Mo Xiuyu get up, Jia Minzhi turned to Mo Xiuyu and said, "Xiuyu, why are you getting up? Be careful..."


    Mo Xiuyu interrupted her irritably and said, "Mom, can you stop talking about dad and brother like that?"


    Jia Minzhi paused, looked at Mo Xiuyu with some injuries and said, "isn''t that right? They didn''t care about us, but now they''re pretending to be good people..."


    "Why should they care about us?" Mo Xiuyu asked unbearably.


    Jia Minzhi naturally said, "I''m Mo Wanshan''s wife. You''re his Mo Wanshan''s son. Shouldn''t he care if something happens?"


    "Wife? Ah." Mo Xiuyu smiled sarcastically, "Mom, you can''t have nothing to do with Mo Er Ye. If you have something to do with Mo''s master."


    "What did you say?" Jia Minzhi didn''t expect Mo Xiuyu to say so in front of so many people. She was shocked and full of injuries. "Xiuyu, how can you say that about me?"


    Mo Xiuyu pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Mo Wanshan winked at Yue Feng and asked him to push himself upstairs.


    Some words, he''d better not be present.


    And the shadow guard hurriedly helped Mo Xiuyu wrap up and left quickly.


    It''s better for them to listen less to such family secrets.


    When they all left, Jia Minzhi''s tears also fell. She cried, "Xiuyu, I didn''t expect you to say that to me in front of so many people..."


    Mo Xiuyu frowned slightly and looked at Jia Minzhi. "Mom, I think we need to talk seriously. If you haven''t cried enough, you cry first and I''ll go back to the room. When you calm down, we''ll have a good talk."


    With that, Mo Xiuyu stood up with his hands on the back of the sofa.


    Although it was too much to say his mother in front of everyone just now, he didn''t regret it.


    Because some things have reached the point where they have to speak clearly with Jia Minzhi, otherwise next time, they will not have such good luck as today.


    Seeing that his son was leaving, Jia Minzhi was stunned, got up, held his arm and said, "your wound is only wrapped up. What can you do? Sit down quickly."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at her helplessly.


    Jia Minzhi really has nothing to say in taking care of him, but


    Seeing Mo Xiuyu''s complexion, Jia Minzhi wiped his tears and said, "just say what you want to say."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at her. "Are you sure you will listen to me and stop crying?"


    Jia Minzhi pursed his lips and said, "if I don''t listen, will you run away from home again?"


    Mo Xiuyu shook his head and said, "I said I wouldn''t run away from home again, but if..."


    After a speech, Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Minzhi seriously and said, "mother, if you are still stubborn, I will lock you in this house and will not give you any communication tools or let you go out again until the Mo family recovers the former peaceful days."


    Jia Minzhi suddenly looked up and looked at his son strangely.


    She thought Mo Xiuyu would be angry and say that she would ignore her or move to live with Ning Jiwei, but she didn''t expect Mo Xiuyu to say so.


    "Xiuyu, you..." Jia Minzhi opened his mouth and wanted to put on the airs of his mother and scold him, but looking at Mo Xiuyu''s unusually calm and serious look, she swallowed those words again.


    Mo Xiuyu sat down on the sofa and turned to look at Jia Minzhi. "Mom, let''s not say that my father and I had stopped you before you went to the West courtyard today. Just say that you really think something happened to you in Mo Sheng''s place. Does my father have to save you? Why?"


    "Well, i..." Jia Minzhi dodged his eyes. In fact, most of the Mo family knew about her and Mo Sheng. The reason why she dared to rush over like that today was actually thinking about how Mo Sheng would never go to her.


    "No husband will tolerate his wife wearing a green hat and pulling him to help this and that." Mo Xiuyu said.


    These straightforward words were said to his son''s face. Even Jia Minzhi felt guilty.


    She dodged Mo Xiuyu''s eyes and said, "but don''t you still have you? Even if he doesn''t save me, you are his son. Can he just watch?"


    Mo Xiuyu smiled bitterly and said, "Mom, do you know what will happen if Dad and brother send someone to the West courtyard today?"


    "What consequences?" Jia Minzhi said, "I only know that if they really care about you, you won''t get hurt now."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at her and said, "isn''t it your mother who hurt me?"


    Jia Min was stunned and looked at his son blankly. "Xiuyu, are you blaming me? Didn''t I go to the West courtyard to help you get justice?"


    "Really?" Mo Xiuyu sighed, leaned back on the back of the chair and said, "is it fair to get it back now?"


    "Mo Xiuyu!" Jia Minzhi stood up angrily, pointed to his son and said, "if your so-called conversation is humiliating me here, I don''t have to continue. Yes, I don''t have the ability to be a mother to hurt you, but is my starting point bad? Didn''t I try my best to protect you?"


    "You have." Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Min and said, "so mom, I don''t blame you. I appreciate your love for me."


    Jia Minzhi sneered, "is your gratitude the nonsense you just said?"


    "I just hope you can recognize the reality and treat yourself correctly and objectively. I also hope you don''t be so selfish. You only think about what others have to pay for you, and how much you also think about other people''s life and death."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at his mother and said seriously, "brother also has his wife and children. He can''t give up his family for you. When you asked him to help, did you never consider that he might be in danger and trouble?"

 Chapter 473

    "When did I let him do it for me?" Jia Minzhi said painfully, "it''s not rare for him to save me, but you are his brother. Since he recognizes you, he should protect you."


    Mo Xiuyu smiled bitterly, reached out and rubbed his temples, stood up from the sofa and said, "it seems that it doesn''t make sense with you. Forget it, whatever you want."


    After that, Mo Xiuyu turned and wanted to go upstairs.


    Looking at his son''s back, Jia Minzhi suddenly panicked, "Xiuyu!"


    Mo Xiuyu stopped and said, "Mom, you keep saying that you don''t need your father and big brother to save you, but have you ever thought that once you are in danger, I will fight to protect you. At that time, big brother and father can''t watch me die, so they will help. In the end, doesn''t it mean they saved you?"


    "I..."


    "If the eldest brother sent someone to the West courtyard to protect us today, what should we do next time Mo Sheng and talilina use you to threaten me and the eldest brother?" Mo Xiuyu looked back at Jia Min and said, "can you guarantee that Mo Sheng won''t do anything to you, or you can escape from talilina?"


    Jia Minzhi was frozen in place and couldn''t say a word.


    As Miss Jia, her life since childhood has been held in front of her by others. What she has to consider is whether she is happy or not and has never thought about the situation of others.


    After marrying Mo Wanshan, because she couldn''t get her husband''s love from Mo Wanshan, she turned and ran to Mo Sheng''s arms.


    But even so, Mo Wanshan never scolded her, and even indulged her and protected her for so many years.


    This made Jia Minzhi even less think that what she did was right or wrong.


    She lives in a selfish country. What she sees and thinks is her own likes and dislikes and the sins of others.


    If there is anything about her that deserves praise, it is the son of Mo Xiuyu.


    Jia Min''s only selflessness and dedication in this life are all devoted to Mo Xiuyu.


    But now, the son who has devoted all her efforts has so directly pointed out all her unbearable feelings.


    It was as if one hand pulled her out of the ivory tower where she had lived for most of her life, so that she had to face the bloody reality.


    After Mo Xiuyu said these words, he went back to his room. He was really tired. The wound on his lower leg hurt his back with cold sweat, and what made him more painful was the chest.


    Mo Xiuyu threw himself on the bed and opened his eyes to the ceiling. His eyes were never firm.


    What he just said to Jia Minzhi is what he really thinks.


    If Jia Minzhi really doesn''t listen to his advice, he really plans to lock Jia Minzhi in this villa.


    He can''t choose his mother or give up her, so he has to protect her desperately.


    At the same time, try not to let her hurt others.


    "Big brother..." Mo Xiuyu murmured, "I won''t let myself become a stumbling block for you, absolutely not..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the same day that Mo Xiuyu returned to Mo''s house, song Lu, who had been living quietly in the hospital, couldn''t stay any longer.


    She was in the hospital all day. Although she was completely free and could go to the garden or something, she still felt too constrained.


    There is no entertainment life, no visible future, and I don''t know how long I will stay in the hospital.


    In this boring torture, song Lu even misses sudanjiang.


    Maybe


    If she goes to him, he may not choose Mo Ting?


    The thought flashed through her heart and made her mind move.


    Of course, song Lu also tried to call sudanjiang and send a message, but the other party didn''t reply.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, song Lu finally proposed to the two Qiao families at the door that she wanted to leave.


    The two people in the hospital did not dare to neglect, so they quickly contacted Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi said indifferently, "if she wants to go, let her go. We just abide by the agreement and are responsible for protecting her safety in the hospital. If she leaves, the agreement will naturally become invalid."


    The two Qiao family members conveyed Jian Haixi''s meaning. After hearing this, song Lu hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t want to live here anymore. I''m not sick and my injuries are all right. It''s like going to jail every day."


    The Qiao family nodded and said, "well, we''ll go to go through the discharge formalities for you."


    They didn''t even have a trace of retention. They looked completely business.


    Song Lu bites her lips. She knows that Jian Haixi and the two Qiao family despise her, but so what?


    When she finds SUD Qiang, they''ll be together again.


    Su Daqiang has been with Mo ting for so many years. He certainly won''t have no savings.


    As long as they leave Xiangcheng and work hard, they will soon be able to make a comeback.


    At that time, she will certainly come back and let all those who despise her pay the price.


    Song Lu thought so and walked out of the hospital with her head held high.


    After the two Qiao family watched her leave, they looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.


    At last, they finished the task. After that, they said they would take no such work.


    After Song Lu left the hospital, she thought about it and found a quiet hotel to stay. She didn''t dare to choose a good hotel because she was afraid that Song Wei and David would come to the door.


    In fact, song Lu is completely worried about this.


    At this time, David was already preoccupied by Mike. Song Wei was also in a hurry to prepare his own future. Where else would anyone care about her?


    After Song Lu lived down, the first thing was to contact sudajiang and tell her her address, hoping to meet him or something.


    It was only after the message was sent that song Lu found that her wechat had been hacked.


    When she called Su Daqiang, she found that Su Daqiang was dry and crisp, and even that number was useless.


    "Sudajiang, are you so cruel?" Song Lu looked at the mobile phone screen and said reluctantly, "do you think you can get rid of me? Don''t think so!"


    After that, song Lu went out directly and took a taxi to Mo''s house.


    Can''t she find someone else without Su Daqiang''s phone?


    At the same time, Mo ting and Su Daqiang, who are off duty, are also walking home.


    The coincidence of fate made the front and rear feet of the two cars stop at the gate of Mo''s house.


    As soon as moting and sudanjiang got off the bus, they saw song Lu standing at the door pestering the security guard to go in.


    Su Daqiang never thought that song Lu would come to Mo''s house to find him.


    Looking at Song Lu in front of him, Su Daqiang had an impulse to hit the wall.


    He didn''t even dare to look back at Mo Ting''s face. He was afraid that if he looked back, Mo Ting would slap him in the face and call him to outer space.


    "Daqiang!"


    Seeing sudanjiang, song ran towards him as soon as he was happy and stretched out his hands to hold him.

 Chapter 474

    Su Daqiang trembled and stepped back half a step.


    Not excited, but scared.


    Just as song Lu was about to hold Su Daqiang, sudanjiang suddenly sprang to the side and withdrew several steps.


    Song Lu threw herself into the air, looked at sudanjiang incredulously and said, "Sue, you..."


    "Miss Song, please respect yourself!"


    Su Daqiang loudly interrupted song Lu''s words, severely pointed to her and said, "I''m over with you. Please don''t get tangled up."


    "Sudajiang, you..." Song Lu didn''t expect sudajiang to be so ruthless. She thought she would choose to be with her as long as she was willing to compromise.


    After all, he once promised to love her alone.


    Su Daqiang said these words, as if to express his firm position, and quickly stood behind Mo ting to show his innocence.


    Song Lu also saw Mo Ting, but she thought that Su suqiang was threatened by Mo Ting, so she pointed to Mo ting and said, "I know you must have forced Su, right? It must be you, you old woman. Don''t think you can do whatever you want with money and power. I tell you, Su and I really love each other. Even if you are rich, you can''t separate us!"


    Listening to song Lu''s words, Suda was so angry that she immediately wanted to pull out her tongue.


    He couldn''t bear to roar: "Song Lu, have you had enough? She didn''t force me. It''s my own lost path. Can''t you stay with her? Can you stop disturbing my life?"


    Song Lu was stunned by his roar, cried and shook her head and said, "I don''t believe it! Su, you must have been forced to say these words to me, didn''t you? You clearly said you loved me, and you promised to be with me! It must be this old woman, it must be her..."


    Before he finished, sudanjiang slapped song Lu in the face.


    Song Lu covered the beaten cheek, raised her eyes and looked at sudajiang tearfully, "Sue, you hit me?"


    Su Daqiang clenched his teeth and said, "our business has nothing to do with Mo ting. Don''t scold her. Just... Just think I''m sorry for you. Don''t come to me again in the future."


    "No, Sue, you can''t do this to me!" Song Lu hugged sudanjiang and cried, "Sue, I don''t care who you are. I know you are my Sue. You said you love me. I have nothing now. I have only you. How can you do this to me?"


    Su Daqiang stretched out his hand to pull her hand. Unfortunately, song Lu held it tightly, and he couldn''t pull it away.


    Mo Ting looked at their "sadistic love" and looked bright and dark in her eyes.


    Su Daqiang looked at Mo ting with a worried face and said, "ting, you must believe me. I really have nothing to do with her."


    "Oh." Mo Ting chuckled, looked at Suda Qiang and said, "in fact, isn''t that good? I think you two really should be together, after all..."


    After a pause, Mo Ting said sarcastically, "bitches and dogs should last forever, shouldn''t they?"


    When Suda Qiang was stunned, Mo Ting walked into Mo''s house without looking back.


    "Ting..."


    Looking at the figure of Mo Ting leaving, sudanjiang''s heart became more and more heavy.


    These two days he almost put himself in the dust. No matter what Mo Ting asked him to do, he did it just to get her forgiveness.


    Mo Ting never forgave him, but she didn''t drive him away.


    This makes Su Daqiang think he has hope, as long as he can make Mo Ting eliminate this tone.


    But now he realized that Mo Ting didn''t intend to forgive him. She clearly didn''t hope for him at all.


    Looking at Mo Ting''s back as she walked farther and farther away, sudanjiang was black in front of him, as if he had been in the desolation of the end of the world.


    "Su, su..." Song Luyou didn''t realize it. She still held sudanjiang in her arms and cried, "shall we be together? I know I was very willful before, but I will change. Give me another chance and I promise to listen to you in the future, okay?"


    Listening to song Lu''s words, sudanjiang felt very familiar.


    Isn''t that what he usually uses to coax Mo Ting?


    Even now, if Mo Ting was by his side, he would kneel down and say these words.


    This is a bitter meat trick he has used for many years, which has been tried repeatedly.


    But until now, hearing these words from others, sudanjiang was surprised that they were so hypocritical and disgusting.


    He looked down at Song Lu and patted her on the shoulder.


    Feeling Su Daqiang''s hand on her shoulder, song Lu was delighted, looked up at him and said, "Su, I knew you loved me, I knew..."


    "I don''t love you," Souda said coldly.


    "You..."


    Song Lu suddenly froze, looked at sudanjiang blankly and said, "Sue, what are you talking about?"


    "I said, I don''t love you." Su Daqiang looked at Song Lu and said in a cold and heartless voice, "Song Lu, I never loved you. The reason why I came to you was just for fun. In essence, I''m no different from the Dawei who bullied you."


    "You lied to me!" Song Lu roared, "this is not true. You said you loved me!"


    Su Daqiang pulled a smile and said, "if you give me enough money, even if you let me say I love you to a pig, I can say it."


    Song Luleng was there, and the sudanjiang in front of her was completely like she had never seen before.


    He is no longer gentle and considerate, but cruel and philistine.


    The truth from his mouth, like a sharp blade, stabbed song Lu in the heart.


    Song Lu held his hand and slowly released it. She took two steps back. She looked up and down at sudanjiang several times before she cried and shook her head and said, "I don''t believe you''re not sue, Sue isn''t like this."


    The reality is that I am such a person. I have no feelings for you, let alone leave morting for you


    "Is it because of her money?" Song Lu suddenly asked.


    Suda was stunned and instinctively wanted to say "no".


    But the lip had just made a mouth shape, but he was stunned first.


    Why does he want to deny it?


    Obviously, he approached Mo Ting just for money.


    Song Lu smiled bitterly and said, "I see."


    Su Daqiang took back his thoughts, looked at her and said, "I''m sorry for you."


    With that, sudanjiang stopped and turned to enter the door of Mo''s house.


    Song Lu looked at sudajiang''s figure and suddenly shouted at him, "Su Daqiang!"


    Su Daqiang stopped at the sound, but didn''t turn back.


    Song Lu cried and shouted, "I won''t bless you. You hurt me. I have nothing. I curse you for not being happy in your life!"


    Suda Qiang pursed his lips and said, "then I wish you find your own happiness as soon as possible."


    He has done wrong things and wandered before, but he has never paid such a heavy price like this time.


    Su Daqiang looked at the sky overhead as he walked towards the north courtyard.


    He thought, where did he make a mistake?


    He didn''t expect song Lu to regard him as the last piece of driftwood, so he abandoned everything.


    He shouldn''t provoke song Lu on the premise that he knows he can''t give her any future.


    Thinking all the way, sudanjiang finally arrived at the north courtyard.


    Before entering the house, he thought Mo Ting would throw his things out.


    But after he went in, he found that Mo Ting didn''t mean to deal with him at all.


    But this did not make su Daqiang happy, and even his heart became more and more heavy.


    Su Daqiang looked at the luggage put in the room, tightened his hands and turned to Mo Ting''s room.


    Mo Ting looked at him and asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    Su Daqiang gritted his teeth, looked at Mo ting and said, "ting, shall we talk?"


    "OK, just say what you want to say." Mo Ting said perfunctorily while looking down at the company''s statements.


    Suda Qiang wanted to talk and stopped. He was silent for a long time before he said, "ting, if I said I really love you, would you believe it?"


    "Oh." Mo Ting laughed sarcastically, looked up at sudajiang, reached out and pointed to the door and said, "if you just come to tell me this nonsense, you can go away."


    Su Daqiang said with a bitter smile, "you really don''t believe it. Yes, I''ve done so many stupid things. How can you believe me again? Don''t talk about you. I don''t even believe myself."


    Mo Ting raised her eyebrows and looked at sudanjiang. "What are you trying to say?"


    Su Daqiang stepped forward two steps, reached out and took Mo Ting''s hand and said, "ting, I admit that I stayed with you for the life of rich people. But I''ve fallen in love with you all day. I just haven''t noticed my feelings for you, so I''ve done so many stupid things."


    Mo Ting blinked, looked down at sudanjiang holding his hand, and sneered a moment later: "sudanjiang, do you think I will be soft hearted to you if you say such words?"


    Su Daqiang was stunned and didn''t dare to answer.


    The next moment, Mo Ting had pulled her hand out of his hand.


    Moting looked at sudanjiang coldly and said, "this time, I see your unfaithfulness to me. What you just said is proving to me that you even used to have false feelings for me."


    "Ting, I''m not..." sudanjiang hurriedly said, "I just didn''t recognize it clearly. Now I recognize it. I really love you."


    "Really?" Mo Ting raised her eyebrows slightly, pushed a contract on the table in front of Sou Qiang, pointed to the signature office and said, "since you really love me, sign here."


    Suda was stunned and looked at the contract suspiciously.


    The beginning and text of the contract were blocked by Mo Ting''s paper, only the signature was exposed.


    "Ting, what''s this?" asked sudanjiang.


    Mo Ting sneered, "it''s something that will kill you. Why, don''t you dare to sign it?"


    Su Daqiang pursed his lips and raised his hand on his side several times, but he was still unable to hold the pen on the table.


    Mo Ting smiled contemptuously, "didn''t you say you love me? Your words really lied to me."


    "I didn''t lie to you." Su Daqiang looked at Mo Ting, took a deep breath, raised his pen and signed his name on the contract.


    After signing his name, Suda Qiang put the signing pen on the table, turned to look at Mo ting and said seriously, "ting, I have lied to you countless times in my life. Only this'' love you ''is not a lie."

 Chapter 475

    Ting, I have lied to you countless times in my life. Only this'' love you ''is not a lie.


    Long after su Daqiang left, Mo Ting still remembered his words in her ears.


    Isn''t it a lie?


    Mo Ting sneered. She didn''t speak. The contract would really kill him.


    Outside the gate of Mo''s house, Gu Chenyi, who came back from work, looked at the figure squatting in the corner of the wall. He was stunned, got off the bus and came forward and asked, "Song Lu?"


    Song Lu raised her tearful cheeks, looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "I''m not song Lu. The former song Lu has died. Now I don''t even know who I am."


    Gu Chenyi looked at her like this, took out a paper towel from his pocket, handed it over and said, "wipe it. Where are you going? I''ll let the driver send you."


    Song Lu shook her head and murmured, "I have no place to go. The world is so big, but I don''t know where I can go."


    "Er..." Gu Chenyi took out the corner of her mouth, reached out and shook in front of song Lu''s dull eyes and asked, "Miss Song, are you still awake?"


    "Ha ha... Ha ha!"


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, song Lu first smiled and then laughed loudly. She stood up from the ground, looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "why, do you think I''m crazy?"


    Gu Chenyi looked at her crazy appearance and hesitated to nod.


    She really doesn''t look normal.


    Song Lu said with a smile, "if I were really crazy, I wouldn''t care about anything. If I was crazy, my heart wouldn''t hurt anymore. Why am I not crazy?"


    As she said, song Lu bumped her head against the wall next to her, "I''m going crazy. I don''t want to wake up. Why aren''t I crazy? Why aren''t I crazy?"


    Gu Chenyi looked at her head and stroked her forehead.


    He was a little regretful that he got out of the car to meddle in this business. Now if he left so regardless of anything, he didn''t know what song Lu would do at the moment.


    Take care of it... He doesn''t know how to take care of it.


    Gu Chenyi had a headache. When he was about to call Ning Jiwei for help, he saw a strange car parked on the roadside.


    A man and a woman came down from the car. They both looked about the same age as song Lu.


    As soon as they got off the bus, they came towards them. Gu Chenyi was also worried that they would be bad for song Lu, so he moved his steps in front of him.


    But unexpectedly, the two young people came to song Lu and shouted, "sister!"


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and looked at Song Lu suspiciously.


    What kind of God is this NIMA?


    When did song Lu come out with so many brothers and sisters?


    This "sister" confused song Lu. She paused from the plan of bumping her head and turned to look at the strange man and woman.


    "Sister Lulu, we have found you!" the young woman cried.


    Song Lu looked at them suspiciously. "Do you know me? Why do you call me sister?"


    "Sister Lulu, you are our sister." the woman cried, "we are close sisters."


    Gu Chenyi felt a sky thunder on his head, otherwise why did he run into this dog blood plot?


    Song Lu sneered, "who is your sister? Can you find out who you want to touch porcelain?"


    "Sister, we are indeed relatives." the man looked at Song Lu and handed over the folder he had brought. "I know how we say you won''t believe it, so you should believe the appraisal results?"


    Song Lu took the document suspiciously, but was stunned when she saw the paternity test results of the two people and song mu.


    Gu Chenyi couldn''t stop his curiosity and secretly glanced at it. He couldn''t help smashing it and said, "I said you two are not a mother."


    Otherwise, there''s no need to do two paternity tests.


    The young man nodded and said, "no matter who our mother is, our father is song mu. This is a fact."


    The woman looked at Song Lu and said, "sister, we are related by blood. We''ve been looking for you these days, and now we''ve finally found it."


    "What do you want me to do?" Song Lu threw the document on the ground and said with a sneer: "no matter how you were born, but I don''t have any brothers and sisters. You don''t want to use me to do anything."


    "Use you?" the woman was stunned, shook her head and sighed: "Elder sister, what are you talking about? How can we use you? Although we never appeared in the Song family, we grew up relying on the Song family. Now the Song family is in trouble, can we be better? We came to you because we heard about something a while ago and knew that Song Wei had done so much to you and worried that you would encounter danger, so we were anxious to look everywhere Yours. "


    "Really?" Song Lu said noncommittally, "now that you''ve found me, what else do you want to do? Don''t tell me you came here with the paternity test just to recognize me."


    "This..." the woman looked at Gu Chenyi with some hesitation. It was obvious that they had something to say, but they were worried about Gu Chenyi''s presence.


    Gu Chenyi took a puff from the corner of his mouth and immediately waved his hand and said, "I''ll pass by to make soy sauce. Now I''ll go right away. You continue."


    With that, Gu Chenyi really turned and left.


    He hasn''t experienced this kind of family ethics plus fighting drama. The man and woman made it clear that they wanted to fight song Wei with song Lu. The purpose was almost written on his face. Did he really think he couldn''t see it?


    Gu Chenyi glanced and walked into Mo''s house. After thinking about it, he waved to the security guard at the door and said, "pay attention to them. If song Lu wants to go with them voluntarily, don''t worry. If they want to take song Lu by force, you can help."


    "Yes."


    After Gu Chenyi left, the young man said, "sister, the situation is very not optimistic. We haven''t heard from our father for several days, and the whole song family can''t get in. No one knows what''s going on inside."


    "What''s none of my business?" Song Lu said indifferently.


    Anyway, she can''t go back to the Song family. What does it have to do with her whether the Song family is dead or alive?


    Not to mention the father who made her inexplicably have so many brothers and sisters.


    After listening to song Lu''s words, the man and the woman looked at each other and exchanged information with each other, the woman came up to song Lu and whispered, "sister, are you willing to do this all the time? Now you have nowhere to go. What are you going to do next? Wandering or begging?"


    Song Lu was stiff and looked at the woman coldly, "what do you want to say?"


    The woman said with a smile, "we are also the children of song mu, and we are also qualified to inherit the property of the Song family. Elder sister, instead of wandering outside, you worry about not knowing when Song Wei will catch you. Why don''t you compete with Song Wei with us? If you lose, you don''t lose anything. If you win, you can go back and be song Lu."

 Chapter 476

    Go back and be the song Lu


    Song Lu was shocked by this sentence, and her heart, which had firmly refused, gradually began to hesitate.


    Seeing this, the young man smiled and reached forward and said, "sister, I haven''t been officially introduced. My name is song Qiang. I''m 22 years old. This is Song Xi, 21 years old."


    22¡¢ Twenty one


    These two dazzling ages all show song Mu''s absurdity and excesses.


    Song Lu flashed a sneer in her eyes and said with a sneer, "how can I be sure you don''t want to kick me away after using me?"


    "Elder sister, how can you think so?" Song Xi looked at Song Lu and said with a sad look that she had been misunderstood: "we didn''t have anything to hope for. Now it''s all up to you to make up your mind. Without you, how can we small shrimps beat Song Wei?"


    Song Qiang added: "moreover, even if we have gone through shit luck and fought Song Wei, aunt Jing will not admit us. Except for our missing father, the only thing we can expect now is sister lulu."


    Some compliments were hot, and song Lu, who said it directly, became an indispensable existence.


    Song Lu, who has not been recognized by others, has a sense of satisfaction and ambition at this moment.


    Yes, she and Song Wei have the same blood. Why can Song Wei do it but she can''t?


    In the past few years, Song Wei just relied on the road paved for him by song Mu and Hu Jing and the support of Mo Sheng, so he could go so smoothly all the way.


    As long as she has this opportunity, she can do it.


    Seeing the light in Song Lu''s eyes, song Qiang hurriedly made a look at Song Xi.


    They came forward with a smile, holding song Lu left and right, and said, "sister, come home with us. We can''t live without you."


    "Yes, sister, why do you have such messy hair? Your forehead is bleeding and your clothes are dirty." Song Ximan said painfully: "sister, you are the eldest miss of the Song family. How can you stand this humiliation and embarrassment?"


    Song Lu trembled in her heart and raised her head in an instant.


    Yes, she is the eldest miss of the Song family. She is the most noble and proud daughter. How can she be so embarrassed?


    "Sister, let''s go home soon." Song Xi smiled and invited, "go home and take a hot bath first. Although the clothes at home are not as luxurious as your sister''s usual clothes, they are at least brand. There are many unopened ones, which I bought according to your sister''s size."


    Song Lu flashed a hot tear in her eyes, looked at Song Xi gratefully and said, "thank you, Song Xi... Sister."


    "Sister..." hearing song Lu admit her sister, Song Xi immediately had hot eyes. She couldn''t help reaching out and hugging song Lu and said, "sister, I''m so happy. You don''t know how much I want to know you and call you sister."


    Song Qiang said with a smile, "well, let''s talk about this at home. What are you talking about here? It''s no joke and makes my sister uncomfortable."


    "Yes, I''m just... I''m so happy." Song Xi wiped her tears, took song Lu''s arm and said, "sister, let''s go home."


    "HMM." Song Lu nodded and followed song Qiang and Song Xi to the car.


    As she got on the bus, song Lu looked back at Mo''s door.


    The conversation with Su Daqiang just now was still in her ears. She took a deep breath and swore in her heart: sudajiang, moting. You wait, sooner or later, I will let you kneel in front of me and beg me!


    Song Lu got into the car and left Mo''s house with song Qiang and Song Xi.


    What song Lu didn''t know was that as soon as her front foot left, the news of her back foot spread all over the three courtyards of the Mo family.


    In the north courtyard, after hearing the news that song Lu left with other illegitimate children of the Song family, Mo Ting was surprised at first, and then said with a sarcastic smile: "she''s really a fool. She thinks she can be useful by working with those useless things? No amount of waste can become jade."


    There was no reaction on sudanjiang''s face, but he was a little relieved in his heart.


    Mo Ting looked at sudanjiang and said with a sarcastic smile, "why, worry about her?"


    Su Daqiang pursed his lips, shook his head and said, "I''m a very selfish person. I''m greedy for pleasure when I''m with her. If I cared about her situation, I wouldn''t have lied to her when she was most difficult."


    Mo Ting snorted coldly, "I didn''t expect that you know yourself quite accurately."


    Su Daqiang looked at her and said, "I just didn''t expect that she would come to me. I wanted to play with her, but I didn''t want her to be caught back by Song Wei or die miserably because of me. Now she goes back with the illegitimate children of the Song family. No matter what she wants to calculate, at least she can still live, so my guilt will be less."


    Mo Ting listened to Su Daqiang''s words and was silent for a moment. She said nothing abnormally.


    In the past, sudanjiang always coaxed her with sweet words. Even when they talked, he would follow her.


    Like those words just now, Su Daqiang has never said them in so many years.


    It also shows that he really began to talk to her.


    Mo Ting''s lips gradually aroused a touch of ridicule.


    When she was giving her heart, he didn''t take it seriously. Now he wants to talk to her, but she doesn''t want it.


    West courtyard.


    Mo Sheng listened to song Lu''s news and said with a funny smile: "it seems that the Hunan city has been in chaos for too long, so that no matter what loach and earth snake want to come out and run."


    Lisa also nodded and said, "these illegitimate sons of the Song family are also. Don''t you live well? You have to come out and die."


    Mo Sheng reached out and knocked regularly on his knee and said to Lisa, "hasn''t Song Wei finished dealing with the Song family''s stall?"


    "I don''t think so." Lisa thought and said, "the Song family has been making a lot of noise recently, and Song Wei has been busy dealing with it, but the deadline you gave him is just these two days. I think he should deal with it."


    Mo Sheng nodded and said, "then go and help him and send him the news of the illegitimate children of the Song family. What should he do? Let him make his own decision."


    "Yes, sir," Lisa said respectfully.


    East yard.


    The security guard specially called Gu Chenyi and explained the situation at that time in detail.


    After hearing the security guard say that song Lu volunteered to leave with them, Gu Chenyi didn''t care about it anymore.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so nosy."


    "If you want to praise me, just praise me. Don''t be so half boasting and half losing." Gu Chenyi looked at him and said, "I''m just afraid that if she dies on the road, isn''t there still my share in this crime? Now that she is willing to follow those people of the Song family, whether she is dead or alive has nothing to do with me."


    Ning Jiwei hummed, "it doesn''t matter. Heaven saves the self rescuer. We can save her once, but we can''t save her every time."


    Gu Chenyi agreed: "I know, but I don''t understand. Why do you think she''s so stupid? It''s not easy to run out of David and Song Wei''s hands, either to find sou Qiang or to mix with the illegitimate son of the Song family. Don''t you stop killing yourself?"


    "She''s used to the life of the Song family," Ning Jiwei said blandly "What a person can live like is inseparable from her growth environment. Although she has left Song Wei and David, song Lu must want to fight again. Whether it is Suda Qiang or the illegitimate son of the Song family, it is an opportunity for song Lu. It is an opportunity for her to live the same life as before."


    Gu Chenyi smelled the speech and didn''t know what else he could say. Finally, he just sighed helplessly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Song Lu, who came home with song Qiang and Song Xi, was treated well for the first time in these days.


    Songxi simply took her as a goddess to supply, and he personally put hot water and helped her choose clothes.


    Song Qiang also painfully helped her with the medicine.


    After Song Lu finished washing and taking good medicine, the nanny had put the hot four dishes and one soup in front of her.


    Song Xi looked at Song Lu awkwardly and said, "sister, the food is a little crude. You can make do with some first."


    Song Lu shook her head and sobbed, "that''s good. There''s nothing simple or not."


    In fact, these four dishes and one soup are the most delicious she has eaten these days.


    When she was in the hospital, although the two bodyguards of the Qiao family would also help her cook, they would not take care of her so carefully.


    Always a bag of boxed lunch, like to eat or not.


    Song Qiang and Song Xi looked at each other as song Lu bowed his head for dinner.


    Song Xi tentatively asked song Lu, "sister, do you know where Dad is?"


    Song Lu shook her head while eating and said, "he was still at home when I left."


    Song Xi saw her bow her head and just eat. A trace of contempt flashed in her eyes.


    Next to song Qiang thought for a while and asked, "sister, do you think about it? Is there any other secret place or exit in the Song family? Because we checked it. Your father hasn''t left the Song family since your accident."


    Song Lu was stunned, looked up at Song Qiang and said, "are you sure he hasn''t left the Song family?"


    Song Qiang nodded and said, "I''m sure. To tell you the truth, we all suspect that our father was detained by Song Wei."


    "Elder sister, think about it quickly." Song Xi anxiously said, "if we can find our father, we will have a better chance of winning. Song Wei doesn''t know what he wants to do. Maybe he is thinking of murder for money."


    Song Lu frowned, hesitated for a while and said, "Song family... There is also such a secret place. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Song Qiang and Song Xi asked in unison.


    Song Lu shook her head and said, "it shouldn''t be. How can Song Wei lock his father at home? His mother won''t agree with him."


    Song Qiang and Song Xi looked at each other, thought about it and asked, "no matter how likely it is, we have to confirm it."


    "Yes, sister, where is that place?" Song Xi asked urgently.


    Song Lu hesitated and said, "it''s in the yard of the Song family..."

 Chapter 477

    Song family.


    Since Song Mu''s affair was exposed, the whole song family fell into chaos.


    First song Mu moved his hand to Hu Jing, and then Song Wei locked song mu in the dungeon.


    These days, Song Wei has been busy dealing with his company and other profit shares, and only sent bodyguards to guard the dungeon.


    Hu Jing, on the other hand, rapidly aged at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    She used to be a rich lady. Even after the defeat of the Song family, she has always been her elegant lady.


    But now the Song family is in great trouble, then the daughter leaves, and then the husband betrays


    A series of blows finally made the rich lady fall down.


    She is no longer elegant and has no hope for life. Even if she is not reminded by the nanny every day, she can ignore even washing.


    She began to care about nothing except three meals a day.


    Song Wei came to see her in the first two days, but every time she saw Song Wei, Hu Jing began to cry with him and kept telling how difficult her life was.


    Song Wei gradually became impatient. After going twice, he didn''t see her again. He only asked the nanny to take good care of her.


    This day, Hu Jing got up early in the morning.


    When the nanny came up with breakfast, she found that she had dressed and stood at the window.


    "Madam..." the nanny called carefully.


    "It''s dawn." Hu Jing whispered, "it''s really strange today. It''s almost winter. The sun in the morning is so dazzling that it has to wake people up from their sleep."


    The nanny couldn''t understand her and was worried about what she would do. She had to put down her breakfast in a hurry and guard beside her and said, "madam, I brought you breakfast. Please have some."


    Hu Jing turned to look at the nanny and smiled very kindly, "how many years have you been in this family?"


    "For more than ten years," said the nanny, "I came to the Song family when the young lady was young."


    "It''s been so long," Hu Jing said with emotion. "It''s almost as long as I''ve been married."


    "Madam..."


    "Haven''t you found anything wrong with song mu for such a long time in the Song family?" Hu Jing suddenly asked, "do you know every time he looks for a woman outside? Or do you help him hide it from me?"


    "Madam, I am wronged." the nanny quickly knelt down and said, "I really don''t know the master. He... You think if I knew, the young master wouldn''t keep me in the Song family."


    Listening to the nanny''s words, the expression on Hu Jing''s face eased a little. She nodded and said, "you said the same. Forget it, get up."


    "Mrs. Xie." the nanny secretly wiped her forehead and stood up trembling.


    "Where''s song mu?" Hu Jing said again, "where did Song Wei get him?"


    The nanny was stunned and asked, "madam, do you... Want to see the master?"


    "Well." Hu Jing nodded and said, "I have to make it clear that even if he wants to die, he can only die in my hands."


    The nanny was slightly surprised, shook her head and said, "I don''t know where the master is."


    Hu Jing raised her eyebrows. "Don''t you know?"


    "No, I don''t know..." the nanny couldn''t stop shaking.


    Although today''s Hu Jing looks much more sober than before, she frightens the nanny for no reason.


    As if she would come up and stab her with a dagger the next second.


    Looking at the nanny''s nervousness and fear, Hu Jing suddenly smiled and said, "if you don''t know, you don''t know. What are you doing so nervously?"


    "Madam..." the nanny was almost scared to cry. "You have dinner first. The meal is almost cold."


    Hu Jing looked at the food and said, "it''s too light. I want to eat meat today. Go and make me some braised meat."


    The nanny was stunned, nodded and said, "yes."


    After the nanny left, Hu Jing went to the mirror, looked at the haggard herself in the mirror, suddenly pulled a smile and said, "really, I can''t see him like this."


    With that, she turned and went into the bathroom.


    Wash, make-up


    Hu Jing spent half an hour dressing herself up.


    Half an hour later, she was still the elegant lady she used to be.


    The nanny was cooking braised meat. She heard footsteps and hurried out of the kitchen.


    Seeing Hu Jing coming down the stairs, the nanny came up and asked, "madam, why did you come down? I''ll prepare the dishes right away. You wait a little while..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hu Jing smiled kindly. "Take your time. I''m not in a hurry to eat."


    Seeing her walking outside the door, the nanny asked, "madam, are you going out?"


    "If you don''t go out, just walk in the yard." Hu Jing said with a smile, "I haven''t come out for several days. I want to bask in the sun."


    "Oh." the protection nodded suspiciously and turned back to the kitchen.


    Hu Jing walked into the yard and slowly appreciated everything around her. She remembered every plant and tree here clearly. She wanted to carve her trace on every inch of the floor tile under her feet.


    She spent her whole life here, from being a new woman to a son and a daughter


    Hu Jing walked slowly and looked at it, sometimes stopped to show a little confused expression, and wanted to recall the first half of her life.


    Finally, the yard is over and the memory is over.


    And Hu Jing also went to the dungeon.


    The two bodyguards looked at Hu Jing and hesitated, "madam, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I have something to say to song mu. Let me go in." Hu Jing said kindly, and the smile on her face was not aggressive.


    The two bodyguards hesitated. Song Wei asked them to look at Song mu, but didn''t say whether to let Hu Jing in.


    After all, Hu Jing is Song Wei''s mother and song Mu''s wife. It seems a little unreasonable not to let her in.


    They hesitated for a while and let go.


    Hu Jing smiled at them, nodded, raised her feet and walked into the dungeon.


    The two bodyguards were still talking timidly after Hu Jing went in.


    "Isn''t she crazy? I think she''s quite normal."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s just watch it. Don''t bother about anything else."


    ¡­¡­


    In the dungeon, song Mu had no strength to swear. He squatted in the corner of the wall, his face and body were unprecedentedly embarrassed and dirty.


    Song Wei didn''t mean to equip him with a toilet, so song Mu''s life these days can be said to be very lively.


    As soon as Hu Jing entered the dungeon, she smelled an unspeakable smell.


    Song Mu was in a daze when he suddenly heard footsteps. He didn''t pay attention at first. He just thought it was Song Wei or the bodyguard who sent him food.


    After hearing the sound of high heels, song Mucai suddenly looked up at the door.


    Across the door, Hu Jing stood smiling in a cheongsam.


    Although she was old and her figure was not as good as before, she could still see how beautiful she was when she was young.


    "Hu Jing..." Song Mu''s eyes were so hot that he almost cried. He almost rushed over and grabbed the door frame and said, "Hu Jing, you finally came to see me. I knew you wouldn''t care about me."

 Chapter 478

    Hu Jing stood one meter away from the door frame and didn''t get close. She just smiled at Song Mu and said, "Why are you like this? It seems that you don''t live very well."


    "Hu Jing, Hu Jing, please let me out." Song Mu cried, "I really can''t stand it. I beg you. Will you let me out?"


    "Let you out?" Hu Jingxiu picked her eyebrows slightly and smiled. "But I let you out. What if you go to find your daughters and children outside?"


    "No, I''ll never find them again." Song Mulian hurriedly said, "Hu Jing, I''m in love with them. I haven''t been interested in them at all. Those children... They were born for their own greed for prosperity and wealth. It has nothing to do with me."


    Hu Jing looked at Song Mu''s face and said sarcastically, "it has nothing to do with you? How can they be born without your contribution?"


    "Well, i..." Song Mu choked and didn''t know how to explain.


    He looked at Hu Jing, who was smiling calmly in front of him, bit his teeth, bent his knees and knelt in front of her. His voice sincerely begged: "Hu Jing, I knelt down for you. I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I''m sorry for you. You can punish me whatever you want. As long as you let me out, I''ll be a cow and a horse for you in the future."


    Hu Jing chuckled. She first smiled in a low voice, but finally laughed.


    Song Mu looked at Hu Jing laughing with his arms outstretched. He was a little unsure of her attitude. "Hu Jing, what are you laughing at?"


    Hu Jing stopped laughing, looked at Song Mu coldly and said, "what am I laughing at? I laugh that life is used to joking. I laugh that song Mu is also today. Once I gave birth to children for you, worked hard for you, and walked around you. You put on airs every day. Now you are locked up here by my son. Instead, you knelt down and begged to be a cow and a horse for me."


    Song Mu was stiff, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Hu Jing sneered and said, "when I was nice to you, you trampled me like dust mustard. Now when you need me, you beg and kneel. Song mu, do you think I still love you and love you, so you will be foolishly coaxed by your bitter meat trick?"


    Song Mu Chui clenched his fist on his side, and his anger soared in his heart.


    If he couldn''t get out, how could he kneel down to Hu Jing?


    As long as he goes out, after he goes out, whether it''s Hu Jing or Song Wei, he must make them look good.


    Song Mu thought so. He slowly took a deep breath and lowered the anger in his heart. Then he looked up at Hu Jing with a full sense of shame and said, "Hu Jing, no matter what you think of me, I want to tell you that I really haven''t been sincere to those women. In this world, you are the only woman I''ve ever loved."


    "Ha ha, ha ha!" Hu Jing laughed and said, "that''s really nice. Song mu, if you really love me, how about you do something for me?"


    "No problem." Song Mu said without hesitation, "as long as you can forgive me, no matter what you ask me to do, I am willing."


    Hu Jing raised her hand, took out a dagger from her waist pocket and threw it in front of song mu.


    The dagger made a crisp sound on the cement ground, which made song Mu tremble.


    Song Mu''s sight paused on the dagger for a second, then looked up at Hu Jing and asked timidly, "Hu Jing, what are you... Doing?"


    Hu Jing squinted at Song Mu and said, "didn''t you say that the person you really love is me? Your heart has never betrayed me, but your body betrayed me?"


    "... yes." Song Mu nodded hesitantly and swallowed his saliva subconsciously.


    Hu Jing smiled and said, "in that case, you will cut off the things that betray me. As long as you don''t have the source of all evil, you will not betray me again."


    "What?" Song Mu was so frightened that he retreated several steps one after another, shook his head and said, "no, Hu Jing, you''re crazy. Do you want me to be a eunuch?"


    "Can''t you?" Hu Jing looked at him and said, "didn''t you just say that as long as I can calm down, no matter what I ask you to do or how I punish you, you will do it?"


    "It''s different!" Song Mu collapsed and shouted, "Hu Jing, I promise I won''t tangle with them in the future, but it won''t work."


    Hu Jing glanced at him and said in a low voice, "really? That''s a pity. I wanted to set you free."


    After that, Hu Jing turned and wanted to leave.


    Seeing her turn around, song Mu hurriedly ran over and grabbed the door frame and shouted, "Hu Jing, where are you going? Don''t go, you let me out!"


    Hu Jing paused without looking back. "Since you can''t do it, why should I believe your promise? Just wait here for awei to come back."


    With that, Hu Jing lifted her feet and left.


    Song Mu listened to Hu Jing''s words and his heart was half cold.


    He doesn''t know how Hu Jing came in today, but Song Wei won''t let her come.


    When Song Wei comes back and knows about it, he may not even see Hu Jing in the future, so he has less chance to escape.


    Thinking of this, song Mu struggled at the bottom of his heart. Finally, his eyes fixed on the dagger on the ground again.


    When Hu Jing came to the dungeon door and was ready to open the door to go out, she suddenly heard the sound of a dagger landing.


    Then there was song Mu''s scream in the dungeon.


    Hu Jing listened to the scream and couldn''t help shaking.


    When the two bodyguards at the door heard the sound and were about to come in to check, they saw Hu Jing standing on the doorstep.


    And there''s a... smile on her face!


    One screamed and one smiled.


    How strange this combination looks.


    The two bodyguards also stopped in this strange atmosphere and asked Hu Jing, "madam, what do you need us to do?"


    "No, everything is very good." Hu Jing said with a smile, "Song Mu and I still have something to say. Go out."


    "... yes."


    When the two bodyguards saw that Hu Jing turned and walked towards song mu, they couldn''t help but quit and close the door.


    There was no sound in the dungeon. The two bodyguards looked at me and you. They were a little uncertain.


    Bodyguard A: "what should we do? Why don''t we go in?"


    "Didn''t you hear the lady say you want to talk to song Mu alone?" bodyguard B snorted angrily: "go in and annoy the lady. What should I do when the young master blames me?"


    "What shall we do? Just stay here?" the bodyguard frowned. "If something really happens inside, we can''t explain it?"


    Bodyguard B thought for a moment and said, "let''s call the young master and report. In this way, even if something happens in the back, we have reported it, and he can''t blame us."


    Bodyguard A''s eyes lit up and said, "OK, that''s it."


    In the dungeon.


    Hu Jing stood in front of song Mu again.


    At the moment, song Mu hunched down on the ground, like a half dead shrimp, leaving only feeble wriggling.


    There was a bloody dagger, a pool of blood, and song Mu''s ugly source of all evil.


    "I''ve done what you said." Song Mu stared at Hu Jing weakly and said, "now, can you let me out?"


    Hu Jing looked at Song Mu and said, "I didn''t expect you to be really cruel to yourself."


    "Let me out!" Song Mu bit the tooth Gang, leaving only this sentence.


    Hu Jing smiled and said, "when did I say I would let you out?"


    Song Mu was stiff, looked up at Hu Jing incredulously and said, "smelly woman, how dare you play with me? You just said that as long as I do what you say, you will set me free."


    "What''s the hurry?" a bright smile hung on Hu Jing''s face, as if she was in such a good mood that even if she spoke, she couldn''t put away the smile on her face.


    She looked at Song Mu and stepped forward two steps: "husband, I said I would set you free and I will do it. I''m different from you. You always say that your commitment is the same as farting, but I''m a person who does what I say."


    "You..." Song Mu looked at Hu Jing. The smile on her face made him feel unprecedented fear.


    Even when he did it himself just now, he didn''t feel afraid, but now he looked at Hu Jing''s smile, but he was afraid for no reason.


    "Hu Jing, what do you really want to do?" Song Mu asked, creeping on the ground, moving two steps to the wall and away from Hu Jing.


    Hu Jing said with a smile, "husband, do you remember something in our dungeon?"


    Song Mu was stunned. What''s in the dungeon?


    He thought for a long time. When he remembered what it was, he suddenly froze there.


    Hu Jing observed the expression on his face and knew he remembered.


    As she got up and walked towards the corner, she smiled and said, "when we helped Lulu close the designer named Liao Huanyan, didn''t we think about it and let her disappear completely after using her? For this plan, we specially prepared such things here. It''s a pity that she ran away in the end, so such things won''t come in handy."


    While talking, Hu Jing had come to the corner. She stretched out her hand and slowly took out a slender lead from the crack in the wall.


    Looking at the lead, song Mu''s whole heart was mentioned to his throat.


    He looked at Hu Jing in horror and shouted, "stop! Hu Jing, stop! Do you want to die?"


    "Yes."


    Hu Jing turned back and looked at Song mu with a smile. "Husband, up to now, my husband has betrayed, my son is ruthless, and my daughter has left. Do you think there is any meaning for me to live?"


    "No, don''t..." Song Mu shook his head and said, "listen to me, Hu Jing. There are solutions to everything. Don''t do anything stupid. You... You put down the line, come here, let''s talk slowly. I promise you, no matter what you ask me to do."


    Hu Jing smiled. "Can you do whatever you want? Then... You''ll die with me."


    The voice fell, and Hu Jing''s thumb also pressed the lighter button.


    The fire lights up and quickly spreads to the other end along the beginning of the lead.


    "No, no!" Song Mu looked at the fire, slapped the door madly and shouted, "help!"

 Chapter 479

    After learning from Song Lu that the Song family still has a dungeon, Song Xi and song Qiang can no longer sit still. They immediately took song Lu and rushed to the Song family.


    Song Lu didn''t want to come back, but she couldn''t stand the combination of soft and hard work of song Qiang and Song Xi. Finally, she followed her back to the Song family.


    The doorman at the door saw song Lu and certainly wouldn''t stop her. But after they let song Lu in, the guard secretly told Song Wei.


    In fact, at this time, Song Wei has learned from Lisa that song Lu is colluding with song Qiang and Song Xi.


    But he didn''t expect them to act so soon, and he still went back to the Song family so openly.


    Thinking of song mu, who was still locked in the dungeon, Song Wei flashed a sinister look on his face and drove back at top speed.


    After Song Lu led song Qiang and Song Xi into the house, she looked carefully around and dared not go.


    Seeing her weak and timid appearance, Song Xi despised her and said, "sister, don''t look at it. Now that Song Wei is not at home, you can go magnanimously. If you linger a little longer and wait for Song Wei to come back, you really can''t go."


    Listening to Song Xi''s words, song Lu was stunned and reacted.


    But she didn''t want to admit her timidity, so she pretended: "I''m not timid, I''m just thinking about where my father was locked up."


    Song Xi smiled and didn''t speak.


    Listening to Song Xi''s laughter, song Lu only felt embarrassed. She no longer hesitated. She led them to the dungeon.


    Song Lu went near the dungeon and saw two bodyguards guarding the door. She quickly found a place to hide.


    When song Qiang and Song Xi were thinking about how to distract the bodyguard, they suddenly heard a cry for help from the dungeon.


    "That''s dad''s voice!" Song Qiang''s face changed.


    Songxi also sank her face, turned her head to Songlu and said, "what are they doing? Did they torture dad inside?"


    "What do you think I do? How do I know?" Song Lu turned her eyes.


    At this time, the bodyguard outside the door listened to song Mu''s cry for help and finally felt that he couldn''t go on like this.


    They looked at each other and were ready to push the door in to see the situation.


    But at the moment they pushed the door, they only heard a loud noise. Then the residual force of the explosion rushed towards the door and rushed them out several meters away.


    "Dad!" Song Xi and others were also affected by this residual force and poured out several meters away.


    The nanny who was busy in the house heard the sound and hurried out, but she only saw the sky burning light.


    "Madam..." the nanny was stunned and trotted forward for two steps, but she was afraid that the explosion would continue. She hesitated. Instead of rushing over, she turned and ran back to her room.


    Three minutes later, the nanny hurriedly packed up her luggage and ran out of the Song family without looking back.


    The Song family is in disorder. No matter song Mu and his wife or Song Wei and song Lu, everyone is abnormal.


    If you stay here again, you will die one day.


    Just after the nanny ran away, two bodyguards who were hit by the explosion woke up.


    Two people looked at each other, but they didn''t bother to go forward to check the situation, turned and ran.


    They think the same as the nanny. If they don''t run now, they won''t run if they want to run in the future.


    Song Xi and song Qiang got up and ran to the ruined dungeon.


    Songxi cried and shouted, "Dad, where are you?"


    Song Qiang is also anxious, sweating, moving stones and looking for someone.


    This is not because they have much love and filial piety for song mu, but because song Mu is their cash cow. Without song mu, their future life can no longer be as luxurious as before.


    When Song Xi and song Qiang are busy looking for song mu, song Lu is not in a hurry.


    She doesn''t care about song Mu''s life and death at all. She just wants to leave here quickly.


    "Cough..."


    Song Lu was about to leave when she suddenly heard a cough.


    Song Lu''s footsteps stagnated and turned to look at the sound source.


    The next second, she suddenly changed her face and ran over, "Mom! Mom!"


    Who else could it be if Hu Jing wasn''t the man who fell among the rubble and was covered with blood?


    Hu Jing opened her eyes, looked at her daughter in front of her and said with a smile, "Lulu, are you back?"


    "Mom, what''s going on? Why?" Song Lu didn''t dare to touch any part of Hu Jing, but cried.


    Hu Jing whispered, "if I can see you again before I die, I know you''re doing well, mom will be relieved."


    "Mom..." Song Lu was already sobbing.


    She has no feelings for song mu. Since she knows that song Mu has so many illegitimate children, she doesn''t care about the father.


    In this family, only Hu Jing is good to her.


    Song Qiang and Song Xi searched for a long time and finally found song Mu''s body in a piece of ruins.


    Looking at Song mu, who had no interest, Song Xi shook his head at Song Qiang.


    As soon as song Qiang''s face turned black, he turned and walked towards song Lu and Hu Jing.


    "Mom..." Song Lu was crying when she saw song Qiang coming and grabbed Hu Jing''s hair.


    "What are you doing? Asshole, let go of my mother!" Song Lu scolded angrily, stood up and rushed towards song.


    "Go away!" Song Qiang snorted coldly, kicked away song Lu who rushed over, grabbed Hu Jing and scolded, "smelly woman, say, did you do a good job? Do you know I found here after looking for so many people?"


    Song Lu looked at the dying Hu Jing being held by song Qiang, and her heart suddenly raised an unprecedented anger and hatred.


    Regardless of the pain of being kicked in her lower abdomen, she gritted her teeth and roared at Song Qiang again, "let go of my mother, you let go of her!"


    Song Xi stood aside and looked at the scene coldly. He said coldly, "Song Qiang, let''s go. There''s no need to stay here."


    If you stay any longer, Song Wei should come back.


    "Shit." Song Qiang scolded reluctantly and threw Hu Jing on the ground.


    "Mom!" Song Lu shouted and rushed at Hu Jing.


    She didn''t have the speed and strength to hold Hu Jing, so she had to fall on the gravel as a meat pad and let Hu Jing fall on her.


    Seeing song Lu''s embarrassed appearance, song Qiang came forward with a sneer and stepped on her head and said, "anyway, you''re useless. Just stay here and die with your mother. It''s a waste of time for me to call you sister, bah!"


    "Song Qiang, enough, hurry up!" Song Xi urged.


    "Go?" a gloomy male voice came from behind Song Xi.


    Song Xi was stiff and slowly turned her head. However, Song Wei didn''t know when to stand in front of her.


    Song Wei''s eyes were full of cold light. He pulled a cruel smile from the corners of his lips, reached out and pinched Song Xi''s neck and said, "where do you want to go?"

 Chapter 480

    Song Lu has never been so eager to see Song Wei.


    Seeing Song Wei''s appearance, she cried and shouted, "brother!"


    Song Wei glanced at her and fixed his eyes on Hu Jing.


    Hu Jing almost didn''t have a good skin all over her body. She was almost a blood bag. Only her chest fluctuated slightly, indicating that she was still alive.


    Song Wei''s face was even more ugly. He pinched Song Xi''s hand and unconsciously exerted himself.


    "Song, Song Wei..."


    Song Xi was choked. The whole person had difficulty breathing and said in a difficult voice: "you let go, let go of me... I didn''t do it..."


    Song Qiang was also stunned. He didn''t expect Song Wei to come back suddenly.


    Song Xi turned to look at Song Qiang and desperately called for help: "help, help me... Song Qiang..."


    Song Wei scoffed on his face, pinched Song Xi with one hand, took out a gun from his pocket with the other hand, and aimed at Song Qiang.


    Song Qiang was surprised. His first reaction was to catch Hu Jing who fell to the ground.


    He needs hostages to sign up.


    Seeing that he grabbed Hu Jing, song Lu quickly turned over and put Hu Jing aside. She threw herself on Hu Jing and stubbornly scratched the gravel next to song Qiang.


    "Damn it!" Song Qiang grabbed it twice but didn''t catch it. Song Lu and Hu Jing turned and ran towards the gate.


    He can''t save Songxi. If he doesn''t run, he will be the next to die.


    "Touch!" a gun shot, song Qiang suddenly opened a hole in his knee and fell to the ground.


    Because of the gunfire and explosion, all the bodyguards and guards of the Song family disappeared.


    Song Wei is not a patient person, so he directly covered Song Xi and wasted song Qiang''s legs, making him unable to run if he wanted to.


    After confirming that neither of them could run away, Song Wei walked towards Hu Jing.


    "Mom, mom..." Song Lu cried bitterly, but she didn''t dare to touch Hu Jing.


    Song Wei came over, kicked her on the shoulder and kicked her aside.


    "Hmm..." Song Lu snorted stiffly, covering her shoulder, but for the first time, she turned and ran without fear, but climbed over again.


    Song Wei reached out and hugged Hu Jing carefully in his arms, but he said to song Lu, "go drive and take mom to the hospital."


    "OK, I''ll go now!" Song Lu immediately got up and prepared to run to drive.


    "No, no..." Hu Jing weakly pulled song Lu''s trouser leg and said, "awei, Lulu... Mom can''t. don''t go. I have something to tell you."


    Song Lu was stunned. Instead of running, she squatted beside Hu Jing.


    Song Wei''s throat rolled down and asked in a hoarse voice, "Mom, what do you want to say?"


    Hu Jing looked at Song Wei and said, "Ah Wei, today''s matter has nothing to do with lulu. Don''t annoy her. I did it. I detonated the lead of the dungeon and wanted to pull song Mu to die together."


    "Mom..." Song Lu was slightly sour. Unexpectedly, Hu Jing was still explaining to her at this time.


    Song Wei said quietly, "I know."


    When he heard the bodyguard say that Hu Jing had entered the dungeon, he vaguely felt something wrong.


    Hu Jing took Song Wei in one hand and song Lu in the other, folded their hands together and said, "in the future, without mom and Dad, there will be only two of you in the world."


    "Mom..." Song Lu was already sobbing.


    Hu Jing looked at Song Wei and almost begged, "Ah Wei, mom gave your sister to you. Our family didn''t have any family affection before, but mom took away those disgusting and evil. From now on, you should love each other, you know?"


    Song Wei looks at Hu Jing. He knows what Hu Jing means.


    Originally, Song Wei didn''t treat song Lu as his sister at all. When he learned that song Lu was mixed with Song Xi and song Qiang, all he thought of was how to use them.


    But now, at the end of her life, Hu Jing begged him to be kind to song Lu.


    Song Wei had no choice but to respond to this plea.


    In fact, when he came over just now, he saw that song Lu was desperately trying to save Hu Jing and listened to her hissing and shouting "brother", his heart was not without vibration.


    "Awei..." Hu Jing said intermittently, "will you promise your mother?"


    Song Wei looks at Hu Jing. He can feel that Hu Jing has no strength to hold her hand, but he seems to be clinging to a promise.


    "Good." Song Wei finally replied.


    "That''s good, then I''ll be relieved..." Hu Jing said, a tear slipped from the corner of her eyes, and her hands holding her children finally hung down powerlessly.


    "Mom!" Song Lufu cried loudly on Hu Jing.


    Song Wei didn''t cry. He just closed his eyes. A moment later, he calmly stood up and walked to song Qiang and Song Xi.


    Song Xi was unconscious. Song Qiang fell in a pool of blood and stared at Song Wei in horror. "You, what do you want to do?"


    "You still have family." Song Wei calmly said, "I can let them go to hell with you."


    "What are you talking about?" listening to Song Wei''s crazy words, song Qiang gritted his teeth and said, "Song Wei, dare you!"


    Song Wei sneered, "I can let go of your family, and even I can keep you alive."


    Song Qiang listened to his words, but he didn''t have much joy in his heart, because he knew too well that Song Wei could not be the kind of person who kept people alive.


    Sure enough, Song Wei''s next sentence made him fall into the ice.


    Song Wei squatted beside him and said word by word: "the Song family committed too many crimes. I need someone to help me bear these charges. Originally, the candidate was song mu, but now he is dead. And since you bastards want the Song family name so much, you should pay a price for it."


    Song Qiang opens his mouth and wants to refuse, but when he thinks of song Weigang''s threat, he swallows his words back.


    Either take the blame for him or die.


    No fool knows how to choose.


    Song Qiang swallowed his saliva, nodded in despair and said, "I know."


    Song Wei nodded with satisfaction, took his mobile phone and called Lisa. Before long, Lisa brought someone to lock song Qiang and Song Xi up, and collected the bodies for song Mu and Hu Jing.


    Lisa did not expect that such a big change had taken place in the Song family in just one day.


    She looked at Song Lu, who was still sitting on the ground, and asked Song Wei, "what should she do?"


    Song Wei pursed his lips and said after a moment of hesitation, "she''s with me."


    Lisa raised her eyebrows slightly, but she didn''t expect that Song Wei''s brother consciousness would be awakened after the disaster.


    After everyone left and the yard was quiet again, song Lu slowly recovered.


    She looked at the ruins around her and suddenly felt afraid.


    The Song family is gone, song Qiang and Song Xi are also bad people, and Hu Jing is dead.


    She''s gone.


    Song Lu looked at the bloody ruins as if she saw the impermanence of life, which made her tremble.


    She wanted to get up and run out, but she didn''t even know where to run.


    "Sobbing..." Song Lu sobbed in a low voice until her feet stopped in front of her.


    Song Lu looked up and saw Song Wei''s cold and cruel face.


    "I''m going to live in a new apartment. Do you want to go with me?" song weiton said coldly, "or you prefer to stay here with your mother..."


    "I''ll go with you." song Lulian hurriedly said.


    Song Wei looked at her with tears on her face. There was so obvious helplessness and fear in her eyes.


    He pursed his lips and said, "don''t you stand up if you want to follow?"


    "I, I..." Song Lu stammered in a low voice, "my feet are numb."


    Song Wei ignored her and walked out.


    Song Lu was afraid that he didn''t wait for him, so she got up and wanted to keep up.


    But as soon as she moved, the pain of her legs and feet made her fall forward uncontrollably.


    "Ah!" Song Lu exclaimed and closed her eyes to meet the pain from the ground.


    But the next second, a big hand firmly held her arm.


    Song Lu looked up and saw Song Wei''s tall figure.


    Song Wei didn''t speak, but he steadfastly held her, and his steps slowed down a lot.


    Song Lu''s eyes were sour and red. She sucked her nose and slowly followed his steps.


    Under the moonlight, song Lu choked and said, "brother..."


    "... HMM." Song Wei replied for a long time.


    Song Lu whispered, "you won''t give me as a gift to other men in the future?"


    Song Wei was silent.


    Song Lu said anxiously, "you promised your mother..."


    "No," Song Wei interrupted her.


    Having received his promise, song Lu breathed a sigh of relief, and her uneasiness was slightly reduced.


    "Elder brother, where are we going?" Song Lu asked.


    Song Wei glanced at her obliquely and said, "apartment."


    Song Lu shed tears at the corners of her eyes, but the corners of her lips bent desperately and said, "I know. I just want to ask, brother, where are we going in the future?"


    Song Wei turned his head and held her out of the gate. He said coldly, "follow Mo Sheng."


    "Mo Sheng..." Song Luton gritted his teeth and said, "he''s terrible."


    "Well," said Song Wei coldly, "you can leave."


    Song Lu shook her head and said, "I don''t know where I can go."


    Song Wei looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Under the moonlight, their figures were pulled longer and longer, and gradually intertwined into one place.


    Once all deception and use, in the baptism of the moonlight, are gradually erased.


    Once did not understand what family affection was, they finally grew up on this day, and then began to learn to rely on each other.


    When Song Wei drove song Lu to the new apartment, song Lu was very tired and fell asleep.


    Song Wei looked at the new home above his head, and then turned to his unsuspecting sister. Hu Jing''s words before her death rang out in his heart.


    She took away all the sins for them.


    What will be left to them in the future is a new beginning.


    "A new beginning?" Song Wei murmured.


    Song Lu didn''t know how she got to her new apartment. It was late at night when she woke up. She was alone in the room.


    Song Lu got out of bed and went out in slippers, but Song Wei slept on the sofa.


    Song Lu stood far away, looked at Song Wei for a long time, sighed slightly, and then turned back to the room.


    A moment later, song Lu came out again, this time with a blanket in her hand.


    Song Lu put on the blanket for Song Wei, and then went back to the room to sleep.


    After she left, Song Wei, who was "sleeping", opened his eyes and felt no sleep in his eyes.

 Chapter 481

    It was the next day that Jian Haixi learned what had happened to the Song family. When she heard the news, she was relieved for a while.


    Unexpectedly, song Lu''s front foot had just left the hospital, and such a thing happened to her back foot Song family.


    "Haixi, don''t blame yourself. You have no responsibility in this matter." Mike was afraid that Jane Haixi would take responsibility for herself again, so he said earnestly: "Song Lu''s choice to leave is her own thing, including her return to the Song family. These are her personal choices. We can help her for a while, but we can''t help her for a lifetime."


    Jane Haixi was stunned, smiled and said, "Mike, what are you worried about? I didn''t think so."


    Mike breathed, reached out and rubbed Jane Haixi''s hair and said, "that''s good. I''m afraid you think too much."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I''m not the virgin. For song Lu, I think I have a clear conscience about my so-called deeds. Besides, I didn''t cause the things of the Song family. No matter how, I can''t blame myself."


    Mike asked suspiciously, "then why did you look worried just now?"


    Jian Haixi pulled down the corner of his mouth and said, "I''m just worried about song Lu''s future life. I heard that she still followed Song Wei. Song Wei... I don''t know if he will change after this. If he still uses song Lu as a gift in the future, song Lu''s result will still be the same."


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, Mike also sighed: "we can''t control it. After all, everyone has to bear the consequences for their choice."


    Mo''s house.


    Ning Jiwei got the news from the Song family earlier than Jian Haixi.


    Gu Chenyi sighed: "I didn''t expect song Lu to leave with song Qiang. It was to do this."


    "Song Qiang didn''t do it," Ning Jiwei said.


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and turned to look at Ning Jiwei in surprise. "Song Qiang didn''t do it? How do you know?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded his index finger and said in a deep voice, "when you don''t know the truth, you just need to see who has vested interests. If song Qiang and Song Xi detonated the bomb, they won''t go to the Song family blatantly, let alone leave so late."


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "you''re right to analyze this. Even if song Qiang and Song Xi are stupid, they can''t be stupid enough to detonate the bomb and stay at the scene, waiting to be cleaned up by Song Wei."


    "And..." Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said, "the news says that all the servants of the Song family have run away? It can be seen that the incident should be sudden, so the servants will not be prepared."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Gu Chenyi was stunned and said, "you mean, this thing was done by people inside the Song family? Is it Song Wei?"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him and didn''t bother to say, "take your time."


    Gu Chenyi grabbed her hair and said, "no, Song Wei still needs song Mu to take the blame. He will kill his father and mother at this time? Who is not Song Wei? Song Lu should not have the means and courage?"


    Ning Jiwei rolled his eyes. Gu Chenyi was not stupid, but once he met men and women, his intelligence would completely jam.


    In addition to Gu Chenyi''s normal EQ on Yunling, he is an idiot on other men''s and women''s problems.


    Seeing Gu Chenyi thinking hard, Ning Jiwei said kindly, "it was Hu Jing who did it."


    Gu Chenyi looked up at him, "why? She detonated a bomb and killed herself?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "she wanted to die with song mu. The news doesn''t say that song Mu has become a eunuch? It should be Hu Jing who found that song Mu betrayed him, so she wants to pull him to die together. But song Lu and her family happened to go to song''s house at that time, so they ran into Song Wei who rushed back."


    Ning Jiwei was not at the scene, but he said all the details one by one through some news.


    Gu Chenyi listened to Ning Jiwei''s analysis and suddenly realized it.


    Ning Jiwei''s face was slightly heavy and said, "the problem now is not to care about the things of the Song family, but Song Wei."


    "Song Wei? What''s wrong with him?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "the Song family has no burden, and song Qiang and Song Xi have also made a shield. Song Wei will push all the dark things in his hands on them. From now on, Song Wei will be alone and have no constraints. Coupled with the stimulation of this matter, he is afraid that he will become the fiercest dog and wolf around Mo Sheng."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned when he heard the speech, and his face was dignified. "Should we take precautions in advance?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "Haixi will leave in two days. Before that, I don''t want anything to happen."


    Gu Chenyi pursed her lips and nodded her head, "that''s right. Whether Song Wei is a wolf or a dog, after Haixi leaves, we naturally have some Kung Fu to compete with him slowly."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When everyone was shocked by the Song family, Jian Yi received a communication from Mo Xiujin.


    After the communication was connected, Jian Yi asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    "I''m just trying to get through." Mo Xiujin said with obvious surprise in his voice, "it turns out that I can really get through."


    boring.


    Jian Yi hangs up the communication without saying a word.


    After two minutes, the communication is connected again.


    This time, before Jian Yi spoke, Mo Xiujin hurriedly said, "don''t hang up, I have something to do."


    "Say." concise.


    Mo Xiujin said, "you are a computer expert, aren''t you? Can you do me a favor..."


    On that day, no one noticed that there were two small figures running out secretly in mojiaxi courtyard.


    Mo Xiulin didn''t believe it until he got into the car. He looked at Mo Xiujin and asked, "ah Jin, how do you know where someone is staring?"


    He just knew by feeling where there were people, but Mo Xiujin clearly pointed out their hiding place and shift change time one by one.


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrow and said, "brother, there''s something called IQ. Even if I say it, you won''t understand."


    Mo Xiulin: "..." seems to beat his brother!


    They took the car to the mall. Mo Xiulin followed Mo Xiujin in inexplicably, "ah Jin, what are we doing here?"


    "You''ll know later." Mo Xiujin took him directly to the second floor of the mall.


    After arriving at the second floor, Mo Xiujin took two steps. Suddenly he saw the ice cream sold next to him, pointed to Mo Xiulin and said, "brother, I want to eat that."


    Mo Xiulin smoked at the corner of his mouth, "don''t tell me to run so far just to eat ice cream."


    Mo Xiujin said with a sly smile, "of course not, but I think I have worked hard and made great achievements today, so it''s worth asking for a reward in advance."


    Mo Xiulin laughed, but he came forward and bought him an ice cream.


    "There are also two strawberry flavors, one chocolate flavor and one original flavor," Mo Xiujin added.


    Listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, Mo Xiulin suddenly gave a meal and turned his head in surprise.


    At this time, a sweet voice came.


    "I want to eat ice cream, Mo Tong, Gu Ruan, Xiu Qian. Do you want to eat it?"

 Chapter 482

    Listening to this voice, Mo Xiulin was frozen there.


    He looked back in disbelief and saw several friends in his memory walking towards him.


    Walking in front of Jian Rui, there was a small pull on her head. The air bangs in front of her forehead were slightly wet because of sweating.


    She also likes to laugh as before, with big eyes bent like crescent moon.


    The girl pulled by Jianrui is slightly taller than Jianrui. It is mo Xiuqian.


    Mo Xiuqian tied a tall ponytail and looked very neat and clean.


    She looked much calmer than before, but her eyes did not have the previous arrogance or hurt weariness.


    Seeing Mo Xiuqian''s moment, Mo Xiulin''s eyes suddenly turned red. He turned his back and touched the corner of his eyes with his back.


    The three of them have been together since childhood. Compared with the younger Mo Xiujin, he and Mo Xiuqian are closer.


    Mo Xiuqian was angry with Mo Sheng before. People don''t know where she was locked up.


    Later, Mo Xiuqian went to the east courtyard. He wanted to visit, but he didn''t dare. He was afraid that Mo Sheng would be unhappy, but brought trouble to Mo Xiuqian.


    During this time, he has been worried about his sister.


    Now he is relieved to see that Mo Xiuqian is well taken care of.


    Jian Rui had sharp eyes and saw Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin in front of the ice cream shop. She smiled and waved to them and said, "Mo Xiulin, a Jin!"


    Mo Xiujin also smiled and waved at her.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin who appeared here in surprise, "Why are they here?"


    Jian Rui smiled and took him and Mo Xiuqian to walk beside them. As she walked, she said, "it''s probably fate."


    Gu Xiaomian hummed. He remembered the adults'' orders and came out to pay attention to safety.


    In particular, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin are mo Sheng''s children, which makes Gu Xiaomian more alert. He looked around and whispered, "there won''t be an ambush here?"


    Jianrui rolled her eyes, reached out and knocked down his head and said, "there''s a ghost in ambush. Let''s go."


    Mo Xiuqian went to Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin. She looked at Mo Xiulin''s eyes that had just cried, and her nose was slightly sour, "brother, a Jin."


    Mo Xiujin smiled and pointed to Mo Xiulin and said to Mo Xiuqian, "big brother is very worried about the second sister."


    "Don''t talk." Mo Xiulin stared at him, turned to look at Mo Xiuqian and asked, "are you all right?"


    "Well, very good." Mo Xiuqian said with a smile, "Jian Rui''s relatives are very kind to me. I''m not wronged."


    "That''s good." Mo Xiulin nodded repeatedly.


    Gu Xiaomian went to Mo Xiujin and asked, "Hey, it''s just you two here. Isn''t there anyone else?"


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrow and looked at him and said, "even if there are others, can you beat it?"


    "Hum." Gu Xiaomian proudly patted his chest and hum: "even if I can''t fight, I will be in front of Ruirui."


    Mo Xiujin looked at him contemptuously and said, "just you?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" Gu Xiaomian roared with a red face.


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Jianrui turned her eyes and walked forward to pull them away: "it''s not easy to meet. What''s your quarrel? It''s disturbing Xiulin and Xiuqian."


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian: "......" when you say this, they can''t stir up feelings, okay.


    Naturally, I was very happy to meet a few friends.


    Just as they were chatting, Qiao Lei and Yan Mei hurried over.


    Seeing Jian Rui and others standing here, they were relieved.


    "Rui Rui, why don''t you say anything here?" Yan Mei frowned and said, "I''ll be worried."


    Jian Rui pointed to Qiao Lei and said, "but I told my little uncle."


    "Ah?" Qiao Lei was stunned and asked, "you mean what you said to me when I played games?"


    "That''s right." Jianrui nodded. "I said we went to buy ice cream and asked you and your aunt to wait for us there. You agreed."


    Gu Xiaomian also raised his hand and said, "aunt, aunt, I can testify. We really said it."


    Qiao Lei said with a dry smile, "Rui Rui, didn''t you say you were going to the bathroom?"


    Jianrui glanced and said, "little uncle, you should go to the hospital to see your ears."


    Qiao Lei was embarrassed.


    Yan Mei turns her head and stares at Qiao Lei. She won''t be so angry with Jian Rui. After all, she is a child, but she doesn''t talk so well to Qiao Lei.


    "Xiao Lei, tell me what''s going on?"


    He grabbed his hair, turned his head and looked at Yan Mei with a guilty heart and said, "aunt, I... Just played a game, I heard Ruirui say something to me. I thought she was going to the bathroom."


    So when Yan Mei came, they went to the bathroom for the first time. As a result, they ran all over the bathroom and didn''t see the three children.


    Jian Rui hummed, "little uncle, you obviously didn''t hear clearly and wronged me."


    "Er..." Qiao Lei squatted down in front of Jian Rui, reached out and touched her hair and said, "it''s my little uncle. Will you forgive my little uncle?"


    Jian Rui turned her eyes and said with a smile, "OK, anyway, my aunt and grandpa will clean you up."


    Qiao Lei''s hair stood up in an instant. He looked up at Yan Mei with an angry face and said with a dry smile: "aunt..."


    Yan Mei snorted coldly, "go back and settle accounts with you."


    Qiao Lei breathed a sigh of relief and made up his mind to run as soon as he got home.


    Yan Mei then looked at Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin. Neither she nor Qiao Lei had seen the two children. Seeing that Jian Rui was so close to them, she couldn''t help asking, "Ruirui, are they your friends?"


    "Well, my good friend," said Jian Rui with a smile, but she didn''t introduce their names to Yan Mei.


    Yan Mei picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "since it''s your friend, you can play for a while, but you can''t spend too long so that other parents won''t worry."


    "Well, well, we promise not to run far." Jian Rui said and took Mo Xiujin to the back of the ice cream shop.


    There are children''s play facilities and chairs for parents to rest, so Yan Mei is more relieved.


    After all the children went to play, Yan Mei sat in her chair thinking.


    Seeing her frowning all the time, Qiao Lei thought she was still angry and said, "aunt, I was bad just now. I will be careful this time and will look after Ruirui and them..."


    "Xiao Lei." Yan Mei interrupted him and asked in a deep voice, "why did Ruirui suddenly come to the mall today?"


    "Ah?" Qiao Lei was stunned and said, "didn''t Rui say she was bored at home and wanted to go out for a walk?"


    "Is that all?" Yan Mei narrowed her eyes. "I heard that Ruirui had been at Mo''s house for a long time before, but she didn''t even mention her request to go shopping once except that Ning Jiwei would take the initiative to bring her out."


    After a pause, Yan Mei continued, "and Ruirui has been very sensible since she came to our house for so long. She refused to take her to the amusement park last time. Why did she suddenly come out today? She also named to come to the mall."


    Qiao Lei frowned, "aunt, do you mean Ruirui is intentional? What does she have to do here?"


    Just after asking, Qiao Lei suddenly thought of Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin, and asked in a deep voice, "are those two children? Speaking, Ruirui didn''t tell us who they are."


    Almost instantly, Qiao Lei understood that there must be something wrong with Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin.


    Because Jian Rui is a sensible and polite child. If she usually introduces both sides, she will first tell them the names of Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin, and introduce Qiao Lei and Yan Mei to each other.


    But today, Jian Rui seems to be deliberately blurring the introduction process.


    Qiao Lei didn''t like to be concealed. He stood up and said, "I''ll find Ruirui and ask."


    The main reason is that they are worried that Jianrui will be deceived by something and will encounter danger instead.


    Yan Mei grabbed Qiao Lei and said, "don''t worry. Sit down first. We''re watching here. It''s really dangerous. Aren''t there any guards?"


    Qiao Qinghe can''t just let Yan Mei and Qiao Lei take the children out. Naturally, people with guards have been following.


    Just now, Yan Mei and Qiao Lei were able to find Jian Rui. They also asked the guard to know.


    Qiao Lei couldn''t sit still. He said anxiously, "aunt, it''s difficult to beat you. Don''t you worry? In case Ruirui is in danger..."


    "Ruirui said she would come here when she was at home." Yan Mei interrupted him.


    Qiao Lei frowned, "what do you mean?"


    Yan Mei thought for a moment and said, "the person who can contact Ruirui should not be the enemy. Ning Ji and Haixi will strictly protect Ruirui''s mobile phone. Therefore, if Ruirui came here after knowing this, it will prove that the other party is credible."


    "I don''t understand." Qiao Lei said anxiously, "since it''s credible, why doesn''t she introduce it to us?"


    "Maybe..." Yan Mo''s eyes said slightly: "maybe she thought we wouldn''t believe the two children, or she didn''t introduce us to the two children to protect us."


    Children they won''t believe


    In the whole Hunan City, Jian Rui may not see many children. Besides, she has to know Mo Xiuqian. She is also sensitive to people who let Jian Rui not introduce them


    These conditions add up to only one answer.


    Yan Mei sighed, reached out and rubbed her eyebrows. "I didn''t expect that the children of the Mo family should be like this," she said


    Qiao Lei was stunned. At this time, he probably guessed the identities of Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin.


    He frowned and said, "is that all right? If you let Ruirui associate with them for a long time, will there be danger in the future?"


    "I don''t know either." Yan Mei sighed, "Ning Jiwei and your cousin should know about it. Since they don''t stop it, it should be credible."


    After a pause, Yan Mei continued, "but I still have to tell them about it. Wait for me and I''ll call your cousin."


    "Oh, OK." Qiao Lei nodded.


    Yan Mei walked aside with her mobile phone and dialed Jian Haixi.

 Chapter 483

    Jian Haixi was a little surprised when she received a call from Yan Mei.


    She has more contact with Qiao Qinghe and George Qiao Lei, but for Yan Mei, there are so two layers of relationship. They are polite to each other, but they won''t be so close in a short time.


    So when she received Yan Mei''s call, Jian Haixi thought Qiao Qinghe had another problem.


    Unable to speak to Yan Mei, Jian Haixi asked anxiously, "aunt, is something wrong with Grandpa?"


    Yan Mei was stunned and said with a smile, "don''t worry about Haixi. The old man is all right. Recently, Ruirui and them are accompanied, and her body is getting better and better."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi was relieved and asked, "what can I do for you, aunt?"


    "Hmm..." Yan Mei hesitated and said, "Haixi, there''s something I don''t know your plan, so I still have to report to you."


    "What''s the matter?" Jian Haixi asked after hearing the solemnity in Yan Mei''s tone.


    When Yan Mei was at home today, Jian Rui suddenly said she wanted to go shopping.


    Jian Haixi frowned as soon as he heard it: "Ruirui wants to go shopping?"


    It''s not quite like her daughter''s character.


    Although Jian Rui is lively and jumping off, she is also very sensible and clever. It doesn''t look like Ruirui proposed to go shopping.


    Yan Mei sighed, "I didn''t think there was any problem at first, so after discussing with the old man, I came with Xiao Lei with three children. Of course, for the sake of safety, the old man sent a guard to protect us."


    Afraid that Jane Haixi would blame them for bringing the children out at will, Yan Mei didn''t forget to explain.


    Jian Haixi didn''t tangle about it. She knew that the Qiao family would protect Jian Rui. She just wondered why her daughter came out, "aunt, what happened later?"


    "Then two little boys appeared..."


    After Yan Mei told the whole story again, she asked anxiously, "Haixi, do you know them? Now they are in children''s city with Ruirui. I let Xiao Lei watch next to them. If..."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "don''t worry, aunt, it''s okay."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Yan Mei said, "I''m just worried that my guess is wrong. If something happens to ruiruirui, it''s hard for me to tell you."


    Jian Haixi comforted: "aunt, thank you. I''m really relieved to have you taking care of Ruirui."


    "What does the family say?" Yan Mei said with a smile. "Since it''s all right, I''ll rest assured. OK, I won''t bother you."


    "Well, bye, aunt."


    After hanging up the phone, Yan Mei put down a big event in her heart, and then walked back briskly.


    Jian Haixi went next door to find Jian Yi with her mobile phone.


    Jian Yi is watching the monitor in her room. It''s Jian Rui and them on the monitor screen.


    Jian Haixi knocks on the door and comes in. Jian Yi doesn''t put away the screen, but says to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, come and see Ruirui."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and said, "why didn''t you tell me this earlier? Your little uncle, they were frightened."


    With a smile, Jian Yi pulled over Jian Haixi and said, "if I planned the whole thing, I would naturally tell mommy in advance. But I didn''t start it, and I didn''t know it until recently."


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi was stunned. He thought of something and asked in surprise, "you mean Mo Xiujin put it forward?"


    She heard the name of Mo Xiujin several times and knew that he was also a clever child.


    Jian Yi nodded.


    Jian Haixi didn''t look relaxed. "Is it okay for them to come out like this? In case Mo Sheng notices..."


    "Don''t worry, he''s not so stupid." Jian Yi thought and said, "if he is really caught by Mo Sheng, won''t it just test whether they are worth believing?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Jian Yi thought of this meaning.


    She looked at her son with a complicated look, "Yi Yi..."


    In the past, Jian Yi didn''t think so much. He was only analyzing logical cause and effect or helping to investigate data.


    But now Jian Yi has begun to use people''s hearts.


    The way he said that just now was very much like Ning Jiwei when he grew up.


    Jian Yi was stunned and looked up at Jian Haixi. "Mommy, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Jian Haixi smiled, shook his head, sat next to him, took him into his arms and said, "Mommy, hug my Yi Yi."


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi is hugged by Jian Haixi, hesitates, and hugs Jian Haixi with a shy face.


    He had few moments like a child, the illness in the past year, the rush from Iceland to Xiangcheng, and then the subsequent crisis


    He is only six or seven years old, but his life has experienced ups and downs that others may not experience in their life.


    Now, no one treats Jian Yi as a child when he is chatting with people to discuss major issues, or when he is working with Ning Jiwei and Dou ming to operate the computer.


    In everyone''s mind, although he is still a child, his IQ and ability seem to be qualified to participate in all discussions.


    Jane Yi tries her best to grow up, because only when she grows up can she protect her family.


    The only person who can make Jian Yi show her softness and childishness is Jian Haixi. Only when she is around Jian Haixi will Jian Yi remove all her armor and return to the child who doesn''t have to bear anything.


    Jian Haixi holds Jian Yi in her arms. Her heart is full of heartache.


    She thought, fortunately, she decided to leave Xiangcheng to end all this.


    Otherwise, if this kind of life goes on, what will her children become?


    I can''t even go out and walk around the street all day.


    When other children are still enjoying their childhood, he has made himself grow up to an unattainable level.


    Everyone says her children are cute and smart, but she doesn''t want these praises at all. Now she just wants to see Jian Yi and Jian Rui running carefree under the blue sky.


    That''s it.


    "Mommy?" Jian Yi felt the dripping moisture on his cheeks. He looked up at Jian Haixi, reached out and rubbed the corners of her eyes and said, "Mommy, why are you crying?"


    "Mommy''s okay." Jian Haixi pulled a smile more ugly than crying, held Jian Yi''s small face, kissed him gently on the forehead and said, "Yi Yi, Mommy will protect you. It won''t be long before Mommy will let it all end quickly."


    Jian Yi is stunned, reaches out her small hand, earnestly helps Jian Haixi dry her tears, then tilts her head and kisses Jian Haixi on the cheek.


    He usually doesn''t take the initiative to kiss Jian Haixi. This kind of intimate behavior is what Jian Rui will do.


    But now, Jian Yi kisses Jian Haixi on the cheek, as if she were swearing, "Yi Yi will also protect Mommy. Mommy, don''t be afraid and don''t cry. Yi Yi will be with mommy. Always."

 Chapter 484

    Mo''s house.


    On this day, no one knew that there were two children. They slipped out quietly and came back quietly.


    Seeing Mo Xiuqian and knowing that she is doing well now, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin are relieved.


    For the joy of meeting again today, the moment they returned to Mo''s house, they had a tacit understanding that they were all buried in the bottom of their hearts.


    They all knew that it was an unspeakable secret, not even a trace of expression on their faces.


    Mo Sheng doesn''t pay attention to them. At this time, Mo Sheng is meeting Song Wei and song Lu.


    He looked at Song Wei and asked, "what did you bring her for?"


    Song Wei clenched his teeth and said, "our brothers and sisters can have today. It''s all up to the second master to protect us. Since my sister has won your favor, of course she should work for you."


    "Oh? Really?" Mo Sheng looked at Song Lu with a smile and said, "Miss Song, are you really willing to work with me?"


    Song Lu trembled in fear, but when she heard Mo Sheng''s question, she looked up at him and said, "Song Lu is willing."


    Mo Sheng was a little worried: "but I heard that Miss Song is used to betraying others. What if you betray me again in the future?"


    "No, I won''t." song Lulian hurriedly said, "second Lord, you believe me, i... I dare not betray you."


    She has been wandering enough and embarrassed enough. In the future, she will only follow Song Wei with an iron heart.


    Seeing this, Song Wei kowtowed to Mo Sheng and said, "don''t worry, second master. If song Lu dares to betray us in the future, I won''t be the first to solve her."


    "Ha ha." hearing Song Wei''s words, Mo Sheng smiled and said, "I''m kidding. You''re serious."


    When he said this, Song Wei dared not take it seriously.


    Mo Sheng gave Lisa a sign. Lisa came forward and picked up two people: "the second master is kidding you. Sit down quickly."


    Song Lu didn''t know, so she had to sit on the sofa with Lisa.


    Mo Sheng glanced at Song Lu and said, "Miss Song was wronged before. Let''s have a good rest these days. I don''t have anything you need to do for the time being. It''s better for you to stay with Lisa and help her on weekdays."


    Song Lu didn''t know what it meant to help Lisa. She glanced at Song Wei secretly. Seeing Song Wei nodding, she quickly got up and bowed to Mo Sheng and said, "yes, second master Xie."


    Mo Sheng waved his hand, and then looked at Song Wei, "the Song family''s affairs have been handled?"


    "It''s all handled." Song Wei said, "I''ve put all the shady things of the Song family on Song Qiang and Song Xi. Even if others check, they can''t find anything."


    "HMM." Mo Sheng nodded and said, "that''s good. Finish this matter as soon as possible. I have other tasks for you."


    "Yes."


    Coming out of the West courtyard, song Lu followed Song Wei closely and whispered, "brother, that..."


    "Shut up." Song Wei whispered, "there are eyes everywhere. Don''t talk about it."


    "Yes." Song Lu was so frightened that she was busy.


    When they passed the north courtyard, they happened to see Su Daqiang cleaning the yard.


    Mo Ting sat under the tree reading while Mo Tong practiced. Su Daqiang took it and swept it. Inadvertently, he looked up and saw song Lu passing through the door.


    I never thought I would see you again, and I never thought it would be such a scene to meet again.


    It seems that fate is used to joking with people. When you think there is fate, it suddenly stops.


    When you thought you would never see each other again, you changed your identity and scene to let you meet.


    Song Lu looked at sudanjiang, a touch of complexity flashed in her eyes, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Su Daqiang naturally did not dare to look at her more. He was afraid that Mo Ting could not accept himself. How dare he do something special?


    Don''t mention looking at Song Lu. Even if song Lu took off her clothes and stood in front of him, he didn''t dare to take a look.


    Mo Ting didn''t notice anyone standing outside the door. She just supervised Mo Tong, who practiced martial arts, and occasionally scolded: "pay attention to strength, don''t think about laziness."


    Song Lu bit her lips. She felt that standing here was like being teased.


    Do not want to stand here, do not want to see Su Daqiang and Mo Ting, song Lu accelerated her pace, and even walked in front of Song Wei.


    Song Wei looks at Song Lu''s back, frowns and pulls her back.


    "Elder brother?" Song Lu didn''t know why Song Wei wanted to hold her.


    Naturally, Song Wei knew about Su Daqiang and song Lu. If he had been in the past, he would never mind his own business.


    In Song Wei''s opinion, song Lu did everything by herself no matter what happened. She lost face and disgraced herself. It had nothing to do with him.


    But perhaps it was Hu Jing''s death that changed Song Wei''s psychology. Looking at sudanjiang''s figure, Song Wei abnormally didn''t leave, but pulled song Lu into the yard.


    When she noticed someone coming in, Mo Ting looked up from her book.


    Song Wei is not familiar with her, but song Lu and Mo Ting next to him are familiar.


    Song Wei looked at Mo Ting, nodded slightly and said, "excuse me."


    Mo Ting was noncommittal. She just said to Su Qiang, "someone is looking for you, but it''s not over yet?"


    "... yes." Su Daqiang raised his spirits from the moment Song Wei pulled song Lu in. At this moment, listening to Mo Ting''s words, he didn''t dare to resist, so he had to walk over rigidly.


    Song Wei glanced up and down at sudajiang. The coldness in his eyes made sudajiang''s hair stand upright.


    But he didn''t dare to step back. If he couldn''t deal with it today, it''s estimated that Mo Ting would not hesitate to let him pack up and leave.


    "Yes, what''s up?" sudajiang stammered.


    "Oh." Song Wei sneered contemptuously. He thought song Lu could have snacks this time. Unexpectedly, he found such a thing.


    Song Lu stood behind Song Wei and dared not lift her head.


    Song Wei looked at sudanjiang and said, "Mr. Su, my little sister was not sensible before, but she has been taught a lesson. I think Mr. Su has no intention of leaving here, so please ask Mr. Su to raise his hand and don''t harass my little sister in the future."


    "No, no," Su Daqiang said hurriedly.


    Even if he borrowed their courage again, he didn''t dare to provoke song Lu again.


    After Song Wei warned sudajiang, he turned to look at Mo ting and said, "Miss Mo, although we had some misunderstandings before, we didn''t see each other in the future. It''s better to talk about some things, so as to save each other''s embarrassment."


    Mo Ting looked at Song Wei, looked at Song Lu with her head down, and said with a sneer: "then please take good care of your family. Don''t run to other people''s door all day crying and crying. In case something happens, others thought that I Mo Ting was going to kill a good girl."


    "I''ll discipline her severely in the future. It''s bothering you." Song Wei bowed his head.


    Mo Ting snorted coldly: "since Song Dashao is so sincere, it''s OK. As long as song Lu doesn''t come to me and disgust me, I''m too lazy to argue with her."


    "Thank you, Miss Mo San. Then we''ll leave." Song Wei said these words and took song Lu away from the north courtyard.


    As soon as they left, sudanjiang was relieved and sat down in the chair.


    Mo Ting glanced at him and said coldly, "who told you to do it? Sweep the floor."


    "Yes." sudanjiang hurriedly stood up again, took a broom and began to sweep the leaves.


    After coming out of the north courtyard, Song Wei never spoke.


    Song Lu tried to talk to him several times, but she endured it for fear of being heard.


    Song Lu couldn''t help asking, "brother, why did you just... Why did you talk to them?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Song Wei said coldly, "if you don''t apologize today, Mo Ting will always have hate in her heart. In case she makes a trip or something in the future, we can''t guard against her every day. Today I showed weakness. Even if it''s in the face of Mo Er ye, she won''t investigate this matter again. Otherwise, she won''t give Mo face."


    Song Lu looked at Song Wei and said, "brother, thank you."


    In the past, except that Song Wei would bow his head with Mo, song Lu never saw him apologize to anyone.


    But today, he took the initiative to apologize and bow his head for her. Ren moting taunted and didn''t answer back.


    Listening to her thanks, Song Wei was a little uncomfortable and said, "just don''t get me into trouble in the future."


    Song Lu smiled. This time she didn''t talk back to Song Wei, but said skillfully, "well, I''ll listen to my brother in the future."


    On the way back, song Lu asked, "brother, second master Mo said today that he wanted me to follow Lisa in the future. What did he want me to do? Did he bring tea and water to the guests like Lisa?"


    "Bring tea and water?" Song Wei said with a smile, "do you think Lisa is just a servant girl?"


    Song Lu was stunned. Recalling Lisa''s appearance, she asked suspiciously, "isn''t it?"


    Song Wei hooked the corner of his lower lip and said, "in the past, there were many women around Mo Sheng. They also gave birth to children for Mo Sheng, but then all those women disappeared and only Lisa remained."


    "Disappear?" Song Lu suddenly froze and stammered, "why, why?"


    Song Wei shook his head and said, "I don''t know, and no one will ever know."


    The voice paused. He turned to look at Song Lu and said, "maybe you want to try?"


    "I don''t dare. I don''t want it." Song Lu waved her hand. Thanks to Song Wei''s intimidation. She looked at Mo Sheng and was afraid.


    Song Wei smiled and said, "Lisa is now the only woman around Mo Sheng, the person he trusts most, and also the biological mother of Mo Xiujin. With so many identities, you think she''s just a servant?"


    Song Lu swallowed her saliva and asked cautiously, "she''s so powerful. How can I follow her in the future?"


    Song Wei said, "you don''t have to show off your intelligence, and you don''t need to bring your brain. You just need to be obedient. They don''t lack smart people, but obedient people. You can do whatever Lisa asks you to do. Remember, don''t ask why, and don''t be timid and retreat. Otherwise, there is only one way waiting for you - death."


    Song Lu was so frightened that her face turned white that she quickly nodded and said, "I remember."

 Chapter 485

    A week has passed, and it is time for Jian Haixi to start.


    It''s night, mikai villa.


    Jian Haixi looked at his packed luggage, sighed in his heart and said to himself, "I didn''t expect to go again."


    It seems that she hasn''t lived in a place for a long time since she returned home.


    From his own rental house, to the place where Ning Jiwei lives, to Iceland, taro City, Xiang City


    There is no place where she and her children can live at ease.


    Jian Haixi pressed down thousands of thoughts in her heart and was about to pack her last luggage when she heard a knock at the door.


    She looked up and saw George standing at the door.


    "Why are you here?" Jane Haixi asked with a smile when she saw George.


    George shrugged and said, "I know you''re leaving tonight. How can I not come and have a look?"


    "What''s good to see? Just stay at home and be good." Jane Haixi said.


    George came in, looked at a simple bag she packed and said, "is that all you have?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and said, "I don''t know what''s going on this time. What if I can''t run away?"


    "Don''t talk like a crow," George scolded, interrupting her.


    Jane Haixi smiled and didn''t speak again.


    She knew that when she went out this time, everyone was worried about her safety, even to the point of sensitivity.


    Coincidentally, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and said, "this is what I found on Ruirui''s desk."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and stretched out his hand to take the thin paper. He saw five villains painted by Jian Rui on it.


    Although the children''s strokes are very abstract, Jian Haixi still sees from it that Jian Rui painted their family.


    The two adults are Ning Jiwei and her, and the three children are Jian Yi, Jian Rui and Mo Tong.


    There is also a sentence written next to it: our family.


    George said, "I asked ruiruirui why she painted this picture. Ruiruirui said she missed her family and her father, mommy and brother very much, but she didn''t dare to tell you, because she knew that adults were working hard and trying to protect their children, so she couldn''t be unreasonable and give everyone trouble."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were slightly wet. He folded the drawing paper with both hands and put it in his pocket. He looked up and said to George, "thank you for bringing me this gift."


    George sighed and said, "besides, I don''t know what else I can do for you. In short, Haixi, you should remember that there are too many people waiting for you here. You are carrying the happiness of many people. You must not let yourself have an accident, you know?"


    "I understand." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "don''t worry, I cherish my life."


    George hummed, "I think you''re blind and bold, but I don''t have anything to worry about with that guy."


    The reason why Ning Jiwei, George and others can finally let Jian Haixi go is not because Jian Haixi is so powerful, but because there is a man over there who will sacrifice his life to protect Jian Haixi - Dou Ge.


    After such a long time, Dou GE''s injury has almost healed. After Jian Haixi and Dou Ming passed, they can just fight with Dou Ge.


    George simply said a few words to Jane Haixi and then left. He was not good at parting from such a moment, and he didn''t want to be humiliated and shed tears for a while, so he came and left in a hurry.


    After George left, Jian Haixi went to Jian Yi''s room first.


    Coincidentally, Jian Yi is packing up.


    Jian Haixi came in, touched his son''s head and asked, "Yi Yi, what are you cleaning up?"


    Jian Yi kept his hands on. While sorting out his things, he said to Jian Haixi, "these are for Mommy. Take them with you, so that no matter where you are, I can know your location."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, squatted down in front of Jian Yi, reached out and hugged him and said, "Yi Yi, have you forgotten? You have prepared several communicators for Mommy, and mommy has them with you."


    Even her hairpins, earrings, necklaces and other things were set up as a special positioning communicator by Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said in a stuffy voice, "then give it to Uncle Dou Ge and Dou Ming, and uncle Qiao Zheng. In short, it''s good for anyone."


    No matter how much preparation he has made, Jian Yi always feels that he has not done enough for Jian Haixi for fear that she will encounter a little danger.


    Jian Haixi looked at his stubborn son. His eyes were slightly wet. He hugged him tightly and said, "OK, whatever Yi Yi prepares, Mommy will take. Mommy will listen to us, okay?"


    Jian Yi bit her trembling lips, hugged Jian Haixi''s neck with both hands, and sobbed, "Mommy, you can''t hurt yourself or have an accident, otherwise Yi Yi won''t forgive you."


    "OK, Mommy promises that mommy will not let anything happen to her." Jane Haixi coaxed her son.


    After calming Jane Yi for a while, Jian Haixi took the things Jane Yi had prepared for her and walked out of the room.


    Finally, Jian Haixi went to Mo Jue''s room.


    Mo Jue lay in bed and watched Jian Haixi come in. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I knew you would come to me."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "after I leave, please come here."


    "No, this burden is too heavy." Mo Jue said, "you and your men are like this. As soon as you let go of everything, try to put the trouble on me."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "how about this? When I find talilina''s residence, I''ll secretly take some photos for you to let you understand the pain of lovesickness?"


    Mo Jue twitched at the corners of his mouth, rolled his eyes and said, "enough, you will tease me with this."


    Jane Haixi smiled without speaking.


    Mo Jue was a little upset and said, "I know. Just take care of yourself, and your son will be handed over to me."


    "Thank you." Jian Haixi thanked sincerely, but she didn''t recognize the meaning of Mo Jue''s words.


    Mo Jue said, "your son will be handed over to me.".


    He did not promise to help Jian Haixi take care of Ning Jiwei or Mike.


    At this time, Jian Haixi had not reacted. When she reacted, it was a long time later.


    Jian Haixi and Mo Jue said hello and left the villa. Qin Zhixu, Mike and others stood outside the door to see her off.


    Jian Haixi hugged each of them and said, "I''m gone. Go back, too."


    They were silent and stood stubbornly at the door.


    Jane Haixi knew that if she didn''t go, they wouldn''t go back.


    She tilted her head and smiled, waved her hand and said, "when I come back, we''ll have hot pot together."


    Mike held back his sour voice and reluctantly said with a smile, "OK, let''s mix the hot pot ingredients and eat them when you come back."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded. He turned and sat in the car and left the villa with Qiao zhengdou Ming and others.


    Under the cover of the night, no one knows that Xiangcheng left some people on this day.


    But these people will set off many storms elsewhere.

 Chapter 486

    Long after Jian Haixi''s car left, Qin Zhixu and others still stood there without moving.


    Shuibingling leaned against Mike''s arms and sobbed in a low voice. Mike hugged her tightly, red eyes and didn''t speak.


    Mikel''s nose was sour red, and she pursed her lips and looked at the empty door.


    Mikai took a deep breath, sighed again, reached out and touched Mikel''s head and said, "go back."


    Mikel nodded, and they turned and entered the house.


    Qin Zhixu looked at mikai and asked, "do you have enough medicine for Haixi?"


    Mikael glanced at him and said, "it''s up to you?"


    Qin Zhixu scratched his hair and said, "aren''t I worried? If Haixi has three games and two short, I won''t forgive myself. After all, she will make such a decision, which is largely due to me."


    He always believed that it was what he said to Jian Haixi that night that led to Jian Haixi''s decision.


    "Bah, bah, bah." Mike patted Tan Zhixu on the shoulder angrily and said, "don''t crow your mouth there. Haixi will be fine."


    Mikai smiled and said, "don''t worry, Haixi is much better than you. Besides, she is not an ordinary woman. Even without what you said, she will go this way sooner or later."


    Jian Haixi has never been a woman willing to be protected in the gold wire basket. The people she wants to protect and the life she wants must be fought and created through her hands.


    Upstairs, Jian Yi went to Mo Jue in silence and sat there with her head down without saying a word.


    Mo Jue looked at him and asked with a smile, "have you cried?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and said in a dumb voice, "No."


    The sound told me that I had just cried.


    Mo Jue looked at him, but he didn''t say anything. He just reached out and rudely rubbed his hair and said, "what''s to cry? Anyway, we''ll meet again soon, won''t we?"


    Jian Yi nodded, looked up at Mo Jue and asked, "why hasn''t your injury healed yet?"


    "Oh ~" Mo Jue looked at him angrily. "What''s such a little injury? Kid, do you believe I can go at any time? On the contrary, it''s you. Take care of your injury first."


    Jian Yi frowned, stared at Mo Jue and said, "you promised me you would take me."


    Mo Jue looked at him and hesitated: "I said Jian Yi, are you sure you want to go with me? It''s not fun, you..."


    "You promised me." Jian Yi stretched out his finger and said, "we pulled the hook. You promised me. A man should keep his word."


    Mo Jue jerked at the corner of his mouth and was stared at by Jian Yi''s eyes. It''s hard for him to refuse.


    For a long time, Mo Jue sighed and said, "OK, OK, take you. Anyway, I can''t find her without you."


    He has high martial arts and strong ability, but he doesn''t understand computers. Without Jian Yi, a computer expert, even if he went, it wouldn''t be of great use.


    Jian Yi breathed a sigh of relief, but she was still worried and said, "if you don''t sneak away with me, I won''t tell talilina any more. Even if I find it, I won''t tell you."


    Mo jubai glanced at him and said, "I can find your father and Dou Ming."


    Jian Yi proudly raised his chin and said, "Dou Ming can''t do it. The other party''s anti reconnaissance means are very high. He will be found. Moreover, my father is very busy. He can''t have time to stare at talilina every day. You have no better candidate except me."


    Mo Jue lost his smile, looked at Jian Yi and said, "kid, I came here with you because I''m afraid I won''t take you away, right?"


    Jian Yi nodded and said seriously, "I''m worried about Mommy. Daddy can''t leave. Then I''ll go to mommy to protect her instead of Daddy."


    The little boy looked firm. Looking at him, Mo Jue suddenly thought of the rabbit he raised when he was a child.


    At that time, he had just been received by Mo Tong into the dark Department. The five or six-year-old child was just a simple and fun age.


    He didn''t want to practice Kung Fu every day, so he secretly ran into the mountain and beat a rabbit. The rabbit had red eyes and white hair. Mo Jue secretly raised it for two days. Finally, Mo Tong found it.


    Mo Tong grabbed the rabbit''s ear and said to him, "since you have raised it, you should be responsible for protecting it. Now you protect it and die in my hands. It''s not my fault, but you don''t have the ability to protect it."


    Since then, Mo Jue has never raised any small animals. He doesn''t even have close friends.


    Because he felt he had no ability to protect anyone or anything.


    Looking at Jian Yi at the moment, Mo Jue suddenly thought of Mo Tong''s words.


    "Want to protect..." Mo Jue was stunned for a moment, reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "don''t worry, since you called uncle, uncle will naturally take you."


    Jian Yi was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao''s.


    When George came home, Jane was not asleep.


    Seeing Yang Yaru holding her waiting in the living room, George asked, "why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Yang Yaru said with a helpless smile, "Ruirui has to wait for you to come back."


    Jianrui looked at George, stretched out her hand and said, "Uncle hold ~"


    Looking at his lovely little niece, George''s heart was sprouting.


    He stretched out his hand to hold Jian Rui, turned to Yang Yaru and said, "go to bed first. I''ll coax Rui Rui and go there in a minute."


    "Yes." Yang Yaru nodded and turned back to the room.


    George took Jianrui to her room, smiled and asked, "why hasn''t Ruirui gone to bed? Aren''t you sleepy so late?"


    "Rui Rui misses Mommy." Jane Rui said with her lips, "has uncle seen Mommy?"


    George paused, nodded and said, "well, yes, I''ve seen Ruirui''s family photo for your mommy."


    "Really? What does Mommy say? Does she like it?" asked Jane Rui excitedly, staring at George with big eyes.


    George''s heart was slightly astringent. He nodded with a strong smile and said, "she likes it very much, and she wants Ruirui very much."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui said with a happy smile, "I knew Mommy would like it. I want to draw a lot of mommy so that I can see it when Mommy comes back."


    George touched her head and said, "OK, uncle, will you draw with us?"


    "Mm-hmm." Jianrui smiled and nodded.


    George put Jane Rui on the bed, helped her cover the quilt, turned off the light and said, "go to bed, uncle."


    "Well," said Jane Rui.


    George checked her quilt and the night light at the head of the bed again. Then he turned and was ready to leave.


    Just as George opened the door and was about to go out, he suddenly heard Jianrui''s voice behind him.


    "Uncle, thank you..." Jian Rui said cleverly, "thank you for bringing the picture to mommy for me. In this way, Mommy can see me in the picture when she thinks about me. With me in the picture, brother Mo Tong and daddy, Mommy won''t be so lonely."


    Tongyan Tongyu is the most true and sincere.


    George endured the bitterness in his heart and said, "Ruirui, go to sleep quickly. Your mommy will come back to pick you up soon."


    "Well, I''ll wait for Mommy. I''ve been waiting for her..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Ning Jiwei stood on the balcony and looked at the direction of the distant river. He hadn''t moved for a long time.


    Gu Chenyi came out and looked at him and sighed: "I knew you wouldn''t sleep tonight."


    Ning Jiwei said hoarsely, "I don''t know where she is now."


    Gu Chenyi lit a cigarette, took two breaths, spit out a string of cigarette rings, and then watched the night wind blow the cigarette rings away gradually. "Count the time, it should be out of Hunan city now."


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly, "she didn''t even call me today, and I... didn''t dare to call her. I''m afraid I''ll stop her from leaving as soon as I hear her voice."


    Gu Chenyi looked at him, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "I think Haixi should be the same. She knows you just as you know her. That''s why she didn''t tell you."


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath, and the cool wind poured into his heart and lungs, but it couldn''t relieve the pain in him.


    "I sometimes think that this woman is really hateful. Look at her. When she gets cruel, she doesn''t even want me and the children."


    With that, Ning Jiwei closed his eyes and said, "although I know that I didn''t do a good job, I forced her to do so. But it''s hard for me to control myself from blaming her every time I think of her leaving."


    Gu Chenyi flicked off the ashes in her hand, smiled and said, "Haixi is more cruel. If Jane Chenran is more like their father, Haixi is like Qiao Sui''s determination and ruthlessness. Don''t you also be attracted by her character when you love her?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, nodded and said, "yes, when we first met, I was very curious. What is hidden in the center of this woman''s eyes and who is installed?"


    "Well..." Gu Chenyi didn''t want him to be so heavy, so he joked: "I think you can think so now."


    Ning Jiwei turned to look at him, "what do you mean?"


    Gu Chenyi shrugged her shoulders and said, "Jiwei, after all, you are not the only good man in the world. You also said that Haixi had to leave Xiangcheng because you didn''t do well. Maybe she doesn''t love you as much as before ~"


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "don''t forget that Dou Ge is waiting to meet Haixi over there now. I don''t think I need to remind you what he thinks about Haixi? A man who can even die for Haixi, um... To tell the truth, I still like him."


    Ning Jiwei frowned deeper and snorted coldly, "you like your business, Haixi won''t."


    "Really?" Gu Chenyi said deliberately, "but we can''t imagine how many dangers they will encounter this time. At that time, we will share weal and woe. Even if Haixi won''t fall in love with him, do you think his position in Haixi''s heart won''t be higher and higher? Over time, maybe..."


    Before Gu Chenyi spoke, Ning Jiwei turned and walked into the room.


    "Hey, why are you going?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    Ning Jiwei snorted, "I called Yunling and said you had a crush on other men."


    Gu Chenyi: "


    Is this his own sin and can''t live?

 Chapter 487

    Ning Jiwei certainly wouldn''t believe Gu Chenyi''s nonsense, but when he thought that there was a Dou Ge around Jian Haixi who didn''t have a mind for her, he was inevitably upset.


    In order to "repay" Gu Chenyi''s kindness, Ning Jiwei called Yunling and told him about Gu Chenyi''s "favorite" Dou Ge.


    So for more than an hour, Gu Chenyi was busy explaining and saying good words to Yunling.


    "Yunling, how can you believe Ning Jiwei''s words? Don''t you know his treacherous businessman? You can''t believe a word from his mouth."


    "I said that, but what I said was... Okay, okay, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong. Can''t I kneel on the washboard when I go back?"


    "Nothing, I love you most and only love you. How can I change my mind? Really, I''m wrong..."


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s kind words over there, Ning Jiwei was thinking of something else.


    Although he absolutely believes in Jian Haixi, as a man, it''s not a matter to keep watching another man around his daughter-in-law.


    Ning Jiwei sat in his chair, turned on the computer and began to update the original plan.


    After Gu Chenyi coaxed Yunling, he angrily came in, "Ning Jiwei, look at your immoral work..."


    He just wanted to settle accounts with Ning Jiwei. When he looked closer, he found that Ning Jiwei would redo his plan.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Chenyi asked suspiciously, "isn''t this the plan we have discussed? Why have you changed it all?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "I thought about it. You''re right. I can''t let Haixi out for too long. It''s too dangerous, so I''ll advance all my plans again, solve the things here early, and then go to her."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, then shook his head funny and said, "Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei, are you sure you are worried about the safety of Haixi rather than the existence of Dou Ge?"


    "Hum." Ning Jiwei looked up proudly and said, "he needs me to worry? With me, Haixi won''t see any other men in his eyes."


    The arrogant attitude made Gu Chenyi sneer and say, "just keep your mouth hard."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and didn''t speak, but his men continued to operate the keyboard and kept thinking about more perfect and time-saving methods.


    Next to the single family villa, Mo Xiuyu didn''t sleep.


    Counting the time, today should be the day when Jian Haixi left.


    Mo Xiuyu lay on the bed with his hands under his head and sighed, "elder brother should not be able to sleep. After all, his sister-in-law left today. He should be the most sad and worried person."


    Although he knew Ning Jiwei was hard now, Mo Xiuyu didn''t want to comfort him.


    Since returning from the West courtyard, Mo Xiuyu has never been to ningjiwei''s territory next door.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go or can''t go, but Mo Xiuyu promised himself never to let him and his mother become a drag on Ning Jiwei.


    So he wants to stay here and protect Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi.


    At least, we should keep an eye on Jia Minzhi and don''t let her do anything out of line.


    Mo Xiuyu thought about Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi for a moment. He couldn''t sleep over and over. Finally, he simply sat up and began to look at the map of the Mo family.


    This was given to him by Ning Jiwei after he came back. It contains all the channels in the bright and dark places of the Mo family.


    Mo Xiuyu knows that he can''t help much. At least write down the life path suitable for escape in advance, so as to protect himself and protect others.


    While Mo Xiuyu was remembering the route, Jia Minzhi suddenly knocked on the door and said, "Xiuyu, did you sleep?"


    Mo Xiuyu paused, folded the map into the pillow case, then turned the pillow over and said, "no, come in."


    Jia Minzhi walked in, looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "I see the light in your room is still on, so come and have a look. Is your leg better?"


    "Much better." Mo Xiuyu said.


    Since they talked two days ago, they haven''t talked well.


    Jia Minzhi sat down beside Mo Xiuyu''s bed and thought about it and said, "Xiuyu, mom has thought a lot these two days. You make sense... I was really too selfish in the past. I didn''t think about your father and your... Big brother."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Minzhi, frowned and asked, "Mom, why did you suddenly have an epiphany? Shouldn''t you contact Mo Sheng secretly again? Was he drunk with some ecstasy?"


    Jia Minzhi choked, stared at him angrily and said, "what nonsense? He treated you like that. How can I still..."


    Jia Minzhi''s face was a little hot. After all, her son said his private affairs to her face, which still made her a little embarrassed.


    Seeing that Jia Min''s face didn''t seem to pretend, Mo Xiuyu shouted: "Mom, as long as you haven''t been cheated by Mo Sheng, I''ll be at ease. Anyway, I''ll always be with you in the future, and I won''t mention the past."


    Jia Minzhi was stunned. Seeing that Mo Xiuyu forgave himself so easily, he couldn''t help asking, "Xiuyu, you... Don''t blame mom?"


    "What are you doing?" Mo Xiuyu said with a smile, "you''re my mother, and you don''t even want your life for me. With these two points, even if you don''t, I won''t care about you."


    "Son..." Jia Minzhi''s eyes were warm. In fact, she didn''t listen to the conversation that day, but she didn''t want to admit her mistake.


    But these two days, Mo Xiuyu was really determined not to speak to her.


    There are mo Wanshan, Yue Feng, Mo Xiuyu and nanny in this house


    But she was like an outsider, guarded and isolated by everyone.


    Until that moment, Jia Minzhi realized that everyone did not trust her and even suspected that she would harm them at any time.


    She doesn''t care what others think, but Mo Xiuyu is her only son. She can lose everyone, but she can''t lose this son.


    That''s why she said these words to Mo Xiuyu today.


    After coming out of Mo Xiuyu''s room, Jia Minzhi was also much more relaxed.


    In the future, she will just keep her son.


    Thinking so, Jia Minzhi turned the corridor and saw Mo Wanshan.


    Mo Wanshan pushed his wheelchair. He just couldn''t sleep, so he came out to talk to his son, but he didn''t expect to see Jia Minzhi at Mo Xiuyu''s door.


    "Well..."


    "You..."


    They haven''t spoken for a long time. Now they face each other and speak at the same time, but they don''t know what to say.


    Jia Minzhi stretched out his hand to lift his hair and said to Mo Wanshan, "you go in. Do you need my help?"


    "No, no, I can do it myself." Mo Wanshan said, thinking about it and said, "you can rest early. I have nothing else to do with Xiuyu. I just have a chat."


    "Well, I''ll go first," Jia Minzhi said. Before he could go away, he saw Mo Xiuyu open the door from inside.


    He came to open the door when he heard something at the door. At this moment, he was a little surprised to see his father and mother gathered in front of his door.


    "Dad, mom..." what are you doing in the middle of the night?

 Chapter 488

    Unexpectedly, Mo Xiuyu would suddenly open the door. Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi were stunned there in embarrassment.


    The three looked at each other and did nothing, but there was an embarrassing atmosphere in the air.


    "Cough..." Mo Wanshan cleared his throat and said, "I wanted to talk to you about something. I just met your mother at the door."


    "Yes, we just happened to see it." Jia Minzhi echoed.


    Mo Xiuyu blinked, "why do you explain this to me?"


    Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi stopped at once.


    Yeah, why would they explain?


    It''s like "there''s no silver here for 300 Liang".


    Jia Minzhi''s face was a little hot inexplicably. She didn''t look at Mo Wanshan, but hurriedly said to Mo Xiuyu, "I''ll go back first, you and your... Father."


    With that, Jia Minzhi hurried back to the room. The figure looked a little like running away after being shy.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Jia Minzhi''s back and wondered.


    "Cough... Let''s go in." mowan mountain road.


    "Oh." Mo Xiuyu came back and pushed Mo Wanshan back to his room.


    After entering the room, Mo Xiuyu asked, "Dad, what can I do for you?"


    Mo Wanshan hesitated and said, "in fact, I also want to talk to you about your mother."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned, frowned and said, "Dad, are you worried that your mother will do something unfavorable to brother and Mo''s family? Don''t worry, I will take good care of her in the future..."


    "I don''t mean that." Mo Wanshan interrupted his son and said with a smile, "Xiuyu, don''t be nervous. She is your mother and my wife. I won''t ignore her."


    Listening to Mo Wanshan''s words, Mo Xiuyu was a little relieved, "Dad, you''re looking for me..."


    Mo Wanshan hesitated and said, "I think your mother is too passive to stay here now. First, Mo Sheng has some ways to threaten and use her. Second, you may not be able to look at her 24 hours. Once she is used by Mo Sheng, it is not a good thing for your brother or you."


    "This... Shouldn''t happen." Mo Xiuyu said, "now mother is officially separated from Mo Sheng. She is with us every day. What can Mo Sheng threaten her?"


    Mo Wanshan looked at his simple son and sighed: "what if Mo Sheng threatened her with the Jia family?"


    "Jia family..." Mo Xiuyu was stunned. He really forgot those relatives of Jia family.


    At the moment, reminded by Mo Wanshan, Mo Xiuyu suddenly realized that if Mo Sheng really used the Jia family to deal with Jia Minzhi, Jia Minzhi might be used by him at that time.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuyu lost his relaxed look, "Dad, what do you think we should do?"


    "You leave." mowan mountain road.


    "What?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned and looked up at Mo Wanshan.


    Mo Wanshan sighed, reached out and touched Mo Xiuyu''s head and said, "in fact, I''m very relieved that you haven''t come back before. Mo Jue protects you. No matter what you''re like outside, at least you won''t be trapped by this stall at home. Just didn''t expect a talilina to pop up suddenly and hurt you."


    Counting, Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Xiuyu''s leg, and the pain in the center of his eye was obvious.


    "Now that you''re back, it''s just time to take your mother with you." mowan mountain road.


    Mo Xiuyu shook his head and refused, "no, what if I leave you? Besides, where can I go with my mother? It''s not safer outside than Mo''s house."


    Mo Wanshan smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry about me. Your eldest brother will protect me. As for where you and your mother go, I''d like to have a person who can take you away and ensure that Mo Sheng won''t find you."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and asked, "are there such people?"


    "Ha ha." Mo Wanshan said with a smile, "he is the former leader of the secret department, Mo Tong."


    "Mo Tong? Brother Jue''s master?" Mo Xiuyu asked with a frown.


    Mo Wanshan nodded and said, "I will let him take you away secretly, so as to ensure the safety of you and your mother and prevent you from being used by Mo Sheng."


    Mo Xiuyu bowed his head and said, "Dad, I have to think about it... And I have to ask my mother''s opinion."


    "Yes." Mo Wanshan nodded, "then go to bed early and discuss it with your mother tomorrow."


    After Mo Xiuyu sent Mo Wanshan back to his room, he fell back to his bed.


    "Leave Mo''s house?" Mo Xiuyu stared at the ceiling, not knowing what decision he should make.


    He took out his cell phone, thought about it and dialed Ning Jiwei.


    "What''s up?" Ning Jiwei asked when the phone was connected.


    "Big brother..." Mo Xiuyu said what Mo Wanshan had just proposed in a stuffy voice.


    "Elder brother, do you think I should leave?" Mo Xiuyu asked.


    He has an almost blind worship for Ning Jiwei. If Ning Jiwei asks him to leave, he will promise without saying a word even if he doesn''t understand the meaning.


    Ning Jiwei listened to his words, remained silent for a moment and asked, "do you want to leave?"


    "I......" Mo Xiuyu hesitated: "I don''t know. On the one hand, I want to protect my mother and help you. But I also......"


    "If you don''t want to go, you don''t have to pay attention to your father''s proposal." Ning Jiwei interrupted him. "If you want to stay, stay. You''ve never been my burden. Don''t worry."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and said, "you''ve never been my burden" made his eyes wet.


    In fact, he has been tossing and turning for so many days. He is just worried that he is not doing well enough and that he will become Ning Jiwei''s burden.


    He never said these words to Ning Jiwei, but Ning Jiwei told him at the moment that he was never a burden.


    "Big brother..."


    Mo Xiuyu choked, "thank you, brother."


    "Don''t think too much. It''s also good for you to stay. If you can grow up in this chaotic situation, it will be more helpful to you in the future." Ning Jiwei said.


    "Well." Mo Xiuyu nodded heavily, "I listen to big brother."


    Mo Wanshan''s room.


    An old man with white hair and young face was sitting on the carpet, holding a large bag of French fries and fried chicken.


    Mo Wanshan looked at him and said, "Mo Tong, I''ll trouble you tomorrow."


    "Hmm..." Mo tongba chirped the fried chicken in his mouth and said vaguely, "I don''t mind the trouble, but are you sure your son and daughter-in-law are willing to go with me?"


    Mo Wanshan frowned and said, "Xiuyu is a sensible child. He should agree."


    "Cut ~" Mo Tong rolled his eyes and said, "please, the sensible child in your mouth ran away from home some time ago. He just came home, okay?"


    Mo Wanshan was stunned, and he couldn''t make up his mind.


    Mo Tong ate and ignored him. After eating the fried chicken, he stood up and patted his belly and said, "well, I''ll see my little apprentice first. I''ll come over at noon tomorrow. If your son is willing to go, I''ll take him away. If he doesn''t want to, I can''t help it."


    After that, Mo Tong jumped out of the window without waiting for Mo Wanshan to talk.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Late at night, Mo Jue was lying in bed sleeping. Suddenly he felt a cold wind. He opened his eyes and grabbed his hands in front of him.


    A big hand was just stopped by Mo Jue.


    If he hadn''t moved faster just now, his neck might have been twisted off by the other party.


    "Ha ha, the little rabbit is very sharp." the visitor laughed heartily.


    Mo Jue threw away his big hand and said coldly, "smelly old man, didn''t you travel around the world? How can you be willing to come back?"


    While Mo Jue''s voice fell, the whole room suddenly lit up, and the alarm light at the door also flashed.


    Then the people in the dark rushed in, "master, there are enemies..."


    Before the three words "there are enemies" were finished, the people in the dark department were stunned there.


    "Tut." Mo Tong didn''t expect to be discovered so quickly with his body method.


    He turned around and looked at the dark guards in front of him with his hands crossed. "What enemy? I haven''t seen you for a few days. You little rabbits don''t know me, do you?"


    "Old master..." the crowd murmured.


    Morton strode forward, poked his fingers one by one, and scolded him constantly: "look at you. I''ve only been away for a few days. You''re so loose? You don''t even know someone came in. Fortunately, it''s me. If talilina broke in, you''ll all fart now. I''ll tell you."


    "Cough... Old master..." they whispered, "old master, you can''t mention talilina in front of the master."


    "Hmm?" Morton snorted, "why can''t you mention it? Because you lost the battle in the hands of a woman, you can''t even say it?"


    "Cough, cough, cough..." everyone suggested crazily, but Mo Tong didn''t accept it at all.


    He turned and looked at Mo Jue. He still said, "little rabbit, tell me about you. You''re very powerful in the mountain on weekdays. You were killed just after going down the mountain. Where do you want me to put my face as a master?"


    Mo Jue Leng snorted, "face? Do you have this thing?"


    "You..." Mo Tong choked, his eyes turned, and suddenly reacted to the hint of the dark guard door just now.


    He came forward with a thief smile, lifted Mo Jue''s quilt with one hand, looked at the wound on his chest and said, "apprentice, your wound... Something strange."


    Mo Jue''s face changed slightly, patted off his hand, covered the quilt back on his body, and said coldly, "you don''t have to take care of it."


    Mo Tong looked at his face. He was stunned and suddenly laughed. He pointed to Mo Jue and said, "boy, I didn''t expect you to be planted in the hands of women one day, ha ha!"


    "Smelly old man, what are you talking about?" Mo Jue said angrily.


    "Isn''t it?" Mo Tong pointed to the wound on his chest and said, "I don''t dare to say anything else, but with your ability, you can''t be stabbed right here? Unless... You want to fight at all."

 Chapter 489

    Being pierced by Mo Tong, Mo Jue became angry and said, "have you said enough?"


    Mo Tong looked at his reaction, touched his nonexistent beard and said happily, "of course... I didn''t say enough!"


    I''m kidding. After all these years, he finally grabbed Mo Jue''s pigtail. How could he let him go so easily?


    Mo Jue also knew the old urchin''s temperament, so he snorted coldly and ignored him.


    At this time, all the people in the dark Department also withdrew. The old master and the master want to talk. They''d better not be present, so as not to bring harm to their little shrimps.


    Mo Tong sat in his chair, looked at Mo Jue, tut Tut, shook his head and said, "apprentice, I''m not a teacher. How can you be nice and like a person who is so ugly and smelly?"


    "What?" Mo Jue stared. "What are you talking about, smelly old man?"


    Even if he and talilina become enemies, talilina''s appearance and temperament are there. It''s rare in the world not to mention one in ten thousand. How can he become ugly and smelly when he gets to motong''s mouth?


    "Isn''t it?" Mo tongleng hummed, "I went to the yard of Mo Sheng before I came here and found the talilina. I thought she was a peerless beauty, but I didn''t expect to look like that, and I almost fainted because of the smell."


    Mo Jue frowned and looked suspiciously at Mo channel: "old man, did you find the wrong person?"


    "How can you find the wrong one?" Morton snorted. "I watched those people bring the food into her room. Who else in the whole yard has such treatment except talilina?"


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes. Mo tong can''t find the wrong person. How could talilina become like that?


    "What''s wrong with her, old man?" Mo Jue asked in a deep voice.


    "Well..." Mo Tong thought and said, "is it OK to have red festering pimples all over his face?"


    Mo Jue pursed his lips and ignored Mo Tong. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei answered the phone quickly, "what''s up?"


    "What''s wrong with talilina?" Mo Jue asked directly.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t hide it from him and said bluntly, "one day she came to chat with me, and then I poisoned her."


    Is it really poisoning


    Mo juerton said nothing.


    Ning Jiwei seemed to know what he wanted to ask. Before he spoke, he said, "don''t worry, the poison is not serious, but it will affect her appearance and taste. Talilina is narcissistic and proud. She won''t go out to make trouble because of her appearance and taste. I just want to ensure the safety of Haixi. The poison will only work for a week. Now, she should be better soon."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Mo Jue was inexplicably relieved. Then he reacted and said, "I... I don''t worry. She''s an enemy. You''re normal to her."


    Ningjiwei didn''t tell Mo Juta lilina to come and ask him if he was well, nor did he tell him that talina was poisoned because she used his water cup.


    From the standpoint of Mo Jue and talilina, if no miracle happens, there is no fate between them.


    Since there is no chance, there is no difference between Ning Jiwei''s saying and not saying, which will only make Mo Jue more reluctant to let go.


    Hung up the phone, Mo Tong touched his chin and said, "it''s poisoning. I can''t see that Ning Jiwei''s boy is quite Yin. He''s a good partner with you."


    Mo Jue Leng hummed, "that will disappoint you. He won''t be the owner of Mo''s family."


    "What?" Mo Tong frowned. "Why? Doesn''t he get the qualification of Mo''s master now?"


    Mo Jue said: "no reason, this is the fact."


    Mo Tong sank his face, looked at Mo Jue and said, "boy, you should know what I mean by handing over the dark Department to you."


    Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, the future owner of Mo family and the next leader of the secret department will only surpass Ning Jiwei and me, not worse than us."


    "Eh?" Mo Tong looked at Mo Jue and asked, "the next leader? Have you chosen a good man?"


    "Of course!" thinking of Mo Xiujin, Mo Jue couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    He has observed Mo Xiujin for a long time. The child is really a good seedling.


    Seeing that he was confident, Mo Tong stopped asking questions and said with a smile, "you''ve all planned. It seems that I''m a bit nosy when I come back this time."


    After that, Mo Tong stood up and said, "I''ll come back and see if you''re dead. Since you live well, I''m relieved."


    "Old man." Mo Jue called him and asked, "are you going to travel around the world next?"


    "It''s none of your business whether you go or not?" Mo Tong didn''t have a good way.


    Mo Jue said, "if you didn''t expect a tourist destination, I''ll recommend a place for you..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mojiaxi courtyard, talilina''s room.


    After dinner, she only ate two at random, and the smell on her body was too big to be covered with perfume.


    So these two days she hasn''t even stepped out of the room door. Three meals a day are specially sent in.


    At night, talilina stood in front of the mirror and looked at those disgusting red rashes on her body. She wanted to cut ningjiwei thousands of times.


    Doctor, the poison will only last for seven days, but the sooner it gets better, the stronger the taste will be.


    It''s almost seven days now, but she''s about to be smoked to death by the smell on her body.


    "Ning Jiwei, wait for me."


    Talilina endured the smell, looked at the direction of the east yard and said with her teeth.


    She turned and took out her cell phone and dialed her daughter Shazhi.


    After receiving talilina''s call, Shazhi shouted excitedly, "Mom, you finally called me. I miss you very much."


    When talilina didn''t contact Shazhi, Shazhi couldn''t take the initiative to contact talilina except reporting intelligence.


    Hearing the voice of gauze weaving, talilina had no reaction, but said coldly, "what''s the matter I asked you to check?"


    Shazhi paused and said obediently: "Mom, the situation at Dou''s house is a little complicated. I could find some before, but I suddenly couldn''t get into their system some time ago. What I can find is some superficial data. I suspect they deliberately released false data."


    Talilina frowned and said, "even you can''t break their system? Yarn weaving, are you serious?"


    Reprimanded by talilina, Shazhi wronged and said: "Mom, Shazhi really works obediently every day, but her opponent is so powerful. Shazhi met such a powerful person for the first time, so..."


    "I don''t care about that." talilina ordered, "I want you to find out the information of Dou''s family within three days, otherwise you won''t want to be with me again."


    "Mom, don''t!" when Shazhi heard that talilina didn''t want her, she immediately said, "Mom, I will crack the Dou family system. Don''t drive me away. I want to be with my mother."

 Chapter 490

    W country, Dou Jia.


    Dou Ge is in a good mood recently.


    This is what everyone in the Dou family sees.


    On weekdays, the silent little Lord of their family never gently asked them "have you eaten", nor reminded them "it''s cold recently, remember to add clothes".


    Recently, the young owner of their family seems to be a different person. Not only are they much more gentle, but they also chat with them occasionally.


    Just the topic of chat always makes them disillusioned.


    For example, at this time the day before yesterday, Dou Ge asked them what is popular in W country.


    Yesterday, I asked them if the cook newly hired by the Dou family had arrived. Today, I asked them whether it was better to lay a blanket or silk on the bed.


    In a burst of brain confusion, they began to reasonably doubt whether their young master had split his personality.


    Even doctors have made reasonable assumptions, because Dou GE''s usual image is too masculine, so he will give birth to a partial feminine personality.


    Fortunately, Dou Ge didn''t hear them discuss this, otherwise he would take them all into the forbidden forest for repair.


    Guest Room.


    Dou Ge inspected the furnishings in the guest room for the third time today. He strolled around carefully and lay down to try the softness of the bed. Then he frowned and asked, "Dou min, do you think this bed is soft enough?"


    "That''s enough." cold beauty Dou Min said coldly, "sleeping in a too soft bed is bad for the spine."


    After a pause, Dou min glanced at Dou Ge, who was still lying in bed and didn''t get up, and asked, "young Lord, are you going to sleep here?"


    "Nonsense, I, how can I... Sleep here?" Dou Ge listened to Dou min''s question, jumped up from the bed and stammered with a stiff face.


    Dou min narrowed his eyes slightly and asked tentatively, "since you don''t sleep here, what do you care so much about the layout here? You don''t care so much about your own room."


    "I''m an old man. I can sleep anywhere." Dou Ge waved his hand carelessly.


    "Oh ~" Dou Dou, the half young man next to him, blinked and smiled and asked, "so is this room for women?"


    "What..." Dou Ge choked and stared. "What woman? She''s just my friend."


    Dou Dou''s big eyes bent and smiled like a little fox. He exaggerated and said, "it''s our good friend."


    Then Dou Dou reached out to pound Dou min next to him and said in a regrettable tone, "sister min, it seems that you have met a rival in love."


    Dou min glanced at him coldly and said, "if you don''t want your tongue, I can pull it out for you."


    "Don''t." knowing Dou min''s ruthlessness, Dou Dou hurriedly covered his mouth and shook his head and said, "I won''t say it anymore."


    Dou min snorted coldly and turned away from the guest room. He didn''t even say hello to Dou Ge.


    But Dou Ge didn''t care. He looked around and asked Dou Dou, "what do you think of here? Is there anything missing?"


    "Oh... No." Dou Dou touched his chin and solemnly said, "if you want me to say, there is obviously a lack of a man like you..."


    "The skin is itchy, isn''t it?" before Dou Dou''s ridicule, Dou Ge slapped him and said, "if you''re really busy, go to the forbidden forest to practice for me for three days."


    "Ah? No ~" Dou Dou said with his mouth curled. "Young Lord, it''s nothing for me to stay in the forbidden forest for three days, but without me, who else can give you advice? Your woman... Oh, no, your friend is here. What if I''m not satisfied?"


    Dou Ge glanced at him and said coldly, "I''m beginning to think that as long as you don''t talk disorderly, my friends won''t be dissatisfied."


    Dou Dou said with a sad face, "young Lord, I promise not to talk disorderly. Don''t punish me to go to the forbidden forest. You see, I''m only 15 years old. It''s just when I grow up. Staying in a place like the forbidden forest is bad for my growth."


    Dou Ge snorted coldly, but he didn''t insist any more.


    After Dou Ge returned to the room, Dou Dou was relieved and swaggered out.


    Dou min saw him and asked, "didn''t the young Lord punish you into the forbidden forest?"


    "Yes." Dou Dou smiled like a harmless teenager, "but he was moved by my three inch good tongue and decided to let me go."


    Dou min sneered, "that''s a pity."


    After that, dou Minzheng wants to leave, but Dou Dou calls again from behind.


    "Sister min." Dou Dou leaned against the wall and said carelessly, "I advise you to have a long snack. The little Lord seems unusual to his friend."


    Dou min suddenly turned his head, stared at him coldly and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Literally." Dou Dou yawned, pointed to Dou Ge in the room and said to Dou min, "when have you seen the little Lord like this?"


    Dou min pursed his lips and said, "that''s just the care of the little Lord for his friends. It''s no big deal."


    "Oh, really?" Dou Dou said lazily as he walked with his hands behind his head: "if you want to think so, just think so. Just don''t blame me for not reminding you that the second young master will come back this time? But have you seen the young master ask about the expenses of the second young master once?"


    Listening to Dou Dou''s words, Dou min suddenly froze there.


    Yes, in these days, Dou Ge asks most about women''s things, room furnishings, preferences, food, drink and clothing every day.


    If these are out of the care of his friends, Dou Ge takes care of his "friend" too well.


    Dou min turned and looked in the direction of the guest room. His eyes were dark and dark.


    As the adopted daughter of the Dou family, Dou min follows Dou Ge since childhood. The Dou family, including Dou GE''s parents, treat her as Dou GE''s future wife.


    She likes Dou Ge. In the past, Dou Ge was not a good woman. She only thought he would be like this all his life. But now he suddenly fell in love with another woman, which made Dou min have to guard against.


    What kind of person is that coming woman


    ¡ª¡ª


    The story is divided into two sides.


    Xiangcheng.


    The news of the fall of the Song family made everyone in an uproar.


    Although as early as the star cup fashion competition, the Song family was greatly affected by song Lu''s plagiarism and counterfeiting of other people''s works, and their defeat was revealed from then on.


    But as the saying goes, a thin camel is bigger than a horse, not to mention the second master of the Mo family behind the Song family.


    So no one expected that the Song family would be exposed so suddenly, and the evidence was conclusive.


    Watching the once Song family mansion sealed up and auctioned, people couldn''t help but feel relieved for a while.


    It is said that song Mu''s illegitimate son caused trouble, and song Mu and Hu Jing also committed suicide.


    Song Qiang and Song Xi fall in love with each other. Only Song Wei and song Lu are left in the Song family.


    Of course, the ending of "living together" is just what people think.


    Song Wei, as the driving force behind the scenes, looked at the news report on the Song family and threw away his mobile phone with a sneer: "stupid."


    "It''s just because the public are stupid that they can cheat, isn''t it?" Song Lu came over, put the warm tea in front of Song Wei and said, "brother, will we always follow second master Mo in the future?"


    Song Wei glanced at her and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Song Lu thought carefully and said, "I''m not saying that Mo Er Ye is bad, but... We really don''t have a chance to bring the Song family back to life?"


    "Oh." Song Wei said with a sarcastic smile, "why, do you still miss the days of Miss Song?"


    Song Lu was stunned, bit her lip and said, "it''s false to say no, but isn''t it normal for me to miss the old days? Brother, I know you are loyal to second master Mo, I just... Don''t want to bet all the bets on second master Mo, in case he loses..."


    "Mo Er Ye won''t lose." Song Wei interrupted song Lu and said coldly.


    Song Lu was stunned. She only heard Song Wei say, "Song Lu, do you think it''s because Mo Erye saved you and me?"


    "No, of course I don''t think so, just..." Song Lu hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    Song Wei took her words and said, "you don''t think so. You just don''t want to bet your life on Mo Er Ye."


    "Elder brother, am I wrong?" Song Lu asked.


    Song Wei looked at her, smiled, shook his head, reached out and touched her hair and said, "Song Lu, I thought the same as you before. That''s why I tried my best to expand the influence of the Song family and wanted you to use the star cup competition to approach Ning Jiwei. At that time, Mo Sheng saw through my idea, but he never said it. You can see the later results."


    Song Wei pointed to their apartment and said, "the Song family is gone. Our parents are dead. We have nothing."


    Song Lu was stiff. A terrible idea suddenly flashed in her mind, which made her tremble with fear even when she said it.


    "Brother, you said... Our family has become like this. Has Mo Sheng behind him... Added fuel to the fire?"


    "What if there is? What if there is no?" Song Wei asked coldly.


    Song Lu was stunned. Yes, what if Mo Sheng intentionally or unintentionally contributed to all this?


    Now they, in addition to relying on Mo Sheng, are there any other places to go?


    Seeing that song Lu understood, Song Wei pulled a smile and said: "So, song Lu, don''t think about the unrealistic idea of developing the Song family in the future. We are two dogs of Mo Sheng. Even our lives don''t belong to us. We are lucky to live carefully. If Mo Sheng wins, our life may be better. If Mo Sheng can''t fight Ning Jiwei, what will happen to him? We are dogs It will only be worse than him. "


    "So Mo Sheng won''t lose." Song Lu murmured.


    "Yes, so we worked hard and had to help Mo Sheng win the Mo family." Song Wei said.


    Only when Mo Sheng wins, will they live easily and return to the glory of the Song family.


    Song Lu suddenly felt empty in her heart. Mingming had someone to rely on and Mingming survived, but why can''t she see the future and the light?


    At this time, I don''t know why, song Lu suddenly thought of Jian Haixi.


    Why can that woman control her own destiny? Why can Ning Jiwei live with such pride and confidence when she is still fighting hard?

 Chapter 491

    The children''s family hasn''t been quiet lately.


    Especially after the news of the fall of the Song family came out, Tong Chaoyang was too anxious to eat and sleep.


    Now the situation in Xiangcheng is becoming more and more chaotic. Ning Ji and Mo Sheng are in deep water. The Qiao family is still neutral. The Song family has come to an end, leaving only their children''s family in a dilemma.


    Zhao Yi came over and saw Tong Chaoyang smoking on the sofa.


    His hair has turned a lot whiter recently, and his look is not as good as before. The whole good man seems to be several years old.


    "Chaoyang, you should smoke less." Zhao Yi sat next to him, sighed and advised, "smoking is bad for your health. You see, you''ve been coughing lately..."


    "What do I want to do with a good body?" Tong Chaoyang said with a laugh: "the Tong family is almost out of control. What''s the use of a good body?"


    "Chaoyang..." Zhao Yi frowned and said, "things haven''t reached the worst yet. Let''s not mess around first. Maybe... Maybe things aren''t as serious as we think?"


    Tong Chaoyang smiled and said, "it''s not that serious? Believe me, the truth will only be more cruel than what we see and hear."


    Zhao Yi was stunned, his eyes full of worry and said, "what should we do now? Or... Transfer the assets first?"


    "What''s the use of transferring at this time?" Tong Chaoyang said with a bitter smile: "if someone really wants to kill us, no matter how we transfer our assets, we can''t escape each other''s eyes. Maybe now we are within the monitoring range of others."


    "This..."


    Zhao Yi glanced upstairs and sighed: "I don''t know what Sisi thinks. The more this time, she locked herself in her room and didn''t want to take care of things."


    "Hum, what can she think? I''ve had enough trouble outside. Of course I have to hide at this moment." Tong Chaoyang snorted coldly.


    Zhao Yi was stunned and frowned: "get into trouble? No, Sisi didn''t get in good contact with Ning Jiwei some time ago? I asked her, and she said it was all right."


    "Does she dare to tell us the truth?" Tong Chaoyang didn''t have a good way: "don''t you know your daughter''s character? If she really keeps in touch with Ning Jiwei, how can she hide at home so obediently if she doesn''t know how many days she''s gone?"


    "But..." Zhao Yi seemed to believe that he was not convinced: "but if he really got into trouble, why didn''t Ning Jiwei come to us?"


    Tong Chaoyang narrowed his eyes and said, "he didn''t come to our trouble. Maybe he can''t get rid of it, or maybe he doesn''t care at all. In short, it''s impossible for us to think of Ning Jiwei''s side to please now."


    "Then... What can I do?" Zhao Yi asked anxiously.


    Tong Chaoyang thought for a moment, pressed out the cigarette end in his hand, got up and walked upstairs.


    "Chaoyang, what are you doing?" Zhao Yi asked.


    Tong Chaoyang snorted coldly, "I''ll catch the unfilial girl. If I get into trouble, I want to hide at home. It''s not such a good thing."


    Listening to Tong Chaoyang''s unusually cold voice, Zhao Yi was worried and hurried to follow up.


    In the room, Tong Sizheng was staring at the news of the Song family in a daze.


    She is not an ignorant girl who knows nothing. On the contrary, she knows very well about the Song family.


    Others don''t know, but Tong Si knows that Song Wei did all the dirty things in the Song family.


    But now Song Wei puts the responsibility on Song Qiang and Song Xi.


    On the surface, the Song family is now defeated, and Song Wei and song Lu no longer have their former glory.


    But in fact, Song Wei asked song Qiang and Song Xi to replace the dead, and the bad debts of the Song family were all dealt with.


    Today, Song Wei seems to be alone, but Tong Si knows that there is mo Sheng behind him.


    As long as Song Wei can get Mo Sheng''s forgiveness, his future will still be unlimited.


    Thinking of this, Tong Si couldn''t help admiring song Lu.


    I didn''t expect that song Lu betrayed Song Wei and ran away from home. She came back in a circle. In the end, Song Wei could tolerate her.


    Tong Si glanced and said to himself, "I knew I shouldn''t have answered your phone at the beginning. Let you just die outside."


    At this time, what Tong Si thought for the first time was not how to save himself, but jealous of song Lu.


    It can be seen that the evil of human nature can not be changed overnight.


    While Tong was thinking about the Song family, the door was suddenly patted vigorously.


    Tong Chaoyang''s unhappy voice came from the door.


    "Tong Si, open the door."


    Listening to Tong Chaoyang''s voice, Tong Si frowned slightly, walked over and opened the door, "Dad, what''s up?"


    Tong Chaoyang asked coldly, "what are you doing in the room?"


    "I didn''t do anything." Tong Si shrugged and said, "anyway, there''s nothing to do. I''ll just read novels and brush plays."


    "Mischief!" Tong Chaoyang scolded loudly, "now the children''s family is dying. Do you still have the mind to hide in your room and brush plays and read novels?"


    Tong Si frowned slightly, looked at Tong Chaoyang and said with a sneer, "Dad, you think too much. The Song family is the one who destroyed the disaster, not our children''s family. Besides, I have done enough for the children''s family for so long. Why should I be a pawn in front of a horse when the children''s family is in trouble? Dad, when can you be the head of the family?"


    "You..." Tong Chaoyang choked and said with a black face, "do you offend Ning Jiwei?"


    "No," Tong Si said without hesitation.


    Tong Chaoyang sneered, "Tong Si, do you think I dare not ask Ning Jiwei?"


    "How dare you?" Tong Si glanced at Tong Chaoyang and said carelessly, "if you dare, you go and ask me what I do here?"


    "Presumptuous!" Tong Chaoyang didn''t expect that Tong Si didn''t enter the oil and salt now. He raised his hand and wanted to greet Tong Si, but Zhao Yi stopped him in time.


    Zhao Yi grabbed Tong Chaoyang''s hand and advised, "Chaoyang, have something to say. What do you do with your daughter?"


    Tong Si snorted coldly, turned around and sat down in his chair. He didn''t invite Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi to sit down, let alone pour water for them.


    The childlike Chaoyang got angry, shook off Zhao Yi''s hand and said, "say it well? Do you think this evil girl wants to tell us well?"


    Zhao Yi reached out and patted Tong Chaoyang on the arm. Then he went to Tong Si and sat down and said, "Si Si, have you seen the Song family? As the four people in Xiangcheng, now the Song family has come to this end. Your father and I are very worried that our family will follow the Song family in the future."


    Tong Si said coldly, "it''s no use asking me. What can I do as a girl? Besides, I''ve done everything I can. If the Tong family really has such a day, it''s not my responsibility."

 Chapter 492

    Seeing that Tong Si could not be moved anyway, Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi could only return in vain.


    After they left, Tong sicai sank his face and snorted coldly, "do you still want to use me to work for the Tong family? It''s beautiful."


    How many grievances did she suffer in Song Wei''s hands for the sake of the Tong family?


    But Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi not only didn''t help her, but always forced her to obey Song Wei''s orders.


    Tong Si has had enough of such selfish parents and families.


    Originally, she wanted to escape the Tong family by living in Ning Jiwei, but unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei didn''t give her a chance to get close.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Tong Si sneered. Anyway, she had secretly saved a lot of money in her account. Even if the Tong family really fell one day, she would not lose anything.


    Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi never thought of it. When they were still worried about how to use their daughter to save the Tong family, Tong Si had already figured out a way out for himself.


    Tong Si thought about it, but still felt that it was a pity to give up.


    After all, she doesn''t seem to have no way to go.


    Thinking of this, Tong Si''s lips stirred up a malicious smile, took his mobile phone and dialed song Lu''s number.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Lu is following Lisa to water the flowers. Mo Sheng has a special obsession with raising flowers. He can skip meals every day, but the flowers must be watered.


    Even according to different kinds of plants, the water and nutrient solution are completely different.


    Song Lu has been busy with these things every day for two days in the West courtyard, which makes her suddenly think she has returned to the campus.


    The difference is that it doesn''t matter if she can''t remember those knowledge points at school, but here, if she neglects Mo Sheng, she may even lose her life.


    "This pot of water should be watered less by one third today, and some fertilizer should be applied," Lisa asked.


    "OK, sister Lisa." Song Lu obediently wrote down.


    Lisa looked at her and said with a smile, "in fact, you have experienced these things. At least you look cute and sensible now."


    Song Lu was stunned. She scratched her head and said, "I still owe sister Lisa''s care, otherwise I can''t do anything well."


    Lisa waved her hand carelessly and said, "I''m just a little more. You have a correct attitude and are willing to learn seriously. Naturally, you can''t be bad. Work hard and the second master will appreciate you in the future."


    "Thank you, sister Lisa. I''ll try my best." Song Lu said.


    But as soon as her voice fell, the mobile phone in her pocket rang unexpectedly.


    Song Lu froze in embarrassment. Fortunately, Lisa didn''t care. She just smiled and said, "answer the phone and give it to me here."


    "Yes, thank you, sister Lisa." Song Lu took out her mobile phone and just wanted to go aside to answer the phone, but hesitated when she saw the caller.


    Seeing that she looked different, Lisa asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "This..." Song Lu bit her lip. She didn''t want to speak, but thinking of Song Wei''s instructions, she handed her mobile phone to Lisa and said, "sister Lisa, Tong Si is looking for me. I don''t know what she wants to do."


    Lisa raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you know her?"


    Song Lu shook her head, flashed a touch of resentment in her eyes and said, "there is no friendship, but there is hatred."


    "Oh?" Lisa cast interested eyes, took song Lu and sat down on the stone chair. "Come on, tell me."


    Song Lu doesn''t know why Lisa is suddenly interested in what happened between her and Tong Si, but Lisa asks, she naturally doesn''t dare not tell.


    At this time, the mobile phone automatically broke the line. Song Lu said, "sister Lisa, you should know that Tong Si took refuge in Ning Jiwei before?"


    "Well... I heard a little," Lisa said.


    Song Lu pursed her lips and said, "the person who was supposed to accompany David should be her, but she didn''t know how to persuade Ning Jiwei to help her. She also took this opportunity to turn her face with my brother. Later, in order to win over David, my brother wanted me to accompany him. I was young and ignorant at that time, so I wanted Tong Si to help me escape. But I didn''t expect..."


    "She lied to you?" Lisa guessed.


    Song Lu nodded. "Tong Si lied to me and told Ning Jiwei, but in fact she didn''t say it at all. She just didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to hear her phone, so she sent someone to save me."


    "So you really have a grudge against her." Lisa narrowed her eyes and said, "but why did Ning Jiwei save you? Do you still have contact with Ning Jiwei?"


    "No contact." song Lufei quickly denied, "sister Lisa, believe me, Ning Jiwei and I have never contacted. In fact, the person who saved me was not him, but Jian Haixi."


    Lisa''s eyes suddenly widened. "Jane Haixi? Does she have the ability to save you?"


    Song Lu nodded and said, "Jian Haixi seems to have her own hands. After she rescued me, she sent someone to protect me."


    Lisa was silent and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Song Ruth didn''t feel guilty about betraying her life-saving benefactor. Instead, she tried to provide a cableway: "sister Lisa, there were two men protecting me at that time. I really want to hear them call each other''s names, Joe or something."


    "Joe..." Lisa was stunned and said with a smile, "I see. I forgot that there was the Qiao family behind Jane Haixi."


    Song Lu frowned and said, "sister Lisa, do you mean that those people in Jian Haixi''s hands are the Qiao family? Doesn''t that mean that the Qiao family is also against us?"


    Lisa nodded and said, "isn''t it? Because they kept a low profile before, my second master and I almost forgot their existence. Now it seems that they are piranhas hiding at the bottom of the water, waiting for the opportunity to bite us."


    "Then we..."


    What else does song Lu have to say, but her mobile phone rings again.


    Or Tong Si.


    Song Lu hesitated and asked, "sister Lisa, can I take it?"


    "Take it," Lisa said with a smile, "I''m also curious about today''s young lady. What else do you want to do?"


    Song Lu pursed her lips and pressed hands-free for the first time after connecting the phone.


    Tong Si''s voice came out of his mobile phone with an obvious meaning of flattery and closeness.


    "Lulu, long time no see. Are you okay?"


    Song Lu looked at Lisa and saw her nod before she said coldly, "I''m fine. What''s the matter with you?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with me. I''m just worried about you." Tong Si''s voice seemed to be really worried about her.


    "Lulu, I saw the news and knew what happened in your family. Are you all right now? Song Wei didn''t bully you again?"


    Listening to her words, song Lu frowned slightly. As soon as she wanted to go back, Lisa shook her head slightly.


    Song Lu thought that she would suppress her temper and try to say calmly, "I''m fine, and my brother is also good to me."


    "That''s good." Tong Si said with a sigh of relief: "Lulu, you don''t know how worried I am about you for fear that you will be bullied. At that time, I finally asked Ning Jiwei to save you. If you have another accident, I can''t forgive myself."


    The reason why Tong Si dares to take all the credit on herself is that she is sure that Ning Jiwei will disdain to take credit.


    As long as Ning Jiwei doesn''t say it, song Lu will always think that her Tong Si is her lifesaver.


    But Tong Si never thought of it. Ning Jiwei didn''t say it, but Jian Haixi said it.


    At this time, listening to Tong Si''s boastful words, song Lu flashed a sarcastic smile in her eyes and said, "yes, thank you."


    "You''re welcome. After all, we are good sisters." Tong Si didn''t know that he had been blacklisted by song Lu, and invited him as a "good sister": "Lulu, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Are you free today? I have a lot to say to you."


    Of course song Lu didn''t want to see her, but Lisa nodded slightly and motioned that she should come down.


    Song Lu didn''t know why, but she still said to Tong Si according to Lisa''s instructions: "I''ll send you the time and place later. Now I''m busy and hang up first."


    After saying that she didn''t give Tong si a chance to speak again, song Lu hung up the phone.


    "Sister Lisa, why should I promise to see her?" Song Lu asked suspiciously.


    Lisa smiled, patted her hand and said, "not you, but I want to see her."


    "Ah?" Song Lu frowned and shook her head, "I don''t understand."


    "You don''t have to understand. Just do what I say," Lisa said with a smile. "We''ll talk about it later. You go and water the flowers in the yard first."


    "Oh, OK." Song Lu nodded and didn''t ask much. She turned and went to work honestly and obediently.


    Before she came to the West courtyard, Song Wei only gave her one piece of advice.


    That is to be obedient.


    After Song Lu went to water the flowers, Lisa turned into the house and told Mo Sheng what had just happened.


    "Do you want to start with Tong Si?" Mo Sheng asked.


    "Yes." Lisa squatted beside Mo Sheng, pounding his thigh and asked, "do you think it''s feasible?"


    Mo Sheng thought, "you can try it. I''ll leave it to you."


    "Yes, I will live up to the second master''s expectations." Lisa said happily.


    Mo Sheng smiled, reached out and pulled her into his arms and said, "there''s nothing to expect or not. It''s just a small thing. It doesn''t matter if you fail."


    Lisa was so moved that she put her hand around Mo Sheng''s neck and said, "second Lord, you are very kind to me."


    "All right?" Mo Sheng raised his eyebrow, smiled and provoked Lisa''s chin. "Since you are so kind to you, what can you give me back?"


    Lisa bit her lips shyly, looked at Mo Sheng angrily and said, "second master, this is in broad daylight..."


    "So?" Mo Sheng asked with a smile and put his hand into Lisa''s clothes.


    "Second master, you are bad ~" Lisa whispered her anger, but hugged Mo Sheng and catered to his actions.


    A servant passed by the living room and heard the sound coming from it. He hurried out quietly.


    Half an hour later, Lisa got up with a red face and said, "second Lord, I''ll go to work."


    "Well, go," Mo Sheng said lazily.


    In the yard, when song Lu was half watering the flowers, she suddenly heard a child''s voice behind her.


    "If you water the flowers so much, they will die."

 Chapter 493

    Song Lu looked back and saw Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin standing side by side at the corner.


    Song Lu knew their identities, especially the relationship between Mo Xiujin and Lisa, so seeing Mo Xiujin speak, she not only didn''t dare to yell at Mo Xiujin, but also took a little flattery and said, "how can you water the flowers, young master? Why don''t you teach me?"


    Song Lu thought that her appearance was sweet, and she also showed a smile that she thought was simple and harmless.


    Just didn''t expect Mo Xiujin to hum coldly: "don''t teach, ugly."


    Song Lu''s smile froze and choked on Mo Xiujin''s words. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer or whether to continue watering the flowers.


    Mo Xiulin frowned slightly, looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "ah Jin, you can''t be rude."


    Mo Xiujin proudly snorted, "elder brother, don''t you see? Even if I''m rude to her, she doesn''t dare do anything to me. Do you ask her if she dares to complain to her father?"


    "That''s not your impolite excuse," Mo Xiulin said in a mature tone.


    "Well, I know." Mo Xiujin waved his hand perfunctorily, took Mo Xiulin and said, "brother, let''s find Mo Tong."


    Mo Xiulin wanted to say something, but he was dragged away by Mo Xiujin. He could only shake his head and didn''t speak.


    They were running when they ran into Lisa who came out of the house.


    Seeing her son, Lisa was stunned and shouted, "ah Jin, Xiulin, where are you going?"


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin stopped at the same time, turned to look at Lisa, looked at each other and walked forward obediently.


    "Mother."


    "Aunt."


    They said hello at the same time.


    Lisa nodded, touched Mo Xiujin''s head and asked, "you two are in a hurry. Where are you going?"


    "We''re going to find Mo Tong to play." Mo Xiujin said.


    "Mo Tong?" when hearing Mo Xiujin mention the name, Lisa frowned slightly and said, "ah Jin, didn''t you tell you not to run around? Why go out? And still go to the north courtyard?"


    "Mother ~" Mo Xiujin came forward and hugged Lisa''s neck and said, "I''m bored at home and about to give birth to lice. If you don''t let me out, I''ll become crazy."


    "Nonsense." Lisa frowned, reached out and nodded Mo Xiujin''s forehead and said, "are there few toys for you to play at home?"


    Mo Xiujin said, "I don''t want toys. I want to play with people. Anyway, now we and the north courtyard are no longer enemies. What''s wrong with me going to play with Mo Tong?"


    Lisa looked at her son in surprise, "Jin, how do you know..."


    "How do you know that we have joined hands with the north courtyard?" Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrows and proudly said, "because I''ve seen Mo Ting come here, and I''ve been here several times."


    "That''s it?" Lisa asked incredulously.


    "What else?" Mo Xiujin hummed, "mother, please don''t underestimate your son. How about my intelligence? I''m my father''s son."


    Hearing Mo Xiujin''s words, Lisa immediately cried and couldn''t laugh and said, "well, you can go, but you can''t stay too long, let alone cause trouble, you know?"


    "I see." Mo Xiujin spits out his tongue at Lisa, turns his head and pulls Mo Xiulin away.


    Lisa smiled and shook her head as they ran out.


    "Sister Lisa..." Song Lu called cautiously.


    Lisa got up, looked back at Song Lu and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it finished?"


    "No, because..." Song Lu hesitated: "the young master said I would water the flowers to death, so I don''t know whether to continue..."


    Lisa picked her eyebrows and said, "it doesn''t matter. Go on. Just replace it when you''re dead."


    "Ah?" Song Lu was stunned and looked at Lisa incomprehensibly.


    Lisa smiled, took the kettle, watered it and said, "the second master said that he provided the best growth environment and care for these flowers, but if they don''t know how to cherish themselves, they don''t have to care about them. There are many beautiful flowers in the world. If they die, it''s good to replace them with new ones."


    Listening to Lisa''s words, song Lu didn''t know why she was getting cold.


    She didn''t know whether Lisa was just talking about flowers or alluding to something else, but there was an inexplicable fear in her heart.


    "OK." Lisa threw away the kettle, clapped her hands and said to song Lu, "that''s it. Do the rest tomorrow. Send a message to Tong Si and tell her to meet in the teahouse at 8 p.m."


    "Yes." Song Lu hurriedly followed suit.


    ¡ª¡ª


    North courtyard.


    Seeing Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin coming, Mo Ting looked at them in surprise and asked, "how did you come here?"


    Her first reaction was that Mo Sheng had any orders for her.


    Mo Xiujin smiled at Mo ting and said, "sister-in-law, don''t be nervous. Our father didn''t let us come. We came by ourselves."


    "Er......" seeing Mo Xiujin calling her sister-in-law without any objection, Mo Ting couldn''t help twitching in the corner of her mouth.


    According to the seniority, she is indeed the sister-in-law of Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin, but she and Mo Sheng haven''t dealt with each other for a long time. Although they are forced to cooperate now, she didn''t expect the child to call her so simply.


    "What are you doing here?" morting asked.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and said, "we''re here to play with Mo Tong."


    Mo Ting nodded, relieved, as long as Mo Sheng didn''t look for her.


    As for whether Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin have any hidden dangers in their contact, Mo Ting doesn''t care.


    She is now a mud Pusa. She can''t protect herself when she crosses the river. Where can she manage Mo Tong?


    Mo Xiujin took Mo Xiulin''s hand and entered the room. Mo Tong was sitting in the study practicing big characters.


    He has finished his task of practicing kung fu today. Now he begins to practice calligraphy and reading.


    Seeing Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin, Mo Tong was stunned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Mo Xiujin closed the door of his study, sat beside him and said, "we finally found a chance to slip out. Just ask this?"


    Mo Tong was stunned. Mo Xiulin smiled and said, "Mo Tong, I went out with ah Jin."


    "Go out?" Mo Tong''s eyes lit up and looked at the two people: "have you gone out from Mo''s house? Where have you been? Can you see..."


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin interrupted him and said with a lazy smile, "we ate ice cream and met Jianrui and second sister. They are all very well. Don''t worry."


    Listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, Mo Tong shouted, "that''s good."


    Mo Xiulin took out a box of ice cream from his pocket and said, "this is from Ruirui. Although it has been a night, the seal has not been opened. It should not be broken."


    Mo Tong looked at the box of ice cream, smiled in his eyes, reached out and said, "thank you."

 Chapter 494

    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin didn''t stay in the north courtyard for a long time. Their purpose here was just to send ice cream to Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong ate ice cream spoonfuls by spoonfuls, and he wanted to be melted by the sweetness of ice cream.


    Although he hasn''t seen Jianrui for a long time, it''s good to know that she''s fine and remember him.


    He eats slowly and carefully, but no matter how slow he is, he will finish it.


    Just as Mo Tong just threw the empty ice cream box into the dustbin, Mo Ting suddenly pushed the door and came in.


    Mo Tong was stunned, looked up at Mo ting and asked respectfully, "mother, what can I do for you?"


    "What do Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin want from you?" Mo Ting asked coldly.


    The more she thought about it just now, the more she felt something was wrong. In case Mo Sheng really wanted to use Mo Tong for anything, the best way was to let Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin pass the news.


    With the example of Su Daqiang''s betrayal, Mo Ting could not easily trust anyone at this time.


    Mo Tong didn''t know why Mo Ting asked, so he shook his head and said, "they just came to see me go out to play. After I said I didn''t want to go out, they left."


    "Just like this?" Mo Ting asked with squint.


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "mother, what''s the matter?"


    Mo Ting snorted coldly, stepped forward and took Mo Tong''s collar and said, "little bastard, you remember clearly. In this family, I have always kept you for food and drink. If you dare to betray me one day, I will make your life worse than death."


    Mo Tong was stunned and clearly saw the hatred in Mo Ting''s eyes. The sweetness just dyed by ice cream dissipated in an instant, and then gathered into boundless bitterness.


    He nodded and said, "I know, mother, don''t worry, I will never betray you."


    It should be regarded as paying back your upbringing with this life.


    When Mo Ting heard him say this, she threw him away with a cold hum and said, "from today on, you can''t leave the north courtyard for half a step. If Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin come to you again, no matter what they say, you have to tell me exactly."


    "Yes," Mo Tong whispered.


    Mo Ting said this, looked at his obedient look, flashed a touch of complexity in her eyes, and turned and left the room.


    When Suda Qiang saw Mo Ting coming out, his eyes turned and followed up. He poured hot tea for her: "ting, are you worried about Mo Xiujin looking for Mo Tong?"


    Mo Ting glanced at him and said, "you annoy me more. Get away."


    Su Daqiang didn''t see any anger on his face. He just smiled and said, "ting, I just want to give you a suggestion. When I finish, I''ll go away. It won''t hurt your eyes."


    "Suggestion, what suggestion?" morting turned to look at him and asked.


    Suda said with a strong smile, "if Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin come here, it may be difficult for us to ask. But if it''s something to send, don''t we just search it?"


    Mo Ting squints at sudanjiang and wants to get up again. She gets up and walks to Mo Tong''s room.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Tong''s room. After Mo Ting left, he closed his lips and sank his face. Then he went to the trash can and picked up the ice cream box inside.


    If this box is found by Mo Ting, he will at least beat and scold, and at most, Mo Ting will probably never believe him again.


    Mo Tong bit his teeth, found out the scissors, saw that the ice cream box was cut into pieces, and then threw it into the toilet and washed it clean.


    It was only three minutes before and after he finished all this.


    But as soon as he came out of the bathroom, he saw Mo Ting go and return again, followed by Suda Qiang.


    Su Daqiang looked at Mo Tong proudly and said to Mo Ting, "ting, in the trash can."


    With a calm face, Mo Ting turned Mo Tong''s desk upside down, and then searched for the trash can, pillows and bedding.


    After looking for everything, she looked at Mo Tong coldly.


    Mo Tong looked back fearlessly, "mother, what''s up?"


    Mo Ting didn''t speak, but Su Daqiang next to her looked at the bathroom and said, "ting, bathroom, this boy went in just now. He must be there..."


    "Pa!" before he finished, Mo Ting suddenly slapped him on the cheek.


    "Suda Qiang, do you have nothing to do but calculate this and doubt that all day?"


    Suda Qiang covered his beaten cheek, looked at Mo Ting sadly and said, "ting, I just want to help you..."


    "Help me doubt my son?" Mo Ting sneered, "Mo Tong is not good, but he is much more loyal to me than you."


    Suda was stunned, lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Mo Ting turned away with a cold hum. Su Daqiang looked up at Mo Tong and said, "boy, one day I will catch your fox tail."


    Mo Tong looked at him silently and didn''t speak.


    Sudanjiang glared at him and turned to follow moting.


    Just now his suggestion made Mo Ting ugly. Now we have to hurry to coax her, or he may be kicked out again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, after making an appointment about the time and place, song Lu and Lisa went to the teahouse.


    When they arrived, Tong Si had already waited there.


    She asked song Lu. At this time, of course, she only dared to come early and didn''t dare to be late.


    But Tong Si didn''t expect that song Lu also brought Lisa.


    Although she really wanted to climb Mo Sheng through song Lu, she was surprised to see Lisa coming with song Lu.


    Lisa looked at Tong Si and said with a smile, "will miss Tong mind if I come uninvited?"


    "No, of course not. Please sit down." Tong Si hurriedly said.


    Lisa sat down at the main seat, smiled and looked at Tong Si. "I happened to see Lulu on the way. I wanted to invite her to dinner, but she said she had an appointment with you, so I licked my face and followed."


    She didn''t care about this explanation at all, but Tong Si didn''t dare to say anything. She just smiled modestly and said, "Miss Lisa, you''re welcome. It''s my honor to be appreciated by you."


    "Where, you are Lulu''s friend, and naturally you are my friend." Lisa reached out and patted Tong Si on the back of her hand and said, "don''t call me miss Lisa. I''m a few years older than you. If you don''t mind, call me sister Lisa. That''s what Lulu calls me."


    "Sister Lisa." Tong Si hurriedly changed his mind.


    When the three talked, they looked like ordinary girls from popular makeup to dressing.


    The friendship between women can be quickly sublimated from chatting. With only a cup of tea, Tong Si has taken Lisa''s hand before "sister Lisa" and after "sister Lisa".


    Song Lu looked at the hypocrisy between the two, and couldn''t help laughing.


    After talking for a long time, Lisa looked at Tong Si and asked with a smile, "Si Si ah, Lulu''s family has encountered such a big thing. Is your family okay? Don''t get caught."


    Tong Si was stunned, his smile dimmed, and said with a bitter smile, "sister Lisa, to tell you the truth, our family is struggling now."


    "Oh?" Lisa raised her eyebrows slightly, took a sip from her tea cup, smiled and said, "I think the Tong family should live well with your cooperative relationship with Ning Jiwei."


    Tong Si was afraid that Lisa and Mo Sheng would classify her as Ning Jiwei. Smelling the speech, he quickly waved his hand and denied: "sister Lisa, you misunderstood. I have nothing to do with Ning Jiwei. There is no cooperation or alliance, and even we are a little unhappy."


    "How could it?" Lisa frowned slightly and looked at Tong Si discontentedly. "Si Si Si, I treat you as Lulu''s friend and my good sister. Don''t lie to me."


    "No, no, how dare I lie to you, sister Lisa." Tong Si gritted his teeth and said: "To tell you the truth, I was going to cooperate with Ning Jiwei, but something happened later. Ning Jiwei didn''t trust me at all, and he never wanted to help me help the Tong family. He just wanted to extract favorable information from me. Now that he has used me, naturally he won''t have anything to do with our Tong family."


    "Is that so?" Lisa frowned and sighed. "Ning Jiwei is such a person? I and my second master treat him as a benign competitor. I didn''t expect him to make such a despicable behavior."


    Tong Si showed a sad expression on her face, clenched her lips, held Lisa''s hand and said, "sister Lisa, now I''m really desperate. Please help me..."


    "What are you talking about?" Lisa stared at her, reached out and pressed the back of her hand and said, "silly sister, why do I say ''beg'' with my sister? Since I recognize your sister, I will help you naturally."


    "Sister Lisa..."


    Tong Si''s eyes filled with emotion. He got up and bowed to Lisa and said, "sister Lisa, don''t thank me for your kindness. If you need me to do anything in the future, just tell me. I Tong Si will never refuse."


    "Silly sister, what are you doing? Get up quickly." Lisa came up and took Tong Si and said with a smile, "we are all good sisters. You will be your own family in the future. Don''t talk about it."


    Tong Si wiped his tears, nodded and said, "thank you, sister Lisa."


    Lisa smiled and said, "I told you. I just happened to come here today. If you really want to thank me, thank your good sister lulu. If she hadn''t come to you, I wouldn''t have seen you."


    Tong Si was stunned. He turned to song Lu with sincere gratitude in his eyes and said, "Lulu, thank you."


    If she didn''t know what kind of person Tong Si was, song Lu would be deceived by her acting skills at the moment.


    But at the moment, looking at the gratitude on Tong Si''s face, song Lu only felt that she was like a poisonous tongue.


    "Lulu, people want to thank you. You haven''t spoken yet?" seeing that song Lu didn''t speak, Lisa couldn''t help laughing and said, "you don''t want to take the opportunity to blackmail people''s meal money?"


    Song Lu recovered and said with a smile, "sister Lisa, I really guessed it for you. I was supposed to treat you, but today you helped Sisi so much, and I became half a benefactor. Of course, I have to let her treat me."


    Hearing this, Tong Si hurriedly said, "I''ll invite me."

 Chapter 495

    Half an hour after Lisa Songlu met Tong Si, Ning Jiwei also got the news.


    Gu Chenyi held her chin in one hand and said, "what does Lisa want to do when she sees Tong Si?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "the Song family was crushed by us. Mo Sheng is equivalent to breaking an arm. Now of course, he wants to pick up a prosthetic limb from elsewhere."


    "Do you mean he has an eye on the Tong family?" Gu Chenyi suddenly realized.


    Ning Jiwei nodded. "It''s not staring at Tong Si. If she doesn''t have a purpose, how can she find song Lu?"


    "Hiss." Gu Chenyi sneered with disdain, "Tong Si thought she could figure it out, but she didn''t know that Mo Sheng and Lisa would figure it out. Well, it''s time for her kind-hearted person to get a good lesson."


    Before, they saved her with kindness and promised to cooperate with her.


    What happened to her? The backhand threw song Lu''s hot potato to them, regardless of the consequences if they didn''t save song Lu.


    This woman only thinks about her own interests and never thinks about the gains and losses of others.


    Gu Chenyi skimmed his mouth. Obviously, he didn''t have a good impression of Tong Si. "Ji Wei, what are we going to do?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei said, "I''m not interested in the Tong family. Since Mo Sheng wants it, I''ll leave it to him."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei sneered: "there are Tong Chaoyang and Tong Si in the Tong family. It''s not so easy for Mo Sheng to swallow a fat man. The longer they toss, the better for us."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Gu Chenyi also reacted and said with a smile: "what you said, I can''t wait to see their dog bite the dog."


    Ning Jiwei tapped his fingers on the table and said coldly, "now we are going to take a good look at Mo Ting, and then sort out the evidence obtained from the Song family. Just wait for the right opportunity, and these things in our hands will become the last straw to crush Mo Sheng."


    Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei with a slightly raised eyebrow. Since Jian Haixi left, Ning Jiwei seems to have changed.


    Calmer and more decisive than ever before.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning.


    Mo Xiujin got up early in the morning. As usual, he habitually stood by the window and looked out, but he didn''t expect to see a rare figure in the garden.


    Looking at the figure, Mo Xiujin was stunned, his eyes turned, washed quickly, and then ran downstairs.


    In the garden, talilina was carrying a plum to the tip of her nose to smell the fragrance.


    Mo Xiujin ran over and said childishly, "fairy sister?"


    Talilina turned her head and looked at Mo Xiujin. The corner of her lips under the veil bent slightly and said with a smile, "how do you know it''s me?"


    Mo Xiujin blinked his big cunning eyes and said, "because only the fairy sister will be so beautiful."


    Talilina chuckled and patted Mo Xiujin''s head and said, "you boy can talk. I like it."


    "Fairy sister, this plum blossom is not as beautiful as you." Mo Xiujin pointed to talilina''s eyes and said, "sister, your eyes are the most beautiful, much more beautiful than this plum blossom."


    Listening to his words, talilina said happily, "little flatterer, have you finished all the praise today in the early morning?"


    Mo Xiujin tilted his head and said with a smile, "if it''s the fairy sister, I can talk all day."


    Talilina laughed, "although you are also a little fox, you are much more lovable than your father."


    Mo Xiujin scratched his head with a smile and asked, "fairy sister, are you well?"


    Talilina took the fingers of plum blossom, gave a slight meal, looked at Mo Xiujin, nodded and said, "OK."


    "That''s good." Mo Xiujin shouted, "I asked my father before. My father said that you can''t see the sun when you are ill. I thought you must be very boring in the room every day. I also discussed with my brother whether to run to you at night, but my brother said that he would be punished by his father and maybe beaten out by your sister. I didn''t dare to go."


    Talilina''s vigilance gradually dissipated, her face resumed a smile and said, "it''s good that you didn''t go, otherwise I''ll break your leg."


    Mo Xiujin pouted, shook his head and said, "no, no, if my leg is broken, I can''t pick flowers for the fairy sister."


    "Ha ha ha ~" talilina laughed at Mo Xiujin''s children''s words.


    When Mo Sheng approached, he saw this scene. His eyes stayed on talilina for a moment and asked softly, "how are you?"


    Talilina raised her eyebrows, raised her arm and waved it gently. A breeze floated towards Mo Sheng.


    In addition to the fragrance of talilina, there was no previous smell in the wind.


    Mo Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and knew that talilina was good.


    "It seems that ningjiwei''s medicine is very strict. It just makes you ill for a week." Mo Sheng said with a smile.


    Talilina snorted coldly, "I''ll settle this account with him sooner or later."


    Mo raised his eyebrows and said, "I thought you could''t wait to find him today."


    After all, talilina really doesn''t seem to be a patient person.


    Talilina turned to Mosheng and said, "don''t worry, I have something else to do."


    "What''s up?" asked Mo Sheng.


    Talilina stretched out her hand, pulled off the petals on the plum blossom one by one, smiled and said, "I''ve been out long enough, and I know almost the strength of the enemy. Now I naturally have to go back."


    All her people are not in Xiangcheng. If she stays here for a long time, let alone she will be limited everywhere. Even the forces outside will change.


    Listening to talilina''s words, Mo raised his eyebrows and said, "are you leaving?"


    When Mo Xiujin heard this, he was surprised and shouted: "fairy sister doesn''t go, I don''t want fairy sister to go ~"


    Talilina looked at Mo Sheng, looked down at Mo Xiujin, smiled, pinched his face and said, "if only my daughter could talk to you like this, boy, would you come with me and be my son?"


    "Be the son of fairy sister?" Mo Xiujin was stunned. He ducked his lips and bowed his head. He thought seriously. Finally, he shook his head and said, "no, no, I can''t be the son of fairy sister."


    "Why not?" talilina squinted. "Do you mean you like me? Did you lie to me just now?"


    When she asked this, she suddenly burst into a condensing atmosphere. Not to mention ordinary children, even Mo Sheng felt her displeasure and threat.


    I thought Mo Xiujin would be frightened. Who knows he actually looked at talilina seriously and said, "there are two reasons. First, I am the son of my father and can''t betray my father. Second, I can''t marry you when I am the son of fairy sister. I want to marry fairy sister as my daughter-in-law."

 Chapter 496

    Listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, talilina was stunned and laughed.


    "Mo Sheng, your son is so interesting."


    Mo Sheng smiled helplessly, shook his head, turned to Mo Xiujin and said, "don''t talk nonsense here, go back quickly."


    "Oh." Mo Xiujin replied unhappily. When he turned back, he turned back and said to talilina step by step: "fairy sister, you should come to me later. Also, sister can''t marry. Wait for me to marry you when I grow up."


    Tong yanwuji, looking at Mo Xiujin, talilina and Mo Sheng laughed.


    After Mo Xiujin left, Mo Sheng looked at talilina and said, "are you going to deal with the Dou family this time?"


    "Of course." talilina lifted her hair and said, "the Dou family is a big trouble. It''s hard for me to sleep safely if I let them live for a day."


    Mo Sheng nodded and said, "that''s good. Anyway, I can still control the situation in Xiang City. I''m relieved if you deal with Dou family."


    "Hiss," laughed talilina, "as if you could help me."


    Mo Sheng was embarrassed. He coughed twice and said, "when are you going to leave?"


    "After dinner," talilina said obliquely, "you don''t want to drive me away without letting me eat a meal?"


    "Of course not." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "I''m willing to stay whenever you want."


    Talilina looked at Mo Sheng and said with a smile: "Mo Sheng, I advise you not to look at me with those fake affectionate eyes. That will only make me want to dig them out. Moreover, your little Lisa will be jealous."


    Mo Sheng paused, restrained his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "why, can you only allow Mo Jue to look at you like that?"


    Hearing that Mo Sheng mentioned Mo Jue''s name, talilina was stunned, and then hummed coldly, "don''t mention his name."


    Mo Sheng looked at her and warned, "talilina, don''t say I didn''t warn you. This time you''re just poisoned for him. Next time, you''ll probably lose your life."


    Talilina yawned, waved her hand lazily and said, "Mo Sheng, I''m just cooperating with you. Besides, don''t think you have any right to warn me. Don''t say that Mo Jue won''t let me fight for my life. Even if I''m really willing to die for him, it''s my business and has nothing to do with you."


    Mo Sheng choked and looked at talilina''s figure leaving. His eyes looked dark and dark.


    Why?


    Why does that mojue win your favor?


    ¡­¡­


    No one knows. After returning to the room, Mo Xiujin contacted Jian Yi for the first time.


    Jian Yi received Mo Xiujin''s communication, frowned and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Of course I have something to do." Mo Xiujin hummed, "I have nothing to talk to you?"


    Jian Yi frowned. "I have something to say."


    "Gee, your attitude is really bad." Mo Xiujin didn''t have a good way: "I''ll tell you a shocking secret. What you want to do after that is your business, but don''t expose me."


    "What''s the secret?" asked Jian Yi.


    Mo Xiujin said, "talilina is leaving. It''s today."


    "What?" Jian Yi was shocked. "She left Xiangcheng today?"


    "Yes, I just asked her, and I can''t be wrong." Mo Xiujin said lazily, "with your ability, it shouldn''t be difficult to find her whereabouts?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips, remained silent for a moment and said, "thank you."


    "No, I don''t want to thank you verbally." Mo Xiujin said, "every time I help you now, I need you to repay me in the future. I won''t do business at a loss."


    Jian Yi pulled her lips slightly and said with a smile, "I see. You won''t lose money."


    "That''s about the same." Mo Xiujin hung up after getting Jian Yi''s promise.


    On the other hand, after a moment of meditation, Jian Yi goes to Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue has been able to sit up, but the injury to his chest is still too serious. If he takes action for a long time, it will have an impact.


    Seeing Jian Yi coming, Mo Jue raised his eyebrow and said, "what''s up?"


    Jian Yi nodded, sat down in the chair next to him, looked at him and said, "I have news here, but I don''t know if I should tell you."


    Mo Jue slightly twitched from the corner of his mouth, "you said... The news is not about talilina, is it?"


    Mo Jue can''t think of anything other than this guess that can make Jian Yi say such words.


    Jian Yi nodded, looked at Mo Jue''s wound for two seconds and said, "I''m hesitant to tell you. After all, I''ll rely on you to take me away. If I tell you, I can just sell you a favor. But now you want to die or live for her. I''m worried that Wanyi told you. What can you do if you die directly in her hands this time?"


    Mo Jue had a black line on his forehead and didn''t have a good way: "in your eyes, I''m a fool who died for love?"


    "Yes," Jian Yi admitted without hesitation.


    Mo Jue glared at him and said, "it''s too much. Be careful I tell your father."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and said, "then tell me. I''ll go first."


    After that, Jian Yi stood up. The LORD was about to leave without turning back on his crutch. Just as he was about to walk out of the door, Mo Jue''s voice came again behind him.


    "Hello." Mo Jue looked at Jian Yi awkwardly and said, "you haven''t told me what the news is. What''s the matter with her?"


    Jian Yi turns back, nods his lips and looks at him with some pride: "do you want to know?"


    Mo Jue choked, but couldn''t bear the thought in his heart. Finally, he nodded and said, "speak quickly."


    Jian Yi stretched out two fingers and said, "I can promise you, but you have to promise me two conditions."


    "What conditions?"


    "First, you owe me once, so you must take me away. This is an agreement between men." Jian Yi looks at Mo Jue and says.


    He knows that Mo Jue doesn''t really want to take him with him. Even though he has talked to Mo Jue many times before and Mo Jue has promised him many times, Jian Yi is still worried, so he wants to exchange this news for a guarantee.


    Mo Jue turned his eyes and said, "I know. I''ll take you with me. How many times do you have to be sure to believe it?"


    "Second," Jian Yi continued, "you have to ensure that you won''t get hurt and die this time, or my parents will blame me."


    Mo Jue seriously suspected that he was despised by a child of six or seven years old.


    Looking at Jian Yi''s stubborn eyes, Mo Jue nodded helplessly and said, "I promise I can do it."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "talilina plans to leave Xiangcheng today, but I don''t know the specific time."


    Mo Jue was stunned, pursed his lips and whispered, "leave today."


    Jian Yi looked at him. "Are you going to see her?"


    Mo Jue sneered, "I don''t know where she is. What do I do when I see her?"


    "Oh." Jian Yi nodded, didn''t speak any more, turned and left.


    Mo Jue sat on the bed and covered his chest with his hand. The old wound there was still aching. It seemed that there was a nearby heart.


    Talilina left Mo''s house around 10 a.m. and ningjiwei was also the one who got the news.


    Gu Chenyi asked, "do we want to intervene?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head. "Let her go. You don''t have to do anything."


    Gu Chenyi also knew what Ning Jiwei meant by doing so, so he nodded and didn''t ask any more.


    In the afternoon, Mo Jue left the villa.


    Jian Yi looked at the figure he left, glanced and said, "man, sometimes it''s really dishonest. He said he wouldn''t see her in the morning, but he left secretly in the afternoon?"


    Qin Zhixu lay beside him, looked at Mo Jue''s back and said, "you told him where talilina is?"


    Jane shook her head. "He didn''t ask me again."


    Qin Zhixu touched his chin and said, "it seems that they have an agreed old place."


    "The old place?" Jian Yi looked up and asked vaguely, "do you mean Mo Jue has already made an appointment with talilina?"


    "That''s not true." Qin Zhixu smiled, reached out and rubbed Jian Yi''s head. "It''s just that there are always some places between the two people who love each other, which have different meanings for them. These places are unknown to others, but if the parties have a good heart, they will naturally go there without saying anything to each other."


    Qin Zhixu said, paused and said with a smile, "why do I tell you this? You are still a child. When you grow up and fall in love with a girl in the future, you will naturally understand."


    Jian Yi nuozui said, "I won''t fall in love with anyone. Among girls, I only love Mommy and Ruirui."


    Qin knew Xu was laughing, but thinking of Jian Yi''s brain that day, he shook his head and said, "don''t tell me, I really can''t think of what the girl who can subdue you will look like in the future. Isn''t she also a genius?"


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows, proudly raised her chest and said, "those who can convince me willingly must be more talented than me. Unfortunately, I haven''t seen anyone smarter than me so far."


    The arrogance made Qin know Xu Du''s teeth itch, and he couldn''t help saying, "I really want to see who can clean up your little demon."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After talilina left Mo''s house, she strolled around the city in a leisurely manner.


    She seemed determined that ningjiwei would not send someone to deal with her, and she also seemed to be deliberately exposing her whereabouts so that she could wait for someone to appear.


    From morning to afternoon, talilina first went to the mall and bought many children''s clothes and toys. Then she went to the cinema and bought popcorn and coke. She watched the film alone, but finally left with little interest.


    Out of the cinema, talilina breathed, looked up at the sky and said, "go to the last place, and then... It''s really time to say goodbye."


    Racecourse.


    Talilina got out of the car with big and small bags. As soon as she walked in, she saw a familiar figure sitting on the steps.


    The figure looks much thinner than before, but the proud temperament has never changed.


    Talilina was stunned for a moment and thought she was hallucinating.


    When she was sure that the person in front of her was mo Jue, she walked forward with a smile and said, "what a coincidence, you are here too."

 Chapter 497

    Mo Jue turned to look at her approaching, glanced at the big and small bags in her hand, smiled and said, "I thought you wouldn''t come."


    "Ah, I''m free anyway. Just come and have a look." talilina put her things on the ground and sat next to Mo Jue. "What about you?"


    "Same, I''m free, so let''s have a look." Mo Jue whispered.


    Like old friends, they said something neither salty nor light. No one mentioned the previous things, as if those injuries had never happened.


    Mo Jue didn''t say why Mo Jue appeared here today. Talilina and didn''t ask.


    For both of them, it is not easy to have the insipidity at the moment. There is no need to go deep into those things.


    Talilina handed over the unfinished popcorn and coke and said, "do you want to eat?"


    Mo Jue glanced, raised his eyebrows and asked, "did you go to the cinema?"


    How else would you buy these standard things?


    Talilina nodded. "It''s not good-looking. It''s the same film, the same popcorn and drinks. I don''t know why. It''s not good-looking or delicious."


    Mo Jue smiled and didn''t speak. He reached out, pinched a popcorn, threw it into his mouth and chewed, "I taste good. You try again."


    "Really?" talilina also reached out suspiciously and ate a popcorn.


    "How?" Mo Jue asked with a smile.


    Talilina turned her head, raised Mo Jue''s smiling eyes, hooked her red lips and said, "it seems to be much better than just now."


    Then they looked at each other and smiled tacitly.


    Mo Jue looked at the things she bought and asked, "I didn''t expect you to have a hobby of shopping. Do you want to take them back?"


    "These?" talilina smiled and shook her head. "It''s not for me, it''s a gift for my daughter."


    "Daughter?" Mo Jue was stunned and looked at talilina with some surprise. His eyes were complicated. "You... Won''t get married?"


    Did he unknowingly become someone else''s junior?


    "What if it is?" talilina raised her eyebrows, looked at him and asked deliberately, "what if I really got married and had children? What would you do?"


    Mo Jue paused and said with a light smile, "no, at most... Just send a green hat to the unlucky man''s grave."


    Others, love is love, which will not change at all.


    "Poof ~" talilina laughed at Mo Jue''s words, covered her lips and said with a smile: "ah Jue, your answer... I''m so satisfied!"


    Then she reached out her hand, took Mo Jue''s hand, put it on her lips, kissed and said, "there are no other men. Except you, I have never and can''t be attracted to other men."


    Mo Jue was stunned, clenched her hand and said, "so am I."


    Talilina smiled and took out the clothes in the bag. It was a girl''s long skirt.


    She unfolded it to Mo Jue and asked, "does it look good? My daughter seldom goes out. Should she be happy if I take these back to her?"


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "I think so. I don''t know children. I don''t know much."


    Talilina thought about the appearance of yarn weaving and said, "forget it, that child, no matter what I give her, she should be happy."


    Mo Jue asked suspiciously, "your daughter... Was born to you?"


    No other man, why have a daughter?


    Talilina smelled the speech, then put down her skirt, put her hand around Mo Jue''s neck, leaned against his arms and said, "no, she is the daughter of one of the families I killed. I saw that she has some talent, so I raised her around."


    "Oh." Mo Jue nodded, "it''s like what you can do."


    "Don''t you hate me?" talilina smiled and kissed him on the cheek. "Others blame me for being cruel, don''t you think?"


    Mo Jue smiled domineering, stretched out his hand and pressed her waist, pressed her into his arms, printed a kiss on her red lips and said, "I have never participated in your life. What qualifications do I have to judge your past merits and demerits? What''s more, I like you. No matter how good or bad you are, I accept it all and won''t want to change you."


    Talilina raised her lips, took a sincere smile and said, "Mo Jue, it''s very kind of you. I really like you better than you think and what I think."


    "I know." Mo Jue took her hand and put it on his chest. "That time, you could have taken my life."


    The original ruthless and ruthless people did not kill, so what it means is self-evident.


    Talilina smiled, leaned against his arms and said, "I don''t regret it, because you appeared today and said those words just now. This proves that my choice is not wrong."


    Mo Jue reached out and touched her cheek, her face still covered with a thin veil.


    "Is the poison in your body ready?" Mo Jue asked.


    Mentioning this, talilina was stiff and said, "how do you know? That bastard ningjiwei told you?"


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "it''s not him, it''s an old guy."


    "Hum." talilina hum: "I''ll find Ning Jiwei to figure out this account sooner or later."


    "Compared with this," Mo Jue reached out and took off her veil, looked at her beautiful face and asked, "I''m more curious about how you were deceived?"


    Talilina twitched slightly at the corners of her mouth, stared at Mo Jue and said, "it''s not because of you?"


    "Me?" Mo Jue wondered, what does this have to do with him?


    Talilina didn''t have a good way: "I wanted to ask Ning Jiwei about you that day, but I didn''t expect that insidious villain..."


    After hearing talilina''s words, Mo Jue was stunned, then shook his head and laughed.


    "Are you still smiling?" talilina frowned and said, "he bullied your woman."


    At this time, she seemed to forget her identity and looked at Mo Jue arrogantly.


    Mo Jue patted the back of her hand in a good temper and said, "I just didn''t expect you to drink that glass of water because of me."


    Then Mo Jue paused, held talilina''s cheek in both hands and said, "Lina, you''re right. You love me more than I thought."


    "Of course." talilina reached out and poked the wound on his chest. "But ah Jue, no matter how deep my love is, it is only once that I can show mercy. Next time, I will kill you."


    "I know." Mo Jue nodded calmly.


    "So, you''d better not appear in front of me again in the future." talilina looked at the horse farm where they had been in love and said to Mo Jue, "let''s take it as our last side."


    "The last side?" Mo Jue looked at her with an eyebrow, then shook his head, took her hand and said, "no, I''ll find you."


    Talilina was stunned. "Looking for me?"


    "Yes." Mo Jue nodded, printed a kiss on the back of talilina''s hand, but said cruelly: "find you and kill you yourself."

 Chapter 498

    After listening to Mo Jue''s words, talilina was stunned, but she was not angry. Instead, her lips were red and her smile was charming and evil, "OK, I''m waiting for you."


    Mo Jue took a deep look at her and said, "the smart way is to kill me now."


    "Kill you now?" talilina raised her eyebrows, smiled and shook her head. "Silly Jue, how can I be willing? Now there is no final conclusion. If I kill you, the game will be meaningless."


    Mo Jue didn''t speak. The old wound on his chest hurt faintly, so he couldn''t bear to see the beautiful face in front of him.


    Talilina looked at him and asked curiously, "but ah Jue, I''m curious. Why don''t you kill me? So is Ning Jiwei. He can give me deadly poison, but he only used this kind of pediatric means."


    Mo Jue sighed, "if I kill you, will it be over?"


    They have been feuding with Mo Sheng for a long time. Unless they completely fight against Mo Sheng, killing a talilina won''t help them much.


    On the contrary, what talilina really frightened them was not only her, but also her group of outlaws.


    If you hastily end talilina''s life, those without talilina''s command will be crazy to retaliate against them.


    The most terrible thing is that the enemy has no head. They can''t afford such consequences.


    Talilina also understood what Mo Jue meant. She shook her head with a smile and said, "I really don''t know whether to say you are kind or naive. You don''t think you let me go like this. Will I show mercy to you in the future?"


    Mo Jue pursed his lips and said, "I didn''t think so. You don''t have to put pressure on yourself, otherwise I will be sad when I kill you in the future."


    Talilina Witton''s smile faded two points.


    She looked at the horse farm in front of her and whispered, "ah Jue, your body can''t ride a horse now?"


    "Well, I can barely get here." Mo Jue said honestly.


    "That''s a pity," talilina shrugged. "I still want to ride with you. Now it seems that I can only forget it."


    "Forget it." Mo Jue said, "the more memories, it''s not good for you and me. That''s enough."


    "Also." talilina smiled, took a deep breath and got up and said, "let me go?"


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "it''s cold in winter. Remember to add clothes."


    Talilina tightened her finger holding the paper bag, barely hooked it and said with a smile, "you too. Go back quickly and save the root cause of the disease."


    Mo Jue nodded, but did not look in her direction.


    Talilina took one last look at him, turned around and left the racecourse without looking back.


    It''s wonderful to see this side.


    No matter how much fate, it is impossible and dare not force it.


    Talilina looked up at the sky and said in her heart: goodbye, Mo Jue.


    I don''t know how long it took. After Mo Jue coughed again, dark Wei appeared and said, "chief, go back."


    Mo Jue nodded, got up with his help, and asked coldly, "has there been any news from Jian Yi?"


    The dark guard looked at him and nodded and said, "we have established contact. Jian Yi said that as soon as the time comes, he will naturally know the location of talilina."


    "That''s good." Mo Jue sighed, but he didn''t know whether he really felt good or something else.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Three days later, Dou Jia.


    Everyone found out that they were especially excited today. Even early in the morning, they used a mask when they were fooled by Dou beans.


    Thinking of the appearance of the ten thousand year old iron and steel boy''s mask, everyone could not help but shiver.


    That picture is really... I can''t bear to look directly at it.


    When Jian Haixi and Dou Ming arrived with Qiao Zheng and others, they saw Dou Ge waiting at the door long ago.


    Behind Dou Ge, there are Dou Mindou and other Dou family members.


    Jian Haixi was stunned when he saw the pomp. He turned to Dou Ming and asked, "are all the guests in your house... So big?"


    Dou Ming shook his head, looked at the door and said, "they must be curious."


    Jane Haixi doesn''t know what she has to be curious about. After all, as the Dou family, she can''t be the first guest to the Dou family.


    Dou Ming sighs in his heart. The reason why everyone is curious about Jian Haixi is because of his stupid big brother.


    Seeing the young master of the Dou family go out to meet him in person, others naturally wonder what kind of person Jian Haixi is.


    The car stopped at the door. Qiao Zheng got off first, followed by Dou Ming. Finally, Qiao Zheng opened the door and Jian Haixi got off.


    The Dou family looked eagerly at the door and saw a pair of slender legs step out first, then a narrow waist, and finally


    When they finally saw Jian Haixi''s face, everyone quietly took a breath.


    They know that a woman who can make Dou Ge so obsessed will not look bad, but it''s also... Beautiful!


    Dou Dou smashed his mouth and said, "young Lord, where is this blessing? He even found an immortal as a friend."


    Dou min''s eyes narrowed slightly, his hand hanging on his side clenched his fist quietly, and his cold face didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi was a little stunned in the surprised eyes of the people. She turned her head and looked at Dou min and whispered, "is this... Any special etiquette in your family?"


    Otherwise, why are you staring at her?


    If it was polite, would she stare back?


    Dou Ming said slightly, "sister Haixi, ignore them. They are just idle."


    After that, Dou Ming went to Dou Ge and said, "big brother."


    "HMM." Dou Ge nodded, patted Dou Ming on the shoulder and said, "my parents have been talking about you for a long time. Go and see them later."


    "I see." Dou Ming said.


    Dou Ge turned to look at Jian Haixi, put on a nervous smile and said, "you''re coming."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi smiled, stepped forward and looked at Dou Ge. "You look good. Are you all right?"


    "All right," Dou Ge said with a simple and honest smile.


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi nodded, turned around and pointed to Qiao Zheng and said, "this is Qiao Zheng. He and some other brothers will bother you to arrange a place to live."


    Dou Ge looked at Qiao Zheng, nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything."


    Jian Haixi looked at the others behind Dou Ge, then turned his head and smiled at Dou Ge and said, "do we have to stand here all the time? To be honest, I''m a little tired and hungry."


    "Cough..." Dou Ge coughed awkwardly and hurriedly said, "please, I''ve got a banquet ready, and your residence has been cleaned up. You can eat first or have a rest."


    Jane Haixi nodded and walked in with Dou Ge.


    Dou Ming followed them, sighed, shook his head and didn''t speak.


    Dou Dou, who was eating melons nearby, came up and said, "second young master, how can I watch the young master kiss miss jane more than you? Look, the young master is both cold and warm to others, but he only said two words to you."


    Dou Ming''s eyebrows were slightly raised. He was silent. He smiled rarely and reached out to Dou Dou to hook his fingers.


    Dou Dou blinked. He thought Dou Ming was going to whisper to him, so he put his head close to him.


    Dou Ming whispered, "Dou Dou, for the sake of being my good brother, I''ll give you a piece of advice."


    "What advice?" Dou Dou asked curiously.


    Dou Ming hooked his lips and said word by word, "Curiosity Kills the cat. If you want to live well, don''t provoke people who shouldn''t be provoked, okay?"


    Dou Dou was stunned and looked up at Jian Haixi''s back, with a hint of reflection in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi was a little tired. She asked Dou Ge and learned that the banquet was in the evening. She was relieved. She ate something to fill her stomach at will and went back to her room to sleep first.


    Dou Ge arranged the people brought by Qiao Zheng. He wanted Qiao Zheng to have a rest, but he insisted on staying in front of jianhaixi gate.


    Dou Ge glanced at him without stopping him. He turned around and went to find his parents with Dou Ming.


    The Dou family is now almost under the control of Dou Ge. Dou Canghai and Nan Yan are also happy. On weekdays, they either have fun in Leping Curie in the West or go out to travel around the world together.


    When Dou Ge and Dou Ming arrived, they were fighting crickets.


    Yes, it''s the kind of game played by a few years old. These two people over half a hundred play better than anyone.


    Before Dou Ge and Dou Ming approached, they heard Nan Yan roar angrily: "dou Canghai, do you want to be shameless? My general Mingming bit your diamond dragon, and you still don''t admit it?"


    "Where is it?" dou Canghai also shouted back: "my earth drilling dragon just tripped. Don''t you think it''s good?"


    "You old shameless, you play crickets in the shade. See if I don''t teach you a lesson today!"


    Listening to Nan Yan''s words, Dou Ge and Dou Ming looked at each other, and Qi Qi sighed, "it''s starting again."


    As soon as they spoke, sure enough, there was a clang of ping pong in the room.


    Accompanied by the falling sound of tables, chairs and benches, there was Dou Canghai''s angry roar.


    "Nan Yan, don''t think I dare not fight back! You''re welcome to hit me again!"


    South wild goose hum way: "you fight back, who won''t let you return you, I didn''t tie you."


    "You..." dou Canghai said "you" for a long time, and finally said, "forget it, I''m a good man and don''t fight with a woman."


    "You despise me?" Nan Yan immediately looked like a firecracker lit.


    Then Dou Ge and Dou Ming heard their father roar sadly.


    "Oh, easy, my ears are falling off!"


    Nan Yan proudly grabbed his ear and asked, "dare you?"


    "No, No."


    Dou Ming looked at Dou Ge and said, "it looks like it''s over. Let''s go in?"


    Dou Ge frowned and said, "wait a minute."


    With that, Dou Ge waved back.


    "Young master, second young master," the servant said respectfully.


    Dou Ge said, "go up and report that I and the second young master have come."


    "Yes," Dou Ge said as he watched the servants go to the forward room, "give them enough time to tidy up the battlefield so that we won''t be involved in a while."


    Dou Ming smiled and said, "yes, after all, I don''t want to sweep the floor."

 Chapter 499

    After the servant reported, Dou Ge and Dou Ming waited another five minutes before they saw Dou Canghai and Nan Yan coming out of the house.


    Although Dou Canghai is over half a hundred years old, he can still see the killing spirit in his early years.


    Although Nanyan has some traces of age on her face, she is still like a charming little girl.


    If I saw her for the first time, I would never think of such a little girl who was only more than one meter six. She was also a powerful figure in those years.


    Her weak and boneless men did not know how many lives had been ended.


    At this time, seeing Dou Ming and Dou Ge, Nan Yan opened a bright smile, stretched out his hands and hugged them.


    "Oh, my sons, you''re back."


    Dou Ge said slightly, "Mom, I''ve always been at home."


    Nan Yan was stunned, then waved his hand and said, "Oh, don''t care about such a small thing. Boss, you''re still so boring. Can''t you hear that mommy is joking with you?"


    "I didn''t hear it." Dou Ge said solemnly, "you can directly say that you forgot that I was at home."


    "Cough..." Nan Yan coughed awkwardly and decided to ignore the eldest son''s words.


    She smiled and took Dou Ming''s hand and said, "second brother, did you see a beautiful girl this time? Did you like it?"


    Dou Ming was stunned. Thinking of lol''s appearance, his face turned red and said, "Mom, why do you ask this?"


    Nan Yan narrowed his eyes, put away his smile, stretched out his hand and pulled Dou Ming''s ear and said, "look, you have a girl like this?"


    "Er..." Dou Ming swallowed his saliva. I don''t know why Nan Yan was suddenly angry. Is it because he didn''t bring lol back?


    Dou Ming thought for a moment and said honestly, "Mom, she and I are not in a hurry. We will bring her home when we are free..."


    "How anxious do you want to be?" Nan Yan roared with his fork on his waist, "well, Dou Ming, let you go out for experience, and you''ll go out and fall in love with me, right?"


    "Mom, mom, I didn''t..." Dou Ming hurriedly explained, "I have good experience and didn''t lazy outside."


    Nan Yan Leng hum: "how do you want to be lazy? What did you tell me before you left? It''s dangerous and troublesome to cooperate. You said you wouldn''t let you go. As a result, you didn''t give me a good job. You dare to distract yourself from falling in love? I think you just think your life is long."


    "Mom, I really didn''t..." Dou Ming covered his ears and said, "calm down. Don''t pull my ears. My ears are falling off..."


    Dou Canghai looked at the way his daughter-in-law taught his son. He felt his ears with lingering fear. He turned his head and whispered to his eldest son, "your mother is worried about your brother. She is afraid that he will hurt herself because of his feelings."


    "I know." Dou Ge said, "Dou Ming also knows."


    Otherwise, with Dou Ming''s temper, how can he coax Nan Yan without hiding?


    "Dad, brother, you can say something for me!" Dou Ming asked for help.


    The south wild goose hum a way: "I see who dares!"


    "Cough..." dou Canghai coughed awkwardly, "second brother, your mother is deeply responsible for love. Just accept it."


    After that, he turned to Dou Ge, blinked, deliberately raised the volume and said, "boss, I heard there was another girl coming back with Dou Ming?"


    As soon as the word "girl" came out, it immediately attracted Nan Yan''s attention.


    She threw Dou Ming away, strode over and stared at Dou Ge and said, "is that the girl who made you half dead?"


    Now Dou Ge was embarrassed. He tried to explain: "Mom, she didn''t make me half dead. The person who hurt me..."


    "I don''t care so much. Where is she?" Nan Yan asked and went out.


    Seeing this, Dou Ge hurriedly ran after her and stopped her and said, "Mom, she has been on her way for several days. Now she has a rest. Shall I take her to see you later?"


    "Have a rest?" Nan Yan raised her voice and snorted discontentedly, "she came to our house. Instead of visiting me first, she still had a rest? I''ll teach her a lesson for such an impolite person!"


    "Mom!" Dou Ge frowned, "can you stop making trouble? It''s not her who hurt me. Besides, I''m willing to hurt her in order to save her. It has nothing to do with her."


    After a pause, Dou Ge looked at Dou Canghai and Nan Yan and said, "when Dou Ming and I were there, she took care of me a lot. Now she has come to our house. I don''t want the Dou family to cause any trouble to her."


    Dou GE''s words made Dou Canghai and Nan Yan stunned for a moment.


    Nan Yan looked at her eldest son strangely. She was used to being arrogant in ordinary days, and her husband and sons were willing to pet her and let her, but they didn''t expect that Dou Ge would contradict her and kill her for Jian Haixi.


    "Boss, do you dare to be cruel to me for a woman?" Nan Yan, with a broken heart, covered his chest and said, "how many sins did I suffer when I was pregnant with you? I almost couldn''t come back before the gate of death, but you are cruel to me now? Yingying... I don''t live!"


    The three men trembled at the same time.


    Dou Canghai immediately slapped Dou Ge on the head and said, "how do you talk to your mother? Don''t admit your mistake?"


    Dou Ge said honestly, "Mom, I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    "Wu Wu... I''m so sad that my son contradicted me for someone else..." Nan Yan continued to cry.


    Dou Ge rubbed his temples and said, "Mom, what do you want?"


    Nanyan''s cry stopped immediately, looked at Dou Ge and said, "bring the girl to see me."


    "Not now. She''s resting," Dou Ge said.


    Nan Yan paused, threw his mouth in Dou Canghai''s arms and said, "sobbing... Husband, they bully me..."


    "Geese don''t cry. My husband teaches these two unfilial sons for you." dou Canghai glared. Dou Ge and Dou Ming said, "don''t you see your mother crying? What''s the problem here? Get out of here!"


    "Yes." Dou Ge and Dou Ming looked at each other and slipped away with oil on the soles of their feet.


    When they disappeared, dou Canghai smiled and patted Nan Yan on the shoulder and said, "my wife and sons are gone."


    Nan Yan pushed him away, wiped his few tears and hummed, "I want to see what sanctity she is, a woman who can be defended by my silly sons."


    Dou Canghai looked at Nanyan and said, "wife, do you want to call the door?"


    "Am I stupid?" Nan Yan didn''t have a good way: "the boss defended her so much. If I call the door, he won''t eat me?"


    Dou Canghai asked suspiciously, "what are you going to do? Don''t wait until I see you at night? Didn''t the boss say he would bring her to see us?"


    "Can''t wait." Nan Yan narrowed his eyes, suddenly smiled cunningly, rubbed his hands and said, "I want to see her now."


    Dou Canghai looked at the smile on her face and subconsciously trembled. He thought whether to inform his sons. If Jian Haixi was really hurt, it would be bad.

 Chapter 500

    Ten minutes after Dou Ge and Dou Ming left lepingju, Nan Yan and Dou Canghai also climbed over the wall from the backyard.


    Yes, they went out over the wall.


    And after climbing over the wall and meeting the guard of the Dou family, Nan Yan also assumed the posture of being the master mother, and asked coldly, "do you see who went out from here?"


    The guard looked at Dou Canghai and Nan Yan in embarrassment. His face was blue. He didn''t know whether he saw it or not.


    "Cough..." dou Canghai coughed two times: "we''re just joking with the little Lord. There''s no need to report this matter."


    "... yes," said the guard.


    After sending off the guards, dou Canghai turned to look at Nan Yan and said, "wife, they don''t dare tell on us. Let''s go."


    "Hum, I''m afraid he''ll sue me?" Nan Yan Jiao snorted, shook her hair, turned and swaggered out, but she hid when she saw other guards.


    Dou Canghai: "..." wife, didn''t you say you weren''t afraid?


    After ten minutes of hard work to avoid all the guards, Nan Yan and Dou Canghai sneaked all the way into Dou GE''s courtyard.


    While the cat was in the corner, Nanyan whispered, "look at your son and hide the girl in his yard. Are you afraid that our family can''t take good care of her?"


    Dou Canghai smiled and said, "wife, I think you think too much. You haven''t seen other people''s girls yet. Don''t draw so many subjective conclusions first."


    Nanyan said, "I''m just eating. I''ve raised a silly son for nearly 30 years. How can I suddenly get enlightened when I meet a woman? And I take care of it everywhere, which makes me lose face as a mother, okay?"


    Dou Canghai touched his nose and said, "isn''t this a good thing? Didn''t you always look down on the boss and Dou min before? Now the boss has found something he likes. Shouldn''t you support it more?"


    "What do you know?" Nan Yan stared at him and said, "our boss is as stupid as you. Who knows if he will be cheated?"


    Dou Canghai said wrongfully, "wife, just scold the boss. Why did you take me with you?"


    Nan Yan snorted coldly, looked at the guard outside, stretched out his hand to beat Dou Canghai and said, "hurry up, they''re gone, hurry up."


    "Oh." dou Canghai answered and hurriedly followed up.


    They just stole into the house, but they made trouble again.


    The difficulty is not that they can''t find Jian Haixi''s residence, but that they see Qiao Zheng guarding at the door of Jian Haixi.


    The two looked at each other, and Nan Yan resolutely winked at Dou Canghai.


    Dou Canghai twitched at the corners of his mouth and whispered, "wife, am I going again? No..."


    Nanyan stared at him, grabbed his ear and said, "are you going or not?"


    "Go." dou Canghai said bitterly, "don''t drag my wife. Can''t I go?"


    Nan Yan just let go, kicked him on his ass and kicked him out, saying, "hurry up, it''ll be over when the boss finds out."


    "Oh, hello ~" dou Canghai ran out with his ass covered, which immediately attracted Qiao Zheng''s attention.


    Qiao Zheng looked at him, frowned slightly and didn''t speak.


    Those who can appear in this house should be close friends of the Dou family. Although he has not seen Dou Canghai, he has not doubted each other''s purpose for the first time.


    At most, Qiao Zheng just thinks the old man is a little strange.


    "Cough, that..." dou Canghai saw that Qiao Zheng didn''t respond and secretly looked behind him. He saw that Nan Yan kept winking at him. He couldn''t help but walk over and said to Qiao Zheng, "young man, are you new?"


    Qiao Zheng narrowed his eyes and stared at Dou Canghai. Instead of answering, he asked, "are you?"


    "Well, I''m..." dou Canghai had an idea and patted his head: "I''m the cook here. Isn''t Miss Jane here? Our young master asked me to ask you about her tastes and preferences."


    Qiao Zheng asked suspiciously, "didn''t Dou Ge say that the banquet is ready?"


    "Er... Yes, yes." dou Canghai scratched his hair and could only continue to talk nonsense: "the banquet is ready, but the banquet is mainly Dou''s taste. I''m afraid Miss Jane will not be used to it, so young Lord, didn''t you specifically ask me to open a small stove for Miss Jane?"


    "Oh." seeing Dou Canghai''s clear words, Qiao Zheng didn''t doubt it. He just thought seriously and said, "my miss doesn''t have any choice, just..."


    "Wait a minute." dou Canghai raised his hand to interrupt him, pointed to the closed door behind him and said, "is Miss Jane resting inside? Let''s talk next to her and keep a low voice so as not to wake her up."


    Qiao Zheng nodded and thought Dou Canghai was very careful.


    He didn''t go far either. He just moved two steps aside. Dou Canghai still wanted him to go far, but he refused. He just said, "just say it here."


    Dou Canghai nodded and said, "OK, you say, I''ll write it down."


    Qiao Zheng said seriously, "Miss doesn''t pick a mouth, but she prefers light food to meat. Moreover, she shouldn''t be greasy after long-distance work."


    "Yes, it should be." dou Canghai nodded hurriedly.


    Seeing that the two were seriously discussing, Nan Yan narrowed his eyes, flashed a bad smile, and disappeared in the corner of the wall.


    In the room.


    Jian Haixi was sleeping. The window was suddenly opened from the outside, and then a figure flashed in quickly and silently.


    Nan Yan stood still, looked back at the sensor on the window frame, smiled and said, "son, it''s too tender to use this move to deal with others and your mother and me."


    Then Nanyan turned back and walked to jianhaixi.


    In bed, Jane Haixi slept soundlessly.


    Nanyan was stunned at the first sight of Jian Haixi.


    She thought that she would be a beauty if she could conquer her silly son''s aesthetic judgment.


    But Nanyan never thought Jian Haixi would be so beautiful.


    Nan Yan stood by the bed and looked at Jian Haixi''s bright, pink face and delicate facial features that couldn''t jump out of a mistake. He couldn''t help smacking his mouth and shaking his head and said, "I didn''t expect my silly son''s eyes to be reliable. I thought I could only see such a face in the family..."


    Nan Yan reached out and wanted to lift a strand of broken hair on Jian Haixi''s cheek so that she could see her face more clearly.


    But unexpectedly, when she reached out, Jane Haixi suddenly frowned and opened her eyes.


    Nan Yan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi would suddenly open his eyes. The hand that was reaching for her also stopped awkwardly in mid air.


    Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes and looked at the south wild goose in front of him. He asked coldly, "who are you?"


    Just at that moment, the pendant Jane Yi gave her suddenly shook around her neck.


    The pendant will vibrate when someone approaches to indicate danger.


    When Jane Yi gave it to her at that time, she thought it was very chicken ribs. After all, she couldn''t be close to anyone. She didn''t know it yet.


    But Jane Haixi never thought that this thing would come in handy on her first day at Dou''s house.


    Nanyan was caught on the "flower picker" trip, and suddenly said with some embarrassment: "what, I said I was the cook here. Do you believe it?"


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows, sat up from the bed and looked at Nan Yan defensively, "what do you think?"


    "Er... Ha ha, it seems that it''s not credible." Nan Yan smiled awkwardly.


    Jian Haixi looked at her warily, with one hand under the pillow.


    Seeing her movements, Nan Yan waved his hand and said, "I don''t mean any harm. Don''t be nervous. I''m just... Curious. Come and see what you look like and who you are."


    "Curious?" Jian Haixi squinted, looked up and down suspiciously at Nanyan twice, and asked keenly, "who are you from Dou Ge?"


    Nan Yan was surprised. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi guessed that she had something to do with Dou Ge so soon. He couldn''t help smiling and asked, "how can you think I have something to do with Dou Ge?"


    As soon as she said this, Jane Haixi could be sure that she was seventy-eight. After determining that Nan Yan was not the enemy, she was a little relieved and said with a slight tug on her lips: "when I arrived just now, there were a large group of curious people at the door, but I didn''t see you. And this house, without Dou GE''s permission, even the Dou family, can''t come in. So..."


    The voice paused. Jian Haixi looked at the door that had not been opened and the half open window, and then turned to look at Nanyan and said with a smile: "I heard brother Dou mention that aunt''s skill was superb before. I didn''t expect to be lucky to see her when I arrived at Dou''s house today."


    Nan Yan looked at Jian Haixi in surprise, "you, how do you know?"


    Jian Haixi lifted the quilt and got out of bed. He saluted Nan Yan politely and said, "on the first day, Haixi should have taken the initiative to visit his uncle and aunt, but he was in a hurry. He was going to visit at the evening banquet. Unexpectedly, he provoked your aunt. It''s Haixi''s fault. Please forgive me."


    "Er... No, it''s all right." facing Jian Haixi''s politeness and politeness, Nan Yan was at a loss for a moment and said, "what, there''s nothing to forgive or not. I''m just idle, so come and see you... What else is missing?"


    Just after saying this, Nan Yan wanted to give himself a mouth in his heart.


    Why did you come to inspect Jian Haixi, but you got confused?


    Jian Haixi didn''t know what Nan Yan was thinking. He just smiled and shook his head and said, "nothing. Brother Dou, everything is very well prepared for me."


    "That''s good." Nan Yan had to say.


    Jian Haixi looked around, helped Nan Yan move a chair and said, "aunt, sit down. No matter what questions you have, I will try my best to answer you."


    Nan Yan was not polite either. He sat down in his chair and looked at Jian Haixi and said, "are you really here just to deal with talilina?"


    "Otherwise?" Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "aunt, you don''t need to doubt my sincerity in cooperation with the Dou family. Brother Dou and I can be said to be friends of life and death. Since the Dou family has done their best in this matter, I will naturally try my best."


    Nan Yan frowned and said, "who asked you this? I asked you. Don''t you have any selfishness here?"

 Chapter 501

    "Selfishness?" Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. She didn''t understand what Nanyan meant. She thought and nodded: "yes, I want to eradicate talilina''s power in one fell swoop to ensure the safety of my family. This is the biggest selfishness."


    Nan Yan was stunned. She looked at Jian Haixi in front of her and suddenly found that some things were different from what she thought.


    Seeing Nanyan looking at herself all the time, Jian Haixi wondered and asked, "aunt, what''s the problem?"


    "You..." Nan Yan frowned and asked coldly, "don''t you like..."


    "Mom!"


    Nan Yan''s sentence "don''t you like my son?" before she asked the exit, Jian Haixi''s door was suddenly pushed open. Dou Ge stood at the door and interrupted her in a cold voice.


    Seeing his eldest son suddenly appear, Nanyan has a feeling of being caught for doing bad things.


    In particular, Dou Ge is still standing beside Dou Canghai, who is as embarrassed and guilty as her.


    "Then what..." Nan Yan stood up obediently, touched his nose and said, "son, why are you here?"


    Dou Ge didn''t have a good way: "I went to Leping house to find you, but I didn''t see anyone. I asked the guard, but they told me I didn''t know whether to see or not."


    The south wild goose took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said with a dry smile, "these ignorant guards, I''ll teach them a good lesson later."


    "Are they the ones who don''t understand?" Dou Ge frowned and felt helpless to his parents.


    If he hadn''t come in time just now, Nan Yan didn''t know what he would ask.


    His feelings are his own business. Jian Haixi has never promised anything, and he doesn''t want her to feel embarrassed because of these things.


    Jian Haixi saw that the atmosphere was stiff, smiled and rounded up the scene and said to Dou Ge, "brother Dou, you came just in time. I was still chatting with my aunt just now. I''m new here. Fortunately, I have an aunt to chat with me, otherwise I have to suffocate."


    That''s too much to say, not to mention whether Jian Haixi''s temperament will feel bored, but how can she be in the mood to think about something boring on her first day here, coupled with the tiredness of the journey?


    Dou Ge knew that she was helping them out, so he sighed, reached out and rubbed his temples and said, "I''ll make you laugh. I''m my parents. They... Have no malice, but they love to make some noise."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, and she saw it.


    Behind him, Qiao Zheng was speechless.


    Who would have thought that the "Chef" who had a serious discussion with him just now was the contemporary owner of the Dou family?


    Where is this "love to make trouble", it is clearly old and immoral!


    Seeing that their little trick has been exposed, Nanyan and Dou Canghai are not easy to stay here for a long time. Dou Canghai pulled his daughter-in-law before the sea, smiled and looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Miss Jane, you go on to rest and we''ll talk later."


    "Well, OK." Jane Haixi nodded politely.


    It''s Nanyan. Since she realized that Jian Haixi had no ambiguous thoughts about Dou Ge, she lost her interest in playing. As soon as Dou Canghai pulled, she followed.


    After they left, Qiao Zheng also consciously withdrew. Only Jian Haixi and Dou Ge were left in the room.


    "Sorry to make you laugh." Dou Ge apologized.


    He really felt sorry. He wanted to make Jian Haixi more comfortable at Dou''s house, but he didn''t expect that she would encounter such a thing when she first came.


    Jian Haixi looked at his embarrassed and guilty face and said with a smile, "brother Dou, what are you talking about? I don''t think it''s a big deal. On the contrary, I think the temperament of my aunt and uncle is very consistent with my temper."


    Dou Ge knew that she was enlightening herself, pulled off the corners of her mouth and smiled reluctantly.


    Jian Haixi also knew that he couldn''t put it down so soon. After thinking about it, he turned to look through his luggage bag. "Yi Yi asked me to prepare a small gift for you. You just came here, otherwise I have to send it to you."


    "Gift?" Dou Ge was stunned. He wondered what gift Jian Yi would give him?


    Jian Haixi took out a small box and opened it in front of Dou Ge: "these are all. Pick some and take them away."


    Dou Ge was stunned and looked down. He saw that it was full of small items such as accessories.


    There are rings, earrings, bracelets, necklaces, wristbands, etc. the color is inconspicuous dark, and even the style is not prominent.


    But Dou Ge knows that since it was sent by Jian Yi, these things are definitely more than what they look like.


    "These are... Alarms?" Dou Ge guessed.


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "not only, but also some are location eavesdropping, and some contain emergency special drugs... Anyway, there are many functions, and I can''t remember them completely."


    Dou Ge was stunned, smiled and shook his head. "It seems that Yiyi is really worried about you."


    "Yes." thinking of her son, Jian Haixi''s eyes were full of longing and tenderness. "Before I came, the child had to follow me and said he wanted to protect me."


    Dou Ge looked at her and hesitated: "in fact... Their father and son have both looked for me."


    "Ah?" Jian Haixi was startled and looked at Dou Ge strangely. "You said Ji Wei and Yi Yi had been looking for you?"


    "Yes." Dou Ge nodded and said, "before you came, Ji Wei and I talked on the phone, and Jian Yi also sent me a message, asking me to take good care of you and protect you."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He didn''t expect such an accident.


    Dou Ge came forward, looked at the small videos in the box, picked up a tail ring, looked at it and said, "I''ll take this."


    Seeing that he looked carefully, Jian Haixi asked, "what''s in this?"


    "It should be a powerful medicine specially made by mikai." Dou Ge said with a smile: "I don''t need anything with other functions. Just take this in case of need."


    He doesn''t need it himself, but in case Jane Haixi gets hurt, it''s always safer to have this.


    Jane Haixi didn''t quite understand. She just nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Dou Ge looked at her and said, "take a break?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "no, it''s enough to have a rest just now."


    "Well... I''ll show you around?" Dou Ge suggested.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and nodded, "well, introduce others to me by the way."


    It would be bad if there were another Oolong like Nanyan just now.


    Dou Ge also thought of this, so he led Jian Haixi out of the door.


    Qiao Zheng saw that they came out and didn''t ask much. He only followed Jian Haixi silently.


    As soon as they reached the door, they heard a voice shouting, "Oh, where are you going?"


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. He looked up along the voice and saw a young man biting dog tail grass sitting on the branch of a nearby tree, smiling and waving to them.


    Dou Ge frowned and shouted, "what''s it like? It''s not coming down yet!"


    "OK!" Dou Dou smiled and jumped down from the tree.


    "Be careful!" Jian Haixi gently exhaled, but the next second he saw the young man standing steadily in front of her.


    Dou Dou tilted his head and looked at Jian Haixi. He smiled and bent his eyes and said, "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern."

 Chapter 502

    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Dou and turned to Dou Ge.


    She could see that although Dou Ge was scolding Dou Dou just now, it also showed that the relationship between them was much closer than ordinary superiors and subordinates.


    Dou Ge stared at Dou Dou and said to Jian Haixi, "his name is Dou Dou. In the future, let him follow you at Dou''s house."


    Dou Dou took the opportunity to approach and said, "sister Haixi, please give me more advice in the future."


    Although Jian Haixi was surprised, Dou Dou looked only a teenager, but she also trusted Dou GE''s arrangement, so she smiled and nodded to Dou Dou and said, "Hello, Dou Dou."


    Dou Dou asked pleasantly, "sister Haixi, do you want to hang out at Dou''s house? I''ll accompany you?"


    Before Jian Haixi spoke, Dou Ge frowned and said, "there''s nothing for you here. You''re busy."


    "Young Lord, I''m not busy." Dou Dou blinked and said innocently, "didn''t you tell me to follow sister Haixi in the future? Of course I''ll be fine except accompanying her."


    Dou Ge choked and looked a little ugly.


    He finally found time to hang out with Jian Haixi. As a result, Dou Dou didn''t have any eyesight.


    Jane Haixi shook her head a little funny and said, "let''s go."


    "It''s better for sister Haixi." Dou Dou followed Jian Haixi affectionately and said, "sister Haixi, I''m most familiar with the size of Dou''s house. I even know where the dog hole in the backyard is. It''s absolutely right for you to follow me."


    "Hum." Dou Ge snorted angrily, "didn''t you dig the dog hole?"


    "Cough..." Dou Dou covered his lips and coughed softly: "young Lord, you don''t give me face. Expose my short son in front of sister Haixi. Besides, didn''t I block the dog hole at last..."


    His voice was getting smaller and smaller, and Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    A group of people were walking along the road when the guard suddenly reported that Dou Canghai and Nan Yan had something to do with Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge frowned after hearing this. Thinking of the matter that Nan Yan stole into Jian Haixi''s room just now, he nodded and said, "I know. I''ll go there right away."


    After the guard retreated, Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, why don''t I let Dou Ming come over..."


    "Well, needless to say, go there quickly." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "business is important. I''ll just walk around with Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng."


    Dou Ge thought for a while and had to nod his head and say, "well, if there''s anything, just let someone come to me."


    "Well, don''t worry." Jian Haixi nodded.


    Dou Ge told Dou Dou to leave after a few words. Dou Dou returned and shook his head and said, "sister Haixi, the little Lord is very kind to you."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "what you said seems to be complaining that he is not good enough for you."


    "It was." Dou Dou said, "the little Lord is a ten thousand year dark ice. I haven''t seen him melt since I was young. I didn''t expect that he would melt into water after meeting sister Haixi."


    Jane Haixi said with a smile, "what are you talking about? Your young master is just taking more care of us for the sake of our friendship in the past."


    Smell speech Dou Dou looked at Jian Haixi, his eyes turned twice, and didn''t continue the topic.


    As they walked, Dou Dou was competent as everyone''s Guide.


    "There is Leping residence, which is the residence of the head of the family and the master mother." Dou Dou said, "but now most things in the family are the responsibility of the little master, and we are the head of the family and the master mother rarely take care of any more."


    Thinking of Dou Canghai and Nan Yan, Jian Haixi nodded clearly.


    The two men with such a temperament are lucky to have cultivated two dull brothers like Dou Ge and Dou Ming.


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s thoughtful appearance, Dou Dou seemed to guess what she was thinking and said with a smile: "sister Haixi, you must be thinking, why are we so lively as our head and mother, but the young master and the second young master are silent?"


    "Hmm..." Jian Haixi held his chin and thought for a moment. "Brother Dou Ge and Dou Ming, I don''t think they were raised by Uncle Dou and aunt Dou."


    Dou Dou was stunned, looked at Jian Haixi in surprise and said, "sister Haixi, you know that? Did the little Lord tell you?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said with a smile, "I guess the Dou family is busy. In those years, the Dou family must have been shouldering heavy responsibilities. For the safety of their children, they naturally won''t take the two brothers with them. Although the Dou family master and his wife are outgoing, the Dou family style has always been calm and cold. Growing up in such an atmosphere, the Dou Ge and Dou Ming brothers are naturally the same."


    While Dou Dou was stunned, Jian Haixi also glanced at him with a smile and said, "as for you... You should have more contact with Dou''s husband and wife."


    Dou Dou nodded blankly and said, "when I was born, the young master was already very powerful. The master and his mother had a lot of idle time and often taught me."


    Jane Haixi nodded.


    No wonder Dou Ge trusts Dou Dou, because although Dou Dou is his subordinate, as a child raised by Dou Canghai and Nan Yan, Dou Dou is actually no different from Dou Ge and Dou Ming''s brother.


    The three continued to walk, but Dou Dou''s eyes changed when he looked at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi noticed his eyes and asked with a smile, "what are you always watching me do?"


    Dou Dou was stunned, scratched his head and said, "just a little surprised, sister Haixi, you are much better than I thought."


    "More than you think?" Jane Haixi asked with great interest, "otherwise what kind of person do you think I am?"


    Dou Dou hesitated and said, "I think the object who can make the little Lord promise to cooperate should be a person similar to him. He is silent and does things quickly. But I didn''t expect you to be so... Gentle, sister Haixi."


    Jian Haixi laughed and said, "isn''t it good to be gentle?"


    Dou Dou shook his head, "it''s not bad, it''s just..."


    The real master is never the one who reveals his emotions.


    In contrast, moderate people are more terrible.


    Dou Dou didn''t go on, and Jian Haixi didn''t ask again.


    Not long after they walked, they saw a girl standing not far away.


    At the moment of seeing the girl, Jian Haixi keenly noticed that Dou Dou was nervous for a moment.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help looking at the man and was a little surprised.


    The girl is very beautiful, but this is not what surprised Jane Haixi.


    What really surprised her was the coldness of the girl from the inside out.


    This is the first time Jian Haixi has seen the same temperament as Dou Ge in a girl.


    But it''s just similar.


    Dou GE''s coldness had a more atmosphere, but the girl in front seemed to be hostile to her.


    Jian Haixi saw Dou Ming breathing a few times and had gone through all kinds of thoughts in his mind.


    Over there, Dou Min has come up to Dou Dou and said, "Dou Dou, didn''t you tell me you went to dinner? Why are you here?"


    "Er..." Dou Dou touched his nose and said, "sister min, I want to go to dinner. I was caught by the young master to work. I......"


    "What kind of work?" Dou min looked at Jian Haixi next to her. Instead of saying hello to Jian Haixi, she continued to turn her head and say to Dou Dou, "Miss Jane is a distinguished guest of our Dou family. How can you let such a rash kid treat you?"


    Dou Dou threw his mouth and muttered in a low voice, "don''t let me come, do you?"


    "What did you say?" Dou min asked coldly.


    "Nothing." dou Douyang began with a naive smile on his face and said, "sister min, you''re busy. I''ll go shopping with sister Haixi first..."


    With that, Dou Dou wanted to take Jian Haixi away, but Dou min stretched out his arm and stopped in front of him and said, "wait."


    Dou Dou was helpless. "What''s the matter, sister min?"


    Dou min looked at Dou Dou and said, "Miss Jane is a distinguished guest. How can you call people''s names directly? It''s no big or small. Can you receive her well?"


    "Why can''t I? I..."


    Dou Dou''s words were interrupted by Dou Min: "forget it, just give it to me here. Go back first."


    When he spoke, he meant to replace Dou Dou.


    Dou Dou was stunned, while Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    Behind Jian Haixi, Qiao Zheng raised his eyelids, looked at Dou min, cautiously moved forward and closer to Jian Haixi.


    Dou min then looked at Jian Haixi, polite but alienated from the tunnel: "Miss Jane, Dou Dou is young, has a big temper and doesn''t speak properly. Please don''t worry about him."


    "Nothing." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I see Dou Dou is in good temper with me. I don''t know how to say it."


    Dou Dou looked at Jian Haixi and Dou min, then went up to Dou min and said, "sister min, go back first. I''ll go with sister Haixi and find you later, okay?"


    In fact, before dealing with Jian Haixi, Dou Dou has reminded Dou min many times to pay attention and don''t provoke Jian Haixi.


    But those reminders were only based on his understanding of Dou Ge, not what he thought was the danger of Jian Haixi himself.


    But in the process of contact just now, Dou Dou deeply felt Jian Haixi''s intelligence and sensitivity under the mask of gentleness.


    Making friends with such a person is a lucky thing, but if you are against her, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Dou minruo really annoys Jian Haixi. With the support of Dou Ge and Dou Ming brothers, I''m afraid even Dou Canghai and Nan Yan will not be able to protect her.


    However, Dou min didn''t receive Dou Dou''s hint at all.


    She glanced coldly at Dou Dou and said in a cold voice, "you don''t listen to me? Let you go down. How can you be so presumptuous in front of distinguished guests?"


    Dou Dou was stiff, and his eyebrows were a little unhappy.


    "Sister min, this is what the little Lord told me to do. Even if you have an opinion, go to the little Lord."


    "You..." Dou min choked and snorted coldly, "it''s impossible. Miss Jane is a female guest. If she needs someone to accompany her, how can the young Lord find you instead of me?"


    Dou Dou''s temper has cooled down and has no good airway: "how do I know?"


    Dou min gritted her teeth, stared at Dou Dou, turned to Jian Haixi and said, "Miss Jane, I''d better accompany you to the garden."

 Chapter 503

    On hearing the speech, Jian Haixi smiled and refused, "don''t bother. In fact, I''ve already strolled around. I''ll go back now."


    Dou min and Dou Dou are stunned at the same time. They look at Jian Haixi with different complexities.


    Dou min didn''t expect Jian Haixi to refuse him. After all, Jian Haixi just arrived at Dou''s house and needs her assistance in everything. As long as Jian Haixi has a little concern, he can only be polite to her.


    Dou Dou knew that the words he had just secretly excused Dou MINMING annoyed Jian Haixi.


    No, it should be said that Jian Haixi is not unhappy, but just draws him out of the scope of trust again.


    Dou Dou gritted his teeth and said to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, I''ll take you back..."


    "No need." Jian Haixi waved his hand and said, "Qiao Zheng can accompany me. Don''t you have something to say? Go ahead."


    After that, Jian Haixi winked directly at Qiao Zheng and turned away without waiting for Dou Dou and Dou min to answer.


    She can see Dou min''s hostility and Dou Dou''s dilemma in the middle.


    If it had been put in the past, maybe Jian Haixi would bear it a little, or deal with it in a more euphemistic way.


    But now all she wants is how to solve talilina and her forces and protect the people she cares about from harm.


    How could she care about these small disputes when her life is at stake?


    To treat Dou Canghai and Nan Yan politely in the face of Dou Ge is not only Jian Haixi''s cultivation, but also the limit she can tolerate and achieve.


    Looking at the figure of Jian Haixi leaving, dou minleng hummed: "I take myself too seriously. Do you think this is Xiang City?"


    Dou Dou looked at her and said coldly, "Dou min, you take yourself too seriously and don''t take her too seriously?"


    "What did you say?" dou minleng said.


    Dou Dou pulled down the corner of his lip, looked at Dou min''s stubborn appearance, smiled ironically and shook his head and said, "sister min, I''ve told you more than once not to provoke her for the sake of your past care for me. But you don''t listen. In that case, you might as well try to see whether the young Lord is facing you or Jian Haixi."


    After that, Dou Dou stopped talking and turned to chase Jian Haixi.


    He has to apologize to Jian Haixi. If Jian Haixi doesn''t believe him at Dou''s house from now on, it''s not a small thing.


    Looking at Dou Dou''s figure trotting after him, Dou min gritted his teeth and said, "it''s just with a face. What''s good to be proud of?"


    Jian Haixi returned to his room. As soon as he sat down, he saw Dou Dou coming in a hurry. As soon as he saw her, he knelt on the ground.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Sister Haixi, I really wanted to help sister min just now, but that doesn''t mean I have a different heart for you. I hope you don''t misunderstand." Dou Dou explained.


    Jane Haixi paused and raised her hand to Qiao Zheng. Qiao Zheng understood and moved the chair over.


    "You sit first." Jian Haixi pointed to the chair and said to Dou Dou.


    Dou Dou sits down.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said, "Dou Dou, you are a very smart child, so guess what I''m here for?"


    Dou Dou was stunned and said, "cooperate with Dou family and kill talilina."


    This is something everyone in the Dou family knows.


    "Yes," said Jane Haixi with a smile, "do you think talilina is an easy opponent to kill?"


    Dou Dou shakes his head. Many years ago, Dou Ge defeated talilina. At that time, everyone thought she was dead, but unexpectedly, she rose again after so many years of dormancy.


    Compared with other forces, talilina''s power may not be the largest, but it must be the most terrible.


    "Since such a powerful opponent is eyeing, how can I have time to take care of other things?" Jane Haixi said.


    Dou Douwei was stunned and said with some guilt: "sister Haixi, sorry, sister min, she actually..."


    "I don''t care what she thinks, nor do I care." Jian Haixi raised his hand to interrupt Dou Dou''s words and said gently, "my family is now threatened by life. My purpose here is to eradicate this threat and protect them from living. In addition to this purpose, I don''t care about anything else."


    Dou Dou was stunned and asked hesitantly, "if sister min offended you in the future..."


    "As long as she doesn''t delay my affairs, I won''t care about some small things, but if she is rebellious, I won''t turn a blind eye." Jian Haixi looked directly at Dou Dou and said, "Dou Dou, I''m not a good man. I hope you understand this."


    Dou Dou quickly bowed his head and said, "I see, sister Haixi."


    "If you understand, go back," said Jane Haixi.


    Dou Dou stood up and went to the door, but stopped again. He turned back and looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "sister Haixi, won''t you... Won''t believe me?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "will you believe me, Dou Dou?"


    "I..."


    "Don''t rush to answer." Jian Haixi interrupted Dou Dou''s words. "Trust is mutual and valuable. We won''t be stingy with this trust in unimportant daily life. But we can''t afford to miss anything in the matter of life support."


    She can''t trust Dou Dou without a reason. After all, from the current situation, Dou Dou will definitely choose Dou min instead of her if she needs to make a choice.


    She doesn''t like the feeling that she will be betrayed all the time.


    So even if she has no opinion on Dou Dou, she won''t give it to him in major events.


    It''s like Dou Dou won''t trust her now.


    Dou Dou stayed for a moment when he heard the speech, nodded deeply to Jian Haixi, and then turned and left.


    He understood what Jian Haixi meant, so he didn''t force an explanation.


    After Dou Dou left, Qiao Zheng looked at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said with a smile, "brother Qiao, just say what you want to say."


    Qiao Zheng hesitated and said, "Miss, why doesn''t the Dou family look so peaceful?"


    "It''s the same everywhere." Jian Haixi said, "any big family, as long as there are many people, will naturally have their own thoughts."


    Qiao Zheng said, "there is no Qiao family."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qiao Zheng suddenly stopped.


    Because he remembered that when Jian Haixi''s mother Qiao Sui was still there, the Qiao family was not so calm.


    The reason why the Qiao family is harmonious today is that Qiao Sui is gone, Qiao Qinghe''s wife has died, and Jian Haixi does not participate in the competition for resources of the Qiao family, so all the talents of the Qiao family have no opinion on accepting Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi saw that Qiao Zheng was silent and probably guessed what he thought. She didn''t say much about it. She just smiled and said, "brother Qiao, you don''t have to mention today''s matter with Dou Ge."


    Qiao Zheng was stunned and said, "isn''t Dou min a problem that can''t be solved?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I think Dou Ge will solve it. We don''t need to meddle in other people''s housework."


    "Yes, miss." Qiao Zheng replied.

 Chapter 504

    After Dou Dou left, he went to Dou min first.


    Seeing him coming, dou minleng hummed, "what else are you looking for me to do? Didn''t you go to see your sister Haixi?"


    Dou Dou didn''t smile at all, but said positively: "sister min, you have taken good care of me since childhood. I treat the young master as my brother and you as my sister. However, as Dou''s family, all personal feelings have to make way for the task. So if you have to choose to live with sister Haixi in the future, maybe I won''t help you again."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Dou min thought Dou Dou came to apologize to her, but she didn''t expect to hear Dou Dou say such words.


    Dou Dou sneered, "sister min, you still don''t understand why the little Lord asked me to follow Jian Haixi, but didn''t let you go?"


    Dou min was stunned. His face changed slightly and said, "what do you mean?"


    "I just remind you, don''t think the little Lord doesn''t understand the world and treat him as a fool. In fact, the little Lord knows everything." Dou Dou looked at Dou min and said, "sister min, if you are stubborn again, you will only hurt yourself in the end."


    Dou min clenched his teeth and said, "so you let me admit defeat consciously, and then watch Jian Haixi and Shaozhu go out and enter, right?"


    Dou Dou frowned and said, "Jian Haixi has never meant to compare with you. She has no male and female thoughts about the little Lord. Originally, this is the battle you imagined."


    "Oh." Dou min sneered, "did Jane Haixi tell you this?"


    "Yes." Dou Dou frowned, "what''s the problem?"


    Dou min flashed sarcasm on his face, squinted his eyes, and Dou Dou said, "Dou Dou, you are still young. You don''t understand how terrible a woman would be if she had a plan. She is a newcomer to Jian Haixi. What would you think if she told you she was interested in the young Lord as soon as she came up?"


    Dou Douwei then shook his head and said, "I don''t think she is like that. Sister min, you think too much..."


    "Am I thinking too much or are you too simple?" Dou min looked at Dou Dou sarcastically and said, "does she really mean that? Can you really let you know? If she is really as magnanimous as you said, she won''t come to Dou''s house. Now she just paralyzes your vigilance first and then gets closer to the little Lord."


    Listening to Dou min''s words, Dou Dou looked slightly stunned, then shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "sister min, I only found out today that I don''t know you. Just, what do you think? I''m leaving."


    "Wait." just as Dou Dou turned to leave, Dou min suddenly stopped him and said coldly, "you are not allowed to tell the little Lord about today."


    Dou Dou was slightly stunned. He looked back at Dou min and said, "Dou min, do you think if I don''t tell the little Lord, the little Lord won''t know?"


    With Dou GE''s concern for Jian Haixi, how can he be alone with Jian Haixi? And even if he doesn''t say, there are Jian Haixi and Qiao Zheng.


    Dou min clenched her teeth, stamped her feet in anger, came forward and grabbed Dou Dou''s clothes and said, "anyway, don''t talk nonsense, little Lord... I have my own way."


    After that, she pushed Dou Dou away and went out first.


    Dou Dou looked at her back and narrowed his eyes. Finally, he smiled at himself and turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Dou Dou said something wrong. As long as he didn''t say it, Dou Ge really wouldn''t know about it.


    First of all, neither Jian Haixi nor Qiao Zheng planned to make a small report. Moreover, Dou Ge knew that Jian Haixi didn''t like so many people to follow, and he trusted Dou Dou enough, so he really sent him alone to follow Jian Haixi.


    Unfortunately, because they don''t know Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, Dou Dou and Dou min think Dou Ge will know about it sooner or later.


    So Dou min thought about it and went straight to Leping house. She planned to do something before Dou Ge knew about it.


    Leping Curie.


    Dou Ge sat opposite Dou Canghai and Nan Yan and looked at the dessert in front of him. His face was not very good-looking.


    "Boss, what''s the matter with you? Eat quickly." dou Canghai looked at Dou Ge and said with a dry smile: "this is what your mother and I just made. Try it first. If it''s delicious, we''ll make more for Miss Jane."


    Dou Ge looked at Dou Canghai and said, "Dad, did you ask me to come for this?"


    "Er..." dou Canghai was a little guilty by his son''s eyes. He smiled awkwardly and said, "why, what''s the matter? Didn''t you say you should take more care of Miss Jane?"


    Dou Ge was speechless, got up, took dessert and said, "I''ll take it directly and let her taste it."


    With that, he was about to go out.


    Nan Yan frowned and said in a cold voice, "stop."


    Dou Ge stopped, looked back at Nan Yan and said, "what else?"


    "You sit down for me." Nan Yan patted the table.


    When Dou Ge saw that Nan Yan looked bad, he was stunned and sat back and said, "Mom, you can tell me what you have directly. You don''t have to go around these bends."


    "Tell you directly?" Nan Yan sneered, "if I ask you directly, will you tell the truth?"


    Dou Ge was stunned and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Nan Yan pursed his lips and said, "Oh, your mother just wants to ask what''s going on between you and Jian Haixi?"


    "What''s going on?" Dou Ge was more confused. "Haixi and I are both partners and good friends. Isn''t this something you already know?"


    "Just a good friend?"


    Nan Yan said, "Dou Ge, your mother, I''m not blind yet. Before the girl came, she began to toss around at home. It''s called just a ''good friend''?"


    Dou Ge was stunned. Then he understood what Nan Yan meant. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "Mom, if you want to ask me if I like Haixi, I can tell you, yes, I like her very much. I''m willing to give up my life for her."


    Listening to his son''s words, dou Canghai and Nan Yan were stunned there for a moment.


    They saw clearly that Dou Ge was by no means a "friend" to Jian Haixi, but they were shocked when they heard Dou Ge say they were willing to die for Jian Haixi.


    Similarly, Dou min standing at the door.


    She didn''t expect that as soon as she came here, she heard enough words to make her crazy.


    For so many years, she always thought she would be Dou GE''s future wife, but now Dou Ge says that the person he likes is Jian Haixi.


    What is she?


    Dou min''s eyes were red. She put her hand over her mouth, sobbed and turned away.


    In the living room, Nan Yan came back and said, "Dou Ge, are you confused? You like others, but they don''t like you. Are you stupid to work hard for someone who doesn''t like you?"


    "I''m not just for her." Dou Ge looked at Dou Canghai and Nan Yan and said in a deep voice, "Dad, mom, the sooner talilina''s matter is solved, the better. Now Haixi is our best ally. I''m fighting not only for her, but also for our whole Dou family."


    "Of course I know, but you..."


    "Mom." Nan Yan wanted to say more, but Dou Ge interrupted her and said, "please let me handle the emotional things myself?"


    Nan Yan choked. She wanted to persuade her son to give up his feelings for Jian Haixi, but looking at Dou GE''s extremely firm eyes, she understood that even if she said it was useless.


    Dou Canghai sighed and said, "boss, have you ever thought that your so-called feelings will not only worry us, but also become a burden for Miss Jane?"


    Dou Ge was slightly stunned, then smiled with relief, shook his head and said, "Dad, you worry too much. I won''t let myself become her burden."


    After a pause, Dou Ge continued, "as for worrying you two... It''s your son''s unfilial."


    Nan Yan was so angry that he wanted to kick him on the spot. Dou Canghai pulled him in time.


    Dou Ge got up and said, "there''s no need to talk about it in the future."


    Nan Yan said with a dark face, "bastard, get out of here quickly. I''ll be angry when I look at you."


    Dou Ge smiled, shook his head and left Leping house. He didn''t forget to bring the dessert before he left.


    As soon as Dou Ge left, Nan Yan was so angry that he fell his teacup.


    Dou Canghai reached out and patted her on the back to help her along the way: "wife, don''t be angry. Maybe our boss is on a whim. As long as Jian Haixi doesn''t pay attention to him, he will put it down after a while."


    Nan Yan rolled his eyes and waited for Dou Canghai to say, "do you think your son is so easy to put down?"


    "Er..." dou Canghai choked and shook his head.


    Dou Ge is dull by nature, but at the same time, his endurance is very human.


    When Dou Ge was three years old, he just remembered something. Dou Canghai and Nan Yan finally came back. Dou Ge stuck to them.


    A few days later, Nan Yan lied to Dou Ge that they would go out and come back in a minute.


    I thought there were so many servants teasing and coaxing. Dou Ge would forget it in half a day.


    But unexpectedly, the three-year-old Dou Ge just waited for them at the gate for two days, regardless of who called.


    Since then, dou Canghai and his wife have never lied to Dou Ge again.


    Now that Dou Ge is moved by Jian Haixi, how can they put it down in a few words or a few days?


    Dou Canghai looked at Nanyan worried and comforted: "wife, don''t think so much. Your children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren. It''s no use for us to worry here."


    Nan Yan shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid of Ge''er''s lovelorn, I''m just worried... His feelings that are doomed to no response will eventually kill him."


    If Jian Haixi is just an ordinary person, if they are not involved in talilina, don''t stop Nan Yan. He will be a melon eater and joke that his son can''t catch up with a woman.


    But it''s about talilina. Once it involves children''s private affairs, there are only four words.


    Love is deep, not life.


    Dou Canghai also thought of this. He sighed, shook his head and said, "Ge''er has his own idea. What we can do is just do our best."


    "Do your best..."


    Nan Yan pursed his lips, meditated for a moment and said, "I have to see Jian Haixi again."

 Chapter 505

    As soon as Dou Ge came out of Leping house, he saw Dou min waiting at the door.


    He asked in some doubt, "what''s up?"


    "Little Lord..." Dou min looked at Dou Ge. Her eyes were still red and swollen. She bit her lips and knelt in front of Dou Ge and said, "please make decisions for me."


    Dou Ge narrowed his eyes and looked at Dou min kneeling on the ground. He asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    Dou min clenched his teeth and said, "yes... Miss Jane may have misunderstood me."


    "Haixi?" hearing Dou min''s words, Dou Ge was stunned first, then frowned and said, "Haixi is visiting the garden. How can we have a misunderstanding with you?"


    "It was a coincidence..." Dou Min said: "I happened to meet Miss Jane on the road. I wanted to ask her if she had any other needs, but I didn''t expect to make Miss Jane unhappy after three or two words..."


    At this point, Dou min choked and stopped.


    Just when she thought Dou Ge would comfort her, she heard Dou GE''s cold voice ask, "three or two words? What did you say to Haixi?"


    Dou min was slightly stunned, looked up at Dou Ge and said, "young master, don''t you even believe me? I really didn''t disrespect Miss Jane. I just asked her if I wanted to show her around. After all, everyone is a girl. It''s more convenient to talk about business or private affairs. Unexpectedly, little sister Jane didn''t seem to like me and refused without thinking about it."


    "I let Dou Dou follow Haixi. Haixi doesn''t like many people. Since Dou Dou follows, naturally I don''t need you." Dou Ge said coldly, "did you say anything else?"


    Dou min clenched her teeth. Unexpectedly, Dou Ge would protect Jian Haixi so much. She cried and shook her head and said, "I just said two words with Dou Dou, which seemed to disturb Miss Jane''s interest. She suddenly said she couldn''t go around and wanted to go back. It''s no use apologizing to her. Miss Jane ignored me..."


    Dou Ge frowned deeply and asked, "has Haixi gone back now? Where''s Dou Dou?"


    There was no attention to Dou min during the questioning.


    Dou min was frozen there. At this moment, she suddenly realized that the development of things seemed to be different from what she imagined.


    She looked at Dou Ge and didn''t speak for a moment.


    When Dou Ge saw that she didn''t answer, he asked, "what about Haixi? Did Dou Dou follow her?"


    "Jane, Miss Jane is back..." Dou min lowered her head and said, "Dou Dou doesn''t know where he is. Maybe he''s gone to play."


    Since things were different from what she thought, Dou min naturally didn''t want Dou Ge to find Dou Dou at the moment, so she sold Dou Dou without thinking.


    Dou GE''s eyes were slightly heavy. After seeing his eyes, Dou min didn''t speak again, but hurried towards his residence.


    "Little Lord!" Dou min hurriedly followed, "little Lord, don''t you believe me?"


    Dou Ge stopped for a moment. Hearing the speech, he looked back at Dou min and said in a cold voice, "Dou min, if Haixi is well, you can kneel and wake up in the ancestral hall tonight. If Haixi is ill, you can stay in the forbidden forest for three days."


    "What..." Dou min staggered back a step and looked at Dou Ge strangely.


    The ancestral hall kneels and wakes up, and the forest is forbidden for three days.


    After listening to her words, Dou Ge didn''t even ask Jian Haixi, but said he would punish her.


    "Young Lord, how can you treat me like this?" Dou min cried, "I''m the Dou family. I''m the one who grew up with you. Jian Haixi is just an outsider. Why do you punish me without even asking? Aren''t you afraid of the coldness of the rest of the Dou family?"


    Dou Ge sneered, looked at Dou min and said, "why, now he began to threaten me with other people in the Dou family?"


    "I didn''t, I was just telling the truth." Dou Min said.


    She has been in the Dou family for so many years. Even if the Dou family are not 100% convinced of her, she is her own.


    If Dou Ge punishes Jian Haixi for her sake, the Dou family will certainly have an opinion on Jian Haixi.


    Dou min thought his words could make Dou Ge have a little scruples, but she didn''t know that she just touched Dou GE''s inverse scale.


    Dou Ge looked at Dou min and said coldly, "Dou min, you should know that what I hate most is being threatened. If you are tired of being a Dou family, I have ways to let you leave or disappear."


    After saying this, Dou Ge didn''t even look at Dou min, turned and left directly.


    Dou min looked at Dou GE''s figure and didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    Dou Ge went back to Jian Haixi and dared her to leave Dou''s house!


    Dou min would never have thought of such a thing before Jian Haixi came.


    Even what she thought just now was how to make Dou Ge punish Jian Haixi severely and how to drive Jian Haixi out of Dou''s house.


    But she didn''t think that after the villain complained first, she not only didn''t drive Jian Haixi away, but also made Dou Ge hate her.


    Dou min clenched her fists. What Dou Ge said just now really made her feel humiliated.


    But at this time, she couldn''t escape, because she didn''t know what Jane Haixi would say in front of Dou Ge.


    If Jane Haixi exaggerates the facts, Dou Ge may really drive her away.


    She hasn''t become the young Lord''s wife yet. How can she be willing to leave in such a mess?


    Thinking of this, Dou min stamped her feet and chased up.


    Dou Ge didn''t pay attention to her behind him, but quickly walked back to his residence.


    Coincidentally, before Dou Ge approached, he saw Dou Dou, who "didn''t know where to play", standing at the door with dog tail grass in his mouth.


    Seeing Dou Ge coming back, and Dou Min who was a few meters behind him, Dou Dou quickly spit out the grass leaves in his mouth, stood up straight and looked at Dou Ge and said, "little Lord."


    Dou Ge stood still, looked at Dou Dou and asked, "what happened today? Tell the truth."


    "Yes." Dou Dou looked at Dou Ge and Dou min behind him.


    Dou min kept winking at Dou Dou. Dou Dou saw it, but he hesitated for two seconds and didn''t open his eyes.


    "Young Lord, after you left, I took sister Haixi around. Unfortunately, I ran into Dou min on the road, and then..."


    Dou Dou, word by word, said what happened after Dou Ge left, including how Dou min was impolite to Jian Haixi, his own shielding of Dou min, and finally Jian Haixi''s departure.


    After hearing Dou Dou''s words, Dou Ge was silent for a moment and said, "Dou min''s ancestral hall knelt and woke up for three days, and Dou Dou banned the forest for three days."


    "Yes." listening to Dou GE''s words, Dou Dou immediately knelt down and answered.


    The punishment for banning the forest for three days is not heavy, especially compared with Dou min, Dou Dou actually has no special behavior.


    Dou min stood there, biting her lips.


    Dou Ge looked at her and shouted, "didn''t you hear me?"


    Dou min trembled and knelt down and said, "follow the orders of the little Lord."


    Dou Ge turned away with a cold hum.


    After Dou min waited for him to enter the house, he looked up at Dou Dou and said, "didn''t you say you wouldn''t betray me?"


    Dou Dou sneered: "sister min, didn''t you sell me first?"

 Chapter 506

    "You..." hearing Dou Dou''s words, Dou min''s face changed slightly.


    Dou Dou sneered: "sister min, I advised you not to be a fool. It seems that you don''t care. Since sister Min has your own plan, I''m a little brother''s meddler. From now on, sister min, you should take care of yourself."


    After that, Dou Dou stopped looking at Dou min and turned to the forbidden forest to receive punishment.


    Looking at Dou Dou''s back, Dou min''s eyes were a little complicated. She hesitated to come forward and explain, but she didn''t say anything in the end.


    When Dou Ge arrives at Jian Haixi''s room, she is chatting with Jian Yi. Next to Dou Ming, holding a computer, she repairs the Dou family''s protection system as Jian Yi says.


    Seeing Dou Ge coming in, Jian Haixi waved to him and motioned him to sit down.


    At the other end of the call, Jian Yi was saying, "Mommy, according to our plan, it should be about these two days."


    "Well, OK." Jian Haixi nodded. "I''m ready here. I can start at any time."


    Dou Ge listened to their conversation, looked at Dou Ming with some doubts and asked, "what plan?"


    Dou Ming bowed his head and was busy with what he was doing. He didn''t lift his head. "It''s the plan to invite a gentleman into the urn. Please ask sister Haixi later."


    Dou Ge hears it in the clouds, but when he sees Jian Haixi chatting with Jian Yi, he can only restrain his temper and sit aside and wait.


    "Mommy, how are you at Dou''s house? Are you acclimatized?" asked Jian Yi like a little adult.


    Jian Haixi chuckled and said, "Yi Yi, I''ve only been here for the first day. Even if I''m acclimatized, I won''t react so quickly."


    "Oh..."


    Jian Yi replied stiffly, and then asked, "are you used to the food there? And are you cold? How are you? I checked the weather there. It''s very dry because it''s close to the desert. Mommy, you should drink more water on weekdays. You''d better bring a water cup at any time. I forgot to put it in for Mommy..."


    Listening to Jian Yi''s rambling, Dou Ge couldn''t help interrupting: "Yi Yi, you uncle Dou, although I''m a little poor here, I still have some water cups."


    "Poof ~" Jian Haixi lost his smile and said to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, you heard what uncle Dou said, so don''t worry. Didn''t you have a video with you just now? Mommy is doing well here."


    Jian Yi heard Dou GE''s voice and said in silence for a moment: "Uncle Dou is here too? Uncle Dou, don''t forget that you promised to take good care of my mommy. If I find that my mommy''s weight is one and a half kilograms less, I''ll ask you."


    Obviously, I am a villain, but I still say "take you as a question" in a childish voice. It sounds not only that people can''t afford to lose their temper, but also a little more funny and warm.


    Dou Ge smiled and said, "don''t worry, I remember."


    Then he looked up at Jian Haixi and said to Jian Yi, "if you look back and find that your mommy is thin or hurt, you can come to me at any time."


    Jian Haixi listened to their words and asked suspiciously, "when did you have an agreement? What did you agree?"


    "Mommy." Jian Yi interrupted Jian Haixi''s question and said positively, "this is a secret between men. I can''t tell you."


    Jian Haixi: "..." OK.


    After the conversation with Jian Yi ended, Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge and asked, "brother Dou, come here at this time. What can I do for you?"


    Dou Ge nodded with some shame in his eyes, "Haixi, Dou min and Dou Dou..."


    "If you came to me for these little things, you don''t have to say it."


    As soon as Dou Ge spoke, Jian Haixi raised his hand and interrupted him. "I have something more important to discuss with you."


    Dou Ge was stunned. Thinking of the "plan" that Jian Haixi and Jian Yi had just said, he immediately restrained his face and nodded.


    "I''m fine here." Dou Ming got up, held the computer, nodded to Jian Haixi and Dou Ge and said, "sister Haixi, brother, I''ll go back first."


    "OK." Jian Haixi nodded, "please pay more attention these two days."


    Dou Ming replied, "don''t worry, I''ll watch it 24 hours."


    After Dou Ming left, Qiao Zheng also stepped back and guarded the door in case someone bothered him.


    Dou Ge frowned and wondered more and more, "Haixi, what''s the plan you said?"


    Jian Haixi''s lips slightly led, "brother Dou, talilina has left Xiangcheng, do you know?"


    "What?" Dou Ge started, "when did this happen?"


    Jian Haixi reached out and patted his arm and said, "don''t worry. Sit down and listen to me slowly."


    Dou Ge just sat back, but his face was full of tension and vigilance.


    Jian Haixi said, "it should be the day after I left Xiangcheng, talina also left. I received the news from Yi Yi on my way here."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Dou Ge frowned. "You said I would pick you up in advance. What if something happened on your way?"


    At the thought of this, he couldn''t help but be afraid. Talilina followed Jane Haixi to leave Hunan city. Is there a purpose or something else?


    Fortunately, Jian Haixi arrived at Dou''s house safely. In case of any accident on her way, Dou Ge will never forgive himself all his life.


    Jian Haixi sighed when he saw that he was so nervous. He got up and helped him pour a cup of water: "brother Dou, you are too nervous. You forget that there are Qiao Zheng and Dou Ming around me and so many people in the Qiao family. Even if you really meet talilina, it will be fine."


    Dou Ge was not. He took the water cup, but he didn''t want to drink. He just put the water cup on one side of the table, looked at Jane Haixi solemnly and said, "Haixi, you know too little about talilina, and you don''t know how crazy she is. You''re too soft and kind-hearted. Once you meet her, you''ll never get well."


    "I know what kind of person she is." Jian Haixi smiled, reached up a corner of her pants and said, "you forget I asked her for advice. Although I didn''t get good, I didn''t lose so badly."


    Dou Ge looked at the old injury on her ankle and was stunned. His eyes asked darkly, "is this talilina''s injury? The time you saved Mo Xiuyu?"


    "Yes." Jane Haixi said, "I was going to stay at Dou''s house for a while, and then when the shadow guard finds out about talilina, I''ll start with you."


    Dou Ge pursed his lips. They did discuss this before, but now looking at Jian Haixi, Dou Ge sighed and said, "you won''t change your plan after hearing the news that talilina left Hunan city?"


    "That''s good." an abnormal light flashed in Jian Haixi''s big eyes. He looked at Dou Ge with some excitement and pride and said, "brother Dou, I think of a particularly good plan."


    Dou Ge pulled out from the corner of his mouth, reluctantly raised his hand and rubbed his temples and said, "Haixi, as soon as you show this expression, it proves that the plan must be very exciting."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He tilted his head and said with a smile, "is that right? But brother Dou, you''re really right."


    "I really don''t want to guess so accurately." Dou Ge shook his head and said, "well, tell me what you plan to do first."


    "It''s like this..." Jian Haixi said simply, "brother Dou, in fact, you should know that people have been monitoring and investigating around the Dou family, but later Yiyi and Dou Ming repaired the Dou family''s system, so the information inside the Dou family didn''t leak out."


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "yes, someone did invade Dou''s system before. I didn''t find it until I received Dou Ming''s alarm."


    "It''s basically certain that the other party is talilina''s person." Jian Haixi said: "she has been asking people to investigate the Dou family. Once the Dou family has any new trend, it''s hard not to be noticed. This is one of my wishes that I didn''t ask you to pick me up before."


    "One?" Dou Ge asked with an eyebrow, "what about the second?"


    "The second..." Jane Haixi said with a sly smile, "I just want talilina to know I''m coming."


    "What?" Dou Ge was surprised and stared at Jian Haixi. "You, you disclosed your whereabouts?"


    Knowing that the Dou family was being watched by talina, Jian Haixi not only didn''t let Jian Yi and Dou Ming block the information, but also took the initiative to bump into each other''s muzzle and reveal his whereabouts.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "brother Dou, don''t be nervous. Talilina should not have received the news yet. I just asked Dou ming to release the information."


    "Just now..." Dou GE''s forehead is full of black lines. Finally, he knows why dou Minggang left in a hurry as soon as he finished his work. It turned out that he was afraid of being beaten by him.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said unhappily, "so you just asked me to sit down when talking to Jian Yi, but you didn''t tell me the plan at the first time, just for fear that I would stop you?"


    "Cough..." Jian Haixi touched his nose and said, "there''s some reason."


    Dou Ge snorted coldly, stared at Jian Haixi and said, "go on."


    He knew that Jian Haixi was the kind of person who would not change after making a decision. Besides, now that the information has been released, it is meaningless to tangle with these. It''s better to find out Jian Haixi''s plan first.


    Jian Haixi then said: "After receiving the information we deliberately leaked, the other party will certainly inform talilina. Based on my understanding of talilina, I think she should be very proud and even have too much faith in her ability. She knows that I have come to Dou''s house, and nine times out of ten will want to see me because of curiosity or other reasons. Of course, I don''t know her very well, so I specially consulted her She knew Mo Jue very well and got a positive reply from Mo Jue. "


    Dou Ge took a breath from the corner of his mouth, squinted his eyes, and Jane Haixi said, "I think your courage is no less than her."


    Knowing what kind of person talilina is, she doesn''t think about how to avoid the long plan. Instead, she takes advantage of each other''s character to set up a game. I''m afraid only Jane Haixi dares to do such a bold thing.

 Chapter 508

    On the night when Jian Haixi arrived at Dou''s house, Dou Ge prepared a rich dinner.


    At the dinner party, all the main figures of the Dou family attended. Nanyan, the head mother, cordially took Jian Haixi''s hand and asked her to sit beside her.


    With one stroke, Jian Haixi''s position in the Dou family is self-evident.


    Many people look at Dou min quietly, but Dou min''s face is blue and clearly unhappy.


    On this occasion, Dou min is the one sitting next to Nan Yan. Everyone treats her privately as the future young master''s wife.


    I just didn''t expect to kill Jian Haixi on the way, which not only made Dou Ge care so much, but also won the favor of Nan Yan.


    When everyone thought so, Jian Haixi said suffering.


    She didn''t know why Nan Yan was so kind to her suddenly, and she didn''t want Dou Ge to misunderstand anything.


    At the banquet, many people made a toast to Jian Haixi, and Jian Haixi took it one by one.


    She has just come to Dou''s house. Although this toasting occasion is not inevitable, if she wants to be more comfortable in Dou''s house, she will have to deal with most people here.


    The toast is the first contact between them.


    Although we can''t judge whether it is an enemy or a friend on this side, the other party''s name, appearance, temperament and cooperation can be reflected in a few glasses of wine and a few words.


    While Jian Haixi refused to change cups with the people, he secretly and carefully wrote down the names and characteristics of the people present.


    Nan Yan and Dou Canghai were surprised when they watched the scene.


    Dou Canghai showed his admiration and whispered in Nan Yan''s ear, "this girl is really a smart man. I was worried that she would be too big. After all, talilina''s girl is also a ghost. But now it seems that she may really be able to fight talilina."


    Nanyan also nodded and sighed: "I don''t know if it can be done in the end, but at least our silly sons can cooperate with such characters and learn a lot of things."


    Dou Canghai touched the nonexistent beard on his chin and said with a smile: "I heard that the girl''s husband is also a man who can make her despise our boss. I began to be curious."


    Nanyan looked at Jian Haixi and smiled. He shook his head and said, "there are talented people in the Jianghu for hundreds of years. It seems that we are really old. When this matter is over, we will officially hand over the Dou family to Ge''er."


    Dou Canghai looked at Nan Yan with indulgence. His hand under the table quietly held her hand in his palm and said softly, "my daughter-in-law is not old and as beautiful as twenty years ago."


    "Come on." Nan Yan looked at him angrily and said with a smile, "I''m not the kind of person who can''t afford to be old. What''s the matter with being old? I can just take off my burden and enjoy my life. When I look back, I''ll travel around the world. There are also those online popular holy places. I''ll punch a card."


    "Ha ha, Cheng, I''ll go wherever you go, daughter-in-law. I''ll be your camera when you take pictures, and I''ll be your wallet when you shop." dou Canghai said happily.


    The south wild goose looked at him and smiled and wrinkled, but still spoiled his tender eyes. He seemed angry and said in love: "virtue ~"


    Jian Haixi had just talked to a group of people after drinking wine. When he turned his head, he saw Dou Canghai and Nan Yan''s love and intimacy. He couldn''t help looking at them with envy.


    Noticing Jian Haixi''s eyes, Nan Yan remembered his purpose tonight. For a moment, he looked at Jian Haixi with some embarrassment and said, "let Miss Jian laugh."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "it''s the most envious thing for others to have the owner and wife know each other like this in life. How can I laugh?"


    Nanyan looked at Jian Haixi, thought for a moment, hesitated and said, "Miss Jian..."


    "Aunt, call me Haixi." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "brother Dou Ming and I are good friends. Just tell me what you have to say. Don''t be polite."


    The south wild goose nodded and said, "OK, Haixi, I''ll talk straight."


    "Well, you said," Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    Nan Yan glanced at Dou Ge, who was busy outside and explicitly hinted that people would no longer toast Jian Haixi. He hesitated and said, "Haixi, with your intelligence, I think you must know what my Ge Er thinks of you. What do you... Think?"


    Jian Haixi slightly raised her eyebrows and was surprised that Nan Yan would ask this question at this time.


    As if he saw Jian Haixi''s doubts, Nan Yan reluctantly said with a smile: "my son is afraid of me talking to you, so he has sent more people around for fear that I will trouble you. I can''t see any other time, so I can only ask at this time."


    "I see." Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head "Aunt, I have a lover. His name is Ning Jiwei. He is a very excellent man. We have two lovely children. We have experienced a lot before we come to this day. We all believe that each other is the only one in our life. Although the wedding has not been held and can not be accompanied from time to time, we are no different from ordinary couples."


    Nanyan sighed, "I guess it must be so, but... A mother must worry about her children. Please understand."


    "I understand." Jian Haixi said with a light smile, "aunt, brother Dou and I are good friends and partners. I am very grateful and honored that he is interested in me."


    Dou Canghai listened to their conversation and couldn''t help but say, "Haixi girl, since you don''t have this idea for our boss, can you please tell him clearly so that he won''t get deeper and deeper."


    Jane Haixi paused, looked at Dou Canghai and said, "uncle, if you were Dou Ge and aunt was me, I would advise you to give up. Would you listen?"


    "Of course not." dou Canghai snorted coldly, "I have already identified your aunt. Don''t say she advised me to give up. Even if she drives me away a hundred and eighty times, I will climb back in front of her."


    "That''s it." Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge in the distance and sighed slightly: "Dou Ge is a proud man. I can appreciate his emotional devotion, but I can''t trample it. He knows my feelings for Ji Wei and I can''t respond to his feelings. On this basis, if he let go to find another lover, I naturally congratulate him. But if he can''t let go of his feelings for me, I will only belittle his dignity and pride."


    "This..."


    Dou Canghai choked. At first glance, Jian Haixi''s words were inhumane and selfish, but it was the same when I thought about it carefully.


    Nan Yan sighed and said, "well, that stubborn donkey has been stubborn since childhood. As long as he decides what to do, nine cows can''t come back."


    Several people spoke, Dou Ge came over, looked at Dou Canghai and Nan Yan warily and said, "what are you talking about?"


    The south wild goose pulled out from the corner of his mouth, reached out and pinched his face and said, "say you''re a stubborn donkey."


    Dou Ge dodged Nan Yan''s hand and looked at Jian Haixi awkwardly. He turned his head and frowned at Nan Yan and said, "Mom, everyone is watching. Give me some face."


    "Hum." Nan Yanbai glanced at him and said, "is it because everyone is watching or because Haixi girl is watching?"


    "Mom." Dou Ge frowned, interrupted Nan Yan''s words, turned to Jian Haixi and said, "my mother likes to talk when she drinks too much. Don''t care."


    Jian Haixi smiled, waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. I happen to be a little drunk. I want to go out and wake up."


    "I''ll have someone accompany you," Dou Ge said.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Jian Haixi smiled and refused, got up and walked to the balcony.


    As soon as she left, Dou Ge looked at Nan Yan angrily and said, "Mom, what did you just say?"


    He was angry, and Nan Yan was even more angry. He grabbed Dou GE''s ear and scolded: "smelly boy, dare you say how much your mother I drink? How can your mother drink too much when I can''t get drunk?"


    Dou Canghai opened Nan Yan''s hand and advised, "daughter-in-law, are you wrong about this point?"


    Shouldn''t Dou Ge blame her for talking nonsense?


    Why are you just trying to correct your drinking problem?


    Nan Yan snorted angrily, "it''s all right. I don''t care about your stupid son. Compared with your stupid son, I think Haixi is close to me."


    Listening to Nan Yan''s words, Dou Ge was surprised and confused.


    Before, dou Canghai and Nan Yan clearly complained about Jian Haixi. Why do they like her more than themselves now?


    While Dou Ge was wondering, Nan Yan''s next sentence made him weathered there.


    Nan Yan patted Dou Canghai on the cheek and said, "Lao Dou, I look at Haixi. This girl is good. What do you think?"


    "Yes," echoed Dou Canghai.


    Nan Yan narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Lao Dou, we have had these unlucky sons and no daughter in our life. Since we all like Haixi so much, we might as well take her as an adopted daughter."


    Listening to Nanyan''s words, Dou GE''s face suddenly turned black and said, "no!"


    "Why not?"


    Nan Yan stared at Dou Ge and hummed, "can you manage your mother and my daughter?"


    Dou Ge was covered with black lines and said with a tangled face: "it''s not OK anyway."


    "You don''t count." Nan Yan smiled cunningly, winked at Dou Ge and said, "if you don''t believe it, let''s go back and ask Haixi to see if she''s willing or not?"


    Dou Ge choked and said nothing.


    If you really ask Jane Haixi, maybe she really agrees.


    But when he thought that Jian Haixi would become his sister, how could he secretly like her in the bottom of his heart?


    His heart was in a mess. Dou Ge couldn''t help staring at his good mother and turned his head and left angrily.


    Looking at his son''s back beaten away by himself, Nan Yan sat in a chair and said, "it''s so easy to make this stuffy gourd angry? Ha, do you think he can''t speak? Is he very satisfied?"


    Dou Canghai looked at his daughter-in-law''s evil taste, couldn''t help wiping his cold sweat and said, "daughter-in-law, are you sure you want to accept Haixi girl as an adopted daughter?"


    "Why, can''t you?" Nan Yan squinted and asked.


    At the sight of his daughter-in-law''s eyes, dou Canghai quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s not impossible, just..."


    After a pause, dou Canghai coughed twice and said, "daughter-in-law, don''t you think it''s a little cruel to our boss?"

 Chapter 509

    Nan Yan Tiao Mei Road: "Yes? I think it''s a good idea. It can not only kill Ge''er, but also get closer to Haixi. In the future, if Haixi has a relationship with her man, the Dou family will be stable all their life. Otherwise, the two silly sons of our family, who knows when they will be cheated in? Besides, haven''t you heard Haixi say they have two lovely children? Don''t you want to hold them in advance Grandson''s addiction? "


    Listening to his daughter-in-law''s words, dou Canghai really began to think seriously.


    After half a day, he nodded and said, "daughter-in-law, I really think it makes sense for you to say so."


    "That''s not right. I don''t want to see who thought it." Nan Yan proudly stood up and said, "I''ll ask Haixi in two days to see if she wants to."


    "Why not ask now?" dou Canghai asked suspiciously.


    "Stupid, you." Nan Yan poked him in the head with his index finger. "If you ask now, isn''t it too obvious? The human sea stream can''t be scared?"


    "Also." dou Canghai nodded, took Nan Yan''s hand and said with a smile: "listen to your daughter-in-law. Do what she says."


    Nan Yan gave him a white look and despised him on his face, but his hand didn''t come out of his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi stood on the balcony to sober up. In fact, she didn''t drink much. Because she was prepared before the banquet began, the alcohol level in front of her was very low. In addition, she also took sobering drugs, so she was only slightly drunk at the moment, which is by no means drunk.


    The balcony is much empty, and the night wind blows from all directions, as if it also brings the taste of the new year.


    Jian Haixi slightly gathered his clothes and stood on the balcony looking into the distance.


    It seems that their family will not be reunited again this year.


    In the days when mother and son were together a few years ago, Ning Jiwei didn''t attend. Later, the family finally met, but Jian Yi had another accident.


    This year, I thought we could finally stay together, but the matter has not been solved.


    Jian Haixi sighed and hoped that next year, they could all stay with their loved ones and have a happy new year.


    Footsteps came from behind. Jian Haixi looked back and saw Dou min standing not far away, looking at her with complex eyes.


    "What''s up?" Jian Haixi asked with a eyebrow.


    Dou min asked coldly, "Jian Haixi, what''s your purpose in coming to Dou''s house?"


    "Purpose?" Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. He shook his head funny and said, "the Dou family knows the purpose of my coming here. Why don''t you know?"


    "You..." Dou min choked and said, "of course I know, but you came here under the banner of cooperation just to get rid of talilina? What''s your real purpose under the banner of cooperation?"


    "The real purpose?" Jian Haixi said, "what do you think my purpose should be? Come to Dou''s house and rob you of the seat of the young Lord''s wife?"


    "You!" Dou Min stared at Jian Haixi angrily. "You really don''t know as much as you show."


    Jian Haixi lost his smile, shook his head and said, "I really didn''t know anything before I came here, but your hostility to me today is too obvious. It''s hard for me to guess anything."


    Dou min took a deep breath and stared at Jian Haixi and said, "so what if you know? I tell you, I grew up at Dou''s house. You are not as good as me, whether it''s more qualifications or less understanding."


    "You''re right." Jane Haixi nodded and confirmed her words. "I''m really not as good as you, so I gave up on my own initiative."


    "What did you say?" Dou min didn''t expect Jian Haixi to give up so easily. In her opinion, Jian Haixi''s words were more like a mockery of her.


    Dou min stepped forward, gnashing his teeth and said to Jian Haixi, "Jian Haixi, don''t think I can''t see your mind if you say that."


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She admitted defeat. What else can she think of?


    Looking at Dou min with a ferocious face and a hostile face in front of him, Jian Haixi tutted his mouth and could only shake his head and sigh: "if you calm down and think about it, you will know that what I said is true, but you are hostile to me. No matter how much I say, you won''t believe it or even misinterpret my meaning. In that case, it''s useless for me to say more. You can think as you like."


    Dou min Leng hummed, "don''t pack white lotus here. I''ll misinterpret you? Will I misinterpret you if you don''t come to Dou''s house?"


    Jian Haixi turned his eyes and said, "your face is so big. Why don''t you say to stop the rotation of the earth and the expansion of the universe? Do you think you are the center of the universe and others have to revolve around you? Others in the Dou family are used to you. I''m not in the mood to regard you as my ancestor."


    Jian Haixi has always been a poisonous tongue. After affirming Dou min''s hostility to herself, she is certainly more impolite.


    Dou min''s face was livid with her sarcastic words, and her chest was about to explode. However, she was not as quick as Jian Haixi. For a moment, she would only "you", but she didn''t know what to say.


    Of course, Jian Haixi wouldn''t stand there waiting for her to say. He stretched his waist lazily. Jian Haixi looked at her and said, "have you finished? I''ll go after that."


    After that, Jian Haixi lifted his feet and left. He had no interest in breaking with Dou min here.


    Seeing that she was going, Dou min stepped forward and stopped her and said, "don''t go. I haven''t finished my words yet."


    "What are you doing?"


    While Dou min and Jian Haixi were pulling, Dou Ge didn''t know when he came over.


    As soon as he saw Dou min here, he subconsciously thought it was Dou Min who embarrassed Jian Haixi. He came forward and blocked Jian Haixi behind him, glared at Dou min and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "I......" Dou min was stunned. His eyes couldn''t help looking over Dou Ge to Jian Haixi.


    No doubt, she thought it was Jane Haixi''s conspiracy again.


    Just now, Jane Haixi could see Dou Ge coming, but she didn''t say anything, deliberately causing Dou GE''s misunderstanding.


    Looking at Dou min''s eyes, Jian Haixi knew that she had been blamed again. She couldn''t help rubbing her temples with some fatigue.


    In fact, she did see Dou Ge just now. Just because she saw Dou Ge, she didn''t want to stand here and want to leave early, so as to avoid any misunderstanding caused by Dou GE''s coming. Unfortunately, Dou min pulled her back.


    Dou Ge also noticed Dou min''s eyes and said in a cold voice, "what are you still doing here? Don''t forget to kneel up in the ancestral temple. From tonight, you can go to the ancestral temple to reflect on yourself without attending the dinner for the rest of the time."


    Dou min''s body was slightly stiff. He clenched his teeth and said, "yes."


    Answer, dou minleng hums and turns away.


    Dou Ge watched her leave. Then he turned and looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, are you okay?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and didn''t want to bear any burden in Dou GE''s heart, so she smiled and said, "what can I do? You underestimate me."

 Chapter 510

    After the dinner, Jian Haixi, Dou Ge and others sat around the study.


    Dou Ming turned on the computer real-time monitoring, and gave a detailed map of the Dou family, which clearly marked the defense forces of each place of the Dou family.


    Dou Ge asked, "Haixi, do you think this is enough? Or I''ll just call the captain in charge of each area and tell them directly."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head and said, "don''t, these are enough."


    Dou Ming adjusted the monitoring angle of each corner to the screen and said to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, these are all the monitoring of our Dou family. Have a look."


    "You are too..."


    Jian Haixi said with a helpless smile, "brother Dou, you put all such important information in front of me. What if I have any attempt on the Dou family?"


    Qiao Zheng was also startled by the big pen of the Dou family brothers. This kind of thing is the life talisman of each family, but they took it out completely.


    Dou Ge glanced at Jian Haixi and said, "you won''t."


    Jian Haixi choked, sighed slightly and shook his head. "In short, don''t show these to people at will in the future."


    Dou Ge looked down at Jian Haixi''s hair top, nodded and didn''t say much.


    Dou Ming turned around and looked at his brother with deep meaning. He thought that although they were martial and gentle, they were not fools. What''s more, Dou Ge was in charge of the Dou family all these years. If he was really too simple minded, something would have happened to the Dou family long ago.


    Dou Ge will do so, but because he has 100% trust in Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi looked at the scheduling list and the monitoring angle, thought for a moment and said, "is there a weak defense in the Dou family?"


    "Yes, just here." Dou Ming pointed to Jian Haixi on the map and said, "because no one dares to break in where our brother is. And in the past, brother also welcomed people to break into Dou''s house, so that he can clean up more people."


    Jian Haixi said suspiciously, "but I think the defense here is not weak."


    "That''s because you''re here, sister Haixi." Dou Ming tilted his eyes and Dou Ge said, "after knowing that you''re coming, big brother used all the best defense forces of the Dou family here."


    "Ah..." Jian Haixi was stunned and sighed for a long time. "It seems that Dou min''s remark that I am a white lotus is also justified."


    Dou Ge frowned and said, "I arranged it. It has nothing to do with you."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "don''t be nervous, brother Dou. I don''t feel bad. On the contrary, I want you to send more people here."


    "Send more?" Dou Ming said in surprise, "but sister Haixi, you will attract other people''s attention here."


    Although the guards of Dou family are good at concealment, no matter how good at concealment, too many people will inevitably make a noise.


    Dou Ge frowned slightly, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "do you want to expose your position?"


    "Good." Jian Haixi''s lips were slightly raised, showing a confident smile, reached out and pointed to the location of his residence on the map and said: "With talilina''s power, if we don''t make the location more obvious, she may turn over the Dou family. Although I believe in the Dou family''s strength, it''s always too uneasy to let such a dangerous person jump up and down here anyway."


    Dou Ge thought for a moment and nodded: "in that case, I''ll send twice as many people here..."


    "It won''t take that much." Jian Haixi interrupted Dou Ge with a smile, "and I don''t want the most elite guard."


    "What?"


    Dou Ge was surprised. Even Dou Ming and Qiao Zheng looked at Jian Haixi in surprise.


    "Miss, is this too risky?" Qiao Zheng couldn''t help asking.


    Jian Haixi shook her head slightly and said, "talilina is the enemy. We can''t give her time to get familiar with the terrain of Dou family, nor let her find out the strength of Dou family. If the elite troops are arranged here, maybe they can protect me, but talilina will also know the strength of Dou family, which will be very unfavorable to us in the future."


    "But..." Qiao Zheng said anxiously, "what do you do, miss?"


    "It doesn''t matter if there are many people but few." Jian Haixi narrowed her eyes and said, "if talilina wants my life, no matter how many people there are, she can''t prevent her. If she just wants to see me, more people will force her to kill me."


    Dou Ge pursed his lips and said, "although I don''t approve of your putting yourself in danger, let''s talk about other parts first."


    Jian Haixi smiled and knew that it was not a word or two to convince them, so he went on: "according to the time, talilina should have almost learned that I came to Dou''s house. Time is tight. Brother Dou, you will take someone to meet the shadow guard tomorrow and be sure to destroy the team."


    "That''s no problem." Dou Ge simply said, "I''ll start before dawn. When I get back from killing those people..."


    "You don''t have to come back." Jian Haixi interrupted Dou Ge. "After the task is completed, just hide with someone."


    Dou Ge was stunned and asked, "why?"


    Jian Haixi''s eyebrows and eyes sank slightly and said, "when we take action here, we can''t hide it from talina or Mo Sheng in Xiang City. Ji Wei sent the shadow guard out a long time ago. Although there are still Mo Jue''s dark guards in Xiang City, there aren''t many dark guards. I''m afraid they won''t have enough hands. So I''m going to let the shadow guard go back to Xiang City."


    Dou Ming said in a voice, "sister Haixi, even if Yingwei wants to go back to Xiangcheng, my eldest brother can plan what will happen after he comes back."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m afraid it''s too late."


    Several people listened to Jian Haixi''s words and were stunned.


    Jian Haixi sighed: "whether our plan will succeed this time depends on whether talilina is ready or not. But after this time, talilina will be unwilling to retaliate. If we stay at Dou''s house at that time, this will become a place of war."


    With a slight pause, Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge and Dou Ming and said, "I know the Dou family is strong, but do you want to be the main target of talilina''s attack here? Don''t mention that the Dou family''s target is too big to prevent those small tricks, even if it''s ok, do you have the heart to let your uncle and aunt lead a family to fight with us?"


    "This......" Dou Ming hesitated.


    Dou Ge said calmly, "so you''re going to move out of the battlefield?"


    "More than that." Jane Haixi smiled and said, "if talilina doesn''t retaliate, we''ll move out of the battlefield. If she brings someone to retaliate, we''ll take this opportunity to give her another blow."


    When saying this, Jian Haixi''s voice was cold and his eyes were bright, which made Dou Ge and others stunned.


    At the moment, no matter who is here, it will be hard to believe that Jian Haixi was just a role of taking care of children at home.


    In fact, all the plans haven''t started yet. We don''t know where talilina is and how she reacts after the accident.


    But Jian Haixi seemed to have seen a hundred steps, and even her plan had been spread there.


    Such a mind and means shocked the hearts of several people present.


    At this moment, Dou Ge, Dou Ming and Qiao Zheng had a common idea in their hearts.


    That is, as long as Jane Haixi is there, they can beat talilina.


    Jian Haixi finished, waiting for the people''s words, but saw that several people looked at her and didn''t speak. They couldn''t help asking, "why don''t you speak? What''s wrong with me?"


    Dou Ge shook his head and said, "no, if you hadn''t said this, we hadn''t considered so much."


    Dou Ming also nodded, looked at Jian Haixi with admiration and said, "sister Haixi, how did you think of so many? Is it true that there must be a mother if there is a son?"


    "What nonsense?" Dou Ge slapped Dou Ming on the head and said, "like mother, like son. In the past, I thought Jian Yi inherited Ning Jiwei''s intelligence. Now it seems that it''s more than that."


    Jian Haixi pulled her hair shyly and said, "aren''t you talking about business? Why do you suddenly start praising me?"


    Qiao Zheng said with a smile, "Miss, you are really good!"


    "Yes, sister Haixi, just say it. As long as you say, we''ll just do it." Dou Ming patted his chest.


    "Seriously?" Jian Haixi asked with an eyebrow.


    Dou Ming nodded and said, "of course."


    After he answered, he turned to Dou Ge and said, "isn''t it, big brother?"


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I need to know your plan first. No matter how good the war plan is, if you are too dangerous, I won''t agree."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a smile, "don''t worry, brother Dou, I cherish my life."


    Dou Ge glanced at her and said, "I believe what you say. I don''t believe it."


    Jian Haixi said helplessly, "well, to tell the truth, I''m going to ask my uncle and aunt for help."


    "My parents?" Dou Ge was stunned and said, "after I took people away, the family naturally listened to my parents. This matter is also to be told to them, but what do you mean by asking them for help?"


    Jane Haixi stood up and said, "I''m not arrogant enough to think I''m talilina''s opponent, so if she catches me, I have to find a way to escape."


    Dou Gebai glanced at her and said, "thanks to your idea, should I be relieved for Ning Jiwei?"


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "brother Dou, don''t bury me."


    Dou Ge smiled and said, "well, you told my parents yourself. Do you want to go and find them now?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "forget it, it''s very late now. It''s not too late to talk about it tomorrow."


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "then I''ll go back and count the number."


    Jian Haixi hurriedly said, "brother Dou, take Qiao Zheng with you when you leave."


    "Miss, won''t I follow you?" Qiao Zheng asked as soon as Jian Haixi''s voice fell.


    The responsibility of their Qiao family guard is to protect Jian Haixi. How can they follow Dou Ge?

 Chapter 511

    Not only was Qiao Zheng worried, Dou Ge frowned and said, "Haixi, Qiao Zheng is better to follow you."


    Jian Haixi looked at their disapproval, smiled, shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, brother Dou and brother Qiao Zheng. I naturally have my reasons for saying this. With my uncle and aunt, my personal safety has been guaranteed. The Qiao family are not familiar with the Dou family and the city here. If we want to leave later, it will be obvious to take so many people with us. Therefore, it is the most appropriate arrangement to let the Qiao family leave now."


    "But what do you do, miss?" Qiao Zheng asked, "we won''t follow you. Will you go alone then?"


    "Of course not." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I''m not familiar with here. Naturally, I need someone familiar with the geographical location to follow me."


    Dou Ming volunteered and said, "sister Haixi, I''ll go with you."


    "No." as soon as his voice fell, Jian Haixi refused: "it''s very dangerous to go here. The Dou family is just your two brothers. How can they all leave? What do you think of your uncle and aunt?"


    "This..." Dou Ming lowered his head, obviously thinking of this.


    Dou Ge glanced at Dou Ming and concluded in a low voice, "Dou Ming stays."


    "But big brother..." Dou Ming frowns. Dou Ge and Jian Haixi are out desperately. He also wants to stay with them, not at home.


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ming and said, "in fact, the task of those who stay is heavier."


    Dou Ming Nuo said, "sister Haixi, you want me to stay and say it directly. Don''t find such words to coax me."


    Jian Haixi smiled, shook his head, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said: "Who coaxed you? I''m serious. Although I planned to lead talilina out and not let the Dou family become the main battlefield, the plan can''t keep up with the change, and no one knows what decision talilina will make. What if she wants to control the Dou family and never contain the overall situation? So those who stay at home must always be vigilant and keep in touch with us and Xiangcheng. There is no one but you who can do these things at the same time. "


    After listening to Jian Haixi''s analysis, Dou Ming was surprised that the burden on his shoulder was not easy. He couldn''t help taking a deep breath: "sister Haixi, brother, don''t worry, I will protect my family."


    Dou Ge said with a smile, "you don''t listen to what I said. You listened to everything sister Haixi said."


    Dou Ming scratched his head with some embarrassment.


    Jian Haixi turned to Dou Ge and said, "brother Dou, I want to borrow someone for you."


    "Borrow someone?" Dou Ge Leng asked, "who do you want to borrow?"


    "Dou Dou." Jian Haixi said, "when this happens, I''ll leave Dou''s house immediately, but I don''t plan to take too many people. It''s enough for Dou Dou to follow me alone. He''s alert and familiar with here. I''ll be fine with him."


    Dou Ge frowned and thought, "I can give Dou Dou to you and I can take Qiao''s brother away, but at least you can leave Qiao Zheng."


    "Yes, miss, let me follow you. I don''t have much more." Qiao Zheng said anxiously, "if you''re worried that your brothers will refuse to obey master Dou, it''s unnecessary. Our brothers have worshipped master dou for a long time. They can''t ask to follow master Dou and will never cause trouble."


    Seeing the persistence of Qiao Zheng and Dou Ge, Jian Haixi reluctantly nodded and said, "well, brother Qiao will stay, and the Qiao family guard will be led by Qiao Li to go with brother Dou."


    "OK, I''ll talk to Qiao Li now." listening to Jian Haixi''s permission to stay, Qiao Zheng relaxed.


    The discussion was over before they dispersed.


    Early the next morning, Dou Ge went to Leping house with Jian Haixi.


    Dou Canghai and Nan Yan saw that they came over at this time and knew that they must have something to do, so they held back the people around them.


    Jian Haixi briefly explained the matter once, and finally said to Dou Canghai and Nan Yan, "our current plan is probably like this. My uncle and aunt have rich experience. Do you think our plan is feasible?"


    Dou Canghai and Nan Yan were stunned when they heard Jian Haixi''s words.


    At the moment, listening to Jian Haixi''s inquiry, dou Canghai patted his thigh and said, "it''s feasible. It''s so feasible. Haixi girl, how do you think things are so perfect?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a smile, "Uncle Mu praised me. If talilina really comes here, my life will depend on you two for protection."


    "Don''t worry, hold on to your uncle and me." dou Canghai patted his chest and said, "even if talilina is powerful, she still doesn''t dare to jump in front of me and your aunt."


    The words turned out to be very familiar with talilina.


    Jane Haixi was slightly surprised, but she didn''t ask much at this time.


    Nan Yan sighed, "Haixi, you have a very accurate grasp of talilina''s character. In my opinion, the girl is 100% successful. It''s not difficult to do this, but... What are you going to do later?"


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge looked at each other and said, "at present, we have planned so many things. We''ll be flexible when we leave Dou''s house. I believe that at that time, great changes must have taken place in Xiangcheng. No matter how many plans we have now, they may not be useful at that time."


    "Also." Nan Yan nodded and said, "well, your uncle and I have no problem with this. We all listen to your arrangement."


    Dou Canghai looked at Dou Ge and said, "Ge''er, are you leaving soon?"


    "Yes." Dou Ge nodded.


    Dou Canghai thought for a moment and said, "if you go here, I''m afraid you won''t be able to come back for a long time. This time, if talilina dies in your hands, then you go to the house and tell them. If you die in talilina''s hands, you''ll come back with a message."


    "Yes." Dou Ge nodded.


    Looking at his muggy eldest son, dou Canghai took off his cotton slippers, threw them at him and said, "smelly boy, won''t you say you won''t die?"


    Dou Ge frowned and said, "it''s hard to say. Even if I try my best to fight talilina, I don''t have a 100% chance of winning."


    "You really... Piss me off!" dou Canghai snorted.


    Jian Haixi knew that Dou Canghai and Nan Yan were worried about Dou GE''s safety. He couldn''t help saying, "uncle and aunt, don''t worry. I will basically act with brother Dou."


    Dou Canghai looked at Jian Haixi in a complicated mood and wanted to say that they were more worried because of you.


    If Dou Ge is the only one, dou Canghai and his wife don''t worry about Dou GE''s will to survive.


    But when Jane Haixi is there, Dou Ge will be distracted and worried about her.


    Jian Haixi also knew what they thought. She smiled and promised, "brother Dou protects me with his life, and I protect him with my life. As long as I''m alive, he won''t die."

 Chapter 512

    Jian Haixi''s words stunned Dou Canghai and Nan Yan at the same time.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s open and sincere appearance, the two elders couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed.


    No matter how fair it is, they are parents and will think of their children.


    In fact, why didn''t Jian Haixi be raised by his mother and father? Even now she is carrying the safety of her two children.


    Under such pressure, in fact, she is the most distressing person.


    Dou Canghai sighed: "you girl, this makes me and your aunt have no face to face you."


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. He thought Dou Canghai and Nan Yan misunderstood their meaning. He hurriedly explained, "uncle, I don''t mean that. I am..."


    "Silly boy, we know." Nan Yan took Jian Haixi''s hand with both hands, patted the back of her hand and said, "I''m sorry for you with your uncle. We were just worried about Ge''er''s safety, but we all ignored your pressure, and even unconsciously added a layer of burden to you."


    Jian Haixi didn''t expect to hear Nanyan say so. His heart was warm. He smiled and shook his head and said, "aunt, you''re polite. I don''t feel any pressure. You and my uncle are very kind to me. Besides, brother Dou and I will naturally think of each other in a dangerous situation. In fact, what others say can''t be affected."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Nan Yan and Dou Canghai were more filled with emotion. They didn''t expect to see such a bearing in the young generation.


    Nanyan even clenched Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Haixi, don''t worry. As long as I''m with your uncle, I''ll never let you have anything."


    After that, Nan Yan didn''t think it was enough. He stared at Dou Ge and said, "Ge''er, you must protect the safety of Haixi after you go out, you know? You''re a big man. You can''t hurt Haixi without arms and legs, but you can''t hurt Haixi, you know?"


    Dou Ge was speechless.


    Is this what my mother can say?


    Besides, who was worried about his safety just now? How long has Kung Fu changed?


    However, seeing Dou Canghai and Nan Yan''s love for Jian Haixi, Dou Ge was very satisfied. Besides, he would have tried his best to protect Jian Haixi, so he only nodded to Nan Yan''s words and said, "I know."


    Seeing Dou Ge nodding, Nan Yan and Dou Canghai were satisfied.


    After Jian Haixi and Dou Ge finished these things, they left lepingju together.


    Looking at the figure of the two people leaving, dou Canghai couldn''t help sighing: "daughter-in-law, I now think your proposal last night is really correct. Cooperating with people like Haixi girl will only benefit the Dou family."


    Nan Yanbai glanced at him and said, "of course, when will I miss my decision?"


    Dou Canghai smiled and thought of Dou GE''s appearance. He was a little powerless and said, "originally, I wondered who Jian Haixi was. He could even let our Ge''er die. Now it seems that it''s reasonable for Ge''er to be interested in her."


    "Some people and things are destined to meet, and none of us can control them." Nan Yan''s eyes are full of worry and said, "we can only pray that Ge''er and Haixi are all right."


    ¡­¡­


    Out of lepingju, Jian Haixi and Dou Ge went to the back door of Dou''s house.


    At the door, Dou GE''s men and the Qiao family led by Qiao Li have been waiting there.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "go back."


    Jian Haixi nodded and charged: "brother Dou, you should remember that this task is only to eliminate the team entangled with the shadow guard. After completing the task, you should not act rashly, whether the other party has left further clues or not. First find a place to hide and wait until I arrive."


    "Don''t worry, miss." before Dou Ge spoke, Qiao Li patted his chest and promised, "I''ll look at young master Dou. If he doesn''t listen to you, I''ll tell you secretly."


    Jian Haixi laughed and said, "OK, that''s it."


    Dou Gebai looked at Qiao Li and said, "two hundred push ups in a while."


    "Ah ~ boss, don''t use it." Jolie said bitterly.


    Qiao Li is more outgoing than Qiao Zheng. In addition, people are also flexible. Jian Haixi is very relieved to have him and Dou Ge act together.


    After Dou Ge led the people away, Jian Haixi returned to his residence.


    Qiao Zheng led Dou Dou to Jianhai stream and said, "Miss, Dou Dou is here."


    "Well." Jian Haixi looked up at Dou Dou and frowned, "are you hurt?"


    "It''s all right." Dou Dou didn''t say anything about his injury, but knelt down in front of Jian Haixi and said, "thank you, miss, for pleading for me."


    Jian Haixi asked Qiao Zheng to help him up and said, "you deal with the wound first, and then we''ll talk about business."


    Dou Dou wanted to say that he was not seriously injured, not to mention that he had been in and out of the Forbidden Forest hundreds of times in one night. Even if he was slightly injured, he didn''t have to deal with it.


    He was too lazy to take care of such a small injury as usual, just waiting for it to heal itself.


    But looking at Jian Haixi''s persistent eyes, Dou Dou knew that he had no room to refuse.


    Besides, the first thing for the Dou family is to obey orders. Since he has been assigned to Jian Haixi by Dou Ge, he naturally has to obey her orders.


    Twenty minutes later, Dou Dou stood in front of Jian Haixi again with good medicine.


    Jian Haixi pointed to the next chair and said, "sit down. I don''t have so many rules here."


    "Thank you, miss." Dou Dou sat down.


    Jian Haixi asked, "do you know what I called you?"


    Dou Dou shook his head and said, "the young Lord only told me to listen to the young lady, but he didn''t say anything else."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Unexpectedly, Dou Ge didn''t have time to talk to Dou Dou.


    She thought for a moment and said, "this is about the lives of many people. Before I say it, I need your absolute loyalty. Don''t divulge any information, especially for Dou min. can you do it?"


    Listening to the first half of Jian Haixi''s sentence, Dou Dou wanted to nod his head and promise, but he didn''t expect that Dou min was specifically mentioned in the second half of Jian Haixi''s sentence.


    Dou Dou frowned slightly and nodded without saying anything: "don''t worry, miss. Dou Dou swore to God that he would never betray miss. If you break this oath, you will..."


    Before he finished, Jian Haixi raised his hand and interrupted him. "I don''t need you to swear. If I don''t believe you, I won''t ask Dou Ge for you to come over."


    Dou Dou pursed his lips and asked hesitantly, "Miss, just mentioned sister min... Dou min, did she do something?"


    "Not yet." Jian Haixi shrugged and said, "it''s just that this man is hostile to me. I''m a little worried."


    Dou Dou was slightly stunned and said, "I know."


    Jian Haixi changed the subject and said: "The reason why I came to you is to tell you about the future plan. This morning, Dou GE has taken people away. If I expected it right, talilina should come to Dou''s house in these two days. When this matter is over, I will leave with you and Qiao Zheng to meet Dou Ge, but we are not familiar with the terrain here, so we need your help. When the time comes ¡­¡­¡±


    Jian Haixi simply told the story again. She said a few words, but Dou Dou was surprised and sighed.


    After listening to Jian Haixi, Dou Dou couldn''t help swallowing: "Miss, stop first and let me slow down."


    There were so many things that he couldn''t react for the moment.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said with a smile, "OK, take your time and ask me if you don''t understand."


    Dou Dou sat on the chair, frowned and thought for a while. During this period, he sometimes looked at Jian Haixi, his eyes seemed surprised and disapproved, sometimes nodded, broke his fingers and counted something.


    After a long time, Dou Dou''s eyes lit up, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Miss, I probably understand. Do you want to set talilina up and beat around?"


    "Fast enough."


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Dou with approval and said, "it seems that it''s right for me to ask Dou Ge for you. Your brain seeds are really flexible."


    "I can''t compare with miss." Dou Dou modestly scratched his head and said, "I guess your plan, miss, but the real power is the person who came up with it."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "we don''t have to blow rainbow farts to each other. Time is very tight. Next, you need to make specific arrangements for Dou''s deployment."


    Dou Dou suddenly took on the great responsibility. His face was positive and he stood up straight and said, "don''t worry, miss. I will live up to your trust."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a smile and said, "then go to Dou Ming with Qiao Zheng. He will tell you what to do."


    "Yes." Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng replied at the same time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi urgently deployed a series of plans, it was not surprising that talilina, who left Hunan City, received the information of Shazhi on the way.


    Talilina couldn''t believe it when Shazhi said she found that Dou''s family had gone to a strange face.


    After all, Shazhi couldn''t find the information of Dou family before. How can she find such an important clue now?


    Unable to hear talilina''s voice, Shazhi asked suspiciously, "Mom, is there something wrong?"


    Talilina frowned and asked, "when was this? Are you sure it''s reliable?"


    "Well, Shazhi is sure." Shazhi said in a childish voice, "originally, Shazhi couldn''t conquer the Dou family''s protection system, but yesterday it seemed that the Dou family didn''t know who had been attacked. They were busy dealing with other hackers, so they naturally gave the opportunity."


    Talilina asked, "did you find anything else?"


    "I found out the identity of the woman who went to Dou''s house." Shazhi said, "Dou''s family reacted too quickly. I didn''t have time to find out more. I only saw that woman go to Dou''s house the day before yesterday. Later, I checked her identity and found that she was the mother Jane Haixi you were very interested in."


    "Jian Haixi?"


    Talilina squinted and asked, "isn''t she in Xiangcheng? How can she appear at Dou''s house?"


    "I don''t know." Shazhi said, "but Shazhi found out that she did leave Xiangcheng a few days ago. It''s probably a day or two earlier than Mommy."

 Chapter 513

    "A day or two before me?"


    Listening to Shazhi''s words, talilina narrowed her eyes slightly, leaned back in her chair and thought for a moment, smiled and said, "I see."


    She said why Ning Jiwei poisoned her so boring, and no more, no less, just seven days.


    It was to ensure that she would not go to Jian Haixi''s trouble when she was in Xiangcheng, and set aside enough time for Jian Haixi''s departure.


    After figuring this out, talilina couldn''t help laughing at the corner of her lips: "Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei, I thought you were taking revenge for Mo Jue. It turned out that you were trying to let your woman leave safely."


    At this moment, talilina wouldn''t think that Jian Haixi didn''t leave Xiangcheng for personal safety, but appeared to deal with her.


    The proud and arrogant talilina doesn''t think any woman can compare with her, and she has the courage and strength.


    "Mom, are you coming back soon?" Shazhi asked at the other end of the phone.


    Talilina sneered, "don''t go back yet."


    "Don''t come back?" Shazhi asked somewhat disappointed, "why? Mom, aren''t you coming?"


    "Well, I was going back, but now that I know that Ning Jiwei''s woman has gone all the way to Dou''s house, wouldn''t it seem that she''s gone in vain if I didn''t go to see her?"


    Shazhi didn''t understand talilina''s words. She just said, "when will you come back, mom? Shazhi misses her mother so much."


    Talilina thought and said, "in a few days, wait until I come back from Dou''s house."


    After that, talilina hung up before Shazhi could speak again.


    Thinking of Ning Jiwei''s plan, talilina sneered and dialed Mo Sheng''s phone and told him about it.


    After listening to talilina''s words, Mo Sheng said unexpectedly, "you said Jane Haixi went to Dou''s house?"


    "Was it a surprise? I was also surprised when I first learned it." talilina said with a smile: "you said that the little beauty couldn''t think of anything. She didn''t wait for Xiang City and rushed to hit me at the muzzle of the gun."


    Mo Sheng said with a smile: "it seems that Ning Jiwei is going to make a big move, so he specially sent Jian Haixi out."


    Talilina nodded and said, "I think so too. I''ll specially inform you. You''d better be careful recently."


    "Don''t worry, everything here is almost ready." Mo Sheng said with a grim smile: "Ning Jiwei either doesn''t do it. If he dares to do it to me, I will definitely let him come back."


    "Then I''m relieved." talilina leaned back in her chair and said, "I was going back, but now I decided to turn around to Dou''s house first. If we can hold Ning Jiwei''s woman in our hands, it won''t be too easy for us to win this battle."


    Listening to talilina''s words, Mo raised his eyebrows and frowned: "don''t underestimate the enemy. I''ve seen Jane Haixi. She''s not a simple silly white sweet."


    "So what?"


    Talilina raised her eyebrows and asked, "do you think I''ll lose to her?"


    "Of course not."


    Mo Sheng explained, "I''m just afraid you''ll catch her way. After all, if Ning Jiwei really wants to send his family out, why is it that only Jian Haixi goes to Dou''s house, but not Ning Jiwei''s daughter Jian Rui?"


    "What''s strange about this? Jian Rui is just a little boy. Go to the Qiao family. Will you go against the Qiao family for a child? Even if you don''t put her in the Qiao family, a place as big as Xiang City, it''s easy to hide a child."


    After listening to talilina''s words, Mo Sheng nodded and said, "you have a point, and Jane Haixi may want to cooperate with Dou''s family."


    "Whatever her cooperation, even if Dou Ge and Dou Ming go together with the two old guys in their family, I''m not afraid."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng listened to talilina''s arrogant tone and couldn''t help laughing: "I know you''re powerful, but Dou family is not better than Mo family. You''d better be careful."


    "Don''t worry." talilina looked down at her manicured nails and said to Mo Sheng, "I''m not so easy to cheat. This time I went to Dou''s house, I didn''t intend to entangle them for too long. I just went to catch Jian Haixi. Even if there are many of them, can I prevent me?"


    Mo Sheng nodded with a smile and said, "that''s true. Just stretch out your hand. Others may not work, but you still have no problem getting in and out freely."


    They talked for a while and hung up after exchanging the latest news.


    After Mo Sheng hung up the phone, he turned to song Lu and said, "you said you had dealt with Jian Haixi, didn''t you?"


    "Yes..." Song Lu hesitated: "it''s not a deal, just met once, and then took her phone twice."


    Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes and said, "what do you think of Jian Haixi?"


    "She..." Song Lu thought and said cautiously: "She was very good. At the Davis family dinner, she was clearly at the disadvantage at the beginning, but later she made the Davis couple change their view of her in a few words. Tong Siming said a lot of bad things about her, but she could forgive each other generously. All these made me think she was a... Very smart person."


    "She''s really smart." thinking of the meeting with Jian Haixi at Ning Jiwei''s residence, Mo Sheng couldn''t help agreeing.


    Song Lu looked at Mo Sheng''s face, thought about it, hesitated and said, "second Lord, there''s another thing... I don''t know if it''s helpful to you."


    "Hmm?" Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s up?"


    Song Lu thought carefully: "at that time, I didn''t want to accompany David, so I hope Ning Jiwei can help me, but later I learned that the person who saved me was not Ning Jiwei, but Jian Haixi."


    "Oh? And this?" Mo Sheng''s eyes were slightly bright. He was obviously interested in what song Lu said.


    But song Lu immediately shook her head and said, "she didn''t save me. Anyway, she didn''t go there at that time. Later, when she called, she said she saved me and that it was the people of the Qiao family who protected me."


    Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes and said, "do you want to say that Jane Haixi has the power of the Qiao family?"


    Song Lu nodded and said, "but I''m not sure about it, so I don''t know how to tell you."


    "It''s all right." Mo Sheng smiled carelessly: "Jian Haixi is leaving Hunan city. Ning Jiwei will certainly not let her go alone. At this time, the Qiao family is the most suitable to find out who doesn''t disturb us. I think since talilina''s people found out that Jian Haixi went to Dou''s house, they must have found out whether she has people around her. Besides, it doesn''t matter if Jian Haixi takes people with her. Talilina''s evil spirit doesn''t depend on her Many people can stop her. "

 Chapter 514

    On the first day of Dou GE''s departure, Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng rearranged the Dou family''s defense forces together under the leadership of Dou Ming.


    When Nanyan and Dou Canghai came in the evening, they found that the defense here seemed much more than before, but the real strength was only weak.


    The south wild goose immediately frowned, disagreed and said, "Haixi, this child, is it possible not to take his life seriously?"


    Dou Canghai said, "the more she is, the more she believes in us?"


    "You mean she put all her hopes on us?" Nan Yan was surprised and frowned deeper, "Isn''t this nonsense? Talilina''s dead girl is a complete madman. If Haixi is around us, we still have confidence to keep her safe. But if she gets into talilina''s hands, even if we work together, it will take some effort, and we can''t guarantee that she won''t be hurt at all."


    "Isn''t it." dou Canghai looked around at the surrounding defense and sighed, "come on, let''s talk to the girl. Even if we know her plan, we can''t fight like that."


    Dou Canghai''s words fell, but he saw that the south wild goose had already rushed in angrily.


    Jian Haixi was discussing the route and manpower distribution with Dou Douming in the room. As he was talking, he heard the angry voice of Nan Yan outside.


    "Haixi, come here." Nan Yan rushed upstairs and roared.


    Qiao Zheng stood at the door and saw Nan Yan and Dou Canghai coming up. He knocked on Jian Haixi''s door and reported: "Miss, Dou''s master and wife are coming."


    Jane Haixi cried and laughed, "I''ve heard it. Let them in."


    "Yes." Qiao Zheng nodded, turned and went out to bring in Nan Yan and Dou Canghai.


    When Nan Yan came in and saw Jian Haixi, the first sentence was: "dead girl, you don''t want your life? Our Dou family is not short of that hand. What are you doing?"


    "Aunt, I know, I just..."


    As soon as Jian Haixi opened his mouth, dou Canghai interrupted again: "Haixi girl, we know you want to attract talilina''s attention, but you''re too dangerous. What if something happens to you?"


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "yes, uncle and aunt, you''re all right, but can you finish listening to my plan? I cherish my life, but I don''t want to fight with talilina now."


    Hearing the speech, Nan Yan and Dou Canghai looked at each other, and they all had some doubts.


    Nan Yan sat down angrily and said, "you''d better have a back move, or I''ll tie you to my bed tonight and look at you 24 hours."


    "Ah?"


    As soon as Nan Yan said this, before Jian Haixi spoke, dou Canghai said pitifully: "daughter-in-law, I know you want to protect Haixi, and I agree that we should look at her nearby. But is it too..."


    "How dare you have an opinion?" Nan Yan asked coldly. His eyes staring at Dou Canghai were full of threats. As long as he dared to nod, she would dare to screw his head off.


    Under the arrogance of Nan Yan, dou Canghai quickly shook his head and said, "don''t dare, daughter-in-law, you have spoken. How dare you have an opinion for my husband? Just for my husband, I have a little question. You tied Haixi girl around. Then... Where am I lying?"


    "Who cares!" Nan Yan kicked him and said, "why don''t you just dress up as a woman and live here for Haixi."


    "This..." dou Canghai leaned on his chin and really began to think about the feasibility of this scheme. For a long time, he shook his head and said, "no, daughter-in-law, even if I dress up as a woman, I can''t deceive talilina. If I annoy her, the consequences will only be worse."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "no, uncle and aunt, you really don''t have to do that."


    Nanyan Leng hummed, "then tell me what else you plan to do?"


    Jane Haixi explained: "talilina may have just started the meeting, but when she finds out that Dou Ge is not at Dou''s house, she may react that something is wrong. Our purpose is to drag her and create more time for Dou Ge."


    Dou Canghai said: "it''s no problem. Let''s make the battle bigger. If we can cheat her, it''s best, but if we can''t cheat her, you''ll be in danger at that time, girl."


    "She dare not kill me." Jian Haixi said with a confident smile, "if she kills me, she will be vigorously killed by Ji Weiwei and Dou''s family. Although the war situation is imminent, both sides are consciously tempted. No one wants to raise troops at this time."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi continued: "at most... She just hurt me a little, and then took me as a hostage to threaten brother Dou or Xiangcheng."


    Originally, the first half of her words made Nan Yan Dou Canghai and others agree and nod, but after listening to her last sentence, they turned black.


    Even Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou looked at Jian Haixi silently and said, "Miss, would you please not speak so lightly?"


    They are anxious to become dogs, but Jian Haixi is still calm.


    Seeing everyone''s black face, Jian Haixi finally realized that what he had just said was too much, so he coughed and said, "what, I''ll try my best not to hurt myself."


    People: "


    Nan Yan sighed, rubbed his hair and said, "forget it, since you use yourself as bait, we want you to ensure that you can get away with all your hair and tail in talilina''s hand. It''s too difficult for you."


    After that, Nan Yan and Dou Canghai looked at each other and saw each other''s meaning in each other''s eyes.


    Dou Canghai said to Jian Haixi, "girl, don''t worry. There will never be an accident with us."


    Jian Haixi didn''t know the decision of xiaonanyan and Dou Canghai, so he smiled and nodded, "well, I believe in my uncle and aunt."


    After determining the final deployment and action, dou Canghai and Nan Yan returned to Leping house.


    After leaving Jian Haixi, dou Canghai said to Nan Yan, "Yan''er, is that thing still in your hand?"


    "Yes." Nan Yan sighed and said, "I''ve kept it for so many years because I''m worried that I''ll be able to use it one day."


    "That''s good." dou Canghai nodded and said, "Haixi girls have the consciousness of using themselves as bait. How can we live in seclusion behind them?"


    "Yes." Nan Yan clenched his hand and said, "no matter what, we must protect the Haixi."


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, after Jian Haixi and Dou Dou discussed, the people left one by one.


    Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou set a time and took turns to guard at the gate of Jian Haixi. Dou Ming always pays attention to the monitoring of the Dou family.


    Jian Haixi was the only one left in the room. She thought about it and found out the gadgets that Jian Yi gave her.


    Among those things, there are not only gifts from Jian Yi, but also various personal sharp weapons presented by mikai and Mo Jue.


    Of course, she is not arrogant enough to think she can escape from talilina, but if she makes good use of these things, it is not difficult to get out.


    "Telescopic dagger?" Jane Haixi nuzui said, "it can''t compare with talilina''s steel wire. Forget it."


    "Poison?" Jian Haixi frowned deeply, shook his head and said, "the hand speed is not as fast as her. Maybe she poisoned her before she poisoned her."


    After turning for a long time, Jian Haixi finally found a button the size of a small button.


    Looking at the button, Jane Haixi''s face was slightly heavy.


    This thing is actually the same as the bomb that crippled Jian Yi. Although it looks small, it is actually very destructive.


    It''s just


    The one Jian Yi gave Jian Haixi was only his watch.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a fake. It looks like a bomb, but its real power is probably not as powerful as artillery.


    Jane Haixi changed the button on her coat. She didn''t really want to die with talilina, but it''s OK to scare each other at the critical moment.


    After changing the buttons, Jian Haixi was turning things, but the mobile phone on the table next to him suddenly rang.


    Jian Haixi took the mobile phone and was stunned. It was Ning Jiwei.


    Yes, when looking at the caller ID, Jian Haixi''s first reaction was surprise and surprise.


    After she decided to leave Xiangcheng and come to Dou''s house, the number of calls with Ning Jiwei was very limited.


    They all know that too much contact will only make each other more reluctant to give up each other, which is not good for their actions, but will distract them.


    If someone else, I''m afraid she will be sad because of her lover''s alienation and indifference, but Jane Haixi has a strong heart, so she never worries about this.


    In turn, Jian Haixi even felt a little distressed about Ning Jiwei.


    This man has never been safe in his life. Now in Ning Jiwei''s heart, I''m afraid it''s much more stressful than her.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi sighed slightly and connected the phone.


    "Jiwei, what''s the matter?" Jian Haixi asked aloud, but he didn''t hear each other''s voice for a long time.


    She had some doubts. Did Ning Jiwei accidentally encounter the call? Or her cell phone is broken?


    Jian Haixi took down his mobile phone, looked around, frowned and murmured, "it shouldn''t be broken."


    Her mobile phone was transformed by her gifted son. There should be no problem without excessive physical damage.


    Jian Haixi put her mobile phone close to her ear again. This time she made sure that the phone was connected, and the opposite must be Ning Jiwei, because she heard the other party''s obviously heavy breathing.


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s repressed breathing, Jian Haixi''s heart was soft. She softened her voice and said, "Jiwei, it''s me."


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei said in a hoarse voice, "sorry, I still called you."


    Clearly agreed to let her go, clearly agreed to give her freedom and support her to do what she wanted to do.


    But when things came to an end, Ning Jiwei regretted it.


    He''s too scared.


    Afraid of Jane Haixi''s accident, afraid that she and her two children will never see her again.


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Haixi''s eyes were slightly red, sucked his nose and said, "what stupid words are you talking about? You don''t have anything to be sorry for me. In fact, I just wanted to call you."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi bit her lip and whispered, "Jiwei, I miss you."

 Chapter 515

    If Ning Jiwei had some restraint before, he completely collapsed after hearing Jian Haixi''s "I miss you".


    "Haixi, shall I find you?" Ning Jiwei begged: "you stay at Dou''s house and give me a month... No, in half a month, I can deal with the affairs of Xiang City, and then I''ll find you and let''s discuss the way to deal with talilina together?"


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "Ji Wei, you are stupid again. I came out just to make everyone safe. If you act rashly because you are worried about me, even if you can win ahead of time, it will inevitably be accompanied by the sacrifice and injury of many people, which we don''t want to see."


    Ning Jiwei doesn''t know this. He just... Doesn''t want Jian Haixi too much.


    "Ji Wei ~" Jian Haixi comforted softly, "I know you love me. Don''t worry. I''ll protect myself to the greatest extent. Even for you, I won''t let myself have anything."


    Ningjiwei took a deep breath: "if I knew that your first plan would be like this after you went, I would never poison talilina."


    Now talilina is sure to put this account on Jane Haixi.


    Jian Haixi sighed, "don''t always blame yourself. If you didn''t trap talilina in this way, maybe I couldn''t even leave Hunan city smoothly. Besides, even if she is angry with me, it depends on whether she is my opponent, isn''t she?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. He could hear that Jian Haixi was trying to comfort him.


    But the more so, the more uncomfortable he felt.


    Obviously, the person who should be comforted and protected most at this time is Jian Haixi, but she buried all the pressure in her heart and smiled to comfort the people around her.


    Jian Haixi didn''t want Ning Jiwei to think nonsense, so he deliberately said, "by the way, Ji Wei, do you remember one thing?"


    "What''s up?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "do you remember how you laughed at my driving skills in the company garage when we first met?"


    I didn''t expect that Jian Haixi would mention the past at this time. Ning Jiwei was stunned and said, "well, remember, how can you forget? I''ve never seen anyone with such bad reversing skills."


    "Hello!" said Jian Haixi discontentedly, "I thought you were impressed by the old things because you loved me. Unexpectedly, you despised my poor driving skills."


    "Ha ha, there are all." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "at that time, I thought this man was so cute. Obviously, he could learn to drive, but he just couldn''t reverse. A stupid man stayed in the parking lot and didn''t know to call or run to the guard for help. Can''t Tang maiteng find someone to park her car?"


    "Hum." Jian Haixi said, "if you don''t help me, you still stand aside and watch me laugh."


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "it''s better to teach people to fish than to teach people to fish. Since you are so stupid and still a person of our company, you will encounter such problems countless times in the future. Instead of helping you every time, you''d better teach you how to reverse."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei continued, "but later I regretted it. I wish I was the one who backed you every time."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said with emotion, "now it seems that it''s all a matter of last life."


    "Yes, it''s only a year or two, but the old story has long been covered with dust, and we have experienced a lot," Ning Jiwei said.


    "Ah, that''s right." Jian Haixi thought of something and smiled at Ning Jiwei. "My brother called me a few days ago and said Xiaodou was about to give birth. My brother and Yunling often visit uncle Ning and Fu. It seems that they are all doing well."


    Ningji Weidun said, "I left the shadow guard over there. They will follow Yunling''s instructions. With the help of thousands of families, everything will be fine at home."


    Jian Haixi suddenly said, "no wonder I think there are many fewer people you can transfer. It turns out that the shadow guards are almost transferred out by you."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei said frankly, "I know you didn''t say it, but you''ve always been worried about Jane Chenran''s safety. When Mo Jue and dark Wei came back, I arranged another part of the shadow guard. Now Yunling and Fu Lao''s hands are no better than those of Xiangcheng, and they''ll be fine."


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "that''s why your plan has to be delayed again and again, right? Because you want to protect everyone''s safety."


    "Haixi..." Ning Jiwei finally said, "I know you''ve been wronged a lot since you followed me, but you believe me, I''ve been working hard, and I will be able to do it, and I can give you and your children happiness."


    "I believe, I always believe it." Jian Haixi said, "but Jiwei, I also want to fight side by side with you, so..."


    With a slight pause, Jian Haixi took a deep breath and said, "wait for this time, I''ll let Yingwei go back. You need someone around you."


    "No, you..."


    Ning Jiwei just wanted to refuse, but he was interrupted by Jian Haixi: "Jiwei, I can''t be safe until the Xiangcheng affair is over."


    Ning Jiwei had a lot to say, but Jian Haixi''s words left him speechless.


    Yes, the node of everything is in Xiangcheng, which lies in him and Mo Sheng.


    As long as there is no final end on their side, even without talilina, there will be enemies nearby.


    Jian Haixi''s current plan will certainly arouse talilina''s anger and Mo Sheng''s attention.


    At that time, the situation in Xiangcheng will be more tense, and although he has made perfect preparations, his manpower is limited after all.


    If the shadow guard over Jian Haixi can come back, it will not only help greatly, but also help Ning Jiwei end the war ahead of time.


    Ning Jiwei was silent and never spoke.


    Jian Haixi didn''t hear him, sighed and said, "Ji Wei, in fact, even if you don''t agree, I''ll do it. But before, I planned to let the shadow guard sneak back. Anyway, when they arrive at Mo''s house, you can''t help it."


    Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile, "so even if I don''t agree, I''ll see the shadow guard at that time?"


    "Not bad." Jian Haixi said with a sly smile, "but honey, you know so well that I love me. I don''t want to lie to you, so I told you the truth in advance."


    Ning Jiwei said helplessly, "Haixi, every time you call me ''dear'' and ''husband'', you are giving me eye medicine."


    "Ah? Is it so obvious?" Jian Haixi blinked innocently and said, "did you promise that husband?"


    "Ha ha." Ning Jiwei was sweet and helpless in his heart. He nodded with a bitter smile and said, "what else can I say if you think of me so much?"

 Chapter 516

    After talking to Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei put down his mobile phone and sighed helplessly.


    Gu Chenyi leaned leisurely against the door, glanced at him and said, "why, after talking to Haixi for a while, your madness has finally been suppressed?"


    Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile: "Haixi is too sensible. She always tries to comfort me and help me. If I entangle again, it will drag her back."


    Looking at Ning Jiwei like this, Gu Chenyi stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t think about it, get things done here as soon as possible, and then we''ll go to her together."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and said to Gu Chenyi, "Haixi just said that after this, she will let Yingwei come back."


    "I heard it."


    Gu Chenyi said, "this girl has always been so capricious."


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei sighed, "what can I do?"


    Gu Chenyi shrugged and said, "there''s no way, except to spoil her and listen to her."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and shook his head. "Now it''s an unchangeable thing for shadow guards to come back, so what we can do is to make good use of these people."


    Gu Chenyi picked her eyebrows and said, "it seems that we have to change our plan again."


    "Good." Ning Jiwei said, "the reason why I had concerns before was that I was worried about the shortage of manpower. Now that the shadow guard will come back, this concern no longer exists."


    "Did you have concerns before?" Gu Chenyi glanced at him and said, "why didn''t I see it at all? In my opinion, you''re almost like a madman. If you still have concerns like that, what should you be like with the shadow guard?"


    Ning Jiwei slightly raised his eyebrows and gently hooked his lips. "Chen Yi, do you want to play a big one? It''s better to decide the outcome in one game than to spend it with Mo Sheng."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned when he heard the speech. After a long time, he looked at Ning Jiwei, suddenly raised a smile and said, "what dare you? If you dare say, I dare to do it."


    ¡­¡­


    Mikai villa.


    Jian Yi looked at Mo Jue and said, "are you sure you can walk? I don''t want to waste time sending you back when I''m halfway."


    Mo Jue glanced at him and said, "there''s so much nonsense. Do you still want to go?"


    "Yes!" Jian Yi quickly said, "give me an hour... No, half an hour is enough. I''ll pack my bags."


    Mo Jue sneered, "don''t worry. Your things are expensive. It''s better to clean them up carefully. I also need to make specific arrangements."


    Jane Yi nodded and turned back to her room.


    Now he has no problem walking freely, but he will still be uncomfortable after trotting or walking for a long time.


    When Jian Yi goes to clean up his mind, Mo Jue goes to find Mo Feng.


    The door of Mo Feng''s room was not closed. As soon as Mo Jue came to the door, he heard him and Mikel talking to each other there.


    Mikel took a peeled apple and fed it to Mo Feng''s mouth and said, "good boy, open your mouth, ah ~"


    Mo Feng was a little shy and said, "Ke''er, my injury has healed, and my hands have not been hurt."


    "But people just want to feed you." Michelle said with her lips.


    "But..." Mo Feng wanted to say it again. He just opened his mouth and was stuffed with an apple before he could speak.


    Mikel stared with big eyes and said, "don''t talk, chew."


    "Oh."


    Mo Fengmu nodded and chewed the apple in a muffled voice.


    Michel looked at him with a smile. When he finished chewing and swallowing, he asked, "is it delicious? Is it very sweet?"


    Mo Feng turned and looked at Michel''s honey like smile. He didn''t know whether the apple was sweet or not, but the person in front of him really made a sweet wave rise in the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing that Mo Feng didn''t speak, Mikel wrinkled his nose, reached out and poked him in the middle of his eyebrows and asked, "silly wood, why are you stunned again?"


    Mo Feng stretched out his hand to hold Mikel''s hand and said, "the apple is sweet, but it''s sweeter with you."


    Hearing Mo Feng''s rare love words, Michelle was stunned. She blushed and bowed her head: "why do you say this suddenly? People are shy."


    Mo Feng reached out and took her into his arms, bowed his head and said in her ear, "Ke''er, thank you for taking care of me these days."


    Mikel stretched out his arms around his neck and said, "what do you say? I should take care of you because of my relationship with you."


    Mo Feng looked down at the girl in his arms who was devoted to himself. He couldn''t help hugging her and couldn''t let go.


    "Cough..."


    Mo Jue couldn''t help coughing at the door.


    Hearing the sound, the two people in the room were stunned at the same time. Mo Feng quickly released his hand.


    Mikel didn''t feel anything. She and Mo Feng were lovers, and they were just a hug, and there was no invisible scene.


    Mo Jue looked at them and said with a smile: "I shouldn''t have bothered you at this time, but I have something to say to Mo Feng, but I''m afraid to wait a little longer. If you kiss or do something else, it''s even worse to disturb you at that time, so you can only make a sound to interrupt your elegant interest. I hope you don''t blame me."


    Although the words were an apology, they also meant more ridicule.


    Mo Feng blushed and said, "chief, stop talking."


    It''s so hard.


    Michelle stood up and said, "you... You talk, I''ll go out first."


    After Mikel left, Mo Jue walked in and sat opposite Mo Feng.


    Mo Feng looked at Mo Jue and asked, "leader, how''s your injury?"


    "It''s all right." Mo Jue brushed his hair carelessly and said, "if the boy hadn''t fooled around, I would be well now."


    Mo Feng loses his smile.


    When Mo Xiuyu was there, he volunteered to take care of Mo Jue.


    Under his care, Mo Jue successfully fell ill.


    Without Mo Xiuyu''s "care", Mo Jue gave full play to his strong repair power.


    In just a few days, he has been able to get out of bed, walk and daily activities.


    Of course, it''s exaggerated for such a serious injury to recover in such a short time, but as long as you take good care of it for the rest of the day, coupled with mikai''s conditioning, there will be no big problem.


    Mo Feng asked suspiciously, "chief, what''s the matter with you coming to me at this time?"


    "Well, something''s wrong." Mo Jue looked directly at Mo Feng and said, "Mo Feng, you still owe me a favor, remember?"


    Mo Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect Mo Jue to mention it at this time.


    Of course he does.


    In fact, at that time, Mo Tong not only trained Mo Jue as a successor, but also Mo Feng, like Mo Jue, as a successor.


    But compared with Mo Jue''s flexible mind, Mo Feng is more sincere and does not understand flexibility.


    This also makes Mo Feng injured more than Mo Jue in Mo Tong''s training.


    Later, two people took part in the test at the same time. Mo Feng was seriously injured. Mo Jue saved him and carried him out of the forest.


    Since then, Mo Feng has not received Mo Tong''s training.


    Later, he learned that Mo Jue took the initiative to tell Mo Tong that he was willing to take over the successor.


    That''s why Mo Tong let Mo Feng go.


    This is also why, in addition to the leader Mo Jue, Mo Feng, a member of the dark guard, has such a high skill.


    And this matter, that is, Mo Feng owes Mo Jue.


    Mo Feng remembers, but he hasn''t mentioned it once in these years.


    So Mo Feng has some accidents. Mo Jue will mention it at this time.


    Seeing that Mo Feng didn''t speak, Mo Jue stared at him and said, "smelly boy, won''t you forget?"


    "Mo Feng doesn''t dare." Mo Feng hesitated, "it''s just... Chief, I''m afraid you want Mo Feng to do something very difficult at this time. Mo Feng... Doesn''t dare to respond."


    "Hiss." Mo Jue turned his eyes and said, "I didn''t expect you to learn to use your brain when you left the dark Department for a period of time."


    Mo Feng bowed his head and said nothing.


    Mo Jue stared at him and forced him to ask, "what if I have to ask you to return this situation now?"


    Mo Feng thought about it, got up, knelt on one knee in front of Mo Jue and said: "The leader asked Mo Feng to do things. Even if he didn''t need human kindness, Mo Feng was willing to sacrifice his life for you. But if what you asked Mo Feng to promise violates Mo family rules, violates the instructions of Mr. Ning and Miss Jane, or is harmful to your safety, Mo Feng will report to Mr. Ning and Miss Jane even if he responds now."


    Mo Jue puffed at the corner of his mouth. He thought it would be easy to persuade Mo Feng, so he didn''t think much before. He just wanted to inform him at this time.


    But I don''t want to hit a big nail here.


    Jian Yi packed up his things and learned that Mo Jue was here. He went to the door and knocked and asked, "Uncle Mo, haven''t you finished yet?"


    Mo Jue''s face changed slightly, turned to Jian Yi and scolded, "it''s none of your business. Go back."


    But it was too late for him to scold, because Mo Feng had noticed, "chief, what you want to say won''t have anything to do with young master Jian Yi?"


    Jian Yi is a treasure that needs to be taken care of in everyone''s heart. If Mo Jue says something about Jian Yi, Mo Feng will never agree.


    Seeing Mo Feng''s disapproval on his face, Mo Jue knew that he could only be persuaded in another way.


    After sighing, Mo Jue rubbed his temples with a headache, then waved to Jian Yi and said, "come here."


    "Oh." Jian Yi nodded, walked over and sat next to them.


    Mo Jue pointed to Jian Yi and then said to Mo Feng, "actually, it''s not what I want to do. It''s this boy who has to find Jian Haixi, so please let me take him."


    Mo Feng took a breath from the corner of his mouth, and even Jian Yi turned his eyes when he heard the speech.


    Looking at their faces, Mo Jue looked surprised, "why, is my credibility so low?"


    Mo Feng pointed to his nose and said, "leader, although I''m a little stupid, I''m not stupid, okay?"


    "Yes, uncle Mo, that''s too false." Jian Yi held his chin in both hands and said contemptuously, "I''m just a child. If I asked you to take me, you''ll go? Aren''t you a fool?"


    In the face of their contempt, Mo Jue was embarrassed and messy. He said, "enough of you two. I say how difficult it is for you this time?"

 Chapter 517

    Mo Feng looked at Mo Jue and Jian Yi with awe inspiring justice and said, "in short, if you want me to help, you must tell me the truth, otherwise it is impossible."


    Mo Jue gave him a meaningful look and said, "are you sure you want to know?"


    "Sure." Mo Feng said sincerely.


    Jian Yi looked at Mo Jue''s distressed and headache and said with a smile, "don''t worry, uncle Mo Feng is still trustworthy. Besides, we also need an insider in this matter, don''t we?"


    Inside?


    Mo Feng, who just turned his head, suddenly regretted.


    Is he... Or doesn''t he know?


    Mo Jue smiled cunningly, walked around the table to Mo Feng, sat down, put his hand around his neck and said, "Mo Feng, we are good brothers, aren''t we?"


    Mo Feng''s heart was so sudden that he stammered when he heard the speech: "leader, you... Tell me what it is first."


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "Uncle Mo Feng, it''s not a big deal. Uncle Mo Jue and I want to leave for a while and don''t want others to know. You can help us round a lie."


    "What, what?" Mo Feng was shocked and asked subconsciously, "are you leaving? Where are you going?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Mo Feng suddenly reacted with a flash of intelligence when he looked at Mo Jue and Jian Yi''s meaningful smile.


    "You, you''re going..."


    Mo Feng pointed to Mo Jue and Jian Yi and said anxiously, "no, it''s absolutely not."


    "Oh, no?"


    Mo Jue nodded. The hand that had been on Mo Feng''s shoulder turned around his shoulder and locked Mo Feng''s arms behind him in a breath.


    "Since you don''t agree, we can only use some rude methods." Mo Jue Xie smiled.


    "Leader..." Mo Feng blushed and said, "Miss Jane can leave because she is protected by the Qiao family. You''re just alone with Yi Yi. How can this be?"


    Jian Yi tilted his head and said, "Uncle Mo Feng, do you think I''m too weak?"


    Mo Feng choked and thought of the strange things that Jian Yi had concocted. His face suddenly twisted.


    Of course, he knows that Jian Yi is not weak, but even if Jian Yi is strong, he is still a child who has been seriously injured and has not recovered.


    Two patients, one big and one small, just ran out. Who knows what will happen?


    Mo Jue winked at Jian Yi and said silently: critical period, very means, cry!


    Jian Yi tilted her lips. Although she didn''t really cry, her eyes changed when she looked at Mo Feng.


    "Uncle Mo Feng, I''m really worried about Mommy..."


    Mo Feng is stiff. Is this... Going to give him a bitter meat trick?


    Jian Yi sniffed and said, "Uncle Mo Feng, you know, Mommy is working on a very dangerous plan. I''m not worried about whether the plan will succeed. I''m just worried that she will annoy talilina. Mommy will be really dangerous at that time."


    Mo Feng was silent when Jian Yi mentioned it.


    Even if he knows that Jian Yi is making a bitter meat trick, he can''t help but be indifferent.


    After sighing, Mo Feng said, "Yi Yi, even if you and the leader go there, it won''t help. Moreover, if you know your past, your mommy will be more worried."


    "Then don''t let her know." Jian Yi looked at Mo Feng and said, "Uncle Mo Feng, I''m confident that if I know more, I will be able to break talilina''s system defense."


    "This..." Mo Feng hesitated. If he could crack talilina''s system defense, it would be a great help to them.


    Jian Yi continued: "Mommy is in a very dangerous situation now. Even if I can make a little progress, I can temporarily distract talilina''s attention and reduce mommy''s pressure."


    "But..." Mo Feng still didn''t let go.


    Mo Jue took the opportunity to say, "I am responsible for the kid''s safety. Since I dare to boast about taking him away, even if I die, I will definitely send him to Jian Haixi intact."


    "Leader..." Mo Feng made a final struggle, "I can promise, but you have to take me with you."


    "No."


    "Absolutely not."


    As soon as Mo Feng''s voice fell, Mo Jue and Jian Yi refused with one voice.


    Mo Feng choked. It was the first time that he was so... Despised.


    "Leader, Yi Yi, I''m not bad. Do you dislike me so much?" Mo Feng was wronged. Unexpectedly, they didn''t take him to play.


    Mo Jue glanced at him obliquely and said, "it has nothing to do with the quality of Kung Fu. If you leave, the girl Michelle must ask around. Her little tricks can''t hide mikai at all, so as long as you leave, it''s basically equal to everyone knows."


    Mo Feng was stunned and wanted to say something to refute, but when he thought about it carefully, it seemed that it was really the case.


    "Besides, uncle Mo Feng, we can only have backup if you stay." Jian Yi said, "in case something happens to Uncle Mo Jue and I, we can find you in time, and then you can save us."


    When Jian Yi said this, Mo Feng immediately felt that the responsibility on his shoulder was heavy.


    "Well, now, you can either be tied here by us or help us slip out." Mo Jue threatened: "smelly boy, choose carefully. This choice is related to whether you will be reused by us in the future."


    Jian Yi also said in time, "Uncle Mo Feng, make a good choice, or I''ll go to Uncle Qin."


    Mo Feng thought about it and thought that he might as well help Mo Jue and Jian Yi rather than watch them run out naked. At least we won''t lose touch with them.


    Moreover, according to Mo Jue and Jian Yi, they are only acting secretly, and there should be no danger.


    It would be better if we could help Jane Haixi.


    Thinking of this, Mo Feng took a deep breath, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll help you. But you have to keep in touch with me at any time and let me know your location and situation."


    "OK, no problem," Mo Jue and Jian Yi replied quickly.


    Looking at their simple appearance, Mo Feng instinctively felt as if he had been deceived again.


    But he thought carefully, but for a moment he couldn''t figure out where the pit was.


    After wooing Mo Feng as an insider, Mo Jue and Jian Yi are going to go separately.


    In the dead of night, Jian Yi quietly shut down the villa''s defense system.


    Then Mo Jue, carrying Jian Yi behind his back, evaded the sight of the dark guard and climbed over the wall from the back door of the villa.


    Mo Feng stood at the window and looked at the two people''s gradually disappearing figure, but shook his head.


    The river wind was cold. Jian Yi stood in the bow of the boat, stretched out his arms and felt the natural night wind.


    After serious injury, he has been living under everyone''s wings. Now he can finally feel the feeling of freedom again!

 Chapter 518

    Looking at him like this, Mo Jue smiled and walked closer: "it seems that you are really suffocating at home."


    "A little." Jian Yi smiled and said frankly, "I haven''t been out for more than a year. Whether in Iceland or Xiangcheng, I''m like a fragile porcelain. I''m protected at home for fear of breaking."


    Mo Jue thought for a moment and said, "I can''t say that. You''re not like me, but you were a fragile porcelain at that time."


    "That''s right," said Jian Yi with a smile, "but I''m fine now. I can come out again."


    "Yes ~" Mo Jue reached out and rubbed his head and said, "you can come out and be your mixed world little devil again, can''t you?"


    Jian Yi smiled and looked up with a smile and gratitude in her eyes. "Uncle Mo Jue, thank you for taking me out."


    In fact, it''s not difficult for Mo Jue to come out, but it''s much heavier to bear the safety of Jian Yi.


    But Mo Jue still carries this "burden" and has no complaints.


    Looking at the vast river, Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and said, "your mommy, they take the dry road, and we take the water road. We should arrive in two or three days."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "Mommy should have left Dou''s house by then."


    Mo Jue turned his head and asked, "is your locator sure to work?"


    "Of course." Jian Yi looked up confidently and said, "and I''ve set it up. It will start the self explosion positioning program only when she senses that there is a high-level electronic protective net around. That is to say, when daotalilina returns to the base, the locator will start and turn into powder within two seconds. Even if dalilina finds something abnormal, she will never find it."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows, reached out and pinched Jian Yi''s face and said, "apart from others, your head melon seeds are really smart enough. You can think of this method."


    Jian Yi said, "since the other party has computer experts, the only way we can beat them is to make ourselves stronger than them. And I will do it."


    Obviously he is young, but at the moment, the firmness on Jian Yi''s face makes Mo Jue feel inferior.


    After thinking for a while, he hesitated and said, "Yi Yi, I know you''re worried about your mommy, but we''re not going out to find your mommy. Moreover, we''re just making trouble for her. We can help everyone only by doing what we can, you know?"


    Jian Yi looked up at Mo Jue, bent his lips and said skillfully, "Uncle Mo Jue, I understand. I don''t want to go directly to Mommy."


    "Hoo ~"


    Mo Jue breathed a sigh of relief. Although he knew that Jian Yi was mature and rational beyond his age, he was a little worried that Jian Yi would shout for Jian Haixi before he came out.


    If they go to Jian Haixi directly, Jian Haixi is bound to worry about protecting and taking care of them every day, and Ning Jiwei and big guys in Xiangcheng will also worry.


    More importantly, there are many things you want to do when you are with the big army, and you can''t let go.


    In today''s situation, the most afraid thing is to be tied up, so instead of being stuck together and doing nothing, it''s better to do more things within their capabilities in their respective fields.


    Mo Jue looks down at Jian Yi. It''s normal for him to think so, but he didn''t expect Jian Yi to have such consciousness at a young age.


    Seeing Mo Jue looking at himself all the time, Jian Yi raised an eyebrow and asked, "uncle, what do you think of me?"


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "Yi Yi, since you know we won''t go to your mommy for the time being, where should we go in our first stop?"


    Jian Yibai glanced at him and said, "Uncle Mo Jue, are you testing me?"


    "Can''t you?" Mo Jue said with a smile.


    "It''s not impossible." Jian Yi stretched out and said, "it''s just that since I was born, too many people want to test me. In the end, they can only be ashamed. I''m afraid you''ll doubt your intelligence later."


    Mo Jue jerked at the corner of his mouth and stared. Jian Yi said, "if you say so, where is so much nonsense? I''m your uncle. Can I be hit by you?"


    "All right." Jian Yi shrugged his shoulders and said, "Mo Jue''s first destination is actually my mommy''s last destination."


    "Huh?" Mo Jue was slightly surprised.


    He planned to go straight to talilina''s base. It''s good, but he didn''t expect that Jian Yi thought the same as him.


    Jian Yi raised his chin proudly and said, "what''s up, uncle? I guessed right."


    Mo Jue frowned and said, "half and half."


    "Alas ~" old Jian Yi sighed and said, "uncle, is it because you didn''t intend to take me?"


    Mo Jue was stunned. He was really surprised this time.


    Jian Yi hummed: "Don''t forget that I asked you to install the locator next to talilina. With this direction, how can you go around the same way with your temper? And Mommy, they are entangled with talilina at this time. We can just be a yellow Finch and attack the Yellow Dragon from behind. Although it may not completely destroy talilina''s secret forces, it''s pretty good to destroy her base OK. "


    After a pause, Jian Yi nuozui continued: "It''s just that the base is dangerous after all. It''s OK for you to go in and out alone. If you take me, it will be a lot of trouble. If you hurt me again at that time, it''s hard for you to explain to my parents, so you''re probably going to find an excuse to take me to settle down as soon as you get ashore, and then sneak out by yourself when I''m not prepared, and then tell my Mommy where I am?"


    Mo Jue''s forehead jumped with a black line, stared at Jian Yi and said, "tell me honestly that you are actually reborn with the memory of your previous life? Otherwise, how can you think of this?"


    Jian Yi looked at Mo Jue sympathetically, reached out and patted him on the arm and said, "uncle, Uncle Mike and uncle Qin also told me that why do you adults just refuse to admit that you are stupid? It''s strange that you would rather believe that I was reborn with memory than accept the facts ~"


    Mo Jue: "


    When the cold wind blows at night, Jian Yi shivers with cold. His physical quality has not recovered.


    "It''s so cold." Jian Yi rubbed his arm and said to Mo Jue, "uncle, do you want to blow here? I''ll go back to bed first."


    After that, Jian Yi clapped his hands and turned to the cabin. After taking two steps, he didn''t forget to look back and said to Mo Jue: "by the way, uncle Mo Jue, I forgot to tell you. Only I can determine the specific location of the locator. If you don''t take me, I won''t tell you where talilina is."


    Mo Jue swayed slightly.


    Jane Yi smiled cunningly and then said, "Oh, uncle Mo Jue, talilina has a computer expert. If you don''t break in with me, you can''t even get in the door of others ~"


    "Smelly boy, I really..."


    Mo Jue is so angry that he wants to beat Jian Yi, but Jian Yi has already walked back with a smile.


    Watching the little figure of Jian Yi walking into the cabin, Mo Jue sighed, lowered his arm and put it on the railing. For a long time, he suddenly smiled and shook his head.


    In fact, he had this idea as early as he learned talilina''s true identity and planned to go out to find her alone.


    But I didn''t expect so many things to happen. What''s more, I thought it was a person''s trip, but finally joined Jane Yi''s accident.


    And now the accident gave him a lot of surprises.


    "It seems that this journey will be very interesting."


    Mo Jue looked at the rolling river in front of him and whispered.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Elder sister, shall I take you directly to Dou''s house?"


    On a highway, talilina''s man and driver asked.


    "No."


    Talilina leaned back on the back of the back row chair, hooked her lips and said with a smile, "since I''m going to see Ning Jiwei''s woman, how impolite am I to go there with empty hands?"


    "Ah?" his men were stunned and asked in confusion, "elder sister, aren''t we enemies with them? Why do we have to give gifts when we meet the enemy now?"


    Talilina said with a smile, "of course, it''s polite before the soldiers."


    "That..." the man scratched his ears and cheeks for a while and said, "why don''t I go to the supermarket to buy some fruit later?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Talilina laughed, clapped her hand on the shoulder and said, "Ha mu, you''ve been with me for so many years. Why are you still so stupid?"


    The man named ha Mu scratched his head and said, "sorry, elder sister, I''m too stupid."


    "It doesn''t matter." talilina smiled. "It''s better to be stupid. I like to be stupid. It''s enough for smart people to have my daughter."


    Ha Mu listened to talilina''s sentence "I like to be stupid", and two lumps of Gao Yuanhong were quietly covered on her dark face. Unfortunately, talilina sitting in the back didn''t see it, and even if she saw it, she would only smile and don''t speak.


    Talilina reached out and touched her veil, which she had used to block the festering part of her face.


    At the thought of the hardships she suffered in Xiangcheng, talilina''s hatred for Ning Jiwei grew like wild grass returning to spring.


    "Big sister, big sister?"


    Falling into her own meditation, talilina didn''t hear hamu''s cry. After a while, she noticed that he had stopped the car and asked, "why don''t you go?"


    "Elder sister, there is a fork in the road ahead." hamu asked, "where are we going now?"


    Talilina asked, "where''s ZIL?"


    "Oh, that guy has gone to collect medicine." hamu said.


    Talilina closed her eyes and said to hamu, "give him news and ask him to see me immediately and take his baby by the way."


    "Ah?" Ha Mu was stunned. Qi Er''s baby, it''s highly toxic!


    Although he had some doubts, hamu always obeyed talilina, so he didn''t ask anything and called obediently.


    "Elder sister, shall we go back?" Ha Mu said: "you haven''t come back during this time. Miss miss miss you, she..."


    "Stay nearby and wait for Qi Er to come." talilina interrupted hamu''s words and ordered coldly.


    Ha Mu was stunned, nodded and said, "yes."

 Chapter 519

    Late at night, an unknown small hotel welcomed a strange guest.


    Yes, strange.


    As soon as he entered the door of the shop, the front desk lady hurriedly wrapped up her cotton padded jacket. She didn''t mind being burned by the heating. She also put on a mask, goggles, bib and gloves.


    He wrapped himself tightly from head to foot without even showing a hair.


    "Qiao Qiao, I haven''t seen you for a long time." the non male and non female voice came, which made the little girl at the front desk named Qiao Qiao tremble.


    "Long time no see, brother Qi, brother Qi Er..." Qiao stammered nervously.


    Qi Er looked at Qiaoqiao, and his head was almost hidden under the table. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Qiaoqiao, every time you see me, you''re so excited, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, yes." Qiao Qiao swallowed the water channel: "Qi, brother Qi is so powerful. Qiao Qiao wears it. I admire it. I should dress up and see you."


    "Really?" Qi Er said with a smile.


    Qiao Qiao lowered her head and dared not speak.


    Qi Er leaned against the front desk and knocked on the desk.


    The next second Qiaoqiao immediately took out a cup of hot tea and put it in front of him, "Qi, brother Qi, it''s so cold outside. You must be frozen? Drink, drink hot tea to get cold."


    "Frozen?" Qi Er hooked his lower lip and asked, "do you think I will be frozen?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. Thinking of Qi Er''s strange constitution, he quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, Qi, brother Qi''s ability is all over the sky. How can it be frozen?"


    "Qiao Qiao..." Qi Er took a cup of tea and sipped the hot tea before he said in a slow voice, "I''m Qi Er. Why do you call me ''Qi Er'' every time? Can''t you remember my name for so many years?"


    "No, I dare not." seeing Qi Er''s angry appearance, Qiaoqiao immediately trembled with fear, and the voice was almost crying. "Qiaoqiao remembers that Qiaoqiao is just tight and nervous."


    "Oh? Do you really remember?"


    "I really remember." Qiao Qiao nodded like a pestle, for fear that he would be punished if he was slow for a second.


    Qi Er hooked his lips. His thin lips with abnormal purple halo looked like the evil prince in the cartoon, which made people afraid and curious.


    Looking at Qiao Qiao trembling in fear, Qi Er not only didn''t have a good intention to let her go, but stretched out his hand, and his pale slender fingers slowly stretched out towards her.


    Qiaoqiao''s legs trembled almost soft, but she never thought of running away.


    Because she knew that standing still could live, but running away would only make her die faster.


    Pale fingers stretched out in front of Qiaoqiao''s neck, picked a hook, and easily hooked her neck down.


    Qiaoqiao''s neck was cold and she couldn''t help shivering.


    The next second, Qi''er''s fingers hooked her collar and would go straight.


    Qiao Qiao dared not resist. She watched her getting closer and closer to Qi''er until the distance between their faces was no more than five centimeters.


    Qiao Qiao was so frightened that she closed her eyes and clasped her hands around the corner of the table to keep her from escaping.


    "These things are so ugly. Why do you always wear them?" Qi Er stretched out his hand while talking, slowly and carefully took off the goggles and masks on Qiaoqiao''s face.


    As the protective articles were taken away one by one, Qiaoqiao trembled more and more. Qi Er could even see the crystal overflow from her long curved eyelashes.


    Looking at the crystal drop, the smile at the corners of the ears and lips grew larger and larger. He extended his fingers with interest to wipe the drop of water off and stick it on his fingers, and then slowly sent it to his lips to contain it.


    "Qiao Qiao, are you... Afraid of me?" Qi Er asked with a smile.


    But although he was asking, Qi Er actually knew what answer he would hear.


    Sure enough, Qiao Qiao choked, but insisted on shaking his head and said, "no, No."


    "Oh, I''m not afraid." Qi Er''s hand wrapped around Qiaoqiao''s neck, clasped her and leaned closer to herself. "Then open your eyes."


    His breath was so close that Qiaoqiao could feel the slight heat at the tip of her nose. She tried to hold back her fear and slowly opened her eyes.


    Close at hand is Qi Er''s face with handsome common anger, and the evil mark on his face, which is completely opposite to handsome.


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes couldn''t help but stay on his forehead for half a second, then hurried away, lowered his eyes and didn''t speak.


    Qi Er clasped her with one hand, stroked her cheek with the other hand and said, "you just said you remember my name, then call me and I''ll listen."


    "Ah?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and looked up at Qi Er, but when he touched his eyes, he hurried down and whispered, "brother Qi Er..."


    "No." Qi Er''s hand clasped her neck tighter for half a minute, and said in a dumb voice, "only name."


    Qiao Qiao''s whole body was slightly stiff and trembled and cried, "Qi Er..."


    "Really good." Qi Er stroked the artery on the side of her neck and said with a smile: "but baby, although you called right, I''ll punish you because you called wrong before."


    As soon as she heard the word "punishment", Qiaoqiao was so frightened that all the blood color on her cheeks immediately faded. She looked at Qi''er pleadingly, shook her head and said, "no, please..."


    "Good, soon." Qi Er comforted while fastening her.


    But his comfort didn''t make Qiaoqiao feel relaxed, but made her more afraid.


    Then Qi Er raised his other arm, and a little red snake slowly climbed out of his sleeve.


    As soon as she saw the little snake, Qiaoqiao''s struggle became stronger. She couldn''t help crying and begged: "Lord Qi''er, brother Qi''er, please, don''t, don''t let it bite me again..."


    "Baby, you''re wrong again." Qi Er said softly.


    Qiao Qiao cried and changed her way: "Qi Er, please, please..."


    "Alas ~"


    Qi Er sighed, looked at Qiao Qiao with pity and said, "baby, you''re crying so pathetically."


    Qiaoqiao raised her big crystal eyes and looked at Qi''s ears.


    Just when Qiao Qiao thought Qi Er might let go of himself, he saw him smile, and then the purple thin lips spit out words that made her despair again.


    "But I can''t. baby, I''ve missed you for a long time. It''s hard to see it today. Of course, I have to feed it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the little red snake rushed to Qiaoqiao.


    "Ah!" Qiao Qiao screamed miserably, with a painful expression on his face, and finally fainted in Qi''s arms.


    Qi Er reached out to wipe the sweat on her cheek and sighed, "little fool, you''re still so scared."


    As he spoke, Qi Er gently put Qiaoqiao on the chair and carefully covered her with a thin blanket.


    When hamu came to the stairs, he just saw this scene. He frowned and said, "Qi Er, you''re here at last."

 Chapter 520

    Seeing hamu, Qi''er micro picked his eyebrow and said, "what do you mean I''m finally here? As soon as I received your call, I''ll rush here, okay."


    Hamulun snorted, "do you need me to remind you? It''s less than two hours to get here in your position, but you''ve forced our eldest sister to wait for you for six hours."


    "What do you know?"


    Qi Er calmly covered Qiaoqiao''s blanket. When he got up, he didn''t forget to wipe his finger on her pretty face and said, "elder sister asked me to prepare things. Of course, I need time to prepare well. Otherwise, do you think I''m a magician? I can change it easily?"


    "You..."


    Ha Mu doesn''t like Qi Er''s evil spirit, and he doesn''t like his attitude towards talilina.


    Although everyone is a villain, Qi''er is more like a collaborator than others'' respect and awe for talilina.


    Although he hasn''t really done anything to betray everyone for so many years, hamu is always on guard against him.


    Qi Er wrapped the little red snake around Qiao Qiao''s wrist, smiled and said, "little darling, follow her well."


    "Hiss ~" the little red snake seemed to understand him, spitting out the snake letter as if it were answering.


    Qi Er hooked his lips and smiled. Then he turned and walked towards hamu.


    "Hurry up, elder sister. I''m impatient to wait." Ha Mu frowned.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, a bamboo basket was thrown into his arms.


    Although hamu couldn''t bear Qi Er, he also knew that his things were treasures, so he hurried to catch them with his hand.


    I didn''t expect that the bamboo basket really had some weight. Rao was as strong as hamu, and he stopped when he took it.


    Qi Er stretched his waist and said, "carrying this thing on my back will sink me all the way."


    Hamu couldn''t help asking, "what''s in here?"


    "Do you want to know?" Qi Er said with a smile: "it''s in your arms. Just open it yourself and have a look?"


    Hamu took a puff from the corner of his mouth, gave him a white look and said, "I still want to live."


    He remembered that a new younger brother looked down on Qi''er a long time ago and thought he was a weak and useless man. He didn''t give Qi''er less bitter food all day, but Qi''er never said a word.


    Until one day, my little brother didn''t listen to advice and turned over Qi''s things without permission.


    Then everyone watched him turn from a good man into a pile of white bones.


    Until now, hammu would tremble with fear when he recalled the scene. Since then, no one dared to look at Qi''er and turn over his things.


    They went to the strange entrance of the stairs. Hamu looked back at Qiaoqiao lying in the chair, frowned and aligned his ear: "it doesn''t matter to put Qiaoqiao there?"


    Qi Er yawned, walked to the room and said perfunctorily, "if you''re worried, just go down and change her place?"


    Ha Mu: "


    If he could beat the little snake, he would have gone long ago. Does he still have to talk nonsense here?


    Who doesn''t know that Qi Er''s precious little snake is the king of snake poisoning. If he bites everything, even Da Luo Jinxian can''t save it.


    The reason why Qiaoqiao was bitten so many times is that Qi Er took her as a medicine man.


    Everyone knew about it, but talilina didn''t speak, and everyone naturally didn''t dare to ask more.


    In hamu''s hesitation, Qi''er has entered the room.


    Talilina was standing at the window. She changed into a black and gold high fork cheongsam, which was even more impressive with a wave roll and a flaming red lip.


    At this moment, she stood in the window with half a glass of red wine, overlooking the scenery outside the window.


    Although the light was dark and could not see anything, the night wind near her hometown had made her feel at ease.


    Unexpectedly, the night scene on the Bank of the Xiangcheng River flashed from her memory, which stunned her for a moment.


    Then, this peace of mind then took some kind of regret.


    "Elder sister, Qi''er is coming." Ha muhui reported.


    Talilina was slightly stunned and turned to look at the door. She saw that HA Mu had just walked to the door with a bamboo basket, while Qi Er had already sat in a chair and was leisurely pouring himself red wine.


    Talilina narrowed her eyes and said, "ZIL, how many times have I said to knock before entering my door."


    "Oh." Qi Er nodded and said, "you let hamu go down to pick me up. I thought you knew. Besides, I pushed the door so loudly. How can you not hear unless you are deaf?"


    Listening to his words, hammu anxiously turned his head to talilina and asked, "elder sister, did your ear injury affect your hearing?"


    "Ho ~" Qi Er sneered, looked at hamu contemptuously and said, "are you an idiot? Does she look like an ear injury? She''s out of her mind."


    "Out of your mind?" Ha Mu''s face changed with anxiety. He stamped his feet and aligned his ears. "Then why are you still sitting? Hurry to show the eldest sister!"


    Talilina: "


    Qi Er took a breath from the corner of his mouth, turned his head and looked at talilina and said, "I''ve always been curious. With your temperament, how can you allow such a Tianbao fool to stay with you all the time? And after so many years, you can resist not strangling him?"


    Talilina glanced at him and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Where''s the thing I asked you to prepare?"


    Qi Er lazily pointed to the bamboo basket thrown by hamu on the ground and said, "I don''t know what kind you want. I''m ready. You''ll pick it later."


    Talilina''s eyes flashed, hooked her lips and said with a grim smile, "very good. This time, I will pay Ning Jiwei back."


    As she spoke, talilina came and sat on the sofa, aligned her ear and said, "nothing has happened since I left?"


    "Do you ask brothers or Shazhi?" Qi Er said.


    Talilina frowned and said, "there are all."


    "Oh." Qi Er chuckled, as if she knew how insincere she was. "Shazhi is all right. She just keeps yelling to me about missing you."


    "Well," talilina said, "it''s all right."


    Her focus was only on the word "nothing", because she knew how much she would lose if Shazhi had something to do.


    In addition, how Shazhi thinks and lives is not important to her.


    Qi Er seemed to understand the meaning of her words. He only pulled the corners of his mouth to show a smile, and then went on: "the brothers are all right, but the team entangled with the shadow guard hasn''t succeeded, but it''s fast. After all, the other party is not a native and is not familiar with the customs here. It''s tired enough for such a long time."


    "Well." talilina nodded and smiled, "that''s great. I can''t wait to know how wonderful Ning Jiwei''s expression will be when he learns that his best man has been killed by me and his woman is still dying."


    Qi Er looked at her, hissed and reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Talilina didn''t move. She let him feel her pulse. For a long time, she asked, "how about it?"


    Qi Er shook his head and said, "nothing. It seems that Ning Jiwei is a gentleman. He only hurt your skin and flesh, not your bones and muscles."


    "Gentleman?" as soon as hearing Qi Er''s words, talilina couldn''t help her anger. "He''s a gentleman? If he dares to fight me squarely, I still think he''s a man, but he''s so mean that he poisoned me and made me lose all my people in Xiang City. I won''t stop until I get revenge."


    "That''s what ningjiwei owes you. What''s his woman''s business?" Qi Er asked.


    "Hum." talilina snorted coldly, "if I really treat him with his own way, Ning Jiwei really doesn''t care."


    After all, it''s just a bad face and a bad body. It''ll be all right after a week.


    "It''s better to hurt his heart than to hurt his body." talilina said with a cruel smile on her face: "I want Ning Jiwei to know that he will always be the loser against me."


    Qi Er gave her a deep look and said, "why do I think you are so hostile to Ning Jiwei?"


    Talilina frowned slightly, turned to look at him and asked, "what do you mean? He dares to poison me. Shouldn''t I hate him?"


    Qi Er shook his head and said, "Dou Ge almost killed you before. I haven''t seen you talking about him every day."


    Talilina was slightly stunned, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Qi Er narrowed his eyes and said with a sudden smile, "elder sister, I always think something else should have happened to you when you went to Xiangcheng this time. It led to your hatred for Ning Jiwei, and your reaction when I entered the door, which explains this problem."


    "Elder sister, have you been bullied by someone?" Ha Mu looked at talilina anxiously and said, "if you were bullied by someone, don''t hold back. You tell ha Mu and ha Mu will avenge you."


    Talilina looked at hamu''s real worry and eating sincerity, hooked her lips, smiled and shook her head and said, "it''s okay. How can someone bully me?"


    "Oh..." Ha Mu nodded.


    He wouldn''t think so much, and even he didn''t know how to "think" about it. Since talilina said no, he believed it.


    Qi Er was different. He looked at talilina with a faint light in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    Talilina lowered her head and rubbed the edge of the glass in her hand. The word "Mo Jue" suddenly seemed to be a wake-up seal, and suddenly jumped in her heart.


    In fact, talilina always knew that he hated ningjiwei for no reason.


    She believes in life and death by herself all her life, so whether she kills or is killed, in her opinion, she is not competent enough and there is no need to resent anyone.


    Ning Jiwei just poisoned her a little, and didn''t kill her. If she always did, she wouldn''t hate him so much.


    The reason is that the man chose Ning Jiwei among her and Ning Jiwei.


    This is the root cause of talilina''s real gnashing of teeth.


    Mo Jue


    At the thought of this man, talilina felt a pain in her heart, and then smiled.


    If you know the news that Jian Haixi died in my hands, you should be more impressed by me.


    Will you regret that you didn''t choose me?

 Chapter 521

    Qi Er is a smart man. He just points until the end. Seeing that talilina''s face is different, he will not ask any more.


    Besides, as long as talilina doesn''t do too crazy things and doesn''t pull everyone to lose their lives on a whim, Qi Er is basically too lazy to manage.


    Talilina pointed to his bamboo basket and said, "tell me what you have there."


    Qi Er nodded and said, "OK, since you decide, I have nothing to say, but first, I''m not prepared for the deadly poison."


    Talilina sneered and said, "ZIL, when are you so afraid of death? Or do you have any other feelings for Ningji and his women?"


    "But pull you down." Qi erbi glanced at her and said, "I just don''t want to die so early. You''re just for revenge, and the same poison is enough for you. At this juncture, if Jane Haixi dies early, it will only be a big trouble for us. I''m not afraid of death. I just don''t want to live, but I have to take the silk road."


    Talilina pursed her lips and said, "I see. First tell me what poison it is."


    "Yes." Qi Er answered, raised his chin and said, "bring things here."


    Ha Mu tilted his lips and reluctantly moved the bamboo basket to Qi Er.


    As like as two peas and a few bottles of bottles that looked dangerous, he was holding out a few small boxes to the outside, and told TL: "according to the symptoms you described, I made up the same poison for you, and a few other little fun that you could use for revenge."


    After saying that, Qi''er has put those messy things on a small table slowly.


    He pointed to the first three small boxes and said, "these three are prepared by me, and the back is medicine. If you feel that the dose is not enough or not satisfied, I''ll change it for you."


    Talilina pointed to the little box on the far left and asked, "what''s in here?"


    "It''s the same as the poison on you." Qi Er said, "it''s colorless and tasteless. You don''t even need to take it orally. You just need to find a way to let Jian Haixi breathe in."


    Talilina asked with great interest, "will it make her rotten face and body in a week?"


    "No." Qi Er stretched out his index finger and said, "I know your temperament will never be so cheap to her, so I increased the dose and the whole process will be extended to a month."


    Talilina smiled with satisfaction. She reached out and saw the small box playing back and forth in her hand. She smiled and said, "I can''t wait to see that effect."


    Ha mu on one side curiously pointed to the second small box in the middle and asked, "Qi Er, what poison is this?"


    "Oh, this is more fun." Qi Er said proudly: "the poison will immerse into the blood with the skin. The person who gets it will slowly lose vision in the first three days and gradually lose hearing in the next seven days. He will become a deaf and blind loser. He won''t recover until half a month later."


    Talilina narrowed her eyes, hooked her lips and said with a smile, "yes, this is also very good."


    "That''s good?" Qi Er sneered, picked up the third box and said, "the two in front are just throwing bricks to attract jade. This is my favorite work."


    "How can I be proud?" hamu asked curiously.


    Qi erxie smiled and looked at talilina and said, "elder sister, do you think it would be better to let Jane Haixi become our person?"


    "Become our people?" before talilina spoke, hammu frowned and shook his head. "How is this possible?"


    Talilina also looked at ZIL and asked, "what do you say?"


    Qi Er stroked the texture on the surface of the small box and said with a smile: "in order to develop this baby, I can mix a lot of red snake venom. As long as Jian Haixi eats this, she will be controlled by me. There will be no abnormality in ordinary days, but at the critical moment, as long as I control her through the snake, she can easily betray."


    "This, so fierce?" Ha Mu swallowed his saliva and looked at the small box with some fear.


    Qi Er glanced at him and said, "I won''t give you food. What are you afraid of?"


    Talilina narrowed her eyes and asked with a smile, "but with this thing, can''t we expand our power several times?"


    Qi Er Bai glanced at her and said, "elder sister, what you think is too good? Everything comes at a price. I have developed such a pill after so many years and spent countless energy and material resources. It takes nearly three years to collect the poison of the little red snake. If you want to have another pill of this kind, at least give me more than three years."


    Listening to his words, ha Mucai breathed a sigh of relief, reached out and patted his chest and said, "it''s not so powerful. It scared me to death."


    "What''s not so powerful?" Qi Er was unhappy when he heard hamu''s words, and said with a black face: "with this medicine in hand, we can let Jian Haixi use it for us, which almost determines our final victory. It''s not powerful?"


    "But we don''t have to lose," hammu said


    "You..." Qi Er choked and snorted coldly, "forget it, I''m too lazy to talk to a fool like you.


    Talilina took the medicine and thought, "can these three drugs be used at the same time?"


    "It''s really the eldest sister. You can even see this?" Qi Er said excitedly when he saw talilina say the key place: "I''ve all figured it out. After you see Jian Haixi, cover her mouth and let her smell the gas in the first box, then wipe the ointment in the second box on her skin, and finally feed her to eat the pills in the third box. Don''t mention Dou family. All the forces in Xiang city don''t dare to take us."


    Talilina lifted her lips with a smile, twisted the third small box in her hand and said, "Qi Er, do you think I will lose to them?"


    Qi Er was stunned. Unexpectedly, talilina would ask. He shook his head and said, "of course not, but isn''t it safer to have this medicine?"


    "I don''t need insurance." talilina threw the third small box back into Qi''er''s hand, looked up at him, and her eyes were full of overlord spirit. "Qi''er, remember, I won''t lose."


    "Yes, eldest sister is always the most powerful!" Ha Mu said in a side way.


    Qi Er was slightly stunned, sighed, took the box back and said, "well, I''ll keep this medicine first. You don''t need it. I still want to use it myself."


    Hammu frowned and said, "do you want to use it? Who do you want to use it for?"


    "Want you to manage?" Qi Er choked, "you stupid melon, do you think I''ll tell you I want to use this on Qiaoqiao?"

 Chapter 522

    "Use, use..."


    Listening to Qi Er''s words, ha Mu stared at him and stammered, "you should put this vicious medicine on Qiao Qiao?"


    "Why, you care about me?" Qi Er looked at hamu provocatively.


    "You, you..."


    Hamu pointed to Qi''er for a long time and wanted to scold and wake him up, but on the one hand, he was the most stupid and could not teach people. On the other hand, he was not Qi''er''s opponent.


    So hamu can only turn his head and look at talilina and say, "elder sister, take care of him quickly, or he will harm Qiaoqiao."


    Talilina raised her eyebrows slightly and turned to look at Qi Er.


    "What are you doing?"


    Qi Er stared at talilina warily. When she looked over, she quickly took back the small box of medicine behind her and said, "this is mine. Since you don''t want it, it doesn''t matter how I use it."


    "Qi Er." talilina said only one sentence: "I''ve never cared about how you treat Qiaoqiao over the years. I''m not a good person, so I can''t care about your personal affairs. It''s just... Qiaoqiao is the person I admit. How you want to use her is your freedom, but you can''t let her die, you know?"


    Qi Er was stunned. Under talilina''s clear eyes, his hidden emotions could not be hidden.


    "Yes, elder sister," Qi Er said with his head down.


    When hamu saw talilina, he said two words and didn''t say any more. He frowned and said, "elder sister, he won''t listen if you say so. You have to take the medicine..."


    "Ha mu." talilina interrupted ha Mu and said, "you''re tired enough to drive all day. Go and have a rest. We''ll leave for Dou''s house in a few hours."


    Ha Mu was stunned, nodded his head and said, "yes."


    Since talilina gave the order, hamu wouldn''t ask any more questions.


    Although he is a little stupid, but this is good, it is worth talilina to keep him around for so many years.


    After hamu withdrew, Qi''er still sat there and didn''t move. He knew that talilina should have something to say to herself.


    Sure enough, talilina looked at zier and said, "I remember you developed a medicine that makes people lose their memory."


    Qi Er was stunned. Unexpectedly, talilina wanted to ask herself such a thing.


    "Well, do you still have this medicine now?" talilina asked.


    "No," Qi Er shook his head and said, "but if you want, I can develop it again, but I need to know who you want to use it on."


    Talilina glanced at him obliquely and said, "does it have anything to do with your drug development?"


    "Of course it doesn''t matter." old Qi''er said, "the human brain is so complex, and memory is such an elusive thing. Is it so simple to lose memory?"


    Talilina frowned. "Is there a risk?"


    "Of course." Qi Er said, "there is not only a risk, but also a great risk, so I need to know who you want to use in advance. If you plan to use it on the enemy, the dose doesn''t matter. It''s the enemy anyway, whether it''s dead or disabled."


    Talilina pursed her lips and said after a moment of silence, "it''s not the enemy."


    Mo Jue, not the enemy.


    She doesn''t want him dead or disabled.


    Qi Er looked at talilina thoughtfully and said with a smile, "if you are yourself, if you want to keep that person safe, you have to analyze the specific situation."


    "You say."


    "First of all, I have to thoroughly check his brain condition, and then I can make a specific plan according to his condition. Finally, I have to observe his whole medication period, so that he can be treated as soon as possible in case of an accident." with a slight voice, Qi''er looked at talilina and said: "In a word, no matter who you want to use this medicine on, elder sister, you should be clear that this matter is accompanied by great danger. Ranging from failure to death, to disability, paralysis and idiocy."


    Talilina was slightly stiff and said calmly, "is it so troublesome? Forget it."


    "Ha ha." Qi Er said with a smile, "elder sister, it''s the first time I''ve seen a hesitant expression on your face for so many years. I''m very curious. What can you change such a big person?"


    "He?"


    Talilina knew that her mind must have been seen by Qi Er long ago. Besides, she didn''t hide it.


    At this moment, hearing Qi Er''s question, talilina thought of Mo Jue''s appearance, hooked her lips and said, "if there is no accident, you should see him."


    "Oh? Will he come?" Qi Er asked with great interest.


    "Well," talilina nodded, but said no more.


    Mo Jue said he would come to her and kill her himself.


    After letting ZIL have a rest, talilina played with the two small boxes on the table.


    At the thought that these poisons would soon make Jane Haixi suffer great embarrassment, talilina felt very happy both physically and mentally.


    "Ningjiwei, wait. I''ll show you a wonderful play soon."


    But talilina didn''t know at this time. When she thought everything was under control, in fact, Jane Haixi had already set up a bureau waiting for her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Late at night, Jian Haixi didn''t sleep.


    She unfolded the map again and calculated her deployment in the past few days.


    According to the time, talilina should have acted on these two days, but she arranged the trap, but she didn''t see the other party take the bait.


    Did talilina see through her trap, so she didn''t come?


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help thinking more, but she soon denied her idea.


    If talilina doesn''t come to her, she must be back to the base.


    According to Jian Yi, as long as talilina goes back, they can know her location.


    Now there is no news from Jian Yi in Xiangcheng, which means talilina hasn''t gone back.


    If she didn''t go back within the set time, she had to detour.


    And now the reason that can make talilina detour is only one she and one Dou Ge.


    Talilina would never know the whereabouts of dougo, otherwise it would not be so peaceful now.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi calmed down and his five fingers tightened slightly.


    Talilina will come to her!


    And the reason why she didn''t come so early


    Jian Haixi frowned and tightened her lips.


    It seems that she may suffer this time.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi got up and found out all kinds of quick acting drugs prepared by mikai for her, then took out the antidote and swallowed it.


    She didn''t know what talilina was planning, but on the premise of not killing herself, talilina would probably poison her if she wanted to suffer.


    Thinking of the loss talilina had suffered in ningjiwei''s hand in Xiangcheng, Jian Haixi still thought it better for her to take an antidote in advance.


    Jane Haixi has a delicate personality. No matter what she does, she must try her best to ensure that there are no mistakes in every link. Any small details she can think of will be repeatedly thought and verified countless times.


    It''s the same with taking antidotes in advance now.


    At this time, Jian Haixi didn''t expect that it was her habit that would help her so much in the future.


    As soon as she swallowed the antidote, Jian Haixi heard a knock at the door.


    "Miss, haven''t you rested yet?" it''s Qiao Zheng.


    Jian Haixi went to open the door and saw Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou guarding the door.


    Qiao Zheng had sleepy eyes and messy hair. He obviously got up in a hurry, while Dou Dou looked sober and vigilant with a weapon in his hand.


    "You are..." Jian Haixi wondered, "aren''t you two on duty in turn? Why are you standing here together?"


    Qiao Zheng scratched his head and said, "Dou Dou was on duty, but he said there might be danger tonight, so he called me up."


    Jian Haixi was a little surprised. She knew Dou Dou was smart, but she didn''t know he was so sharp.


    Seeing Jian Haixi looking over, Dou Dou smiled and said, "don''t be surprised, miss. I guess the Miss must be worried because I saw the light in the miss''s room all the time. The only thing that can worry the miss is that talilina is coming."


    "You''re smart, I''m the same as you think." Jian Haixi looked at Dou Dou with appreciation, and then said to the two people: "but you don''t have to be nervous. The more this time, the more calm you should be. Just follow the plan."


    "Yes," they agreed.


    Jian Haixi glanced at them. Although they answered so, one was tighter than the other, and they didn''t mean to leave at all.


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a helpless smile and said, "if you really want to keep it, you don''t have to stay here, but Dou Ming''s room. I think he shouldn''t be asleep at this time."


    Dou Dou was stunned and asked, "don''t you need us to guard, miss? In case talilina comes..."


    "In case she comes, won''t you reveal your stuffing?" Jian Haixi said reluctantly, "instead of staying here in fear, you''d better stare at the monitoring with Dou Ming. Don''t make any announcement when you find anything. Just follow the plan."


    "Yes." hearing Jian Haixi say so, they finally relaxed a little.


    "Oh, that''s right." Jian Haixi thought for a while and added, "if... There''s any accident at that time, you don''t have to panic. I have my own way to deal with it."


    Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng looked at each other with some doubts and concerns.


    Jian Haixi said this as if she had expected an accident.


    Jian Haixi didn''t say any more. After sending them to Dou Ming, she went back to her room to have a rest.


    She must adjust herself to her best condition in order to better deal with talilina.


    The moon is sinking in the West.


    In the waiting of people with intentions, this night is particularly short.


    At more than 4 a.m., when the sky is in the alternation of day and night, some people are still sleeping, while others have begun to act.


    A black car passed through all the paths and finally stopped in the back lane two streets away from Dou Jia.


    "Elder sister, don''t you really need me to follow you?" Ha Mu asked anxiously.


    "No," talilina said with a smile, "just stay here."


    After that, talilina disappeared in a flash.

 Chapter 523

    Dou Jia, Jian Haixi room.


    Talilina floated silently through the window like the wind.


    When she safely fell into the room, talilina couldn''t help but arouse a touch of contempt.


    The defense of the Dou family is like pediatrics in front of her.


    With only one glance, she easily found the target.


    As Jian Haixi, the Dou family must attach the most importance to her protection. Therefore, where the defense force is the strongest and the most, it is most likely to be Jian Haixi''s residence.


    Talilina doesn''t know that her idea just weighs Jian Haixi''s plan, including her misestimation of Dou''s strength at the moment, which was planned by Jian Haixi.


    Talilina went into Jane Haixi''s room. The cleanliness of the room surprised her.


    Of course, she checked Jane Haixi''s information, but as the woman Ning Jiwei has been protecting behind her, talilina naturally still thinks Jane Haixi is a soft beauty.


    Delicate and soft beauty, the room must be like a pink castle, but at the moment, the surrounding furnishings are beyond talilina''s expectation.


    If this is really Jian Haixi''s room, it can only prove that this woman is not what she imagined.


    Although it was different from her imagination, talilina didn''t care too much. She went to her bedroom and went directly to Jane Haixi''s bed.


    This was just a casual glance, but unexpectedly, talilina was stunned when she saw Jane Haixi''s face.


    She thinks she is the most beautiful beauty in the world, not only her appearance, but also her temperament and ability.


    But at the moment, Jian Haixi, who was sleeping with her eyes closed, was so beautiful that she had to admit it.


    She doesn''t believe in fairy tales, so her beauty is a tough plum that has been polished by secular life and death.


    But in front of Jian Haixi, it is like the princess in the fairy tale, clean and peaceful, like the beam of light everyone yearns for in the dark.


    Talilina squinted, stepped forward two steps and stared at Jane Haixi.


    Is this the woman Ning Jiwei holds on the tip of his heart?


    She stretched out her hand and slowly stretched it towards Jane Haixi''s cheek.


    Jian Haixi was sleeping. She suddenly felt an inexplicable smell of danger. At the same time, the aroma different from her room spread and shrouded her, which made her frown.


    The strong aroma is getting closer and closer, accompanied by a cool palm wind.


    Jian Haixi finally couldn''t help opening her eyes, but the next second she opened her eyes, she was frozen there.


    There was a beautiful face in front of her, with flirtatious curly hair and flaming red lips. Her smiling eyes were staring at her.


    Seeing Jane Haixi wake up, talilina raised her eyebrows slightly, raised her lips and said with a smile: "little beauty, you are still very sharp."


    Jane Haixi stared at the face for a moment, pursed her lips and said coldly, "talilina."


    "Hmm? Do you recognize me?" talilina looked at Jane Haixi unexpectedly.


    Jane Haixi nodded, but did not say where she recognized her.


    Talilina turned her eyes, nodded and said, "that''s right. Ning Jiwei will tell you. He... Will tell you, too."


    Jian Haixi looked at her and said, "can you get out of the way and let me get dressed?"


    She said this politely, but without fear and fear, as if talilina was just a friend, not an enemy.


    Talilina looked at Jane Haixi with great interest, pointed to her nose and said, "since you know who I am, why can you be so calm? Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Or is it that Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue''s message to Jian Haixi is wrong, which makes Jian Haixi mistakenly think she is a good person?


    "I''m not your opponent." Jian Haixi looked at talilina and said frankly, "if you want to kill me, I absolutely have no chance to fight back, so is there a difference between fear and fear?"


    At this moment, talilina is a knife, and Jian Haixi, as a fish, life and death is between talilina''s thoughts. Fear can not improve her at all except that she has no dignity.


    Talilina looked at the composure in Jian Haixi''s eyes, narrowed her eyes, raised a smile and said, "Jian Haixi, I seem to have misjudged you."


    Such a backbone and intelligent woman, she would have thought that Jian Haixi was only an accessory of Ning Jiwei. It was a big mistake.


    At the same time, talilina took several steps back and sat lazily in her chair, indicating that it was time for Jane Haixi to get up and dress.


    Sitting in Jane Haixi''s room, talilina was not worried that someone would rush in the next second, or Jane Haixi would suddenly take out a gun from the quilt to end her life.


    Of course, Jane Haixi would not do so.


    When talilina sat down, she was obviously relieved, and then she lifted the quilt out of bed.


    She didn''t hide her emotions, so talilina obviously saw Jane Haixi''s relaxation.


    "I thought you weren''t afraid of me." talilina smiled. "So you''re still afraid of death."


    Jian Haixi nodded. "I''m not sure what you came to me for. If you wanted me to die, you would have done it just now. Now that you have given me time to dress, I don''t think you will let me die so soon."


    "You are very smart." talilina raised her eyebrows, looked at Jane Haixi and slowly added the second half of the sentence, "but I don''t like smart people very much, especially a beautiful woman."


    Jane Haixi paused, put on her coat, looked back at talilina in the mirror and said, "in addition to the different gender of women, I think Mo Jue is also very beautiful and smart. Don''t you like him?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a steel wire wrapped around Jian Haixi''s neck. Talilina didn''t know when she had stood behind Jian Haixi and said coldly, "you want to die!"


    Jian Haixi''s whole body was stiff. He felt the cold touch of the steel wire around his neck, pursed his lips and didn''t speak again.


    Talilina hummed coldly, "remember, your life is in my hand, so be good, don''t talk. If you make me unhappy, I''ll kill you immediately."


    Jian Haixi reached out and touched the steel wire around his neck and said, "can you take this away first? My neck is injured. It''s obvious that my family will be worried."


    "Family? Do you mean ningjiwei?" talilina sneered, "I just want to make him worry. I''d better be miserable."


    Jian Haixi knew clearly, "so you came to me to use me to revenge Ji Wei."


    "Yes." talilina put a little force on her hand, and the steel wire cut a trace at Jane Haixi''s neck. The red blood overflowed, which looked particularly seeping at night.


    Jane Haixi didn''t think she would kill herself, but she didn''t think she would scratch her neck.


    At the thought of having to explain the origin of the wound to Ning Jiwei and her two children in the future, Jian Haixi had a headache.

 Chapter 524

    Talilina thought she was afraid and sneered: "Jian Haixi, if you want to keep your life, be honest. Since you know me, you should know that I have a bad temper."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "Mo Jue really didn''t say that about temper."


    Unexpectedly, she mentioned Mo Jue again. Talilina was a little angry, but she frowned, hesitated and asked, "what did he... Say about me?"


    Jian Haixi turned her eyes slightly and reached out to point the steel wire around her neck.


    Talilina''s eyes were slightly cold. She hummed and loosened the steel wire. At the same time, she didn''t forget to warn: "if I ask you anything, you should be honest. Don''t talk about other questions that shouldn''t be asked by you, or I''ll end you immediately."


    Jian Haixi ignored her, but walked aside, took the wound medicine sent by Dou''s family from the dressing table, and disinfected herself in the mirror.


    She doesn''t care about mikai''s medicine. Talilina of the province is alert, so she can only deal with it briefly first.


    Talilina frowned and hummed coldly, "Jian Haixi, you..."


    "Mo Jue seldom mentioned you, but we all know that you are very special to him." Jian Haixi suddenly opened his mouth and interrupted talilina.


    Talilina paused and lost her voice.


    While carefully taking the medicine, Jian Haixi said in a low voice, "you are a kind of people. What does he mean to you? Then you will only have more meaning to him."


    Talilina pursed her lips, looked at Jian Haixi about to put on the medicine, and sneered: "Jian Haixi, you don''t think I really dare not kill you? Do you think with your few words, I will be kind enough to give you time to see you put on the medicine here?"


    Jane Haixi paused in her hand, looked back at talilina and said, "I didn''t think you didn''t dare to kill me, but if you don''t want to kill me for the time being, it''s better not to leave a wound on my neck, otherwise not only will I be bad to my family, but you''ll be in trouble."


    Talilina raised her eyebrows, raised her lips disdainfully and said, "do you mean those people outside? Do you think they can stop me?"


    "Who knows." Jian Haixi shrugged and said, "I''m thinking of you. Although you are my enemy, I wish you could go to hell immediately, but apart from our position, I don''t hate you."


    Talilina didn''t expect to hear Jane Haixi say so. She narrowed her eyes, came forward with a cold face, put her hand on Jane Haixi''s chin and said, "unfortunately, I hate you very much, Jane Haixi."


    She is enough for an excellent woman. There is no need for another Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. As soon as she wanted to talk, she saw talilina take out a small box from her arms.


    "What is this?" Jane Haixi intuitively asked nervously because it was not a good thing.


    Talilina showed a strange smile on her face and said, "don''t you know this thing? It''s the poison Ning Jiwei gave me. You said, I''ll use this poison on you. What will happen if Ning Jiwei knows?"


    Jane Haixi Weidun looked down at the small box, blinked and asked, "will this poison only make my face rot for a week? Won''t there be other side effects?"


    Unexpectedly, Jane Haixi could be so calm after listening to her words. Talilina''s anger soared, "aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid, of course I am." Jane Haixi replied without hesitation, for fear that talilina would put steel wire on her neck when she said it was late.


    Talilina sneered, "you don''t look scared now."


    "That''s the same sentence, because I know my fear won''t change any of your decisions." Jian Haixi sighed and said, "you''ve suffered a loss in Jiwei''s hand. Now you want to get it back from me. It''s reasonable. I have nothing to complain about. What else can I say in addition to helping my man?"


    "I know the rules very well."


    Talilina lifted the small box to Jane Haixi''s lips and nose and said, "take a breath."


    "Don''t you need to drink water?" Jane Haixi asked curiously.


    Talilina shook her hand, twitched at the corners of her mouth, stared at Jane Haixi angrily and said, "how much did Ning Jiwei tell you?"


    Why do you even know the little details of her drinking water poisoning?


    "Er... Didn''t say much." Jian Haixi touched his nose and said, "really didn''t say much."


    "Hum, you can put it more like it." talilina hummed angrily, stretched out her hand to open the small box, put it in front of Jane Haixi''s nose and said, "suck it all in."


    Jian Haixi looked at the poison close at hand, hesitated, looked up and said to talilina, "if I beg for mercy, is it useful?"


    "What do you think?" talilina gritted her teeth.


    "OK..."


    Jian Haixi sighed and took a breath at the small box reluctantly.


    She really cooperated, so much so that she cooperated too much. The suction was too strong. She not only sucked all the powder in, but also choked by the powder.


    Talilina was looking at Jian Haixi smoking powder proudly, but she wasn''t prepared for it the next second. Jian Haixi suddenly sneezed.


    And the sneeze came straight into her face.


    Talilina: "..." her steel wire is out of control!


    "Yes, I''m sorry..."


    Jian Haixi covered his mouth and nose and coughed wildly. He hurried to one side and poured a few saliva before slowing down.


    "Jian Haixi, are you ready to pay for your life?"


    Behind her, talilina''s gloomy voice came.


    Jian Haixi pulled at the corner of her mouth, looked back at talilina, seriously apologized and said, "I really didn''t mean it. This... Just suck it in. Did you get caught? Didn''t you just suck it in?"


    "What do you think?" talilina gnashed her teeth and wished she could chew Jane Haixi to pieces.


    "Er..." Jian Haixi said humbly, avoiding talilina''s sight: "I think you are so good and react so fast that you should not be caught."


    This sentence is like a small dish of water splashed on the gas tank. It did not reduce the fire, but increased it a lot.


    Rao is talilina, who can''t help but roar: "have you given me fucking reaction time? Who would have thought that you can sneeze when you breathe and specifically hit people."


    Jian Haixi weakly explained, "you have too much powder. Didn''t you let me suck it all?"


    Talilina smiled grimly and said, "you don''t have to explain. Go to hell and explain to the king of hell!"


    With that, Jane Haixi had seen the steel wire in her hand.


    "Hey, that... Wait!" Jane Haixi hurriedly said.


    Talilina had reached the steel wire at the mouth of her throat, paused, and asked coldly, "do you have any last words?"


    Jian Haixi reluctantly pulled a smile and said, "well, I''ve inhaled the poison. Do you really want to kill me at this time? Don''t you want to see my reaction after poisoning?"


    Talilina paused and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Jian Haixi made persistent efforts and said, "think about it, not only my face will rot, but also my body will stink. How spectacular. At that time, Ning Jiwei will feel sad when he knows. It will take a whole week. How relieved you are."


    Talilina sneered, took back the steel wire and said, "Jane Haixi, you are very smart. This reason is really worth me to let you live more days."


    "No, no, not as smart as you." Jane Haixi said modestly.


    "But you''re wrong," talilina said with her index finger. "Not a week, but a month."


    The smile on Jian Haixi''s face stiffened, then weathered into earth and broken inch by inch, "what, what?"


    Her expression pleased talilina. Talilina smiled and said deliberately, "why, can''t you understand?"


    Jian Haixi''s face became complicated. It could not be said that she was desperate and angry, but she was helpless.


    She doesn''t care too much about such things as bad face and bad body. Anyway, in a week, she can stay away from everyone.


    But now talilina told her that she would stink for a month, which was unbearable.


    Imagine that no matter where she goes in this month, she will have a strong smell of durian, and she will talk to people like spraying poison gas


    At the thought of that possibility, Jane Haixi couldn''t help shivering.


    It really hinders the appearance.


    "Well, now what else do you want to say?" talilina asked with a smile. She really wanted to see Jane Haixi angry and crazy. The more the other party was, the happier she was.


    "Yes," Jane Hai Hai thought. She looked at talina and asked, "what brand of perfume did you use at that time?"


    Talilina: "


    Jane Haixi blinked innocently. Did she say anything wrong? Why does talilina look more angry?


    "Jian Haixi, originally I wanted to let you live, but since you are so anxious to die, I will satisfy you."


    Talilina smiled grimly, pulled out the steel wire, and grabbed Jian Haixi with her slender hands.


    "Touch!"


    At the critical moment, Jian Haixi''s door was broken. Dou Dou and Qiao Zhengqi rushed in, raised their guns and shouted, "stop!"


    Talilina stood behind Jian Haixi, her fingers clasped her throat, sneered, "you think it''s just you. What can I do?"


    "They can''t. what about us?"


    With a cold sound, dou Canghai and Nan Yan came out.


    When she saw them, talilina was slightly stunned, but she returned to normal in a moment. "It turned out that it was Lord Dou and his wife. I haven''t seen you for many years. Are you two still alive?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Dou Dou angrily said, "witch, don''t be rude to the owner and wife!"


    "Rude?" talilina laughed, "I''m rude more often. I''m a little fart child with no hair. Get out of here for my aunt."


    "You..." Dou Dou''s face flushed with anger, but he didn''t do anything impulsive.


    Qiao Zheng stared at talilina and said, "talilina, let go of my miss."


    "Miss your family?" talilina raised her eyebrows and glanced up and down. Qiao Zheng said, "you''re from the Qiao family? You''re very loyal to Jane Haixi, a young lady who came out halfway."

 Chapter 525

    Qiao Zheng snorted coldly, "what''s none of your business? Let go of my miss!"


    Talilina sneered. Her fingernails crossed Jane Haixi''s neck and re scratched the wound she had just applied medicine.


    With her move, the people immediately saw the wound on Jane Haixi''s neck.


    "Miss!" Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou both changed their faces. Unexpectedly, talilina would really do something to Jian Haixi.


    "Talilina, don''t go too far!" dou Canghai frowned. "It''s not good for anyone to do too much."


    Talilina sneered and looked at Dou Canghai provocatively: "are you threatening me?"


    "You..." dou Canghai was so angry that he was pulled by Nan Yan when he wanted to speak again.


    Talilina can''t be provoked the most. When talking to a madman like her, you should pay attention to discretion every sentence.


    Nanyan looked at talilina and said, "what he was joking about was not a threat, but just wanted to discuss with you."


    "That''s right." talilina looked at Nanyan and sneered at Dou Canghai: "master Dou, you also learn your wife''s patience. After all these years, you still have a bad temper. You know you''re straightforward. If you don''t know, you should be stupid and ignorant."


    After a pause, talilina looked down at Jian Haixi in her hand and said to the other people: "you''ve made it clear that Jian Haixi is in my hand now. You''d better be sensible and don''t say anything that makes me angry, otherwise..."


    As soon as the voice fell, her long nails suddenly crossed the skin and flesh of Jian Haixi''s wound, and the painful Jian Haixi took a breath.


    Talilina looked at Jian Haixi''s expression with satisfaction and said with a smile, "otherwise it will annoy me. If I''m not careful, Jian Haixi''s life will be gone."


    "Miss!" Qiao Zheng was worried for fear that Jian Haixi would be seriously injured.


    "I''m fine." Jian Haixi smiled and said to the crowd, "Miss Lina is joking with you. Don''t worry."


    Listening to her words, Qiao Zheng still didn''t rest assured. Dou Dou beside him turned his eyes slightly and motioned behind his back without trace.


    In the other room, Dou Ming, who has been watching the movement here through monitoring, saw Dou Dou''s gesture and gave orders to the Dou family with a cold face.


    Within two minutes, clear and orderly footsteps had been heard everywhere outside the door.


    Talilina''s ear tip moved slightly, and she knew that now the house had been completely surrounded, including the roof and the window.


    "Oh, you''re moving fast," talilina said with a smile, "but you don''t think these people can stop me?"


    Nanyan calmly stared at talilina and said, "talilina, let go of Haixi. All Dou''s family won''t embarrass you. You can leave by yourself."


    "Leave by myself?" talilina frowned slightly, looked at Nan Yan and said, "madam, you think if I want to leave, you need you to let me? And if I don''t do anything in this circle, isn''t it very shameless and laborious?"


    Nanyan''s face was also a little ugly. Talilina looked soft and hard, leaving them helpless.


    Jane Haixi sighed slightly, "Miss Lina, why don''t we go out and talk? You see, my room has just been renovated. If it is damaged too badly, I can''t explain."


    Talilina narrowed her eyes, sneered and said, "well, my aunt just doesn''t think it''s bright enough."


    She is not afraid of many people. Someone will attack her at the conference. After all, Jian Haixi is still in her hand. The Dou family have to be cautious about whatever they want to do.


    When talilina took Jian Haixi out of the room, she didn''t know that Dou Mingzheng quietly rushed to the back lane of hamu parking.


    The main hospital.


    Talilina scanned her eyes for a week, suddenly narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, "where''s brother Dou?"


    If something happens to Jian Haixi, it''s impossible that Dou Ming and Dou Ge don''t appear.


    Nan Yan said calmly, "they are not at home."


    "Not at home?" talilina suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. She stared at Nanyan and asked, "where have they gone?"


    Nan Yan turned his eyes and said, "since I know the enemy is you, where do you think I''ll let them go? Of course, I''ll go to the tower house."


    "What?" talilina gritted her teeth. "Who told you to go?"


    "Why, are you worried at last?" Nan Yan sneered: "talilina, others don''t know your past, but we old people who are still alive know it. If you don''t stop, you will only kill yourself."


    "Kill yourself?" talilina was stunned and suddenly laughed.


    Jian Haixi was tightly held in her arms and shook passively with the range of her laughter.


    She could feel that talilina was really laughing, but the laughter didn''t know why, which made people feel particularly sad.


    Jane Haixi didn''t speak, even though she could have said something more hurtful to talilina at this time.


    Talilina said, "Nan Yan, you''re right. I know very well that the end of my road must lead to hell. But what about that?"


    After a pause, talilina reached out and raised Jane Haixi''s chin and said, "at least I can take more people before I die and let them accompany me on the huangquan Road, can''t I?"


    Jane Haixi didn''t speak. She didn''t speak, ridicule or scold.


    Her silence surprised talilina. Talilina asked, "Jane Haixi, aren''t you quite able to say? Why don''t you say it now?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I don''t understand your past. There is no absolute right or wrong in the world, so I have no right to say whether your values are right or wrong."


    Talilina was stunned. I didn''t expect Jane Haixi to say so.


    Over the years, all the people she met advised her to "put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha". Even hamuqi''er and others who followed her were not because of recognition. They were forced to go to Liangshan at most.


    Talilina thought there would be only one mojue in the world, but unexpectedly, she heard the same words from Jian Haixi.


    Mo Jue understood her thoughts because of their similar experiences.


    But Jane Haixi, why is she? Why is she?


    For a time, talilina felt some unclear meaning, some emotion, and some anger. She couldn''t understand the complexity even herself.


    "Who is presumptuous in Dou''s house!"


    At this time, a female voice suddenly sounded, and the people looked back at the same time. Dou min suddenly rushed over with a gun in front of Nan Yan and Dou Canghai, and said to talilina, "demon girl, don''t think Dou''s house is a place where you can go in and out at will!"


    "Dou min, what are you fooling about?"


    Unexpectedly, Dou min will suddenly appear, and Nan Yan roars at once.

 Chapter 526

    When Jian Haixi saw Dou min appear, he was also cluttered in his heart.


    Before Dou Ge left, Dou min was sent to the ancestral hall to kneel and wake up for three days. Unexpectedly, she came out early today.


    Talilina looked at Dou min and sneered even more.


    She can bear to be called "demon girl" by Dou Canghai and Nan Yan, because they are old acquaintances and can be counted as her elders.


    Even she can forgive Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou for calling her a "witch", because they are Jian Haixi''s men, who maintain the master. It''s normal to be a little excited in dangerous times.


    But Dou min, who suddenly appeared, dared to call her "demon girl", and still yelled at her in front of so many people, which made talilina very unhappy.


    She looked at Dou min, glanced at her up and down, and said to Nan Yan, "old woman, what is she? Do you mind if I kill this fool for you?"


    "You are presumptuous, you..."


    "Don''t you step back?" Dou min just wanted to speak, so he was scolded back by Nan Yan.


    Dou Canghai grabbed Dou min and blocked her behind him.


    "Oh?" talilina looked at Dou Canghai and Nan Yan''s maintenance of Dou min with great interest. There was a poisonous thorn in the Phoenix''s eyes.


    Jian Haixi whispered "bad". If Dou min didn''t disturb the game, she was sure to deal with talilina, but now it seems that the development of things may not be as she expected.


    Like confirming Jian Haixi''s guess, talilina stared at Dou min behind Dou Canghai and Nan Yan and said with a smile: "it seems that the Lord and Mrs. Dou seem to be very precious to this... Miss Dou min."


    "This......" Nan Yan was stunned. At this moment, he also reflected that their behavior just now was a little inappropriate.


    Dou Canghai hummed, "talilina, don''t sow discord here. Everyone in my Dou family is very important to my husband and wife. No matter who is here today, we will do so."


    Nan Yan nodded his head and said, "yes, that''s it."


    "Really?" talilina blinked suspiciously. "Why don''t I look like it?"


    Jane Haixi sighed in her heart, who is talilina? The more Dou Canghai and Nan Yan say so, the more she will conclude that there is something fishy in it.


    Dou Canghai snorted coldly, "I don''t care whether you look like it or not. That''s the way it is. You witch, don''t talk nonsense here. Let Haixi go to me quickly."


    Talilina turned her eyes and circled between Jian Haixi and Dou min. suddenly she said with a smile: "good."


    I didn''t expect talilina to promise so easily. Some people around me wondered and some secretly said it was bad.


    Dou Canghai and Nan Yan have a bad feeling, and Dou Dou has made a gesture to prepare for the war.


    Jian Haixi sighed helplessly.


    Sure enough, the next second, talilina said, "I suddenly thought of a fun game. Since you both like Jian Haixi and Dou min, who do you want to save more?"


    "What..." dou Canghai''s face changed greatly and he couldn''t speak.


    Talilina suddenly sneered, pinched Jian Haixi''s throat and said, "master Dou, let the goblin behind you come to me, or I will crush Jian Haixi now."


    "Talilina, you..." Nan Yan shouted, "don''t go too far!"


    "I''m too much?" talilina raised her eyebrows, smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "Hey, Jian Haixi, do you see? You came all the way here to go to the Dou family, but when you and the Dou family are at odds, they won''t consider you at all."


    Jian Haixi was choked and had some difficulty breathing. She pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Dou min was stunned. Looking at talilina who was so terrible and Jian Haixi who was controlled by her, she bit her teeth and hid behind Nanyan.


    She won''t take risks for a Jane Haixi. It''s better to let Jane Haixi die in talilina''s hands now.


    Nan Yan and Dou Canghai never spoke. Qiao Zheng looked at the scene and felt cold.


    Nan Yan and Dou Canghai look at Jian Haixi with guilt, but they never say anything to let Dou min come forward.


    Behind them, Dou min''s eyes showed a proud look.


    She grew up with Nanyan, and was trained as the future wife of the Dou family. No matter how important Jian Haixi is, the Dou family will never choose an outsider.


    There was a silence at the scene. Talilina sneered, "it''s time. How about it? Master Dou and his wife, have you made a choice?"


    Nanyan hardly faced Jian Haixi''s eyes. She said with difficulty: "Haixi, I''m sorry..." Nanyan said with difficulty.


    Qiao Zheng was so angry that he was about to explode on the spot. He didn''t care about the relationship between superiors and subordinates. He directly shouted to Nan Yan and Dou Canghai: "how can you do this? My miss has done so much for you, how can you..."


    "Qiao Zheng!" said Jian Haixi coldly, "shut up and don''t say any more."


    Qiao Zheng clenched his teeth, filled his eyes with blood and said hoarsely, "Miss..."


    They knew better than that all the smooth plans had become extremely dangerous because of the sudden appearance of Dou min. But now, the Dou family gave up Jian Haixi for Dou min.


    Jian Haixi looked at Nanyan and said calmly, "madam, you don''t have to apologize. I can understand. Qiao Zheng just offended you. I apologize for him."


    Nan Yan bit her lip and didn''t look away with guilt. Jian Haixi''s words made her ashamed.


    She chose to keep Dou min because she knew that Jian Haixi had a way to protect herself anyway. And even because of this intertwined interest, talilina will not kill Jane Haixi.


    But Dou min is different. Dou min is just a small role. If she is handed over, talilina will kill her.


    Nanyan closed his eyes and had difficulty breathing.


    Obviously she thought so, but she couldn''t explain or say.


    In any case, they broke Jian Haixi''s plan because of Dou''s own reasons, and gave up Jian Haixi because of Dou min''s protection, thus increasing the risk of Jian Haixi.


    Dou Dou, who is standing beside Qiao Zheng, has been silent. Sometimes he looks at Jian Haixi and Qiao Zheng, and sometimes at Dou Canghai and his wife and Dou min, who is proud behind them. Suddenly he feels that things are a little absurd.


    Looking at the look of Dou Canghai and Nan Yan, the radian of talilina''s lip angle is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Ha ha, ha ha!"


    Talilina laughed and said sarcastically, "it''s fun. It''s a good game!"


    Jane Haixi tried her best to breathe, and her face was pale. Her hand hanging on her side slowly touched the button, where there was the miniature bomb that confused the fake with the real.


    "Jian Haixi, do you think it''s very interesting?" talilina suddenly looked at Jian Haixi and said with a sneer: "you think the person who paid his heart stabbed you when he turned his head, but he''s full of excuses. This is the truth of the world."


    Talilina''s words seemed to tear down the last layer of fig leaf of everyone present and spread out their darkest side.


    Some people didn''t know the plan, but many people who knew the plan bowed their heads in silence.


    Dou Canghai and Nan Yan clenched their fists. They were thinking that if Dou Ge and Dou Ming were here at this time, the situation would be different?


    When the sons know this, will they blame their choice at this time?


    "Cough..."


    While everyone was suffering, Jane Haixi spoke. She made a difficult voice and said to talilina, "no, no... this is not the truth of the world."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Talilina was furious. Unexpectedly, at this time, Jane Haixi would refute her.


    Talilina pinched Jian Haixi''s throat and asked with a ferocious face, "you say this is not the truth of the world? Can''t you see? The Dou family has given you up for Dou min."


    "Isn''t this... Normal?"


    Jian Haixi pulled down the corners of his lips and smiled with relief and sincerity. "Everyone has their own close and close friends and neighbors. How can you ask others to sacrifice their relatives for an outsider? Let alone Lord Dou and his wife. If I were my child today, I would make the same choice."


    "You..." talilina was stunned, narrowed her eyes and asked, "aren''t you angry?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head. "They didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Ha!" talilina said with a sarcastic smile, "Jane Haixi, I thought highly of you before. I didn''t expect you to be such a virgin white lotus. Since you want to die so much, I will help you now!"


    "No!"


    When talilina was about to do it, the anxious Qiao Zheng suddenly shouted and knelt down at talilina.


    The determined man, now full of tears and pleading, "I beg you, don''t hurt our young lady. If you need blood and human life, take my life!"


    "Brother Qiao..." Jian Haixi was stunned. He didn''t expect that Qiao Zheng would do this for him.


    He knew she could protect herself. At most, she was injured, but she would never die.


    Jian Haixi forgot her entrustment because Qiao Zheng was worried and flustered, but when she looked at Qiao Zheng, she knew that the man didn''t forget the plan. He was just afraid of her injury.


    Qiao Zheng looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Miss, I have been ordered by the old master and young master a Zhi to protect you. I don''t care what others think, but as long as I am here and fight my life, I must protect you to return to Qiao''s house safely!"


    "Brother Qiao, you..." Jian Haixi was moved. Now she knew that Qiao Zheng had been ready to sacrifice for her.


    "And me!"


    Suddenly, another voice sounded.


    Beside Qiao Zheng, Dou Dou threw his gun, knelt beside Qiao Zheng, looked at talilina and said, "talilina, if you kill our young lady now, whether it''s Xiang City or Dou family, Bi will take revenge. With your intelligence, you can''t think of this? If you don''t want our young lady to die, just want her to suffer, then come to me!"

 Chapter 527

    Qiao Zheng knelt down and everyone was not surprised, but Dou Dou didn''t expect to do the same.


    Seeing him like this, the Dou family next to him were a little stunned.


    Dou min was even more angry. "Dou Dou, what are you doing?"


    Dou Dou raised his head and said, "I''m the escort assigned by the young master to the young lady. I only listen to the young lady''s orders. Sister min, you have the master and wife to protect you, and the Dou family to protect you. I''m not the only one. But the whole Dou family, the young lady has only me. I can''t betray her."


    "You..." Dou min gritted his teeth. Dou Dou seemed to blame her. If she didn''t suddenly appear, Jian Haixi wouldn''t have to face such a situation.


    Talilina looked at Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou and suddenly said with a smile, "Jian Haixi, I didn''t expect you to have such loyal men."


    "They... Are also my pride." Jian Haixi''s fingers hanging from his sleeve have been buttoned on the button and smelled the words: "talilina, I admit that there are evil in this world, but there are people like Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou in this world, there are me and someone in this world... So the world is not all black."


    Talilina was slightly stiff. She looked down at the firm light in Jane Haixi''s eyes and suddenly hated this man more.


    Because no matter what she does, it seems that she can''t blow Jian Haixi''s inner light.


    "I hate your eyes," talilina said coldly, and took out the second small box from her pocket.


    Seeing the small box, Jane Haixi suddenly froze. The scene of inhaling those toxic powders just now was still vivid. She thought that was all. Unexpectedly, there was another one?


    Talilina opened the box, then put on her gloves, put the plaster on Jane Haixi''s skin and said, "do you know what this is?"


    The smile on her face was seeping. Jian Haixi suddenly felt fluffy, "what, what? It won''t be a rotten face again?"


    "Of course not. Do I look like such a person without creativity?" talilina said with a smile: "Jian Haixi, didn''t I say? I hate your eyes very much, so this thing will take away your eyes for me. From now on, you will become a useless blind and deaf. How are you, happy?"


    Listening to her words, she felt the cold touch on her skin like a snake. Rao Shijian Haixi made a lot of psychological preparations in advance, but she couldn''t stand some panic.


    Talilina slowly smeared the poison on Jian Haixi''s skin, and then watched them invade Jian Haixi''s skin one by one. Finally, she put away the box with satisfaction and laughed: "Jian Haixi, I won''t kill you, but I want you to taste all the pain, so as to make me happier."


    Jian Haixi frowned and wanted to say something, but her skin suddenly felt like countless ants crawling around, which made her painful and itchy.


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s expression, Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou looked nervously.


    "Miss!" Qiao Zheng clenched his teeth and pinched his hands on his knees.


    "Haixi!" Nan Yan and Dou Canghai were more complicated when they saw Jian Haixi like this.


    Dou Canghai roared directly: "talilina, stop!"


    "Stop it?" talilina sneered, "I''ve stopped it. Don''t you see? I''ve finished poisoning, and Jane Haixi has been poisoned."


    "You, you..." Dou Cang was so angry that he was about to rush up. But at this time, a figure flashed past and Dou Ming appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Sister Haixi!"


    Dou Ming didn''t expect to see such a scene when he came back. Seeing Jian Haixi''s painful speechless appearance, Dou Ming was anxious and suspicious.


    It''s not like that in the plan.


    Seeing Dou Ming coming back, talilina''s face changed slightly and finally became vigilant.


    Others in the Dou family may not work hard for Jian Haixi, but Dou Ming has a good relationship with Jian Haixi and will not give up so easily.


    Thinking of this, talilina sneered: "Oh, Dou Ming is back? You see, I just came to run through the door, and things wouldn''t go so far, but I didn''t expect your parents to give up Jian Haixi for Dou min. it''s not that I have to do it. I''m going to do it to Dou Ming."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Dou Ming was shocked. He turned his head and looked at Dou Canghai and Nan Yan, but saw that both of them were guilty and avoided his sight, and behind them stood Dou min, who was guilty and bowed his head.


    Dou Ming turns his head and looks at Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng kneeling aside. Finally, he turns his eyes to Jian Haixi, whose face is painful. Dou Ming suddenly feels sad.


    Talilina looked at Dou Ming and sneered, "Dou Ming, I''m curious. Why did you let Jian Haixi come to Dou''s house? Was it to make her your shield at the critical moment?"


    "Nonsense!" Dou Ming roared, "talilina, let go of sister Haixi, otherwise I will never let you go."


    "Don''t let me go?" talilina sneered. "OK, you come up. As soon as you get close, I''ll strangle her immediately."


    Dou Ming clenches his teeth, but he doesn''t dare to act without authorization because he cares about Jian Haixi.


    The original plan was not like this.


    In the original plan, Jian Haixi only needed to drag him back, and he would find a chance to break free and give them a chance to fight.


    But now Jane Haixi is poisoned. Just looking at her painful look, I know she can''t deal with talilina.


    Dou Ming stared at talilina''s movements and thought quickly about what to do.


    Talilina glanced around and knew it was time to leave.


    While dragging Jian Haixi, talilina looked for a chance to leave. "Dou Ming, if you still want Jian Haixi to live, let everyone get out of the way immediately."


    Dou Ming looks at Jian Haixi and wants to see if she has any instructions, but Jian Haixi is in pain and can''t hear the words around her.


    Without hesitation, Dou Ming raised his hand and ordered, "get out of the way!"


    Dou family, look at me and I look at you. The people who listened to Dou Ming''s direct dispatch immediately retreated without saying a word and made way.


    The people who listened to Dou Canghai and Nan Yan''s orders hesitated and did not act immediately, but looked at Dou Canghai and Nan Yan.


    Talilina sneered: "you can make a decision quickly. Although I don''t want Jane Haixi''s life, the poison in her is not ordinary. After a long time, she can''t survive. Don''t blame me."


    Dou Ming was so angry that he shot directly at the feet of the people standing still and said, "I said get out of the way. Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Dou Ming, what are you doing?" dou Canghai scolded coldly, then looked at the people and said, "listen to the second young master and get out of the way."

 Chapter 528

    "Yes."


    Hearing Dou Canghai''s order, the Dou family took action one after another.


    Talilina takes Jane Haixi out of the front door of Dou''s house.


    Dou Ming, Qiao Zheng and others have been closely following her and are ready to take action at any time.


    Talilina looked at them and sneered, "you should be careful. I don''t like too many people around me, or I will do something out of control. If I miss and hurt Jane Haixi, don''t blame me then."


    "You..." Qiao Zheng was so angry that Dou Dou hurriedly grabbed him when he wanted to say something rude.


    Dou Dou gritted his teeth and whispered in Qiao Zheng''s ear, "don''t argue with her at this time, otherwise it''s bad for Miss''s safety."


    Qiao Zheng shook off his hand, snorted coldly and didn''t speak again.


    Although Dou Dou knelt beside him just now and showed his loyalty to Jian Haixi, in Qiao Zheng''s opinion, Dou Dou was no better than those Dou family.


    Dou Dou doesn''t care what he thinks of himself. He just observes talilina and Jane Haixi without blinking, so as to find a chance to do it.


    There is a river not far from the Dou family, which separates the Dou family from other families.


    Talilina dragged Jane Haixi for 100 meters to the bridge. There was no accident. At this time, hamu had driven according to her instructions and waited for her on the other side of the bridge.


    As long as Jane Haixi is kidnapped back, Ning Jiwei can be trapped everywhere and can''t turn over again.


    Talilina thought so. She was about to go forward, but suddenly she couldn''t move.


    When she looked down, Jane Haixi, who was trapped by her, didn''t know when she woke up. She was pulling on the fence beside the bridge.


    Talilina looked at Jane Haixi, narrowed her eyes and hummed coldly, "are you awake? I thought you had used Qi''er medicine. You have to be unconscious for most of the day."


    "Trust... Your blessing." Jian Haixi''s voice was weak. The heart piercing pain and itching just now made her unable to keep awake. At this moment, she got used to it a little.


    Jian Haixi held back her body. She held the railing tightly with her fingers and didn''t let talilina go any further. "Talilina, your goal of revenge has been achieved. Can you stop now?"


    "Stop?" talilina laughed as if she heard an international joke. "Jian Haixi, are you kidding me? Do you think I came to you just to give you a little poison? I tell you, I want to torture you. As long as you are in my hands, there will be no worries in Xiangcheng."


    After a pause, talilina hummed coldly, "I''d like to see if he ningjiwei has any means to connect with the sky, unless he doesn''t care about your life and death."


    Jian Haixi took a few breaths. He was not worried when he heard the speech, but calmly said, "really? It''s a pity that your plan is doomed to failure."


    "What are you talking about?" talilina sneered: "Jane Haixi, you are already in my hands. Can you still say such big words? Why, are you fighting the last trapped beast?"


    Jane Haixi didn''t say anything, but slowly raised her other spare hand, holding a black button between her fingers.


    When talilina saw the button, her smile froze and she couldn''t laugh anymore.


    Jian Haixi said, "I knew before I went out. With my ability, I might encounter this kind of thing sooner or later. Instead of causing trouble to my family, I''d better pull the enemy to die together, which is the last force for my love and children."


    "Jane Haixi, you..." talilina gritted her teeth and hummed, "do you think this will scare me?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I know you''re not afraid of death, but I also know that you won''t be willing to die now."


    This sentence, Jian Haixi said very firmly.


    Talilina was stunned and said with a sneer, "what is life and death? My aunt saw through it hundreds of years ago. Do you want to die with me? OK, try if this shit can kill me."


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and said, "talilina, do you really want to bet with me? The outcome of Xiang City is unknown, and your victory or defeat has not been finally decided. Are you willing to die at this time? Mo Jue said he would not let you die in the hands of others, and he would come to you in person. So you are willing to die in my hands for nothing before you see him?"


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, talilina said after a moment of silence: "Jane Haixi, you''ve said so much. In fact, you''re afraid of death at all? You don''t dare to crush it at all."


    "Yes, I''m afraid of death. I''m afraid." Jian Haixi simply admitted, "I have a lover, children, family and friends... They are waiting for me to go back. I haven''t held a wedding with my lover and watched my children grow up. Of course I don''t want to die. But being afraid of death doesn''t mean I don''t dare die with you now."


    Jian Haixi looked directly at talilina, and the sharp light in her eyes made talilina feel a lingering fear.


    "Talilina, never underestimate the power of a mother." Jian Haixi said word by word: "I am willing to die for my love and children, but will you be willing?"


    "You..."


    Talilina choked but said nothing.


    Is she willing? Of course she is unwilling. She hasn''t seen Ning Jiwei crying and repenting. She hasn''t killed Mo Jue and tortured enough of this disgusting world. How can she be willing to die now?


    She just didn''t think that she would be threatened by people like Jian Haixi one day.


    "Let me go, or we''ll die together."


    Jian Haixi looked directly into talilina''s eyes and said coldly, "I''ll count down three times. If you don''t let me go, I''ll crush it."


    "Jane Haixi, you madman!" talilina was finally in a hurry.


    Just now she was thinking about how she could stop Jian Haixi from doing so and kidnap people away.


    Did you chop Jian Haixi''s hand or threaten her with the lives of others in the Dou family?


    Unfortunately, before she could think of a suitable way to act, she heard that Jian Haixi had begun to count down.


    This crazy woman didn''t give her time to think and discuss!


    At the same time, the people behind also saw Jian Haixi''s action.


    Dou Ming and others were directly frightened into a cold sweat, and Qiao Zheng roared: "Miss, don''t do anything stupid!"


    "Sister Haixi, stop it!"


    "Miss!"


    The roar of the crowd made talilina more sure that it was not arranged in advance.


    Otherwise, Dou Ming and Qiao Zheng will never be able to play such an emotional and realistic scene.


    She stared at Jian Haixi and said, "Jian Haixi, don''t you stop? Your men are calling you. Don''t you care about their lives?"


    "Two..." Jian Haixi said coldly.


    "I''ll go, you play really?" talilina was so angry that she stamped her feet. Would the hostages fly like this?


    "One!"


    "Touch!"


    As Jian Haixi''s voice fell, the whole bridge deck suddenly gave a sharp shock and burst into flames.


    "Miss!" Qiao Zheng roared and rushed over.


    Dou Ming and Dou Dou also rushed there at the first time.


    But there was no one in the smoke.


    The three groped for a long time, from the initial tension to the later doubt.


    Dou Dou finally said, "did you fall?"


    "Miss..."


    Qiao Zheng immediately wanted to jump into the river, but Dou Ming grabbed him in time.


    "You let go, I''m going to save my young lady!" Qiao Zheng roared.


    "Sister Haixi is fine." Dou Ming said.


    Qiao Zheng was stunned and looked down Dou Ming''s line of sight.


    At this time, the smoke on the bridge deck and the river had gradually dispersed, and the people slowly saw the surrounding conditions.


    I saw a good on the bridge deck, not even a trace of explosion.


    "Jane Haixi, you mean person!"


    Just then, talilina''s angry voice came from the river.


    They hurriedly looked, and then they found that talilina didn''t know when to stand in the water, and Dou Canghai was trapped in her arm, holding a gun to her temple in one hand.


    Where''s Jane Haixi?


    She was being pulled by the south wild goose and hung under the bridge deck. No one was hurt and her clothes were not wet.


    "Miss!"


    When Qiao Zheng saw Jian Haixi, he hurriedly pulled her up and asked nervously, "Miss, how are you?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    "Miss, what''s going on?" Dou Dou asked suspiciously.


    "Oh." Jian Haixi smiled, took out the broken button from his pocket and said, "it''s a fake, just a toy."


    People: "


    Nan Yan stepped forward, looked at the button in Jian Haixi''s hand, sighed and said, "girl, take a toy to fool her in front of talilina, and there will be only you in the world."


    Dou Ming and Dou Dou looked at each other and were afraid.


    They never thought that Jian Haixi should be so bold. If talilina had robbed the button just now, or was suspicious, they didn''t dare to think what would happen to Jian Haixi now.


    Jian Haixi spread his hand with a smile like no one else and said, "the more complicated things are, the simpler the truth is. The only way to fight with gamblers is to bet more than her."


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, there was a silence.


    At this moment, the image of Jian Haixi was suddenly no longer the weak and gentle girl in the boudoir, but a female general who could kill the enemy on the battlefield.


    Jian Haixi looked at talilina and walked towards her calmly with a smile.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s back, Dou Dou''s shock lingered in his heart for a long time.


    He thought that at this moment, he saw the real Jian Haixi under the heavy mask.


    Obviously, as a woman, she dares to leave other countries and have children alone when people betray their relatives.


    Obviously weak, but for their children, they march South and North.


    Obviously, you can hide behind, but you have to lead the team alone.


    Obviously, she can continue to wait for others to rescue, but she used the most extreme method to successfully extricate herself from talilina.


    So ah, in fact, Jane Haixi is a kind of person with talilina in her heart.


    They are all the most fanatical gamblers, and they can gamble at any time.


    But talilina gambles for hatred, while Jane Haixi''s Bo is for love and protection.

 Chapter 529

    Talilina stared at Jane Haixi with hatred and scolded, "Jane Haixi, are you crazy? Are you looking for death?"


    Dou Canghai snorted coldly. Don''t stop talilina''s hand, trapped her arm behind her and said, "if you want to start on Haixi, I''ll see if you can do it?"


    Talilina took a breath in pain and stared at Dou Canghai: "smelly old man, if you want to kill or cut, don''t be so close to me and eat less tofu!"


    "You..." "Dou Cen Hai''s old face is red," he said, "the devil, the less here is nonsense."


    Talilina ignored him, turned her head and looked at the approaching Jian Haixi. She gritted her teeth and said, "Jian Haixi, I''m so big. You''re still the first person who dares to fool me. You''d better kill me today, or I''ll break you up to relieve my hatred!"


    "Kill you?" Jian Haixi raised his eyebrows and shook his head with a smile. "I won''t kill you. Mo Jue said you have to die in his hands. I won''t rob him of his work."


    "You''re insulting me!" talilina was even more angry. She didn''t expect to be slaughtered and pitied for the first time in her life.


    Jian Haixi shrugged and said, "whatever you think."


    Dou Canghai looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, what are you going to do with her? Is it difficult to let her go?"


    "Hmm..." Jian Haixi touched her chin, thought about it, went around behind talilina and took out her steel wire.


    "Jane Haixi, what are you doing? Give it back to me!" talilina roared.


    Jian Haixi looked at the steel wire on the bracelet with great interest and said, "this is quite unique. I like your weapon. Lend it to me for self-defense."


    "Borrow?" talilina''s teeth are almost broken. She spent a lot of energy to make this steel wire. After following her for so many years, it has long become an indispensable weapon for her. Unexpectedly, she was robbed by Jian Haixi, "Jian Haixi, are you ashamed? Did you borrow it from me? It''s clearly a robbery!"


    Jian Haixi had some bad lips and said with a smile, "didn''t you borrow it? I thought you used this for your own life."


    Talilina was stunned and said coldly, "you just said you wouldn''t kill me."


    "Yes, but I don''t mind cutting some wounds on you or poisoning you."


    Jian Haixi blinked and said, "after all, you''ve done so much to me. I''m sorry if I don''t give you something back."


    "You..."


    Talilina choked, and ten thousand grass mud horses ran by in her heart.


    Before coming to Dou''s house, she never thought she would end up like this.


    Originally, those poisons were prepared for Jian Haixi, but I didn''t expect to end up smashing my feet.


    Jane Haixi reached out and touched her neck, where the wound cut by talilina was still bleeding.


    She wiped the blood on her hand and threw it away. "You didn''t do anything else, just put that strange plaster on my skin, so I guess the poison can be immersed into the human body through the skin?"


    Talilina turned black and snorted coldly.


    The smile on Jian Haixi''s face is getting bigger and bigger, "Miss Lina, I have to say that your men are really talented. You let me suck the first poison, and the second one can be put on my skin. I just don''t know if your powerful man has prepared enough antidotes. Otherwise, you will have to taste the taste of rotten face and body like me, and you will be blind and deaf."


    With that, Jian Haixi stretched out his finger and hooked it. Dou Dou and others hurried forward.


    Seeing this, Nan Yan followed up suspiciously.


    Dou min, who quietly followed in the distance, although he didn''t follow close, kept staring at the direction here.


    Jian Haixi stretched out his hand and said, "give me the dagger."


    "Yes, miss."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Dou Ming and Dou Dou were stunned. Only Qiao Zheng handed over his portable dagger without hesitation.


    Jian Haixi, holding a dagger in his hand, smiled at talilina canran and said, "Miss Lina, I''ve always been a person who doesn''t commit me. I don''t commit me, but if someone commits me, I won''t suffer like this."


    Talilina looked at the dagger in Jian Haixi''s hand, subconsciously swallowed her saliva and asked, "Jian Haixi, what do you want to do?"


    Not only does she have this question, but everyone around her has this question.


    Even Dou Canghai''s face was a little different. Nan Yan couldn''t help but say, "Haixi, why don''t... Let your uncle take her back?"


    "Don''t bother." Jian Haixi turned to Nanyan and said politely with a smile: "aunt, since talilina is coming for me, I should finish this matter."


    The smile on her face was as clever and polite as before, but it raised a sense of awe from the bottom of her heart.


    Yes, awe.


    From the beginning of preparing this plan to the present moment, Jian Haixi''s performance has refreshed their impression of this weak woman from a long distance.


    Jian Haixi looked back, looked directly at talilina, smiled and said, "Miss Lina, in fact, today is not the first time we met."


    "What are you talking about?" talilina was stunned and frowned. "It''s impossible. I don''t remember seeing you."


    "Yes." Jian Haixi always had a smile on her face, and her tone was very peaceful.


    If you only listen to her voice, you can''t imagine that this woman is holding a dagger now.


    Jian Haixi said gently, "when you kidnapped Mo Xiuyu and seriously injured Mo Jue and Mo Feng, I was the one who saved Mo Xiuyu. You don''t remember me because it was hazy and you didn''t see me clearly. I still have scars penetrated by your steel wire at my ankle."


    Talilina suddenly froze. She never thought that the person who saved Mo Xiuyu from her was Jian Haixi.


    If she had known, she would have dealt with the obstacle of Jian Haixi early when she was in Xiangcheng.


    It was also at this time that talilina realized how shallow she knew about Jian Haixi.


    This woman didn''t come to Dou''s house to take refuge at all. She didn''t need to take refuge at all.


    Jane Haixi, it''s obvious that she came to settle accounts with her!


    While talilina finally cleared her mind, Jane Haixi''s dagger also touched her neck and made the first trace of blood.


    The cold dagger and warm blood reflected together and made talilina come back to her senses.


    She looked at Jian Haixi and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect you to have such a means."


    Jian Haixi chuckled, his face as gentle as ever, but people no longer dare to despise it.


    "Although we have seen each other for a long time, today is the first time we have officially met."


    Jian Haixi smiled and calmly said, "let me formally introduce myself. My name is Jian Haixi. I''m the one who came to destroy."

 Chapter 530

    If Jane Haixi had said this before, talilina would definitely scoff.


    Not only talilina, but also Dou Canghai and Nan Yan will disdain it.


    But at this moment, Jian Haixi said it, but no one dared to doubt the authenticity of this statement.


    Talilina endured the pain from her neck, stared at Jane Haixi and said, "Jane Haixi, I remember that."


    "That''s good," said Jian Haixi with a smile. "Remember it."


    Just then, there were several gunshots in the distance, and then a car came at top speed.


    The Dou family immediately surrounded them.


    Hamu stopped by the bridge. He thought he would see talilina holding Jane Haixi here, but he didn''t expect the picture to turn around.


    "Elder sister head!" seeing talilina injured and humiliated, hamu clenched his teeth and said, "you let go of elder sister head, or I..."


    He turned left and right, then directly untied his clothes, exposed a bundle of explosives on his waist and said, "otherwise I''ll detonate myself, let''s not live."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows, smiled and said, "OK, you detonate it. Is there a fire? No, I''ll lend you."


    Ha Mu: "


    Talilina sighed and said coldly, "hamu, stay still."


    "Big sister..."


    Hammu''s eyes were red with anxiety. He had never seen talilina suffer such a big loss in anyone''s hands since he followed talilina.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said softly, "your name is ha mu, isn''t it? You''d better listen to your eldest sister. Just stand there and don''t move. I''m not as stable as your martial arts practitioners. What can you do if one accidentally cuts your eldest sister''s neck?"


    Ha Mu stared at Jian Haixi with hatred, but his feet were nailed in place. He didn''t dare to move any more, and even didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    The crowd kept quiet so strangely, staring at Jian Haixi with both eyes, watching her slowly scratch a wound on talilina''s neck, and then watching her wipe her poisoned blood on talilina''s wound.


    The whole process was very gentle and delicate, as if she was cooking instead of cutting her neck.


    Under the bridge, by the river, two peerless beauties.


    One is gentle and beautiful, and the other is flirtatious and gorgeous.


    The gentle and beautiful one was holding a knife and poison in his hand, and the seductive and gorgeous one was tied up and couldn''t move.


    It is obviously an abnormal and unreasonable existence, but it appears so harmoniously on a picture.


    Even people far away will feel that they are not fighting for life and death, but acting, acting a beautiful play that does not belong to others.


    "All right."


    Jian Haixi whispered and pulled out the people immersed in the picture.


    After wiping her hands, Jane Haixi smiled at talilina at the last time and said, "I''ve returned all the things you imposed on me. For Mo Jue''s face, there''s no more point. It''s my mercy to you."


    Talilina snorted coldly, "then I really want to thank you for your mercy."


    "You''re welcome." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "after all, we''ll have to fight often in the future. If our men stay on the front line today, we won''t be so embarrassed to meet in the future."


    Talilina yanked at the corners of her mouth, stared at Jane Haixi and said, "next time, I will kill you."


    Jian Haixi waved his hand carelessly and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Be careful to hit your face."


    "Jian Haixi, you..." talilina was angry, but she exhaled in pain as soon as she exported.


    The poison began to react in her body.


    "Elder sister......" Ha Mu looked at talilina anxiously and wanted to come forward, but he was afraid of what Jane Haixi would do.


    Jian Haixi glanced at talilina and said to Dou Canghai, "Uncle Dou, please give her back to hamu after I leave."


    Dou Canghai frowned and said, "Haixi, why don''t you put her in custody."


    After all, it''s not easy to catch talilina. Dou Canghai naturally doesn''t want to let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    "No." Jian Haixi looked at Dou Canghai and said, "Uncle Dou, I''m making a decision. I hope you can respect my decision."


    Tully Lina was brought by Jane Hai Hai, and she was also caught by Jane Hai Xi, who has the final say.


    Dou Canghai looked embarrassed and nodded without saying anything.


    Jian Haixi finally looked at talilina, turned to Qiao Zheng, waved and said, "I don''t have the strength to go. Carry me back."


    "Yes, miss." Qiao Zheng squatted down quickly and walked back with Jian Haixi on his back.


    Dou Dou followed Jian Haixi closely, while Dou Ming stayed.


    Nan Yan looked at Dou Ming and said, "second brother, don''t you go to see Haixi?"


    Dou Ming looked at Nanyan and said, "sister Haixi said, let talilina go. I want to watch here."


    Dou Canghai and Nan Yan are stunned. They know that their son is afraid that they will imprison talilina without permission.


    "Smelly boy, am I the kind of person who doesn''t count his words?" dou Canghai was so angry that he didn''t expect his son to doubt him.


    Dou Ming glanced at him and said, "aren''t you?"


    "You..."


    Dou Canghai choked and threw talilina to hamu with a cold hum: "get out!"


    Hamu took talilina and cried, "elder sister, how are you?"


    "Go back... Find Qi Er..." talilina said with pain.


    "Well, you can bear it, elder sister. I''ll take you back right away." hammu carried talilina into the car and drove back at full power.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dou Jia.


    Jian Haixi lay in bed and let Dou''s doctor bandage her wound.


    After seeing the doctor''s examination, Qiao Zheng couldn''t help asking, "how''s it going?"


    "This..." the doctor sighed in embarrassment and said, "with all due respect, Miss Jane''s various drugs are mutually reinforcing. I''m... I''m shallow in knowledge. I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do."


    "Multiple drugs?"


    Dou Ming and others were surprised, but Jian Haixi was not surprised. He just nodded and said, "I see. Thank you."


    The doctor didn''t say much, just waved his hand and withdrew.


    "Sister Haixi, why is this?" Dou Ming asked.


    "It''s probably mikai''s antidote." Jane Haixi said: "before talilina came, I guessed that things might change, so I took the medicine in advance, but I didn''t expect talilina to be so poisoned."


    Qiao Zheng was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks and said, "can''t the antidote detoxify? Why are you still poisoned, miss?"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile: "mikai is not omnipotent. He can only prepare antidotes for us according to the most common toxins, but he can''t predict what poison the other party will give one by one."


    "What should I do now?" Dou Ming pursed his lips. "I''ll contact mikai right away and ask him to come over."


    "No." Jian Haixi said, "now we must not let Xiangcheng know the news of my poisoning."


    Dou Ming and others were stunned and asked, "why?"


    Jian Haixi sighed: "now the Mo family must be on the line. What we have to do is to let the shadow guard go back to help Ji Wei solve the problem as soon as possible, rather than distract him at this time. Even if we want to find mikai, we can''t let Ji Wei know."


    "But... What do you do, miss?" Qiao Zheng blushed.


    Poison, if you stay in the human body for one more minute, will make people further away from death.


    Jian Haixi said, "we''ll meet Dou Ge first according to the original plan, and then send someone to find mikai."


    As soon as her voice fell, Dou Dou suddenly knelt in front of her.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at Dou Dou and said, "Dou Dou, what are you doing?"


    Dou Dou looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "if Miss can trust me, please let me go. Qiao Zheng and the second young master are familiar faces. If they suddenly appear in Xiang City, they may attract Ning Jiwei''s attention. But I''m different. No one in Xiang City has seen me. As long as I''m careful, I won''t let the Mo family find out."


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "you''re gone. Who took me to Dou Ge?"


    "Sister Haixi, I''ll take you." Dou Ming said, "now talilina is also injured. She won''t come to the Dou family for trouble these days. Even if she comes, the Dou family is not so fragile. I''ll escort you to my brother and let Dou Dou go to Xiang City to find mikai. I''ll come back when I send you to my brother."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, let''s act as soon as possible."


    Dou Dou got up and said, "Miss, I''ll start now."


    "Wait a minute."


    Jian Haixi said, "let the doctor send my toxin analysis report to mikai, and then Dou Dou takes a test tube and takes my blood sample back. Mikai needs time to prepare the antidote, so it can reduce the delay."


    "Yes." Dou Dou nodded and hurried to the doctor to get the test tube.


    Dou Ming looked at Jian Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, I''ll find my parents."


    "Well." Jian Haixi nodded, thought for a while and said, "if your uncle and aunt talk about Dou min, you don''t need to worry about it. I don''t mind or take it to heart."


    "I see." Dou Ming pursed his lips. "I''ll handle Dou min''s affairs."


    Jian Haixi didn''t know what Dou Ming meant by "handle it well" and didn''t ask much.


    She''s actually very uncomfortable now. It''s hard for her to think about these. She doesn''t want to think more about the trivial things of Dou family.


    After Dou Ming left, Jian Haixi told Qiao Zheng, "brother Qiao, please pack up and we''ll leave in the afternoon."


    Qiao Zheng frowned and said, "Miss, are you in such a hurry? You''re not feeling well. Do you want to rest for two days..."


    "No." Jian Haixi sighed wearily and said, "talilina must be busy detoxifying at this time. It''s the safest time for us to leave. When she reacts, it''s difficult for us to go again. And..."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi sighed, "Dou''s house is not a place where I can sleep safely."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Qiao Zheng was stunned, nodded and said, "I know. Miss, you have a rest. I''ll pack my bags now."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi answered falsely, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Outside the window, Nan Yan''s eyes became more and more complicated.


    She was worried about Jian Haixi''s health, so she wanted to sneak over to have a look, but she didn''t expect to hear this.

 Chapter 531

    When Dou Ming went to Leping house, he saw Dou Canghai sitting on the sofa in the middle of the living room, and Dou min kneeling on the ground in front of him.


    Dou Canghai shouted coldly, "Dou min, do you know it''s wrong?"


    "Yes, Dou min knows he''s wrong." Dou min lowers his head and recognizes his mistake quickly.


    Dou Canghai said, "you should have knelt and woke up in the ancestral hall, but you left the ancestral hall without authorization, which rashly interrupted all our plans. If Miss Jane hadn''t been flexible, do you know how serious the consequences would be?"


    "Master, Dou min really knows he''s wrong." Dou min choked: "I just... Heard the voice outside and worried about the safety of the master and his wife, so I couldn''t help looking out."


    Dou Canghai sighed when he saw her look of guilt and injustice, but it was not good to say more.


    After all, Dou min didn''t know the whole plan, but without knowing it, she blocked Dou Canghai and Nan Yan for the first time. Anyway, her intention made Dou Canghai and Nan Yan unable to punish her too much.


    Dou Ming looked at the scene in front of him and didn''t say much. He just asked, "where''s father and mother?"


    "I''m here."


    Nanyan''s voice came from outside the door. She opened the curtain and came in. She sat on the seat next to Dou Canghai, looked at Dou Ming and said, "do you have something to say to us?"


    Dou Ming nodded.


    Dou Canghai frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? But what''s the problem with Haixi''s body?"


    Dou Ming didn''t speak immediately, but rushed out of the door and waved, "come on, take Dou min down and shut him in the dungeon."


    "Yes."


    Two guards outside the door heard the order, one left and one right caught Dou min.


    "Ming''er, you..." dou Canghai just wanted to speak, but Nan Yan patted him on the arm and stopped his words.


    "What? Off me?"


    Dou min was stunned. She thought that Dou Ming would not let her go so easily, so when Dou Canghai asked her to admit her mistake just now, she recognized it without hesitation. Thinking that she had admitted her mistake, Dou Ming would not do anything. At most, she would let her go back to the ancestral temple.


    But Dou min didn''t expect that Dou Ming didn''t even ask. Without even passing through Dou Canghai and Nan Yan, he directly ordered people to detain him.


    Dou min''s airway: "second young master, I know you want to stand up for Jian Haixi, but with all due respect, the owner and his wife are still here, and the young master is outside. You don''t have the right to directly detain me..."


    Before Dou min finished, he saw Dou Ming take out a token.


    "Now, do I have this right?" Dou Ming said coldly.


    Dou min looked at the token in front of her and murmured, "the little master token of Dou family..."


    Dou Ming turns to look, and then he finds that the two people escorting her are not ordinary Dou family guards, but people who only obey Dou GE''s orders.


    Dou Ming ordered: "keep Dou min in the dungeon. No one can visit him or let him go without permission until the little Lord comes back."


    "Obey the master''s order." the guard Qi answered and escorted Dou min to the door.


    Dou min''s heart was cold and hurriedly shouted, "no, I have something else to say! Second young master, you can''t just lock me up! Master and madam, save me!"


    Nan Yan looked at the guard escorting Dou min out. He couldn''t bear it. He sighed and said, "ming''er, your order... Was given to you by your brother?"


    "Yes." Dou Ming said, "brother said he might have an accident, so he left it to me."


    Dou Canghai couldn''t help but say, "second brother, Dou min, although she made a mistake, but..."


    "Dad," Dou Ming interrupted before he finished saying, "I''m doing this to save our Dou family."


    "What?" dou Canghai was stunned and didn''t react to what Dou Ming said.


    Dou Ming said coldly, "at the beginning, sister Haixi tried her best to help the sun family in taro City, but the sun family avenged her kindness, so that sister Haixi almost died in taro city. Do you two remember this?"


    "Of course." dou Canghai frowned. "Your brother collapsed in bed for so long because he wanted to save Jian Haixi. He almost lost his life and was destroyed. How can I forget?"


    Dou Ming said, "since that incident, all the forces under Ning Jiwei, as well as Gu Chenyi and other powerful contacts, have withdrawn all their support for the sun family. Although they did not tear their faces with the sun family, no one who saw the wind dared to help the sun family openly. The sun family in taro city has declined completely since then."


    At the beginning, he even borrowed the power of the Dou family to help lol through the difficulties. It was also because of this matter that he almost had a quarrel with the Dou Ge brothers.


    Listening to Dou Ming''s words, dou Canghai and Nan Yan took a cold breath.


    At first, they just listened to the general idea. Now they hear Dou Ming''s detailed statement, which makes them feel terrible.


    They have heard about Ning Jiwei''s potential in China. Being able to cooperate with him is almost equivalent to holding one-third of his network resources in their hands. But if you offend him, it will almost ruin your family''s luck.


    Dou Ming looked at Dou Canghai and Nan Yan and said, "before the plan started, you personally promised to protect sister Haixi, so my brother would leave at ease and I would perform other tasks. But you ruined my Dou family''s promise because of Dou min."


    "We were..." dou Canghai explained, "Haixi always has a way to live, but we can''t watch Dou min die."


    "Yes, you have the choice of intimacy and estrangement, so sister Haixi won''t blame you. At the beginning, she didn''t blame the sun family either." Dou Ming said coldly: "But do you think that if Ning Jiwei knew about this, what would be the fate of the Dou family waiting for me? Do you think that he really lacks hundreds of hands of our Dou family? Do you think that without our Dou family, Mo family, Qiao family and Fu family, so many people can''t come up with 100 people?"


    "This..." dou Canghai choked and didn''t know what to say.


    Nan Yan sighed and said, "ming''er, your father and I understand what you mean. We did the wrong thing. Dou min''s thing, let''s do it as you said. If Haixi and Ning have a heart knot in the future, we''ll apologize to them in person."


    Dou Ming said: "Dad, mom, the purpose of detaining Dou min is not only to explain to sister Haixi and Ning Jiwei, but also to explain to brother. Brother will know this sooner or later. If Dou min is still standing around you, I''m afraid you two will not choose between Dou min and sister Haixi, but between Dou min and my brother."


    Listening to Dou Ming''s words, dou Canghai and Nan Yan were surprised.


    The south wild goose especially thought of Dou GE''s appearance of coming home paralyzed at that time, and was afraid for a while.


    She will take care of Dou min, but if she chooses between her son and Dou min, she will choose Dou Ge without hesitation!

 Chapter 532

    Dou Ming looked at Dou Canghai and Nan Yan and said, "Dad, mom, sister Haixi and we are allies. I hope you can correctly view the relationship between the two sides. Don''t bully sister Haixi intentionally or unintentionally by relying on the Dou family and their elders. You know, if you really talk about strength and identity, sister Haixi won''t be inferior to you anywhere."


    Listening to his son''s words, dou Canghai and Nan Yan were silent.


    For a long time, Nan Yan said in a deep voice, "ming''er, why didn''t you and your brother tell us these words before?"


    Dou Ming was disappointed and said, "because my eldest brother and I think bullying our allies is impossible in Dou''s family. Because we trust you, we share the most important confidential tasks with you and hand over the most important partners to you for protection."


    Dou Canghai was shocked, and his face showed vicissitudes and shame for the first time. "Sorry, son, it''s dad who let you down."


    Over the years, he regarded himself as a hero and an example for his two sons. But unexpectedly, what he did today disappointed his sons.


    Dou Ming shook his head and said, "it''s meaningless to say this now. Maybe it will stimulate my brother more than me. If you have anything to say, tell him when my brother comes back."


    Nan Yan hesitated, looked at Dou Ming and said, "ming''er, actually just now... I went to see Haixi secretly. I overheard her saying that she wanted to leave Dou''s house today..."


    "Yes, that''s the second thing I came to you." Dou Ming said, "in the afternoon, I''ll send sister Haixi to find my eldest brother, and I''ll come back after she meets my eldest brother. If anything happens to the Dou family during this period, it depends on your parents."


    Nan Yan nodded and didn''t have any problem with Dou Ming''s escort of Jian Haixi. He just hesitated and asked, "well... Is the poison in Haixi really serious?"


    "Dou Lao said he had no choice." Dou Ming said in a deep voice: "Talilina has given two poisons, one will make sister Haixi''s skin fester and stink, and the other will take away her eyesight and hearing. Now in the complete collection of the two poisons, plus the antidotes she took before, the drug toxins in her body are too complex to be adjusted and eliminated. Although her life is not in danger for the time being, no one knows how long this situation can last."


    "Is it so serious..."


    Listening to Dou Ming''s words, dou Canghai and Nan Yan looked at each other. They were very unhappy.


    They chose Dou min and gave up Jian Haixi, thinking that Jian Haixi could protect himself.


    But she never thought that the price of her self-protection was better than death.


    At the thought that characters like Jian Haixi would rot their faces and stink their bodies, and become deaf and blind, Nan Yan regretted that he couldn''t slap himself in the face.


    Dou Ming looked at his parents and said nothing more. He just said, "sister Haixi said she wouldn''t take it to heart. Let you two don''t care. She''s not feeling well now. She''s resting. You''d better not disturb her. We''ll leave directly in the afternoon. We won''t come to say goodbye to you at that time."


    After saying what he wanted to say, Dou Ming didn''t stay any longer. He turned and went back to his residence.


    He will leave in the afternoon. At this time, he will make some preparations.


    afternoon.


    Jian Haixi woke up after sleeping for a few hours. She secretly contacted mikai, told him about it and told him to keep it a secret.


    After lunch, Dou Dou left Dou''s house with Jian Haixi''s blood sample. Then Qiao Zheng carried Jian Haixi on his back. Dou Ming quietly left Dou''s house with several people''s simple luggage.


    Jane Haixi had a reaction that night. She began to have some small red rashes on her face and gradually began to send out a smelly smell.


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "if I hadn''t taken mikai''s antidote first, I''m afraid the house would be too smoked to enter by now."


    She took a tone of self mockery. She wanted to make the atmosphere less dull, but Qiao Zheng and Dou Ming couldn''t laugh.


    Qiao Zheng said, "Miss, don''t have any burden. I don''t smell anything at all, really. And even if there''s a bad smell in the future, it''s a big deal... Just plug my nostrils."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "of course. Is it difficult for me to hide alone because of this?"


    She knew that Qiao Zheng was afraid that she couldn''t think of it, so she deliberately said, "brother Qiao, Dou Ming, it''s an extraordinary period now. I can''t hide myself, so I''ll have to ask you to bear it for a while. Tomorrow you''ll find a cotton plug or something, um... Find some for me, and I don''t like to smell it."


    Listening to her talk like this, Qiao Zheng and Dou Mingcai were relieved. Qiao Zheng smiled, patted his chest and promised, "don''t worry, miss, it''s on me."


    But they didn''t expect that the next day, there were other accidents.


    After Jian Haixi touched the water cup to the ground and then hit the chair and table corner one after another, Qiao Zheng and Dou Mingcai finally realized that this was not a coincidence.


    Dou Ming looked at Jian Haixi nervously and said, "sister Haixi, are you okay?"


    Jian Haixi sighed, rubbed the corners of his eyes and said, "other things are OK, but his sight is a little blurred. It seems that the second kind of poison has occurred."


    Dou Ming was stunned. He gritted his teeth and said to Qiao Zheng, "we don''t rest tonight. We''ll go all night."


    Qiao Zheng hesitated and said, "we have no problem, but miss''s body."


    Dou Ming shook his head and said, "we can take turns carrying sister Haixi, but if we delay for another two days, I''m afraid the situation will be more serious."


    Although he didn''t say how serious it would be, Qiao Zheng already understood.


    Blind and deaf.


    If Jian Haixi really goes to see Yingwei with that face, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of commotion.


    Jian Haixi has no objection to Dou Ming''s proposal. She is also worried about her physical condition. It would be better if she could meet Dou Ge and them earlier.


    With the beginning of that night, the three did not have much rest. Dou Ming and Qiao Zheng carried the Jian Hai River all the way, carefully avoiding Tully Lina''s eyeliner and quietly advancing toward the direction they agreed with Dou Ge.


    On the other side, talilina sat on the bed, infusion, watching the report from the unit.


    "Damn Jian Haixi, it turns out that all this is a trap!"


    She said why Shazhi never found the Dou family, but suddenly found the evidence that Jian Haixi went in and out of the Dou family.


    It turned out that Jane Haixi had arranged all this for a long time.


    After seeing the news that her brothers were annihilated by Dou Ge and the shadow guard, talilina has completely reacted.


    She repressed her anger, turned to Qi''er and asked, "how long will it take?"


    "At least one day." Qi Er raised his index finger and said, "although the poison I prepared will not kill people and will gradually get better in a month, it is not so easy to remove all the toxins immediately."


    Talilina scratched her hair and said, "I see. You let hammu keep an eye on Dou''s house. Don''t let a fly out."


    Qi Er picked his eyebrows and said, "elder sister, with all due respect, if this matter had been arranged by Jian Haixi long ago, now she would have left the Dou family, or the Dou family must have prepared a snare for you to be fooled again. No matter what kind of possibility, they would not have been unprepared."


    Talilina narrowed her eyes and sneered, "ready? What if I make them unable to prepare?"


    Qi Er wondered, "elder sister, what do you want to do?"


    "Contact Mo Sheng immediately and tell him about Jian Haixi''s poisoning, so that everyone he needs to publicize knows."


    Talilina paused and said with a dark smile, "I''d like to see if Ning Jiwei can concentrate on doing his own things after knowing the news. Although I lost profits here, I also want to thank Jian Haixi. Otherwise, how can Xiang City have a chance to win?"


    After listening to talilina''s words, Qi Er was stunned, tut tut shook his head and said, "really, I began to sympathize with Jian Haixi. First, you are not human or ghost, but now you have to become a tool to separate Ning Jiwei''s military heart."


    Talilina hummed coldly, "don''t talk nonsense. Bring me the phone."


    Qi Er shrugged and went to the side to get her cell phone.


    Jane Haixi never thought that when she tried every means to hide the news, talilina had told Ning Jiwei for her.


    Mo''s house.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the unexpected guest at the door and said coldly, "what''s the matter with you here?"


    Mo Sheng said with a smile: "nothing, just a message. I think you probably don''t know, so I''m kind to tell you."


    Ning Jiwei squinted. He never thought Mo Sheng would be so kind.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Sheng warily and said, "what news? Just call. If you can''t send someone to say it again, do you need to run over by yourself?"


    "Of course it''s not necessary for other things, but this thing..." Mo Sheng said with a smile: "I really look forward to seeing your expression after hearing the news, so I have to come here in person."


    The more you listen to Mo Sheng''s words, Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi''s ominous premonition becomes more and more important.


    I''m afraid there''s something wrong with Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei unconsciously tightened his hands, but there was nothing on his face. He only asked coldly, "what news do you want to tell me?"


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s the first confrontation between Jian Haixi and talilina." Mo Sheng sighed, shook his head and said: "I have to say that Jian Haixi''s abacus is still very good. First, she uses false news to seduce talilina, distract her attention, and then let Dou Ge unite with the film guard. This game of chess is really seamless. Even I have to admire her. I really envy you for having such an intelligent woman."


    Ning Jiwei said calmly, "what are you trying to say?"


    Mo Sheng''s lips opened a sinister radian and said slowly, "nothing, it''s just that talilina poisoned Jane Haixi."

 Chapter 533

    "What are you talking about?"


    Listening to Mo Sheng''s words, Ning Jiwei trembled in his heart, gritted his teeth, grabbed Mo Sheng''s collar and said, "make it clear to me."


    When he moved, a dozen figures flashed around him, followed behind him and pointed the muzzle of the gun at Mo Sheng.


    At the same time, behind Mo Sheng, Song Wei also led Mo Sheng''s guard to rush out.


    The two sides are on the verge of confrontation.


    Gu Chenyi frowned, came forward and clasped Ning Jiwei''s shoulder and said, "Jiwei, calm down, don''t fall into his plan."


    Mo Sheng said with a sarcastic smile, "yes, don''t fall for my plan and don''t believe me. Just imagine that Jane Haixi is all right now. Anyway, the sky is high and the emperor is far away, and she died of poison hair. You can''t help it."


    "You..." Ning Jiwei kept turning and surging in his chest. He bit his teeth and tried his best to control his impulse to shoot at Mo Sheng. He loosened him and said, "Mo Sheng, if there''s something wrong with Haixi, I''ll let you repay ten times. Life and death can''t."


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows, ignored his threat and sneered, "do you have this ability?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say more, but turned back to the house.


    He''s going to make sure Jane Haixi is safe.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Sheng and said coldly, "are you satisfied?"


    "It''s OK." Mo Sheng smiled happily. "I have to say that it''s really straight to see Ning Jiwei so out of control and twisted, but I can''t help it."


    "Oh, really?"


    Gu Chenyi sneered, "you can only use this despicable means to win a little victory. Talilina will tell you the news, which means that she must have lost miserably in Haixi''s hand, otherwise she won''t try to rely on you to fight a turnaround."


    Mo Sheng''s face changed slightly, and his smile immediately cooled down.


    Gu Chenyi then said, "and if you weren''t afraid of us, how could you come here? You just want to see us worry and distract about this matter, and then you take the opportunity to do something? Where did you win? What are you happy about?"


    "Gu Chenyi, you want to die!" Mo Sheng gritted his teeth.


    "Oh." Gu Chenyi nodded and didn''t care. "You have the ability to kill me, but you and talilina can''t do our Haixi together. Now what''s the face here to say you want to kill me?"


    "You..."


    Mo Sheng choked and suddenly ran out of his hand towards Gu Chen.


    Gu Chenyi had already learned the powerful Kung Fu of the Mo family. He motioned that he only blocked one move and quickly retreated. The surrounding guards came forward at the first time and blocked Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng said, "Gu Chenyi, are you a man? Come out and fight me!"


    "Am I stupid? I''ll fight you?" Gu Chenyi turned her eyes and said, "Mo Sheng, are you human? When it comes to you, you keep using all kinds of despicable means. You come to me. You know that my kung fu is no match for you, but you insist on fighting me. Your face is so big! I didn''t know that the second master of the Mo family was so capable that he had a thicker skin than the city wall."


    "You..." Mo Sheng was so angry that his face was livid. Gu Chenyi doubled his happy mood just now because he saw Ning Jiwei angry.


    Seeing that he was trembling with anger but couldn''t help himself, Gu Chenyi snorted coldly: "if the second master Mo has tossed enough, go back to his house quickly. The wall here is not as thick as the West courtyard, and it''s not enough for you to hit your face."


    Mo Sheng, with a black face, stared at Gu Chenyi and said, "Gu Chenyi, I''ll make you regret."


    "That''s it." Gu Chenyi said without weakness, "and I''ve made you regret now?"


    Mo Sheng gnashed his teeth, but also knew that it was no fun to stay here again, so he snorted coldly, turned around and left with his own people.


    Gu Chenyi waited for him to go away, then sank his face and turned to chase him in.


    In the living room, Ning Jiwei dialed Jane Haixi. The first sentence was: "Haixi, what poison did talilina give you?"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi was stunned. He didn''t expect it to spread so quickly. At this time, Dou Dou is afraid he hasn''t arrived in Xiangcheng. How could Ning Jiwei know?


    Did mikai say that?


    The idea flashed by and was soon denied by Jian Haixi.


    If mikai wants to say, Ning Jiwei will now ask how she is, not what poison she is.


    If it wasn''t mikai, it would have to be the news from talilina.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "Jiwei, don''t worry. Don''t listen to the news from talilina. They''re deliberately motivating you."


    "So, is it true that you are poisoned?" Ning Jiwei asked coldly.


    "Well... It''s true, but it''s not that serious. Really, I promise." Jane Haixi hurried.


    Ning Jiwei inhaled deeply: "open the video, I want to watch you say."


    Jian Haixi pulled out from the corner of his mouth and had no choice but to change the video call.


    In the video, Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and saw that although her face was a little tired and had some red rashes on her face, it looked good on the whole.


    "Well, I didn''t lie to you." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "talilina poisoned me, but how smart I am. I took mikai''s antidote long before she found me, so I''ve suppressed more than half of the toxicity. Now I''m just waiting for the remaining poison to pass slowly."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and asked, "what poison is it?"


    Jian Haixi touched his nose and said, "it''s probably just some red rash. There''s a little smell in the body. But I''ve agreed with Qiao Zheng. If the smell is too heavy, we''ll collectively put on the gas mask."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her obviously uncomfortable but forced to smile. His heart was sour, but at the same time, he couldn''t bear to see her say that again in order to broaden his heart, so he just nodded and said, "you''re fine. I''m just worried about your safety."


    "Don''t worry, I''m protected by Dou Ming and brother Qiao, and I have to meet brother Dou right away. How can something happen?" Jian Haixi suddenly said with a smile: "besides, I got a good thing. Jiwei, guess what it is? You can''t guess."


    As soon as Gu Chenyi came in, he heard Jian Haixi''s words. He leaned over and stared at the screen and said, "what good thing? I want to see it, too."


    Jian Haixi smiled proudly and said, "look what this is."


    As she spoke, Jian Haixi raised the bracelet wrapped with steel wire around her wrist in front of the camera.


    "This is not..." Gu Chenyi was surprised. "Isn''t this talilina''s thing?"


    "Yes." Jane Haixi smiled and tilted her head, like a child who has done a good deed and is eager to ask his parents for sugar, and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, am I great? And I tell you, although talilina poisoned me, I also gave the poison back to her. Now she is no better than me."

 Chapter 534

    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Gu Chenyi was stunned for a long time and asked strangely, "Haixi, you... You robbed talilina''s steel wire?"


    "Yes." Jane Haixi smiled and shook the bracelet on her hand. "I was just looking at it. If it was too complicated, I wouldn''t want it. I didn''t expect it to be light and beautiful. Naturally, I can''t be polite."


    "This..."


    Gu Chenyi blinked, and suddenly laughed for a long time and said, "OK, that''s it, ha ha! I think talilina and Mo Sheng should be angry!"


    Gu Chenyi laughed, but Ning Jiwei didn''t laugh, although his look relaxed.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "so, Jiwei, you see, I have the ability to protect myself. Don''t worry about me so much, okay?"


    After a pause, Jian Haixi said with a cold face: "Ning Jiwei, I''ve fought my life. If you lose the battle in Xiangcheng because you''re worried about me, or let everyone get hurt that shouldn''t be hurt, I won''t forgive you."


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were slightly hooked. He nodded and promised, "OK, I won''t lose."


    "That''s right." Jian Haixi tilted his head and said with a smile, "Jiwei, I''ll wait for you, wait for you to win the final victory, and wait for you to pick me up."


    "OK."


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand, as if to touch Jian Haixi''s cheek through the screen, and said softly, "I''ll get to you as soon as possible."


    They didn''t say much. Jian Haixi hung up the video phone on the grounds of rest.


    Ningjiwei got up and went out.


    Gu Chenyi was surprised, stopped him and asked, "Jiwei, where are you going?"


    "Looking for mikai." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Gu Chenyi frowned: "Jiwei, don''t you understand Haixi''s mind? She certainly doesn''t want you to be distracted, so she deliberately makes you laugh like a person who has nothing to do. Don''t everyone know when you look for mikai? Even if Qin knows that you don''t care about the mood of these people, what about Yi Yi? Do you want him to worry? Besides, what can you do even if you look for mikai? Mikai However, if you know this, you will certainly do your best to help Haixi detoxify. If you go to him at this time, what can you do to help him in addition to increasing pressure? "


    "I don''t want to ask, I just..."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said in a dumb voice, "I just want to ask him myself."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and slowly released his hand holding Ning Jiwei.


    He only said that Ning Jiwei would be out of control. Almost everyone thought that Ning Jiwei would be out of control, otherwise talilina and Mo Sheng would not use this method to stimulate Ning Jiwei.


    I just didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to control his emotions if he ignored the pain in his eyes.


    Gu Chenyi couldn''t bear to see him, because Ning Jiwei, who was so patient, would be unbearable if he only looked at him.


    He loves, so he will feel more pain than Jian Haixi. He loves, so he suppresses the pain.


    Gu Chenyi used to think that deep love would make people crazy.


    But now looking at Ning Jiwei, he suddenly realized that the deepest love was not madness, but suppressed the soberness after madness.


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and said, "but you''re right. I''d better not go, otherwise Haixi knows it''s time to worry."


    Gu Chenyi opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything to stop him. He couldn''t bear to say, "why don''t I go for you?"


    "No need." ningjiwei said, "I believe in mikai."


    With that, Ning Jiwei turned and went back to his room.


    Gu Chenyi looked at his figure and didn''t follow up.


    At this time, even an iron man like Ning Jiwei needs his own space to clean up his emotions.


    Mikai''s residence.


    Mike sighed and said, "as soon as Haixi leaves, it''s getting colder and colder here."


    Qin Zhixu glanced at him and said, "is it your turn to say this? I think you live the most fully every day."


    Now Mike has basically reached a settlement with the Davis family and can go home freely, but he still likes to live here in addition to his normal work.


    In addition to working and running on both sides of the house, Mike has to fall in love with Shui Bingling and kill each other.


    People around can see the pink bubbles between the two, but they are not in a hurry to pierce the layer of window paper.


    But the Davis and his wife are more anxious than them.


    Even Issa invited shuibingling to live in their house several times, creating opportunities for them both in a roundabout way.


    So compared with the cold and hard work of others, Mike''s life can''t be more fulfilling.


    Listening to Qin Zhixu''s words, Mike glared at him and said, "what do you know? If Haixi was here, there must be a way to save me from fire and water. Now that she is not here, I have to deal with my parents and water ice. I''m almost tired and collapse."


    "Oh, so you''re dealing with me every day?"


    A clear voice came from behind, and Mike Teng got up.


    Behind him, Shui Bingling put his hands on his hips, stared at him and said, "Mike, what do you mean? Cross the river and tear down the bridge? I worked hard to help you stabilize the company. Now you say you are dealing with me. If you want to die, just say it. I will help you!"


    While scolding, Shui Bingling rolled his sleeve and wanted to fight.


    Mike saw this and ran away. "Bingling, calm down. I didn''t mean that. That... That was what Qin Zhixu said. If you want to beat a sandbag, go to him."


    Qin Zhixu rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to pay attention to the two people.


    However, he turned his head and saw that Michael and Mo Feng were talking to each other on the other side.


    In comparison, Qin Zhixu immediately felt like a thousand arrows pierced his heart. He took out his mobile phone and sent a micro channel to Wan Yuqing: "Yuqing, I miss you so much."


    However, Wan Yuqing, who is far away, is busy taking care of Grandpa Qin and doesn''t return his information at all.


    Qin Zhixu waited for more than ten minutes and still didn''t wait to see the reply, so he had to go back to his room.


    Forget it, people are accompanied by girlfriends. Who let his girlfriend drive him away?


    In the past, there were also Jian Yi and Mo Jue. A few days ago, they suddenly said they would go to the back mountain to rest. Because it was a secret of the dark Department, they couldn''t talk about it in detail, and then they ran away.


    "Alas ~" Qin Zhixu shook his head and sighed. He suddenly missed Jian Haixi''s time.


    While everyone is busy with their own affairs, mikai is extremely busy in the laboratory.


    Jane Haixi''s poisoning caught him off guard. Especially after seeing her blood analysis report, mikai was so anxious that he didn''t even have time to sleep.


    It was better for Jian Haixi not to take his antidote, but now he can control the toxicity so that they will not attack so quickly.


    But it also changed the original law of poison, which really took some effort to detoxify.


    Mikay soaks himself in the laboratory every day. It''s nothing for one day.


    But it was very suspicious that he worked in his nest for two days without eating, drinking or sleeping.


    The first one who became suspicious was Qin Zhixu. By chance, Qin Zhixu saw mikai coming out of the laboratory and asked what you were studying.


    Mikai was immersed in the preparation of antidotes, so he replied without thinking, "I''m preparing antidotes."


    After that, mikai went straight back to the laboratory without even reacting.


    Qin knew Xu zeleng was there and frowned for a long time, "detoxification? Who was poisoned?"


    With this suspicion, Qin Zhixu began to feel more and more uneasy.


    At this juncture, except for the people here, Jian Haixi is the most dangerous.


    In addition, he knew that Jian Haixi was fighting talilina now, and his heart was even more worried.


    So in the evening, Qin Zhixu couldn''t help but want to talk to mikai and ask for clarification.


    I just didn''t expect him to go to the door of the laboratory. Before he knocked on the door, he just saw mikai coming out of it.


    With their eyes facing each other, mikai stared at the dark circles and asked, "what are you doing at my door? Sleepwalking?"


    "Cough... You''re sleepwalking." Qin Zhixu glanced at him obliquely and said, "I''m here to ask you who your antidote is for?"


    "Ah?" Mikael was stunned, blinked and pretended to be confused. "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    Qin Zhixu said, "don''t pack garlic for me. You told me yourself today. You said you were preparing an antidote."


    "Yes? I said so?" mikai thought and shook his head. "You must have heard wrong. Where do I have an antidote?"


    "Really?"


    Qin Zhixu sneered, "well, I''ll call Ji Wei and ask him if he knows what''s going on?"


    With that, Qin Zhixu took out his mobile phone and was about to make a phone call.


    Seeing this, mikai hurriedly stopped him and said, "do you want your hand to be so fast? Just ask me if you have any questions. Why do you call Ning Jiwei? Don''t you think there are enough things?"


    Qin Zhixu Leng snorted, stared at mikai and said, "so something really happened, right? I said you''ve been so strange these two days. Tell me, is it Haixi... HMM..."


    Before he finished, mikai covered his mouth tightly.


    Mikai gritted his teeth and said, "Why are you shouting so loudly? I''m afraid everyone doesn''t know?"


    "Well..."


    Qin Zhixu patted the back of his hand, and his face suddenly became a little frightened.


    Mikai thought he wanted to let him go, so he hummed coldly, "did you react now? You''re stupid."


    "Uh huh, uh huh, uh huh..." Qin Zhixu pushed and clapped his hands with great strength.


    Mikai thought he was angry, so he said, "if you don''t speak loudly, I''ll let you go. Nod when you understand."


    "HMM." Qin Zhixu nodded madly.


    "It''s almost the same." mikaelson opened his hand and patted his hands leisurely. "Hey, I really have a lot of trouble with you pig teammates..."


    Before he finished, mikai turned and suddenly saw a row of people standing behind him.

 Chapter 535

    "Ah ah ah!"


    As soon as I turned around and saw so many people behind me, anyone would be scared into a cold sweat.


    Even though Mickey, as a doctor, saw more life and death, he was scared three feet away, pointed to Michael and others and screamed, "you, you... Are people or ghosts?"


    Qin Zhixu pulled out the corner of his mouth, reached out and pulled Mikey''s hand off his shoulder and said, "are you promising?"


    Mikel also said, "brother, it''s a shame. I''ve decided to break up my brother sister relationship with you for one day."


    "To hide the truth, I decided to give you a good beating later." Mike swung his fist.


    "Then I''ll..." shuibingling turned his eyes and smiled unkindly: "then I''ll invite you to taste my new dishes for free."


    Listening to her words, everyone couldn''t help shivering.


    The rice made with water ice cream is really... The highest level of dark cuisine.


    After talking for a while, Mikael also recovered from the initial shock.


    He pulled his clothes awkwardly and stared at the people in front of him: "when did you come here? Why didn''t you make a noise?"


    "We were fighting against the landlord." Miko pointed to the next room and said, "you speak so loudly, we thought you two quarreled. Of course, we should come and have a look."


    "You..."


    Mikai choked with anger and turned to stare at Qin Zhixu and said, "Qin, you knew they were coming. Why didn''t you tell me? Now, Haixi told me to keep it a secret, but everyone knows!"


    Qin Zhixu rolled his eyes and said, "I didn''t remind you? Did you give me a chance to speak?"


    Mikai: "


    Mike looked at him anxiously and said, "stop talking nonsense here and quickly tell us how Haixi is?"


    "Hey, I''m not..." mikai just wanted to speak, but he saw Mo Feng suddenly move and said coldly, "someone."


    When he said this, everyone was surprised.


    Their place is very secret. Even Mosheng and talilina haven''t found it. Who else will come here?


    "Could it be Yiyi and mojue?" Michel suggested.


    "No." Mo Feng shook his head without thinking. Others don''t know, but he can''t understand it.


    Mo Jue and Jian Yi have long been far away from Xiangcheng at this time. How can they come back?


    Moreover, with the skills of Mo Jue and Jian Yi, if they want to come in, he can''t find it at all.


    Just as everyone was preparing to meet the enemy, they saw that the movement outside suddenly stopped, and then


    A dark guard came in, handed a letter to Mo Feng and said, "someone outside said his surname was Dou and came to find mikai at the order of Miss Jane."


    Mo Feng was stunned and reached for the letter.


    Mikai reacted quickly after a short surprise and hurriedly said to the dark guard, "it''s his own man. Let him in."


    Dark Wei was stunned, and others were also surprised.


    Qin Zhixu frowned at mikai and asked, "are you sure it''s your own?"


    "It''s his own." Mo Feng was talking. After reading the letter at a glance, he said to dark Wei, "please come in."


    "Yes." dark Wei leads out. Mikel looks at Mo Feng curiously and asks, "is there a letter from sister Haixi? What did you say?"


    Mo Feng didn''t answer, but looked at mikai with a calm face.


    Mikai stared back and said, "what do you think I''m doing? Haixi asked me to keep it a secret. If you have the ability, stare at Haixi."


    Mo Feng stopped talking. The others were scratched by their riddles. Mike said, "can you two not play silence for me at this time? Can you talk quickly? I''m dying of anxiety."


    Qin Zhixu looked at the door and said, "don''t worry. When the Dou family comes in, they all know."


    Dou beans traveled all the way to Xiangcheng City, but also came to see it late at night, in order to avoid eye lines as far as possible.


    But he didn''t expect that there would be so many people around the villa. Fortunately, he didn''t break in forcibly at the first time, but handed out the letter.


    As long as mikai sees this, he will understand who he is.


    In Dou Dou''s imagination, the people in the villa should have been asleep by now. Only mikai, an "old man", frowned under the lamp to prepare the antidote.


    However, when Dou Dou went in and saw the people sitting on the sofa in front of him, he was stunned.


    How could... So many people?


    People here don''t sleep at night?


    And


    Dou Dou''s eyes swept from the crowd one by one. Only the people before the meeting were younger than each other. There was no "old man" at all. Who was mikai?


    Dou Dou instinctively thought that people with such good medical skills must be elderly people, but he didn''t want to have Qi Er''s freak before and mikai''s wonderful work after.


    Looking at Dou Dou''s surprised and stunned face, Mike couldn''t help picking his nose and said, "how long do you think he''ll be so stunned?"


    "I don''t know." Qin Zhixu said, "they all seem to be very stupid. Maybe this is their characteristic."


    After listening to the two people talking, Dou doucai reacted with an inspiration. He looked at the people with some doubts and asked, "excuse me... Who is mikai?"


    "I am." Mikael said with an iron face: "Why are you here at this time?"


    When he picked the most people, there was no excuse for him to tell a lie.


    Dou Dou is more confused. When will he come if he doesn''t come at this time?


    In broad daylight?


    Mike hissed, patted mikai on the shoulder and said, "why, his appearance makes you more shameless, doesn''t it?"


    Mikai clapped his hand angrily and waited for Dou Dou to say, "where''s the blood sample of Haixi? Give it to me."


    Dou Dou was puzzled, but he handed him the blood sample and said, "please hurry up. Miss has started a toxic reaction."


    "I know." Mikael said coldly, got up and took the blood sample to go upstairs.


    "Hey, you haven''t made it clear what''s going on?" Mike asked.


    Mikai went upstairs to the lab without saying a word.


    Qin Zhixu patted Mike and said, "take it easy. Isn''t there someone ready to explain to us?"


    Mike was stunned, immediately reacted, smiled, waved to Dou Dou and said, "little brother, come and sit here."


    Dou Dou said, "forget it, I''d better not sit. I''ll come back in two days. You... Good night."


    After that, Dou Dou turned and was about to leave.


    Although he hasn''t figured out what''s going on in the villa, the fool can see that he''s definitely in trouble.


    Just Dou Dou''s body moved. As soon as he turned his head and didn''t take two steps, he was buckled by a person''s own back.


    Dou Dou''s heart tightened and his face was right. He thought that this man was so fast.


    Mo Feng fastened his shoulder and said coldly, "stay."

 Chapter 536

    Dou Dou''s eyes were cold, and with a cold hum, he clasped Mo Feng''s wrist and broke free from his hand.


    Mo Feng''s eyes flashed a touch of appreciation and said, "good skill, come again!"


    While talking, Mo Feng swept his legs and attacked.


    Dou Dou raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "you''re good, too."


    While he was talking, he clasped his arm between his hands and Mo Feng, leaped by force, avoided his sweeping legs, and then rushed to Mo Feng''s back waist.


    "Ah! Mo Feng, be careful!" Mikel shouted nervously.


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "don''t worry, Ke''er, if Mo Feng can''t even cope with him, how can he be sent to Haixi?"


    Qin knew that Xu''s voice had just fallen, and Mo Feng had turned his body and stretched out his hand to stop Dou Dou''s attack. Then when Dou Dou was about to push away, he suddenly clasped his ankle and pulled him back.


    In the blink of an eye, they had already made dozens of moves, and the people who were spectators nearby couldn''t help watching with interest.


    Mike shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect the Dou family to be so good at their young age."


    Qin Zhixu also said, "the Dou family is strong, but such a strong Dou family has not been able to get rid of talilina, which makes people more worried about the situation of Haixi."


    Listening to his words, Mike and others also sighed deeply.


    After a few rounds, Dou Dou hurriedly retreated and said, "don''t fight, don''t fight, I haven''t slept for three days and nights. Aren''t you bullying me now?"


    As soon as he heard this, Mo Feng also stopped his hand.


    Qin Zhixu came forward and said, "little brother, since you''re here, why don''t you sit down and talk. We still have a lot of doubts and want to ask you."


    Dou Dou took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and knew that Mo Feng was here. He couldn''t slip out of anything. He simply walked forward and sat on the sofa and said, "I''m tired, thirsty and hungry. Since you keep me, you won''t even give me a bite of rice?"


    "Of course not."


    Qin Zhixu narrowed his eyes and smiled. He said to Mikel and shuibingling, "kerel, go and get the night snack prepared by the nanny."


    After a pause, Qin Zhixu said to Shui Bingling again: "Bingling, you also take out the high-grade cuisine you make."


    "Superior cuisine?" Dou Dou''s eyes lit up when he heard these four words. Looking at shuibingling, he said, "sister, are you a cook? Is the superior cuisine delicious? I heard sister Haixi say that there are the most fun and delicious here."


    "Er..." shuibingling was a little guilty of being praised by him. He scratched his head and didn''t mean to talk. He turned and followed Mikel into the kitchen.


    Mike poured Dou Dou a cup of water: "little brother, what do you call it?"


    "My name is Dou Dou." Dou Dou took the water and poured it on his back. He smiled at Mike and said, "thank you, brother."


    Mike''s mouth twitched slightly. Dou Dou''s attitude embarrassed him.


    Soon, Michelle and shuibingling brought up two large plates with covers on them, so that people could not see what was inside.


    Dou Dou smiled and narrowed his eyes and said, "it smells good. Although I don''t know what it is, I can smell it so far away."


    With that, Dou Dou reached out and wanted to remove the cover, but before he touched his hand, he was beaten back by Mikel and said, "Xiaodou, this meal is not like this."


    "Ah?" Dou Dou was stunned. "How can we eat in Xiangcheng? Are there any customary rules? Sister Haixi, they didn''t say."


    Qin Zhixu smiled like a fox. The old God leaned on the sofa and said, "if you want to eat supper, you have to answer questions first."


    Dou Dou blinked, feeling about Qin Zhixu''s routine in his heart. He couldn''t help asking, "brother, I answered wrong. Is there anything else to eat?"


    "Of course." Qin Zhixu smiled amiably. "Dou Ge and Dou Ming are old friends. Since you are Dou''s family, of course we won''t really make you hungry."


    "Then I''m relieved." Dou Dou sighed with relief, looked at the plates with lids on both sides, nodded and said, "it''s just a matter of food size. Fortunately, I always eat less and I''m not afraid of starvation."


    "Cough..."


    Mo Feng coughed twice.


    Even Mike couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing, "what a simple child, Dou Jia is really... Able to teach."


    Dou Dou: "..." ah?


    Qin Zhixu looked at Dou Dou and asked, "Dou Dou, what poison is in the sea stream?"


    "Huh?" Dou Dou was stunned and didn''t react for a moment.


    Shouldn''t the first question be "how''s Jian Haixi? Is he hurt?"?


    Why did the first one ask him what poison was in Jian Haixi?


    How did they know about the poisoning?


    Mike sighed: "Xiaodou, I would like to advise you to tell the truth. Otherwise, you may not be able to get here."


    Dou Dou''s eyes turned and said with a smile, "brother, I haven''t lied about what you said. Miss Jane was poisoned, but I don''t know the details, so I was ordered to find mikai?"


    Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "that''s a good answer. Eat."


    "Ah?"


    Dou Dou is stunned. Can you eat it now?


    No more questions?


    In Dou Dou''s unclear eyes, Qin Zhixu reached out and ordered the plate on the left and said, "eat this."


    Seeing the plate he pointed to, everyone shook at the same time, and the water ice on one side blushed guilty.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, dou douxin began to be vigilant.


    Is there something strange under this plate?


    He carefully opened the plate and saw a dark flocculent thing that could not see its original appearance on the plate, which was still vaguely emitting a burning smell.


    "This, this is..." Dou Dou''s face looks ugly. Who is so talented to make rice like this?


    Even raw food is better than this, isn''t it?


    "Cough, what..." shuibingling looked at him sheepishly and said, "Xiaodou, I can''t do well. You''ll make do with it."


    Dou Dou''s mouth twitched. It''s hard to believe that this is the legendary "high-grade cuisine".


    Seeing that he hadn''t moved his chopsticks for a long time, Qin Zhixu picked his eyebrow and asked, "what''s the matter, Dou Dou? Don''t you want to eat our food?"


    "No, no..."


    Dou douxin knew that everyone was dissatisfied with his answer. He didn''t say anything. He sighed, took up his chopsticks, picked up a small piece and swallowed it without looking.


    With only a small bite, Dou Dou nailed the whole person there.


    He thought it would be all right if he didn''t chew, but he didn''t want the taste to go straight to his cerebral cortex, making him feel like he was in... Durian pile.


    "Oh... Vomit..." Dou Dou resisted the feeling of retching and managed to smooth the tone for a long time.


    Qin Zhixu smiled and asked, "how about Dou Dou? Is it delicious?"


    Dou Dou nodded stiffly and said, "OK... Eat."


    "Eat more if it''s delicious." Qin Zhixu answered with a smile.


    Dou Dou: "


    "Cough..." Mike looked at Dou Dou''s poor grievance and couldn''t bear to say, "Dou Dou, we don''t want to embarrass you, but we already know about Haixi poisoning. If you don''t tell us the truth, we can only go to Ning Jiwei."


    Dou Dou''s face changed slightly, looked at several people present, sighed and said, "I really didn''t come at the right time."


    As he spoke, he opened the lid on another plate and said, "I''m too hungry. I''ll talk when I''m full."


    This time, no one interrupted him. Shuibingling kindly went to help him add water.


    Unfortunately, Dou Dou had a shadow on her and didn''t drink that glass of water.


    After dinner, Dou Dou simply told everyone about Jian Haixi, but he didn''t say so clearly. He just said roughly: "there are two toxins on miss. Fortunately, mikai''s antidote is temporarily suppressed, so it''s no big deal. I''m here to let mikai prepare a new antidote."


    Listening to his words, the people realized what had happened.


    Mike sighed and said, "I said Haixi can''t take care of herself. Look, if it''s true, she rushes forward no matter what. It''s strange not to get hurt."


    Qin Zhixu looked at Dou Dou, his eyes slightly changed and said, "it''s so. You should have said it earlier. We won''t be so worried."


    Dou Dougan said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you all to know."


    Mike yawned and said, "I can rest assured that Haixi is all right. I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to sleep first. Dou Dou, find an empty room to rest by yourself."


    Mo Feng, Mikel and others also got up and went back to the room.


    They are worried that Jane Haixi is seriously poisoned. Now they know that her toxicity is suppressed and mikai is still preparing a new antidote, they have nothing to worry about.


    Finally, only Qin Zhixu and Dou Dou were left in the living room.


    Qin Zhixu looked at Dou Dou and said, "don''t go to sleep?"


    Dou Dou shrugged and said with a smile, "don''t you have something else to ask me, brother Qin?"


    At this time, the smile on Dou Dou''s face is not like the innocent smile just now, but very like a little fox.


    Qin knew Xu''s lips slightly pulled and said, "is that right? I said that since Haixi dared to send you over, you shouldn''t have only the advantage of good skill."


    Dou Dou picked his eyebrow and said, "I didn''t expect that there were so many experts and smart people here."


    "So, what happened to Haixi?" Qin Zhixu asked coldly, "is she still at Dou''s house?"


    "When I left, the young lady was ready to leave." Dou Dou didn''t hide it and knew he couldn''t hide it. He simply said to the truth: "but before I tell brother Qin the truth, I also have a question. I hope you can help me solve my doubts."


    Qin knew Xu''s eyebrows were slightly picked and said, "what doubt?"


    Dou Dou looked up at the rooms on several floors of the floor and said to Qin Zhixu, "I know you have a computer expert here, but why did I sneak in successfully when I came in tonight? And Mo Feng should be more than Mo Feng here. Why didn''t I see the man named Mo Jue?"


    "They have something to leave for a few days." Qin Zhixu said, "I don''t know what it is. I can''t answer you if you ask me."

 Chapter 537

    "Not here?"


    Dou Dou doesn''t know Mo Jue''s identity in Mo''s house, nor does he know that the dark Department has a base in Mo''s back mountain. He just worries that this matter will spread more and more, so he asks.


    At the moment, listening to Qin Zhixu''s words, Dou Dou casually said, "they won''t run secretly to find Miss Jane? It''s very dangerous over there now. Don''t ruin it."


    "How could it be? They..."


    Qin Zhixu sat up straight in the middle of his words.


    He suddenly thought of what Mo Jue and Jian Yi said, saying that they had gone to the mountain behind Mo''s house, but at this juncture, they didn''t make it clear what they were doing there, and they were in a bit of a hurry.


    Thinking of this, Qin Zhixu''s face suddenly turned black.


    Dou Dou saw Qin Zhixu like this, his face was also slightly pulled out and said, "brother Qin, don''t look like this. You make me think I miss the crow''s mouth."


    Qin Zhixu stared at him and said, "go to bed when you''re full."


    After saying this, Dou Dou went upstairs and went back to his room with his mobile phone.


    Qin knows that Xu wanted to call Jian Yi, but he thought about it and stopped.


    If he just calls, neither Jian Yi nor Mo Jue will admit it.


    Put down his cell phone, Qin Zhixu bowed his head for a moment, turned and walked out.


    He suddenly remembered that if anyone else knew about it, it could only be... Mo Feng.


    Mo Feng was preparing to take a bath when he heard a knock on the door. He thought it was Mikel, so he hurried out and opened the door with a bath towel, "kerel, I..."


    "What are you?" Qin Zhixu stared at him and said, "go in and say."


    With that, Qin Zhixu pushed him in rudely, and then slammed the door shut.


    Mo Feng: "..." why does he feel that this development is so strange?


    Qin Zhixu looked at Mo Feng and asked, "where is Yiyi?"


    "Ah?" Mo Feng was stunned. Unexpectedly, Qin Zhixu would suddenly ask him this question and stammered, "just... Go back to the mountain with the leader..."


    "Oh, really?" Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "it''s very close to Mo''s house. I told Ji Wei to let him see Yi Yi."


    Mo Feng: "


    He really can''t lie. With such an old fox as Qin Zhixu, he is not an opponent.


    After three or two words, Mo Feng lowered his head and simply kept silent.


    Qin Zhixu gritted his teeth and said, "did they really go to Haixi?"


    Mo Feng murmured, "I don''t know."


    "You..." Qin Zhixu stamped his feet angrily. "Do you know how serious this matter is? How dare you help them hide it?"


    Mo Feng honestly lowered his head and let him scold, but he didn''t speak or explain.


    Qin Zhixu angrily said, "Mo Jue is OK. He is also talina''s old friend. Talina won''t kill him easily. What do you say if Yi Yi is caught? Mo Jue is a God. Can he ensure Yi Yi''s safety?"


    Mo Feng said in a muffled voice, "I''ve told them all these words. If they were useful, I wouldn''t be taught by you here now."


    "I really..." Qin Zhixu almost vomited blood. He pointed to Mo Feng and was about to say it again. Suddenly, the door panel behind him was pushed away from the outside.


    Qin knew that Xu''s leg injury was just right. At this time, one didn''t stand firm, and the whole person rushed towards Mo Feng.


    Mo Feng catches him reflexively.


    One by one, one by one, coupled with their actions and friction, Mo Feng''s bath towel also fell to the ground at the moment when the door was pushed open.


    Mo Feng: "


    Mikel outside the door: "


    "Cough..." Qin Zhixu withdrew awkwardly from Mo Feng''s arms and said to MI Ke''er, "Ke''er, this thing... Although it seems a little misunderstood, it''s really not that way."


    Mikel stared at him, reached out and pointed to the outside of the door and said, "go!"


    "OK!"


    Qin knows Xu doesn''t hesitate to go outside the door. There won''t be any whereabouts of Mo Jue and Jian Yi at the moment. It''s important to protect his life first.


    After Qin Zhixu left, Mikel rushed in.


    Mo Feng awkwardly grabbed the bath towel to block himself and said, "Ke''er, it was an accident just now..."


    "Shut up!" Mikel yelled.


    "Oh." Mo Feng closed his mouth wrongly.


    Mikel approached, reached for his cheek and kissed him on tiptoe before he could react.


    "Ke''er..." Mo Feng whispered and wanted to hold her and kiss back. As a result, the next second, his lips were bitten out by Mi Ke''er.


    "Oh ~" Mo Feng snorted stiffly, covered his lips and said, "Ke''er, it hurts."


    Mikel tooted his lips, reached out and beat him and said, "this is your punishment."


    "Oh." Mo Feng nodded. Although he didn''t know what he had done wrong, since Mikel said it was punishment, it should be punishment.


    But there''s one thing he has to confirm.


    Mo Feng took mi Ke''er''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Ke''er, you tonight..."


    "No!"


    Michel stared at him and said, "go with Qin Zhixu today. Bye!"


    As soon as he finished, Mikel ran out of the room angrily.


    Looking at the figure of Mikel running away, Mo Feng leaned against the wall dejectedly.


    Originally expected a good night, but now it''s gone


    When Qin Zhixu guessed the trend of Jian Yi and Mo Jue, Jian Yi also noticed something wrong.


    First, Jian Haixi asked him several times. Jian Haixi said a few words, and then dismissed him with the excuse that he was on his way.


    Although this excuse sounds perfect, it may be the relationship between mother and son. Jane Yi inexplicably noticed something wrong.


    If things go well, why didn''t Jian Haixi say it when he asked about the detailed process?


    After listening to Jian Yi''s words, Mo Jue thought he was too suspicious. He said casually, "since you think there is a problem, just check it out? Anyway, you have the ability."


    "No." Jian Yi shook her head and said, "I don''t want to investigate the Dou family without the knowledge of mommy and Dou Ming. This is a moral problem."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows, rubbed his head with a smile and said, "fortunately, your mommy will teach you to have this little antique temperament, otherwise you will grow into a world-class villain."


    Jane Yibai glanced at him, pushed his hand away, and then opened her computer.


    Mo Jue was surprised. "Didn''t you say you didn''t check Dou''s family? Why, don''t you want your morality?"


    "I didn''t check Dou''s house." Jian Yi said with a cunning arc on her lips, "I''ll check whether there is a problem with the system over there."


    Mo Jue was stunned and quickly reacted. He couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head and said, "what''s the structure of your brain, boy? Why are there so many twists and turns?"


    If something happens to Jane Haixi, there must be some abnormalities in the villa.


    Jian Yi''s view around the villa on the grounds of "maintenance system" is both logical and moral. It''s really... Cunning!

 Chapter 538

    After that, Jian Yi began to openly investigate the situation of the villa.


    It didn''t matter, but he really found something unusual.


    First, he found that mikai left in a hurry several times and returned to the villa. Then he showed him Dou Dou.


    Not only Jian Yi but also Mo Jue was surprised when he saw a stranger entering the villa.


    "Who is this? Can you avoid all your defense systems?" Mo Jue was surprised.


    Jian Yi frowned, slowed down Dou Dou''s activity route and said, "he seems to know the way in and out. Look here."


    Mo Jue looked in the direction pointed by Jian Yi. Sure enough, Dou Dou avoided the alarm accurately several times.


    "Who is he?" this is what Mo Jue wants to know most.


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "I don''t know, it''s just..."


    His voice was a meal. Mo Jue quickly reacted and said calmly, "he didn''t come out of it."


    And the dark guard let him in, which shows that Dou Dou is his own.


    A person with such great skills that they have never seen


    Almost needless to ask, it must be Dou''s family.


    "Dou family... Why did they appear in Xiang City?" Mo Jue squinted, covered the cold light inside and said, "shouldn''t they be busy dealing with talilina now? Who ordered this man?"


    "Mommy must have asked him to come." Jian Yi said, "whether uncle Dou or Dou Ming, if they want to send someone to Xiangcheng, they don''t have to hide it from me. They also deliberately use strangers to tell him how to get in and out of the villa. They will consider that these people can only be mommy."


    After a pause, Jian Yi gritted his teeth and said, "Mommy must be in trouble."


    Mo Jue looked down at Jian Yi and felt his head and said, "don''t worry. I''ll ask Mo Feng. Since this man has entered the villa, they should all know what happened."


    Jian Yi nodded and said nothing in silence.


    Now that they are outside, it''s no use worrying. It''s better to find out what''s wrong and compare prices first.


    But Mo Jue didn''t expect that he received a call from Qin Zhixu before he called Mo Feng.


    Looking at Qin Zhixu''s call, Mo Jue said, "how did he call? Should he be exposed?"


    Mo Jue looks at Jian Yi, presses the hands-free button and answers the phone.


    "Hey, Mo Jue, where did you take Yi?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Qin Zhixu''s roar came from the other end.


    Mo Jue held up his cell phone and put it away. Fortunately, he turned on hands-free and his voice was not loud, which didn''t deafen him.


    Without Mo Jue''s answer, Qin Zhixu asked again, "if Mo Jue''s last name is, I''ll ask you something!"


    "You hear me." Mo Jue took out his ears and said lazily, "you can talk as soon as you speak. Can you stop talking so loudly? My ears will be deafened. Won''t you be tired if you speak so loudly?"


    "Do you care if I''m tired?" Qin Zhixu said, "tell me quickly where you took Yi Yi?"


    "Jian Yi? It''s next to me." Mo Jue smiled, reached out and patted Jian Yi and said, "come on, Yi Yi, give a squeak to your uncle Qin."


    Jian Yi is worried about Jian Haixi. She is not in the mood to joke with Mo Jue. She just takes her mobile phone and asks, "Uncle Qin, what''s the matter with my mommy?"


    "Yi Yi, where are you... Ah?" Qin Zhixu just wanted to ask where Jian Yi was when he heard his voice. Before he finished asking, he suddenly reacted to Jian Yi''s words, and the whole person suddenly got stuck.


    "Uncle Qin, let me ask you something!" seeing his silence, Jian Yi is more sure that something must have happened to Jian Haixi.


    "Well... Your Mommy... I don''t know." Qin Zhixu laughed and said, "you don''t know Yiyi, and I don''t know it."


    Jian Yi sank his face, held his cell phone and said coldly, "Qin Zhixu, I''m your master! Are you deceiving the teacher now?"


    Qin Zhixu: "


    Mo Jue''s eyes widened and said with great interest, "Oh, what else? How can I not know? Qin Zhixu... Oh, no, Xiao Qin, it''s not me. It''s your fault."


    Qin knows Xu''s face is black. For the nth time in his heart, he regrets his stupid apprenticeship. For a broken game, how long does he have to call Jian Yi''s master?


    Jian Yi hummed, "I want to know about my mommy, now, immediately!"


    Qin Zhixu twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "Yiyi, let''s talk about it... A few unclear words..."


    "Then take your time. I have plenty of time." Jian Yi cut him off.


    Qin knew Xu was choking and was still thinking about what excuse to use to deal with the past. Mo Jue smiled and said, "Xiao Qin, I advise you to tell the truth quickly. Jian Yi can''t find the Dou family. Now he asks you, you can explain. Maybe he can persuade him. If he finds out something himself and runs out to find Jian Haixi in a hurry, I can''t stop him."


    Listening to Mo Jue''s words, Qin knew Xu airway: "Mo Jue, you really ran out with Yi Yi!"


    Mo Jue turned his eyes and said, "I''ll talk about this later. You answer Jian Yi''s question first."


    "You..."


    "What happened to my mommy?"


    Before Qin Zhixu asks Mo Jue, Jian Yi interrupts him.


    Qin Zhixu was attacked by the two sides. Thinking about Mo Jue''s words, he hesitated.


    Based on his understanding of Jian Yi, if he doesn''t calm Jian Yi''s emotions now, the child may really do something disorderly.


    If that were true, he would be guilty.


    Anyway, as Mo Jue said, it will be sooner or later to find out the Dou family with Jian Yi''s ability.


    Since he needs to know sooner or later, it doesn''t matter whether he says it or not.


    After realizing this, Qin Zhixu sighed: "Yiyi, before I tell you, calm down and don''t get excited. Anyway, your mommy is still fine."


    "That means Mommy will have something to do later?" Jian Yi immediately understood what Qin Zhixu meant.


    "This..."


    Qin Zhixu hesitated and said, "it''s all right... It''s like this..."


    Qin Zhixu probably told the story again, but he also listened to Dou Dou. Dou Dou originally spoke very gently on the original basis. Qin Zhixu once again played down the danger of the matter. He only said that Jian Haixi suffered a small injury and a little poison. In a few days, mikai prepared an antidote and sent it there.


    It was no problem for him to fool others, but neither Jian Yi nor Mo Jue believed it.


    Qin Zhixu thought he had deceived Jian Yi, so he advised him, "Yi Yi, I know you''re worried about your mommy, but now she''s fine. If you go, maybe she''ll have an accident, so you''d better come back quickly. Shall we wait for her here?"


    Jane Yi tightened her hand with her mobile phone and said, "Uncle Qin, I know. I have something else to do. Hang up first."


    "Hey, Yi Yi, hey..."


    Jian Yi finishes saying that, before Qin Zhixu can speak again, he hangs up the phone, then plunges into the computer and begins to investigate the situation of Dou''s family.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows, looked at him and said, "didn''t you say not to check?"


    Jian Yi closed her lips and said in a deep voice, "Mommy must have been seriously injured. They don''t tell me the truth. I can only find it myself."


    Mo Jue looks at Jian Yi''s serious investigation, sighs, lies on the bed behind him, looks at the ceiling and doesn''t speak.


    Just now Qin Zhixu only mentioned two sentences on the phone, but he still heard clearly.


    The plan was a success, and talilina was hit hard.


    To what extent? What''s up?


    Mo Jue didn''t know all this. He didn''t ask Qin Zhixu, let alone ask Jian Yi to help investigate.


    In his position, he has no right to care about talilina.


    An hour later, Jian Yi called out the surveillance video of Dou''s house.


    The Dou family''s system is what he helped to do, so it''s not difficult to break it. The difficulty is to avoid Dou Ming''s attention.


    From the surveillance, Jian Yi and Mo Jue clearly saw that Jian Haixi was threatened by talilina. They saw that the Dou family suddenly rushed out of a woman, and then the Dou family hid the man behind them.


    They also saw talilina put unknown poison on Jian Haixi''s wound, and then saw that Jian Haixi was still struggling


    Scene by scene, scene by scene, all are clearly visible.


    Including the last image by the bridge, Jian Yi found it.


    After watching all the pictures, Jian Yi and Mo Jue stared at the screen for a long time.


    Qin Zhixu''s words really can''t be believed. Things are much more dangerous than they think.


    no


    Mo Jue frowned and said in a deep voice, "maybe Qin Zhixu doesn''t know everything."


    Since Jian Haixi decided to hide it from them, he would not tell Qin Zhixu the truth.


    I think Qin Zhixu learned the news from Dou Dou, but it was only a simplified content.


    Jian Yi hasn''t spoken since watching the surveillance.


    Mo Jue looked at his silent appearance, sighed, stretched out his hand to take him into his arms and said, "don''t worry, mikai is so capable that he will be able to produce an antidote."


    "What if he doesn''t deserve it?" Jian Yi sobbed in his voice. "Although uncle mikai is powerful, he must be unfamiliar with foreign poisons. Even if he wants to prepare an antidote, it must take time. What if mommy gets hurt again during this period?"


    Mo Jue was calm, thought and said, "then we''ll get the antidote in advance."


    "Ahead of time?" Jian Yi was stunned and looked up at Mo Jue in doubt.


    Mo Jue said with a smile, "you forget. If there is no accident, talilina is also poisoned, so she must have an antidote in her hand."


    Jian Yi''s eyes brightened and soon darkened and said, "but we''ll be exposed in this way. In case mommy''s plan is disturbed..."


    "I have a way." Mo Jue reached out and rubbed Jian Yi''s head, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, since I brought you out, I will help you deal with everything. No matter the antidote or the plan, it won''t be delayed."


    "Uncle Mo Jue..." Jian Yi looked at Mo Jue gratefully and said, "thank you."

 Chapter 539

    Mo Jue smiled, crumpled Jian Yi''s hair rudely and said, "little boy, what are you thankful for? Go to bed quickly."


    "Oh." Jane Yi turned over and got into the quilt.


    While they were away, Mo Jue always slept with Jian Yi for his safety.


    Seeing that Mo Jue didn''t mean to sleep, Jian Yi couldn''t help asking, "don''t you sleep, uncle Mo Jue?"


    Mo Jue shook his head and said, "I''ll talk to your father on the phone."


    "Call Daddy?" Jian Yi was stunned. His face changed slightly and said, "Daddy would be angry if he knew I came out."


    "It used to be, but isn''t it a coincidence now?" Mo Jue smiled cunningly at Jian Yi. "Don''t worry, I''m sure your father won''t be angry and won''t let you go back."


    Jian Yi blinked. Although he didn''t know why Mo Jue dared to be so sure, since Mo Jue said so, Jian Yi was relieved.


    Mo Jue turned to help Jian Yi tuck in the quilt and said, "go to sleep. Your father doesn''t necessarily get angry when you sneak out, but you may lose your temper if you haven''t rested so late."


    "Oh ~" Jane Yi answered with a clever voice, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    After Jian Yi fell asleep, Mo Jue walked softly to the door. Worried about Jian Yi''s safety, he didn''t completely close the door.


    After leaving the door, Mo Jue lit a cigarette first. As a result, he coughed continuously as soon as he took two puffs.


    Mo Jue pinched out his eyes and covered the wound on his chest with a bitter smile.


    His injury hasn''t healed yet. He can''t smoke at all at this time.


    After coughing thoroughly, Mo Jue called Ning Jiwei.


    As soon as the phone rang, the other party answered it.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "I knew you must not have slept."


    Ning Jiwei asked coldly, "what''s up?"


    Mo Jue leaned against the wall and said lazily, "I know about Haixi."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. For a long time, he said, "well."


    "What do you think?" Mo Jue asked.


    "What else can I think?" Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile: "Haixi has done this for me. Can''t I control my emotions? Isn''t it a waste of her mind?"


    Mo Jue relaxed his airway: "you understand. As long as you can press your heart and not be impatient, the overall situation will not change."


    Ning Jiwei rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I''ve advised myself many times, and I''ve heard Chen Yi advise me countless times. Did you call me in the middle of the night to persuade me?"


    "Ha ha." Mo Jue said with a smile, "I advise you just by the way. I have something else to do with you."


    "What''s up?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "Well..."


    Mo Jue hesitated, thought and said, "a good thing, a bad thing, which do you listen to first?"


    "Bad things." Ning Jiwei said without thinking.


    Mo Jue choked, paused for two seconds and said to Ning Jiwei, "otherwise, you''d better listen to good things first?"


    If he had told Ning Jiwei about Jian Yi''s stay with him first, it is estimated that Ning Jiwei would fly over and beat him up now.


    Ning Jiwei hummed, "whatever, say it quickly."


    Mo Jue said with a smile, "I''m not in the villa now."


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei was stunned. He quickly reacted and frowned, "where have you been?"


    Mo Jue said with a smile, "guess?"


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a few seconds and said coldly, "you won''t go to talilina?"


    "Bingo!" Mo Jue snapped his fingers and said, "Congratulations, you guessed right. How about it? Is this good news for you?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. When Mo Jue thought he would be happy immediately and asked himself to go to talilina to get the antidote, he heard Ning Jiwei say, "I don''t know."


    Mo Jue was surprised when he didn''t hear the imaginary answer. "Hmm? I don''t know? Hey, Ning Jiwei, you''re stupid. I can help you get an antidote for your daughter-in-law."


    Ning Jiwei sighed wistfully, leaned back in his chair and said, "I know. When I first heard what you said, my first thought was really this. I don''t know how serious the poison of Haixi is, and how long it will take mikai to prepare a successful antidote. If someone can get the antidote directly from talilina, I will be much more relieved."


    "That''s it. Why are you hesitating?" Mo Jue asked with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "Mo Jue, your injury is not well. I don''t want you to take risks."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei continued, "and with your entanglement with talilina, if you go, if you lose, you will only be tortured by her. If you win, you will still leave scars in your heart. Although I miss the safety of Haixi, I don''t want you to do so."


    I didn''t expect to hear Ning Jiwei''s words. Mo Jue was stunned, raised a sincere smile on his lips and said, "so you care so much about me. If Haixi knows, you can''t be jealous?"


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "Mo Jue, I''m not kidding you."


    "I know." Mo Jue smiled and said in two voices, "Ning Jiwei, I know your concerns, but I have already said that I have my ideas. Talilina, can only die in my hands."


    "Mo Jue, you..."


    "Tell me the bad news."


    Ning Jiwei wanted to say more, but Mo Jue interrupted him and said, "Ning Jiwei, guess who else is around me?"


    "What?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and didn''t keep up with Mo Jue''s topic for a while. After a while, he frowned and said, "you won''t be with talilina now?"


    "Ha." Mo Jue laughed, "well... In terms of, your guess is a little off the edge. I really sleep in the same bed with him these days."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. It wasn''t talilina. Who would it be? And Mo Jue will eat and live with that man


    An idea flashed through his mind. Ning Jiwei was so frightened that he stood up from his chair, "Yi Yi!"


    Besides Jian Yi, who else would be worth asking him to "guess"? And Mo Jue can know what happened to Jian Haixi so soon.


    All this makes sense if Jian Yi is around Mo Jue.


    Ning Jiwei''s heart trembled at the thought of Jian Yi following Mo Jue, "Mo Jue, you fucking..."


    Mo Jue lost his smile and held his mobile phone away.


    It seems that he overestimated ningziwei.


    Originally, I thought I would tell Ning Jiwei that he could help get the antidote first, and then talk about Jian Yi, so that Ning Jiwei wouldn''t be so angry.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei was not only angry, but also angry and rude.


    Listening to Ning Jiwei still roaring, Mo Jue rolled his eyes, took his mobile phone into the room, reached out and patted Jian Yi on the arm and said, "I know you haven''t slept. Come on, give a squeak."


    Jian Yi opens her eyes without a trace of sleep.


    When he took the cell phone, Ning Jiwei still asked loudly, "Mo Jue, how can you take my son away from me? I''ll tell you..."


    "Daddy ~"

 Chapter 540

    Listening to Jian Yi''s voice, Ning Jiwei''s voice stagnated, then filled with anxiety and asked, "Yi Yi, where are you? How are you now? Did you take the medicine on time? Did you have any pain?"


    Ning Jiwei is always steady and seldom has such a hurry.


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s voice, Jian Yi felt warm in her heart and said cleverly, "Daddy, I''m fine. Now I''m fine. Uncle Mo Jue takes good care of me, too. Don''t worry."


    "How can I not worry?"


    Ning Jiwei asked in a deep voice, "Yi Yi, why did you leave with Mo Jue? When did you leave? Where are you now? I''ll have someone pick you up right away..."


    "Daddy."


    Jian Yi quietly interrupted Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, I asked Uncle Mo Jue to bring me out."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "Yi Yi, don''t be capricious. Do you know how dangerous it is outside? I can''t let you act alone anymore."


    The consequence of that separation was the eternal haze in his heart.


    Not only is Jian Haixi unable to bear the consequences of losing Jian Yi again, but Ning Jiwei is even more unable to bear it.


    A touch of loss flashed in Jian Yi''s eyes, and some grievances said, "Daddy, my injury is almost better. I don''t want to be locked up at home anymore."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t expect his son to use the word "off". He sighed and said earnestly: "Yiyi, is it because Daddy hasn''t been with you for a long time that makes you feel lonely? Sorry, daddy didn''t do well enough, but we didn''t want to lock you up, never. If you think we protect you too much, why don''t I send you to Qiao''s house, you and Ruirui are together, so you can have a playmate, so you won''t be lonely, okay?"


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Yi remained silent for a long time. He still murmured, "I don''t want it."


    He can do more. Why should he be protected as a child?


    Especially when he watched Jian Haixi struggle alone outside, he couldn''t rest assured.


    "Yi Yi!"


    Ning Jiwei is a little angry. He didn''t expect Jian Yi to be so stubborn.


    He couldn''t bear to blame his son, but Ning Jiwei couldn''t watch him take risks like this, so he said coldly, "Yi Yi, if you continue to disobedient, I can only tell your mommy and let her tell you."


    Jian Yi bit her lip and said nothing.


    He is not afraid of anyone. He is afraid that Jane Haixi will know about it.


    In this world, what Jane Yi loves most and wants to protect most is his mommy. He doesn''t want her to be a little sad, let alone make her sad.


    Looking at Jian Yi''s uncomfortable face, Mo Jue sighed, reached out and pinched his face and said, "don''t be sad. You''re a little antique. Your father is a little antique. I''ll tell him."


    After comforting Jian Yi, Mo Jue took the phone and said to Ning Jiwei, "Ning Jiwei, are you such a husband and father?"


    "I......" Ning Jiwei choked. He didn''t understand why Mo Jue accused him. Was it wrong for him to want his son back?


    Mo Jue Leng hummed, "your daughter-in-law is in danger. It''s not too much to say that it''s a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. You still want to make trouble for Jane Yi. Are you still not a man?"


    "I''m just..." Ning Jiwei said in a stuffy voice, "I''m just bluffing Yiyi..."


    "Ha, so you''re bluffing Jian Yi!" Mo Jue deliberately amplified his voice.


    Listening to this, Jian Yi suddenly raised his head, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes again.


    Mo Jue winked at him and said with a smile, "I said your father didn''t have the courage."


    Jane Yi grinned.


    Ning Jiwei listened to what he deliberately said to Jian Yi. He blackened his face and said, "Mo Jue, you''ve had enough."


    "Enough? I haven''t said enough." Mo Jue hummed: "Ning Jiwei, I didn''t tell you what your son is thinking. Don''t you really understand? His ability and character don''t allow him to be protected by you like Ruirui. If you force him to go back now, I''m sure you''ll be relieved in the future, but Jian Yi will leave a regret. Do you want him to have this regret all his life? I know When he has the ability to help his mother, he can only be a protected chick? "


    Ning Jiwei silently wrote, "I know Yi Yi''s mind, but even so, I can''t let him go out like this. If something happens to him again, not only Haixi will be crazy, but I will also be crazy."


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "I''ve heard about Yiyi before, but Jiwei, don''t you still have me this time? Don''t you believe me?"


    "I don''t believe you, I just..."


    "I don''t want to take my life to promise you that as long as I still have half a breath, I won''t let your son have an accident." Mo Jue interrupted Ning Jiwei and said firmly, "is that all right? Ning Jiwei, I''ve said that for my own sake. If you don''t agree, I''ll be really angry."


    Mo Jue''s words made Ning Jiwei silent for a long time, and also made Jian Yi look up in surprise.


    He still remembers that Mo Jue was unwilling to bring him out at first. In fact, Mo Jue is not the only one. No one can bring him out at this dangerous time.


    Even Jian Yi thought that if he was disobedient or hurt himself, Mo Jue would find a way to send him back.


    But I didn''t expect Mo Jue to promise Ning Jiwei so.


    You know, such a guarantee is equivalent to Mo Jue taking Jian Yi as his own burden all the time.


    Looking at Mo Jue''s figure, Jian Yi feels warm and astringent.


    Unable to hear Ning Jiwei''s answer for a long time, Mo Jue said, "Ning Jiwei, give me a fucking voice."


    "Alas ~"


    Ning Jiwei sighed and said, "Mo Jue, I didn''t want to listen to your promise, and I don''t want to entrust my son to you."


    Because Ning Jiwei knows how much burden it is.


    "Don''t tell me that." Mo Jue hummed, "in a word, it''s settled. I''ll protect your son''s life. So don''t hold on to it. Don''t be cruel to Yiyi to let him go back in the future, or I won''t get the antidote for your daughter-in-law, okay?"


    "You..." Ning Jiwei choked and said, "why do I think your threat sounds so strange?"


    Mo Jue scratched his scalp and said, "I also think that sentence was very awkward. Forget it. Anyway, you know what you mean."


    Ning Jiwei sighed and knew he couldn''t convince the two men, so he said to Mo Jue, "give Yi Yi your mobile phone and I''ll have a word with him."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrow, handed Jian Yi his mobile phone and said, "don''t worry, he won''t let you go back."


    Jian Yi looks at Mo Jue and carefully answers the phone.


    "Yi Yi..."


    Ning Jiwei sighed, "follow uncle Mo Jue. Listen to him and don''t give him trouble, okay?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded in reply.


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and said, "also, you don''t ask more about Uncle Mo Jue and talilina... Don''t interfere."


    "Oh." Jian Yi secretly glanced at Mo Jue and whispered to the microphone, "Daddy, I know that uncle Mo Jue and talina are in love and kill each other. Although I hate talina, I won''t speak ill of her in front of Uncle Mo Jue."


    "Well, that''s right." Ning Jiwei nodded happily.


    Mo Jue: "..." can he say that with his ears, he heard all the conversations between father and son?


    "There''s one more thing." Ning Jiwei said, "it''s also the most important. I can let you go out with your uncle Mo Jue, but you must keep in touch with me. If you have any major action, you must also discuss it with me. You must promise me this. If you can''t do it, come back to me immediately."


    Jian Yi was stunned, nodded and said, "OK, but daddy, you have to promise not to tell mommy."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." why do you always think he jumped into the pit?


    If Jian Haixi knows that he is also an accomplice in the future, the washboard and durian are absolutely indispensable.


    "Daddy, do you agree?" asked Jian Yi.


    Mo Jue turned his eyes in disgust and said, "you still need to ask him? Your father''s wife is strict, of course he has no courage to promise."


    "This... Cough..." Ning Jiwei coughed awkwardly twice and hesitated: "I can only guarantee that if your mommy doesn''t ask, I won''t take the initiative to say it, but if she notices something and asks me, I won''t hide it from her."


    Jane Yi sighed. The old God said, "I knew you would say that."


    Forget it. It''s hard for Ning Jiwei, who is a strict wife, to say such a guarantee. Jian Yi comforts herself.


    Ning Jiwei told them again and again before hanging up.


    Mo Jue closes his cell phone, smiles at Jian Yi and says, "are you at ease now?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi blinked his bright eyes, looked at Mo Jue and said, "Uncle Mo Jue, thank you."


    "Little fart boy, go to bed quickly." Mo Jue rubbed his head and said with a smile.


    Jian Yi nodded and got into bed.


    Mo Jue also closed his clothes and lay next to him.


    "Uncle Mo Jue..." Jian Yi asked stiffly, "will mommy and daddy win? Will we win?"


    "Yes." Mo Jue pillowed his arm, looked at the ceiling and said, "Yi Yi, you should remember that although there are many evils in the world, evil will never win the right. Because the light of justice will shine on all the dark places in the world, like a flame, and eventually burn all the haze."


    After a pause, Mo Jue looked at Jian Yi and said: "Yiyi, you are a genius, but just because you are too smart, it will also become the biggest worry in your parents and our elders. You should remember that the knowledge and resources you learn today are all given to you by the society. When you grow up in the future, you must shoulder your responsibility and give back everything you learn to the society, so as not to waste me We have loved you for so many years, you know? "

 Chapter 541

    After listening carefully to Mo Jue, Jian Yi nodded and said, "I remember Uncle Mo Jue. I won''t get bad."


    "I believe you." Mo Jue smiled and said, "after all, your parents and surrounding environment are good enough. If you can grow crooked in this environment, it can only be said that you... Owe to clean up."


    Jian Yi covered his mouth and laughed. After a while, he asked, "Uncle Mo Jue, can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask."


    "Will you really kill talilina?" Jane Yi asked.


    "Yes." Mo Jue answered without hesitation.


    "Why?" Jane Yi''s eyes were full of confusion. "Don''t you like her?"


    "I like it." Mo Jue said with a pathetic smile, "it''s because I like it that I don''t want her to die in the hands of others."


    Jian Yi frowned and said, "why don''t you take her away?"


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly: "Yiyi, personal love is insignificant in the face of righteousness. Talina has too much blood in her hands. I am not the one who has been hurt by her. I have no right to forgive her for others, nor can I break through my own principles and justice and lead her to wander the world. Moreover, even if I wish, talina may not put down the butcher''s knife. For us, she is a sin. For her, That''s just her way of life. "


    The two factions, good and evil, sometimes can''t tell the absolute good and evil, but their personal choice is different from the road they are destined to take.


    "But..." Jian Yi looked at Mo Jue and said, "but Uncle Mo Jue, won''t you be sad?"


    I like it clearly, but I want to be an enemy. I have to go all the way to find someone I like and kill her myself. How heavy should Yu mojue''s heart be?


    Mo Jue''s lips were slightly hooked and said with a smile: "are you sad? There''s not much, but some regret. In addition, she and I are actually looking forward to the day when we die in each other''s hands, which will be the best destination for us."


    "I don''t understand." Jian Yi shook his head. His IQ can''t cover the field of love.


    Mo Jue smiled, stretched out his hand and bounced his forehead and said, "you''re still young. You don''t need to understand these."


    "Oh," Jian Yi replied with a hard lip.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and they became speechless.


    Jian Yi slowly falls into a deep sleep. Only Mo Jue opens his eyes and looks at the ceiling. For a long time, there is only a sigh of disappointment.


    The only regret in this life is that it will not heal all your life.


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Haixi didn''t expect that everyone knew about her poisoning, although some knew it clearly, others only knew about it.


    On the three day, Dou Ming and Qiao Zheng took turns behind her, carefully avoiding Tully Lina''s eyeliner, and finally arrived at the place agreed with Dou Ge.


    Over the past three days, Jian Haixi''s taste has become more and more unpleasant, and his face has begun to fester gradually.


    These are nothing. What''s worse is that her eyesight has been completely lost. At present, she can only vaguely see some white shadows.


    After arriving at the place, they didn''t go directly to meet dougo, but first agreed on a small hotel.


    After arriving at the hotel, Qiao Zheng put Jian Haixi on his chair and said to Jian Haixi, "Miss, we''re here. Young master Dou Ge will come later."


    "Well, OK." Jane Haixi nodded.


    Dou Ming poured a glass of water to Jianhai stream and said, "sister Haixi, drink water."


    "OK, thank you, Xiao Ming." Jian Haixi smiled and stretched out his hand to the front.


    Dou Ming took her hand and carefully put the water cup into her hand.


    Jian Haixi carefully drank two mouthfuls of the water cup and handed it to Dou Ming. "It''s been a terrible toss for you these days."


    The smell on her body is almost unbearable for herself, not to mention often reciting her Dou Ming and Qiao Zheng?


    "Miss, don''t say that..."


    Qiao Zheng had no taste in his heart and said in a deep voice, "I don''t feel hard. I just love you, miss. You have to suffer so many sins."


    "Yes, sister Haixi." Dou Ming said solemnly, "as I told you, you must not feel uncomfortable with Qiao Zheng and me. We are not so ignorant people, and no one dislikes sister Haixi."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "if you don''t dislike me, after all... I don''t know how long it will stink."


    "Miss..." Qiao Zheng said bitterly, "it''s talilina''s fault. Next time I see her, I''ll kill her."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "you don''t have to resent the enemy by your abilities."


    Qiao Zheng was slightly stunned, looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously and asked, "Miss, don''t you hate her in your heart?"


    "Don''t hate." Jian Haixi said frankly, "to tell you the truth, if it wasn''t the enemy, I quite appreciated her."


    Dou Ming and Qiao Zheng were stunned. They didn''t expect Jian Haixi to say so.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "I don''t sympathize with her, but... Everyone will not become what she is now overnight, and her past must not be calm. If she grew up in the love of her parents like us, she will not be what she is now."


    Dou Ming bowed his head thoughtfully and said, "I''ve heard my parents say that talina was very bitter when she was young. My mother also said that if they took talina back to my house at that time, there might not be so many things."


    Qiao Zheng snorted coldly, "I don''t care what difficult past she has, but she has hurt Miss now. She is my enemy. I will not let her go."


    Jian Haixi smiled and didn''t talk about this topic.


    As they talked, footsteps approached outside the door. Dou Ming and Qiao Zheng moved at the same time, one in front of Jian Haixi and the other behind the door.


    "Deng Deng Deng"


    When the knock on the door sounded, Dou Ming carefully said, "who?"


    "It''s me." Dou GE''s voice came from outside the door, and the three were relieved.


    When Dou Ming was about to open the door, Jian Haixi suddenly stopped him and said, "wait a minute."


    Dou Ming was stunned. Qiao Zheng met quickly and took Jian Haixi''s mask to one side.


    The air-conditioners in the room are always open and the windows are wide open, and the air is sprayed with perfume, so the taste of the Jian Hai River is not so strong.


    This is not because Qiao Zheng quarrels with Dou Ming, but because Jian Haixi specifically ordered it.


    Since she can''t guarantee her condition, at least, she should try not to be so... Smoked.


    When Jian Haixi put on his mask, Dou Mingcai opened the door.


    Dou Ge walked in and smelled something strange in the air for a moment.


    Although jianhaixi''s room usually sprays some fragrance, it won''t use such a strong fragrance.


    And there was a smell that could not be ignored.


    Dou Ge frowned slightly and looked at Jian Haixi, but saw that she was abnormally wearing a mask and her eyes were not focused on him.


    Looking at Jian Haixi, Dou Ge suddenly narrowed his eyes and immediately realized that something had happened.

 Chapter 542

    "Brother Dou is coming. Sit down first." Jian Haixi said.


    Dou Ge stepped forward, looked at Jian Haixi and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well..."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and stretched out his hand to pull the next chair. "Brother Dou, sit down first and let''s talk slowly."


    She stretched out her hand, but felt twice before she pulled it to the back of the chair.


    Dou GE''s heart sank, stretched out his palm, slowly shook in front of Jian Haixi, but saw that her eyeballs didn''t respond at all.


    "Brother Dou?" Jian Haixi slightly turned his head.


    Since she lost her sight, her hearing has also decreased a lot. For example, if Dou Ge doesn''t speak at the moment, she doesn''t know where he is.


    Dou Ge bit his teeth, turned his head and looked at Dou Ming with surprise and anger in his eyes.


    Dou Ming humbly lowered his head, bit his lips and said, "brother, I..."


    "What happened?" Dou Ge suddenly roared.


    His sudden loud voice startled Jane Haixi. She thought she was pretending to be very good, but Dou Ge noticed her at the first time.


    "Brother Dou?" Jane Haixi frowned and called.


    "Brother, don''t speak so loudly and scare sister Haixi." Dou Ming reminded.


    Dou Ge took a deep breath of air pressure to control his temper. He turned to Jian Haixi and said, "I''m sorry, Haixi, I didn''t mean to."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "brother Dou, my current situation is a little complicated. Don''t worry. Sit down and I''ll talk to you slowly."


    Dou GE''s throat rolled painfully, especially watching Jian Haixi. At this moment, he also paid attention to taking care of his mood for the first time.


    Such strength and forbearance made him sad.


    Dou Ge didn''t sit down, but said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, I''ll go out and talk to Xiao Ming. You have a rest first."


    After that, Dou Ge put his hand around Dou Ming''s neck and said, "come out with me."


    "Oh." Dou Ming bowed his head obediently and dared not resist. He let his brother escort him out of the room.


    "Hello, brother Dou? Xiao Ming?" Jian Haixi called twice, but no one answered her.


    Qiao Zheng sighed and said, "Miss, their brothers have gone out."


    Jian Haixi sighed a little annoyed, reached out and rubbed his eyebrows and asked, "brother Qiao, I didn''t play well enough just now? Why did I help at once?"


    "This......" Qiao Zheng scratched his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe young master Dou is familiar with you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qiao Zheng felt that this sentence seemed inappropriate. He quickly wanted to explain: "no, miss, I didn''t mean that. I mean..."


    "You don''t have to explain. I understand what you mean." Jian Haixi pulled down the corners of his lips and shook his head. "It''s just that it might be better for me. If brother Dou asks Dou Ming directly, I''m afraid Dou Ming won''t hide anything from him."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Qiao Zheng hummed, "young master Dou should have known what happened to the Dou family and what they did to you, Miss Dou."


    Jian Haixi said helplessly, "in fact, there is nothing wrong with the Dou family''s practice. Under the urgent situation, the Lord and Mrs. Dou naturally want to save everyone''s lives as much as possible. They know that I can protect myself, so they want to keep Dou min first. There is nothing wrong with this idea."


    "But..." Qiao Zheng said, "but this was originally their Dou family''s mistake. Miss, you spent so much heart to plan this matter. As a result, the mistake was on their Dou family, but it was to let you bear the consequences. If it weren''t for them, miss, how could you become like this?"


    Jian Haixi knew that Qiao Zheng was upset for herself. She smiled and deliberately said, "why, brother Qiao, do you really dislike me?"


    "Miss, what are you talking about?" Qiao Zheng frowned: "You know I can''t dislike you, miss. I just think it''s very unfair. How did you treat Dou Ge and Dou Ming when they were in Xiangcheng? But when we arrived at Dou''s house, miss, you planned for them wholeheartedly and took risks personally. But they gave up you at the most dangerous time. How can we trust such an ally? How can we trust them Don''t worry, give them your back? "


    After hearing Qiao Zheng''s words, Jian Haixi was stunned and said with a smile: "brother Qiao, it''s because of this reason that you''ve been angry."


    "Of course I''m angry." Qiao Zheng said anxiously, "Miss, I don''t understand why you can forgive them so generously and continue to cooperate with them without any objection. Such people who will betray their companions at the critical moment are not trustworthy at all."


    "Brother Qiao." Jian Haixi said with a positive look, "it''s enough for you to talk to me, but don''t talk to brother Dou or other brothers of the Qiao family."


    "But miss..."


    "I see what you mean." Jian Haixi interrupted Qiao Zheng and said with a peaceful smile, "if I had come to Dou''s house, I might have the same doubts as you. I''m worried that Dou''s house will not cooperate with us 100% in good faith. But after this, now I can safely hand over part of the plan to Dou''s house."


    Qiao Zheng was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously. He didn''t understand why Jian Haixi now believes in Dou family more.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "in fact, both Lord Dou and Mrs. Dou are very loyal and committed people. This time, the Dou family will care more about the accident than we do. If the two sides cooperated in the past, the Dou family would not do their best. But with this accident, the Dou family will do its best to help us from now on."


    The voice paused, and Jian Haixi turned to look in the direction of Qiao Zheng. Her eyes can''t see and focus. She can only roughly look in one direction with her voice and say, "besides, we mainly don''t cooperate with Dou Canghai Nanyan and his wife, but with Dou Ge and Dou Ming brothers. With them, we don''t have to doubt the intentions of Dou family."


    After listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Qiao Zheng was silent for a moment and hummed: "Miss, you always have a good point. I can''t tell you, but if the Dou family dare to bully you again in the future, I will never let them go."


    Jian Haixi laughed and nodded, "well, if they bully me again in the future, brother Qiao, you can do it."


    On this side, Jian Haixi dispelled the injustice in Qiao Zheng''s heart, but on the other side, a man was exploding in anger.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dou Ge dragged Dou Ming out of the hotel and dragged him far away.


    Dou Ming couldn''t help saying, "brother, just say it here, sister Haixi... She can''t hear well. No matter how loud you shout here. Go farther... I''m afraid I''ll be late if something happens."


    "Poor hearing?"


    Listening to Dou Ming''s words, Dou Ge felt like a heavy hammer. He was so angry that he bit his cheek and fell Dou ming to the wall. His elbow suddenly hit his shoulder and clenched his teeth and asked, "tell me, what happened? Wasn''t it still good when I left? With you and parents, why would Haixi become like this?"


    Dou Ming sighed and said, "brother, calm down and listen to me slowly..."


    Dou Ge pressed his temper, stared at Dou Ming and said, "you''d better be honest with me. The reason why I didn''t stay in the room is that if I listened to Haixi, she would hide the dangerous process. But I want to know everything."


    Dou Ge had a hunch that if there was only something wrong with talilina, Jane Haixi would not be so serious.


    Dou Ming felt guilty and said, "it''s actually... Our family''s fault."


    "What?" Dou Ge was stunned. His eyes sank and asked, "is there a traitor in the Dou family?"


    "Not a traitor." Dou Ming sighed, "it''s Dou min


    "Dou min?" Dou Ge wondered, "she should kneel and wake up in the ancestral temple. How can this matter have anything to do with her?"


    Before leaving Dou''s house, Dou Ge noticed Dou min''s hostility to Jian Haixi. He was worried that she would break things, so he asked Dou min to kneel in the ancestral hall and wake up.


    But I didn''t expect something to happen after all.


    "Alas..."


    Dou Ming sighed and said, "no one expected that she would suddenly break out. At that time, all of us were in the yard. Talilina was holding sister Haixi. We had a chance to act, and my parents had been looking for a chance to do it. But I didn''t expect that Dou min would suddenly rush out. She thought that her family suddenly broke into the enemy. She was afraid that her parents were in danger and had to stand in front of her parents."


    Just listening to Dou Ming''s words, Dou Ge was anxious and angry. "She can protect her parents with her Kung Fu? If her parents can''t deal with the enemy, what effect can she rush up?"


    Dou Mingwei: "that''s what she said, but... Dou min is also kind-hearted, isn''t she? She stopped and scolded talilina. Talilina was angry on the spot and insisted on her life. In order to protect her, her parents blocked her behind and didn''t let her come forward. Talilina said..."


    "Say what?" Dou GE''s ominous premonition became more and more intense. He restrained his tension and asked.


    Dou Ming peeked at Dou GE''s face and said, "talilina asked her parents to choose between sister Haixi and Dou min. they can only save one and kill the other."


    "What..."


    Dou Ge listened to this with a click in his heart and stepped back half a step.


    Dou Ming didn''t have to say what happened later. He could guess.


    Not to mention Jian Haixi''s intelligence, even in the current situation, talilina will not easily kill Jian Haixi.


    But Dou min is different. If she falls into talilina''s hands, she will be dead.


    Based on Dou GE''s understanding of Dou Canghai and Nan Yan, they must have chosen to keep Dou min after consideration. They thought that this would kill two birds with one stone and make Jian Haixi and Dou min all survive.


    At the thought that Jian Haixi''s current appearance was their Dou family''s fault, Dou Ge felt cold.


    He never thought that after Jian Haixi arrived here, the first person to hurt her was his family.

 Chapter 543

    Looking at Dou GE''s stimulated appearance, Dou Ming shouted with some worry: "brother..."


    "I''m fine." Dou Ge leaned against the wall, closed his eyes and asked hoarsely, "what happened later?"


    "Later..."


    Dou Ming was afraid to look into his brother''s eyes and carefully swallowed the water: "later, talilina poisoned sister Haixi and kidnapped sister Haixi out of Dou''s house to take her away."


    "Poison?" Dou GE''s eyebrows sank and asked, "is that why Haixi can''t see now?"


    "Yes." Dou Ming nodded: "Sister Haixi took the understanding poison before talilina went to Dou''s house, but she didn''t expect that talilina would give her two kinds of poison. One kind of poison talilina gave in order to revenge Ning Jiwei would make sister Haixi''s skin fester and her body smell for up to a month. The other kind of poison would seize sister Haixi''s vision and hearing. Now the three drugs are mutually effective in sister Haixi''s body , I don''t know when something will go wrong. We have told mikai that he is already preparing an antidote, and Dou Dou has sent Haixi''s blood sample. I believe we can get the antidote soon. "


    "It won''t take long?"


    Dou Ge said with a bitter smile, "Xiaoming, Haixi, they think so because they don''t know Qi''er, but don''t you know? Can the poison under Qi''er be cracked so easily?"


    Dou Ming was stunned, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    "Just..."


    Dou Ge sighed: "go on, what else do I don''t know?"


    Dou Ming nodded and said, "we came to the bridge near our house. Sister Haixi... Threatened to die with talilina with a fake bomb, forced her to let go, and then my parents took the opportunity to control talilina."


    Just listening to Dou Ming''s words, Dou Ge can imagine how dangerous the situation was at that time.


    "Fake bomb..."


    Dou GE''s lips overflowed with a bitter smile, "this is probably the last move Haixi used in case. She could not have used this move..."


    How strong does it take to use a fake bomb in front of talilina in order not to show timidity?


    What will happen to Jane Haixi if talilina finds out?


    Thinking of this, Dou GE''s heart is like a thousand arrows through his heart. It hurts so much that he can''t breathe smoothly.


    Dou Ming looked at him and said, "after Dad controlled talilina, sister Haixi returned all the wounds and poisons talilina put on her, and took her steel wire. Finally, she let her go."


    After Dou Ming finished speaking, he looked at Dou Ge carefully.


    He thought dougo would feel better listening to the last bridge.


    After all, Jian Haixi returned all the pain she had suffered.


    But Dou Ge just smiled bitterly and said, "Xiao Ming, you like lol, don''t you?"


    Dou Ming choked and wondered why dou Ge suddenly mentioned it.


    But he nodded and said, "yes, I like her."


    Dou Ge looked at Dou Ming and asked, "if one day, lol had to pick up a dagger and stand on the front line of danger, would you be pleased with her courage and wisdom, or would you love her change and dedication?"


    Dou Ming was stunned and immediately understood Dou GE''s psychology.


    What they saw was the strong side of Jian Haixi. Even at that moment, no one was impressed by the strong aura of Jian Haixi, including talilina.


    But what Dou Ge saw was that Jian Haixi had to degenerate and have strong patience.


    "If a silkworm wants to transform into a butterfly, it must first take off a layer of skin." Dou Ge took a deep breath, looked at the direction of Jian Haixi and said in a deep voice: "Haixi was originally just a girl from a normal family, just an ordinary mother and company employee. She didn''t understand the darkness and danger of the world, nor was she familiar with our life of licking blood with the tip of a knife. However, in the past two years, she forced herself to be strong again and again and forced herself to transform again. Every time, we only saw her amazing transformation, but never thought about it , how many tears she has to shed and how much fear and fear she has to press in order to adapt to this new world she is completely unfamiliar with in such a short time. "


    "Big brother..." Dou Ming stared at Dou Ge, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Dou Ge smiled bitterly and said, "forget it, things have happened. It''s no use saying anything now. You send Haixi to me and you''re going home soon, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Dou Ming nodded.


    "That''s good." Dou Ge said: "I''ve given you the little Lord''s order before. When you go home this time, you just bring a word to your parents. I dou Ge will follow Jian Haixi until the day when things come to an end. If Jian Haixi lives, I will live. She must die after I die. Dou doesn''t have to keep my little Lord''s seat, because my life will be completely dedicated to her."


    "Brother, you......" Dou Ming was shocked and wanted to find something to persuade Dou Ge, but finally just don''t overdo it and couldn''t bear to look at him. "Brother, you don''t have to say that. The young Lord ordered me to keep it for you. We will wait for you to come back. No matter you or sister Haixi, everything will be fine."


    Dou Ming said with a sob in his voice: "don''t worry, Dou family. I''ve locked Dou min up. I''ll tell them from my parents. With me, this thing will never happen again."


    "Well, thanks." Dou Ge pulled the corner of his lower lip.


    Dou Ming felt uncomfortable. He bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    They are brothers. What do you need to say?


    Dou Ge patted Dou Ming on the shoulder and said, "I''m not a competent young master of the Dou family, nor a good big brother. It''s hard for you."


    Dou Ming bit his teeth and sobbed, "no, brother is fine. I... Will wait for brother to come back at home."


    "Yes." Dou Ge nodded and turned back to the hotel.


    After understanding the matter, he needs to talk to Jian Haixi.


    Looking at Dou GE''s back, Dou Ming burst into tears with red eyes.


    He could say a lot just now, but looking at Dou Ge, he couldn''t bear to say anything.


    Because his big brother as strong as God... Cried.


    How much love does it take to see the Jian Haixi they can''t see? How much love is needed to make Jian Haixi feel pain and shed tears because of her grievances?


    "Brother..." Dou Ming looked up at the sky and murmured hoarsely, "you love sister Haixi so much, but she has Ning Jiwei. You are so distressed about sister Haixi''s grievance that you would rather give up the Dou family, give up your parents and me, and use your life to protect her. But you can''t get feedback on your feelings for her. Who will complete your grievance at that time?"

 Chapter 544

    Half an hour later, Dou Ge went back to his room.


    Jian Haixi heard footsteps, looked at the door and called tentatively, "brother Dou, is that you?"


    "Well," Dou Ge said in a dumb voice.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s eyes out of focus only made him feel very uncomfortable. He could hardly even speak normally.


    Jian Haixi frowned and asked, "I seem to hear a man''s footsteps. Only brother Dou, have you come back? Where''s Dou Ming?"


    "I asked him to go home." Dou Ge said in a deep voice: "anyway, his task is to send you here. When the task is completed, it is natural to let him go back as soon as possible."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi nodded, turned to Qiao Zheng and said, "brother Qiao, go out first. I''ll talk to brother dou for a while."


    "Yes, miss." Qiao Zheng got up, nodded to Dou Ge and turned away.


    Although he has some opinions on the Dou family, he appreciates the Dou Ge and Dou Ming brothers very much.


    Whether it is the two brothers'' personality or character, or their trust and support for Jian Haixi, it is worth Qiao Zheng to treat them as his own people.


    When Qiao Zheng left, he also closed the door to facilitate their conversation.


    Jian Haixi heard the sound of closing the door and knew that Qiao Zheng had left. He smiled and stretched out his hand to Dou Ge and said, "brother Dou, come and sit down."


    As soon as he spoke, Jane Haixi paused and said with a bitter smile, "forget it, just sit at the door. It doesn''t smell good around me."


    Dou Ge looked at her, opened his mouth and felt his throat sore.


    He didn''t say anything, just stepped forward two steps, stretched out his arms and falsely hugged Jian Haixi.


    "Brother Dou?" Jian Haixi was stunned. He didn''t expect Dou Ge to hold her directly.


    "Haixi, I''m sorry." Dou Ge said in a hoarse voice, "I promised Ji Weiwei and Yiyi to protect you, but I didn''t expect that the first injury you suffered after you came here was due to my Dou family."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "brother Dou, don''t take everything on yourself. I didn''t blame you, uncle Dou and aunt Dou."


    Dou Ge took a deep breath and said, "fool, it''s because I know you don''t blame me that I''m more sad."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, bowed his head and said, "brother Dou, we are friends of life and death, so there''s no need to say more about these things. Not to mention that this thing was just an accident, uncle Dou and aunt took good care of me. Even if..."


    After taking a breath, Jian Haixi looked at Dou GE''s eyes and said with a smile, "even if the Dou family really does something in the future, it''s also the Dou family. It has nothing to do with brother Dou. We are friends, and we will always be friends."


    Dou Ge was shocked. He hugged Jian Haixi tightly and said solemnly, "well, I know."


    Jian Haixi asked Dou Ge to sit down and said with a smile, "I knew how much you would think. It''s just that Dou Ming must have told you everything. Don''t talk about the past. Let''s talk about our plans for the future."


    Dou Ge frowned and said, "Haixi, don''t just plan the overall situation. Now your body is the most important. I will never let you act alone until your body recovers."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t cry or laugh and said, "I see. From now on, I''ll follow you until I get the antidote. Is that all right?"


    "HMM." Dou Ge nodded. In fact, he wanted to say that even if he got the antidote, she could follow him.


    But he knew they were just friends. Such words had crossed the border and he could never say it.


    Jian Haixi thought about the next action. Dou Ge sat quietly and looked at her.


    He thought that after Jian Haixi lost his eyesight, the only advantage for him was that he could look at him so blatantly.


    Don''t suppress the desire and greed in your heart, and don''t be afraid to be peeped out by her.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Qiao Zheng went out, he saw Dou Ming who had packed up his things and was waiting at the door of the hotel.


    Qiao Zheng picked his eyebrows and walked forward and said, "you haven''t gone yet? Why don''t you go up? Miss asked you just now."


    Dou Ming shook his head and said, "I''ve said everything. My task has been completed. There''s no need to go up again."


    Mainly, he could not bear to face Jian Haixi, nor could he bear to see his brother feel sad and remorse.


    Qiao Zheng looked at him with some doubts and said, "then you are here... Waiting for me?"


    "Well." Dou Ming nodded and said, "brother Qiao, I know you have some feelings for my parents this time..."


    "There''s no need to say that." Qiao Zheng interrupted him, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "just now, when your brothers were talking, the young lady had told me. The Dou family is the Dou family, and you are you. Although Qiao Zheng is unfair to my young lady, it won''t affect my view of your brothers because of the Dou family."


    After a pause, Qiao Zheng took a deep breath and then said, "moreover, the young lady said that she believed you not because of the Dou family, but because your two brothers were worthy of her trust. Since the young lady believed, I would believe you."


    Dou Ming looked at Qiao Zheng deeply, pursed his lips and said, "brother Qiao, with your words, I feel both relieved and heavy. I won''t say more. You can look at it in the future. If my Dou family does anything bad for sister Haixi, I''ll wait for you to come and take my life at any time."


    Qiao Zheng said with a wry smile, "it doesn''t have to be so serious."


    Dou Ming shook his head and said, "I said these words because I still have one thing to get rid of brother Qiao."


    Qiao Zheng was stunned. He guessed that Dou Ming was waiting here to find something for himself, but he thought he wanted to untie his heart knot with him. Unexpectedly, there were other things.


    "Say what you want," said Qiao Zheng. "As long as I can do it, I will do it for you."


    Dou Ming pursed his lips and hesitated, "it''s my big brother."


    "Dou Ge? What''s wrong with him?" Qiao Zheng was more confused. In his opinion, Dou Ge was a god man.


    Dou GE''s force value can be said to be at the legendary level, otherwise it will not be worshipped by Qiao Li and others.


    Dou Ming hesitated for a long time and whispered, "brother Qiao, my brother told sister Haixi... You should know?"


    Qiao Zheng was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t react to Dou Ming''s meaning, "what''s the matter with your eldest brother to miss?"


    Dou Ming choked, rolled his eyes, stared and didn''t speak.


    They stared for a long time. Qiao Zheng suddenly reacted and suddenly realized, "Oh, you mean your brother likes my lady... HMM..."


    Before he finished, Qiao Zheng was stopped by Dou Ming.


    Dou Ming stared at him and said, "can you keep your voice down?"


    "Oh, oh." Qiao Zheng nodded and said, "I didn''t just react to what you said, but your brother is lovesickness. It''s useless to like it again."


    Dou Ming is choking again. Is it so hurtful?


    Qiao Zheng looked at Dou Ming and said, "you don''t want me to create opportunities for your brother and my young lady? I tell you, I don''t do this kind of thing. Who my young lady likes is her freedom. I don''t do anything sorry for her."


    "What are you talking about?" Dou Ming said, "who told you to... Create opportunities? Besides, if your brain can hide from sister Haixi and successfully create opportunities, I''ll cut off my head and kick you as a ball!"


    Qiao Zheng glanced at him and said, "you''re a personal attack. Besides, since you don''t need me to create opportunities, why do you ask me about it? Pure gossip?"


    Dou Ming: "..." what should I do? He seems to beat this man!


    After taking a deep breath for several times, Dou Mingcai reluctantly pressed down his anger, looked at Qiao Zheng and said, "listen, I don''t want you to be my brother''s matchmaker, I just want you to look at him."


    Look at him?


    Qiao Zheng blinked and soon "understood", nodded and clapped his hands and said, "don''t worry, I''ll do it even if you don''t say it."


    Huh?


    Dou Ming was stunned. Did the fool understand so soon? He''s not finished yet.


    The next second, Dou Ming saw Qiao Zheng roll up his sleeve and said, "although I admire your brother, I will always be loyal to my young lady. If your brother dares to insult my young lady when she is uncomfortable, I will never let him go!"


    Dou Ming: "..." I can''t stand it. He''ll beat this man first!


    As soon as Qiao Zheng finished speaking, he saw Dou Ming''s fist hit him. He dodged and asked, "what are you doing? Didn''t you let me look at him?"


    Dou Ming roared, "I want you to pay more attention to my brother so that he won''t do anything stupid. Who knows you think so dirty?"


    Qiao Zheng was stunned and asked, "stupid? What can your brother do when he is so big?"


    Dou Ming snorted coldly, "my brother said that if this matter is not over, he will not leave sister Haixi again. If necessary, he can even risk his life to sister Haixi."


    Qiao Zheng was shocked, thought for a moment and asked, "so you let me look at your brother because you were worried that he would be in danger?"


    "Or what do you think?" Dou Ming gnashed his teeth.


    It was a simple thing, but talking to Qiao Zheng wasted so much of his time.


    Qiao Zheng frowned and said, "this... Although I can promise you, my promise may not be of much use."


    After a pause, Qiao Zheng sighed, "Dou Ming, if things are in crisis and your brother needs to sacrifice his life, do you think I''m still alive?"


    Dou Ming was stunned. He also hung his head and said, "forget it, I just don''t trust... Just think I didn''t say it."


    Qiao Zheng looked at Dou Ming and thought that people like Dou Ge would stay with Jian Haixi. He couldn''t tell what it was like. He reached out and patted Dou Ming on the shoulder again and said, "but I can promise you that if I''m still alive, I won''t let your brother die easily. Is that ok?"


    He can only do this. After all, Dou Ge is willing to pay his life for Jian Haixi, and so is he.


    How can the two knights who have already placed their lives on Jian Haixi ensure their own safety with others?


    Dou Ming listened to Qiao Zheng''s words, nodded and said in a hoarse voice, "thanks. If... Something happens to my brother, remember to tell me. Don''t hide it from me."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 545

    When Jian Haixi and Dou Ge meet, Mo Jue and Jian Yi on the other side also take action.


    It''s not too difficult for Jane Yi to find out about talina.


    Although Shazhi is there to help hide the information, it is estimated that neither talilina nor Shazhi thought that Jian Yi would have the right to track down talilina''s news at this time.


    Talilina has started to fight back since she knew she was trapped by Jian Haixi. Now she is almost fully preparing to deal with Dou family and search the news of Jian Haixi.


    So Shazhi is busy investigating the trend of Jian Haixi recently, but she didn''t expect that they would also be investigated.


    It took Jane Yi a day to call up talilina''s address.


    As soon as he got the address, Mo Jue began to prepare for departure.


    Jian Yi looks at Mo Jue and says, "Uncle Mo Jue..."


    Mo Jue looked back at Jian Yi, reached out and touched his head and said, "you''re good at home. When uncle gets the antidote, you''ll come back to you. Then we''ll find your mommy together, okay?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded hard and said, "be careful, uncle Mo Jue. There will be many people around talilina. Even if you have excellent martial arts, don''t underestimate the enemy."


    "Don''t worry." Mo Jue touched his chin, winked at Jane Yi and said, "it''s really not good. Your uncle, I can still use a beautiful man."


    Jian Yi chuckled, then nodded hard and said, "well, it''s better to use a beautiful man, as long as you can save your life."


    Looking at the kid in front of him who was worried about himself, Mo Jue felt warm. He sighed and hugged him and said, "Yi Yi, you are here alone. Don''t run around. You know? If I don''t come back in two days, you must contact your mommy and ask them to send someone to pick you up immediately. Don''t think about your stomach to find me. Do you know?"


    Jian Yi was stunned, looked up at Mo Jue, nodded and said, "I remember, uncle Mo Jue, don''t worry, I won''t run around."


    Mo Jue left at ease after receiving Jian Yi''s repeated assurances.


    After Mo Jue left, Jian Yi received a call from Ning Jiwei.


    When he heard that Mo Jue had got the address and went to find talilina, Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment and said, "Yi Yi, where are you now? I asked the shadow guard to find you."


    "No, daddy, I''m safe here, and I won''t run around. Uncle Mo Jue will be back in two days..."


    "Yi Yi."


    Before Jian Yi spoke, Ning Jiwei coldly interrupted him and said, "I know you are safe there, and I believe you will never run around and expose your whereabouts, but none of us can guarantee that the accident will not come, can we?"


    Jian Yi was stunned and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei sighed and then said, "is that good? The shadow guard is coming back anyway. I''ll let them find you first. If Mo Jue comes back in two days, I''ll withdraw the shadow guard immediately and won''t let them disturb you and Mo Jue''s actions. Is that ok?"


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Yi replied in a dull voice, "Yiyi listens to Daddy."


    In fact, he also knows that it would be better if there is a shadow guard, but he doesn''t want to delay Ning Jiwei''s retreat because of this. After all, the shadow guard wants to help Ning Jiwei when he wants to go back to Xiangcheng. Now if he wants to turn back halfway to protect him, I''m afraid it will delay the progress of Xiangcheng.


    Ning Jiwei seemed to guess what Jian Yi was thinking. He said softly, "Yi Yi, don''t worry. I''ll let the shadow guard find you. It won''t delay Xiang City."


    Jian Yi hesitated and said, "Daddy, why don''t you... Just let uncle Yingwei go back and find two people to come to me, okay?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "OK."


    Seeing that he promised so readily, Jian Yi wondered, "Daddy, do you really promise? Won''t you let a lot of people come after I tell you my address?"


    Anyway, he can''t blame his father, can he?


    Ning Jiwei choked and said with a smile, "Yi Yi, I didn''t intend to let too many people come to you. It''s not a good thing to have too big goals. I asked them to protect you, not expose you."


    "Oh." knowing that she misunderstood Ning Jiwei, Jian Yi was a little embarrassed and said, "Daddy, I''ll send you my coordinates here."


    "No, I''ve found it." Ning Jiwei smiled.


    Jian Yi: "


    Looking at the little red dot of the intrusion system on the computer screen, Jian Yi was speechless.


    Why did he forget that his father''s computer level was only above him, not below him.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "well, I''ll contact the shadow guard immediately and let them find you. Don''t go out these two days."


    "Oh, I see." Jian Yi''s voice sounded a little dull, as if she was unhappy that her system was broken by Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei knew his son so well that he said to him, "Yi Yi, tell me how you found talilina''s address?"


    When Ning Jiwei asked about this, Jian Yi brightened her eyes and said with a smile, "I followed the monitoring of Dou''s house two days ago. Although someone deliberately broke the news later, I restored the monitoring and found where talilina lives."


    Listening to his son''s words, Ning Jiwei smiled without stingy praise and said, "my son is great!"


    Jian Yi, who was praised, was slightly stunned, and then two flushes quietly flew up on her cheeks.


    Although he is often praised, he seldom talks about his own affairs in front of Ning Jiwei. Father and son get along and communicate more like friends.


    Although Ning Jiwei is not stingy with praise, Jian Yi is very happy to get his praise.


    At the moment, he is like a normal child. He will be happy and shy because of his parents'' love and praise.


    After a while, Jian Yi said, "Daddy, but there''s something strange."


    "Hmm? What''s up?" ningjiwei asked.


    Jian Yi hesitated and said, "there has always been a computer expert over talilina, but this time I didn''t encounter a strong obstacle when I broke their system and tracked talilina''s whereabouts. I don''t know why."


    Ning Jiwei frowned, his eyes sank and said, "do you doubt that this is the trap set by the other party?"


    "It''s possible." Jian Yi hesitated. "Another possibility is that the other party didn''t notice."


    "Or the other party is busy with other things and doesn''t have time to take care of them." Ning Jiwei filled Jian Yi''s guess in a deep voice.


    Whatever the possibility, it''s not good news for them.


    Ningjiwei asked, "did you tell Mo Jue these words?"


    "Yes." Jian Yi said, "but Uncle Mo Jue said that no matter what kind of possibility, even if talilina has designed a trap waiting for him, he must go."

 Chapter 546

    Listening to Jian Yi''s words, Ning Jiwei was silent.


    He knows that for Mo Jue, it doesn''t matter whether there is a trap. As long as the antidote is talilina, as long as the person is talilina, he will go.


    After talking to Jian Yi on the phone, Ning Jiwei couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    His wife and children are out and in danger. Even though he wants to calm down and deal with the affairs of Hunan City, he is really uneasy and sleepless.


    Ning Jiwei got up, lit a cigarette, went to the window, looked at the moonless night sky, and his thoughts were complicated in his eyes.


    He needs to make a decision as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, while Mo Jue was on her way towards talilina, talilina also learned that her position had been exposed.


    Listening to Shazhi''s words, talilina couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    Not only she, but also Qi Er and ha Mu thought they had auditory hallucinations.


    Ha Mu frowned and said, "Miss Shazhi, are you mistaken? How can our position be exposed?"


    "There''s nothing wrong ~" the voice of Shazhi Tiannuo came from hands-free and said word by word: "my mother asked me to investigate the whereabouts of Jian Haixi and the recent news of the Dou family. I''ve been busy with these things these two days, so I didn''t notice that someone had invaded the system. I just found it when the alarm sounded."


    "This......" Ha Mu scratched his head and wondered, "is it a coincidence?"


    "Bang ~" Qi Er snorted in disdain: "there are so many coincidences in the world. Besides, what a slim chance it takes to find a person whose computer level is above yarn weaving, then accidentally broke her system, and then happened to steal our location information without being aware of it?"


    Ha Mu was stunned and hurriedly said, "well... Someone is investigating us? Who can it be?"


    Qi Er rolled his eyes, kicked him in the leg and said, "your brain is used to hold water, isn''t it? Who else are our enemies?"


    "Er..." Ha Mu was stunned, seriously lowered his head, counted his fingers, counted for a while and said, "we have too many enemies, and I can''t count them with both hands. Which one are you talking about?"


    Qi Er: "


    With a sigh, Qi Er turned to talilina and said, "sister, I strongly suggest kicking this wood back to the base again."


    "Big sister ~" Ha Mu looked at talilina wrongfully. He was stupid, but he was absolutely loyal to talilina.


    Talilina was still taking drops. She looked at hammu, pulled the lower lip corner and said, "don''t worry, I won''t drive you away."


    "Great! I knew the eldest sister was the best for me!" Ha Mu clapped his hands foolishly and said happily.


    "Hum." Qi Er curled his mouth.


    Talilina tilted her eyes and said to her ears, "you know hamu''s brain is not smart. Why do you have to tease him to say this?"


    "Elder sister, you are wrong." Qi Er shook his head and said, "I really didn''t tease him, just talking normally. I only knew he was stupid before, but every time he was stupid enough to surprise me."


    Talilina laughed and said, "Ha Mu is as good as ha mu. I don''t need so many smart people, but I can''t live without HA mu."


    Hearing the speech, Qi was stunned and didn''t say anything more.


    The yarn Weaver on the other end of the phone asked, "Mom, what am I going to do now?"


    Talilina thought and said, "you don''t have to worry about my business. Just keep finding out where Jane Haixi is."


    "But..." Shazhi asked anxiously, "what if the bad guys go to mom and you retaliate? Or mom, are you going to change places soon?"


    "No change." talilina sneered, "since the other party is in a hurry to die, wouldn''t it be impolite if I didn''t follow up?"


    "Mom..."


    "Just hang up if there''s nothing else."


    Shazhi wanted to say more, but talilina hung up the phone coldly.


    Qi Er looked at the disconnected phone and said to talilina, "elder sister, you should be better at yarn weaving."


    "Why are you so nice to her?" talilina sneered. "Anyway, she''s just a tool, isn''t she? Can I really treat her as my daughter?"


    Qi Er choked and was stunned. He didn''t speak again.


    Hamu asked, "elder sister, what are we going to do now?"


    Talilina looked at the dripping medicine bottle on her head, turned her head and asked Qi Er, "is this the last bottle?"


    "Yes." Qi Er nodded and said, "after losing this bottle of drops, elder sister, you will recover."


    "Very good." talilina smiled, raised her hand and looked at the slight green needle hole on the back of her hand: "at this time, Jane Haixi should be blind."


    Qi Er nodded and said, "according to the time, now she is completely blind."


    "Ha!" talilina laughed happily, "I want to see how Ning Jiwei can save her this time."


    After laughing, talilina looked at zier and asked, "are you sure they can''t match the antidote without your medicine introduction?"


    "Sure." referring to his own medicine, Qi Er proudly held his chest up and said, "that medicine introduction is the blood of small flower snake. Although it is not much, it is indeed an indispensable step. Without this medicine introduction, even if they invite all experts to study together, it will be a waste of effort."


    Talilina nodded with satisfaction and said to hamu, "hamu, go down and tidy up our dungeon. If the door needs to be replaced with iron, you don''t need the key. Just weld the iron chain."


    "Yes, eldest sister." Ha Mu nodded, took two steps and turned back and asked, "but eldest sister, we didn''t catch anyone. Is it too early for us to prepare for the dungeon now?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as they dare to come, they will never run away." talilina sneered.


    After HA Mu left, talilina looked at Qi Er and said, "go and prepare more medicine. The person who comes this time is Dou Ge. Even if I do anything, I must keep him."


    "Yes." Qi Er hesitated and asked, "elder sister, why do you think it will be Dou Ge? What if it isn''t?"


    Talilina snorted coldly, "since you said they can''t make an antidote, of course they have to find a way to find an antidote here. Do you think there is anyone else who can take the antidote from us without disturbing anyone in the shortest time?"


    "That''s right." Qi Er touched his nose and said, "although Ning Jiwei''s skills are good, even if they want to come here in Xiangcheng, they can''t take action for a while."


    "Good." talilina narrowed her eyes and slightly curved her lips: "fortunately, they can''t catch up, otherwise I''m really embarrassed."


    After all, she has experienced how high Mo Jue''s skill is.


    The figure and name of Mo Jue appeared in talilina''s mind for a second, which made her feel a little lucky.


    Fortunately, Mo Jue was injured. Fortunately, Mo Jue still couldn''t catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sneeze!" Mo Jue, who was driving on his way, suddenly sneezed.


    He reached out and rubbed his nose, muttering, "does anyone miss me?"


    After mumbling, Mo Jue yawned and said, "I haven''t caught the ''night shift'' for a long time. Suddenly, it''s very tiring to drive for half an night."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Back in talilina''s room, the conversation between talilina and ZIL continues.


    Qi Er thought for a moment and asked, "elder sister, do you want poison or overpowering drug?"


    "Nonsense, of course it''s ecstasy!" talilina glared at him and said, "although I said I didn''t use anything against the enemy before the battle, I talilina has always been open and aboveboard. It''s humiliating enough for us to use medicine to deal with the enemy. Do you still want to use poison? Is it pure intention to damage my reputation?"


    "Well..."


    Qi Er choked, raised his hand carefully and said, "elder sister, do you have any misunderstanding about the word ''aboveboard''? And... Do you have a reputation that can make me bad?"


    Talilina narrowed her eyes, pulled a dangerous smile from the corner of her lips and said, "Qi Er, have I been very kind to you lately?"


    "No, No." Qi''er quickly shook his head and denied as soon as he saw the penetrating smile on talilina''s face.


    "No?" talilina raised her eyebrows. "Do you mean I''m not good enough for you?"


    "No, no, no, elder sister is very good to me, super good, no excellent!" Qi Er hurriedly said: "elder sister, I''m wrong. I''ll prepare ecstasy now."


    "Hmm..." talilina answered lazily and ordered, "call Qiaoqiao in."


    "Ah?" Qi Er was stunned and frowned, "elder sister, you call her... What''s up?"


    Talilina''s eyes were cold and her voice was cold. "Qi Er, my name is Qiaoqiao. What has nothing to do with you. Don''t think I''ll give you some face, and you really don''t know how to advance or retreat."


    "Yes, Qi''er didn''t dare." Qi''er quickly bowed his head.


    Out of talilina''s room, Qi''er was quietly relieved. Only he knew that his back was wet at that moment.


    Go to the front desk, Qiao Qiao is lying on the table, bored looking at the little snake in the cage.


    Qi Er insisted on giving the little snake to her to take care of these two days. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to refuse.


    Fortunately, except for that time, Qi Er didn''t let the little snake suck her blood again, which made Qiaoqiao a little relieved.


    Qi Er came down and looked at Qiaoqiao teasing the snake. He couldn''t help laughing and came forward and said, "why, aren''t you afraid of it?"


    "Ah!" seeing Qi Er approaching, Qiao Qiao quickly stood up, took two steps back, and said in awe: "Qi... Qi..."


    "Hmm?" Qi Er raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a warning in his eyes.


    In his slightly purple eyes, Qiaoqiao saw his figure.


    She was stunned, clenched her teeth and whispered, "Qi Er..."


    "Well, that''s good." Qi Er went up and touched Qiaoqiao''s hair. His big hand slid along the hair to her ear, ambiguous pinched and said, "go up, elder sister, look for you."


    Qiao Qiao was slightly stunned and looked puzzled, "looking for me?"


    Talilina seldom looks for her. What would it be to call her at this time?


    Qiao Qiao saw Qi Er and didn''t know. She went upstairs with doubts.


    Looking at Qiaoqiao''s figure, Qi''s ears and eyes gradually turned deep.

 Chapter 547

    Qiao Qiao went upstairs, stood respectfully beside talilina and asked, "elder sister, what can I do for you?"


    Talilina motioned, "come here and pull out the needle for me."


    "Yes." Qiaoqiao obediently came forward, gently pulled out the finished drops, and then carefully pasted the wound patch for talilina.


    Talilina took out the third small box that Qi Er had given her from the bedside table, threw it to Qiao Qiao and said, "you eat the things in it."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned, looked down at the small box in his hand, opened it and saw a pill lying inside.


    "Elder sister, what medicine is this? I''m not sick." Qiaoqiao asked suspiciously.


    Talilina said coldly, "you don''t have to care so much. You can eat if you want. Don''t ask."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and nodded, "yes."


    After that, she didn''t hesitate much, picked up the pill and swallowed it.


    Looking at such obedient Qiao Qiao, talilina raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile, "why, I''m not afraid of hurting you?"


    Qiao Qiao shook her head and said, "elder sister is very kind to Qiao Qiao. Elder sister won''t harm Qiao Qiao."


    "What if I''m hurting you?" talilina squinted and asked half truely, "what if I''ll kill you one day?"


    Qiaoqiao was stunned, then lowered her head and kept silent for a moment. Then she raised her head and said to talilina, "Qiaoqiao won''t blame the eldest sister."


    "Oh?" talilina was slightly surprised. Hammu said she wouldn''t be surprised, but talilina didn''t believe anyone would do this to her except hammu.


    "Why don''t you blame me?" talilina asked curiously.


    Qiaoqiao smiled and said, "Qiaoqiao''s survival depends entirely on the protection of the eldest sister. It also depends on the eldest sister these years. Qiaoqiao can live safely until now. Therefore, Qiaoqiao''s life is originally the eldest sister''s. when she wants to take it back, she just wants to return your own things. Qiaoqiao won''t be surprised."


    Talilina looked at Qiaoqiao and was surprised that she would say such a thing.


    For a long time, Qiaoqiao was a dispensable existence, and even some people didn''t know her.


    Although talilina regarded her as her own, she seldom used her, and even didn''t stop her when she knew Qi Er''s Thoughts on her.


    Now she asked Qiaoqiao to take the medicine just in case to contain Qi Er.


    But after listening to Qiaoqiao''s words just now, she suddenly realized that she seemed to underestimate this man all the time.


    This young girl actually has a heart that is more transparent than anyone.


    She may not be able to see everything clearly, but she is very measured.


    Know where the boundaries of their free activities are, and know what they can do and say.


    Like a senior pet, he seriously lives in his cage, never crosses the border and never resists.


    This cowardice may be looked down upon by many people.


    But this caution and caution, in another direction, is it not a calm and calm?


    Seeing talilina looking at herself all the time, Qiao Qiao was stunned and asked, "elder sister, do you have any other orders?"


    Talilina shook her head, waved to Qiao Qiao and said, "come here and sit next to me."


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao nodded, walked over and sat by the bed.


    Talilina reached out and stroked her soft hair. She looked carefully at Qiao Qiao and said, "I didn''t expect you to be a smart child. Don''t blame me. I''m just insuring myself. If this thing goes by, I promise you to follow me from now on and teach you skills so that you can stand on your own and become strong, and don''t be afraid of anyone."


    Qiao Qiao was frozen. There was a flash of light in her eyes, but it soon faded down. She only nodded respectfully and said, "elder sister Xie, Qiao Qiao will listen to her instructions."


    "Well, you go down." talilina didn''t take Qiaoqiao''s instructions to heart.


    In her opinion, such a promise is equivalent to a gift, and Qiaoqiao should be grateful.


    After all, there are few people she can promise to cultivate herself.


    Qiao Qiao went out of the door and covered her heart. She just felt that there was something more in that place, but it didn''t seem to feel much.


    She didn''t know what talilina gave her to eat, and didn''t dare to ask, but what was certain was that the poison wouldn''t kill her for the time being.


    Qiao Qiao went downstairs. Qi Er was still sitting in her position. Seeing her coming down, she asked, "what did elder sister say to you?"


    Qiaoqiao shook her head and didn''t speak.


    Qi Er narrowed his eyes, came forward to buckle Qiaoqiao''s chin and forced her to open her mouth.


    Qiaoqiao did not resist and obediently opened her lips.


    Qi Er was close. He knew that Xiao Qiaoqiao had taken the medicine. He thought of it when talilina asked Qiaoqiao to go up just now, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    Seeing Qi Er''s face blackened, Qiao Qiao whispered, "Qi Er, will I die?"


    "No." Qi Er said coldly, "except me, even if the king of hell wants your life."


    With these words, Zill turned and went upstairs to talilina''s room.


    Qiaoqiao looked at Qi Er''s figure and looked a little complicated in her eyes.


    She is a girl. She is not smart, at least not stupid.


    Qi Er didn''t understand what she meant in her slightly distorted mind.


    But


    She really didn''t want to be a pet all her life. The owner teased twice when she was happy and slapped coldly when she was unhappy.


    Qiao Qiao looked at the sky outside the hotel and smiled bitterly.


    Freedom


    Can she still have such luxury in her life?


    Upstairs, Qi Er rushed into talilina''s room without knocking. He asked angrily, "why?"


    Talilina raised her eyebrows. "What? Why?"


    Qi Er gritted his teeth, "I said I would give Qiaoqiao the medicine before, but you wouldn''t let it. Later, you specifically asked me to go, and I thought you destroyed it. Since you stopped me before, why do you give Qiaoqiao that thing now?"


    Talilina leaned lazily at the head of the bed and said with a smile, "Qi Er, don''t you understand why I did this?"


    Qi Er was stunned and said, "you don''t believe me? So you want to use Qiao Qiao to contain me?"


    "Good." talilina nodded and said frankly, "you''re too smart. I don''t trust you."


    Qi Er smiled angrily. He looked at talilina and said, "what good is it for me to betray you? It''s such a big place here. Will I let go of you if I leave your Dou family? I''ve been on your ship for a long time. Now there''s only one way out of the ship?"


    "That''s what I said, but..."


    After a pause, talilina stared at Qi Er and said, "but what if someone threatens you with the same dexterity?"


    Qi Er choked and froze there. He didn''t speak for a moment.


    Talilina smiled and said, "just now, you just heard that I gave Qiaoqiao medicine and dared to break into my room regardless of etiquette. Do you think I will be relieved if someone threatened you with Qiaoqiao?"

 Chapter 548

    Listening to talilina''s words, Qi Er froze in place and didn''t refute.


    Talilina knew him. Even if he lied at the moment, she would see it.


    So Qi Er didn''t say anything and didn''t scold talilina for giving Qiaoqiao medicine.


    Talilina sneered and said, "don''t worry, as long as you don''t betray me, Qiaoqiao will be fine after this is over."


    After a pause, talilina smiled and said, "no, not only will she be fine, but I will take her to me and train her myself."


    Qi Er was stunned. She wondered why talilina suddenly looked at Qiao Qiao.


    He will not think that talilina''s behavior is making up for Qiao Qiao. Talilina is the kind of person who "I hurt you, I hurt you, and I will never think of time to make up".


    "Why?" Qi''er stared at talilina and asked, "why did elder sister suddenly decide to cultivate Qiaoqiao?"


    After all, talilina has never had the idea of cultivating Qiaoqiao for so many years.


    Talilina smiled and said thoughtfully, "because I suddenly found that this girl is actually very smart. She is always allowed to stay in such a small place, which is somewhat inferior."


    Qi Er was slightly stunned. He was surprised in his eyes, but he didn''t ask again.


    "That''s right." talilina leaned against the head of the bed and said leisurely, "you said before that people who want to control taking that medicine need the blood of the little flower snake, right?"


    "Not bad." Qi Er had guessed what talilina wanted. Before talilina continued to say, he said bluntly: "as long as there is snake blood, it can affect the response of snake blood in Qiaoqiao''s body. Her brain nerve will be numb. Just listen to your orders."


    As he said, Qi Er came forward, took out a thumb sized porcelain bottle from his pocket and handed it to talilina. "There''s the blood of the flower snake in it. That''s all I have."


    Talilina took the porcelain bottle and kept playing with it in her hand, "how do you use this?"


    Qi Er pointed to the bottle cap and said, "just unscrew it and smell it for her."


    "Oh." talilina nodded, looked at Qi Er and said, "you really don''t have it?"


    Qi Er shook his head. "The flower snake is my baby. Only after it has sucked Qiaoqiao''s blood every month will I release one or two drops from it, and most of them are used to study poisons."


    Talilina nodded and said, "all right, I see. You go down."


    Qi Er respectfully saluted talilina, turned and left in silence.


    Looking at Qi Er''s figure, talilina flashed a sneer in her eyes and put away the porcelain bottle with snake blood.


    Qi Er came out of the door and saw Qiaoqiao sitting in the position where he had just sat, lying there sleepy.


    Qi Er went downstairs, walked to Qiaoqiao, reached out and patted her head and said, "wake up."


    "Hmm?" Qiao Qiao opened his misty eyes, looked up at Qi''er and muttered, "brother Qi''er, what''s up?"


    Sleepiness made Qiaoqiao''s vigilance worse. Even when he saw Qi''er, he didn''t want to hide.


    Qi Er looked at her ignorant appearance and smiled. He didn''t correct her name. He just reached out and pinched her face and said softly, "if you''re sleepy, go back to sleep. There''s no one here. What are you doing here so honestly?"


    Qiao Qiao shook her head, rubbed her back and her eyes and said, "no, I can''t be lazy before it''s time to get off work."


    Looking at the serious Qiaoqiao, Qi Er''s eyes gradually softened, "stretch out your hand."


    "Oh." Qiao Qiao blinked and skillfully stretched out his hand.


    Qi Er''s index finger and middle finger pressed on her pulse. After a moment of silence, he pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Talilina didn''t lie to him. Qiaoqiao was indeed fed the medicine.


    Seeing Qi Er''s face was not very good-looking, Qiao Qiao looked at him with wide eyes and said, "brother Qi Er, I''m fine."


    Qi Er was stunned and looked at Qiao Qiao unexpectedly.


    He didn''t say anything, but could Qiaoqiao see his worry?


    Qiao Qiao smiled, took his hand back and said, "as long as it''s over, I''ll be fine, won''t I?"


    "Well, you''ll be fine." Qi Er nodded and added, "even if you die, you can only die in my hand."


    "I know." listening to Qi Er''s words, Qiao Qiao was abnormally not afraid. Instead, he smiled and sighed, "I know my life is elder sister''s, and brother Qi Er''s is yours when I die. I always know."


    Anyway, whether she is alive or dead, she doesn''t belong to herself.


    Qi Er opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but looking at the smile on Qiaoqiao''s face, he couldn''t say anything.


    He admitted that he was not a good man, even that he was vicious, selfish and cruel.


    As long as he likes something, he never cares what it will think. He will only try his best to hold it in his own hand.


    Qiao Qiao, for him, is also the thing he likes.


    But Qiaoqiao is different from those dead things.


    But the weight of this different weight, perhaps even the Qi ear at the moment is not clear.


    Half an hour later, hamu came back from the dungeon and said to talilina, "elder sister, we''re all packed."


    "HMM." talilina nodded and said, "you go and guard at the door. If anyone approaches, you can take it directly without reporting."


    Ha Mu was stunned and asked, "kill?"


    "Kill?" talilina smiled as if she heard a joke. "As long as you can kill him, kill him."


    Ha Mu blinked, then sighed, a little decadent and said, "I fought with Dou Ge before, but I can''t beat him."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Talilina said, "Qi''er will help you this time. Even if you can''t kill him, you can catch him alive."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Gu Chenyi got up early in the morning, yawned, opened the curtains and went to the balcony. He was preparing to take a deep breath in the fresh air. The next second, he saw Ning Jiwei standing not far from the next door.


    "Cough..."


    Gu Chenyi was startled by Ning Jiwei. He reached out and rubbed his eyes. After confirming that he was not dazzled, he turned his eyes and said, "I said Ji Wei, why didn''t you say anything? You have to be scared to death before you wake up early in the morning."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak and only smoked the cigarette in his hand.


    Gu Chenyi looked at him, his eyes narrowed slightly, and turned back to the room.


    Two minutes later, Gu Chenyi went to Ning Jiwei''s room, walked from his bedroom to the balcony, stood beside Ning Jiwei, looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "it''s all right."


    His voice sounded very hoarse. Gu Chenyi was stunned. He looked down and saw the cigarette butts piled up in the ashtray beside him. He was surprised in his eyes. He suddenly looked up at Ning Jiwei and asked, "can''t you stand here smoking without sleeping all night?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and didn''t speak, but his silence had given Gu Chenyi the answer.


    Gu Chenyi scratched his scalp and said, "Ning Jiwei, are you crazy? Do you need me to remind you that your injury is just right? Also, who promised me not to mess up two days ago? How long has it been since you started joking about your body?"


    "Chen Yi..." Ning Jiwei said hoarsely, "I don''t think I can stick to it. I can''t calm down and think about my plans."


    "You..."


    Gu Chenyi was so angry that he grabbed Ning Jiwei''s tie and said, "Ning Jiwei, can you stop doing this? Why is Haixi working hard outside now? You can''t be so cowardly if you think about what she has done to you. I tell you, if you do this again, I''ll call Haixi to complain and let Haixi teach you..."


    "Yi Yi is gone."


    "If you don''t listen to me, can you still listen to Haixi? You..."


    Gu Chenyi said half and suddenly stopped. He looked up at Ning Jiwei and thought he might have heard something wrong just now.


    "What did you say?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    Ning Jiwei gritted his teeth and said, "Yiyi... And Mo Jue have left Xiangcheng."


    "What?"


    Gu Chenyi was surprised, even surprised for a moment. He didn''t know what attitude to use to deal with the news.


    "How could this be possible? Yi Yi is in such a bad condition that Mo Jue is still hurt. They are......" Gu Chenyi said incoherently for a while before finally organizing into a sentence and asked, "where is Yi Yi now? Send someone to find him right away!"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "he won''t come back."


    "How could he not come?" Gu Chenyi frowned and said seriously: "it can''t be controlled by him. Whether he wants to come back or not, even if it''s binding, we have to tie him back."


    Ningjiwei was silent and didn''t speak.


    Seeing that he was silent, Gu Chenyi was stunned and asked strangely, "Jiwei, won''t you promise Yiyi to let him out?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "I promised him."


    "You..."


    Gu Chenyi was so angry that he didn''t want to talk. He grabbed his scalp and turned his head to stare at Ning Jiwei. He just wanted to scold him, but when he saw the red blood in Ning Jiwei''s eyes, he swallowed his words.


    This news is so hard for him to accept, so Ning Jiwei must be much more sad than him.


    Gu Chenyi sighed, stretched out his hand and grabbed Ning Jiwei''s half lit cigarette, took a puff, and then calmed himself down.


    He looked at Ning Jiwei and said helplessly, "tell me, what''s going on?"


    Ning Jiwei said with a wry smile: "Chen Yi, I used to think I was omnipotent. I wanted to take care of my wife and children and protect my relatives and friends. But in the end, I found that not only I had such ideas, but also my wife and son. They all had their own goals and ideas. If I trapped them in the name of protection, how should I face the regrets and grievances in their hearts in the future?"


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and frowned, "I see what you mean. Yiyi has always been a child with ideas, but... He is still a child after all."


    "Mo Jue promised me that he would protect Yi Yi." Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile, "I can''t find a reason to refuse. You know, Chen Yi, after living for so many years, I really feel like a failure for the first time."

 Chapter 549

    Gu Chenyi nodded and sighed, "I understand your idea, Ji Wei. You don''t fail at all, just..."


    Both Jian Haixi and Jian Yi have their own ideas, and they also have enough ability to support their ideas.


    Let such people live in peace under Ning Jiwei''s wings and have been protected. How can they not be reconciled.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei. He knew where Ning Jiwei was suffering.


    First, Ning Jiwei blames himself for not ending all this early. Second, he can''t stop Jian Haixi and Jian Yi from leaving, but he doesn''t know how to protect them.


    Such weakness is the most tormenting.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chenyi can''t help thinking of his silly son Gu Xiaomian.


    He used to envy Jian Yi''s mind, but from a certain point of view, in fact, he also thought his son was very good. At least he was obedient at the critical moment and wouldn''t have too many opinions.


    At the thought of Gu Xiaomian sneaking out, Gu Chenyi can understand Ning Jiwei''s mood of staying awake all night.


    "What are you going to do now?" Gu Chenyi asked. "Since you didn''t force Mo Jue and Yi Yi to come back, it''s better to send someone to protect them. Isn''t the shadow guard just coming back? Let them go first."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I''ve asked the shadow guard to catch up. Mo Jue goes to find talilina. Yi Yi is alone these two days. I''m afraid something will happen to him."


    "No... what are you talking about?" Gu Chenyi took out her ears in doubt and said, "how do I think I missed a lot of news all night? What did Mo Jue do to find talilina?"


    "Get the antidote." Ning Jiwei said, "they know about Haixi poisoning. Yiyi found talilina''s residence and Mo Jue went to get the antidote."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned. It took him a while to figure out the current clue.


    "Do you mean that Yiyi and Mo Jue know about Haixi poisoning, Yiyi also found talilina''s residence, and then Mo Jue went to talilina alone, and Yiyi is there alone now?"


    "Yes," Ning Jiwei said.


    "How do I feel..."


    Gu Chenyi scratched his head and said, "why do I think something''s wrong?"


    The whole incident seems very reasonable, but Gu Chenyi just feels as if some link is loose.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, "Why Can Yi find talina''s address?"


    "Yes, it''s just something wrong here!" Gu Chenyi clapped his hands and said, "it''s not the first time for us to deal with talilina. If we can find her so easily, we still need to spend so much effort here?"


    Moreover, they all know that talilina has a computer expert around her. Before, Ning Ji and Jian Yi have worked together with each other for several times, but they can''t tell the outcome. Now how can Jian Yi find talilina''s address so easily?


    Gu Chenyi frowned and asked, "Jiwei, do you suspect there is a pit here?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "Haixi''s attack on talilina must want revenge. I don''t think she will send someone to set a trap at this time, but will take the initiative to attack. Yi Yi can find out her news only because talilina''s computer expert is busy with other things, such as investigating Haixi''s whereabouts."


    Only in this way can we explain why Jian Yi can break each other''s system so skillfully.


    "Isn''t Haixi dangerous?" Gu Chenyi said.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "it''s not just Haixi that is dangerous. Even if talilina doesn''t know at first, she will soon realize that her address has been found. If she wants to go there to find her, Mo Jue will become a turtle in a jar and be slaughtered by her."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei said, "and Yi Yi... I''m afraid his whereabouts will be exposed. If talilina finds him..."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say the rest, but Gu Chenyi understood.


    At this moment, he understood why Ning Jiwei couldn''t sleep all night.


    According to the analysis just now, I''m afraid there may be an accident at any time among Jian Haixi, Mo Jue and Jian Yi.


    Jian Haixi is surrounded by Dou Ge. At least his life is in danger.


    According to talilina''s previous easiness to Mo Jue, she should not kill Mo Jue so easily.


    Now, the most dangerous person is Jian Yi, who has no protection around him and has no actual combat effectiveness.


    If Jane Yi is found by talilina''s people before the shadow guard goes, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Gu Chenyi''s face is also ugly. If everything develops as before, they may be able to calm down and stay in Xiangcheng.


    If Jane Yi really had an accident


    Gu Chenyi turned to Ning Jiwei, afraid that the couple would be crazy.


    "What are you going to do?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    He thought that since Ning Jiwei didn''t sleep all night, he should have made a decision.


    Sure enough, Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "I''m leaving Xiangcheng for a while."


    Gu Chenyi nodded without accident and said, "well, whether it''s Haixi or Yiyi, I don''t think you''ll settle down until you''re sure of their safety."


    Reaching out and patting Ning Jiwei on the shoulder, Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "then pack up and set out as soon as possible. It''s better early than late at this time. You don''t have to worry. I''ll show you."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "Chenyi, thank you very much."


    "Don''t say, ''thank you''." Gu Chenyi waved his hand and said, "we have to plan well. Don''t let Mo Sheng notice your departure."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "let Xiuyu come."


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "this boy has always wanted to help you. If he knows that he can be yourself one day, I''m afraid he will be too excited."


    Ning Jiwei pulled down the corners of his lips, but he couldn''t laugh.


    A moment later, Yue Feng pushed Mo Wanshan and came to Ning Jiwei''s study together with Mo Xiuyu.


    Ning Jiwei said that he was leaving Xiangcheng again, and Mo Wanshan and others frowned.


    Especially when he heard that he was going to let Mo Xiuyu pretend to be him, Mo Xiuyu was surprised and the whole person jumped up.


    "Elder brother, you want me to... Pretend to be you?" Mo Xiuyu pointed to his nose and said, "how is this possible? Others recognize it without a glance?"


    "So it''s a test for you." Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "Xiuyu, now the situation is urgent. Only you can help here."


    "I......" Mo Xiuyu was stunned, gritted his teeth and nodded: "OK, brother Chen Yi, I''ll do what you say."


    Gu Chenyi smiled, reached out and patted Mo Xiuyu on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. I won''t let you reveal your stuffing. Besides, your brother doesn''t come back. It''s only ten days before and after."

 Chapter 550

    Mo Xiuyu clenched his cheek, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Seeing that Mo Xiuyu looked very severe, Gu Chenyi deliberately smiled and said, "what''s the matter, boy, are you afraid?"


    "I''m not!" Mo Xiuyu said with a red eye: "I''m just, just..."


    He''s just worried about ningziwei.


    If he helped with this, and there were so many people in Mo''s family, he would not be in danger.


    But Ning Jiwei is different. He is alone. If Mo Sheng finds his whereabouts, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Even Jane Haixi is in danger.


    Mo Xiuyu bowed his head. The key step to success in this matter lies with him.


    Ning Jiwei gave him such an important task, which not only made Mo Xiuyu happy, but also made his heart heavy.


    He was afraid that he would fail Ning Jiwei''s expectations and trust in him.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Xiuyu so, pulled off his lips, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, after I leave, you can listen to Chen Yi. It doesn''t matter if I really help. Your brother and I are not expensive soft persimmons. It''s not so easy to find me, whether Mo Sheng or talilina."


    Mo Xiuyu nodded, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "brother, when will you leave?"


    "Today," said Ning Jiwei, "it''s better early than late. Let''s make a detailed plan."


    Mo Wanshan listened to Ning Jiwei''s words, thought and said, "Jiwei, I heard what you said. The Dou family can''t completely believe it, can it?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "brother Dou Ge and Dou Ming are trustworthy. Others in the Dou family... You can''t trust them all at the moment of interest."


    Mo Wanshan frowned and asked, "what if you are in trouble?"


    "I''ll be careful," Ning Jiwei said. "Besides, even if something happens, I''ll meet Haixi first."


    Mo Wanshan nodded and said to Ning Jiwei, "first of all, you should pay attention to safety. In addition, you should see what help Haixi needs. If she is willing to come back, you''d better bring her back. A girl''s home is outside. It''s too dangerous to say."


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly and didn''t say much.


    The next whole morning, everyone gathered together to discuss the next countermeasures.


    After arranging most of the matters, Ning Jiwei called dark Wei and began to make imitation makeup for Mo Xiuyu.


    Before, in order to be just in case, they were prepared to wear a mask consistent with Ning Jiwei''s appearance. Now what they need to do is to refine the mask and ensure that Mo Xiuyu can imitate other details.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I''ll tell you why you made your own avatar for no reason before. Originally, you wanted to do so long ago."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "at that time, it was just in case. I didn''t expect it to be really useful now."


    Gu Chenyi reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, the matter is almost discussed. You go."


    Ning Jiwei nodded without nonsense. He simply packed his bags and quietly left Mo''s house.


    A moment later, Mo Xiuyu, wearing Ning Jiwei''s head, came out.


    Gu Chenyi came forward and looked at him up and down. He didn''t speak.


    Mo Xiuyu asked nervously, "how, how?"


    His voice has also been specially processed. A sound transformer is installed at the throat, which sounds similar to Ning Jiwei''s voice.


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and said, "it''s ok if you don''t open your mouth. As soon as you open your mouth, you''ll reveal the stuffing. Do you think Ning Jiwei will ask others what they think of him?"


    Mo Xiuyu was slightly stunned and bowed his head with some annoyance.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "Xiuyu, just remember one thing. From now on, you are Ning Jiwei, the future owner of the Mo family and the only one who can compete with Mo Sheng. From this identity, you can understand what your words and deeds should be like."


    Mo Xiuyu took a deep breath, straightened his back and said, "I see, Chenyi."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "it''s almost the same. By the way, here are some videos of Ning Jiwei. You can have a look. He has no characteristics. He is used to a straight face. You basically don''t need to make any expression."


    "I see." Mo Xiuyu nodded.


    Gu Chenyi told him, then turned to Mo Wanshan and said, "Mr. Mo, Xiuyu''s mother, please find an excuse to fool us. Also, if there is any trouble in the future, you have to give us a cover."


    Mo Wanshan waved his hand and said with a smile, "I really want you to trouble me more. Unfortunately, you children are too capable, and what I can do is too limited. Just ask me if you have anything in the future. Ji Wei didn''t want to trouble me before. Now he''s not here, so I can help you."


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome," Gu Chenyi said with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Ning Jiwei planned to leave Xiangcheng, Mo Sheng was also quietly carrying out his plan.


    On this day, Lisa once again took song Lu and Tong Si to have a dinner together in Song Lu and Song Wei''s apartment.


    Tong Si has a psychological shadow over Song Wei, but she wants to curry favor with Lisa more than her fear of Song Wei, so she hesitates for two minutes and agrees.


    When Tong Si arrived at the apartment, Lisa had a table of good wine and dishes ready. Seeing Tong Si coming in, she immediately got up with a smile and said to each other, "we think the great beauty has finally come."


    Tong Si smiled gently and said, "sister Lisa."


    "Come in, come in, I''ll be waiting for you." Lisa warmly took Tong Si''s hand and led her into the room.


    Tong Si changed her shoes at the door and followed Lisa in. She didn''t find that Song Wei was there until she went to the restaurant.


    At the moment of seeing Song Wei, Tong Si was frozen there and didn''t speak.


    Her fear of Song Wei almost became an instinct. She thought that even if the dinner was in this apartment, Song Wei would not be at home.


    In addition, Lisa and song Lu both know her rejection of Song Wei, and should not let Song Wei appear.


    So before Tong Si came, he was not prepared to see Song Wei here.


    At the moment, she and Song Wei looked at each other and almost instinctively wanted to escape, but her feet could not move as if they were nailed to the ground.


    When Lisa saw her, she raised her eyebrows slightly, turned her eyes and said with a smile: "Sisi, I know there are some misunderstandings between you and awei, but it''s all over, isn''t it? Everyone is his own in the future. I think it''s embarrassing to cooperate in the future if you don''t solve the knot between you. So I invite you here today for another purpose, that is, to solve the contradiction between you and awei."


    Then Lisa motioned to Song Wei and said, "Ah Wei, you haven''t come yet."


    "Oh, good." Song Wei answered with a smile, got up and walked over.


    As he approached step by step, Tong Si couldn''t help but want to step back, but his wrist was held by Lisa.


    If she retreats now, it will be tantamount to refuting Lisa''s face.


    This is no doubt undesirable for Tong Si who wants to climb up to Lisa and Mo Sheng. Therefore, although she has a pale face and her body shakes into a sieve, she still stands in place and has no intention of disobeying Lisa.


    Song Wei stopped one meter in front of Tong Si, looked down at Tong Si, and his eyes seemed to have a sword shadow.


    Tong Si felt his eyes, lowered his head and dared not look at him at all.


    Lisa smiled and said, "Sisi, I know awei did some bastards before, but it''s all over. Besides, you didn''t go with the old boss David in the end? And awei didn''t take advantage of it. The Song family got into big trouble. Even Lulu fell into a big fall because of you. How can you calculate it? You should be even, right?"


    That''s what she said, but Tong Si could hear that Lisa was saying that she was wrong. If she hadn''t insisted on cooperating with Ning Jiwei to escape David, song Lu wouldn''t have been sent to David as a gift, and she wouldn''t have met Su Daqiang so that she fell into such a big fall later. And the Song family wouldn''t have angered David. Although the Song family later died She didn''t cause the end, but Lisa sounded like she was saying it. She also had an indirect reason.


    Tong Si feels a little uncomfortable. She is obviously a victim, but in Lisa''s mouth, she seems to owe Song Wei and song Lu.


    But she didn''t dare to say this to Lisa. After all, for Lisa, Song Wei and song Lu are her own people, and her Tong Si hasn''t entered their group yet.


    Tong Si bit his teeth, and he hated and suffocated in his heart.


    But she is a smart person. If she knows what she wants, she must pay the corresponding price.


    Since she wants to cling to Mo Sheng, she will have to deal with Song Wei sooner or later. She will eat sooner or later.


    Seeing that Tong Si kept her head down and didn''t speak, Lisa turned her head to Song Wei and said, "Ah Wei, what are you still doing? You''re sorry for Si Si and don''t pay for it quickly?"


    "Yes." Song Wei answered, looked at Tong Si and said, "Si Si, I was sorry for you in the past. I hope we can start today, but we can put aside all kinds of gratitude and resentment in the past and start over."


    Tong Si was stunned. He didn''t look up or speak.


    Song Lu picked her eyebrows and said, "Sisi, forgive my brother. If you blame my brother, don''t I have reason to blame you? After all, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have experienced what happened before."


    Song Lu paused and then said, "so, I forgive you, you forgive my brother. How about we all put the past aside?"


    Tong Si paused, looked up at Song Wei and song Lu in front of him, nodded slightly and said, "OK."


    She knew that she could only nod her head and say ''OK''.


    Looking at Tong Si nodding, Lisa smiled with satisfaction and said, "that''s right. What were those things in the past? You should remember that the situation you have today is caused by Ning Jiwei. He is our common enemy."

 Chapter 551

    Listening to Lisa''s words, Tong Si was stunned and didn''t speak.


    Is ningevi her enemy?


    No, Ning Jiwei has nothing to do with her.


    If there is any relationship between them, Ning Jiwei is also her benefactor, not her enemy.


    For Tong Si, Ning Jiwei''s biggest mistake is not choosing her.


    This is also where Tong Si''s deep hatred for Ning Jiwei lies.


    When Lisa said this, seeing that Tong Si didn''t express it, she couldn''t help smiling and asked, "Si Si, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you want to help us deal with Ning Jiwei?"


    "No, No." Tong Silian hurriedly said, "I was just thinking about how to kill him."


    Hearing Tong Si''s words, Lisa immediately smiled and said, "I won''t bother you about it. I won''t be polite to you when I need your help."


    "HMM." Tong Si nodded and pulled out a smile from the corners of his lips.


    "Well, don''t stand, come and have dinner." Lisa said hello and walked to the table with song Lu first.


    Song Wei looked at Tong Si, smiled and stretched out his hand to her.


    Seeing him reach out, Tong Si subconsciously wanted to step back, but he stepped back and stopped there again.


    "That''s right. What are you afraid of?" Song Wei smiled, put his hand over Tong Si''s shoulder and said, "can I eat you if you are protected by sister Lisa?"


    Feeling the temperature of his big hand on his shoulder, Tong Si only felt that his shoulder was going to be numb.


    She pretended to be calm and said to Song Wei, "Song Wei, as sister Lisa said, the past has passed. Let''s... Let''s get along well in the future."


    "Well, I think so too." Song Wei smiled, suddenly took a step closer and said in Tong Si''s ear, "Si Si Si, in fact, I haven''t forgotten you. My feelings for you are true."


    Tong Si was stiff and said, "Song Wei, don''t do this. I''m... A little scared."


    "OK, I won''t frighten you." Song Wei politely retreated, stretched out his hand to Tong Si and said, "then we are officially reconciled now, okay?"


    Tong Si looked at his hand and nodded. He also shook his hand and said, "formal reconciliation."


    "Will you still be friends?"


    "Well, still a friend."


    "Well..." Song Wei smiled, took her hand, pulled her to his body, smiled and asked, "since we are friends, can I pursue you again?"


    "What, what?" Tong Si was stunned and looked up at Song Wei. He never thought he would say that he wanted to pursue her again.


    Song Wei smiled, held her hand tightly, vaguely rubbed her palm and said, "Sisi, I know I used to be a bastard, but after so many things, I really changed. Would you give me another chance?"


    "I, I..."


    Tong Si was stunned, biting his lips and said, "this kind of thing... Let''s talk about it later."


    She didn''t dare to refuse Song Wei directly for fear that Song Wei would make trouble. When Lisa was not satisfied, all her plans would be ruined.


    Therefore, she can only refuse in such a roundabout way. Tong Si never thought about making up with Song Wei.


    No, it should be said that her current goal has changed.


    Since she decided to get close to Mo Sheng, she naturally didn''t want to be a servant again.


    Mo Sheng now has no other woman beside him except Lisa, which makes Tong Si see hope.


    As long as she can become Mo Sheng''s woman, both the Mo family and the future Hunan city will become something in her hands.


    Tong Si lowered his head and made a small calculation in his heart. He didn''t notice the coldness and ridicule in Song Wei''s eyes.


    Lisa saw that they had not passed, so she hurried, "what are you two doing there? Come and have dinner quickly."


    "Sister Lisa, don''t rush them. Of course my brother and Sisi have something to say ~" Song Lu joked aside.


    Lisa smiled and shook her head and said, "I don''t understand you young people. For a while, you are in love and for a while, you are uncomfortable."


    Listening to their words, Tong Si knew that they misunderstood themselves and Song Wei, so he didn''t talk to Song Wei anymore, bypassed him and walked over.


    Looking at Tong Si''s figure, Song Wei showed a silent sneer on his face.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Dou Dou lived in mikai''s villa for two days. In these two days, he almost knew everyone.


    Mikai, however, has been locked up in the laboratory since he got Jane Haixi''s blood sample.


    Dou Dou is more anxious as he waits. Even if he doesn''t understand this, he knows that the longer mikai stays in the laboratory, the bigger the problem will be.


    Dou Dou took a look at the door of the laboratory at the beginning. Later, people simply sat on the floor at the door of the laboratory.


    So as soon as mikai comes out, he can know the result at the first time.


    Mike, Qin Zhixu and others didn''t take this matter seriously, because from Dou Dou''s story with them, they only felt that it was not very serious. In addition, they had confidence in mikai''s medical skills, so they all thought that mikai would be able to develop an antidote soon.


    But with the passage of time and Dou Dou''s anxiety, Qin Zhixu and others realized that something was wrong.


    When Dou Dou didn''t hesitate to eat or sleep at the door of the laboratory, Qin Zhixu was finally angry.


    He pulled Dou Dou''s collar and asked fiercely, "boy, tell me the truth, is the situation of Haixi really like what you said?"


    Dou Dou pursed his lips, avoided Qin Zhixu''s sight and didn''t speak.


    Qin Zhixu leaned him against the wall and said: "Let me ask you something! Tell me, you said Haixi was poisoned, but mikai''s antidote won''t hurt you? You said you just had to wait until mikai developed the antidote? Since Haixi is not serious, why are you in such a hurry? Ah? Why don''t mikai eat or drink and lock himself in the laboratory? What the hell are you hiding What did you hide? "


    Mike said coldly, "Why are you talking so much nonsense to him? Don''t ask, Haixi must have an accident. Call Ning Jiwei right away!"


    "No, you can''t fight." Dou Dou hurriedly said.


    Qin Zhixu gritted his teeth and said coldly, "don''t pretend to be dumb? Tell me the truth quickly. Don''t think you''re Dou''s family, so I won''t beat you."


    Dou douhong stared, gritted her teeth and roared, "Miss, she... She''s blind."


    "What?" Qin Zhixu and others were stunned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Mike stepped back two steps against the wall and murmured, "what does it mean to be blind? Haixi, she can''t see?"


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Qin Zhixu, with a ferocious face, completely lost his demeanor for the first time, frantically pinched Dou Dou and scolded, "why didn''t you say such a big thing earlier?"

 Chapter 552

    Dou Dou lets Qin Zhixu ask, lowers his head and doesn''t refute.


    Mike frowned, pulled them apart and said to Qin Zhixu, "what''s the use of talking about him now? It''s business to find a way quickly."


    Qin Zhixu sneered, "do you think Haixi will think of a way to deal with it now?"


    "This..." Mike choked and said nothing for a moment.


    Qin Zhixu stared at Dou Dou and said, "you''d better tell me clearly how Haixi told you. What''s the situation now?"


    Dou Dou closed his lips and said, "Miss, I''m seriously poisoned. Send me here to find mikai for an antidote. That''s all I can say."


    The rest is about Jian Haixi''s whereabouts and their next plan. Dou Dou can''t say anything.


    Mike wondered, "no, no, I just don''t understand. Why would Haixi be so seriously injured when he was at Dou''s house?"


    Before, Dou Dou said that Jian Haixi''s situation was not serious, so they didn''t think much.


    But now hearing that Jane Haixi''s condition is so serious, Mike can''t help thinking more.


    If Jane Haixi was poisoned by talilina accidentally, they can understand.


    But under the strict protection of the Dou family, Jian Haixi was injured so badly that he even sent Dou Dou to ask mikai to prepare an antidote, which is too suspicious.


    This Dou family... Is it too useless?


    Listening to Mike''s question, Dou Dou was a little embarrassed. Don''t open your eyes and didn''t answer.


    He can''t say that his home is bad, but he can''t deceive Qin Zhixu and Mike, so he can only be embarrassed and silent.


    Qin Zhixu narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer, "it seems that the Dou family doesn''t treat us as allies as we imagined."


    "No, it''s not like that." Dou Dou was afraid of Qin Zhixu''s misunderstanding and hurriedly explained: "this thing... We didn''t do well enough, but the Dou family''s heart of cooperation is true, and such things will never happen again in the future."


    "Ah." Qin Zhixu sneered, didn''t speak, just stood against the wall.


    Mike said with a dark face, "how can you dou family..."


    "Mike."


    Qin Zhixu stretched out his hand and pulled his arm and said, "forget it, what''s the use of saying this to him?"


    "Why is it useless? Isn''t he from Dou''s family?" Mike said.


    Qin Zhixu glanced at Dou Dou and then said to Mike, "since Haixi can let him come here, it means that he is someone we can trust. The Dou family is other than him, Dou Ge and Dou Ming. We can have objections, but we can''t get angry with our own people."


    Mike was stunned, stared at Dou Dou fiercely, and hummed, "forget it, I''ll spare you this time. When I see Dou Ge in the future, I have to beat him."


    "Beat Dou Ge?" Qin Zhixu laughed and joked, "can you beat him?"


    "I''ll take all my men to besiege him, can''t I?" Mike said boldly.


    "OK." Qin Zhixu clapped his hands and said, "but I''m afraid you won''t have the courage then."


    "Cut ~" Mike rolled his eyes and said, "we''ll see."


    Qin Zhixu pulled off the corners of his lips and said nothing more. He just closed his eyes and leaned against the wall.


    Now all they can do is wait for mikai''s research results here.


    Mike also became silent and waited at the door with Qin Zhixu.


    Dou Dou''s eyes turned around between them. Finally, he fixed his frame on Qin Zhixu and whispered, "in fact, if you want to beat me, you can beat me. I won''t resist."


    "But pull you down." Mike glanced at him and said, "I''ve broken you. Who will deliver the antidote to Haixi later?"


    Dou Dou choked and took a deep breath: "I''m going to owe you this meal. When everything is over, I''ll come here myself to make you happy."


    Mike raised his eyebrows, looked up and down at Dou Dou and said, "I really didn''t see it. Your boy didn''t deserve to be beaten so much?"


    Dou Dou smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    As Jian Haixi''s personal guard, Jian Haixi is duty bound to be injured so far.


    Qin Zhixu leaned against the wall and said to Mike, "where''s Mo Feng?"


    "I don''t know. Go to sleep," Mike shrugged.


    "Sleep? Hiss ~" Qin Zhixu hissed and said, "in his ears, can he sleep when we talk?"


    Mike thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, I guess he''s crying under the quilt."


    Qin Zhixu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Thinking of Mo Jue and Jian Yi, he flashed a faint light in his eyes and said, "maybe... Who is he talking to on the phone?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Mike asked suspiciously.


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "nothing."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the room, Mo Feng sat at the head of the bed with a calm face.


    He has heard a lot of people. Qin Zhixu and Dou Dou have already heard their conversation clearly.


    After learning everything, Mo Feng hesitated for a moment and dialed Jian Yi''s number.


    He thought that perhaps only Mo Jue could have a way now.


    But Mo Feng didn''t expect that Jian Yi had known about it. After listening to him, Jian Yi simply said, "we have found talilina''s address, and uncle Mo Jue has rushed there."


    "That''s good."


    Mo Feng was relieved to hear what Jian Yi said.


    But before he was relieved, he raised his breath again and asked nervously, "Yi Yi, you said the leader went to talina? Where are you now alone?"


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "don''t worry, daddy has asked the shadow guard to come."


    "Oh, that''s OK." Mo Feng said with a simple smile, "it seems that I''m worried too much."


    "No, uncle Mo Feng, thank you." Jian Yi said solemnly, "and don''t tell me about Uncle Mo Jue going to talilina."


    "Don''t worry, I know."


    After talking to Jian Yi on the phone, Mo Fengcai settled down.


    As a member of the dark guard, like other members of the dark guard, he has almost blind worship and trust in their leader Mo Jue.


    Although Mo Jue''s injury is not healed, Mo Feng believes in him. As long as Mo Jue takes the shot, he will get the antidote from talilina.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At four o''clock in the morning, the sky was in the gray of day and night.


    At the door of the laboratory, Qin Zhixu and mcdougou sat on the ground in rows, waiting for mikai''s results.


    In Mo Feng''s room, he also stayed up all night.


    After studying for two days and nights without sleep, mikai finally opened the door of the laboratory.


    At the moment of hearing the door ring, the three people on the ground were surprised at the same time and stood up together.


    At the same time, the door of Mo Feng''s room suddenly opened, and Mo Feng, who was only wrapped in pajamas, hurried out.


    Qin Zhixu looked at him and said with a smile, "I knew you were eavesdropping."


    Mo Feng scratched his hair and said, "I just heard it accidentally."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and didn''t speak. Everyone stared at the door of the laboratory.


    "Aha ~"


    Mikai came out with two huge dark circles under his eyes, and his extreme fatigue made him look a little trance.


    Mikai walked out of the door, holding the wall with his eyes closed, and planned to touch the wall and go back to his room to sleep.


    It was only after this touch that mikai suddenly felt that the touch of the wall beside him was different from that in the past.


    He could not help pinching twice.


    "Ah, where do you touch?"


    When mikai was unconscious, he suddenly heard a cry.


    Mike covered his chest and stared at Mikael and said, "it''s rude!"


    Mikai was completely awakened by this "indecent" sentence.


    He shook his head and opened his tired eyelids.


    At a glance, he shouted this time.


    "I''ll go!"


    Mikai was frightened by the neat row of four people in front of him, jumped back two strides, and the sleepers who had accumulated for two days were instantly scared away.


    Mikai swallowed his saliva, trembled his fingers and pointed to the people in front of him: "why do you stand at my door without sleeping in the middle of the night? Do you sleepwalk collectively?"


    Qin Zhixu glanced at him coldly and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Has the antidote been prepared?"


    Mikai was stunned and mentioned the antidote. He sighed and said, "it''s for this. I thought you all slept and planned to tell you tomorrow morning. This antidote... I don''t deserve it."


    "What?"


    Dou Dou was shocked. In a hurry, he grabbed mikai''s arm and asked, "why can''t you match it? The young lady said you were very good, and I''ve given you the blood sample."


    "It''s not about blood samples." mikai sighed and waved his hand. "Wait a minute. Let me sit down and talk. My legs are too soft to stand."


    As soon as Dou Dou heard this, he started directly, picked up mikai, walked quickly to the sofa and sat down.


    On the other side, Mo Feng also poured coffee to refresh mikai, and Mike brought out a snack for him to eat.


    Mikai enjoyed this "supreme" service and took five minutes to recover.


    After drinking his coffee, he sighed and said to the crowd, "I have carefully studied the blood samples of Haixi and tried various methods to neutralize the toxins in it. But after all the methods, I can only detoxify half of the toxins."


    "Half the poison?" Qin Zhixu wondered, "what does that mean?"


    Mikai frowned and said, "we don''t have a drug introduction. Without this drug introduction, I can only solve 80% of the toxicity of Haixi at most, but the remaining two poisons will always be in her body. I can''t guarantee when it will happen."


    "Medicine introducer..." Dou Dou frowned and wondered, "what is this medicine introducer? Where do you want to find it?"


    Mikai shook his head and said, "it depends on what snake the poisoned person uses. I can only roughly judge that the drug guide should come from the body of a certain snake, but I''m not sure what snake it is extracted from."


    "Snake?" Mike was surprised. "How could it be a snake? I haven''t heard that talilina keeps snakes."


    Qin Zhixu looked at Dou Dou and asked, "don''t you dou family know a lot about talilina? Is there a snake around her?"


    "This..." Dou Dou said anxiously, "I don''t know. I only know that talilina has many capable people around her. Even if she doesn''t raise snakes, she can''t guarantee that there are no such experts around her."

 Chapter 553

    Listening to Dou Dou''s words, Mike said anxiously, "what should we do now? Can we just wait?"


    Mikai took a sip of wonton soup and said, "don''t worry. Since I can come out of the laboratory, it means I have a way."


    "What''s the way? You say it," Mike asked impatiently.


    Mikai smiled, looked at Dou Dou and said, "the way is... I''ll go to Haixi with you."


    "What?" Dou Dou was stunned, looked at mikai in surprise and asked, "you said you were going with me?"


    "Good." mikai nodded and said, "this is also the only way. Without a medicine guide, I can''t prepare some medicine for you to take back. Moreover, Haixi''s physical condition may change at any time. I must follow and observe nearby in order to make the most accurate judgment and countermeasures."


    "This..."


    Dou Dou hesitated, nodded and said, "OK, we''ll start right away..."


    "Don''t worry." mikai waved his hand and said, "I still have something to prepare. It takes a day. We''ll go tonight."


    Dou Dou nodded and said, "I''ll contact Miss now..."


    "I think you''d better not contact." Qin Zhixu interrupted Dou Dou and said, "with Haixi''s temper, I''m afraid mikai won''t take risks with him."


    "Yes, I think it''s better not to contact." Mike said: "Haixi nanizi would rather cook by herself than take risks with her. If you ask her, she will probably say to ask mikai to prepare some drugs to suppress toxicity and talk about detoxification later."


    "This......" Dou Dou hesitated.


    Mo Feng looked at Dou Dou and mikai and said, "can you successfully prepare an antidote with a medicine guide?"


    "Of course." Mikael hummed, "why, do you doubt my medical skills?"


    "No." Mo Feng said in a deep voice, "if it''s just lack of medicine introduction, maybe someone can help us get it."


    Listening to his words, everyone was stunned except Qin Zhixu.


    "Who? Who is so versatile that he can help us get the medicine guide?" Mike asked with a bright eye. "And since he can find a way to get the medicine guide, it''s better to take the antidote directly?"


    Mo Feng pursed his lips and said, "I''ll tell him about it. It''s better to be prepared than to wait."


    After that, Mo Feng looked at mikai and said, "you and Dou Dou go to find the young lady. Don''t worry about the medicine introduction."


    "OK, that''s settled." mikai didn''t ask much, clapped his hands, stood up and said, "I''ll go back to make up for sleep first. If I don''t sleep again, I''ll die suddenly."


    After mikai left, Qin Zhixu said to Dou Dou, "go and have a rest, too. You have to keep some strength when you leave tonight."


    Dou Dou nodded and got up and went back to the room.


    After Mike left, Qin Zhixu looked at Mo Feng and said, "Mo Jue has gone?"


    "Yes." Qin Zhixu already knew about Mo Jue and Jian Yi, so Mo Feng didn''t hide it from him, and said in a deep voice: "the leader is on his way to find talilina now."


    "What about Yi Yi?" Qin Zhixu asked.


    Mo Feng said, "Yi Yi said that the shadow guard was on his way and would come to him soon."


    "That''s good." Qin Zhixu nodded, but soon realized that it was wrong. He suddenly raised his head and said, "how can Yingwei know... Ning Jiwei knows this?"


    Mo Feng was stunned and suddenly said, "I... Didn''t ask Yiyi before, but now I want to come, I think so."


    Qin Zhixu took a breath from the corner of his mouth and said, "contact Yi Yi, tell him about the medicine introduction, and ask him to find a way to inform Mo Jue. I''ll get angry with Ji Weitong."


    Mo Feng nodded, got up and went back to his room, ready to call Jian Yi at dawn.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t wait for dawn, but directly dialed Ning Jiwei''s number.


    Ning Jiwei answered the phone quickly over there, as if he had been waiting by the phone all night.


    Qin Zhixu heard the wind murmur around him and said, "Ji Wei, don''t tell me you''re still walking outside in the middle of the night."


    "What''s up?" Ning Jiwei didn''t answer him, but asked concisely.


    Qin Zhixu sighed and said, "do you know about Haixi?"


    "I know."


    "What about Mo Jue and Yi Yi?"


    "I know," answered Ning Jiwei.


    Qin Zhixu picked his eyebrows and said, "you all know, can you be so calm? Why do I think it''s so unreliable?"


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "because I have left Xiangcheng."


    "Poof ~" Tan Zhixu was drinking water and was choked by Ning Jiwei''s words.


    "What? Where do you say you are now?" Qin Zhixu asked loudly.


    Ning Jiwei said calmly, "I left Xiangcheng."


    "Ning Jiwei, you..." Qin Zhixu was anxious and angry. He walked back and forth and said impatiently, "brother, do you know what''s going on now? How can you leave Xiangcheng?"


    "I know." Ning Jiwei said, "Xiuyu is at Mo''s house pretending to be me. As long as I don''t be found before I come back, there will be no problem."


    Qin Zhixu choked and thought about Jian Haixi and Jian Yi. Those words that wanted to complain and blame Ning Jiwei went around his mouth and swallowed them back.


    Finally, he just sighed and said, "well, although I didn''t expect you to leave Xiangcheng directly, it''s really like Ning Jiwei I know. If you don''t take any action, I''m afraid I''m going to doubt whether you''re my brother or not."


    Ning Jiwei asked, "what do you want from me?"


    Qin Zhixu sighed: "Now that you''re out, it''s also useful to tell you. Mikai said that he still needs a medicine introduction to prepare Haixi''s antidote. This medicine introduction is only available to the person who poisoned it. It may be some kind of snake blood. I asked Mo Feng to inform Yi Yi of the news. He should be able to inform Mo Jue. Later this evening, mikai and Dou Dou will go to Haixi to help him diagnose and treat Haixi closely."


    Qin Zhixu told Ning Jiwei about everything he knew.


    After listening to Qin Zhixu''s words, Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment and said, "I know, just do as you say."


    "Jiwei, are you... Going to find Yiyi?" Qin Zhixu guessed.


    After all, although Jian Haixi is injured, she has Dou Ge around her, which is safe for the time being.


    On the contrary, Jian Yi stays alone as a child, and no one can rest assured.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "yes, I found Yiyi and sent him to Haixi. After seeing that Haixi is healthy, I will go back. You don''t have to say this first. And if Xiuyu has something to do, Chenyi will contact you."


    "OK, I know." Qin Zhixu said, "don''t worry, there will be no accident here with Chen Yi and me."

 Chapter 554

    After daybreak, Mo Feng contacted Jian Yi for the first time and told him the current situation.


    After hearing this, Jian Yi said in a deep voice, "OK, I know. I''ll contact uncle Mo Jue right away."


    "HMM." Mo Feng nodded and said, "Yi Yi, don''t worry. Mikai will go with Dou Dou today. With him, your mommy will be fine."


    "I know." Jian Yi''s voice sounded a little hoarse. Mo Feng thought he hadn''t woken up yet, so he didn''t bother any more. After finishing his business, he hung up the phone.


    Jane Yi holds the phone and bites her lips. Her eyes are red.


    "Mommy..."


    Jian Yi murmurs. It''s hard for him to keep calm when he thinks that Jian Haixi is in danger.


    In fact, after learning that Jian Haixi was seriously poisoned, Jian Yi kept suppressing his emotions.


    Because Mo Jue was around before, Jian Yi didn''t want to make herself act like a child and upset Mo Jue, so she might not be able to stay.


    Now Mo Jue is away. He is alone in this small space, and all his emotions are no longer hidden.


    Tears kept falling down. Jian Yi didn''t have time to wipe them. Instead, she climbed out of bed, poured herself a large glass of cold boiled water, drank it up, took a deep breath several times, cleared her throat, and made sure that her voice didn''t sound different. Then she picked up the messenger and contacted Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue has arrived near talilina''s residence. If there is no accident, tonight will be the time for him to act.


    After receiving a call from Jian Yi, Mo Jue thought he was worried, so as soon as the communication was connected, Mo Jue smiled and said, "what''s the matter, boy? Are you worried about me?"


    "Uncle Mo Jue, where have you been?" asked Jian Yi.


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and said, "I''m almost there. I''ll take action tonight when I have a rest."


    After a pause, Mo Jue smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, I will take the antidote back."


    "Uncle Mo Jue..."


    Jian Yi said in a muffled voice, "there''s news from Uncle mikai."


    "Huh?"


    Mo Jue was stunned and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    If it''s good news, Jian Yi can''t contact him at this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Jue asked in a deep voice.


    Jian Yi gritted his teeth and said, "Uncle mikai said that he can''t prepare mommy''s antidote. He''s missing a medicine introduction. Only those who poison have it."


    Mo Jue''s face suddenly sank, pursed his lips and sneered, "it''s done well enough."


    Jane Yi couldn''t tell whether he was talking about talina or the man who made the poison, so she didn''t answer in silence.


    Mo Jue asked again, "what kind of drug introduction is it? Did mikai make it clear?"


    Jian Yi said in a muffled voice, "Uncle mikai said he could only be sure it was the blood of a snake. He couldn''t be sure what it was."


    "Snake blood..."


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "OK, I know."


    Jian Yi added, "Uncle Mo Jue, you should be careful. There are so many powerful people around talilina, and your injury is not good. If you lose the enemy, you must run away first."


    Listening to Jian Yi''s nagging, Mo Jue smiled and said, "why, don''t you trust me?"


    "Well, I''m worried about your safety," said Jian Yi.


    Mo Jue felt warm and comforted: "don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''ll hang up."


    The two hang up their communication. Jian Yi sighs heavily, sits back in front of the computer and starts to check the trace of Jian Haixi.


    According to their previous speculation, talilina must hate Jane Haixi very much now, so she must especially want to find out Jane Haixi''s whereabouts.


    Combined with this, they found talilina''s address so easily. Perhaps, as Ning Jiwei guessed, it was the other party''s computer expert who didn''t care about it.


    If so, then now the other party must be investigating Jian Haixi''s whereabouts.


    With a tight face, Jian Yi operates quickly on the computer.


    He must find the trace of Jian Haixi and cover it up before the other party.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Jian Yi investigates Jian Haixi''s whereabouts, Shazhi is also investigating Jian Haixi.


    But she didn''t let go of the investigation of Jian Yi. After all, it was a great humiliation for Shazhi to break her protection and find talilina''s address.


    And talilina is her mother. She will never see talilina in danger.


    If talilina hadn''t ordered her to check Jian Haixi''s whereabouts first, now Shazhi would bite Jian Yi.


    While investigating Jian Haixi, Shazhi said, "which annoying ghost is against me? Don''t let me find you, otherwise I won''t spare you."


    Coincidentally, while Shazhi was investigating Jian Haixi''s whereabouts, she suddenly found that someone had gone with her.


    Shazhi and Jian Yi have fought many times. As soon as they realize the existence of each other, they bite each other tightly and don''t relax.


    The familiar techniques and methods make Shazhi angry.


    She was absolutely sure that the person opposite was the one who investigated the address of her mother talilina.


    Shazhi snorted angrily, "don''t try to beat me this time. I must find out where the big villain in jianhaixi is!"


    On the other hand, Jian Yi is also aware of the purpose of yarn weaving. While biting yarn weaving, he urgently contacts Ning Jiwei.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Jian Yi panicked and said, "Daddy, someone is investigating mommy''s whereabouts. I''m blocking each other. Please inform Mommy quickly."


    Ningji Weilike said, "I know. I''ll tell your mommy right away."


    The situation was urgent, and they didn''t say much.


    After Ning Jiwei hung up, he immediately contacted Jian Haixi and asked her to move.


    After hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Haixi was silent for a moment and said, "I know. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Tell Yi Yi that he doesn''t have to tangle with each other. I have my own way to protect myself. And our people and horses are nearby. Even if someone really comes, we won''t suffer."


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "Haixi, now your body is not suitable for long-distance travel. You''d better avoid it first and plan what happens after you get the antidote."


    After all, no one can be sure how the poison will develop in the future. What if Jian Haixi is too tired and leads to its large-scale outbreak in advance?


    Whether mikai or mojue, it will take several days to get back as soon as possible. Jian Haixi can''t run around in these days.


    Jian Haixi knew Ning Jiwei''s worries, so he solemnly promised: "I know, Jiwei, you don''t have to worry about me. I won''t let anything happen to myself."


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly. He felt that such assurances as Jian Haixi could not be trusted at all.


    But he didn''t say that. He just asked him to be careful and hung up.


    After that, Ning Jiwei dialed back to Jian Yi and told him, "Yi Yi, just keep an eye on each other, but don''t expose your whereabouts, you know?"


    "Well, I know." Jian Yi nods and operates the computer while answering.


    Ning Jiwei said uneasily, "I''ve told your mommy, and there are Dou Ge around her. Even if talilina knows her whereabouts and sends someone over, they can deal with it in a short time. But if your hiding place is exposed, it''s really dangerous, you know?"


    "Daddy, I understand, but..." Jian Yi bit her lip and said, "Mommy can''t see or hear now. I''m really worried..."


    Ning jiweimo said after two seconds: "Yi Yi, just protect yourself. I''m on my way to you. What can I do when I arrive?"


    "Come to me?"


    Jian Yi was shocked and hurriedly said, "Daddy, are you coming to me? What about Xiangcheng? If Mo Sheng knew you weren''t at Mo''s house, what if he did..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything." ningjiwei comforted, "I don''t trust you and your mommy, so come and have a look. I''ll go back after making sure you''re all right."


    "Daddy..."


    Jian Yi bowed his head in guilt and said, "I want to help, but now I feel like I''ve made trouble for you."


    "How?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "if it weren''t for Yiyi, it would be inconvenient for me to inform Mo Jue. Moreover, if you still stay in the villa and the information is exposed, talilina will know the whereabouts of Qin shusu and all of them, which is even more dangerous."


    "Daddy..." Jian Yi knew that Ning Jiwei was comforting him, and she suddenly felt something bad.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "Yiyi, daddy will find you right away. Before that, you must protect yourself, you know?"


    "Well, I will." Jian Yi nodded and promised.


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei sped up and drove in the direction of Jian Yi.


    But Jian Yi is in a state of anxiety with yarn weaving.


    Master duel, every minute can not be distracted.


    Soon, they both found a clue to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Yi frowns, grits her teeth and stops in front of Shazhi.


    But at this time, the two of them have been deadlocked for a long time. If Shazhi wants to take this opportunity to check him, she must be able to find some traces.


    Jian Yi hesitated for only half a second and decided to move on.


    Just the last step, he must protect Jian Haixi!


    After seeing Jian Yi''s action, Shazhi raised her chin and hummed, "big villain, let''s see what you do this time."


    She has installed a tracking system. She has only ten seconds left to break Jian Yi''s protection.


    Now, if Jian Yi gives up the standoff with her and chooses to protect herself, she can find out Jian Haixi''s whereabouts although she can''t know Jian Yi''s whereabouts.


    On the contrary, if Jian Yi chooses to continue to protect Jian Haixi, she will be able to uncover his mask and pull him out!


    In ten seconds, Shazhi stared nervously at the computer screen, and her heart beat faster involuntarily.


    Even she didn''t know why she was so nervous.


    Maybe it''s because the other party is the strongest opponent she has met in such a long time.


    As an opponent, Shazhi has some unspeakable expectations for Jian Yi.


    Nineteen eighty-seven


    "Ding"


    When time came, Jian Haixi''s whereabouts were completely covered up and destroyed in an instant.


    At the same time, the alarm light in front of Jian Yi''s computer also lights up!

 Chapter 555

    Watching the alarm light in front of her computer light up, Jian Yi''s face changed, but she was not nervous. Instead, she calmly continued her work.


    After making sure to cover up Jian Haixi''s whereabouts, Jian Yi sneers again and tracks back.


    "Want to check me? Then you have to put yourself out!"


    ¡­¡­


    Shazhi is happy to see that she has finally located her opponent''s whereabouts. The next second, she sees that her whereabouts are also exposed.


    Shazhi opened her eyes. After a while, she was not angry, but smiled.


    "The big villain is really powerful!"


    The guard at the door heard the voice of Shazhi and thought she had something to do. He hurriedly pushed the door in and asked, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s all right, you go down." Shazhi waved her hand.


    "Yes," said the guard.


    How sad! After the guard left, Shazhi thought and called talilina.


    Talilina was resting. When she received a call from Shazhi, she asked, "what''s the matter? Did you find Jane Haixi''s whereabouts?"


    "No, mom." Shazhi said, "Jane Haixi''s whereabouts have been covered up."


    "Hmm?" talilina frowned and her voice became cold. "Since you haven''t found Jane Haixi''s clue, what else do you call me for?"


    "Mom..."


    Shazhi said wrongfully, "although I didn''t find the clue of Jian Haixi, I found the whereabouts of the person who has been investigating your mother."


    "People who investigate me?" talilina narrowed her eyes slightly and sneered, "very good. Those who dare to attack me must be prepared to be cut by me."


    Listening to talilina''s cruel words, Shazhi was stunned.


    A thousand cuts?


    Although the opponent is an enemy and a big villain, listening to talilina say the words "thousands of cuts", she was shocked and subconsciously afraid.


    Talilina didn''t care about the idea of yarn weaving. She just asked coldly, "where is he now? But in Xiangcheng?"


    "No, not..."


    Shazhi hesitated and said, "the address of the big villain is not far from your mother."


    "Huh?"


    Talilina was stunned, frowned and asked, "you mean the other party is not in Hunan City, but not far from me?"


    "Yes, mom," yarn Weaver said.


    Talilina''s eyes were cold and her face sank. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure." shazhidun said, "the situation was very urgent when I fought with him just now. He absolutely didn''t have time to set the fake position. Moreover... For this reason, the position of our base was also exposed."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." talilina raised her red lips and said with a smile: "exposure is exposure. I want to see who dares to go to my base camp. As long as some of them dare to go, I dare to let them stay there forever."


    "Mom..."


    Shazhi hesitated and asked in a low voice, "how is Mom going to deal with the bad guy?"


    "It''s none of your business." talilina said coldly, "you continue to investigate Jane Haixi''s whereabouts and send me the man''s location. You don''t have to worry about the rest."


    "Yes..." Shazhi replied in a muffled voice.


    Before she hung up, talilina frowned. "What else?"


    "Mom..."


    Shazhi whispered, "when will you come back? Shazhi misses you very much..."


    "Doodle doodle..."


    Before Shazhi finished, talilina had hung up the phone.


    Listening to the busy voice that had been hung up, Shazhi hung her head depressed.


    She doesn''t understand why her mother always doesn''t like her.


    From childhood to childhood, only when she found out the information talilina wanted, talilina would smile at her or hug her.


    The rest of the time, talilina didn''t hug her or play with her. She didn''t even talk.


    In order to get more attention from talilina, Shazhi has been trying to improve her computer level. Except for eating and sleeping, she spends almost all her time in her room with the computer.


    Because talilina will look at her more only if she becomes more useful.


    "Mom... Why don''t you love me?" Shazhi sobbed, tears falling down.


    She has checked the meaning of "mother" on the Internet, but those mothers on the Internet are not the same as her mother at all.


    Shazhi is jealous of the children who can get their mother''s care. She is suddenly confused and disappointed. She doesn''t know what she can get talilina''s attention.


    On the other side, talilina hung up the phone, but she didn''t move for a long time.


    She leaned against the head of the bed and closed her eyes as if she had fallen asleep.


    But a closer look will find that her lip line is very tight, and even her hand holding the mobile phone is still trembling slightly.


    "Oh."


    For a long time, talilina laughed at herself, opened her eyes and said, "Mom? The devil is your mother. One day, you know I''m the big villain who killed your mother. I don''t know if you can call me mother so naive and eager."


    They are not mother and daughter, not relatives, never.


    Talilina kept telling herself that she just regarded yarn weaving as a convenient tool. She was just taking advantage of the poor child.


    In addition, in recent years, she does not allow herself to look at the child more, let alone pay even a little affection for her.


    For fear that the truth will be exposed on a certain day, all bubbles will be broken into a cracked reality.


    Talilina took two deep breaths and pressed the strange emotions in her heart.


    When she raised her eyes again, she had completely recovered into the cold and cruel witch.


    Ha Mu pushed the door in and said, "elder sister, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes."


    Talilina nodded lazily and said, "where''s ZIL?"


    "Qi''er is dispensing medicine." referring to Qi''er, ha Mu glanced and said, "elder sister, Qi''er is too bad. He always bullies Qiao Qiao."


    "Don''t worry about him." talilina said, "ARJO, are they here?"


    "Not yet. It''s estimated that we''ll be there in the afternoon." hammu looked at talilina and asked, "elder sister, what''s the matter with them? Why don''t I pick them up?"


    "No." talilina narrowed her eyes and said, "tell ARJO that he doesn''t have to hurry. Take his brothers to a place and do something for me."


    Ha Mu was stunned and asked, "don''t let ah Zhuo come over? What if Dou Ge comes?"


    Talilina looked at hamu and said with a smile, "don''t you still have you? Besides, what I asked ARJO to do is also an urgent matter. If it is done, there may be unexpected gains."


    Ha Mu scratched his head and said, "elder sister, I don''t understand. But it''s all right. I''ll contact ah Zhuo now."


    "Well, go," talilina smiled.


    After hamu left, talilina got up and went to the window, looked at the sky outside the window, and a vicious smile came up on her lips, "Jian Haixi, I see how you can beat me this time."

 Chapter 556

    After receiving Ning Jiwei''s phone call, Jian Haixi came to Dou Ge for the first time.


    After hearing her words, Dou Ge frowned and said, "we''ll change places right away."


    Their hotel is still a little away from Dou Jiajun and Qiao Jiajun, and because he once entangled with talilina''s people nearby, it''s probably unsafe now.


    Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "don''t worry, let me think."


    "What else do you need to think about?" Qiao Zheng said anxiously: "Miss, Mr. Ning is right. Now your body is not careless. We must evacuate to a safe place as soon as possible."


    Dou Ge also looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, I know you want to end all this as soon as possible, but no matter how anxious you are, you can''t joke about your life. After you detoxify, we''ll discuss the countermeasures against talilina."


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "brother Dou and brother Qiao, why are you in such a hurry? I didn''t say I wouldn''t go with you. I was just wondering where we should evacuate. After all, it''s good."


    "Ah? That''s right." Qiao Zheng scratched his head a little embarrassed and said with a simple smile, "aren''t we frightened by you, miss? Who makes you always put yourself in danger?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "don''t worry. I still want to see Yiyi and Ruirui alive. Before that, I can''t bear to let myself have an accident."


    Dou Ge thought for a moment, unfolded a map he carried with him, put it on the table, and said in a deep voice, "our current position, if we want to meet Joli and them, it will take about half a day."


    "Then I''ll inform Qiao Li now?" Qiao Zheng said, "as long as everyone meets together, even if the enemy comes, our brothers are not afraid of them."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I don''t think it''s right. If our whereabouts here are exposed, Joli may not be safe there. Besides, brother Dou, you''ve met enemies around here before. Talilina will naturally look for people around here for the first time."


    "Good." Dou Ge nodded. "I also think since I want to evacuate, I can''t go around here any more."


    "But we don''t have so much time." Qiao Zheng frowned, put forward different opinions and said, "since we should evacuate quickly, we can only choose the nearest place. If we want to go a long way, let alone whether we can ensure that the whereabouts will not be revealed again, but the young lady''s body will be overwhelmed."


    Dou Ge said calmly, "this is also a difficult problem."


    Both men stared at the map, wondering where to go.


    Jane Haixi listened to them, meditated and didn''t speak.


    Just as they were struggling where to go, Jian Haixi suddenly sent a message from Jian Yi.


    Jian Haixi handed Dou Ge his mobile phone and asked, "what did Yiyi say?"


    Dou Ge was shocked and swallowed: "Yi Yi... Sent the address of talilina base."


    "What?" Jian Haixi was shocked, then frowned and said, "where''s Yiyi? Maybe you can contact him?"


    Dou Ge hurriedly called, but the other party was already turned off.


    Jian Haixi was in a hurry. He couldn''t care so much. He took his mobile phone and quickly contacted Ning Jiwei.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei was two days and one night away from Jian Yi.


    When he came out of Xiang City, he kept on walking. If he had to avoid the eyeliner of talina and mozil, he could only drive away. Wasting time was inevitable.


    When she received a call from Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei thought she was worried about where to evacuate.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi said anxiously, "Ji Wei, I can''t get in touch with Yi Yi. You quickly inform Xu that the place may have been exposed."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. He thought that Jian Haixi didn''t know about Jian Yi''s departure from Xiangcheng, so he said, "Haixi, don''t worry. Slowly say what happened?"


    "It''s Yiyi..." Jian Haixi said anxiously, "he just sent me the address of talilina base, but I couldn''t reach him when I wanted to contact him."


    Ning Jiwei was surprised. He immediately parked his car on the side of the road, opened his mobile phone mailbox and found that there was also an email from Jian Yi.


    Needless to ask, Jane Yi must have sent him the information about talilina base.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes suddenly sank, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi said anxiously, "I think talilina''s address is so easy to find. Yi Yi found it so easily. Either it means that the address is false and the other party deliberately let us know, or Yi Yi was deceived and exposed his whereabouts."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi took a breath and continued: "in short, you should quickly inform mikai and Zhixu that if Mo Sheng wants to start in the villa, they must evacuate first."


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei bit his teeth and said, "I see. Take care of yourself. I''ll contact Yi Yi and hang up first."


    "Well, good." Jian Haixi thought that as long as he informed Ning Jiwei about this matter, there would be no more problems, so he was relieved and hung up the phone.


    If she knows that Jian Yi is not in Xiangcheng at the moment and reveals his whereabouts, he will still be alone.


    It is estimated that Jane Haixi will be scared crazy without talilina sending someone.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t care to explain to her at this time. He hung up and immediately contacted Jian Yi.


    As expected, Ning Jiwei couldn''t contact him.


    Listening to the busy tone from the other party, Ning Jiwei''s face was even more ugly. He dialed Ying''s phone and asked, "where are you now?"


    "I''ll be there soon. I''m expected to see young master Jian Yi in two hours." the shadow replied.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "speed up. Yi Yi''s position has been exposed. I think he should have lost all communication now. You go there according to the address I gave you, find him and take him away immediately."


    "Yes, little Lord."


    After giving orders to the shadow guards, Ning Jiwei rushes to Jian Yi''s direction. He keeps praying that Jian Yi can wait until he arrives.


    In the small hotel, Jane Yi is destroying everything she brought.


    His bear has always been exposed. If he leaves at this time, he can''t run, but many things he leaves can''t be seen by the other party, so he must be destroyed.


    Jian Yi is destroying computer data while thinking about what to do.


    Obviously, it''s hard for him to run away.


    In terms of time, the shadow guard should be almost here.


    Jane Yi thought about it and divided the rest of her things into two parts. One part was destroyed and the other part was packed into a small package. Then she left the small hotel with it on her back.


    Two hours later, Yingwei arrives at the hotel, but only sees the burning traces of one place. Besides, there is no trace of Jian Yi.


    "Captain, this......" the shadow guard who followed the shadow hurriedly said, "is there something wrong with the young master?"


    The shadow clenched his fist and said in a deep voice, "find it for me. Even if you dig three feet, you must find the young master."


    "Yes."


    While the film guards are urgently looking for Jian Yi, a Zhuo, talilina''s subordinate, also rushed nearby with people.


    Both parties are busy looking for Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi, on the other hand, hides in a dilapidated tile roofed house and dare not make a sound.


    He''s betting on who will find him first.


    If it''s the shadow guard, he just follows them.


    If, unfortunately, the enemy finds it first, then


    Jian Yi looks at the fireworks he has pulled in his hand, bites his teeth and makes up his mind.


    As time went by, Jian Yi''s nervous palms were sweating.


    Finally, footsteps and voices sounded outside the tile roofed house.


    Non standard Mandarin, but also with some dialects he can''t understand.


    Jane Yi''s heart is cold. She clenches her teeth and hides behind the haystack. She doesn''t dare to move.


    Outside the tile roofed house, his subordinates reported: "ah Zhuo, there won''t be anyone here?"


    Ah Zhuo spit, took two deep breaths of rolled grass smoke and spat: "who knows? Just don''t let go of every brick and tile anyway. Look for it carefully and find out that bastard. I''ll buy you a drink when I go back today!"


    "Brother a Zhuo, please drink! Brothers, come on!"


    "Roar!"


    As the voice gets closer and closer, Jian Yi closes her eyes and keeps praying in her heart, hoping that they won''t search here.


    "Brother a Zhuo, I''ve looked for it, but there''s no one." his men said.


    The black faced man named a Zhuo looked left and right, frowned and said, "it''s strange that we found it all the way according to the mark. Can he still fly with wings?"


    "Ah Zhuo Ge, there are other people in town." the man in charge of watching ran over and reported.


    "Others?" ah Zhuo asked with an eyebrow, "do you know who it is?"


    "I''m not sure." the man shook his head and hesitated, "but it''s like the shadow guards. They seem to be looking for someone."


    "Oh? Really?"


    Ah Zhuo smiled and said, "you can let the shadow guard come here to find someone. It seems that elder sister is right. We must catch a fat fish this time."


    "But where has the fish gone?" the man scratched his head suspiciously. "We''ve found all the places we can find here. We haven''t seen anyone."


    "Don''t worry."


    Ah Zhuo looked around and said with a smile, "since the shadow guards are also looking for people, it means they haven''t found them."


    The voice paused. Ah Zhuo stared at the tile roofed house where Jian Yi was hiding. Suddenly, the corner of his lips said, "since it''s a fish, it''s naturally slippery. Drill wherever there is a ditch."


    "Brother Zhuo, you mean..."


    When his men saw that he had been staring at the tile roofed house, they all followed him.


    Ahzhuobi made a silent gesture, pointed to his two men and asked them to explore first.


    This tile roofed house is very shabby and small.


    If you are a Tibetan, you can hide at most two people, and it is easy to be found.


    Let alone the Tibetans, they don''t even want to sit here.


    With so many buildings around it, it has become the most unnoticed existence here.


    They just looked for such a big circle and didn''t pay attention to it at all.

 Chapter 557

    The two men were ordered to walk into the tile roofed house. They first looked for a circle outside, and then turned back and shook their heads at ARJO.


    Ah Zhuo''s eyes sank and waved to the other two men.


    The four people went into the tile roofed house together and turned everything around except the last haystack.


    "Brother Zhuo, I''ve found it. There''s no one." his men shouted.


    Ah Zhuo narrowed his eyes and hummed, "forget it, come out."


    "OK," said one of his subordinates, who was about to leave, but one of them sat down on the haystack and said, "don''t say, it''s cool here. I''ll have a rest."


    "Rest what rest? You owe a call again, don''t you?" said another man, raising his hand to call him.


    Several people made trouble for a while. I don''t know who slipped under his feet, and the whole person fell on the haystack.


    "Clang!"


    With a few noises, the haystack was lifted up.


    Behind the haystack, a little man appeared.


    The four men stared at the little man who suddenly appeared and were stunned there.


    It never occurred to them that there was someone here.


    And


    Looking at the little boy in ragged clothes with scars on his face and body, several big men frowned.


    "Little beggar?"


    Several people looked at each other and determined Jian Yi''s identity.


    People who can sleep here dressed like this should be beggars.


    Seeing that the child is so thin and has so many injuries, he has suffered a lot.


    A Zhuo outside the tile roofed house saw that several people didn''t come out and shouted, "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother a Zhuo, it''s all right. He just found a little beggar." his men replied.


    "Beggar?" ah Zhuo frowned, thought and went in.


    "Little beggar" Jian Yi just fell asleep now, as if she hadn''t heard such a loud noise.


    Several people looked at each other, and one of them took his foot and lifted Jian Yi''s stomach.


    He didn''t make much effort. He just wanted to wake Jian Yi up.


    "Oh ~" Jian Yi groaned stiffly, pretended to be awakened, rubbed his eyes, woke up and looked at the men in front of him with a look of horror in his eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid, little beggar. We didn''t want to beat you."


    Seeing Jian Yi''s look of fear, they thought he was afraid of being beaten, so they quickly waved their hands.


    "What little beggar?" ah Zhuo came in, and his men immediately gave way.


    Jian Yi opened her eyes wide, stared at ah Zhuo, swallowed her mouth, and said, "ah, ah..."


    "Mute?"


    One of his men looked at Jian Yi in surprise. Thinking of their loud voice just now, the little guy could sleep. He couldn''t help pointing to his ear and asked, "little beggar, can you hear me?"


    "Ah, ah..."


    Jane Yi shook her head, pointed to her ear and mouth, indicating that she could not hear or speak.


    His men turned to Zhuo and said, "deaf and dumb."


    Ah Zhuo narrowed his eyes and stared at Jian Yi. His eyes scanned from his head to the soles of his feet like an X-ray.


    Generally speaking, it is difficult for ordinary people to be good beggars.


    Because beggars should not only wear ragged appearance, but also have yellow and dull skin, smelly and dirty body, and many scars on their arms.


    He looked at Jian Yi. Jian Yi not only had injuries on his face and body, but the injuries were all over his body.


    Such an injury... Is in line with his identity as a little beggar.


    The deaf and dumb little beggar is really easy to be bullied.


    Ah Zhuo approached, squatted in front of Jian Yi and asked, "have you seen anyone else?"


    Jane Yi blinked and stretched out her dirty little hand.


    "Ah Zhuo, be careful!"


    As soon as Jian Yi reached out, the men next to him immediately became vigilant. One of them pulled away ah Zhuo, and the other raised his foot and stamped on Jian Yi''s arm.


    "Ah ah!" Jian Yi cried out in pain.


    Ah Zhuo frowned and shouted coldly, "what are you doing? Loosen him!"


    "Yes." the man was stunned and loosened his feet.


    Jian Yi''s arm is red with steps, and in the palm of his hand, there is a small broken branch.


    Zhuo looked at the truncated branch, narrowed his eyes and squatted down again.


    As soon as Jian Yi sees him approaching, he quickly shrinks back.


    Ah Zhuo took the branch and asked in a deep voice, "do you want me to write? Can you read?"


    Jian Yi blinked and stared warily at ah Zhuo in front of him. He didn''t say a word or dare to move. He was a frightened little beggar.


    Ah Zhuo closed his lips, took the branch and tried to write a word on the ground: man.


    Jane Yi stared at the word for a while, then tilted her head and looked at ah Zhuo.


    Ah Zhuo smiled and turned to his men next to him and said, "this little guy can read."


    His men also smiled, whistled to Jian Yi and said, "little beggar, you are deaf and dumb. Unexpectedly, you can still read?"


    Jian Yi blinks and tilts her head without saying a word.


    The hand took a draw from the corner of his mouth and said, "brother ah Zhuo, this guy can only read, and there is no response next to him."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t hurt." ah Zhuo smiled. The rough man who was nearly one meter nine was incredibly patient.


    He took the branch and wrote on the ground, "do you see anyone passing?"


    Jian Yi is opposite him. The word is upside down.


    Jian Yi looked at the words, then at ah Zhuo, and carefully moved aside. She tilted her head hard to see what he wrote.


    Ah Zhuo didn''t urge him, so he squatted there waiting for him.


    For a while, it seemed that Jian Yi finally recognized the words, waved his hand, shook his head, and then made a sleeping position.


    It means he''s sleeping and doesn''t know if anyone is passing outside.


    Ah Zhuo raised his eyebrows and wrote, "why do you sleep in the daytime?"


    Jian Yi points to his mouth and then to his stomach - hungry, no food, not hungry when he falls asleep.


    Ah Zhuo was stunned. He didn''t know what he thought. He sighed and turned to his opponent and said, "who has water? Give him some."


    "I have here." one of his men threw the mineral water he was carrying to Jian Yi and said to him, "little beggar, drink."


    At first, Jian Yi was startled by the water bottle thrown over. Maybe he thought it was a tool to beat him.


    After a while, he saw that the water bottle didn''t hit him. He looked carefully at the people in front of him and tentatively stretched out his hand to grab the water bottle.


    Ah Zhuo smiled and wrote on the ground, "drink."


    Jian Yi was relieved. He took the water bottle and tried to unscrew it, but he was too weak. His face turned red, but the water bottle still didn''t unscrew.


    His clumsy appearance made his men around laugh.


    Ah Zhuo also smiled, but he smiled and took the water bottle from Jian Yi''s hand. After unscrewing it, he handed it to Jian Yi and said, "drink."


    Jian Yi was stunned. His eyes were a little complicated. He held the water bottle in his small hand and drank it carefully.


    As he raised his head, the scar on his neck was exposed.


    Ah Zhuo saw the mottled scars on his neck and shoulder, his eyes were slightly cold, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 558

    Jian Yi drank two small mouthfuls of water, then closed the bottle and handed the mineral water to ah Zhuo.


    Ah Zhuo took it, looked at him and asked coldly, "are you hungry?"


    Jian Yi was stunned and nodded slightly.


    Ah Zhuo said to his opponent, "one person is looking for food, and the others continue to perform the task."


    "Yes."


    After giving orders, ah Zhuo said to Jian Yi, "stay here until I come back."


    Jian Yi blinks as if trying to understand what ah Zhuo is saying.


    After a long time, he nodded.


    Zhuo pulled down the corner of his lip, almost without radian.


    But for such a rough man, such a subtle expression is already a smile.


    Jian Yi stayed in the tiled house and watched ah Zhuo take people out and leave.


    After all the footsteps disappeared, Jane Yi breathed a sigh of relief.


    He reached out and touched his back, which was already wet with sweat.


    Just now, if he had a little detail exposed, he might be dead now.


    "You can''t stay here long. You have to leave right away." Jian Yi murmured.


    He looked at the small backpack hidden under his ass and thought that he didn''t bring any electronic equipment except an invisible locator and a annunciator. Instead, he dug a pit and hid them underground.


    After finishing all this in a hurry, Jane Yi got up and was ready to leave quietly.


    Only when he came to the door of the tile roofed house, he heard footsteps again.


    Jian Yi''s whole body stiffened and immediately hid behind the door.


    The footsteps were approaching. It was the man who went to find him food.


    "Eh? Where are the people?"


    His men looked at the empty tile roofed house, scratched their heads in doubt and shouted, "little beggar?"


    Just after shouting, the man laughed again and said to himself, "I''m so stupid. He can''t hear me. What am I shouting?"


    Jian Yi hides behind the door, looks at the man, and thinks about how to escape without disturbing him, or how to defeat him.


    Just as Jian Yi was thinking about what to do, footsteps came near the door.


    It''s the drow who has gone back and forth.


    "Brother Zhuo, why are you back?" his men went out and asked.


    Ah Zhuo said coldly, "I don''t trust him. Did he eat it?"


    His men shrugged and said, "I didn''t see anyone else. I don''t know where I went."


    "No one?" ah Zhuo''s voice was suddenly cold for several degrees. He raised his feet and was about to go to the tile roofed house.


    Listening to the footsteps approaching step by step, Jane Yi, who was hiding at the door, hesitated for two seconds, bit her teeth and took the initiative to come out.


    Of course, he remembered that he was a "deaf and dumb" little beggar, so he didn''t run out in a big way, but carefully poked his head out first.


    A Zhuo was about to enter the door when he suddenly saw the small head flashing out behind the door and was stunned.


    The men beside him were also stunned and said, "eh? Little beggar, what are you doing behind the door? Why didn''t you come out when I asked you just now?"


    Jian Yi didn''t speak, but just stared at ah Zhuo.


    A Zhuo frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "come out."


    Jane Yi blinked and walked out obediently.


    His legs and feet were not very flexible. He walked slowly. Ah Zhuo and his men saw it.


    Jian Yi is still afraid of ah Zhuo, but he still comes to ah Zhuo.


    A Zhuo stretched out a palm bigger than his face and broke Jian Yi''s chin, forcing him to look up and ask, "what are you doing hiding?"


    Jian Yi blinks with some glittering eyes. He points to the men behind ah Zhuo and behind the door.


    Ah Zhuo squinted and said, "you saw someone, so you hid?"


    Jian Yi didn''t nod. He couldn''t hear.


    The corners of his mouth twitched behind him and said, "it''s really hard to talk to him. I can''t speak or hear."


    Ah Zhuo didn''t speak. He was not impatient. Instead, he loosened Jian Yi and squatted down in front of him.


    Jian Yi looks at him, quiet and timid.


    Ah Zhuo stretched out his hand to his men and said, "bring me the food."


    "Oh." the man handed the cake to a Zhuo and said, "there''s only this nearby. Make do with it first."


    Ah Zhuo handed the cake to Jian Yi and said, "eat."


    Jian Yi looks at the cake and at ah Zhuo. Then he reaches out to take it, opens his mouth and eats it.


    The cakes are still hot. Jian Yi actually knows that the place where the cakes are sold is still a little away from here. Mo Jue took him there to eat.


    Based on the heat of the cake and the heavy gasp of the man who just came over, Jian Yi guessed that the man who bought him the cake should have run to buy it for him.


    Jane Yi is eating a cake. She is a little complicated.


    The people in front of him are his enemies, but they don''t seem so bad.


    When he thought so, he didn''t bother to eat and stopped.


    Seeing him stop, his men asked, "what''s the matter, little beggar? Don''t say it''s not delicious. I bought it specially for you. You have to eat it if it''s not delicious."


    Jian Yi looks at him, then at ah Zhuo, and then hesitates to look at the cake in his hand.


    After a long time, he carefully broke the cake into two parts, half big and half small.


    Then he handed the big half to ARJO and pointed to him and his men.


    Ah Zhuo was surprised in his eyes. His men on one side were also stunned and said, "brother ah Zhuo, this little beggar... Is it for us to eat?"


    "Ah." ah Zhuo chuckled, stretched out a big hand and shook Jian Yi''s head. "I''m not hungry. Keep it for yourself."


    Jian Yi blinks. Seeing that he doesn''t answer, he carefully takes the cake back.


    "Brother ah Zhuo..."


    While talking, the men who had just gone out to find someone also came back and said, "I''ve looked for this one. I haven''t seen anyone."


    The men around ah Zhuo wondered, "it''s strange that we came so fast. Can that man fly with wings?"


    Ah Zhuo thought for a moment, and his opponent said, "it doesn''t matter. Although we didn''t find it, the shadow guard didn''t find it. Leave two people to stare at them and report the trend at any time. Others, come with me to find the eldest sister."


    "Yes."


    My men answered.


    Ah Zhuo is going to leave with his people.


    Jane Yi doesn''t dare to relax. She just stands in place and pretends to be her "little beggar".


    Originally, he only had to endure until Zhuo and them left. Even if there were two or three people left, he had a way to get away by himself.


    But unexpectedly, ah Zhuo went back again.


    Jian Yi looks at him. This time, he is really confused.


    Why do you always come back to him?


    Ah Zhuo naturally doesn''t understand Jian Yi''s eyes. He thought the "little beggar" in front of him was happy to see him.


    Ah Zhuo pulled off the corner of his lip, pinched Jian Yi''s face and said, "little guy, do you want to go with me?"


    What the hell?


    Jane Yi is petrified.


    He pretended to be a little beggar just to hide from ah Zhuo. As a result, he not only didn''t hide, but also sent himself to the door?


    Is this a Zhuo who specially adopts little beggars?


    Jane Yi runs past 10000 alpacas in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to have a big expression on her face. She just looks at ah Zhuo rigidly.


    A Zhuo looked at Jian Yi and said, "I can''t guarantee that I can make you live big, but at least I can guarantee that you won''t be hungry when you live. As long as you work hard and don''t die, it''s not a big problem to live big."


    Jane Yi''s heart is breaking down. What''s the turning point?


    He really didn''t want to break into the enemy in this way, okay.


    Ah Zhuo saw that Jian Yi had been there without expression. He thought he couldn''t hear or understand, so he smiled at himself, grabbed Jian Yi''s collar and picked him up.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take you as a promise."


    Jian Yi: "


    The other men watched ah Zhuo take Jian Yi away and said with a smile, "brother ah Zhuo, you like this boy very much?"


    "HMM." ah Zhuo nodded and said, "this little guy is very close to me."


    "Ha ha, it seems that brother a Zhuo is going to adopt a son." his men joked.


    "Fart!" ah Zhuo kicked him and said, "what son? Brother! He will be called ah Dong in the future. From today on, he will be my own brother of ah Zhuo."


    "Not only your brother, but also our big guy''s little brother!"


    "Yes, we found ah Dong together. Naturally, he is our brother."


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Yi is held in her arms by ah Zhuo. Listening to the words of the "enemies" around her, she is very complicated.


    He will not feel guilty because he deceived the "enemies" in front of him, but he is a little confused.


    If these people were not enemies, they were not bad, were they?


    But why, these people are not bad people, but his parents are not bad people.


    Why do we have to be enemies when we are not bad people?


    Jian Yi is very smart, but he is only six or seven years old. Even if his IQ is superior, there are some complexities in the adult world that he can''t understand.


    Not long after Jane Yi and ah Zhuo left, Yingwei also found the tile roofed house.


    There is a special mark left by Jian Yi in the tile house, which can only be understood by their own people.


    According to those marks, Yingwei dug out Jian Yi''s electronic equipment in the pit.


    "Boss, what should I do?" the shadow guard asked.


    The shadow looked at the electronic devices and said, "leave first, don''t disturb others, and then contact the little Lord."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei received a call from Ying. After listening to his words, he was silent for two minutes and asked, "you said that a large number of footprints were found around the tile house?"


    "Yes." the shadow replied, "when our people were looking for the young master in the town, they found that a group of people were searching on a large scale. From these footprints, it is likely that talilina''s people found the young master first."


    Ning Jiwei held his mobile phone tightly and said in a dumb voice, "Yiyi... What else is left?"


    "It''s some electronic equipment," the shadow said.


    "OK, I see." Ning Jiwei closed his eyes, took a deep breath and ordered, "you leave there first and wait until I go there."


    The shadow hesitated and asked, "that young master..."


    Ning Jiwei said in a dumb voice, "Yiyi will be fine. Talilina won''t be willing to kill him for such a good card."


    "I''m sorry, young master, it''s the shadow''s disadvantage..." Ying is full of guilt. If they could find Jian Yi earlier, these things would not have happened.


    Ning Jiwei said, "it''s none of your business. In this case, there''s no need to say more. I''ll plan the next step when I get there."


    "Yes, little Lord."

 Chapter 559

    Jane Yi followed them all the way. That night, she left the town and approached talilina.


    Jian Yi sighed in her heart. She knew it was this kind of divine development. What did he do with so much effort at the beginning? Just follow Mo Jue, will you?


    "Little beggar, why are you sighing?" asked the mosquito under Zhuo with a smile.


    Jian Yi looked at him and said nothing.


    The mosquito "tut", reached out and roughly rolled Jian Yi''s head and said, "little beggar, it''s really hard to talk to you."


    "Get out of the way!"


    As soon as he spoke, a Zhuo printed a shoe print on his ass.


    Ah Zhuo Leng snorted, "what little beggar? Doesn''t he have a name?"


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t remember to change my mouth for a while." the mosquito scratched his head and smiled at Jian Yi and said, "ah Dong, ah Dong''s brother, all right."


    Ah Zhuo snorted angrily. Then he turned to look at Jian Yi and said, "are you hungry?"


    Jane Yi can recognize the simple lip shape and shakes her head.


    "Thirsty?"


    Still shake your head.


    The mosquito looked around, reached over and touched Jian Yi''s arm and said, "brother ah Zhuo, little beggar... Ah Dong should be cold."


    It was cold in the north, and they had to go all night at night.


    It doesn''t matter to these strong people, but Jian Yi looks weak and has so many injuries. How can he withstand the cold?


    Zhuo was stunned. It seemed that he remembered that for children, he was afraid of the cold.


    He frowned and immediately took off his coat and sweater.


    Then he put on his big sweater for Jian Yi and wrapped him in his coat.


    Jian Yi froze in place, stared at him in a daze, and let him rub himself.


    Jane Yi is thin and small. Ah Zhuo is nearly one meter nine. His sweater and coat almost cover Jane Yi from head to foot.


    After wrapping Jian Yi tightly, ah Zhuo nodded with satisfaction and asked, "is it still cold?"


    Jane Yi shook her head, pursed her lips and stared at ah Zhuo with complex eyes.


    Seeing Jian Yi frowning with her little face, ah Zhuo raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Yi pointed to the clothes and then to ah Zhuo.


    It means to give himself all the clothes. What should he do?


    Ah Zhuo was stunned, smiled and rolled Jian Yi''s head and said, "don''t worry, your brother is thick skinned and frost resistant."


    Jane Yi bowed her head and didn''t speak.


    In fact, ah Zhuo''s clothes don''t smell good. They smell very sweaty.


    But Jian Yi doesn''t dislike it at all.


    For the young man, there were too many shocks on this day, especially the clothes of ah Zhuo, which made him feel a lot of complex and difficult to understand.


    When driving at night, ah Zhuo sat in the back row all the time, then held Jian Yi and let him sleep on his own.


    At the beginning, Jian Yi had some resistance. He didn''t want to have so much contact with the "enemy" or accept so many benefits from the "enemy".


    But ah Zhuo just clapped his big hand on his back and scolded, "be honest and go to bed."


    Although his voice was severe, it didn''t mean much.


    Jane Yi paused, calmed down, leaned against his arms and slowly closed his eyes.


    The mosquito sat on the co driver, looked back and said to ah Zhuo, "brother ah Zhuo, we didn''t find anyone and took the boy back. What if you blame me, elder sister?"


    Ah Zhuo looked down at Jian Yi and said in a deep voice, "he is not a ''little beggar'' or ''this boy''. He is ah Dong, my brother of ah Zhuo."


    The mosquito was stunned and didn''t ask any more.


    A Zhuo looks at Jian Yi with some reminiscence and some disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Yi "becomes" a Dong and is forced to follow a Zhuo on the road, Mo Jue is ready to take action.


    Taking advantage of the darkness, he first circled around talilina''s Hotel, and then broke in when no one was paying attention.


    Hamu and others have been guarding around the store, but although they are alert enough, they are not as good as Mo Jue''s skill.


    In the whole hotel, only the little flower snake following Qiaoqiao suddenly raised the old man and spit a snake letter at the door.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Qiao Qiao looked at the little flower snake in the cage and sighed, "do you want to come out?"


    "Hiss ~" the little flower snake spits out a snake letter.


    Qiao Qiao shook her head and said, "it''s no use sticking out your tongue at me. Although I have your snake blood in my body, I don''t understand snake language and can''t understand your words."


    "Hiss ~"


    Qiao Qiao reached out and poked the cage and said, "don''t think about it. You''re very dangerous. I can''t let you out. Besides, you''re his pet. Instead of being greedy for the outside world and never wanting to return to the cage after you get free, you''d better give up your delusion and stay here honestly."


    With these words, Qiao Qiao didn''t know whether she was talking to the little flower snake or to herself.


    "Hiss!" the little flower snake seemed to be in a hurry and kept spitting snake letters towards the window.


    But Qiaoqiao didn''t notice it at all.


    Outside the window, Mo Jue listened to Qiao Qiao''s words and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He thought that he was lucky enough to find not only a snake, but also a woman with snake blood.


    Just as Mo Jue wanted to go in, Qi Er suddenly came down from upstairs.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Er asked.


    Qiao Qiao shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It keeps sticking out its tongue at me."


    "Spit out your tongue?" Qi Er narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the little flower snake.


    Qiao Qiao didn''t understand, but Qi Er could understand the meaning of the little flower snake.


    He soon changed his look, turned his head towards the window and shouted, "hamu, meet the enemy!"


    When he shouted, all the people in the hotel were on alert.


    Qiao Qiao was startled. When he didn''t know what to do, he had been pulled by Qi Er and said, "follow me."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and nodded.


    With the early warning, hamu and others soon found the figure of Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue sighed. He wanted to steal it. It seems that he can''t.


    Hamu pointed a gun at his back and said, "Dou Ge, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Don''t you arrest me?"


    Mo Jue turned his eyes, stepped on the wall with his feet, turned his body lightly, instantly avoided the muzzle of hamu''s gun, and said coldly, "fool, Dou Ge is handsome with your grandfather?"


    Ha Mu didn''t expect that the enemy''s body method was so strange. He was stunned at first, and then rushed up again and said, "you''re not Dou Ge. Who are you?"


    Mo Jue sneered and said, "didn''t I tell you? I''m your grandfather."


    "You want to die!"


    Hamu was very angry and attacked him regardless.


    Qi Er hid behind, took out his gun and pointed at Mo Jue, looking for a suitable opportunity.


    "Brother Qi Er..." Qiao Qiao tugged at his sleeve and was afraid.


    Qi Er turned back and smiled at her, "don''t worry, I''m here, it''s okay."

 Chapter 560

    Of course, Mo Jue is not afraid of hamu, but there are many people around him, and he is injured. He doesn''t have time to entangle with them for a long time.


    Just as Mo Jue was about to find an opportunity to flash and find another opportunity, suddenly a gun shot in the dark hit him in the arm.


    "Hmm ~"


    Mo Jue gave a muffled voice, covered his arm, stepped back two steps, and looked at the window.


    Hamu stared at Qi Er and said, "what are you doing? I''ll clean him up."


    Qi Er snorted coldly, "the task is the most important. Do you think eldest sister has time to let you fight alone?"


    Ha Mu choked and stared at Mo Jue. Leng hum said, "I don''t care who you are. Since you''re here today, you don''t want to run."


    Mo Jue looked at the wound on his arm and said with a sneer, "do you think this little injury can help me?"


    "This little injury is certainly not good." Qi Er turned out of the window and looked at Mo Jue. "But if there was strong anesthesia in it, it would be different."


    "What, you..."


    Mo Jue was stunned. Dizziness came in front of him, which made it difficult for him to stand firm.


    Seeing his body staggering, Qi Er shouted at hamu, "what are you waiting for? Don''t you start yet?"


    Hamu bit his teeth, waved to the brothers around him, and led them to rush up together.


    Mo Jue bit the tip of his tongue. He thought the bloody stimulation could keep him awake and provide him with the possibility of escape.


    But I didn''t expect that Qi Er''s medicine was so poisonous. He just scratched some skin and flesh. Now he can''t use any strength.


    The last glimmer of light was captured. Mo Jue was black in front of his eyes and fell to the ground. Hamu and others trapped him and threw him into the dungeon.


    After all this, hamu went to report to talilina.


    Talilina sat at the head of the bed, listening to the sound outside, sneering and didn''t care.


    If only hamu was there, maybe she would worry.


    But since Zell was there, talilina was not worried that the other party would run away.


    Hamu knocked on the door and came in and reported to talina Hui: "elder sister, people have been caught."


    "HMM." talilina answered, admiring her fingernails carelessly, and asked lazily, "but Dou Ge?"


    Hamu shook his head and said, "it''s not Dou Ge."


    "Oh?" talilina nodded her fingers slightly and looked up at hamu. "It''s not Dou Ge? Who''s that? Dou Ming?"


    "It''s not Dou Ming either." Ha Mu frowned and said in a deep voice, "his body method doesn''t look like Dou''s family. I asked him who he is, and he scolded me if he didn''t answer."


    "I don''t know who it is..."


    Talilina narrowed her eyes and hooked her lips, which attracted some interest.


    She looked at hamu, smiled and asked, "you can''t beat him?"


    "Well, I can''t fight." hammu said a little depressed, "my brothers and I couldn''t subdue him. He slides like a fish and has a strange body method. We haven''t seen him. If it weren''t for Qi Er''s anesthetic, he might have run away."


    Talilina sneered, "it doesn''t hurt. Just grab it."


    Speaking of Qi''er, hammu said with some displeasure, "he used too much anesthetic and almost killed everyone."


    "Ha mu, I help you catch people, but you speak ill of me behind my back."


    As soon as hamu''s voice fell, he heard Qi''er''s voice coming from outside the door.


    Seeing Qi''er coming, ha Mu was not embarrassed to be caught. He stared at Qi''er and hummed coldly, "I''m just telling the truth. What elder sister wants is to catch him alive. If you really kill him, we''ll even fail the task."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''m naturally measured." Qi Er said with a slight smile, "what can he do no matter how powerful he is? He''s not planted in my hand?"


    "Forget it, that man was hurt. If he hadn''t been hurt, he wouldn''t have been hit by you."


    Talilina listened to hamu''s words and was stunned. She suddenly looked up and asked hamu, "what are you talking about? The man was hurt?"


    Ha Mu didn''t know why talilina suddenly changed her face. She just nodded and said, "yes, elder sister, I found out when I fought with him. He must have been hurt. If he hadn''t been well, we wouldn''t be his opponent."


    Talilina''s face was even darker and she pursed her lips without speaking.


    Seeing talilina''s abnormality, Qi''er frowned slightly and asked, "elder sister, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?"


    Talilina''s eyes were cold. She took out her mobile phone, called out a picture, threw it to hammu and asked, "look at this man?"


    Ha Mu was stunned, took talilina''s mobile phone and looked. The person in the picture was mo Jue.


    Ha Mu was surprised, nodded and said, "it''s him, elder sister. How can you have his picture? Do you know him?"


    Talilina heard hamu confirm and immediately got out of bed. "Where is he? Take me to see him immediately."


    Hamu and Qi''er were stunned. Talilina didn''t even get up when someone broke in, but now she confirmed the man''s identity. She wanted to see him in person.


    What does that person mean differently to talilina?


    Qi Er''s eyes turned slightly, pressed the idea in his heart, followed talilina and asked in a low voice, "elder sister, i... the medicine I gave him is really a little heavy. Do you need me to prepare the antidote now?"


    "No need." talilina said coldly, "he dares to come here. That''s the one who wants to die. What''s the antidote for him?"


    His eyes flashed.


    If talilina had said this at ordinary times, he wouldn''t feel any different.


    But just now I saw talilina''s reaction to Mo Jue, and now I listen to these words, which makes Qi Er feel inexplicably like... Angry words said by lovers when they are angry.


    Thinking of talilina''s appearance of someone in her heart when she first came back, Qi Er couldn''t help guessing.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Jue was thrown into the dungeon. He first looked around carefully and saw that he really couldn''t break out, so he didn''t waste his energy.


    He believed that sooner or later, talilina always wanted to see him.


    As for how to remove it and how to get the antidote, we can only wait until the time.


    Mo Jue looked straight at him and didn''t expect talilina to come to him so soon.


    When he saw talilina standing at the door, Mo Jue was suddenly surprised for a moment.


    I still remember the last time they met was on the farewell day of the racecourse.


    I didn''t expect that they would see each other again in the twinkling of an eye.


    I didn''t expect that when I saw you again, one was outside the door and the other was in prison.


    At the moment, Mo Jue was sitting on the ground against the wall at will. He was a little embarrassed. He was no longer the clean, tidy and dusty appearance he used to be.


    But his free and easy temperament increased unabated, as if the darkness of the dungeon did not shine on him, but added dignity and pride to him.


    "Ah." Mo Jue looked at talilina for a long time and suddenly chuckled.


    He stretched out his hand, waved at talilina casually and said, "Oh, long time no see."


    He spoke so naturally and well, as if he were not a prisoner, as if they were not enemies, but old friends who had not seen each other for a long time.


    Talilina pursed her lips, stood at the door, stared at Mo Jue and asked in a cold voice, "why do you want to come?"


    Mo Jue shrugged and said, "didn''t I promise you? I''ll come to you and kill you myself, so of course I''m here to fulfill my promise."


    "You''re not!"


    Talilina suddenly snapped at Mo Jue and said, "you''re not here for me. You''re here for Jane Haixi, aren''t you? You''re here to help her get an antidote!"


    If it''s just to kill her, Mo Jue should wait until he gets well, because he knows that he can''t kill himself if he''s not in the whole body.


    But now he came here before he could get well, still in this extraordinary period.


    There is only one explanation for all this, that is, Mo Jue came here to help Jian Haixi get the antidote.


    At the thought of this, talilina was filled with endless anger.


    She tasted the taste of her first disastrous defeat in Jian Haixi. Her favorite man chose to be her enemy because of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. Now she takes risks for Jian Haixi again.


    This made talilina very angry. If Mo Jue really just came to kill her, it wouldn''t make her too sad.


    Talilina looked at Mo Jue and said angrily, "just for Jane Haixi, you don''t even care about your own injury. Are you anxious to come here to die?"


    Mo Jue smiled and looked at her eyes without sadness or joy. On the contrary, it can be called some tenderness, "you won''t kill me, won''t you?"


    "You..."


    Talilina was angry, stared at Mo Jue and said, "who said I wouldn''t kill you? Don''t forget, you''ll die in my hands sooner or later."


    "Aha ~"


    Mo Jue yawned, leaned against the wall and said, "I''m so tired. After driving so long, I haven''t even drunk a mouthful of water."


    "Mo Jue, you bastard!"


    Talilina was so angry that she stamped her feet, bit her teeth, turned her head and said to hamu, "don''t give him anything, let him starve and thirst!"


    "Yes." Ha Mu nodded and didn''t forget to pat talilina on the chest and promised, "don''t worry, elder sister. He''s so rude to you. I won''t give him a mouthful of water."


    Talilina choked and became more angry instead of calming down because of hammu''s guarantee.


    Looking at talilina, she turned and left angrily. Hamu scratched his head, turned his head and stared at Mo Jue and said, "it''s all you. I see you''re angry with my eldest sister."


    "I''m angry?" Mo Jue smiled, looked at hamu and said, "fool, your eldest sister is obviously angry by you, okay."


    "What are you talking about?" Ha Mu was angry. He did things strictly according to talilina''s orders. How could he be angry with her?


    Seeing this, Qi Er sighed, shook his head, reached out and patted ha mu on the shoulder and said, "forget it, you''d better not tell him."


    On this IQ gap, it is estimated that if the two people talk again, hammu will not notice that he sold all of them.


    Qi Er looked at Mo Jue. He was curious about what the man who could win talilina would look like. Now it seems


    Sure enough, it''s more powerful than ordinary people.

 Chapter 561

    Talilina was still very angry when she walked back to her room.


    She kicked off her shoes, turned over to bed, covered her quilt and muttered, "go to bed. Whether you''re thirsty or hungry, it''s best to die."


    But as soon as she closed her eyes, Mo Jue leaned against the wall and waved and smiled at her.


    "Oh, long time no see."


    "Yo..."


    The figure was replayed again and again, and the sound was replayed again and again, which annoyed talilina.


    She was so angry that she turned over and sat up, grabbed the pillow and smashed it, as if she took the pillow as the hateful Mo Jue.


    "I''m so bored, I''m so bored, I''m so bored!"


    Talilina scolded while practicing sandbags against the pillow: "asshole, you dare to die for other women. I''ll kill you!"


    While talilina was madly tempering sandbags, hammu knocked at the door and said, "big sister."


    Talilina beat the sandbag and asked impatiently, "what''s the matter?"


    Ha Mu was stunned. She didn''t think talilina was so angry. "Elder sister, Qi Er has something for me to give you."


    Talilina took a deep breath and calmed down a little before she said, "come in."


    Hamu pushed the door in, put a small medicine box on the table and said to talilina, "this is what ZIL asked me to give you."


    Talilina looked at the medicine box and knew what was inside. She snorted coldly, "throw it out."


    Ha Mu was stunned and said, "elder sister, Qi Er said that if you let me throw it out, I must remind you to read his note before making a decision. If you still decide to let me throw it out after reading it, I''ll throw it out."


    "What?"


    Talilina frowned and hummed, "this guy is looking for death again."


    But even with that, she approached, took Qi Er''s note attached to the medicine box and read it.


    "Elder sister, my medicine is too heavy. If I don''t give him the antidote today, he may have hemiplegia all his life."


    Looking at this first sentence, talilina wanted to pull Qi Er over and break it into pieces.


    "Where''s Zell?" talilina yelled.


    "He..." Ha Mu hesitated and said, "he said he and Qiaoqiao had developed feelings."


    Talilina gritted her teeth with hate, squeezed the note and continued to read.


    "... hemiplegia is light. If it is more serious, it may affect some of his male functions..."


    Talilina took a deep breath and kicked over the chair beside her.


    "... I have prepared antidotes and other wound medicines in the medicine box."


    Talilina''s hand, which was about to pat the table, stopped and hummed, "you have eyes."


    If Mo Jue is really half paralyzed and "immortal", she doesn''t mind sending Qi Er directly to be father-in-law.


    "Just..."


    Qi Er added on the note: "just because time is limited, I wrote the usage of the following wound medicine in English. Ha mu can''t understand it, so I can only bother my eldest sister to help the man apply the medicine."


    Talilina: "


    "Boom!"


    The poor table was ruthlessly overthrown by talilina.


    Hamu swallowed in fear, looked at talilina and asked, "big sister... Why are you so angry?"


    Talilina snorted coldly and said to hamu, "go and take these to medicate the man in the dungeon."


    Ha Mu was stunned and looked at the note and said, "but elder sister, I don''t understand English."


    Talilina gritted her teeth and said, "if you don''t understand, ask the man in the dungeon."


    "Yes."


    Ha Mu doesn''t understand why talilina said she wanted Mo Jue to die of thirst and hunger a second ago, but now she has to detoxify him.


    But he was always obedient, so he took the medicine box to the dungeon.


    Talilina slapped on the wall and said, "damn Qi''er!"


    Hamu took the medicine box to the dungeon, threw the note to Mo Jue, and said coldly, "elder sister asked me to give you medicine, but I can''t understand the English instructions. Look, tell me how to take medicine after reading it."


    Mo Jue took the note, glanced at the English on it, looked at hamu and said, "your eldest sister asked you to come?"


    "Ang." Ha Mu said impatiently, "Why are you talking so much nonsense?"


    "Aha ~"


    Mo Jue yawned, threw the note back to him and said, "I can''t understand it. I didn''t learn English when I was a child."


    Ha Mu was stunned and asked, "can''t you understand?"


    "Well, I don''t understand." Mo Jue said lazily.


    Ha Mu sighed, carrying the medicine box and said, "that''s all I can do."


    Watching ha Mu leave, Mo Jue leaned against the wall, and the corners of his lips raised a slight arc.


    Talilina didn''t expect hamu to come back so soon. Looking at hamu coming back with the medicine box, she was in a hurry and asked, "why did you come back so soon? But what happened to that man?"


    Hamu shook his head and said, "he''s fine, but he said, he can''t understand English."


    Talilina: "..." forget it, let him die!


    Hamu frowned and said, "elder sister, I thought I was the only one stupid, so I couldn''t learn English well. Unexpectedly, the man in the dungeon was the same. He said he didn''t learn English when he was a child."


    Talilina sneered: "can''t understand English? I think he''s itchy."


    After that, talilina took the medicine box and walked towards the dungeon.


    Hamu followed closely and asked, "elder sister, where are you going?"


    "Kill people!" talilina roared.


    Ha Mu was stunned and hurriedly followed up, but he heard talilina say, "you don''t have to follow."


    "... oh." hamton stepped, looked at talilina''s figure, and wondered if talilina''s "murder" scene was too cruel, so he didn''t want him to see it?


    ¡­¡­


    Talilina went to the dungeon with the medicine box, but she saw Mo Jue leaning against the wall and sleeping soundly.


    She was so angry that she kicked on the iron door and shouted, "get up!"


    Mo Jue opened his eyes and looked at talilina standing outside the door. His vision slipped from her to the medicine box in her hand. He smiled and said, "you''re here. I thought you were going to be angry until tomorrow morning."


    Talilina snorted coldly, took the key, opened the iron door, went in, then locked the lock from the inside, and finally threw the key out from a distance.


    Mo Jue smiled, shook his head helplessly and said, "as for you? I''m an injured patient now, and with you here, how can I escape?"


    "Who knows?" talilina glared at him. "What if a cunning and shameless person like you stole my key and ran away?"


    Talilina''s voice just dropped. Suddenly, Mo Jue pulled her wrist, and the whole person fell into his arms.


    Mo Jue held talilina in his arms, held her ten fingers in one hand, held her slender waist in the other hand, and said softly, "I mean, even if you open the door and let me go, I won''t go."


    "You..."


    Talilina choked, stared at him and hummed, "don''t give me a greasy accent here. I''ll never be fooled by you again."

 Chapter 562

    Hearing the speech, Mo Jue raised his eyebrows, smiled, stretched out his index finger, lifted her chin and said, "really?"


    If someone else does this action, it will probably be very greasy, but it can be changed to Mo Jue, but it doesn''t seem inferior at all, but it is particularly romantic.


    Talilina glared at him, hummed coldly, patted his big hand and said, "don''t think I don''t dare do anything to you. I tell you, you will be dead sooner or later when you come to my territory."


    "Oh, OK." Mo Jue stretched his waist and leaned back, together with his hand around talilina, so that she stuck closer to her body.


    "What are you doing?" talilina stared at him with a trace of anger in her voice.


    "Nothing."


    Mo Jue blinked innocently and said, "I''m just a little tired. I want to rely on it."


    "You..."


    Talilina was stunned. Looking at the tired color on his face, she hummed angrily, "who made you work so hard? You deserve to be tired."


    Mo Jue chuckled, reached out and rubbed talilina''s hair and said, "I didn''t expect our eldest sister to eat vinegar so sour."


    "Who is jealous?"


    Talilina said angrily, "you are my enemy. You broke into me for Jane Haixi. Do you still want me to treat you as a guest of honor?"


    Mo Jue smiled and said softly, "yes, you''re right, so I thought it over before I came. If I succeed, I''ll naturally take the antidote back to save people. If I fail, I''ll..."


    "Just what?"


    Talilina didn''t have a good way: "did you lose your life here just for Jane Haixi? You''re so unjust to her. I don''t know. I thought you wanted to rob Ning Jiwei."


    Mo Jue shook his head in a funny way, reached out and gently wiped talilina''s red lips and said, "although I like the way you are jealous of me, it''s a pity that you''re wrong."


    "Really?"


    Talilina raised her chin slightly, looked at Mo Jue and asked, "what are you going to do if you say you failed?"


    "Of course..."


    Mo Jue said slowly. Suddenly, he began to turn and press talilina to the ground.


    "You..." talilina thought he wanted to do it to herself. She was angry and angry for a moment.


    She kindly came to deliver medicine to this guy. Does he still want to coerce her out?


    Talilina was about to teach Mo Jue a good lesson when she was suddenly kissed gently on her eyebrow.


    Talilina froze there immediately.


    Mo Jue smiled, gently stroked talilina''s cheek with one hand and said, "if I fail, of course I am willing to stay as your little white face and eat your soft rice."


    Talilina: "


    I didn''t mean to hold her.


    Seeing that talilina didn''t respond, Mo Jue couldn''t help patting her cheek a little funny and said, "why, it''s silly to be kissed by me?"


    "What nonsense?" talilina reacted, blushed at him and said, "get up quickly."


    "Don''t." Mo Jue Li lay on his stomach and said, "I''m hurt. I don''t have strength. I can''t get up."


    Talilina: "..." how did you have the strength to turn her over just now?


    Looking at Mo Jue''s naughty appearance, talilina wanted to be angry, but she smiled helplessly, reached out and pushed him and said, "get up quickly and I''ll give you medicine."


    "You help me." Mo Jue stretched out his hand and looked like "if you don''t help me, I won''t get up".


    Talilina glared at him and helped him sit up.


    No, she just couldn''t be cruel to this man.


    Probably because they are so alike.


    Even if you don''t have to tell each other about your past experiences, you can determine that you are the same kind of person from each other''s eyes.


    So even if the enemy, even if they will die in each other''s hands one day, talilina will still be soft hearted to him before that day.


    Mo Jue let her hold her, smiled and asked, "are you here to give me medicine?"


    Talilina glanced at him obliquely and said, "please don''t forget that you are a prisoner now. It''s very kind of me to bring you wound medicine. Where else do you want to go if you don''t want to stay here?"


    "Where are you, of course? Where am I?" said Mo Jue Li. "I thought you would tie me to your bed."


    "Beautiful thought." talilina glared at him, stretched out her hand and tore open the clothes on his chest, revealing the old wounds inside.


    "Hiss ~"


    Mo Jue took a breath, not because of pain, but because... A woman he loved suddenly tore his clothes. The scene was so exciting that he inevitably reacted.


    Talilina stopped her hand, looked at him nervously and said, "it hurts you?"


    Mo Jue''s throat rolled down, reached out and clasped her thin waist and said, "you hurt me, but the pain is not here."


    Talilina was stunned. Looking at his blurred eyes, she bit her lips and blushed and said, "don''t fool around here and be serious."


    Mo Jue said with a wry smile, "then you''d better let the stupid melon outside come in and give me medicine. How can I get serious when you''re here?"


    "Fuck you." talilina glared at him with a shy smile on her face. She bowed her head and ignored him. She only helped him put on the wound medicine seriously.


    Qi Er''s medicine is not complicated. What "do you know English" is just a gimmick.


    Just giving her steps.


    Don''t talilina know this?


    She knows.


    But she knew it, but she came.


    After all, I just read it from my heart.


    Thinking of Qi Er''s "English", talilina looked up at Mo Jue and asked curiously, "you really can''t understand the English description?"


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue slightly picked his eyebrows and said with a bad smile, "I didn''t see it at all."


    "Hum." talilina hummed, poked her finger at his wound in retaliation, and said coldly, "I know you''re pretending. You didn''t learn English when you were a child. Who are you kidding?"


    "Hiss ~"


    Mo Jue took another breath, but it really hurt this time. He reached out and held talilina''s finger and said, "but you still came, didn''t you?"


    "Hum." talilina snorted coldly, "I don''t want you to die so oppressed. When I heal your injury, I will kill you myself."


    Mo Jue smiled and didn''t mind talilina''s hard mouth. "I know you love me most."


    Talilina sneered, "yes, I love you most, so you respond to me for other women, don''t you? You''re very kind to me."


    "Of course." Mo Jue said bluntly, "principle is principle, emotion is emotion. I have a clear division."


    Talilina was even more angry. She poked her finger at him again and said, "it hurts to death. Forget it."


    What on earth did she take the wrong medicine to think of drugging this bastard?


    Mo Jue laughed, took talilina''s hand to her lips and kissed, "I''d rather you change my way of death."


    "What way to die?" talilina asked subconsciously.


    Mo Jue smiled vaguely, moved his legs and said, "what do you say?"


    Talilina stiffened, clenched her lips, raised her hand, slapped him on the face and scolded, "I don''t think I should give you medicine. Let you just become a eunuch."


    "Ah?"


    Mo Jue was stunned, frowned and said, "I was hurt, but I won''t become a eunuch. Isn''t there a problem with the poison your strange man gave me?"


    "Just know." talilina glared at him and said, "sit quietly. Take the medicine and wrap it up. Otherwise, I won''t be responsible for the real problem."


    Listening to her words, Mo Jue didn''t dare to make trouble again.


    He wanted to tease talilina, but he didn''t want to be a father-in-law.


    Watching Mo Jue sit down and wait for the medicine, talilina was funny. She lowered her head and stifled her smile before raising her hand to wrap him up.


    After a while, Mo Jue asked stiffly, "are you ready?"


    "Wait a minute," talilina said.


    Mo Jue said slightly, "Hey, just wrap it up. Don''t take advantage of me on purpose?"


    Talilina rolled her eyes and said, "I take advantage of you?"


    "Here."


    Mo Jue put his chin on himself and said, "you''ve torn my clothes."


    "Isn''t that to give you medicine?" talilina said silently.


    "I don''t care." Mo Jue scoundrel said: "anyway, you''ve seen me all, you''ll be responsible for me."


    Talilina chuckled, glared at him and said, "virtue, why didn''t I know you were so naughty before?"


    Mo Jue also smiled, winked at her and said, "you don''t know much. Give me a chance and I''ll let you understand it slowly."


    "Go to hell." talilina pushed him back to the wall, gave him a white look, stood up and said, "well, stay here slowly, I''ll go."


    "Ah?" Mo Jue was stunned and asked, "this is over?"


    "Yes." talilina clapped her hands and said, "you''ve taken all the medicine and wrapped it up. What else do you want?"


    "Then i..." Mo Jue looked around and said, "you really let me sleep here? It''s dirty and cold here. There''s no light yet. I''m afraid of the dark..."


    Talilina held back her anger and clenched her teeth and said, "Mo Jue, give me another pretence. Believe it or not, I''ll let you become a father-in-law now?"


    "Well..."


    Mo Jue choked. Unexpectedly, she really annoyed talilina.


    Looking at talilina, who was ready to give him a slap at any time, Mo Jue waved her hand and said, "it''s okay, it''s okay, I live here, it''s good."


    Talilina hummed coldly, "isn''t it cold or dirty?"


    Mo Jue said cleverly, "I''m a big man. I''ve also crossed the South and the north. It''s cold and dirty. I can''t help it."


    As this saying goes, the desire for survival is very strong.


    Talilina glanced at him and said, "you didn''t say it''s still dark and there''s no light."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Mo Jue quickly waved his hand and said, "it''s better to be black, which is conducive to sleep."


    "Well, very good." talilina was very satisfied with Mo Jue''s answer.

 Chapter 563

    Hamu heard talilina clapping her hands, came in from the outside, looked at talilina standing at the door with a cold face, and Mo Jue, who was "taught" to be obedient, immediately raised his chest with pride.


    He was worried that talilina would suffer a dark loss against Mo Jue.


    But now it seems that their eldest sister is really powerful and has trained that arrogant Mo Jue to be obedient.


    They didn''t know what hamu was thinking, otherwise they would laugh and cry.


    "Big sister head." Ha Mu went to the door.


    Talilina nodded and said, "I threw the key at the door. Go get it and open the door for me."


    "Yes." hamu picked up the key at the door. When he opened the door, he didn''t forget to be vigilant against Mo Jue for fear that he would take advantage of this opportunity to do something.


    Mo Jue shook his head in a funny way and said, "don''t worry, I''m tired today and can''t do anything else. I''ll wait until I have enough rest tomorrow."


    Hamulun snorted, "you are less crazy. I am here to guard. Don''t mention one you. Even if there are ten or eight more, they will never escape my palm."


    After a pause, hamu looked at talilina again and said, "no, we can''t escape the palm of our eldest sister''s head!"


    "Oh, really?" Mo Jue looked at talilina with a teasing smile.


    Talilina slightly twitched at the corners of her mouth, and her face was inexplicably hot. She stared at Mo Jue and turned her head to hamu and said, "let''s go."


    "Yes, eldest sister." Ha Mu nodded. Before he left, he didn''t forget to give Mo Jue a hard fist and said, "be careful."


    Mo Jue shook his head funny. He had no opinion of this simple hamu.


    Just


    Mo Jue leaned against the wall, looked at the firm blockade around and sighed: "this situation is a little difficult at present..."


    He doesn''t dare to contact Jian Yi and Ning Jiwei easily. He doesn''t know if talilina has a computer expert here. If they intercept him and know that he still has a communicator, it''s bad.


    "What should I do?"


    Mo Jue lowered his head and looked at his broken coat. He looked a little strange and said, "do you really want me to use a beautiful man?"


    Thinking of talilina''s beautiful red lips, Mo Jue hooked the corner of her mouth, licked the tip of her tongue and said, "it''s really... Some embarrassment..."


    This is probably the most duplicity of his life.


    Out of the dungeon, talilina still had a blush on her face. Fortunately, the night was deep and no one could see it.


    Hamu asked, "elder sister, do you need to give him some pain?"


    "Hmm?" talilina was stunned and didn''t respond to the meaning of "suffering".


    Hamu said, "do you want to whip him?"


    Talilina took a slap from the corner of her mouth and said, "are you stupid? If I want to give him pain, why should I give him medicine?"


    "Oh..."


    Ha Mu answered stiffly, rubbed the hurt forehead and said, "but it''s wrong, eldest sister, why should we give him medicine? Shouldn''t we punish him and make him half dead?"


    Talilina: "..." why is this Han getting smarter now? How does she explain this?


    Hamu opened his simple big eyes and looked at talilina''s puzzled expression.


    "Cough..."


    Talilina coughed a little guilty and said in two voices, "leave it alone. I... Have my own deep meaning."


    "Oh, OK." Ha Mu nodded without doubt and said, "whatever the elder sister says, ha Mu listens to her."


    Talilina took two steps. Thinking of the man''s pettish behavior just now, she hesitated and said to hamu, "you... Take a new quilt and send it to the dungeon later, and put a night light there."


    Ha Mu blinked and suddenly realized, "elder sister, I see. You want to influence the man so that he can use him for his own use, don''t you?"


    "Er..." talilina choked and said vaguely, "it''s... right."


    Anyway, the man said he wanted to be her "little white face". In a way, it can be regarded as her person.


    Talilina gave two more orders, and hamu answered them carefully one by one.


    After taking all talilina''s orders as "Probation" Mo Jue, hamu was not surprised by the strange arrangement of this series.


    After talilina returned to her room, hamu ran back and forth to the dungeon several times, delivering quilts and night lights. Finally, he was very kind to send morjue snacks and fruit.


    Mo Jue looked at the busy hamu in front of him. Finally, when hamu brought food, he couldn''t help asking, "I said, you sent me this... Shouldn''t it be a broken head meal?"


    Otherwise, why do you suddenly treat him so well?


    Hammu threw his lips and said, "don''t be a villain there. This is what our eldest sister told me. I just did what she told me."


    "Oh? Your eldest sister told you?"


    Upon hearing that it was sent by talilina, Mo Jue felt warm and asked with a grin, "big fool, what else does your eldest sister say?"


    "You''re a fool." Ha Mu glared at him and said, "no, let me send you a quilt and a lamp."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and didn''t ask any more. He ate at night.


    Although it was dirty and messy here, it didn''t affect his appetite at all.


    He grew up in the mountains. What hard life has he never had? What should I eat or not? I haven''t tasted it?


    Just now I teased talilina that she was afraid of the dark and cold. It was just a joke.


    He also knew that talilina must understand.


    But she still sent the quilt and night lamp, which made Mo Jue''s heart more warm.


    Ha Mu looked at Mo Jue and couldn''t help but say, "I said, your name is mo Jue, right?"


    "Well, something?" Mo Jue said vaguely as he ate.


    Hamu hummed and said, "our eldest sister is so kind to you. Don''t go against us in the future."


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue was stunned, looked up at hamu, shook his head funny and said, "big fool, your... Brain is really strange."


    Otherwise, how can you think that with this quilt and a bowl of rice, he will defecte?


    Hammu frowned and said, "what''s the matter with me? Our eldest sister is so kind to you. Do you still want to kill us?"


    "Well..."


    Mo Jue finished his supper with a big mouthful and asked with a smile, "big fool, tell me, who am I?"


    "You are ningjiwei''s man and our enemy." hamu said.


    "Then tell me what I''m here for?" Mo Jue asked again.


    Hamu hummed, "of course you''re here to find the antidote, but you''ll be disappointed. We''ll never give you the antidote."


    "It''s not silly to see you like this." Mo Jue said with a smile, "but why do you think I will be influenced by you?"

 Chapter 564

    Ha Mu was stunned. He looked at Mo Jue in confusion and asked, "our eldest sister sent you medicine and quilt. Aren''t you moved?"


    Mo Jue pointed to the locked iron door and said, "I''m more moved when you let me out."


    "No way!"


    Ha Mu Leng snorted, "it''s really a guy who can advance by an inch. It''s a waste of our eldest sister''s efforts."


    After that, ha Mu was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to Mo Jue again, so he turned and left.


    "Hey, wait." Mo Jue stopped him, pointed to the empty bowl he had just finished his supper and said, "finished, take it out."


    "You..."


    Ha Mu choked and stared at Mo Jue with hatred, but he still came forward and took the bowl out.


    After hamu went out, Mo Jue sighed and rested against the wall.


    "Trouble, trouble."


    He was supposed to get the antidote, but now he is locked up, and talilina obviously won''t let him out easily. How can he get the antidote and get away?


    Mo Jue looked down at his body and thought that even if he was willing to devote himself to a beautiful man''s plan, talilina would not be so easy to get caught.


    After thinking about it, Mo Jue sighed and closed his eyes helplessly.


    On the other hand, after talilina returned to her room, she didn''t sleep for a long time. Mo Jue''s appearance broke her plan and made some fluctuations in her heart.


    She originally thought that the person who came this time would be Dou Ge. Whether it was poison or trick, as long as she tried to catch Dou Ge, she could completely turn defeat into victory.


    But she never thought that the person who came would be mo Jue.


    She doesn''t want to hurt Mo Jue, otherwise she won''t send medicine and medicine in person, and let ha Mu send quilts or something.


    Even she didn''t want to lock Mo Jue up.


    But apart from temporarily locking him up, talilina didn''t know what to do with him.


    Mo Jue''s probation is impossible. Even talilina has no doubt that as soon as she releases Mo Jue, the man will try his best to escape.


    It will be even more difficult for her people to catch him again.


    What should I do?


    Talilina tossed and turned in bed and sighed, "trouble, trouble."


    Although the tone was disgusting, there was always a smile on her face.


    Mo Jue''s appearance surprised and annoyed her.


    But seeing his care for her and the infatuation in his eyes made her very useful.


    Forget it, just let him stay in prison for a day and find a way tomorrow.


    Not really


    Just tie him with a rope and then pull him out.


    Mo Jue in the dungeon was about to go to bed when he suddenly sneezed.


    He rubbed his nose and said with a giggle, "it must be our Lina who missed me."


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Mo Jue was sleeping in the dungeon, there were several people on the road.


    Ning Jiwei hasn''t driven to the town where Jian Yi left.


    Jian Yi becomes a little beggar named ah Dong. They are approaching talilina with ah Zhuo.


    In Xiangcheng, mikai also hurried on the road with Dou Dou after a day''s rest.


    Let''s talk about Xiangcheng first.


    After mikai and Dou Dou left, Gu Chenyi found an opportunity to come to the villa.


    He just wanted to call Qin Zhixu and let him know first, so that he could not greet Mo Xiuyu alone in case of any accident.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as the phone was connected, Qin Zhixu told him to go to the villa.


    When Gu Chenyi arrived at the villa, he saw Qin Zhixu, Mike and Mo Feng sitting in the living room.


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, walked into the living room, sat down on the sofa and looked at Sanren: "what are you doing? Santang joint trial?"


    "Almost." Mike sighed. "First exchange our respective information, and then discuss the countermeasures."


    Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "why, I think you seem to know something?"


    Qin Zhixu coughed softly and said, "it''s not that much, but there are some things you have to know."


    Mike and Mo Feng don''t know about Ning Jiwei''s departure, so Qin Zhixu doesn''t say much, but tells Gu Chenyi about Jian Haixi.


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "so mikai has left with the Dou family."


    "Yes."


    Qin Zhixu flicked the ash in his hand, looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "come with me, I have something to tell you."


    Gu Chenyi slightly raised her eyebrows and glanced at Mo Feng and Mike next to her.


    Why is there a single chat here?


    Mike also asked, "Lao Qin, what are you doing? What can''t I know?"


    "It''s not that I can''t let you know, but it''s just inconvenient for the time being." Qin Zhixu hehe smiled, patted Mike on the shoulder and said, "old Mai, you''re busy with your family first. When you''re finished with your family, you can help here wholeheartedly, I''ll tell you."


    "Cut, if you don''t say it, don''t you have to tell me sooner or later?" Mike didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Qin Zhixu and Gu Chenyi said but didn''t tell him. They wanted to know that it was related to Ning Jiwei.


    And now he is busy with his own affairs. Indeed, some people have many eyes and miscellaneous things. In case the walls have ears and are listened to, or something else goes wrong in the middle, it will be really troublesome.


    Anyway, if there''s really something wrong, Qin Zhixu and they won''t hide it from him.


    As for Mo Feng, he has no opinion.


    He is just a subordinate. He does what Ning Jiwei orders. He knows what he should know and what he shouldn''t know, and he won''t ask more questions.


    Gu Chenyi followed Qin Zhixu upstairs and entered the study. He wondered, "what are you looking for me?"


    "Tell me about you." Qin Zhixu looked at him and said, "didn''t you come to tell me about Mo Xiuyu?"


    "You really know." Gu Chenyi hummed and said with a white look: "why can''t you hide anything from the old fox?"


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "of course it''s because I''m so smart. Unlike some people, I''m so stupid."


    "Who do you say is stupid?" Gu Chenyi feigned anger.


    Qin Zhixu sighed, "why didn''t the person who came here at the beginning be Yunling? With his brain, he can sit alone in Mo''s house."


    Gu Chenyi: "..." I''m so angry.


    Qin Zhixu looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "is mo Xiuyu OK? It''s OK for you to come out at this time."


    "No problem." Gu Chenyi waved his hand and said, "at present, he is practicing in front of the mirror at home."


    "Practice in the mirror?" Qin Zhixu thought of the scene and couldn''t help laughing. "It''s difficult for him. It''s estimated that after this big play is sung, he can directly become an actor."


    Gu Chenyi also smiled and said, "it''s really possible. I think he''s a good seedling. As long as he''s trained well, his acting skills still have room to rise."


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    When Mo Xiuyu finished laughing, Qin knew Xu Cai said positively, "I know about Yi Yi, and I contacted Ji Wei. At present, there is not much we can help them. We can only ensure that there is no chaos in Hunan City, and we must also ensure this."


    "Not bad." Gu Chenyi nodded. "I''m looking for you. In addition to talking about Ji Weiwei and Xiuyu, there''s another thing you need to know about the Tong family."


    "Tong Jia?"


    Qin Zhixu wondered, "their family is still jumping around? I thought they were gone like the Song family."


    "It''s more than jumping, it''s almost jumping over the dragon''s gate." Gu Chenyi said with a smile.


    "Ah?" Qin knew Xu zhengleng, "what''s going on?"


    Gu Chenyi went to the table, poured himself a glass of water, drank it to moisten his throat, then sat down in the soft chair next to him and said to Qin Zhixu, "since the Song family disappeared, Song Wei and song Lu followed Mo Sheng."


    "I know about it." Qin Zhixu said, "but this is the Song family''s business. What does it have to do with the Tong family?"


    "I''m afraid you''ve forgotten the origin of Tong Si and their brothers and sisters?" Gu Chenyi asked with a smile.


    "Yuanyuan?"


    Qin knew Xu Leng, thought and said, "I remember the Tong family and Song Wei were allies a long time ago, but didn''t they break up long ago?"


    "There are no eternal friends and no eternal enemies in this world." Gu Chenyi sneered: "as long as the interests are the same, even the greatest enemy can turn fighting into friendship."


    Qin Zhixu frowned and said, "you mean Tong Si?"


    "Not bad." Gu Chenyi said, "not long after the song brothers and sisters followed Mo Sheng, Tong Si found song Lu. Do you know what name she used to find song Lu?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Chenyi deliberately paused and looked at Qin Zhixu and asked.


    Qin Zhixu shook his head. He really didn''t expect it.


    "Ha ha." Gu Chenyi said with a sarcastic smile, "she found song Lu as song Lu''s life-saving benefactor."


    "What?" Qin Zhixu''s eyes were inconceivable. "What kind of life-saving benefactor is she for song Lu? Before Song Lu was rescued, wasn''t Haixi the master? And Mike went to save people. It has nothing to do with Tong Si."


    "That family doesn''t care. Anyway, she said so, and song Lu believed it." Gu Chenyi shrugged.


    Qin Zhixu narrowed his eyes and said, "why do I think it''s a little fishy?"


    If it was the silly song Lu in the past, it would be credible if she was tricked by Tong Si, but after Song Lu was hospitalized, Jian Haixi told her everything.


    Moreover, the Song family has experienced so many disturbances. If song Lu still can''t tell the truth of Tong Si, she would be too stupid.


    "We don''t care if it''s greasy or not." Gu Chenyi said, "I discussed this matter with Ji Wei before. Ji Wei''s opinion is that we don''t need to intervene as long as the Tong family doesn''t come in front of us, no matter what he Mo Sheng and the song brothers and sisters want to do."


    "Listen..."


    Qin Zhixu looked at Gu Chenyi, squinted and asked, "so Tong Si is still in front of him now?"


    "An old fox is an old fox."


    Gu Chenyi patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''ve only started. You''ve guessed the development of things."

 Chapter 565

    Qin Zhixu patted off his hand angrily, stared at him and said, "I don''t think you''re praising me?"


    Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "then you''re right. How can I praise you?"


    Qin Zhixu glanced at him and hummed, "forget it, it''s too much talking with you. I''m sleepy and want to rest. Otherwise, you''d better go back to Mo''s house."


    He doesn''t bother about chatting, communicating and discussing countermeasures.


    Anyway, it will end up being called "old fox".


    "Oh, No." Gu Chenyi hurriedly said, "I said you are too stingy, but I''m just kidding you."


    "I''m stingy. I can''t joke." Qin Zhixu hummed, "and why do you say I''m a fox? It''s clear that those foxes have left Xiangcheng, okay?"


    No matter Ning Jiwei or Jian Haixi, or Mo Jue and Jian Yi, which is not more tortuous than their minds?


    Gu Chenyi thought for a moment, nodded and agreed: "what you said is, compared with them, you are really stupid."


    Qin Zhixu: "..." what''s wrong with being still unhappy after being taken off the title of fox?


    "Then what, get down to business, get down to business."


    Seeing that Qin Zhixu''s face is getting worse and worse, Gu Chenyi quickly pulls the topic back to the main topic, for fear that Qin Zhixu will drive people out before he says anything.


    Qin knew Xu Leng hummed and had no good airway: "say it quickly."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "Tong Si has come to us."


    "What?" Qin Zhixu frowned and said, "when did it happen?"


    "This afternoon."


    Gu Chenyi said: "it doesn''t count as looking for her. She didn''t come. She just sent a message to Ji Wei... Well, fake Ji Wei."


    Qin Zhixu blinked, reached out and touched his chin and said, "what is this Tong girl thinking?"


    "Who knows."


    Gu Chenyi shrugged his shoulders and said, "maybe she thinks we are all silly forks."


    "No, just do it yourself. Don''t hold me." Qin Zhixu disliked the tunnel.


    Gu Chenyi snorted, "then you should think about what medicine they sell in the gourd?"


    "Well... Let me see." Qin Zhixu got up, went to his desk, took out his pen and paper, and wrote and drew on it.


    Gu Chenyi came over curiously and asked, "what do you draw?"


    "Nothing, just a clue." Qin Zhixu pointed to several names on the paper and said, "look, this is mo Sheng. No matter what calculations the Song family and song Mei play, they must rely on Mo Sheng, right?"


    "Yes, Song Wei is mo Sheng''s dog and has never changed." Gu Chenyi said.


    Qin Zhixu drew another line and said, "so from this point of view, in fact, if you can catch up with song Lu, you are about to catch up with Mo Sheng. If you can improve the relationship between Song Lu and Song Wei, it will be better. It is equal to having a stable position around Mo Sheng, at least you can talk."


    Gu Chenyi suddenly said, "and Tong Si and Song Wei have been together before. From this point of view, Tong Si is completely possible to compound with Song Wei again."


    "Yes." Qin Zhixu nodded, "but it doesn''t matter. The key is Lisa. Lisa is mo Sheng''s confidant. Since Tong Si met her, he even got a lot of instructions from Lisa."


    "So Tong Si came to us now. Lisa inspired him to dig a hole for us?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    "Or maybe she can''t stay in Mo Sheng and wants to find another way." Qin Zhi and Xu Gang denied the conjecture and said, "but I don''t think it''s possible. Let alone how much Ji Wei hates her, she should also understand that we can''t take her as our own."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "I don''t think it''s possible. What do you say we do now?"


    Since it''s definitely a pit, you can''t jump.


    But now Ning Jiwei is really not in Xiangcheng. What if they avoid this pit and Tong Si and Mo Sheng dig a bigger pit waiting for them?


    Obviously, Qin Zhixu also thought of this.


    "It''s not difficult to avoid Tong Si now, but what to do in the future." Qin Zhixu said.


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that Ji Wei had just left."


    Qin Zhixu looked at him and said, "you don''t have to worry. This thing... You can only take one step at a time. Maybe Ji Wei will come back when they dig another pit. It''s really not good. Let Xiuyu go."


    Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "then we don''t have to do anything?"


    Qin Zhixu touched his chin and said, "if Tong Si sends a message or makes a phone call, hang her first, and then send someone to check the situation of the Tong family and stare at Tong Si."


    Gu Chenyi nodded, "I''ve ordered this."


    "In addition..."


    Qin Zhixu frowned, thought for a moment and said, "remember to send someone to keep an eye on Mo ting. You''d better find a chance to meet Mo Tong and ask about the situation."


    "Mo Ting?" Gu Chenyi wondered, "what does this have to do with Mo Ting?"


    "Just because it doesn''t matter, we should pay more attention." Qin Zhixu said in a deep voice: "Now that Tong Si has started to take action, it proves that Mo Sheng is ready to dig a hole for us. But Mo Sheng does it. I don''t think he will be kind enough to dig one hole and wait for us to fill it up before digging another. He must have dug seventeen or eight holes, waiting for us to avoid this and jump in, and then brush together and stew us."


    Gu Chenyi pursed his lips and said, "you''re right. We don''t know anything else, but what we know now is that Mo ting and Tong family must be the pits prepared by Mo Sheng for us. It''s just that we can''t say when they will break out."


    Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "that''s why we need to guard against them. We don''t have to do anything else. As long as we can guard well, and then hold on until Jiwei comes back."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "OK, I know. I''ll find a way to see Mo Tong tomorrow. Don''t say, although the boy looks dull and silent, he''s actually smart."


    Qin Zhixu said, "what''s the use of being clever? It''s not foolish filial piety?"


    How many times did they want Mo Tong to come back, but the boy had to stay with Mo ting.


    Seeing that Mo ting and they are about to become sworn enemies, I don''t know what Mo Tong will do at that time.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chenyi sighed, waved his hand and said, "forget it, take one step and see one step."


    After that, Gu Chenyi got up and said to Qin Zhixu, "I''ll go back first. I''ll tell you any news."


    Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "there''s a sudajiang over there... Don''t forget."


    "I know." Gu Chenyi hummed, "since I stare, I won''t let go of any of them. I''ll stare at them all. Don''t want to run away if there''s a problem at that time."

 Chapter 566

    During the chaos, Jian Haixi and Dou Ge have also successfully merged with Qiao Li and others and set out for a new destination.


    When Qiao Li and others first saw Jian Haixi, they were also shocked because of Jian Haixi''s blindness and her smell.


    But after hearing that she was poisoned, everyone sympathized with her and cooperated very much. They didn''t mention the smell again.


    After all, a beautiful woman now becomes blind and deaf, and destroys her face. Anyone will pity such an encounter.


    Jian Haixi wanted to go with everyone, but Dou Ge didn''t agree with what she said. She wasted her energy at will. Basically, Jian Haixi was in the house and in the car, and Dou Ge carried her around the rest of the time.


    By night, the crowd had reached Linzhen.


    Qiao Li and some of Dou''s family went down to prepare dinner. Qiao Zheng asked Dou Ge with some worry, "is it really OK for us?"


    Dou Ge Wei raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you afraid?"


    "How can I be afraid?"


    Qiao Zheng sighed and said, "I''m just worried about Miss. Her body has been getting worse and worse in the past two days. If something goes wrong on the road, we can run away at that time, but miss''s body can''t stand the toss."


    Dou Ge looked and sat nearby, but Jian Haixi didn''t respond at all to their dialogue. He sank his eyes and said, "I believe in Haixi''s judgment. Moreover, it''s hard for us to find a better place now."


    Qiao Zheng hesitated and suggested, "why don''t we divide into two teams?"


    "No." Dou Ge refused without thinking, "we don''t have many people. Although dividing into two teams can reduce the risk, it''s not easy to support one party in case of trouble."


    "No, I''m not talking about average separation."


    Qiao Zheng clenched his teeth and said, "we divided a team of three or two people and pretended to be a young lady. In case of an accident, we might have a way back."


    "You want to..."


    Dou Ge was stunned. After hesitating for a moment, he shook his head and said, "no, Haixi won''t agree."


    "That''s why I asked you." Qiao Zheng glanced at him and said, "if Miss can agree, I would have asked her."


    Dou Ge sank his eyes and said, "I know you want to protect Haixi, so I think something''s wrong and use this to lure the enemy away, but if Haixi knows about it in the future, she will never forgive me."


    "That''s better than death?" Qiao Zheng said positively, "Dou Ge, I know what you think of Miss, but you can choose. Do you want her to blame you in the future, or do you want her to lose her life here?"


    "This..."


    Dou Ge hesitated for a moment and said, "let me think about it."


    "What else?" Qiao said with a low voice. "Now, it''s not decided. Wait till you go a long way. Then it''s late. Now, the tower liner is staring at it."


    "But..."


    "Brother Dou."


    Dou Ge was about to speak, but he heard Jian Haixi''s voice suddenly ring.


    Dou Ge and Qiao Zheng were surprised to hear Jian Haixi speak.


    "Well, Haixi, we just..."


    The two thought that Jian Haixi heard their conversation and subconsciously, Dou Ge wanted to explain, but after he said half a sentence, he found that Jian Haixi didn''t respond at all. He just waved to him in the direction of vanity and said, "brother Dou, are you there?"


    Dou Ge was stunned and remembered that Jian Haixi''s hearing had completely disappeared today.


    Seeing Jian Haixi looking helplessly with empty eyes, Dou Ge felt uncomfortable.


    He knew that after so many changes, Jian Haixi must be the most frightened and helpless.


    But she never showed fear in front of them. Instead, she always comforted them that there was nothing wrong.


    In front of them, Jian Haixi was always smiling and calm.


    It seems that such things as rotten face, disfigured body, blind and deaf are just small things like sesame seeds and mung beans.


    She also joked with ease that she should cherish her present appearance, because mikai will soon prepare an antidote, and they won''t see her so embarrassed at that time.


    Influenced by her smile, Qiao Li and others, in addition to their initial surprise, soon accepted the fact that she was physically inconvenient, and no one disliked her or had any other ideas.


    The morale of the army, which was originally the most easily disordered, stabilized the fastest.


    But Jian Haixi, who has stabilized his military spirit, is really not afraid at all?


    She told Ning Jiwei it didn''t matter, told him it didn''t matter, and told everyone it didn''t matter.


    Does it really matter?


    Dou Ge was afraid of her embarrassment, so he never let others carry her. Even if he was tired after walking far, he just walked slowly behind her.


    At the rest place, Dou Ge always let Jian Haixi sit in a comfortable environment for the first time, and try to keep her away from her people, so that she is more comfortable.


    Then, Dou Ge found that whenever this time, Jian Haixi would quietly breathe a sigh of relief, and his originally tight appearance would slowly relax.


    So, actually, does she mind?


    Only by taking into account the overall situation and everyone''s mood, could she suppress the fear in her own heart and pretend that there was nothing.


    At the thought of these, Dou Ge felt a faint pain in his heart.


    He couldn''t help thinking, would it be much better if Ning Jiwei were here at this time?


    Does Jian Haixi not have to carry it? Can she relax a lot and rely on Ning Jiwei?


    "Brother Dou?" Jian Haixi didn''t hear Dou GE''s voice. He thought he wasn''t in front of him. He couldn''t help but stand up and stretch out his arms to rub forward.


    "Miss, we''re here."


    Qiao Zheng first reacted, hurriedly stepped forward and held Jian Haixi''s arm and said, "Miss, what do you want?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned, stretched out another hand, touched the back of Qiao Zheng''s hand and the style of his sleeves, and asked, "brother Qiao?"


    Qiao Zheng was stunned. Only then did he react that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear him.


    He opened his mouth to answer, but when he thought that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear again, he couldn''t help but red his eyes and couldn''t speak with his throat.


    Dou Ge took a deep breath, stabilized his mood, and then winked at Qiao Zheng.


    Qiao Zheng understood and released his hand holding Jian Haixi.


    "Big brother Joe?" Jane Haixi suddenly had no one to help her. She stretched out her hand in horror.


    Dou Ge grabbed her hand in time, stretched out his hand and nodded twice in the palm of her hand: "Haixi, it''s me."


    The familiar touch and code reassured Jane Haixi. She hooked her lips in the direction of Dou Ge and said, "brother Dou, I thought you weren''t here."


    Dou Ge didn''t speak. He helped Jian Haixi sit down again, and then said to Qiao Zheng, "please pour a glass of water."


    Qiao Zheng nodded, went aside, poured a glass of water and handed it to Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge nods Jian Haixi''s hand again, and then holds her hand to reach the water cup.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, held the water cup and said with a smile, "I''m not thirsty, brother Dou. I have something to say to you."


    Dou Ge touched her arm, meaning to let her say.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "brother Dou, according to our itinerary, we''ll almost be there in two days. It''s not convenient for so many of us to go together at that time, so I want to separate people."


    "Separate?"


    Dou Ge was stunned and subconsciously turned to look at Qiao Zheng.


    Qiao Zheng was also cluttering in his heart. Looking at Jian Haixi, he swallowed his saliva guilty.


    Did Jane Haixi just hear their conversation?


    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence to mention something about separate action at this time?


    "Brother Dou?" he didn''t see Dou GE''s reaction. Jian Haixi couldn''t help looking in his direction.


    "Cough..."


    Dou Ge coughed twice, put his hand on her arm and motioned her to continue.


    Jian Haixi pulled down the corner of his lips and whispered, "I think it''s better to walk separately for safety. In this way, the goal is smaller, but we can''t be far away, and we have to ensure communication at any time. Qiao Li and Qiao Zheng can take a team respectively, and then we can just follow them without people."


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s thoughts, Dou Ge thought for a moment and drew a question mark in her palm.


    Before, they didn''t discuss the possibility of driving away too much, but Jian Haixi didn''t promise at that time. Now why did they suddenly mention it?


    Feeling the question mark in the palm, Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "in fact, I don''t know, but... I feel very uneasy. It seems that something is beyond my control."


    Dou Ge thought and wrote the word "disease".


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned, smiled and shook his head and said, "you mean I''m worried about my disease? No, No. I believe mikai, even if he can''t cure me, he can at least have a way to suppress my toxicity. As long as he can suppress it, I don''t worry."


    Then Jane Haixi paused and whispered, "brother Dou, Qiao Zheng, aren''t they with me?"


    Dou Ge took her hand and shook it gently - No.


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "brother Dou, to tell you the truth, although I''m living very hard, I''ll try my best to detoxify. But if I really can''t get the antidote, I don''t have any regret. As long as you can give me some more time and let me solve the talilina matter."


    Dou Ge frowned slightly, sighed, raised his hand, patted her on the head and said, "nonsense again. How can I let you die?"


    Even if you want to die, I have to follow you on the huangquan road.


    When Dou Ge tapped her head, Jian Haixi couldn''t help holding her hand over her head and said with a smile, "brother Dou, you must be saying that I''m wayward again, right? But life is not something I can force. I try my best to listen to fate. In this way, no matter where I can go, I don''t have any complaints."


    Dou Ge pursed his lips, reached out and clenched her hand, gently wrote: "and me."


    Jian Haixi''s heart warmed, nodded and said, "I know, brother Dou, thank you."

 Chapter 567

    Dou Ge listened to her say thank you, but he didn''t feel happy. He just felt sour and sad.


    If it were ningjiwei, she wouldn''t say "thank you".


    Dou Ge knows he shouldn''t compare with Ning Jiwei. After all, Ning Jiwei is the one Jian Haixi loves, and he is just... Brother Dou.


    He didn''t want to compete with Ning Jiwei. He just wanted to give her a sense of security, protect her and take care of her.


    But so far, he has found that he can''t replace many things.


    No one can replace him except Ning Jiwei.


    Jane Haixi didn''t know what Dou Ge was thinking. She just thought he was listening to her, so she bowed her head gently: "Brother Dou, to tell you the truth, I didn''t complain when I knew that the poison would destroy my appearance and make my body stink. After all, talilina had experienced it, so I just wanted to pay her back. But when I learned that the poison would take away my eyesight and hearing, I was really a little scared. Especially when I couldn''t see, I was very flustered ¡£¡±


    Dou Ge was stunned. He didn''t expect Jian Haixi to tell him this.


    Jian Haixi smiled, reached out and patted Dou Ge on the back of his hand and said, "but I don''t panic when I think of brother Dou, you are also around, because I know that you will protect me no matter when."


    "Well, I will protect you until the end of my life." Dou Ge looked at her and said seriously.


    This is probably the only good thing for Dou Ge after Jian Haixi lost his sight and hearing.


    That is, when there is no one, he can look at her squarely and say something he didn''t dare to say before and after.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "although we are still calm, I always feel uneasy. Yi Yi suddenly gave us the address, which makes me feel a little strange. And talina, did she really not find us? But in my opinion, she should not stop. Why haven''t we found her hands so far? How many more..."


    Speaking of Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi was a little worried and said, "I don''t know if I''m too sensitive after I''m blind. I always think... Ji Wei''s attitude is too calm. You know, he''s a man. Although he looks like that in plain fashion, he''s actually timid."


    Dou Ge rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s also because of you, so he has no courage, because he can''t accept any accident from you."


    Although he knew that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear, he didn''t want to treat her as a disabled person, so he would still answer her even if Jian Haixi heard it.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "originally, he disagreed with me when I came out. Now I have frequent conditions, but he can still sit still... It makes me feel very strange."


    Dou Ge frowned, nodded and said, "it''s really strange."


    After thinking about it, Dou Ge glanced at Jian Haixi and wrote in her palm, "call?"


    "Hmm? Brother Dou, did you ask me to call Jiwei?" Jane Haixi shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "it''s useless. If he makes up his mind to hide something from me, he will never let me know."


    That''s true.


    Thinking of Ning Jiwei''s temper, Dou Ge suddenly had an idea in his heart. He turned and looked at Jian Haixi with some shock in his eyes.


    What he can think of, can Jane Haixi not think of?


    Ning Jiwei... He won''t run out of Xiang City, will he?


    But I shouldn''t.


    Dou Ge was puzzled when he thought of those things in Xiang City.


    Xiangcheng is so busy that Ning Jiwei should not be able to leave.


    Besides, if he sneaks away, there will always be movement in Xiangcheng, right?


    He thought so and didn''t tell Jane Haixi.


    If Ning Jiwei didn''t run out, if he said this, it would only make Jian Haixi more worried.


    And if Ning Jiwei really ran out


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and thought it might not be a bad thing.


    At least, Jian Haixi would feel much better if she could see Ning Jiwei.


    Jianhai Creek Road: "So brother Dou, do you understand? Although we seem calm now, I always think that something big will happen under this calm. Before that, we must hurry to the nearby talilina base as soon as possible. The light is dark there, and talilina may not want to find us around her base. Moreover, if something really happens, we can fight back The power of. "


    Dou Ge knew all of Jian Haixi''s thoughts about taking this step. He thought about it, but he didn''t refute it, but Qiao Zheng''s words made him hesitate.


    So I didn''t say anything at the moment.


    Seeing that he had no response, Jian Haixi asked, "brother Dou, is there anything wrong?"


    "No, just..."


    Dou Ge thought and wrote the word "you" in her palm.


    Besides worrying about her, what else might he feel wrong?


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Dou Dou will be back soon. I''ll be fine then."


    Dou Ge sighed and wrote helplessly, "cheat a three-year-old child."


    Jian Haixi covered his lips and said with a light smile, "what do you say? Aren''t we trying to find a way out?"


    Dou Ge thought for a moment, reached out and took the cup from Jian Haixi, then glared at her while she couldn''t see it and said, "if I had a way, how could I be eaten by you now?"


    What else could he do except listen to her, be loyal to her and keep her?


    Jian Haixi saw him take away the water cup and took the opportunity to say, "brother Dou, I''ll take it as your promise. Later, you discuss with Qiao Zheng about how to divide the team. If I can''t see or hear, I won''t join you blindly. You can arrange it."


    Dou Ge was stunned and knew that Jian Haixi was still a little awkward.


    Among them, Jian Haixi is the only woman. She can''t see or hear. It''s one thing to discuss the inconvenient situation. The bad smell on her body is also a problem.


    Although everyone has no dislike, but many times, others don''t dislike it. Jian Haixi himself is not very comfortable.


    Dou Ge nodded, lightly nodded on the back of her hand, and was about to get up and leave, but Jian Haixi grabbed him in time.


    Dou Ge looked back and asked, "anything else?"


    "By the way, brother Dou, there''s one more thing you must arrange." Jian Haixi said solemnly: "no matter how the team acts, we must ensure everyone''s safety. I''ll take everyone out and take everyone back. There can''t be less."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi said again, "well, after you discuss it, you tell me the arrangement and I''ll think about it."


    Dou Ge: "


    Well, Qiao Zheng''s careful thinking has also failed.


    What else do they want to dress up as Jane Haixi to distract the enemy? There''s no need to think about it at all.

 Chapter 568

    When Mo Jue was worried about how to use a good man''s trick against talilina the next day so that she could release him from the dungeon, he never thought that Jian Yi, who was left alone in the town, was rushing here day and night.


    Of course, if you can choose, Jian Yi doesn''t want to come to such a dangerous place.


    It''s just that he has no choice, because he''s Dong now.


    In the morning, Jian Yi wakes up vaguely.


    They had been driving away all night. He slept bumpy and uncomfortable leaning on ARJO all night.


    But he couldn''t and didn''t dare to say that. He could only bear it silently.


    "Ah Dong, you''ll see our eldest sister soon. I tell you, our eldest sister can be the first beauty in this area. Your boy has eyes." the mosquito smiled.


    Jian Yi lowers her head silently, and the corners of her mouth twitch secretly.


    First beauty?


    His mommy is the first beauty. No one is more beautiful than his mommy.


    And


    Can they stop talking to him?


    He''s "dumb and deaf" now. What if he accidentally helps?


    Naturally, the mosquito didn''t expect Jian Yi to answer. He smiled and said, "but ah Dong, don''t get in the way of our eldest sister because she looks good. You know, since ancient times, the more beautiful women are, the more beautiful our eldest sister is. If you''re not careful, you''ll die."


    Ah Zhuo snorted coldly and said to him, "you''d better say this to yourself twice. If I remember correctly, on average, you have to be beaten out of bed by your eldest sister for two months every year?"


    "Wrong." the mosquito stretched out its index finger and said, "so far this year, I have just broken a new record, an average of ten months."


    Ah Zhuo stared at him speechless. "You said you were really cheap. What do you have to do to provoke the eldest sister? The eldest sister can endure so many years without killing you. I think she has the best temper."


    "Hey, hey." the mosquito licked his tongue and said, "as long as I can stand next to my eldest sister, even if my ribs are broken by her, I''d like to."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ah Zhuo rolled his eyes and said, "it''s cruel. I think you''ll die in your mind sooner or later."


    "That feeling is good. If I really want to die in the hands of my eldest sister, I will die well."


    The mosquito stretched.


    Jian Yi silently listens to their words and secretly delimits mosquitoes in the danger range.


    Such a person who doesn''t care about life and death is the most terrible. With his loyalty and love for talilina, if he finds his identity one day, he will hate to kill it.


    Seeing that Jian Yi kept his head down, a Zhuo couldn''t help touching his hair and asked, "are you hungry?"


    Jian Yi looks up and looks at him.


    The mosquito smiled and said, "brother Zhuo, you still say me. Don''t you always have no way to treat this boy as a deaf mute?"


    Indeed, although Jian Yi is thin and injured, his clear eyes can''t be ignored.


    That eye always makes people unconsciously feel that Jian Yi can understand them.


    Therefore, although they know that Jian Yi is a "deaf", ah Zhuo and others are still difficult to get used to it.


    When he arrived at the nearby hotel, ahzhuo asked the team members to stop.


    After driving all night, everyone needs to rest and eat.


    After a Zhuo asked the mosquito to take Jian Yi to dinner, he walked aside with his mobile phone and called talilina.


    He hasn''t reported to talilina about Jane Yi.


    Talilina already knew that they couldn''t catch people, but yesterday the two sides didn''t have time to elaborate.


    After receiving a call from ARJO, talilina said, "when will you arrive?"


    "This afternoon." ah Zhuo hesitated and said, "elder sister, I want to ask you something."


    "Oh." talilina said with a smile, "it''s very rare to hear you say the word ''beg''. Is it about the little beggar?"


    "You know?" ah Zhuo was stunned and frowned, "what did the mosquito say?"


    "Well," talilina said indifferently, "mosquitoes have almost told me. Since you like that boy so much, just bring it back. Anyway, we don''t need that meal. A child can still feed."


    Zhuo didn''t expect talilina to agree so simply. She said happily: "thank you, elder sister."


    Talilina smiled, "you don''t have to thank me in a hurry. I agree that you take him with you, just to give you and him a chance. Over the years, you know my rules and the survival rules of people like us. If he can''t survive in this environment, he can''t live without me driving him away."


    "I know." ah Zhuo hurriedly said, "don''t worry, elder sister. I will teach him well."


    Talilina smiled and said, "ARJO, you think so much of that little beggar, but he doesn''t know at all. I hope he won''t disappoint you."


    Ah Zhuo smiled and said, "he''s very good. Although he can''t speak and can''t hear what we''re talking about, I think he can feel who is good to him. For example, he only kisses me these two days, not mosquitoes."


    "Really?" talilina said strangely, "listen to you, he is a very spiritual little guy. I want to see him as you say."


    "Elder sister, you will like him," said ah Zhuo.


    "Ha ha." talilina said with a smile, "then when you come back this afternoon, I''ll see him in person. If you can cultivate him, let him stay with Shazhi, which can be regarded as finding a playmate for Shazhi."


    "Ah, OK." ah Zhuo replied quickly.


    After hanging up the phone, ah Zhuo was relieved.


    I thought it would be a waste of words to ask talilina to agree to it, but I didn''t want her to agree so simply.


    And it sounds like talilina is in a good mood?


    A Zhuo is a little confused. He may have caught "Dou Ge" yesterday, so talilina is in a good mood.


    A Zhuo receives the phone and turns back to find Jian Yi. When he turns back, he sees a little man hiding behind the wall and looking at him with a small head tilted.


    Ah Zhuo was stunned, smiled, waved to Jian Yi and said, "ah Dong, come here."


    Jane Yi blinked and walked towards him.


    A Zhuo asked, "when did you come?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Ah Zhuo didn''t need his real answer. He just smiled and said, "now you can rest assured. I''ve told my eldest sister that she agreed to live with us and said she wanted to see you."


    Jian Yi: "..." he can''t rest assured!


    Ah Zhuo didn''t know that Jian Yi was already in tears. He smiled and said to him, "don''t worry. Although our life is a little dangerous, I promise you that as long as we have a brother, we will be able to protect you all day."


    Jian Yi looks at ah Zhuo in a daze. He can feel the care of ah Zhuo.


    However, it is precisely because of this care that Jian Yi feels a faint sense of guilt.


    They are enemies after all, and he will fail to live up to the care of ah Zhuo.


    Jian Yi pursed her lips. She couldn''t bear it. She stretched out her index finger and pointed to ah Zhuo''s hand.


    Ah Zhuo was stunned, smiled, stretched out his palm and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Jian Yi bowed her head and wrote, "Why are you so kind to me?"


    A Zhuo looked at the words written in his palm, slightly raised his eyebrows, smiled and said, "shouldn''t I treat you? You''re my brother."


    Jane Yi sucked her nose, walked forward and leaned her head against ah Zhuo. She said silently, "brother ah Zhuo, I''m sorry."


    Ah Zhuo thought Jian Yi was moved. He smiled and said, "boy, when you see your eldest sister this afternoon, you must seize the opportunity. If you can get into her eyes, you will live with Miss Shazhi in the future, and others dare not bully you casually."


    Although he takes care of Jian Yi, he always has a task and can''t take care of him all day.


    Then the best way is to help Jian Yi find a strong backstage. Yarn weaving is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Jane Yi blinked and pretended not to hear him.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, talilina heard hammu knocking at the door after she answered ARJO''s phone.


    Hamu came in and said, "elder sister, that Mo Jue is shouting for you."


    "Huh?"


    Talilina frowned and said, "what does he want me to do?"


    "He said the wound was cracked and hurt so much that he asked you to give him medicine." Ha Mu said angrily, "this guy is too much. Elder sister, you helped him take medicine yesterday. It''s very kind of you. He even wants to find you."


    Talilina Weidun, the corners of her lips subconsciously want to pull up.


    Halfway through, she suddenly realized that it was not appropriate for her to laugh at the moment, so she covered her lips and cleared her throat and said, "cough... Forget it, it''s still useful for us to keep him. We can''t let him die, so... I''ll force myself to see him."


    Ha Mu glanced and said, "elder sister, you are very kind to him. If I want to deal with people like him, I have to use punishment."


    Talilina didn''t say anything. She raised her feet and walked out. By the way, she said to hamu, "by the way, is breakfast ready?"


    "It''s already done." hamu asked, "elder sister, do you want to bring breakfast to your room?"


    "No," talilina said, "just take it to the dungeon."


    "Ah?"


    Ha Mu was stunned. He thought he had heard wrong, so he asked, "take it to... The dungeon?"


    "HMM." talilina nodded and kept walking towards the dungeon.


    Ha Mu was stunned and hurriedly followed up and said, "elder sister, you want to have dinner with that Mo Jue?"


    "Who said that?" talilina hummed, "I just had a whim and thought it was a good atmosphere to use in the dungeon, so I just wanted to eat there. As for Mo Jue... Hum, let him watch."


    Ha Mu suddenly realized: "so, elder sister, are you trying to torture him? Or do you leave to hurt people but not his body and specifically stimulate his mind!"


    Talilina looked at HA mu with deep meaning, opened her mouth, sighed and said, "Ha mu, you... Have become smart recently."


    "Really?" hamuhan scratched his head with a smile and said, "I think so, too."

 Chapter 569

    Listening to hamu''s words, talilina was stunned for two seconds, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, saying nothing.


    Forget it, fools are blessed.


    There are enough smart people around her. There is nothing wrong with the wonderful flower of hamu.


    When he reached the dungeon door, hamu reacted and said to talilina, "elder sister, you didn''t bring a medicine box."


    "Well, go and get it for me," talilina said indifferently. "Bring me breakfast by the way."


    "Ah, OK." Ha Mu replied foolishly.


    Looking at the figure of hamu leaving happily, talilina shook her head, sighed slightly and said nothing.


    She opened the door and went to the dungeon, thinking that after a night''s prison disaster, Mo Jue should be very embarrassed at the moment.


    He shouted to hamu to find himself, and he was about to play a bitter meat trick.


    Talilina hummed coldly, thinking that if Mo Jue made a bitter plan for her, she must let him know what real ruthlessness is.


    Talilina, who thought about all these scenes in her heart, was shocked when she saw the scenes in the dungeon.


    Of course, the environment in the dungeon is still not good, but Mo Jue doesn''t look embarrassed at all.


    Mo Jue directly took the quilt she sent yesterday as a carpet and covered the ground of the whole dungeon.


    Yesterday, in order to make Mo Jue feel better, tohamu sent a good quilt thick enough.


    Now it''s used as a carpet. The whole dungeon is very soft. It''s not as dark and humid as before. On the contrary, it has more home atmosphere.


    Let''s see Mo Jue. This guy doesn''t know how to play the water for him. He was tired yesterday. He had already cleaned up at the moment. His face did not mention the vicissitudes of life. He didn''t even have a bit of black eye. The whole person was more brilliant than the mask.


    There is also a small pier for eating. Mo Jue put a small bowl of boiled water on it.


    At this time, he is sitting against the wall, with a thick quilt and carpet under his body and clear water as tea next to him, which makes him have an elegant anti dust temperament.


    Talilina looked at the scene and gave two sharp blows to the corners of her mouth.


    She forgot that Mo Jue was used to enjoying it, and how could he suffer?


    Hearing talilina''s footsteps, Mo Jue turned to look at her, smiled at her and said, "you''re coming."


    Talilina glared at him and said, "what do you want me to do? I don''t think you''re having a good time?"


    Mo Jue blinked, pointed to his chest with a smile and said, "the wound is cracked. It hurts."


    "Pull it down, I don''t believe it at all." talilina rolled her eyes and said, "even if Qi Er''s wound medicine can''t make you recover overnight, it can''t aggravate your injury. Don''t act for me here."


    "Really, if you don''t believe it, come and see." Mo Jue blinked wrongfully.


    Just then, ha Mu came in with a medicine box, followed by Qiao Qiao.


    "Elder sister, this is the medicine box." hammu handed the medicine box to talilina.


    Qiaoqiao stepped forward, put down the lunch box, and then stepped back. She was silent and bowed her head all the way. She didn''t look more or ask more questions.


    She is very clear about her identity and authority. When she is not needed, she can always be a good invisible person.


    Hamu stood by and watched, with no intention of leaving.


    Mo Jue glanced at him, waved his hand and said, "silly man, you can go out."


    "Hum, I don''t listen to you again." Ha Mu glared at him and ignored him.


    "Really?" Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and turned to talilina with an ambiguous smile: "let him out. I have something to say to you in private."


    "Cough..."


    Talilina blushed when she was looked at by his eyes and said to hammu awkwardly, "what, hammu, you go down first."


    "... yes." Ha Mu nodded stiffly and retreated with Qiao Qiao.


    Talilina opened the dungeon door, went in, looked at Mo Jue and said, "what do you want to say to me?"


    Mo Jue smiled, stroked his stomach and said, "I''m hungry. I''ll talk about it after eating."


    "Boo ~" talilina gave him a white look, but she turned around and cleaned up the lunch box, put it on the small pier, and then carried the medicine box over again.


    "Don''t you hurt? Let me see..."


    Before talilina finished her words, she was reported by Mo Jue from behind.


    "You..." talilina paused and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Thank you." Mo Jue hugged talilina, put his head on her shoulder and said, "it''s so warm. I knew I went to your room to sleep last night."


    "What nonsense!" talilina pushed him away and said, "eat quickly."


    Mo Jue smiled and sat down and said, "let''s eat together."


    Talilina didn''t remember until she sat down. She had planned to eat by herself and let Mo Jue look at it.


    But when she saw this man, she still had no choice.


    Mo Jue took a vegetable leaf and tasted it in his mouth. "Well, the chef here is pretty good."


    Talilina glared at him angrily and ignored him angrily.


    In fact, she was angry with herself, angry that she was soft hearted and helpless to him.


    She can be cruel to others. She doesn''t trust Qi''er, so she can give Qiaoqiao medicine to control Qi''er.


    For mosquitoes, she is merciless, just because he is disrespectful to her.


    In Xiangcheng, she can say whatever she wants to say to Mo Sheng.


    Even for Shazhi, she could resist giving her mother and daughter affection.


    But only to Mo Jue


    In fact, they haven''t known each other for a long time, and they don''t even meet and talk much.


    But I didn''t know where I started and went deep.


    This man seems to be a nemesis sent to her by God, which makes her always unable to treat him.


    She hated this feeling of self-control, but at the same time she enjoyed it.


    Mo Jue saw that she had been poking the food with chopsticks. She couldn''t help laughing and saying, "do you take them as me?"


    "You still know?" talilina snorted coldly, "I just take them as you."


    As she spoke, she took a mouthful of food into her mouth and chewed it vigorously, as if she really took those as Mo Jue and wanted to chew him down.


    Mo Jue was not frightened, but smiled more warm Judo: "then I''m really happy."


    "Happiness?" talilina frowned. "Shouldn''t you be afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Mo Jue smiled, reached out and held talilina''s wrist and said affectionately: "you''d rather vent your anger at those rice grains than scold me and beat me. It can be seen that you have a deep heart for me and I can''t be moved. How can you be afraid of you?"


    Talilina was stunned. Her little face turned red. She looked at him angrily, took out her hand and said, "nonsense, I don''t have it. I... Will kill you one day."

 Chapter 570

    Listening to talilina''s words, Mo Jue curled his lips and smiled, reached out to hold talilina''s hand again, raised his eyebrow and said, "really? Since you say so, I''m not polite."


    Talilina looked at him and hummed, "how do you want to be polite?"


    She really didn''t believe Mo Jue dared to fight her, especially on her territory.


    Mo Jue flashed a dark light in his eyes and pulled talilina over with his arm.


    "Ah!" talilina didn''t take precautions against Mo Jue. Unexpectedly, she was pulled by him and suddenly lost her balance and fell over.


    Mo Jue took advantage of the situation to surround her and rolled back on the quilt.


    Suddenly they both fell on the carpet.


    After stopping, talilina couldn''t help staring at her Mo Jue and angrily said, "what are you doing? Don''t get up quickly?"


    "I can''t afford it." Mo Jue smiled bitterly and pressed closer: "since you said you wanted to kill me, I''m going to die anyway. Of course, I have to do something meaningful before I die."


    "What''s meaningful?" talilina asked subconsciously.


    As soon as she finished asking, she suddenly reflected that their posture seemed too ambiguous. They couldn''t help pushing him with a red face.


    Mo Jue imprisoned her hand and said, "what do you say?"


    Talilina bit her lips, stared at him coyly, avoided her head and didn''t speak.


    Mo Jue looked at her shy appearance, and the light in his eyes was bright and dark. For a long time, he just sighed, bowed his head, kissed her on the forehead, and then let go and sat up.


    Talilina was stunned. In fact, she... Wouldn''t refuse.


    After all, that''s also her lover.


    But she didn''t expect only one kiss, and Mo Jue didn''t do anything to her.


    Talilina sat up, looked at Mo Jue in some doubt and asked, "why?"


    She could feel that Mo Jue had really moved her mind just now.


    But why didn''t he go on?


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly, reached out and rubbed talilina''s hair and said, "isn''t it because you trust me too much?"


    He wanted to continue, and planned to get the key from talilina when she couldn''t resist, or hold her to leave the dungeon.


    But in the face of a woman who completely trusts him, he can''t do it anyway.


    Talilina blinked, turned her head and hummed, "do you really want to take advantage of me and do it to me?"


    "Well," Mo Jue simply admitted, "that was the plan."


    I just can''t do it.


    Talilina smiled suddenly, reached out and patted him on the cheek and said, "fortunately, I didn''t do it, otherwise you must have been turned into father-in-law by me now."


    Mo Jue: "


    "Oh, it''s a pity that you missed that chance just now." talilina stood up from the ground and said to Mo Jue: "in fact, your plan is good. I didn''t let ha Mu stay here before I came in this time. If you just continued, maybe you could really get out of here."


    Mo Jue said with a bitter smile, "can you give us a chance to do it again according to the scene just now?"


    "Beautiful thought." talilina glared at him, reached out and patted the dust that didn''t exist on her body and said, "do you think I''m doing charity? I''ve given you a chance to run again and again?"


    "OK." Mo Jue shrugged his shoulders, stood up and took talilina''s hand and said, "if you can''t get out, can you continue the activity just now?"


    "What do you think?" talilina gave him a white look and shook his hand.


    Mo Jue sighed exaggeratedly and said, "Alas, how can we do it now? Not only didn''t run out, but also there was no welfare."


    Amused by his regretful tone, talilina glanced at him and scolded in a charming voice: "promising."


    After scolding, talilina stopped staying, opened the door and went out.


    Mo Jue was scolded by her, his mind swung slightly, came forward and grabbed the iron gate and said, "Lina, wait a minute."


    Talilina stepped, looked back at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Jue looked at her affectionately and said, "in the evening... I still want to see you."


    Talilina blushed, bit her lips and said nothing, but turned and left the dungeon.


    Mo Jue looked at her leaving figure and said with a silly smile, "she didn''t refuse."


    It seems that he has "welfare" again in the evening.


    ¡­¡­


    But Mo Jue never thought that before the "welfare" came, he waited for an old acquaintance, Jian Yi.


    In the evening, a Zhuo and his team finally arrived at talilina''s hotel with Jian Yi.


    Qiao Qiao hurried up to receive the crowd.


    The mosquito looked at Qiaoqiao, smiled and said, "Qiaoqiao, you''re still here?"


    Although he was greeting, the mosquito, who had always loved beauty, stood behind ah Zhuo in a proper way this time, and didn''t get close to Qiao Qiao at all.


    This is mainly due to Qi Er.


    In the past, mosquitoes liked to bully Qiaoqiao. She was timid and wouldn''t complain if she was bullied.


    So every time mosquitoes see Qiaoqiao, they always move their feet manually to take advantage of something.


    Only once, Qiaoqiao''s bitten lip was found by Qi''er. Only then did he know that Qiaoqiao has been bullied by him all the time.


    Qi Er, who regarded Qiaoqiao as his own property, didn''t say anything, but secretly put some medicine in the mosquito''s water, which made him lose his instinct to rise up in those years.


    Until finally, the mosquito knelt in front of Qiaoqiao and Qi''er and begged them for forgiveness. In addition, Qi''er reluctantly gave him the antidote after he tried his best to save Qi''er again.


    Since then, no matter how wild mosquitoes are outside, but in front of Qiao Qiao, he is always very disciplined. He doesn''t dare to exceed the distance at all. He is more obedient than seeing talilina.


    After that, Qi''er began to test Qiaoqiao. She not only asked her to supply blood to the snake, but also slowly cultivated Qiaoqiao into a half medicine man. As long as someone approaches Qiaoqiao to bully her, then Qiaoqiao will be enough to put down the person as long as he touches her a drop of blood.


    Although it may not be able to poison each other, it''s OK to fight for enough escape time for Ma''s hemiplegia.


    Qiaoqiao saw mosquitoes, but there was nothing on his face, as if nothing unpleasant had ever happened to them.


    She just respectfully and politely led everyone into the hotel, and then methodically led everyone to the room cleaned in advance, and then carefully prepared wine and vegetables.


    A Zhuo leads Jian Yi to Qiaoqiao and says, "Qiaoqiao, this is my brother a Dong. He can''t speak or hear, but he can read. I''ll see my eldest sister first. I hope you can take care of him for me for a while."


    "Well, OK." Qiao Qiao replied without hesitation.


    She has always been so. She will hardly refuse orders from these people, even the most difficult task.


    It was only her habit to do this, but when she saw Jian Yi''s eyes, she was a little stunned.


    Everyone else went back to the room for repair. Zhuo and mosquitoes went to talilina''s room to report the situation.


    Qiao Qiao leads Jian Yi to ah Zhuo''s room. Seeing his thin and small appearance, she feels a little softer and asks softly, "are you tired of following them on the road?"


    Jane Yi blinked and didn''t speak.


    Qiao Qiao thought of ah Zhuo''s advice and knew that Jian Yi was really deaf and dumb. She thought for a moment. She went to the counter and brought her usual paper and pen, which she scribbled in her bookkeeping, and wrote on the paper: "are you tired? Do you want to eat first or wash first?"


    Jian Yi looked at the words for a while and pointed to the "eat" option.


    Qiao Qiao smiled and said, "OK, you sit here and wait for a while. I''ll bring you food."


    Jane Yi nodded her head.


    Qiao Qiao hesitated. He first put water in the washroom for Jane Yi, then screwed up his toothpaste and soap and said, "wash your hands and gargle first, and I''ll get something to eat."


    Jian Yi looked at her, looked at the things placed above the pool, and nodded.


    After Qiao Qiao left, Jane Yi stood in front of the mirror and sighed slightly.


    At this point, he can only go on.


    I don''t know how long he can hide it, or where Mo Jue is now.


    He only washed his hands and didn''t dare to wash his face.


    Although he still has scars on his face, his too handsome facial features and too white skin are still suspicious compared with others.


    Jian Yi looks in the mirror and is worried.


    What can I do?


    The footsteps outside the door are approaching. Jian Yi knows that it''s Qiaoqiao who went to help him get food. Qiaoqiao has returned.


    He had no time to think about it, so he had to wash his hands and go out.


    When Qiao Qiao came in, he saw that Jian Yi only washed his hands but not his face. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "why didn''t you wash your face? Also, this hand should be rubbed with soap, otherwise there will be bacteria."


    Jane Yi stood where she was and looked at her as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    Qiao Qiao smiled at him. First he put the tray on the table, then reached out and grabbed Jian Yi and said, "go, I''ll wash your face."


    Jian Yi hesitates and struggles slightly.


    He doesn''t want to wash it!


    Qiao Qiao saw him struggling. He thought he was hungry and wanted to eat first, so he said, "OK, you eat first. After eating, just take a bath."


    Jian Yi: "


    Jian Yi ate the meal very slowly for fear that she would be escorted to take a bath later.


    Qiao Qiao looks at Jian Yi, who is too quiet and clever, and the look in her eyes gradually softens.


    The people here are more or less murderous and wild. She doesn''t match here, but she doesn''t know where to go when she leaves here.


    For Qiaoqiao, she had never seen a child so quiet except yarn weaving.


    Quiet... Some like her.


    "Your name is ah Dong, isn''t it?" Qiao Qiao knows that Jian Yi can''t hear. She doesn''t mind. She just smiles and whispers, "I heard that ah Zhuo saved you. I don''t know whether it''s your luck or your misfortune."


    Jian Yi: "..." of course it''s unfortunate.


    Qiaoqiao said that, as if he felt that his words were ambiguous, he shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m not saying that brother a Zhuo is bad. In fact, although brother a Zhuo looks ferocious on the surface, um... He is really merciless to his enemies, but he is still very good to his own people."

 Chapter 571

    Listening to Qiao Qiao''s words, Jian Yi sighed silently.


    This really can''t reassure him.


    As an enemy, Zhuo will find out his identity sooner or later. At that time, I don''t know whether he will be unloaded into several pieces.


    Qiao Qiao doesn''t know Jian Yi''s worry. She just hasn''t talked to anyone for a long time. She looks at Jian Yi very pleasing to the eye, so she takes him as the object of chat for the time being.


    Jian Yi ate half a bowl of rice. In fact, he didn''t eat much, but when he thought that he might not have good fruit to eat next, Jian Yi decided to put as much into his stomach as he could.


    If he is locked up and tortured, and the other party doesn''t give him food, he can last three or two days.


    Looking at Jian Yi''s "wolfing down", Qiao Qiao smiled and said, "delicious. This is what the eldest sister specially prepared for the man in the prison. I''ve made more. Now it''s cheaper for you."


    People in prison?


    Jian Yi is slightly stunned, and involuntarily looks up at Qiao Qiao.


    Qiao Qiao noticed his sight and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter, ah Dong?"


    The word "a Dong" made Jian Yi react instantly. He is mute and deaf now. He can''t respond to each other''s words.


    He pursed his lips, glanced slightly, stretched out his fingers and pointed to the small wound on Qiaoqiao''s arm.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. A touch of unnatural spilled from the corners of her lips and said, "you ask this, it''s... Bitten by a snake."


    Snake bite!


    Jian Yi''s eyes are shocked. She purses her lips and grabs Qiaoqiao''s arm.


    Qiao Qiao thought he was worried about himself. He reached out and patted his hand and said, "don''t worry, it''s okay. I''m used to it."


    Jian Yi frowned, took the pen and paper and wrote, "why did the snake bite you?"


    Qiao Qiao said with a wry smile, "it''s a long story. Besides, it''s not suitable to talk to your child."


    As she spoke, Qiao Qiao wrote on the paper: "it''s all right. Don''t worry, the little flower snake only bites me and won''t bite others."


    Jane Yi sinks her eyes and thinks quickly in her heart.


    "Little flower snake" should be the snake they are looking for.


    I just didn''t expect Qiaoqiao to be bitten by it.


    I don''t know where the snake is or what''s powerful.


    Qiao Qiao saw that Jian Yi bowed his head and didn''t respond. He thought he was frightened, so he reached out and touched his head and said, "it''s okay. Brother a Zhuo will protect you. If someone bullies you, you''ll tell brother a Zhuo, you know?"


    They were communicating with pen and paper, but they saw Ah Zhuo push the door in.


    He looked at the almost finished meal on the table, smiled, walked up to Jian Yi, reached out and flicked his forehead and said, "smelly boy, you ate it first."


    With a blink of an eye, Jian Yi stood up wisely to help azzola open the chair, then quickly set the dishes and chopsticks for him, and moved half a bowl of rice and more dishes left in front of him.


    Looking at this scene, ah Zhuo and Qiao Qiao were stunned.


    Ah Zhuo said with a slight smile, "it''s a wink."


    Qiao Qiao also covered her lips and said with a low smile, "ah Dong is really sensible."


    Ah Zhuo sat down and took a big bite, then put down his chopsticks and said to Jian Yi, "all right, come back and eat the rest. Now you go with me to see the eldest sister."


    Jian Yi was stunned and his eyes were a little flustered.


    Ah Zhuo touched his head and said, "don''t be afraid. There''s a brother."


    Jane Yi is anxious. It doesn''t work no matter who is here.


    No matter how anxious Jian Yi is, he is still dragged by ah Zhuo to see talilina.


    In talilina''s room, Jane Yi meets this woman for the first time, the enemy who hurt his mommy.


    Hate intended to flash in Jian Yi''s eyes. Fortunately, he kept his head down and was not seen.


    Talilina saw Jian Yi, smiled and said, "are you ah Zhuo''s new brother ah Dong? Look up and let me have a look."


    Jian Yi lowers his head and doesn''t respond at all. It seems to outsiders that he is just doing what a deaf mute should do. Only Jian Yi knows that his little hand hidden in his sleeve has been sweating nervously.


    Talilina squinted and said to ARJO, "let him look up."


    "Yes, elder sister." ah Zhuo reached out and patted Jian Yi on the head and said, "ah Dong."


    Jane Yi looks up at ah Zhuo. Ah Zhuo smiles at him, puts out his finger and points to talilina.


    Jane Yi blinked and looked down his finger, just opposite talilina''s line of sight.


    "Eh?" talilina looked at Jian Yi with some surprise and said with a smile: "it''s really unexpected that a little beggar should have such clear and flexible eyes."


    "Yeah, yeah." hearing talilina praising Jian Yi, ah Zhuo immediately said to you Rongyan, "when I first saw Ah Dong, I had an inexplicable favor for him. I thought he should be my brother."


    "Ha ha." talilina only sneered at ah Zhuo''s words: "ah Zhuo, I didn''t praise him when I just said that."


    "Ah?" ah Zhuo was stunned and asked, "elder sister, what do you mean?"


    Talilina took two steps forward, squinted at Jian Yi and said, "I heard you can''t speak, but you can read?"


    Jian Yi blinked and said nothing.


    "I''m curious. As a little beggar, how do you ensure that your skin is so delicate and can read?" talilina suddenly grabbed Jian Yi''s wrist and asked.


    Jian Yi seems to be startled. Subconsciously, she wants to hide behind ah Zhuo.


    "Elder sister..."


    Ah Zhuo said, "ah Dong is just a child."


    "What about children?" talilina stared at Jian Yi and said, "children can do it more often. When I was as old as him, I had already stabbed my enemies."


    Ah Zhuo pursed his lips and said nothing, but he held Jian Yi tightly in his hand for fear that he would be punished by talilina.


    Talilina snorted coldly, "I promise you I won''t go back, but only if you can prove that the boy is innocent. I don''t want a mouse in my house."


    "Yes." ah Zhuo answered quickly. He took Jian Yi''s hand and went to the table. He took a pen and wrote on the paper, "why can''t you read?"


    Jane Yi was stunned. She didn''t take the pen. She just shook her head.


    "What''s the meaning of shaking her head?" not only ARJO was stunned, but talilina was also confused.


    Ah Zhuo asked again, "where did you get these injuries?"


    In fact, he asked these words when we first met, but Jian Yi didn''t say it at that time. He was busy again, so he didn''t ask in detail.


    Jian Yi looks at Zhuo and turns to talina.


    Ah Zhuo frowned, put his pen into Jian Yi''s hand and said, "come on, if you tell the truth, elder sister won''t punish you."


    Jane Yi hesitated for a moment, bowed her head and wrote askew on the paper: "I forgot."


    Zhuo, talilina: "


    After a while, talilina frowned, stared at Jian Yi and said, "what does he mean? Amnesia?"

 Chapter 572

    Ah Zhuo also frowns. Unexpectedly, Jian Yi knows nothing about his past.


    Ah Zhuo felt distressed when he thought that he was hurt when he saw Jian Yi.


    He squatted down, reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head. He took a pen and wrote, "have you lost your memory?"


    Jian Yi looked at the words, then at him and talina, and nodded cautiously.


    Up to now, the only excuse he can use is this.


    Talilina raised her eyebrows and asked, "don''t remember anything?"


    Ah Zhuo wrote this again on the paper and asked, "what do you remember?"


    Jane Yi thought for a moment, then bowed her head and wrote, "a man is in the wild, injured, wandering, beaten and starving."


    Looking at what he wrote, ah Zhuo sighed, looked at talilina and said, "elder sister, I know you have a lot of worries about ah Dong. I can make a military order. If ah Dong does something wrong one day, I will kill him myself and apologize to you."


    Talilina narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Jian Yi thoughtfully. After a while, she smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Since you recognize him as a brother, take him. Can''t I accommodate a child? Even if he really has something to hide, I have nothing to fear."


    Hearing talilina''s words, ah Zhuo was relieved to know that she promised to let Jane Yi stay.


    Ah Zhuo smiled, reached out and knocked on Jian Yi''s head and said, "smelly boy, elder sister asked you to stay. Don''t you hurry to thank elder sister?"


    Jian Yi looks at ah Zhuo and talilina. It seems that he is thinking about what he said. After a while, he suddenly realized it and said an exaggerated goodbye to talilina.


    Looking at him and worshipping Buddha, talilina couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK, I''m the king of hell, not a female Bodhisattva."


    Ah Zhuo hurriedly said, "for ah Dong, elder sister, you are really a female Bodhisattva."


    Talilina hooked her lower lip and said to ARJO, "go down. You''re tired after walking all the way. Have a rest."


    "Yes."


    A Zhuo leads Jian Yi out.


    Hamu watched them go out and said to talilina suspiciously, "elder sister, I think ah Dong is very clever and lovely. Are you worried about him?"


    Talilina smiled, got up, walked to the window, looked at a new bud in the flower pot and said, "Ha mu, you don''t understand. Sometimes, the most dangerous is not the known enemies, but the people who look the most harmless."


    Ha Mu scratched his head and said, "elder sister, I don''t understand. If you''re suspicious, why don''t I check the boy''s origin?"


    "No need." talilina stretched out her Manicure Finger, pinched and twisted it, pinched the bud that had just sprouted, and said with a sneer: "just keep him. There''s really something wrong. Just kill him."


    Over the years, her subordinates are not always loyal, but she doesn''t care much, because those who have different hearts have long been disposed of by her.


    For her, those who have different intentions but have no ability to kill her are like these useless buds, which are pinched off without much effort.


    Thinking of Jian Yi''s clear eyes, talilina added: "however, if he can be cultivated, it''s a good thing to keep it. Shazhi has no playmates and is really lonely. It''s good to keep him with Shazhi."


    Hamu smiled and said, "elder sister, you are very kind to miss Shazhi."


    "Hmm?" talilina stroked the green leaf''s fingers, paused, turned her head and looked at hamu, with a rare doubt in her eyes, "I''m confused about yarn weaving, okay?"


    I''m afraid hamu is the only one who says she''s good at yarn weaving. Even ah Zhuo and mosquitoes have gently advised her to weave snacks on yarn from time to time.


    Without hesitation, hamu said: "Of course, elder sister, you are cold and warm-hearted. Although you look fierce at ordinary times, hammu knows that you are the best to our brothers. Especially for Miss Shazhi, although you don''t know her very well, Miss Shazhi''s food and clothing expenses are always good. Moreover, hammu remembers that once a brother accidentally bumped into Miss Shazhi, and you were very angry Angry. And, that time... "


    "Enough."


    Talilina made a sudden noise, and the cold voice interrupted hamu''s words and said, "stop talking."


    Ha Mu was stunned. I don''t know why talilina was suddenly angry.


    Talilina pointed to the door and said, "get out."


    "... yes." Ha Mu didn''t dare to disobey, so he quickly turned and backed out.


    When talilina was alone in the room, she shook her hands and broke the flower pot by the window.


    The reason for trembling is not sadness or anything else, but anger, but fear.


    The anger and fear made her unable to control herself for a moment.


    Since she adopted Shazhi, she has always controlled herself and never allowed herself to have any feelings for Shazhi.


    She has always done so. Usually, she doesn''t talk to her much except using yarn.


    But now hammu told her that she had always been good at yarn weaving?


    Talilina asked herself that she was certainly not good at yarn weaving. It was only through hamu''s reminder that she suddenly found that, in fact, she unknowingly invested in yarn weaving.


    This made talilina very angry. She was angry with herself.


    From the moment she decided to go this way, she decided never to feel for anyone again.


    Mo Jue was an exception, an exception she was curious and expected.


    And she already knew what would happen to her and Mo Jue.


    Even, she expected to die in the hands of Mo Jue. That might be the best end for her.


    But except Mo Jue, she didn''t want to pour too much emotion into anyone else, and she didn''t want others to become her weakness and weakness.


    Especially yarn.


    Shazhi''s parents died in her hands. This girl is smart and extraordinary.


    Now, although she can hide it, sooner or later, Shazhi will know the truth. When they fight against each other, Shazhi can put down her past feelings and hate her, but if she pays her feelings, won''t she be able to lay hands on Shazhi and die in her hands?


    At the thought of this, talilina hated her incompetence.


    She clenched her teeth, looked at the broken flowerpots all over the ground, and walked out with a cold hum.


    Ha Mu kept at the door. Seeing her coming out, he couldn''t help saying, "big sister..."


    "Clean up the fragments in the room." talilina ordered coldly as she left quickly.


    "Yes." Ha Mu nodded quickly.


    When he raised his head to ask where talilina was going, he saw that talilina had disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Dungeon.


    Mo Jue looked at talilina who came all the way angrily, raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Who provoked you?"


    "Hum." talilina snorted coldly, opened the door, went in and sat down in front of him.


    After sitting down, talilina didn''t say anything. She just closed her eyes and leaned against the wall, as if she were closing up, slowly calming her emotions.


    Mo Jue hooked the corner of his lower lip and said, "I don''t know. I still have the function of meditation."


    Talilina closed her eyes and didn''t open them, but said in a cold voice, "Mo Jue, you said you would kill me yourself. Do you know what you say?"


    Mo Jue didn''t know why she suddenly mentioned it. She nodded and said, "well, count your words."


    Talilina opened her eyes, turned to Mo Jue and said seriously, "then you must remember, do it earlier and don''t let me die in the hands of others."


    Mo Jue was stunned, reached out and touched talilina''s eyebrow bone and asked, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    Talilina pursed her lips, sighed slightly, leaned against Mo Jue''s shoulder and said, "I told you about my daughter."


    "The little girl who killed the whole family by you?" Mo Jue said with a smile: "of course I remember such a cruel thing."


    Talilina stretched out her hand and twisted it hard around his waist. When she heard Mo Jue''s breathing, she hummed, "speak well. I''m in a bad mood now. Be careful I''ll beat you."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly and said, "well, anyway, I''m a prisoner now. I can only listen to your orders. Go ahead."


    Talilina hesitated and said, "Shazhi is very smart. She will find out the truth one day. I''ve always told myself that I''m just using her, but after listening to hamu''s words today, I found that I don''t just use her so easily."


    "HMM." Mo Jue nodded and said, "of course, how can you bring gifts to the objects you use?"


    Thinking of their last side in Hunan City, Mo Jue couldn''t help saying that talilina was carrying those big and small bags.


    Talilina was stiff, stuck her neck and said, "I was trying to give her some sweets so that she could continue to work hard for me."


    "Well," Mo Jue nodded, "I think you''ve been hypnotizing yourself all the time."


    Talilina immediately shut up.


    Mo Jue thought and said, "in fact, it''s no big deal. I''ve just seen the same thing."


    "The same thing as me?" talilina asked curiously.


    "Well, basically the same." Mo Jue said, "Mo family, Mo Ting, do you know?"


    "She." talilina nodded and said, "I know, but she is of no use among the three brothers and sisters of the Mo family."


    Mo Jue smiled at her and said, "she has a son named Mo Tong, who was born by her ex husband and his cheating object."


    With this sentence, talilina understood.


    She frowned and said, "do you mean that Mo Ting keeps her ex husband''s children around? Doesn''t she hate that child?"


    "Yes, I hate it." Mo Jue nodded. Thinking of Mo Tong, he couldn''t help sighing: "I''ve seen that child, smart, sensible and very filial."


    Talilina was stunned and couldn''t help thinking of Shazhi.


    The same feelings maintained by hatred, adults avoid children, but children are equally dependent and filial to adults.

 Chapter 573

    Talilina lowered her head and asked, "what happened later?"


    Mo Jue looked at talilina and said, "I don''t know. Now they still get along the same way, but Mo Ting hasn''t driven Mo Tong away, and Mo Tong hasn''t mentioned leaving. No one knows whether Mo Ting is sincere to the child. After all, she always urges him to do his homework while beating and scolding, so as to meet the best education in front of him."


    Talilina said with a bitter smile, "it''s really like that. But I don''t want to be killed by Shazhi one day."


    "That''s why you came to me?" Mo Jue asked.


    Talilina nodded, looked up at Mo Jue and said, "if my life is destined to end, then I just hope I die in your hands."


    Mo Jue looked at talilina. Her affection for him was clear in her eyes.


    He reached out to touch her hair and said softly, "if one day, I will kill you in front of everyone."


    "Really?" talilina smelled the speech. She was not angry or lost. Instead, she smiled contentedly and leaned against him. "That''s good."


    After staying in the dungeon for a long time, talilina''s mood calmed down a little.


    She thought of Shazhi and said with a smile, "but maybe it won''t happen."


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue asked with an eyebrow, "what? You don''t want to turn around and kill your daughter?"


    "Pull it down," talilina said with a white look at him. "That girl is still valuable. Of course I won''t kill her before that."


    Mo Jue wondered, "then why don''t you worry?"


    Talilina squinted and said, "do you know how to make a person who has a potential threat to you harmless?"


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and said without hesitation, "kill him."


    Talilina shook her head with a smile and said, "no, it''s to find another weakness for him. With a new weakness, you''re equivalent to holding his pigtail. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to do anything stupid again."


    Mo Jue shook his shoulder and said, "no wonder you are the most poisonous woman. I didn''t expect you to have such a vicious move."


    "How?" talilina raised her eyebrows and looked at him provocatively. "You didn''t know I was cruel the first day. It''s still time to let go."


    "Then..."


    Mo Jue pretended to hesitate. Then when talilina was about to leave angrily, he stretched out his hand and pulled her back to his arms. He hugged her tightly and said, "of course it''s too late. Who made my heart subdued by you long ago?"


    "Hum, glib." talilina turned her head.


    But although she said so, she didn''t leave.


    Mo Jue followed her hair with a boring hand and asked, "listen to what you just said, you have used this method on someone?"


    "More." talilina said, "the most recent time is Qi''er. He is too smart and has too many thoughts. I don''t trust him. So he fed poison to his beloved woman, so he won''t dare to rebel in the future."


    "It''s poisonous." Mo Jue shook his head and asked, "what are you going to do to your daughter now? Poison?"


    "No." talilina lifted her hair and said, "we have a new child here. He is deaf and dumb. I look good. I''m going to send him to Shazhi as a playmate."


    Mo Jue was stunned, frowned and said, "do you want to use this child to contain yarn weaving?"


    As long as Shazhi and Jian Yi have been together for a long time, they will have feelings. Over time, even if Shazhi knows the truth, as long as Jane Yi is in talilina''s hands, Shazhi won''t dare to do it to her.


    Mo Jue''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly heavy and didn''t say anything.


    Talilina saw Mo Jue''s disapproval, and she was not surprised.


    After all, it''s too cruel to treat children with such tricks.


    She looked at Mo Jue, smiled and said, "are you unhappy? Then I''ll tell you another thing. You''ll be even more unhappy. Qi''er was my doctor. He prepared the poison that made Jian Haixi deaf and blind."


    Mo Jue was stunned, hehe said with a smile: "so, he is the person I''m looking for?"


    "Yes," talilina nodded, "but unfortunately, I sent him out recently, so you won''t see him."


    Mo Jue''s mouth twitched slightly, "do you have to do this?"


    "Hum." talilina snorted, "that''s what you did to me first."


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "but it''s Ning Jiwei who did it to you. What''s the matter with Jian Haixi? Besides, besides making Jian Haixi deaf and blind, you gave her other medicine, didn''t you? Even if you want to revenge Ning Jiwei, you''ve done enough to Jian Haixi."


    Talilina was not happy that Mo Jue spoke for Jian Haixi, so she snorted coldly and didn''t answer him.


    Mo Jue knew she was unhappy, but he couldn''t help saying it.


    "Haixi has set up a set for you, but if you don''t want to do it to her, even if she sets up more sets, nothing will happen if you don''t go to Dou''s house."


    Talilina frowned, got up and stared at Mo Jue and said, "so you think it''s all my fault?"


    Mo Jue shook his head and said, "the opposing sides have their own positions and their own abilities. I don''t think who is right or wrong. I just think... Haixi is relatively innocent in this matter."


    "She''s innocent?" talilina snorted coldly, "you were all cheated by her. She''s clearly a black heart lotus. What did I do to her? She''s still on me and took my steel wire. Now I just hate that I didn''t kill her at that time. Next time I see her, I must kill her myself."


    When she said the second half of the sentence, her tone was gloomy and cruel, which seemed different from what she had just looked like.


    Mo Jue looked at her and looked a little stunned. He opened his mouth to say something, but the words circled around his lips, but he didn''t say anything.


    Talilina looked at him hesitantly and asked, "what do you want to say? Do you want to say I''m cruel?"


    Mo Jue shook his head and said, "in fact, we don''t have any hatred. In fact, I thought for a long time. I thought when I was in Xiangcheng and before I came here. I thought that if you can not cooperate with Mo Sheng and don''t flow through the muddy water, we actually don''t have to fight. Maybe we can have a separate ending."


    After a pause, Mo Jue shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "at this moment, I found that many things have been irreparable. No matter whether we had hatred before, we are dead now."


    Talilina was stunned. She looked at Mo Juwei biting her lower lip and hummed, "it''s already like this. You''re daydreaming yourself."


    "Well, yes." Mo Jue nodded, sighing and mocking.

 Chapter 574

    Talilina came out of the dungeon, her face more gloomy.


    Ha Mu scratched her head in confusion. She wondered why talilina was angry, but she had to go to the dungeon, which made her more angry.


    Talilina didn''t go back to her room, but sat on the stone pier at the door of the hotel, watching the setting sun, and didn''t move her eyes for a long time.


    Qiaoqiao finished today''s work and saw talilina staying here all the time. She looked confused and sad. She hesitated and walked forward and asked, "elder sister, do you want to give you a glass of wine?"


    Usually talilina always keeps her hands on red wine, but today she shook her head and said, "No."


    Just as Qiaoqiao was about to step down, talilina patted the chair beside her and said, "sit down and stay with me for a while."


    Qiao Qiao was slightly stunned. She didn''t know why talilina let herself accompany her, but she nodded and sat down obediently.


    "Do you like watching the sunset?" talilina asked.


    "Well, I like it." Qiao Qiao nodded. "What I see most today is the rise of the sun and the fall of the moon. Sometimes there is no one in the hotel. They seem to be my partners and friends."


    In fact, even if there are people in the hotel, most of them are brothers who come back from work and rest here. Qiaoqiao and they don''t have much common language, only service.


    So for Qiaoqiao, whether it''s sunshine or moonlight, it''s the most beautiful scenery.


    "But I don''t like it," talilina said suddenly.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. She turned to talilina and asked, "why don''t you like the sunset?"


    "Because it''s too cunning." talilina pointed to the sunset half covered by clouds.


    "Cunning?" Qiao Qiao was stunned. It was the first time she heard someone describe the sunset as cunning.


    Qiao Qiao couldn''t help looking up at the West sky.


    Can the sunset be cunning?


    She doesn''t think so.


    What a beautiful scene, how can people have such a negative mood?


    Talilina sneered, "isn''t it? It''s clearly going to die, but it''s unwilling. It has to give people hope before the final curtain, making people feel that there is still a glimmer of good possibility, and even expect a fairly good death. But isn''t the final outcome the same? It will take away the day and leave the darkness to the rest of the people."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned.


    For the first time, she heard such an interpretation of the sunset.


    "But..." Qiao Qiao opened her mouth to explain, but she looked at talilina''s expression, hesitated and closed her mouth.


    I don''t know why, she feels that talilina doesn''t need her different opinions at the moment.


    All she needs is someone who can stay by her side and listen to her.


    Qiao Qiao lowered her head and said nothing in silence.


    Talilina looked at the quiet coincidence and suddenly became more interested in chatting. She asked, "I poisoned you. Do you hate me?"


    Qiaoqiao raised her head, paused for a second, and then shook her head.


    Does it matter whether she hates or not? Who does she have the right to hate?


    Talilina seemed to know the clever answer. She pulled her lower lip and said, "it''s no use for you to hate me. I don''t want to die or be betrayed. Then I can only try my best to make the people around me loyal to me."


    Qiao Qiao lowered her head and said, "my life was saved by my eldest sister. No matter whether she wants to take back my life now or one day in the future, I have no complaints."


    Talilina looked at Qiaoqiao with some confusion and asked, "why? Why have you never had any emotion and hatred no matter how I, mosquitoes, Qi''er and others treat you?"


    Qiao Qiao was silent for a long time this time.


    Talilina thought that maybe her question was too difficult. Just when she thought Qiaoqiao couldn''t answer, she heard Qiaoqiao ask in a faint, almost inaudible voice, "what if you hate?"


    Unlike talilina, she is resourceful, resourceful and capable.


    There are strong women like talilina and dodder like her in the world.


    Her hatred will not bring any pressure and revenge to the exerciser. On the contrary, in addition to making her own life unhappy, it may also bring her endless trouble and endless difficulties.


    For example, if the mosquito knows that she has been hating him, it must be all kinds of trouble if she doesn''t get rid of her in private these years. It''s impossible to be like this when she doesn''t exist.


    Another example is Qi''er. If her hatred is greater than her obedience, she may have become a living dead person who specializes in providing food for flower snakes instead of being rescued by Qi''er again and again.


    Another example is talilina.


    If she had hated clearly enough last time, she might not have had the opportunity to speak here now.


    Talilina listened to the subtle implication and hardly nodded her head: "it''s also true. For people without ability, hate is useless."


    Qiao Qiao smiled, looked up at the sunset gradually disappearing into the sky, smiled and said, "elder sister doesn''t like the sunset, but in fact, I like it very much and don''t think it''s cunning. Because before I knew it would be night, it gave me at least a trace of beautiful fantasy and expectation. For me, I never dare to expect beauty for a long time. As long as there was such a moment, it''s enough."


    Talilina was slightly stunned. She looked at Qiaoqiao seriously and suddenly found that the man looked familiar.


    Yes, she has seen such indifference and tranquility in Jian Haixi.


    But what is different from Qiaoqiao is that what Jian Haixi hides under this tranquility is the powerful energy like a volcano.


    Talilina looked at Qiao Qiao and a thought flashed in her eyes.


    Did she release the Warcraft in Jane Haixi''s heart?


    Mo Jue said that Jian Haixi was innocent. If she hadn''t taken the initiative to provoke her, Jian Haixi might always be another coincidence.


    When she thought of Jane Haixi, talilina couldn''t help thinking of what Mo Jue said to her in the dungeon.


    She got up and said, "send some wine and vegetables to my room."


    "Yes." Qiaoqiao got up respectfully.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the night of Jian Yi''s arrival at the hotel, Ning Jiwei finally arrived in the town where Jian Yi used to be.


    After meeting with the shadow guard, Ning Jiwei remained silent.


    The shadow carefully said, "young Lord, we searched several times and finally determined that talilina''s people stayed here the longest. Then..."


    The shadow handed Ning Jiwei the small package dug out from the soil and said, "we found this."


    Ning Jiwei took the package and just glanced at it to make sure it must be Jian Yi''s.


    The shadow lowered his head and said in shame, "I''m sorry, it''s our disadvantage..."


    "Don''t say that." Ning Jiwei clenched the package, took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down. "Things shouldn''t be the worst yet."


    If talilina really catches Jane Yi, it''s impossible to calm everything now.


    "But this package..." Ying hesitated.


    These are obviously things left by Jian Yi, and talina''s people have stayed here for the longest time, which shows that Jian Yi''s departure must have something to do with talina''s people.


    Ning Jiwei held the package so tight that his knuckles turned white. He said coldly, "maybe... They took Yiyi away, but they haven''t determined Yiyi''s identity."


    "Is this... Possible?" the shadow naturally hopes so, but the possibility is too small.


    Ning Jiwei also knows that this possibility is very small, but now they can only take all the possibilities into account, and then prepare for the worst in turn.


    "Little Lord, what shall we do now?" the shadow asked.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the package in his hand and said, "first find a place to live. I can find out a lot of details about these things left by Yi Yi. When I find out, I''ll make plans for the next step."


    "Yes," replied the shadow.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t find another place to live. So many of them have too big a goal. If they all stay in hotels, I''m afraid they will attract the attention of others.


    The party set up several tents near the tile roofed house.


    Ning Jiwei connected to the computer and imported all the data left by Jian Yi into his computer.


    In the latter half of the night, Ning Jiwei, who had integrated all the data content, finally found the clue left by Jian Yi.


    There are two clues. One is about Jian Yi himself and the other is about Jian Haixi.


    At the risk of exposing his location, Jian Yi clears away Jian Haixi''s location information, but he knows where Jian Haixi is.


    Looking at the backup left by Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei fell into meditation.


    If he is Jian Haixi, he will find a way to evacuate after seeing Jian Yi''s warning.


    But where will she and Dou Ge evacuate?


    Ning Jiwei looked at the map of Jian Haixi''s location and thought for a long time. His eyes moved from the map to the computer screen and from the computer to the map.


    For a long time, he suddenly had an idea.


    Jian Haixi''s current location, seen from the map, is actually not safe to withdraw anywhere.


    Talilina can send a small number of people to search separately to their understanding of the geographical location. No matter how hidden Jane Haixi is, she will be found by talilina''s people sooner or later.


    But what if Jian Haixi and his men retreat to a place that everyone can''t think of?


    Like... Talilina''s base!


    If there was no information provided by Jian Yi to Jian Haixi, Jian Haixi might not go like this, but now that Jian Haixi has this information, Ning Jiwei is almost sure that she will do so.


    He knew too well that Jian Haixi, who seemed weak, was actually a girl with more courage than heaven.


    He was almost sure of Jian Haixi''s whereabouts. Ning Jiwei sighed helplessly and began to investigate all the monitoring around him, hoping to find out the information about Jian Yi.


    The shadow kept by Ning Jiwei''s side all the time. Seeing that Ning Jiwei didn''t rest until dawn, he couldn''t bear to advise him, "young Lord, please rest, or you can tell me how to check. I''ll find it. You haven''t rested for several days in a row."

 Chapter 575

    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "I''m fine. I must find the trace of Yi Yi as soon as possible. The more I drag it down, the more dangerous it will be."


    "But..." the shadow still wanted to say, but Ning Jiwei waved his hand and interrupted his words: "don''t say more."


    "... yes." Ying had to step down and prepare a cup of coffee for Ning Jiwei.


    That''s all he can do.


    It was not until daybreak that Ning Jiwei''s eyes with two big black circles finally burst into light.


    "Found it!" ningjiwei said excitedly.


    The shadow guard immediately gathered around and asked excitedly, "young Lord, where is the little young master?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at the little information in the video and said, "Yiyi... Was really taken away by talilina''s people."


    Ying also saw Jian Yi following a group of people from the screen. He frowned and said, "but young master... It doesn''t seem like he was taken away by force."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "we may have guessed right. Although Yi Yi was taken away by talilina''s people, his identity has not been exposed yet."


    Ying was stunned and looked at Jian Yi in the video. She couldn''t help but exclaim: "young master, you''re so kind. You can hide your identity in such a short time."


    And they are still facing talilina''s people. You know, those people are used to ferocity. If Jane Yi shows any timidity or mistakes, she may die on the spot.


    But from the situation in the video, talilina''s people not only didn''t bully Jian Yi, but took good care of him?


    Ning Jiwei also relaxed: "although I don''t know how Yiyi did it, he''s fine for the time being. I''m relieved at last."


    Shadow''s tired face also showed a smile, nodded and said, "young master, it''s really powerful!"


    Ning Jiwei also showed a happy smile.


    Jian Yi is safe, which is undoubtedly the greatest comfort to him.


    Otherwise, if something really happened to Jane Yi, he would never forgive himself all his life.


    The shadow took advantage of the situation and said, "young master, since the young master is safe, you don''t have to worry so much. Take a rest first. If your body breaks down, how can we save the young master?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "let''s go now. I''ll have a rest in the car."


    The shadow was stunned and opened his mouth to persuade again, but seeing Ning Jiwei''s persistence, he still had no choice but to sigh, nodded and said, "yes."


    In this way, after finding out the trace of Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei rushed to talilina''s place with the shadow guard.


    However, he never thought that even if he traveled day and night, he still missed Jian Yi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the hotel, Jian Yi stared at ah Zhuo. If he hadn''t been "dumb", he might have been unable to help shouting.


    Why are you leaving again? It was not easy for him to get here. He could see Mo Jue immediately, and then left with Mo Jue. Why did he leave now? Or going to talilina''s base?


    If he leaves today, he will go deep into the enemy''s cave. It will take a long time to come out?


    Looking at Jian Yi in a daze, ah Zhuo thought he was tired. He couldn''t help laughing and touching his head and said, "don''t worry. We''ll rest today and start tomorrow."


    Jane Yi wants to cry without tears. How can he not worry?


    That''s talilina''s nest!


    He''s tired enough to deal with these people in the past two days. If he gets to talilina''s nest, it won''t kill him?


    Just then, Qiao Qiao pushed the door in and said with a smile, "brother ah Zhuo, Dong, dinner is ready. Do you want to eat?"


    Before she finished, Qiao Qiao''s arm was tightly hugged by Jian Yi.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned, and ah Zhuo was also stunned.


    Qiao Qiao looks down at Jian Yi and asks, "Dong, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jane Yi didn''t say anything, but just hugged Qiaoqiao''s arm and resisted silently.


    Ah Zhuo looked in his eyes and said with a smile, "Qiao Qiao, it seems that this boy likes you very much."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned, smiled, touched Jian Yi''s head and asked, "ah Dong, are you hungry?"


    Jian Yi still didn''t speak.


    Qiao Qiao had to look at ah Zhuo and asked, "brother ah Zhuo, what''s the matter with ah Dong? Did you scold him?"


    "What did I teach him to do?" ah Zhuo said with a bitter smile: "I just said to take him back to the base. As a result, the boy was not happy."


    Qiao Qiao looked down at Jian Yi and asked, "don''t you want to go back, ah Dong?"


    Jane Yi didn''t say anything. What would he say? He didn''t want to go anywhere. He just wanted to go to the dungeon to find Mo Jue?


    He didn''t give his opinion all the time. Ah Zhuo was a little agitated and said coldly, "it''s up to you anyway. You have to go with me whether you want it or not."


    After that, Zhuo strode out.


    He''s not a good tempered man. It''s good enough that he can resist losing his temper in front of Jian Yi.


    Seeing that Jian Yi had been like this, he was already a little angry, but he was afraid that he would say something sad, so he hurried out of the room before he lost his temper.


    After ah Zhuo left, Qiao Qiao took Jian Yi and sat down in a chair.


    There is a pen and paper on the table next to him. It says the conversation between ah Zhuo and Jian Yi just now.


    It''s easy to see that Jian Yi doesn''t want to leave.


    Qiao Qiao thought for a while, took a pen and wrote, "ah Dong, why don''t you want to leave with ah Zhuo Ge?"


    Jian Yi glanced at the words, remained silent for a while and wrote, "I don''t want to wander."


    Qiao Qiao smiled and said, "it''s not wandering. Ah Dong followed ah Zhuo brother. It''s going home, not wandering."


    Jane Yi shook her head, as if she had determined that she would wander again.


    Qiao Qiao frowned and wrote, "why does ah Dong think he will wander?"


    Jian Yi wrote: "I''ve gone a long way. I''m going again..."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and understood something.


    Jian Yi can''t tell the truth. He doesn''t want to leave. He can only find some excuses that meet the expectations of others.


    For example, "a Dong" has been homeless. He finally came here and thought he could suspend his rest, but he had to leave again.


    This feeling of being "abandoned and expelled" is hard for him to accept no matter how others explain it.


    Only in this way, such "mischief" will not arouse the disgust of ARJO and talilina, and may also help him earn some time opportunities.


    In fact, Jian Yi''s move is also a gamble. He is not sure whether it will work, but he has no other way.


    Qiao Qiao sighed, reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "well, let me help you talk to brother ah Zhuo and let you rest here for another day before you go?"


    Jane Yi''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    Qiao Qiao smiled and said, "well, you rest first. I''ll send food to the people in the dungeon first, and then I''ll eat with you."


    She didn''t write this sentence in words. Jian Yi couldn''t make himself appear too obvious. He thought about it and took the grass grasshopper he had made up in the house today. The grass grasshopper was tied with a rope. Jian Yi smiled at Qiao Qiao and helped her tie it to her clothes.

 Chapter 576

    Looking at the grasshopper that Jian Yi tied around her waist, Qiao Qiao smiled and said, "what a lovely gadget. Did you make it up?"


    Jane Yi didn''t look up, but still tied the grasshopper seriously.


    After tying it up, Jane Yi looked up and smiled at Qiaoqiao. Then she turned and took a pen and wrote on the paper: "send sister Qiaoqiao, good luck and peace."


    Qiao Qiao looked at the words written by Jian Yi, was slightly stunned, then smiled and nodded, "thank you, Dong. I''ll wear it all the time."


    This is the first time she has received a blessing gift in so many years since she was alone.


    Seeing the surprise in Qiao Qiao''s eyes, Jian Yi was stunned and hid his guilt.


    After Qiaoqiao left, Jian Yi looked at her back, sighed and said silently, "sister Qiaoqiao, I''m sorry. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll give you a better gift just to protect you and bless you."


    If he could, he didn''t want to use Qiao Qiao, but now he has been cut off like a trapped beast. There is no other way.


    At this moment, Jian Yi is more aware of her weakness than ever before.


    Once upon a time, he thought he had a talent for computers, even if his skills were worse. But now he found that no matter how powerful his technology and talent are, if someone takes external things, he simply has no ability to fight with each other.


    If he were on an isolated island now and didn''t need the enemy to look for him, he would starve and die of fatigue.


    Jian Yi pursed his lips and made up his mind. After deciding this time, when he recovers, he must learn martial arts with Mo Jue.


    After Qiaoqiao left, he saw Ah Zhuo in the corridor.


    Zhuo saw the early grasshopper on Qiaoqiao''s waist, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    It was made up by Jian Yi. Today, he saw Jian Yi sitting there for a long time, lowering his head and seriously compiling this.


    Originally, he thought... Jian Yi would give it to him.


    I didn''t expect to give it to Qiaoqiao.


    Of course, Zhuo didn''t want to admit that he was a brother. He just couldn''t help looking at the grasshopper.


    Qiao Qiao saw Ah Zhuo''s eyes and said with a smile, "ah Dong gave it to me. In fact, the child''s heart is very delicate. He can''t say a lot, but he knows who he is."


    "Hum." ah Zhuo snorted coldly and said in his heart, am I not good enough to him? Why don''t you give it to me?


    Qiao Qiao thought for a while and thought about the words and sentences: "brother a Zhuo, I know I''m not qualified to say anything in front of you, but... Maybe if you understand ah Dong from another angle, it will be better for him."


    Ah Zhuo frowned and asked, "what did he tell you?"


    Qiao Qiao sighed, looked down at the grasshopper hanging on her waist and said: "Brother Zhuo, when I was a child, I had a family. Although I was poor, I had parents and brothers. Later... Many changes happened, and I was the only one left. I am very grateful to my eldest sister and you for raising me. I also know that this came out of my mouth. It is a bit unkind, but if I can choose, I actually... Want to die with my parents in that year."


    Zhuo was stunned. He knew that Qiaoqiao didn''t really have a good life these years. After all, it was always the survival mechanism of the strong here in talilina. But he never knew that Qiaoqiao would rather die in that year than continue to live.


    Qiao Qiao looked at the falling night outside the window and whispered: "When I was young, I was particularly afraid of being driven away, being driven to strange places by my eldest sister or others. Even if I lived in a hotel, it made me very nervous, because I knew I was too weak and could be abandoned at any time. I was afraid of the fear of waking up and no one around me. For a long time, I kept praying if it was destined to happen One day, if I''m destined to be alone, please let this day come quickly. Don''t let me have extravagant hopes and fantasies that I shouldn''t have. "


    Her voice did not have much sadness and resentment, but was more indifferent over the years.


    But maybe it''s because she''s too calm. In a Zhuo''s voice, she feels sad instead.


    A Zhuo opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but found that what he could say was too limited.


    As a straight man of steel, he can''t comfort girls, so he just said, "it''s always good to live."


    Qiao Qiao smiled and said, "I''m not complaining to brother ah Zhuo, but I hope you can experience some of ah Dong''s ideas from me."


    "Ah Dong?" ah Zhuo was stunned, frowned and asked, "do you mean that ah Dong is afraid of being left by me?"


    "Yes."


    Qiao Qiao nodded and said, "I just talked with ah Dong. He told me that he doesn''t want to wander anymore."


    "What nonsense?" ah Zhuo frowned. "I took him back. How could I let him wander?"


    Qiao Qiao opened her mouth, pursed her lips and hesitated: "but brother a Zhuo, when you brought him here today, you''re not sure you can let him stay, are you? If the eldest sister doesn''t agree, you can only send him back to the original place?"


    "This......" ah Zhuo choked, frowned and said nothing.


    He tried to argue, but for a moment he couldn''t find words.


    Because Qiao Qiao is right.


    No matter how much he loves Jian Yi, he can''t go to talilina, because he is always talilina''s man.


    If talina doesn''t agree, what can he do with Jane Yi today on his own?


    He had no choice but to help him find a home and give him some money.


    Qiao Qiao sighed: "Ah Dong''s biggest fear is this. If he has always been a little beggar, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he was born to support him. He lived until that day, which was arranged by the Lord. But now, brother ah Zhuo, you gave him hope and gave him hope for life. So he began to be afraid. Now he has just passed the elder sister''s level and spent a day in this place. Now I hear If you want to take him away again, you will inevitably think wildly, not adapt and be afraid. For an orphan, these thoughts are very normal. "


    After listening to Qiao Qiao''s words, ah Zhuo nodded after a moment of silence and said, "I know. I''ll talk to him."


    "HMM." Qiao Qiao smiled at him and said, "brother a Zhuo, you can chat with ah Dong, but don''t lose your temper with him."


    "Am I so bad?" ah Zhuo Leng hummed and waved his hand. "Go ahead and do your work. I have discretion."


    "Hey, I''ll go down first." Qiao Qiao nodded and turned away.


    Looking at Qiao Qiao''s back, ah Zhuo frowned slightly, then turned back to the room to find Jian Yi.


    Whether Qiaoqiao wants to live or not, no matter what her life will be like, he can help her is too limited.


    After all, Qiaoqiao has Qi''er around her.


    Whether Qiaoqiao wants it or not, she has been labeled "Qi Er''s possession".


    Except for ZIL, no one here will help her, even talilina.


    Thinking of this, ah Zhuo suddenly felt that it was good for Jian Yi to send Qiaoqiao the grasshopper.


    He sighed slightly and pushed the door into the room.


    Jian Yi is cleaning up the paper and pen on the table. When he sees ah Zhuo coming in, he looks up at him, then lowers his head in silence and continues his movements.


    He wondered how Qiaoqiao told ah Zhuo, and whether the "cheap brother" would agree with him to stay for another two days.


    Ah Zhuo saw that Jian Yi kept his head down and didn''t look at him. He thought that Jian Yi was still angry. He couldn''t help patting the suggested shoulder and said, "don''t clean up yet."


    Jian Yi is stunned and looks up at him.


    Zhuo reached out and pinched his face. Then he went to get a pen and wrote on the paper, "you are my brother. I won''t leave you."


    Jian Yi looked at the words and then at him. He didn''t say anything.


    Ah Zhuo thought: "you can''t speak and always have to write. I have to find a way for you..."


    After a pause, ah Zhuo smiled and said, "well, when you get home, I''ll find you a sign language teacher, so that we won''t talk and write all the time in the future."


    He is a martial artist and a big old man. It''s too hard for him to write.


    Jian Yi blinked and slightly tilted his head, as if he were understanding what he meant.


    In fact, Jane make complaints about her.


    Well, I didn''t expect that ah Zhuo even found a sign language teacher for him.


    But it would be better if you really learned sign language.


    Jane Yi thinks so.


    As always, ah Zhuo would not comfort people. He just looked at Jian Yi not as silent as before. He thought he was feeling better, so he said, "well, let''s stay here for one day and go tomorrow. How about taking a day off?"


    Jian Yi nodded in amazement.


    He knew that it was ARJO''s special kindness to stay one more day.


    If he continues to make trouble without reason, it will be too suspicious.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While a Zhuo is talking to Jian Yi, Qiao Qiao prepares dinner and delivers it to Mo Jue in the dungeon.


    Since talking to talilina, Mo Jue''s mood is not very good.


    He thought he could find some gentle way out of the dungeon, and then get the antidote to Jian Haixi.


    But now it seems impossible. Talilina''s obvious hatred for Jane Haixi even shocked Mo Jue.


    He sighed and rubbed the center of his eyebrows tired.


    It seems that we have to find a way to go out tonight, otherwise there will be less and less time left for him.


    "Dinner."


    While Mo Jue was contemplating how to get out, he heard Qiaoqiao''s soft voice.


    Qiao Qiao put down the meals one by one and said to Mo Jue, "this is the meal for tonight. Do you want to taste it?"


    Listening to Qiao Qiao''s words, Mo Jue couldn''t help laughing and said, "what if it''s not taste? I''m a prisoner. Can''t you change it for me..."


    While he was talking, he turned his head casually, but he became stiff when he saw the grass grasshopper shaking around Qiao Qiao''s waist.


    Why does this thing appear here?

 Chapter 577

    Qiao Qiao arranged the food. Seeing that Mo Jue had been staring at himself, he couldn''t help asking, "do you have any questions?"


    "That..." Mo Jue pointed to Qiaoqiao''s Pendant and asked, "where did you come from?"


    "Ah?" Qiao Qiao was stunned, looked down at the grasshopper pointed by Mo Jue, smiled and said, "ah Dong gave it to me."


    Jian Yi''s grasshopper is very lifelike. Ah Zhuo saw it at a glance before, so it will attract Mo Jue''s attention. Qiao Qiao is not surprised at all.


    "Ah Dong?" listening to the strange name, Mo Jue frowned slightly, and a touch of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Is it just similar?


    At the same time, he was a little relieved. Fortunately, it was just similar, not the possibility he thought.


    But before she was relieved, she heard Qiaoqiao continue: "well, ah Dong, although he is only six or seven years old and is still a deaf and dumb child, he has a pair of very clean eyes and is very sensible."


    Mo Jue was stunned. He intuitively ignored something, but he couldn''t remember it for the moment.


    He didn''t dare to show too much emotion on his face. He just smiled and asked Qiaoqiao, "why do you still have boy scouts here?"


    "No, ah Dong is the new brother of ah Zhuo Ge." Qiao Qiao said with a smile: "he was a little beggar. Ah Zhuo took him because he saw his pity."


    "Oh, it''s a good thing to do." Mo Jue pretended to be nothing and asked, "he''s just a deaf and dumb little beggar. I don''t know what''s different about him. He can make people like you willing to adopt him."


    "The difference?" Qiao Qiao was stunned, thought about it, shook his head and said, "I think brother a Zhuo just pity him. Dong is very thin, and his face is full of scars, and he still went to memory. Fortunately, brother a Zhuo brought him back, otherwise it''s hard to imagine how he should live as a child."


    Mo Jue hung his head and didn''t let Qiao Qiao see his difference. In fact, he was shocked.


    The more he listened to what Qiao Qiao said, the more familiar he felt.


    With the grasshopper, Mo Jue seriously suspects that the so-called little beggar a Dong is Jian Yi.


    But why was Jane Yi brought here by talina''s people?


    Even if talilina''s people find it, he should be able to run in time.


    There were many questions in his heart, which made Mo Jue almost want to go out to find out the true and false immediately.


    Qiao Qiao saw that Mo Jue had no problem, so she stopped talking and turned away from the dungeon.


    Mo Jue looked at the food Qiaoqiao brought, sighed, took up a bowl and ate it.


    Anyway, you have to fill your stomach first. Only when you are full first can you have the strength to work after you go out.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Yi began to make grass grasshoppers again. He first gave ah Zhuo one, and then made two and hung them outside his window.


    He dared not make up too much for fear of arousing others'' suspicion.


    I just hope these two grasshoppers can attract Mo Jue''s attention.


    Of course, if Mo Jue has noticed his grasshopper and can successfully get out of the dungeon.


    Several things happened that night.


    The first is that Qi Er is back.


    Qiao Qiao looked at Qi Er in front of him, poured him a cup of hot tea and asked, "where have you been these two days?"


    "Collect medicine." Qi Er looked at Qiao Qiao, reached out and rubbed her head and said, "you have to find a way to solve the poison in your body."


    "No!"


    Hearing Qi Er''s words, Qiao Qiao''s face immediately changed and said, "if elder sister knows..."


    "Then don''t let her know." Qi Er said, smiling at Qiao Qiao and said, "don''t worry about it. I have my own opinion."


    Qiaoqiao bit her lip and looked at Qi''er with complex eyes.


    Qi Er waved to her and said, "come here."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned, approached him and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Qi Er looked at her, reached out and took her wrist, lifted her sleeves, exposed her white arm and said, "it''s time for you to feed the little snake."


    Qiaoqiao suddenly became stiff. She subconsciously wanted to say no, but she looked up at Qi''s ears in front of her and didn''t dare to refuse with a pale face.


    Qi Er didn''t say much and directly released the little snake.


    Sharp teeth pierced into his arm. Qiao Qiao felt a cold ice running all over his body along his blood vessels.


    After a while, the little snake left Qiaoqiao''s arm contentedly.


    "OK." Qi Er said, helping Qiaoqiao hold down the wound and said, "press it tightly, and there will be no bleeding in a while."


    "Why?" this time, Qiao Qiao finally asked, "why do you do this to me?"


    Qi Er was slightly stunned, looked at Qiao Qiao with a smile and said, "I thought you would never ask this question."


    "I didn''t intend to ask."


    Qiao Qiao raised her head, looked at Qi Er with red eyes and said, "but you also protected me that day, and you still spoke for me in front of my eldest sister. These gave me hope and made me think I might ask."


    The voice paused, Qiaoqiao bit his teeth, and his voice choked: "I want to ask you, how long will I spend such a day as'' being your medicine man ''?"


    Qi Er reached out and clasped her back waist, rubbed her chin with one hand, and asked, "what if I say all my life?"


    "Be your medicine man all your life?" Qiao Qiao asked in a trembling voice.


    She was terrified at the thought of such a dark day.


    "If I say yes, how are you doing?" Qi Er stared at Qiao Qiao and asked without blinking.


    Qiao Qiao took a deep breath: "if you plan to feed snakes and insects for the rest of my life, can you please... No, please, directly take away my consciousness and let me become a vegetable or a fool? Please don''t grind me with such cruel means."


    "Do you think this is a kind of torture?" Qi Er approached Qiaoqiao and said in a dumb voice, "is it a kind of torture for you to be my person?"


    "Do you want me to be your man?" Qiao Qiao looked straight at Qi''s ear and said, "you just want to use my blood. If the little snake wasn''t addicted to my blood, how could you keep me until now?"


    Qi Er sneered, and the purple halo in the corners of his eyes was deeper. "So you think I keep you and protect you just to let you feed the snake for me?"


    "Isn''t it?" Qiao Qiaozhi asked.


    Qi Er lowered his head, looked at the little snake lying at his hand and said, "I treasure it very much, but I didn''t expect you to have such a misunderstanding. In that case, so..."


    Before the voice fell, Qiaoqiao suddenly screamed and was scared back.


    "What do you want to return?" Qi Er fastened Qiaoqiao''s back and forced her to say, "why, aren''t you happy that I killed it?"


    Qiaoqiao''s face was pale and her legs could not help shaking. Looking at the little snake that slowly stopped breathing in Qi Er''s hand, she seemed to see her future.

 Chapter 578

    "No, i... I didn''t..." Qiao Qiao trembled and whispered.


    Qi Er smiled, stretched out his hand, cruelly and gently stroked Qiao Qiao''s hair and said, "don''t worry, I still have its last tube of blood. It''s enough."


    Qiao Qiao didn''t know what he meant by "enough". She was afraid to faint.


    Seeing that Qiaoqiao was about to cry, Qi Er mercifully let her go and said, "good boy, wait for me here for a while. I''ll see my eldest sister first."


    Qiao Qiao nodded dully, hoping that he would hurry away.


    Qi Er didn''t say anything, but took the body of the little snake and went upstairs to find talilina.


    Talilina saw Qi Er and said, "I thought you had to talk to Qiao Qiao for a long time."


    As soon as Qi''er came back, she naturally got the news, but she didn''t expect Qi''er to see her so soon.


    Qi Er smiled and said respectfully, "even if I pay more attention to Qiaoqiao, the first thing I come back will naturally come to see my eldest sister."


    If he had just stayed downstairs with Qiaoqiao for another moment, I''m afraid it would have caused talilina''s dissatisfaction now.


    "Oh." talilina chuckled, not knowing whether it was ridicule or ridicule, "what have you done here?"


    Qi''er put the body of the little snake on the ground and said to talilina, "elder sister, I''ve killed the snake."


    "Kill?" talilina smiled a little stiff and stared at Qi Er and said, "why? It''s not just for Qiao Qiao?"


    "Of course not." Qi Erfei quickly denied.


    "Oh?" talilina leaned lazily on the sofa with her lips slightly hooked, pointed to the opposite chair and said, "sit and say."


    "Sister Xie." Qi Er sat down on the chair, then took out the last tube of snake blood from his pocket and put it in front of talilina. "This is the last tube of blood. Put it here for the time being."


    Talilina looked at the tube of snake blood and asked, "put it here. Aren''t you afraid I''ll use it to control Qiaoqiao?"


    Qi Er shook his head and said, "I won''t betray elder sister. Elder sister naturally doesn''t have to use it one day. I just hope that after this struggle, if elder sister sees that my performance is OK, she can let me detoxify Qiaoqiao."


    "Oh, can''t you make an antidote if I don''t allow it?" talilina sneered.


    Qi Er looked at talilina and said, "I won''t stop preparing the antidote, but the antidote... It''s not easy to match. I may take a long time. Elder sister, don''t worry that the antidote will be prepared in a short time and spoil your business."


    Talilina put the tube of snake blood in her palm and played it back and forth for a while. Then she raised her eyebrow and looked at Qi''er and asked, "you haven''t said why you killed the snake? Don''t you treasure it very much?"


    "No matter how precious it is, it''s just an animal after all." Qi Er looked down at the little snake on the ground and said, "I cherish it just because it''s useful. If one day it becomes a troublesome existence, I won''t be foolish enough to take risks for it."


    After a pause, Qi Er looked up at talilina and said, "now Mo Jue has come here. With his ability, he will attack the little snake sooner or later. Even if he can''t get out of the dungeon, but he doesn''t do it, he will only attract more enemies. In order to avoid future trouble, killing the snake is the wisest choice."


    Talilina nodded and said, "your analysis is good, but don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    "No pity." Qi Er shook his head and said, "if I can exchange a snake for my elder sister''s trust and Qiao Qiao''s trust, I won''t lose anything in this business, but I''ll make a profit."


    "Ha, you''re a good calculator," talilina said with a smile.


    "That''s nature." Qi Er said modestly, "otherwise, wouldn''t he have borne the name of this wise man in vain?"


    Talilina smiled, and her previous wariness of Qi''er also relaxed a lot.


    After the two talked, talilina waved her hand very generously and said, "OK, go down. I know you can''t sit here. I''m afraid you''ve already flown to Qiaoqiao?"


    Qi Er scratched his head and said, "elder sister laughed at me."


    Talilina waved her hand and signaled that he could step down.


    Just when Qi Er came to the door, she suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, ah Zhuo brought back a boy. Go and see if there''s a problem."


    Qi Er was stunned, nodded and said, "yes."


    After coming out of talilina''s room, ZIL went to ARJO''s room.


    Ah Zhuo opened the door and saw Qi Er. He couldn''t help but loosen his mouth: "it''s you. I just heard that you''re back and I''m trying to find you."


    Qi Er walked into the room and said, "elder sister, let me have a look."


    Listening to Qi Er''s words, ah Zhuo was stunned for half a second.


    He goes to Qi''er in the hope that Qi''er can help Jian Yi see if she has any problems.


    But talilina asked ZIL to come here, which is more than that.


    But ah Zhuo didn''t say anything, just nodded and said, "sit down."


    Let Qi Er sit down. Ah Zhuo goes to the window and pats Jian Yi with his back to them.


    Jian Yi looks up and stares at ah Zhuo.


    Ah Zhuo smiled at him, took his arm and pulled him up and said, "go, brother Qi Er is a miracle doctor. Let him show you. He can definitely cure you."


    "No, I haven''t seen it yet. You''ve started to put on a high hat for me." Qi Er smiled at Jian Yi and hid his surprise. "Besides, shouldn''t he call me uncle?"


    "Get out!" ah Zhuo stared at him angrily and said, "ah Dong is my brother. You have to be his uncle. Is this going to take advantage of me?"


    After that, without waiting for Qi Er to speak, ah Zhuo smiled proudly and said, "besides, Qiao Qiao likes ah Dong very much. She is ah Dong''s sister. Are you sure you want to be this uncle?"


    Qi Er took a puff from the corner of his mouth, squinted his eyes, and ah Zhuo said, "forget it, brother, just brother."


    Proud, ah Zhuo pressed Jian Yi into the chair in front of Qi Er and said, "brother, sit down."


    Qi Er looked at Jian Yi, smiled at him, and inadvertently said, "put out your hand."


    Jian Yi looks at him, then turns to look at ah Zhuo.


    Ah Zhuo touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "it''s all right. Don''t be afraid of him."


    Then he picked up Jian Yi''s arm and stretched it out in front of Qi Er.


    Qi Er narrowed his eyes and put his finger on Jian Yi''s pulse for a moment.


    He thought there would be no problem with the child, at least there would be no big problem, but he didn''t expect that the pulse was so complex.


    Qi Er looked at Jian Yi thoughtfully and asked, "have you ever been conditioned by others?"


    Jane Yi blinked and didn''t respond.


    Ah Zhuo said nervously, "is there a problem?"


    Qi Er nodded and said, "the problem is big. This boy is definitely not an ordinary person."


    A Zhuo was shocked and turned to look at Jian Yi. Jian Yi sat there and let him watch.


    After a while, ah Zhuo sighed and said, "ah Dong has lost his memory. He doesn''t remember all the things before. Now he is deaf and dumb. With his injuries, I think he has experienced something very afraid."


    "Amnesia?" Qi Er narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "what''s so coincidence? It''s amnesia and deaf mute. It''s just clean. You can shirk everything and say you don''t know."


    Ah Zhuo pursed his lips and said unhappily, "what do you mean?"


    Qi Er sneered: "ah Zhuo, don''t say I didn''t remind you. Even if you don''t know a few big words, have you heard the story of ''Mr. Dongguo''? Don''t think you just have a brother in good faith. Be careful that it''s a poisonous snake."


    "Hum, don''t bother you." ah Zhuo Leng hummed, "if you don''t look good, go away. Don''t be weird here."


    He doesn''t like others to target Jian Yi like this. He has issued a military order. Even if Jian Yi finds out any problems in the future, he will bear it at that time.


    But before there is evidence to prove that Jian Yi has a problem, he is just his brother a Dong. No one can wrong him without evidence.


    Jian Yi looks at Qi Er, then turns to look at ah Zhuo, and lowers his head.


    He didn''t expect a Zhuo to protect himself like this. If a Zhuo wasn''t so good to him, maybe he wouldn''t feel so guilty.


    But each good point of ARJO and Qiaoqiao will make him feel heavy.


    Because that is the expectation and trust he is destined to live up to.


    Seeing that ah Zhuo was really angry, Qi''er no longer provoked him, but waved his hand and said, "at least you let me check him, otherwise, do you want him to die?"


    Ah Zhuo was stunned. He hummed coldly and stepped aside.


    Qi Er sat next to Jian Yi, first broke his chin, looked around, and then said, "open your mouth."


    When he said the word "open your mouth", his voice was very low and very casual.


    If Jane Yi pretends to be deaf, she will certainly relax her vigilance at this time.


    But Jian Yi didn''t move at all.


    Ah Zhuo said impatiently, "ah Dong can''t hear you. You''ve been talking to him. Are you sick?"


    Then ah Zhuo patted Jian Yi on the shoulder, compared his mouth and said, "open it."


    Jane Yi blinked and slowly opened her mouth.


    Qi Er, who was said to be "sick" by ah Zhuo, couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth. He didn''t know which idiot had to adopt any brother at this time.


    But although he was dissatisfied, Qi''er took the patients very seriously.


    This is not out of his noble character of "hanging a pot to help the world", but he is a wonderful flower and curious about all difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of love him, Jian Yi can be regarded as a difficult and complicated disease.


    Qi Er took a flashlight and looked carefully at Jian Yi''s throat for a moment. He frowned and said, "strange, there''s no problem."


    "No problem?" ah Zhuo frowned and said anxiously, "no problem. Why can''t ah Dong talk? Take a closer look, or take a film and do something?"


    Qi Er Bai glanced at him and said, "I said there was no problem with his throat. Besides, CT is not so used."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, you have to cure my brother," said ah Zhuo.


    Qi Er looked at him with a smile, "Oh, you''re still wrong with me?"

 Chapter 579

    "Hum."


    Ah Zhuo Leng hummed, "don''t think I don''t know what you and elder sister mean. I don''t care about anything else, but now you don''t have any evidence. Ah Dong is my brother. No one can bully him beyond me."


    "OK, OK, OK, OK, OK."


    Qi Er waved impatiently and said, "I''ll cure him. Will you cure him? You''re really my ancestor."


    As he spoke, Qi Er sighed and carefully checked Jian Yi''s ears again.


    ZIL''s popularity is definitely not good in talilina''s hands, but ARJO is an exception.


    Even if the mosquito is under ARJO, even if there is a big gap between Qi''er and the mosquito, they have no problem with ARJO.


    Mainly


    Ah Zhuo is so righteous.


    Although he is one meter nine iron man, as long as he is regarded as a brother, he will help.


    Qi''er was bullied by others, and ah Zhuo helped him several times.


    Although it was a small matter for ARJO, Qi Er kept it in mind.


    In all these years, he has never dealt with Zhuo.


    Even at that time, he wanted to kill the mosquitoes, but he also left the mosquitoes alive because of ah Zhuo''s plea.


    After checking Jian Yi''s ears, Qi''er frowned and said, "there''s no problem with his ears and throat. It seems that it''s not caused by the outside world."


    "It wasn''t caused by the outside world?" ah Zhuo flashed a dark color in his eyes and looked at Jian Yi thoughtfully.


    Qi Er stared at Jian Yi for a while and suddenly said, "boy, show me your eyes."


    When he suddenly said this, Jian Yi''s heart suddenly clicked.


    If you look into his eyes, you will find something invisible to his left eye.


    Of course, Jian Yi doesn''t want Qi Er to find out about it. If he finds out, it''s hard to explain later.


    Qi Er reaches out his hand to Jian Yi''s eyes. Jian Yi is scared and struggles to dodge.


    His struggle startled Qi''er and Zhuo. Qi''er quickly withdrew his hand, frowned and scolded, "what are you doing? I almost didn''t stab you blind."


    "Why are you so cruel to my brother?" ah Zhuo angrily hugged Jian Yi with one hand and aligned his ear. "Didn''t you tell him clearly? He couldn''t hear it. Why did you suddenly reach out?"


    "I......" Qi Er choked and was immediately scolded by ah Zhuo.


    "How are you? Treat it quickly." Zhuo urged.


    Qi Er''s face turned red and hummed, "you''ve been let to move."


    Ah Zhuo also snorted, and then said to Jian Yi, "ah Dong, don''t move. Let brother Qi Er examine you, okay?"


    Jian Yi blinks and hides behind ah Zhuo.


    Zhuo pressed his shoulder and said, "listen."


    Jian Yi doesn''t move anymore. Qi Er can check his eyes carefully.


    After a long time, Qi Er stepped back and said in a deep voice, "sure enough. I said why it looks so strange."


    "What''s the matter?" ah Zhuo frowned. "Don''t tell me my brother''s eyes are also wrong."


    "It''s not a problem." Qi Er shook his head. Just before Zhuo was relieved, he continued, "he''s blind in one eye."


    "What?" ah Zhuo was shocked, suddenly turned his head to Jian Yi, pursed his lips and denied, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible!"


    With such clear eyes, how can one be blind?


    However, looking at Jian Yi so closely, ah Zhuo was surprised to find that, in fact, compared with the dexterity of Jian Yi''s right eye, his left eye, although equally beautiful and clear, was always less soul.


    Ah Zhuo opened his mouth, looked at Jian Yi and asked, "ah Dong, your eye..."


    He pointed to Jian Yi''s left eye.


    Jian Yi was stunned, reached out and gestured his eyes, then shook his head.


    It means he really can''t see in his left eye.


    "How could this happen..."


    A Zhuo stumbled half a step, fell down and sat in a chair. He was distracted and muttered, "why is this..."


    Jian Yi looks at ah Zhuo''s sad and irritated look. He feels guilty. He reaches out and presses the back of ah Zhuo''s hand, as if silently comforting him.


    "Should..." Qi Er checked the scar on Jian Yi''s arm and said in a deep voice, "it should be caused by the explosion."


    "Explosion?" ah Zhuo was stunned.


    Qi Er nodded and said, "this child... Ah Dong, he should have experienced a huge explosion. Because of that explosion, he was hurt all over and blind in one eye."


    After a pause, Qi Er then said, "his hearing and language ability should also be stimulated, so he lost it temporarily."


    After hearing Qi''er''s words, ah Zhuo looked at Jian Yi, turned to Qi''er, pursed his lips and asked, "can it be saved?"


    He didn''t want to investigate what had happened before. He just wanted to know whether his brother had been saved.


    Qi Er raised his eyebrows, looked at ah Zhuo and said, "don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "I don''t want to know." ah Zhuo interrupted Qi Er and said, "I know you''ll report to the eldest sister later. It doesn''t matter. You can check whatever you want. But before you find out the evidence, tell me, is my brother still saved?"


    Qi Er paused and sighed, "I''ll try my best."


    Ah Zhuo''s eyes were dim.


    Qi Er looked at him and comforted him: "don''t worry too much. This boy is not an ordinary man. His eyes have been changed into customized false eyes. Although he hasn''t been able to restore it to normal, he has well preserved the rest of his eyes and constantly nourished it. It''s not impossible to recover over time."


    Hearing this, ah Zhuo''s dark mood was a little better.


    "Besides..."


    Qi Er looked at Jian Yi with complicated eyes and said to ah Zhuo, "do you know that there are not many ophthalmic surgeries in the world that can dare to do that? And this fake eye is so simulated, I won''t say its price, but it takes a lot of energy to make it..."


    After a pause, Qi Er looked at ah Zhuo and said, "ah Zhuo, I don''t beat around the bush with you, but your brother must have a big head."


    A Zhuo is stunned and turns to look at Jian Yi. Jian Yi also looks at him.


    After a while, ah Zhuo looked down and fixed his eyes on Jian Yi''s small hand on the back of his hand. Suddenly he smiled and said, "so what? As long as he is not an enemy, he is my brother."


    "Alas... You are really..." Qi Er shook his head and said, "forget it, I won''t say more. The boy must have never stopped taking medicine before. I''ll prescribe some drugs for him according to his physical condition. Let''s talk about it later."


    Qi Er said, stood up and said, "but I won''t hide his situation from my eldest sister. You should be prepared."


    "I know." ah Zhuo looked at Qi''er and said solemnly, "thank you."


    He knows that Qi Er''s ability to tell the whole story and promise to prescribe medicine for Jian Yi has sold him face.


    Qi Er waved his hand, finally looked at Jian Yi, sighed and turned away.

 Chapter 580

    After Qi Er leaves, a Zhuo looks at Jian Yi and doesn''t say a word for a long time.


    Jane Yi slowly lowers her head and is silent under ah Zhuo''s gaze.


    "Ah Dong, can''t you really hear me?" ah Zhuo asked in a deep voice.


    Jian Yi froze slightly, and her drooping head didn''t lift up.


    Ah Zhuo''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "I only ask you this time. Who are you? Are you really amnesic or hiding something? Is your deaf mute real or pretended?"


    Jian Yi''s small hand hanging on his side was pulled tightly, and a cold sweat broke out behind his back. The powerful aura in front of ah Zhuo made him dare not move at all, for fear that a subtle action would betray him.


    He doesn''t want to cheat ARJO, but they only know each other for a few days? If he told ARJO the truth at the moment, he would die in ARJO''s hands the next second.


    Of course, Jian Yi doesn''t want to die. He''s only a few years old. His mommy is still waiting for him to save him. He must not die here!


    Jane Yi''s heart was in a mess for a while. She simply kept her head down and didn''t look up.


    Ah Zhuo looked at him like this, stretched out his hand and pressed it on his head and stroked it slowly.


    Under the touch of his big hand, Jian Yi still doesn''t look up.


    "Ah." ah Zhuo chuckled, leaned close to Jian Yi''s ear and whispered, "ah Dong, if you really can''t hear me, you should look up when you feel me touching your head."


    Jian Yi''s heart was shocked. Unfortunately, he forgot this because he was too flustered!


    Ah Zhuo''s face was also cold. His palm slowly slipped to the position of Jian Yi''s neck, then slowly grabbed Jian Yi''s neck and forced him to raise his head with a slight force.


    "Say, who the hell are you?" ah Zhuo asked coldly.


    Jian Yi looks at ah Zhuo. He blinks between the lightning and flint, and then takes something out of his pocket with his small hand.


    Ah Zhuo thought he had some hidden weapons, but when he looked down, it was a newly made grass grasshopper.


    Looking at the grasshopper, ah Zhuo was stunned.


    Jane Yi didn''t speak, but just handed the grasshopper forward, put it on ah Zhuo''s leg, and then closed her eyes.


    Well, it seems that he can''t wait for Mo Jue to save him.


    Looking at Jian Yi''s look of death at home, ah Zhuo''s fingers trembled slightly. The grasshopper was placed on his knee, as if with heat, making his legs slowly hot and numb.


    He stared at Jian Yi for a long time, took a deep breath, loosened his hand and said, "I don''t care who you are, I can not pursue your past affairs. But remember, only this time. In the future, if you do ah Dong, you will still be my brother, but if you don''t do ah Dong, I will kill you myself."


    After that, Zhuo got up and went out without looking back.


    The grasshopper fell from his leg and fell to the ground slowly and silently.


    Jian Yi looked at the grasshopper, then squatted down slowly, picked it up from the ground, patted the ash on it, and carefully tightened his pocket.


    "Sorry..." Jian Yi whispered.


    Apologize, not because of this deception, but because he is destined to live up to Zhuo''s expectations.


    Because he was destined not to be a Dong.


    ¡­¡­


    After ARJO came out, he kept walking to talilina''s room.


    He went to talilina''s door. He thought Zill was already there, but he didn''t think Zill was still standing in the corridor.


    Zhuo was stunned and asked, "haven''t you gone in yet?"


    "I guessed you would come." Qi Er gave him a complicated look in his eyes and said, "so I''m here waiting to see my eldest sister with you."


    Ah Zhuo was stunned and whispered, "thank you."


    Qi Er waved his hand and said, "in this way, you don''t have to say. Think about what you should do. Is it worth taking such a risk for an inexplicable child?"


    Ah Zhuo''s fist was slightly tight and he pursed his lips without talking.


    Qi Er sighed and said, "forget it, I won''t say anything. Let''s go."


    A Zhuo nodded, and they walked to talilina''s room together.


    When hamu saw the two coming, he led them in after entering the door to report.


    Talilina looked at the two of them coming in together. She couldn''t help picking her eyebrows and said, "why did you come together?"


    Zhuo bowed his head and knelt down without saying a word.


    Talilina looked at him playfully and said with a smile, "ARJO, what are you doing?"


    Zhuo didn''t speak, just lowered his head.


    "Oh, why, you''re dumb too?" talilina sneered.


    Ah Zhuo bowed his head and said, "ah Zhuo is wrong. Please punish her."


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with you?" talilina leaned lazily on the sofa and said, "tell me, and then I''ll think about how to punish you."


    Ah Zhuo pursed his lips and didn''t speak. Qi''s ear said, "elder sister, it''s not for ah Dong''s boy."


    "Ah Dong?" talilina looked away at Qi Er and asked, "I asked you to see ah Dong. What are you doing with ah Zhuo?"


    "Tut." Qi Er glanced and said, "the boy said there was no problem. He said there was a problem. There were also some problems."


    "Don''t play charades with me," talilina said impatiently. "Tell me what you have."


    "Yes." Qi Er answered, then turned his eyes, pointed to the chair with a smile and said, "elder sister, let me sit down and have a glass of water first?"


    Talilina frowned and gave an impatient um.


    Qi''er went over and sat down, taking care of himself to drink water, regardless of ah Zhuo who was still kneeling.


    After drinking the water, Qi Er stretched his waist and said, "elder sister, this ah Dong is not an ordinary person, even if he is deaf and mute."


    "Hmm?" Qi Er''s first sentence, like a big bomb, made talilina squint her eyes in an instant.


    On the ground, Zhuo, who was kneeling, stiffened because of Qi Er''s words and dared not move his back.


    "What do you mean?" talilina looked at Qi''er and asked coldly, "can''t even you see if he is really deaf?"


    Qi Er shook his head and said, "there is no obvious physical defect, but his experience is likely to cause this result, so I can''t explain anything without physical defect."


    "Experience?" talilina thought of the scars on Jian Yi''s body and said in a deep voice, "you mean the wounds on him?"


    "Not bad." Qi Er nodded, "that''s the wound only after the explosion. Although it seems to have faded a lot, I''m beginning to see it."


    Talilina sank her face and said, "what else, you go on."


    "Yes." Qi Er said, "I carefully checked the scars on ah Dong''s body and found that such a large-area injury can only occur after a major explosion. This boy should have experienced a terrible disaster and escaped to live. And..."


    The voice paused, Qi''er looked at talilina and said, "although I don''t know if he is really deaf and dumb, one thing is sure that his left eye is blind."


    "Blind?" talilina recalled seeing Jian Yi and wondered, "are you sure? I didn''t see it."


    Qi Er said, "don''t say big sister. Most people can''t see it because he has fake eyes."


    "Oh." talilina said with a smile, "it seems that we really picked up the treasure by accident."


    The rest need not be said by Qi Er. She can understand that at such a young age, Jian Yi has experienced explosion and installed simulation eyes. If she is not a family with rich family and complex background, how can she experience these experiences?


    Qi Er thought carefully and said, "elder sister, I think this boy is too evil. Let''s not waste our energy with him. We''d better start first and kill him."


    "Elder sister, don''t!" ah Zhuo, who had been kneeling without opening his mouth, suddenly said.


    Qi Er sneered, "I thought you would never talk."


    He turned to look at talilina and said, "elder sister, don''t pay attention to ah Zhuo. He''s just stupid. He doesn''t understand the importance of this matter. What if that boy breaks our big event?"


    "He''s only six or seven years old. What can he do to us?" when Qi''er said, talilina said impatiently instead of being persuaded by his words.


    Qi Er''s eyes turned slightly, but his face was not obvious. He just continued: "but elder sister, if he secretly tells others about us, if at that time..."


    "How can there be so many contingencies?" talilina glanced at him obliquely, turned to point to Zhuo and said, "besides, didn''t Zhuo still make a military order? If there were any contingencies, let Zhuo solve them. Right, Zhuo? Don''t tell me you can''t solve them."


    A Zhuo was stunned and hurriedly bowed his head and said, "sister Xie trusts. A Zhuo swore with his life that he will take good care of a Dong and won''t let him do anything unfavorable to her."


    "Well," talilina nodded lazily, "that''s all right. You go down."


    Qi Er was stunned and asked curiously, "elder sister, that''s all right? You don''t have to see ah Dong again. Don''t ask him again?"


    "Hiss." talilina disdained to sneer: "a little fart child with no hair is worth asking him again and again?"


    Qi Er was stunned and said, "what the elder sister said is. Why don''t I poison him..."


    "Dare you!" ah Zhuo warned before Qi Er finished.


    Qi Er shrunk his neck in fear, looked at talilina and said, "elder sister, look at him."


    Talilina smiled and said, "all right, ah Zhuo has a baby with his brother. Don''t be bad. It''s just a child. It''s not too late to deal with it when he has a problem."


    "Yes."


    Hearing talilina''s words, Qi''er and ah Zhuo stopped and bowed their heads respectfully.


    They got up and left. Hamu looked at talilina suspiciously and asked, "elder sister, do you really want to go to that ah Dong?"


    Talilina restrained her face and said, "there''s nothing to worry about. Even if he has such a problem, it''s not a problem. It''s just a hairy child. Even if he can fly, it''s no different from breaking his wings in my hand. Even if he has great ability, what can he do?"


    "What elder sister said is," said hamu.


    Talilina looked at the direction of the door and snorted coldly without saying anything.


    Jane Yi is her weakness for Shazhi. She will stay.

 Chapter 581

    Out of talilina''s door, Zhuo looked at Qi''er. He just wanted to talk, but Qi''er waved his hand at him and winked behind him.


    A Zhuo was stunned and understood in an instant. He nodded and didn''t say much.


    beware of eavesdroppers.


    They walked to the door of a Zhuo. A Zhuo said in a low voice, "thank you."


    When he was in talilina''s room just now, although Qi Er seemed to oppose him everywhere, he was actually helping him.


    If Qi Er hadn''t said that, talina might really have the idea of dealing with Jian Yi.


    But Qi''er''s words forced talilina into a corner. If she tried to fight Jian Yi again, she would look ungrateful.


    Hearing what ah Zhuo said, Qi Er didn''t say much, but smiled and said, "do you still need me to dispense medicine for your brother?"


    "HMM." ah Zhuo nodded without hesitation. From the moment he decided to take Jian Yi as his brother, he never thought he would give him up because of Jian Yi''s past and other reasons.


    If he will give up Jian Yi for anything, it can only be because Jian Yi has done something sorry for him and talilina.


    Seeing ah Zhuo nodding, Qi Er was not surprised.


    This straight man of steel is just like this. He is too righteous.


    He sighed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, I see. I''ll prepare a course of medicine for you before you leave tomorrow."


    A Zhuo nodded and opened his mouth to thank again, but Qi Er had waved away.


    He came out too long and didn''t know what happened to Qiaoqiao.


    After Qi''er left, ah Zhuo turned and entered the house.


    In the room, Jian Yi is still sitting there. This time, instead of making grass grasshoppers, he sits by the window in a daze at the moonlight.


    Ah Zhuo came over without opening his mouth, but directly took the paper and pen and wrote on it: "leave tomorrow, Qi''er will prepare medicine for you and take it on time."


    Jian Yi looks at the words on it and is stunned. He looks up and looks at ah Zhuo suspiciously.


    Ah Zhuo snorted coldly. He didn''t want to say a word to Jian Yi, but looking at Jian Yi''s eyes, he remembered what Qi Er said about Jian Yi''s blind left eye. For a moment, he couldn''t help but reach out and pat him on the head and scold, "smelly boy."


    After scolding, ah Zhuo went to bed and said to Jian Yi, "you sleep in the small bed next to me. We''ll leave tomorrow when Qi Er has prepared the medicine."


    These are the words he just wrote on the paper. He doesn''t know why he wants to say them again.


    Jane Yi''s eyes are a little complicated, but her heart is even more complicated.


    If he leaves tomorrow, he will have only one night.


    Can Mo Jue really get out of the dungeon and save him?


    And


    Jian Yi looks at ah Zhuo. He and ah Zhuo sleep in the same room. Even if Mo Jue can find him and ah Zhuo is there, he can''t leave. On the contrary, he may expose himself.


    What should I do?


    Jian Yi''s brain rotates rapidly, but finally he finds that he has nothing to do.


    Now all the decisions are up to Mo Jue. It depends on what he will do.


    Thinking of this, Jian Yi sighed silently, then took away the paper and pen on the table and went to the bedside to lie down.


    If there is an accident tonight, he should seize the time to have a rest now, and then he will have enough strength to deal with it.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Jian Yi lying down, ah Zhuo couldn''t sleep.


    He looked at the top of the bed and said in a low voice, "why did you experience an explosion?"


    No one answered. Jane Yi closed her eyes as if she hadn''t heard.


    Ah Zhuo didn''t seem to expect him to answer. He said to himself: "according to Qi Er''s analysis, you should have a good history. Then why did you become a beggar and appear there? It would be stupid to deliberately attract my attention."


    "..." Jian Yi''s mouth slightly twitched. If he had known that ah Zhuo liked to recognize his brother so much, he wouldn''t pretend to be a beggar.


    Ah Zhuo continued, "but if not, it means that you were forced to be a beggar because of something, and were chased and killed by your enemies?"


    Jian Yi nodded silently. Don''t say it. Ah Zhuo''s guess is very close, because he is the enemy.


    "Or, if you have other difficulties, you will wander here. Where is your family?" a Zhuo analyzed: "the world is so big, how can you not be our sworn enemy?"


    Jian Yi: "..." Congratulations, you guessed right again.


    "Ah." ah Zhuo sighed and said, "forget it, this matter is barely handled now. I said I would cover you, and I will cover you. As long as you don''t betray me in the future, I won''t know about it. In the future, you will still be a Dong and my brother."


    Jian Yi turns her back to a Dong and feels a little warm and moved when she hears Yan. She is also a little guilty.


    Seeing that Jian Yi was still motionless, ah Zhuo drew a little from the corner of his mouth and scolded, "shit, smelly boy, pretend to be with me!"


    After scolding, he turned his back to sleep with a cold hum.


    Jian Yi listened to his scolding, but the corners of his mouth could not help raising a radian, and then gradually fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Late at night.


    After a slight loosening of the iron chain lock of the dungeon, Mo Jue stretched out and came out.


    Looking at the iron chains piled on the ground, Mo Jue shook his head and sighed, "it''s really not creative. How can this kind of thing close me?"


    He shook his head and put away a coin sized blade he was carrying with him.


    He never carries weapons, but that doesn''t mean he has nothing to defend himself.


    As the leader of the secret department, it would be a shame for him to be locked up casually if he really had nothing to rely on.


    In the past two days, he didn''t recover from his injury. Secondly, it took time to break the iron chain. Thirdly, he didn''t know the situation here and had expectations for talilina, so he stayed in the dungeon and didn''t come out.


    Now that he has received the signal from Jian Yi, he naturally has no reason to stay any longer.


    Thinking of Jane Yi, Mo Chao is the black line of his forehead, and make complaints about it. "This stupid melon doesn''t know how to get here, is it not a tie?"


    Mo Jue would never have thought that Jian Yi didn''t come here by himself. In fact, Jian Yi''s disguise and immediate response are perfect.


    But who let him meet the steel straight man Zhuo who is too righteous?


    It can only be said that no coincidence is a book. Sometimes, it is useless to calculate well.


    It should be your robbery. You can''t hide it.


    Fate will use all kinds of wonderful ways you can''t imagine to let you meet the... Pit that belongs to you.


    Jian Yi is a child favored by the God of fate. Even though he still tries to send a signal to Mo Jue in this desperate situation.


    But


    In short, in the near future, when Jian Yi meets his sinkhole, he just wants to shout up to the sky: God, can you stop playing with me?

 Chapter 582

    It was late at night, and the personnel on the night shift began to doze off.


    Mo Jue came out of the dungeon, easily cut the necks of the two people guarding the door, and locked them in the dungeon after they were unconscious.


    After finishing this, Mo Jue carefully avoided the surrounding monitoring and entered the hotel.


    Before going to the second floor, he subconsciously looked at the coincidence that he fell asleep on the front desk.


    He remembered that the girl seemed to have been bitten by a snake.


    Mo Jue looked at Qiao Qiao''s figure, frowned and muttered, "I don''t know if her blood can be used."


    Of course, that''s what he thought. After all, if he can''t even take a snake, let alone a person.


    And there is Jian Yi. Even if he puts on his wings, he can''t take two people away from talilina.


    Mo Jue carefully went up to the second floor. He didn''t venture to inquire about each room, but looked around the outer wall first.


    When he saw the same grasshopper hanging in front of a window, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Jane Yi must be there.


    Mo Jue started and was about to look for it, but suddenly found someone passing by.


    Hearing the footsteps, Mo Jue quickly hid. The next moment, he saw Qi Er come down from upstairs and go straight to the front desk.


    Mo Jue frowned slightly. He remembered this man. It was this man who poisoned him last time.


    No accident, he should be the poison doctor equipped with poison.


    At the thought of this, Mo Jue''s eyebrows sank.


    He looked at Jian Yi''s room, pursed his lips and followed Qi Er behind him.


    If he only took Jian Yi and didn''t get the antidote, their toss would be meaningless.


    At that time, either we have to do it again, or Jian Haixi will be in danger.


    But if they fail this time, talilina will never give them a second chance.


    Mo Jue hid under the stairs and was watching Qi Er walk to Qiaoqiao.


    Qiaoqiao was sleeping. She suddenly felt something strange. She couldn''t help raising her head. Her ignorant sleeping eyes looked at Qi''er and asked, "Qi''er, what''s up?"


    "Something''s up, Qiao Qiao." Qi Er smiled, reached out and touched Qiao Qiao''s neck and said, "Qiao Qiao, I killed the little snake for you, but without the little snake to accompany me, I can''t sleep. Will you accompany me?"


    "What, what?"


    Listening to Qi Er''s words, Qiao Qiao''s sleepy bug was suddenly awakened by fear.


    She bounced, sat up, looked at Qi''s ear and said, "you, what do you want to do?"


    Qi Er smiled a little abnormal, and the purple halo in the corners of his eyes was even worse, like a devil.


    Contrary to his expression, his expression is gentle like the moonlight in the water.


    "Qiao Qiao, am I not good enough for you?" Qi Er asked softly, with temptation in his voice.


    "OK, brother Qi''er, you are very kind to me, but..." Qiao''s voice trembled. While talking, his feet moved quietly, ready to escape.


    Qi''s ears and face showed doubts. He tilted his head and asked, "but what? I said not to call my brother, but my name."


    "Qi, Qi Er." Qiao Qiao quickly changed his mouth.


    Qi Er nodded with satisfaction and asked, "you haven''t said yet, but what? Since I''m good to you, why can''t you follow me?"


    "No, Qi''er, it''s different." Qiao Qiao trembled: "I... i... I don''t want to..."


    "What don''t you want?"


    Qi Er asked in a low voice, reaching out to touch Qiaoqiao''s earlobe and neck and said, "Qiaoqiao, you know, I don''t like disobedient people."


    "I..."


    Qiao Qiao was so frightened that her face turned pale and her eyes were moist, "Qi Er, don''t do this. I''m afraid."


    "If you''re afraid, be obedient, good ha." Qi Er said, holding Qiaoqiao''s wrist with his big hand and pulling her into his arms. In a soft voice, "good Qiaoqiao, you''re obedient. It''s too late for me to hurt you. But if you''re not obedient, I have some ways to make you obedient."


    "No, i..." Qiaoqiao cried and shook his head. His body couldn''t help shaking.


    She was about to say something, but Qi Er suddenly exerted himself and bit her neck.


    "Ah ah!"


    Qi''s lower mouth had no strength at all. Qiao Qiao immediately screamed in pain.


    "Hmm..." Qi Er licked his tongue with satisfaction and said, "it''s still your blood that can make me go smoothly."


    "No, don''t..." Qiao Qiao cried for mercy.


    Qi Er''s lips grinned with a cruel smile, stretched out his hand, pushed Qiaoqiao onto the table and said, "good, baby, you and me, I will be good to you in the future, just like a little snake."


    Qiao Qiao listened to his words and felt that the bite on his neck was numb with pain.


    Treat her like a little snake. Don''t you have to use her as medicine?


    No, she won''t!


    "No, I don''t..." Qiao Qiao cried and shook his head.


    Listening to her refusal, Qi''s eyes were slightly heavy, tightened her and said in a fierce voice, "I can''t help it. Do you want to and don''t want it? Qiao Qiao, recognize your identity here. You are my property, just like the little snake. I can use it as I like."


    "No, no..." Qiao Qiao cried.


    "Oh." Qi Er sneered, reached over her face and slowly slid to the corner of her clothes, "Qiao Qiao, as a pet, you should have the consciousness of a pet. I thought you had learned well these years, but I didn''t want to be so disobedient."


    The movements of his men were so skillful that they were frightened that they turned pale.


    When Qi Er pressed up, Qiao Qiao suddenly struggled violently and shouted desperately, "help, help!"


    She doesn''t want to, she doesn''t want to.


    She thought she could do it.


    Over the years, she has endured being bullied by mosquitoes and so many people.


    Zillah fed her as food to the snake, and she endured it.


    She knows that sooner or later, she has been building her heart.


    She thought she could do it, and she thought she could endure as before.


    But she couldn''t.


    It turns out that as long as a person lives, no matter how desperate she is, she will yearn for sunshine and freedom.


    It turns out that she hasn''t died after so many years.


    Qiaoqiao cried and kept struggling.


    "Help, elder sister, ah Zhuo Ge, ha mu... Help me, I don''t want to..."


    Her voice was not low, and Qi''s ears did not deliberately separate their hands to cover her mouth.


    Mo Jue stood at the entrance of the stairs and was sure that the whole hotel could definitely hear Qiaoqiao''s cry for help.


    But


    No one came out.


    Mo Jue could even hear the footsteps and angry breathing of people walking back and forth, but they just couldn''t come out. They were just Qiao Qiao, a companion in front of him, who didn''t save his life.


    Mo Jue clenched his teeth and tightened his hand on the handrail.


    He didn''t know why he was so angry.


    He was even more angry than he was put in a dungeon, than knowing that Jian Yi was trapped here, and than knowing that Jian Haixi was poisoned by talilina.


    Maybe it''s because this is talilina''s territory, he thought.


    And Qiaoqiao is her man.


    And she allowed this to happen here.


    This is beyond Mo Jue''s imagination, and it is also different from what he thinks of talilina.


    He knew talina was bad and that she was the enemy.


    But he always believed that there was a way to steal, so he was angry about talilina''s unscrupulous handling of Jian Haixi.


    But it''s just that he loves talilina. He can''t scold her code of conduct.


    But at the moment, this matter seemed like a sharp blade, cutting off Mo Jue''s expectation of talilina.


    He finally realized clearly that he was completely different from talilina.


    They walked through the darkness, but he believed in light and she believed in darkness.


    No matter how cruel he is, he will have his own principles.


    And talina


    There are no principles.


    Mo Jue took a deep breath, looked at the bullying Qiao Qiao in front of him, bit his teeth, and walked out like he had made up his mind.


    "Sorry, Haixi. Sorry, Yiyi." he said in his heart.


    In fact, he is definitely not suitable for going out. When he shows up, let alone the antidote, Jian Yi can''t save him.


    Even whether you can save Qiaoqiao and escape from here is one thing.


    But Mo Jue knows that he must do so.


    If later Jian Haixi knew that he was watching an innocent girl being bullied in front of him for an antidote, it was estimated that he would be despised by them to death.


    After all, he, Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei


    They are all the same people.


    Born as a man, there is always some justice that you have to do even before death.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Jian Yi''s room on the second floor.


    Lying on her side, Jane Yi closed her eyes and clenched her small hands into fists. Her whole body was shaking slightly.


    Like fear, like worry, like struggling with something.


    With his back to him, Zhuo opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling without saying or doing anything.


    After a while, Jian Yi suddenly opens her closed eyes, then lifts the quilt, gets out of bed and walks towards the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    When he moved, Zhuo naturally noticed.


    A Zhuo Fei quickly got up, strode over, took Jian Yi''s shoulder, saw him carry it back, lowered his voice and shouted, "go back and lie down!"


    Jian Yi doesn''t speak, but just stares at him. In his sour red and moist eyes, there is an unprecedented stubbornness and justice.


    "You fucking..."


    Zhuo grabbed Jian Yi''s head, rudely pulled him to the bed and scolded, "what do you want to do? What can you do? Where do you think this is? Do you think I don''t want to save her?"


    He stunned Jian Yi by saying "you think" several times in a row.


    Ah Zhuo said: "do you know who Qi Er is? Elder sister didn''t say anything. Even if I tried my best, I couldn''t save Qiao. Besides..."


    After a pause, ah Zhuo glared at Jian Yi and said, "Qi Er will fill you medicine tomorrow. If you offend him today, what will you do with your medicine? Do you want to recover? Even if you want to be blind, deaf and mute, do you die of those injuries?"


    Jian Yi is stunned and stares at ah Zhuo.


    He didn''t expect that there was his factor in the reason why ah Zhuo didn''t rush out.

 Chapter 583

    Looking at Jian Yi in a daze, ah Zhuo pushed him back to bed angrily and said coldly, "if you understand, go to bed for me. I''m on fire. Don''t annoy me at this time."


    Jane Yi falls on the bed and thinks about what ah Zhuo said.


    Yes, he can hear Qiao Qiao''s voice, which proves that everyone else here must have heard it.


    But none of them went out.


    Thinking of this, Jane Yi can''t help thinking of the coincidence she saw during the day.


    She is so gentle and kind.


    She will kindly comfort him and secretly give him the best food.


    So good, so good people, are they going to be bullied like this?


    Jian Yi grits his teeth. He hates that he can''t do anything.


    He wants a Zhuo to save Qiaoqiao, but a Zhuo''s concern is right, and he can''t let a Zhuo take risks.


    After lying down for a long time, Jian Yi tossed around and couldn''t calm down.


    Ah Zhuo was annoyed by his turning back and forth, and shouted, "you''re not finished, are you?"


    Jian Yi was stunned and calmed down.


    Zhuo closed his eyes and turned his back to get ready for bed.


    Jian Yi looks at ah Zhuo''s back and slowly stretches out his hand to hold the corner of his clothes.


    "What are you doing?" ah Zhuo shouted impatiently.


    "If..."


    Jian Yi spoke and lowered her voice.


    Hearing the "mute" speak, Zhuo suddenly stiffened, but didn''t turn back.


    In fact, when Qi Er said that Jian Yi''s ears and voice had no physical defects, ah Zhuo suspected it.


    Later, Jian Yi''s reaction confirmed his doubts.


    But at that time, he only knew that Jian Yi could hear, but he didn''t know that he could still speak.


    So Jian Yi is not a deaf mute beggar at all. He is deceiving them from head to toe.


    But why did Jian Yi cheat him from the beginning?


    They only met for the first time in that town, didn''t they?


    Why did Jian Yi decide that they were bad people?


    Unless Jian Yi is their enemy


    Ah Zhuo''s heart was in a mess. Jian Yi''s voice sounded behind him, but he tried not to look back.


    Because he was afraid that he would strangle the little bastard as soon as he looked back.


    A little thing that deceived his feelings.


    Jian Yi knows how much impact his opening will have on ah Zhuo. He also knows that if he speaks like this, he may die soon.


    But he wants to bet.


    Although this bet looks stupid, it''s even more stupid to bet for a chance encounter.


    It doesn''t match his smart man''s brain at all.


    But Jian Yi still spoke without regret.


    "Brother ah Zhuo..."


    Jian Yi whispered, "if I don''t want medicine and remove my reason, can you... Help sister Qiao Qiao?"


    Ah Zhuo gritted his teeth. He suddenly turned back, stared at Jian Yi and said, "bastard, you fucking lied to me. Now you still want me to save people? Do you think I look stupid and easy to cheat?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and didn''t speak, but her eyes were filled with tears.


    "What the fuck are you crying about? I beat you?" ah Zhuo didn''t dare to shout. He was afraid that talilina or others would hear him. He also pulled up the quilt to cover them, lowered his voice in the quilt and shouted, "although I''m going to beat you, I haven''t started yet. You''re crying fart."


    "Brother a Zhuo... If you don''t go, sister Qiao Qiao will not survive." Jian Yi sobbed.


    "You..." ah Zhuo was angry and hated, but looking at Jian Yi in front of him, he couldn''t do it again.


    He stared at Jian Yi angrily and said coldly, "you know what you mean by opening this mouth."


    Jian Yi nodded, looked at ah Zhuo and said, "out of this door, my life and death depend on my life."


    "Ah," ah Zhuo sneered, "what a life and death depends on life. Whether you live or die is none of my business? I only want my own brother!"


    Jian Yi was stunned, looked down with guilt and said, "I''m sorry."


    His guilt is real, ARJO can see it.


    He was a little agitated, grabbed his hair and said, "go away!"


    Jane Yi lowers her head and doesn''t speak, but stubbornly tugs at the corners of his clothes.


    He can''t save Qiao Qiao. The only thing he can rely on is ah Zhuo.


    Feeling that Jian Yi was holding the corner of his clothes, ah Zhuo was silent for a moment and asked, "why? You know you can''t live and still do this? Aren''t you very smart? You know how to disguise in front of me and how to be stupid. What IQ do you show at this time?"


    Jane Yi paused and said, "I dare not disobey my parents."


    "Ah." ah Zhuo said with a sarcastic smile, "what stupid parents should have such education? Would it be better to take life for kindness?"


    "Don''t talk about them," said Jian Yi, staring at ah Zhuo "My parents are the best parents in the world. They tell me that a big husband does things in the world and does things differently. I''m young, but I know that if I don''t do anything at this time, I won''t forgive my cowardice in my life. Sister Qiao is kind to me. Although the grace of a meal is small, I should report it and talk about my life."


    Ah Zhuo was stunned by Jian Yi''s words. He originally thought that Jian Yi was just a pure virgin, but listening to his words, ah Zhuo knew that he had underestimated Jian Yi before.


    Jian Yi clearly knows everything and all the results after he makes this choice.


    He made the decision clearly.


    The child


    Ah Zhuo looks at the persistence in Jian Yi''s eyes. The eyes are like the night pearl in the night. Although they are not hot, they always emit bright light.


    What kind of parents and families can educate children like Jian Yi?


    So


    Children who have experienced darkness and understand darkness, but are still in the light and have a heart to the light.


    Seeing that ah Zhuo had not moved, Jian Yi''s eyes showed a look of supplication, "brother ah Zhuo..."


    "Shut up!" ah Zhuo stared at him, put his hand over his mouth, lifted him aside and said, "if you don''t want to die, just be your deaf mute beggar and get out of here."


    Jian Yi was stunned and didn''t react for a moment.


    "Tut." ah Zhuo said impatiently, "didn''t you ask me to save people? Don''t you get out of the way?"


    Upon hearing this, Jian Yi was overjoyed and immediately got up and let him pass.


    A Zhuo strode out of bed and was about to open the door. Suddenly he heard another voice downstairs.


    "Someone!" ah Zhuo looked back at Jian Yi and said, "if you don''t want to die, stay here and don''t go anywhere."


    Jane Yi is stunned. Before nodding, ah Zhuo has rushed out.


    Jian Yi quietly follows him to the door and looks downstairs.


    It was clear that no one dared to come out just now. Who was it that beat ah Zhuo first?


    Jane Yi doesn''t dare to make a big move. She only moves a few steps to the corner of the corridor and shows her head downstairs.


    But he froze there when he saw the figure of the man.


    The man who is standing in front of Qiao Qiao downstairs is not Mo Jue, who else can it be!

 Chapter 584

    Seeing Mo Jue''s figure, Jian Yi is happy and excited.


    He has almost unconditional trust and worship in mojue.


    Even though the current situation is unfavorable to them, Jian Yi believes that as long as Mo Jue does it, it will be solved.


    "Sister Qiao Qiao is saved!" Jane Yi thought to herself.


    Mo Jue stood in front of Qiaoqiao and didn''t look back. He just took off his clothes and threw them to Qiaoqiao.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and hurriedly grabbed his clothes and put them on himself.


    Mo Jue''s clothes were so big that she almost covered her whole body from head to foot.


    Although it looked funny, it also covered her shame in the shortest time.


    Qi Er clenched his teeth, stared at Mo Jue jealously and said, "get out of the way!"


    Mo Jue sneered and said, "what stupid words do you say? Will you stand up if you plan to get out of the way?"


    "You..." Qi Er choked and said, "how did you get out?"


    Mo Jue shrugged and said, "this is long. I don''t want to tell you."


    "Good, very good..."


    Qi Er laughed angrily, stared at Mo Jue and said, "do you think you can run?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Jue sighed and said, "try it. How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Qi Er''s eyebrows and eyes were suddenly cold. He turned to look at Qiao Qiao hiding behind him and said angrily, "Qiao Qiao, come here."


    Qiao Qiao''s whole body was stiff, looked up in fear, looked at his eyes and ears, and quickly lowered his head.


    She moved her steps, but hesitated.


    "Qiao Qiao!" Qi Er was furious. Unexpectedly, Qiao Qiao dared not listen to him.


    Mo Jue glanced at the trembling little girl behind him and sighed: "you can choose by yourself. Now go over, you should know what your next life is like."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned, looked at Mo Jue''s back and murmured, "can I have another choice?"


    Isn''t she destined to be someone else''s tool and possession?


    Can she choose another way in her life?


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "that was before. Aren''t you standing behind me now?"


    An ordinary word, like a light, suddenly opened the world imprisoned by Qiaoqiao darkness.


    Her eyes brightened, looked at Mo Jue with expectation and hope and asked, "will you save me?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" Mo Jue turned his eyes and said, "it''s not to save you. Now I''ve run away, okay?"


    After a pause, Mo Jue said again, "but it''s hard to say whether you can save it or not. Maybe we both have to die here today."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Qiao Qiao interrupted Mo Jue''s words and raised an unprecedented courage in his heart: "even if I die, I''m not afraid."


    She never had hope in her life. Now someone is willing to save her, how can she be afraid?


    Listening to Qiao Qiao''s firm words, Mo Jue smiled and said, "yes, very brave."


    Qi Er on the other side was so angry that he stared at Qiao Qiao and said, "Qiao Qiao, do you know what you''re talking about? You dare to betray me!"


    "I never promised you anything." Qiaoqiao was still trembling, but standing behind Mo Jue, she was no longer afraid and helpless.


    She looked at her ears and said in a trembling voice, "it''s you who never asked me about my wishes. To you, I''ve never been a person, but just a dog and a cat. You''ve never seen me as a person."


    Qi Er''s face was cold, and ah Zhuo, who rushed down from upstairs, was stunned.


    "Qiao Qiao..."


    Zhuo opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what he could say.


    He can''t deny Qiaoqiao''s words. In the world they live in, too weak Qiaoqiao is indeed the one without human rights.


    Even most of them believe that Qiaoqiao is using her own human rights in exchange for Qi''er''s protection.


    Qiao Qiao saw Ah Zhuo, stunned and said with a bitter smile: "brother ah Zhuo, you too..."


    She wants to ask, are you here to help zier deal with her, too?


    But she didn''t ask, because the answer can be determined almost without asking.


    Two lines of clear tears flowed down from Qiaoqiao''s eyes. She had to bite her lips to make her legs not soft.


    The place where she had lived for many years had no place for her.


    Mo Jue''s eyes sank when he saw Ah Zhuo, and he was alert for a moment.


    If only Qi Er, Mo Jue is sure that he can deal with it, but at first glance, ah Zhuo is a man with excellent skills. He may not be able to get away completely with Qiao Qiao.


    At this time, footsteps sounded upstairs again.


    A faint fragrance passed.


    Talilina went to the stairs, and hamu followed her.


    At the same time, all their brothers gathered outside the window around the hotel.


    Talilina looked down at the front desk of the hall, swept them one by one, then fixed her eyes on Mo Jue, and asked coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Mo Jue smiled and pointed back with his thumb. Qiao Qiao said, "I want to take this girl away, and then I want the antidote."


    Talilina glanced at Qiao Qiao, who was closely behind Mo Jue. A dark look flashed in her eyes and said, "are you going to take her?"


    "Yes," Mo Jue said without hesitation, facing talilina''s eyes.


    Talilina snorted coldly, "unfortunately, you are destined not to take her away. Because you can''t get out of here tonight."


    After a pause, talilina lifted a dark smile on her lips and said, "as for the antidote... I''ll disappoint you. The snake filled with medicine is dead. No one in the world can deserve the antidote."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Talilina''s words startled Mo Jue, and Jian Yi, who was hiding at the entrance of the stairs, was also stunned.


    The snake is dead?


    No antidote?


    What about the poison in Jian Haixi?


    Jian Yi''s small hand on her side holds tightly, gritting her teeth and hanging her head.


    Only in this way can he force himself to calm down.


    Or his anomaly will be discovered by talilina''s people immediately.


    Mo Jue also completely sank his face. He looked at talilina and said, "you''d better not joke with me about this. The consequences will be very serious."


    "Ha ha, ha ha!" talilina laughed and looked at Mo Jue and said, "really? How serious the consequences are? I want to see."


    Her smile stopped when she saw Mo Jue''s cold eyes.


    Talilina snorted coldly, "unfortunately, I really didn''t joke with you about this. If you don''t believe it, just ask Qi Er in front of you."


    Mo Jue looked at Qi Er.


    Qi Er was already almost crazy. Listening to talilina and Mo Jue''s words, he laughed wildly: "snake? I killed it long ago. I''ve never matched the antidote. No one in the world can match it, ha ha!"


    Mo Jue looked at him and then turned to talilina. His eyes turned inch by inch into ten thousand years of xuanbing.


    That look made talilina suddenly feel as if she was about to lose something.


    But she soon pressed down the dull silk in her heart.


    She''s talilina. No one can beat her or threaten her!


    Hamu said: "elder sister, let me catch him."


    With that, hamu was about to rush out, but she was stopped behind by talilina''s arm in the next moment.


    "Elder sister?" Ha Mu looked at talilina suspiciously.


    Talilina didn''t say anything. She just stared at Mo Jue and asked coldly, "Mo Jue, I''ll ask you for the last time. Are you willing to stay?"


    Mo Jue chuckled. Yesterday''s romantic can be seen in the slanting peach blossom''s eyes, but his words are decisive and indifferent.


    "No."


    Just two words, like a sharp blade cutting a gap between them.


    Since then, just the enemy, no more affection.


    Talilina raised her hand and ordered, "somebody, take it down!"


    "Yes!"


    In an instant, a dozen people jumped into the hall from the window, the door and the roof and attacked Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao.


    They only listen to talilina''s orders and take Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao, but they don''t care whether they live or die.


    Even if Qiaoqiao is their companion, even if Qiaoqiao''s betrayal is excusable.


    Mo Jue''s eyes suddenly narrowed, his big hand held Qiao Qiao''s wrist and said, "follow me closely, don''t be soft."


    Qiao Qiao was frightened several times before and after tonight. At the moment, she had already turned pale. She really nodded bravely and said, "yes, i... I will try."


    I will try to keep up with you and try not to drag you back.


    I will try to live.


    Mo Jue took a coincidence to fight and hide among more than a dozen people.


    On the other side, Qi''er and Zhuo are left.


    Qi Er seemed to wake up from the madness of the night. He looked at the Qiao Qiao who was inevitably scratched in the attack, and his eyes also looked anxious.


    He didn''t expect that they would be cruel to Qiaoqiao. He was in a hurry for a moment.


    Qiao Qiao is his property. He doesn''t allow her to be hurt.


    Qi Er hurriedly said to talilina, "elder sister, don''t kill Qiaoqiao. Leave her to me and I''ll teach her a lesson."


    Talilina looked at Qi''er coldly and hummed, "there are no betrayers around me."


    Qi Er suddenly froze. He quickly turned to Qiaoqiao and shouted, "Qiaoqiao, did you hear what elder sister said? Admit your mistake and surrender quickly. Elder sister won''t kill you, or you will die with him!"


    "Ah!" Qiao Qiao''s arm was cut and couldn''t help crying out.


    Hearing Qi Er''s words, she bit her teeth and didn''t look at him and talilina. She only followed Mo Jue''s footsteps and replied coldly, "I don''t want it!"


    Don''t stay here, don''t live without human rights.


    Even if you die, don''t live this life again.


    "Qiao Qiao, you..."


    Qi Er was worried, but he didn''t dare to fight his own people.


    If he does, even he may be punished.


    Ah Zhuo watched, gritted his teeth and prepared to rush forward.


    He came down to save Qiaoqiao. If Mo Jue was the only one, he could pretend to attack Mo Jue and let Qiaoqiao go.


    But in the present situation, he can''t hesitate.


    If he doesn''t do it now, he will be considered a betrayer by talilina.


    A Zhuo rushed up, and the war situation changed in an instant.


    Mo Jue gradually began to feel the pressure with his injured Qiao Qiao.

 Chapter 585

    Mo Jue has excellent martial arts, but arzhohamu and others are not vegetarian.


    Moreover, he also pulled a coincidence in his hand, which means that he had only one hand to fight with the people.


    Rao is mo Jue. It''s hard to get away for a while.


    "Ah!"


    Qiao Qiao screamed again. Her thigh was cut off by a knife, and the whole person fell to the ground in an instant.


    Mo Jue frowned and fished in his big hand. He hurriedly held her in his arms, then kicked the man in front of him.


    Qiao Qiao leaned against Mo Jue''s arms, pale and trembling.


    Mo Jue looked at the big and small wounds on her arms and legs, and her eyes were slightly heavy.


    Qiao Qiao can''t last long. If he wants to save her, he can''t fight any more.


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Qiao Qiao burst into tears and choked intermittently. "I''m sorry, I tried very hard to keep my hind legs, but I still can''t. I''m sorry, I''m the one who bothered you. Don''t worry about me, put me down and leave by yourself."


    After saying these words, Qiao Qiao closed her eyes and waited for Mo Jue to throw her down.


    She tried very hard to live and seize the opportunity to be saved, but it still didn''t seem to work.


    Fate is always joking with her.


    But Qiaoqiao''s lips were still slightly affected.


    Even so, she was very grateful to Mo Jue.


    Thank him for appearing at the last moment of her life and giving her the light of hope.


    Let her know that life really has color, which is not just her fantasy.


    It''s just


    She was unlucky and didn''t meet her.


    Qiaoqiao thought about these, but unexpectedly, she didn''t wait for the moment when Mo Jue threw her down.


    She opened her eyes and saw that Mo Jue took her to avoid Zhuo and hamu. Then she took the table as the support point, stepped on it and jumped high, and several people kicked around.


    In the whole process, Mo Jue held her tightly with both hands.


    "You......" Qiao Qiao was stunned.


    Why not leave her?


    Why save her at this time?


    They met by chance, and she didn''t even do anything for him.


    Mo Jue didn''t look at Qiaoqiao. He just snorted coldly, "if you want to save you, you can take you out of here. Stay honest and lie on my back if you can''t run. Don''t be depressed."


    At the same time, he quickly threw his backhand and threw Qiaoqiao on his back.


    Qiao Qiao quickly hugged his neck with both hands.


    She was surprised, moved and excited, but these are not suitable to say at the moment.


    Because


    Talina''s here.


    Mo Jue looked at talilina who rushed over, sneered and said, "just right, I haven''t fought for many days. Today I have a chance to ask for advice."


    Talilina''s hands were flying, and she attacked Mo Jue quickly and ruthlessly. In a cold voice, "unfortunately, no matter which fight, you are just as unlucky."


    Last time, she had Mo Xiuyu as a hostage.


    This time, Mo Jue had another coincidence in his hand.


    How else can we say that there is a destiny?


    Every time, there was a hostage between them.


    Every time, Mo Jue is on the weak side.


    Hearing talilina''s words, Mo Jue was stunned, smiled bitterly and said, "you remind me. In fact, you have never changed. Whether it''s the manager''s death or serious injury, Xiuyu, you just want to achieve your goal. But I haven''t seen it clearly."


    Talilina has never been a good person. From the beginning, she appeared in Hunan city and could kill the bar manager in order to rob Mo Xiuyu. Later, if she had not had such a little affection for Mo Jue, the steel wire would be directly inserted into Mo Jue''s heart that day instead of deviating.


    Just like now she will poison Jian Haixi for the situation and sacrifice Qiaoqiao for Qi''er.


    She has always been a witch.


    It''s because he thinks the witch has a heart.


    Talilina gritted her teeth, stared at Mo Jue and said, "yes, I haven''t changed. You think I''m too good. Now you''re disappointed and blame me."


    Mo Jue dodged her attack and said, "I don''t blame you. I just blame myself for being too naive. If I had known this, I should have killed you earlier."


    Talilina sneered, stabbed the steel wire in her hand and said, "it depends on whether you have this ability!"


    The speed of steel wire is very fast. Fortunately, it is not slow.


    He could avoid the key point, reached out his hand and grabbed one end of the steel wire directly. Regardless of the blood flow in his palm, he only stared at talilina and said: "your bloody smell on the steel wire is much less, and the speed and accuracy are also reduced a lot. Has Haixi taken away the satisfactory weapon and rebuilt a new one?"


    "You..."


    Talilina was resentful.


    For her, it was a great shame to be robbed of weapons by Jian Haixi.


    The old steel wire had been with her for many years and she was used to it. Now, although we have a new one, it''s not easy.


    Mo Jue knew it, but he wanted to stab her with it.


    Talilina snorted coldly, "if not, do you think you would still be alive now?"


    Each of them pulled one end of the steel wire and fell into a stalemate. Talilina''s people were all around, waiting to come forward and catch Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao.


    Jian Yi, who was hiding at the entrance of the stairs, saw this scene and remembered that her lower lip was bitten with blood.


    What should I do?


    What should he do to save Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao?


    Jian Yi thought for a long time. Suddenly, he looked at ah Zhuo standing right behind Mo Jue. His mind flashed and he had an idea.


    When the hall was in a stalemate, there was a sudden noise at the entrance of the stairs.


    The crowd couldn''t help but look at it. Jian Yi didn''t know what had collapsed and rolled down the stairs from the entrance of the stairs.


    The little figure bumped around on the stairs, which made people look painful.


    Mo Jue naturally sees Jian Yi, not only Jian Yi, but also the grasshopper thrown out by Jian Yi.


    The grass grasshopper threw it out, meaning - you don''t have to save him.


    Mo Jue took back his eyes after only one look, and didn''t let others see the difference.


    "Ah Dong!"


    Seeing Jian Yi rolling down the stairs, ah Zhuo had no time to think more. Subconsciously, he wanted to run towards Jian Yi.


    When he made this move, Mo Jue immediately seized the opportunity and kicked it in his leg socket.


    Arjolton was unstable and fell sideways.


    He is one meter nine big. He just stands in front of Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao.


    At the same time, Mo Jue loosened the steel wire in his hand, turned around with Qiaoqiao, beat back several people in the way, and jumped out of the window with Qiaoqiao.


    "If you want to run, can you run away?" talilina angrily hummed and tried to catch up, but she was suddenly hugged by someone behind her.


    Qi Er hugged talilina and begged, "elder sister, please, don''t kill Qiaoqiao, don''t kill her."

 Chapter 586

    "Go away!" talilina was so angry that she kicked Qi''er open, jumped out of the window and caught up, and others around hurriedly followed.


    A Zhuo ran to Jian Yi first. He was relieved to see that he had blood on his head, but it didn''t matter.


    A Zhuo picked up Jian Yi, put him on the stairs, sat down and said, "wait for me here, don''t run around."


    After saying that, he turned to align his ear and said, "Qi Er, please take care of ah Dong."


    He has to catch up quickly, or talilina will think he is a betrayer.


    Qi Er saw Ah Zhuo as if he saw the last hope and begged, "ah Zhuo, please don''t let Qiao Qiao die."


    He knows it''s hard for ARJO to bring back Qiaoqiao. After all, talilina has killed Qiaoqiao.


    At present, the only thing he can ask is to hope that ah Zhuo can show mercy and help Qiao Qiao create a way to live.


    Ah Zhuo pursed his lips, looked at Qi Er''s pleading, sighed and nodded, "I''ll try my best."


    He dare not promise too much. After all, he is also a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. He can''t protect himself.


    Watching a Zhuo chase out, Qi Er was stunned for a while.


    He looked at the previous moment, he was still bullying Qiaoqiao''s front desk, and he felt remorse for the first time.


    He regarded Qiaoqiao as his possession and treated her like a snake. He was amused and roared when he was in a bad mood.


    She''ll always be there anyway. She''ll always be his anyway.


    He thought so.


    Tonight


    He was out of control because of the death of Zhenchong for many years. Although it was a helpless move, he was out of control.


    So he desperately wanted to get some comfort and warmth from Qiaoqiao.


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with it.


    She was his, wasn''t she?


    However, when he saw that Qiaoqiao would rather die than follow him, and saw that Qiaoqiao had been hurt so much, he was scared to death, but he still followed Mo Jue''s stubborn appearance behind him, he finally realized that he seemed to be wrong.


    Qiaoqiao, it was never his.


    She is a person, an independent person.


    And this man, his heart is not in him, and he has never cared about him.


    He once only controlled her, but never really got her.


    This cognition made Qi Er sad and flustered.


    But the sadness and panic came suddenly, and he didn''t understand why.


    All he knew was that Qiaoqiao could never die.


    "Cough..."


    When Qi''er fell into his mood, he suddenly heard two slight coughs.


    He was stunned and turned to look at Jian Yi at the source of the sound. Then he remembered that there was another person here.


    Qi Er goes to Jian Yi, squats down and looks at him, reaches out to lift his chin, and looks at the injury on his forehead.


    "Ah Zhuo Tuo, I''ll take care of you." Qi''er looked at Jian Yi and said.


    Jane Yi lowers her head without looking up and plays the role of a deaf mute.


    Qi Er said with a sarcastic smile, "he helped me save Qiaoqiao, so I owe him a favor. No matter what your origin is, I''ll save you this time. But it''s none of my business whether you can survive in the future."


    At such a critical moment tonight, even he didn''t find a chance to stop talilina, but Jane Yi somehow rolled down the stairs.


    It was because of his rolling that he affected Zhuo and gave Mo Jue a chance.


    Is this coincidence or artificial?


    It''s too much coincidence to say it''s a coincidence.


    Say it''s man-made


    Qi Er looked down at Jian Yi. If a child of six or seven years old could do this, it would be too terrible.


    Qi Er shook his head and didn''t think more.


    No matter what talilina plans to do with Jane Yi, it''s not something he should care about.


    All he has to do is repay ah Zhuo''s kindness and take good care of Jian Yi before ah Zhuo comes back.


    Taking back his thoughts, Qi''er looked at Jian Yi and patted him on the shoulder.


    Jane Yi looks up, her eyes frightened and helpless.


    Qi Er sighed and pointed to the stairway behind him: "can you go?"


    Jian Yi was stunned. It seemed that she was understanding Qi Er''s words. After a while, she nodded slowly, and then stood up slowly.


    Qi Er saw that his legs and feet were obviously injured, and he even walked step by step.


    If he really has no problem, I''m afraid such a scene tonight will frighten a child of six or seven years old.


    In particular, Jian Yi kept silent. Even if he was hurt, he insisted silently, just like their stubborn when they were children.


    Qi Er seemed to see his shadow from Jian Yi, which made him feel like Microsoft. He took a step forward to hold Jian Yi up and said, "I don''t know whether you are lucky or unfortunate when you follow ah Zhuo to us."


    Jian Yi bowed his head and thought, is that enough to say?


    Of course, it''s a great misfortune!


    Fortunately, Qi Er didn''t hear Jian Yi''s voice in his heart. Otherwise, he might throw him out at once and mend his feet angrily.


    He takes Jian Yi back to his room. Qi Er carefully examines his wound and applies medicine before he leaves.


    As for pacifying Jian Yi''s frightened heart, don''t rely on him. He''s not so kind.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Mo Jue jumped out of the window with Qiaoqiao and began to run for his life.


    Qiao Qiao was lying on his back. The whole person was pale and was about to faint because of excessive blood loss and shock, but she bit the tip of her tongue to remind herself to stay awake.


    If she is unconscious at this time, it is the real burden for Mo Jue.


    After Mo Jue ran out of the hotel, he didn''t dare to take the main road. He carried Qiaoqiao on his back and specially picked the path to drill where it was remote.


    Qiao Qiao looked at it for a while. When Mo Jue wanted to turn again, he whispered, "there''s a dead end. Go to the right."


    Mo Jue stopped, turned around and ran in the direction Qiaoqiao said.


    After him, talilina and hammu and others followed closely.


    From time to time, a knife came and a gun came.


    The dense attack made Qiaoqiao afraid of the uncontrollable whereabouts of tears. Mo Jue didn''t dare to underestimate it and accelerated his escape.


    Feeling Qiao Qiao''s fear, Mo Jue also comforted: "don''t be afraid. It''s impossible for me to beat them with you, but as long as I come out from the inside, it''s no problem to run for my life. You''ve survived. The next thing is to tell me which way to leave here as soon as possible."


    Listening to Mo Jue''s words, Qiao Qiao tried hard to calm herself down. She stretched out her hand, pinched it on her arm and twisted it hard.


    The pain made her instantly awake. She took a deep breath and recovered her calm. She looked left and right and said, "go to the left. There''s a fork in the road."


    Mo Jue ran in the direction she said, smiled and praised, "what a brave and clever girl. Don''t worry, I won''t let you die."


    "Well." Qiao Qiao nodded hard and hugged Mo Jue''s neck.


    Talilina and others are in a hurry to catch up, but Mo Jue''s feet are fast. In addition, Qiaoqiao, a living map who has lived here for so many years, it''s really difficult for them to catch up with him for a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    At the fork of the road, Qiaoqiao Expressway said, "the left leads to the river, the right is Linzhen, and the middle is another road."


    Mo Jue quickly glanced around, then tore a piece of cloth from his shirt and raised his hand to wipe the wound on Qiaoqiao''s leg.


    "Ah!" Qiao Qiao was startled, but he didn''t shout out.


    Mo Jue threw the bloody cloth on the right and said to Qiao Qiao, "sorry, I didn''t mean to offend."


    "I know." Qiao Qiao said, "I understand. You don''t have to explain."


    Mo Jue didn''t say more, carrying Qiaoqiao to the left river.


    Qiao Qiao saw him go to the left, thought and said, "there is a fishing boat by the river, about 500 meters away from here."


    "There''s a boat? That''s great." Mo Jue chuckled and ran away and said, "girl, don''t lose heart. God is letting you live."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and looked up at the dim sky with a little starlight.


    Is God making a living for her?


    She doesn''t know.


    But looking down at Mo Jue, Qiao Qiao understood.


    God is not giving her a way to live, but Mo Jue is helping her smooth a way to live.


    Looking at Mo Jue''s back, Qiao Qiao also made a decision at this moment.


    This well, she will remember it all her life and repay it with life.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mo Jue rushed to the river with Qiaoqiao, talilina also took people to the fork of the road.


    Looking at the three intersections, hamu asked, "elder sister, what should I do?"


    Talilina frowned and stared at the fork in front of her, pursed her lips and said nothing.


    "Elder sister, I found this at the right intersection." one of my men showed talilina the bloody cloth.


    Ha Mu looked at the blood cloth and hurriedly said, "elder sister, they must have run to the right. Let''s catch up!"


    "Wait." talilina raised her hand to stop hamu, looked at three forks, and her opponent said, "there are three ways. Hamu takes people to the river, another team goes in the middle, and the rest follow me to the town on the right."


    "Yes."


    After talilina''s order, the people acted quickly.


    Hamu took people to the river and said, "it''s clear that the cloth is found on the right. Why do you want us to chase other directions?"


    His men said, "hamugo, you think, the enemy is so cunning. Maybe he threw the cloth there on purpose."


    "Oh, that''s reasonable." Ha Mu nodded suddenly and asked, "why does the eldest sister chase to the right?"


    "This..." the man choked, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Ha Mu couldn''t figure it out. He just shook his head and said, "forget it, elder sister, let''s just do it."


    The people who followed talilina on the other side had the same question.


    The brave man asked, "elder sister, this is obviously the enemy''s plan to attack East and West. Why should we chase this direction?"


    Talilina snorted coldly, "do you only know how to beat around, but don''t you know why to set up a maze?"


    The man was stunned and said in his eyes, "you mean Mo Jue deliberately? The purpose is to make us think they are going another way?"


    "Good."


    Talilina looked ahead, pursed her lips and said in a deep voice, "and there''s another reason... Qiaoqiao was injured."


    Even for Qiaoqiao''s injury, Mo Jue will choose Linzhen to cure Qiaoqiao''s injury.

 Chapter 587

    Mo Jue took Qiaoqiao to the river, put her down first, then quickly bandaged her wound and said, "sorry, there''s no time to bandage your wound. You have to be patient first. When we avoid them, I''ll take you to see a doctor."


    "It doesn''t matter, I have no problem." Qiao Qiao said.


    Mo Jue smiled, took off his remaining shirt, wrapped it around Qiaoqiao''s wound as much as possible and said, "we may go into the water later. Can you swim?"


    Qiao Qiao shook her head. She was just a duckweed. She didn''t even have the right to live. How could she learn these skills?


    Mo Jue nodded without saying anything, and took Qiaoqiao to a fishing boat.


    Mo Jue rowed the boat and asked Qiao Qiao to pay attention to whether anyone came behind.


    Qiaoqiao was so nervous that she wanted to stare at the direction of the estuary without blinking.


    When seeing hamu and others, Qiaoqiao immediately nervously pulled into Mo Jue''s sleeve and said, "yes, someone is coming!"


    Mo Jue heard Qiaoqiao''s words. No, it should be said that when he noticed Qiaoqiao pulling his sleeve, he immediately turned over the boat and hid in the water without looking back.


    When hamu and others came to the river, they first looked left and right. When they saw that no one was hiding, they looked at the river again.


    "Hamugo, there''s a boat." his men pointed to the river.


    Hammu frowned and said, "I saw it, but there was no one on it, and the boat turned over."


    "Well... Who may have forgotten to take the boat?" his men guessed.


    Hamu cautiously stared at the boat on the river and said, "don''t relax your vigilance and stare carefully. Come and swim with me."


    "Yes."


    Under the water, Mo Jue sank with Qiaoqiao until he made sure that the people on the water could not see them easily, and then he began to dive forward with Qiaoqiao.


    Qiaoqiao pinched her nose to hold her breath. She was oppressed by the water pressure without going underwater. The lack of oxygen made her almost look like Venus.


    But she tried her best to be patient and keep her body from moving, for fear of causing a little trouble and drag to Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue swam very fast. In addition, they had been underwater before hamu and others came. Now they have separated from hamu and others.


    Seeing that Qiaoqiao''s small face was blue and purple, and the hand holding his clothes was too tight, Mo Jue sank his eyes, looked at the river bank with a distance ahead, held Qiaoqiao''s cheek and stuck it to his lips.


    This is a kiss without any color. I feel the conveying of air and breathe skillfully and instinctively.


    When she became conscious, Mo Jue released her and swam forward with her again.


    Hamu and others swam to the middle of the river without finding anyone. Looking at the way the boat was floating over, hamu frowned and said, "did the boat really float over by itself?"


    His men nodded and said, "it should be. The fishing boats here are broken. Usually no one will pay attention."


    Hamu looked at the rippling water and said, "but don''t you think there are too many waves?"


    His men looked at hamu and said, "hamu, of course the water will flow when so many of us swim here."


    "Also." Ha Mu nodded and took his hands downstream back to the river.


    At the same time, Mo Qi with a clever Qiao quietly on the shore, cat body escaped from the eyes of HA and others, and then successfully fled far.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as hamu and others got ashore, they saw talilina coming with people.


    While twisting the water on his clothes, hammu said to talilina, "elder sister, did you catch someone over there?"


    "No." talilina looked at the river and asked coldly, "where are you?"


    "Oh, no one." hamu pointed to the boat on the river and said, "I don''t know whose fishing boat floated out. I swam with my brothers to see it. There was no one in the boat or in the water."


    Talilina looked at the boat floating on the river and asked coldly, "I don''t know whose fishing boat has floated out?"


    "Yes." Ha Mu nodded and said, "the fishing boats here are broken. This is not the first time."


    "Oh, really?" talilina sneered, raised her feet and walked into the river.


    "Eldest sister head?" Ha Mu was stunned. Unexpectedly, talilina had to walk into the river. She hurriedly followed up and said, "eldest sister head, we''ve seen it. It''s really no one."


    "Really? Have you confirmed that there is no smell of blood in the boat and in the river?" talilina asked as she swam towards the middle of the river.


    "This..." Ha Mu was stunned. His face immediately changed and kept up with talilina: "no, I''m sorry, elder sister. Wait, I''ll confirm it right away..."


    Talilina did not stop, but said coldly, "I want to confirm myself."


    Mo Jue fooled her again and again. She had to confirm it herself.


    When they got to the middle of the river and looked at the obvious blood in the boat, talilina and hamu both sank their faces.


    There was someone here just now!


    Hamu airway: "elder sister, I''ll take someone to chase you now!"


    Talilina looked at the opposite bank and said with fierce eyes, "since Mo Jue has crossed the river, we will be difficult to catch up."


    It was as if the trapped animals had broken free from their cages. It was difficult for them to catch them again.


    Ha Mu said with a guilty face: "elder sister, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m too stupid..."


    Talilina waved her hand and said, "go back."


    She doesn''t want to investigate anyone''s fault now. She just wants to catch Mo Jue back.


    Hamu shuddered and hung his head behind talilina.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Jue successfully escaped Shengtian with Qiaoqiao and didn''t dare to stay here more.


    Mo Jue first took Qiaoqiao to a nearby house, borrowed two sets of clean clothes and put them on, then helped Qiaoqiao wrap up his wound, and then took Qiaoqiao on the road.


    He knew that talilina had a computer expert there, so he didn''t dare to borrow someone else''s phone. He only took a breath after he got on the road and found a chance to contact Ning Jiwei with a communicator.


    Ning Jiwei was rushing to talilina''s address when he received his call. Mo Jue first reported his place, and then said to Ning Jiwei, "where is the shadow guard? I have injuries around me and need immediate treatment."


    "The injured?" Ning Jiwei asked anxiously, "is it Yiyi?"


    Mo Jue was stunned and asked, "do you know that Yi Yi is with talilina?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded, "I''m nearby. You find a place to hide. I''ll be there right away."


    After that, Ning Jiwei hung up.


    Mo Jue sighed, hid with Qiaoqiao and said to her, "go to sleep first. My friend will pick us up later."


    Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue blankly and said, "Yi Yi... Is it ah Dong?"


    Mo Jue looked at her with an eyebrow. He had just communicated with Ning Jiwei without avoiding Qiao Qiao. Naturally, she was not surprised to hear it.


    Qiao Qiao saw Mo Jue looking at him and hurriedly explained, "I''m sorry, I didn''t eavesdrop on purpose, I..."

 Chapter 588

    "No harm." Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "will you run to tell talilina?"


    "No, I won''t." Qiao Qiao quickly waved his hand and said, "you are my life-saving benefactor. Ah Dong is also very kind to me. I will never betray you."


    Looking at Qiao Qiao''s nervous appearance, Mo Jue smiled and said, "I''m teasing you. If I don''t believe you, I won''t call you just now."


    Looking at Mo Jue''s smile, Qiao Qiao was relieved. She thought for a while and asked in a low voice, "Mr. mo..."


    "Just call me Mo Jue," Mo Jue interrupted her.


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao changed his mouth and called, "brother Mo, are you here for the antidote?"


    "HMM." Mo Jue nodded, but he didn''t avoid it.


    Anyway, when they were in the hall just now, talilina and ZIL had already said it clearly.


    "Oh, yes." referring to the antidote, Mo Jue looked at Qiaoqiao and asked, "is that snake really dead?"


    Qiao Qiao nodded, "yes, Qi Er, he... Killed it in front of me."


    Xu Qiaoqiao''s face froze when he thought of the scene of killing the snake.


    Mo Jue frowned and said in a deep voice, "do you know where there is that kind of snake? Or preserved snake blood."


    Qiao Qiao shook her head and said, "the snake has been raised by Qi''er for many years, and has eaten a lot of herbs and... My blood. Even if you find the same kind of snake, the blood composition is different."


    Finally, there was no hope. Mo Jue sighed and sat on the ground dejectedly, "it''s over."


    He was looking for an antidote, but the antidote was not found and the snake died.


    Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue and asked with some worry, "brother Mo, you just took me away. Does ah Dong matter?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Jue shook his head and sighed, "but the boy is fine. As long as talilina doesn''t get nervous, he should have a way to survive. After all, he didn''t die in such a big disaster. If he died here, he would be too cowardly."


    With that said, Mo Jue was very worried about Jian Yi.


    If Jian Yi hadn''t tumbled down the stairs at risk, he couldn''t have found a chance to leave.


    But that roll, I''m afraid it will make talilina find an excuse.


    I don''t know if the boy can handle it.


    Qiaoqiao is also very confused. She is worried about Jian Yi and her future.


    The toss in the middle of the night made her exhausted. Coupled with the injury and excessive blood loss, she soon fell asleep.


    But even though she was sleeping, Qiao Qiao subconsciously grabbed the corner of Mo Jue''s clothes.


    Now for her, Mo Jue is her only driftwood.


    The world is vast and the future is bleak. Mo Jue is the only weak light.


    Seeing Qiaoqiao sleeping, Mo Jue raised his arm. The blood mark on his arm had scabbed. I didn''t know who cut it during the scuffle.


    And


    A deep mark on the palm crossed by a steel wire.


    Because it was difficult to escape, he had no time to deal with his wound on the road just now. At this time, he didn''t have to deal with it.


    Mo Jue looked at the deep mark in the palm of his hand and spilled a bitter smile from the corners of his lips.


    He and talilina have come to this point.


    Before this trip, he thought of many solutions to solve this problem, but he still couldn''t use them.


    Maybe this is destiny?


    Mo Jue looked up at the unknown sky and thought about his agreement with talilina about "killing each other by hand". His heart was both astringent and bitter.


    I thought it was man-made. Even if the distance is as far as the ends of the earth, as long as both sides are willing to work hard to get close, they will be able to fill the gap.


    But it turned out that they were not people of the same world, and their proximity was only a one-sided coincidence to some extent.


    Now we know the distance between each other, but the love has been paid, how can it be taken back so easily?


    Mo Jue thought about talilina and didn''t notice the coincidence on one side. He didn''t know when to open his eyes.


    "Brother Mo......" Qiao Qiao whispered.


    Mo Jue was stunned and turned to look at her. She saw that she was tired, but she still kept her eyes open. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''m quarrelling with you?"


    "No, it''s not." Qiaoqiao shook his head and said, "I... can''t sleep."


    As soon as you close your eyes, you will see those swords and Qi''er figures.


    Mo Jue seemed to know that tonight''s event had a great shadow on Qiao Qiao, so he reached out and touched her head and said, "it''s all right. I''m here. Go to sleep."


    Qiao Qiao blinked and asked, "brother Mo, did you just... Think of elder sister?"


    "Elder sister?" Mo Jue raised her eyebrows and asked jokingly, "she doesn''t care whether you live or die. Are you willing to call her elder sister?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned, lowered his head and said, "if there was no eldest sister, I might have died. She has let me live safely for so many years. I''m useless and have no more value, so..."


    "Pull it down." Mo Jue raised his hand and flicked her forehead and said, "little girl, how old are you? Just so low self-esteem? Everyone is unique. You can only decide whether you have value by yourself. Others have no right to decide your value, let alone your life and death."


    Qiaoqiao suddenly froze. The chains in her heart seemed to be knocked. She looked at Mo Jue in a daze and asked, "brother Mo, are people outside like you?"


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue said with a slight smile, "Why are you using words so strange? What do you mean ''people outside''? Don''t I live in the same world with you?"


    "I......" Qiao Qiao said with some embarrassment: "I have never left here, nor have I contacted other people. I don''t know what the outside world is like, nor do I know what the people outside are like."


    Listening to her words, Mo Jue was shocked, surprised and distressed at the same time.


    In front of Qiaoqiao, she has lived for so many years under the gift of talilina.


    But has she really lived?


    Have you really lived as a human?


    Thinking that all this was talilina''s handwriting, Mo Jue bit his teeth and couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart.


    He reached out and pinched Qiaoqiao''s face and said, "don''t worry, you will be free in the future. The outside world is very big and there are many people. You have time to slowly adapt and understand."


    Qiao Qiao was pinched by him. His little face turned red and hesitated: "then... Can I always follow you?"


    "Hmm? Follow me?" Mo Jue was stunned and asked with a smile, "what are you doing with me? Do you want to go back for revenge?"


    "No." Qiaoqiao shook her head and said, "I don''t hate eldest sister, and I didn''t blame Qi Er... They, they are very good to me, tonight''s thing... It''s just an accident."


    Her words made Mo Jue stunned again. He opened his mouth to say something, but finally just exhaled the turbid air from his chest, rubbed Qiaoqiao''s hair and said, "silly girl."


    Qiao Qiao covered her head, looked up at Mo Jue and said, "brother Mo, i... I''m a little afraid of the outside. Can I follow you? I promise I''ll be obedient. I''ll listen to you whatever you ask me to do. I won''t make trouble... Huh..."


    Before she finished, her mouth was pinched by Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue pinched her mouth like a duckling and said, "the more you say, the less spectrum. What do you mean you will be obedient? What do you mean you can do whatever I ask you to do? I''m not a landlord and you''re not a slave. You can do whatever you want. You don''t have to listen to me, just listen to your own words."


    "Brother Mo......" Qiao Qiao opened her eyes wide, and tears slowly fell in her eyes.


    Mo Jue looked at her crying, sighed, stretched out his hand to wipe her tears and said, "what are you crying for?"


    Qiao Qiao shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I just listened to your words... Tears came out... Sorry, brother Mo, I didn''t mean to cry. Don''t bother, I won''t cry right away..."


    "Alas." Mo Jue sighed. It seems that Qiao Qiao''s inferiority complex can''t be changed for a while.


    He raised his hand, clasped Qiaoqiao''s head, leaned her against his shoulder and said, "I''m not bothered, and you don''t have to apologize. It doesn''t matter if you don''t adapt to the outside world. Take your time."


    Qiao Qiao grabbed Mo Jue''s sleeve and choked: "brother Mo, I want to follow you..."


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "I found that although you are timid and inferior, you are unexpectedly stubborn."


    I cried and apologized, but I always remember to follow him.


    It really... Left him helpless.


    Qiao Qiao raised her head. Her frightened eyes were like a deer breaking into the world. She begged, "can you, brother Mo?"


    Mo Jue thought for a moment and said, "you can''t follow me."


    "Can''t you..."


    Qiaoqiao lowered her head in disappointment.


    Mo Jue sighed, raised his hand and rubbed her head and said, "I''ve been running around all day. It''s always dangerous. It''s unsafe and inconvenient for you to follow me. But I can take you somewhere."


    "Where are you going?" Qiao Qiao looked up again and looked at Mo Jue with expectation: "brother Mo, will you go too?"


    Mo Jue looked into her eyes, couldn''t help smiling and nodding: "yes, I''ll go too. Don''t you like ah Dong very much? Then you should also like his mother. Haixi is a good person, and at present she also needs a girl to take care of her. You learn slowly with her, and she will teach you a lot."


    "Haixi?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and asked, "is that... Jane Haixi poisoned by her eldest sister?"


    "It''s her." Mo Jue said with a smile, "she is not inferior to your eldest sister. No, Haixi is much better than your eldest sister. Aren''t you afraid of the outside world? Around Haixi, you will see what the outside world looks like, and you will slowly learn that people stand in the world, what to do and what to look at."


    Qiao Qiao blinked. She didn''t understand Mo Jue''s words, but she also vaguely knew that Mo Jue was going to send her to a great place.


    Qiao Qiao nodded heavily and said, "don''t worry, brother Mo, I will take good care of Miss Haixi and learn from her."


    "HMM." Mo Jue nodded and said with a smile, "I think Yiyi should be most satisfied with this arrangement."

 Chapter 589

    Two hours later, Ning Jiwei arrived, along with the shadow guard.


    Seeing Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao around her, Ning Jiwei first frowned and then said to Mo Jue, "get in the car and leave here first."


    Mo Jue nodded, picked up Qiaoqiao and sat in the car.


    When they came, they had two cars. When they left, Ning Jiwei, Ying, Mo Jue and Qiaoqiao had one car, and the other shadow guards drove another car and went another way. This can also hide people''s ears and eyes.


    While driving, Ning Jiwei sat on the co pilot and manipulated the computer.


    Talilina must be anxious to find their trace when this happened.


    The most urgent thing at present is to evacuate from Tully Lina''s eyeliner.


    Ning Jiwei pointed out the route to the shadow guard while dealing with their tracks when they came. In addition, he said to Mo Jue, "there is a medicine box in the back. You can apply the medicine yourself."


    "Well, OK." Mo Jue was not polite. He turned out the medicine box from behind the seat and said to Qiao Qiao, "lift your legs and I''ll clean your wound."


    Qiao Qiao was nervous when she saw a stranger, but when she saw that Ying and Ning Jiwei didn''t look back, she was secretly relieved and said to Mo Jue, "I''ll come by myself."


    Mo Jue didn''t let her do it, just raised her legs, untied the temporary bandage cloth, and then took iodine to clean her wound.


    After the wound on the leg is treated, deal with the wound on the arm and back.


    Qiaoqiao bit her lip and endured the pain without saying a word.


    Qiaoqiao has a lot of wounds. It took Mo Jue a while to finish dressing her up.


    Then he lifted his sleeve to wipe the wound on his arm.


    Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue''s arm and said in surprise, "brother Mo, you''re hurt? Why haven''t you said it?"


    "Nothing, little injury." Mo Jue said carelessly.


    Qiao Qiao frowned, reached for the cotton wool and said, "why is it a small injury? You see, so much blood has been shed."


    She stretched out her hand to help Mo Jue deal with the wound. Mo Jue didn''t say anything and leaned back to rest.


    The car drove for about two hours before it stopped.


    Ning Jiwei gets off first, and Qiao Qiao gets off with Mo Jue.


    Qiaoqiao''s leg is badly injured and it''s difficult to walk.


    The shadow saw that Mo Jue''s arm was hurt, so he came forward and said, "I''ll come."


    Qiao Qiao saw the shadow approaching, and subconsciously hid behind Mo Jue.


    Seeing this, Mo Jue shook his head with a smile and said to the shadow, "it''s all right. I''ll come."


    After that, she raised her hand, picked up Qiaoqiao, and followed Ning Jiwei into the room.


    Walking to the door, the shadow guard had already cleaned up the room.


    Ning Jiwei said to Mo Jue, "you tidy up first, and then come to my room."


    Mo Jue nodded, took Qiaoqiao into the room and let her lie down to rest.


    The food and water sent by someone in the shadow guard, Mo Jue said to Qiaoqiao, "eat something first, and then rest here. Call someone if you have anything."


    "HMM." Qiao Qiao nodded, looked at Mo Jue and asked, "brother mo... I... I want to follow you, but if I give you trouble, please tell me, I will... I will leave."


    She thanked Mo Jue and relied on Mo Jue, but she didn''t want to cause Mo Jue''s trouble.


    Mo Jue reached out and rubbed her head and said, "don''t think about it. Go to sleep."


    Qiao Qiao nodded obediently.


    After appeasing Qiao Qiao, Mo Jue went out and turned to Ning Jiwei''s room.


    In ningjiwei''s room, he was sitting at his desk, facing the computer to eliminate their traces when they came.


    Seeing Mo Jue coming in, Ning Jiwei pointed to the chair next to him and said, "sit down, that''s for you."


    He knew that Mo Jue would not come back after dinner, so he directly prepared Mo Jue''s meal here.


    Mo Jue looked at a simple meal next to his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "are you sure it wasn''t prepared for you by Ying?"


    Ningjiwei ignored him.


    Mo Jue was not polite, so he took a big bite of the simple meal.


    People can''t be hypocritical at this time.


    If you are injured, you should take medicine, and if you consume your physical strength, you should supplement food.


    Otherwise, in their situation, no one knows whether they have the strength to stand up again to fight and run for their lives when the accident happens next second.


    After Mo Jue finished eating, Ning Jiwei almost handled it. He said to Yun Zhixiang and others in the group: "just help patch the rest."


    "Good boss," said Yun Zhixiang.


    Ning Jiwei came out in a hurry this time. He couldn''t take into account the computer alone, so he asked Yun Zhixiang for help.


    Fortunately, Yun Zhixiang doesn''t have anything important now. Instead, he has time to help Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei got off the line. Then he turned and looked at Mo Jue and said, "what happened?"


    Mo Jue pursed his lips, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "sorry, I didn''t get the antidote or save Yi Yi."


    Ning Jiwei raised his hand to stop his apology and said, "I don''t care if you want to ''I''m sorry''. Since you must have your reason for doing so, I just want to know what happened."


    Mo Jue paused and said with a bitter smile, "can''t you scold me and punch me? Then I can feel better."


    "Come on." Ning Jiwei glanced at him and said, "I don''t know you yet? Since you know Yi Yi is there, even if you fight your life, you will bring him out. If you can''t bring Yi out, you can''t leave so simply tonight. You will do so. It''s only possible that you and Yi Yi have reached a consensus that he chose to stay."


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "yes, but he didn''t take the initiative to stay, but he saved me. When he knew I couldn''t take two people, he had to stay."


    Mo Jue sighed and briefly told Ning Jiwei about what happened tonight. Ning Jiwei didn''t respond. He just clenched his fist when he heard Jian Yi rolling down the stairs.


    Mo Jue finished the whole story, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "that''s the way it is. Now I don''t know what the situation is with Yi Yi."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, lowered his head and remained silent for a while, then took out his cigarette and lit it with trembling hands.


    After even smoking two cigarettes, he calmed down a little and said in a dumb voice, "the antidote... Is it really gone?"


    "HMM." Mo Jue nodded and looked at Ning Jiwei. He couldn''t bear it, so he said, "but it''s a coincidence that I brought it back. She fed the snake for a long time, so maybe her blood will be useful. But I have to ask mikai about the details."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "OK, mikai is going to Haixi now. Take Qiaoqiao and go on the road tomorrow."


    "I''ll take her with me?" Mo Jue frowned, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "don''t you go to see Haixi? What do you want to do? Stay and save Yi Yi?"


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei said without hesitation, "I will never let Yi Yi be in danger again. If I can''t save Yi Yi, I won''t have the face to see Haixi."


    Mo Jue said in a deep voice, "then I''ll stay too."

 Chapter 590

    Mo Jue looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "I brought Yi out. It''s my responsibility and obligation to save him."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "Mo Jue, you know I''ve never bothered with you."


    "I don''t care." Mo Jue waved his hand and hummed, "anyway, I will stay. You can''t command me. Just let the shadow guard send Qiaoqiao to Haixi."


    "You..."


    Ning Jiwei was about to speak when he heard footsteps at the door.


    At the same time, Mo Jue also stood up.


    Outside the door, the shadow stopped Qiaoqiao and said in a cold voice, "where do you want to go?"


    "I......" Qiao Qiao whispered: "I want to see brother Mo......"


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Ning Jiwei, walked over to the door and said, "Qiao Qiao, why are you up? Don''t you have a rest?"


    "Brother mo." seeing Mo Jue, Qiao Qiao was delighted and approached him and said, "brother Mo, I''m not sleepy. You saved me, i... I also want to help."


    Mo Jue lost his smile, reached out and touched her head and said, "what can you do for me? Just go back and take care of the injury."


    Qiao Qiao shook her head and said stubbornly, "I''m familiar with the surroundings of the hotel and know some of their plans. Maybe I can help you?"


    Mo Jue paused, turned his head and looked at Ning Jiwei. Seeing Ning Jiwei nodded, he opened the door: "OK, come in."


    "Hey." Qiao Qiao was happy and hurriedly followed Mo Jue in.


    She seemed to be afraid of Mo Jue''s repentance. She walked quickly, regardless of her leg injury.


    Seeing this, Mo Jue sighed and reached out to hold her up and said, "don''t go fast if the injury is so serious. It''s not easy to wrap it up for you. What about bleeding again? Your blood is very precious now, you know?"


    Qiao Qiao was held by him. His little face could not help blushing. He bit his lips and nodded his head: "thank you, brother Mo, I know."


    The shadow looked at Qiaoqiao, closed the door and continued to guard outside.


    Mo Jue took Qiaoqiao into the room, let her sit in a chair, and then said, "tell me what you know."


    "I......" Qiao Qiao first looked at Ning Jiwei carefully and saw that although his expression was cold and alienated, he didn''t look fierce. He was a little relieved.


    She looked at Mo Jue and asked, "brother Mo, are you going to save ah Dong?"


    "HMM." Mo Jue nodded and said to Qiao Qiao, "when you go with the shadow guard later, they will take you to the place I told you. After I rescued Yi Yi, I will also go there."


    "But..."


    Qiao Qiao looked down at the grasshopper Jian Yi gave her, looked up at Mo Jue and said, "but ah Dong, they are leaving today."


    "What?" Mo Jue and Ning Jiwei were surprised at the same time.


    Ning Jiwei hurried closer and asked, "you said they left today? When and where?"


    "I..."


    Qiao Qiao was frightened and shrank. Mo Jue reached out to stop Ning Jiwei and shook his head slightly at him.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, took a deep breath and said to Qiao Qiao, "sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you, but Yi Yi is my son. I''m worried about her."


    "Is ah Dong your child?" Qiao Qiao was stunned. He looked at Ning Jiwei carefully. Seeing that there were similarities between him and Jian Yi, he nodded and said, "you are indeed very similar."


    Mo Jue played one of her chestnuts and said with a smile, "when is it? You quickly say when they will leave and where they are going?"


    "Just today." Qiao Qiao blinked: "they were going to leave yesterday, but ah Dong didn''t want to go..."


    The voice paused, Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue and said, "now I want to come, he should be waiting for brother mo."


    Mo Jue thought of the time when Qiaoqiao took the grasshopper to deliver food to him. He frowned and said, "is it safe for Yiyi? Will ah Zhuo agree?"


    "Brother a Zhuo is actually very good." Qiaoqiao said seriously: "he recognized him as his brother because he saw Ah Dong''s pity, and saved ah Dong in front of his eldest sister. He was very kind to ah Dong. After knowing that ah Dong didn''t want to go, he agreed to stay another day, and then he asked for help."


    "Hiss." Mo Jue rolled his eyes and said, "if he''s nice, he shouldn''t take Yi Yi to that place. He''s not so good. Now Yi Yi won''t have anything."


    Ning Jiwei was worried and looked at Qiao Qiao and said, "are they going back to the base or somewhere else?"


    "Go back to the base." Qiao Qiao knows that Ning Jiwei is Jian Yi''s father, so he is not so afraid of him, but skillfully tells the information he knows.


    "Elder sister wants to find a company for Miss Shazhi, so she asks brother Zhuo to take ah Dong back." Qiao Qiao said.


    "Yarn weaving?" Ning Jiwei was stunned, turned to Mo Jue and asked, "who is yarn weaving?"


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and sneered, "I think it''s talilina''s daughter."


    "Miss Shazhi is the eldest sister''s daughter. Brother Mo, why do you say she''s tricked?" Qiao blinked and asked.


    Mo Jue sneered and said nothing. He just asked, "who is this yarn weaving? Tell us in detail."


    "Miss Shazhi is very powerful." Qiao Qiao said seriously: "Miss Shazhi is less than eight years old this year, but she is already a top genius. She is not only beautiful, but also a computer expert. What''s the matter with the eldest sister is all checked by Miss Shazhi."


    "Computer expert?" Ning Ji and Mo Jue looked at each other, and there was something different in their eyes at the same time.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "it seems that Yiyi has met his opponent this time."


    "Hmm?" Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue suspiciously and asked, "brother Mo, what do you mean?"


    "Nothing." Mo Jue asked, "do you know where they will go back?"


    Qiao Qiao nodded and said, "I know there will be several lines, but..."


    "But I''m not sure which way they will go, and whether they will really go." Ning Jiwei took Qiaoqiao''s words.


    Qiao Qiao nodded.


    With what happened last night, no one knows what talilina thinks now.


    If she suspects Jane Yi, she is in a dangerous situation.


    No one can tell if talilina will use Jane Yi to do anything.


    Even if she doesn''t doubt Jian Yi, since she wants to chase Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao, she will never give up.


    Knowing that Mo Jue is bound to get the antidote, the hotel must have set up an ambush waiting for them to drill in.


    Mo Jue looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "what should I do?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, looked down for a moment and said, "I still want to go to the hotel first."


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "that''s what I mean."


    No matter what the plan is, the first thing they want to do now is to determine whether Jian Yi is safe.


    If Jian Yi is in danger, no matter how many ambushes they ambush, they must rush over.


    If Jian Yi is not in danger, there is nothing wrong with them waiting and taking a long-term view.


    After discussion, Mo Jue looked at Qiaoqiao and said, "Qiaoqiao, do you remember the route?"


    "Remember." Qiao Qiao hurriedly said, "brother Mo, I can go with you."


    Mo Jue thought about it and shook his head and said, "it''s dangerous to take you. I need you to help me draw a detailed route. It''s best to mark the path."


    Ning Jiwei took out a prepared detailed map and said, "there''s a map here, but it''s not as good as an acquaintance''s memory."


    Qiao Qiao heard Mo Jue''s words and knew he couldn''t make trouble at this time, so he nodded and took the map from Ning Jiwei and said, "I''ll mark all the dark lines and some remote trails on this map. Brother Mo, if you go, be careful."


    "Don''t worry," Mo Jue said with a smile, "then please help us draw the map before we rest."


    "No trouble, I''m not sleepy." Qiao Qiao opened her bright eyes.


    Mo Jue smiled and didn''t say anything. Ning Jiwei looked at Qiao Qiao and thought about Mo Jue''s blood. His eyebrows and eyes couldn''t help sinking.


    Besides Jian Yi, Jian Haixi''s antidote is what he is most worried about.


    I don''t know if Qiaoqiao''s blood will be useful.


    As we all know, human blood will metabolize and regenerate. Maybe Qiaoqiao still has some traces left by small snakes in his body.


    But over time, I''m afraid this trace will disappear.


    Qiao Qiao draws a map, and Mo Jue lies on Ning Jiwei''s bed to make up for sleep.


    He has to take action later. He can''t drag a tired body after fighting all night. Otherwise, if something happens, let alone save Jian Yi, he doesn''t even have the strength to run. How can he save it?


    Ning Jiwei took advantage of this time to go out and order the shadow guard.


    When Ying heard that Ning Jiwei didn''t even bring her, she immediately said, "young Lord, let other brothers send Qiaoqiao girl. I''ll go with you. You''re just two people. Leader Mo was also injured. What if something happens?"


    "The more people there are, the easier it is to be found." Ning Jiwei said: "after a whole night of fighting, this time is the safest."


    "Safe?" the shadow asked suspiciously, "but little Lord, didn''t you say talilina would set a trap there?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "it''s because she wants to set a trap, so now is the safest time. After a hard night, she certainly can''t think that we will return at this time. She sets a trap just to catch turtles in a jar at night or when we go in the future, so we have to go before they are ready."


    The shadow nodded and said, "I see, but little Lord, it''s too dangerous for you to go there alone. At least take me with you."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "your task is to send Qiaoqiao to Haixi. When you arrive, I think mikai and them should also arrive. It is not known whether Qiaoqiao''s blood can be purified, so you must send her in the shortest time."


    "But..." the shadow still hesitated. He frowned and said, "just give it to someone..."


    "Qiao Qiao is different." Ning Jiwei said positively, "she helped Yi Yi. She was the one Yi Yi tried hard to save. She may save my wife in the future, so I won''t allow her to have anything, whether it''s public or private."

 Chapter 591

    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s so serious words, Ying also stopped his opinion in his heart, quickly bowed his head and said, "yes, my subordinates understand."


    Ning Jiwei reached out to pat the shadow on the shoulder and said, "shadow, I know you are worried about me and Mo Jue, and about the safety of Yi Yi. But Mo Jue and I will find a way on Yi Yi''s side, but there is a desperate situation on Haixi''s side. The only hope is Qiaoqiao. Qiaoqiao is timid and afraid of people. You must take good care of her."


    "Yes, my subordinates, please remember the orders of the young Lord." Ying respectfully said.


    "And..."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, looked behind him, lowered his head and whispered in his ear: "take care of her and look after her."


    The shadow was stunned, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "the little Lord is skeptical..."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "I have no doubt, but... In today''s situation, we can''t be careless. We can''t trust a person so credulously, so we are irresponsible to anyone."


    "Yes," Ying Ying said.


    When Ning Jiwei finished explaining these things and went back to the house, Qiao Qiao just finished drawing the map, and Mo Jue also opened his eyes at the same time when Ning Jiwei entered the house.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, Qiao Qiao wanted to stand up. Ning Jiwei raised his hand and said, "you''re hurt. Sit down."


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao nodded, handed the drawn map to Ning Jiwei and said, "Sir, have a look. Is there anything I can add?"


    Ning Jiwei took the map and saw that there were a lot of boys written on it. There were even several trash cans in the detailed street. There was a path to turn in the first trash can.


    Ning Jiwei hooked his lower lip and said, "thank you very much. It''s already very detailed."


    Being thanked by Ning Jiwei, Qiao Qiao blushed a little, stretched out his hand and scratched his head shyly: "I wish I could help."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "Mo Jue and I will leave later, and then Ying and others will take you to my wife, OK?"


    "Your wife... Miss Jian Haixi?" Qiao Qiao''s eyes brightened and said, "brother Mo told me about her."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Qiao Qiao''s simple joy, smiled and nodded: "yes, she is my wife. If you can help her, I will be very grateful to you. But even if there is no such relationship, I think Haixi will be glad to see you."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and tilted her head and asked, "help Miss Jane? Do you mean... My blood?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Qiao Qiao frowned and said, "I don''t know if I can help. It would be great if I can help."


    No matter Mo Jue, Ning Jiwei or Jian Yi, they are all people who have great kindness to her. She wants to repay them, not to mention bleeding, but life.


    Mo Jue yawned and said to Qiao Qiao, "you''ll know if you need it. Qiao Qiao, you follow them. Don''t worry, they are good people and won''t bully you. If anyone bullies you, you bite back. They absolutely don''t dare to fight back."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and carefully looked at the shadow standing at the door.


    Shadow Leng snorted and stared. Mo Jue said, "chief Mo, your words are too tarnishing my image."


    "Ha ha, isn''t it?" Mo Jue got up laughing and said to Qiao Qiao, "Qiao Qiao, we''ll go first. You can rest for a while and then go on the road."


    Qiao Qiao shook her head and said, "I''m not tired, and I can rest on the road. It''s important to hurry."


    After a pause, Qiao Qiao looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Sir, do you have anything like a syringe?"


    "Syringe?" Ning Jiwei was stunned and asked, "what do you want this for?"


    Qiao Qiao smiled at Chunliang and said, "I think my feet are slow. If you take me, several eldest brothers will not be able to walk fast. It''s better to let someone take my blood first. Maybe you can help earlier."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. Unexpectedly, Qiao Qiao would take the initiative to propose this method.


    Mo Jue frowned and said, "yes, but Qiao Qiao, can your body stand it? You have suffered so many injuries, but you have shed a lot of blood."


    "I''m fine." Qiao Qiao said with a smile, "brother Mo, although I''m small, I''m actually very strong."


    Said, Qiao Qiao also raised his arm and said.


    Mo Jue lost his smile and said to Ning Jiwei, "look for a syringe. This is the best way at present."


    Ning Jiwei did not hesitate. After all, it was a life-saving thing for Jian Haixi.


    He ordered the shadow to find the syringe and said to Qiao Qiao, "great kindness will be rewarded in the future."


    "No, No." Qiao Qiao waved his hand and said, "Sir, you and brother Mo are my life-saving benefactors. It''s only right for me to repay the kindness."


    Mo Jue stretched out his hand and flicked Qiaoqiao''s forehead and said, "don''t call me brother Mo and Mr. He. I really want to be his servant. Just call him brother Ning."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and turned to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, smiled and stretched out his hand and said, "I haven''t officially introduced myself. My name is Ning Jiwei."


    "Ning Jiwei?" Qiao Qiao was surprised and almost fell down from the chair. "You, you are that Ning Jiwei?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded with a smile and said, "although I don''t know which Ning Jiwei you''re talking about, I think it should be me."


    Qiao Qiao blushed and said: "I, I''ve heard of you. You''re the enemy of our eldest sister. Aren''t you far away? Why are you here? Ah, Dong is your son and miss Jian Haixi is your wife. Then you''re the person that elder sister wants to deal with. How can you be here? How dangerous is it? Ah, what about Dong? If elder sister knows his identity, isn''t he very dangerous..."


    Listening to Qiao Qiao''s words, Ning Ji and Mo Jue were stunned. They couldn''t find a chance to answer.


    After a while, Qiao Qiao realized that she seemed to talk too much. She looked at Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue shyly and said, "I''m sorry, sir... Brother Ning, brother Mo, i... I talk too much."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "now I understand why Yiyi saved you."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and turned to Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue smiled, touched her head and said, "praise you, silly girl."


    "Oh." knowing that Ning Jiwei was praising himself, Qiao Qiao lowered his head shyly.


    After a while, Ying found a sterilized disposable syringe, Qiao Qiao drew blood and said to Ying, "brother, please send my blood to Miss Jane first and tell her I''ll be there right away. If it''s not enough, I still have it."


    The shadow was stunned. In the face of such a generous coincidence, he couldn''t help talking about his doubts about her just now.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "you go first. Qiaoqiao let the shadow guard escort them."


    "Yes, little Lord." the shadow retreated.

 Chapter 592

    After ordering the shadow, Ning Jiwei looked at Qiao Qiao again and turned to Mo Jue and said, "I''ll wait for you."


    He knows that even if it is a temporary separation, it is necessary for Qiaoqiao who has no sense of security to say two words with Mo Jue before parting.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue, frowned and said, "brother mo..."


    Mo Jue stretched out his hand, nodded her eyebrows, smiled and said, "what are you doing with your eyebrows locked? Brother Mo, I''m going to work, not to die. You''re like sending me a funeral in advance."


    "Bah, bah, bah, you can''t say that." Qiao Qiao hurriedly stood up and covered Mo Jue''s mouth regardless of his leg injury. "Brother Mo, you can''t talk nonsense. It''s unlucky."


    Then Qiao Qiao hurriedly looked up and said, "sorry, brother Mo, he didn''t mean to offend. Please forgive him and bless him."


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "Qiao Qiao, I believe in ghosts and gods."


    For him, life and death is up to him. What ghosts and gods in heaven and earth are all jokes to people like them who lick blood at the edge of the knife.


    Qiao Qiao patted him in a hurry and said, "brother Mo, don''t say any more."


    Mo Jue saw that the little girl was really anxious and smiled and didn''t speak again.


    But then he saw Qiaoqiao put his hands together and prayed piously: "please don''t worry about brother mo. if his blessings are not enough, please take all my blessings. Please protect him."


    Qiaoqiao''s voice is very low and soft, and there is no strength. But it shocked Mo Jue''s heart.


    He and Qiaoqiao have different beliefs, different personalities, and different principles of doing things and being a man.


    But at the moment, Qiaoqiao''s sincere thought for him was so pure and clear that it could not be wrong to argue.


    Mo JuTou realized the feeling of being cherished for the first time.


    It''s not the decision to die or die when you''re with talilina, but another guard of sincere dedication.


    Seeing Mo Jue stunned, Qiao Qiao reached out and waved in front of him and shouted, "brother Mo?"


    Mo Jue reached out and held her hand, sighed and said, "silly girl, keep your own blessing. Don''t give your blessing to others easily for who?"


    "I didn''t send it easily." Qiao Qiao said naturally, "brother Mo is not someone else. Brother Mo is my lifesaver."


    Mo Jue lost his smile, reached out and knocked her on the head and said, "it''s really a silly girl. Forget it, you fool will be cheated if you let it out."


    Qiao Qiao blinked and didn''t quite understand what Mo Jue meant.


    But she knew that Mo Jue didn''t mean any harm to her, and he would protect her. That was enough.


    Mo Jue told him, "shadow guards are Ji Wei''s guards. They are reliable people. Follow them. When you see Haixi, be careful not to tell him about Yi Yi."


    "Don''t tell her?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and frowned, "brother Mo, do you want me to lie?"


    "Cough..." Mo Jue covered his lips with some guilt and said, "I didn''t let you lie, but it''s not appropriate for you to say this, and Haixi is poisoned. If you stimulate her again, what if her poison becomes more serious?"


    After listening to Mo Jue''s words, Qiao Qiao thought and nodded: "yes, I won''t say it until brother Mo and Ning Jiwei come back."


    "Well, good."


    Mo Jue rubbed Qiaoqiao''s hair and said, "then I''ll go."


    "Well, I''ll be obedient." Qiao Qiao nodded as if he promised.


    Mo Jue smiled and turned away.


    When she reached the door, Qiao Qiao suddenly opened her mouth again and stopped him.


    "Brother mo."


    Mo Jue turned back and looked at Qiao Qiao with his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?"


    Qiao Qiao bit her lip and sucked deeply into her airway: "you, brother Ning and ah Dong must come back safely. I will take good care of Miss Jane and wait for you with her."


    "Don''t worry." Mo Jue smiled, waved to her and strode away.


    Looking at Mo Jue''s back, Qiao Qiao said silently in her heart: "brother Mo, please be safe. I will wait for you at home..."


    ¡­¡­


    After Mo Jue went out, he saw Ning Jiwei waiting at the door.


    He got on the bus and sat on the co pilot. Without being polite to Ning Jiwei, he said directly, "I''ll squint first."


    Since he came out of the dungeon, he has not had a good rest except for a bowl of rice in a hurry.


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "have you talked to Qiao Qiao?"


    "What do you say? Just tell her a few words." Mo Jue yawned and said, "she''s so timid. I just want her to trust Yingwei more."


    Ning Jiwei turned his head and glanced at him. That glance had no meaning.


    Mo Jue frowned at Ning Jiwei and said, "what do you mean by your eyes?"


    "It''s not interesting." Ning Jiwei said quietly.


    Mo Jue puffed at the corner of his mouth and didn''t have a good airway: "Ning Jiwei, if you have anything to say, if you have a fart, why hold it?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and said, "I just think Qiao Qiao is too dependent on you, and you seem to be too much better to her."


    "You think too much."


    Mo Jue waved his hand, interrupted Ning Jiwei''s words and said, "Qiao Qiao depends on me because I am her life-saving benefactor. She has been tortured in that place that eats people and doesn''t spit bones for so many years. She finally met me and naturally regarded me as the Savior."


    After a pause, Mo Jue continued, "as for my kindness to her... Part of the reason is that I feel guilty."


    "Guilt?" Ning Jiwei wondered, "why did you bully her?"


    "What nonsense?"


    Mo Jue glared at him and said, "I just think talilina is too good at doing things, so I want to try my best to make up for Qiao Qiao."


    "I don''t understand that." Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and said, "you said you wanted to make up for talilina? But talilina owed so many people and didn''t see you make up for others?"


    Mo Jue choked and stared. Ning Jiwei said, "anyway, I''m not afraid of the shadow. I don''t have those crooked thoughts you think."


    Besides, he gave all his heart to talilina. How could he give it to Qiaoqiao?


    Seeing Mo Jue''s anger, Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "I just ask casually. If you can really fall in love with Qiaoqiao, I''m relieved. Otherwise, I''m really afraid that one day you will be killed by talilina."


    Mo Jue hummed and ignored him. He leaned over on the co pilot and closed his eyes.


    He just didn''t know whether it was because of what Ning Jiwei said or for some other reason. He closed his eyes and saw talilina.


    Then there was the picture of Qiaoqiao putting his hands together to pray for his peace. The two pictures flashed around in front of him, disturbing him to sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Let''s go back to last night.


    After talilina couldn''t catch Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao, she led hamu and Zhuo back to the hotel.


    She was angry all the way and locked herself in her room as soon as she came back.


    The big guys dare not speak.


    Qi Er didn''t dare to come forward when he saw them coming back. He secretly looked at ah Zhuo from a distance and nodded at him when he saw that ah Zhuo was not verifiable.


    Half an hour later, talilina took a hot bath and changed her clothes before opening the door.


    Hamu ARJO and others walked in and knelt down without saying a word.


    Hamu first said, "elder sister, it''s all my fault. If I could check carefully, I wouldn''t miss those blood stains and let Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao escape."


    Talilina looked at hamu, then turned to ARJO and asked, "ARJO, what do you say?"


    "It was my fault." ah Zhuo bowed his head and admitted his mistake. "At that time, I followed hamu. I shouldn''t only take people to look for it by the river, but should go to the river again."


    "Ha ha." talilina sneered, "Ha Mu didn''t expect people to hide in the water. It''s understandable, but I don''t believe you can''t think of it."


    With that, talilina''s steel wire suddenly flew out, pierced Zhuo''s shoulder and said, "or did you deliberately let them go?"


    "Oh ~" ah Zhuo snorted stiffly. Blood flowed from the place where his shoulder was pierced. He bowed his head and didn''t resist, but said in a deep voice: "At that time, I thought that people might hide in the water, but hamu had gone to check, and I also suspected that Mo Jue would spread a doubt and lead our attention to the ships on the river, so that he could hide around the river with Qiao Qiao. Therefore, I didn''t go to the River to find it at the first time, but led people to check around the river."


    "Yes, elder sister, it''s like this. Ah Zhuo didn''t lie." Ha Mu also hurried to speak for ah Zhuo.


    "Shut up!" talilina glared at hammu, who hurriedly stopped.


    Talilina snorted coldly, looked at Zhuo and asked, "you said you looked around, what did you find?"


    Ah Zhuo pursed his lips, took out the bloody clothes and cloth and said, "only these were found. They were both injured. So much blood, if you go into the water, there will be a smell of blood. That''s why I believe ha Mu''s saying that there is no one in the river."


    After a pause, ah Zhuo bowed his head and said, "I haven''t thought it over. Anyway, I should search again. Elder sister is right."


    Talilina narrowed her eyes and stared at Zhuo. After a long time, she finally took back the steel wire and said, "it''s all right. I accept your explanation. It''s over for you."


    "Thank you, elder sister." ah Zhuo said hurriedly.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to thank me." talilina looked at ARJO coldly and said, "this matter has passed, but the matter of your brother hasn''t passed."


    A Zhuo was stunned and looked up at talilina unexpectedly. "Elder sister suspects a dong?"


    "Hum." talilina sneered, "why did ah Dong happen to roll down the stairs at such a chaotic moment?"


    Zhuo opened his mouth. Before he spoke, he heard talilina say, "Zhuo, you''d better think clearly before you say every word. I''m not in a good mood now."


    Ah Zhuo paused, gritted his teeth and said, "elder sister, later, I''ll bring ah Dong here. You can interrogate him. If he is really a traitor, I''ll solve him myself."

 Chapter 593

    Listening to ARJO''s words, talilina showed a slightly satisfied look in her eyes.


    At the moment, if ah Zhuo hesitated and said she didn''t want to bring ah Dong, she would have to consider whether ah Zhuo''s hand should still be kept.


    "You don''t have to go," talilina raised her hand. "I''ll just let someone else go."


    Ah Zhuo was stunned, lowered his head and said, "yes."


    Talilina looked at hamu and said, "hamu, you don''t have to say anything when you arrive. Just tie ah Dong to me."


    "Yes, elder sister." Ha Mu nodded and got up to leave.


    Talilina looked at ARJO and said, "go and deal with the wound."


    Ah Zhuo didn''t dare to move, but respectfully said, "subordinates don''t dare, subordinates are fine."


    Talilina didn''t say much, as if ARJO''s injury would kill him, she didn''t care at all.


    ¡­¡­


    When talilina stabbed ah Zhuo, no one found Qi Er sneaking into Jian Yi''s room.


    He kept at the door, waiting for Zhuo and them to come back.


    Seeing that they didn''t bring Qiaoqiao when they came back, Qi Er was relieved. When he exchanged eyes with ah Zhuo and knew that Qiaoqiao escaped safely, he completely put down his heart.


    At the same time, Qi''er also knew that today''s talilina must be at the gate of rage.


    Since he begged ah Zhuo to save Qiao Qiao''s life, he would not stand idly by on Jian Yi''s side.


    So after a Zhuo and others entered talilina''s room, Qi Er quietly sneaked into Jian Yi''s room.


    In Jian Yi''s room, he is sitting at the head of the bed. He doesn''t know what to think.


    When she rolled down such a high staircase, Jian Yi suffered injuries on her forehead and feet.


    He heard talilina''s footsteps when they came back, and probably guessed that Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao had left safely.


    As for what will happen to him, Jian Yi actually thinks very simply.


    Talilina is only skeptical now, but she has no evidence. She is not without the possibility of muddling through.


    Even if he really can''t get through it, as long as he "accidentally" reveals his identity, the name "Jian Yi" alone will certainly arouse talilina''s interest, and his life will be fine for the time being.


    Jian Yi didn''t answer them at all. He sat at the head of the bed and thought about how to adapt to the situation for a while.


    Before he could figure it out, he saw Qi Er come in quietly.


    Jian Yi is a little surprised. He knows that Qi Er is vicious and selfish. He can bandage himself in the face of ah Zhuo. Why is he here again now?


    Qi Er went to Jian Yi and whispered, "boy, I owe Zhuo a favor. Since he wants to save you, I''ll help him protect you."


    After that, before Jian Yi could react, Qi''er slashed Jian Yi''s neck with a knife, and then raised his hand to inject the toxin into his body.


    If he knew that Jian Yi could hear him, he wouldn''t take such an adventurous way.


    But now he just doubts that Jian Yi is still a blind, deaf and dumb fool in his eyes. He can''t discuss with Jian Yi what to do in a short time, and the person he faces is talilina. Who knows if Jian Yi can give full play to what he says?


    So the easiest way is to keep Jian Yi from talking.


    This may be difficult for others, but it can''t be easier for Qi''er.


    All this last night, Qi Er quietly left the room again.


    Everything was quiet, as if he had never been here.


    When hamu came to Jian Yi''s room, he saw Jian Yi lying in bed and sleeping.


    He frowned, stepped forward and kicked Jian Yi. He shouted, "boy, get up. Elder sister is looking for you."


    Jane Yi didn''t respond.


    Ha Mu was stunned. He came forward to explore Jian Yi''s breath. He was surprised and hurried to find talilina.


    Talilina was still waiting for hamu to bring Jian Yi, but unexpectedly, hamu hurried over and said, "big sister, no, ah Dong is dying!"


    "What?" hearing hamu''s words, arjolton was surprised.


    Before talilina could react, ARJO rushed out first.


    Talilina''s eyebrows were cold and she got up to follow.


    On the way, talilina asked hammu, "are you sure he''s dying, not pretending?"


    "I''m sure." hammu nodded. "I kicked him. He didn''t respond at all, and his breathing was very weak."


    Talilina didn''t say anything. She walked quickly to the room of ah Zhuo and Jian Yi.


    When talilina and others came to the room, they saw Ah Zhuo holding Jian Yi in his arms and shouting, "ah Dong, wake up? Brother is back. How are you?"


    But no matter how he shook, Jian Yi didn''t respond at all.


    Talilina comes forward and raises her hand to open Jian Yi''s eyelids. Seeing that his pupils are motionless, she is sure that he has really passed out.


    Ah Zhuo knelt on the ground, looked at talilina and said, "elder sister, please save ah Dong. Wake him up first. Even if he really has something to do, it''s easy for you to kill him, isn''t it?"


    Talilina narrowed her eyes, looked at Jian Yi lying on the bed, turned her head to hamu and said, "where''s Qi Er?"


    "I''ll find it." Ha Mu answered and went to find Qi Er separately with several people around him.


    Talilina goes to the bed and looks carefully at the wounds on Jian Yi''s forehead and feet.


    If a person falls down the stairs on purpose, he will hide instinctively, so he won''t be hurt so seriously.


    Jian Yi''s wound can only be caused by falling when she is unprepared.


    "Is it really just a coincidence?" talilina wondered.


    After a while, ha Mu came back with his arms covered and said in a muffled voice, "elder sister, Qi Er, he''s crazy."


    "What?" talilina frowned, as if she thought hamu had told a joke.


    Hamu pointed to his arm and said, "Qi Er is crazy. He sits in Qiaoqiao''s room, holding Qiaoqiao''s clothes and crying and laughing. Whoever comes near him will sprinkle poison on us. Two brothers have been put down by him, and I have touched some."


    "This madman!"


    Talilina gritted her teeth and got up and said, "I''ll see how far he has to pretend to be crazy."


    While talking, talilina has followed hamu out.


    A Zhuo looks at Jian Yi in a coma and hesitates for half a second to follow.


    No matter whether Jian Yi is really unconscious or not, he can''t ignore talilina now, otherwise he and Jian Yi will be in a terrible situation of no longer being trusted.


    They came out of Zhuo''s room and went to Qiaoqiao''s room.


    Talilina was in a hurry all the way.


    Zhuo followed her, praying that Qi''er would look a little better, otherwise talilina would really kill.


    When she arrived at Qiaoqiao''s room, her door was wide open. There were two brothers sitting on the ground. When she saw talilina and others coming, they were powerless and said, "elder sister, be careful."

 Chapter 594

    Talilina came in and saw Qi Er lying on Qiaoqiao''s bed, holding her clothes, crying and laughing, and stroking the cloth with obsessed hands from time to time, as if Qiaoqiao was still there.


    Talilina narrowed her eyes and came forward with a cold voice: "Qi Er."


    Qi Er was stunned, looked up at talilina, suddenly his eyes changed, knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "elder sister, please let Qiao Qiao go, let her go."


    Talilina sneered, "ZIL, are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy." Qi Er stood up and couldn''t see whether he was crazy or not. Even he said seriously than anyone: "elder sister, I''m very sober. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t force Qiaoqiao. If you want to punish me, punish me. Please let her go."


    Talilina snorted coldly, "I ask you, did you wrap up the injury on ah Dong?"


    "Yes." Qi Er nodded, "he saved Qiaoqiao. Of course I want to save him, but even if I save him, he won''t live long."


    "Not long?" ah Zhuo''s face suddenly changed. He came forward and pulled Qi Er''s collar and asked, "what do you mean? Did you do anything to him? Otherwise, ah Dong was still fine when I left. How can he be unconscious now?"


    Qi Er''s collar was pulled out of shape by him, and his neck was scratched.


    He blushed and said, "loosen it. You loosen it for me. I didn''t let him die. If you killed me, no one can save him."


    Hearing Qi Er say so, ah Zhuo released him with hatred.


    As soon as Qi Er was free, he spit on ah Zhuo and scolded, "your mother, I''m kind enough to bandage that smelly boy. Instead, you''ve come to fuck me. You knew I''d poison him with a dose of medicine."


    "What did you say? You..."


    Zhuo was so angry that he stepped forward and raised his hand to fight.


    Talilina frowned and said coldly, "enough, be quiet."


    Seeing talilina''s anger, Zhuo and Qi''er calmed down.


    Talilina looked at Qi Er and said, "what''s the matter with ah Dong?"


    "Moreover, the boy is a short-lived species." Qi Er didn''t have a good airway: "he is weak and sick. He has left problems in his body. Who knows what will die."


    Talilina squinted and said, "you didn''t tell me he had this problem before."


    "I said it." Qi Er was stunned, looked at talilina, and said confidently: "elder sister, you forgot, I told you that he had eye problems, and the injuries on his body were all traces after the explosion. Even if people survive such a big disaster, it''s just a strong breath. Besides, anyway, he''s unreliable. I don''t think you trust him, regardless of his life or death."


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" ah Zhuo roared, grabbed Qi Er''s neck and said, "Qi Er, I order you to cure him! He''s my brother. No one is allowed to let him die!"


    "Let go!" Qi Er was not easy to provoke. Seeing that ah Zhuo was aggressive, the madness he had just suppressed came out again, rushed at ah Zhuo, and the poisoned fingernail pricked at ah Zhuo mercilessly: "Shit, I don''t fight back. You really think I''m a sick cat? You don''t want your brother to die. I don''t want my Qiao Qiao. Shit, I poison you!"


    One of them was good at martial arts and the other was good at poison. They wrestled in one place at a time and became a mess.


    Talilina looked upset and said to hamu, "pull them apart."


    "Yes."


    Hamu answered, but before he came forward, the two had separated.


    No, it should be said that ARJO was forced to release.


    Looking at the way ah Zhuo fell to the ground, twitching and foaming at his mouth, ha Mu asked anxiously, "Qi Er, why do you put such a heavy hand?"


    "Ha ha!" Qi Er laughed wildly, "let you fight me, ha ha!"


    Seeing that ah Zhuo''s face was getting blue, even talilina was angry. She slapped Qi Er''s face and said, "give him the antidote right away."


    Qi Er covered his face, pitifully knelt on the ground and begged for mercy: "elder sister, I''m wrong. You punish me. Let go of my snake and Qiaoqiao."


    Seeing him like this, hammu hesitated and asked talilina, "elder sister, Qi Er... Are you really crazy?"


    If others go crazy after such a little stimulation, they will never believe it.


    But Qi Er


    He''s already crazy.


    And he first killed his beloved snake, and then he couldn''t stand the stimulation to bully Qiao. Now Qiao Qiao ran away. Of course, he might be crazy.


    Not only does hamu think so, but everyone thinks so.


    Even talilina was suspicious.


    She looked at Qi Er and said coldly, "give ah Zhuo the antidote immediately, or I will manipulate Qiaoqiao and let her commit suicide."


    "No, sister, please don''t do that!"


    Hearing the words related to Qiaoqiao, Qi Er''s eyes immediately recovered Qingming. He immediately begged: "elder sister, don''t kill Qiaoqiao, i... I''ll cure him right away."


    With that, Qi Er quickly knelt in front of ah Zhuo, took out a few pills from his pocket and fed them to ah Zhuo. He kept saying, "eat, you give it to me quickly!"


    Seeing that he was so crazy even to feed a medicine, talilina had more doubts in her eyes.


    Fortunately, ah Zhuo was not deeply poisoned. Several antidotes went down. Although he hasn''t recovered immediately, he can''t move when he fell to the ground, but at least he is alive.


    When Qi Er saw that ah Zhuo woke up, he immediately "hey hey" smiled and turned to talilina and said, "elder sister, look, I cured him. Let Qiao Qiao go."


    With that, he grabbed talilina''s skirt with both hands.


    Talilina aversively avoided, and coldly ordered her opponent, "put Qi''er in the dungeon. No one is allowed to let him out without my command."


    "Yes, elder sister." he took orders with both hands and escorted Qi''er to take him away.


    "Wait, wait..." ah Zhuo, who fell to the ground, stretched out his hand and said in the direction of talilina: "elder sister, save... Save ah Dong."


    Talilina frowned and said coldly, "I know. When Qi Er wakes up, I''ll let him treat ah Dong. You have a rest."


    With talilina''s promise, ARJO was relieved.


    Talilina said to hamu, "take ARJO back and let him have a good rest."


    "Yes, elder sister." hamu took orders, went forward, picked up ARJO on his back and sent him back to his room.


    Talilina chased Mo Jue and Qiaoqiao but failed. She came back and tried to catch Jian Yi and Qi''er, but she also failed.


    Two consecutive defeats made talilina in a particularly bad mood.


    She shut herself in the room. After a while, hamu heard the sound of all kinds of vases, porcelain, wooden tables and chairs breaking in the room.


    Hamu stood at the door, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, for fear that he would become the fish in the pond.


    After a long time, talilina said coldly, "hamu, come in."


    "Yes, elder sister." Ha Mu answered, lowered his head, pushed the door and came in.


    There was little room for him to step down in the room. He stood at the door and dared not go any further.


    Talilina said coldly, "let someone clean the room."


    "Yes." hammu nodded and turned away to call someone. He couldn''t clean up by himself. Besides, he was clumsy and was more afraid of damaging talilina''s things.


    In the past, this kind of work was handled by Qiaoqiao. Now Qiaoqiao is not here. Hammu naturally wants to find someone else.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While talilina was venting her anger, ARJO was lying motionless in bed.


    He didn''t fall asleep and his body was not stiff.


    It''s just that he''s still a little afraid to move.


    Tonight, he, Jian Yi and Qi Er all walked in front of the gate of death.


    If none of them is serious, talilina may kill them tonight.


    For the first time, Zhuo doubted his faith.


    He was talina''s right-hand man and never wanted to betray her.


    If he hadn''t adopted Jian Yi, in order to keep Jian Yi, he wouldn''t have done things wrong to talilina again and again.


    But


    A Zhuo turns to look at Jian Yi, who is still unconscious.


    Why did he not regret at all?


    On the contrary, after standing in different positions, he really saw the other side of talilina''s horror.


    Ah Zhuo was a little complicated. He didn''t dare to think deeply, so he had to shake his head and throw away those thoughts.


    "Well..."


    While he was thinking, he suddenly heard a low hum.


    It was Jian Yi who woke up.


    He narrowed his eyes, raised his hand and pushed Jian Yi, calling out, "ah Dong, ah Dong?"


    "Well..."


    Jane Yi snorts stiffly and struggles to open her eyelids.


    He looked at Zhuo and subconsciously opened his mouth.


    "Shh..."


    Seeing him open his mouth, ah Zhuo first stretched out his hand and pressed it on his lips and said, "you are deaf and dumb. Remember."


    Jian Yi was stunned and nodded.


    Ah Zhuo just released his hand, then pulled on the quilt to cover them with one hand and whispered in Jian Yi''s ear, "Qi Er gave you medicine just now, you fainted, and then..."


    After telling them about what happened after they came back, ah Zhuo looked at Jian Yi and warned, "don''t do anything again, you know? Next time, no one can protect you."


    Jian Yi looks at ah Zhuo, purses her lips and whispers, "thank you..."


    After a pause, he added, "big brother."


    Ah Zhuo listened to his "big brother", and his heart was filled with emotion. He sighed and said, "it''s not easy to get your brother. I''m dying."


    It''s true. It''s almost gone. It''s almost scared.


    Jian Yi frowned slightly, thought about it and whispered, "but we don''t do anything at this time, but it''s not very good."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" ah Zhuo frowned and asked, "what else do you want to do?"


    Jian Yi analyzed and said, "now the eldest sister is just dizzy with anger. When she calms down, she will feel that there are many things wrong here. At that time, even if she has no evidence, she will no longer trust you."


    Ah Zhuo was stunned, looked at Jian Yi and said, "what do you think?"


    Jane Yi thought for a moment and said, "get up and go to her to apologize."

 Chapter 595

    After listening to Jian Yi''s words, a Zhuo fell into meditation. For a long time, he looked up at Jian Yi and asked in a deep voice, "who the hell are you?"


    Jian Yi is stunned. In fact, although he has been exposed in front of ah Zhuo, ah Zhuo may not be so wary and hostile to him as long as he doesn''t show his computer talent or be so smart.


    However, the current situation does not allow any loss. He can only take the risk to say what he thinks.


    Ah Zhuo stretched out his hand, slowly grabbed Jian Yi''s neck and asked, "I''ll ask you again, who are you?"


    Jian Yi looked at ah Zhuo and said calmly, "now, I''m just ah Dong."


    "Hum." ah Zhuo Leng hum: "don''t take this to prevaricate me."


    Jian Yi looked straight into ah Zhuo''s eyes, without any escape or guilt, and said frankly, "brother, I never wanted to come here."


    "Ha." ah Zhuo smiled angrily, "so I still have a good intention to do bad things?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded.


    Ah Zhuo was so angry that almost none of them crushed him. "Smelly boy, how dare you, huh?"


    Jian Yi smiled bitterly and said, "brother, now I just want to protect myself."


    Hearing this, ah Zhuo hummed and asked, "what about after self-protection?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips, looked at ah Zhuo and said, "I''ll talk about it after I protect myself, but I won''t do anything to hurt you, big brother."


    Seeing Jian Yi''s promise, ah Zhuo felt a little better. He loosened his hand and lay back on the bed and said, "you have a little conscience, boy."


    While they were talking, they heard a loud noise from talilina.


    After a moment of silence, ah Zhuo reached out to pound Jian Yi and said, "Hey, what you said just now really works? Now, if we rush up, we''ll be crippled."


    "It''s better than death," said Jian Yi in a low voice. First she lifted the quilt and sat up.


    Seeing Jian Yi get up, ah Zhuo stopped lying down and sat up with a low scold.


    He doesn''t know why he listens to Jian Yi so much and believes Jian Yi''s words.


    It seems that subconsciously, after Jian Yi called "big brother", he would believe any promise Jian Yi made.


    Jian Yi took the rope, handed it to ah Zhuo, and then stretched out his hands.


    Ah Zhuo Bai glanced at him, slightly pulled out the corners of his mouth, tied up his hands and said, "I just found out now that you son of a bitch can really pretend."


    Jane Yi smiled and didn''t speak.


    Ah Zhuo didn''t say that again.


    Because he suddenly reacted that for a child of six or seven years old, being so smart can be said to be a genius, but he is so alert, and can act and dress, but he can''t be summarized by the word "genius".


    It was a man who broke through all kinds of life and death dangers and developed instinctive vigilance.


    In front of Jian Yi, there is no doubt about his intelligence, but he can have this survival ability not only by his mind, but also by his scars and his left eye.


    That''s what the teacher of life taught him, and he also paid expensive tuition fees.


    A Zhuo tied Jian Yi up and pulled the rope out of the door.


    When they came out of the door, they had changed their masks.


    Jane Yi hung her head and looked wronged and frightened.


    Ah Zhuo Ben also wanted to mention him twice, but when he saw that he entered the state before himself, the corners of his lips couldn''t help pumping again, clearing his throat and entering the role.


    As they walked towards talilina''s room, Zhuo scolded, "hurry up, what''s it like?"


    Jian Yi can''t hear him, but when he pulls the rope, Jian Yi immediately shivers and follows him obediently.


    Ah Zhuo Leng hummed and scolded, "you broke our good deeds. Hurry to make amends to the eldest sister. The eldest sister wants you to die, and I can''t protect you."


    ¡­¡­


    When hamu came looking for someone, he saw a Zhuo "leading" Jian Yi down the corridor.


    He looked at Zhuo suspiciously and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Eh? Dong woke up?"


    Seeing that ah Zhuo stopped, Jian Yi stopped, looked up at HA mu, and bowed his head.


    Ah Zhuo said coldly, "he''s awake. I''ll take him to kowtow to my elder sister and admit his mistake."


    Hammu thought and said, "don''t go. Elder sister is angry. Don''t you go to fight now?"


    "This..." ah Zhuo hesitated, shook his head and said, "that''s not good. I still have to go. Even if I''m beaten, I''ll admit it."


    Ha Mu looked at him and Jian Yi. He didn''t say anything.


    Zhuo asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Oh, find someone to clean the room for everyone." Ha Mu sighed sadly. "As soon as Qiao Qiao left, I don''t know where to find someone."


    Listening to ha Mu''s words, Jian Yi touches ah Zhuo secretly.


    Ah Zhuo said, "it''s not easy. Just let ah Dong go."


    "Ah?" Ha Mu was stunned and looked at Jian Yi suspiciously.


    Ah Zhuo handed one end of the rope in his hand to ha Mu and said, "anyway, I don''t dare to touch the mildew of the eldest sister at this time, but I can''t help but let ah Dong admit his mistake. That''s just right. Let him go. If he is killed by the eldest sister, it''s also his life."


    Ha Mu looked at ah Zhuo, looked down at Jian Yi, and asked, "is this right? You''re not very precious, your brother?"


    Ah Zhuo sighed, stretched out his hand to roll Jian Yi''s head and said, "what''s the use of baby? I''ve done everything I can. It''s not too late for him to be my brother when he can come out from his eldest sister."


    Ha Mu was stunned, reached out and patted ah Zhuo on the shoulder and said, "ah Zhuo, I believe you, and the eldest sister also believes you, otherwise she wouldn''t let Qi Er heal you and save your life."


    Ah Zhuo waved his hand and said, "just for many years, brother, there''s no need to say more."


    Ha Mu didn''t say much either. He just nodded and took the rope and said, "don''t worry, I''ll watch over there."


    Ah Zhuo sighed, "thank you."


    Ha Mu waved his hand and "led" Jian Yi back.


    Anyway, he is worried that he can''t find someone to clean. He happens to meet Jian Yi. There''s nothing wrong with letting him clean.


    Seeing ha Mu leading Jian Yi away, ah Zhuo''s eyes were complex, sighed deeply, and turned back to the room.


    Next, it''s up to Jian Yi.


    When hamu leads Jian Yi to talilina''s room, talilina is taking a bath in the bathroom.


    Ha Mu didn''t say much. He loosened Jian Yi''s rope, pointed to the pieces on the ground and said, "clean up, do you hear me?"


    Jane Yi blinks, and hamu remembers that he can''t hear.


    So hamu drew a few words on the wall and said to Jian Yi, "clean it up, you know?"


    Jian Yi nodded this time, went aside, picked up the broom and dustpan and began to clean seriously.


    Ha Mu watched and nodded.


    I didn''t expect that Jian Yi looked silly and did a good job.

 Chapter 596

    Seeing that Jian Yi is working conscientiously, ha Mu is relieved. He turns and goes out to prepare red wine for talilina.


    Talilina has to drink red wine after every vent.


    As soon as ha Mu left, Jian Yi didn''t slack off. Instead, he honestly played his little beggar and cleaned the room with his head down.


    Talilina heard the noise outside and knew that someone was cleaning, but she didn''t ask.


    She was very angry tonight. Although she had lost something to vent, she just kept her temper down now. It doesn''t mean she won''t be angry.


    Talilina recalled the whole thing today while soaking herself in the bathtub.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong.


    Although everything seems to make sense, so many things are linked together and can''t be explained.


    There must be a problem here.


    Talilina opened her eyes, full of cold light.


    She was not sure who had the problem or who had the problem, but the days ahead were still long. She had plenty of ways to find out those who had the problem.


    If a Zhuo knows what talilina thinks at the moment, he must be surprised by the name of Jian Yi''s prophet, otherwise they will have countless troubles in the future.


    Talilina came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. She thought it would be hammu or someone else who packed up in her room, but she didn''t expect to see Jane Yi kneeling on the ground and wiping the floor with a rag.


    Talilina paused, squinted at Jian Yi''s short body, and asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    Of course, Jane Yi didn''t answer. He is a "deaf mute".


    Talilina smiled sarcastically, went forward, grabbed Jian Yi''s head with one hand and pulled him up from the ground.


    "Ah..." Jian Yi was suddenly picked up and cried out in panic.


    But because he couldn''t speak, his voice was intermittent.


    When Jian Yi looked up and saw that it was talina, he immediately shook and became quiet again.


    Talilina took him and threw him back to the ground again. She asked coldly, "I ask again, why are you here?"


    Jane Yi blinked as if trying to understand talilina''s words.


    Then he looked around, looked for a pen and paper at the table, and quickly wrote, "clean."


    After thinking about it, he added two words: "admit your mistake."


    "Admit your mistake?" talilina frowned slightly, looked at Jian Yi and said, "did you come to admit your mistake, or did ah Zhuo ask you to come?"


    Jian Yi didn''t understand talilina''s words. He didn''t dare ask talilina to write to him, so he bowed his head and kept silent for two seconds. Then he suddenly knelt down, and then he kept kowtowing.


    His forehead hit the floor, making a loud sound, again and again, without water.


    Talilina snorted coldly and said nothing.


    At this time, hamu brought the red wine. Seeing that Jian Yi was kowtowing to talilina, he was stunned. While pouring the wine to talilina, he asked, "elder sister, what''s the matter with him? Did he break something?"


    Talilina took a sip of red wine with her glass, squinted at hammu and asked, "did you let him come?"


    "Yes." Ha Mu nodded.


    Talilina asked again, "how did you think of looking for him? And isn''t he unconscious?"


    "Oh, I met you halfway." Ha Muhan said with a smile: "When I was about to find someone, I saw a Zhuo tied the boy and wanted to admit your mistake to my elder sister. I also advised him that he was also injured and the boy had just woke up. It''s better to have a rest for a night. But a Zhuo said he didn''t want to do anything and had to come to you for punishment. I thought about it. Anyway, there was no suitable person, so I just asked a Zhuo to go back to recover from the injury and then let the boy beat you I''ve cleaned the room. I''ll teach him a lesson when you come out. "


    Talilina looked at him and said with a smile, "you can figure it out."


    Ha Muhan scratched his head with a smile and said, "elder sister, I know I''ve always been stupid. Don''t worry, I''ll slowly learn to be smart in the future."


    "That''s not necessary." talilina waved her hand and said, "I don''t lack smart people here. I''m afraid... Everyone is too smart."


    When she said the second half of the sentence, talilina looked at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi is still kowtowing, little boy. Kowtowing is real.


    But he had a wound on his forehead, and now he knocked loudly. Soon, the wound on his forehead spilled blood and the floor was stained with blood.


    Ha Mu looked at him. Even if he was a big old man who was only loyal to talilina, he felt a little distressed at the moment.


    Ha Mu looked at talilina and couldn''t help speaking for Jian Yi. "Elder sister, if he didn''t do anything wrong, don''t let him kowtow. Don''t be stupid."


    Talilina squints at Jian Yi. She doesn''t talk to hamu for a short time, but in such a short time, Jian Yi is not lazy at all. She knocks really every time.


    Looking at Jane Yi''s thin figure, talilina finally smiled and said, "all right, stop."


    "Bang bang" Jian Yi is still knocking.


    He can''t hear.


    Seeing this, ha Mu hurried forward to hold Jian Yi''s shoulder and stopped him from kowtowing.


    Jian Yi raises her head and looks at HA mu with a trace of loss and fear in her eyes.


    Ha Mu sighed and said painfully, "don''t knock, elder sister, forgive you."


    When Jian Yi blinked, a trace of blood flowed down from the forehead wound, into the left eye he couldn''t see, and then down the orbit. It looked terrible.


    Seeing this, ha Mu took a paper towel and wiped the blood and wound for him.


    Talilina looked and didn''t speak.


    Hamu wants to hold Jian Yi and sit up to bandage him. However, Jian Yi struggles, breaks free from hamu''s arms, climbs forward, still kneels in front of talilina, and then knocks down with his head down to the ground.


    He came to confess his mistake and to beg talilina''s forgiveness.


    He can''t hear, so the only thing he can do is to show his "loyalty" and sincerity in this way.


    Only this time, before Jian Yi''s forehead touched the floor, it was blocked by a slipper.


    Jane Yi looks up at talilina.


    Talilina said, "enough, don''t knock."


    Jane Yi blinked, not very clear.


    One side of hamu quickly took a pen and paper and wrote, "elder sister, forgive you. Don''t kowtow."


    Jian Yi realized that he was busy and wanted to kowtow to thank him.


    Hamura passed him and said, "come here and I''ll wrap it up for you."


    This time, Jian Yi didn''t struggle any more.


    He was a very obedient child.


    Talilina looks at hamu bandaging Jian Yi''s wound. Her eyes are clear and dark. There is a smile on her lips.


    After helping Jian Yi wrap up, hamu turned to talilina and said, "elder sister, do you have anything else to do with him? Or should I send him back?"


    "It''s all right, let him go back." talilina said lazily.


    "Yes." Ha Mu directly hugged Jian Yi and said, "come on, little guy, you can go back to bed."


    After HA Mu left with Jian Yi in her arms, talilina looked at Jian Yi''s back and sneered, "if you''re really a problem, it only shows that you''re too good at acting and cruel enough. If that''s the case, my aunt can afford to lose."


    Zhuo has been waiting anxiously in the room.


    There was no sound when Jian Yi went. He didn''t dare to rush over to see what the situation was. He had to wait here.


    At this moment, ah Zhuo regrets that he didn''t work as a cleaner with Jane Yi just now. In that case, at least he knows what development it is. If talilina really wants to do something to Jane Yi, he can persuade him to help block it.


    Unlike now, it''s no use except waiting.


    In fact, ah Zhuo is also surprised. Obviously Jian Yi cheated him. Obviously Jian Yi has so many secrets, but he really wants to treat Jian Yi as his brother.


    When ah Zhuo, who was pacing anxiously, heard the sound at the door, he walked to the door with an arrow step by step. He was relieved to see Ha Mu holding Jian Yi back.


    Ha Mu handed Jian Yi to ah Zhuo and said politely, "I''ve suffered a little, but it''s OK. The eldest sister forgives him. Don''t worry."


    A Zhuo hugged Jian Yi, thanked hamu sincerely and said, "thank you."


    Hammu waved his hand and said, "today, you have my responsibility for getting hurt by your eldest sister. If I didn''t find out, you don''t have to get hurt for me."


    Ah Zhuo was stunned. He didn''t feel guilty about his injury today.


    It is precisely because of this guilt that hammu pleaded for Jian Yi today.


    Ah Zhuo had some bad feelings in his heart. He didn''t say much. He just patted ha mu on the shoulder and said, "don''t say so much, my brother."


    "Well, my brother." Ha Mu nodded, patted ah Zhuo''s arm and said, "I''m leaving. You''ll have a rest early. You''ll probably leave tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Zhuo nodded.


    After HA Mu left, ah Zhuo hurried into the house with Jane Yi and carefully examined his wound.


    The wound on Jian Yi''s forehead is not small. While carefully dressing him up, ah Zhuo sighed and whispered, "do you need this? You''re not afraid to knock yourself silly."


    Jane Yi doesn''t speak. Although ah Zhuo knows that he can speak, Jane Yi tells herself not to speak unless necessary.


    Otherwise, if he is used to speaking, it will be difficult for him to continue to be a "deaf mute", which will be exposed sooner or later.


    At that time, not only is he in danger, but also ARJO will be involved with him.


    He didn''t speak, and ah Zhuo didn''t say anything. He just sighed and said, "fortunately, it''s worth it. We have the trust of the eldest sister for the time being. When we leave for the base tomorrow, there will be nothing for you in a short time."


    Jian Yi was stunned, nodded and said nothing.


    Now he can only take one step at a time.


    Mo Jue has just left. Jian Yi never thought he would come back to save him, nor did he want him to come back.


    Otherwise, what is waiting for Mo Jue here must be life and death.

 Chapter 597

    After bandaging the wound, Jian Yi and a Zhuo go to bed late.


    By this time it was getting brighter.


    When Jian Yi woke up, it was already afternoon.


    Zhuo watched him wake up, took the paper and wrote, "we''re leaving."


    Jane Yi paused and nodded.


    After a while, Qi Er came in.


    Today he looks much more sober than yesterday.


    Zhuo didn''t say anything when he saw Qi''er, and Qi''er didn''t say anything, as if they didn''t know each other at all.


    Ha Mu came in and said to Jian Yi, "ah Dong, are you better? Let Qi Er prescribe some medicine for you. You can eat it when you go back. Get your body well as soon as possible. Do you know?"


    Jane Yi blinked without shaking her head or nodding.


    "Hey, really." Ha Mu patted Qi Er on the shoulder and said, "I said Qi Er, can''t you take medicine to cure ah Dong''s ears and mouth? It''s really hard to communicate with him like this. I don''t know so many words. I can''t learn the textbook again in order to talk to him?"


    "If you don''t know words, you can''t talk to him." Qi Er didn''t have a good airway: "and you think the medicine is so good?"


    "Tut, I just said casually, you see what you''re excited about." Ha Mu said.


    Qi Er snorted coldly and ignored him. He just sat in front of Jian Yi without talking to him. He grabbed his hand and signaled his pulse. Then he opened Jian Yi''s eyelids and looked at his tongue coating.


    After the basic inspection, Qi Er took out several silver needles and tried to stab them into Jian Yi''s forehead.


    But before he could move, he was blocked by Zhuo''s anger.


    Qi Er was locked up all night. Of course, his treatment was not as good as Mo Jue, so he had a very uncomfortable night.


    At this moment, he was suddenly blocked by ah Zhuo. He stepped back two steps and almost didn''t fall.


    He stared at Zhuo and scolded angrily, "what the fuck are you doing?"


    "What else do I want to ask you?" ah Zhuo said back impolitely, "what do you want to do to my brother with such a big needle?"


    "I......" Qi Er choked angrily and said, "I''ll treat him! If you want him to get better quickly, get out of here!"


    Ah Zhuo frowned, looked at Qi Er and the silver needle in his hand, and then hesitated to get out of the way.


    But although the other person stepped aside, his mouth still warned: "I warn you, Qi''er, if you dare to do anything to my brother, I will never spare you."


    "Kao!" Qi Er was so angry that he almost wanted to drop something. He patted the table and said, "I won''t cure it. I don''t want to serve you for your virtue!"


    After that, he turned around with his medicine box and wanted to go.


    Ah Zhuo saw that he was in a hurry and regretted it a little.


    Seeing this, ha Mu sighed and stopped Qi Er and advised him, "what''s the matter with you two? Didn''t you have a misunderstanding yesterday? We are all our own people. How can we bear revenge?"


    Qi Er Leng hummed, "he took revenge on me first."


    "I have a grudge against you?" ah Zhuo pointed to his nose and said, "you almost killed me yesterday. Won''t you forget?"


    "I almost killed many people yesterday, and hamu was one." Qi Er said straight, "why didn''t he hate me?"


    Ha Mu''s mouth twitched. How do you know I don''t hate you?


    But his hatred was insignificant compared with talilina''s orders.


    Ha Mu patted Qi''s shoulder and said, "OK, you hate ah Zhuoke. It has nothing to do with ah Dong. Elder sister''s order asks you to treat ah Dong. Don''t mess around."


    Hearing hamu''s words, Qi Er accepted his fate and sat back in his chair. He took a silver needle to treat Jian Yi.


    This time, ARJO didn''t say anything.


    After a wave of treatment, Qi''er added another medicine and said to ah Zhuo, "I have written down the daily dose clearly. If you don''t feel at ease, you can skip it."


    Ah Zhuo took the medicine list, looked at Qi''er and said awkwardly, "thank you."


    "Cut ~ can''t afford it." the two men spoke strangely, and ha Mu was not surprised.


    After hamu and Qi''er left, ah Zhuo sighed and sat back in his chair, stretched out his hand and rolled his head and said, "acting is really fucking tired."


    Of course, he and Qi Er were not so worried. Yesterday, they were just Zhou Yu hitting Huang Gai, one willing to hit and the other willing to suffer.


    But since we have sung the play, we can''t stop halfway.


    So today they have to pretend to be at odds.


    Jane Yi took the medicine and looked at it. She didn''t say anything.


    Since Qi''er is kind to ah Zhuo, he certainly won''t put any poison on him. There''s no problem with this medicine.


    After dinner, they went to see talilina again.


    Talilina looked at Jian Yi, then turned to a Zhuo and said, "ah Dong will be Shazhi''s playmate in the future. You can take him back this time and stay two more days. When he gets used to it, you''ll come back. I still need you here."


    "Yes," said ah Zhuo.


    Talilina made it clear that she would continue to use him. Although he was worried about Jian Yi, he also knew to seize this opportunity.


    Talilina snorted coldly, "our people have found the clue of Jian Haixi, and there are eyebrows in Xiang City. We will bring them all this time."


    Listening to talilina''s words, Jian Yi''s fingers stopped slightly. Fortunately, she didn''t let others see the difference.


    After leaving talilina, Zhuo called mosquitoes and other brothers and was ready to leave and return to base.


    But Jian Yi is a little haunted.


    Hearing talilina''s words, Jian Yi is worried about the situation of Jian Haixi.


    The mosquito came over and patted Jian Yi on the shoulder.


    Surprised, Jian Yi quickly turns back with a subconscious glare in her eyes.


    The mosquito originally came to play a joke with Jian Yi, but suddenly he looked at Jian Yi, but he was stunned.


    Jian Yi also quickly reacts. He quickly takes back the look in his eyes and shrinks again.


    The mosquito squinted, ha ha smiled, raised Jian Yi''s chin and said, "Xiao Dong, your posture just now can scare people."


    "What are you doing?" ah Zhuo came over, kicked the mosquito''s ass and shouted, "ah Dong is hurt. Don''t recruit him."


    "Really?" the mosquito raised his eyebrow and looked at ah Zhuo and said, "brother ah Zhuo, do you know what the boy looked like at me just now?"


    "Eyes?"


    A Zhuo is stunned and looks down at Jian Yi. Jian Yi has nothing in his eyes.


    Ah Zhuo hummed, "what kind of eyes? Are you dazzled?"


    "I wish I was dazzled." the mosquito squinted at Jian Yi and said with a dark smile, "otherwise it would be terrible. After all, no one wants to be watched by a wolf, even if it is only a six or seven year old wolf."


    A Zhuo was stunned. His hand pressed on Jian Yi''s shoulder for half a minute. He pursed his lips and said nothing.

 Chapter 598

    Because of ah Zhuo''s obstruction, mosquitoes don''t dare to really embarrass Jian Yi. This episode passed without pain.


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue are on their way to the hotel when Jian Yi and his team are on their way to the base.


    Although they were not far away, plus the distance they ran away, it was only a few hours'' drive.


    But when they arrived, it was almost evening.


    Ning Jiwei parked his car in some remote streets according to the map skillfully marked, and then quietly approached the hotel with Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue pointed to Ning Jiwei''s previous room and said, "that''s the one. Yesterday I saw Yi hang grass grasshoppers for me."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, thought and said, "let''s act separately. I''ll go to the room on the second floor and you''ll go to the dungeon."


    "OK, meet here in ten minutes." Mo Jue said.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "no matter what unexpected situation, we''ll meet first and then plan for the next step."


    "I see." Mo Jue patted him on the shoulder and said, "you told me not to be impulsive."


    After all, if something happens to Jian Yi, Ning Jiwei is the most impulsive of the two.


    After the two agreed, they dispersed and began to act.


    Mo Chao was familiar with the route of the dungeon, but he was not in a hurry. He carefully avoided the eyeliner and waited for Ningji Wei to go to the two floor before entering the wall.


    As soon as he entered the dungeon, the first thing Mo Jue did was not to look around, but to stop and carefully smell the smell in the air.


    He was relieved when it was determined that there was no smell of blood in the whole dungeon.


    At least it proves that no one has shed blood in the dungeon since he left yesterday.


    In this way, even if Jian Yi is exposed and locked up here, it will at least prove that he is not in any danger for the time being.


    After confirming that there was no bloody smell, Mo Jue began to look around carefully.


    It''s just a simple dungeon, not so many complex designs and many rooms.


    Mo Jue knows that Jian Yi is not here after only one round trip.


    It''s just


    Mo Jue looked at Qi Er who lived in the cell and his eyes narrowed.


    Qi Er seemed a little tired and was sleeping against the wall.


    Mo Jue wanted to ask clearly, but thought of Ning Jiwei''s words, he left the dungeon first.


    On the other side, after acting separately with Mo Jue, Ning Jiwei jumped into the second floor.


    He carefully enters Jian Yi''s room, only to find that the whole room is empty.


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly and became more worried. She was afraid that talina had discovered Jian Yi''s identity.


    He took two deep breaths, restrained his anxiety and searched the room patiently.


    Looking around, Ning Jiwei found that the room didn''t leave in a hurry.


    If Jane Yi is really exposed, talilina can''t give him the opportunity and time to clean up his room.


    And


    Ning Jiwei looked at the neatly folded quilt on the bed and his eyebrows sank.


    There are no toiletries, slippers, luggage and other items.


    The owner of this room didn''t leave until he had packed up everything.


    So Jian Yi didn''t leave in a hurry, which shows that he is not in danger for the time being. He just left the room.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei was relieved.


    He didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he sat by the bed and looked for it carefully.


    With Jian Yi''s intelligence, Ning Jiwei believes he will leave something for them.


    Because even if Jian Yi didn''t know he would come, he must have guessed that Mo Jue would come back to save him.


    Ning Jiwei''s fingers slowly groped along the edge of the bed, and finally found a difference between the cracks of the bed board.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned when he felt the concave convex feeling under his fingers. Ignoring the dirt under the bed, he immediately climbed in with a low body.


    In the place where the bed board is almost invisible, there is a small line of extremely small symbols - Morse code.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the symbols and looked at their corresponding Chinese characters one by one.


    "I''m fine. Go to the base. Mommy is in danger."


    In nine words, it simply summarizes what Jian Yi wants to convey.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the symbols, frowned tightly, and a touch of heartache flashed in his eyes.


    How helpless is it that Jian Yi will use this way to convey information to them?


    What if he or Mo Jue doesn''t see these?


    What if someone else finds out?


    Ning Jiwei''s heart was full of love for his son. He just wanted to come out from under the bed. Suddenly he heard footsteps at the door and hurried to stop his footsteps.


    With a "creak ~" sound, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Ha Mu walked in full of confusion. Looking left and right, he wondered, "elder sister, it''s really strange. Why do I have to come here to find it? What are you looking for? It''s so clean?"


    Although his words were full of doubts, hamu always listened to talilina''s words.


    Talilina said that if he came here to search, even if he didn''t know what to search, he would touch the whole room inch by inch.


    Ning Jiwei stuck to the bottom of the bed and dared not breathe.


    Ha Mu first smelled and touched on the door frame. After confirming that there was really nothing, he changed the shoe cabinet and wardrobe


    He had to look for every place for a long time and confirmed almost every corner.


    Ning Jiwei lay stiff, but he still didn''t dare to move at all.


    Finally, hamu found the bedside.


    "There''s nothing..."


    While talking to himself, hammu lay down on the bed seriously and responsibly, turning over the sheets layer by layer.


    "Is it ah Dong''s blood that elder sister asked me to find?" when he turned to the dark blood on the inner bed sheet, ha Mu said in a deep voice: "ah Dong''s boy has shed so much blood that he has been humiliated through the bed sheet. I don''t know if he can bear such a long distance on the road."


    With a sigh, hamu continued to look for it.


    On the bottom of the bed, Ning Jiwei listened to his words and his eyebrows sank a bit.


    Jian Yi was injured and shed a lot of blood¡ª¡ª This is what he analyzed from hamu''s words.


    But last night, Mo Jue clearly said that Jian Yi was not seriously injured.


    Mo Jue can''t cheat him. If Jian Yi was seriously injured last night, Mo Jue would never leave him with Qiaoqiao.


    The combination of these points can only illustrate one thing.


    That''s why Jian Yi was injured after Mo Jue left.


    Then the greatest possibility is that Jane Yi is indeed suspected by talilina, and in order to prove his innocence, he uses some extreme way to prove himself.


    And as a result, he was seriously injured.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei suddenly felt heavy.


    At this time, hamu has also searched the bed.


    "It''s just under the bed..." Ha Mu murmured.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, and his hand hanging on his side had made an attack posture.


    In such a narrow place under the bed, he can''t avoid hamu''s sight.


    Although I don''t want to cause any commotion, the only way now is to kill hamu.


    Hamu bent down slowly.


    Ningjiwei had even seen his hair slightly.


    Soon, he''ll be exposed soon!


    "Touch!"


    Just then, there was a sudden noise from the window.


    Hamu''s exposed hair was taken back.


    He straightened up and looked at the window, frowned and said, "strange, how can there be a sound in the window?"


    Hamu stood up, went to the window, opened the window, leaned out his head and looked around.


    "Shua ~"


    A breeze like faint sound passed through the room.


    Ha Mu was suddenly surprised, turned back and shouted, "who?"


    There was no one, and the room was empty except him.


    Hamu looked at the open door. He didn''t close the door after checking just now, so he couldn''t be sure whether there was anything different at the moment.


    "Strange, am I too sensitive?" Ha Mu scratched his head and walked to the bed again. This time, he just fell down and began to check under the bed.


    The bottom of the bed was clean and there was no dust.


    Ning Jiwei had already dived under the bed, and the first thing he did was to clean his body.


    Because the place he climbed will certainly leave traces. In order not to be seen, he can only clean all traces together.


    Of course, the symbols left by Jian Yi on the bed board were naturally destroyed by him.


    Ha Mu looked at the clean bottom of the bed and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect the cleaning people to be very careful. Even the bottom of the bed is so clean."


    Nothing.


    Hamu came out from under the bed, patted the nonexistent dust, turned and went out to talilina.


    On the other side, at the low wall outside the hotel, Mo Jue looked at Ning Jiwei, who was embarrassed, and said with a smile, "Hey, are you eating ash?"


    "Almost." Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and said, "thank you just now."


    If Mo Jue hadn''t attracted hamu''s attention, he wouldn''t have caught the opportunity to escape.


    Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "how''s it going? Did you find anything?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "Yi Yi left a message saying he''s all right for the time being. People should be on the way to the base now. In addition, Yi Yi said Haixi was in danger."


    "Haixi is in danger?" Mo Jue was stunned and frowned. "Didn''t Yi hide Haixi''s whereabouts before? Did talilina find anything again?"


    "I don''t know, but we can''t delay here," Ning Jiwei said.


    Mo Jue thought and said, "I found Qi Er in the dungeon. He may have an antidote."


    One side is Jian Yi and the other is the antidote. Ningevighton paused and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Mo Jue said, "well, let''s do it separately. I''ll find Qi Er to get the antidote, and you''ll find Yi. Then we''ll meet."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it can only be so."


    After the two quickly exchanged news, Mo Jue went to the dungeon again, while Ning Jiwei looked at talilina''s residence, pursed his lips and turned away.


    Now the most important thing is not talilina, but Jian Yi.


    He must rescue Jian Yi before he arrives at talilina''s base, and then take Jian Yi to see Jian Haixi.


    The night is getting darker and the danger has just begun.


    Like a spider''s web, it is difficult to break away when it catches its prey.

 Chapter 599

    In the dungeon.


    Qi Er was sleeping. He suddenly felt a dark wind approaching. Before he could open his eyes, his throat was tightly pinched.


    "You..." Qi Er only had time to send out a word "you", and the whole person was pressed on the wall by Mo Jue.


    "Say, where is the antidote?" Mo Jue asked in a deep voice.


    Qi Er looked at Mo Jue, endured the pain of suffocation, but said nothing, but slightly raised his hand and stabbed Mo Jue.


    His martial arts are not good, but that doesn''t mean he can be bullied arbitrarily.


    On the contrary, here, few people dare to really provoke Qi Er except talilina.


    This shows his strong ability.


    But this time Qi Er is doomed to miscalculation.


    Before his fingernails touched Mo Jue, Mo Jue was aware of it, and then broke his arms with a cold hum.


    "Well..."


    Qi Er sent out a dull scream, and the whole person twitched with pain.


    Mo Jue squeezed it into his throat and watched him struggle.


    When he felt that he was suffocating to death, he released his hand slightly and let him breathe for a while.


    "I ask again, where is the antidote?" Mo Jue asked coldly.


    "No..." Qi Er said, his voice trembling and hoarse. "There''s no antidote. I killed all the snakes."


    "I don''t believe it." Mo Jue stared at Qi Er and said, "I also know other doctors. You always have something for a rainy day."


    "What you said can only prove that all you know are unsophisticated doctors." Qi''er sneered: "in my place, there is no more."


    "Really?" Mo Jue sank his face, three fingers into claws, clasped Qi Er''s throat and said, "since there is no antidote, it''s no use keeping you. Go to hell."


    With that, he tightened his throat and began to work slowly.


    Qi Er could even feel that life was gradually pulling away from his body.


    Between life and death, Qi Er remembered neither the poisons and medical books that fascinated him, nor the highly poisonous snakes, insects, rats and ants he cherished.


    What appeared in front of him was only a clever figure.


    Qiao Qiao smiled, scared, blushed at him


    Like movie frames, playing slowly in front of him.


    "Qiao, Qiao......" Qi Er murmured.


    He knew that Qiaoqiao was saved by Mo Jue. He was not afraid of death and did not beg Mo Jue to let him go.


    When he was dying, he just wanted Mo Jue to say a word of Qiao qiao''an to him.


    Mo Jue heard his words, his eyes narrowed slightly, his lips showed a cruel smile and said, "Qiao Qiao? You say that girl, don''t worry, I''ll send her to accompany you on the huangquan road soon."


    "No, don''t..."


    It seemed that Mo Jue''s words stimulated Qi Er''s heart, and Qi Er began to struggle fiercely again.


    Mo Jue Leng hummed, "one life for another. If you can''t hand in the antidote, I can only use Qiao Qiao to fight my life."


    "Antidote... No..." Qi erhan said, "but I have snake blood."


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue paused and sneered, "sure enough, where is the snake blood?"


    Qi Er trembled and said, "I''m buried by the well ten miles to the West."


    Mo Jue squinted and asked, "why should I trust you?"


    "I won''t..." Qi Er gasped twice before he continued: "I won''t joke about Qiaoqiao''s life."


    "Very good." Mo Jue nodded, loosened his hand, let Qi''er fall to the ground with his dislocated arms, and said coldly, "if I find you lying to me, remember, I will make Qiaoqiao''s life worse than death."


    Qi Er was stunned, looked up at Mo Jue and said, "I''ve told you where the snake blood is. Can you let Qiao go?"


    "As long as I get the snake blood, she will be fine." Mo Jue looked at Qi''s ear.


    "That''s good..." Qi Er murmured and fainted.


    Mo Jue looked at him in a coma, thought about taking two steps forward, and rudely took his arm back.


    Fortunately, Qi Er fainted completely. Such a big move didn''t wake him up.


    Of course, Mo Jue didn''t do this for Qi''er. He was just afraid that someone would come in and find Qi''er''s arm dislocated, which would cause other accidents.


    His purpose was to find the antidote secretly without causing any commotion.


    After connecting Qi Er''s arm, Mo Jue quietly left the dungeon.


    At this time, talilina had just prepared people for traps.


    It''s not that she was late, but that she didn''t expect Mo Jue to be so fast.


    After all, Mo Jue just escaped. He was injured and had to take care of Qiao Qiao.


    No one could have done so quickly while avoiding their pursuit and turning back after healing.


    Even talilina''s people rearranged the trap at this time after the fastest repair.


    Of course, if talilina knew that ningjiwei was here, she wouldn''t be so negligent.


    Mo Jue found something strange about the hotel when he left.


    He hid in the corner and watched talilina''s people hurriedly arrange traps. He couldn''t help but smile and say, "fortunately, Jiwei is thoughtful, otherwise if the little master breaks in at this moment, it will be over."


    After that, Mo Jue finally looked at the direction of talilina''s room, then turned around and left without nostalgia.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Mo Jue is dealing with Qi Er, Ning Jiwei drives a car and is chasing Jian Yi and his party.


    Along the way, Ning Jiwei should not only find the route, but also pay attention to hiding his own whereabouts. Even if he is fast, it will be the next morning when he catches up with Jian Yi and them.


    The place where Ning Jiwei catches up with Jian Yi is not a town, but a wasteland in the suburbs.


    He threw his car away and hid it in the grass for fear that it would attract the attention of a Zhuo and his party.


    Jane Yi is sitting under a tree with ah Zhuo. After the mosquito found something strange yesterday, Jane Yi didn''t dare to get so close to the mosquito.


    Now there is a Zhuo protecting him, so mosquitoes dare not do anything to him.


    If ARJO wasn''t around him, mosquitoes would kill him even if they beat him. Afterwards, ARJO couldn''t kill mosquitoes because of this.


    Jian Yi has always been very clear about his position, so he is now closely following ah Zhuo to protect his life.


    A Zhuo hands Jian Yi the lunch box and then picks up the water cup to drink.


    Blocking the gap between his lips with a water cup, ah Zhuo whispered to Jian Yi, "I can only protect you for a while. Remember, when you arrive at the base, you should also stay away from mosquitoes. In addition, when you arrive at the base, you will follow Miss Shazhi. As long as you get her trust and love, you can save your life temporarily."


    Yarn weaving? The computer expert?


    Jane Yi squints and continues to eat the lunch box with her head down. Listening to ah Zhuo''s words, she doesn''t pause or nod.


    But ARJO knew that he listened.

 Chapter 600

    Ning Jiwei measures the combat effectiveness of both sides, but no matter how he calculates, he can''t guarantee to save Jian Yi from a Zhuo mosquito and others.


    There is a huge difference between the two sides. Let alone fighting, he just needs to show his head a little. It is estimated that ah Zhuo will twist Jian Yi''s neck with a cruel hand.


    Ning Jiwei gritted his teeth and crawled in the grass without moving.


    For today''s sake, we can only take one step at a time.


    Since he can''t save Jian Yi now, he can only continue to follow.


    Ning Jiwei saw clearly for a while.


    He can see that Jane Yi is always with ah Zhuo and that ah Zhuo takes care of Jane Yi.


    As long as he doesn''t show up, Jian Yi won''t be further exposed, and he won''t be in danger for the time being.


    A Zhuo and others will take Jian Yi back on the road after a short repair.


    After eating the lunch box, Jian Yi skillfully put the rest of the lunch box aside.


    When he took back his eyes, he glanced at the grass at will, but he was surprised.


    In the grass, a grasshopper flashed by.


    Jian Yi''s body is stiff. He doesn''t dare to look at the direction of the grass. He quickly takes back his sight as if nothing had happened.


    Ah Zhuo came over, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "let''s go."


    Jian Yi looks up and looks at ah Zhuo and moves down into the woods.


    Ah Zhuo said with a smile, "go and get rid of it? OK, go and get back."


    Jian Yi saw him nod his head and was about to turn around and run into the woods. However, he saw the mosquito coming, grabbed his wrist with one hand, and said to ah Zhuo, "just in time, I want to let go too. I''ll go with ah Dong and take care of him."


    He grabbed Jian Yi''s hand with some force. Jian Yi frowned slightly in pain.


    Ah Zhuo didn''t say anything. Although there was a bit of a rift between mosquitoes and Jian Yi before, he was still here. Hanging mosquitoes didn''t dare to really do anything to Jian Yi.


    After getting a Zhuo''s nod, the mosquito took Jian Yi and thought about the woods not far away.


    Naturally, Jian Yi doesn''t want to get rid of mosquitoes, but does he have the right to say no?


    It''s not.


    After walking away, the mosquito loosened Jian Yi''s wrist and sneered, "boy, there''s no one else here. You can put away your mask."


    With her head bowed, Jian Yi walked forward with her head down, ignoring the mosquitoes.


    The mosquito snorted coldly. After entering the woods and avoiding ah Zhuo''s sight, he suddenly kicked Jian Yi back when he didn''t pay attention.


    "Oh ~" Jian Yi groaned with pain and fell to the ground.


    Ning Jiwei, hiding in the dark, wanted to rush out as soon as he saw it.


    He is not sure to deal with a group of people, but he can deal with mosquitoes alone.


    As long as you control the mosquitoes and save Jian Yi from him, he can take Jian Yi and find another way to leave.


    But as soon as Ning Jiwei''s feet took a step, he heard the voices of others in the forest.


    "Mosquito, what are you doing? Don''t bully his brother behind his back?"


    "Ah Dong, are you okay?"


    "Mosquito, you''ve done it too well."


    ¡­¡­


    Several people came together. Not only Ning Jiwei''s face was black, but also the mosquito''s face was black. He asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    "Let''s drain the water." one of his men yawned and said, "I didn''t feel it. Watching you and ah Dong walking this way, I suddenly felt that my faucet should be loose."


    The mosquito snorted angrily. Knowing that he could no longer torture Jian Yi in front of so many people, he stood aside with a black face.


    The rest of the people helped Jian Yi up. Seeing that he had nothing to do, they relaxed their breath: "ah Dong, you fell by yourself just now. None of us invited you, remember?"


    "What nonsense are you talking to him? It''s as if he could hear me." the mosquito mocked.


    "Can you say less?" the man who was talking to Jian Yi turned his head and stared at the mosquito and said, "I''m helping you."


    "I don''t need your help." the mosquito sneered and squinted. Jian Yi said, "with their courage, he didn''t dare to sue me."


    Seeing that mosquitoes are so stubborn, others can only sigh and stop persuading.


    Jane Yi stooped down, stretched out her little hand and patted the dust on her legs, then pushed away the people in front of her and walked deep into the forest.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" the mosquito roared.


    Of course, Jian Yi "couldn''t hear", but he didn''t go far either. He just separated two trees, untied his pants and squatted down.


    Seeing this, the others laughed and said, "look at ah Dong, he''s still squatting after peeing."


    Jane Yi ignores everyone''s jokes and squats down to release her hand while burying a small note on the ground.


    Other people also let go, but they didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or intentional. They all gathered around Jian Yi.


    The mosquito even came to stick to Jian Yi. He was tall and stood in front of Jian Yi so much that some liquid would splash over.


    Jian Yi frowned in disgust and quickly hid.


    After the release, they left together.


    After they all left, Ning Jiwei came down from the tree and dug out the note left by Jian Yi from the soil.


    "OK, don''t read, leave quickly."


    Jian Yi thinks Mo Jue is coming. He is worried that Mo Jue may be hurt, so he asks Mo Jue to leave in this way.


    Ning Jiwei took the note and his hands trembled slightly.


    He stood in the forest and looked at the direction Jian Yi left. He didn''t move for a long time.


    After Jian Yi and the others returned to the army, the ashes on his legs naturally attracted ah Zhuo''s attention.


    Ah Zhuo frowned, squatted down in front of Jian Yi, carefully patted the dust off his body, and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jane Yi didn''t speak.


    Ah Zhuo sighed, pointed to Jian Yi''s knee and said, "what''s going on?"


    Jane Yi shakes her head to indicate that she is all right.


    Ah Zhuo turned to look at the mosquito and asked, "did you do it to ah Dong?"


    The mosquito raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "brother a Zhuo, you can''t wrong me. Didn''t you see ah Dong say it''s okay?"


    Ah Zhuo pursed his lips, stared at the mosquito and warned, "mosquito, I know you suspect him, but before you have definite evidence, he is just ah Dong, my ah Zhuo''s brother. Whoever does something to him is going to have a hard time with me ah Zhuo."


    Ah Zhuo said this seriously, and everyone''s face changed slightly.


    The mosquito walked to the front of the team with a cold hum and didn''t talk to ah Zhuo again.


    Seeing the quarrel between mosquitoes and a Zhuo, they looked at each other. Someone went to persuade mosquitoes. Someone came to persuade a Zhuo and said, "brother a Zhuo, you calm down. Mosquitoes don''t have a bad heart. It''s always good to be vigilant in everything."


    Ah Zhuo pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Jian Yi stood aside and couldn''t help but turn around and look at the woods in the distance. I thought: Uncle Mo Jue, I should have seen his note.


    They have also relieved their hands. They have no excuse to stay any longer.


    Jane Yi followed ah Zhuo into the car, and others got into the car one after another.


    Several cars started slowly. When everyone was ready to start, they suddenly heard a melodious music coming out from the direction of the forest.


    "What kind of music is this?"


    "Over there in the woods? Is there anyone over there?"


    The crowd was slightly stunned. The mosquito didn''t care about the cold war with ah Zhuo. He turned and asked, "do you want to have a look?"


    A Zhuo thought for a while, shook his head and said, "forget it, maybe it''s the mobile phone music played by some passer-by."


    "But..." the mosquito wanted to say it again, but ah Zhuo said, "be careful, be careful and cheat."


    If it''s an enemy, the music will be too strange.


    If they were several people, they would not be attacked by each other.


    After understanding what ah Zhuo meant, the mosquito didn''t insist anymore. He nodded and said to the crowd, "speed up and leave."


    "Yes."


    Everyone answered. No one noticed Jian Yi''s stiff body.


    The music


    It is the light music that Ning Ji and Jian Haixi often use to coax him and Ruirui to sleep.


    Jane Haixi is poisoned. She can''t come now.


    So the man in the forest just now is not Mo Jue, but... His father Ning Jiwei!


    Jane Yi lowers her head and doesn''t let anyone see her sour red eyes.


    His hands hidden in his sleeves were clenched into fists, so he managed to control his emotions and didn''t let everyone see the difference.


    He didn''t dare to turn his head and look at the woods.


    He is deaf and should not "hear" music at all.


    The motorcade gradually disappeared. Ning Jiwei put away his mobile phone and walked out of the woods coldly.


    He can''t find a chance to save Jian Yi here, and he won''t have a chance after that.


    Now, he wants to meet Mo Jue and find Jian Haixi, and then plan to go to the base to save Jian Yi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, Xiang City, Qiao family.


    With a crisp sound of "pa", the glass slipped from Jian Rui''s hand and all the juice splashed on the ground.


    Yan Mei was surprised. Ignoring the glass residue on the ground, she hurriedly came forward and hugged Jian Rui and asked, "little darling, what''s the matter with you? Did you hurt yourself?"


    Jian Rui shook her head and said in a stuffy voice, "No."


    Yan Mei frowned. She wanted to ask Jianrui what happened. As soon as she looked up, she saw that Jianrui''s little face was covered with tears.


    Seeing the little girl crying frightened the whole family.


    Qiao Lei first ran over and asked, "Ruirui, why are you crying? Are you scared? Don''t worry, it''s just a glass. It''s okay."


    "Rui Rui, what''s wrong with you?" Qiao Jing and Qiao Zhen also rushed over.


    Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian are also around Jian Rui, frowning and confused.


    Yang Yaru came over, looked at Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian and asked, "Xiaomian, Xiuqian, haven''t you been with Ruirui all the time? What happened?"


    "I don''t know." Gu Xiaomian grabbed his head anxiously and said, "it was all good. We had to drink juice. As a result, ruiruirui suddenly said that she was uncomfortable, and then the cup fell to the ground."


    "Feel uncomfortable?" Yang Yaru felt a thump in her heart. She reached for a paper towel to wipe away Jian Rui''s tears. She asked softly, "Rui Rui, if you''re uncomfortable, will your aunt take you to the hospital? Or let''s go to see your uncle mikai. Wan lifeI is not well."

 Chapter 601

    Mo Xiuqian also anxiously pulled Jian Rui''s hand and advised, "yes, Ruirui, if you''re uncomfortable, just say it quickly, but don''t hold it."


    Everyone anxiously asked Jianrui carefully and comforted her in a low voice.


    But no matter what they said, Jianrui kept her head down.


    Big eyes blinked, and tears fell down like no money.


    "This..."


    Yan Mei and Yang Yaru looked at each other, both helpless and distressed.


    Yan Mei held Jian Rui and coaxed, "Rui Rui, my careful liver, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? You say."


    Yang Yaru thought for a moment and said to George, "ah Zhi, otherwise... Let''s send Ruirui to have a look?"


    By "sending Ruirui to the past", she naturally refers to going to mikai villa to find mikai.


    Not only can I help Jian Rui see a doctor, but also I can see Jian Yi, Qin Zhixu and others. It would be great if I could say hello in advance and let Ning Jiwei go there.


    Listening to Yang Yaru''s words, George shook his head and didn''t say much.


    Yang Yaru doesn''t know, but he knows something.


    Now mikai is not in Xiangcheng at all, and according to what Qin Zhixu revealed to him... Ning Jiwei may not be in Xiangcheng either.


    "Can''t you?"


    Yang Yaru frowned, sighed, looked at Jian Rui painfully and said, "what about Rui Rui?"


    George pursed his lips, walked forward and said to Yan Mei, "Mom, I''ll come."


    Yan Mei was stunned and loosened Jian Rui.


    George went over and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "Rui Rui, talk to your uncle?"


    Then he didn''t wait for Jian Rui to talk, but bent down and fished with big hands, hugged Jian Rui and said to the crowd, "don''t worry, I''ll talk to Rui Rui."


    Seeing George''s confident appearance, everyone had to nod.


    Now the Qiao family is not an Sheng. So many children are here. They need to be careful all the time.


    In addition, Qiao Qinghe has been in poor health in the past two days. At present, he is lying in his room for cultivation and can''t get out of bed.


    Otherwise, if Qiao Qinghe were well, as soon as Jian Rui cried just now, he would have rushed over and coaxed Jian Rui with her "heart, liver and meat". Where else are they.


    George took Jianrui back to her own room, closed the door, put Jianrui by the bed and sat down in the chair opposite her.


    "Ruirui, tell Uncle what you feel?" George reached out and touched Jianrui''s head and asked softly.


    Listening to his words, Jianrui suddenly raised her head, looked at George dimly with tears, choked and asked, "uncle, do you know?"


    George nodded, pulled down the corner of his lip and said, "I guess what''s going on. Did you feel anything?"


    He has long heard of the telepathy between Jian Rui and Jian Yi. It was the same with Jian Rui when Jian Yi had an accident.


    Just like some time ago, George clearly didn''t say anything, but Jian Rui secretly asked him one day whether Jian Yi had left Xiangcheng.


    At first, George thought Jianrui had overheard the news from other places, but Jianrui said she felt it vaguely.


    "From small to large, as long as my brother and I are sick or sad, another person will be uncomfortable." Jian Rui said dully: "some time ago, I felt that my brother''s mood fluctuated greatly. I sent him a message. Although he behaved normally, I could see that he was fooling me."


    At the thought of Jian Yi''s perfunctory appearance when she talked to Jian Yi before, Jian Rui pouted and said, "obviously, I''m the same age. My brother always treats me as a child. It''s like I don''t understand anything."


    George nodded with a smile and said, "I can prove that we Ruirui are not children. We are not only smart, but also very powerful."


    It can be analyzed from Jian Yi''s words that he is not in Xiangcheng. I''m afraid George himself can''t guarantee this.


    If Jian Rui didn''t know Jian Yi very well, how could she see the little cunning ghost''s Jian Yi thoroughly?


    And although Jian Rui could see through, she didn''t say anything and didn''t even ask Jian Yi.


    She always stays at Qiao''s house and plays her role as a good girl.


    George sighed and sat Jianrui in his lap.


    They often pay too much attention to Jian Yi because of his talent and ability, but ignore the existence of Jian Rui.


    And Jianrui, she knows her ability is limited, and with such a brother who runs where dangerous, she can''t also rebel.


    So she guessed a lot of things, but she never said anything or asked. At a young age, she knew how to bury all her emotions and questions in her heart, and then listened to the words of the adults around her skillfully and wisely.


    Sometimes, those who stay need more courage than those who leave.


    After knowing all Jian Rui''s thoughts, who can say that her forbearance is not greater than Jian Yi''s sacrifice?


    George loves Jian Rui dearly. He helps her dry her tears and asks, "do you feel... Is Yi Yi in danger?"


    "No." Jane Rui shook her head and said, "brother... My head hurts, but his heart hurts more... My brother is sad."


    Later, Jianrui''s voice choked again. She looked up at George and said, "uncle, something must have happened to my brother, otherwise why would he be so sad?"


    George was stunned, frowned and said, "don''t worry. I''ll call and ask right away. Your brother and Mo Jue won''t have an accident."


    Jianrui bit her lip and knew that it was no use worrying, so she wiped away her tears, took a deep breath and nodded.


    George smiled, pinched her face and said, "uncle, help you find your brother. Then you promise uncle you can''t cry anymore, okay?"


    "Well, don''t cry." Jian Rui nodded and said seriously, "Rui Rui has to accompany Grandpa. You can''t cry. Grandpa will be sad."


    George was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect Jian Rui to think of Qiao Qinghe at this time.


    He thought of Jian Yi, who was desperate to leave Xiangcheng to help Jian Haixi. He couldn''t help asking Jian Rui, "Ruirui, do you... Want to find your mommy?"


    Even Jian Yi wants to be with Jian Haixi, whether it''s dangerous or not.


    Jane Rui, I think so, too?


    George thought so. He thought he would see Jianrui nod.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Rui shook her head with a smile and said, "Mommy is very dangerous."


    "Hmm?" George didn''t understand. He didn''t think Jianrui was a child afraid of danger.


    Jian Rui raised a bright smile and said something sensible and distressing: "If Ruirui goes to find Mommy, Mommy will be distracted because of me, so Mommy will be more dangerous. Rui Rui doesn''t want mommy to work so hard, so Rui Rui just stay here and wait for mommy to come back. Moreover, when Mommy is not at home, Rui Rui has to take good care of Grandpa instead of Mommy, so that mommy won''t have worries."

 Chapter 602

    Jane Rui''s words stunned George.


    He could not even say any comforting words, because any words seemed so weak and pale in front of Jian Rui at the moment.


    The child, with his goodness and purity of nature, is trying to do what he can for all of them.


    "Ruirui, you..."


    George''s nose was slightly sour. He sighed, rubbed Jian Rui''s head and said, "what a silly child. You''re so sensible that your uncle has nothing to say except heartache."


    Jianrui smiled, took George''s hand and said, "don''t be distressed, uncle. Ruirui is very happy and happy. If uncle has a heart ache, Rui Rui will worry."


    "Ha ha, ghost spirit." George pinched Jianrui''s nose and said, "well, ask clearly, and my uncle will know what to do. You, if you feel uncomfortable or have something else on your mind next time, don''t hold your heart. If you don''t want to tell everyone, tell your uncle. If you don''t mind anything, my uncle will help you."


    "Well, Rui Rui remembers." Jane Rui hugged George and kissed him on the cheek. "Uncle is very kind to Rui Rui."


    George got the little girl''s kiss and was in a very good mood. He walked out with Jianrui talking and laughing.


    Everyone waited outside anxiously. They were relieved to see that Jianrui resumed her smile.


    Qiao Lei came forward, frowned and asked, "xiaoruirui, what happened to you just now? You scared your little uncle to death, you know?"


    "Little uncle, I''m all right. I''m sorry to worry you." Jianrui came down from George. In order to prove that she was all right, she turned a circle on the ground and said, "look, isn''t I good?"


    "But you just..."


    Qiao Lei wanted to ask again. George kicked him secretly and winked at him.


    Qiao Lei stopped asking questions.


    Gu Xiaomian came over, looked at Ruirui anxiously and said, "Rui Rui, are you still uncomfortable?"


    "It''s all right." Jianrui smiled.


    Gu Xiaomian pursed his mouth, stretched out xiaopang''s hand and held Jian Rui''s cheek. He looked left and right and said, "it must be the juice just now. You are not allowed to drink it in the future."


    "No." Jianrui patted his hand and said, "the juice is delicious. I want to drink it again."


    "No." Gu Xiaomian insisted, "even if you drink it, you have to drink it in two days, and you can only drink a little at a time, otherwise you should feel bad again."


    Jian Rui: "... Does she feel bad? She really has nothing to do with juice.


    Mo Xiuqian also came over and said, "Ruirui, this time I''ll stand and take care of Ruan. Since you''re uncomfortable, drink less juice."


    "Xiuqian, how can you help Gu Ruan speak?" Jian Rui said in a stuffy voice.


    Yang Yaru looked at the children, smiled and walked over to pick up Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, it doesn''t matter if you can''t drink juice. There''s a good fish soup at home. Let the nanny make you more different soup these two days. You can make up for it. When you''re well fed, you can continue to drink your juice."


    "Oh, I see." Jianrui Nuo said.


    She didn''t want to tell everyone that she had telepathy with Jian Yi, so she had to admit that drinking juice would be uncomfortable.


    Seeing Jane''s drooping head, George smiled and touched her head, whispered in her ear, "don''t worry, my uncle will secretly bring you a drink."


    Hearing George''s words, Jianrui''s eyes suddenly brightened and her little face resumed her smile.


    Others didn''t know what happened to Jian Rui. Only Yang Yaru, who heard George''s voice, gave him an angry look and didn''t expose him.


    Jian Rui was led by Yang Yaru to wash her face, and then took her upstairs to see Qiao Qinghe.


    Qiao Qinghe was lying in bed with a hanging needle on the back of his hand.


    Yang Yaru sent Jian Rui to her room. Looking at Qiao Qinghe, she withdrew.


    Only Qiao Qinghe and Jian Rui, an old man and a young man, were left.


    Seeing Jian Rui coming in, she weakly waved to her and said, "here comes Xiao Rui. Come here, come to Grandpa."


    "HMM." Jianrui nodded, walked to Qiao Qinghe, moved a small bench, sat by the bed, put her small hand on his arm and asked, "Grandpa, are you better today?"


    "It''s all right." Qiao Qinghe said with a smile, "I''ve been fine all the time. Just your old uncle, they''re in a hurry and have to let me lie here."


    Jane Rui wrinkled her nose and said, "Grandpa, you''re showing off again. My uncle and uncle let you rest because you''re sick. People who are sick should be obedient, otherwise how can they get better?"


    "Ha ha." listening to Jian Rui''s principles one by one, Qiao Qinghe couldn''t help laughing and said, "our little Ruirui Rui is more articulate. Grandpa can''t tell you."


    "That''s because what I said is right." Jian Rui frowned, stared at Qiao Qinghe and said seriously: "Grandpa, you must take good care of yourself, so that when Mommy comes back, she won''t worry."


    When Jian Rui mentioned Jian Haixi, Qiao Qinghe missed her and sighed: "your mommy is also stubborn. You said it''s good for a good girl to enjoy happiness at home. She has to run so far. Now she doesn''t know what''s going on. Is she acclimatized, wronged, or in danger? Alas... Cough..."


    Speaking of later, Qiao Qinghe seemed anxious and coughed.


    Jian Rui quickly stood up and gently helped him along the airway: "Grandpa, don''t get excited. As soon as you are excited, you cough. After a while, the blood will be serious again."


    "Cough... Don''t worry, grandpa is fine." Qiao Qinghe waved his hand and said, "I''m just worried about your mommy, I''m worried..."


    Jian Rui''s eyes were slightly red. She sucked her nose and lay down beside Qiao Qinghe and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. My mommy is very powerful. No one is more powerful than her. She will be fine."


    "Really?" Qiao Qinghe said with a smile, "but no matter how powerful she is, she is also a female child of my Qiao family."


    He is Qiao Qinghe''s granddaughter. He managed to get her back. How could he be willing to let her suffer a little harm?


    Jian Rui tooted her lips, stretched out her index finger, pointed Qiao Qinghe''s nose and said, "Grandpa, you can''t say that. What''s the matter with girls? Although Mommy is a girl, she''s better than many boys. You see, my father is more cow, and my brother is also very cow, but they all listen to my mother."


    "Ha ha, it seems true that you say so." Qiao Qinghe was amused by Jian Rui''s words and nodded.


    "What''s more, uncle Qin, uncle mikai, and uncle..." Jian Rui counted them one by one with her fingers and said proudly: "they are so powerful that everyone is afraid of them, but they are very good to Mommy. If there''s anything to ask mommy''s opinion."


    "Well, I''m the daughter of Qiao''s family. Naturally, it''s powerful." similarly, Qiao Qinghe re exports, but it has changed its meaning.


    "So," said Jianrui, holding Qiao Qinghe''s hand, "Grandpa, you should have confidence in Mommy. She will be able to solve those little difficulties and come back to reunite with us."


    Qiao Qinghe listened to Jian Rui''s words and raised some hope. He nodded with a smile and said, "OK, I''ll wait for your mommy to come back with us."


    "HMM." Jane Rui nodded and thought of what Yan Mei often said. Her big eyes turned and said, "when Mommy comes back, maybe she and daddy will have a baby again. Grandpa, you''ll have to watch the baby grow up."


    Thinking of such a scene, Rao was Qiao Qinghe. He smiled and said, "OK, OK."


    George came and heard Qiao Qinghe''s laughter before he entered the door.


    Qiao Zhen sighed and said, "only a few children can make the old man so happy."


    On weekdays, their children wait beside them. Although it can be comforting, Qiao Qinghe is getting old day by day.


    Only in the face of Jian Rui, Gu Ruan and others, will he lift his spirit and laugh.


    Yan Mei patted Qiao Zhen''s arm and said, "don''t think about it. The doctor said, dad has reached the end of his life. I don''t know when he will..."


    After a pause, Yan Mei said in a deep voice, "even if the technology is more developed, we are willing to pay more energy and money, but some things are beyond human power. What we can do is to make dad happy in the last days."


    Qiao Jing''s eyes were slightly red and choked: "I don''t know if the child from Haixi can catch up when he comes back..."


    "It must be in time." Qiao Lei patted Qiao Jing on the shoulder and said, "Dad, didn''t you hear what grandpa and Ruirui said just now? Grandpa still has to help my sister take the children."


    "Yes." George also came forward and said, "Grandpa is not so easy to be taken away by black and white impermanence, and having Ruirui here is equivalent to having Haixi here. Grandpa will be fine."


    Listening to George''s words, everyone nodded.


    Even if they all know that they can only take one step at a time, they can''t cry in front of Qiao Qinghe.


    So every time we come to see Qiao Qinghe, we will sort out our emotions first, and then try to face Qiao Qinghe with a smile.


    Qiao Qinghe was talking to Jian Rui when he saw George and a group of people coming in.


    "Grandpa, we came to see you." Qiao Lei said.


    Qiao Qinghe frowned and glanced at the faces of the people.


    Although each of them had a smile on their face, the worry and reluctance in their eyes could not be concealed from Qiao Qinghe.


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, "what am I doing? Am I missing my arms and legs or people? What are you doing one by one?"


    "Pooh, what are you talking about, Grandpa?" Qiao Lei hurriedly came forward and said, "how can you say that about yourself?"


    Qiao Qinghe was so angry that he stretched out his hand to pat Qiao Lei and said, "you bastard, weren''t you very horizontal before? Why are you so nervous when listening to me? Where was your arrogance before?"


    "I, I''m not..." Qiao Lei was guilty and didn''t dare to look at Qiao Qinghe.


    He is arrogant, but in the face of death, who dares to be really disrespectful?

 Chapter 603

    Qiao Qinghe didn''t want to see his family always worried about himself. He waved his hand and said, "you all go out. I''m fine. I''m angry when I see you once. I''ll go out and do what I should do."


    "Grandpa, i..." Qiao Lei wanted to say that he would stay with me for a while, but before he could speak, Qiao Qinghe stared back and said, "especially you, if you can''t speak, don''t hang around in front of me."


    "Er..." Qiao Lei, who couldn''t speak, said that his heart was hurt.


    Qiao Zhen and others sighed and said, "Dad, let''s go out."


    "Go, go." Qiao Qinghe waved his hand.


    At last only George stayed.


    Jian Rui sat there, skillfully took Qiao Qinghe''s hand and said, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. My little uncle is a little stupid. He''s still very good."


    "Ha ha." Qiao Qinghe smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said, "that Rui Rui will teach your little uncle for grandpa and let him learn how to speak, okay?"


    "Well, don''t worry, Grandpa. Ruirui will teach her little uncle well." Jian Rui was assigned such an important task and immediately vowed with a small chest.


    George pinched Jian Rui''s cheek and said with a smile, "Rui Rui is good. Go out first. My uncle has something to say to Grandpa."


    "Oh, OK." Jianrui knew that George was in charge of all the important things at home, so as soon as he spoke, Jianrui nodded and went out, and carefully helped them close the door.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at George, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong with Haixi?"


    Then Qiao Qinghe wanted to sit up. George hurriedly pressed him and said, "no, no, Haixi is fine."


    Qiao Qinghe couldn''t lie down and said anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    While talking, he gasped and coughed several times.


    George quickly poured him a glass of water: "come on, have a drink first."


    Holding a water cup in one hand, George held Qiao Qinghe''s back in the other hand, helped him up slightly, and told him, "drink slowly and don''t choke."


    Qiao Qinghe also knew that his body was in a hurry, so he drank water obediently, and George helped him lie down.


    George put the water cup back on the table and helped Qiao Qinghe calm down. Then he sighed, "look at you, I didn''t say anything. You began to worry. If you want to do this again, I won''t say anything."


    "Well, well, I''m not in a hurry." Qiao Qinghe knows his situation and George''s one and only temperament. If he is really stimulated by this, George will never say anything to him again in the future.


    Seeing that Qiao Qinghe had stabilized his mood, George said slowly, "there''s nothing wrong with Haixi. Don''t always think about what happened to her. Think about it. Dou Ge is in front of her. What can happen to her? Dou Ge, that''s the young master of the Dou family. It''s the strongest force. With him, it''s like having an iron wall around him. Haixi will never be in danger."


    George said, silently burying Jane Haixi''s poisoning in his heart.


    If he told Jian Haixi about his poisoning, Qiao Qinghe would jump out of bed in a moment.


    Don''t say Qiao Qinghe was ill. When he wasn''t ill, his family didn''t intend to say anything more to him, just for fear that he would worry and think more.


    But George later found that the more he didn''t tell Qiao Qinghe, the more he would think about it.


    It''s bad for his condition.


    So George thought of a way. Every time he pretended to support the people, he stayed alone with Qiao Qinghe and told him some "good" news. After several times, Qiao Qinghe was much more at ease.


    It''s just that what George said can''t be true. For example, Jian Haixi was poisoned, Ning Jiwei left Xiangcheng, and Jian Yi may be in danger. He bit to death and didn''t dare to leak a word.


    Qiao Qinghe didn''t know that what George said was a lie. He thought he was telling the truth, so he sighed: "I don''t know that Haixi has security around me, but... I can''t help worrying. Sometimes when I fall asleep, I dream that the child doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s as if I can''t see. A person stretches out his hands and climbs towards me, begging me to save her. Looking at her like that, I feel bad..."


    Listening to Qiao Qinghe''s words, George was slightly stunned.


    He doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, but now he has to believe, or there are some fetters in the dark.


    For example, Jian Rui can feel Jian Yi''s pain. For example, Qiao Qinghe dreams of Jian Haixi who is blind.


    He didn''t know whether it was blood or the power of missing. He just sincerely begged God in his heart. If there is a spirit, please bless Jian Haixi''s family and let his grandfather live longer, at least let him wait until Jian Haixi comes back.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Some people in Xiangcheng are waiting for the return of everyone, and the people who go out are also walking their own way.


    After Ning Jiwei missed the chance to save Jian Yi, he drove to the place where he met Mo Jue.


    After they met, they were on their way to jianhaixi while exchanging their own news.


    Knowing that Mo Jue got the snake blood, Ning Jiwei shouted heavily, "that''s good. Finally, he didn''t run this trip in vain."


    Mo Jue smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m afraid it''s your first breath of relief these days."


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly, bowed his head and said, "it''s a pity that I couldn''t save Yi Yi."


    "Don''t worry too much about Yiyi." Mo Jue touched his chin and said, "I always think Yiyi''s trip may not be a bad thing."


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei wondered, "what do you say?"


    Mo Jue explained the situation of yarn weaving again.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "you mean the little girl named Shazhi is the computer expert who has been competing with us before?"


    "Yes." Mo Jue smiled and said, "don''t you think it''s a coincidence? Or is it fate that Yiyi and Shazhi should meet?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and didn''t understand. He didn''t dare to block things in the word "destiny".


    Mo Jue said, "Yiyi also knows about Shazhi. As long as he can make good use of the old feud between Shazhi and talilina, let alone persuade Shazhi to rebel, it can at least cause some confusion. It''s no problem to keep his life for the time being."


    "I know it''s OK for Yi Yi to keep his life," Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice.


    Don''t say you know Shazhi''s life experience. There''s a Zhuo around you.


    As long as Jane Yi reveals her identity, talina won''t easily kill him.


    But what ningjiwei wants is not that his son is alive.


    But his son, to live well.


    Ning Jiwei said in a dumb voice, "neither I nor Haixi can afford to lose Yiyi again. He must live intact."

 Chapter 604

    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Mo Jue sighed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, Yi Yi will be fine. Let''s go to meet Haixi first, and then go to save Yi Yi."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded. Now it''s no use talking more. All they can do is get to Jian Haixi as soon as possible and send the snake blood.


    When Ning Ji and Mo Jue were on their way to jianhaixi at full speed, two people finally came to jianhaixi from a long distance.


    "Poof... Cough..."


    As soon as mikai sat down, he held the mineral water bottle and filled it with water, like a man who had not drunk water for ten and a half days and was dying of thirst.


    Dou Ge frowned, glanced at the dust of mikai, looked at Dou Dou, who was also embarrassed, and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Dou Dou waved his hand, slumped on the ground and said, "it''s all right."


    "What''s all right?" mikai glared at Dou Dou angrily. "You''re all right, I''m all right!"


    Dou Ge looked at mikai and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mikai snorted and finally caught the chance, so he opened his mouth and began to complain to Dou Ge.


    "Do you know how this kid of mine treats me?" he even took me on horseback! "When it comes to riding horses, Micay is trembling with anger." it means that riding a horse can avoid the eye liner of tallina, and it can be quicker. "


    Mikai took a breath, shed tears and snivel and said, "well, just ride a horse. I''m a big man. I can''t bear hardships. Can I be afraid of riding a horse? But he doesn''t even fit a saddle for me!"


    Thinking of the bumps along the way, mikai felt pain all over.


    "Poof ~" Qiao Zheng, Qiao Li and others nearby couldn''t help laughing. Dou Ge also smiled and said, "if you don''t install a saddle, it will... Bump a little."


    "Some?" mikai''s exaggerated roll pants let Dou Ge and others see his lower legs. His white skin has all been scratched.


    Mikai was almost crying. "It''s still a calf. I can''t see anyone else."


    "Ha ha!" Joe couldn''t help laughing. "That''s what. In fact, we don''t mind looking at it for you."


    Mikai glared at him angrily and said, "I thought what he said about riding a horse is riding a short distance. As long as you avoid the eyes and ears of the enemy and drive on the road."


    Qiao Zheng raised his eyebrows and asked, "isn''t it?"


    "It''s a fart!" Mikael scolded angrily: "I''ve been riding a horse with me for two days! I''ve been riding a horse without saddle for two days and nights


    "Pooh, ha, ha!"


    Qiao Li covered his stomach and smiled and fell on the sofa. "Oh, I can''t do it. It makes my stomach ache!"


    Qiao Zheng and others couldn''t help laughing.


    Dou Dou, who was sitting on the ground, smiled and tilted his eyes. Mikai said, "it''s not what you said. As long as you can catch a shortcut, it''s nothing to eat some bitterness?"


    "Then you can''t toss me to death!" Mikael roared. "I''m just a doctor, not you rough and fleshy people, that is, my physical quality is OK, otherwise I would have tossed you down now."


    What he said was too ambiguous. Dou Dou quickly waved his hand and said, "no, no, I don''t have that hobby."


    "Hum." mikai snorted, turned his head to Dou Ge and said, "what do you think you should do if your people toss me so much?"


    "This..." Dou Ge thought for a moment, looked at Mikael with complicated eyes and said, "why don''t... I give Dou Dou to you and you can toss it back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mikai didn''t react at first. When he did, Dou Ge almost jumped up and scolded, "I don''t have that hobby. Why bother him?"


    Dou Ge smiled and said, "OK, you calm down. Dou Dou is also trying to hurry. He didn''t mean to."


    "That''s right." Dou Dou said wrongly, "you can''t stand it. You think I''m especially happy to ride a horse. We take a small road. It''s near or near, but the road is hard to walk. Riding is better. If you drive, you''ll probably faint now."


    Mikey hummed and didn''t speak.


    In fact, he doesn''t know. If he really doesn''t like it, even if Dou Dou is in a hurry, can''t he squeeze out an hour''s rest time?


    Mikai said this, just complaining.


    Others also know that after Qiao Zheng smiled, he has asked Qiao Li to take someone to clean up mikai and Dou Dou''s room.


    As soon as they had dinner, Qiao Zheng came over and said, "the bed has been paved for you, and the hot water has been put away. You two have a rest first."


    Come here without sleep. Even immortals need to rest.


    Listening to Qiao Zheng''s words, mikai waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about rest. Where is Haixi? I''ll see her first."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone had a meal, and no one answered.


    Seeing that everyone looked different, mikai and Dou Dou were all nervous.


    Mikai quickly stood up, looked at Dou Ge and asked, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong with Haixi?"


    Dou Ge shook his head and sighed. "Forget it, come with me. Haixi is in her room."


    Mikai sank his face and limped with Dou Ge to Jian Haixi''s room.


    Dou Dou also stood up, but he didn''t follow him, but turned to Qiao Zheng and asked, "brother Zheng, what''s the matter with Miss Zheng?"


    Qiao Zheng said with a wry smile, "it''s better than the worst, but it''s worse than the best. In short, miss, it''s time to suffer. If you don''t come again, master Dou and I are going to go directly to you."


    Dou Dou was stunned and his eyes sank.


    ¡­¡­


    Dou Ge led mikai to Jian Haixi''s room. He didn''t need to knock on the door. He pushed the door and went in.


    Mikai was a little stunned and soon reflected why dou Ge didn''t have to knock at the door.


    Because Jane Haixi can''t hear at all.


    Mikai followed Dou Ge. As soon as the door opened, he smelled a pungent smell.


    He frowned slightly and said nothing.


    Dou Ge sighed and said, "the peculiar smell on Haixi is getting worse and worse, and the skin ulceration is faster and wider than before."


    Mikai nodded and said, "this is a normal reaction. Before, she took my antidote first, so she still had some inhibitory effects on the toxin. Now the antidote has basically no effect, so the poisons in her body began to double."


    The two men had entered the room. Dou Ge closed the door behind him and said to mikai, "Haixi should be asleep. She hasn''t been very energetic these two days."


    Mikai looked at Jian Haixi lying on the bed sideways, walked over and stood by the bed. Before reaching out to turn Jian Haixi''s front, he had seen the festering pus on the back of Jian Haixi''s hands and arms.


    Those abscesses are particularly dazzling on Jian Haixi''s white skin, and they also emit bursts of strange smell.


    Mikai said in a deep voice, "this poison is several times stronger than the poison Ji Wei used on talilina. That woman is really cruel."


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi anxiously and asked, "can you cure it?"


    Mikai nodded and said, "you can do it, you can''t do it."


    He stretched out his hand and gently held Jian Haixi''s shoulder, ready to turn her around.


    Jian Haixi, who was sleeping, felt someone touching him and struggled to open his eyes, but he couldn''t see anything.


    She asked in a dumb voice, "is it brother Dou?"


    While talking, she turned around with mikai''s hand.


    In the room, Jane Haixi naturally didn''t wear a mask.


    When mikai saw the look on Jane Haixi''s face, Rao was ready, but he was still startled.


    There was hardly a good skin on Jian Haixi''s face. The once gorgeous face in the world was terrible at the moment.


    Jane Haixi slightly tilted her head. Usually, she and Dou Ge have some small ways to talk.


    For example, if it is Dou Ge, he will gently click on her arm after hearing her words.


    But now she waited for two seconds, but she didn''t wait for someone to gently touch her arm.


    And the medicine smell on mikai was particularly obvious. Jian Haixi sniffed a little and guessed, "mikai?"


    "Well, it''s me." mikai answered subconsciously, but when he finished answering, he remembered that Jane Haixi couldn''t hear him.


    Dou Ge came forward, grabbed Jian Haixi''s hand and wrote the word "meter" in her palm.


    Jian Haixi noticed it, smiled and said, "mikay, just come here. Don''t worry about anything else. Cure my smell first. I''m almost choked."


    Mikai lost his smile. Only Jian Haixi had the idea to make fun of himself at this time.


    He knew that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear or see his expression, so he also learned the way of Dou Ge, held Jian Haixi''s finger and bent it a little, which means nodding.


    Jian Haixi understood and shouted, "then I''ll rest assured."


    Mikai took her wrist, felt her pulse carefully, and then drew blood before leaving.


    Jian Haixi didn''t ask mikai how to treat her. Anyway, as long as mikai came, Jian Haixi was relieved.


    She has always had unconditional trust in her own people.


    Mikai left, but dougo stayed.


    Jian Haixi seemed to know that Dou Ge wouldn''t go. He smiled and said, "brother Dou, Dou Dou has come back. He probably suffered a lot along the way. You remember to let him rest more. Don''t let him be so busy first."


    "Well, don''t worry," said Dou Ge, nodding on her arm.


    Jian Haixi asked again, "are we almost there now?"


    Dou Ge wrote in the palm of her hand, "I can arrive tonight."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi loosened his breath. "When we get to the place, we have to trouble brother Dou. You send someone to be vigilant. Someone should always pay attention to the movement. Our move is dangerous. We must be careful step by step."


    "Don''t worry," Dou Ge wrote.


    After Jane Haixi ordered a few more words, she looked a little tired.


    Dou Ge didn''t stay any longer. He helped Jian Haixi lie in bed, covered her with a quilt and left.


    Jane Haixi is sleeping slowly. She has slept more these two days, but her dream is not very peaceful.

 Chapter 605

    There was chaos in the dream, followed by all kinds of strange scenes.


    Jian Haixi first returned to her childhood. At that time, she also had Jian''s father, Qiao Sui and Jian Chenran.


    A family of four lived a plain and beautiful life.


    But even in the dream, this beauty didn''t last long. Soon, I didn''t know where a water monster came. First, he ate Qiao Sui, and then ate off Jane''s father''s legs.


    Jane Haixi was so frightened that she rushed up with her brother Jane Chenran, but she saw that the water monster suddenly turned around and showed a white and quiet face.


    Then she dreamed of Ning Jiwei, sang lanwen, Qingnuan and others, and her children.


    It seemed that the dream recalled everything she had experienced in the past.


    But it is not so like memories. The order is different, and the people are different. In short, the reverse of Lu Li makes Jian Haixi a headache even in his dream.


    This situation didn''t get better until she saw her grandfather Qiao Qinghe in her dream.


    Qiao Qinghe in the dream is the same as he is in reality, gray hair, sitting in the backyard teasing the cat.


    Jian Haixi walked over with a smile, but halfway through, she found that she couldn''t see.


    She was very flustered. She quickly stretched out her hands and groped forward. She kept shouting: "Grandpa, Grandpa, where are you? Grandpa, help me, I can''t see you..."


    For a long time, the old hand grabbed her. Jian Haixi knew that it was the hand of her grandfather Qiao Qinghe.


    "The girl is not afraid. Grandpa is here."


    Qiao Qinghe''s voice, with its magical power to appease all, gradually calmed Jian Haixi down.


    Qiao Qinghe took her to sit down in the yard. Jian Haixi lay on his lap and the cat lay on Jian Haixi''s feet.


    Qiao Qinghe patted her on the back and said, "don''t be afraid, girl. You see, the sun is still high in the sky. The sky won''t fall. As long as the sky doesn''t fall, it''s no big deal in the world."


    Jian Haixi''s nose was sour. She knew it was a dream, so she dared to expose her heart in the dream.


    "But Grandpa, I''m so uncomfortable." Jian Haixi said wrongly, "I smell so bad. I''ve become so ugly. I can''t do anything like a useless man. I clearly said to defeat the enemy, but now I''ve become a burden for everyone."


    Qiao Qinghe reached out and rubbed her head and said, "nonsense, who dares to say that my girl is a burden? My girl is the smartest and most powerful girl in the world."


    Jian Haixi sniffed and asked, "really?"


    "Of course." Qiao Qinghe nodded, "not only grandpa thinks so, but xiaoruirui thinks so, so girl, don''t belittle yourself. In Grandpa''s heart, you are the most powerful."


    When Jian Haixi was in a better mood, he heard Qiao Qinghe continue: "besides, you have to work hard outside. Then come back. Come home and grandpa will make dumplings for you."


    Jane Haixi shook her head. Even in her dream, her attitude was very firm. "I don''t go back. I must solve talilina''s problem. Otherwise, even if I go back to hide and enjoy leisure, our life will be disturbed by her."


    "Alas ~" Qiao Qinghe sighed and said, "girl, grandpa is distressed to see you so tired."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Grandpa, don''t be distressed. What Haixi is not tired is... I always want to be spoiled and let Grandpa love me."


    "Ha ha, of course grandpa hurts our girl. If he doesn''t hurt you, who else does grandpa hurt?" Qiao Qinghe smiled.


    In the dream, Jian Haixi suddenly found that he could see again, but Qiao Qinghe''s figure is getting shallower and shallower.


    Jian Haixi anxiously wanted to hold his hand, "Grandpa, Grandpa, where are you going?"


    "Girl is not afraid, grandpa is not going anywhere." Qiao Qinghe lovingly touched Jian Haixi''s hair and said, "girl, you should come back quickly. Grandpa is waiting for you at home, but grandpa is afraid he can''t wait for you..."


    "Grandpa, grandpa!"


    Jian Haixi woke up from her dream. She wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. The whole person hasn''t completely pulled out of the scene in her dream.


    The people guarding the gate of jianhaixi heard her cry and hurriedly called Dou Ge over.


    When Dou Ge and Qiao Zheng arrived, they saw that Jian Haixi was groping to get out of bed.


    "Haixi, what''s the matter with you?" Dou Ge asked, holding Jian Haixi.


    "Brother Dou, call, I want to call." Jane Haixi said anxiously, "I want to call George."


    "To the young master?" Qiao Zheng was stunned and frowned. "Why did the young lady call the young master so suddenly?"


    Dou Ge pursed his lips, looked at Jian Haixi''s anxious face, turned to Qiao Zheng and said, "take the phone and dial it."


    "Yes," said Qiao Zheng.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Qiao family in Xiangcheng is in a panic at the moment.


    I thought that with Jianrui''s company and George''s occasional "news", Qiao Qinghe would not have any accident.


    But no one thought that the accident not only came, but also came so suddenly and unprepared.


    That afternoon, Qiao Qinghe''s heart suddenly stopped for a moment.


    The Qiao family has a doctor. Because Qiao Qinghe''s in unstable physical condition recently, the doctor has been living in the Qiao family for fear of such an emergency.


    The Qiao family is in chaos. The doctor is busy giving Qiao Qinghe first aid, while George is contacting Qin Zhixu and Gu Chenyi to see if there is any other way to contact Dr. Zhang Haoyang of the sun family.


    Jian Rui and Gu Ruan were so frightened that they cried. Mo Xiuqian took the two people and stood far away from them to make trouble for the adults.


    Yang Yaru was first busy comforting Yan Mei and others, and then came with three children.


    The existence of Qiao Qinghe is like a spiritual pillar for the Qiao family. With him, everyone feels that the ship of the Qiao family will be stable no matter what storms it encounters.


    Now he had an accident, and the whole Qiao family seemed to be in a state of doom.


    Half an hour after the first aid, the doctor came out of the house and said to the crowd, "it depends on today if you can survive. If the old man can''t wake up at night, then..."


    He didn''t say anything later, but everyone understood.


    In fact, Qiao Qinghe''s critical notice has long been unknown, and they have long been ready.


    But when things came to an end, I found it so difficult to really say goodbye to my relatives.


    Qiao Lei threw himself in front of Qiao Qinghe''s bed and cried, "Grandpa, what are you doing? Didn''t you agree to wait for my sister to come back? Why did you advise?"


    Qiao Jing bit his teeth and turned his back to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Qiaozhen was yelling to call her daughter Qiaoya who was abroad. She yelled hoarsely, "Qiaoya, come back to me immediately!"


    Yan Mei grabbed Yang Yaru and whispered, "Yaru, look... Can you talk to ah Zhi and let him contact xiahaixi?"

 Chapter 606

    Yang Yaru listened to Yan Mei''s words and hesitated: "aunt, now Haixi... I''m afraid it''s inconvenient. If it''s convenient, needless to say, ah Zhi will contact her at the first time."


    "But now..." Yan Mei said with tears in her eyes, "I also know that Haixi is not easy, but the old man can''t hold it. If we don''t tell Haixi, she will blame us if she knows later."


    Yang Yaru thought for a while, gritted her teeth and nodded, "OK, I''ll find ah Zhi."


    When Yang Yaru came to George, George had just finished calling Zhang Haoyang.


    Yang Yaru asked, "how is it? Can Dr. Zhang come?"


    "Well," George nodded, but there was not much light on his face.


    Seeing this, Yang Yaru paused and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    George sighed, leaned wearily against the wall, reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. "Dr. Zhang said he could come, but... Even if he came, there was little hope of changing the status quo. He still suggested that we should be mentally prepared."


    "How could this happen..." Yang Yaru''s eyes were red. Looking at George, she felt even worse.


    She stepped forward, hugged George and said, "ah Zhi, let''s call Haixi."


    George shook his head and said, "no, do you think I don''t want to fight? But Haixi now..."


    Yang Yaru choked, "but she has the right to know. You said how sad she would be if Haixi didn''t know anything if grandpa left like this?"


    George smiled bitterly, his red eyes overflowed with crystal, and said in a dumb voice, "but even if I call, she can''t hear me."


    "Can''t hear?" Yang Yaru was stunned and didn''t respond to George''s meaning. "Ah Zhi, what do you mean? What do you mean you can''t hear even if you call Haixi?"


    George pushed Yang Yaru away, sat down on the ground dejectedly along the wall, grabbed his scalp and said, "literally, Haixi was poisoned, so she couldn''t hear or see. It''s no different from being disabled. Now it''s a problem whether she can survive. How can I call her at this time?"


    "What..." Yang Yaru was surprised.


    She knew there must be something wrong with Jane Haixi, but George never told her that such a serious thing had happened.


    Also surprised were Qiao Lei and Jian Rui who had just passed the corner.


    Joe Lei rushed over, grabbed George''s shoulder and shouted, "brother, what did you say just now? You''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    George pushed his hand away impatiently and roared back equally loudly. "Do you think I don''t want this to be a joke? But this is the reality, the cruel reality!"


    "No, I don''t believe it!" Qiao Lei cried and took out his mobile phone to call Jian Haixi. "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe God will do this to her. I want to call her..."


    "Touch!"


    With the sound of a heavy object landing, George suddenly grabbed Qiao Lei''s mobile phone and fell to the ground. He roared, "are you crazy? What are you doing on the phone? What''s the use except making her more worried? She can''t even hear!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Qiao Lei cried and shouted, "I don''t believe it. Sister Haixi is so powerful. She... She''s so beautiful. How can she not hear or see? I don''t believe it!"


    "If you don''t believe it, you have to believe it!" George said with Qiao Lei''s collar. "I warn you, if you dare to make random calls, I''ll beat you to death!"


    "Stop arguing!"


    Yang Yaru held Jian Rui in her arms and sobbed, "will you stop arguing? Look what Rui Rui looks like when you scare her?"


    Looking at Jian Rui, who is shrinking in Yang Yaru''s arms and burying her small face and dare not cry out loudly, George and Qiao Lei are stunned.


    Ignoring the quarrel, they hurried over.


    George took Jian Rui and coaxed him: "Rui Rui, Rui Rui, don''t cry, uncle just... Just scared your little uncle, it''s not so serious..."


    "Uncle lied." Jian Rui sobbed, "Rui Rui knows. Recently, uncle Qin and uncle Gu have been secretly contacted by Uncle Rui. Rui Rui knows. Mommy has an accident and Mommy is in danger..."


    George was stunned and looked at Jianrui crying, but he couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, Qiao Jing came over and said, "the old man can''t do it. Go and have a look."


    Everyone was stunned. Qiao Lei looked at George and said, "brother, please call my sister."


    George gritted his teeth, looked at the direction of Qiao Qinghe, looked down at Jian Rui, who was crying, took out his mobile phone and said, "OK, I''ll call..."


    "Don''t..."


    The person who said these two words was Jian Rui. She raised her small face full of tears, looked at George and said, "uncle, Ruirui Rui is fine. If it''s for Rui Rui, please don''t call Mommy. If it''s for Grandpa..."


    Jian Rui cried, "if it''s grandpa, I don''t think he wants to disturb mommy at this time."


    Everyone was quiet and didn''t know whether to call for a while.


    While everyone hesitated, George''s phone rang.


    Qiao Lei looked at the mobile phone screen and asked George, "brother, did you call?"


    "I didn''t fight." George took a deep breath and sobbed, "it''s Haixi... Haixi is coming."


    Yang Yaru was happy and hurriedly urged, "come on, ah Zhi, take the phone to the old man."


    "HMM." George nodded, hurriedly took the phone and ran to Qiao Qinghe''s room, and the others hurried with him.


    Qiao Qinghe is wearing an oxygen mask, and the whole person is almost out of breath.


    George put his cell phone in his ear, then connected it and pressed hands-free.


    "Hello, George? Where''s grandpa?" Jane Haixi''s voice came out with anxiety and uneasiness.


    George was stunned. Other people who heard Jian Haixi''s voice were also stunned. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi''s exit was to ask Qiao Qinghe. Is this blood relationship?


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui said with a small mouth.


    However, Jane Haixi didn''t hear her voice, but asked anxiously, "where''s grandpa George?"


    After she asked, before George answered, she said, "brother Dou, did George speak? How''s grandpa?"


    This sentence clearly asked Dou Ge next to her. She didn''t even know that George didn''t speak.


    Yang Yaru covered her lips and cried in a low voice.


    Only when we really hear Jane Haixi''s voice will we know how helpless she is now.


    Jane Haixi, I really can''t hear. I can''t hear George talking. I can''t hear Ruirui calling her "mommy".


    But even so, she is still worried about all of them and Qiao Qinghe.


    Then, Dou GE''s voice sounded. He first said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, don''t worry, I''ll ask."


    Then the crowd heard Dou Ge say, "George? Haixi had a dream. It seemed that Mr. Qiao Qinghe was not in good condition. She was very worried and wanted to know whether Mr. Qiao Qinghe is well now."


    George took a deep breath and said in a dumb voice, "Dou Ge, tell Haixi... Just say... Grandpa''s time is running out. Now I put my mobile phone in Grandpa''s ear. If she has anything to say, just say it quickly while grandpa can still hear..."


    Before he finished, George was already sobbing.


    There Dou Ge was quiet for two seconds before he said in a deep voice, "I know."


    ¡­¡­


    In the hotel at the other end of the phone, Jane Haixi waited anxiously, but she also knew she couldn''t do anything now, so she had to wait for Dou Ge to ask about the situation.


    Qiao Zheng, who was standing next to him, was already biting his teeth and sobbing.


    He never thought that Qiao Qinghe was fine before he left, but now such a thing would happen.


    Jian Haixi waited, and the time became very long.


    It seemed only a little while later, and it seemed that more than an hour had passed. Until someone touched her hand, she hurriedly asked, "brother Dou, how''s it going?"


    Dou Ge hesitated and wrote a few words in her palm to briefly explain the situation.


    Feeling the words written by Dou Ge in his palm, Jian Haixi was completely frozen there.


    After writing, Dou Ge sighed, put his hand around Jian Haixi and let her lean on her shoulder.


    "I..." Jian Haixi said, but her voice was very hoarse.


    She took a deep breath and said, "is the phone still on?"


    Dou Ge nodded her arm and put the phone in her hand.


    Jian Haixi''s hands holding the phone were shaking. She tried to take several breaths before she shouted the first sentence: "Grandpa..."


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao Qinghe listened to Jian Haixi''s "Grandpa" in his room, and everyone was moved.


    George stood by Qiao Qinghe, put his mobile phone close to his ear, and prayed that Jian Haixi''s words could be conveyed to him.


    No one noticed that Qiao Qinghe''s ECG changed subtly at the moment when he heard Jian Haixi''s voice.


    "Grandpa, I''m Haixi." Jian Haixi sobbed, "sorry, I can''t be with you now. Can you hear me?"


    After a pause, Jian Haixi sniffed and said, "brother Dou said that the mobile phone is in your ear. You can still hear me now, but I can''t hear your voice."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Yang Yaru couldn''t help leaning on Yan Mei''s shoulder and sobbing.


    Jian Rui went to George and Qiao Qinghe, took Qiao Qinghe''s hand in her small hand, and listened to the voice of Jian Haixi.


    "But it doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi said calmly: "Grandpa, it doesn''t matter, right? Even if you can''t open your mouth, I can''t hear you, but we''ve seen each other in our dream. Now I believe that the dream must be true, because you in the dream are so kind. I know you love me most. Even if I''m around you very little, I know you care about me and worry about me. I''m sorry, Grandpa, I''ve always let you You''re worried. "


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui put her head by the bed and held Qiao Qinghe''s hand in her small hand.


    She missed her Mommy and the master woke up.


    Maybe Jianrui''s Prayer worked. Suddenly, Jianrui felt the hand she held tremble.


    Jian Rui looked up at Qiao Qinghe, who was still closed, and muttered, "Grandpa, are you awake?"

 Chapter 607

    "Grandpa, you heard Mommy, didn''t you?" Jian Rui asked, holding Qiao Qinghe''s hand tightly.


    Hearing her words, George was stunned and asked, "Ruirui, what did you say?"


    Jian Rui wiped her tears and said, "uncle, the master woke up. His hand just now!"


    George was stunned and immediately said to Qiao Lei, "call a doctor! Call a doctor immediately! Ask where Zhang Haoyang is! Come on!"


    "OK, I''ll go right away!"


    Everyone was surprised, and then they began to act. Qiao Lei almost rushed downstairs to carry the doctor up, and Qiao Jing hurried to contact Zhang Haoyang.


    The doctor of the Qiao family was downstairs and came quickly enough. But when he arrived, he saw that Qiao Qinghe was still the same, and there was no response to his ECG.


    "How''s it going?" Qiao Zhen and others asked nervously.


    "This..." the doctor said, "it''s still the same. Did you really see him move just now?"


    Everyone looked at Jianrui. Jianrui nodded and said, "really, Grandpa really moved."


    George turned his eyes and said to everyone, "let''s be quiet and let Haixi say."


    Then he took the cell phone and said to Dou Ge at the other end of the cell phone, "Dou Ge, tell Haixi that the old man has a reaction to her voice and ask her to say it for more time."


    "OK," Dou Ge said.


    Later, Jian Haixi got a message from Dou Ge and said happily, "Grandpa, did you really hear me?"


    Qiao Qinghe with an oxygen mask was still lying there quietly, but at the moment, people were no longer desperate, but listened to Jian Haixi''s voice with hope and prayed for a miracle.


    "Grandpa, in your dream, you told me that when I was tired and wronged, I could go home and say that you would protect me from being bullied." Jian Haixi said: "But now you don''t keep your word? I''ve been wronged a lot outside. I''m working hard now. Grandpa, how can you leave me at this time? What can I do without you? Who can I rely on in the future? I have no parents and only you. In case Mo family bullies me in the future, who can I find? Grandpa, how can you bear to lose it Let me down... "


    Knowing that Qiao Qinghe reacted to his words, Jian Haixi began to complain about all kinds of grievances and grievances, and said almost everything he could think of.


    If usual, of course, she will not easily show her weakness, let alone let her close family worry about her.


    But now, she can''t wait for Qiao Qinghe to love her more and worry more, so that he can have the motivation to live.


    When George heard that Jane Haixi even said "Mo family bullied her", he knew that she would make it up next.


    Sure enough, speaking of later, Jian Haixi still cried.


    Mingming was patient when talking to Qiao Qinghe just now, but now he is crying loudly, wronged and wronged.


    "Grandpa, you don''t know how poor I am now. My body stinks and my face is rotten. I''m blind and deaf. Every day my world is dark. I can''t see anyone and hear any sound. I don''t know when talilina will find me and kill me. Sobbing..."


    "Grandpa, there''s something I didn''t dare tell you, Ji Wei... He''s out there!"


    "Poof... Cough..."


    As soon as these words came out, there was a cough on both ends of the phone. No matter Dou Ge, Qiao Zheng, or George Yang Yaru, they all looked like a black line.


    It''s a pity that Jian Haixi can even say this. Ning Jiwei''s derailment? It''s almost less likely than Mars hitting the earth.


    Don''t say he cheated on his own initiative. He just put the beauty on his bed. It''s estimated that he can pack it and throw it out.


    The whole world knows that Ning Jiwei is devoted to Jian Haixi, but she can lie with her eyes open


    Oh, yes, she''s really blind now. She''s really lying!


    "Grandpa, if you don''t make decisions for me, no one will make decisions for me!" Jian Haixi cried, "now George, they must be laughing. You see, even they don''t believe me. Ning Jiwei failed me like that. I really have no one to rely on except grandpa..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei, who was driving with Mo Jue, suddenly shivered and woke up from sleep.


    Mo Jue glanced at him and said, "why don''t you sleep? I''ll drive. Take a break first."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head, shook his arm and said, "I don''t know why, I always feel... My back is cold."


    "Ah?" Mo Jue said with a smile, "maybe someone is behind you."


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly, "are there few people who are negative about me?"


    But he never thought that the person who dug a big hole for him this time was his daughter-in-law.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Back at Qiao''s house, Jian Haixi continued to cry and said, "Grandpa, I, I haven''t told you anything. In fact, I''m... Pregnant. It''s Dou Ge''s..."


    "Cough... Cough!"


    "Lying trough!"


    Dougo and George coughed at the same time.


    Jian Haixi''s voice was pathetic and said, "Grandpa, what should I do? The Dou family is not good to me. They not only don''t look down on me, but also drive me out. Now I take my children everywhere to avoid the pursuit, and talina is also chasing me. My poison hasn''t been solved. Grandpa, please save me. If you don''t save me, I really want to go with you!"


    George took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, put his mobile phone on the pillow, and then took Qiao town''s mobile phone and went out to call Dou Ge: "yes, yes! Talk to Haixi quickly. If you go on like this, I think the old man can give her an angry illness even if he wakes up!"


    Dou Ge was unconventional and smiled foolishly: "have you passed? How do I think it''s just right?"


    "You..." George snorted coldly, "forget it, you give Qiao Zheng your cell phone. I can''t tell sick people like you."


    "Doodle doodle..."


    Dou GE''s answer was to hang up.


    He finally had the chance to be the "father of Jian Haixi''s children". He hasn''t been addicted enough. How can he stop Jian Haixi?


    George was so angry that he called Qiao Zheng again and ordered the same thing.


    Qiao Zheng hesitated and said, "well... Young master, aren''t you in the house?"


    "Ah, what''s the matter?" George asked.


    "Cough, what..." Qiao Zheng coughed and said, "you''ll know when you go in. The play was over just now. Now it''s changed."


    "Change the play?"


    George was stunned. He didn''t care to talk to Qiao Zheng. He hurried back to the room. However, he saw that everyone was nervous waiting by the hospital bed. The doctor was also urgently observing Qiao Qinghe''s reaction.


    On the electrocardiogram, Qiao Qinghe''s gradually stable line finally fluctuated greatly.


    "This is..." George was delighted, but then he heard Jane Haixi''s voice.


    "Grandpa, in fact, George has illegitimate children outside. The children can make soy sauce!"

 Chapter 608

    "Poof... Cough!"


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, George, who had just entered the room, almost choked. He strode to the hospital bed. He just wanted to call Dou Ge to let Jian Haixi shut up. Before he got close to the hospital bed, he was pulled back by Yang Yaru and others.


    "Don''t pull me... Um..."


    Yang Yaru first covered his mouth and blocked the rest of his words.


    George stared at Yang Yaru and whispered, "do you listen to what nonsense that girl says?"


    Yang Yaru gave him a white look and whispered, "don''t hum. Take a closer look at the situation."


    "Depending on what happens..."


    George subconsciously turned to look at Qiao Qinghe, but saw that everyone in the room except him was quietly looking at the direction of Qiao Qinghe.


    "Didi..." the ECG that had no response gave a violent response, and the doctor was trying his best to rescue it there.


    George trembled and burst into tears.


    Yang Yaru also wept with joy, hugged George and said, "don''t look at Haixi talking nonsense, it really works, doesn''t it?"


    "It works, it works..." George nodded again and again. "As long as the old man can wake up, even if he beats me, I''m worth it."


    Yang Yaru smiled and said, "I haven''t said anything about my stepmother."


    They looked at each other with a sigh of relief.


    Jian Haixi kept complaining about his sufferings. Zhang Haoyang, who had arrived at this end, and the Qiao family doctor, tried his best to rescue Qiao Qinghe.


    Having been busy for more than two hours, Qiao Qinghe''s situation finally stabilized again.


    Zhang Haoyang sighed and said, "it''s pulled back from the gate of hell."


    When he said this, everyone shouted loudly. Qiao Lei directly sat on the ground and murmured, "at last he robbed grandpa from Lord Yan."


    George took his cell phone and said to Dou Ge, "let Haixi have a rest. The old man is all right."


    For such a long time, Jane Haixi kept talking. They could hear that her voice was a lot hoarse.


    Indeed, it is "crying" and "nonsense", which naturally wastes energy.


    "Well, good." Dou Ge answered and turned to write a few words on Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and told George to inform Qiao Qinghe when he had news, and then hung up the phone.


    Jian Haixi sat down in the chair, and Qiao Zheng hurriedly handed the water to her hand.


    Jian Haixi swallowed his saliva and sighed, "I must have frightened Ruirui just now."


    Unfortunately, she can''t comfort her daughter on the phone. After all, Qiao Qinghe was more important just now.


    After thinking for a while, Jian Haixi said to Dou Ge, "brother Dou, I''m really tired. Please call ruiruirui, talk to her, and say that I''ll call her when I have a rest."


    "Don''t worry, give me Ruirui." Dou Ge said and nodded her arm.


    Jian Haixi was relieved and lay back in bed tired.


    She was also very tired. If it weren''t for this dream, she wouldn''t have insisted on talking to Qiao Qinghe for so long.


    At this moment, all the previous fatigue was exposed.


    After watching Jian Haixi lie back in bed, Dou Ge told Qiao Zheng two words, and then went out with his mobile phone.


    Qiao''s family, George looked at Jian Rui, who had been guarding Qiao Qinghe by the bed. He was about to say something to her, when he saw the little girl suddenly ran out with her mobile phone.


    George smiled and felt relieved when he saw that it was Dou GE''s call.


    He was afraid of suffering in Jianrui''s heart. Now he saw Dou GE''s phone and knew it was jianhaixi''s command, so he didn''t worry.


    Jianrui ran out with her mobile phone and called, "Mommy?"


    "Ruirui, it''s me." Dou Ge said.


    Jian Rui had Xiao Xu''s loss, but she soon called happily, "Uncle Dou Ge, where''s Mommy?"


    "Your mommy is too tired." Dou Ge said, "she can''t hold on to rest at the moment, but she''s still worried about you, so let me call you and find you in person when she wakes up."


    Hearing that Jian Haixi was tired, Jian Rui hurriedly said, "no, I''m fine. Uncle Dou, tell mommy to have a good rest. Don''t call me."


    Listening to Jian Rui''s sensible words, Dou Ge smiled with some relief.


    Jian Rui hesitated for a long time and asked, "Uncle Dou, my Mommy... Is she really seriously ill?"


    "HMM." Dou Ge replied without concealment.


    He knew that even if he didn''t say, with Jianrui''s intelligence, he must have guessed something.


    It''s better for him to make it clear at one time than to worry about the little girl''s wishful thinking.


    Dou Ge said, "Rui Rui, just now you heard what your mommy said, didn''t you?"


    "HMM." Jian Rui thought of the scene just now, sucked her nose and said, "I called Mommy, but Mommy didn''t answer. Can''t she really hear? Can''t you hear uncle Dou or ruiruirui call her?"


    Dou Ge sighed and said, "yes, your mommy can''t hear you for the time being."


    Jianrui lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Dou Ge continued, "but this is only temporary. Now your uncle mikai is here. I believe your mommy will recover soon."


    "Really?" Jian Rui''s eyes lit up slightly when she heard Dou Ge say so.


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "well, don''t worry, with me here and your uncle mikai here, we won''t let anything happen to your mommy."


    "Mm-hmm, thank you, uncle Dou!" Jian Rui thanked repeatedly.


    Dou Ge smiled and said, "Rui Rui, your mommy asked me to tell you that although she is busy outside and can''t talk to you often, she has always loved you and has never changed."


    "I know." Jian Rui pursed her lips and whispered, "these Rui Rui understand, and Rui Rui hasn''t blamed Mommy. Uncle Dou, tell mommy to let her take good care of herself. Rui Rui is very good at home, so she doesn''t have to worry. And..."


    Jian Rui said in a childish but very sensible voice, "Uncle Dou, you tell mommy that ruiruirui will take good care of Grandpa instead of her. Let mommy not worry about the people at home. Ruiruirui and everyone will wait for her back at home."


    After listening to her words, Dou Gordon was relieved and distressed.


    He was worried that Jianrui would have some bumps in her heart, but when this phone call came down, Jianrui had been comforting him and telling him.


    After Jianrui had finished all the things she thought of, she said to Dou Ge, "Uncle Dou, you must be very busy? Ruiruirui won''t bother you. I''m going to guard Grandpa, too. Don''t worry about me, you and Mommy. I''m fine."


    After a pause, Jian Rui added: "by the way, uncle Dou, although Ruirui knows that my mommy is very beautiful and uncle Dou is also very good, you can''t have a baby, otherwise daddy will be very angry."


    Thinking of Ning Jiwei, Jianrui said with her mouth curled: "my father is very angry. Uncle Dou, don''t think about it ~"


    "Cough..." Dou Ge coughed awkwardly and said in two voices: "don''t talk nonsense, child."


    "Hee hee, I''m going to find Grandpa, uncle Dou bye ~" Jian Rui heard Dou GE''s cough and hung up with a smile.


    At that end, after Dou Ge hung up the phone, he smiled and shook his head. He said to himself, "the little girl is so fine. It''s just nonsense. Unexpectedly, he still remembers to warn me."


    But after that, Dou Ge sighed again and raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    It''s just a nonsense joke. Who will take it seriously?


    Who will take it seriously


    ¡ª¡ª


    Qiao Qinghe finally opened his eyes at night.


    Qiao Lei and George, who had been guarding his room, saw him wake up and hurried forward and asked, "Grandpa, are you awake?"


    I thought Qiao Qinghe would just wake up and say something polite like "I''m fine" or "let you worry".


    After all, according to the normal development, no matter who has such a thing, their relatives will generally say so when they wake up.


    If not, Qiao Qinghe may ask about Jian Haixi?


    This was expected by George and others.


    Unexpectedly, Qiao Qinghe just regained consciousness. When he opened his eyes, the first sentence was to roar at George: "smelly boy, if I don''t kill you today, I''ll take your last name!"


    George: "


    Qiao Lei: "..." Grandpa, even if you have George''s last name, your last name is still Joe.


    Qiao Qinghe stared at George. If the doctor didn''t allow him to get up, or if his body was too weak to support his anger, it was estimated that he would get out of bed and beat George with a crutch.


    At this point, Qiao Qinghe also blew his beard and glared: "George, tell me clearly, what''s the matter with your illegitimate son outside?"


    George puffed at the corner of his mouth and sighed, "Grandpa, that''s not true. How can you even believe it?"


    "How dare you deceive me?" Qiao Qinghe snorted, "will Haixi deceive me? Tell me the truth quickly! Where''s Yaru? Was she angry with you?"


    George couldn''t cry or laugh and said, "Yaru, stay down here. If you want to see her, I''ll call her."


    Hearing that Yang Yaru was still at Qiao''s house, Qiao Qinghe didn''t breathe a sigh of relief, but became more angry. "How on earth did you deceive Yaru? I want me to say that since you bastard did this, you shouldn''t delay other people''s girls. Where''s Yaru? I''ll find someone to take her home. I can''t let a good girl destroy your hands."


    George was speechless and sighed, "Grandpa, you are too righteous to kill your relatives?"


    "Hum." Qiao Qinghe said coldly, "what kind of kiss are you? Yaru is just like my granddaughter. I will never let her be bullied by you."


    Qiao Lei said weakly, "Grandpa, you heard all the words my sister said?"


    Otherwise, how could we pursue George as soon as we wake up.


    With Qiao Lei''s reminder, George immediately changed the topic and said, "Grandpa, don''t point at me. Haixi also said that Ning Jiwei is out there."


    Qiao Qinghe suddenly sank his eyes and said angrily, "find me Ning little bastard right away and see if I don''t break his three legs!"

 Chapter 609

    Listening to Qiao Qinghe''s words, Qiao Lei scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Poor God, he really didn''t mean to transfer the war to his cousin''s brother-in-law just now.


    "Well, Grandpa... In fact, my brother-in-law him..."


    Qiao Lei opened his mouth to explain. After all, the longer the time, the more unclear it will be.


    At the thought of Ning Jiwei, who desperately came back from abroad, the first thing they did when they came to Qiao''s house was to be chased and beaten by Qiao Qinghe


    The scene immediately made Qiao Lei feel a little pathetic.


    But before he could explain it, George picked it up.


    He looked at Qiao Qinghe and said with a smile, "Grandpa, Ning Jiwei is busy these days. Even if you want to settle with him, you have to talk about it in a few days."


    Qiao Lei yanked at George and silently asked him why he was so angry with Ning Jiwei.


    I know that if I don''t explain clearly now, it will be more troublesome in the future.


    George curled his lips with a deep smile.


    What we want is ningjiwei''s trouble.


    Ning Jiwei is in trouble. Qiao Qinghe won''t just stare at him.


    Qiao Qinghe heard that Ning Jiwei was very busy recently, so he didn''t rush to investigate, but finally asked Jian Haixi.


    George really didn''t dare to hide about Jane Haixi.


    After this, he found out that sometimes he can''t hide anything in order not to worry his family.


    For example, if he had told Qiao Qinghe all about it today, Qiao Qinghe might not have had this accident because he remembered Jian Haixi.


    In addition, although Jian Haixi exaggerated on the phone today, we almost know the general things. It''s meaningless for him to hide.


    So George said honestly, "although the part about me that Haixi told you today is false, the part about her is probably true."


    After hearing this, Qiao Qinghe sighed after being silent for half a minute: "that child is really... If it hadn''t been for me today, she wouldn''t know when to hide it from me."


    Qiao Lei hurriedly said, "Grandpa, don''t worry too much. There are many capable people around my sister. She will be fine."


    "How do you know?" Qiao Qinghe snorted angrily, "there are many capable people? Isn''t your sister capable? She''s still the head of capable people, but what does human life have to do with whether she is capable?"


    Qiao Lei was so poor that he wanted George to say a few words quickly. He saw Jian Rui running in from the door with her mobile phone.


    Seeing Jian Rui come in, Qiao Lei hurriedly waved to her and said, "Rui Rui, come and see your grandpa."


    Jian Rui smiled with big eyes and ran to the hospital bed and said, "Grandpa, you finally wake up."


    Seeing Jian Rui, Qiao Qinghe''s anger disappeared like meeting a fire hydrant.


    He looked at Jian Rui, smiled kindly, waved and said, "be careful, come to Grandpa."


    "Hey." Jianrui nodded. George held her and sat her by the bed.


    Jianrui took Qiao Qinghe''s hand and said, "Grandpa, you don''t mean what you say. You said you wanted to wait for mommy to come back with Ruirui, but you wanted to break your promise today?"


    "Cough, no..." Qiao Qinghe said with a guilty smile, "Grandpa, that''s... Tired, sleep. Who knows it will scare you like that."


    Qiao Lei curled his mouth and said, "you slept with your feet. That''s really... You almost didn''t lift the roof."


    Qiao Qinghe stared at him and said, "if you can''t speak, shut up and go out."


    "I won''t go out!" Qiao Lei sat down on the chair and said proudly, "I have to stick to this chair. Even if you beat me with a crutch today, I won''t go."


    "You''re really..." Qiao Qinghe looked at Qiao Lei, who was as tiger as a calf, sighed, waved his hand and said, "just stay if you want to stay."


    He knew that Qiao Lei and others were worried about themselves, so he didn''t say much.


    Jian Rui shook Qiao Qinghe''s hand and said, "Grandpa, you must promise Ruirui that you can''t sleep so long without Ruirui in the future, okay?"


    Qiao Qinghe smiled and nodded, "OK, Grandpa promised you."


    "Then let''s pull the hook." Jianrui stretched out her little thumb and said, "I told mommy that if you don''t keep your promise, ruiruirui will ignore you. Then I told mommy and won''t let mommy ignore you."


    Listening to Jian Rui''s words, Qiao Qinghe was helpless and warm. He reached out and slowly hooked up with Jian Rui: "don''t worry, Grandpa must keep his word this time and never cheat."


    He was relieved before.


    Now listening to a phone call from Jian Haixi, I know that Jian Haixi''s words are exaggerated, but some of the grievances are true.


    His granddaughter still needs him. This recognition made Qiao Qinghe sprout the belief to live and sustain from the bottom of his heart again.


    George was relieved to see Qiao Qinghe''s situation gradually stabilized and people recovered some spirit.


    On the other hand, Jian Haixi didn''t wake up until night.


    And was woken up by mikai and dougo.


    Jane Haixi was excited when she learned that mikai had prepared the medicine.


    Dou Ge then wrote in her hand: This is a medicine for the treatment of skin odor. Mikai''s dose is heavy and needs a medicine bath. It hurts very much.


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a smile and said, "it doesn''t matter. Compared with those pain, I want to recover as soon as possible."


    Whether it''s the stench and ulcerated skin, or her eyesight and hearing, she can''t wait to recover.


    To this end, any cost is negligible.


    Soon, Dou Ge and others put the medicine bath in Jian Haixi''s room.


    They are all men and inconvenient to take care of.


    So after sending Jian Haixi to the bath bucket, Dou Ge also left the room.


    Jian Haixi groped and slowly approached the bath bucket.


    The hot water penetrated into the body through the skin, and the festering part was relieved to the water flow, which hurt Jian Haixi''s nerves even more.


    She clenched her teeth, clasped her hands on the edge of the bath barrel, and resisted the pain from all over her body without shouting.


    Dou Ge stood outside the door, looked at mikai and asked, "is this really effective?"


    "Of course, you doubt my medical skills?" Mikael asked with an eyebrow.


    Dou Ge shook his head, frowned and said, "I''m just worried about Haixi."


    "Then you go in. Anyway, she can''t see or hear." mikay joked.


    Dou Ge blackened his face and snorted coldly, "don''t let me hear this joke for the second time, otherwise I''ll be rude to you."


    "Cough..." mikai cleared his throat. As they stood, they could vaguely see the shadow of Jian Haixi. With their ears, they could naturally hear the sound of water and the soft cry of Jian Haixi.


    Mikai looked at Dou Ge with deep meaning and asked, "are you really... Can you stop evil thoughts?"

 Chapter 610

    Dou Gebai glanced at him and said, "don''t think of me with your little heart."


    "Oh, really?" Mikael glanced at him obliquely. "In that case, why are you blushing?"


    "Who blushes..." Dou Ge subconsciously touched his face and didn''t react until his palm touched his cheek. His skin was so dark that others who blushed could not see it at all.


    Dou Ge stared at mikai and said, "are you bored?"


    "Ha ha." mikai said with a smile, "I''m just trying to see if you can really be Liu Xiahui after you''ve been around Haixi for so long. In case Ning Jiwei doesn''t wait for us to win the final victory, he''ll find you robbed his daughter-in-law, and then he''ll be in trouble."


    Dou Ge turned his head with a cold hum. He was too lazy to answer such questions.


    He is not afraid of the shadow slanting, whatever others say.


    Mikai looked at Dou Ge as if he was really angry, smiled and said, "but after this test just now, I''m relieved."


    Dou Ge may have some evil thoughts about his problem just now, but he didn''t look back.


    The real Liu Xiahui is not that his heart is motionless, but that he is clearly moved, but still has a clear body and eyes.


    "Alas ~ what a pity, what a pity." mikai used two regrets to make Dou Ge frown and say, "what''s your pity?"


    Mikai shook his head and said, "I''m sorry for you. No wonder Jiwei and Haixi believe you so much, because you''re clearly an elm pimple."


    "Who are you talking about?" Dou Ge hummed, "don''t think I really can''t beat you."


    "Isn''t it?" mikai raised his eyebrows and said, "anyway, I think I''ve never been a gentleman. If I like a girl, I won''t care if she has a family, but I must try hard to pursue her. But what about you? You''re willing to be a nanny and bodyguard when such a good opportunity is in front of you. What do you say you''re not a goose bumpy?"


    Dou Ge was silent for a moment and hummed, "if you will do this, it can only prove that you don''t really love the girl. I think Liao Huanyan will be sad if she knows you think so."


    "Hey, what about you? What are you doing with my Huanyan?" mikai said discontentedly.


    Dou Ge listened to the sound of water coming from the room behind him, took a deep breath, calmed his impulse, closed his eyes and said, "before meeting Haixi, I never thought I would do such a thing for a woman one day. But after meeting Haixi, I really understood that sentence was right."


    "That sentence?" mikai was very curious. What sentence could make a man like Dou Ge become an infatuated species?


    Dou Ge pursed his lips and said, "isn''t there a saying that if you like someone, you will want to leave her around, but only if you love someone, will you choose to let go?"


    Mikael was stunned. "That''s all?"


    "Well." Dou Ge nodded, "I like Haixi and naturally want to be with her all my life. But I know I don''t have this fate with her, so I don''t want to change my fate. I just want to protect her well in the limited fate until she returns to her family and she has her own happiness. As long as I can watch from a distance, it''s enough."


    Mikai stared at Dou Ge in a daze. For a long time, he suddenly solemnly said to Dou Ge, "sorry, I humiliated you just now."


    It''s not appropriate to joke like that with a man like Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge waved his hand and didn''t mind.


    He knew that mikai was kind, testing his brotherhood for Ning Jiwei, and reminding him to pay attention to propriety in a disguised form.


    ¡­¡­


    While Jian Haixi was taking a medicine bath, Qiao Li ran over excitedly and said, "brother Dou, Yingwei is back!"


    "Shadow guard?" Dou Ge frowned and wondered, "how can shadow guard come back?"


    Obviously, they sent the shadow guard back early.


    Qiao Li shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but they also brought back a girl."


    "Girl?" Dou Ge and mikai looked at each other with doubts in their eyes.


    Just when they wanted to find Ying to ask for clarification, they saw Qiao Zheng and Ying coming in a hurry, followed by Qiao Qiao, who bowed his head.


    Seeing Qiao Qiao, Dou Ge narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "who is she?"


    Qiao Zheng hurriedly said to mikai, "explain this later. She has snake blood in her body. See if you can extract useful ingredients."


    "What are you talking about? Her blood..." mikai was stunned and immediately looked at Qiaoqiao.


    Dou Ge also looked at Qiao Qiao suspiciously. Even if he was not a doctor, he also understood that it was not reasonable for a human blood to be mixed with snake blood.


    Unless the man has been abused in other ways


    Qiao Qiao was actually afraid of Dou Ge and others, but thinking of her purpose of coming here and Mo Jue''s instructions, she still summoned up the courage to smile at mikai and said, "are you Mr. mikai? Brother Mo Jue said that if you were here, my blood might play a role. Please take my blood. If my blood can save Miss Jane, it would be great."


    "Do you know Mo Jue?" mikai asked Qiaoqiao with some surprise.


    Qiao Qiao nodded.


    Qiao Zheng urged: "draw blood first, and let the shadow explain other things."


    Mikai nodded and said to Qiao Qiao, "follow me."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and subconsciously went to see the film.


    Mo Jue explained that the shadow can be trusted.


    The shadow looked at Qiaoqiao and smiled at her and said, "don''t worry, you follow mikai and go to rest after pumping blood."


    "Well, OK." Qiaoqiao nodded after listening to the video command and followed mikai away.


    Qiao Zheng hurried up too.


    Dou Ge didn''t move. He had to guard Jian Haixi here.


    The shadow didn''t go, but stayed and stood beside Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge looked at him and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Shadow pursed her lips and said, "things are... A little complicated. Next, I''m afraid I''m going to have a head-on conflict with talilina."


    "Hmm?" Dou Ge was stunned. Unexpectedly, the first sentence of the shadow would be this.


    Ying sighed and said from the beginning, "after we left, we didn''t go back to Xiangcheng, but turned to young master Jian Yi."


    "What? You mean Jian Yi?" Dou Ge frowned. He didn''t know that Jian Yi left Xiangcheng with Mo Jue.


    The shadow sighed again, looked at Dou Ge with complex eyes and said, "the young master left Hunan city with Mo Jue. He didn''t want the young lady to know. We didn''t know until we left here."


    Dou Ge was stunned. He thought of the uneasiness in Jian Haixi''s heart a few days ago and sank his airway: "it seems that mother and son are really connected. A few days ago, Haixi said she felt something wrong with Jian Yi. I still don''t believe it. Now I''m afraid something had happened to Jian Yi at that time."


    The shadow nodded and said, "not only the young master, but also... The young master has come."


    "Jiwei is here too?" Dou Ge was surprised. He didn''t expect that they didn''t know so many things.


    Ying nodded and told the whole story, including Mo Jue''s detention, Jian Yi''s accidental becoming a Dong, and later Qiaoqiao.


    After hearing the shadow finish all the things, Dou Ge was silent for a long time, sighed and said, "I see. I didn''t expect so many things to happen to you when we evacuated urgently."


    The shadow said: "the young master and leader Mo will arrive here soon. If it goes well, they will come with snake blood and the young master, but..."


    The voice paused, and the shadow continued: "but I haven''t received their call so far, so..."


    "So it''s probably not going well." Dou Ge said in a deep voice, "now it seems that it''s right for us to decide to go in this direction. In this way, it''s more convenient to take another antidote or save Jian Yi."


    "HMM." the shadow nodded and asked, "Miss..."


    "Not very optimistic." Dou Ge said honestly, "it depends on whether mikai can make an antidote."


    After exchanging information, both of them were silent.


    At present, they seem to be trapped in a strange circle and can''t get out. Whether they move forward or backward, there seem to be countless obstacles.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Qiaoqiao came to Jian Haixi''s house.


    Dou Ge saw her and asked, "didn''t you go to rest?"


    Qiao Qiao is afraid of Dou Ge. After all, he was once an enemy, and... Dou GE''s hostility is too heavy.


    Qiao Qiao shrunk and whispered, "I''m not tired. Mr. mikai said it''s time for Miss Jane to take a bath. I... I can go in and take care of her."


    "No need." Dou Ge refused without hesitation. He never liked talilina''s people, let alone offered any trust.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and bited her lip and said, "Dou... Master Dou, I know you don''t believe me, but I really didn''t hurt your mind. Brother Mo told me to follow Miss Jane in the future. I... I won''t do anything sorry for you."


    Dou Ge looked at Qiao Qiao and frowned. He just wanted to refuse. Suddenly, he heard a light cry from the room behind him.


    Across the door, Dou Ge hurriedly asked, "Haixi?"


    But when he opened his mouth, Dou Ge remembered that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear him.


    If he goes in at ordinary times, it''s nothing, but now Jian Haixi is still taking a bath


    Although he is a gentleman, it is better to avoid such a situation as far as possible.


    Qiao Qiao hurriedly said, "young master Dou, let me go. I will take good care of Miss Jane."


    Dou Ge looked at Qiao Qiao, reluctantly nodded and said, "then go quickly."


    Qiaoqiao was happy, nodded, pushed the door and went in.


    There was a room of water vapor in the room. Qiaoqiao walked to the bath bucket and saw that Jian Haixi was struggling to stand up.


    She can''t see things. After all, she''s almost used to the dark life these days.


    She just took a medicine bath for several hours. Now she is sore and weak. She almost slipped as soon as she got up.


    When Jian Haixi wanted to rest and continue to come out, he suddenly felt a pair of dexterous and gentle hands holding himself.


    "Who?" Jian Haixi said warily.

 Chapter 611

    Qiao Qiao didn''t know how to talk, and was afraid that Jian Haixi would react too much, so she held her for a moment and didn''t take the next step.


    Outside, Dou Ge heard Jane Haixi''s voice and hurriedly said, "write, write in her hand."


    Qiao Qiao heard Dou GE''s words and was stunned and reacted.


    After all, she has communicated with ah Dong before, and she is not unfamiliar with this way.


    When Jian Haixi was about to shout Dou Ge, he suddenly felt someone writing on his arm. In addition, Jian Haixi never felt a dangerous smell on anyone, so he calmed down and didn''t get excited.


    "I''m Qiaoqiao. Don''t let me take care of you."


    After recognizing the words written by Qiaoqiao, Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and said slightly on the corner of his lips, "it''s Mo Jue who asked you to come. Please."


    "No trouble." Qiao Qiao said, thinking that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he took his bathrobe and put it on for Jian Haixi, and then carefully helped her out.


    Jian Haixi was held by her and said with a smile, "at this time, I know how convenient it is to have a girl around me."


    Qiao Qiao looked at Jian Haixi. There were still a lot of ulcers on her face and body. Just now the bath only made those wounds detoxified and didn''t smell so much, but she couldn''t eliminate them for a while.


    Obviously, it can be regarded as an ugly appearance, but Jian Haixi''s calm and confident demeanor surprised Qiao and worshipped him.


    In addition to talilina, Jane Haixi is the second powerful woman Qiao Qiao saw.


    Also at this time, Qiao Qiao understood why Mo Jue let her follow Jian Haixi.


    Only at the beginning of the meeting, she could not even see Jian Haixi''s true appearance, but she had been convinced by Jian Haixi''s strong and unyielding faith.


    Qiao Qiao helped Jian Haixi to the bedside to cover the quilt, and then went to open the door.


    Dou Ge came in, first ordered someone to carry out the bath bucket, then went to the bed, looked at Jian Haixi, raised his hand and said hello to her palm.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "it hurts when taking a bath, but I can endure it. It''s much more comfortable now."


    Dou Ge handed the medicine left by mikai to Qiaoqiao and said, "please help Haixi apply the medicine."


    "No trouble, no trouble, this is what I should do." Qiao Qiao took the medicine and hurried.


    After giving the medicine to Qiaoqiao, dou Gecai wrote in Jian Haixi''s hand: "let Qiaoqiao help you apply the medicine."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "OK, girl Qiaoqiao. By the way, how do you know Mo Jue?"


    "Ah, I......" Qiao Qiao opened her mouth and thought that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear. She immediately hesitated to see Dou Ge. Would she write to Jian Haixi?


    Dou Ge shook his head and wrote in Jian Haixi''s palm, "look back and apply the medicine first."


    Jian Haixi lost his smile and nodded, "well, let''s wait until the medicine is finished."


    Dou Ge then went out, Qiaoqiao raised his hand and wanted to untie Jian Haixi''s clothes.


    Jian Haixi smiled and reminded, "Qiao Qiao, my wound is a little scary. Don''t scare you."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. The next second she knew what Jian Haixi meant by "scary".


    It''s not as unclear as when she came out of the bath bucket just now. Qiaoqiao saw what the wound on Jian Haixi looked like under such close observation.


    She covered her lips and her eyes turned red.


    Just looking at it like this, she thought it must be very uncomfortable.


    It''s hard to imagine how Jane Haixi came over these days.


    Jian Haixi lay on the bed and let Qiaoqiao gently wipe the medicine for her.


    She didn''t say or ask, because she knew that even if she asked and Qiaoqiao answered, she couldn''t hear.


    One room was quiet. Qiaoqiao helped Jian Haixi apply medicine. Somehow, tears flowed down without even calling.


    She sucked her nose and wiped her tears in some confusion.


    In fact, this is the first time she has seen Jian Haixi. It''s exaggerated to say how much she loves Jian Haixi. In addition to Mo Jue''s contact with Jian Yi, Jian Haixi is just a stranger to her.


    Just looking at the large and small wounds on Jian Haixi, as well as those festering and shapeless skin, Qiaoqiao suddenly remembered his life.


    She suddenly found that she was not the only one struggling in the vortex of fate.


    There are many people, such as Jian Haixi, who need to face different hardships.


    But different from her, Jian Haixi did not choose to escape or rely on others'' rescue. Instead, she stood up and bravely faced the challenge thrown by fate.


    Qiaoqiao asked herself, if suddenly, she becomes deaf and blind, her face is ruined, and her whole body stinks, whether she can, like Jian Haixi, not only not lose her faith, but also face every day.


    Qiao Qiao lowered her head. She knew the answer.


    She can''t.


    In other words, there is no second Jian Haixi in this world, just like talilina was poisoned by ningjiwei.


    Those poisons were lighter than those on Jian Haixi now. I don''t know how many times, but talilina Leng didn''t go out of the house those days. The plan that could have been implemented also gave Jian Haixi the opportunity to cultivate and leave because of their avoidance those days.


    It''s just a skin ulceration. Even talilina can''t stand it. How does Jane Haixi face all this in a quiet and dark world where she can''t see or hear?


    Qiaoqiao helps Jian Haixi to apply the wound medicine while suddenly wants to ask her why she can be so strong because she is also a girl?


    Obviously, Jian Haixi looks so small and gentle, and she is not much different. Why can Jian Haixi be so powerful?


    Xu was filled with these questions, and Qiaoqiao''s action was much slower.


    Jian Haixi noticed it and asked, "Qiaoqiao, what''s the matter? Did it scare you?"


    "No, No." Qiao Qiao hurriedly said, trying to write in Jian Haixi''s palm.


    But before she wrote, she heard Jian Haixi continue: "it''s great that you can come. Although I don''t know how Mo Jue found you, if it''s just me at the moment, it''s really troublesome and troublesome to do these things."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi smiled and asked, "did you just think about something? I feel that you move and stop, like you''re very troubled."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and hesitated to write in Jian Haixi''s palm: "Miss, do you hurt?"


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned, tilted his head and asked with a smile, "are you asking me where it hurts? The wound? Fortunately, it usually hurts, itches and stinks. I was very upset at first, and then I got used to it. It hurts when I took a bath today, but I''m strong again when I think I don''t have to be a smelly person in the future."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi looked in the direction of Qiaoqiao. Although her eyes were blind, they were still clear and bright: "if you asked me whether I felt uncomfortable or not, it must be uncomfortable, but I know there are still many things waiting for me to do. Compared with those things, these injuries are no big deal."

 Chapter 612

    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, Qiaoqiao was silent for a long time.


    Jian Haixi didn''t say any more. She didn''t understand Qiaoqiao. Moreover, it''s inconvenient for her to talk now, so she only talked to the end.


    There are many wounds on Jian Haixi. She cleaned every place skillfully and carefully before applying the medicine for her.


    The whole process took more than an hour, but Qiaoqiao didn''t have the slightest impatience. Jian Haixi also lay there quietly, without urging or shouting pain.


    After helping Jian Haixi with the good medicine, Qiao Qiao helped Jian Haixi put on her thin clothes and pajamas, then covered her with a quilt, and wrote in her palm, "the medicine is good, rest."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a smile and said, "it''s hard for you. Is Dou Ge outside? Please call him in for me."


    Qiao Qiao answered and got up to open the door.


    When the door opened, Dou Ge smelled the fragrance in the room before he entered the room.


    I have to say that mikai''s medicine is very effective. It not only covers up the smell emitted by Jian Haixi, but also makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Dou Ge thanked Qiao Qiao and said, "thank you for taking care of Haixi."


    "No thanks, no thanks." Qiao Qiao was flattered and said, "this is what I should do."


    Dou Ge nodded to Qiao Qiao and said, "go down and have a rest first. I''ll come to you when there''s something."


    "Ah, OK." Qiaoqiao had a kind of awe for Dou Ge, and didn''t dare to resist his words.


    When Qiao Qiao left, Dou Ge walked into the room.


    Jian Haixi sat at the head of the bed, gently closing the quilt, and her thin Nightgown was draped over her, revealing her arm and shoulder clavicle.


    Dou Ge paused for half a second, then looked away calmly, sat down on the chair beside the bed, stretched out his hand and gently clicked on Jian Haixi''s arm.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "brother Dou, I know it''s you. I can smell you."


    Dou Ge was stunned. He reflexively lowered his head and sniffed himself, then frowned.


    Does he smell?


    Thinking of this, he drew a hello in Jian Haixi''s palm with some embarrassment and doubt, and asked, "stink?"


    "How can it?" Jian Haixi shook his head and said with a smile, "I smell my own smell every day. How can I think others stink? Besides, no matter how much you stink, you can stink more than me?"


    Dou Ge lost his smile, drew a question mark in her hand and asked, "what''s the smell?"


    "It''s the taste of peace of mind." Jian Haixi said with a smile: "whenever there is brother Dou, it will always make people feel special peace of mind."


    For example, tonight, if she didn''t know that Dou Ge was outside, Jane Haixi couldn''t believe in Qiao Qiao so much.


    But the belief of "Dou Ge Zai" seems to be a symbol of security, so that Jian Haixi doesn''t have to worry about those crises in the dark when she can''t take care of herself.


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, Dou Ge was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "it''s my honor to let you have such peace of mind."


    He just said this sentence and didn''t write it in the palm of Jian Haixi''s hand.


    In fact, for Dou Ge, these days are not difficult.


    Perhaps the only pain is because Jian Haixi feels pain, so he will feel heartache because of her pain.


    Besides, these days seemed to him like a time given to him by God.


    He can always take care of Jian Haixi, become her pillar in the dark and support her for some time.


    More importantly, he doesn''t have to hide his eyes and voice in front of her. Only during this time can he look at Jian Haixi with such loving eyes and tell her his love.


    He doesn''t ask for more, just for such a period of time in his life.


    After Jian Haixi recovers, he will return to his seat and be the "big brother Dou" without encroachment and greed.


    ¡­¡­


    When Qiaoqiao arrives at Jian Haixi, Jian Yi, as a Dong, follows a Zhuo mosquito and others back to talilina''s base camp.


    As soon as a Zhuo and others returned, naturally someone came to meet them in the base. The brothers were busy. Many people were very curious about Jian Yi.


    Some of them have heard about Jian Yi, while others don''t.


    Ah Zhuo looked at the crowd and laughed. Holding Jian Yi in both hands, he lifted him up and announced to the crowd, "introduce to the big guy, this is my brother ah Dong. From now on, I hope the brothers will take care of him more."


    "Brother Zhuo, why do you have more brothers when you go out?"


    "Brother a Zhuo, I heard that your little brother can''t speak. Shouldn''t you use it to do other things?"


    "Hey, brother Zhuo, don''t you have a hobby?"


    Listening to the nonsense of a group of fools around, Jane Yi blinked and lowered her head without any reaction.


    Ah Zhuo kicked those nonsense people and said, "don''t talk nonsense there. This is my brother. If any of you talk nonsense again in the future, be careful I''m not polite."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned.


    Although it was a joke, everyone could see ah Zhuo''s maintenance of Jian Yi at this time, so they looked at each other for a moment, and Jian Yi''s eyes were also different.


    Jian Yi is always honest and follows ah Zhuo. He eats whatever ah Zhuo gives him. When he doesn''t give it, he won''t ask for it and just sits there.


    Looks like a fool.


    That night, the crowd gathered for a long time before they dispersed.


    Ah Zhuo still shares a room with Jian Yi.


    First, he is worried that mosquitoes and others will bully Jian Yi when he is not paying attention. Second, he is also supervising Jian Yi. He is afraid that he will do something against talilina.


    When ah Zhuo poured the wine on the bed, he sighed and said tired, "I knew I wouldn''t bring you back at the beginning. Now I''m tired every day. I have to find a way to protect you and prevent you."


    With that, Zhuo laughed at himself and said, "I guess I''m probably the saddest brother in history."


    Jane Yi didn''t answer what he said, but took out a wet towel to wipe his hands and face.


    Looking at Jian Yi with a calm face, ah Zhuo couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and roll his head and said, "boy, you''d better have a conscience, otherwise I won''t spare you."


    Jian Yi tilted his mouth, patted off his hand, covered his face with a quilt, turned his head and threw a towel.


    No, he has no conscience anyway.


    Ah Zhuo chuckled. He opened the quilt and looked at Jian Yi, who was sulking and sleeping. He smiled and said, "smelly boy, how dare you be angry with me?"


    Jian Yi falls over and sleeps at the foot of the bed with a pillow in her arms. Ah Zhuo doesn''t care what he says.


    Ah Zhuo looked at Jian Yi like this, but he was not angry. Instead, he felt funny.


    Jian Yi has always looked like an old man since he followed him.


    Only the wisdom shown when you speak that day is not the temperament of a child.


    Looking at Jian Yi''s anger, ah Zhuo laughed and said, "will you still be angry? I thought you didn''t know what Qi was."


    Jian Yi stares at him and hits him with a pillow.


    Ah Zhuo smiled and took the pillow and smashed it back.


    Naturally, Jian Yi is not his opponent. All at once, he is smashed back to bed by ah Zhuo.


    Ah Zhuo smiled and brought him back and said, "you''d better sleep with me, otherwise my feet stink and I''m afraid you can''t sleep. Of course, I don''t mind. If you don''t mind..."


    Before she finished, Jane Yi climbed back with a pillow in her arms.


    Zhuo was stunned and laughed even louder.


    After a while, he stopped laughing and said, "I can''t see that you like to be clean. I thought you could do anything."


    As he spoke, ah Zhuo put his sweating feet on Jian Yi''s face and deliberately angered him.


    Jian Yi is really angry. Although under special circumstances he can tolerate everything he can or cannot tolerate, as long as he has a choice, his cleanliness habit will be at a glance.


    Jian Yi stares at ah Zhuo, first pushes away his sweating feet, and then puts his feet on his face.


    A Zhuo is not angry at all. Instead, he looks at Jian Yi''s childish side and teases him happily.


    After a while, Jian Yi had enough trouble. Looking at ah Zhuo, he knew he was giggling.


    So Jian Yi turned his head and completely ignored him. Is he crazy to quarrel with this "fool"?


    Ah Zhuo sighed, looked up at the ceiling and said, "ah Dong, how nice you are. You usually have so many things. Aren''t you tired?"


    Jian Yi was stunned. Then he realized that ah Zhuo was deliberately teasing him just now.


    Zhuo reached out and touched his head and said, "after I introduce you to miss Shazhi tomorrow, I''ll leave with them. Whether you can survive or how long you can live depends on your own ability."


    Jane Yi nodded without making a sound.


    Ah Zhuo sighed again: "Most people in the base are nothing, but there are some people who love to make trouble. Although I warned them, I want to know that since I will give a warning, mosquitoes or other people will naturally reveal something, so you must not be careless after I leave. As I told you, you''d better follow Miss Shazhi..."


    After a pause, ah Zhuo smiled and said, "of course, the premise of this is that you can win the trust of Miss Shazhi and make her willing to protect you."


    Jane Yi looks down and thinks. She writes down every word ah Zhuo says.


    A Zhuo first explained in detail some of Shazhi''s hobbies and temperament, then mentioned several people''s names and said to Jian Yi, "you should pay special attention to the people I just said. If you meet them alone, don''t hit them hard, you know?"


    Jane Yi nodded.


    After a Zhuo explained everything, he touched Jian Yi''s head and said with a smile, "but you''re so clever. Even if I didn''t explain to you, you can live. Besides, I guess Miss Shazhi will like you if you look like this."

 Chapter 613

    When ah Zhuo said this, Jian Yi didn''t quite understand why he was so sure that Shazhi would like him.


    But when she saw Shazhi the next day, Jane Yi probably knew.


    Same age, simple.


    This is Jian Yi''s first impression of yarn weaving.


    However, different from ARJO''s expectation, Shazhi not only didn''t like him, but also showed 10% dislike.


    This makes ah Zhuo a little strange. For so many years, even if Shazhi hates anyone, his mood is very slow. It''s usually after getting along that you hate someone.


    But now that she has just met Jian Yi, how can she hate him?


    Ah Zhuo hasn''t figured it out yet, but soon Shazhi answers his question about good Jian Yi.


    Shazhi stared at Jian Yi in front of her, frowned and said coldly, "are you the little beggar who pretends to be deaf and dumb?"


    A Zhuo and Jian Yi look at each other and instantly understand what''s going on.


    They must have told Shazhi some things first, and with an exaggerated tone. Otherwise, Shazhi has no reason to hate Jian Yi so much at the moment.


    Jian Yi looks at Shazhi with an obvious dislike on her face. She lowers her head and doesn''t speak.


    Ah Zhuo hurriedly said, "Miss Shazhi, ah Dong, he..."


    "You don''t have to say much, I know it all." Shazhi snorted coldly, went forward, reached out and grabbed Jian Yi''s hair, forcing him to look at himself.


    Jane Yi hates being treated badly. At the moment, she is holding her hair so rudely. He also has anger in his heart.


    Especially Shazhi is talilina''s daughter. You know, she was the one who intercepted their information before.


    At the thought of this, Jane Yi hates yarn weaving even more.


    When Shazhi saw the anger in Jian Yi''s eyes, she raised her eyebrows and said, "eh? You''re still angry? Aren''t you good at pretending? It seems that brother mosquito said that your eyes are scary sometimes. Maybe that''s true."


    Jian Yi is so angry that he reaches out and slaps Shazhi''s hand impolitely.


    "Ah!" he patted vigorously. The back of Shazhi''s hand suddenly turned red. He covered the back of his hand. Jian Yi was startled and stepped back.


    "Ah Dong, what are you doing?" ah Zhuo was surprised. Unexpectedly, Jian Yi dared to start with Shazhi and grabbed his arm to teach him a lesson.


    Jian Yi has no aversion to the action of ah Zhuo grasping himself. She doesn''t even struggle. She just obediently lowers her head and restores the deaf mute''s human design.


    Shazhi stands aside and looks at Jian Yi curiously and suspiciously.


    "Who allowed you to do it to miss Shazhi? You don''t want to live, do you?" ah Zhuo scolded and began to beat people.


    At this time, the mosquito suddenly pushed the door in and said to ah Zhuo, "brother ah Zhuo, we should go."


    A Zhuo was stunned and hesitated to put down Jian Yi, but he didn''t leave immediately.


    If you follow his plan, you should just introduce Jian Yi and Shazhi this morning. After seeing that Jian Yi and Shazhi get along well, he can leave at ease.


    But now it seems that not only Shazhi is dissatisfied with Jian Yi, but also Jian Yi has great opinions on Shazhi. Can these two children really get along well?


    If you don''t get along well, what about Jian Yi''s safety?


    Thinking of this, ah Zhuo can''t leave at ease.


    But the time has been set. Talilina is waiting for him to go back, and the mosquito is urging him


    All this, he can''t help but go.


    For a time, Rao was a Zhuo, also sweating anxiously.


    Jian Yi seems to feel something. He looks up at ah Zhuo, sees the worry and anxiety in ah Zhuo''s eyes, purses his lips, comes forward and drags ah Zhuo''s fingers.


    Ah Zhuo Dun squatted down in front of him, sighed and said, "why don''t you go with my brother?"


    Even if it''s not easy to take Jian Yi back to tell talina, it''s better than leaving him alone in this strange and dangerous place.


    Instead of talking, Jian Yi lowers her head, takes out a folded grasshopper from her pocket and gives it to ah Zhuo, and then takes out a piece of written paper.


    He wrote it secretly last night.


    Zhuo was stunned, took the paper and unfolded it.


    There are only a few words on it. Jian Yi wrote: "brother, don''t worry. Go, I will live well. You should live well, too. See you tomorrow. We are still brothers."


    Looking at the two sentences written by Jian Yi, ah Zhuo''s nose was sour. He stretched out his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes and said hoarsely, "Hun boy, it turned out that you were secretly doing this yesterday?"


    Jian Yi smiled, neither nodded nor shook his head, but stretched out his hand and hugged ah Zhuo.


    Ah Zhuo knew that Jian Yi meant to reassure him.


    With a sigh, ah Zhuo reached out and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "then I''ll go."


    This sentence is simple. Jian Yi "can understand". He nodded and waved to ah Zhuo.


    Ah Zhuo wanted to explain a few more words, but the mosquitoes and yarn weaving were nearby. It was inconvenient for him to say a lot of words, so he could only sigh and turn around to leave with the mosquitoes.


    Jian Yi stood at the door all the time and watched ah Zhuo and others leave. Only then did he lower his head and shift his eyes.


    He looked at Zhuo, while Shazhi kept looking at him.


    In fact, she knew from talilina that she would have a playmate, but talilina also told her to be careful of Jian Yi and guard against Jian Yi.


    So before they arrived at the base, Shazhi had a first impression that Jian Yi must be a little slick.


    Moreover, this morning, the mosquito said a lot of bad things about Jian Yi to her, which led to her bad impression of Jian Yi.


    But looking at Jian Yi''s parting with ah Zhuo and watching him see ah Zhuo off, Shazhi suddenly felt a little confused.


    Because she can see that Jane Yi''s kindness and nostalgia for ah Zhuo are real.


    If Jane Yi is really a bad man, why is he so kind to ah Zhuo?


    And


    Shazhi quietly looks at Jian Yi''s face and purses her lips.


    Talilina and the mosquito didn''t tell her that Jane was so beautiful.


    In addition to the scars on his face, his facial features and temperament are very clean.


    When Jane Yi was thinking about how to spend the next days, she felt that her eyes were always on her.


    Jian Yi suddenly looks up, just in front of shangshazhi''s line of sight.


    The two men looked at each other. Jian Yi was puzzled, while Shazhi was a little embarrassed.


    "Cough..." in order to cover up her embarrassment, Shazhi cleared her throat and pointed to the tea channel on one side: "go and pour a cup of tea for Miss Ben first."


    Jian Yi resists the urge to roll her eyes and pretends not to understand.


    Shazhi didn''t remember until she finished saying that Jian Yi couldn''t hear her. She frowned and looked at Jian Yi. She said, "you can''t hear or speak. What''s the use of you? You have to write when you say a word. It''s really troublesome."


    Jane Yi blinks. She doesn''t understand. She doesn''t understand.


    Shazhi was so angry that she stamped her feet, but she had no choice but to run over and pour water by herself.

 Chapter 614

    Jian Yi looks at Shazhi drinking water and stands motionless with her head down.


    He knew he had to find a way to please the girl who was about his age, but he was angry with her, especially when Shazhi pulled his hair just now.


    This air blocked Jian Yi''s heart and made him just ignore the yarn weaving in front of him.


    Even to please


    Then wait until he calms down.


    On the other side, Shazhi becomes more angry when she sees that Jian Yi has been standing there without looking at herself.


    The whole base, except talilina, who doesn''t treat her well?


    But in front of this newcomer, he not only dared to stare at her and hit her on the back of her hand, but also dared to ignore her!


    This made Shazhi more angry with Jian Yi. She angrily said to Jian Yi, "Hey, come here."


    Jian Yi doesn''t move. Anyway, he is a "deaf mute". He can''t understand.


    Shazhi stamped her feet and angrily walked forward. She pulled Jian Yi''s collar and forced him to look at herself.


    Jane Yi''s collar was pulled askew by her, and her neck was pulled wide open. The scars on her body were exposed from her collar.


    Jian Yi frowns. He hates that others move without permission, and even more hates that his scars are exposed in front of outsiders.


    So he impolitely raised his hand, pulled off the yarn weaving hand, turned and walked out.


    He doesn''t want to care who this little aunt and grandmother is, who loves to serve and who serves!


    Anyway, even if she exposes her identity, talilina won''t kill him. Why should he practice himself here?


    Having figured this out, Jian Yi left without nostalgia at all.


    Shazhi was also shocked by the scar she had just seen. She didn''t react until Jian Yi came to the door. She quickly came forward, grabbed Jian Yi''s sleeve and said, "where are you going?"


    Jian Yi is forced to stop, turns back and stares at Shazhi without speaking.


    "I..."


    Shazhi paused. She wanted to take Joe, but looking at Jian Yi as if she was really angry, she hesitated and said, "I just... Didn''t mean to."


    Jane Yi shook off her hand and went on.


    What if it wasn''t intentional? He just hates her anyway!


    "Hey, you''re not allowed to go!" cried Shazhi.


    Jane Yi turns her eyes away from her and can''t hear her!


    Shazhi finds that her calm personality has disappeared since she met Jian Yi.


    He didn''t have to speak at all, and her temper would be completely aroused by him.


    Seeing that Jian Yi is about to go out, Shazhi runs straight over and stops between Jian Yi and the door.


    Jian Yi looks at Shazhi and frowns. She doesn''t know why she has to stop him.


    Are you afraid he won''t run?


    If he could run away, he would have run away. Where would he wait until now?


    "You, don''t go yet," said Shazhi, pulling Jian Yi back.


    Jane Yi shook her hand, frowned and didn''t struggle any more.


    He hated yarn weaving, but he didn''t really want to quarrel with her. He just didn''t want to please her for the time being.


    Shazhi pulled Jian Yi back to the table, took a pen and paper and said, "I heard you can write, so I can write it for you."


    While talking, Shazhi wrote two words on the paper: Shazhi.


    "This is my name," said Shazhi as she handed the pen to Jian Yi. Although she had known Jian Yi''s name for a long time, she still felt that a formal understanding should have this process of self introduction.


    Jian Yi glanced at her and reluctantly took the pen and wrote the word "a Dong".


    Seeing that he was willing to write, Shazhi was a little happy. She reached out and patted the next chair and said, "sit down."


    Jane Yi doesn''t know why she is so happy, but as long as she doesn''t pull his collar and hair, he doesn''t mind staying a little longer.


    Yarn weaving took white paper in one hand, bit her nose in her mouth, turned her big eyes around, and suddenly said, "I think of it!"


    Jane Yi doesn''t know what she thinks, but soon he sees Shazhi writing on white paper with her head down.


    After a while, Shazhi handed a piece of paper full of words to Jian Yi and said with a smile, "please answer the above questions quickly."


    Jian Yi looked at the "101 questions" written on the white paper and frowned.


    Is that too much?


    Shazhi didn''t feel it. She handed the pen to Jian Yi, smiled and urged, "answer quickly."


    Jian Yi sighed helplessly. She only felt that Shazhi looked like her naughty sister at home.


    Xu''s idea made Jian Yi not quarrel with Shazhi, but took the pen and answered the question.


    Favorite color - none.


    Where have you been - more.


    Who''s in the family - forget.


    Is it a bad person - what do you think.


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Yi answered all the 101 questions in less than three minutes.


    Just Shazhi looked at his answer, frowned dissatisfied and said, "what''s this? You didn''t answer well at all."


    Jane Yi didn''t respond. She just raised her hand and poured herself a glass of water to drink.


    Shazhi was a little angry, but she smiled angrily at the way Jian Yi poured water for himself. "You don''t see life at all. You dare to drink water here without my permission? Aren''t you afraid I''ll let someone beat you?"


    Seeing how much she said, Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and pointed to the pen and paper, which meant that he couldn''t hear anything written down.


    Yarn Weaver pulled out from the corner of her mouth, took the pen and wanted to write, but felt laborious, so she sighed and said, "forget it, Miss Ben doesn''t care about you."


    After that, Shazhi turned to get more white paper.


    Looking at her back, Jian Yi''s lips were slightly hooked, and a smile flashed in her eyes.


    It seems that talilina''s daughter is not as bad as he thought at first. Maybe they can get along well.


    In the morning, Shazhi and Jian Yi sat around the table, each holding paper and pen.


    Basically, it''s all yarn weaving. Jian Yi answers.


    She asked seriously and he answered carelessly.


    Later, Shazhi said something about herself.


    For example, she likes computers, misses talilina, and hates the computer expert who has won her.


    Jane Yi paused a little when she mentioned these things, but she didn''t respond much. She just dealt with her words one by one.


    "Yes." Shazhi thought of something and suddenly wrote on the paper, "have you seen my mother? Is she okay?"


    Jane Yi thinks of talilina and nods without even moving her pen.


    Shazhi frowned discontentedly, reached out and knocked on his pen and said, "you write more. What''s all nodding?"


    Jane Yi tilted her lips and wrote the word "good".


    It means talina''s fine.


    Shazhi stared at him angrily, but then sighed: "I heard about you. Mom punished you. You must blame her? But mom didn''t mean it. She''s really the best mother in the world. Don''t be angry with her, okay?"


    Jane Yi rolled her eyes and scribbled, "she''s not the best mother."


    In his heart, only Jian Haixi is the best mommy in the world. In addition, no one deserves the word "best".


    What''s more, talilina has made use of the yarn weaving book, let alone good.


    Shazhi was angry when she looked at what Jian Yi had written. She grabbed his paper and kneaded it into a ball and said, "don''t speak ill of my mother, or I''ll ignore you."


    Jane Yi glanced at her, got up and left.


    Just ignore it. He''s tired of writing all morning.


    Watching Jian Yi leave, Shazhi didn''t catch up this time. She just stood where she was and pursed with anger.


    She wants to tell her mother that she doesn''t like this playmate. She doesn''t like it at all!


    ¡­¡­


    After Jane Yi left Shazhi''s room, she went back to her house.


    ARJO left, and he continued to live here.


    Jian Yi pushes the door in and lies on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    It''s hard to be alone in the base, which makes Jian Yi a little unexpected.


    He thought that as long as he pretended to be a "deaf mute", he could spend a few days in the base until he found a chance to leave, or until ningjiweimojue came to save him.


    But it was only one morning, and he was already a little agitated.


    There is no one around to trust. Keep calm and vigilant anytime, anywhere.


    In such a day, even an adult will feel tired and overwhelmed, not to mention a child like Jian Yi.


    In addition, the existence of yarn weaving not only reminds Jian Yi that Jian Haixi may be in danger at any time, but also reminds him of Jian Rui from time to time.


    He sympathized that yarn weaving was a tool used by talilina, but he would also be angry because she helped talilina do so many things.


    These two contradictory feelings make Jian Yi always have some emotions when facing Shazhi.


    Or angry, or relaxed


    No matter what mood, it is very dangerous for Jian Yi today, because it will make him relax his vigilance.


    Jane Yi sighed, turned over and faced inward.


    He didn''t know when Ning Ji and Mo Jue would come to save him, but before that, he always had to find a way to make it by himself.


    Jane Yi closes her eyes and is just about to take a nap when she hears a rustling sound in her ear.


    Jane Yi opened her eyes and wanted to sit up, but then she heard something outside the door.


    There''s someone at the door!


    Jian Yi frowned.


    A Zhuo reminded him that some people in the base were likely to attack him, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    The rustling sound behind him sounds creepy. Jian Yi can even feel the sound approaching his bed.


    The eyes at the door were nailed to him like nails, so that he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Someone is watching him at the door. If he moves now, he will be caught by the other party.


    As long as his "deaf mute" is destroyed, he will have no good life here.


    What should I do?


    After much thought, Jian Yi finally clenched her teeth and closed her eyes.


    At this time, I can only bet.


    "Sasha, Sasha..."


    The voice kept approaching. Jian Yi already knew what it was.


    Snake.


    Because Jane Yi feels the cold breath of snake Xinzi spitting out behind her head and neck.


    Could it be a poisonous snake?


    Jane Yi doesn''t know. He can only pray that he won''t die here.

 Chapter 615

    "Hiss..."


    Snake Xinzi''s voice is close at hand. Jian Yi can''t help but clench her fist and dare not move.


    Just then, there was another sound of footsteps at the door, and then Jane Yi heard the sound of Shazhi.


    "Ah Dong, it''s time to eat!"


    When Jian Yi froze, the snakes behind him paused when they heard the sound of yarn weaving. Then they loosened Jian Yi and climbed under the bed.


    Jian Yi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Shazhi ran to the door. Before she pushed the door in, she saw several people standing at the door.


    She frowned and asked, "Jiao five jiao six, why are you here?"


    "We..." Jiao five jiao six looked at each other and didn''t think of a good excuse for a while.


    Shazhi frowned. She quickly thought of Jian Yi in the room and said, "are you bullying ah Dong?"


    "No, No." Jiao five jiao six said with a smile, "Miss Shazhi, we just passed by and really didn''t do anything."


    "Really?" Shazhi looked at them suspiciously.


    "Really, really." Jiao Wu said while quietly winking at Jiao Liu.


    Jiao Liu thought for a moment and said to Shazhi, "ah, yes, Miss Shazhi, I''ve been learning programming recently. I have a question to ask you."


    "OK, ask." Shazhi blinked at him.


    "This..." Jiao Liu scratched his head and said, "this... We don''t need a computer?"


    Shazhi shook her head and said, "no, just say so. I remember."


    "Ah, then I..." Jiao liuben wanted to find an excuse to open the yarn weaving, but he didn''t expect that the yarn weaving didn''t mean to leave at all. He was sweating all over his head.


    Where would he learn programming? It''s just nonsense.


    Shazhi looked at Jiao five jiao six and said, "you''re bullying ah Dong, aren''t you?"


    "No, no..." Jiao Wu said weakly.


    Shazhi snorted coldly and pushed aside two people: "get out of the way."


    "Hey, Miss Shazhi, inside..."


    Before Jiao Wu finished, Shazhi opened the door.


    Several snakes lay on the floor of Jian Yi''s room. Shazhi screamed when she saw them.


    "Ah ah! Snake!"


    Shazhi''s cry was heard not only by Jiao five jiao six, but also by those who were not here in the distance. They hurried over.


    After a while, a lot of people have gathered here.


    And Jian Yi in the room just took this opportunity to sit up.


    The door was pushed open, and there was a change of light and shadow. He could say that he was shaken by the light to sit up.


    As soon as she sat up, Jane Yi perfectly showed the reaction of a six-year-old child when he saw a snake.


    I saw him shrink in the corner of the bed. He was so scared that his little face was pale, and he couldn''t help shaking, just like he was about to cry.


    Other people who came here stood at the door and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter, Miss Shazhi?"


    "Snake, snake!" Shazhi pointed to the snake in the room and said, "drive them away, and ah Dong, save ah Dong!"


    In fact, the people who came here guessed what was going on when they saw Jiao five jiao six, but they didn''t expect that Jiao five jiao six was frightened even by yarn weaving, and they immediately complained about them.


    Here, talilina is their belief. Shazhi, as talilina''s daughter and their eldest lady, is the existence they want to absolutely protect.


    While hiding in bed, Jian Yi didn''t expect Shazhi to remember to ask someone to save him under such circumstances.


    Soon, someone went to kill the snake and someone went to take Jian Yi out.


    After Jian Yi left the room and stood in the sun, he was a little relieved.


    At last he was lucky enough not to be bitten by a snake.


    "Ah Dong, are you okay?"


    Before Jian Yi could react, she was hugged by Shazhi.


    She Zhihong looked at her eyes and sniffed. She patted Jian Yi up and down and said, "are you hurt? Are you poisoned? It''s all because of them. Don''t worry. I''ll teach them a lesson later."


    Jian Yi looks at Shazhi and blinks, surprised.


    Not only Jian Yi, but also others around him were very surprised.


    No one understands. It''s just a morning. Why is Shazhi so good to Jian Yi?


    Standing in the crowd, Qi San narrowed his eyes and came forward and said, "Miss, take ah Dong and leave first. I''ll deal with it here."


    "Well, good." Shazhi trusted Qi San very much. Hearing his words, she couldn''t help pulling Jian Yi and saying, "ah Dong, let''s go to dinner. I''ll ask someone to change your house later. You don''t have to live here."


    Jian Yi looks down at Shazhi, holds her hand tightly, purses her lips, has no response, and just follows her away from here.


    After they left, Qi San turned and looked at Jiao five jiao six.


    "Third brother, it''s us..."


    "Pa!"


    Before the voice fell, Qi Sany slapped Jiao Wu''s face.


    "Third brother..." Jiao five jiao six quickly lowered his head and dared not resist.


    Qi San sneered, "you two are good enough to think of this way to test. Why don''t you just throw people into the snake ditch?"


    Jiao five lowered his head and Jiao six muttered, "third brother, we can''t blame us. Who could have thought that the young lady would come at this time."


    "Yes, third brother." Jiao Wu said wrongly, "what''s the matter with you, miss? We were sure she wouldn''t deal with the boy, so we thought of testing him at this time. Who could have thought that the Miss would suddenly react so strongly to save the boy?"


    "Won''t you use your head? Can''t you come and ask me before you can do anything?" Qi San said, "why did miss react so much? Hum, you haven''t even known that miss is afraid of snakes for so many years?"


    "Ah? Miss is afraid of snakes?" Jiao five jiao six looked at each other and shook their heads.


    Qi San didn''t have a good way: "otherwise, why do you think my master Qi Er is not in the base all the year round? And left me a half hanging doctor here?"


    Jiao wuleng said, "is it because brother Qi Er raises snakes?"


    "HMM." Qi San said unhappily, "Miss was bitten by a snake when she was young. If she hadn''t saved her, she would have died. This is a shadow in Miss''s heart and a taboo for everyone in the base. You only came last year. I don''t know it''s nothing, but I didn''t expect you to be stupid enough to do it here."


    Then Qi Sanleng snorted, "the young lady didn''t trust ah Dong at first, but now, thanks to your help, she directly turned ah Dong into a young lady. How can we test him in the future?"


    "This..." Jiao five jiao six said anxiously, "brother three, what should we do now? Miss just said to teach us a lesson."


    Qi San said coldly, "I will bear the evil I have done."

 Chapter 616

    While Qi San scolds Jiao five jiao six, Shazhi takes Jian Yi back to her own room.


    When she got to the room, Shazhi sat in front of Jian Yi, held his face in both hands, asked him to raise his head and asked, "ah Dong, are you okay?"


    Jian Yi''s face is still pale. Even though he has been prepared before, he knows that his life here will not be easy. But he never thought it would come so fast and terrible.


    At the thought of the snakes crawling along his bed and winding around him, ready to stab their fangs into his skin, Jian Yi couldn''t help shaking.


    He pushed aside the yarn weaving, put his hands around his shoulders and clenched his teeth to calm his fear.


    He is Jian Yi, the son of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. He shouldn''t be so timid. He''s just a few snakes. He''s not afraid. He''s not afraid!


    "Not afraid, ah Dong is not afraid..."


    As if to cater to the call of his heart, the yarn he pushed away approached again and stretched out his arms to embrace him.


    Mingming is still a child, but Shazhi hugs Jian Yi like a child. She stretches out her hand clumsily and gently pats his shoulder and back, and whispers, "don''t be afraid, ah Dong. Shazhi will protect you."


    Jian Yi is stunned. He looks down at Shazhi, who comforts himself. His eyes are a little complicated.


    Shazhi thinks that Jian Yi has a shadow in her heart like she used to be, so she hugs him and thinks about what words to comfort him.


    "Don''t be afraid, Dong. In fact, snakes are no big deal. Yarn weaving was surrounded by snakes before. You see, I haven''t been eaten by them. I''m living well, don''t I? So it''s no big deal, Dong, don''t be afraid..."


    Jane Yi listened to her words and pushed her away with her lips.


    A fool, obviously he is trembling, but he still has time to comfort him.


    "Ah Dong?" Shazhi looks at Jian Yi anxiously.


    Jian Yi tightened her lips, grabbed the pen and paper on the table and scribbled, "it''s all right."


    When Shazhi looked at the words written by Jian Yi, she loosened her breath: "you''re all right. I''m afraid you''ll cry."


    Jane Yi tilted her lips.


    He won''t cry.


    Shazhi was stunned when she saw Jian Yi''s mouth curled. She wondered, "eh? Ah Dong, did you hear me?"


    Why else would you kiss your mouth?


    Jian Yi was stunned and hurriedly wrote, "lip talk."


    "Oh ~" Shazhi nodded, looked at Jian Yi curiously and surprised and said, "you mean you can guess what I''m talking about by looking at my mouth?"


    Jian Yi blinked, sighed and wrote, "it''s too long to understand."


    If he said he could understand everything, he would be exposed immediately.


    "Poof ~" Shazhi seemed to be amused by Jian Yi, covered her mouth and said, "let me talk. Guess what I''m talking about?"


    Jane Yi rolled her eyes and wrote, "boring."


    "What''s boring? It''s a very interesting game." Shazhi said, and her big eyes turned and said, "fool ah Dong."


    Jane Yi jerked her lips and turned her head away.


    I don''t understand. I don''t know.


    Shazhi smiled and said, "you must know what I''m talking about, right?"


    Jian Yi continues to turn around.


    Shazhi laughs, reaches out to break Jian Yi''s chin, covers his cheek and says, "ah Dong, you''re so proud ~"


    Jian Yi is covered with black thread. Looking at Shazhi, who is as naughty as Jian Rui in front of her, she habitually pats her hand on her forehead.


    "Ah!"


    Shazhi was stunned, covering her forehead and blinking her big eyes.


    No one in the base dared to treat her like this. Talilina would only coax her, but she would never be too close to her.


    Others just protect and respect her, but no one dares to play with her like this.


    She has no other toys except computers, let alone playmates.


    Someone once found a little rabbit to accompany her, but it wasn''t long before talilina threw it away because the little rabbit scratched her finger.


    Shazhi still remembers what talilina said at that time.


    She said, "yarn weaving, don''t forget that your hand is to work for me. It doesn''t need to be used for anything else."


    Since then, Shazhi has no toys.


    At this moment, she was patted on her forehead by Jian Yi, but Shazhi was not angry because she saw her shadow as a normal person from Jian Yi.


    Only Jian Yi treats her like a normal person.


    He is the only one who does not care about her identity and pretends to please and avoid her. He is the same size as her but comes from a completely different world.


    And now Jane Yi and she have the same experience. They are all afraid of snakes


    All this makes Shazhi have a "self-centered" attitude towards Jian Yi.


    So she unconsciously enlarged her tolerance for Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi actually regretted shooting Shazhi. He frowned slightly and reflected in his heart.


    It''s strange that Shazhi is so similar to Jian Rui sometimes that it''s always difficult for him to treat Shazhi as an enemy.


    Jane Yi thought for a moment. She wanted to apologize to Shazhi, but when she looked up, she saw her giggling over her forehead. She was stunned again.


    Is yarn weaving actually stupid?


    Otherwise, why do you laugh when you''re beaten?


    Jian Yi frowned and wrote on the paper, "what are you laughing at?"


    When Shazhi saw the handwriting, she said happily, "it''s the first time I have friends. Ah Dong, you''ll be my man in the future! Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone bully you again!"


    Jian Yi raises her eyebrows. She doesn''t expect Shazhi to say such a thing.


    He thought it would take a long time to gain the trust of Shazhi, but


    So you just need to be scared by the snake and hit her?


    Jane Yi is confused, but Shazhi doesn''t say anything. She just laughs with Jane Yi and invites someone to deliver the food.


    After all the food was served, Shazhi took Jian Yi''s hand and said, "you''ll have dinner with me in the future to save someone from poisoning your food."


    Jian Yi shook her hand and roared in her heart.


    no It''s just a child to deal with him. Even if you forget the poisonous snake, will you poison the food?


    After measuring his probability of surviving in the base, Jian Yi immediately decided that he would still honestly hold the gauze thigh in the future.


    Although yarn weaving sometimes makes him a little annoying, it''s safer around yarn weaving than that coke.


    Shazhi looked at Jian Yi sitting down and eating. She smiled and said, "ah Dong, why are you like you haven''t eaten for days?"


    Jian Yi resists the urge to roll her eyes and still grabs the food.


    It''s not that he''s hungry, but that he''s worried that he won''t have another meal after eating this meal. Therefore, when some people eat, they should try their best to fill their stomachs. In this way, when danger comes, he can have the strength to run away.


    Outside the door, Jiao five jiao six on guard heard Shazhi''s laughter, and their faces were distorted.


    They didn''t expect that they personally made Shazhi feel good about Jian Yi. It will be even more difficult if they want to attack Jian Yi again in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, when Jian Yi and Shazhi got along well, Jian Haixi''s situation was gradually improving.


    Although mikai hasn''t prepared an antidote yet, Jane Haixi''s taste and ulcerated skin have gradually improved.


    And Qiaoqiao''s arrival also makes Jian Haixi''s life much more convenient. Qiaoqiao follows Jian Haixi almost from morning to night every day.


    When she comes to jianhaixi, Qiaoqiao will help her ventilate and open the window in advance, change fresh bouquets in the room to improve the air, and then help jianhaixi choose comfortable clothes.


    After waiting for Jane Haixi to eat, he bathed her and changed her dressing.


    In short, with Qiaoqiao, Jian Haixi''s life has been improved by more than one or two levels.


    In this regard, Dou Ge is a little jealous of Qiao Qiao.


    Before Qiao Qiao appeared, Dou Ge thought he had taken good care of Jian Haixi.


    But after Qiaoqiao appeared, Dou Ge realized that it was not that he took good care of him, but that Jian Haixi was enduring it himself.


    And Qiaoqiao has been with Jian Haixi every day these days, so that Dou Ge and Jian Haixi spend less time alone.


    "Miss, I found a bell." Qiao Qiao put the bell into Jian Haixi''s hand, and then wrote in her palm: "when you call me in the future, I can hear it as soon as you shake the bell."


    She writes slowly and patiently.


    Usually, Jian Haixi doesn''t want to trouble others, so he tries not to say what he can not say, or he will say less.


    Coincidentally, she likes to talk to Jian Haixi, and she has no other task except to take care of Jian Haixi.


    So every day when you are bored, Qiaoqiao will tell Jian Haixi a lot of things.


    In her tireless writing, Jian Haixi gradually became interested in chatting with others, and would say more with her when she was idle.


    Of course, this is also the point that Qiao Qiao makes Dou Ge very jealous.


    At this time, Jian Haixi touched the bell in his hand and said with a smile, "where did you find this? In fact, you don''t need this kind of thing. You''ve done a lot for me, and you don''t need this much when you''re not with me."


    "How can that be done?" Qiao Qiao wrote disapprovingly, "it must be. What if you need someone urgently, miss?"


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and said, "well, I''ll put it at the head of the bed so that I can use it when I look for you."


    "Um." Qiao Qiao nodded, and even the word "um" was written in the palm of Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jian Haixi laughed and spent two days together. Although she couldn''t see it, she could also feel that Qiaoqiao was a girl with a very clean and pure heart.


    Qiaoqiao, from being timid at the beginning, can now calmly face Jian Haixi.


    Or Jane Haixi seems to have some magic, which can make people unconsciously relax their vigilance and get along with her in a very comfortable state.


    While taking care of Jian Haixi, Qiao Qiao also slowly learned a lot from Jian Haixi.


    No matter what kind of life she faces, Jian Haixi will not give up easily.


    Even now she even knows life and death, but she still tries to move forward every day and firmly believes that there must be light in the future.


    And the people around her will also be affected by her power.

 Chapter 617

    If you change someone else, Qiaoqiao, it''s hard to imagine someone who can last so long.


    And not only Jane Haixi, but also the others around her didn''t show a sign of giving up.


    Not everyone can be so strong, and the firm faith of the people gathered around them is just because the existence they look up to has been upright.


    Every time I think of these, Qiao Qiao will think of himself who gave up his life without fighting for it, and then he can''t help laughing at himself.


    She finally understood why Mo Jue asked her to come to Jian Haixi.


    If talilina is the purple moon of hell, Jane Haixi is the sunshine on the nine days.


    Around Jian Haixi, you can always feel the hope of life and the courage to never give up in a desperate situation from her.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Qiao Qiao takes care of Jian Haixi, Dou Ge and Qiao Zheng take turns to guard at the gate of Jian Haixi every day.


    When mikai came over with the medicine, he just saw Dou Ge frowning and looking into the room.


    He picked his eyebrows, walked over, patted Dou Ge on the shoulder and said, "are you... Peeping?"


    "What are you talking about?" Dou Ge waved his hand and snorted coldly.


    They spoke in a low voice. Jian Haixi couldn''t hear them. Qiao Qiao was not a person who had seen and heard, so he didn''t attract anyone''s attention.


    Mikai smiled and looked into the room.


    "Hee hee, miss, I''ll tie the bell here for you. You don''t know if you encounter it. If it rings disorderly and quarrels with others at that time, it will be a bad thing. I will be scolded by everyone." Qiaoqiao wrote in the palm of Jian Haixi while laughing and talking to himself.


    Jian Haixi recognized her words and nodded with a smile: "it must be tied tightly. After you tie it up, let me touch it and get familiar with the position."


    "Hey, OK."


    They get along naturally and easily, as if they were really just two little girls next door.


    Mikai looked at the complexity on Dou GE''s face and somehow understood why he had this expression.


    "Where did Mo Jue find this coincidence? It''s not out." mikai praised.


    Dou Ge stared at him and said, "didn''t you come to deliver medicine to Haixi? Hurry in."


    "You''re not going in?" mikai asked.


    Dou Ge snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    Mikai smiled and said, "I say you''re not. You say I can understand if you eat Ning Jiwei''s vinegar, but you eat a little girl''s vinegar, isn''t it too elegant?"


    "Who''s jealous? Don''t talk nonsense there." Dou Ge turned his head uneasily.


    Mikai was a little funny, but he also knew Dou GE''s stubbornness, so he patted him and said, "OK, people skillfully take care of Haixi so well. You should be happy. Otherwise, you are a big old man. Even if you want to take care of Haixi again, can you take a bath and dress for her?"


    Dou Ge snorted angrily and didn''t answer him.


    Mikai looked at Qiao Qiao and Jian Haixi and said to Dou Ge, "you are different from Haixi. I think you should know that yourself?"


    Dou Ge was stiff, pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Mikai yawned and said, "Haixi and Jiwei are inseparable feelings, but in addition to their love, you undoubtedly have a place in Haixi''s heart. Regardless of the friendship or other feelings, at least you exist differently for her. Jiwei also knows, so he can rest assured to give Haixi to you, can''t he?"


    Dou Ge said in a deep voice: "I know, I just..."


    "Isn''t it enough to know this?" mikai patted Dou Ge on the shoulder and said: "in life, if you are lucky, you can foresee love. If you are unlucky, it''s also a good choice to stay with your lover."


    After saying this, mikai didn''t say any more, raised his hand, pushed open the door and went in.


    Qiao Qiao saw mikai come in and hurriedly got up and said, "Mr. mikai, you''re here."


    Then Qiaoqiao hurried to write a few words in the palm of Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jian Haixi noticed it, nodded in the direction of the door and said, "mikai, you''re coming."


    "HMM." mikai handed the medicine to Qiaoqiao and said, "today''s, the top package is the medicine package for the medicine bath, and the bottom is the medicine applied."


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao took the medicine and said, "I''ll prepare now."


    With that, Qiaoqiao took the medicine bag and went out to prepare the medicine bath.


    Dou Ge came in and looked at Jian Haixi with some complicated eyes.


    In fact, he knows that Jian Haixi knows his feelings for her, as well as Jian Haixi''s trust and care for him.


    He just... It''s hard to control himself from wanting more.


    These days together, so that he can have a trace of self indulgence.


    But the result of indulgence is that after Qiaoqiao arrives, he begins to envy Qiaoqiao, and even gives birth to the idea that he wants Qiaoqiao to leave and take care of Jian Haixi by himself.


    Although the idea was only a flash, Dou Ge blamed himself for having such an idea.


    Jane Haixi''s feelings for him are pure.


    But he is not


    "Brother Dou, brother Dou?"


    While Dou Ge was thinking, he suddenly heard the voice of Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi reached out and waved into the air and asked, "brother Dou, are you there?"


    "Yes." Dou Ge answered and hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "I think you are here. I have something to ask you."


    Jian Haixi is still in the dark about Qiaoqiao and the return of Yingwei.


    Qiaoqiao only told Jian Haixi that she was found by Mo Jue, but she didn''t say anything else.


    Dou Ge took her hand and sat down by the bed. He wrote in the palm of her hand, "wait a minute, listen to mikai first."


    "Oh, OK." Jane Haixi nodded with full trust on her face.


    The tacit understanding with Dou Ge made Jian Haixi not ask questions and answer as she did when chatting with Qiao Qiao.


    Even after Dou Ge said she would listen to mikai about her illness, Jian Haixi was only silent and didn''t ask.


    With Dou Ge, she doesn''t even need to know her condition.


    Because she believes that Dou Ge and mikai will make the best decision according to her situation.


    Mikai saw Jian Haixi''s expression of "give it to you, I''ll take a break first", sighed, shook his head and said, "I think you don''t envy Qiaoqiao first. Now Haixi depends on you and trusts you. I think the vinegar jar must be overturned when Jiwei arrives."


    Dou Ge picked his eyebrows and thought of Ning Jiwei''s jealous appearance. He smiled with glee and said, "I think it''s good to hear you say that."


    Mikai said, "look at you, I''d better prepare several more pairs of wound medicine for you in advance, so that you won''t bother me when Jiwei can''t get out of bed."

 Chapter 618

    Mikai checked the healing of the ulcerated parts on Jian Haixi''s arms and cheeks, and then took her blood samples and samples from the ulcerated part. Then he said to Dou Ge, "the overall recovery is good. If you continue like this, you can recover in two or three days, but other poisons..."


    Dou Ge frowned and asked, "can''t Qiaoqiao''s blood be used?"


    Mikai sighed and said, "her blood really contains snake blood factor, but it will change after mixing human blood. I dare not offend Haixi."


    "So..." Dou Ge said anxiously, "isn''t there no way? What are you busy with these two days?"


    Mikai saw that he was worried. He glanced at him and said, "what are you worried about? I said I didn''t dare to use it for Haixi, but I didn''t say it couldn''t be used."


    Dou Ge was stunned and asked, "what do you mean? Make it clear. Don''t say half a sentence and leave half a sentence."


    "It''s not mine?" mikai glared at him and hummed: "I''ve been analyzing Qiaoqiao''s blood samples for the past two days to separate the useful part, but the antidote needs to be tried to be sure, so I still need time."


    Dou Ge looked at the blood sample in mikai''s hand and said, "these are for the drug test?"


    "HMM." mikai looked at Jian Haixi and said to Dou Ge and himself, "don''t worry. Anyway, I won''t let Haixi have anything."


    Seeing that mikai had the direction to prepare the antidote, Dou Ge relaxed his airway: "there''s no way. I''m still thinking that if I can''t, I''ll find talilina again."


    Mikai shook his head and said, "that''s not necessary. I heard the movie. Ning Ji and Mo Jue have gone. I think we just have to wait quietly for the news from them. Whether it''s the antidote or Jian Yi, they will always find out."


    Dou Ge also nodded and said, "I hope to hear from them soon."


    Mikai lost his smile, looked at him and joked: "why, you can''t wait to see Ji Wei? Aren''t you afraid that you can''t be the most trusted person in Haixi after he comes?"


    "Go away." Dou Ge glared at him and hummed, "I''m not as dirty as you think."


    "Yes, I''m dirty." mikai nodded and smiled at the sample in his hand. "Dirty, I''ll go now and don''t stay here to hinder your eyes."


    "You..." Dou Ge was so angry that he kicked it, but mikai dodged it cleverly.


    Mikai laughed and turned to leave. He just saw Qiaoqiao at the door. He waved to her and said, "Qiaoqiao, you''re just in time. Go and help me a little more."


    "Ah?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi''s room with some hesitation: "but miss..."


    "Don''t worry, Dou Ge is here. Don''t mention the enemy. Even mice don''t dare to get close to Haixi." mikai smiled, patted Qiaoqiao on the shoulder and said, "come on, I need people here."


    "Oh, OK." Qiaoqiao nodded quickly and left behind mikai.


    There are only Jian Haixi and Dou Ge left in the room.


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "did mikai leave?"


    Dou Ge gently touched her arm, which means "yes".


    Jian Haixi said, "I said that without the smell of disinfectant, I thought he might have left. And..."


    She stopped halfway, and Dou Ge drew a question mark in her palm.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "brother Dou, you are always angry when mikai is here. Although I can''t see it, I can feel that you have been very excited."


    Dou Ge was stunned. He felt guilty when he thought of what he had just done with mikai.


    At this time, he was really glad that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear him. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if she knew what mikai had said to him just now.


    Jian Haixi said, "brother Dou, there''s no one else at the moment. I want to ask you about Qiaoqiao and Mo Jue. How did Mo Jue know Qiaoqiao and how did Qiaoqiao come here?"


    Dou Ge hesitated and wrote slowly in the palm of Jian Haixi: "Yingwei sent her."


    "Shadow guards?" Jian Haixi frowned and asked anxiously, "why did shadow guards send Qiaoqiao here? Haven''t all shadow guards returned to Xiangcheng?"


    Dou Ge hesitated and didn''t go on. If he said that Yingwei didn''t return to Xiangcheng, Jian Haixi would understand that there was a change over Ning Jiwei.


    Then it''s hard to hide Ning Jiwei, Mo Jue and Jian Yi.


    "Brother Dou?" Jian Haixi hurriedly grabbed Dou GE''s sleeve and asked, "are you hiding something from me?"


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi in a hurry, sighed, took her handwriting and said, "it''s something, just... I didn''t think about how to tell you."


    "What do you mean you didn''t think about it? How can you tell me?" Jane Haixi became more and more worried. "If you have something to say, what''s the reason why you need to hide it from me?"


    As soon as he asked, Jian Haixi was stunned.


    What is it that Dou goming knows she will worry, but he will hide it from her?


    Unless there is a change in some of the personnel they have agreed on, and that change will worry her.


    Shadow guard


    Why did you send Qiaoqiao back?


    Jane Haixi''s brain rotates wildly.


    Dou Ge saw Jian Haixi''s head bowed and silent, and knew that she was already thinking.


    He didn''t know Jian Haixi''s intelligence until today. Although he only talked about Yingwei, it''s hard to guarantee that Jian Haixi won''t think of more details.


    Dou Ge doesn''t want Jian Haixi to know so much at this time. If Ning Jiwei is here, it''s okay to say that Ning Jiwei is not here now, neither Mo Jue nor Jian Yi. Jian Haixi knows so much, which is no good except to make her more worried.


    Thinking of this, Dou Ge suddenly clasped Jian Haixi''s shoulder and said, "Haixi, don''t think about it."


    Jian Haixi was shaken by him. Her thoughts came back from meditation. She looked at Dou GE''s direction and asked, "brother Dou, what''s the matter?"


    Dou Ge sighed and sighed and wrote in Jian Haixi''s hand: "don''t think about it. I promise you, wait. It won''t take long. I''ll tell you everything soon."


    Jian Haixi recognized Dou GE''s words and said with a bitter smile, "brother Dou, do you think I might not want to?"


    "But, Haixi, I......" Dou Ge was anxious and regretful. He blamed himself for his slip of tongue and told Jian Haixi about the shadow guard.


    But if he doesn''t say, Jian Haixi will ask Qiaoqiao about it.


    Then Jane Haixi will no longer trust Qiaoqiao. Who will take care of her after that?


    Dou Ge was sweating with anxiety. Jian Haixi seemed to know that he was worried and said calmly, "brother Dou, I can''t help now. I also understand that you''re afraid that I''m too worried about my health, but... Hiding from me will only make me more worried, just like my grandfather."


    Listening to Jane Haixi''s words, Dou Ge hesitated and didn''t know what to do.


    Just then, there were several footsteps approaching outside the door, and a familiar voice came from outside the door: "I''ll tell her."


    Listening to this sound, Dou Ge was stunned, and then stood up quickly.


    Then Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue walked in from the door.


    "Ji Wei, Mo Jue, you..." Dou Ge looked at the two people, first stunned, and then shouted, "you''re finally here."


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue didn''t look at Dou Ge. Their eyes were fixed on Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know that someone was coming. She just felt Dou Ge leave her. She couldn''t help holding her hand in the air and asked, "brother Dou, what happened?"


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue looked at Jian Haixi in front of them and were stunned there for a moment.


    Ning Jiwei''s heart was like a knife, while Mo Jue was shocked and heartbroken.


    Jane Haixi, who is so wonderful, beautiful and moving, can only sit helplessly on the bed with empty eyes.


    The festering wounds on her face, exposed neck and arms seemed to take back all her beauty.


    Talilina''s move took everything a person, a woman cherished.


    She let Jian Haixi seem to have been cursed by the most vicious curse in the world, and then stood there laughing and watching Jian Haixi struggle.


    Mo Jue clenched his teeth and unconsciously grasped his hand hanging on his side.


    If he used to be infatuated with talilina, he really hated talilina at the moment.


    Jane Haixi called twice, but Dou Ge didn''t answer. Finally, she was a little anxious.


    "Brother Dou, where are you? Is someone coming? Why do I seem to smell something else?"


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. He pursed his lips and didn''t catch Jian Haixi''s hand.


    At this time, he shouldn''t be the one who stretched out his hand.


    Jian Haixi''s hand waved helplessly in the air. No one responded to her, and Dou Ge seemed to disappear.


    "Brother Dou, have you left? Where''s Qiaoqiao? Qiaoqiao, are you there?" Jian Haixi asked anxiously.


    Looking at Jian Haixi like this, Mo Jue''s eyes couldn''t help reddening, "Haixi..."


    He shouted, but Jane Haixi didn''t respond at all.


    Dou Ge looked at Ning Ji and Mo Jue and said in a deep voice, "after mikai and Qiaoqiao came, Haixi has been much better. At least the festering part of her body has been much better now and she doesn''t smell. A few days ago, her whole body was painful and itchy and smelled. In those days, she locked herself in her room and disappeared."


    He calmly talked about Jian Haixi''s situation without exaggeration or concealment, because he felt that whether Ning Jiwei or Mo Jue should know this and know what kind of suffering Jian Haixi had suffered.


    Only knowing this, Ning Jiwei will cherish Jian Haixi more, and Mo Jue will clearly realize that talilina is their enemy.


    Mo Jue took a deep breath. Jian Haixi in front of him really couldn''t bear to look again. He opened his mouth to say something, but finally just turned and strode out of the room.


    Dou Ge looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "when you come, just accompany her. She''s very hard these days."


    Ning Jiwei lowered his head and said in a hoarse voice, "thank you."

 Chapter 619

    Dou Ge shook his head and didn''t speak. He just closed the door for them and left the room.


    "Brother Dou? Qiao Qiao?" Jian Haixi didn''t get a response for a long time, and finally panicked.


    There was obvious panic and fear on her always pretending calm face. As she stretched out her hand and grabbed it in the air, she wanted to help the bed down.


    "Is anyone there? Who''s there?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei looked at such a helpless and weak Jian Haixi, tears in his eyes.


    "Haixi..."


    "Who''s there?" Jian Haixi got out of bed in a panic, but misjudged the position of the slippers, stepped empty, and the whole person fell forward.


    "Ah!" cried Jane Haixi, then closed her eyes and blocked her head.


    She thought she must see the injury again this time. Both Dou Ge and mikai told her that the wound could not be hurt by external forces.


    Just when Jane Haixi thought she was going to fall miserably, suddenly two big hands firmly caught her and held her in her arms.


    "Brother Dou... No, not brother Dou..." Jian Haixi subconsciously thought it was Dou Ge who caught her, but soon, the smell and embrace of the man in front of her told her that he was not Dou Ge.


    The familiar feeling finally came. Jian Haixi opened her mouth and trembled slightly. She held out her hand in disbelief. She wanted to touch the cheek of the person in front of her, but she stopped halfway and didn''t dare to touch it. For fear that she just thought more.


    "You, you are..." Jian Haixi said hoarsely, shaking his lips and tears, but he didn''t even dare to say the name.


    How is that possible? How could he be here?


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei gently held Jian Haixi''s hand and put it on her cheek to make her feel her reality.


    "Haixi, it''s me. I''m coming."


    The familiar facial features and blade like outline were in the palm of her hand, and the hot tears slipped through the back of her hand, as if telling her that all this was true.


    "Jiwei..." Jian Haixi cried out, stretched out his hand and hugged Ning Jiwei tightly around his neck and said, "it''s really you, is it really you, Jiwei? You''re here, you really came to me."


    "It''s me." Ning Jiwei hugged Jane Haixi, kissed her hair and eyebrows with pity, and told her that he was coming in this way that only belonged to their intimacy.


    Jian Haixi buried himself in Ning Jiwei''s arms, and his strength suddenly collapsed.


    Different from the cry when calling Qiao Qinghe, she was wronged at that time, but she deliberately cried so loudly in order to make Qiao Qinghe lift his heart.


    But now in Ning Jiwei''s arms, she threw away all her armor, like a child who suffered all the grievances and finally returned to her parents'' arms, crying so loudly, so wronged, so... It''s sad.


    Ning Jiwei hugged Jian Haixi tightly. He was crying, but his cry was silent. Only the tears soaked in Jian Haixi''s clothes told her how sad and heartache he was.


    In the room, lovers who haven''t seen each other for a long time embrace and cry.


    Outside the room, Dou Ge and Mo Jue, who had not gone far, both red eyes.


    I don''t know how long it took Jian Haixi to stop her tears, but she didn''t want to withdraw from Ning Jiwei''s arms. She just choked and asked, "Jiwei, why are you here?"


    Ning Jiwei reached out and touched her cheek, kissed her on the lips, and then bent down to hold her and sat on the bed.


    When Dou Ge is there, Jian Haixi is strong. When Qiao Qiao is there, Jian Haixi is patient.


    But only when Ning Jiwei was there, Jian Haixi was delicate.


    Ning Jiwei sat on the bed with Jian Haixi in his arms, then helped her cover the quilt, padded the pillow, and adjusted her posture.


    In the whole process, Jian Haixi seemed to have no hands and feet, just stuck in his arms and let her play with it.


    When Ning Jiwei held her in his arms and leaned on the bed, Jian Haixi rubbed on his chest and asked, "Jiwei, you haven''t said why you came?"


    Ning Jiwei held her in one hand, smelled the speech, raised her chin with the other hand, bowed his head, and his lips pressed tightly against her ears and said, "I''m looking for you."


    The warm breath sprayed on her ears and made Jane Haixi tremble slightly. She smiled bitterly and shook her head and said, "I... can''t hear, Jiwei."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were dark and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi seemed to know Ning Jiwei''s mood at the moment, forced himself to hold a smile, stretched out his palm and said, "write it, you write it in my palm, I''ll know."


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi''s hand and closed all her fingers.


    Writing in the palm of his hand is a way that people with hearing impairment can use. His Haixi is not. He should not use this way.


    "Jiwei?"


    Before Ning Jiwei could write, his fingers were closed, which made Jian Haixi confused.


    Just when she wanted to ask, the whole person was suddenly turned over by Ning Jiwei.


    "Ji Wei, you..." Jian Haixi blinked, and she couldn''t figure out Ning Ji Wei''s idea.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything. He just buried his head next to Jian Haixi''s neck and approached her ear in a more intimate way with almost no gap.


    "Haixi, I love you. Do you hear me?"


    Jian Haixi trembled and said with a smile, "Ji Wei, itch..."


    She reached out to push Ning Jiwei, but Ning Jiwei fastened her hands and put them on the pillow.


    In the same way, Ning Jiwei increased his voice and said, "Haixi, I love you."


    "Haixi, I love you."


    "I love you, Haixi, do you hear me?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi in his arms and said again and again in her ear.


    Jian Haixi smiled and dodged at the beginning, then felt bitter, and then held Ning Jiwei motionless.


    Finally, Ning Jiwei didn''t know how many times he said "I love you". When his voice was so loud that Dou Ge and others outside the door could hear clearly, Jian Haixi finally hugged him with tears.


    "Haixi, can you hear me? I love you very much." Ning Jiwei said in a dumb voice.


    Jane Haixi hugged his neck, cried and nodded: "I heard it, I heard Jiwei, I heard you say ''I love you'', I heard it."


    Jian Haixi''s voice reached the outside through the door frame. Dou Ge and Mo Jue were stunned.


    Together with mikai, Qiaoqiao and Qiao Zheng who came, they also stopped.


    It was as if the auspicious weather struck a chord. These old men who would never show people in tears were all in tears now.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Ning Jiwei was stiff, then his face was happy, and the smile on the corners of his lips unconsciously enlarged.


    He looked up at Jian Haixi, kissed her affectionately and said, "my Haixi, I love you, the same in this life."

 Chapter 620

    Under the appeasement of Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi calmed down slowly.


    She leaned in Ning Jiwei''s arms, sucked her nose and muttered, "don''t kiss me, I still smell, and my skin is rotten, especially ugly..."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but bowed his head and kissed her lips and cheeks several times, replacing his answer with practical action.


    Jian Haixi was sour and clenched Ning Jiwei''s hand. He didn''t speak for a while.


    Outside, Mo Jue took a deep breath, cleared his throat and said to mikai, "come on, brother, I brought you something back. See if you can use it."


    "What is it?" Mikael asked suspiciously. Just after asking him, the whole person immediately reacted. His eyes brightened and asked, "have you got the antidote?"


    After listening to his words, Dou Ge hurriedly looked over.


    Mo Jue shook his head and said, "there''s no antidote, but I got this."


    While talking, Mo Jue took out a small tube of snake blood from his pocket and said to mikai, "this is the snake blood I pressed from Qi Er''s poison doctor. He said that''s all, but I don''t know if it''s true. I''ll take it back for you and see if it can be used."


    Mikai frowned, took the snake''s blood and said, "I''m going to have a test now."


    Mo Jue nodded, stretched his waist and said, "OK, I''m almost tired all the way. I''ll make up for it first."


    After saying that, he just took two steps, looked back at Dou Ge and said, "take a break, too. There''s something important next."


    Dou Ge asked with a dark look in his eyes, "Yiyi..."


    "HMM." Mo Jue replied, without saying anything else, but Dou Ge understood.


    If Jian Yi is well, Mo Jue and Ning Jiwei would have come back with Jian Yi long ago.


    And Mo Jue''s sentence "there''s something important next" has explained the problem very well.


    After Mo Jue left, Dou Ge looked back at the direction of the door, pursed his lips and turned away.


    Since Ning Jiwei has arrived, he is no longer needed here.


    Mo Jue yawned and went back to his room. He was really tired.


    From rushing to talilina, to staying in the dungeon for several days, to the thrilling escape all the way


    He hasn''t had a good rest for a long time.


    "Cough..." after closing the door, Mo Jue stretched out his hand and pressed it on his chest.


    His old injury hasn''t healed yet. In fact, there has always been a dull pain, but he has been enduring it.


    "Deng Deng Deng"


    There was a knock on the door. Mo Jue thought it was Dou Ge or mikai. He turned his back to the door and didn''t reply: "enter."


    The "crunchy" door was pushed open, Qiao Qiao came in from the door, looked at Mo Jue and shouted excitedly, "brother Mo!"


    Mo Jue paused while he was unbuttoning. He looked back at Qiaoqiao and said with a smile, "how did you come here?"


    "They told me you came back, and I came to look for you." Qiaoqiao entered the room with a smile, looking at Mo Jue in circles up, down, left and right.


    Mo Jue smiled helplessly, reached out and pressed her head and said, "don''t turn, it makes me dizzy."


    "Brother Mo, aren''t you hurt?" Qiao Qiao raised her big eyes and looked at him anxiously.


    "No, very good." Mo Jue said.


    "Really?" Qiao Qiao blinked, frowned and said, "I don''t believe it. Even if you are injured, you certainly don''t want to tell me. I''ll see for myself."


    As she spoke, she dared to reach out to Mo Jue and wanted to untie his clothes.


    Mo Jue was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t expect Qiaoqiao to have so much courage, so he didn''t react to avoid.


    "PATA ~" the button was untied, revealing Mo Jue''s white and fleshy chest.


    After the cold wind swept, Mo Jue reacted and hurriedly grabbed Qiaoqiao''s hand and said, "what are you doing?"


    Qiaoqiao also remembered that it was inappropriate at this moment, so she blushed and retreated: "yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to... I just want to see if you''re hurt."


    Mo Jue lost his smile, reached out and rubbed Qiaoqiao''s hair and said, "I''m really not hurt."


    "Oh, oh... That''s good..." Qiaoqiao''s little face turned red and didn''t dare to look up.


    Mo Jue took an eyebrow at her, smiled and asked, "but you have changed a lot these days. How can I not know that you still have the courage to untie other people''s clothes?"


    "I didn''t..." Qiao Qiao pulled his finger and whispered, "maybe, maybe it''s taking care of the young lady to take a bath these two days, so I''m used to..."


    "Ha? What''s wrong with you?" Mo Jue sat down with a smile, stretched out his hand and pointed to the next chair and said, "since you''re here, don''t be busy to go. Sit down and tell me how these days are?"


    Qiao Qiao hesitated and sat down.


    "Miss has to take a medicine bath and apply medicine every day. She is very painful. Although she has been holding back from telling others, I can see it." Qiao Qiao thought that Mo Jue wanted to know about Jian Haixi, so she tried her best to report responsibly: "Mr. mikai said he hasn''t prepared an antidote yet, so he can only detoxify the most superficial poison for the young lady first. The young lady can''t hear it. In fact, I can see that she wants to talk a lot, but she doesn''t want to trouble everyone, so she is always silent. She doesn''t dislike me when I talk to her these two days. Miss department, she still..."


    After talking a lot, Qiao Qiao told Mo Jue all the conditions of Jian Haixi she saw.


    Mo Jue closed his eyes and listened without interrupting her.


    Qiaoqiao is talking about Jian Haixi, which is different from what he and Dou Ge saw.


    After all, they are men. Even if they see more, their mind will not be ingenious and delicate, so they still can''t see the pain borne by Jian Haixi silently.


    Listening to Qiao Qiao finish Jian Haixi''s things, Mo Jue''s heart sank gradually, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    Qiao Qiao finished, looked up at Mo Jue and said, "brother Mo, is it... What''s wrong with me?"


    "There''s nothing wrong." Mo Jue opened his eyes, turned his head to Qiaoqiao, and said softly, "it''s just that the Haixi thing is over. Where''s yours?"


    "Me?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and looked at Mo Jue suspiciously.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "I asked you to follow Haixi. You should have seen a very different life from yours in the past few days. Are you still used to it?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. Unexpectedly, Mo Jue remembered to care about whether she was used to it.


    No one has ever cared about her life before, whether she is used to it, what she wants and what she thinks


    But since I met Mo Jue, although Mo Jue didn''t say much to her, even they didn''t get along for long.


    But it was mo Jue who brought Qiaoqiao to a completely different world, a world with light.


    He will teach her how to find hope, help her plan her future life, ask her to study hard with Jian Haixi, and carefully ask her if she is used to it and if she has any ideas in her heart


    Qiaoqiao felt that her nose was a little sour. At the same time, there was a feeling that she didn''t understand at the bottom of her heart.


    Mo Jue looked at her and said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother mo..." Qiao Qiao called his name, and suddenly the whole man jumped into his arms.


    Mo Jue didn''t take precautions. She suddenly rushed over. The whole person even leaned back with his chair. Fortunately, he buckled the corner of the table next to him in time, and then stepped on the ground, which didn''t make both of them fall to the ground.


    Looking at the coincidence that no head rushed over, Mo Jue couldn''t help laughing and said, "what are you doing? You know, you were moved to hold me. You don''t know, you thought you wanted to assassinate and sneak attack me."


    "Brother mo..." Qiao Qiao sucked his nose, looked up at Mo Jue and said, "I won''t kill you. Qiao Qiao will never hurt brother mo."


    Her expression was so solemn that Mo Jue was stunned and embarrassed.


    He reached out and pinched Qiaoqiao''s face and said, "I''m kidding you."


    Qiao Qiao didn''t speak, and the man didn''t retreat. He just bowed his head and buried it in front of him, hugged him and didn''t let go.


    Mo Jue waited quietly for half a minute. Seeing that she still didn''t retreat, she couldn''t help feeling something different.


    Hugging for a while can be regarded as a thank-you among friends, but holding it all the time is not that way.


    "Cough..." Mo Jue cleared his throat awkwardly, smiled, clasped Qiaoqiao''s shoulder and pushed her away without trace.


    "Brother Mo?" Qiao Qiao looked up and looked a little confused.


    "Then what..." Mo Jue avoided Qiao Qiao''s sight and asked with a smile, "have someone bullied you these days? Tell me, I''ll beat them for you."


    Qiao Qiao blinked, shook his head and said, "no, everyone is very kind to me. No one bullies me."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s good." Mo Jue nodded.


    Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue and suddenly said with a smile, "brother Mo, thank you."


    "Thank me?" Mo Jue looked at the smile on Qiaoqiao''s face and asked, "thank me for what?"


    "That''s much more." Qiao Qiao bowed his head, broke his fingers and counted, "thank you, brother Mo, for saving me, for sending me here, and for asking me if I''m okay..."


    She lowered her head and said, but Mo Jue was only relieved that she had left her arms.


    He helped Qiaoqiao. He just wanted to save her. He didn''t want to have anything else with her.


    Qiao Qiao finished counting and looked at Mo Jue and said, "what I thank most is that brother Mo sent me to Miss Jane."


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue raised his eyebrows. Looking at Qiaoqiao''s confident smile, he smiled and said, "it seems that you have learned a lot."


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao smiled and tilted her head and said, "Miss Jane is really a good and good person. She is smart and strong, and she never gives up hope. With her, you will feel that life is bright everywhere. Even if there are any difficult difficulties at present, you can get through it as long as you stick to it."


    Mo Jue smiled, stretched out his hand and flicked Qiaoqiao''s forehead and said, "you''re right. It seems that you''ve learned a lot recently. Do you want to follow Haixi in the future?"


    "Yes!" Qiao Qiao nodded, "I want to follow the young lady, learn from her, take good care of her and do my part for her!"

 Chapter 621

    Looking at Qiao Qiao''s fighting spirit, Mo Jue smiled and said, "yes, it seems that it''s really right for you to come here."


    "Brother Mo......"


    Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue, with two blushes floating on her face, and whispered, "wait until... When I''m better, can I follow you?"


    Mo Jue was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer Qiao Qiao''s words for a moment.


    With Qiao''s simplicity, she may not think so much when saying this. Maybe she just wants to follow him, not mixed with male and female love.


    But for Mo Jue, he can''t help thinking so much.


    Qiao Qiao didn''t understand at that time. She could understand later. At that time, they would be embarrassed.


    Even if Qiao Qiao doesn''t understand, he can''t make a promise to her that he can''t do.


    Yes, Mo Jue can''t make this promise.


    He would never be with talilina. He even hated that woman.


    But he couldn''t take back the feelings and hearts he had left on talilina, and he couldn''t accept other feelings in a short time.


    Qiao Qiao was so pure and beautiful that he couldn''t bear to provoke her.


    "Brother Mo?"


    Without Mo Jue''s answer, Qiao Qiao looked up in doubt.


    Mo Jue pursed his lips, smiled for a long time and said, "let''s talk about the future. When these things are over, maybe you will have a better place to go at that time?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. She subconsciously wanted to say no. there would be no better place for her than Mo Jue.


    But even if she didn''t have a deeper idea at this time, she knew it was inappropriate to say this.


    And Mo Jue''s appearance, although he was laughing and saying this, his eyes seemed to say that he didn''t want her to be with him.


    Qiao Qiao didn''t know much, but her mind was always delicate, so she stopped and didn''t ask again.


    Mo Jue looked at the lonely look on Qiaoqiao''s face. For a moment, she wanted to blurt out and tell her that she could follow him.


    But it was just a moment.


    He looked at Qiaoqiao and said with a smile, "well, go back and have a rest. I''m a little sleepy."


    "Well, OK." Qiaoqiao nodded obediently, stood up and said with a smile, "brother Mo, have a good rest. Bye."


    "Well, goodbye," Mo Jue said with a smile.


    As the door was opened and closed, the two people across the door put away their smiles at the same time.


    Qiao Qiao bowed her head and went back to her room lonely.


    Mo Jue sighed, got up from his chair and lay back in bed to make up for his sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jian Haixi leaned in Ning Jiwei''s arms, thought for a moment or asked, "Jiwei, since you''re here, can you tell me a lot? I''m really worried."


    Ning Jiwei stroked her hair and sighed, "OK, I''ll tell you."


    Jian Haixi''s hearing is inconvenient. Ning Jiwei doesn''t want to write with her, so he thinks of a way to help Jian Haixi find headphones. This head speaks by himself, and then the computer changes the audio. At the other end, Jian Haixi turns the volume to the maximum, so the voice is several times higher than that of normal people.


    Jian Haixi put earplugs in her ears. Although it was not very clear, it was enough for her to hear clearly.


    Ning Jiwei said, "the whole thing should start with Mo Jue''s departure. At that time, Yi Yi and Mo Jue left Xiangcheng together..."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Haixi froze. Just when Ning Jiwei thought she would be angry and excited, he saw Jian Haixi sigh: "if so, I guessed that things would not be so simple, sure enough..."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi asked, "what about Yi Yi now? Something''s wrong, isn''t it?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips, sighed, stroked Jian Haixi''s hair and said, "Haixi, you are always so smart."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, shook his head, reached out and pushed him and said, "don''t say this. Hurry to tell me what''s going on."


    Ning Jiwei said, "do you remember the day when Yi Yi gave you the address of talilina base?"


    "I remember." Jane Haixi said, "I thought I had a problem that day, but when I asked you, you always didn''t tell me."


    It was also at that time that she began to suspect that Jane Yi had an accident.


    But she was too busy at that time. If she willfully said that she wanted to find Jian Yi or something, it would only be adding trouble to Dou Ge and others.


    Therefore, Jian Haixi could only talk about her worries and waited patiently for Ning Jiwei to contact them.


    After a long time, there was no news from Ning Ji and Mo Jue. Jian Haixi was more sure that something must have happened to Jian Yi.


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head and kissed Jian Haixi''s hair and said, "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you. In fact, I had asked the shadow guard to protect Yi before that day, but I didn''t expect it to be a little late."


    Jian Haixi was stiff and could not help tightening Ning Jiwei''s hand.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and patted the back of her hand and said, "don''t worry. Yi Yi should be in talilina''s base now. There''s no danger yet."


    "Yi Yi is..." Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "isn''t it very close to us?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I''m looking for you. First, I''ll give the snake blood to mikai together with Mo Jue, and second, I''ll save Yi Yi."


    Jane Haixi was a little confused, frowned and asked, "Jiwei, you tell me from the beginning that there are still coincidence things."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "I''m not afraid you''re worried, so I''ll tell you later. Now I''ll tell you what happened. You must not think how smart our son is."


    Seeing Ning Jiwei speaking in such a relaxed tone, Jian Haixi was also interested. He asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s Yiyi doing?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled helplessly and said, "in fact, Yiyi could not have been arrested. If he was not clever, he would have been mistaken..."


    "What?" Jane Haixi wondered more.


    Ning Jiwei then slowly told Jian Haixi about the causes and consequences. Jian Haixi heard Ning Jiwei say that Jian Yi won ah Zhuo''s sympathy as a deaf mute little beggar. When ah Zhuo took him back as his brother, he didn''t know what to show his feelings.


    After that, Ning Jiwei said something about Qiao Qiao and that he and Mo Jue went back to get the antidote to save Jian Yi. Jian Haixi was stunned.


    Ning Jiwei finished talking, and then said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, I''m sorry, I still can''t save my son."


    Jian Haixi shook his head, reached out and fumbled over Ning Jiwei''s lips and said, "don''t say sorry, I know how hard you work. You haven''t slept a whole night since you came out of Hunan city?"


    Ning Jiwei listened to her love for herself. With a smile on her lips, she kissed her fingertips and said, "I''m fine. With you, I''m not tired at all."

 Chapter 622

    When Ning Jiwei finally saw Jian Haixi, there was a change in Xiangcheng.


    Mo''s house.


    Gu Chenyi pulled his hair impatiently and said, "how can these people find trouble so much?"


    "Brother Chen Yi, what should we do?" Mo Xiuyu, disguised as Ning Jiwei, also said anxiously.


    Gu Chenyi sighed and walked back and forth. After smoking several cigarettes, he waved his hand to Mo Xiuyu and said, "don''t worry, don''t worry, let me think about it, let me think about it."


    After that, Gu Chenyi rushed to the bathroom and washed his face. The tingling feeling on his face caused others to wake up a little.


    After coming out of the bathroom, Mo Xiuyu looked at Gu Chenyi''s boil: "brother Chenyi, you... Calm down after going to the bathroom?"


    Gu Chenyi gave him a white look and said, "I''m going to wash my face, okay."


    "... oh."


    I always feel that these two sentences are linked together, which can easily lead to other reverie space.


    Gu Chenyi also felt that his words were ambiguous, so he coughed and said in two voices: "what, I''ve come up with a way."


    With his words, Mo Xiuyu was successfully distracted and hurriedly asked, "what way?"


    "The way is..." Gu Chenyi suddenly raised a malicious smile, reached out and patted Mo Xiuyu on the shoulder and said, "the way is for you to see Tong Si."


    "Ah? Really let me see her?" Mo Xiuyu listened to Gu Chenyi''s words and immediately frowned. The boss was reluctant.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or too bad. Since Ning Jiwei left, Mo Sheng has made small moves over there.


    It''s OK to say other things. Recently, Mo Sheng doesn''t know what medicine he took wrong. He has a crush on the Tong family and wants to use Tong Si as a demon again.


    Mo Xiuyu was angry when he thought of it. "The half dead children''s family is really annoying. At this time, they don''t know what''s going on?"


    Gu Chenyi said, "it''s because I''m half dead, so I want to fight again. After all, I''ve been brilliant. No one wants a family to lose like this."


    "Then they also want to do something reliable. What''s the matter with a woman always asking Tong Si to hook up with my brother?"


    "Ha ha." Gu Chenyi lost his smile and thought, "maybe they think Tong Si is unparalleled? Maybe they think your brother is good?"


    "Pull it down." Mo Xiuyu turned his eyes. "Don''t compare Tong Si with my sister-in-law. In front of my sister-in-law, she doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "I agree with that, but now, the woman who is not worthy of your sister-in-law''s shoes will pester you to see you again. She has dealt with it several times before, but it''s hard to deal with it this time."


    "Ah, how annoying!" Mo Xiuyu grabbed his hair and said: "when I think of Tong Si, I think of my brother. At that time, my father still wanted to win over the Tong family and introduce Tong Si to my brother. I really... Vomit!"


    Let down make complaints about Gu Chenyi''s smile. He shook his head and sat down, sitting on his back. He thought, "we can''t make complaints about the Tucao, but we can''t take it lightly."


    "I know," Mo Xiuyu pursed.


    Because he has been unwilling to meet Tong Si, Tong Si has suspected that there are other movements on his side.


    If he doesn''t see Tong Si again this time, I''m afraid even Mo Sheng will doubt it.


    Now Ning Jiwei doesn''t know what happened. They must stabilize Mo Sheng here and can''t let him find out that Ning Jiwei is not in Xiangcheng.


    After thinking about it, Mo Xiuyu still couldn''t think of a better way. He and Gu Chenyi looked at each other and sighed: "can I really see her?"


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "anyway, I don''t have a better way."


    "That..." Mo Xiuyu hesitated, stared at Gu Chenyi suspiciously and asked, "will you protect me?"


    "Ah?" Gu Chenyi was stunned and doubted that he had heard wrong.


    In his impression, Mo Xiuyu is not so afraid of death, and the other party is just a woman. What''s to be afraid of?


    "I, that... Tong Si, her that..." Mo Xiuyu hesitated, blushing for a long time.


    Gu Chenyi was worried and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Mo Xiuyu took a deep breath, simply closed his eyes and said, "I''m afraid Tong Si will do it to me."


    Start?


    Gu Chenyi blinked and was stunned for a long time before he reacted to Mo Xiuyu''s meaning.


    After the reaction, Gu Chenyi couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ha ha... Mo Xiuyu, you really are... Why didn''t I find you so pure before?" Gu Chenyi laughed and burst into tears.


    Mo Xiuyu blushed at his joke, hummed, turned his head and said, "what''s pure or impure? I just... Don''t want to be her..."


    "What''s that?" Gu Chenyi deliberately teased him.


    "Just..." Mo Xiuyu stared at Gu Chenyi and said, "brother Chenyi, you know, you have to laugh at me. I''m serious with you!"


    Gu Chenyi barely stopped laughing, waved his hand and said, "well, I don''t laugh at you, just Xiuyu..."


    Gu Chenyi took a deep breath. The old God looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "you know, now you have a heavy burden on your shoulders. Sometimes... Necessary sacrifices are also indispensable."


    Mo Xiuyu was worried and said with a red face, "I''m not afraid of death. I can sacrifice anything, but don''t do it in this way."


    Gu Chenyi picked her eyebrows and said, "they''ve all been sacrificed. You can choose the specific way?"


    "I, this......" Mo Xiuyu was anxious and flustered.


    They all know that Tong Si is not kind to him. No, they are not kind to Ning Jiwei. Don''t think about it this time. They all know that Tong Si''s small moves must be indispensable.


    At that time, if he really gets caught and is "used" by Tong Si, it will be a great humiliation.


    Seeing that Mo Xiuyu was crying, Gu Chenyi finally let him go, smiled and said, "do you really believe that I will let you sacrifice in this way?"


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned, looked at Gu Chenyi and asked, "will you save me?"


    "Of course." Gu Chenyi patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. If our victory is to be exchanged in this way, what''s the difference between us and Mo Sheng?"


    "Brother Chen Yi ~" Mo Xiuyu shouted hoarsely, with an obvious sense of crying in his voice.


    After all, he is still a half grown-up boy. He was really frightened by the deception just now.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and patted him and said, "but since we want to meet, we still have to make preparations."


    "What preparation?" Mo Xiuyu asked suspiciously.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "for example, what if Tong Si finds out that you are a fake? Then we have to find a way to hold her down."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned and his heart was very sad.


    Sure enough, do you still want him to sell his beauty?


    Seeing that his face turned white, Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows and asked, "young man, what do you think?"


    "I, I..." Mo Xiuyu lowered his head and muttered, "brother Chenyi, don''t worry. If I really get to that step, I''ll be conscious."


    "You have a fart consciousness." Gu Chenyi said silently, "I mean, before you meet Tong Si, I have to meet Qin Zhixu and the Qiao family. Don''t be amorous, okay?"


    "Ah? That''s right..." Mo Xiuyu scratched his head and felt a little relieved


    After discussing with Mo Xiuyu, Gu Chenyi went to Qiao''s house.


    On the way, he first called Qin Zhixu and told him the basic situation.


    After hearing this, Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "I agree with you. At this time... We really need the power of the Qiao family."


    "Originally, the shadow guard would come back." Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "if the shadow guard comes back, I don''t have to run this trip. But now the shadow guard doesn''t come back, compared with Ji Wei..."


    Qin Zhixu also sank his face and said, "something''s wrong. I just hope they can get through it smoothly, otherwise Xiang City won''t last long."


    They didn''t know about Jian Yi, but as soon as Ning Jiwei left, there was no news. There was no news from Jian Haixi, as if everything had fallen into a quagmire, revealing dangerous calm everywhere.


    In this calm, I don''t know when some strange bubbles will appear.


    When the mire on the surface is uncovered, it will be revealed whether it is Ningji and Jian Haixi or talilina.


    That''s why they have to be fully prepared, ready... To go to war at any time.


    Qin Zhixu thought for a moment and said, "since you''ve gone to Qiao''s house this time, don''t just talk about you, but also write to George about other things."


    "Well, I know." Gu Chenyi said.


    This time I went to Qiao''s house not only to borrow people, but also to prevent Mo Sheng and Tong Si.


    More importantly, we should discuss the next countermeasures.


    Qin knew Xu didn''t want their conversation to be so heavy. He smiled and said, "you should go to Qiao''s house, too. I haven''t seen Gu Ruan in your house for such a long time. I guess the child has long missed you."


    "Miss me?" Gu Chenyi sighed when she thought of her silly son. "Come on, as long as he has Ruirui and food, he won''t think of himself and my father, the white eyed wolf."


    "Ha ha!" Qin Zhixu said with a smile, "then shouldn''t you reflect? Why is your status so low? Even if you can''t compare with ruiruirui, after all, Ruirui is so cute and can''t compare with her, but you can''t compare the influence of food on Gu Ruan, then..."


    Gu Chenyi snorted angrily, "just what? Don''t mind your own business. Also say me. I haven''t seen how much your star brother cares about you. Let''s be half weight. Don''t laugh at anyone."


    Qin Zhixu choked and thought of the JOJO who never called brother or contacted him. He would not say he missed him. He sighed and said, "we are both miserable people!"

 Chapter 623

    Gu Chenyi arrives at Qiao''s house. As soon as he enters the door, he sees Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian rushing towards him.


    "Dad!"


    "Uncle gu!"


    Gu Chenyi really hasn''t seen the two children for a long time. Now he looked at their smiling faces, squatted down with a smile, and caught the two running towards him one by one.


    "Dad, why did you come to see me?" Gu Xiaomian was full of tonnage. He bumped Gu Chenyi and almost sat on the ground.


    Gu Chenyi looked at his chubby son in front of him, reached out and pinched his face and said, "silly son, how many good things have you eaten? Have you become fat?"


    "There''s no way." Gu Xiaomian didn''t like it. When he came, he said he was fat and said with his lips: "Mingming has lost half a kilo."


    "Really?" Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows and expressed great doubt about it.


    Gu Xiaomian hummed, took Jian Rui''s hand and said, "Rui Rui, tell Dad."


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Chenyi, looked at Gu Xiaomian with a guilty heart and said, "Gu Ruan, actually..."


    "Actually what?" Gu Xiaomian blinked and asked.


    "Cough..." Jian Rui coughed twice and said with a guilty heart: "in fact, the family name... Is broken. You didn''t want to eat that day. In order to deceive you into eating well, we deliberately changed the number."


    Gu Xiaomian suddenly froze, as if he were splitting a thunder on his head. He was silly there for a time and didn''t know how to react.


    "Poof... Hahaha!" Gu Chenyi smiled unkindly after listening to Jian Rui''s words, reached out and rubbed Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "son, why... Why are you so funny?"


    Gu Xiaomian pursed his lips, hummed and turned his head to ignore people.


    Gu Chenyi laughed enough, which made Gu Xiaomian strong. He hugged Gu Xiaomian on his body and said, "it''s really heavy, but it''s okay. If you''re fat now, you''ll grow strong in the future."


    Listening to his words, Gu Xiaomian''s face got better.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Gu Chenyi and asked awkwardly, "Dad, you haven''t come to see me for a long time."


    "Well, dad is a little busy, and it''s not safe for you to come here to see you." Gu Chenyi looked at Gu Xiaomian lovingly, reached out and rubbed his head and said, "why, miss Dad?"


    Gu Chenyi asked the exit. He thought Gu Xiaomian would say "no" or anything else like before.


    But unexpectedly, Gu Xiaomian nodded decisively and said, "well, I miss Dad very much."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned. Somehow, there was a trace of acid and emotion in his heart.


    In the past, Gu Xiaomian didn''t understand why he missed. Although he always said disgusting words, he was also glad that his son didn''t lack anything, so he couldn''t understand missing.


    But now Gu Xiaomian said "Miss" to him, but it made Gu Chenyi uncomfortable.


    After all, he still let his son experience things he shouldn''t have experienced.


    Although it is only a small thing, Gu Chenyi understands the mood of being a parent.


    He will be sad for only such a small thing, so it can be seen how Ning Ji and Jian Haixi should miss Jian Yi and Jian Rui, and how sad they should be when they know that the children are not doing well?


    Thinking of this, Gu Chenyi put down Gu Xiaomian, reached out to hold Jian Rui and said, "Xiao Mian misses me. Does Ruirui miss Uncle Gu?"


    "Yes." Jianrui nodded obediently, holding Gu Chenyi''s neck and said, "but Ruirui and Gu Ruan both know that uncle Gu is busy, so we are all very good. Uncle Gu doesn''t have to worry about us. We all have a good life, right, Gu Ruan?"


    In the last sentence, Jian Rui looked down at Gu soft.


    "Well, don''t worry, Dad. I''m doing well here." Gu Xiaomian patted his belly in response to what he said.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "OK, I know you''re doing well. Don''t pat your belly. It''s broken to pat your belly again."


    After talking to Gu Xiaomian Jianrui, Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Xiuqian who had been standing obediently aside, smiled and touched her hair and said, "where''s Xiuqian? Are you still used to it here?"


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t expect Gu Chenyi to care about herself. After all, her identity was embarrassing. Even if Gu Chenyi didn''t fully believe her, they were excusable.


    But now not only everyone in the Qiao family is very kind to her, but Gu Chenyi doesn''t take her as an enemy, which makes Mo Xiuqian feel much warmer.


    She blushed and nodded, "good, here, everyone is very kind to me."


    "That''s all right."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and talked to several children for a while before George came down from upstairs.


    Seeing Gu Chenyi, George said, "come on, tell me upstairs."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and followed George upstairs.


    But he thought he would go to the study. After all, such a thing should not be publicized even in the Qiao family. Everyone knows it.


    But unexpectedly, George led him to Qiao Qinghe''s room.


    "George, this..." Gu Chenyi hesitated. He didn''t want to disturb Qiao Qinghe.


    "It''s all right, come in," said George, raising his feet and going in first.


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and had to follow him in.


    After entering the room, Gu Chenyi saw that Qiao Qinghe still had a hanging needle in his hand and frowned.


    Qiao Qinghe saw them come in, pointed to the next chair and said to Gu Chenyi, "sit down, Gu boy, what''s the trouble with the Mo family when you come today?"


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and turned to see George.


    George sighed and said, "it''s all right. The old man knows everything. We don''t have to hide anything from him."


    "This..." Gu Chenyi still hesitated. He was even in the past. Now Qiao Qinghe is obviously in poor health. Now telling him these things is not bad for his recovery?


    When Qiao Qinghe saw Gu Chenyi hesitating, he guessed what he was thinking. He couldn''t help humming: "you boy, you have a lot of thoughts. You also want to hide it from me, don''t you?"


    "Well... What, sir, you misunderstood..." Gu Chenyi said hard.


    Qiao Qinghe ignored him after humming.


    George smiled bitterly and said, "it''s all right. Tell me, my old man is born to worry about his life. If you don''t let him worry, he won''t be happy."


    "Ah?" Gu Chenyi wondered.


    George sighed: "the day before yesterday, the old man went through hell again. If Haixi hadn''t cried and said how wronged she was, the old man couldn''t put her in his heart when he heard Haixi''s voice, maybe now..."


    Gu Chenyi listened to George''s words, turned to look at Qiao Qinghe, frowned and said, "what happened?"


    "So." Qiao Qinghe glared at Gu Chenyi and said, "you boy, don''t want to hide anything from me. Anyway, even if you don''t say it now, I can always ask George and Haixi later."

 Chapter 624

    Listening to Qiao Qinghe''s words, Gu Chenyi was stunned, then sighed and said, "well, sir, I have to say, you are still tall."


    A trip through hell scared everyone directly.


    Qiao Qinghe proudly raised his chin and said, "that''s."


    Looking at Qiao Qinghe, George reluctantly shook his head, turned to Gu Chenyi and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "It''s not that Tong Si''s business." Gu Chenyi leaned on the sofa and habitually wanted to touch the smoke, but he thought that this was Qiao Qinghe''s room, so he put the smoke back.


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, George picked his eyebrows and said, "why, that woman is still pestering Ji Wei... Oh, no, Xiuyu?"


    "I haven''t stopped." Gu Chenyi said, "I used to be perfunctory, but recently it seems that the other party is suspicious and has to propose to meet. I''m worried that if Ji Wei doesn''t show up this time, I''m afraid it will be because of Mo Sheng''s suspicion."


    George thought for a while and nodded: "yes, after all, ''ning Jiwei'' hasn''t appeared in Mo''s house for a long time, especially in Haixi. Things happen one after another, but Ji Wei''s side is always calm and doesn''t seem normal. With Mo Sheng''s suspicious nature, it''s possible that Tong Si''s meeting this time is a pretext for temptation."


    "I think so, too." Gu Chenyi said, "so I discussed with Xiuyu and decided to simply promise. Doesn''t her Tong Si want to meet? Let her see. If the fool is over, it''s a good thing. If the fool can''t be over, we can think of another way as soon as possible."


    After listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, George thought a little and understood, "so you come today to discuss with me in case you can''t fool the past?"


    "Not bad." Gu Chenyi nodded. "I don''t think the probability of success of this dangerous move is very large, so we should make good plans for the future while taking this step."


    George frowned, pondered for a moment and said, "since we know that the probability of success is not high, why do we take this step? Why don''t we just skip this step, or we can''t be caught off guard."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, smiled, shook his head and said, "that won''t work."


    "Why?" George just asked the exit, and the roll of paper thrown by Qiao Qinghe hit him on his head.


    George rubbed his head and looked at Qiao Qinghe: "Grandpa, why did you hit me?"


    "It''s still light for me to hit you, you stupid melon. You don''t understand such a thing and ask such an idiot question. Shouldn''t I wake you up?" Qiao Qinghe said.


    George was stunned and said, "Grandpa, you mean you agree to take a dangerous move?"


    "Of course." Qiao Qinghe hummed, "not only do you have to take this step, you have to be careful, careful and careful."


    George was in a rare daze. He turned to look at Qiao Qinghe and Gu Chenyi. He wrinkled his nose and said, "why do I suddenly feel like my IQ has been crushed?"


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said to Qiao Qinghe, "sure enough, ginger is still hot. I''ve been thinking hard for days. You just listen to me and understand."


    George hurriedly scratched his hair and said, "please, you understand, I don''t understand. Tell me, two ginger?"


    Qiao Qinghe glared and said, "the most important thing for us at present is not to duel with Mo Sheng, but to delay the time, drag them to Haixi for safety, and drag them back to Ning Jiwei. Understand?"


    George was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment and said, "so we must let Xiuyu meet Tong Si now, even if it will be doubted by Mo Sheng, but as long as he is not sure, it''s good for us to delay one more day. Does that mean?"


    "Yes." Gu Chenyi nodded, "but we must also be prepared for the war. After all, we don''t know how long this step can be delayed."


    George frowned, "but in that case, we also have a lot of trouble."


    For example, what if Mo Sheng actually recognized their plan and knew that Ning Jiwei had left Xiangcheng, but pretended not to find anything on the surface, and then caught them all when they didn''t pay attention?


    "There is a lot of trouble." Gu Chenyi sighed, "but at present, we can only take one step at a time. I hope we can drag Ji Wei back."


    "Well..." George touched his chin and said, "I have another way."


    Gu Chenyi and Qiao Qinghe looked at him at the same time and asked, "what can you do?"


    Qiao Qinghe said with a bad smile on his lips, "just do it according to your plan, but we can do some other small moves. Isn''t Mike idle? Just let him do something to make trouble for Mo Sheng, so even if he wants to find us, it depends on whether he can spare time."


    Gu Chenyi and Qiao Qinghe looked at each other and laughed together.


    Qiao Qinghe said with a smile, "yes, your boy has a fast brain in this regard."


    George said slightly, "Grandpa, why am I still not happy to listen to you?"


    "Ha ha, that''s right. I was hurting you." Qiao Qinghe said with a smile.


    George glanced at Gu Chenyi and said, "what do you think?"


    "Yes, yes." Gu Chenyi touched his chin and said, "but we still have to make a good plan for the specific matters. If we do too much, I''m afraid it will also cause adverse effects."


    Next, the three discussed many things, including how to ensure Mo Xiuyu''s safety and how they would end if Tong Si found the flaw.


    It was not until ten in the evening that Gu Chenyi and George came down from upstairs.


    Seeing them coming down, Yan Mei said enthusiastically, "Chen Yi is coming. Let''s stay for dinner at night."


    "No, I''ll go back first." Gu Chenyi said.


    Hearing that he was about to leave, Gu Xiaomian immediately hugged his thigh and said, "Dad, are you going to leave now?"


    "HMM." Gu Chenyi reached out and touched his son''s head and said, "Xiaomian, you guys are good here. Before long, dad will take you back, okay?"


    Gu Xiaomian nodded, but he still hugged Gu Chenyi''s leg and didn''t let go.


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Chenyi and Gu Xiaomian. She blinked and lowered her head without talking.


    She also wanted to hold her parents'' thighs like this, but her parents were not here. She had not seen them for a long time.


    Gu Chenyi looked at his son and sighed helplessly.


    Gu Xiaomian seldom plays coquettish with him, especially not so hard to part with.


    Gu Chenyi thought, picked up Gu Xiaomian and said, "go, son."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian was stunned and asked reflexively, "where are you going?"


    Gu Chenyi patted him on the shoulder and said, "our father and son need to have a conversation between men."


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiaomian immediately straightened his chest and nodded: "OK."


    The little boy also had the consciousness of "a man''s big husband". Even though he was coquettish before and didn''t want Gu Chenyi to leave, Gu Chenyi said to have a "conversation between men" with him now. Gu Xiaomian immediately felt that he had a burden on his shoulder and couldn''t be willful any more.


    Gu Chenyi took Gu Xiaomian to the yard. Jian Rui looked at them disappear and lowered her head again.


    George looked at her, went over and sat her on his lap, sighed and said, "Xiaomian is also poor. He has been away from home for so long. It is estimated that he wants Yunling very much, and there are no relatives in Xiangcheng."


    Jianrui was stunned and looked up at George.


    George smiled and touched her head and said, "does Ruirui miss your father and Mommy?"


    "Yes." Jianrui nodded honestly, looked at George and said, "but after listening to your uncle, Ruirui knew she was wrong."


    "Huh?" George raised his eyebrow.


    Jian Rui tooted her lips and said, "Ruirui only saw that she had no daddy and Mommy around, but forgot that Gu Ruan was the same as Rui Rui, and even he was more pitiful than Rui Rui, because Rui Rui had an uncle, and Gu Ruan had no uncle."


    George rubbed Jian Rui''s hair and said, "Rui Rui is right. It''s not wrong to envy a person. Just don''t let this envy further grow into jealousy. Don''t just see your own suffering and ignore your partner''s sadness. That''s good."


    Jian Rui nodded and said seriously, "uncle a Zhi, Rui Rui understands."


    In the yard on the other side.


    Gu Xiaomian stood there with his chest straight. His fat little face was rare and dignified. Looking at Gu Chenyi, he also deliberately lowered his voice and said, "Dad, if you have anything, just say it. I can bear it."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Xiaomian wondered, "Dad, didn''t you say you wanted to talk to me?"


    "Oh, you don''t have to be so serious. Scare me." Gu Chenyi glanced at her son and said, "I don''t know. I thought I had some incurable disease."


    Gu Xiaomian glanced and said, "I''m scared. Well, I thought dad, what are you going to tell me."


    Gu Chenyi smiled, reached out and rubbed his son''s hair and said, "silly son, do you know what your mission here is?"


    "Know." Gu Xiaomian nodded without hesitation and said, "protect Rui, take care of Rui, and accompany Rui."


    Listening to Gu Xiaomian''s series of words that didn''t even kowtow, Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "good, then Dad will have an important task to hand over to you. This important task is... Continue to accompany Ruirui."


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned and said, "Dad, what''s this important task? Even if you don''t explain, I''ll do it."


    Gu Chenyi smiled, suddenly lowered his voice and said, "well, there''s another thing - monitoring Mo Xiuqian."


    "Hmm?" Gu Xiaomian was stunned and blinked. His first reaction was not to ask Gu Chenyi why he wanted to monitor Mo Xiuqian, but to ask, "Dad, shouldn''t you give this big event to ruiruirui? Give it to me, don''t you worry?"

 Chapter 625

    Listening to Gu Xiaomian''s words, Gu Chenyi was stunned and said, "son, aren''t you surprised?"


    "Surprised." Gu Xiaomian blinked and said, "Dad, are you stupid? I''m just surprised to ask why you entrusted this important task to me."


    Gu Chenyi: "..." it''s really wonderful to be said silly by a silly son.


    Take a deep breath and calm down. Gu Chenyi reorganized his language and said, "Dad, don''t you think you should ask me why I should monitor Mo Xiuqian?"


    "Do you need to ask?" Gu Xiaomian said with a look of "Dad, you''re really stupid": "although we all believe in Xiuqian, the overall situation is important. It''s not surprising if Mo Sheng, the villain, wants to use Xiuqian to do something, so whether it''s for self-protection or to protect Xiuqian, we should be careful, so as to solve the problem before it happens."


    Gu Chenyi: "


    He reached out and touched his forehead, and then touched Gu Xiaomian''s forehead. He looked at Gu Xiaomian with complex eyes and said, "son, have you changed your soul? Or did you suddenly see an old immortal who helped you get through Ren Du''s second pulse?"


    Gu Xiaomian silently took Gu Chenyi''s hand and said, "Dad, you''re so busy and still reading fantasy novels."


    "Cough, it''s not..." Gu Chenyi suddenly said with some embarrassment: "isn''t it that you suddenly become so reliable, which makes me a little confused, dad?"


    After all, he was used to his silly son''s setting. Suddenly, he felt like an old father when his son was just growing up.


    Gu Xiaomian turned his eyes and said, "I always know. Well, I also know you don''t trust me, so I haven''t asked much. Just dad, why don''t you find Ruirui this time? She has a house with Xiuqian to do it better."


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "didn''t you find Ruirui very sad?"


    Usually when he appears, ruiruirui will always make trouble with Gu Xiaomian, but when he sees her today, ruiruirui is always clever. When he said goodbye just now, he didn''t pester him like Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Xiaomian nodded and said, "of course I found out. Ruirui was sad when Grandpa Qiao was critically ill two days ago. We also heard aunt Haixi''s phone, but she couldn''t hear us..."


    Mention this matter, Gu Xiaomian also lowered his head.


    Gu Chenyi patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, your aunt Haixi will be fine."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Gu Chenyi and asked, "Dad, are you worried that Ruirui is too sad, so you don''t want to put more pressure on her?"


    "It''s about Ruirui. Your boy reacts very quickly." Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "Rui Rui is already very sad, so don''t let her bear any burden. Besides, it''s not a big deal, just let you stare at it a little."


    After a pause, Gu Chenyi said earnestly, "son, you have grown up and should take responsibility."


    "Well, I know, I''ll do it well." Gu Xiaomian patted his chest and promised.


    Seeing his son''s solemn promise of improvement, Gu Chenyi smiled happily and said goodbye to him before leaving the Qiao family.


    Instead of turning to mikai''s villa, he just called Qin Zhixu on the way and told him the results of his discussion with the Qiao family and what he wanted Mike to help.


    After listening to him, Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "OK, Mike, I''ll discuss with him what to do. It''s you. Remember to let Xiuyu prepare well when you go back."


    "I know." Gu Chenyi thought of Mo Xiuyu''s nervous look and said with a smile, "but it''s not a big problem. You don''t see how hard the boy works. He''s looking in the mirror almost all day. It''s more and more like that recently. If I hadn''t been watching all day, I wouldn''t have recognized it at one or two eyes."


    Qin Zhixu also said with a smile: "then there''s no problem. Next... It depends on how Mo Sheng will play."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Gu Chenyi and others were urgently discussing countermeasures, Song Wei''s apartment


    "Well... Awei..."


    After the spring in the first room, Tong Si leaned in Song Wei''s arms and said, "awei, you''re so bad."


    "Men are not bad, will you love?" Song Wei smiled, reached out and rubbed her ears and said, "if I am not bad, will you come back to me?"


    "I hate it ~" Tong Sijiao said angrily.


    The two have resumed contact since Lisa made up last time.


    Although Tong Si hates what song Wei did to her before, after all, there is no eternal enemy in the world. Moreover, their interests are the same. If Song Wei can give her what she wants, she won''t mind spending some time with him.


    Song Wei''s purpose is even simpler. Tong Si once made mistakes in his business with David and disobeyed her many times. How could he let her go if he had this chance?


    Besides, for men, there is no reason not to let go of meat in front of them.


    As for Tong thought, not only did he understand it, but Lisa Songlu and others could see it.


    We didn''t say anything, but looked at Tong Si like a clown.


    Only Tong Si didn''t know that he was busy. In the end, not only did he get nothing, but he would be sucked dry by others.


    Song Wei looked at Tong Si, and a sarcastic smile flashed in his eyes, but he stroked his hand from time to time, enjoying the taste of beauty in his arms.


    "Well ~" Tong Si pestered Song Wei and asked in a charming voice, "Ah Wei, do you think Ning Jiwei really met me this time? He has perfunctorized several times before. Will he refuse to see me this time?"


    "No." Song Wei sneered, "if he really doesn''t care about anything, he won''t reply to your news during this period. Since he replies to your news, it means that he doesn''t want the Tong family to be the help of the second master. In that case, he certainly doesn''t want to break off contact with you."


    After a pause, Song Wei continued: "besides, it would be easier if he didn''t see you. The second master will go to see him directly. At that time, your children can stand on the second master''s side. Just ignore..."


    "Just what?" Tong Si asked curiously.


    Song Wei smiled and said in two voices, "it''s just that a decisive battle is imminent. Does Ning Jiwei have the ability to take over the second master?"


    Tong Si was stunned, his eyes turned quickly, his arms stretched out, wrapped around Song Wei''s neck and said, "Ah Wei, I don''t dare to do anything anyway. I''m determined to follow you. You can''t stop me ~"


    The decisive battle is imminent, and she must find a safe haven for herself as soon as possible.


    "Oh? Follow me?" Song Wei raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "I thought you would have some other ideas when you met Ning Jiwei this time."

 Chapter 626

    Listening to his words, Tong Si was stunned, beat him on the chest with a pink fist like anger and anger, and said, "you hate it. People have given themselves to you, and you still doubt people ~"


    "Ha ha, I said it casually." Song Wei took her hand and kissed her on his lips. "Sisi, if you betray me again, I won''t let you go."


    "No." Tong Si hugged Song Wei and said, "Ah Wei, I know we had some misunderstandings before, but it is because of so many things that we understand each other''s feelings better."


    Song Wei listened to her confession with disdain in his heart, but smiled and said, "well, I think so, too."


    Tong Si''s face showed a happy expression, hugged Song Wei and said, "awei, I love you."


    "Well, I love you too," Song Wei said affectionately, holding Tong Si in his hand.


    They looked at each other and lowered their eyes at the same time, masking the irony and disdain in their eyes.


    The West courtyard of Mojia also had a conversation about Ning Jiwei.


    Lisa pinched Mo Sheng''s shoulder and asked softly, "second master, according to you, will Ning Jiwei promise to see Tong Si?"


    Mo Sheng sneered: "if Ning Jiwei had been in the past, he would certainly disdain to do so, but now..."


    Lisa turned her eyes and then said, "I know. He will definitely see Tong Si now, otherwise he won''t keep in touch with Tong Si this time."


    "Yes." Mo Sheng kneaded Lisa''s fingers in one hand and squinted, "Ning Jiwei... What do you think he was thinking?"


    Lisa was slightly stunned, smiled with shame and said, "you don''t know, second master, how can people understand?"


    Mo Sheng smiled and didn''t speak.


    After her death, Lisa took care of him conscientiously and asked some questions from time to time, but she never guessed the answer before Mo Sheng.


    After following Mo Sheng for so many years, she deeply understood that as a subordinate, or as a woman of Mo Sheng, she could never be smarter than him.


    In the past, it was not without intelligent women, such as Qin Tian and others, but they were all abandoned by Mo Sheng.


    The reason is that they all have too many self-values and feel that they can decide their own affairs, but they forget that in Mo Sheng''s eyes, they are just his accessories.


    Lisa has only seen two women who can maintain her own opinion and are not disliked by Mo Sheng.


    One is talilina and the other is Jane Haixi.


    For talilina, Lisa knows that Mo Sheng doesn''t dislike her. Otherwise, during talilina''s stay, Mo Sheng won''t spoil her so much.


    Just like it, Mo Sheng is also in awe of talilina''s thought and ability.


    Just like two magnetic fields with the same energy, they can only appreciate and cooperate with each other on the premise of maintaining a certain distance. Once you encounter one place, I''m afraid it will produce a strong counterattack.


    Lisa couldn''t understand Jane Haixi.


    She has seen Jian Haixi only a few times. More often, Jian Haixi''s sense of existence is weaker than her.


    At least when others talk about Mo Sheng, they will remember her Lisa, but few people in Xiangcheng remember Jian Haixi when they mention Ning Jiwei.


    For a long time, Jian Haixi was like an invisible person. Others only knew that a woman had a child for Ning Ji, but they didn''t mention anything else.


    It was not until Jian Haixi was the granddaughter of Qiao''s family that Mo Sheng and she noticed the woman.


    After that, they paid a little attention to Jian Haixi, but there was still little news about Jian Haixi.


    But in this way, Mo Sheng''s evaluation of Jian Haixi is not low after meeting her.


    Lisa knew that the women who could make Mo Sheng see were not ordinary women, and she didn''t feel jealous about it.


    Compared with big women like Jane Haixi and talina, Lisa knows her position from beginning to end.


    She is a little woman. Her lifelong wish is just to keep Mo Sheng and her son Mo Xiujin and live a good life.


    "Father, father!"


    Lisa was thinking about it. Suddenly she heard Mo Xiujin''s voice. Without raising her head, she scolded, "what are you shouting? There are no rules at all."


    Mo Xiujin stuck out his tongue, ran to Mo Sheng and said, "father, you see, my mother still talks about me."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng reached out and pinched Mo Xiujin''s face and said, "your mother is deeply responsible for love."


    Mo Xiujin hummed and said discontentedly, "my mother is fierce. I prefer my father."


    "Oh?" Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows, looked at his most like and slippery little son, and said with a smile: "like me better? I thought you and your brother were afraid of me."


    Mo Xiujin turned his eyes, smiled and narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m afraid it''s definitely afraid, but fear and love don''t conflict. Ah Jin is most afraid of his father, but he also worships his father."


    "Ha ha, you can say it." Mo Sheng rubbed Mo Xiujin''s head and said, "come on, what do you want to do here?"


    "Nothing." Mo Xiujin''s eyes turned restlessly, and he was obviously guilty: "yes, just... Come and see my father and mother."


    "Oh, that''s right." Mo Sheng nodded and said, "well, you''ve seen it. Since there''s nothing wrong, go back."


    Listening to Mo Sheng let himself go back, Mo Xiujin was stunned and said bitterly, "ah? Let me go back now..."


    "Ha ha." looking at his discontent, Mo Sheng turned to Lisa and said, "look at this boy. It''s obvious that he came to me only when he has something. As a result, he didn''t pretend to be okay. Let him go now, but he won''t go again."


    Lisa covered her lips and said with a light smile, "second master, don''t be familiar with him. This child is not used to it. You''ll drive him back and see if he dares to lie next time."


    "No ~" Mo Xiujin grabbed Mo Sheng''s sleeve and said coquettishly, "father, don''t drive me away, i... I have something to do."


    "Hehe, what''s the matter now?" Mo Sheng glanced at him obliquely, but he was not angry. He only asked with a light smile: "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Just..."


    Mo Xiujin pulled his finger and said, "it''s just... I want to go out and play."


    "Hmm?" Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes and said, "why, such a big place at home is not enough for you to make trouble?"


    Seeing that Mo Shengqi field was cold, Lisa was immediately nervous and quickly stared at Mo Xiujin and said, "ah Jin, what are you doing? Hurry back to your room."


    Mo Xiujin seemed to be startled by her, lowered his head and muttered, "but people just want to go out ~"


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiujin, raised his chin, raised his head, stared into his eyes and said, "ah Jin, tell me, do you really want to go out to play, or do you want to do something else?"


    "I......" Mo Xiujin''s eyes flashed, avoided Mo Sheng''s eyes, and pursed his lips without answering.


    Mo shengleng snorted, "ah Jin, you can answer after you think clearly. It''s not impossible to let you go out, but if you let me know that you''re hiding something from me, I won''t indulge you so much in the future."


    "Jin, don''t tell the truth!" Lisa scolded.


    Mo Xiujin immediately trembled, carefully looked at Lisa, turned his head and looked at Mo Sheng. He thought of kneeling in front of Mo Sheng and said, "father, i... ah Jin wants to be the second sister."


    "What? Jin, you..."


    When Mo Xiujin mentioned "Mo Xiuqian", Lisa turned white.


    You know, in Mo Sheng''s place, Mo Xiuqian, his daughter who was sentenced, is definitely an inappropriate topic to mention.


    In particular, Mo Xiuqian was mentioned by Mo Xiujin.


    Lisa was afraid that Mo Sheng would punish Mo Xiujin like Mo Xiuqian. She didn''t care about anything for a moment. She hurried around the sofa and walked forward, grabbed Mo Xiujin''s collar and pulled him out of the door.


    "Little bastard, what are you talking about here? Hurry back!"


    "I don''t want it!" Mo Xiujin picked the corner of the table and refused to leave.


    Mo Sheng looked at the scene lightly, raised his hand and said to Lisa, "well, don''t drive him."


    Lisa was stunned, then released her hand and said, "yes, second master."


    Lisa stepped aside, but Mo Xiujin still didn''t loosen the corner of the table, as if she was afraid that Lisa would come and pull him at any time.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiujin and asked coldly, "do you want to go out to see Mo Xiuqian?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin nodded honestly.


    "Oh." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "do you want to see him, or does your brother Mo Xiulin want to see him?"


    Mo Xiujin looked at Mo Sheng, lowered his head and said, "I want to, but I know my father doesn''t want to see my eldest brother. If my eldest brother comes, I''m afraid he will be beaten out by his father."


    "Oh." Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiujin with great interest and said, "you know I indulge you, so you dare to ask me this request?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin took a deep breath, looked at Mo Sheng and said, "father, my eldest brother and I don''t have any crooked thoughts. We just... Just want to see the second sister. No, Mo Xiuqian."


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiujin, tapped his fingers on his lap and said, "but even if I let you out, how do you know where to find Mo Xiuqian?"


    Mo Xiujin hesitated and said, "since Mo Xiuqian followed Ning Jiwei, it must be under the protection of Ning Jiwei. Xiang City is not small, but Ning Jiwei''s sphere of influence is not large. I can go to the company to find him, and then use Mo Xiuqian''s brother''s identity to ask him to let us meet."


    "Ha ha, little head melon thinks a lot." listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, Mo Sheng''s air conditioning slowly dissipated, and then smiled: "you came here after you thought it over?"


    "HMM." Mo Xiujin nodded and looked at Mo Sheng boldly, "but since you haven''t deceived your father, then... Father, can you directly let us meet Mo Xiuqian? With your great powers, you must know where she is, right?"


    Mo Sheng looked at the strange son in front of him and said with a smile, "your boy''s brain turns fast."

 Chapter 627

    Mo Xiujin scratched his head and said: "Father, ah Jin really doesn''t have any other ideas, but... Second sister, no, Mo Xiuqian. She grew up with ah Jin and is also very good to ah Jin, so... Even if she knows that she won''t be the second sister in the future, ah Jin also wants to know how she''s doing. Only when she sees her, ah Jin can break her fate with her sister and brother, and she can act as if she didn''t exist in the future."


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiujin and sighed: "in fact, I had long guessed that there would be such a day, but I thought it would be mo Xiulin to mention it to me. Unexpectedly, it was you."


    "Second master..." Lisa was worried that Mo Sheng would deal with Mo Xiujin, so she couldn''t help saying.


    Mo Sheng looked at her and said, "you don''t have to worry. I don''t want to punish him for this. Rather than punish him, I''m quite satisfied with his trip today."


    "Ah?" Lisa didn''t understand what Mo Sheng meant.


    satisfied?


    Mo Sheng said with a smile, "it''s not easy for adults to sever their kinship. Even I was not sad when I made up my mind to punish Xiuqian. I''m all the same, not to mention Xiulin and Xiujin. In fact, I''ve been waiting for the day when they mentioned it to me. I just didn''t expect ah Jin to mention it to me, let alone wait so long."


    Mo Xiujin pouted and said, "because ah Jin and big brother are afraid that their father will punish us..."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng smiled and touched his head and said, "get up and sit here."


    "Oh." Mo Xiujin nodded and sat beside Mo Sheng.


    When Lisa saw that Mo Sheng really didn''t mean to punish Mo Xiujin, she hesitated and asked, "the second master just said that he has been waiting for ah Jin. What they mean by mentioning this matter is..."


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiujin with a smile and said, "I still know what my mo Sheng children are like. If they are really cold-blooded and ruthless people, how can I bring them back from abroad? They are just flesh and blood people, but they ignore their relatives who grew up together. If you were you, wouldn''t you think there is a problem?"


    Lisa was stunned and burst into a cold sweat on her back.


    Mo Xiujin was also in a cold sweat.


    He just felt that he was calculating Mo Sheng''s mind and how to go every step.


    But unexpectedly, Mo Sheng has been watching the change, waiting to catch their pigtails.


    Mo Xiujin subconsciously swallowed his saliva and was glad to come today.


    If he and Mo Xiulin really never mention Mo Xiuqian, I''m afraid the end will be the same as Mo Xiuqian.


    When he came here today, he didn''t really want to see Mo Xiuqian. He just felt that after so long, with their children in mind, they could try to mention it to Mo Sheng.


    Even if Mo Sheng won''t allow them to go out, he won''t punish them for this matter.


    If Mo Sheng is lucky enough to let them go out, it will be convenient for them to send a message to Mo Xiuqian and Jian Rui.


    Since Jian Yi left Xiangcheng, Mo Xiujin has not contacted Jian Rui for a long time in order to prevent the conversation from being monitored.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiujin''s fear, smiled and patted him on the shoulder and said, "what do you think, a jin?"


    "I......" Mo Xiujin looked at Mo Sheng with some fear. "Ah Jin was just afraid. I didn''t say it because I was afraid of being punished by my father. I didn''t expect to be misunderstood by my father. Ah Jin had other thoughts. Ah Jin... Ah Jin didn''t dare to hide his father no matter what happened in the future."


    "Ha ha, just know." Mo Sheng smiled lovingly and said, "when did I punish you? You don''t have to hide everything in your heart when you are young. You can tell me what you have and what you think."


    "Well, ah Jin remembered." Mo Xiujin took his head cleverly.


    After saying this, seeing that Mo Xiujin was really frightened, Mo Sheng didn''t keep him anymore. He just waved his hand to let him go down and said that when he was ready, he would take time to take them out to play in the next two days.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t dare to be presumptuous this time. He bowed obediently and left.


    Mo Sheng looked at Mo Xiujin''s back, smiled and said to Lisa, "look, it really scared him."


    Lisa smiled reluctantly. She not only frightened Mo Xiujin, but also frightened her.


    Mo Sheng took her hand, took her in his arms and said, "it scares you too, doesn''t it? Don''t worry. Since I promised you that I would take care of ah Jin, I will never hurt him without punishment."


    Lisa leaned against Mo Sheng''s arms and whispered, "second Lord, you are very kind to me."


    No dissatisfaction, no complaints, only gratitude.


    I have to say that such a Lisa fits Mo Sheng''s heart very much. Although she is not his favorite woman, she is the most comfortable person for him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, after Mo Xiujin returned to his room, he was really scared and sat on the ground.


    Seeing this, Mo Xiulin hurriedly ran forward to hold him and asked, "what''s the matter? Did he punish you?"


    "It''s more terrible than this..." Mo Xiujin swallowed the waterway: "brother, it''s good that I went there today, otherwise we''ll be in danger in the future."


    Mo Xiulin frowned. First he helped him to a chair and sat down. Then he poured him a glass of water: "drink water first and speak slowly."


    Mo Xiujin took the water cup and drank it in one gulp. Then he said to Mo Xiulin, "you know, my father said he had been waiting for us to mention the second sister. If we didn''t mention it, he would doubt that we had other intentions."


    Mo Xiulin was stunned, lowered his head and thought, "you mean father thinks our reaction is different from his imagination?"


    "HMM." Mo Xiujin nodded: "Or my father''s guess is actually right. We are so relieved because we don''t agree with him, we have other plans in our hearts, and we have seen our second sister, don''t we? But we don''t mention or ask, but we don''t look like a normal little child. How can we do it unless we have ghosts in our hearts?"


    Mo Xiulin sank his airway: "I didn''t expect that everything was wrong. Is there such a father in the world?"


    Mo Xiujin looked at him, sighed and said, "fortunately, we escaped this disaster. We can only take one step at a time. This time we go out... If we can''t, we can only give up seeing the second sister."


    Mo Xiulin pursed his lips. After a long silence, he suddenly said, "do you think Ning Jiwei will defeat his father? I suddenly hope that day will come soon. My father only cares about our small family, so if he manages the Mo family, how many people will be as unlucky as us?"

 Chapter 628

    When Xiangcheng was surging, Jian Haixi and others were also making urgent preparations.


    The next morning, Ning Ji and Jian Haixi were angry later.


    The people were also very jealous, and no one rushed them.


    Jian Haixi didn''t wake up until dawn. She opened her eyes and looked at the darkness as usual, but her heart was not as heavy as before.


    Because she knows she doesn''t have to be strong anymore, her safe haven has come to her.


    Just thinking, Jane Haixi was suddenly printed with a kiss on her forehead. She paused slightly and tilted her head into Ning Jiwei''s arms.


    Ning Jiwei smiled low, took the earphone, put it on Jian Haixi''s ear and said, "wake up? Why don''t you sleep more?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head and said, "still sleeping? I feel like I''ve been sleeping for a long time. What time is it now?"


    "Well... It wasn''t long before I slept for 13 hours. Now..." Ning Jiwei looked at his watch and said, "one o''clock in the afternoon."


    Jian Haixi: "


    Ning Jiwei looked at her stunned expression and said with a smile: "don''t worry, everyone understands us very much. No one will disturb us at all."


    "What are you talking about?" Jian Haixi blushed and hit him on the shoulder.


    "Ha ha." Ning Jiwei smiled and held her hand and said, "Bao, what do you think? I mean, everyone understands that we haven''t had a good rest for a while, so no one bothers us to have a rest. Do you think it''s wrong?"


    "I......" Jian Haixi knew that Ning Jiwei deliberately teased himself and said angrily, "don''t tease me, or I''ll ignore you."


    Although this remark is charming and angry, it is very effective.


    At least Ning Jiwei raised his hand and surrendered in an instant. He fished two Jane haixilao in front of his chest and coaxed him, "wife, it''s not easy for us to meet. If you ignore me, wouldn''t I be too poor?"


    Listening to his exaggerated tone, Jian Haixi was successfully teased and said, "then don''t make me angry, I won''t ignore you."


    "How dare I?" Ning Jiwei buried his head in Jian Haixi''s neck like a spoiled child. "I love you so much that it''s too late. How can I make you angry?"


    Jian Haixi was very satisfied with Ning Jiwei''s attitude, proudly raised his chin and said, "OK, good performance. I forgive you for the time being."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi''s rare little daughter''s posture, with a smile in his eyes. He reached out and pinched the tip of her nose and said, "it''s really opening a dyeing workshop?"


    "Of course," said Jane Haixi with a smile, "otherwise, I will waste more three colors you gave me!"


    They have a full tacit understanding, and their words are both relaxed and measured. Although they only talk and laugh, they can also feel a bosom friend like mountains and rivers.


    Ning Jiwei got up first, then helped Jane Haixi put on her clothes, shoes and socks, took care of her, washed her, took a comb, and patiently and seriously combed her hair.


    Jian Haixi leaned back in his chair and thought about Ning Jiwei''s thoughtfulness just now. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "if your men knew that you should help me dress and wash, I''m afraid they would lose their chin."


    "Will you?" Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and said with disapproval: "I thought they were used to it long ago."


    From the beginning of following Ning Jiwei to seeing Ning Jiwei''s efforts and compromises to Jian Haixi again and again, no matter the shadow guards or the people of the Mo family, they have long been surprised.


    As we all know, Jian Haixi is Ning Jiwei''s life.


    Therefore, in addition to performing the tasks assigned to them by Ning Jiwei, the shadow guard has always treated Jian Haixi like the master, and has never dared to neglect.


    Jian Haixi was embarrassed when she heard the meaning of Ning Jiwei''s words, but at the same time, happiness poured out of her heart.


    After Ning Jiwei combed Jian Haixi''s hair, he said, "let Qiaoqiao have dinner with you later. I''ll go to Mo Jue and Dou Ge to discuss Yi Yi''s affairs. Won''t you go?"


    Jane Haixi paused, frowned and said, "but I also want to know..."


    "I understand." ningivala comforted her by holding her hand. "Shall I tell you slowly when we come back? Although you can barely hear me when you put on this headset, it hurts your ears. I don''t want you to use it for a long time. I''m worried that even if mikai develops an antidote, your ears will still be damaged."


    After listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Haixi hesitated and nodded: "well, I don''t need headphones except when I talk to you. You can go after dinner. Even if you''re worried, you have to let Mo Jue and brother Dou have a good rest."


    "Well, I know." Ning Jiwei bowed his head and kissed Jian Haixi gently on the forehead. "Don''t worry, I will save Yi Yi."


    "I know." Jian Haixi smiled and put his hand around Ning Jiwei''s back: "I have never questioned your ability."


    Ning Jiwei moved in his heart and reached out to help Jian Haixi take off his headphones.


    Without headphones, Jane Haixi''s world suddenly returned to quiet.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, held her gently and rubbed her hair, and said in a dumb voice, "Haixi, in fact, I''m not jealous, your brother Dou..."


    Of course, he trusted Jian Haixi''s feelings for him, but when he came and looked at Jian Haixi''s dependence on Dou Ge, he subconsciously stretched out his hand to Dou Ge and shouted his name, his heart was not sour.


    He trusted Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, and knew that they would never betray him.


    Just


    The woman she loves most has to be protected by other men, and she has to rely on other men... Such things always make Ning Jiwei feel bitter.


    If he can, he really wants to accompany Jian Haixi. No matter where she goes or what she wants to do, he can accompany her and protect her.


    They love each other, and it should be him who accompanies her


    Ning Jiwei sighed and kissed Jian Haixi''s hand on the back of his hand.


    Jane Haixi didn''t know why. She just thought Ning Jiwei was coquettish, so she smiled and hugged him and coaxed him: "well, you can go over after dinner. Don''t worry about me. Just for a while, I''ll be fine."


    Her voice brought ninji Vera back to reality. He put away his thoughts, reached out and rubbed Jane Haixi''s hair without saying anything.


    Not long after, Qiaoqiao came and knocked at the door and said, "Miss, sir, are you up?"


    "Well." Ning Jiwei replied, "come in."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s voice, Qiaoqiao pushed the door in. She was going to help Jian Haixi clean up, but she didn''t expect to see that everything had been cleaned up as soon as she entered the door.


    Qiao Qiao was slightly stunned, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "brother Mo said that if Mr. and miss wake up, let you eat first and then go to him."


    "I see."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and said to Qiao Qiao, "prepare dinner."


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao answered, and then turned to go out to prepare dinner.


    After dinner, Ning Jiwei told Qiao Qiao, "call someone if you have anything. I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Don''t worry, sir." Qiaoqiao nodded and promised, "I will take good care of the young lady."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, nodded and hugged Jian Haixi before turning away.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Qiao Qiao came forward and said, "Miss, let me help you walk around the house."


    Of course, she wrote these words on Jian Haixi''s arm as she spoke.


    Jian Haixi recognized the words, smiled, nodded and said, "OK."


    These days, because her eyes and body are inconvenient, she generally doesn''t go out, so she doesn''t have to go out. Whether Dou Ge or others will be ready for her, for fear that she won''t take good care of her.


    Dou Ge would go out with her every once in a while, but she didn''t want to bother Dou Ge. In addition, the smell was too strong, so she gradually stopped.


    Only after Qiaoqiao came, she found that Jian Haixi was kept in her room all day, so she helped her walk a little after dinner.


    The room is not big, but the living room and bedroom are enough to walk back and forth several times.


    Qiao Qiao helped Jian Haixi walk slowly, and Quan became a snack.


    "It''s very kind of you, sir." Qiao Qiao sighed as he walked.


    Knowing that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear her, she didn''t have to write every word to Jian Haixi. She just said to herself, "but the fact that Mr. can be so kind to miss also means that you are excellent and good yourself, miss? Otherwise, how can Mr. love you so much? If I can meet such a person one day, I will be very kind to him..."


    Before she finished, Qiaoqiao suddenly flashed Mo Jue''s figure. She suddenly stepped in a daze and stopped there.


    Jian Haixi felt that she had stopped. She couldn''t help but tilt her head and asked, "Qiaoqiao, what''s the matter?"


    "No, nothing..." Qiao Qiao shook his head.


    After shaking her head, she remembered, so she hurriedly wrote on the back of Jian Haixi''s hand: "it''s all right."


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak any more. Qiao Qiao''s heart beat like thunder. His face was red as if he had done something bad. He didn''t calm down until several minutes later.


    How could she think of Mo Jue?


    But at the thought of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei''s love and support of the immortal couple, Qiao Qiao subconsciously outlined the picture of himself standing side by side with Mo Jue in his mind.


    Qiao Qiao lowered her head, stretched out her hand to cover her heart, and said to herself, "am I right to brother mo..."


    Before she finished asking, she quickly shook her head and denied: "no, I must have made a mistake. Brother Mo saved me. I just appreciate him so much, and I haven''t seen many heterosexuals, so I subconsciously thought of his figure. In fact, this is just an illusion. Brother Mo just represents the image of the person I like, not a specific person."


    As if accepting such an explanation, Qiaoqiao nodded and affirmed: "yes, it must be. I just take brother Mo as a lifesaver and want to repay him and thank him. I have absolutely no other ideas, absolutely not."


    Like self hypnosis, Qiao Qiao breathed a sigh of relief after forcing himself to believe this explanation.


    Just relax at the same time, I do not know why, but she felt a little disappointed.

 Chapter 629

    Love, before it grows, will always be buried in the land.


    It silently absorbs the influence from the surroundings as nutrients and grows silently until it breaks through the ground one day.


    Once the love grows, it becomes futile to deny and cut it off again.


    Qiaoqiao didn''t realize that her negation was meaningless at this time. When she really realized her feelings for Mo Jue, she found that there was a white moonlight between her and Mo Jue.


    Jian Haixi rested here, and Ning Jiwei went to find Mo Jue on the other side.


    In Mo Jue''s room, Qiao Li, Qiao Zheng, Ying, Dou Ge, Dou Dou and others have gathered there.


    Watching Ning Jiwei come in, Mo Jue yawned and said lazily, "look, I said he would definitely come over and won''t let us pass."


    Dou Dou raised his eyebrows and asked, "Miss, don''t you participate in the discussion?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "Haixi can''t wear that headset for a long time. It''s inconvenient to come over. I''ll tell her when we''re done."


    Dou Dou''s eyes turned slightly and looked at Dou Ge thoughtfully.


    He has been with Jian Haixi for a short time, but he also knows that Jian Haixi has always done this kind of big thing himself, so small that every detail has to be deliberated and thought over several times.


    But concerning his son, Jian Haixi confidently handed it over to Ning Jiwei, completely without the appearance of previous caution and worry.


    Dou Dou knows that Ning Jiwei has strong ability, but Jian Haixi''s trust and dependence on Ning Jiwei also surprised Dou Dou.


    He thought the young master of his family had a chance at last, but now it seems that the two have long been one, and others can''t get involved at all.


    In this regard, Dou Ge is not surprised.


    He knows better than anyone the feelings between Ning Ji and Jian Haixi. It is precisely because he knows that he just stands by and silently watches, and has never thought of desecrating such feelings.


    After sitting down, Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and asked, "how''s your injury?"


    "It''s OK." Mo Jue stretched his waist and said, "yesterday I asked mikai for some medicine. Although it''s not all ready, it doesn''t hinder the next action."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and hesitated, "sorry, I can''t let you rest this time."


    Mo jubai glanced at him and said, "what are you doing? I didn''t intend to rest. Even if you don''t let me go, I''m going to save Yi Yi."


    Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile, "if something else happened, even if I met everyone in talilina this time, I wouldn''t let you act with injuries. But it''s about Yiyi... I dare not take any risks..."


    To Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, Jian Yi is like a fragile porcelain. They take care of him carefully for fear that something might happen to him.


    In fact, it''s not just them. Mo Jue and Dou Ge also watched with their own eyes how Jian Yi pieced together a broken doll step by step. As long as they thought that he might be broken again, they couldn''t bear it.


    Dou Ge waved his hand directly: "It''s all our own people, and there''s no need to say more polite words. Yi Yi must be saved. The problem now is how to save her. You know that talilina''s daughter is as powerful as Yi Yi. It''s difficult for us to break in without being alarmed, let alone take Yi Yi from her."


    Mo Jue also nodded: "indeed, and more than that, although talilina took a group of people, this is her base camp, and she can''t keep it well. Therefore, the people in the base will never be less than those in the hotel before. If we can''t act secretly, there''s only one way left."


    Dou Dou frowned and said in a deep voice, "East meets West."


    "Not bad." Mo Jue picked his eyebrow and looked at Dou Dou with appreciation in his eyes. He turned to Dou Ge and said, "your boy is not bad. No wonder he came out at a young age. He can not only go to Xiangcheng, but also bring mikai. His brain is so flexible. It''s good. He''s a talent."


    As soon as the voice changed, Mo Jue said to Dou Dou in a seductive tone like digging at the foot of the wall: "boy, do you want to consider my secret department? I promise you can learn a lot that you can''t learn in Dou''s family ~"


    "Don''t think about it." Dou Dou shook his head without hesitation and said, "Xiao Dou is short-sighted and lazy. He wants to guard Dou''s house all his life and doesn''t want to climb up again."


    In a word, it not only shows loyalty like Dou Ge, but also raises the position of Mo Jue, which is not smooth.


    Dou Ge, a straight man of steel, can''t hear anything, but Mo Jue with a Qiqiao and exquisite heart can''t hear it.


    He slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at Dou Dou, then nodded and said to Dou Ge, "this boy is good. If you don''t want it, give it to me."


    Dou GE''s reaction was to roll his eyes at him and say, "boring."


    "..." Mo Jue choked hard, turned to Dou Dou and said, "Xiaodou, are you sure you want to follow this straight man? Stubborn and boring."


    Dou Dou smiled and said, "although my young master is too straightforward, the Dou family admires him."


    "And me, I also admire brother Dou!" Joe Li, a fan of brother Dou, quickly raised his hand and added.


    Mo Jue raised his eyelids and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, look, these guys have been accepted by Dou Ge. Your position is in jeopardy."


    Ning Jiwei lowered his head and searched the map route of the base on the computer. He didn''t lift his head and said, "it doesn''t matter. My daughter-in-law listens to me."


    He said this without a head, but Mo Jue and others suddenly understood.


    Qiao Li and others were accepted by Dou Ge, but Dou ge... Was not accepted by Jian Haixi?


    Ning Jiwei didn''t mention anything else, but just said "my daughter-in-law listens to me", which easily resolved the whole conversation. He didn''t show Dou GE''s face or mention his thoughts on Jian Haixi, but he stabilized his position.


    Four or two kilos, but so.


    Listening to his words, Mo Jue was stunned, then held his stomach and laughed, and others couldn''t help laughing.


    Dou Dou sighed, looked at his poor little Lord and shook his head secretly.


    High or Ningji Weigao.


    Dou Ge twitched at the corner of his mouth and said, "I didn''t say anything?"


    Why does Mingming just want to win Dou Dou over at first, but finally he becomes a target?


    Qiao Zheng compassionately patted Dou Ge on the shoulder and said, "brother, it''s not easy for you."


    Dou GE has black lines all over his head. That sounds awkward.


    "Ha ha... Oh, I''m so happy!" Mo Jue smiled out of breath, stretched out his thumb and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, it''s good that you''re not my enemy, otherwise I won''t be killed by you and I''ll be angry by you."

 Chapter 630

    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    Dou Ge was defeated and sighed: "you two are not tired all the way? How can you talk so much?"


    Mo Jue smiled and stopped talking about him. He just said, "it''s not that our brothers are going to fight side by side. I''ll say it to give you a lively atmosphere, or get familiar with some unfamiliar little brothers. After all, it''s a deadly job."


    Dou Ge is speechless. He won''t believe Mo Jue''s nonsense.


    It would be strange for the old fox to think so much before he spoke. He was definitely just on a whim, but now he just made up an excuse to go back.


    Dou Dou looked at Mo Jue and Dou Ge. He sighed again. The old God shook his head and said to himself: no wonder their young master changed so much when he met these people. Sure enough, the old master and his wife were right. There have been talented people from generation to generation. Now these people in front of him are the people who will lead the coquettish next.


    Dou Dou thought so, and he still had some expectation in his heart.


    And such a life in an era is his honor. It''s his luck to work with such people.


    Mo Jue swept the sinus beans from the corners of his eyes, smiled at the corners of his lips and said nothing.


    He hasn''t contacted the Dou family before, and he will worry about whether there is anything wrong with Jian Haixi.


    But now he knows that in addition to the two brothers Dou Ge and Dou Ming, the Dou family also has Dou Dou, a rising star, so he is relieved.


    Mo Jue turned his head and just wanted to see Ning Jiwei, but he saw that Ning Jiwei didn''t know when he also raised his head and just looked at Dou Dou.


    Mo Jue smiled and knew Dou Dou''s words and demeanor, which not only made him heart, but also made Ning Jiwei relax.


    Dou Dou naturally didn''t know that in just a few minutes, he had been considered by Ning Ji and Mo Jue.


    Dou Ge can be trusted. Qiao Zheng and Qiao Li are members of the Qiao family. There''s no need to ask, not to mention the shadow.


    Only Dou Dou, Ning Ji and Mo Jue have never been in contact. Especially others are so young.


    The first official meeting was still such an important thing. Ning Ji and Mo Jue were somewhat hesitant at that time.


    They didn''t communicate with each other, or even made plans in advance, as if they were just a few casual jokes, but after everyone laughed, they also achieved their goal.


    After the joke, Ning Jiwei checked almost.


    He closed the computer and said to the crowd, "I can''t quietly invade those protective systems. It''s a waste of time. We don''t have so much time here. I can only forcibly destroy them at most."


    "That''s enough." Mo Jue nodded and said, "although Yi Yi is smart, the place is too dangerous. It''s better to pick him up early. There''s no need to invade, just forcibly destroy it. Then some of us are responsible for attracting fire and some are responsible for looking for people to save people."


    Dou Ge also agreed: "it''s best to leave someone to pick us up. We should also plan the route back and divide it into several waves. Otherwise, it''s bad to rescue Yi Yi and expose our hiding place."


    People are not unfamiliar with this kind of thing, so they don''t need Ning Jiwei to speak in detail. Just give a general situation, and people can understand it quickly.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, basically approved the plan, and then began to discuss the specific details of the action.


    Mo Jue thought: "we should not go too many people this time, otherwise we will only expose our tracks."


    Qiao Zheng frowned and said, "but what if someone is trapped inside? What if it attracts the attention of the enemy troops?"


    Few people have advantages but also disadvantages.


    As Qiao Zheng said, what if Jian Yi is rescued, but even people and Jian Yi are besieged?


    No matter how hard they try, their fists are difficult to defeat their four hands.


    Ning Jiwei tapped his fingers on his knees and didn''t speak. Mo Jue smiled. The smile was cruel. "Of course, it''s best not to be trapped. If you''re really trapped, you''ll die."


    Qiao Zheng was stunned. Looking at the determination in Mo Jue''s eyes, he pursed his lips and bowed his head and said, "sorry, I asked for extra words."


    He was not a man without consciousness. When Qiao''s guard followed Jian Haixi out, they had made a plan to sacrifice.


    He just asked that, just out of comprehensive consideration, but looking at Mo Jue''s expression, he also understood that there was no comprehensive plan for the matter itself.


    Ning Jiwei said: "act separately. One group is only responsible for attracting the enemy''s attention. As long as most people''s attention is distracted, they will withdraw immediately. There is no need to love war or participate in other actions. This group..."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at the crowd and said to Dou Dou and Qiao Li, "Dou Dou, Qiao Li and Ying, you three are responsible."


    "Yes," the three answered.


    Ning Jiwei added: "the second group is responsible for finding out the yarn weaving. Before ensuring the safe evacuation of everyone, she will be our last hostage and amulet. This group..."


    Before his voice fell, Mo Jue raised his hand and said, "I''ll go. I''ve seen the picture of the little girl and recognize her."


    Then he looked up and said to Qiao Zheng, "come with me and give me a hand."


    "Yes." Qiao Zheng nodded immediately.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Dou Ge and said, "Dou Ge and I are responsible for finding out Yi Yi. Before the first group leaves, I will forcibly destroy each other''s protection system and monitoring system to give you time. Dou Ge and I will take action only after you take action."


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "no problem. The time difference is just right."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the paper map next to him. It was the one Qiaoqiao had marked the line for him.


    His fingers slid on the map, pointed to three places and said, "each group corresponds to a response group at the periphery. After coming out, evacuate immediately. The evacuation direction is also divided into three directions. We can meet again after ensuring that we get rid of the enemy and get away from the other party''s tracking."


    Mo Jue''s eyes turned slightly, as if he thought of something, but he didn''t speak, because he saw Dou Ge sitting opposite him frowning.


    Mo Jue''s lips are slightly hooked, as if waiting for Dou Ge to speak.


    "Jiwei, Haixi side..." Dou Ge finally hesitated and said: "although there is no exposure here now, it is not difficult for talilina to figure out our hiding range once we start our action. There are no people around Haixi when we leave with so many people. It is too dangerous for her and her brothers to stay here."


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "I haven''t thought about it, just..."


    On the one hand, Jian Haixi''s physical condition is not suitable for bumpy trekking. On the other hand, Jian Haixi is afraid to leave before he gets the news of Jian Yi''s safety.


    Mo Jue looked at Ning Jiwei and suggested, "why don''t I talk to Haixi? Maybe someone else will tell her that she will agree?"


    Ningjiwei shook his head.


    If Mo Jue goes to Jian Haixi to say this, even if Jian Haixi only wants to stay here, he will promise to leave.


    Because she doesn''t want others to sacrifice for her and her children, she will agree.


    But that''s not her real idea. When Ning Jiwei didn''t come, she naturally couldn''t manage so many, but since she came, she didn''t want Jian Haixi to be wronged a little.


    After a while, Ning Jiwei said, "this matter... I''ll talk to Haixi later and decide what to do."


    Mo Jue opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but looking at Ning Jiwei''s frown, he swallowed his oral words again.


    He wants to say that there is not enough time. If you want to take action, tonight is the best time. The more you delay, the more dangerous Jian Yi will be.


    If Jian Haixi wants to leave, he must start immediately, otherwise he can''t go far in an afternoon and evening.


    However, he can probably understand Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi''s ideas. Similarly, Ning Jiwei must know the time problem he is worried about, so he didn''t say it.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei is the most tangled person in his heart.


    Everyone was silent. For a long time, Dou Ge suddenly opened his mouth and said to Ning Jiwei, "I have an idea. Let''s take Haixi together."


    "Poof ~" Mo Jue was drinking water. He sprayed it all out, spilling water all over the quilt and sheets.


    But at this time, he didn''t care about any water. He just stared at Dou Ge and asked, "are you crazy? Take Haixi? What if something happens?"


    Dou Ge said positively, "Haixi is waiting with the reception team outside. At most, avoid it. Just hide in a safe place. There will be no danger. When Ji Wei and I save Yi Yi, we will leave with Haixi. This will not only ensure Haixi''s safety, but also enable their mother and son to meet earlier."


    "..." Mo Jue was speechless. After a while, he reluctantly said, "we wanted to ensure the safety of Haixi to the greatest extent, so we let her leave. As a result, you directly sent her to the most dangerous place. Don''t you think your mind is too distorted?"


    "Haixi is not weak," Dou Ge said suddenly.


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "I know Haixi is not weak, and I know she is strong, but..."


    "Talilina''s steel wire is still in Haixi''s hands." Dou Ge suddenly interrupted Mo Jue''s words.


    Mo Jue was stunned and choked.


    Dou Ge glanced at the people around him and finally looked at Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue and said: "Everyone is worried about Haixi''s safety, but I don''t think it will make any difference to take her with us. At most, there are only more people in the response team. Moreover, even if we are really in trouble, I believe Haixi can handle it well. Every time we think it is a dangerous situation or a desperate situation, she has done what we think she can''t do. So why should we Do things that hurt her in the name of protection? Isn''t it good to really trust her? "


    Dou GE''s words silenced everyone, including Ning Ji and Mo Jue.


    After a while, Qiao Zheng suddenly stood up and said in a low but firm voice, "I believe miss, I vote for brother Dou."


    "I believe you too, miss." Dou Dou also stood up.

 Chapter 631

    Mo Jue was a little surprised. The shadow on one side was also very surprised to look at Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou.


    Dou Dou looked at Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue and said, "you didn''t go through the accident at Dou''s house, but I witnessed it with my own eyes. I know Miss''s ability is absolutely beyond all our imagination. If not, talilina won''t try her best to destroy all the antidotes, won''t she?"


    Mo Jue was stunned and said with a sudden smile, "you''re right. I think the Haixi river is too shallow."


    Of course, he knows that Jian Haixi is very capable, and he has always believed in Jian Haixi.


    It''s just a matter of life. Jian Haixi is in poor health now, so he worries that he will subconsciously want to think carefully for her, but forget whether her pride and self-esteem will make her feel sad as a strong Jian Haixi.


    Mo Jue sighed slightly, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "Jiwei, I take back what I just said. Why don''t we discuss with Haixi and see what she wants to do, and we''ll make a decision."


    Whether it is to take Jian Haixi or let Jian Haixi leave first with other men, they are just considering it. Jian Haixi doesn''t know the specific plan and hasn''t expressed his opinions.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "OK, talk about the rest first. I''ll go back to Haixi now."


    Mo Jue and others nodded.


    Ning Jiwei went out to find Jian Haixi to discuss this matter.


    In addition to Dou Ge, Dou Dou and others also left Mo Jue''s room first.


    But Mo Jue looked at Dou Ge with deep meaning after the people left.


    Dou Ge saw that his eyes were strange and his face was uncomfortable. He asked, "what are you doing looking at me like that?"


    "Ha ha, nothing." Mo Jue shrugged.


    Dou Ge frowned, stood up and said, "I''ll go if I have nothing to say."


    When he turned to leave, Mo Jue looked at his back and said, "Dou Ge, in fact, there are many good women in the world except Jian Haixi. Why do you hang on a tree?"


    Dou Ge was stunned, looked back at Mo Jue and said, "do you also want to say that I care too much about Haixi and persuade me to understand my identity and position?"


    "Also?" Mo Jue was stunned, looked at Dou Ge and asked, "does anyone else say that?"


    Dou Ge shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "no one will tell me that openly, but it seems that everyone will make a euphemism or two when they see me."


    Mo Jue was stunned. His eyes sank slightly. The man also got out of bed and stood in front of Dou Ge. He said positively, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that just now, but I also apologize to you for my suspicion of you."


    Dou Ge shook his head and said nothing.


    Mo Jue pursed his lips and said, "in fact, all of us don''t doubt you, just..."


    "You''re just worried that I''m going wrong." Dou Ge said, "I understand that everyone is brothers and friends. If you don''t care about my brother, you won''t ring the alarm with me, so as not to ruin my feelings when I make a mistake and do something unforgivable."


    Mo Jue sighed, "this is a good word, but it also insulted you. I think other people who say this to you don''t understand that you will feel insulted after listening to it, but they still said it."


    "Yes," Dou Ge said with a bitter smile: "Only true friends know that these words are harsh to my ears, but they will tell me. But this is the most uncomfortable place for me. Sometimes I feel that I am far away from the cliff, but every time the alarm bell rings, it seems to push me closer to the cliff edge and tell me that I will fall down if I am not careful. Later, I really believe that the place where I stand is Cliff, still always dream of really falling down, oh, broken to pieces. "


    Mo Jue looked at Dou GE''s helpless and bitter smile, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Even if you don''t believe yourself, you should also believe our brothers. If you really go wrong that day, we will break your legs before things get out of control."


    After a pause, Mo Jue continued, "even if you don''t believe us, you should believe Haixi. She won''t let you really do anything wrong."


    Dou Ge was stunned. He breathed and said nothing.


    Mo Jue hesitated and said, "what I just meant is not to ring an alarm for you, but... I don''t want you to suffer so much."


    "Can you control your feelings?" Dou Ge looked at Mo Jue and said, "if it can be controlled so easily, how can there be so many fools in the world?"


    Mo Jue was stunned and sighed.


    Dou Ge smiled and said, "besides, you made two mistakes. First, there are many good women in the world, but there is only one Jian Haixi. Second, I am not bitter at all. Being able to stay with her and help her do these things is enough for me to remember all my life."


    Mo Jue froze. He looked at Dou Ge for a long time and suddenly arched his hand and said, "I''m wrong. Who said you were a wooden man before? I think you''re clearly a lover!"


    Dou Ge laughed, waved his hand and said, "I''ll go first. Call me when they discuss the results."


    When he reached the door, Dou Ge stopped, looked back at Mo Jue, smiled and said, "by the way, I''ll give you what you just said."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?" Mo Jue asked suspiciously.


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows, put his chin aside and whispered to Mo Jue, "there are many good women in the world. You don''t have to guard a flower."


    After saying this, Dou Ge left with a smile without waiting for Mo Jue to answer.


    Mo Jue was stunned, smiled and shook his head. The next second, he saw Qiao Qiao walk to the door, his head poked in and asked, "brother Mo, are you free?"


    Mo Jue was stunned again. Now he understood the meaning of Dou GE''s eyes. He couldn''t help but be helpless.


    His kindness to Qiao Qiao was only a pity for her fate, not mixed with any other feelings.


    But Mo Jue can''t say this, especially


    Looking at Qiaoqiao''s obviously over dependent and happy look in his eyes, Mo Jue trembled slightly and felt a little difficult.


    "Well, i..." Mo Jue just wanted to find an excuse to say that he was not free, but before the excuse was found, Qiao Qiao came in with a tray and said to Mo Jue with a smile: "brother Mo, I made some snacks. Have a taste."


    Then Qiaoqiao put the tray on the table and took out the plate inside.


    There are seven or eight snacks of various styles on the plate, each of which is exquisitely shaped. It takes time to see.


    Mo Jue doesn''t study delicious food, but she also knows that it will waste a lot of time to make only one kind of dessert, but Qiaoqiao has made so many kinds, which shows her degree of intention.


    Mo Jue sighed. Finally, he couldn''t bear to brush her efforts, nodded and said, "then try it."

 Chapter 632

    Seeing that Mo Jue promised to taste it, Qiao Qiao''s eyes lit up and his eyebrows were happy.


    Although she may not know where the joy came from, she felt that the dark Zizi in her heart was particularly sweet, so sweet that people couldn''t stop.


    "Oh, brother Mo, you eat this." Qiaoqiao also sat next to Mo Jue and took chopsticks to him.


    Mo Jue is actually ready to get chopsticks, but he is slower, and the dessert Qiao Qiao is holding has been sent to his mouth.


    What to do, eat or not?


    Mo Juwei hesitated. He didn''t want to get down by coincidence, so he leaned closer, opened his mouth, bit the dessert and took it.


    In order to avoid Qiaoqiao waiting for him again, Mo Jue simply took the whole dessert in his mouth.


    The dessert is small, but it''s not easy to bite all over.


    Qiao Qiao looked aside and said with a smile: "brother Mo, please eat slowly. I''ll hold it for you first..."


    "No, No." Mo Jue quickly waved his hand and said, "I just like it."


    While mumbling indistinctly, Mo Jue endured dryness and chewed a mouthful of dessert.


    Whether the dessert was delicious or not, he didn''t taste it. He just felt that the scene in front of him was really fucking embarrassing.


    Qiaoqiao gently sat aside and watched Mo Jue finish eating. He poured him green tea in time and said, "brother Mo, drink tea smoothly."


    "Cough..." Mo Jue didn''t care about anything at the moment and drank with a teacup.


    After drinking a whole cup of tea, Mo Jue could go on with the dry sweetness in his mouth just now.


    Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue with expectation and asked, "brother Mo, how''s it going?"


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue was stunned, nodded and said, "delicious, delicious."


    Qiao Qiao blinked, some loss in his eyes, "that''s it?"


    She thought Mo Jue would say something else. Unexpectedly, there was only the word "delicious".


    Mo Jue opened his mouth. His EQ was not low. At this time, he subconsciously wanted to say something to comfort Qiaoqiao. He also knew that Qiaoqiao would be happy as long as he said two words casually.


    Just at the moment when the words were about to appear, Mo Jue swallowed them again.


    Even Dou Ge could see that Qiaoqiao was different from him. How could he not see it?


    Since he had no doubt about Qiao Qiao, naturally he didn''t want to give her any hope and illusion.


    He made up his mind. Mo Jue didn''t say anything else, but said indifferently, "I don''t have any research on dessert. In my eyes, it''s OK to eat."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. She didn''t expect to receive such a reply from Mo Jue.


    However, Qiao Qiao''s thought was very simple. She didn''t realize that Mo Jue was trying to draw a distance from her. She just nodded seriously and said, "I see, brother Mo, I''m sorry I shouldn''t bother you at this time. You must be discussing important things? Sorry, I''m not good..."


    Mo Jue was stunned. He frowned and said, "you don''t have to apologize. It''s nothing. It''s just over."


    Qiao Qiao smiled, his eyes brightened again, and said to Mo Jue, "brother Mo, have a good rest. I won''t disturb you."


    Then she stood up and turned away.


    This surprised Mo Jue.


    That''s it. be gone?


    So easy to kill?


    Glancing at the dessert still on the table, Mo Jue called Qiaoqiao and said, "take these down."


    "Put it here first." Qiaoqiao smiled back and said to Mo Jue, "I see brother Mo, you don''t have snacks in your room. Let''s put these first. I''ll come and collect them in the evening."


    "Oh, OK." Mo Jue nodded subconsciously along with her words.


    When Qiaoqiao''s figure went out, Mo Jue knew it later and reacted.


    No.


    Come and collect it at night... Doesn''t she have to come at night?


    Thinking of this, Mo Jue reached out and rubbed his temples. He didn''t feel a headache.


    He has been so old that he has liked talilina since he came out except in the dark.


    The two of them are too similar. They feel like a soul mate. Basically, they don''t need each other to say too much. Only one expression and one action can understand each other''s meaning.


    Although they have no fate, this life is doomed not to be together. But what Mo Jue really wants is talilina.


    You can connect with each other, and you can have simple love without so many things.


    Coincidentally, she is different, or she and talilina are two extremes.


    Talilina is simple, decisive and powerful. Qiao Qiao is sensitive, simple and timid.


    When you get along with Qiao Qiao, you always have to take care of her feelings. Mo Jue thinks he is not a person who can take good care of people, so there has been no such person in his friends, whether men or women.


    Qiaoqiao was accidentally saved by him, but he can only reach the category of friends. He doesn''t intend to give two people a chance to develop further.


    With a sigh, Mo Jue finally looked at the dessert on the table and raised his hand.


    "No less."


    The guard of the Qiao family who guarded the door came in and said respectfully to Mo Jue.


    Here, they all call Mo Jue and Ying Mo Shao and Ying Shao, otherwise it is difficult to identify too many masters.


    Mo Jue pointed to the dessert on the table and said, "take this to Qiaoqiao''s room and tell her that she doesn''t have to come to me."


    "Yes."


    The guard nodded, didn''t ask much, came in with his head down, left with dessert, and remembered to bring the door.


    Mo Jue looked at it and said with emotion, "if only the Qiao family could manage those boys in the dark department so well."


    Unfortunately, the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. He is the boss. It can be imagined how casual the whole dark Department is.


    When the guard sent the dessert to Qiaoqiao''s room, Qiaoqiao was humming and folding clothes.


    Seeing him coming, he asked, "what are you looking for me?"


    "This is sent by Mo Shao. He said that Qiaoqiao girl didn''t have to run to him."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. Looking at the dessert that had not been moved again, she felt more lost. She bit her lip and looked at the guard and asked, "brother Mo really said that?"


    "Yes."


    The guard nodded and turned away.


    Qiaoqiao went to the table and looked at the box of desserts. The sweetness in her heart slowly fermented into bitterness, as if it had passed the period, and then it was sour.


    After a while, she just felt cool on her face and stretched out her hand. She didn''t know when she shed tears.


    "I... why did I cry?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and hurriedly took the paper towel on the table to wipe her tears.


    But the tears seemed out of control. The more she wiped, the more tears she shed.


    Finally, Qiaoqiao threw away the paper towel, threw himself on the table, buried his head in his arms and cried in a low voice.


    Before, she only knew her dependence on Mo Jue. Not long ago, when she watched the scene of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi getting along in Jian Haixi''s room, she had a momentary heartbeat, but soon she pressed down that heartbeat.


    She told herself that she just wanted to repay Mo Jue, just wanted to be good to him.


    So she made those desserts, but now they were sent back.


    Looking at the box of dessert, Qiaoqiao can no longer deceive herself and tell herself that she is only dependent on Mo Jue.


    Because of the clear acid and pain in her heart, she has clearly told her that she is not dependent, but likes Mo Jue.


    Unfortunately, her feelings were just like herself, too small and humble.


    She knows Mo Jue''s feelings for talilina and talilina''s care for Mo Jue.


    Even if she no longer followed talilina, she felt reluctant to step in between them.


    And Mo Jue had already told her what he meant.


    Qiao Qiao sucked his nose, clenched his fist against his heart, and said to himself, "Qiao Qiao, you should hide your feelings. Don''t embarrass brother Mo or betray elder sister."


    As he spoke, Qiao Qiao''s voice couldn''t help choking.


    It''s hopeless to be sentenced to death without the beginning of emotion. What''s more, she doesn''t dare to hide it and even expose it to the sun?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Looking back a little bit, let''s talk about the story of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    After Ning Jiwei left mojue''s room, he went back to find Jian Haixi.


    Qiaoqiao saw him coming and left wisely.


    Jian Haixi smelled Ning Jiwei before she knew the words written on the back of her hand.


    So without writing skillfully, she smiled and said: Jiwei, are you back?


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead. Jane Haixi was sure.


    After Qiao Qiao left, Ning jivera sat down with Jane Haixi''s hand and helped her put on her headphones.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t wait to ask, "have you discussed the result? What are you going to do? When is it ready?"


    Ning Jiwei shook her hand, but he answered, "Haixi, is it time for you to take a medicine bath?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "almost, but it doesn''t matter to delay. Tell me first..."


    "Can''t delay." Ning Jiwei interrupted her: "I''ll have someone ready to go."


    "Jiwei..." Jian Haixi wanted to ask again. Ning Jiwei had comfortingly rubbed her frown and said, "don''t worry, I''ll talk to you while you take a bath later."


    Jian Haixi was relieved. He just thought again, but he felt that Ning Jiwei''s words were very ambiguous.


    Fortunately, the festering wound on her face is not good. Even if she blushes, Ning Jiwei can''t see it.


    The medicine bags were prepared by mikai in advance. Ning Jiwei asked someone to put water, threw the medicine bag in, closed the door and walked past with Jian Haixi.


    "I......" Jian Haixi tugged at his clothes and said, "I''ll do it myself......"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "are you sure? I have something very important to tell you. Are you sure you want to come by yourself? Don''t you think it''s too late?"


    Jane Haixi paused and shyly released her hand.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes swept over her, so he could see the injuries on Jian Haixi more intuitively.


    He didn''t dare to look at the pain in his eyes. He just peeled her quickly and sat in the bathtub with her in his arms.

 Chapter 633

    His speed saved Jane Haixi uncomfortable time.


    As soon as she sat in the bath bucket, the warm water Zizi along the festering wound and drilled into her skin. Jian Haixi frowned with pain and clenched her teeth without making a sound.


    But Ning Jiwei was sensitive to her sudden stiffness and asked, "is it very painful?"


    "It''s all right," said Jian Haixi with a smile. "It''s a little bit. It won''t hurt if you get used to it later."


    Ning Jiwei tightened his lips. He sat down by the bath bucket and looked at Jian Haixi''s gradually pale face. The pain in his eyes was about to overflow, but he couldn''t do anything.


    If he could, he would rather those injuries grow on himself ten times and a hundred times, and let him replace Jian Haixi''s pain.


    "Jiwei, you start talking." Jane Haixi said, "listen to what you say, I won''t hurt so much."


    "Well, OK." Ning Jiwei nodded, reached out and helped her scoop the water to the wounds where the water in the bath bucket couldn''t reach behind her shoulder and neck, and slowly opened his mouth: "in terms of time, I''m going to act tonight. I''m divided into three groups to meet inside and outside..."


    After finishing their plan, Ning Jiwei said to Jian Haixi, "the specific plan is probably like this."


    "Well, it''s a comprehensive plan." Jian Haixi smiled and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, I knew you could do it well."


    Ning Jiwei also smiled. He didn''t stop to scoop water. As soon as the topic changed, he said, "there''s just a problem now."


    "Hmm? What''s the problem?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei said: "we need to change our hiding place again. After tonight''s operation, it will no longer be safe."


    Jian Haixi understood the key when he thought about it. He just looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "the location has been set?"


    "Not yet." Ning Jiwei hesitated: "because..."


    "Because of me?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "Haixi, I don''t trust you to stay here."


    Jian Haixi is not reluctant. She knows her situation. What''s more, Ning Jiwei and them are trying to save Jian Yi. She will never delay at this time.


    So she didn''t think about it and said, "it doesn''t matter to me. Do you need me to evacuate in advance? Just make arrangements."


    She was too talkative and decisive, but she let Ning Jiwei swallow a lot of words prepared in advance.


    The expression on Jian Haixi''s face didn''t change. Ning Jiwei couldn''t see what she thought, so he had to ask, "Haixi, are you really willing to evacuate in advance? Won''t you feel wronged in your heart?"


    "What''s wrong?" Jian Haixi smiled, but although she tried to hide it, Ning Jiwei still saw some bitterness in the smile.


    Jian Haixi said, "if I''m in good health, I naturally want to help, but now that I''m like this, it''s good to be able not to hold you back. Since I''ll delay things, I should leave. The overall situation is important and there''s nothing to be wronged."


    Her voice was flat and light, with the magnanimity and vicissitudes that she had experienced after many things.


    Ning Jiwei felt a pain in his heart. He bent over and hugged her tightly and said in a dumb voice, "Haixi, why don''t you act like a spoiled girl? Why don''t you pester me and say you don''t want to?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. She didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to have such a big reaction. She smiled and said, "Ji Wei, you don''t have to. I understand your difficulties..."


    "But you don''t have to understand." Ning Jiwei clenched her hand and kissed again and again on her lips: "Haixi, you are the flesh on the tip of my heart. You don''t have to be as sensible and reasonable as others. You don''t even have to be gentle. In front of me, you can be spoiled or splashed. You can beat and scold me when you are angry. I want to spoil you and give you all the good things in the world. The only thing I don''t want is that you still need to be sensible in front of me."


    Jian Haixi listened to his words and was slightly stunned.


    Of course she was moved, but she was only moved and had no impulse.


    "Haixi..."


    "Ji Wei, I''m used to it." Jian Haixi interrupted Ning Jiwei and sighed, "the battle with Mo Sheng has dragged on for too long. I''m used to compromise and being sensible. You let me be capricious, but how can I do it under such a situation?"


    Don''t want Ning Jiwei to be sad after hearing this, Jian Haixi smiled again, reached out to touch his cheek and said, "maybe what you said, I''ll do that when our family''s life really calms down. At that time, don''t regret what you said today."


    "No." Ning Jiwei kissed her fingertips and said sincerely, "never regret."


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and said, "well, it''s settled..."


    "No." Ning Jiwei interrupted Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, there''s another way to let you leave with others now."


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi was stunned. She thought the discussion was over. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei had something to say later.


    Jian Haixi blinked suspiciously and asked, "what''s the way?"


    Ning Jiwei pursed her lips, clenched her hand and said, "you act with us."


    "What?" Jian Haixi was shocked, just like Mo Jue and others who had just heard the proposal.


    "Jiwei, what are you talking about? How can I act with you?" Jane Haixi frowned and quickly denied the method.


    However, what she is worried about is not her own safety, but the safety of Ning Jiwei and others.


    Jian Haixi thought that this method was proposed by Ning Jiwei without the consent of Mo Jue, so he held Ning Jiwei''s hand and sighed: "Ji Wei, I know you want to be good to me, but it''s important. I''m blind. How much trouble is it with you?"


    Jian Haixi was used to saying the word "blind man", but it hurt Ning Jiwei''s heart.


    He had a pain in his eyebrows and eyes, patted the back of Jian Haixi''s hand, motioned her not to worry, and then said, "I didn''t think of this proposal, but Dou Ge?"


    "Brother Dou?" Jian Haixi was stunned and silent.


    Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile, "I have to admit that sometimes he really loves you more than I do."


    "Jiwei, you..." Jian Haixi didn''t want Ning Jiwei to misunderstand Dou Ge and opened his mouth to explain, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t need her to say. He quickly interrupted her and said, "I don''t doubt Dou Ge and you. I''m just ashamed that I haven''t done enough, but Haixi, don''t worry, I''ll do better in the future."


    Jane Haixi hooked her lower lip and said, "you don''t have to reflect on yourself at this time."


    Ning Jiwei also smiled and said, "we all agreed to Dou GE''s proposal. In fact, you just have to wait outside with the reception team and come to you directly when Dou Ge and I come out with Yi Yi. There won''t be any danger. Now..."


    Ningji Witton paused, looked at Jane Haixi and said, "it depends on your decision."

 Chapter 634

    While Ning Jiwei and others are discussing how to save Jian Yi, Jian Yi''s side is not very calm.


    Originally, he had gained the trust of Shazhi. Under the protection of Shazhi, his room was moved next door to Shazhi, and no one would bully him in the open.


    But another thing happened at this time, that is, Jian Yi accidentally found that Shazhi was still looking for Jian Haixi''s whereabouts. In addition, she didn''t let go of the news from Dou family and Xiangcheng.


    Jian Yi''s eyes darkened as she looked at several high-end computers placed in a circle in the yarn weaving study.


    "Dong, dong?"


    Just when Jian Yi was shocked to find out, the voice of Shazhi suddenly sounded outside.


    Jane Yi hesitated and didn''t go out.


    Shazhi didn''t see Jian Yi in the living room outside. After looking around, she went into the study, looked at Jian Yi standing there in a daze, patted him on the shoulder and asked, "ah Dong, what are you doing?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and looked at the computer around her.


    Shazhi thought he was curious and explained with a smile, "this is my daily work. Only I can come in here. You can''t come in ~"


    Talking too much, Jian Yi looks like she doesn''t understand.


    Shazhi smiled and didn''t say anything, but took his hand and went out.


    After dinner, Shazhi said to Jian Yi, "ah Dong, I have to be busy this afternoon. Play by yourself."


    After thinking about it, he was afraid that Jian Yi would be bullied by Jiao Wujiao and Liu, so he took a pen and paper and wrote, "you can stay with me so that they won''t bully you. You can play anywhere you want except in the study."


    Jane Yi holds the paper, lowers her head and doesn''t speak.


    In the afternoon, Shazhi got into the study and got busy.


    Jane Yi waited outside for a while, only to hear the clattering sound of the keyboard inside. If Jane Yi didn''t know clearly that there was only Shazhi inside, she would think it was the sound of several people typing at the same time.


    He sat outside, his brain spinning rapidly.


    Shazhi is still investigating the whereabouts of Jian Haixi, Xiangcheng and Dou''s house


    If he had a computer and those devices in hand, he might be able to monitor yarn weaving.


    But now he can''t do anything with his bare hands. Ning Jiwei can''t stare at Shazhi 24 hours a day. This can only be left to Yun Zhixiang and Dou Ming. I don''t know if they have found the trend of Shazhi and can stop her.


    After much thought, Jian Yi still feels that she can''t sit like this.


    Now that he has come here, he must do something.


    At present, the only starting point he can find is Shazhi''s life experience. If he can find out the truth of Shazhi''s life experience, Shazhi will no longer be so determined to talilina.


    This is equivalent to drawing a salary from the bottom of the pot and drawing an ace in talilina''s most precious card.


    But without a computer, where should he start?


    Jian Yi looks down and frowns. After thinking for a while, she gets up.


    Although she doesn''t want to do such a tasteless thing, she has no choice but to go to Shazhi''s bedroom and have a look.


    Maybe he can''t find anything, but he always needs to know more about yarn weaving in order to figure out a solution.


    Instead of going to her room immediately, Jian Yi first wandered around the living room for a long time to make herself look curious. She turned left and right and looked at almost every drawer.


    One of the reasons for this is to prevent the back yarn weaving from discovering his abnormalities when looking through the monitoring - yes, there are monitoring in almost every place here, which makes people feel like animals in the zoo, and there is no private space at all.


    Second, Jian Yi is really curious and wants to find something from some clues.


    Unfortunately, after looking through all the drawers, Jian Yi found almost nothing.


    Yarn weaving is different from ordinary girls and Jian Rui.


    She doesn''t even have toys, which is too rare for a girl.


    Jian Yi frowned slightly. Then he got up and went to the kitchen. He found a box of milk. He wanted to open it and drink it, but he thought about it and put it back.


    Finally, Jane went to Shazhi''s bedroom.


    Shazhi''s bedroom and her study are the same style, or all her rooms are the same style - simple, black and white.


    Like a man''s room layout, there is no color that belongs to her.


    Jian Yi''s heart sank slightly, and she suddenly felt more sympathy for Shazhi.


    Has talina really seen her as a daughter?


    I''m afraid never. Such furnishings and living environment are clearly treated by yarn weaving as a tool.


    He thought his life was hard among his peers. Of course, he didn''t complain about such hard work.


    Because of his loving parents and sister, he is willing to take more responsibilities.


    But seeing Shazhi''s life, Jane Yi suddenly felt that he was so happy.


    Even if it is a life full of dangers, even if challenges are everywhere, it is always better than being treated as a wingless chick and kept in a cage.


    At this moment, Jian Yi wants to uncover the truth of Shazhi''s life.


    In this impulse, in addition to trying to make yarn weaving and talilina centrifugal, another part is for yarn weaving.


    Seeing such a living environment, he couldn''t bear to be cheated and used again.


    Jian Yi takes a deep breath, swallows these thoughts, and then goes to the Shazhi bedside table.


    He still searched too much, so he could only pick the key points.


    On the bedside table of Shazhi, there is something very conspicuous, because its appearance is really incompatible with the layout in the Shazhi room.


    It was a square object wrapped in coarse linen, which was carefully placed on the bedside table. It can be seen that the owner cherished it very much.


    Jian Yi goes over to pick up the square object and gets a little heavy.


    He opened the linen carefully, but there was a broken picture frame inside.


    Strange patterns are carved around the wooden photo frame, and there is only a torn photo inside.


    In the photo, we can only see a little girl holding a doll about her size. Next to her, there is a white hand holding the little girl''s hand. It should be a woman''s hand.


    But further up, there is no woman''s face in the photo, because it is only one third of the content of the photo, and the rest is missing. From the proportion, Jian Yi guesses that there should be others in the photo.


    Is this the family before Shazhi?


    Jian Yi frowns, but such a picture alone can''t explain anything.


    Jian Yi can''t take the picture and ask talina if she is the woman in the picture


    Just after the idea flashed, Jian Yi was stunned.


    Since Shazhi has this picture, why doesn''t she doubt talilina at all?


    Unless she thinks talilina is her mother, or the woman in the picture.


    But why did she think?


    Jian Yi immediately realized that there must be some details he didn''t notice.


    Where is it?


    Jian Yi opened her eyes as wide as possible and almost pasted it on the photo.


    He looked around the photo bit by bit, and finally fixed his eyes on the hand holding yarn in the photo.


    At the mouth of the big white hand, there is a small flesh colored crescent sign.


    It''s like a small scar. Because it''s too close to the color of the skin itself and it''s too small, Jian Yi found it several times.


    Does talilina have this scar on her hand?


    Jane Yi doesn''t know. He''s only seen talilina two or three times. It''s impossible to stick it to her hand.


    Although there was a discovery, it could not be verified, so Jian Yi had no choice but to give up and look elsewhere.


    There is nothing else in the photo except the crescent shaped scar. Jian Yi looks away and stares at the pattern of the wooden photo frame.


    In the past, Jian Haixi also took a lot of photos for him and Jian Rui, and they were all framed with exquisite photo frames.


    It''s easy to have a pattern on the photo frame. Jian Yi is not sure that the pattern in front of her must have other special significance.


    But now he has nowhere to start, so he can only try.


    After jotting down the patterns, Jane Yi wrapped the photos again, put them back in place, and then walked out.


    After returning to the living room, Jian Yi glanced at the door of the study, hesitated, went to the kitchen, took a box of milk and went to the study again.


    He knocked on the door. After waiting for about two seconds, he didn''t hear any sound, so he walked in without authorization.


    Anyway, he can''t hear. Besides, he knocked at the door.


    In the study, Shazhi was staring intently at the screen.


    Jian Yi sees the door of Dou''s house on the screen.


    Shazhi has broken the monitoring at the door of Dou''s house!


    Jian Yi''s heart sank. She walked forward and patted on the yarn weaving chair.


    "Who?"


    Yarn weaving is a bit paranoid when working. No one is allowed to disturb except talilina.


    She turned to see Jian Yi and said coldly, "who let you in? Out?"


    Jian Yi blinked and showed her the note written in advance: "rest, drink."


    A few simple words stunned Shazhi.


    She looked around and saw Jian Yi put a glass of milk in front of her table. She was afraid that she would knock on the table like she didn''t drink.


    Shazhi was stunned, and the paranoia slowly disappeared.


    She took the milk, tilted her head, looked at Jian Yi and said, "are you here to send me this?"


    Jane Yi nodded.


    Shazhi said again, "didn''t you let you play outside and don''t you come in here? Why didn''t you come in obediently?"


    Jane Yi blinked, then handed her the pen and paper and motioned her to write it down.


    Yarn weaving was too lazy to take a pen. She only used the keyboard to type a line of words on the screen and asked again.


    Jane Yi paused, looked at her, looked down at the keyboard, and put her hand on it.


    "Are you interested in this?"


    Shazhi smiled. Suddenly she felt like a teacher, so she moved a chair and said, "ah Dong, you sit here and I''ll teach you to type."


    Jane Yi sits down obediently. Of course he can type, and it''s difficult for him to pretend to be a beginner in computer.


    In fact, he didn''t mean it just now. He just... Just remembered what he looked like when he used the computer.

 Chapter 635

    Inadvertently, it caused a misunderstanding between Shazhi and Jian Yi. Jian Yi was very helpless about it.


    "Ah Dong, what are you doing in a daze? Come and sit down quickly." Shazhi smiled and just took Jian Yi''s hand and asked him to sit down next to him.


    "I''ll give you the next typing software first, and then you can learn it by yourself." Shazhi said it several times with great patience. She didn''t forget to take care of Jian Yi''s hearing and knocked the typing tips she said on the screen.


    Jian Yi watched, and the corners of her mouth twitched.


    However, he did not resist, or there was nothing wrong with such development.


    For him, as long as he can touch the computer, it represents a new opportunity.


    Shazhi taught Jian Yi how to use typing software, and then while drinking milk, she supervised his study.


    It''s the first time that Jane Yi feels like a student when she is so old, and it''s also the most difficult class - pretending not to be able to use computers.


    He put his ten fingers on the keyboard and hardly had to think. He knew the key position with ten fingers.


    Shazhi looked aside, nodded and said, "well, this is the posture. It''s easier to type. You must practice the posture from the beginning, okay?"


    Jian Yi: "


    "Well, next you type out twenty-six letters."


    "Try Pinyin typing again."


    ¡­¡­


    For the next half an hour, Jian Yi worked hard as a computer beginner.


    Shazhi is happy to be a teacher because she unexpectedly finds that Jian Yi is very smart and enlightened on the computer.


    For example, it took him less than half an hour to write down the letters and keys. Now he can "stumble" to type a few words.


    When she saw Jian Yi play the word "yarn weaving", yarn weaving was as excited as discovering the new world.


    She downloaded a chat software for the first time in her life, and then quickly helped Jane Yi download one.


    The two added friends. Shazhi sent a smiling expression to Jian Yi and said, "it''s too convenient for us to talk like this in the future. It''s much easier than I write for you."


    Jane Yi is in silence. It''s clear that two people are sitting shoulder to shoulder together, but they have to talk on the chat software. What kind of wonderful behavior is this?


    However, he had to continue to "practice" typing.


    For another half an hour, Shazhi stretched out and said, "ah Dong, I''m sleepy. I''ll have a rest."


    Jane Yi nodded and took her hand back from the keyboard.


    Can we finally "finish class"?


    "What are you doing?" Shazhi suddenly opens her eyes and stares at Jian Yi.


    Jane Yi was really shocked when she suddenly stared at her.


    Shazhi frowned, stared at him and said, "I''ll rest. You continue to practice typing."


    Jian Yi: "..." what evil did he do!


    So originally, Jian Yi just came in to deliver milk to Shazhi, but it turned out that Shazhi had a rest, and he was studying hard.


    All afternoon, under the supervision of Shazhi, Jian Yi practiced typing crazily.


    If he really doesn''t understand computers, it''s all right, but he''s as familiar as anything, but he has to pretend he can''t. It''s twice as difficult as a beginner.


    If he learns too fast, Shazhi will be wary, so Jian Yi can only accept his life and write slowly.


    It was not until the evening that Jane Yi "played extraordinary" and there was basically no pressure to type.


    Shazhi checked it several times. When he saw that he really remembered it, he nodded and said, "well, that''s all for today. Continue tomorrow."


    This sentence successfully made Jian Yi''s legs soft when she stood up and almost sat back in her chair.


    Shazhi looked at him suspiciously and asked, "ah Dong, what''s the matter with you?"


    Without speaking, Jian Yi stood up straight and went out in silence.


    Shazhi followed him and walked out with a smile.


    To say that this afternoon''s harvest, it is not without.


    At least with Jian Yi as a student, Shazhi supervised him in the afternoon and didn''t continue to investigate the Dou family.


    After walking out of the study, Shazhi looked at the drawer opened in the living room, frowned suspiciously, and asked Jian Yi, "ah Dong, did you open it?"


    Jian Yi nods.


    Shazhi asked, "what are you doing in the drawer?"


    Jane Yi blinks and hands her a pen and paper.


    When Shazhi wrote it down, Jane Yi paused, lay down on the table and wrote, "if you want to play, look for toys."


    Looking at his words, Shazhi was stunned and wrote with a smile: "I don''t have toys here."


    "I know," Jian Yi wrote again.


    "You know?" Shazhi was stunned. "Did you go to my room?"


    How else would you know?


    Jane Yi nodded.


    Shazhi frowned and said, "Dong, you can''t turn things around in the future. If you want toys, you can tell me that I can ask them to prepare, but it''s wrong to turn things around, especially not in my bedroom, you know?"


    She likes Jian Yi very much and doesn''t want to lose her temper with him, so even if she is unhappy, she still keeps her temper down and writes these words to Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi nodded and wrote, "not in the future."


    "That''s good." Shazhi looked at the guarantee written by Jian Yi and didn''t pursue it any more. The little adult smiled and touched his head and said, "do you want to play? Shall I take you out for a walk?"


    Jian Yi nodded quickly.


    Shazhi smiled and took his hand and went out.


    She is more than one year older than Jian Yi. When she was young, most girls were taller than boys. In addition, Jian Yi is thin and looks like a little brother around her.


    Shazhi took Jian Yi out. Someone was watching at the door. She immediately came up and asked, "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    "No need. You don''t have to follow. I want to walk around." Shazhi said and took Jian Yi away.


    The guard didn''t dare to follow, but quietly told Qi San and Jiao five jiao six about it.


    Qi San didn''t say anything, just told him to watch them secretly.


    Shazhi took Jian Yi around the base. First, she took him to relax and second, she took him to get familiar with the environment here.


    "In fact, I don''t know what many places are used for." Shazhi muttered, "I seldom come out. The people here are older than me, and no one will play with me."


    After a pause, she looked at Jian Yi, smiled brightly and said, "but it''s good if you come. Someone will play with me in the future."


    Jane Yi said to herself: I can''t play with you either. I''ll leave here soon.


    But looking at the smile on Shazhi''s face, he couldn''t bear it.


    After a big circle, they met Qi San and Jiao five jiao six.


    Jiao five and Jiao six were training to fight each other. Qi three was watching the battle. Seeing the two passing by, he couldn''t help smiling and welcoming them and said, "what a coincidence, miss. You come out for a walk?"


    Shazhi nodded and said, "yes, what are you doing?"


    "It''s just routine training." Qi San glanced at Jian Yi with a smile on his face and said, "ah Dong will learn these things in the future."

 Chapter 636

    "Ah Dong also wants to learn these?" Shazhi was stunned. Looking at the nearby Jiao five jiao six falling around, she felt meat pain.


    She frowned and looked down at Jian Yi next to her. Jian Yi felt her eyes and looked up at her without any expression.


    Shazhi only thought he didn''t understand, frowned and said with Qi: "let''s talk about it later. Ah Dongcai has just come here and isn''t very adapted. Besides, his injury hasn''t recovered yet. No matter what training, we''ll wait until he''s recovered."


    "Yes, miss, if you say so, we will naturally follow suit." Qi Sanpi said with a smile.


    Shazhi doesn''t like Qi San. She always thinks that he always treats her as a child by virtue of his adult identity, and Qi San raises snakes, which makes Shazhi even more annoying.


    With a cold hum, she took Jian Yi''s hand and left.


    As soon as they left here, Jiao five jiao six stopped.


    They looked at Qi San and asked, "third brother, why should we deliberately sing this play here?"


    Qi Sanyin smiled coolly and hummed, "how can we know where to start if we don''t know the young lady''s attitude towards the boy?"


    Listening to Qi San''s words, Jiao five jiao six were all a meal, and then asked with a happy eyebrow, "third brother, do you have a way?"


    Qi San''s lips stirred up a sinister smile and said, "it''s the fox that always shows its tail. It''s still a long time. We''ll see."


    Because she met Qi San on the way, Shazhi didn''t want to continue shopping. She took Jian Yi home.


    After returning to the room, Shazhi pressed Jian Yi on the chair, frowned and told him, "ah Dong, don''t provoke Qi San without me in the future, do you know?"


    Seeing that Jian Yi didn''t say anything, Shazhi sighed, grabbed a pen and paper and wrote down something.


    Since the company of Jian Yi, in order to facilitate communication at any time, there are paper and pens on the tea table at home... Almost every corner, so that you can get them nearby when you want.


    Looking at what Shazhi wrote, Jian Yi was stunned and looked up at Shazhi again.


    When Shazhi saw Jian Yi looking at him, she couldn''t help asking, "what are you looking at me for? Can you understand what I wrote?"


    Then she pushed the written paper in front of Jian Yi and motioned him to see it clearly.


    Jian Yi pursed her lips, took the pen and hesitated to write, "Why are you so good to me?"


    Shazhi was stunned, stretched out her hands, pinched Jian Yi''s cheek from left to right, gently pulled it and said, "why, now I know I''m good to you? Didn''t you hate me when we first met?"


    Jane Yi patted her hand and twisted her head. She said to herself: talilina grew up in front of her. She''s so unruly.


    "Hee hee ~" Shazhi tilted her head and smiled. She approached Jian Yi''s ear and said, "ah Dong, your ears are red, red ~"


    Jane Yi suddenly froze, covered her ears, stood up from the chair and stared at Shazhi.


    Shazhi was stunned and said in a confused voice, "ah Dong, did you hear me?"


    Jian Yi took a pen and quickly wrote, "you make my ears itch!"


    "It''s itchy." Shazhi smiled and said, "I thought you could hear me."


    Jian Yi''s heart beat quickly. She turned away from Shazhi and took a slow deep breath to calm herself down.


    In fact, he didn''t stand up just now.


    But when I heard what Shazhi said, I was too relaxed for a moment, so I stood up.


    Jian Yi tells herself that she should always be vigilant and not show her feet.


    But maybe it''s because Shazhi is his age. The longer she stays with Shazhi, the more she will unconsciously relax herself.


    Go on like this


    Jian Yi looks down at the tip of his shoes. Sooner or later, he will show his feet.


    With something in mind, Jian Yi went back to his room without even having dinner. He buried himself in the quilt. Only in this way can he completely plunge himself into the dark, and he can relax.


    Otherwise, even when he went to the bathroom on weekdays, he always felt that there seemed to be eyes staring at his every move.


    He can''t spend too much time here.


    Jane Yi thought.


    Today, from the malicious eyes of Qi San and Jiao Wujiao 6, he had a premonition that his future life would not be easy.


    Without saying anything else, he would not be able to stand neurasthenia if they still had a snake or something in his room.


    In addition, facing Shazhi, she is not stupid at all. Even she is smart and sharp. Jian Yi never underestimates a girl about her age, so she is more afraid of when she will expose her feet in front of her.


    And talina, who doesn''t know what her purpose is.


    Jane Yi doesn''t believe talina will put him here so safely. She must have some purpose.


    This purpose may be aimed at him or yarn weaving.


    But definitely not out of any good intentions.


    Jian Yi is not arrogant enough to think that she can resist the powerful forces led by talilina as a child.


    What he can do now is to protect himself and wait for Ning Jiwei''s rescue.


    In this waiting time, he should do something as much as possible, at least let Shazhi know the truth.


    With this goal in mind, Jian Yi begins to think about how he can find out the secret of the truth about Shazhi''s life experience


    On the other side, at night, Shazhi didn''t sleep in a hurry.


    She is teaching Jian Yi to type this afternoon, so today''s task is not finished.


    She is a good daughter who is obedient and devoted to working for talilina, so no matter how late she is, she must finish today''s work before she goes to bed.


    In the study, Shazhi reopened several computers and began a new round of work.


    Just as she was preparing for work, she somehow thought of what Jane Yi looked like today.


    He said he went through things and went into her room


    Although Jian Yi''s expression was open and broad, Shazhi narrowed her eyes, perhaps out of curiosity or suspicion. After a short hesitation, she still turned on the monitoring.


    During the surveillance, Jian Yi stayed in the living room bored and began to look around.


    Shazhi smiled and thought that he was really too bored to find something to play with.


    Then she saw Jian Yi open the refrigerator and take the milk, but hesitated and put it back.


    Shazhi blinked and thought of the milk Jane Yi handed her in the afternoon. She couldn''t help feeling warm.


    Finally, Jian Yi comes to Shazhi''s bedroom.


    Shazhi looks at the picture in the monitoring and doesn''t know why her heart beats a little faster.


    She cares about Jane Yi''s Playmate very much. No matter what the purpose is, she doesn''t want to see some bad things.


    But then Shazhi couldn''t laugh.


    Because she saw Jane Yi go straight to her bedside table.


    Although he stopped for a short time, Shazhi could see that from entering her bedroom, Jian Yi''s eyes didn''t move away except after sweeping around in a hurry and nailing them to her bedside table.


    He has a purpose!


    The idea flashed through Shazhi''s mind, like a bolt from the blue, and stunned her there.


    She pressed the pause button, then picked up the juice next to her and drank several mouthfuls. When she pressed down the panic in her heart, she trembled her fingers and clicked to continue to look.


    When she saw it, Jane Yi went straight to the bedside table and took down the picture frame wrapped in white cloth.


    What does he want?


    Shazhi couldn''t help roaring. It was a group photo of her and her mother talilina when they were young. Although it was damaged, it was her treasure. She couldn''t bear to look at it at will. How dare he say that and open it?


    Shazhi is so angry that she even wants to rush to Jian Yi''s room and beat him up.


    But soon she was stunned again because she saw Jian Yi looking through the picture frame and photo.


    That''s too serious. It''s not like blasphemy. It''s like looking for something?


    What is he looking for? That''s just a picture of her. Is there any secret?


    Thinking so, Shazhi was suddenly surprised.


    Is there a secret in the picture?


    If there is nothing different, what is Jane Yi looking at for so long? Do you exercise your eyesight? Just curious?


    If there is a secret... Then what secret will it be? What might be the secret?


    That''s a group photo of her and her mother. If there''s anything secret, it''s only possible


    Thinking of this, Shazhi quickly turned off the monitoring.


    She doesn''t want to let herself think any more. It''s all Jian Yi''s fault. He went to her room privately out of curiosity or for other purposes.


    Yes, that''s all.


    There''s no secret about that photo. It''s just a group photo of her and talina, that''s all!


    Shazhi didn''t continue her work that night. She went back to her bedroom early, but when she saw the picture frame, she couldn''t control her mind from thinking.


    So she went to the next room to sleep with her pillow, but she didn''t sleep for a long time.


    Jane Yi''s figure, talina''s figure, and that picture


    It was always shaking around in front of her, chaotic, and seemed to be connected into a secret path waiting for her to go.


    Until early in the morning, Shazhi got out of bed early. In fact, she had only slept for less than four hours, but she couldn''t sleep. She had to do something.


    Before dawn, Jian Yi won''t come until about eight o''clock.


    Shazhi looked at her watch. It''s only 5:30 now. She has a lot of time to investigate.


    Entering the study, Shazhi turns on the computer. This time, she doesn''t check the information of Dou''s family and Jian Haixi, but only looks at Jian Yi''s timeline along the monitoring.


    From the first day after he came to the base, he quickly played his every move in recent days dozens of times.


    As long as the monitoring can be found, yarn weaving has found everything that has not been missed.


    After checking the surveillance of the base, Shazhi tune out the video of Jian Yi at talilina.


    If she trusted Jian Yi before, after watching the surveillance last night, she is now highly suspicious of Jian Yi.


    Whether there is a problem with this person and whether he is worthy of her trust, she should find out by herself.


    From the day he appeared

 Chapter 637

    For three hours, Shazhi stared at the computer screen without blinking.


    But no matter from which perspective, Jian Yi''s performance is reasonable and fully in line with his personality of "deaf mute little beggar".


    Is she really thinking too much?


    Shazhi frowned, and somehow she was relieved.


    She likes the days when Jane Yi is with her. If this person is really good, it would be great. She will treat him well in the future.


    Thinking so, Shazhi is going to turn off the computer.


    At 8:30, it''s time for Jane Yi to come to her.


    Just before turning off the computer, Shazhi remembered the look Jane Yi showed when she looked at the computer yesterday.


    The finger on the mouse shook slightly, Shazhi was stunned, smiled and shook her head and said, "no, it''s impossible."


    She would rather believe that Jian Yi was stunned because she had never seen so many electronic devices and played with computers.


    It should be... Is that right?


    Jane Yi waited at the door for a long time before she saw Shazhi open the door from inside.


    "Ah Dong, good morning." Shazhi opens the door and smiles at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi frowned slightly and stared at her for a long time.


    Shazhi pulled him in and asked, "are you hungry? I asked them to bring breakfast. It''s said that there seems to be assorted porridge this morning. I like it best, and you will like it."


    Shazhi was talking, but she suddenly felt her sleeve pulled down.


    She paused and looked back at Jian Yi.


    In fact, she just said those words casually and didn''t intend to write them down.


    After all, it''s tiring to write every day. After being with Jian Yi, Shazhi is used to talking to herself. She usually doesn''t write when she talks a lot.


    Just now Shazhi sees Jian Yi pass the paper to her.


    Shazhi is stunned. She turns her eyes to Jian Yi''s hand and sees him holding a pen in the other hand.


    Didn''t she pull just now because she had to write?


    Shazhi was stunned and looked at the paper - you didn''t sleep well, did you work?


    Shazhi paused and turned to look at Jian Yi. There was more silk in her sight.


    She opened her mouth, but did not speak. Instead, she chose to take the pen and write, "how do you know I didn''t sleep well? How do you know I''m working?"


    Jian Yi''s reply was very simple: "it tastes good, but it doesn''t smell good."


    Shazhi pulled at the corner of her mouth. She knew that she would have some bad smell when facing the computer for a long time. I just didn''t expect Jane Yi''s nose to be so smart.


    With a cold hum, she turned around and wanted to go. She didn''t want to talk to Jian Yi.


    But they didn''t go away, so they were held by Jian Yi again.


    "What are you doing? I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Shazhi said with her lips.


    Jane Yi grabbed her wrist, then scribbled a few words and held the paper in front of her.


    Although Shazhi told herself to ignore it, she couldn''t help looking at it - don''t work so hard and pay attention to health.


    Shazhi blinked, and the unhappiness in her heart disappeared in an instant like being melted.


    She turned to look at Jian Yi and asked, "do you care about me?"


    Of course, Jian Yi didn''t speak. He bowed his head and wrote, "eat more, move more, and play less with computers, or you won''t grow tall and ugly."


    Shazhi: "..." she decided to ignore this person all day today!


    Jian Yi looks at Shazhi who rushes away angrily and blinks suspiciously.


    He cares about her. What''s wrong?


    Originally, if you don''t exercise for a long time, you will be fat, and if you face the computer, too much radiation will certainly become ugly.


    Jane Yi doesn''t understand. He sighs. Put away the paper that yarn weaving hit him, then shakes his head and reluctantly follows up.


    Sure enough, women are unreasonable creatures, except for his mommy.


    In the past, Jianrui was the same. She would be angry if she didn''t know which word, and then it would be better if she didn''t know which word.


    It''s inexplicable.


    Jane Yi thinks she is excellent in emotional intelligence. She also knows that girls usually have to coax and give way, but after all, she is still a child. Many times, the "straight man thought" always makes him unable to understand the careful thinking of girls.


    Shazhi never paid attention to Jian Yi. Even when they were having dinner, she ate with a bowl in her arms and her head bowed. She didn''t mean to talk to Jian Yi at all.


    In the past, she always said a lot of words, Jane listened, and could not help but make complaints about it.


    It''s so quiet today. He''s really not used to it.


    Looking at the angry Shazhi, Jian Yi hesitated and put an fried egg in her bowl.


    Shazhi stared at him and said, "don''t try to coax me so easily. I''m very angry. An egg can''t make up for my anger!"


    Jian Yi is stunned, hesitates, and then takes another fried egg.


    "Pooh!" Shazhi couldn''t help laughing. She glanced at Jian Yi and said, "silly Dong, if you said one egg wasn''t enough, you''ll give me another. Are you stupid?"


    Jane Yi doesn''t speak, and then she goes over with green vegetables.


    Shazhi was completely amused. She stretched out her hand and pressed his hand and said, "well, I''m not angry because I lost to you."


    When Jian Yi saw her smile, she was relieved. She thought it was hard to coax girls.


    Yarn weaving is much more difficult to coax than Jianrui. To deal with Jianrui, you only need a delicious one.


    But yarn weaving doesn''t work. You need at least three delicious food.


    If Shazhi knew that Jian Yi had summed up this experience, she would be so angry that she would drive him out directly.


    The two people resumed their friendship and had a noisy breakfast. Shazhi pestered Jian Yi and taught her to weave grass grasshoppers.


    Jian Yi''s heart moved and pulled her to pick many long green and slightly hard grass leaves, and then began to patiently teach her how to weave.


    And not only made grass grasshopper, but also basket wreath and so on


    In short, one morning, they both enjoyed themselves. They even ate lunch in a hurry, and then continued.


    For most of the day, grasshoppers and baskets of wreaths were woven. Jian Yi found a needle and thread, turned them into curtain like ornaments and handed them to Shazhi.


    The yarn Weaver''s eyes lit up and said, "give it to me?"


    Jane Yi nodded.


    When Shazhi was happy, she took him to her bedroom and hung the curtain in front of the window.


    Jian Yi subconsciously slips over the photo frame on the bedside table and takes it back without trace.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as I turned back, I was bumping into Shazhi''s eyes.


    Shazhi smiled at Jian Yi and said, "ah Dong, what are you looking at?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and put the remaining wreath on Shazhi''s head.


    Shazhi was stunned and turned to look at the mirror next to her. In the mirror, she looked like a flower princess, beautiful and innocent.


    "Are all the girls outside like this?" Shazhi looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly murmured.


    She is a girl, but her life is not what a girl should be. Although she eats a lot and wears a lot, it''s not like that.


    Talilina bought her many skirts and hung them in the wardrobe, but she didn''t know how to wear them, let alone where to wear them.

 Chapter 638

    Jian Yi looks at Shazhi in a daze in the mirror, and a look of unbearable flashes in her eyes.


    Shazhi took a deep breath, blinked and blinked back the acid red in her eyes.


    She looked back at Jian Yi, smiled, took his hand and said, "ah Dong, thank you. You are really my good friend."


    Jane Yi looked at Shazhi calmly and suddenly stretched out a hand to cover her eyes.


    Shazhi was stunned, and a strange emotion filled her heart, which made people want to cry for no reason.


    She had never realized that her life was sad and pathetic.


    However, the appearance of Jian Yi has made subtle changes in her life.


    He only stayed with her for a few days, and even their communication was very limited.


    But he let her see another life in a trance, a childhood with someone playing and someone playing.


    "Dong, I want to cry..." Shazhi sniffed.


    Jian Yi pursed her lips, put her hand over her shoulder and hugged her in her arms.


    Shazhi also hugs Jian Yi tightly and sobs in a low voice.


    Jian Yi looks up at the ceiling and feels a little uneasy.


    He congratulated himself and Ruirui on their birth countless times, because with a mother like Jian Haixi, they can grow up carefree.


    Although many things have happened since returning home, they have never been afraid, because they know that even if they are separated from their parents for a long time, Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi always love them deeply.


    This love has filled their hearts with light and warmth, so they have never been afraid of the desolation of the night.


    Jian Yi felt her clothes wet with tears, slowly raised her hand and clumsily patted Shazhi''s shoulder.


    "Sobbing..." Shazhi cried loudly in front of people for the first time.


    After a long time, they sat on the stairs with their knees in their arms.


    Shazhi was still sobbing, and then buried herself in writing, "thank you."


    Before Jian Yi could reply, Shazhi immediately added, "don''t tell anyone else."


    Jane Yi paused and replied, "No."


    Shazhi just bent her lips, but she was too heavy to smile for a moment.


    Jian Yi gets up. Shazhi is stunned. Before she reacts, she has grabbed his sleeve and asked, "where are you going?"


    Jian Yi wrote, "bring you water and paper towels."


    After writing, Jian Yi glanced at her sleeve with some disgust. Shazhi wiped her tears and runny nose with his sleeve just now.


    Shazhi seemed to think of this. She was a little embarrassed. She nodded shyly and said, "Oh, go quickly."


    Jian Yi looks at her and sees Jian Rui crying before her eyes. Her heart is warm.


    He reached out and rubbed her head before turning away.


    After he left, Shazhi looked up in a daze and looked at Jian Yi''s back. One hand was covered on his head and stacked where Jian Yi had just let go.


    So warm


    After a while, Jian Yi came back with a bottle of mineral water and a whole box of paper towels in his other hand.


    He sat down again at the entrance of the stairs. First he handed the paper towel to Shazhi, then he unscrewed the bottle cap for her and handed over the water.


    Shazhi first took a paper towel to wipe her nose, then drank water, and then said to Jian Yi, "thank you."


    Jane Yi bowed her head and wrote, "don''t be sad. You can go out and see the outside world in the future."


    "Outside?" Shazhi was stunned, smiled bitterly and shook her head. The smile was not like the expression that a seven or eight year old girl should have, but like the compromise and choice after seeing the fate.


    "I don''t go out. It may be good or bad outside, but those have nothing to do with me." Shazhi whispered, "I just want to be with my mother and stay with my mother. This is my biggest wish in my life."


    She didn''t write these words to Jian Yi, but wrote another sentence on the paper: "it doesn''t matter. Now I feel very happy to have ah Dong with me."


    Jian Yi looked at her sentence and sighed.


    But he''s leaving, too.


    "Ah Dong." Shazhi suddenly took Jian Yi''s hand and wrote seriously, "can you just stay here, stay with me and be a good friend all the time?"


    She likes Jane Yi very much. She can not even think about the doubts before. As long as Jane Yi agrees to stay, as long as he will be her friend in the future and don''t do anything else.


    Jane Yi was slightly stunned. Like she didn''t understand the words she wrote in the palm of her hand, she took a pen and scribbled, "what did you write just now? It''s too fast for me to see."


    Shazhi suddenly became stiff, her heart sank heavily, and her eyes darkened.


    "No." Shazhi said with a forced smile, "I didn''t write anything. Let''s go and play in the living room."


    Then she stood up and took Jane Yi downstairs.


    Jane Yi followed her and looked at her back with complicated eyes. She didn''t take it back for a long time.


    After taking Jian Yi to the living room, Shazhi enters the study on the grounds of "work". This time she doesn''t let Jian Yi follow or teach him about typing.


    As soon as she entered the study, Shazhi closed the door, then turned on the surveillance and played back the video of Jian Yi.


    During the monitoring, the slightest expression of Jian Yi was magnified and captured.


    Then, Shazhi clearly saw that when she finished writing, Jian Yi''s expression was instantly stiff.


    He clearly understood.


    And when she was in her bedroom, from the monitoring, Shazhi saw that when she said "I want to cry", people bowed their heads.


    In addition, the light in the room is not strong. It is reasonable to say that standing at the angle of Jian Yi, he should not be able to see her lips clearly, but he hugged her.


    Did you hear that? Or is it just a coincidence?


    Shazhi is not sure, but her doubts are getting bigger and bigger.


    In fact, after today''s day together, she had wanted to give up the plan in her heart.


    If Jane Yi had promised to stay with her forever.


    But he didn''t promise.


    Shazhi bit her lip, clenched her hand and said, "just this time, I''ll test you this time. If you can pass this test, I''ll believe you and never doubt you again."


    Jane Yi has been waiting in the living room for a long time. He doesn''t know why Shazhi looks strange today. Moreover, she clearly said yesterday that she would teach him typing.


    Most importantly, his opportunity is still on the computer in the study.


    Only when he had access to the computer did he have a chance to find out something.


    "All right!"


    Just as Jane Yi was thinking, Shazhi suddenly came out of the study, walked to Jane Yi with a smile, took his hand, pulled him up and said, "ah Dong, my work is finished. It''s time to teach you to type."


    Jane Yi blinked and obediently followed her into the study.


    The moment they stepped into the study, they had different voices in their hearts.


    Jian Yi: his opportunity has come. We must find a way to support yarn weaving.


    Shazhi: This is the only test to test whether you are an enemy or a friend. Dong, don''t let me down.


    After entering the study, Shazhi asked Jian Yi to sit on yesterday''s chair as usual. Then she helped him open the typing software and said, "practice yourself first."


    Jian Yi nodded and pretended not to be familiar with the keyboard.


    Shazhi looked aside, but said nothing.


    After a while, she suddenly stretched herself and said, "I''m so sleepy, ah Dong, practice hard yourself. I want to go back to bed."


    She typed this out with chat software. When Jian Yi saw it, she quickly stood up and motioned to leave with her.


    Shazhi waved her hand and said, "no, I believe you. Just practice typing here. I''ll have a rest and call you back at dinner."


    Jian Yi was stunned and stopped.


    Shazhi explained to him again before turning away from the study.


    Jian Yi looks at the computer in front of him. From the monitoring screen, he can clearly see that Shazhi has indeed left.


    She went upstairs and went back to her bedroom.


    According to the time they used to have dinner, he still has two hours.


    Jane Yi hesitated for half a second, then pressed her hands on the keyboard and knocked quickly.


    He doesn''t have so much time. It''s probably his only chance.


    Of course, it''s impossible for anyone in Shazhi''s study to use the computer, but those protections and alarms can stop others, but they can''t stop Jian Yi.


    He first carefully avoided the alarm, then suspended the protection system, and then began to investigate Shazhi''s life experience.


    On the other side, Shazhi returned to the room and lay in bed silently counting the time.


    If Jane Yi touches her computer without authorization, the alarm should have sounded at this time.


    But the alarm didn''t think about it, which made Shazhi happy.


    She thought that Jane Yi should really be practicing calligraphy. She might have misunderstood him.


    As for Jian Yi''s ability to break her alarm system, Shazhi never thought about it.


    She has confidence in her own technology. For so many years, she has never met an opponent except the one in Xiangcheng.


    Gauze with a smile, slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    Before going to bed, she felt in a trance that she seemed to have overlooked something, but she couldn''t catch the flash of thought for a moment, so she had to give up.


    In the study, Jian Yi manipulated several computers at the same time to find out the information of the woman with crescent shaped scar at the tiger''s mouth and the totem on the photo frame.


    In addition, he also found out the investigation data of Shazhi about Dou Jia and Jian Haixi.


    He can''t delete it directly. That will make Shazhi find it immediately.


    The only way is to install self exploding devices in these investigation data.


    While searching for news, Jian Yi began to write self exploding code by hand.


    Fortunately, he is already familiar with the whole set of code, so it''s only a matter of time.


    The process of checking was not smooth. There was no news about the crescent scar at the tiger''s mouth on the Internet.


    As time went by, there were drops of sweat on Jian Yi''s forehead.


    At the same time, Shazhi, who was about to fall asleep, suddenly opened her eyes. She thought of something wrong!


    The computer expert who could fight her disappeared after he stopped her from locating Jian Haixi for the last time.


    At that time, she had found the location of the computer. Ah Zhuo also found Jian Yi there.

 Chapter 639

    These are all coincidence for the time being, but


    Shazhi sat up from the bed with a cold face.


    Talilina and ARJO both said that the computer master didn''t find it.


    If he doesn''t have anything, why hasn''t Shazhi met him again since then?


    Why did he happen to disappear with Jian Yi?


    Unless


    Shazhi''s palm was sweating. She almost rushed downstairs and ran towards the study.


    Jian Yi, who is busy investigating and writing code in his study, doesn''t notice the flash of people on the monitor.


    ¡­¡­


    "Touch!" the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Jane yiduan sat there, unresponsive, just typing the keyboard seriously.


    Shazhi squints at Jian Yi who is practicing big characters. She suddenly pulls his hand and says, "have you been typing here?"


    Jane Yi blinked and didn''t speak.


    Shazhi gritted her teeth and suddenly reached out to push him down and said, "now you still want to lie to me!"


    Jian Yi fell to the ground and his palm rubbed against the ground. He looked up at Shazhi and still didn''t speak.


    Shazhi pointed to a series of star bulbs on the ceiling and said, "those are my heat dissipation lights. They will light up only if my computer has been used."


    Jian Yi was stunned and looked up at the faint yellow light bulbs.


    He always thought it was just a decoration, but he didn''t expect it to be a heat sink.


    No wonder he had disguised himself just now, but Shazhi found that he had touched her computer as soon as she entered the door.


    Shazhi bit her teeth, kicked Jian Yi and said, "you liar, where else have you lied to me?"


    Jian Yi feels pain. She frowns and shrinks her feet. She looks up at Shazhi.


    His eyes are too clear, not like the eyes of people who don''t understand anything.


    Shazhi was stunned, took a step back, pointed to Jian Yi and muttered, "you, you..."


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said, "sorry for cheating you."


    Shazhi has fantasized countless times that if Jian Yi is not deaf, if he can speak, his voice will be very good.


    But at this moment, I heard Jian Yi''s voice for the first time, but I never thought it would be under such circumstances.


    Shazhi angrily throws the mouse and cushion all over Jian Yi. Jian Yi doesn''t hide or flash. She gets a hard hit.


    Shazhi said, "I hate liars and you."


    Jian Yi glanced at her, nodded and said, "I didn''t mean to lie to you, but I''m really sorry. Besides, I don''t regret everything I''ve done."


    This sentence made Shazhi angry. She almost didn''t want to press the alarm.


    Hearing the alarm, the guard at the door rushed in quickly.


    Shazhi said coldly, "come on, press him down and lock him up. Don''t let him leave."


    "Yes, miss." two tall guards escorted Jian Yi down.


    Shazhi looks at Jian Yi and doesn''t know a word. She feels uncomfortable. In addition to being angry, she seems to have some other emotions.


    Qi San and Jiao Wu and Jiao Liu, who were going to trouble Jian Yi, soon got the news.


    Jiao five and Jiao six went to the iron prison first, and Qi three came to see Shazhi.


    Shazhi was burying her head in tears when she saw Qi San coming and hummed. She didn''t speak.


    Qi San smiled and asked, "Miss, I don''t know what mistake ah Dong has made. You should lock him up /"


    "He......" Shazhi hesitated and didn''t say that Jian Yi was a traitor for the first time.


    Qi San squinted at Shazhi, smiled and said, "by the way, my eldest sister talked to me this morning."


    "Mother?" mentioning talilina, Shazhi couldn''t help looking at Qi San.


    Qi nodded and said, "she cares about you very much. She asked me if you are good or not. Have you been bullied by ah Dong?"


    Listening to Qi San''s words, a touch of guilt flashed in Shazhi''s eyes.


    Qi San keenly grasped the change of her expression and smiled more. Like a poisonous snake staring at its prey, he confided the snake''s letter: "In fact, the eldest sister is not very relieved. When ah Dong was in the hotel, the eldest sister also doubted him. On the way back, mosquitoes also found his abnormality and told the eldest sister about it, but the eldest sister still didn''t say anything. Miss, do you know why?"


    "Why...?" Shazhi murmured in a hoarse voice.


    "Because the eldest sister loves you dearly." Qi San smiled and finally gave a strong dose of medicine, like a poisonous snake''s teeth finally stabbing into the prey''s skin: "Elder sister loves you dearly, miss. You don''t have a playmate, so you want ah Dong to accompany you. In this way, you won''t be too lonely when elder sister is not at home. As for ah Dong''s suspicious places and careful thinking, as long as he doesn''t do anything to hurt you, elder sister said that we people should not see and don''t care. As long as you are happy."


    "Mom..." Shazhi has tears in her eyes. Unexpectedly, she hurt her favorite mother when she tried to cover up Jane Yi.


    She looked up at Qi San and said as if she had made up her mind: "ah Dong is not a deaf mute. He can speak and use a computer. I don''t know who he is, but he is definitely not our ally."


    Qi San always suspected Jian Yi, but even so, he was shocked when he heard Shazhi''s words.


    Not deaf mute, can computer


    Did ah Dong hide so many secrets?


    How can a person with so many secrets disguise himself so perfectly?


    Such a thing is especially difficult for an adult to do. How old is he?


    Qi San was shocked, but he couldn''t help feeling a little afraid.


    This fear is not because of Jian Yi''s IQ and ability, but because of his temperament.


    A young man who can do this... What a terrible existence it would be if he was allowed to grow up?


    Thinking of this, Qi San immediately made up his mind. He hurriedly bowed to Shazhi and said, "thank you, miss. I''ll meet ah Dong right now and I''ll find out his purpose."


    After that, he left the room quickly without waiting for Shazhi''s answer.


    Shazhi looks at Qi San''s back and feels his heart beating. She doesn''t know whether to regret for herself or worry about Jian Yi.


    But she could feel the fear in her heart and didn''t know why.


    In the iron prison, Jian Yi has been "friendly" by Jiao Wujiao Liu. He falls to the ground, reaches out his hand and wipes the corners of his mouth before he gets bloodstains. He coldly looks at Jiao Wujiao Liu and doesn''t speak.


    "Elder brother, the young lady is not satisfied. Let me beat him again." Jiao Liu said.


    "Wait a minute." Qi San stopped Jiao Liu. He went to the door and looked at Jian Yi and said, "boy, don''t pretend. The young lady told me that you''re not deaf."


    "What? He''s not a deaf mute?" Jiao five jiao six looked surprised.


    Qi San smiled and moved his wrist and said, "yes, smelly boy, I cheated so many people."

 Chapter 640

    Listening to Qi San''s words, Jian Yi only looked at him with determination. He didn''t speak or respond.


    As if he was still the "deaf mute" little beggar.


    Jiao five and Jiao six looked at each other, looked at Jian Yi, then turned to Qi three and said, "third brother, he didn''t respond?"


    "Hum." Qi San snorted coldly, pushed away Jiao five jiao six, squeezed open the iron door, went in, reached out and picked up Jian Yi. Leng Sen said, "boy, who are you?"


    Jian Yi tightens her lips and doesn''t say a word.


    Jiao five jiao six looked at him suspiciously and couldn''t help but align three ways: "brother three, is there a mistake? Are you sure this boy can really talk? How can I look at him without any reaction? It seems that I didn''t hear what you said?"


    Qi San''s words hurt him. He gritted his teeth and threw Jian Yi to the ground.


    Jian Yi was thrown on the concrete floor so impolitely that he frowned with pain. In order to prevent more serious injuries, he only had time to support the ground with his elbow to cushion the force.


    But in this way, the elbow was painful.


    With the fact that she was beaten by Jiao five jiao six just now, Jane Yi is suffering from flesh pain all over her body.


    He bit his teeth and just wanted to stand up with his arm covered. Unexpectedly, someone just moved and got another foot on his body immediately.


    "Oh ~" this time, Jian Yi couldn''t help but breathe out, because Qi Sanzheng stepped on his heart with one foot and exerted himself, as if he stepped on a stone instead of a man.


    "Boy, do you think you can live here without the protection of the young lady?"


    Jian Yi looks at him coldly and still doesn''t say a word.


    Qi San was angry and smiled back. He was not in a hurry. Even his feet were taken back from Jian Yi.


    He turned to Jiao five jiao six and said, "go and take out my baby."


    Hearing the word "baby", Jiao five jiao six suddenly turned white, as if frightened by the power of fear, and said in a trembling voice: "yes, third brother."


    They dared not neglect and left the prison together.


    Qi San leaned against the wall, looked at Jian Yi and said with a smile, "do you know what my baby is?"


    Naturally, Jian Yi won''t respond to him.


    Surprisingly, Qi San was not angry this time. He seemed to be very interested in observing Jian Yi''s expression and said with a slow smile: "I gave Jiao Wu and Jiao Liu the snake in your room before."


    When mentioning the snakes, Jian Yi''s body became uncontrollably stiff.


    It was his nightmare. It was the last and most frightening time he came here.


    If it wasn''t a pity to see you that day and let Shazhi appear at his door in time, he didn''t know what would happen.


    Although his expression changed slightly, Qi San caught it.


    He smiled with satisfaction and said, "Miss said you''re not deaf and dumb. You didn''t say a word just now. I still doubt it. But when you look at it, you can hear it."


    His heart was sneering and disdaining.


    Thinking that Jian Yi is only a child after all, even if there is Chengfu, he will naturally be afraid of those dangerous things.


    Qi San crouched on his knees, stared at Jian Yi and said, "do you think those snakes are my treasures? Wrong, they are just small toys that have been eliminated by me. As a disciple of my master, if there are no fun things, wouldn''t it be too humiliating for him?"


    After talking, Qi San raised his hand and pulled Jian Yi''s hair, forcing him to look at himself and said, "I can''t stop excited at the thought of your expression for a while. Boy, you''re very smart. Since you''re so smart, why don''t you come and guess what my baby will be?"


    Jian Yi''s body trembles slightly. He suddenly realizes that he has always underestimated Qi San.


    Because Qi San can''t think and deal with ordinary people''s thinking at all, because he is a madman at all.


    At this moment, for the first time in her life, Jian Yi was afraid of the unknown things that would happen.


    In the past, he thought that no matter what happened, as long as he could keep calm and rational, he would find a good way to solve it.


    But this time, in the face of crazy Qi San, Jane Yi was really afraid.


    When he found Jian Yi trembling slightly, Qi San flashed an almost crazy light in his eyes and laughed and said, "good, that''s the expression, that''s the look, ha ha!"


    Jian Yi looks at Qi San and clenches her teeth, suppressing the tension and fear in her heart.


    Seeing that he seemed to calm down, Qi San frowned and grabbed his neck and shouted, "what are you doing? Why don''t you shake? Shake it for me, cry for me!"


    Jane Yi was strangled by him. Naturally, she was scared to death.


    But he also knew that it was no use for him to be afraid now. No one here would save him.


    Jian Yi''s throat was pinched. He gritted his teeth and endured it. Looking at Qi San, who was crazy and angry, he forced himself to calm down slowly.


    Qi San is a madman. For him, there is only the pleasure of abuse.


    Under such circumstances, the more Jian Yi trembles and cries, the more excited Qi San will be. In that case, I don''t know how many ways he will think of to deal with him.


    Only by ignoring him and pretending not to care at all, may he be able to save his life from him.


    Jian Yi made up her mind. She didn''t tremble any more, let alone look at Qi San.


    Obviously, he was choked to death from lack of oxygen, but it seemed that it was none of his business.


    That''s how he didn''t care, which made Qi San angry. He didn''t allow anyone to show such a calm expression in his own hands!


    "Smelly boy, do you think I really dare not kill you?" Qi San said, tightening Jian Yi''s neck, as if he wanted to break his neck instead of suffocating him to death.


    Jian Yi''s face began to turn purple and his eyes were more white than his pupils, but he still didn''t make any sound, let alone struggle and beg for mercy.


    He''s gambling that they haven''t got the clues they want from themselves, so they won''t let themselves die like this.


    He is also gambling on Qi San''s madman character. He has not conquered himself, so he will not let him die until he is tortured to beg for mercy.


    Qi San stares at Jian Yi and finally mercifully releases his hand a second before he completely stops breathing.


    "Cough... Hoo Hoo..."


    Jane Yi loses her strength and falls to the ground. She covers her neck and gasps and coughs loudly.


    At that moment, he really thought he was going to die.


    Fortunately, he won the bet.


    Qi San snorted coldly, looked at Jian Yi like a dying man and said, "I''ll see how long you can last. Anyway, you''ll die sooner or later. I''ll let you live a little longer."


    When Jian Yi is tortured by Qi San, Jiao Wu and Jiao Liu go to Qi San''s room together.


    At this moment, it will be late, and their base is brightly lit day and night, which is no different from that in the daytime.


    It is said that two big men walk at home, and the big one is. But now Jiao five jiao six seemed to be frightened by something and walked along the roadside.


    If you look carefully, you can still see their trembling shoulders.


    "Elder brother... Elder brother, the third brother uses that thing to deal with ah Dong. Won''t ah Dong be dead?" Jiao Liu asked tremblingly.


    "Death? That''s good." Jiao five is better than Jiao six. At least his voice sounds calmer. If you don''t look at his pale cheeks, "falling into Qi San''s hands, death will only be liberation for a person, and living is the real punishment, because at that time, you don''t even have the right to choose death."


    "No, don''t talk, brother..." Jiao Liu stopped Jiao Wu quickly.


    They dared not delay. They whispered on the road and walked quickly towards Qi San''s room.


    Because Shazhi was in poor health when she was young, Qi San''s room is not far from Shazhi for the convenience of taking care of her.


    On the way to Qi three''s room, Jiao five and Jiao six must pass through the yarn woven door.


    They walked with their heads down. They didn''t find the yarn weaving standing on the balcony. They looked at their figure.


    Shazhi was thinking about Jane Yi. Of course, she was very angry and disappointed.


    But don''t forget that Shazhi is still a talented girl who can draw with Jian Yi. No matter when, her IQ will not fall.


    Therefore, in addition to such emotions as disappointment and sadness, Shazhi still has many questions to solve.


    For example, since Jian Yi has lived in peace for so many days, why does she suddenly let herself catch the handle at this time?


    This is what makes Shazhi most puzzled. She is standing on the balcony, staring at the wreaths and grasshoppers that Jian Yi knitted for her. She inadvertently looks down and sees Jiao five jiao six passing by.


    Shazhi frowned and said to herself, "where are they going? Hasn''t ah Dong been locked up?"


    Shazhi intuitively knew that Jiao''s behavior would not be simple. She turned cold and went to the study to open the monitoring.


    During the monitoring, Shazhi clearly saw that Jiao five jiao six went to Qi San''s room.


    A moment later, they worked together to carry out a small box.


    The old earth colored small box looked very light, but Jiao Wujiao six didn''t hold it with his hand, but used a stick to pass through the rope in the middle of the box, and then they walked out with the stick carefully after a long distance.


    "What''s that?" Shazhi narrowed her eyes and quickly clicked the mouse to maximize the monitoring screen.


    The box was tightly covered, and Shazhi couldn''t see what was inside, but when she put the picture to the largest, she suddenly found many dark red marks in the gap of the box opening.


    Although Shazhi doesn''t care about anything else, she probably knows what everyone in the base does after all these years with talilina.


    Those marks... She won''t simply think it''s just paint.


    Moreover, the expressions of Jiao five and Jiao six have also explained the problem.


    Shazhi suddenly stood up and rushed out when she thought of Qi San leaving here just now.


    They''re going to use the things in this box to deal with Jian Yi!


    After realizing this, Shazhi''s only thought was that she would never allow it to happen!


    She will not allow Jian Yi to die in the hands of Qi San and Jiao Wujiao Liu, even if he is her enemy!

 Chapter 641

    Jian Yi was stunned and moved in her heart. Unexpectedly, she blushed rarely and answered vaguely, "HMM..."


    Then they were silent for a long time, as if they didn''t find anything to say for a while, and as if they were calming their feelings.


    For a while, they said in the same voice: "I''m sorry..."


    Just finished, they were stunned again.


    Shazhi blinked, looked at Jian Yi and asked, "why did you tell me you''re sorry?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips, lowered her head and said, "sorry, I lied to you."


    Shazhi was slightly stunned, biting her lip and said, "I''m also... I''m sorry. I didn''t care about Qi San and they made you suffer."


    Jian Yi chuckled and couldn''t help rubbing Shazhi''s head. "Fool, we have different positions. Shouldn''t I be taught a few lessons by your people? What suffering... If they hear this, it''s time to laugh at you."


    "I......" Shazhi glanced at Jian Yi and said in a stuffy voice, "I''m just angry that you lied to me and didn''t want anyone to beat you..."


    Jane Yi paused, sighed and didn''t speak.


    When Shazhi saw his silence, she wanted to reach out and hold his hand and said, "ah Dong, can''t you stay? I can plead with my mother. No one will dare to bully you. Will you stay and be my friend?"


    "No." Jian Yi may hesitate about other things, but only this question, Jian Yi answered without hesitation.


    Shazhi listened to his resolute answer. She was hurt again and released his hand.


    Jian Yi looked at Shazhi''s sad look with her head down. She opened her mouth and said, "although I can''t stay, you can go with me."


    "Go with you?" Shazhi was stunned. She looked up at Jian Yi as if she didn''t understand him. "Ah Dong, what are you talking about? How can I go with you?"


    "Why can''t it?" Jian Yi looked at Shazhi and said, "it''s not good at all. People are not good, and it''s not good for you. You go with me. I''ll take you to the outside world. You can be a normal child and have a normal childhood. There are many scenery you haven''t seen outside. You can see what you want to know and what you want to see."


    Shazhi was still angry when she looked at Jian Yi, but she couldn''t help laughing when she listened to him seriously. She tilted her head and said, "fool ah Dong, what you said is impossible. I won''t leave. No matter how good it is outside, it''s not what I want, so it''s destined not to belong to me outside."


    "Do you think talina?" Jane Yi asked.


    Shazhi nodded and said, "my favorite mother, where she is, I will be there. I will never change in my life."


    "What if she wasn''t your mother?" Jian Yi said anxiously, "if she lied to you, if she was the murderer who lost your family..."


    "Pa!" before Jian Yi finished speaking, she was suddenly slapped in the face by Shazhi.


    Shazhi stood up from the ground, looked down at Jian Yi coldly and said, "you are not allowed to speak ill of my mother, ah Dong, you have separated me from my mother in this way. It''s really disappointing to me."


    "Am I such a despicable person in your heart?" Jian Yi was also angry. He stood up with his injuries and asked.


    "Ha, how can you say that?" Shazhi sneered. "Aren''t you mean and mean? You pretended to be deaf and dumb, came here, used me to enter my study and use my computer, and you said you weren''t mean?"


    Jian Yi suddenly froze. He sank his eyes and didn''t explain any more.


    Shazhi is right. To her, he is really a liar and an enemy.


    How could he expect her to understand himself and still want to take her away?


    Jian Yi pulls a self deprecating smile. It seems that he has been with ah Zhuo Shazhi for a long time. He doesn''t know whether they are enemies or friends.


    They were silent again. Shazhi didn''t want to talk to Jian Yi, but looking at his injury, she still pursed her lips, turned around and brought the medicine box, then pointed to the end of the bed and said, "sit down."


    Jane Yi looks at her and doesn''t sit.


    Shazhi snorted coldly, stared at him and said, "if I told my mother, ah Zhuo will also be punished."


    Before she finished, Jane Yi suddenly turned her head and stared at him.


    "What are you looking at?" Shazhi angrily patted the bed pavement: "my eyes are not as big as mine. Come and sit down."


    Jian Yi tightens her lips and reluctantly walks over to sit down.


    "Stretch out your hand." Shazhi Qi said fiercely.


    Jian Yi reaches out his hand, Shazhi rudely tugs at his wrist, and then pokes it with a cotton wool stained with iodine.


    "Hiss ~" her movements are not gentle at all. Jian Yi takes a breath in pain and shrinks her lower arm.


    Shazhi was stunned. Unexpectedly, he would shrink his arm in pain. He hurriedly lightened his airway: "does it hurt very much?"


    "What do you think? I''m not an iron man." Jian Yi has no good way.


    Shazhi turned her mouth and changed her hand to give him medicine. Her strength was much lighter than before.


    Jian Yi looks down at Shazhi, hesitates and asks, "brother a Zhuo... Will he really be punished?"


    "Of course, you think I lied to you?" Shazhi hummed as she disinfected him. "You were brought back by brother a Zhuo. How could your mother believe that brother a Zhuo didn''t know about it?"


    Jane Yi is in a hurry. Ah Zhuo treats him really well. He has been struggling with the way to leave for fear that it will affect ah Zhuo.


    "Oh, what are you moving? You didn''t put it on the wound." Shazhi shouted angrily.


    "Can you..." Jian Yi seldom asks for help, but for ah Zhuo, he has no choice but to look at Shazhi pleadingly and say, "Shazhi, please, can you help ah Zhuo?"


    Shazhi was stunned, looked up at Jian Yi and said, "this is the first time you call my name."


    But I''m pleading for others.


    Jian Yi was also stunned. He lowered his head and said in a stuffy voice, "I''m sorry. I know I betrayed your trust and made you sad. But... Ah Zhuo Ge is really a good man. He doesn''t betray you. Please, help him."


    Shazhi sighed and said, "I also know that brother Zhuo is a good man, but now... My mother has known this, and she will not let brother Zhuo go..."


    Before she finished, Shazhi suddenly gave a meal, raised her head and brightened her eyes and said, "if my mother doesn''t know about it, ah Zhuo will be fine."


    Jian Yi was stunned, looked at Shazhi and said, "didn''t Qi San say anything?"


    "I don''t know." Shazhi thought of Qi San''s appearance, his face was a little pale, shook his head and said thoughtfully: "if he said, it''s reasonable to say that for so long, my mother would call me, but my mother hasn''t contacted me. Maybe..."


    "Maybe Qi San wants to teach me a lesson, so he hasn''t had time to report to talilina." Jian Yi took Shazhi''s words.


    "Yes." Shazhi nodded, "but..."


    She hesitated, looked at Jian Yi and said, "I won''t hide it from my mother."


    Jian Yi frowned and said nothing, but looked down and thought of a way.


    Shazhi thought he was angry, so she said, "Why are you angry? That''s my mother. You''re my enemy. Although I''m giving you medicine now, I''ll lock you up when I wrap up your wound."


    Jane Yi glanced at her, shook her head and said, "I''m not angry. You have your position. I won''t interfere or force you. Just... Please give me some time. Don''t tell talilina so soon. At least let me think of a way to save brother ah Zhuo."


    Shazhi frowned and said, "do you still want to save him? How do you save him?"


    "There will be a way," said Jian Yi, pursing her lips. "I think there will be a way."


    Looking at his serious thinking, Shazhi was stunned. She didn''t bother again, but bowed her head and helped her take medicine.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, Ning Jiwei and others are already on their way to the base.


    Jian Haixi leaned in Ning Jiwei''s arms and was still worried.


    For the sake of her ears, Ning Jiwei didn''t let her wear headphones on the way. Only when she did, she would be allowed to use them.


    So at the moment, although Jian Haixi was worried, he didn''t speak. He just buried his head in Ning Jiwei''s chest and felt his heart beating, so he could give himself a sense of security.


    Dou Ge, the co driver, looked at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. He asked coldly, "is it really OK for our people not to evacuate?"


    Originally, they discussed to let everyone evacuate, but when they decided to find mikai, they closed the door.


    Mikai directly said "the antidote preparation reached a critical moment", which made them cancel the evacuation plan.


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi''s hand. Hearing Dou GE''s words, he said without much thought: "can it matter?"


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows slightly. It''s also true that they have to wait for the antidote anyway. Since they can''t evacuate, what else should we discuss about this issue.


    Ning Jiwei said: "I''ve thought it over carefully. In fact, it doesn''t matter if we don''t evacuate. At least we''ll be fine tonight. Even if talilina wants to settle with us later, she will come back first. It''s impossible as long as her people do it."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Dou Ge flashed a different color in his eyes, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "you''re not going to directly start with talilina, are you?"


    "What can''t?" Ning Jiwei said coldly: "at this time, there''s no need to keep the last calm. Anyway, there are so many people, just fight for the victory or defeat."


    Dou Ge didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to really plan so. His eyes suddenly cooled down, looked at Ning Jiwei seriously and said: "Ji Wei, I know you''re angry about Haixi and Yiyi, but it''s not that simple. Although our brothers are willing to work hard with us, it doesn''t mean that they can be sacrificed at will. It''s not a time of war. Tens of thousands of people don''t fight in a crowd. Whichever side survives will win. We have persisted for so long just to try not to sacrifice anyone. Ning Jiwei never said such a thing before. "

 Chapter 642

    Dou GE''s words made Ning Jiwei silent, and the car was silent for a long time.


    Dou Ge didn''t speak again after saying these words, and the driver didn''t say a word.


    Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Haixi, reached out and clenched her hand without saying a word.


    Jian Haixi keenly noticed that his finger strength was different from that just now, so he asked, "Jiwei, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and subconsciously wanted to speak, but when he thought that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear him, he swallowed his words back and shook her hand gently.


    It means "nothing".


    Jian Haixi didn''t doubt him and leaned in his arms to close his eyes.


    Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Haixi''s hair. She was as quiet and gentle as before. Even after so many things, in Ning Jiwei''s eyes, Jian Haixi had never changed.


    Whether to people or things, she has her own set of principles and righteousness, and will never betray and change.


    The outside world always says that Jian Haixi is lucky to find Ning Jiwei, but for Ning Jiwei, it is his blessing to meet Jian Haixi.


    Many times, in the face of Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei always feels that he doesn''t deserve her, so he always wants to give her the best and better with all his strength.


    He is not afraid of suffering and injury, but he sees Jian Haixi suffering like this. When he thinks of Jian Yi''s life and death, no matter how hard a man is, he can''t stand the pain in his heart.


    He began to think, why can''t all this end now?


    Why should he be kind to those who hurt his family again and again?


    Once the mind is possessed, the mind will grow like a wild grass.


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and pressed the idea in his heart. If Dou GE''s words hadn''t awakened him, I''m afraid he might do something irrational next.


    "Sorry, I''m in a hurry." Ning Jiwei apologized.


    Dou Ge shook his head and sighed: "I also said such words, just after I saw Haixi..."


    As long as you have seen Jane Haixi like that, no one will be indifferent.


    Ning Jiwei wiped his face with a bitter smile and said, "please look at me carefully in case I make a wrong decision, so as to stop me in time."


    "Don''t worry." Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said to Ning Jiwei, "even for Haixi, I won''t let you go the wrong way."


    After a pause, Dou Ge continued, "but if you don''t do this, what should you do in case of what you just said?"


    Ning Jiwei hesitated and said, "when Yiyi is rescued and Haixi is better, I will leave. At that time... If there is still a war, it will be handed over to you and Haixi, and I will go back to Xiangcheng. Since it is going to end, it will naturally be carried out on both sides at the same time."


    "OK, I see." Dou Ge nodded. "I will also tell Dou ming to make the family ready."


    "Yes."


    They didn''t talk again on the road.


    When he arrived near the base, the driver parked his car in a hidden place.


    After the car stopped, Jian Haixi immediately woke up and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, are we here?"


    Ning Jiwei took out his headphones and put them on her. He whispered, "yes, at this time... Other groups should have taken action."


    As he spoke, Ning Jiwei turned on the computer and began to forcibly break through the defense force of the base.


    meanwhile.


    In Shazhi''s room, the two people who were applying medicine were surprised.


    The alarm went off!


    Shazhi''s face suddenly changed. She didn''t care about Jian Yi. She immediately ran downstairs to the study.


    Jian Yi hurried up too.


    In the study, all computer screens began to flash, and those surveillance videos were directly displayed on the flower screen.


    "Someone is breaking through my defense system," said Shazhi coldly. The man has sat in front of the computer and began to operate.


    Jian Yi watched her operation. The more she looked at it, the more obvious the color difference in her eyes.


    Why is this way of breaking so... Familiar?


    Shazhi has been working hard and didn''t notice Jian Yi, but Ning Jiwei''s strength is too strong. She can''t be busy at all.


    When she was busy, the light from the corner of Shazhi''s eye swept to Jian Yi, who stood watching carefully. She thought of something and stopped immediately.


    When Jian Yi saw her stop, she raised her eyebrows slightly and didn''t say anything.


    Shazhi looked at Jian Yi and said, "the other party is too strong. I can''t beat him."


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Of course, his father''s means can''t even reach him and Yun Zhixiang.


    Shazhi looks at Jian Yi, walks up to him step by step, stares at him and says, "do you know who he is?"


    Jian Yi still doesn''t speak. He doesn''t want to cheat Shazhi anymore, but he won''t say a word about Ning Jiwei.


    Shazhi looked at Jian Yi and said, "do you know when I began to doubt you?"


    Jian Yi was stunned. He didn''t know why Shazhi suddenly mentioned it. He shook his head.


    Shazhi said, "I saw your behavior in my room. Although you hid it well, some of your small actions still exposed your problems, and you look too skilled when facing the computer. So I guess you either have normal hearing or you can use the computer."


    Jane Yi is not surprised to hear Shazhi''s speculation. Shazhi is smart. He always knows.


    "So leaving me here alone today is a test," Jian Yi said quietly.


    "That''s right." Shazhi nodded and stared at Jian Yi without blinking. "I tell myself, I''ll test you this time. If you behave normally, I''ll think I wronged you in the past and won''t doubt you again."


    Jane Yi didn''t speak.


    Shazhi continued, "my computer has a special alarm. As long as it is moved, the alarm will sound in ten seconds, but I waited in the room for a long time, and the alarm didn''t sound."


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and didn''t explain all this.


    In Shazhi''s opinion, this was a direct default, so she continued with a cold hum: "I was going to sleep. I thought you passed the test, but... I suddenly thought that the day you appeared was the day the computer expert who tied with me disappeared. After that, the computer expert disappeared completely and never appeared again, ah Dong..."


    After a pause, Shazhi looked at Jian Yi and said coldly, "how could there be such a coincidence?"


    Jian Yi pulled slightly at the corner of her lips and said, "you should have guessed it long ago, shouldn''t you?"


    "But I don''t know who you are." Shazhi bit her lips and clenched her hand on her side into a fist: "until I remembered the information I checked a long time ago about the two children of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi..."


    Hearing this sentence, Jane Yi, who had not responded, finally stiffened.


    Although it was only a moment, he was caught by the yarn weaving who had been staring at him.


    So she was more sure of her guess.


    I can''t tell whether it''s anger or resentment. It seems that there are other complex emotions.


    Shazhi looked at Jian Yi and said, "the child named Jian Yi died young, but it is said that he is a genius and has high attainments in computer. He is almost invincible all over the world. I always regret that I can''t fight with him."


    Jian Yi smiled bitterly and said, "Jian Yi? He died once."


    "Died of explosion." Shazhi''s voice was a little dumb and her eyes were red. She sucked her nose and said, "ah Dong, if I remember correctly, when they brought you back, ah Zhuo said that your old injuries, including your left eye, were caused by a large disaster, such as explosion."


    "Yes." seeing that she had guessed everything, Jian Yi no longer hid it and nodded honestly.


    "So..." Shazhi took a deep breath and asked, "you''re not a Dong, you''re Jian Yi."


    "Yes." Jian Yi straightened out his chest and said, "I''ve never been a Dong. It''s just a temporary name given to me by brother a Zhuo. He wants me to be his brother, but I have a family, parents and sister. The name ''Jian Yi'' comes from my mother, Jian Haixi. She is my favorite person. This name is also the pride of my life."


    Listening to Jian Yi''s words, Shazhi was stunned for a long time.


    She has a lot of complaints, a lot of sadness, a lot of tears.


    But Jian Yi''s words made her unable to say a word of those complaints.


    Jane Yi is not wrong. He never did anything wrong. He did everything he could to help his mother, the poor woman poisoned by her mother.


    Yarn weaving lowered her head, the current sound in the study became a piece, and then several computers broke and shut down the machine at the same time.


    Shazhi didn''t try to remedy it. By her means, she couldn''t save it at this time.


    The outside of the base is also in chaos. They can clearly hear the footsteps running outside.


    Jiao Wu patted the door at the door and shouted, "Miss, are you okay? Someone broke into the base. Come with us."


    Shazhi didn''t answer. She looked at Jian Yi and said, "are they looking for someone?"


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "yes."


    Shazhi smiled, reached out and hung a strand of hair behind her ear and said, "it seems that even if I beg you to stay, you won''t stay."


    Jian Yi opened her mouth, but in the end she could only say, "I''m sorry."


    Shazhi turned her head. She didn''t want to hear. I''m sorry.


    No longer looking at Jian Yi, Shazhi raises her feet and walks outside the study.


    Jane Yi looks at her back and doesn''t know whether she should follow her or find another way to leave.


    Yarn weaving, who had reached the door of the study, suddenly stopped and said without looking back: "the one you practice typing is an emergency computer. It won''t open at ordinary times, so it shouldn''t be broken at this time."


    At this point, Shazhi went out without waiting for Jian Yi to answer.


    The door of the study was closed but unlocked.


    Through the door, Jian Yi hears the conversation between Shazhi and Jiao Wu at the gate.


    "Miss, what about ah Dong? We can''t let him run away."


    "I''ve locked him up. He can''t run."


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Yi quietly listens to Shazhi''s words, bites her teeth and silently says in her heart, "Shazhi, thank you."

 Chapter 643

    After being left alone in the study, without hesitation, Jian Yi immediately turned and walked to the computer he had used before.


    Sure enough, as yarn weaving expected, all the computers in the study are broken at the moment, but this one is still in the state of normal shutdown and not enabled.


    Jian Yi turns on the computer and immediately contacts Ning Jiwei.


    Fortunately, their father and son have secret contact channels with each other. As long as they see his information, Ning Jiwei will understand it, not mistakenly think it is local information.


    On the other hand, Ning Ji and Dou Ge, who broke through the computer defense system, were about to get out of the car, but the computer suddenly flashed a red light when they were ready to shut down.


    "Didi! Didi!" the short and loud voice was like a tone of hope. Everyone in the car was surprised. Jian Haixi asked anxiously, "Jiwei, what''s the sound?"


    Ning Jiwei heaved a sigh in his heart and turned on the computer. On the screen was the location information sent by Jian Yi.


    Looking at the place marked with red dots, Ning Jiwei didn''t feel his voice was dry and hoarse. He trembled and said, "Yiyi... Sent us location information."


    "Great!" Dou Ge was overjoyed. "I didn''t expect Yi Yi to deliver the news to us in such a timely manner that our next actions would be much more convenient."


    "Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi blushed, grabbed Ning Jiwei''s hand and said, "Ji Wei, you must save Yi Yi."


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei bowed his head and kissed Jian Haixi on the forehead, comforting him: "since Yi Yi can send us news at this time, it proves that others are all right. I''ll bring him back right away. Will you wait for us here?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded repeatedly. She couldn''t help but wait here.


    Ning Ji and Dou Ge get out of the car, give the computer to the driver and say, "Haixi is yours. If Yiyi has any news again, you tell Haixi. What she asks you to do, let''s do it."


    "Yes." the driver is from the film department, and there is no doubt about Ning Ji and Jian Haixi''s loyalty.


    When Ning Jiwei and Dou Ge rush to the base, while Jian Yi is trying to get in touch with Ning Jiwei, there is chaos outside the base.


    Jiao Wu took Shazhi to the back door. On the other side, Jiao Liu also carried Qi San, who was still in a coma.


    "Miss, there shouldn''t be many visitors, but for the sake of safety, we''ll escort you away first, and then..."


    Before he finished, Jiao Wu suddenly stopped.


    It was not that he didn''t want to go, but that there was a figure standing in front of them.


    "Then what?"


    Mo Jue smiled and looked at Jiao five jiao six and the little girl who was blocked behind them. He smiled and said, "I''m lucky today. How do you say that? ''stepping on broken iron shoes, there''s nowhere to find, it takes all my time''. I didn''t expect that I haven''t found you, but you brought it to the door by yourself."


    Mo Jue said this clearly. When Jiao five jiao 61 heard it, he knew that the other party might have woven it for the yarn.


    At that moment, five jiao and six Jiao looked at each other and made a decision immediately.


    Jiao Liu threw Qi San to the ground without hesitation, then took Shazhi from Jiao Wu and ran back with her.


    Jiao Wu put on a posture and stood in front of Mo Jue.


    It''s not that they don''t want to save Qi San, but their ability is limited. When they can''t save it, they naturally have to give up.


    When Shazhi was carried back by Jiao Liu, his head couldn''t help looking back at Mo Jue curiously.


    She has been with talilina for so many years. This is the first time that someone broke in the base, and the number is not large.


    "Young lady, I''ll see you through the secret passage later. Don''t be afraid. I''ll never let you have anything." Jiao Liu ran desperately and didn''t forget to comfort Shazhi.


    Shazhi is not afraid, because she knows that the people who come here are for Jane Yi.


    She lay on Jiao Liu''s back and gave a clever "um" without saying anything more.


    Mo Jue looked at Jiao Wu in front of him and said with a smile, "do you think you can stop me?"


    "Always try." Jiao Wu said with a cruel smile.


    Those who can be left by talilina to guard the base will not be incompetent.


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "I can see your skill, but... Your brain may not work well."


    "What did you say?" Jiao Wu said angrily.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "do you think I''ll come alone?"


    "You..." Jiao Wu was surprised and turned his head subconsciously.


    If Mo Jue is not alone, is it not dangerous for Jiao Liu to leave with yarn weaving?


    At the moment he turned his head, Mo Jue''s smiling eyes suddenly changed, flashed forward and cut his neck with a knife.


    Jiao Wu hurried back to resist under the shock of pain, but Mo Jue would not give him a chance to resist the attack?


    As soon as Jiao Wu''s arm was raised, Mo Jue grabbed his wrist before he could move a block.


    As the first place in the training of the dark Department from childhood to childhood, Mo Jue''s force value has always been beyond doubt.


    In a blink of an eye, the picture turns again, and Jiao five has fallen to the ground.


    Mo Jue put his knee against his back, broke his elbow and said coldly, "where is talilina''s daughter?"


    Is it really for Miss Shazhi?


    Because of Mo Jue''s words, Jiao Wu and others have no doubt about their origin.


    At first, they thought that maybe Mo Jue came for Jane Yi, but they didn''t expect that they were weaving for yarn.


    Jiao Wu was also a bloody man. When he heard this, he turned his head proudly and hummed coldly, "if you want to kill, cut it, but you don''t want to ask the whereabouts of the young lady from me."


    "Really?" Mo Jue smiled, pulled Jiao Wu quickly, tied him to the railing on the side of the road, and then patted his hand and said, "the little girl you ran on your back just now is talilina''s daughter?"


    Jiao Wuyi was stiff and denied without thinking: "no, she is... She is my sister."


    "Ha." Mo Jue chuckled impolitely, glanced up and down jiaowu, and said with a smile, "your sister? Brother, do you want to pee and see if you can have such a Shuiling sister just like you?"


    Jiao Wu''s face turned red and stared at Mo Jue with hatred.


    "OK, I won''t talk to you anymore. I''ll go to your ''sister'' first." Mo Jue waved his hand and turned away.


    Behind him, Jiao Wu saw Mo Jue chasing after Jiao Liuhe yarn weaving, and shouted, "come back, you come back!"


    His voice was as thick and crazy as his head. Mo Jue took a few steps and couldn''t help but come back again. Then he pulled off a piece of clothes and cloth from Jiao Wu and blocked him in his mouth.


    "Hmmm..." after Jiao Wu couldn''t speak, Mo Jue nodded with satisfaction, glanced up and down Jiao Wu several times like appreciating a work of art and said, "it''s good to be so early. Don''t make so much noise and pollute the environment, you know?"


    "HMM..." Jiao Wu blushed. Judging from his ferocious and angry expression, what he wanted to say was probably some dirty words that could not be written, and Mo Jue naturally couldn''t understand it.


    He turned smartly and walked leisurely in the direction of Jiao Liuhe yarn weaving.


    Not long after turning a corner, Mo Jue saw Qiao Zheng fighting with Jiao Liu, and standing nearby was a lovely little girl.


    When Mo Jue looked at Shazhi, Shazhi also looked at him. They looked at each other, but there was no murderous spirit at all.


    Mo Jue was surprised that Shazhi was not afraid of him and didn''t hate them. He stepped forward, stood still three meters away from Shazhi and said, "are you Shazhi?"


    "Yes." Shazhi nodded, her voice sweet and waxy, like a simple and lovely child. If Mo Jue didn''t know she was the magic weapon behind talilina.


    "Miss, run!" Jiao Liu shouted. He wanted to separate, but Qiao Zheng blocked it tightly. The two fought together and couldn''t distinguish for a while.


    After listening to Jiao Liu''s words, Shazhi glanced at Mo Jue, then nodded and said, "Oh, good."


    With that, she really turned and ran, but she didn''t run fast for a long time. Mo Jue smiled and could easily keep up with her by walking with big steps.


    Jiao Liu, who was watching this scene, collapsed. How did he fight?


    Their young ladies are walking like rabbits. Is it still useful for them to fight so hot here?


    If yarn weaving is really tied away, they won''t want to live.


    Jiao Liufa was cruel and suppressed Qiao Zheng for a moment.


    At this time, Jiao Wu also broke free from the shackles behind him and rushed over. There were other brothers who chased Dou Dou and others back.


    Qiao Zheng''s mouth is slightly drawn. There are too many people, aren''t there? He can''t cover it alone!


    At the critical moment, Dou Ge suddenly killed him and helped Qiao Zheng block most of the people and solve his difficulties.


    Seeing Dou Ge coming, Qiao Zheng was relieved.


    With Dou Ge, he won''t worry.


    "Hold on for a while and you''ll withdraw soon." Dou Ge whispered.


    "I know." Qiao Zheng said with a smile, "mogo has found yarn weaving."


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows and said with a grim smile on his lips, "it seems that today''s victory is destined to be on our side."


    ¡­¡­


    Dou Dou, Qiao Li and Ying led away most of the people in the base. Dou Ge and Qiao Zheng are also struggling to support here.


    On the other side, Shazhi led Mo Jue to the door of his room.


    Mo Jue had a faint feeling when he followed up, because the appearance of gauze didn''t seem to be afraid of them.


    If she was really afraid or wanted to run for her life, she could have left when Jiao Liu and Qiao Zheng were entangled. Why wait until he appeared?


    When Shazhi leads Mo Jue to the door, Ning Jiwei on the other side can also arrive.


    They looked at each other. Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and said, "here is Yiyi?"


    Otherwise, Ning Jiwei could not have gone straight to this place from the beginning.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and looked at Shazhi at the same time.


    Shazhi bit her lip and opened the door to two people: "if you want to find ah Dong, come with me."

 Chapter 644

    Ning Ji and Mo Jue followed Shazhi into the room. Shazhi locked the door first, and then led them to the study.


    The moment the study door opens, Jian Yi is still hiding behind the door to attack. Shazhi walks in unprepared. Unexpectedly, a chair smashes her face.


    "Ah!" Shazhi exclaimed, so frightened that she blocked her head.


    At the critical moment, Mo Jue quickly reached out and pulled Shazhi back. At the same time, Jian Yi hurried out when she heard the voice of Shazhi.


    "Yi Yi..." Ning Jiwei looked at his long lost son standing in front of him, and his eyes turned red.


    Jian Yi was beaten by Jiao five, Jiao six and Qi three. His face and hands were black and blue. It can be seen how much he suffered here.


    Jane Yi only heard the voice of Shazhi. She thought that Shazhi was the only one who came. Unexpectedly, when he stood up, he saw Ning Ji and Mo Jue in front of him.


    It was as if the traveler who had been searching for a long time had finally reached his reassuring destination. Jian Yi immediately turned red, stretched out his arm to Ning Jiwei, rushed over, and cried, "Daddy!"


    Ning Jiwei quickly caught his son and held him tightly.


    Since their father and son met, Jane Yi has only twice been so rude in front of him.


    One was when they first met in Iceland, and the other was now.


    If she wasn''t really frightened, Jane Yi couldn''t show such a weak side.


    Ning Jiwei painfully hugged Jian Yi, rubbed his head and said, "it''s okay. Daddy has come to save you. Yi Yi, don''t be afraid. It''s okay."


    "Uh huh, Daddy... I miss you so much. I thought I''d never see you again..." Jian Yi sobbed.


    How old is a child, even if he is smart? How can you be afraid of the enemy''s dragon pool and tiger''s den?


    Mo Jue also lost his voice. It''s hard for him to walk all the way. You can imagine how difficult Jian Yi''s life is.


    He reluctantly smiled and said, "well, it''s all right. Let''s leave first and then talk about the next thing."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded, hugged Jian Yi and said, "let''s go."


    "Daddy..." Jian Yi hesitated, looked at Shazhi standing silently, walked up to her and said, "Shazhi, thank you."


    Shazhi looked at him and said coldly, "I don''t need your thanks. I didn''t do anything. You kidnapped me."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Shazhi, reached out and pressed Jian Yi''s shoulder. He said to Shazhi on his behalf, "is your name Shazhi? Thank you for taking care of Yi Yi. He is as important to me and his mother as our lives. Thank you."


    Shazhi can get angry with Jian Yi, but Ning Jiwei is a little embarrassed to thank her so solemnly.


    "Shazhi..." Jian Yi looked at Shazhi and said, "I know you trust talilina, but she''s really not your mother. She''s the murderer of your family. I found something in the browsing records. If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself later."


    "Don''t you speak ill of my mother!" Shazhi glared.


    Jian Yi said anxiously, "I didn''t speak ill of her. I''m just telling the truth."


    "You said, you..." Shazhi was so angry that she wanted to come forward and beat Jian Yi, but as soon as the man moved, he was pulled back by Mo Jue.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me." Shazhi said.


    Mo Jue doesn''t dislike Shazhi. In his eyes, Shazhi is just a lovely little girl with excellent intelligence. It seems to be a combination of Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    "Shazhi, I knew you very early." Mo Jue said.


    Shazhi was stunned and looked at Mo Jue suspiciously, "do you know me?"


    "Well, your mother told me about you." Mo Jue smiled.


    "Mother..." Shazhi bit her lip, looked at Mo Jue carefully and asked, "do you also want to tell me that she is not my mother?"


    "No." Mo Jue shook his head, lovingly squeezed Shazhi''s face and said, "I''m not going to persuade you. In fact, it''s your freedom to think of people as mothers. No one has the right to stop you. Jian Yi can''t, neither can I."


    Jian Yi opens his mouth and wants to talk. Ning Jiwei holds him, but he silently shakes his head, so he is silent again.


    Shazhi listened to Mo Jue''s words and blinked. She looked at him with some incomprehension and asked, "what are you doing with me?"


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "I just provide you with some options."


    "Options?" Shazhi was confused. Did she have a choice?


    Mo Jue seemed to see her confusion, reached out and rubbed her hair and said, "little girl, your life is your own, of course it''s up to you to choose. If you think your current day is very happy, compared with the truth, you care more about your current day and your current mother talilina, then you don''t have to pursue the truth."


    After a pause, Mo Jue said, "of course, if you want to trace the truth, no one will say anything about you. But you should understand that once you choose to uncover the truth, you may suffer a lot of harm, and you may not live such a simple and happy day as you do now."


    Listening to Mo Jue finish two choices, Shazhi is stiff in place for a long time.


    Although Mo Jue seemed to be giving her a choice, he almost said it at the same time.


    Mo Jue didn''t say more after saying this, but looked up and said to Ning Jiwei, "let''s go."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, looked at the yarn weaving and said, "if you change your mind and want to leave, you can contact us at any time. I think it should not be difficult for you."


    With that, he took Jian Yi in his arms and walked out behind Mo Jue.


    Jian Yi lay on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder. When she was about to lose sight of Shazhi, she shouted, "Shazhi, you must contact me!"


    When Shazhi, who was standing there, heard this sentence, she suddenly looked up and looked at the direction where Jian Yi disappeared. Tears flowed down.


    Ning Jiwei and Jian Yi leave first, while Mo Jue turns to help Dou Ge and Qiao Zheng. Together, they can easily get out of the siege, not to mention defeating the people around them.


    After they left, all the people hurried to find Shazhi.


    I just didn''t expect that before they arrived at the yarn weaving door, they heard a loud "bang" inside and the living room exploded.


    "Miss Shazhi!" Jiao five jiao six rushed in as soon as his face changed.


    The living room was so scorched that I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Jiao five and Jiao six found Shazhi in the corner of the study. She was shivering in the corner of the wall.


    "Miss, are you all right?" Jiao Wu asked with a little relief when he saw that Shazhi was not hurt all over.


    Shazhi cried and shook her head and said, "I have nothing to do, but ah Dong died to save me."


    "What?" Jiao five and Jiao six were stunned at the same time, and turned to look at the living room that had become ruins.


    Is it


    They didn''t say anything. Jiao sighed and said, "just be fine, miss. It''s his honor for ah Dong to save miss."


    Shazhi buried her head and cried in a low voice. She didn''t speak for a long time.


    Jiao five jiao six thought she was afraid, but she didn''t know that her heart was in a mess. There were reasons for Jian Yi''s departure and Mo Jue''s words.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, Ning Jiwei and others left smoothly. In order to buy time for Ning Jiwei, Mo Jue, GE and Qiao Zheng dragged on for another moment. After Ning Jiwei and Jian Yi escaped successfully, they left in another direction.


    Although it was different from the plan, it was completed in a breathless way.


    In the shelter, Jian Haixi was anxiously waiting. Suddenly he heard the driver say, "here they are, they are back!"


    Jane Haixi felt in her heart and went to open the door.


    The driver hurriedly said, "Miss, don''t hurry to open the door until they come near."


    "Well, good." Jian Haixi knew that the driver was worried that the person coming was not Ning Jiwei, so he continued to wait according to his anxiety.


    After a long few seconds, I finally heard the driver rejoice: "little Lord, little master!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Jian Haixi heard Ning Jiwei answer. Then the door was opened from the outside and someone squeezed in.


    "Drive, go back." ningjiwei ordered.


    "Yes." the driver knew that Dou Ge would not come back, so he didn''t hesitate, turned the steering wheel and drove back.


    There was a faint yellow ceiling light in the car. In addition to the sound of the car, the car was quiet.


    In the back seat, Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi right next to him and opens his mouth. Before he speaks, tears flow down first.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were empty. He was clearly looking at the direction here, but it was dark and couldn''t see anything.


    She wore a thin mask on her face to block bacterial droplets so as not to infect the wound again.


    But even so, Jian Yi could clearly see the festering wounds on her cheeks and the back of her hands.


    His long missed mother was in front of him, but she couldn''t see him.


    Jian Yi clenched her teeth, shaking uncontrollably.


    Ning Jiwei also has a sour nose. He forced himself to hook his lower lip and put his hand on Jian Yi''s shoulder.


    Jian Haixi thought Ning Jiwei was next to him, so he fumbled and reached out to him and said, "Jiwei, you''re back. Where''s Yi Yi? Where''s brother Dou? Is Yi Yi with brother Dou? Does it matter if we leave like this? Have you seen Yi Yi? Is he okay? Is he hurt..."


    The words didn''t finish, but the half empty hand was caught by one palm.


    The difference is that the hand that catches her is much smaller.


    Jian Haixi suddenly froze. She trembled and groped along the little hand. She couldn''t believe it and asked, "Yi... Yi Yi?"


    "Hmm!" Jian Yi nodded, jumped over and hugged Jian Haixi, crying, "Mommy, it''s me, I''m Yi Yi, I''m back, Mommy!"


    Jane Haixi was stiff and didn''t react for a long time. Her hands were still in mid air, as if she didn''t know how to take them back.


    "Mommy, I''m Yiyi, I''m Yiyi..." Jian Yi cried. Unlike the weakness in front of Ning Jiwei, he is like a real child in front of Jian Haixi. He can act like a spoiled child, cry and be wronged.

 Chapter 645

    "Hiss..." listening to Yi Yi''s voice, Jian Haixi, who was supposed to be very moved, didn''t say anything, but took a breath of air-conditioning, and her ears suddenly hurt.


    "Yi Yi, keep your voice down!" Ning Jiwei immediately pressed Jian Yi''s shoulder and reminded him, "your mommy can only hear your voice with my specially set headphones, but it''s very harmful to the eardrum. Keep your voice down."


    Jian Yi was stunned. Worried and guilty, he touched Jian Haixi''s cheek and asked, "Mommy?"


    "It''s all right." Jian Haixi smiled, shook his head and said, "don''t worry about Yi Yi, just a little uncomfortable just now. It''s all right now."


    Jian Yi can''t laugh. He doesn''t dare to speak loudly. He just hugs Jian Haixi tightly and trembles slightly.


    Jian Haixi reached out and touched Jian Yi''s hand, gently stroked it from wrist to arm to shoulder, and asked, "Yi Yi, tell mommy if you''re hurt? Where is it?"


    "No, Mommy, don''t worry, I''m fine..." Jian Yi just wanted to say something comforting, but he saw that Jian Haixi had grabbed his arm and sniffed under his nose.


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi was stunned and subconsciously wanted to struggle, but it was too late.


    The clear smell of the wound medicine passed down Jian Yi''s shoulder to the tip of Jian Haixi''s nose. She frowned, her voice cooled down and said, "Yi Yi, can''t you see that you bully Mommy?"


    "No, I didn''t..." Jian Yi hurriedly said. Then, under Jian Haixi''s empty and injured eyes, she said anxiously: "Mommy, I''m wrong. I just don''t want you to worry. I didn''t want to lie to you. Mommy, I''m sorry, I..."


    Behind him, Ning Jiwei looked at the scene and sighed: "silly son, where will your mommy be angry with you?"


    Jian Yi was stunned and looked up again. Jian Haixi smiled and reached out and took his hand to warm Judo: "Yi Yi, Mommy is just worried about you and wants to know about you."


    "I..." Jian Yi hesitated and didn''t say anything like "I''m fine, I''m fine." instead, she said truthfully, "I was really good a few days ago. When talilina was in the hotel, although she doubted me, I didn''t have any hardship with brother azrao protecting me. After coming to the base, Shazhi was also very good to me, and I really lived very well."


    As Jian Yi said this, he hid the fear of the poisonous snake.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and thought of Shazhi''s appearance. He wondered, "talilina''s daughter... Looks really different from what I imagined. If she hadn''t led Mo Jue over today, we wouldn''t find you at the same time."


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded. "She told me that the computer was working, so I could send you a message to Daddy."


    "So it is." Jian Haixi understood more and asked the topic he was most concerned about: "what''s the matter with your injury?"


    "That''s because..."


    Jian Yi hesitated and said, "this injury was only found today. I wanted to use the computer to check something, but Shazhi found it. So I was locked up. Several people took the opportunity to beat me a few times, but they didn''t bully me much. Shazhi quickly rescued me. She painted the medicine for me."


    I don''t know why. Jian Yi doesn''t want Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei to have a bad impression on Shazhi, so they always explain to Shazhi.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei naturally heard it, but Ning Jiwei didn''t have a bad impression of the girl who saved Jian Yi, so he nodded and said, "that child seems to have been used by talilina, and his heart is not bad."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "I''m curious to see who Shazhi is when you say so."


    "She''s... very good." Jian Yi bowed her head and said inexplicably shy, "she''s very smart, nice and simple."


    "Is that good?" Jian Haixi heard his son''s words, smiled, touched his cheek and said, "my family Yiyi seldom praises anyone so much."


    Jian Yi leans against Jian Haixi and blushes slightly.


    When the driver took Jian Haixi and them back to their residence, Mo Jue and they were almost there. When they saw Jian Yi, they were both surprised and curious.


    Jian Haixi had taken off his headphones and stood quietly behind Ning Jiwei at this time.


    Ning Jiwei took her hand steadily, and the other hand gently pushed Jian Yi''s shoulder.


    Jane Yi obediently came forward, bowed deeply to Mo Jue and Dou Ge and said, "Jane Yi thanks your uncles and brothers for their lives. I owe you a life. If you need anything in the future, you will go through fire and water and never refuse."


    Little man, this remark surprised everyone.


    Dou Dou and other people who saw Jian Yi for the first time looked at him with shock, but then thought with relief: "it''s really the son of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi. Such magnanimity and style can be cultivated by ordinary people. Especially after just experiencing such a disaster of life and death, they can be so calm and calm, which is beyond people''s reach."


    Dou Ge came forward, smiled and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "I''m not a stranger. Just come back. Don''t worry. If we can use your boy in the future, we won''t be polite to you, will we, brothers?"


    The last sentence was to Qiao zhengdou and others. They all smiled and waved their hands: "of course, today we can get a promise from the young master. We are worth it all our life, ha ha!"


    Ning Jiwei listened to his son''s words, patted him on the shoulder and said, "go back and rest first, take some medicine, and we''ll talk about other things tomorrow."


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded, walked to the other side and naturally took Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jane Haixi was standing there quietly. The world was noisy, but it had nothing to do with her.


    Only the hand held by ningjiwei can make her feel stable and calm.


    Suddenly, the back of another empty hand held her tightly. Jian Haixi was stunned, smiled and nodded in Jian Yi''s direction and said, "Yi Yi is good."


    Two men, one big and one small, stood on both sides of Jianhai River, like two solid and gentle shields, forming the most reliable harbor.


    Looking at this scene, the people who had been smiling unexpectedly calmed down, and then tacitly separated the two sides, made way for the three of them, and slightly lowered their heads to show respect.


    For them, it is a rare honor in their life to follow such people and create the future together.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at the humanity: "what my son said just now is also what I want to say. Today, everyone saved my son''s life and the life of our family. I express my sincere gratitude to you on behalf of my wife and children. You can rest assured that I Ning Jiwei will never fail you one day."


    "Good!" the crowd did not know who shouted first, then they shouted happily, and then applauded fiercely.


    Ning Jiwei''s words may only be moved to the public, but they have another meaning to Dou Ge.


    When he was in the car today, he knew that Ning Jiwei had struggled and other extreme ideas, so what Ning Jiwei said just now was not only a guarantee to everyone, but also a promise to himself.


    I promise that I will never go too far in the future. I promise to take the lives of all people as my life. I will do everything carefully and never make mistakes.


    The crowd was cheering. Suddenly, a scolding voice sounded. Mikai rushed out angrily and shouted, "shut up! I''m almost ready for my antidote. Your quarrel has interrupted my thoughts."


    As soon as he said this, Jian Yi''s eyes brightened and hurriedly asked, "the antidote is ready? Is Mommy all right?"


    "Hum, of course, I''m the antidote..." before he finished, mikai suddenly reacted that something was wrong. His antidote was prepared for Jian Haixi.


    But besides Jian Rui and Jian Yi, who else would call Jian Haixi "mommy"?


    With this reaction, mikai went to the light, stared at Jian Yi, pointed to him and stammered, "you... Yi Yi..."


    Jane Yi grinned her lower lip, tilted her head at him and said, "Uncle mikai, long time no see."


    "You stinky boy, you''re back at last." mikai came forward with red eyes, glanced up and down at Jian Yi, and immediately said to him, "go, uncle, give you medicine. Look at your injuries. If you don''t clean up, you''ll be disfigured."


    "Well, that''s hard for uncle mikai." Jian Yi doesn''t want to be polite to mikai. She nods her head in response.


    "Don''t stand here, let''s all go in," Mo Jue said with a smile.


    Ningjivera walks in front of Jian Haixi. Mo Jue picks up Jian Yi and follows them with Dou Ge for half a step, followed by mikai Doudou and others.


    No one really cares about this order, but it seems to be tacit. They all stand in their own positions, and no one dares to be presumptuous and abrupt.


    Jian Haixi is a little tired. Ning Jiwei asks Qiaoqiao to serve her first and then takes medicine from mikai to disinfect and change Jian Yi.


    Mikai poured himself a big cup of coffee and went back to the lab.


    As he said, the antidote has reached the final stage. Even if he doesn''t sleep all night today, he must get it out.


    Mo Jue stretched his waist, looked at Dou Ge who was still guarding the gate of jianhaixi and said, "Hey, don''t you go to bed?"


    Dou Ge said softly, "I''ll go to bed when Jiwei comes."


    Mo Jue frowns slightly. Now she and Qiao Qiao are the only two in Jian Haixi''s room. Dou Ge is... Don''t worry about Qiao Qiao?


    As if he knew what Mo Jue meant, Dou Ge shook his head and said, "I don''t doubt anyone, but... It''s good to be safe."


    Mo Jue knew what was in his mind. When he heard the speech, he nodded and stopped persuading. He changed the topic and said, "when Yi Yi comes back, Haixi''s antidote is almost arranged. Next..."


    Before he finished, Dou Ge said, "I''m afraid we''re going to start a hard battle."


    "Good."


    None of them will naively think that the current situation is improving. It''s just the beginning.

 Chapter 646

    In the room, Ning Jiwei helps Jian Yi to apply medicine. There are not only as many old and small wounds on his body as they seem on the surface. Every time he wipes them, Ning Jiwei is worried.


    Although when talking to Jian Haixi, Jian Yi made his story very simple, Ning Jiwei knew it was more than that.


    From what he saw by the woods that day, he knew how difficult it was for Jian Yi to live safely to this day.


    Noticing Ning Jiwei''s fingers trembling slightly, Jian Yi paused and looked at him and said, "Daddy, don''t worry, I don''t hurt."


    "Yi Yi..." Ning Jiwei''s voice was slightly astringent. He found peace for a while and asked, "tell daddy what you''ve been through. Daddy wants to know everything."


    When Jian Yi froze, Ning Jiwei could clearly see that his body became stiff, and then trembled slightly.


    It seems that some things that dare not be mentioned have been revealed.


    Ning Jiwei hugged him painfully, reached out and patted him on the back and said, "don''t be afraid, son. Daddy is here. It''s all right. It''s all right again."


    "Daddy..." Jian Yi sobbed, "Daddy, I''m so scared. I''m afraid I''ll never come back."


    "Daddy knows, daddy knows." listening to Jian Yi''s voice, Ning Jiwei''s heart hurt more. He bowed his head and kissed his hair and said, "baby, don''t be afraid, you don''t have to be afraid anymore."


    Jian Yi lies in Ning Jiwei''s arms and feels the comfort from her father. Only then does her mood slowly stabilize.


    He waited for a while before he said, "after sending the address information to mommy that day, my position was exposed. Then I hid the electronic equipment, disguised myself as a beggar and hid in the broken house. I thought I could get through this. As long as Uncle Ying and they came to me, it would be safe."


    Listening to Jian Yi''s words, Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it''s a good way. What happened later?"


    This is also what they most doubt. Why did Jian Yi go to talilina as "a Dong"?


    Jian Yi smiled bitterly and said, "I was found by brother a Zhuo. I didn''t dare to speak for fear that they would recognize that I was a foreign accent, so I pretended to be deaf and dumb, but I didn''t expect to make a fool of myself. Brother a Zhuo recognized me as a brother and took me back."


    "..." Ning Jiwei was stunned for a while before accepting this incredible divine turn, then shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "we guessed many possibilities, but we didn''t think of this. Is this... Destiny?"


    Jian Yi looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "ah Zhuo is very nice. He knows I''m pretending, but he didn''t expose me and protected me. He said that as long as I don''t betray talilina and betray him, I will always be his brother."


    After a pause, Jian Yi was confused and said, "Daddy, I don''t understand. Isn''t talilina a bad person? Why do many people around her look not bad? Like brother ah Zhuo, sister Qiao Qiao, and Shazhi..."


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head, looked at his son''s puzzled eyes, rubbed his hair and said, "Yi Yi, people are very complex creatures. It''s not easy to distinguish between good and bad. It''s like there are various colors. In addition to black and white, there are other colors. At the junction of light and shadow, there are dark afterlights."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Yi blinked, thought for a moment and said, "Daddy means that a person can be a good person or a bad person?"


    "The Buddha and the devil are divided into two sides, and finally become one. We can''t just distinguish between good and bad. At different times, different positions, different beliefs and three outlooks, different choices, different thinking and so on, which may lead to different results. People should see things comprehensively and stick to their own ideas, okay?" Ningji Uighur said.


    Jian Yi listened quietly to Ning Jiwei''s words, nodded and said, "Daddy, I know. In the future, I won''t simply say whether a person is a good person or a bad person. Everyone has both a good side and a bad side. We should look at the problem dialectically."


    "That''s a good summary." Ning Jiwei smiled, touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "well, let''s talk about your adventure."


    The word "adventure" came out from Ning Jiwei''s gentle voice, as if it played down Jian Yi''s fear, which made him relax a lot, and those terrible memories were really stained with some magical colors.


    Like a fairy tale adventure, Jian Yi slowly tells what she has seen and heard.


    Ning Jiwei was filled with joy and pride when he heard that Jian Yi begged ah Zhuo for Qiao Qiao.


    When he kowtowed to talilina and admitted his mistake, ningjiwei was full of heartache.


    Later, Jian Yi was tested with poisonous snakes at the base and threatened by Qi San with tweezers


    After hearing these things, Ning Jiwei''s heart trembled. He hugged Jian Yi tightly and muttered, "fortunately, fortunately..."


    Jian Yi felt warm in her heart. She patted Ning Jiwei''s arm with a small hand and said, "Daddy, don''t worry. Fortunately, I''m lucky and everything survived."


    "Yes," Ning Jiwei said hoarsely.


    His son was blessed by heaven to survive and return to them today.


    But Ning Jiwei didn''t want to see the words "Fu Da Ming Da" in his children.


    He didn''t want his children to go through those terrible things any more. Finally, he had to gamble on a way to live.


    "Yiyi, never again." Ning Jiwei assured his son and himself, "Daddy promised that this would never happen again."


    "Daddy." Jian Yi listened to his words and slowly withdrew from his arms. He looked at him in a straight face and said: "Daddy, Yi Yi doesn''t want to be protected by daddy in the ivory tower. If daddy really wants to protect well, he should teach me how to fight and how to make myself a more capable man. I''m daddy''s son. I should stand beside daddy and protect our home with Daddy, not hide behind daddy."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. He looked at Jian Yi as if he saw the shadow of Jian Haixi on his smiling face.


    As like as two peas, Jane Hai Hai was almost the same as Jane, and he was unwilling to be protected behind him.


    "Alas ~" for a long time, Ning Jiwei only sighed and took the cotton wool again. While wiping the medicine for Jian Yi, he said, "what you and your mommy say are almost the same and stubborn. If I don''t respond to you, I''m afraid you''ll sneak away with Mo Jue again?"


    Jian Yi spits out his tongue, his eyes are guilty, turns twice and says, "it''s not necessarily uncle Mo Jue, but he''s sure to run away anyway."


    "Gee, you don''t hesitate to say that." Ning Jiwei didn''t have a good way.


    Jian Yi was not afraid of his black face at all. Instead, he smiled and said coquettishly: "Daddy, I know you can give us a good life, but Yiyi doesn''t want to be such a charming boy. Yiyi wants to be a strong man like Daddy. Grandpa Fu said I was like Daddy when I was a child, but in fact, in my heart, I don''t just want to be like Daddy when I was a child, but also want to be daddy when I grow up."


    Being looked at by his son with adoring eyes, Ning Jiwei felt warm and helpless. He finally sighed: "I know, but I have to discuss it with me in advance in the future. I can''t steal it again."


    "Promise!" Jane Yi saluted and smiled.


    Ning Jiwei spoiled and scraped his nose. After this time, the father and son seemed to be closer than before.


    Jian Yi also told Ning Jiwei about Shazhi. Ning Jiwei told him not to worry. Giving Shazhi time to make her own choices is really good for her.


    "Of course, if one day Shazhi contacted us and said he wanted to leave, I wouldn''t stand idly by." Ning Jiwei said.


    With Ning Jiwei''s words, Jane Yi was a little relieved.


    After helping Jian Yi completely change his medicine and watching him sleep, Ning Jiwei left and went back to Jian Haixi''s room next door.


    Jane Haixi was very tired and fell asleep, but in fact she didn''t sleep all the time.


    When Ning Jiwei lay quietly, Jian Haixi leaned over and hugged him.


    Ning Jiwei gave a meal, gently hugged her, kissed her and said, "don''t worry, Yiyi is all right."


    Jane Haixi didn''t wear headphones, so she couldn''t hear what he said.


    But as if she had a heart, she hooked her lips and said, "Ji Wei, I''m so happy. I''m really happy that Yi Yi is back."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, just hugged her and responded with a kiss.


    Tell her he''s just as happy.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, the other side learned that Ning Jiwei and others broke into the base and tried to rob Shazhi, but the news quickly spread to talilina''s ears.


    Along with this news, there was also the news that ah Dong was dead.


    Hearing the news of ah Dong''s death, ah Zhuo immediately lost his strength and leaned against the wall.


    He couldn''t believe that Jane Yi would die like this.


    But the news came from Shazhi and Jiao Wu. They couldn''t help believing it.


    Talilina is relieved to hear that Shazhi is okay. She doesn''t care about Jian Yi''s life and death.


    After talking about her recent return and telling Jiao Wu to take care of the base and other brothers, talilina was ready to hang up.


    It''s so easy for them to talk on the phone.


    But this time, Jiao Wu was about to hang up the phone, but Shazhi took the phone in advance and said, "Mom."


    Talilina paused with her mobile phone and asked, "what''s the matter with Shazhi? Anything else?"


    Shazhi pursed her lips, feeling a little wronged. She bit her lips and said, "Mom, I''m afraid. Can you say more with me?"


    No matter whose child is almost robbed, it will be scared, and so will Shazhi.


    But if she didn''t mention it, talilina seemed to have never found it.


    Didn''t notice, or didn''t care?


    Shazhi had doubts for the first time.


    Talilina said coldly, "Shazhi, stop making trouble. Jiao Wu will take care of you. I''ll go back soon. I''m still busy here. Don''t take up my time if you''re free."

 Chapter 647

    Listening to talilina''s cold words, not only yarn weaving, but also hammu and others frowned slightly.


    This is too cruel for a girl of a few years old.


    Even they will have such a feeling, not to mention hearing the yarn weaving of these words with their own ears?


    Shazhi''s hand holding the mobile phone trembled fiercely. The dream that had been woven in her heart seemed to be pierced under talilina''s ruthless words.


    Outside the cave, there is a dark reality.


    Mo Jue''s words sounded in Shazhi''s ears. She had the right to decide what to do and which way to choose.


    Shazhi didn''t hesitate to choose talilina.


    But now


    She almost begged and pitifully said, "Mom, I''m your daughter. Don''t you think I''ll be afraid after such a thing?"


    Talilina frowned and said impatiently, "what''s to be afraid of? I told you Jiao Wu they would protect you. You just have to be obedient. I''ll go back right away. I''ll talk about anything."


    After that, talilina hung up before Shazhi could say anything more.


    Listening to the hanging tone at the other end of the phone, Shazhi''s heart was cold.


    Jiao Wu looked at Shazhi with her head down and said nothing. She couldn''t help sympathizing and pitying: "don''t be afraid, miss. The eldest sister must be busy dealing with things. She doesn''t care about you. She just wants to deal with things as soon as possible and come back to accompany you."


    The last sentence even Jiao Wu said a little guilty. In fact, these old people who have been with talilina for so many years know something.


    For talilina, yarn weaving is just a tool man.


    Talilina''s kindness to her is only based on her "usefulness". Without this function, Shazhi doesn''t even have the qualification to become talilina''s daughter.


    Jiao Wuwei sighed. They all watched Shazhi grow up. They knew that the child''s mind was as simple as jade. She was full of talilina.


    Even at the beginning, like talilina, they only used yarn weaving, nothing else.


    But after a long time, Jiao Wu and others really pity this little girl.


    When talilina didn''t give orders, they didn''t have half a problem with yarn weaving.


    When their lives were in danger, they didn''t want to put down yarn weaving and run away alone.


    There are definitely talilina''s military orders, but who can say there is no sincerity?


    After all, people are flesh.


    "Miss, would you like to live in another place?" Jiao Wu asked softly, "if you look here and are afraid, I''ll ask someone to make a new place for you. And this place also needs cleaning..."


    "No," said Shazhi.


    How could she be afraid?


    There are traces left by Jian Yi, grass grasshoppers and wreaths he gave her.


    Although it''s not worth much money, it may not add up to a skirt talilina bought her, but for Shazhi, it''s the best gift she received from childhood.


    When Jiao Wu saw Shazhi''s silence, he couldn''t help but flash a touch of worry and helplessness.


    On the other side, hamu also flashed with such emotion.


    He was a little bolder in front of talilina. Seeing talilina, he hung up the phone and said, "elder sister, will you stop talking to miss Shazhi? She must be scared. She misses you so much and must want to hear your voice at this moment..."


    "Are you very busy?" Tully Lina suddenly interrupted him and asked him, "do you think I''m free?"


    "But..." Ha Mu wanted to say that Shazhi is not someone else''s little boy. It''s not idle to say a few words to his daughter.


    But looking at talilina''s indifferent eyes, he didn''t dare to say these words again.


    On the other side, ah Zhuo is still immersed in the pain of losing Jian Yi. He doesn''t come out and has no time to take into account the pain of others.


    After letting hamu and Zhuo step down, talilina closed her eyes and leaned back on the recliner, reaching out to cover her eyelids.


    Careful observation will see that her white fingers are still trembling slightly at the moment, as if trying to restrain something.


    "Mom, I''m afraid..." Shazhi''s low voice seemed to be set up a single cycle. It lingered and replayed in her ear, making her irritable and restless.


    She didn''t want to really take Shazhi as her daughter, because she knew how risky it was.


    In order to avoid this risk, she even sent a Jian Yi in order to set more soft ribs and handles for yarn weaving, but she never thought that the handle was so useless and had disappeared in just a few days.


    Another thing she didn''t think of was her reaction to yarn weaving.


    When she learned that Shazhi had an accident and was almost robbed, and the living room was blown up, talilina almost wanted to take someone back immediately.


    The worry and anxiety she had never felt before.


    It was because she was surprised at the fluctuation in her heart that talilina just turned a deaf ear to Shazhi on the phone.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to ask, but that she doesn''t want to have this idea.


    It''s clearly just a tool for her. How can she have a real mother daughter relationship with that tool?


    Talilina bit her lip and took several deep breaths before calming down. She said to herself, "calm down. Don''t care. It''s just a tool. I''m afraid she''s just worried that she has no object to use. Yes, that''s it, that''s it."


    Like self hypnosis, she said such words to herself several times silently, and then she really calmed down and recovered the indifferent and ruthless woman again.


    She has always been like this, from small to large.


    From the first family affection to the later friendship... Every time she was betrayed, broke her heart, and lay down in the soil with a broken body, she told herself so.


    Hypnotize yourself again and again, then forcibly cut off those things that would kill her, tied them into a group, buried them in the grave in the depths of her heart, and never let them see the sun again.


    Her life has never been a smooth road, and she has robbed this life from death again and again.


    On the muddy road, she fought alone for so long. No accident is allowed to become a stumbling block for her.


    Neither Mo Jue nor yarn weaving.


    When talilina thought so, she decided not to think of what she would lose.


    When she saw the man who should have been her love in the future, she hugged other women in her arms. When she was supposed to be her daughter''s child, but nestled next to others, she suddenly realized that everything in the world can be cut off, only love can''t.


    Whether it''s family affection or love, when you want to cut it off, it''s just putting it down on the surface, but there''s always a silk thread in its heart.


    I don''t know when that silk thread will pull out a terrible pain, which makes people feel worse than death.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At this time, some end of the silk thread has quietly changed.


    After listening to talilina''s phone call, Shazhi only said she wanted to be quiet, so she asked Jiao Wu to step back and go straight back to her bedroom.


    After locking the bedroom door, Shazhi came to the balcony.


    The wreath and grasshopper Jane Yi gave her were hung there. A green curtain was the only color in the lifeless room.


    Like a little girl in a fairy tale, as long as the curtain is lifted, she can mistakenly enter a magical and colorful fairyland.


    "Outside... Is it really so happy?" Shazhi was full of real longing for the outside for the first time.


    She began to imagine whether there were many people like Jian Yi in the outside world?


    She checked. Jian Yi also has a sister, the girl named Jian Rui.


    She checked many people, many of whom she forgot after checking the data. Even Jian Yi remembered him because of his computer talent and genius.


    But there was a person, but she remembered those eyes at the first sight of the picture, and she hasn''t forgotten yet.


    That''s Jianrui.


    When she first saw Jian Rui''s photo, Shazhi was as shocked as when she learned that ah Dong was Jian Yi.


    Because Jianrui''s eyes are too beautiful.


    The big eyes are full of innocence and tenderness, but the big black eyes are cunning and clever. As soon as I laughed, my eyes bent into a crescent arc, as if I had my own spotlight.


    But the spotlight can only attract a few eyes around, but her eyes attract the stars in the night sky, bright and dazzling.


    Such a smile and purity had never been seen before by Shazhi. At that time, she thought that Jian Rui must have met something very funny and fun to laugh so happily.


    In Shazhi''s small heart, there was some jealousy and envy at that moment. She envied that Jane Rui could have such happiness.


    Now, Jane Yi tells her that she also hopes to go to that world, see a lot of people and things, and have a normal childhood.


    Shazhi took a deep breath, with tears in her eyes. That''s the tears caused by talilina''s words.


    She stood on the balcony for a long time, staring at the wreath and grasshopper.


    It''s like the soul drifted out of the body and finally returned to the body after a long time.


    "Hoo ~" Shazhi took a deep breath for several times. Her small hands were tightly packed into fists, as if she had finally made a decision. She turned and walked out slowly.


    She can''t make a decision yet, but at least she has to know what the truth is first.


    Jane Yi says talina is not her mother. She believes it, but he says talina is her enemy. She doesn''t believe it.


    How can someone kill each other''s family and adopt their children?


    Since Jane Yi said he left something in the computer, she would go and have a look first and then make a decision.

 Chapter 648

    Shazhi went downstairs to the study. The computers inside had been destroyed by Ning Jiwei.


    However, these are not difficult for her. She can recover the data here in less than half an hour.


    It''s just that Shazhi didn''t do it immediately. Instead, she sat in Jian Yi''s seat and turned on the computer he had used.


    Jian Yi used this computer to send the information to Ning Jiwei. Of course, now the path of sending the information has been completely deleted by Jian Yi.


    Shazhi looked at the blank path address and couldn''t help laughing at herself.


    Jane Yi is much more rational than her. Although he said he was sorry for her, he would never leave any clues to her that might trace his family.


    Because they are still the enemy.


    The word "enemy" flashed through Shazhi''s mind, which made her slightly bored.


    She doesn''t want to be an enemy with Jian Yi. They should have been friends. They are clearly friends. Why do they have to be enemies?


    Shazhi bit her lip slightly and was sad, but a sentence suddenly appeared on the computer screen, which was set up by Jian Yi in advance:


    Shazhi, if you see my message, please contact me.


    Looking at this sentence, Shazhi was shocked and stunned.


    He left her a message and told her to find him.


    "Hum, the messages are so cold." Shazhi snorted coldly, but although she was proud and charming, her voice was very relaxed, without the heaviness and depression just now.


    Although it''s just a short message, Shazhi''s mood is different from before.


    Because she knows that Jane Yi remembers her and takes her as a friend.


    Otherwise I wouldn''t leave her such a message.


    With a slight smile on her lips, Shazhi took a deep breath and called out the historical records.


    She remembered that Jian Yi said that he hadn''t finished checking, but all the clues he had found were in the historical records.


    Shazhi won''t believe that Jian Yi didn''t delete the record because it was too late. He had already thought about it. If he couldn''t persuade her at the moment, he would leave these clues for her to check.


    There are hundreds of historical records. Yarn weaving turns down one by one. When it turns to Article 59, the mouse suddenly stops there.


    Then she controlled the mouse to quickly slide to the top of the history record, and then looked down one by one.


    When all the hundreds of records were searched, Shazhi stood there impressively.


    Jane Yi didn''t lie to her. He really didn''t find out anything, but he did leave the clue to her.


    One third of these hundreds of records are about talilina''s life and past. Of course, all these are search results.


    But the remaining two-thirds are meaningful.


    One part is about the search for the crescent shaped mark of the woman''s tiger mouth, as well as the record of the family''s special totem.


    Shazhi knows this crescent shaped scar, which is her mother''s mark, and there is also at talilina''s tiger mouth.


    But now Jian Yi is checking this. He is telling her that talilina''s scar doesn''t mean she is her mother, or maybe she just has some relationship with her mother?


    Shazhi frowned and didn''t start checking immediately. Instead, she looked at another part of the search records.


    The last part is also a totem, which is also known by Shazhi. It is the pattern on her photo frame.


    Jian Yi checks these


    Shazhi breathed hard. If Jian Yi''s guess is true, talilina and she really have a deep blood feud.


    In the electro-optic flint room, Shazhi couldn''t help thinking of the picture at the head of her bed.


    Why was it so coincidental that her mother''s face was destroyed?


    Shazhi pursed tightly, bowed her head, meditated and didn''t speak.


    Of course, the simplest way to determine her relationship with talilina is to test DNA, but talilina has always been very cautious. Yarn weaving has not retained anything that can be used for verification, and there is no place to look for it.


    Talilina''s room is not easy for her to enter, and only talilina has the key there.


    And if you want a test, you always need a doctor.


    But whether Qi Er or Qi San, Shazhi can''t believe it.


    After thinking about it, Shazhi still felt it necessary to go into talilina''s room.


    As for the room key


    ¡ª¡ª


    Two flowers bloom, one for each.


    The next day, when Jian Haixi woke up, Ning Jiwei was gone.


    She reached out and rubbed the cool sheets, guessing that he might have left early.


    When Jian Haixi was ready to get up alone with her bed, she suddenly felt a corner of the quilt lifted by someone.


    "Who?" asked Jane Haixi, frowning.


    She hasn''t put on her headphones yet. She can''t hear anything at the moment.


    But soon, Jian Haixi knew who the visitor was.


    A little figure much smaller than Ning Jiwei, like a loach, rushed into the quilt at once, then hugged Jian Haixi tightly and said, "good morning, Mommy ~"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. She still couldn''t hear it, but she already knew it was Jian Yi, so she smiled and said, "Yi Yi, why did you come here?"


    Jian Yi looks up at Jian Haixi. Although the ulceration on Jian Haixi''s face has been much better, the pit scars overlapping dark red and pink are more prominent.


    "Yi Yi, will you help Mommy get the earphone?" Jian Haixi said with a smile, "Mommy wants to hear you. It''s not very convenient."


    Jian Yi looked at the earphone on the desk in the room, nodded and said, "OK, Mommy."


    Knowing that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear him, he patted the back of Jian Haixi''s hand like a little adult, then came down from under the bed, trotted to the table, took the headset, adjusted it a few times, and ran back to the bed.


    Even if she can''t hear, Jian Haixi can feel Jian Yifeng''s fiery appearance from the feeling of being pulled open and put down.


    She imagined what her son looked like now, smiled and said, "slow down. It''s not an emergency. There''s no need to run so fast."


    While talking, Jian Yi has carefully knelt on the bed, put on the headphones for Jian Haixi, and then whispered, "Mommy, will your ears hurt when I talk like this?"


    "No," said Jane Haixi, smiling and shaking her head.


    "Mommy, do you want to get up? I''ll help you." Jian Yi holds Jian Haixi''s wrist.


    Jian Haixi asked with a smile, "you haven''t said how you came here. Where''s your father?"


    "Daddy has something small to do. Let me take care of Mommy." Jane Yi smiled.


    Jian Haixi''s eyebrows were slightly raised. It was clear from Jian Yi''s voice that he heard joy and was not surprised.


    Her son, she naturally knows that Jane Yi has always been happy and angry. It can make his voice show such obvious joy. It can be seen that something really happened to be happy.


    Jian Haixi asked with a smile, "is there any happy news?"


    "Hee hee, sure enough, nothing can be concealed from Mommy." Jian Yi said with a smile, "but I can''t tell you about it. Will daddy come and talk to Mommy later?"


    "OK, whatever Yi Yi says is fine," said Jane Haixi, the beloved devil.


    The mother and son said a few words, and Qiaoqiao came in to serve Jane Haixi to dress, comb her hair and wash.


    After everything was finished, Jian Yi held Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, let''s go. I''ll take you out to relax."


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and agreed. With Jian Yi''s two small hands, he held himself tightly forward.


    For the two children, Jane Haixi always let them go as long as they don''t do anything special.


    Qiaoqiao is afraid that Jian Yi can''t help Jian Haixi well. She still wants to come forward to help, but Jian Haixi refuses with a smile.


    She believes in her children.


    Jian Yi walks along the road with Jian Haixi. There are many roadblocks on the way from down the stairs to the corridor, but Jian Yi will carefully remind him everywhere and carefully support Jian Haixi to walk slowly.


    Qiaoqiao looked at it from a distance and felt relieved at the same time.


    With such a husband and son, Jane Haixi is no wonder to be envied.


    As she walked, Jian Haixi asked slightly, "Yi Yi, is this the hall?"


    "Mommy, do you even remember the route?" Jian Yi was surprised. He asked Dou Ge. He learned that Jian Haixi seldom went out after he came here. He didn''t go far several times. He only went to the hall once or twice.


    But before they approached, Jane Haixi had guessed the destination.


    Listening to Jian Yi''s voice, Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and touched him, pinched his face and said, "I said, son, look down on your mommy so much? If I can''t even remember the route, why should I come out?"


    Jane Yi stuck out her tongue, smiled and nodded, "it''s true. With a son as talented as me, Mommy is certainly powerful."


    "Are you praising me or yourself?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile.


    "Of course I''m praising Mommy," said Jane Yi. "As for me, I''m just telling the truth. It''s not a compliment."


    Jian Haixi: "..." I haven''t seen her for a long time. Her son''s poisonous tongue skill hasn''t decreased at all.


    The mother and son talked and laughed and went to the hall. When Ning Jiwei saw them, he hurried to meet them.


    Jian Haixi heard a lot of voices at the door. Seeing Ning Jiwei, he asked in a low voice, "Jiwei, is everyone there? I seem to hear a lot of voices."


    "Ha ha, it''s a lot of people." Ning Jiwei glanced at the people in the room. Dou gomo, juemikai and others were all in the column. Even Dou douying, Qiao Zheng and Qiao Li were crowded at the door.


    Listening to Ning Jiwei laughing, Jian Haixi felt even more strange. "Jiwei, what''s the good thing? Yi Yi was very happy just now. I asked him what he didn''t tell me."


    "Ha ha, it''s a good thing. It''s a great good thing." Ning Jiwei smiled, took Jian Haixi''s shoulder, helped her sit down in the chair, reached out his hand to touch her eyelids and earlobes, and said softly: "Haixi, mikai has prepared the antidote."


    "What?" Jian Haixi was shocked. After hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, he didn''t react for a while.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s stunned appearance, Ning Jiwei felt astringent and painful in his heart. He couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss her forehead and said, "it''s real Haixi. If there''s an antidote, you''ll recover soon."

 Chapter 649

    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jane Haixi was stunned for a long time before she finally reacted.


    She was afraid that joy would come too soon and then she would be disappointed.


    So he pressed his expectation and asked carefully, "is it true? The antidote... Is it really good?"


    "It''s true!" Ning Jiwei said hoarsely when he saw Jian Haixi''s cautious, unbelievable and unhappy look. He was sour and painful in his heart. "It''s true, Haixi, it''s true."


    Then he pulled aside mikai and said, "mikai, come here and tell Haixi."


    Everyone blushed because of Jian Haixi''s reaction. Mikai rubbed his eyelids and said with a smile: "Haixi, don''t worry, I finally got it out all night for several days. Don''t you believe Ji Wei still doesn''t believe me?"


    Hearing mikai''s words, Jane Haixi finally believed that this was a fact, not an April Fool''s Day gift.


    She breathed softly, nodded, and said in a very light voice, "that''s good, that''s really... Great."


    "Mommy ~" Jian Yi hugged Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, don''t be afraid. You''ll be fine soon ~"


    Jian Haixi smiled, fumbled for Jian Yi''s cheek and kissed him on the forehead.


    I wanted to say "OK", but I still couldn''t say it after trying.


    The voice is all dumb. If you open your mouth, you will inevitably bring choking and hoarseness, which Jian Haixi doesn''t want.


    As if he knew the truth that Jian Haixi didn''t want to answer, Ning Jiwei''s Eye Center hurt even more, but he took Jian Haixi''s shoulder, saw Jian Yi pull over from her and said, "well, let your uncle mikai change your mommy with a new drug."


    "HMM." Jane Yi nodded, reached out and rubbed her swollen eyes, and obediently retreated to Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi asked suspiciously, "change the dressing? Isn''t it for food?"


    Mikai came forward with a smile and answered, "there are both internal and external coatings. In this way, the effect is better and you''re better faster."


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    Mikai looked at ningjiwei and winked at him.


    Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "Haixi, I''m going to take off your headphones now. Just tell me if you feel uncomfortable, okay?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded softly, as if she wasn''t nervous at all.


    Jian Yi took Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, I''m not afraid. Here is Yi Yi."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "well, Mommy won''t be afraid if Yi Yi is here."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and slowly helped Jian Haixi take off his headphones.


    The world is quiet again.


    Jane Haixi had no fear, because she knew her love and her friends were around.


    Ning Jiwei stood behind Jian Haixi and helped mikai fix Jian Haixi''s head.


    Dou Ge, Mo Jue and Dou Dou stood in a row holding the prepared tools, like a conscientious nurse.


    When Qiao Qiao came over, he saw that everyone was ready.


    Like the queen, Jian Haixi, surrounded by people in the middle, sat calmly, as if she didn''t know what was in front of her.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned, and walked quietly to the door. He stood with Qiao Li and others, waiting for the miracle to happen.


    Everyone held their breath. Mikai took a deep breath and came forward. He first took the disinfection gloves from Dou Dou and put them on, and then took a cotton ball to disinfect Jian Haixi''s face and eyes.


    He did it very carefully. Jian Haixi only felt cold and gloomy on his face, as if he had been brushed by ice water.


    After disinfection, Qiao Zheng came forward to help mikai take the waste cotton balls and gauze.


    The second step is to clean the eyes.


    Mikai looked at Ning Jiwei and said positively, "it may hurt a little. Help her and don''t let her move."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and pressed Jian Haixi''s head.


    Jian Yi on one side also tightens Jian Haixi''s hand.


    From their reactions, Jian Haixi probably knew that the next play was the important one, so he pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "don''t be so nervous, it''s okay. I won''t move."


    Mikai said to Ning Jiwei with a bitter smile, "look, she''s smart and knows everything."


    Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Haixi, and the tenderness in his eyes seemed to overflow.


    This is his sea stream and his pride in the palm of his hand.


    However, seeing that Jian Haixi had guessed what was going to happen, mikai was relieved. He took the eyedropper, helped Jian Haixi open her eyelids with one hand, and dripping detergent into her eyes with the other.


    The liquid enters the eyes, slightly stinging.


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. Then he didn''t move any more. He just slightly grabbed Jian Yi''s hand.


    Jian Yi looks at Jian Haixi and knows that her mother is nervous at the moment. She also obediently tightens her, as if giving him invisible support.


    Just wash your eyes three times.


    The concentration of the cleaning solution used each time was different. Jian Haixi frowned slightly and endured without exhaling.


    Because she could feel that Jian Yi was holding her hand tight and tight, and she was too stiff to move. Ning Jiwei, who held her cheek, was trembling slightly.


    So mikai stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "you can hold on."


    Ning Jiwei could not help shaking his hands and listened to mikai''s words. Although he took deep breaths several times, he was still worried and afraid.


    Seeing this situation, Dou Ge next to him gave Dou Dou the things in his hand, then came forward and patted Ning Jiwei on the shoulder and said, "I''ll come."


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath, nodded, loosened his hand and said, "OK, come on."


    Care is chaos.


    In front of Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei couldn''t calm down.


    The two changed hands. Jian Haixi felt it and asked, "brother Dou?"


    Dou Ge was stunned. She didn''t expect that she could guess it was herself. Then he tapped his fingers on Jian Haixi''s shoulder and told her it was himself to reassure her.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "it must be Ji Wei who can''t be quiet all the time. That''s why you came to help me, right?"


    Mikai snorted coldly, stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "Haixi knows what''s going on. Look at your promise."


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly. He really couldn''t do it. He watched Jian Haixi''s eyes toss over and over again.


    Jian Haixi is his lifeblood and the center of his weakness.


    All his principles and persistence, all his courage and pride will turn into nothingness in front of Jian Haixi.


    Only with her tension and tension, followed her pain and more pain than her.


    Dou GE''s hand was bigger than Ning Jiwei''s. He took a lot of calloused big hands, covered them on both sides, and directly covered Jian Haixi''s small face.


    With his steady support, mikai''s medication process is no longer difficult.


    Soon, after cleaning, mikai applied ointment to Jian Haixi, and then carefully wrapped gauze.


    After doing all this, Mikael loosened his mouth and said, "OK, the eyes are OK, and then the ears."


    When Dou Ge heard the speech, he took Jian Haixi''s hand and wrote a few words in her palm - OK, ear.


    He has been communicating with Jian Haixi for a long time, so with only simple words, Jian Haixi can understand what it means.


    As soon as he finished writing, Jian Haixi nodded and said, "is it time to listen? How do I need to cooperate?"


    There was no pressure for the two people to communicate. Mo Jue on one side couldn''t help making a sound and whispered to Ning Jiwei, "look, learn and see your stupid way."


    Ning Jiwei laughed. He really didn''t mind the friendship between Dou Ge and Jian Haixi. He was even happy to have people like Dou Ge around Jian Haixi when he couldn''t calm down.


    Mikai said to Dou Ge, "you tell Haixi that her ears will take longer to apply the medicine and recover because she has worn headphones. Let her not worry."


    Dou Ge nodded and wrote mikai''s words to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi recognized it and said clearly, "OK, I know."


    The next step is another process of ear medication.


    After a long half-hour, Jane Haixi''s ears and eyes were wrapped up.


    The rest of mikai''s face was also carefully smeared with medicine to prevent her eyes from getting better, but the festering wound on her face was not good, which would be too bad.


    After doing all this, Dou Ge drew a check mark in Jian Haixi''s palm, and then grabbed her hand and put it in Ning Jiwei''s palm.


    Mikai explained: "recently, Haixi can''t wear headphones. I have to change my dressing three times in the next three days. If there is no accident, I will recover in a week."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded, took Jian Haixi, let her stand up and said to mikai and others: "I''ll send Haixi back first."


    Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "go, go."


    After that, he stretched himself to go back, but mikai stretched out his hand and pulled him back.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and asked, "what are you holding me for?"


    Mikael snorted coldly, "what are you doing? Don''t you count in your heart? If you don''t deal with your old injury with Yi Yi, you should grow hair. You both come with me. Don''t want to run away."


    "Ah?" Mo Jue wailed, took Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, do you want to go with him?"


    "No." Jane shook her head.


    He changed his medicine almost into medicine itself. Now, although his health is not the best time, there is nothing without medicine. Naturally, he will be lazy.


    Seeing Jian Yi shaking his head, Mo Jue immediately smiled and said to mikai, "look, Yi Yi doesn''t want to change his dressing. It''s more important for you to solve his difficult and complicated disease first."


    Jian Yi didn''t expect that Mo Jue would simply "betray" himself. He couldn''t help but say, "Uncle Mo Jue, you''re too unkind?"


    "Hey, hey, haven''t you heard of ''dead Taoist friends don''t die poor''?" Mo Jue said with a bad smile.


    Mikaela passed Jian Yi, then looked at Mo Jue and said, "that''s OK. Anyway, isn''t it going to fight talina soon? If you''re not well, Ji Wei won''t let you take part in the action. Don''t worry, I''ll report your injury truthfully. Don''t thank me."


    Mo Jue''s face turned black and stared at mikai without speaking.


    Without waiting for him, mikai took Jian Yi out.


    Without taking a few steps, Mo Jue caught up and shouted angrily, "it''s too cruel. Threaten me with this?"


    "It works, doesn''t it?" mikai sighed exaggeratedly. "Sure enough, crazy lovers are good at fooling. Even you can plant your words in my hands. Don''t say, you really have a sense of achievement."

 Chapter 650

    Mikai''s words seemed to stab Mo Jue''s tail. He kicked mikai''s ass angrily and said, "kick you again."


    "Ha ha, look at him. He''s getting angry from shame." Mikael took Jian Yi and laughed as he walked, "I''m so careful to poke you, right?"


    "Mikai! Your skin is itchy, isn''t it?" Mo Jue stepped forward angrily, hugged mikai''s neck and threatened, "do you still say it? Do you still say it?"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The three people left with laughter. Dou Ge asked the others to tidy up their things in the hall and then dispersed.


    Finally, only Qiaoqiao stood there and watched Mo Jue''s back go away for a long time without talking.


    Mikai''s words were a joke, but he was right.


    If you don''t poke into your heart, how can you become angry?


    Mo Jue he... Still loves talilina.


    Qiaoqiao''s heart suddenly clicked, as if a big stone had been thrown into the calm lake, waves of lakes, and then sank to the bottom a little.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei helped Jian Haixi back to the room and slowly wrote in her palm: "how? Does it hurt? Is it tired..."


    Wait, there was no sign of impatience. Jian Haixi sat there, recognized the words he wrote, and then answered them one by one.


    The two talked like this for a long time. Jian Haixi finally found that Ning Jiwei seemed to be looking for words. Even Xiangcheng began to talk to her.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Jiwei, are you practicing calligraphy with my hand?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and covered his lips awkwardly.


    He was glad that Jian Haixi couldn''t see the dry smile on his face at the moment, otherwise he would make a big red face.


    He hasn''t figured out how to answer, but Jian Haixi tilted his head and guessed: "Ji Wei, did you see that I get along well with brother Dou, so you chatted with me in this way?"


    Ning Jiwei is stiff again. It''s terrible. Jian Haixi finds out the truth


    Jian Haixi sensitively noticed his rigidity, sighed and smiled, "brother Dou and I really have a tacit understanding, and we have been communicating like this for some time, so we can understand what he wants to say in a few words. It''s not a big deal, and you don''t mind."


    "I don''t mind..." Ning Jiwei whispered.


    He really doesn''t mind, but... He wants to try this way to chat with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi recognized what he had written and said with a smile, "yes, I know you don''t mind. You just have a little vinegar."


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei coughed twice and refused to admit it.


    Soon, Qiao Qiao brought the traditional Chinese medicine. After Ning Jiwei fed Jian Haixi a drink, he helped her lie in bed.


    With the sleeping aid in the medicine, Jian Haixi''s sleepiness gradually came.


    Ning Jiwei watched her fall asleep and then went to Jian Yi''s room next door.


    Jian Yi is fiddling with her computer equipment in the room. Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, she can''t help but get up and say, "Daddy, did Mommy sleep?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei came over and sat down in a chair. Then he held Jian Yi and let him sit on his lap.


    This time, Ning Jiwei also reflected a lot on himself. In the past, when he treated Jian Yi and Jian Rui, although he would dote on them, there were still some subtle differences.


    For example, he will be more strict with Jian Yi. I hope he can take on more responsibilities as a man. He is a little spoiled with Jian Rui.


    Only after this time, let Ning Jiwei re-examine his attitude as a father.


    Maybe he should spoil Jian Yi''s son more.


    Jian Yi is still not used to being held by Ning Jiwei on her lap. Her little face is a little red, but she doesn''t resist or be unhappy. Instead, she is happy in her eyes.


    Any child likes to be spoiled by his parents. Of course, Jian Yi is no exception.


    Ning Jiwei held his son, reached for the mouse, looked at his search record and asked, "are you checking the yarn weaving?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded, "I checked everything I could, but I didn''t find anything."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said, "nothing can''t be found out, unless that thing doesn''t exist, so there''s no trace left."


    "It doesn''t exist anymore?" Jian Yi was stunned, suddenly looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, do you mean that talilina weaves all her family..."


    "I''m not sure." Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "but maybe we can ask you uncle Dou."


    "Uncle Dou knows?" Jian Yi is even more surprised.


    Ning Jiwei said: "the Dou family and talilina have some origins. If Dou Ge doesn''t know, you can ask Dou ming to ask the Lord and wife of the Dou family. Maybe there will be clues from them."


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Yi''s eyes lit up, climbed down from his leg and said, "I''ll find uncle Dou now!"


    With that, people will run out with their legs.


    But before he ran out, he remembered that there was Ning Jiwei''s father in the house, so he stopped and looked back at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, my computer is not turned off. You can turn it off for me."


    Ning Jiwei: "


    Watching Jian Yi leave like a gust of wind, Ning Jiwei couldn''t help leaning on his head and fell into meditation.


    Is his father out of favor?


    Why does the son seem so close to Mo Jue and Dou Ge? Although he is also close to him, he seems to be no different from those two people.


    And now I just ignore myself because of yarn weaving.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and was indifferent to his son, which reminded him of his daughter who was still in the Qiao family in Xiangcheng.


    It''s just that I haven''t contacted Xiangcheng for a long time. It''s better to talk to Ruirui for a while.


    Ning Jiwei thought of his daughter. He smiled and said to himself, "it doesn''t matter if my son ignores me. Anyway, I still have my little cotton padded jacket..."


    While talking, Ning Jiwei dialed the phone number.


    After a few busy tones, a mechanical female voice sounded across the room: "sorry, the number you dialed can''t be connected for the time being..."


    Hung up!


    His little padded jacket daughter hung up his phone!


    Ning Jiwei''s heart was hurt by this fact. He wanted to immediately insert his wings and fly back to Xiangcheng.


    How could his Ruirui ignore him?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jane Rui, who ignores Ning Jiwei, is now being held in George''s arms, holding half eaten marshmallows in one hand and strawberry ice cream in the other hand. Her mouth is still murmuring, "uncle is very kind."


    "Really? Uncle or your father?" George asked with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Jian Rui thought for a while and said, "it''s all good, but it''s not the same. Daddy is daddy and uncle is uncle."


    "Oh?" George didn''t expect that the little girl could really come back. He couldn''t help asking with some interest: "tell me about it."


    Jianrui smiled, hugged George and kissed him and said, "uncle, don''t be so childish. If you really want to be Ruirui''s father, your aunt will break your leg."


    George, who was said to be "childish", took a breath from the corner of his mouth and said, "little girl, at this time, it''s so clever that no one will offend."


    Jian Rui smiled. Gu Xiaomian, who was held by Qiao Lei, heard this and said, "uncle, buy me another ice cream, and I''ll say you''re better than my father."


    George laughed, patted him on the head and said, "smelly boy, when your father came over a few days ago, who reluctantly hugged him and wouldn''t let him go? Now it''s just for food that you can betray him?"


    "Hey, it''s okay. My dad won''t mind." Gu Xiaomian said happily.


    George raised his eyebrows and said, "are you sure? Why don''t I send him a message?"


    "I''ll ask, I''ll ask!" before Gu Xiaomian spoke, Jian Rui took out her mobile phone and sent a voice to Gu Chenyi: "Uncle Gu, Gu Ruan changed you for ice cream. He said that as long as Uncle Qiao bought him ice cream, he would recognize uncle Qiao as a new father!"


    "Poof... Cough!" Tong yanwuji''s words made everyone cough fiercely.


    George quickly grabbed her cell phone and said, "girl, when you say that, your uncle beat me."


    "And me, Rui Rui, you didn''t say which uncle Qiao was." Qiao Lei also said anxiously.


    Gu Xiaomian is more anxious, "Ruirui, I didn''t say to let you recognize your new father. This will make dad misunderstand. My legs will be broken."


    Three men vied with each other in an attempt to take Jian Rui''s mobile phone number and withdraw the information.


    But in the scramble, I don''t know who carefully pressed it on the shutdown.


    At the moment of shutdown, the mobile phone screen lights up.


    Jian Rui rubbed her eyes and said, "uncles, Gu Ruan, I just saw a phone come in. Did you see it?"


    "No!"


    "No!" George and Qiao Lei said in unison.


    Gu Xiaomian also said anxiously, "it must be dad''s angry call. You can''t answer it!"


    Jianrui frowned, tilted her head and didn''t speak.


    Is it Gu Chenyi?


    But how did she feel that the number just now seemed to be


    Jianrui was not sure for a moment, so she shook her head, put down the matter and kindly reminded several humanitarians: "dear friends, even if Uncle Gu can''t call me, he will call you."


    "Oh, yes."


    "Just shut it down."


    "Shut down!"


    Three people one pass operation, all the mobile phones they carry with them press the shutdown button.


    Jian Rui looked at this scene and couldn''t help turning her eyes and said, "you''re too naive."


    Gu Xiaomian said, "Rui Rui, it''s not childish. Dad is childish. That''s really childish. We''re also trying to protect ourselves."


    "Yes, Ruirui, uncle must educate you." Qiao Leihu said with a face: "for men, this is not childish, this is..."


    He thought for a while and didn''t think of how to describe it. Instead, George answered, "strategy!"


    "Yes, strategy!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Ning Jiwei, the poor father who was hurt by his daughter''s hanging up the phone, called Gu Xiaomian and George after a short thought.


    But without exception, they were all hung up.


    Ning Jiwei listened to the mechanical female voice echoing in his ears and gradually became messy in the wind.


    His baby daughter really doesn''t love him.


    Woo woo

 Chapter 651

    But George and they are worried too much. Gu Chenyi has no time and energy to trouble them.


    Because he is busy fighting with Mo Sheng.


    After a few days of shirking, they finally couldn''t stand Tong Si''s entanglement. The two sides settled in the teahouse.


    Tong Si said that she wanted Ning Jiwei to believe that she had absolutely no unreasonable thoughts about him and would not do anything too much.


    But Gu Chenyi and others have already checked. The boss behind the teahouse is mo Sheng.


    Setting the location in Mo Sheng''s shop is not equivalent to walking into someone else''s urn?


    Gu Chenyi is certainly not ashamed of this, but there is no other way.


    That night, after Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiuyu were ready to go, they left Mo''s house by car.


    As soon as they left with their front feet, there was a movement in the West courtyard where their rear feet were not raised. At the command of dozens of people, they quietly left the West courtyard and surrounded the residence of Ningji and Mo Wanshan in the east courtyard.


    But they didn''t expect that before they went nearby, people from the dark Department and mowan mountain appeared.


    Everything seems to have been prepared.


    Yue Feng pushed Mo Wanshan out of the house.


    Although Mo Wanshan people are sick, they can''t fake the bearing they practice all their life.


    In front of dozens of people, although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he didn''t show stage fright at all. Instead, Mo Sheng''s men and horses were stunned and didn''t dare to move.


    Yue Feng said coldly, "what do you want to do? Doesn''t Mo Shengmo want to rebel?"


    "This..." people look at me and I look at you. Before they came, Mo Sheng only told them to watch here, but he didn''t say he would really get up with the people of Mo Wanshan.


    Although the Mo family has been in civil strife for a long time, it is mostly the competition of high-level forces, and will not really fight openly at home.


    No matter in which big family, such a fair and aboveboard killing is a matter of falling price.


    Mo Wanshan said coldly, "I''m here today. I want to see who dares to step into the east courtyard."


    Everyone looked at each other. After Mo Wanshan''s words, they didn''t dare to move forward impulsively. On the contrary, some people stepped back.


    "Hehe, brother, what kind of anger is this?"


    In the glue room, Mo Sheng came from behind with a smile and a paper umbrella in his hand.


    Yue Feng looked at the cold weather and the paper umbrella in Mo Sheng''s hand.


    This second master is used to pretending to be a bully. Today, he installed it again.


    "Second brother, did you let so many people come to our east yard to drink tea?" Mo Wanshan sneered.


    Mo Sheng didn''t feel embarrassed at all when he listened to Mo Wanshan''s sarcasm. Instead, he smiled and nodded boldly: "elder brother is wise. There is no water in our hospital. The brothers are thirsty, so he has no choice but to borrow saliva from elder brother."


    "Hum." Mo Wanshan looked at him disdainfully and said, "Mo Sheng, can you be more shameless?"


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and said, "brother, what''s the matter? It''s just dozens of bowls of water. Don''t you want to give up? I''m a decent Mo family. Don''t be so stingy? I''d better say..."


    After a pause, Mo Sheng said with a smile: "or since Ning Jiwei''s housekeeper, he dared to abuse you and didn''t let you eat and drink well? That''s why you can''t even supply a few bowls of water now?"


    "Second master, you''ve gone too far." Yue Feng frowned and said displeased.


    Mo Sheng glanced at Yue Feng and said with a smile, "Yue Feng, you''ve been in Mo''s house for most of your life. Why are you old and don''t understand the rules? Haven''t you followed my eldest brother for a long time and really regarded yourself as half the master?"


    "You..." Yue Feng was angry, but he also knew that he was not suitable to speak at this time, otherwise he would only let Mo Sheng catch more handle.


    Compared with Mo Sheng''s eloquence, Mo Wanshan is more honest and honest. Yue Feng is not a person who can speak. Even if they add together, even if it is reasonable, it becomes unreasonable under Mo Sheng''s words.


    Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Sheng coldly. Mo Sheng let him look at him with a smile.


    A cold smile, as if the invisible air pressure fought back and forth.


    Finally, Mo Wanshan turned to Yue Feng and said, "visitors are guests. If they want to drink water, give them a drink."


    "But master..." Yue Feng wanted to say something more, but Mo Wanshan had interrupted him and said, "do as I say."


    "... yes."


    Yue Feng answered and left. Mo Sheng watched Yue Feng leave with a deeper smile in the corners of his eyes.


    Just a moment later, he couldn''t laugh.


    Because Yue Feng took out a long interceptor.


    Behind him, there were five or six people followed, and they moved the thick hose of Python together.


    Yue Feng commanded and said, "OK, OK, right here, right, put it... Don''t face your own people. The water pressure is fierce and hurls at people."


    Listening to Yue Feng''s words, the people and horses on Mo Wanshan secretly laughed.


    Correspondingly, Mo Sheng''s people have a black face.


    "Brother, what do you mean?" Mo Sheng asked angrily.


    "What do you mean?" Mo Wanshan raised his eyebrows and said, "can''t you see, second brother? Didn''t you say your people are thirsty and want to drink water? I specially asked Yue Feng to take out the fire extinguishing device at home. You''re welcome. There''s plenty of water here. You can drink as much as you want."


    After that, Mo Wanshan waved his hand to Yue Feng and said, "release the water!"


    "Yes!" Yue Feng was so excited that he couldn''t wait to smile and said to the end of the water pipe with a walkie talkie: "brothers, turn on the switch!"


    Mo Sheng pulled at the corner of his mouth, looked at Mo Wanshan and hurriedly said, "brother, we are not..."


    "Hua la!" the sound of water came down from the sky and interrupted Mo Sheng''s words.


    Yue Feng commanded five or six people to lift the water pipe and aim the faucet at the people around Mo Sheng. Of course, Mo Sheng was not spared.


    On the premise that Mo Sheng didn''t dare to move, no one dared to move. They only hurriedly blocked Mo Sheng behind them and froze there as a stone.


    Or a stone constantly washed by the water column.


    Mo Wanshan has been too serious and boring for many years. Looking at this scene, he can''t help smiling.


    Yue Feng also said with a smile: "Sir, look at them... It''s definitely cool enough for them to be flushed this day."


    Mo Wanshan looked at Mo Sheng and said with a smile, "second brother, why don''t your people move? Don''t you say you''re thirsty?"


    Mo Sheng withdrew from the "watering" area with a black face. Hearing the cold voice, he ordered, "drink water for me!"


    "Ah? Second master......" people hesitated.


    But you can''t stop drinking when the water comes to your mouth. Otherwise, don''t go up to Mo and go down to them. No one will have face.


    So the next scene is very wonderful. Dozens of strong men, one by one, face the rushing water column, try to bow their bodies, open their mouths, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp


    Mo Wanshan and Yue Feng were enjoying the good play.


    Mo Sheng had a black face all the way. He was also swept with a lot of water. At the moment, his clothes were pasted on his body. It was cold and uncomfortable.


    He wanted to go home and change into clean clothes at once. But the play has just begun to sing. It would be a shame if he flinched at this time.


    Although it''s embarrassing enough for now.


    On the balcony, another person was watching the scene secretly.


    That''s Jia Minzhi.


    Jia Minzhi is much more honest now. She doesn''t go out every day. She only copies the Heart Sutra in her study, reads books, brushes the drama and raises flowers in the garden.


    She still remembered Mo Xiuyu''s advice to her, and never asked about Mo Wanshan and Mo Sheng again. After a long time, she was really peaceful in her heart.


    She had just heard the noise outside before she came out of the balcony to have a look, but she didn''t expect to see Mo Sheng again under such circumstances.


    Among the crowd, Jia Minzhi can still recognize Mo Sheng at a glance.


    He is still so dazzling that the vast sea of people can win with temperament.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Sheng, and the volcano, which had been calm for a long time, suddenly moved.


    It was just a little. Soon, a stream of cooler and colder water poured on it.


    It''s like the water pipe that Yue Feng and others are holding, which makes people feel cold.


    Mo Sheng was in a gloomy room. He suddenly felt that a line of sight had been nailed to himself. He couldn''t help looking up and looking along the line of sight. Unexpectedly, he saw Jia Minzhi on the balcony.


    They were stunned when their eyes collided.


    But Jia Minzhi quickly looked away, but Mo Sheng stared at her for a long time.


    Aware of the direction Mo Sheng looked at, Mo Wanshan said in a cold voice on his face, "second brother, what are you looking at?"


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and looked back at Mo Wan mountain and said, "I didn''t see anything, brother. Why didn''t I see Xiuyu today? I haven''t seen him for a long time. Isn''t he sneaking out again?"


    Mo Wanshan snorted coldly, "don''t bother your second brother about Xiuyu. If your people have enough water, please leave."


    "Of course that''s enough." Mo Sheng bit his back teeth and said, "thank you for your hospitality. I''m really sorry for wasting so much water."


    "Don''t be sorry. It''s not clean water anyway." Mo Wanshan said leisurely.


    Mo Sheng and the people who drank the water: "


    Not clean water? What kind of water did they drink so much just now?


    Mo Sheng snorted coldly and waved his hand to make everyone retreat.


    As soon as they left, Mo Wanshan also winked at Yue Feng, who turned off the switch with a smile.


    "Second master, we..." the people looked at Mo Sheng with distorted faces. They had been frozen for so long. Especially after hearing that Mo Wanshan said it was not clean water, they all wanted to go home and change clothes to induce vomiting.


    Mo Sheng waved his hand with a black face. Everyone was relieved, but they didn''t dare to walk too fast. They just walked behind Mo Sheng.


    After taking two steps, Mo Sheng suddenly turned back and looked at Mo Wanshan with a bad smile and said, "by the way, brother, has the birthmark on the back of my sister-in-law been removed? She always said she would take it off before."


    This sentence is undoubtedly on Da Mo Wanshan''s face, telling him that his woman has long been used by himself.

 Chapter 652

    Listening to his words, Mo Wanshan was furious, but his anger was not for himself, but for Jia Min''s unworthiness.


    "Second brother, are you still a man when you say such words?" Mo Wanshan said with clenched teeth: "no matter what grudges you have with Minzhi, she has never had anything to say to you. Even if you don''t repay her, you should show mercy now."


    Mo Sheng was scolded by Mo Wanshan and couldn''t hang on his face. Originally, he wanted to use this matter to ridicule Mo Wanshan. After all, he ate a flat here today and wanted to make up for it.


    But unexpectedly, he was scolded by Mo Wanshan.


    Mo shengleng snorted, "elder brother, I''m in charge of everything. I just don''t know why you came out of the east courtyard today and didn''t see your son Mo Xiuyu? Is he not at home or can''t he get out?"


    Mo Wanshan went back and said, "it''s none of your business. If you have this spare time, you might as well take care of yourself first. You can''t even take care of the water and electricity in your West courtyard. It''s good to come to my east courtyard to intervene. Don''t you think you have too much appetite?"


    "You..." Mo Sheng''s face turned blue and white, choked, snorted coldly and turned away.


    The rest of the world, Mo Sheng, left with a sigh of relief and strode up.


    They''re cold. They''re going home to change!


    A group of people came quietly and went back.


    They also bring flowers and soil for free along the way.


    Watching them leave, Yue Feng couldn''t help laughing and said, "Sir, this is really fun! It''s the first time I''ve seen the West courtyard eat like this in so many years, ha ha!"


    Mo Wanshan couldn''t laugh. He sighed, rubbed his temples and said, "don''t be happy too early. It''s not a good thing for Mo Sheng to eat flat."


    Some people will learn to behave better after eating once, and will be beaten back to their original shape and honestly shrink in their nest.


    But some people are naturally anti bone. They are like wolves and dogs. There has never been the word "retreat" in their eyes and hearts.


    For such a person, if you smooth his hair, it''s OK to say that if you give him a flat meal, it will not make him honest, but will arouse his desire to fight.


    At the same time, it also indicates that if such people are enemies, there will be absolutely no good life in the future.


    Yue Feng has been following Mo Wanshan for so many years. Naturally, he knows what he means.


    "Sir, now we are not equivalent to pulling out his tiger beard?"


    Mo Wanshan nodded and said, "it''s good, so the next is the hard day."


    Yue Feng couldn''t help worrying and said, "but today..."


    Mo Wanshan waved his hand to indicate that he didn''t have to say much, "since Chen Yi asked us to block Mo Sheng with absolute means, he must have countermeasures. We just do the thing at hand."


    Then he raised his hand and motioned Yue Feng to push him back.


    Yue Feng smiled as he pushed him back: "Master, you''ve changed a lot now. You must control this kind of thing yourself before, but since the young master... Oh, no, since the owner returned to Mo''s house, you''ve been less and less in charge. This time you didn''t ask for such a big thing. You just listened to Gu Shao and didn''t care about what you should do."


    "Hehe, I''m old, and I don''t have the energy to do more." Mo Wanshan sighed wearily, "people, it''s not good to refuse to be old. Now the world is the world of young people. We old guys should abdicate and give up the Jianghu to the new generation and let them make trouble."


    Yue Feng looked down at Mo Wanshan and said with a smile, "this is really not like what you said."


    "Isn''t it?" Mo Wanshan said with a smile, "but I really didn''t say that. I still listened to the old guy."


    "Old leader?" thinking of Mo Tong, Yue Feng nodded with a smile and said, "he is like an old urchin in a martial arts novel, but he is also a really wise man."


    "Exactly." Mo Wanshan nodded. "I don''t know where the old guy is now."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Mo Sheng returned to the West courtyard, he shouted coldly, "where''s Lisa? Where''s the man?"


    Lisa didn''t come out, but song Lu ran out of the room. When she saw that Mo Sheng was wet, she hurriedly greeted her and said, "second master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You''re home?" Mo Sheng frowned and asked, "where''s Lisa?"


    Seeing that he was in a bad mood, song Lu didn''t dare to disobey him. She only said obediently, "second Lord, have you forgotten that sister Lisa and Tong Si went out together today."


    Mo Sheng was stunned. Then he remembered that Lisa was responsible for the plan of the teahouse today.


    He frowned and felt more and more sticky and uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, song Lu turned her eyes slightly, boldly approached him, tentatively held him and said, "second master, do you want to change your clothes? You''ll catch a cold, or... I''ll take a hot bath for you. Can you take a bath first?"


    Mo Sheng hasn''t seen any big storms in his life. At this moment, as soon as song Lu spoke, he knew what the other party meant.


    But


    Mo Sheng glanced up and down at Song Lu, and his interest rose in his eyes.


    Apart from Lisa, he hasn''t been a newcomer for a long time, especially song Lu, such a good "plaything".


    Since she has this intention, she can''t help it. In addition, she has a stomach of fire today. Why not use her to vent her anger?


    Having made up his mind, when Mo Sheng looked at Song Lu again, his eyes had already taken some fire.


    "Second master..." Song Lu''s face showed shyness, lowered her head, stretched out her hand and grabbed Mo Sheng''s sleeve.


    Mo Sheng smiled, raised his hand, took her hand, patted and said, "good boy, you go and drain the water."


    Song Lu once knew that Mo Sheng agreed.


    The strength of holding her big hand made song Lu feel a little hot.


    She nodded her head gently and said in a barely audible voice, "well, second master, wait a minute."


    With that, she trotted upstairs.


    Mo Sheng looked at her back. The figure ratio was one top to one, which made him smile with satisfaction.


    At this time, the nanny came over, handed a hasty towel to Mo Sheng and said, "second master, would you like hot tea?"


    "No." Mo Sheng wiped his hair, then threw the towel on the sofa, took two steps upstairs, stopped and turned back to the nanny, "don''t tell Lisa about it, remember?"


    The nanny was stunned and quickly nodded and said, "yes."


    She naturally knew that what Mo Sheng said about "this matter" did not mean what was watered, but what would happen with song Lu.


    The West courtyard has always been Lisa''s housekeeper, and the nanny has a close relationship with Lisa. She will report some unnecessary things to Lisa on weekdays.


    She always thought that Mo Sheng didn''t know anything, but she didn''t expect to hear such a sentence suddenly.


    At the moment, the nanny was suddenly surprised. In fact, Mo Sheng always knew, but those were meaningless little things. He didn''t care if others made some small reports with Lisa.


    But when things really happen, the real leader of the West courtyard will always be mo Sheng.


    The nanny bowed her head respectfully and dared not take another look. Mo Sheng went straight upstairs.


    Second floor, Mosheng''s bedroom.


    This is the first time song Lu came in. She didn''t dare to look around. Instead, she went directly into the bathroom, washed the bathtub, put the water, and then prepared clean towels and bath towels from the cabinet. She also carefully prepared essential oils and aromatherapy.


    When all this was done, song Lu just stood up straight with a sigh of relief, and suddenly heard a voice behind her.


    "Well done, quick hands and feet." Mo Sheng smiled.


    Song Lu was surprised. Looking back, she saw Mo Sheng leaning against the door frame and looking at her with deep meaning.


    "Second master..." Song Lu was stunned and lowered her head shyly.


    Mo Sheng smiled and stretched out his hand and said, "come here."


    "Hey." Song Lu nodded, walked over with small steps and put her hand in Mo Sheng''s palm.


    Mo Sheng kneaded her white fingers and said, "help me undress."


    Song Lu bit her lip slightly. This time, she was embarrassed to answer. She just nodded and boldly helped him unbutton his suit.


    Next is the shirt, then the belt


    After taking off all Mo Sheng''s clothes, song Lu held him and said, "second Lord, the water is ready. You should try the water temperature first."


    "Well, OK." Mo Sheng walked into the bathtub with her hands.


    It has to be said that after many things, Miss Song''s family is also careful and considerate in taking care of people.


    Mo Sheng leaned in the bathtub with satisfaction and the whole person relaxed.


    After thinking for a while, song Lu squatted next to the bathtub, reached out and lifted the hot water to Mo Sheng''s shoulder to help him massage heavy and light.


    "The technique is also good. Have you learned from Lisa?" Mo Sheng asked with his eyes closed.


    "HMM." Song Lu replied, "sister Lisa handed it over to me several times, and..."


    Before she finished, Mo Sheng opened his eyes and looked at her. Her little face was pink and her watery eyes seemed to drip water.


    Mo Sheng tightened his throat and asked, "what else?"


    Song Lu bit her lip slightly and said, "when I saw sister Lisa massaging you for the second master, I watched and learned."


    "Oh, so you''ve already prepared." Mo Sheng joked.


    "Second master ~" song Lujiao glanced at him and said, "you laugh at me again."


    "Ha ha, this is not a joke." Mo Sheng stretched out a hand, slightly raised song Lu''s chin and said, "since you are ready, let me see how much you have learned."


    Song Lu looked at Mo Sheng and was shy, but she knew she couldn''t miss this opportunity.


    So he boldly stood up and said, "yes, second master."


    Mo Sheng saw her stand up and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Song Lu looked at Mo Sheng like a demon girl, and her eyes were full of temptation.


    Her snake waist wriggled gently and stretched out her hand to untie her gauze skirt, belt and button


    The skirt fell, revealing white arms.


    Mo Sheng was so angry that he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to pull the lotus root white wrist and pull her into the bathtu

 Chapter 653

    Seeing that Tong Si didn''t speak, Gu Chenyi only sneered and said, "it seems that I was nosy and hindered Miss Tong''s future."


    Tong Si''s face changed, smiled awkwardly and said, "of course not. I appreciate Gu Shao''s help."


    "Oh, thank you, but you won''t let me into the private room. You just said to see Ji Wei, but you can''t see me?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    "This..." Tong Si paused and glanced at Ning Jiwei. Seeing that he never spoke, he knew that if she didn''t let Gu Chenyi in today, Ning Jiwei wouldn''t leave anything.


    So Tong Si hesitated and said, "I''m sorry, Gu Shao. I didn''t expect you to come with Mr. Ning just now. It''s my honor to see you both at the same time. Naturally, I dare not stop you. Please don''t mind."


    Gu Chenyi listened to her words, raised her eyebrows, looked at "Ning Jiwei" and asked, "Jiwei, what do you say?"


    On the back seat, Mo Xiuyu, disguised as Ning Jiwei, couldn''t help barking.


    What can he say?


    Of course he wanted to leave directly. Just now he finally found an excuse to run away. Unexpectedly, Tong Si would catch up with him.


    She said so. If he left, wouldn''t it seem something wrong?


    At this moment, Mo Xiuyu almost scolded Tong Si to death in his heart. However, no matter how angry he was, Mo Xiuyu didn''t show anything on his face. He just glanced coldly at Tong Si and said, "Miss Tong, it''s best to determine your principles and understand my principles. Otherwise, even if I don''t care about it and enter this box with you, we will only break up unhappily."


    To put it bluntly, he just doesn''t want to come in and talk.


    "This..." Tong Si is dying of anxiety. Today he has a big task. He can''t fail without even entering the door.


    In desperation, Tong Si looked at Gu Chenyi and asked, "Gu Shao, your adults forgive me a lot and help me speak."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "it seems that in Miss Tong''s eyes, I am really a good man."


    Tong Si''s face stiffened, but Gu Chenyi didn''t care about her. Instead, he turned to "Ning Jiwei" and said, "Jiwei, since we''re here, we don''t want to go in and have a look. Let''s see what tea Miss Tong is going to give us in Mo''s territory."


    Hearing Gu Chenyi tell the owner behind the teahouse so plainly, Tong Si''s heart is a click.


    However, Ning Jiwei finally nodded and walked down from the car.


    Tong Si was relieved and led them into the box.


    After entering the box, Tong Si sat down in his previous position, and Ning Jiwei sat down opposite.


    Gu Chenyi looked around, his eyes changed slightly, and then sat down between the two.


    Because I didn''t expect Gu Chenyi to come before, so I didn''t think so much about the location of the camera.


    At the moment, Gu Chenyi just sat with his back to the camera and couldn''t see everything with Ning Jiwei.


    In the suite, Lisa and Song Wei''s faces changed slightly.


    "Sister Lisa, why do you think Gu Chenyi came too?" Song Wei asked.


    Of course, they know that Gu Chenyi is Ning Jiwei''s biggest help, but they just see a tong Si. Why did Ning Jiwei come with Gu Chenyi?


    Lisa frowned, shook her head and said, "according to our speculation, Gu Chenyi should have been in Mo''s house at this time. He came with Ning Jiwei. Did you know we had an ambush here?"


    "Shouldn''t be." Song Wei said suspiciously, "only the second master, you and me know about this action. Even Tong Si doesn''t know."


    Lisa sank her face and said in a cold voice, "anyway, I have to tell the second master about it first."


    Song Wei nodded, took out his cell phone and said, "then I''ll call the second master."


    Lisa nodded.


    Song Wei took his cell phone to one side to make a phone call, but unexpectedly, the cell phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    Seeing this, Lisa asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The second master didn''t answer the phone." Song Wei thought for a moment, dialed song Lu''s number and said, "maybe the second master is still in the east yard and hasn''t gone back. I''ll call Lulu to ask."


    But Song Wei didn''t expect that this time the phone rang for a long time before someone answered.


    And


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    Listening to the sound, Song Wei almost bit off his tongue. He couldn''t believe it and asked, "second, second master?"


    "HMM." Mo Sheng said lazily.


    Lisa heard Song Wei''s surprised voice behind her. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    Song Wei''s heart tightened and hurriedly said, "no, it''s all right."


    Then he quickly changed the topic and said to Mo Sheng, "second Lord, the situation here has changed. Gu Chenyi followed Ning Jiwei."


    "Gu Chenyi?" Mo Sheng frowned and said, "I said. Why didn''t one of them be there when I went to the east courtyard just now? It turned out that they guessed that I would start in the teahouse."


    Song Wei asked, "second master, what should we do next?"


    "What should we do?" Mo Sheng sneered: "since he Gu Chenyi also died with Ning Jiwei, let them die together."


    Song Wei felt a chill in his heart and said, "yes, my subordinates know."


    "HMM." Mo Sheng nodded lazily, "Lisa, be careful."


    "Yes." Song Wei swallowed his saliva and didn''t dare ask song Lu any more. He just answered and hung up.


    After hanging up, Song Wei phoned Mo Sheng in a fake way. Of course, he just hung up as soon as he dialed.


    Seeing Song Wei''s strange look, Lisa asked, "Ah Wei, what''s the matter with you? Has the phone finished? What did the second master say?"


    "The second master said let''s act according to the plan." Song Wei put away his mobile phone, turned to calm his face and said to Lisa, "the second master said that since Gu Chenyi wants to die with Ning Jiwei, we don''t have to pity him and let them die together."


    Lisa nodded and said, "I guess the second master won''t miss this opportunity, but since you''ve just finished, what have you been doing with your mobile phone?"


    "No," Song Wei said innocently, "just finished. I just hung up."


    "Just like this?" Lisa narrowed her eyes, suddenly sounded the alarm bell in her heart, looked at Song Wei and said, "just now... You said you were calling song Lu? How could it be the second master?"


    Song Wei lost his smile. He stepped forward and put his hand on Lisa''s shoulder. He pushed her back to the chair and sat down and said, "my sister, you''re too worried. I wanted to call Lulu, but I just thought twice, I hung up, and then dialed the second master''s number."


    "Really?" Lisa looked at Song Wei suspiciously. She didn''t know why. She just felt something strange.


    Maybe this is a woman''s terrible sixth sense.


    Song Wei sighed, took out his mobile phone, called out the call record, and quickly flashed in front of Lisa: "look, is the first caller the second master?"


    He only glanced. Lisa only had time to look at the recent call and saw that it was indeed Mo Sheng''s number, so there was no doubt.


    As for the length of the call, she didn''t have time to watch it, otherwise she wouldn''t be so calm at the moment.


    Seeing Lisa no longer asked, Song Wei was relieved. After taking back his mobile phone, his palm was still in a cold sweat.


    He didn''t expect song Lu to be so strong. It''s only so long since she took Mo Sheng!


    But on second thought, in the future, his sister will be mo Sheng''s woman, and he can be regarded as Mo Sheng''s relative.


    After that, he and Mo Sheng were tied more tightly, and his life was more stable.


    Thinking of this, Song Wei was not happy. He planned to have a good talk with song Lu when he went back.


    Lisa looked at Song Wei''s back and a touch of doubt flashed in her eyes.


    She still felt something was wrong, but now was not the time to pursue it.


    Even if there is any problem, she can check it after she goes back. After all, the nanny at home is very familiar with her and can ask anything.


    When Lisa and Song Wei contacted Mo Sheng, "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi also sat down in the box.


    Tong Si looked at them, tightened his hands under the table, cleared his throat and said, "Ji Wei, I... I want to cooperate with you this time..."


    "Poof ~" as soon as she opened her mouth, Gu Chenyi couldn''t help laughing.


    Tong Si paused, turned to Gu Chenyi and asked, "Gu Shao, do you have any advice?"


    "I dare not." Gu Chenyi waved his hand and said, "I dare not give advice, but... Miss Tong, can you not use this opening sentence every time you come to us? Cooperation? Which time is it beneficial for us to cooperate with you?"


    "I......" Tong Si''s face became colder and looked at Ning Jiwei and said: "Ji Wei, I know I wasn''t sensible before, but in the current situation, whether you like it or not, it''s the best choice to cooperate with me, isn''t it? Do you want to see the Tong family tied up with Mo Erye? You''ll be the only one in Xiangcheng. Even if the Qiao family is willing to help you, they''re used to being neutral and won''t try their best to help you. You''ll be fine then What''s the situation in? Do you still use me to say? "


    "Ning Jiwei" put his index finger on the table and tapped it gently. This is his habitual little action, which symbolizes that he is thinking.


    Shaoqing, "Ning Jiwei" looked up at Tong Si and said in a deep voice, "it seems that Miss Tong has been thoughtful for a long time. Even the Qiao family has considered for me."


    Listening to his words, Tong Si thought he had convinced him, so he had more confidence in his heart and said proudly: "of course, because I came here with a cooperative attitude with you, and I hope this is enough to show my sincerity."


    "Ning Jiwei" nodded and said, "to tell you the truth, I really don''t want the Tong family to mix with Mo Sheng. But miss Tong is a little bad. Although I don''t want the Tong family to help Mo Sheng, I don''t need the help of the Tong family."


    "What?" Tong Si was stunned. Unexpectedly, the Tong family force he was proud of would be despised by Ning Jiwei.


    Gu Chenyi sneered: "what''s so surprising? After all, no one wants to be stabbed in the back by an ally one day."

 Chapter 654

    Tong Si froze and knew that Gu Chenyi was sarcastic about his lack of credibility.


    After all, in the previous cooperation with Mo negative, it was their children who did not speak of benevolence and righteousness.


    Looking back on the past, there are too many things that can be picked out to beat Tong Si. As the saying goes, there are too many lice to scratch. Tong thoughtfully put aside his face and looked at "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi: "You two, I know how much I offended you in the past, but since you are willing to see me today, you should not come to settle old accounts with me? I think we all want to cooperate with each other, so we sit here and talk, don''t we?"


    Gu Chenyi looked at Tong Si, slightly picked her eyebrows and said, "Miss Tong is smart. It seems that she should be treated with admiration on the third day of her absence. I don''t know who miss Tong has learned from recently and has made such rapid progress?"


    When Gu Chenyi spied with obviously tentative eyes, Tong Si shifted his eyes and said, "Gu Shao flattered me. I don''t have any master. I just fell more and naturally will have a little memory."


    "So, that would be better." Gu Chenyi knocked on the table and said with a smile.


    Tong Si smiled and then talked about cooperation. It was just a scene. It sounded like that, but it was very empty.


    And she looked at her watch as if she were watching how long it would take to say.


    Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiuyu are not stupid. Seeing Tong Si like this, of course, they understand.


    Originally, they had made several preparations before they came. If Tong Si really wanted to talk about cooperation, they also had a way to deal with it.


    If Tong Si and Lisa see through that "ningjiwei" is false, they also have countermeasures.


    But neither of them thought that Mo Sheng was playing so much this time and wanted to leave them here directly.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at Gu Chenyi. Gu Chenyi lowered his head and smiled. His index finger gently on the table, indicating that he was calm and not impatient.


    Anyway, it''s a game in the game. It depends on who can play better than who.


    Seeing that Gu Chenyi knew it well, Mo Xiuyu didn''t take it anymore. He just sat there calmly and played the role of "Ning Jiwei".


    Seeing through Tong Si''s purpose, Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiuyu will certainly not be kind enough to accompany Tong Si in acting.


    Both of them sat there with the old God, picked up the tea cup several times, but didn''t drink it. They listened and watched so much, and let Tong Si speak dry there alone.


    "Cough..." Tong Si was thirsty and couldn''t help drinking another cup of tea. Seeing that "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi didn''t speak, he couldn''t help saying, "what I just said, I don''t know what you think?"


    "Hmm?" Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows and said lazily, "it''s OK. What do you think, Ji Wei?"


    "Well..." "Ning Jiwei" pretended to meditate, then ambiguous and said, "almost."


    Tong Si''s mouth is slightly drawn. What''s the answer?


    One is "OK" and the other is "almost". What she said just now is in vain?


    Tong Si was angry and didn''t dare to send it out, so he had to pour tea ceremony for them with a fake smile: "why don''t you two drink tea? This is the first teahouse in Xiangcheng. The tea is the best."


    "Ha ha." Gu Chenyi took the cup of tea and shook it gently in his hand. He turned to "Ning Jiwei" and said, "Jiwei, do you hear me? Miss Tong asked us to drink Mo Sheng''s tea."


    "Ning Jiwei" raised her eyelids, looked at Tong Si and said, "Miss Tong is still so naive. It seems that you don''t doubt Mo Sheng at all. Even from the degree of your relaxation here, you should be very relieved and rely on Mo Sheng. So, what''s the purpose of Miss Tong''s not offering me to meet in this tea house today?"


    When he finally got to the point, Tong Si looked tight.


    In the suite, Lisa narrowed her eyes and said to Song Wei, "get ready for action."


    "Yes." Song Wei didn''t dare to delay when he met something serious. He quickly took the order and went out.


    Lisa continued to stare at the projection screen and observe the movements of Gu Chenyi and others.


    In the box, Tong Si''s face changed slightly and said to "Ning Jiwei": "you''re worried too much. I just think that no matter how much mo Erye is, he won''t use such an indecent means to a little woman in such broad daylight."


    "Well, to you, Mo Sheng disdains to use, but not necessarily to us." Gu Chenyi sneered, "Miss Tong is so full. I don''t know if Miss tong can ensure our safety if something really happens today?"


    Tong Si was stiff, pursed his lips and didn''t say anything for a while.


    Of course, she can''t guarantee Gu Chenyi''s safety. She can''t guarantee them. She even wants to run away now.


    "Ning Jiwei" sneered at Tong Si and said, "it seems that I overestimated Miss Tong. Today... It was not necessary to come out."


    Then he stood up and said to Gu Chenyi, "let''s go."


    Gu Chenyi shrugged his shoulders, then stood up and said, "it''s really boring. I was wondering if there would be any other tricks. Unexpectedly, it''s just so simple to deceive us?"


    "Ning Jiwei" said with a cruel smile on his lips, "maybe the real activity is only beginning now."


    "That''s right." Gu Chenyi yawned, shook his neck, and then moved his wrist. "It seems that I have to move my joints. It''s too gentle to start when I need to do it for a while."


    Listening to their words, Lisa, who was looking at the scene in the suite, immediately said to Tong Si, "stop them and ask clearly."


    She spoke in a hurry. Tong Si didn''t understand what Lisa asked her to ask, but she understood the command of "stop them".


    So Tong Si hurried forward, blocked in front of "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi and said, "guys, don''t hurry to go first. We haven''t finished yet."


    "Haven''t you finished?" Gu Chenyi pretended to be surprised, glanced up and down at Tong Si, then fixed his eyes on the special Earrings next to her ears, narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s Miss Tong. Your master''s hands are not ready yet, so we still need to wait here for a few minutes."


    "Well, I''m not..." Tong Si hurriedly denied, but he was in a hurry and didn''t know how to explain.


    Sure enough, as soon as her voice fell, Gu Chenyi grabbed her head and asked, "no? What do you want to say? Don''t you have people ready to leave us here, or don''t you deliberately plan to frame us?"


    "I, I..." Tong Si was stunned and said, "Gu Shao, you really misunderstood me. I didn''t do that."


    "Of course I know you didn''t do that." Gu Chenyi said with a sarcastic smile: "even if you want to do this, you don''t have the ability. Just because you didn''t do it doesn''t mean you didn''t do it behind your back. Right, Miss Tong?"


    Tongsi''s face was very ugly. Gu Chenyi''s words were sharp and true, so that she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Ning Jiwei" glanced at Tong Si and said to Gu Chenyi in a cold voice, "don''t tell her much. Let''s go."


    "Well." Gu Chenyi nodded, took two steps, and said to Tong Si, "by the way, Miss Tong, do you know how we know your purpose?"


    "What?" Tong Si was stunned and stared at Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi sneered: "next time, remember to make a draft at least before fooling people. Don''t say some empty words. Do we really think we are three-year-old children?"


    Tong Si clenched his lips. Unexpectedly, they noticed what he said.


    "Ning Jiwei" came to the door, suddenly stopped, turned to look at Tong Si and said, "let''s ask again, are you sure you want to go this way?"


    Tong Si had bowed his head. Hearing Ning Jiwei''s question, he couldn''t help raising his head, staring at him in a daze, and blurted out: "Ji Wei..."


    "Ning Jiwei" frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to be nosy, but I''ve cooperated in the end. No matter whether the cooperation is good or bad, I don''t want the people I saved to fall into the same pit again, so coming here today is also the last chance I''ll give you."


    Tong Si listened to "Ning Jiwei" quietly, and his nose suddenly felt a little sour.


    She designed the person in front of her, but it turned out that the person in front of her really planned to save herself?


    In life, it seems that only now can there be a moment of light.


    Tong Si smiled, shook his head and said, "thank you. I''m fine."


    After a pause, she bowed deeply to "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi and said, "I''m sorry."


    After accepting her bow and apology, "Ning Jiwei" said nothing more and turned around and strode away with Gu Chenyi.


    At the same time when they left the box door, the whole teahouse closed instantly, and dozens of people suddenly surrounded from other boxes and downstairs.


    Gu Chenyi smiled coldly and said, "it seems that we are really underestimated."


    "Ning Jiwei" couldn''t help but feel nervous, but at this time he was not Mo Xiuyu, but "Ning Jiwei", so he stifled his fear and pretended to stand there quietly.


    Gu Chenyi looked around and said in a high voice, "do you have a friend who can talk? Or do we just start?"


    "Ha ha, it''s Gu Shao. He can still calm down at this time." Song Wei came out of the upstairs, stood by the railing, looked down at "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi and said, "but what you two say today doesn''t work. If you enter here, don''t want to go out."


    "Oh, really?" Gu Chenyi nodded. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, with your second master, there''s no regret even if you die here."


    As soon as he said this, Lisa immediately rushed out of the room upstairs, stared at Gu Chenyi fiercely and said, "what are you talking about? What did you do to the second master?"


    Gu Chenyi frowned slightly and was not surprised by Lisa''s appearance. "I guess it''s you. It seems that you are Tong Si''s master?"


    Lisa widened her eyes, turned to "ningziwei" and asked, "what did you do?"


    "Ning Jiwei" said coldly, "don''t you just call back and ask?"


    Lisa stamped her feet in anger and hurriedly took out her mobile phone to call Mo Sheng.


    Although she had just played, she was still afraid that something would happen to Mo Sheng.

 Chapter 655

    Song Wei also looked suspiciously at "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi. To tell the truth, he was not worried about Mo Sheng''s accident.


    After all, Lisa didn''t know when she was talking, but he did.


    Mo Shenggang worked with song Lu.


    Mo Sheng is not an ordinary person. He doesn''t have the ability to detect danger.


    So since he has this idea to work with song Lu, it proves that he will be fine.


    It''s just that Song Wei didn''t say that. Lisa went to make a phone call.


    After all, doesn''t it seem that he doesn''t care about Mo Sheng?


    Besides, whether for Mo Sheng or for himself, he doesn''t want to reveal too much about Mo Sheng and song Lu. That''s his card. He can''t take it as soon as he gets it.


    It''s just... Things went beyond Song Wei''s expectation.


    Lisa couldn''t get through.


    Not only Mo Sheng''s phone can''t get through, but the nanny''s, song Lu''s and Mo Xiujin''s... All can''t get through.


    "What''s the matter?" Lisa turned pale, thinking that something might happen to Mo Sheng, and she was in a panic.


    Mo Sheng is her heaven and her dependence for the rest of her life, and Mo Xiujin is still at home


    "Ning Jiwei, what have you done? What have you done to the second master


    ? "Lisa roared.


    With such a roar, people around her immediately pointed all their weapons at "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi.


    Faced with so many weapons, if someone else would have stopped cooking long ago.


    But Gu Chenyi and "Ning Jiwei" have seen great storms and waves, and they are not serious at the moment.


    Gu Chenyi also yawned lazily, leaned against the wall, spread his hands to the people in front of him and said, "come on, don''t you just stand here? Come here, come here."


    The more he said so, the more no one dared to come forward.


    Everyone looked at each other and felt that Gu Chenyi must have hidden a back move.


    Seeing their advice one by one, Gu Chenyi looked up at Lisa and Song Wei with a sneer and said, "why, are all of you cowards? So many people are afraid of me?"


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s sarcastic words, Song Wei''s eyes were cold.


    As Mo Sheng said, he is a wolf dog. The only thing he doesn''t lack is fighting and ruthlessness.


    The people he brought out naturally had to be as cruel as him.


    So Gu Chenyi''s words seemed to be the biggest irony, fanning his face.


    Song Wei almost waved his hand and said coldly, "come on, give it to me..."


    "Stop!" before he finished, Lisa interrupted him and said, "no one is allowed to do it."


    "Sister Lisa..." Song Wei frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Lisa took a deep breath, shook her hands and dialed Mo Sheng again.


    Unlike the previous times when I couldn''t dial out, this time I got through, but the voice on the other end of the phone sounded very wrong.


    "Second master!" Song Wei was also anxious and hurriedly shouted at his mobile phone.


    "Cough... Save, save..." Mo Sheng''s voice came, struggling.


    Lisa was almost crying, and asked with tears in her eyes, "what''s the matter with you, sir? Is it Ning Jiwei''s hand?"


    Downstairs, "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi looked at each other with a smile in their eyes, but they hid well. Only they could see it.


    "No, don''t do it..." Mo Sheng seemed to have blood in his mouth. As soon as he said two words, he suddenly coughed.


    "Cough... Well..." after a while, he gasped and said, "don''t start, let them go."


    Upon hearing this, Song Wei hurriedly said, "but the second master..."


    How rare is such an opportunity. If Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi leave in this way, they will never have such a good opportunity to catch a turtle in a jar.


    And Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi are not generous people. As long as they are given the chance to leave alive today, they will fight back in the future.


    Before Song Wei finished, a strange voice sounded on the other end of the phone. Listening carefully, it was Mike.


    Mike smiled proudly and said, "yes, don''t stop, Song Wei. It''s hard to catch Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi. How can we let them go?"


    "Are you? Why are you at Mo''s?" Lisa asked.


    Mike laughed and said, "Jiwei, Lao Gu, they don''t know who I am. Hey, introduce me quickly."


    Gu Chenyi turned her eyes and said, "this is Mike. Song Shao should not be strange. After all, you have such a good relationship with David Davis. You should be very familiar with their family."


    "The Davis family..." Song Wei was stunned. The Davis family is on a par with the Mo family. If Mike and Ning Jiwei cooperate inside and outside, they may really attack Mo Sheng.


    Thinking of this, Song Wei couldn''t make up his mind for the moment.


    Lisa didn''t miss them as much as he did. She gritted her teeth and looked at "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi and said, "I''ll let you go, but you must ensure that the second master is all right."


    "Oh, yes." Gu Chenyi nodded, "anyway, our purpose is just to protect ourselves."


    Song Wei looked at Gu Chenyi suspiciously and asked, "did you agree so easily?"


    "What about that?" Gu Chenyi glanced at him obliquely and said, "we still have people outside. Even if we make a big deal with you here, it can''t be over. Today is not a suitable day for a decisive battle, so save your heart."


    Although this explanation is somewhat far fetched, it makes sense to think that Ning Jiwei cares about Jian Haixi.


    Song Wei no longer doubted. Lisa was more worried about Mo Sheng, so she didn''t hesitate to tell the people, "make way, let them go."


    The crowd looked at Lisa and turned to see Song Wei.


    Song Wei waved his hand and said in a cold voice, "step back."


    They both gave such orders. Naturally, they didn''t dare to say anything more.


    In the private room, Tong Si didn''t dare to show up all the time. He only hid behind the door and eavesdropped on the outside.


    "Ning Jiwei" and Gu Chenyi walked out of the teahouse in full view of the public.


    Go out, get in, leave


    A series of actions were not urgent or slow, and they could not see that they came out from the face of death.


    After they left completely, Mike said, "don''t worry, I''m not like you. I''m absolutely right. If I don''t kill Mo Sheng, I won''t do it."


    Hearing what he said, Lisa and Songwei were relieved.


    After hanging up, Lisa said to Song Wei, "hurry back immediately to ensure the safety of the second master."


    "Yes." Song Wei didn''t dare to delay, so he hurried back with Lisa first.


    On the other side, in mikai''s villa.


    Mike lay on the sofa with his legs crossed, knocking melon seeds and talking on the phone.


    After successfully fooling Lisa and mikai, shuibingling put a cut watermelon into his mouth in time.


    "Ah woo ~ sweet." Mike said with a smile, "now, I''ll kill them if I don''t play."

 Chapter 656

    After shuibingling finished feeding him, he also pinched a watermelon and threw it into his mouth. He smiled and squeezed it next to Mike. He sat down askew and said, "when they go back, they will find that their second master is OK and there is no killer at all. When you say that, if Mo Sheng hears that they let brother Gu go because they were cheated, will he be angry and want to strangle them?"


    "That''s more than strangling. I''ll have to be angry and have high blood pressure." Mike "tut tut" shook his head. He couldn''t help laughing at the thought of Mo Sheng''s high blood pressure.


    Qin Zhixu then came down from upstairs on the phone. Seeing the two people holding watermelon foolishly, he turned his eyes and said, "do you two have too much leisure? Please, the key point of this matter is that you two are responsible."


    "Don''t worry, my father will take care of it." Mike''s proud look of "I have a father" makes Qin Zhixu want to slap him.


    "I didn''t know who it was before. I always tried my best to get rid of his father''s control. Now?" Qin Zhixu sneered.


    Mike was such a young man when he first came to Xiangcheng. He was full of fighting spirit every day and looked like a good seedling to get rid of the name of "rich and dandy".


    But now?


    I don''t know. I thought he was taught bad by them.


    Listening to Qin Zhixu''s words, Mike sighed, waved his hand and said, "Zhixu, you don''t know how it feels to have a rich and powerful father who dotes on you at home. I was too young before. For such a little thing, it''s not worth making trouble with my father."


    Qin Zhixu listened to his words and his temples twitched. He went to one side and looked at the water Bingling that was also tilted on the other side and said, "if he is like this, won''t you persuade him?"


    "What to persuade? Isn''t that good?" Shui Bingling said with a smile: "although Mike has taken over the Davis family, his foundation is not thick enough now. Many things get in the way. Since such a big thing can''t tolerate mistakes, it''s better for a more calm uncle Lin Meng to take responsibility."


    Qin knew Xu Leng hummed, "you''re still right. What will you do in the future? Will you always rely on other people''s two elders in the future?"


    "Brother Qin, you think too much." Shui Bingling reached out and patted Qin Zhixu on the shoulder and said, "even if we think, do you think uncle Lin Meng and aunt Aisa''s temper will watch Mike turn into waste?"


    "Hiss ~" Mike hummed to Qin Zhixu, "you just don''t trust me. You think I will be bought by money sooner or later."


    Qin Zhixu glanced up and down at him and said, "then show me the side that you won''t be bought off. Up to now, I haven''t seen you do anything else except calling your father."


    Seeing that Qin knew Xu misunderstood, Shui Bingling couldn''t help speaking for Mike: "brother Qin, you''re wrong. Although we entrusted uncle Lin Meng to take charge of this matter, the specific plan of the matter was thought by Mike. He has been making plans all night for the past two days, and has quarreled with Uncle Lin Meng several times when he came home."


    "You need to explain for me?" Mike rubbed the head of water ice cream angrily, turned to look at Qin Zhixu and said, "you still say me. What did you do?"


    "What am I doing?" Qin Zhixu rolled his eyes, shook his cell phone and said, "I just contacted Lao Gu. He and Xiuyu have left the teahouse."


    "I know that." Mike spits out a watermelon seed, looks at Qin Zhixu provocatively and says, "what else?"


    Qin Zhixu hummed, pinched a watermelon from the fruit plate held by Shui Bingling, threw his mobile phone to Mike and said, "after calling Lao Gu, I also contacted Ji Wei."


    "Ning Jiwei?" Mike''s eyes lit up, looked at Qin Zhixu suspiciously and asked, "which Ning Jiwei? The real one or the fake one?"


    "What do you say?" Qin Zhixu Bai said with one look, "if it''s fake, I''ll just talk to Lao Gu directly?"


    "That''s right." Mike nodded and then realized it. He suddenly sat up from the sofa, stared at Qin Zhixu and said, "have you got in touch with Ji Wei? What about Haixi? How''s she? What about Yi Yi? What about Mo Jue? What''s the matter with talina?"


    He threw out several questions in a series. The voice was high and urgent. He didn''t look lazy at all.


    In fact, these people who stay in Xiangcheng are still making preparations on the surface and strictly guard against Mo Sheng. But in fact, my heart is more lazy than one.


    It''s not that they don''t want to care, but that they are too worried about those people outside Hunan city.


    How''s Jian Haixi, how are Jian Yi and Mo Jue, and what''s going on in talilina


    Wait, if these problems are not solved one day, it will be difficult for the people left behind in Xiangcheng to rest assured one day.


    If it were not for these worries, they would not be willing to deal with Mo Sheng in this way today.


    Which man has no blood in his heart? It''s not a last resort. Who would want to delay the battle in this way?


    Not only Mike was worried, Shui Bingling also sat up, stared at Qin Zhixu and asked, "how''s sister Haixi? Have you found the antidote? Isn''t mikai in the past? Should it be all right now..."


    The two were excited one by one, which scared Qin Zhixu back two steps: "I said you two don''t get so excited first. I just called."


    "Then you should say it quickly." Shui Bingling said urgently.


    Qin Zhixu saw that they were really worried and stopped teasing them. Instead, he smiled and said, "Jiwei said he would be back soon."


    "That Haixi..." Mike swallowed his mouth nervously, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "where''s Haixi? How''s she?"


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "since Ji Wei is planning to come back, Haixi is certainly fine. The antidote has been taken. It is estimated that he will recover in another week."


    Listen, Jane Haixi took the antidote, and Mike and shuibingling both relaxed. Airway: "great, I''ve finally passed this level."


    Shui Bingling sucked his nose and said, "I''m going to tell Ke''er."


    Qin Zhixu waved his hand and said, "you''d better take a break. Ke''er and Mo Feng went to Mi''s house and won''t come back tonight. You told them today that you didn''t mean to make them excited."


    Mike thought for a moment and got up and said, "I''ll go to Joe''s house and tell Ruirui and George the good news."


    "Why go in person?" Qin Zhixu asked suspiciously, "just call?"


    Mike shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. George can''t get through all the time. I want Ruirui too, so I''d better go there in person."


    Qin Zhixu thought for a moment, nodded and said, "you used to be good. Old Joe''s body has always been uncertain. I guess even if you let George say this, old Joe doesn''t believe him very much. Go and say it. Old Joe may be in a good mood and his body will be better."


    Mike nodded, got up from the sofa, grabbed Shui Bingling''s shoulder and pulled her up and said, "let''s go."


    "I''ll go too?" shuibingling was stunned. He didn''t expect Mike to let her go too.


    Mike glanced at her obliquely and said, "why, didn''t you just say you wanted to see Ruirui? Don''t you want to go again?"


    "No, no..." shuibingling hurriedly explained, "I''m not afraid you''re embarrassed. Is it appropriate to take me there?"


    Although they are not very familiar with the Qiao family, Shui Bingling is shy at the thought of following Mike to the door.


    Mike looked at the two blushes on her face, frowned and wondered, "what are you blushing for?"


    "I......" Shui Bingling lowered his head and said with some wriggling: "isn''t that shy? It''s the first time I went to Qiao''s house with you, so......"


    Mike blinked and said, "so what''s the matter? Why are you shy when you go to Qiao''s house? I haven''t seen you shy when I go to my house."


    Shuibingling gave a meal, stared at Mike and said, "that''s different. I''m familiar with my aunt and uncle, so I won''t be shy, but you haven''t taken me to other people''s houses, so..."


    Mike rolled his eyes, reached out and knocked her on the forehead and said, "so what? Why didn''t I find you doing so much before? Forget it, I''ll go myself if you don''t go."


    After that, he didn''t wait for shuibingling to say again. He turned and was about to set his shoes at the door and leave.


    He couldn''t help sharing such good news with others.


    Shuibingling saw him turn and left, stamping his feet with anger.


    Qin Zhixu watched, smiled and patted Shui Bingling on the shoulder and said, "forget it, you don''t know how serious his straight man''s cancer is. Take your time."


    Shuibingling hummed: "what straight male cancer, he just doesn''t care about me."


    "Ha ha." Qin Zhixu asked with a smile, "do you still go with him?"


    Seeing that Mike had put on his shoes and walked out, Shui Bingling clenched his teeth and stamped his feet and said, "go, why not? I''ve taken ninety-nine steps. It''s not bad to take another step!"


    She can break Mike''s orientation, so why be afraid of his straight male cancer?


    Looking at the water ice Lingfeng, Qin Zhixu shook his head and laughed. Suddenly, he missed his own wanyuqing a little.


    I don''t know if the little girl is doing well at home. Don''t be robbed.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the door, shuibingling caught up with Mike, put his hand around his arm and said, "I''m calling you to wait for me. You still go."


    "Aren''t you going? What are you doing with me?" Mike snorted, but didn''t take her hand away.


    I don''t know when, he seems to have been used to water ice cream sticking to himself all the time.


    Even when he was going to go to Qiao''s house just now, he called her without thinking.


    Shuibingling didn''t care about his black face either. He said with a smile, "what can I do if I don''t go? In case you don''t say well, I can make a round court. Besides, I''m so cute. I''ll show my face when I go with you."


    "Oh, that''s really hard for you." Mike glanced at her with a slight spoil in his eyes.

 Chapter 657

    "No hard work, no hard work." Shui Bingling narrowed her eyes with a smile and said with white teeth: "I''d like to. I''m your assistant. It''s my job to share the worries and solve the problems for the boss."


    "Silly." Mike reached out and scraped her nose, smiled and led her to Joe''s house.


    On the other side of the teahouse, something big happened.


    Lisa and others kept calling Mo Sheng to confirm the situation while they were on their way home.


    About ten minutes later, when Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiuyu just got out of their control and returned to Mo''s house, Lisa finally contacted the real Mo Sheng.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Lisa thought that Mo Sheng was still coughing up blood and weak as before, so she hurriedly asked, "Sir, how are you? Have they left? Have you been injured?"


    Mo Sheng lay in bed with song Lu in his arms.


    They have just finished their exercise, and they still have something to say.


    Song Lu twined in front of him. Her fingers were green and her face was spring. She was a young and good figure. Just looking at the streamer in her eyes was enough to move her heart.


    He swallowed his saliva, held song Lu''s hand, led her to stretch out into the quilt, perfunctorily answered the phone and asked, "what''s up?"


    When Lisa heard Mo Sheng''s voice, she choked and said, "second Lord, you''re all right. It''s great. It''s great..."


    Mo Sheng is not the kind of person who forgets things for love. He soon heard the difference in Lisa''s voice, so he stopped his thoughts with song Lu, sat up from bed and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" Lisa was stunned when she heard his question. "What are you talking about, second master?"


    She was in a trance. She knew what had gone wrong, but she couldn''t believe it, so she hurriedly said, "second master, aren''t you trapped and injured by the killer? You also asked me to release Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi..."


    "What are you talking about?" Mo Sheng never lost his temper with Lisa so loudly, but at the moment, he couldn''t help listening to Lisa''s words. He snapped: "I''m good at home. Someone dares to come to the door and kill me? Who has the courage and ability?"


    "But... But Davis. Mike said..." Lisa wanted to say that if the Davis family really wanted to do it, it was not impossible.


    But before he spoke, Mo Sheng interrupted, "Davis? Their family is not in Xiangcheng. How can they wade in muddy water here? Is your brain caught in the door?"


    Lisa was stunned by his roar. Song Wei on one side also noticed that it was wrong. He quickly asked the driver to stop the car and asked, "sister Lisa, what''s the matter?"


    With tears of grievance in her eyes, Lisa bit her lip and said, "second master... It''s all right. We''ve been designed."


    Song Wei was stunned and his face looked ugly.


    Mo Sheng shouted coldly, "where are you now? Let people go back immediately! We must not let Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi leave!"


    He has arranged so many plans for today''s affairs. How can he be willing to lose on this issue?


    Listening to his words, Lisa trembled and whispered, "it''s too late, second master. They... Have returned to Mo''s house..."


    "What?" Mo Shengqi roared, "who let you decide without authorization? Have you followed me for nothing for so many years? You don''t let people determine such a big thing in person. Just a few calls ruined my whole plan. Do you want to kill me?"


    Song Wei could hear Mo Sheng''s roar on the phone from a distance. He trembled in his heart and turned to look at Lisa. He saw that she had cried with a pale face.


    Song Wei sighed in his heart and said that he was also a poor woman.


    She didn''t know that her man was with his sister at the moment, otherwise she would be even more broken.


    Thinking of this, Song Wei suddenly felt that he should do something.


    His eyes turned and said to the driver, "you get off and drive back in another car. Tell your brothers to go back first."


    "Yes." the driver was just a servant. He opened the door and went down.


    Several other cars following them also left slowly.


    Since the failure of this matter has become a foregone conclusion, there is no need to waste time on the street. It''s just business to go back and plead guilty. It''s a shame to be killed by Gu Chenyi and them later.


    After the car behind them left, they were the only one left on the street.


    Song Wei sent the co driver out, opened the rear door and sat in again.


    At this time, Lisa had finished talking with Mo Sheng on the phone, and the whole person was lying on her knees and sobbing in a low voice.


    She has followed Mo Sheng for so many years and has never been scolded so hard.


    Lisa has always felt that she is special. In the past, there were so many women around Mo Sheng, but no one was gentle enough. She was obedient and winked.


    As long as it is something Mo Sheng tells her, she will pay 200% of her heart to do it well. Therefore, even if she sometimes doesn''t do some small things well enough, Mo Sheng won''t scold her or scold her.


    But I didn''t expect Mo Sheng to scold her so loudly this time. It was just on the phone. I don''t know what kind of angry scene she will face when she goes back.


    Lisa felt aggrieved at the thought of this.


    Song Wei''s hand was stretched out at this time.


    He first tentatively patted Lisa on the shoulder and comforted, "sister, don''t cry."


    Lisa sobbed and didn''t push his hand away.


    Seeing that she was not disgusted, Song Wei dared to pat her hand again and said softly, "sister, I think the second master is also worried. Anyone who is anxious will be angry. He didn''t mean to hurt you. Don''t be sad."


    Lisa sobbed, "I''m worried about him, too. Did I mean it?"


    "Sister, don''t cry," Song Wei said, tentatively reaching out to take Lisa''s arm and said, "it hurts to see you cry."


    Lisa leaned on his shoulder along with his strength and whispered, "awei, I''m so tired. Let me lean for a while..."


    "OK." seeing her leaning over, Song Wei couldn''t help but soften his voice and whispered, "sister, don''t worry. I''ll bear all the blame of the second master when I go back. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to worry about being punished."


    Listening to his words, Lisa said with a bitter smile, "do you bear it? What do you take? Even if he punishes me, at least I''m his man, he won''t punish me too hard. But if you take the blame, you''ll be hurt, and you won''t be reused in a short time."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not afraid." Song Wei hugged Lisa and said seriously, "sister, don''t worry about me. I don''t matter."


    Lisa sobbed, looked up at Song Wei and said, "awei, you treat me very well."

 Chapter 658

    Song Wei was stunned, then bowed his head in shame. The tall man suddenly blushed and stammered, "sister... You, you make me embarrassed."


    No woman doesn''t like a man with pure feelings, especially a prodigal son. It will only make people softer to show his pure feelings for himself.


    Lisa was no exception. She smiled, and the mood that had just been deeply hurt by Mo Sheng eased slightly.


    She winked at Liu Bo, looked at Song Wei and said, "Why are you embarrassed? You think of me, and I will naturally remember your good."


    "Sister, i..." Song Wei looked at Lisa with blazing eyes and said anxiously, "sister, you don''t have to remember my good, i... I''m all voluntary."


    "Poof ~" Lisa was amused by his words, glanced at him obliquely and said, "what stupid words do you say, voluntary or involuntary, and don''t know what I thought I had done to you."


    Although Lisa is over thirty, she always pays attention to maintenance. Now she looks more charming than young girls and younger than old people.


    It''s just a good year.


    Song Wei swallowed his saliva, a flash of enthusiasm flashed in his eyes, reached out and trembled to help her wipe away the tears still hanging in the corners of her eyes, and whispered, "sister... Don''t worry, I''ll protect you no matter when."


    "Awei..." Lisa bit her lips slightly, reached out and took Song Wei''s hand down, patted him gently on the back of his hand, and then pushed it over and said, "if only you had this heart."


    If Lisa had promised him at this time, or put her head on Song Wei''s shoulder, Song Wei might have the greatest satisfaction, but at the same time, he would have less enthusiasm for Lisa.


    I have to say that Lisa is definitely an expert in mastering men''s minds.


    Being teased and declined by her, Song Wei couldn''t help but help her fight if he didn''t have some sense.


    Fortunately, the impulse just flashed by. He was not a hairy boy in the end. At the same time, he also knew that Lisa was not a simple woman like Tong Si Songlu.


    Both of them are masters in love. They can play with people''s hearts in every move.


    But both of them forgot an insignificant person & Tong Si.


    When Tong Si came out of the teahouse, he wanted to take a car back.


    But I didn''t expect that Lisa and Song Wei didn''t prepare a car for her at all.


    In desperation, Tong Si had to take a taxi.


    Originally, she wanted to go home directly or go back to Song Wei''s apartment, but when she thought that Mo Sheng had an accident at this time, it seemed inappropriate for her not to go to the front and express it, so she asked the driver to turn to Mo''s house.


    It was this idea that made Tong Si bump into Lisa and Song Wei on the road.


    No way. It''s hard for her not to notice when so many cars stop at the roadside.


    Seeing that things had changed, Tong Si immediately asked the driver to stop the car far enough away for Song Wei and them not to notice themselves.


    She watched carefully and planned any change, so she left first and went home.


    After a while, Tong Si saw the driver get out of the car and get into other vehicles.


    After that, except Song Wei''s car, other vehicles left slowly.


    When Tong Si came, he was in the same car, so I knew him.


    In her heart, she narrowed her eyes and stared at the car without blinking.


    Then she saw Song Wei come down, open the rear door and sit in the car.


    Out of the woman''s sensitivity, Tong Si didn''t come forward or go away, but hid.


    At this time, Song Wei and other people under Lisa have already gone. Fortunately, they have taken this action today, so that no one has paid attention to Tong Si''s trend at the moment.


    Besides, although Tong Si is not valued, at least she is obviously their person and Song Wei''s woman, so generally no one will follow her or anything.


    Tong Si stared at the car, thought about it, took out his mobile phone, adjusted the focus, and easily photographed Song Wei and Lisa''s actions.


    After taking all the evidence, Tong Si smiled coldly on his lips and said to himself, "I should really thank high technology, otherwise I really can''t take it clearly across such a long distance."


    There are not many ambiguous scenes in the video, just wiping tears and touching hands. Everyone can see the ambiguous atmosphere.


    Tong Si could even think that as long as she took out this evidence to find Mo Sheng, both Lisa and Song Wei would be finished.


    Tong Si smiled coolly and ordered the driver to turn around and go back to Tong''s house.


    Of course, she won''t take out the evidence now. This is her card and must be used on the blade.


    £¦¡ª£¦¡ª


    Lisa and Song Wei didn''t expect to be pinched by Tong Si. At the moment, they were still thinking about each other, but they didn''t reveal anything. After the ambiguity, they went back to Mo''s house.


    After all, it is most important to face Mo Sheng at this time.


    When Mo Sheng''s West courtyard was covered with dark clouds, Mo Jia''s east courtyard was very happy.


    Gu Chenyi gasped for breath when he received Ning Jiwei''s call, and Mo Xiuyu was even more exaggerated. He grabbed the mobile phone and cried. He cried and said, "big brother, dear brother, when will you come back? I can''t carry it!"


    Listening to Mo Xiuyu''s voice, Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''ll go back the day after tomorrow at the latest."


    "Sobbing... Brother, you''re finally coming back... Sobbing, you don''t know what we''ve been through at home. It''s so scary. Hello..."


    "Can you say something serious?" before Mo Xiuyu finished howling, Gu Chenyi kicked him aside, took the phone and asked, "are you busy over there? Can you come back now? Where''s Haixi? Where''s Yi Yi?"


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, Mo Xiuyu hurriedly got up, rushed over and asked, "yes, brother, how''s your sister-in-law? And how''s Yi Yi? If you''re still busy, you don''t have to hurry back. We''re all fine here. You don''t have to worry."


    Gu Chenyi listened to his words and couldn''t help but turn the corners of his mouth white. He looked at him and said, "I don''t know who was there just now. I couldn''t hold it up."


    "I......" Mo Xiuyu choked and hummed, "my brother called. Don''t you want me to be charming?"


    "Go to one side." Gu Chenyi pushed him away and said, "don''t disgust me there. What a big man? Why don''t you act like a coquette with your father?"


    "Hum, you care about me!" these days, Mo Xiuyu and Gu Chenyi are also very familiar, so they have no scruples about talking.


    After choking Gu Chenyi, he came to grab his mobile phone, "I want to listen to my brother."


    "You have to say, I''ll tell you." Gu Chenyi helplessly handed him his mobile phone, and then pressed hands-free.


    Ning Jiwei listened over there and said with a smile, "it seems that you get along very well."


    Gu Chenyi couldn''t help but smoke from his temples. He didn''t have a good way: "how can you see? Can you get along well with your brothers? I''m the bitter one, okay."


    "Ha ha." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "it''s hard for you, Chen Yi. I know your pressure is the greatest when I leave."


    Gu Chenyi couldn''t stand the sensationalism of others. Originally, he said that he thought Ning Jiwei would come back as usual, but he didn''t expect that he suddenly thanked himself seriously. Suddenly, Gu Chenyi twisted a few differences on his face and said unnaturally: "It''s no hard work. We''re all brothers. What do we say? What''s the situation on your side? We''re dying at home."


    Ning Jiwei said the general situation again, and then said, "Haixi has already used the antidote. With the external medicine, it will be better in a few days or a week at the latest."


    Although he guessed that Ning Jiwei must be all right over Jian Haixi when he came back, Gu Chenyi was greatly relieved to hear the news.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned and said, "is that good, brother?"


    "What?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Gu Chenyi also turned to look at him, "what''s good?"


    Mo Xiuyu hesitated and said, "sister-in-law''s injury hasn''t healed yet. Brother, would you be too anxious to come back now? Of course I know sister-in-law will understand you, but... Shouldn''t you be with her at this time? And Yi Yi has just been rescued. He must want to stay with you."


    Mo Xiuyu''s words stunned Gu Chenyi and Ning Jiwei. Gu Chenyi slapped Mo Xiuyu on the shoulder and said, "OK, Xiuyu, I can''t see that your boy has made so much progress now."


    "I... I just love my sister-in-law and Yi Yi." Mo Xiuyu said with some embarrassment.


    Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "I discussed this matter with Haixi. It should be said that she advised me to go back. If time permits, I certainly hope you can stay with her and watch her get better day by day. But now the form is tense. This time we made a big fuss in talilina''s base camp. Although it was dangerous, she should take action soon."


    "Ah? Don''t you think you should stay there more?" Mo Xiuyu said anxiously, "what about your sister-in-law and Yi Yi when you come back now?"


    Gu Chenyi thought, but said, "no, it''s because of this that Ji Wei should come back quickly."


    "Why?" Mo Xiuyu frowned and asked puzzled.


    Gu Chenyi gave him a white look and said, "just said you had made some progress and went back. What would you do if you were talilina after this time?"


    Mo Xiuyu thought or didn''t want to say, "that must be calling back."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "yes, now both of us are in a state of imminent tension. Do you think it is possible to solve it peacefully this time?"


    "You mean..." Mo Xiuyu was stunned and said, "you mean to really start the decisive battle?"


    "HMM." Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "what we need to do at this time is not to focus on the duel between Haixi and talilina, but to take advantage of this opportunity to end it with Mo Sheng. If Xiang City is unstable, the struggle will never end."


    Listening to his analysis, Mo Xiuyu sank his face and said slowly, "I see."

 Chapter 659

    At this time, they should not only focus on the present, but also plan in the long run.


    If Ning Jiwei only stays at jianhaixi at this time, only cares about the fight with talilina, and seizes the opportunity, he will do today''s thing again.


    Although they were no longer afraid to fight the real products, they thought that they could be more perfect.


    They are different from Mo Sheng. Mo Sheng is to win. They are to protect themselves.


    This self-protection is not only to protect their families and interests, but also those brothers who follow them.


    Ning Jiwei is the head of the Mo family. Only when he comes back to take charge can he stabilize everyone''s morale.


    Otherwise, if Mo Shengzhen starts to work at that time, in the final analysis, it is the Mo family''s business. Without Ning Jiwei present, Gu Chenyi and Mike are not very convenient to use even if they are powerful.


    After the two sides talked on the phone, Gu Chenyi just wanted to put away his mobile phone. He saw a small red dot flashing on wechat. He opened it and saw that it was the voice sent by Jian Rui, so he couldn''t help smiling.


    "Uncle Gu, Gu Ruan changed you for ice cream and said that as long as Uncle Joe bought him ice cream, he would recognize Uncle Joe as a new father!"


    Jian Rui''s voice came out, which stunned Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiuyu.


    In response to what she said, Mo Xiuyu laughed and said, "brother Chen Yi, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Your father''s position will be taken away by brother George."


    Gu Chenyi''s face was not good-looking. Unexpectedly, his son, who was reluctant to give up a few days ago, returned to the food man''s design in the twinkling of an eye. He would sell him for just a piece of ice cream.


    "Poof ~ brother Chen Yi, what are you going to do? Kill it?" Mo Xiuyu asked curiously.


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "kill it? Am I so naive?"


    Not naive?


    Before Mo Xiuyu asked, he heard Gu Chenyi grinding his teeth and said, "when I free my hand, I will arrange more jobs for Yang Yaru."


    "Ah?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned. "What''s the matter with sister Guan Yaru?"


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "you''re stupid. Will George be willing to let his daughter-in-law busy? He will certainly take all the work."


    "Oh, here''s the trap you set up." Mo Xiuyu suddenly realized.


    Gu Chenyi groaned, "don''t worry, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Dare to rob my son and see how I deal with him when I come back."


    Looking at Gu Chenyi''s appearance of "small people succeed", Mo Xiuyu glanced and suddenly sympathized with George.


    George, who was far away from the Qiao family, knew nothing about it and thought he had narrowly escaped. Later, when Yang Yaru complained to him about his heavy work, he knew that he had long been recorded in Gu Chenyi''s account book.


    At the moment, when Mike and shuibingling arrived at Qiao''s house, George and Qiao Lei were playing with Jianrui and their children.


    Yan Mei led Mike in, smiled and waved to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, who are you coming to see?"


    "Who? Uncle Gu?" Jianrui ran out curiously and saw Mike standing there with a smile and said, "xiaoruirui, I don''t think I have?"


    "Uncle Mike!" as soon as Jianrui''s big eyes lit up, she stretched out her arms and ran towards Mike with her legs.


    Mike squatted down with a smile, caught her and said, "Oh, my baby, you''re a lot heavier."


    "Of course, I eat delicious food every day and grow taller ~" Jian Rui proudly stretched her hand over her head and compared her height.


    "Really? I''ll measure it."


    Mike stood up, compared Jian Rui''s height, nodded and said, "it''s really tall. You only came to me before. Now... It''s half a palm tall."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Rui tilted her head and smiled. In the twinkling of an eye, she saw the water ice Ling behind Mike and was stunned there.


    Shuibingling was a little shy, but when Jian Rui saw it, he smiled and waved his hand and said, "you are ruiruirui, Hello, I am shuibingling."


    "How''s aunt Bingling!" Jian Rui knows shuibingling, but she hasn''t seen it. She''s not strange to see shuibingling at this time. She smiled at her kindly and said, "aunt Bingling, am I going to call you aunt?"


    Aunt?


    Shuibingling was startled by the name, and her little face turned red.


    She glanced at Mike and whispered, "nothing, ruiruirui, don''t yell."


    "Isn''t it all right?" Jianrui blinked, frowned at Mike and said, "Uncle Mike, this is your mistake."


    "Cough..."


    Mike is a little embarrassed to be educated by a child. He and Shui Bingling are now in a hazy relationship of "tacit understanding".


    But it was a little short of breaking the last layer of window paper. Originally, he wanted to let it go, but now Jian Rui said that he also felt that he was a little too much.


    At this time, George came over for fear that the world would not be chaotic and said, "ruiruirui said well, Mike, this is your mistake."


    "Well, Uncle Mike is wrong!" Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian said coaxing, although they didn''t know what it was.


    Mike and shuibingling were stopped and coaxed by the crowd, and immediately made a big red face.


    Finally, Mike was embarrassed and said, "no... just... See your parents after this period of time..."


    Listen to his words, the most surprised is not everyone, it is really water ice cream.


    She didn''t expect that Mike would really make a commitment. Mike is not the kind of person who would easily say a commitment for the coax of others. Otherwise, he would have listened to his parents and gone home for so many years, and he wouldn''t have worked outside for so long.


    Shuibingling knows him and knows that he really thinks so in his heart.


    For a moment, the water ice was a little confused.


    She didn''t expect that the answer she had waited for a long time would come so suddenly, and her eyes turned red for a moment.


    "Aunt?" Jian Rui first saw the strange water ice cream and asked, "aunt, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine..." shuibingling muttered.


    Mike looked at her, smiled, reached out and rubbed her head and said, "silly girl, what are you thinking?"


    "You''re stupid." Shui Bingling patted his hand.


    Seeing this, George winked at Yang Yaru. Yang Yaru came over and took Shui Bingling''s hand and said, "Bingling, let''s talk."


    "Hey." Shui Bingling nodded and followed Yang Yaru to one side.


    George looked at Mike and said, "after gossip, talk about business. You shouldn''t be idle here."


    "Of course, I''m here to report the good news." Mike pinched Jianrui''s face, picked her up and said, "Ruirui, your mommy is all right."


    Jane Rui was stunned. George and others nearby were also stunned. Then she said with ecstasy, "is Haixi okay? Are you serious?"

 Chapter 660

    Mike rolled his eyes and said, "of course it''s true. Will I lie to you about it?"


    George was relieved, rubbed Jianrui''s hair and said, "Ruirui, do you hear me? Your mommy is all right!"


    "Hmm..." Jian Rui nodded with her small mouth and red eyes: "I heard it, Ruirui heard it..."


    Seeing this, Mike reached out and patted Jian Rui on the shoulder and said, "Rui Rui is good. Don''t cry. Your mommy is okay. It''s a good thing. We''ll call your mommy later. At that time, Rui Rui can talk to her, okay?"


    "Don''t..." Jian Rui shook her head and said, "Rui Rui doesn''t matter. Don''t call Mommy specifically for this, or I''m afraid I''ll cry out, which will distract Mommy."


    Little baby has grown rapidly in the past two years, learned to be patient, miss and sensible.


    Listening to Jianrui''s words, Mike, George and others were helpless.


    Of course, they also love Jianrui, and even desperately want to supply her with all her missing maternal and father''s love.


    But in the end, they are not Ning Ji and Jian Haixi. They can''t replace many of them.


    George took Jianrui from Mike''s arms, pinched her face and said, "let''s go find grandpa and tell him the good news."


    "Well," said Jianrui with a clever nod, "Grandpa will be very happy."


    "Well... It''s not good to be too happy. Don''t be stimulated any more," said George.


    They went upstairs to see Qiao Qinghe.


    Qiao Qinghe is still infusion, but the situation has temporarily stabilized.


    He seems to have survived the previous trip to hell.


    As the saying goes, when you get old, you are fighting for your life with the Lord of hell.


    Every time you pass a level, you can earn a few more years of life.


    When Zhang Haoyang examined Qiao Qinghe a few days ago, he said that his current situation is very optimistic. As long as he can continue the treatment, let alone completely recover, he can live at least another three or five years.


    After listening to Zhang Haoyang''s words, the Qiao family was very happy, and Qiao Qinghe was even more proud. He wanted to pull out the infusion tube that day. If Ruirui and Gu Xiaomian hadn''t tangled and stopped, no one in the family could cure the old man.


    When he went upstairs, Qiao Qinghe was watching the foreign fashion rookie competition with reading glasses.


    Qiao Ya and Liao Huanyan are among the contestants.


    This rookie clothing competition has the meaning of cultivating rising stars, so mobile phones are not allowed in the process of the competition. The whole process is under closed management, leaving is not allowed in the middle, and asking for leave is not allowed.


    This is also the reason why Qiaoya didn''t come back when qiaoqinghe had an accident some time ago.


    For this matter, Qiaoya and Liao Huanyan also had a big fight with the program organizers. If Catherine hadn''t guaranteed them, it is estimated that they would both be withdrawn from the game this time.


    After that, Qiao Qinghe came over. George called Qiao ya at the first time to explain the situation and let her play at ease.


    After receiving George''s call, Qiao ya, who had always been arrogant, squatted on the ground and cried into tears.


    Mike doesn''t know about it. He hasn''t seen Qiao Qinghe, but in his mind, Qiao Qinghe should be an old-fashioned parent, just like his father.


    Mike even took a deep breath and straightened his posture before entering the door, for fear of leaving an improper impression on the old man.


    But he didn''t expect that as soon as the door was opened and people didn''t go in, he heard thunderous applause from the TV, accompanied by the screams of fans.


    "Next, let''s invite two co designers of & wedding dress series to play!"


    "Hua ~" there was another round of applause, sometimes mixed with shouting the names of Liao Huanyan and Qiaoya.


    Mike didn''t hear his name, but was startled by the noisy atmosphere. As soon as he opened the door, he immediately withdrew his feet, turned to George and asked, "old Joe... Lives here?"


    George, don''t you take the wrong place?


    George smiled and pushed open the door. "No doubt, my old man is so high."


    While talking, the door had been pushed open, and Mike followed George in. Sure enough, he saw that old Joe was staring intently at the screen and shouting "good" from time to time.


    The "old stubborn" man in Mike''s mind was disillusioned.


    "Grandpa, here comes Mike," George smiled.


    "Mike?" Qiao Qinghe glanced at Mike and nodded, "the boy of Davis?"


    "Yes." when Qiao Qinghe swept his eyes, Mike couldn''t help swallowing nervously.


    In the end, it was the old Jianghu. Just that old hot look made him nervous unconsciously.


    But this tension lasted only half a second, because Jianrui ran over.


    Seeing Qiao Qinghe after Jian Rui was like the Millennium demon king seeing the little white rabbit, the whole person softened down.


    "Oh, my darling, come and sit here with Grandpa." Qiao Qinghe smiled with wrinkles and waves, and lovingly pulled Jian Rui to sit in front of him.


    Jianrui looked at Qiao Qinghe: "Grandpa, Uncle Mike is here to tell you the news of my mommy."


    "Really?" hearing the news of his granddaughter, Qiao Qinghe changed his look again, turned to look at Mike excitedly and said, "you have the news of Haixi? Look at the look of Ruirui and George. It should be good news?"


    Mike sighed in his heart and had no more fear and tension about Qiao Qinghe.


    What old stubborn, just an old urchin.


    But even though he thought so, Mike still respected Qiao Qinghe. Listening to his questions, Mike nodded and said, "yes, Jiwei called and said that Haixi has used the antidote. It can be cured within a week at the latest."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Qiao Qinghe was stunned, relieved and muttered, "that''s good, that''s good."


    Knowing that the old man remembers Jane Haixi, Mike can''t help telling Qin Zhixu what he said.


    Including the rescue of Jian Yi and the coming back of Ning Jiwei.


    After listening to Mike, Qiao Qinghe was stunned and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Mike, who was crowded outside just now, didn''t say anything about Ning Jiwei''s return.


    Now listening to his words, Qiao Lei couldn''t help asking the same question as Mo Xiuyu.


    "Will he be too anxious to come back at this time?" Qiao Lei asked: "anyway, there''s nothing here in Xiangcheng. It''s not too late to come back two days later when my sister is well."


    Mike frowned slightly, looked at Qiao Lei and said, "who told you that Xiangcheng is okay?"


    "What do you mean?" Qiao Lei frowned. "You mean something happened in Xiangcheng?"


    Before Mike could open his mouth, George thought of something. He suddenly pulled Mike and asked, "when is the time agreed with Tong Si?"


    "Today," Mike said lazily.


    "Today..." George choked, gritted his teeth and pushed away Mike. "Why didn''t you tell me in advance? What did Gu Chenyi do to eat?"


    Before, Gu Chenyi came here specially for this matter. George thought that Gu Chenyi would inform him in advance before taking action, but he didn''t expect that Gu Chenyi didn''t even open his mouth in the end.


    While talking, George was so angry that he almost couldn''t help but call Gu Chenyi and scold him.


    Qiao Qinghe was still calm. He looked at Mike and said, "it''s useless. Is it your family''s help? Has the matter been solved?"


    "It''s settled." Mike said with a smile, "the person arranged by my father made lisa and Song Wei mistakenly think that Mo Sheng was hijacked, and then they let Lao Gu go."


    "HMM." Qiao Qinghe nodded and said after pondering for a moment, "this is good. In this way, it can not only delay time, but also create a lot of trouble for Mo Sheng."


    "Old man, you think fast." Mike smiled proudly. "When I discussed with my father, I said that although this method doesn''t look like a gentleman, he didn''t treat us in a gentleman''s way. Why should we stick to the rules of a gentleman?"


    "Well, the most important thing now is to delay time. No matter what method, it''s useful." Qiao Qinghe.


    Thanks to Qiao Qinghe''s praise, Mike laughed even happier.


    Just the next second, Qiao Qinghe''s face became cold and said to Mike, "I just don''t understand. Why can''t my Qiao family do this or something?"


    "Er..." Mike was stunned and explained, "that''s not what you mean, sir. The Qiao family took half of Haixi away. Let''s talk about it..."


    "Take away half of my family. There are also some people in Qiao''s family." Qiao Qinghe said coldly: "I want to know whether it''s your Davis family''s idea or Gu Chenyi''s idea? Do you despise us?"


    "Yes." George also frowned and said discontentedly, "you should tell me about such a big thing. We are quiet at home and you live and die outside. Fortunately, the matter has been solved. If it hasn''t been solved, how can you let us go in our hearts?"


    "No, it''s..." Mike saw that he was angry from QIAOQING River to George. He quickly explained, "don''t worry, sir, George, listen to me. I didn''t mean not to inform you."


    Qiao Lei hummed, "it''s not intentional, that''s intentional."


    "Tut." Mike took a corner of his mouth, glanced at him obliquely and said, "don''t do things on purpose. There are two reasons why I didn''t inform the Qiao family. First, I discussed it with my father and Zhixu. I think our family can cope with it. Even there aren''t many people in our family."


    After a pause, Mike looked at Qiao Qinghe: "Sir, our plan focuses on completing the task, not competing for more hands, right?"


    Qiao Qinghe hummed and didn''t speak. He still cared about it.


    Mike continued: "the second point is not to look down on you, but that you have a more important task."


    "More important task?" Qiao Lei asked curiously, "what task? You didn''t tell us anything."


    Mike suddenly feels tired. Now he finally knows why Qin Zhixu didn''t stop him from coming, and why Qin Zhixu didn''t come.


    It turned out that the old fox had long thought of such a stubble.

 Chapter 661

    George patted Qiao Lei on the shoulder, motioned him to take it easy, then looked at Mike and said, "I know you must be thinking about it, but we don''t know what''s wrong with this big matter. Even if there are other arrangements, what if we don''t have time to prepare?"


    Mike waved his hand and said, "no, we have all planned. Even if there is an accident, someone from Lao Gu will follow them secretly. Although there are only five people, those five people are the top players in our family. They don''t have to fight. They just need to bring Lao Gu and them out. The more people involved in this matter, the more trouble it will be."


    After talking, Mike was afraid that George and Qiao Qinghe would have another opinion, so he hurriedly finished his words: "I discussed it with Zhixu and Lao Gu. The reason why I didn''t tell you about it is that I don''t want to attract too much attention. Secondly, the power of the Qiao family can stay still, because none of us knew when Ji Wei would come back before, so we should try our best to preserve all our strength for a rainy day."


    After listening to his explanation, George hummed coldly, "forget it, reluctantly accept your explanation, but it won''t be an example. Even if we do it again, it will only help us Qiao family and your Davis family as a reserve army."


    Mike nodded with a bitter smile and said, "I have no problem, but you know my family. I have just taken over. Although most forces in the family are obedient, there are always a small number of people doing things. Compared with the Qiao family, the Davis family is not united and credible enough. This is also the main reason why we put the Qiao family as the bottom card."


    His words not only lowered his identity, but also raised the status of the Qiao family, which finally made Qiao Qinghe and others feel more comfortable.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Mike and said, "you took care of Haixi and Ruirui when they were abroad. I''ve always wanted to see you."


    After finishing the business, Qiao Qinghe mentioned these.


    Mike scratched his head a little embarrassed and said, "it''s not care. We''re friends and help each other."


    "Uncle Mike, don''t be modest. You''ve always taken good care of us." Jane ruican smiled and took Mike''s hand and said, "Uncle Mike is the best. He also gives Ruirui an alpaca."


    "Hehe, you still remember this." Mike rubbed Jianrui''s head and said, "your mommy didn''t hurt me less for this."


    Qiao Qinghe pointed to the chair beside him, asked Mike to sit down and asked, "Mike, tell me about Haixi''s life abroad. Have they suffered?"


    What he loves most is that Jian Haixi spent those years alone before. He always thought that if he could get Jian Haixi back earlier, maybe she and her two children would suffer less.


    Mike saw Qiao Qinghe''s idea and smiled: "Don''t always think about this, sir. Haixi is gentle on the surface, but actually she is a strong person. In those years abroad, it''s not easy for her to pull her two children. But if it weren''t for those experiences, she wouldn''t have the energy she has today. Look at Haixi today, let alone Xiangcheng, how many women in China can compare with her In such an aristocratic family, who doesn''t want to stand behind men and live a rich life as a rich wife? But who has the ability to stand side by side with men and even surpass them? "


    Listening to Mike''s words, Qiao Qinghe smiled and nodded, "you''re right. Our Haixi is excellent."


    Mike accompanied Qiao Qinghe for a long time before he went downstairs.


    When he came downstairs with Jian Rui in his arms, he saw Yang Yaru and Shui Bingling sitting in the living room. They didn''t know what they were talking about. They didn''t even find him approaching.


    "What are you talking about?" Mike asked.


    His sudden voice startled Yang Yaru and Shui Bingling. Shui Bingling''s small face turned red and stared at him and said, "how can you walk silently? You don''t say a word when you come here. You''re not polite at all."


    "Why are you so angry?" mcnahan said, "I just came to call you home. I called you when I first came downstairs. You didn''t hear me."


    "You... Hum." Shui Bingling was so angry that he turned his head and ignored him.


    Confused, Mike turned to Yang Yaru and asked, "did she eat the artillery?"


    Yang Yaru laughed, looked at Mike and said, "you really don''t understand your daughter''s mind."


    Mike is even more confused.


    Shuibingling took Yang Yaru''s hand and said, "sister Yaru, don''t tell him."


    "OK, I won''t say," Yang Yaru smiled.


    George came over and watched the two get along very well. He couldn''t help saying, "you two hit it off. It''s only half of your Kung Fu. Your sister''s call."


    Shuibingling hurriedly got up and said, "sister Yaru is nice. Chatting with her will make people very relaxed."


    "That''s right." George nodded fartily, took Yang Yaru''s hand and said, "after all, my daughter-in-law, of course."


    "Virtue." Yang Yaru glanced at him and said to Shui Bingling, "you''re going back now? Sit down again."


    Before shuibingling spoke, Mike waved his hand and said, "no, there''s something to do back. There''s a lot of work to deal with."


    He spoke straight. Shuibing Lingsi was not surprised. Yang Yaru was stunned and smiled helplessly. She didn''t know what to say.


    George winked at Yang Yaru and said, "don''t worry. This guy is a straight man of steel and can''t teach."


    "Yes, I''m stupid." Shui Bingling couldn''t help adding.


    Make complaints about Mike''s own way, "frown what you say, why I didn''t do anything, and you were attacked by me rather baffling?"


    "Ha ha ha." seeing that he really didn''t understand anything, the people were amused.


    The anger before Shui Bingling also disappeared in this smile. She took Yang Yaru and said, "sister Yaru, I''ll talk to you later."


    After a while, she suddenly thought of it. Her eyes brightened and said, "why don''t I build a group and drag you and Ke''er in, and sister Haixi."


    "Then you have to call Huan Yan and Qiao ya, but..."


    Before Yang Yaru finished speaking, George interrupted with a smile, "but if you call Qiaoya, it''s estimated that she will kill you if you don''t say two words in each conversation."


    "Really? Is she a chat Terminator?" shuibingling asked curiously after listening to George''s words, having never dealt with joea.


    "Chat Terminator?" George thought about the title and nodded. "It''s quite suitable for her."


    "That doesn''t matter. Anyway, Ke''er and I are in charge of the hot field, not afraid of her cold field." Shui Bingling said confidently.


    Only a long time later, when they formed a small group, shuibingling saw Qiaoya''s "skills". At that time, she realized that Qiaoya was not a chat terminator at all. She was simply the "end" button!

 Chapter 662

    Gu Chenyi and others won a beautiful and decent battle in the teahouse. But Mo Sheng, who lost, was not so happy.


    In fact, Mo Sheng is going crazy.


    In order to bring down Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi in one fell swoop, he prepared a lot of time, making use of Tong Si and looking for opportunities.


    Now talilina has just suppressed Jian Haixi. He has no threat outside Xiang City.


    This is a god given opportunity. As long as he does Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi, even if Hunan city will be chaotic, that is what he can handle.


    But he never thought that he had planned for so long and failed so... Without standard.


    The other party didn''t even give much, but they just found someone to close his communication system, and found an orator to pretend to be his voice, which easily broke all his plans.


    Thinking of this, Mo Sheng wanted to strangle Lisa and Song Wei.


    But he can''t.


    One of them is his woman and the other is his most powerful subordinate. No matter Lisa or Song Wei, he can''t fight them.


    "Zhi ~" the car stopped at the gate of the West courtyard. Song Wei and Lisa got out of the car and walked towards the house.


    In the living room, Mo Sheng sat there with a low pressure on his face, next to song Lu.


    Of course, song Lu didn''t dare to stand close. She had cleaned herself up long before Lisa and them came back. At the moment, she didn''t see anything different. She was no different from the ordinary low-key song Lu.


    Lisa came in, carefully glanced at Mo Sheng, then knelt on the ground with her lips pursed and whispered, "second master..."


    Mo Sheng tightened his lips and stared at her without opening his mouth.


    "Second master, I''m sorry. This time it''s all me..."


    Lisa just wanted to take responsibility for herself. Before she finished, a figure next to her knelt down with a puff.


    Song Wei bowed his head and said, "second master, this is all my responsibility. I asked my brothers to leave. If second master wants to punish me, punish me. It has nothing to do with sister Lisa."


    Mo Sheng looked at Song Wei coldly and hummed, "do you think I''ll let you go?"


    His voice was cold without waves. It didn''t contain much anger, but it made people more afraid.


    Song Wei even dared not lift his head, lowered his head and dared not say more.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Mo Sheng''s anger was suddenly aroused. The two iron balls turning in his hands threw them at him, "speak, why don''t you speak?"


    The iron ball hit song Wei on the shoulder, which made him hum with pain, and his body shook.


    Song Lu and Lisa are stunned. Song Lu wants to help Song Wei speak, but she doesn''t dare to speak without authorization. She stands aside worried.


    Lisa was shocked. She was more grateful to Song Wei and had an invisible distance from Mo Sheng.


    Song Wei endured the pain and respectfully said, "it''s my fault. I didn''t consider it carefully and didn''t distinguish the authenticity of the call. I let my men back. I let Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi go."


    Listening to this, Lisa quickly looked up at Mo Sheng and said, "second master, it''s not Song Wei''s business. I called. I heard your voice... I panicked. I''m afraid you''re in danger, so..."


    Mo Sheng took a deep breath, glanced at Lisa and Song Wei, and said coldly, "do you know how long I have prepared for this plan?"


    Lisa and Song Wei both trembled and quickly bowed their heads.


    "Oh." Mo Sheng sneered, "of course you know. Others don''t know. You should know if you follow me every day. Do you think I''ll be stupid enough to have no sense of self-protection? I''ll be stupid enough to be easily pinched by others?"


    His rhetorical questions made lisa and Song Wei even more ashamed.


    Mo Sheng''s teeth were almost broken. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath to press down his anger, but he failed in the end.


    Everyone thought that Mo Sheng was about to calm down, but they saw that he suddenly kicked over the tea table in front of him, stood up and walked to Song Wei, grabbed his collar with one hand and roared, "is your fucking brain used to raise fish? Who let you make your own decisions? I usually told you to fart, didn''t I?"


    Although Mo Sheng didn''t do it for a long time, his strength was not light. In particular, the place where Song Wei was pinched by him was just hit by an iron ball, which immediately hurt more.


    Seeing that Song Wei''s face turned white, song Lu was in a hurry. She knelt down in front of Mo Sheng and said, "second master, please be merciful. My brother is worried about your safety. I will make such a mistake. Please be merciful for the sake of my brother''s loyalty."


    She did not dare to grab Mo Sheng''s sleeve, nor did she dare to impulsively come forward and open Mo Sheng''s hand to Song Wei. She just knelt there and looked up at Mo Sheng weakly and pitifully.


    Mo Sheng glanced at her. If it were normal, he would never be fascinated by women, but today he just had a good time with song Lu. At this moment, he didn''t want to do too much when he saw her kneeling in front of him, so he let go of his hand with a cold hum.


    As soon as he let go, Song Wei fell to the ground.


    Song Lu hurried forward to hold him and asked in a low voice, "brother, how are you?"


    Song Wei shook his head and pushed song Lu away. They knelt down together.


    Lisa was worried about Song Wei, but the scene just now made her heart Click.


    Over the years, she rarely saw Mo Sheng suppress his temper because of the persuasion of a woman.


    She''s one. That''s because she''s been with Mo Sheng long enough, but why should song Lu?


    Lisa frowned slightly and a trace of doubt was buried in her heart.


    But now, of course, it''s not the time to think about this problem. She didn''t think any more. She just lowered her head and didn''t speak. She originally planned to move over to help hold Song Wei''s hand back and didn''t move.


    After walking back and forth for a long time, Mo Sheng managed to suppress his temper and said to the two people in a cold voice, "I won''t say anything. You know the rules. Go down and get the punishment yourself."


    "Yes," Lisa and Songwei nodded.


    "Brother, I''ll help you," said Song Lu, trying to help Song Wei stand up.


    Song Wei pushed her away, gave her a slight wink, shook his head and said, "no, you stay and do your thing. I made a mistake and just get the punishment myself."


    Song Lu touched his eyes and knew that he asked him to stay and take care of Mo Sheng. She paused and didn''t say much. She nodded and didn''t help him anymore.


    Song Wei turned to see Lisa and thought that he had borne half of her sins this time. How should she have some weight in her heart?


    But when Song Wei turned to see it, he found that Lisa had left first.


    Mo Sheng didn''t do it to her, but Lisa''s back was bent and looked listless, like frost eggplant.


    Song Wei only thought that she was hit by Mo Sheng and wanted to find an opportunity to "make up" for the emptiness of her heart.


    But he never thought that for a woman who deeply loves a man, the sixth sense is very powerful.


    Although Mo Sheng and song Lu didn''t show anything, Lisa just felt something wrong.


    At the moment, with the disappointment of being hurt by Mo Sheng and the doubt of song Lu, she has never wavered.


    Two hours later, Lisa dragged her scarred body. For the first time, she didn''t want to go back to Mo Sheng, but went back to her room.


    She has her own room. Although she usually lives with Mo Sheng, she seldom goes back to her room.


    The nanny came in and helped bring the wound medicine. Seeing that Lisa was hurt like this, she couldn''t help caring and said, "Mrs. Lisa, your injury is very serious. Let me help you apply the medicine."


    Lisa didn''t speak. The nanny came forward and took cotton wool to help her wipe the medicine.


    "Oh, Mrs. Lisa," said Lisa with a self deprecating smile, "I don''t have any title, so I can''t call you Mrs. Lisa, but I can''t call you miss, so I can only call you Mrs. Lisa."


    "Mrs. Lisa..." the nanny wanted to say something, but suddenly she saw a shadow behind her. She turned her head and saw that it was mo Sheng. She didn''t know when she came in.


    The nanny quickly stood up and wanted to speak, but she saw Mo shengbi''s silent gesture.


    The nanny was stunned, turned to look at Lisa, put down the wound medicine, turned and quietly left the room.


    Mo Sheng took the cotton wool that was put aside and took the place of the nanny to help Lisa with the medicine.


    But he never needed to do it. He couldn''t grasp the strength. As soon as he started, Lisa took a cold breath in pain: "take it easy, do you want to stab me?"


    While talking, Lisa frowned and looked back. She wanted to stare at the nanny, but she didn''t expect that the person sitting in front of her was mo Sheng.


    "You..." Lisa was stunned, unnaturally avoided Mo Sheng''s sight, and whispered, "second master... What are you looking for me?"


    Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes, smiled, reached for her chin and forced her to look straight into her eyes, "why, angry?"


    Lisa shook her head and said, "I did something wrong. Second master, you should punish me. Lisa dare not be angry."


    "Don''t dare, but it''s not angry." Mo Sheng smiled, gently took her shoulder, let her lean on her shoulder and said, "well, the punishment should be punished, but I''m the one who hurt you."


    "Second master..." Lisa paused, looked up at Mo Sheng and said, "I love you. You are all my life."


    "I know." Mo lowered his head and kissed Lisa gently on the forehead. "You are also a very important person to me."


    Lisa felt sour and moved when she heard the speech. She stretched out her hand to hold Mo Sheng and said, "second Lord, it''s enough to have you."


    Although not the "most important person", but "very important" is enough, isn''t it?


    "Well, it''s over. Don''t let it divide us." Mo Sheng reached out and rubbed Lisa''s hair and said, "I''ll ask the doctor to help you. It''s not good to just apply medicine. I don''t want to hurt your body. You can''t have a scar at all."


    Lisa was a little sweet in her heart. She nodded her head and said, "well, thank you, second master."


    Mo Sheng smiled, got up and said, "well, you rest. I have to deal with the next things. I''ll see you later."


    "Well, when I take the medicine, I''ll help the second master," Lisa said.

 Chapter 663

    "No need." Mo shengrou said in a soft voice, "you have to rest and recuperate well. You don''t have to worry about other things."


    After comforting Lisa, Mo Sheng turned and left.


    After he left, Lisa slowly restrained her smile and looked at the empty door for a long time without looking away.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time of the disastrous defeat of Mosheng in Hunan City, talilina was rushing to the base. She made up her mind that she would never let go of Jian Haixi''s group of people this time.


    On the other hand, Jian Yi also learned about talilina from Dou Ge.


    He goes to Dou Ge. After knowing that Ning Jiwei asked him to come, Dou Ge no longer conceals it, but tells Jian Yi about the origin of their Dou family and talilina family.


    In fact, a few decades ago, the Dou family was not the leader of the forces here. At that time, there were three pillars in the northwest.


    In addition to their Dou family, there are two families. One is the Yue family, which, like the Dou family, does not belong to the forces of Taoism. The other is the Bai family. The Bai family has always been a famous family in the right way. It is also the common enemy of Dou family and Yue family.


    The balance of black and white power among the three families barely maintained stability for many years.


    Of course, there are also internal struggles, but everyone seems to be OK.


    Until something happened that broke the balance of the three families.


    Bai Rui, the Pearl of the Bai family, fell in love with Yueshi''s young master yuelang.


    After the incident was discovered, it immediately caused an uproar between the two families.


    Bai Rui and Yue Lang were imprisoned by their families and were not allowed to step out of the room.


    I thought it would be better to stop here, but later I found out that Bai Rui was pregnant.


    In order to give birth to Heyue wolf''s child, Bai Rui just hid it for months. In addition, she was always locked up by a person, but no one could find out.


    By the time of discovery, the children were seven or eight months old, and it was too late to kill them even if they wanted to.


    Bai Rui gave birth to a daughter and named her Bai yuelina.


    Although Bai yuelina is also the blood of the Bai family, she doesn''t get any attention in the Bai family. All the white family treat her better than a servant.


    Bai Rui has been weak since she gave birth. Seeing that she can''t take care of her daughter well, Bai Rui did something at the last moment of her life.


    She threatened her parents with her life and asked them to let her and her daughter leave the White House.


    The Bai family agreed, on the condition that they had no relationship with the Bai family and could no longer use the Bai family name.


    Bai Rui didn''t say a word. He left the Bai family with his daughter and went to Yueshi to find yuelang.


    But when he arrived, he learned that the moon wolf had married a year ago.


    Bai Rui didn''t expect that the man she took her life to love was so fickle. She was discouraged, but she was unwilling to leave. Besides, she had her daughter Lina.


    One morning, Yueshi''s servant opened the door to clean. As soon as she opened the door, she saw that the door was bloody. Bai yuelina, only five or six years old, was standing in her blood with a final letter in her hand.


    Her body was also full of blood. The beautiful crescent moon of Yueshi was engraved on her hand, and the suicidal Bai Rui was lying on the ground next to her.


    Bai Rui''s death made yuelang feel guilty. Coupled with the oppression of the Bai family, Yueshi had to adopt Bai yuelina.


    Since then, Bai yuelina has lived in Yueshi, but she still hasn''t been taken care of.


    Because her father MOON WOLF died within two years, the newly married wife will not take care of her.


    Yueshi''s children will participate in the family unity training at the age of seven, and Bai yuelina also participated.


    But she didn''t want to participate by herself, but was secretly thrown into the barren mountains and forbidden forests.


    She has not received any training and has no survival experience. She is still very weak and can''t be compared with other children trained together.


    After a month of training, Bai yuelina didn''t come back.


    For two months, three months, she never came back.


    Everyone thought Bai yuelina was dead. No one even wanted to go to find her and bring her back.


    No one could have imagined that there was an accident during another training a year later.


    None of the children who went to training could come back, but the only one who came back was Bai yuelina, who had been renamed talilina.


    Yueshi was furious, but talilina''s potential made them hesitate.


    After consultation, Yueshi decided to cultivate talilina into a sentimental killer machine.


    Many years after that, talilina became a tool of Yueshi. At the same time, her ability became more and more feared by everyone. Her name resounded throughout the northwest.


    Everyone thought she didn''t remember when she was a child. After all, she was so young at that time.


    But talilina shocked everyone again.


    After lurking for ten years, she took the forces she secretly established and bloody washed the white family and the Yueshi family. None of the hundreds survived.


    After that day, only Dou family remained in the three ethnic groups in the northwest.


    Dou Canghai and Nan Yan had an intersection with the white family of Yueshi and had seen talina, but they had never done anything to talina.


    It was this rare kindness that allowed the Dou family to survive.


    But although they survived, the hatred between Dou family and talilina also ended.


    Dou Ge was ordered to chase talilina. He thought he had killed her, but he was narrowly escaped by her again.


    When there was news of talilina again, it was time for her to collude with Mo Sheng.


    Decades of gratitude and resentment are light in a few words, but the human life and blood are heavy.


    Jian Yi didn''t expect to hear such a story. He was silent for a long time before he asked in a dumb voice, "that yarn weaving..."


    "If Shazhi''s mother''s registered permanent residence really has a crescent mark, she must be from Yueshi." Dou Ge said, "I just don''t know which department of Yueshi."


    "Bai Jia and Yue Shi..." Jian Yi hesitated and asked, "is it true that no one survived?"


    Dou Ge sighed and said, "there is an old slave of the Bai family. When Bai Rui and talilina''s mother and daughter were at the Bai family, it was the old slave who had been taking care of them. Although talilina was cold and heartless, she still didn''t kill her. It''s just..."


    After a pause, Dou Ge said, "it''s just that the person who survived may not be happy. She lives, but she brings so many memories. When I came out this time, my parents asked me to visit her, but I couldn''t find a suitable reason and didn''t know how to see her."


    Jian Yi frowns. He is still young. He can''t digest such deep hatred.


    He looked up at Dou Ge and asked, "Uncle Dou, do you think I should tell Shazhi about it?"


    Dou Ge thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Your parents are smarter and it''s better to ask them. As far as I''m concerned, I don''t want the little girl to know this, but she won''t leave talilina if she doesn''t know the truth."


    Jian Yi is also worried. According to the wisdom of yarn weaving, they either don''t say it or say it all.


    Otherwise, it''s only half said, and it will certainly be found out by yarn weaving in the future.


    What should I do?


    For the first time, Jian Yi regretted listening to this story

 Chapter 664

    In fact, Jian Yi is worried about this.


    Because Shazhi has found out the truth


    Unlike talilina''s house in the hotel, her room in the base is locked all year round. No one can go in and out except herself.


    In order to keep it secret, the password lock in her room is very complicated. More importantly


    Talilina didn''t let yarn weaving participate in the security system of this lock.


    Although the lock was made before yarn weaving came, it was repaired several times later. According to the ability of yarn weaving, talilina should let her participate.


    But not once.


    Shazhi knows that if she wants to know the truth, talilina''s room is where she must go in.


    She couldn''t hesitate, because talilina was already on her way back, leaving her little time.


    It''s not difficult for yarn weaving to unlock the system, it just takes some time.


    She stayed up all night for more than 20 hours, and finally opened the door of talilina''s room the day before talilina came back.


    At 5:30 a.m., Shaji blocked all the monitors and unlocked talilina''s room.


    Her heart was about to jump out, and her hands were full of sweat.


    She seemed to have a hunch that her life would change as long as she came here.


    Shazhi swallowed her saliva, took a deep breath, pushed the door and went in.


    Talilina''s room is extremely luxurious, with the most luxurious decoration and furnishings.


    It''s like a castle stacked with gold and silver wealth. It''s also like... It uses such luxury to cover the emptiness of the heart.


    Shazhi carefully locked the door and looked blankly at the room.


    Although she came in, she didn''t know where to get angry.


    After being stunned for a while, Shazhi walked slowly along her right side.


    The reason why she went to the right first was that she saw a familiar thing & photo frame on the counter on the right.


    Talilina doesn''t take pictures. Shazhi has never seen her take pictures.


    But there is a picture frame in this room. Isn''t that strange?


    Shazhi went to the counter and took the photo frame in her hand, but she was stunned when she saw the front of the photo frame.


    There''s nothing on it, just a blank photo frame, no photos.


    "Why is it empty?" yarn weaving muttered to herself.


    Like Jane Yi, she carefully observed the picture frame from left to right, back to back, without missing a clue.


    Unfortunately, the empty photo frame is different from the one in her room. There are no marks and patterns on it. Shazhi can''t get any clues based on this.


    When she was about to put the photo frame back in place, Shazhi accidentally knocked her hand holding the photo frame to the corner of the counter.


    "Pa Da ~" made a crisp noise in the silent room.


    When Shazhi was worried, it would be bad if she broke the photo frame and let talilina find something different.


    She hurried to pick up the picture frame again and wanted to check to see if it was damaged.


    But this time, I found something wrong.


    The original tightly closed photo frame was a little loose at the seal.


    "No, it won''t be really bad?" Shazhi cried miserably and hurriedly picked the seal of the photo frame with her fingers to see if it could be closed again.


    But when I touched it with my hand, I found that it was wrong.


    The looseness was not a broken looseness, but the photo frame itself was not in line with the size, as if it had been pressed by someone.


    Shazhi paused, slowly groped for the edge of the photo frame, and then carefully took down the top layer of glass along the loose place.


    After the glass was taken down, there was still a layer of glass under it, which was the transparent cover originally carried by the photo frame.


    The glass cover on the back cover seems to be specially made, completely covering the real face inside.


    It would never have been discovered, if yarn weaving hadn''t happened to knock to the mechanism.


    Shazhi put the removed glass cover on the counter and looked at the photo frame, but she froze there when she saw the real face of the photo frame.


    The picture frame is bloody!


    There are still no photos, but there are many blood fingerprints on the board behind the glass cover, each of which is different.


    Shazhi couldn''t count the number of fingerprints because there were too many.


    It is densely packed with different sizes and depths. Some of them have no place to press, so they are stacked on those old fingerprints.


    Shazhi was so shocked by the red that she fell back two steps and almost fell to the ground.


    On the innermost side of the frame, there are two scales.


    Those two scales are messy and numerous. They look like the shape of the photo frame itself. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t notice it at all. So yarn weaving has never been found.


    At this moment, when she saw the blood fingerprints and looked at the scale strips, a guess suddenly flashed in Shazhi''s heart.


    Those scales... Shouldn''t be the number of these blood fingerprints!


    If a fingerprint and scale represent a human life, there are at least hundreds of records on the frame.


    Thinking of this, Shazhi threw the picture frame in her hand and staggered to the ground.


    Although she has not participated in talilina''s hands-on tasks, she is not so simple as not to know what they do.


    In this frame, hundreds of lives may be imprisoned.


    Shazhi''s eyes are red with fear. She''s just a little girl. Although she has a talent for computers, she doesn''t have the courage like Jian Yi. Seeing these suddenly is enough for her to be frightened.


    How about... Forget it?


    The thought flashed through Shazhi''s heart and made her retreat.


    She was so frightened that her hands were shaking. Her feet kept retreating and subconsciously wanted to leave the room.


    But I don''t know why. At the moment of retreating, Jane Yi''s figure flashed through her mind like a thunderbolt, which made Shazhi stiff there and couldn''t step back.


    If she hadn''t known Jian Yi, Shazhi might have run away at the moment. She never dared to come into this room again or check those terrible things.


    But it was destined that God let her know Jian Yi. Jane Yi, who is one year younger than her.


    Shazhi knows how much energy and courage Jian Yi has put into every step from going deep into the enemy camp to careful survival.


    Even more, he didn''t just care about survival. Before leaving, he left her the direction to search.


    Jane Yi''s courage and reason make Shazhi feel inferior and make her unable to move at the moment.


    How can she give up easily when her example is ahead? Is that all she wants for the truth?


    Shazhi despised herself a little. She reached out and wiped away her tears. She was frightened and sobbed in a low voice, but she stood up trembling. She walked to the counter again and picked up the photo frame with trembling hands.


    If it really represents hundreds of names, if what Jane Yi said is true.


    Then there are probably her relatives in this frame.


    She can''t give up. Even for those forgotten lives, she can''t just run away and do nothing.


    Shazhi clenched her fist. For the first time in her life, she gave birth to a strong courage from the bottom of her heart.


    "If you are not my mother, I should at least know where my own mother has gone." Shazhi clenched her lips and mourned for the frame for a minute before solemnly restoring it to its original state and putting it on the counter.


    She walked around again to talilina''s bed.


    In addition to the beautiful decoration, talilina''s room has nothing of value.


    Those furnishings are the latest at first sight. Talilina doesn''t like the taste of history. Every once in a while, she will change a new set of furnishings.


    Shazhi went to the pillow and gently stroked the quilt.


    The children of other families have had the experience of sleeping with their parents, but her memory is a blank.


    Once she wanted to be held in her arms by her mother, listening to her gentle voice and telling fairy tales.


    But talilina never gave her that warm scene.


    What happened in her blank childhood?


    Shazhi frowned and her eyes slipped over the quilt again. Suddenly, a strange and long memory flashed by.


    In the warm room, a woman who could not see her face was lying in bed with a little girl in her arms, humming a tune, patting the little girl on the back and patiently coaxing her to sleep.


    The picture just flashed by, but the tears of Shazhi immediately flowed out.


    For no reason, she thought the little girl in the picture was her.


    And the woman holding her is her mother.


    "Mom..."


    Shazhi cried. Although the picture was very vague just now, she couldn''t see the woman clearly, but with the feeling from the bottom of her heart, she knew it wasn''t talilina.


    Talilina, it''s really not her mother.


    Yarn weaving took a long time to calm down.


    She can''t waste her time crying and remorse. It won''t help at all.


    Shazhi took a deep breath and walked around the bed to the other side.


    This side of the bed is a large wardrobe.


    Shazhi opened the wardrobe door, which was full of talilina''s clothes.


    There are all kinds of styles, almost all new. But the yarn weaving didn''t see how much talilina wore.


    Shazhi didn''t understand these clothes and didn''t intend to see more. Just when she wanted to close the cabinet door, she found some clothes that didn''t match the overall clothes style in the bottom wardrobe on the far left.


    That''s her dress


    Shazhi stared at the folded skirts, which talilina had prepared for her.


    Talilina seldom buys her clothes herself. She thinks talilina doesn''t care about her at all.


    But I didn''t expect to see my own clothes here.


    Shazhi looked complex. She stretched out her hand to touch the most superficial skirt, but her hand reached into the air and hesitated, but she took it back.


    Many things, once the cover of the truth is lifted, can no longer be closed.


    She can no longer think of nothing, and she can no longer think of talilina as her mother.

 Chapter 665

    Jane Yi runs to ask Dou Ge. When she learns the truth, she is depressed and unhappy.


    Ning Jiwei is accompanying Jian Haixi. He has agreed to return with Gu Chenyi and Qin Zhixu.


    Jian Yi walked in unhappily, climbed up to the two and sat down.


    Jian Haixi smelled him and asked with a smile, "Yi Yi?"


    Jian Yi rubs Jian Haixi''s sleeve with her head and tells her that she is herself in this intimate and coquettish way.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes and ears are tightly wrapped. In order to recover her health as soon as possible, she is now banned from wearing headphones.


    Feeling Jian Yi''s small head, Jian Haixi smiled, reached out and rubbed his hair. "What''s on Yi Yi''s mind?"


    If it weren''t for something on her mind, Jian Yi would rarely act like a spoiled girl in front of Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Yi frowns and doesn''t speak. Ning Jiwei glances at him and asks, "what did Dou Ge tell you?"


    "Daddy..." Jian Yi said sadly, "you already know, don''t you?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows, didn''t answer, but asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Yi tilted his mouth and looked up at him. "I regret it. I don''t know whether I know these things are good or bad, and I don''t know what to do now."


    The past is too heavy, but even talilina can''t get out of the darkness. As a child, how can he ensure to make the right choice when he knows it?


    Ning Jiwei looked at the gloomy color on his son''s face, sighed slightly, reached out and pinched his face and said, "don''t frown. You''re as young as a little old man. It''s time for your mommy to worry when she sees you."


    "But..."


    "I really don''t know about this." Ning Jiwei rubbed his head and said, "I only know that Dou family and talilina have a relationship. I''m not interested in knowing the specific things. But I''m sorry to let you ask."


    Ning Jiwei sat Jian Yi in his arms and asked in a deep voice, "it''s very heavy, isn''t it?"


    "HMM." Jane Yi nodded. Thinking of those things, she felt an impulse to cry.


    "Daddy, what should I do?" Jian Yi asked, lying in Ning Jiwei''s arms.


    His dependence is so obvious that it''s hard for Jian Haixi not to notice. She frowned and asked, "Ji Wei, what''s the matter with Yi Yi?"


    Ning Jiwei shaved Jian Yi''s nose and said, "look, let your mommy worry."


    With some guilt, Jian Yi took Jian Haixi''s hand and wrote, "Mommy, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Jian Haixi knows that she can''t see or hear. She can''t help. She asks a lot. Although no one will be bothered, Ning Ji and Jian Yi won''t.


    However, she would dislike herself and this feeling of powerlessness.


    So she just nodded with a smile and said, "well, if you have something to tell your father, don''t keep it in your heart."


    After that, she reached out and patted Ning Jiwei on the back of her hand and said, "Jiwei, don''t be so strict with Yi Yi. The child is still young and needs to be spoiled."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei leaned over and kissed Jian Haixi''s forehead across Jian Yi, and then slowly wrote in her hand: "it''s about Shazhi and talilina. Don''t worry, I''ll handle it."


    He not only simply told Jian Haixi what it was, but also noticed that Jian Haixi was tired of writing, so he didn''t mention it much.


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "OK, I see."


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi in one hand and let her lean against her arms. He held Jian Yi in the other hand and said, "let''s talk about it briefly. What''s going on?"


    Jane Yi then tells Dou Ge everything.


    Rao is Ning Jiwei, who has been mentally prepared for the whole story, and his face sank when he heard the whole story.


    After listening to what Jian Yi said, Ning Jiwei only sighed deeply and said, "I''m sorry, son, I shouldn''t let you ask yourself. You shouldn''t bear this."


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "Daddy is not wrong. Daddy just doesn''t know."


    After a pause, he bowed his head and said, "I just don''t know what to do now. Daddy, do you think I''ll tell Shazhi about it?"


    Ning Jiwei thought, "I don''t think I need to tell her everything first."


    "But Shazhi is very clever. Even if we don''t tell her at the moment, she will know in the future," said Jian Yi.


    "That''s also something in the future, isn''t it?" Ning Jiwei pulled his lower lip and said, "at present, the most important thing is not to let Shazhi know the truth, but to let her leave talilina."


    Jian Yi tilted his head and looked confused. "Is there any difference?"


    Shazhi doesn''t want to leave talilina. Just because she doesn''t want to leave, they have to find a way to let Shazhi know the truth.


    Jian Yi looks at Ning Jiwei and asks, "Daddy, didn''t you ask me to go to Uncle Dou to let me know the truth and let Shazhi know?"


    "Yes, I did think so before, but I didn''t think it would involve so much."


    Ning Jiwei hesitated: "This truth should not be borne by children like you. Shazhi... It''s better to contact her first to find out if she wants to find out the truth. If she has the same trust in talilina, then... Let''s not worry about it for the time being. If she can forget the past and live with talilina all the time, there''s nothing wrong."


    "Well..." Jian Yi asked carefully, "what if Shazhi is suspicious and starts investigating this matter?"


    After all, he left a search record in the computer, and based on his understanding of yarn weaving, she will certainly investigate.


    "If she has become suspicious of talilina, we will tell her something and try to let her leave talilina." Ning Jiwei said: "as long as she doesn''t stay with talilina anymore, she won''t be in any danger. In this way, even if she knows all the things in the future, it doesn''t matter."


    Jian Yi nodded. Ning Jiwei''s consideration was not thoughtless, which calmed his heavy heart slowly.


    He thought for a moment and said, "I''ll contact her in a minute."


    Ning Jiwei looked at his son and sighed slightly: "Yiyi, daddy knows you are worried about Shazhi, but daddy still wants to remind you that when you contact her, you must pay attention not to leave your location information. At least, we can''t trust Shazhi 100% before she leaves talilina, do you understand?"


    Jian Yi was stunned, and then nodded slowly under Ning Jiwei''s gaze.


    He is no longer the child who used to insist on his own way.


    This time he can come back alive only with the cooperation and efforts of all people, so it is necessary for him to think about everyone''s safety.

 Chapter 666

    That night, according to Ning Jiwei''s account, Jian Yi began to contact Shazhi, but she didn''t expect to reply to him until noon the next day.


    At this time, Shazhi just came out of talilina''s room, and the whole person was still in shock and chaos.


    In fact, even if Jane Yi doesn''t find her, she will find Jane Yi.


    Because apart from Jian Yi, Shazhi doesn''t know who else she can talk to about it.


    "Dong, I''m afraid." this is the first sentence from Shazhi.


    When Jian Yi saw this message, he immediately felt bad. He hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Shazhi told him about her sneaking into talilina''s room and finding a picture frame in it.


    After listening to Shazhi''s words, Jian Yi almost subconsciously wants to tell her what she heard, but he calms down when he thinks of Ning Jiwei''s words.


    "Dong, what should I do?" Shazhi asked.


    She didn''t know what to do. She needed someone to pull her out of that terrible darkness.


    Jian Yi hesitated and said, "Shazhi, we can''t solve this problem well. If you accept it, I''d like to ask my father and uncle Mo for help. I promise they are trustworthy and won''t hurt you, OK?"


    This time, there was no reply for a long time.


    After about ten minutes, Shazhi replied, "I believe you, Dong, please help me."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you." Jian Yi finished typing these words and immediately told Ning Jiwei about it.


    After Ning Jiwei arrived, she communicated with Shazhi in person. Shazhi met him and knew that he was Jian Yi''s father and trusted him, so she honestly said, "Uncle Ning, I''m afraid. I don''t know what to do."


    Ning Jiwei sighed when he thought of the little girl who was only a few years old: "Shazhi, I want to tell you three points. You need to keep in mind. First, be brave. Don''t be afraid. At present, no one around you can protect you. Fear will only make you closer to danger, and there is no other use. So you should take a deep breath, press all your fears and fears to the bottom of your heart, and try to keep yourself calm. No matter what happens, don''t panic, just Only in this way can people have reason to deal with possible troubles, you know? "


    "I know, but... Can I only do this?" Shazhi asked. She had controlled her emotions very much, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to say this to Ning Jiwei at the moment, but she didn''t know how long her restraint and courage could last.


    "Next, I want to say the second point." Ning Jiwei quickly typed: "Shazhi, leave talilina."


    "I don''t know the truth yet." Shazhi replied, "Uncle Ning, she raised me for several years. I have always regarded her as my mother. I can''t simply leave her."


    Jian Yi looks at Shazhi''s reply, grabs Ning Jiwei''s sleeve and says, "Daddy, what should I do?"


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and replied: "Shazhi, you should know that the premise of knowing the truth is that you have security and freedom. In fact, you already have doubts and guesses in your heart. If you continue to stay there, you have no more channels to get what you want to know, and your life will be in danger. I hope you leave as soon as possible, and we will send someone to pick you up. When you are safe, you will be able to find the truth. If you really do If you care about the truth, you should leave at this time. "


    Shazhi looked at Ning Jiwei''s words, especially the last sentence, which made her fall into meditation.


    Her previous logic was to find out the truth and then consider whether to leave.


    But now ningjiwei told her that she could find out more truth only by leaving talilina first.


    Although the two methods are different, Ning Jiwei''s words provide another promising possibility for yarn weaving.


    Leave and find out the truth


    Shazhi hesitated for a moment, knocked down the keyboard and said, "but my mother... She''s coming back. How can I leave?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "as long as you want to leave, we will pick you up."


    "I......" Shazhi hesitated, "I want to leave, but mom, she......"


    "These are not problems." hearing that Shazhi was willing to leave, Ning Jiwei relaxed his mouth and said, "we''ll pick you up tonight."


    "Today, tonight?" Shazhi was stunned. She didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to pick her up so soon.


    Ningjiwei said: "talilina will be back soon. We don''t have time to hesitate."


    Shazhi thought and said, "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Jian Yi quickly asked, "Shazhi, you must wait for us."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you." this is the last reply of Shazhi.


    After the chat, Jian Yi looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, what should we do?"


    Ning Jiwei reached out and rubbed Jian Yi''s head and said, "don''t worry. We''ll go to find uncle Mo Jue and uncle Dou. Daddy can save you. Of course, he can save another yarn."


    "HMM." listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Jian Yi''s eyes brightened and nodded heavily.


    ¡­¡­


    But although it was agreed to pick up yarn weaving in the evening, it was difficult to make a specific plan.


    Dou Ge advocated direct action. "If you want me to say, let''s just go there directly. Just like saving Yi Yi, follow the gourd and draw a ladle to save Shazhi."


    He knows the inside story, so he loves Shazhi very much. It''s best to save her.


    Mo Jue disagreed. He looked at Dou Ge and asked: "Go straight? How? It''s two days since Yiyi was rescued. Who knows if there has been any change in talina. Do we need time to re observe the base? Do we need time to make a route? Well, according to what you say, everything will remain the same and we''ll save people according to the gourd and gourd, but can you guarantee that what Shazhi says is the truth? She always goes If we reveal half a word, we have to fold it all in. "


    "Shazhi won''t lie to us." Jian Yi looks at Mo Jue and says, "Uncle Mo, Shazhi won''t lie to me."


    Mo Jue paused, reached out and rubbed Jian Yi''s head and said, "Yi Yi, uncle Mo didn''t say she lied to you or didn''t say she wouldn''t save her, but we need to plan it well, right?"


    Jian Yi frowns and looks up at Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and said, "the news we get now is that talilina hasn''t arrived at the base yet. It may be as soon as tomorrow morning."


    "That''s right." Jian Yi nodded, "if I count the time of the road I took before, it''s like this."


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows, smiled at the corners of his lips and said, "but why do I feel so strange? Talilina didn''t take any action when such a big thing happened, and didn''t come back day and night. She just led the big army back step by step?"


    "I''m also surprised." Ning Jiwei rubbed his fingers slightly and said in a deep voice, "unless something is already happening, we just don''t know."


    After saying this, several people were silent.


    What is it that talilina may have taken action, but they haven''t found it yet?


    Unless


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue looked up at the same time and said in one voice, "we''re exposed!"


    Talilina can''t be so calm unless she already knows their location and has let people close here.


    "It''s impossible." Dou Ge frowned. "Isn''t the person in charge of talilina''s computer operation yarn weaving? She has no reason to help talilina now. How can our position be exposed?"


    "If..." Mo Jue said, "if there is more than one person in charge of the investigation system?"


    "What? How is this possible?" Dou Ge was shocked and subconsciously denied: "it''s impossible. We''ve been informed that there is only Shazhi around talilina. If it''s not Shazhi, then..."


    Mo Jue said, "Shazhi is talented and easy to use, but she is also very dangerous. With talilina''s suspicious character, I don''t think she will trust Shazhi ten percent."


    "There are not many computer experts who may reach this level. If there is such a person, how can we never know?" Dou Ge can''t believe this guess. If this guess is true, it will mean that there are new hidden enemies behind them.


    Jian Yi looks down and thinks for a moment, then suddenly says, "in fact... Apart from yarn weaving, talilina can''t find a computer expert."


    "What do you mean?" Dou Ge looked at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, do you mean there are experts at the same level as you?"


    Jian Yi looks up at Dou Ge and says, "Uncle Dou, I''ve joined a hacker website before. There are many experts on it. We don''t know each other''s true identity, so we just take orders at will. Our tempers are also different. As long as we have money, maybe we can find someone who is willing to do this kind of thing."


    "This..." Dou Ge sighed and said, "if this is true, don''t we have a lot of trouble?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei said, "if it''s a hacker, it''s a small thing. Don''t forget Yun Zhixiang. They are still idle. In addition to regular maintenance every day, they are about to get moldy. It''s good to take advantage of this opportunity to find some work for them."


    Jian Yi also nodded and agreed: "yes, they are here. Although they can''t do everything, they can also act as a deterrent. There may be many computer experts, but few people dare to stand against us. Unless they really plan to be enemies with us."


    After Ning Ji and Jian Yi said this, Dou Ge was relieved.


    Mo Jue reached out and pinched Jian Yi''s face and said, "yes, boy, are you so confident in your own people?"


    "Of course." Jian Yi raised his chin and said, "if it weren''t good enough, I wouldn''t have become friends with Yun Zhixiang. Besides, when Shazhi comes, we''ll have another helper. At that time, the world can''t find a better team in computer information."


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows, smiled and joked, "Oh, you have already arranged for others before the little girl comes."

 Chapter 667

    Listening to Mo Jue teasing himself, Jian Yi was stunned, blushed, hid behind Ning Jiwei and muttered in a low voice, "Uncle Mo, you still laugh at me at this time."


    Mo Jue looked at Ning Jiwei with a smile and said, "we see that Yi Yi likes this child so much, we just can''t save it."


    Ning Jiwei smiles and reaches out to rub Jian Yi''s head. There is a soft color in his eyes.


    "But Jiwei, didn''t you intend to leave today?" Dou Ge asked.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I''ll leave when Shazhi is rescued."


    Mo Jue touched his chin and said, "I think it''s better to leave first."


    "I agree." Dou Ge said, "we are not short of these days. At present, Haixi is about to recover. We''d better strive for a few days of peace and don''t make any mistakes at this critical juncture."


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and said to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, check around us to see if there are any other current trends and the real trend of talilina. Let Shazhi pay attention to the base."


    "Yes, I''ll go now." Jian Yi nodded and turned away.


    After he left, Ning Jiwei said to Mo Jue and Dou Ge, "in fact, I have an idea. After we receive Shazhi, we can take her directly to the new camp. As for here, we have to leave a small number of people to distract the enemy."


    "But where to move?" Dou Ge frowned. "It''s not easy for us to find a place in such a hurry."


    "In fact, I''ve already found the place." Ning Jiwei said, "and it''s only two hours away from here."


    "Hmm?" Dou Ge was stunned, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "aren''t you kidding me?"


    Just two hours is not enough for them to pack up. As for such a toss?


    Mo Jue thought for a moment, then took the map from one side of the table, looked at it for a while and said, "what you''re looking for is the north mountain?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei nodded, "we need to change places. We just don''t want to be caught in talilina''s trick, and we want to buy time for Haixi''s recovery, not because we are afraid of her or don''t want to fight."


    "That''s why we need a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. It doesn''t need to be too far. We just need to buy us a little time." Mo Jue said with a smile: "after all, we are used to this place. If we rashly change to a new place, we need time just to be familiar with the terrain. That''s too bad for us."


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "OK, then go up the mountain. But who wants to go and who stays?"


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue looked at each other, and they both saw the same decision in each other''s eyes.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "Ji Wei, I found it right for me to choose you. We have a very tacit understanding when we cooperate."


    Ning Jiwei also smiled and nodded: "I think so, too."


    "I said don''t you two play charades?" Dou Ge rolled his eyes and said, "I know your brains turn fast, but don''t you think it''s very unfriendly to ordinary people like us?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled, reached out and patted Dou Ge on the shoulder and said, "Dou Ge, take Haixi and Yiyi away. After you rescue Shazhi, I will send her to where to meet you."


    "I''ll stay. If talilina does come, I can delay for a while." Mo Jue hooked his lips, reached out and lifted his hair and said, "after all, my brother''s charm is still there."


    "But pull it down." dou Gebai glanced at him and said, "don''t talk about these fancy things. I just want to know what you plan to do after you stay? Can talilina let you go or what?"


    Although it is very likely that Mo Jue will stay for a period of time, it is also very dangerous.


    Dou Ge thought for a while, but shook his head and said, "I still feel unsafe. Well, I''ll send them up the mountain and come back here with you..."


    "Dou Ge." Mo Jue suddenly interrupted him and said with a smile, "you are the young master of Dou family. Aren''t you so naive?"


    Although he was smiling, the smile on his face inexplicably gave people a feeling of consciousness.


    "Do you think we have the same time as before to ensure everyone''s safety?" Mo Jue looked at Dou Ge and said, "don''t be silly. Things have reached the final stage. Haven''t you heard? The horn of the decisive battle."


    Dou Ge was stunned and wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth but couldn''t say it.


    After a while, he had to nod and say, "OK, I''ll listen to you and send Haixi and the children up the mountain."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "Dou Ge, Haixi hasn''t recovered yet. You can communicate with her most smoothly. I can only ask you to give her and Yiyi again."


    Dou Ge waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to say these words. Don''t worry. As long as I have one breath, they will be fine."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. If he could, he was the last person to leave at this time.


    But he can''t. He must go back to Xiangcheng immediately.


    After the three simply made the final deployment, Jian Yi also had the investigation results.


    "Daddy, as expected, someone is really spying on us." Jian Yi pointed out the investigation results to Ning Jiwei and said angrily, "if daddy hadn''t mentioned this possibility just now, we would all be plotted by her."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, held Jian Yi and sat down in front of the computer and said, "it''s not easy to plot against us. After all, even if they find our address information and sneak over, they will certainly attract our attention when they get close to here. With our current strength, it''s difficult for talilina to sneak attack."


    Jian Yi was stunned and asked, "Daddy, since you are so sure of our people, why did you let me investigate this in such a hurry?"


    "Of course it''s for your mommy." ningjiwei said, "although I have confidence in our strength, I can only block talilina''s people at most. If talilina comes in alone, it''s easy to do something."


    "It''s like what happened at Dou''s house before." Jian Yi frowned and said, "talilina is too bad, daddy, we must not let her go."


    Ning Jiwei pulled off the corner of his lip, touched his hair and said, "Yi Yi, talilina is our enemy. From a hostile point of view, it''s right for us to find ways to deal with her. But we can''t simply say that she is a bad person. No one must be bad. She is bad because the world itself is not friendly enough to her."


    Jian Yi was slightly stunned, looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, you talk like mommy."


    Jian Haixi has always taught him so, including Mo Jue.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "because we are all the same people."

 Chapter 668

    After agreeing with Mo Jue and others, Mo Jue and Dou Ge went to prepare separately. There are so many people in the Qiao family and Dou family. Who is responsible for leaving with Jian Haixi, who is responsible for following them, and who is responsible for staying for follow-up work. These need to be arranged by them.


    After telling Jian Yi to pack up, Ning Jiwei returns to Jian Haixi''s room.


    Jian Haixi is walking slowly in the house with Qiaoqiao''s help.


    The festering part of her body is almost good, and there is no other unpleasant smell. Only some scars with heavy marks have not been eliminated.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming in, Qiao Qiao hurriedly said, "Mr. Ning, you''re back."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "Qiao Qiao, we''re going to leave here later. Go down and pack up your things first. Also, please come on, Haixi''s things."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned, but he didn''t ask much. He just nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go now."


    While talking, Ning Jiwei stepped forward and took over Jian Haixi. Qiao Qiao retreated.


    Jian Haixi touched Ning Jiwei''s palm and said with a smile, "I found that it''s not bad after this. At least my nose is getting more and more smart. I can smell you before you come near."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and asked her to sit down in the chair. Then he took her hand and slowly wrote, "we''ll leave here later."


    "Leave?" Jane Haixi was stunned and thought, "is talilina coming?"


    "Yes, and yarn weaving..." Ning Jiwei roughly wrote the matter again. Jian Haixi gradually frowned after "listening".


    Seeing her frown, Ning Jiwei asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and sighed, "I just think my illness is really in the way. I can''t help at all."


    Her words fell, and people had been sealed by Ning Jiwei.


    After a while, Ning Jiwei loosened her and said, "you can''t say that again."


    Jian Haixi recognized the handwriting in her palm and said with a bitter smile, "I know, I just... Want to help."


    Ning Jiwei grabbed her and said, "Haixi, will you let me do more for you when I''m still there? Because next, when it''s really dangerous, I can''t stay by your side."


    Jian Haixi leaned against his shoulder and said, "Jiwei, you are wrong. You are always by my side."


    No matter where he is, in Jian Haixi''s heart, he will always exist as a lighthouse.


    Understanding Jian Haixi''s meaning, Ning Jiwei was moved and couldn''t help holding her tighter.


    Neither of them said anything about the words they cherished each other after their separation.


    They all know that the next is the real danger, and may even fail. Yin and yang are separated.


    Just because I knew what I was going to face next, I didn''t speak.


    No need to tell, no need to bless and pray, they will fight all their strength to earn the tomorrow of fate.


    It doesn''t matter if... Someone really can''t earn fate.


    You go in the direction of my life and death.


    Love deep, that''s it.


    No need to say, no need to swear, just a hug, you will know what the other party thinks and reads in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    That night, Ning Ji and Mo Jue went to the base again with the shadow guard.


    While Dou Ge and Qiao Zheng protected Jian Haixi, Jian Yi, mikai and others left the camp and went to the mountains not far from the north.


    Jolie and Dou Dou led a small number of people and horses to stay, and were responsible for cleaning the traces they left here to avoid leaving anything to talilina that might find their clues.


    Dou Dou first went to Jian Haixi''s room, destroyed all the utensils inside, and then went to Jian Yi''s room


    After Dou Dou checked Jian Yi''s room, Qiao Li came and asked, "Dou, do you want to throw away the things in mikai''s room?"


    "What? Throw it away." Dou Dou said lazily.


    At this time, they don''t have much time. Basically, they just throw it all away.


    "Oh." Jolly nodded, "OK, I''ll throw it away."


    As soon as he finished, Dou Dou was stunned and thought of something. Suddenly he said, "wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?" Jolly wondered.


    "Don''t throw it away, I''ll go right away." after saying that, Dou Dou hurried to mikai''s room without time to explain anything.


    Joe Li sat on the chair and saw him rush over in sweat. He couldn''t help wondering, "what are you doing so fast? I said, will you throw things around when you''re difficult?"


    Dou Dou saw that he hadn''t moved anything. He couldn''t help but loosen his airway: "I just suddenly thought that maybe we can use the things here to do something."


    "Hmm?" Qiao Li asked with an eyebrow, "what do you want to do with the things here? Don''t blame me for not warning you. This is what mikay uses. Don''t mess around. I won''t help you if something happens."


    Dou Dou glanced at him and said, "look at your advice. You don''t think about it. If the things here are important, how can mikai stay?"


    "Even if it''s not important, you can''t use it casually." Joey hummed.


    "Who said I used it casually?" Dou Dou rolled his eyes, picked up the snake blood analysis report left by mikai, and said with a bad arc at the corner of his lips: "use the things here to make talilina mess with them. Do you call it casually?"


    Qiao Li was stunned, came over and asked, "can you do it? Don''t screw it up."


    "Don''t worry." Dou Dou said confidently, "we don''t have to do anything at all. It''s enough as long as we leave things here carelessly."


    Qiao Li was skeptical, but he nodded and said, "well, do as you say. Time is running out. Let''s go quickly if we have nothing else to look for."


    "HMM." Dou Dou answered, put the snake blood analysis report on the table, and then destroyed other evidence with Qiao Li, leading his men to evacuate here.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Ning Ji and Mo Jue have also arrived at the base.


    Mo Jue looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "are you sure the yarn is woven in her bedroom?"


    "Well," said Ning Jiwei, "I made an agreement with her before we came. After she blocked the monitoring and protection system, she waited for us in the bedroom."


    "OK, let''s go."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and turned to the shadow guard and said, "you are responsible for receiving here. You don''t have to follow in."


    "Yes."


    Although only Ning Ji and Mo Jue went in, their skills were above ordinary people. It''s an exaggeration to say that stepping on the snow without trace, but there''s still no problem in the dark, avoiding the eyes and ears of those people in the base and entering the yarn woven bedroom.


    They are fast. After all, they don''t have much time.


    Because they came last time, they easily found Shazhi''s room this time.


    At the door, Ning Jiwei raised his hand and knocked.


    "Who?" there was a childish and panic inquiry in the room.


    Ning Jiwei said, "I''m Ning Jiwei, Shazhi. I''ll take you away."


    As soon as his voice fell, Shazhi quickly ran over and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue saw that Shazhi had been dressed and packed a small bag.


    Her eyes were red, as if she had been crying for a long time. There was a clearly visible fear on her face, and even her whole person was still trembling slightly.


    "I''m afraid you won''t come." Shazhi sobbed.


    Ning Jiwei knew she was frightened, sighed, reached out and rubbed her head and said, "No."


    Shazhi sucked her nose, pointed to her schoolbag and said, "I brought my computer and some other things."


    "Well, let''s go." Ning Jiwei nodded, reached out and picked up Shazhi, and then threw his schoolbag to Mo Jue next to him.


    After receiving the yarn weaving, Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue began to evacuate without stopping.


    Shazhi whispered, "Uncle Ning, we should hurry up, my mother... She may have found it."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and asked, "how do you know?"


    "I..." Shazhi hesitated, "I sneaked into her room and she might find out."


    Mo Jue picked her eyebrows and said, "if so, it is likely that talilina will come back without waiting until tomorrow morning."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "I think so, too."


    The two looked at each other and knew that they had to hurry up.


    The three men went out of the base unconsciously. Before they went far, they heard the alarm sound from the base.


    Shazhi grabbed Ning Jiwei''s sleeve and said, "Uncle Ning, it''s not me. I''ve blocked all the alarms."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t doubt you." Ning Jiwei patted Shazhi on the shoulder and said, "it seems that talilina did find it."


    "Not only did she find something unusual..." Mo Jue glanced at Shazhi and said, "maybe she asked someone to see Shazhi, otherwise they wouldn''t find out that Shazhi was gone so soon."


    The shadow guard drove and escorted the three away.


    At the fork of the road, the car stopped.


    Mo Jue said to Ning Jiwei, "let''s separate here. Send Shazhi to Haixi and Yiyi. I''ll go back."


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and opened his mouth. In the end, he just said, "be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Mo Jue smiled and said, "no matter what I want, I can''t die for a while. So you don''t have to hurry to save me. Don''t lose the hard won situation for me, you know?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, but he couldn''t open his mouth.


    They all know what Mo Jue may face when he goes, but in the current situation, only this way can buy them more time.


    Mo Jue is not a pinch person, and he doesn''t like the sensational set, so he just smiled, reached out and patted Ning Jiwei on the shoulder and said, "take care, too."


    After that, without waiting for Ning Jiwei to say anything, he jumped out of the car and drove back to their original camp in another empty car.


    After Mo Jue left, Ning Jiwei closed his eyes, leaned back in his chair, and said hoarsely, "shadow, drive."


    "Yes." the shadow nodded, his voice choking.

 Chapter 669

    "Uncle Ning..." Shazhi looked at Mo Jue getting off the bus and leaving. Looking at Ning Ji and peacekeeping films, she felt guilty and said, "am I causing you trouble?"


    "Don''t think too much. It''s none of your business." Ning Jiwei reached out and rubbed his yarn woven hair, reluctantly pulled a smile and said, "this is what we planned originally, and it has nothing to do with you."


    Shazhi lowered her head. She was not so naive. Although she doesn''t know how much she accounts for, Mo Jue''s departure must have her reasons.


    She also wanted to ask Ning Jiwei if she knew about her mother, but obviously, it was not a good time to speak, so Shazhi just nodded and calmed down.


    When Ning Jiwei and the shadow guard approached Jian Haixi with Shazhi, a team of people went in from the main gate of the base.


    The base was bustling late at night. Jiao five jiao six commanded everyone to turn around every corner.


    "Here and there, don''t let go of every corner." Jiao Wuzheng said, and suddenly heard footsteps behind him.


    He looked back, but when he saw someone coming, he knelt respectfully on one knee.


    "Elder sister, you are back."


    When Jiao Wu made such a noise, the people around him quickly looked over. Then everyone knelt on one knee and bowed their heads respectfully like Jiao Wu.


    Talilina looked at Jiao Wu with an angry face and asked, "where''s the yarn weaving?"


    "No... No." Jiao Wu lowered his head.


    Talilina took a deep breath, suppressed her anger and said to Jiao Wu, "don''t look for it. Call everyone together immediately. I have something to announce."


    "Yes." Jiao Wu hurriedly answered, for fear that if he was a second late, he would be punished by talilina.


    Jiao Wu went to the assembly base here, but talilina went back to her room there.


    She went to Shazhi''s bedroom first and found it empty.


    When talilina saw that the photo frame at the head of the yarn woven bed was gone, she knew that what she had been most worried about had happened.


    "Elder sister..." Ha Mu followed talilina and said anxiously, "elder sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    In fact, their people were still behind. Talilina only rushed back with him, ARJO and others. Today, she suddenly wants to speed up the process. Ha Mu and others are confused. I don''t know why she is suddenly in a hurry to come back.


    At the moment, looking at the disappearance of Shazhi, hamu thought that talilina was worried about Shazhi, so he said with relief: "eldest sister, don''t worry, even if Jane Haixi and they kidnapped the young lady, we will be able to save the young lady."


    "Who says I''m worried." talilina said with a cold voice and a sneer, "and who told you that Shazhi was taken away by them?"


    "Ah? Isn''t it?" Ha Mu scratched his head in doubt and wanted to ask again, but ah Zhuo kicked his calf from behind to signal him to shut up.


    But ha Mu was an elm head. After being kicked, he not only didn''t understand what ah Zhuo meant, but also frowned and asked, "ah Zhuo, why did you kick me?"


    Zhuo couldn''t help twitching at the corners of his mouth.


    Talilina turned and looked at Zhuo. She was swept by talilina''s eyes, and Zhuo quickly bowed down.


    Talilina said coldly, "ah Zhuo, did Shazhi send us a message that ah Dong is dead?"


    "Yes." mentioned ah Dong''s death, ah Zhuo could not hide his sadness.


    "Hum, I wish he was dead." talilina snorted coldly.


    A Zhuo was stunned and looked up at talilina suspiciously. "What does elder sister suspect?"


    Talilina didn''t speak, but turned back to her room.


    There are some things that she has to make a final determination.


    Knowing that talilina didn''t allow others to enter her room, ARJO and others waited outside obediently and didn''t follow in.


    Ha Mu also asked ah Zhuo discontentedly, "Hey, what did you kick me for just now?"


    Ah Zhuo stared at him and said, "forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you."


    "What? Don''t bother to tell me." Ha Mu was dissatisfied. He turned to Qi''er and asked, "Qi''er, what does he mean?"


    Qi Er stood quietly. Since Qiao Qiao left, he was like a changed person, quiet and excessive.


    It is no longer as gloomy and scary as before, and it doesn''t take out the poison casually.


    It''s like... Walking dead.


    Listening to hamu''s words, Qi Er lazily raised his head and said, "elder sister is in a bad mood. Ah Zhuo reminds you not to gather up with elder sister. You don''t know how to die."


    "I know elder sister is in a bad mood, so I want to comfort her." Ha Mu said sadly.


    Ah Zhuo snorted, gave him a white look and said, "is your head used to vent? It''s obvious that Miss Shazhi has another inside story. You have to keep saying, is that comfort? Is that adding fuel to the fire?"


    "Another inside story? What inside story?" hamu asked.


    Ah Zhuo choked and didn''t have a good airway: "how do I know?"


    Even if you know, you can''t say.


    Of course, ah Zhuo didn''t say the latter sentence, otherwise he couldn''t point out that HA Mu could sell it to him in a moment.


    In the room, talilina stood in front of the counter and looked at the picture frame there, with a sneer on her lips.


    The angle of the picture frame really changed.


    "Shazhi, you betrayed me after all." talilina murmured and sighed. Her voice sounded sad, but it was a little relaxed to admit her life.


    It should have been like this. It''s just a matter of time. What''s wrong with her?


    Talilina took a deep breath and turned out of the room.


    Hamu and others outside the door thought talilina would stay in the room for a long time, but they didn''t expect her to come out so soon.


    Talilina kept walking downstairs and said, "Ha Mu will stay and watch the house. Before I come back, anyone who breaks in without permission will be killed."


    "Yes." although hamu said hello with his head, he nodded without hesitation to talilina''s order.


    Talilina came out of the room, and all the people had gathered outside.


    Talilina said, "Jiao Liuhe and his team will stay and help hamu guard the base. The rest will follow me."


    "Yes."


    No one expected that talilina would take such an important action as soon as she came back. When thinking of the news of Shazhi, everyone had a hunch that something big might happen next.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When talilina took action, Ning Jiwei had also sent the yarn weaving to the foot of the mountain. Qiao Zheng had been waiting at the foot of the mountain and saw their car stop and greet them.


    Ning Jiwei handed the yarn weaving to Qiao Zheng and said, "this is yarn weaving. Take her up."


    "Ning Shao, don''t you... See Miss and young master again?" Qiao Zheng asked.


    I don''t know when I can see this, let alone whether I can see it.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the dark mountain and shook his head and said, "no need."

 Chapter 670

    There are several simple bungalows in the mountains. Although they are simple, they can shelter from the wind and rain.


    Qiao Qiao cleans out a room first, holds Jian Haixi and sits down and says, "Miss, take a break first."


    She said this, but Jane Haixi couldn''t hear it. So while Qiao Qiao was talking, she also reached out and prepared to write in the palm of Jian Haixi''s hand.


    But I didn''t expect Jian Haixi to avoid it with a slight frown and said in a low voice, "don''t clean up. Qiao Qiao, you''re tired today. Let''s have a rest first."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and turned to Dou Ge. She didn''t know what happened to Jian Haixi.


    Dou GE''s eyes sank slightly and waved his hand to let Qiao Qiao go on.


    Qiao Qiao stepped back. Dou Ge went to Jian Haixi, knocked on the back of her hand twice and asked her what happened.


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "brother Dou, I can''t wait. It''s too hard to see and hear. I can''t wait."


    Dou Ge knew that she was worried because of recent events. After thinking about it, he drew three in the palm of her hand.


    There are three days left. Mikay said that the antidote will work in three days.


    At that time, although Jian Haixi has not recovered, he should be able to see more or less. As for hearing... It will take longer.


    This is mainly because during this period of time, Jian Haixi''s eye protection has been in place, and mikai prepared various drugs for her for the first time.


    But her hearing has been damaged to some extent due to wearing headphones. If she wants to recover, she needs more time for treatment.


    Jane Haixi knows what Dou Ge means. No one remembers her treatment more clearly than she does.


    With a bitter smile, Jane Haixi sighed and said, "brother Dou, do you really think these three days don''t matter? Will talilina give us these three days?"


    "This......" Dou Ge hesitated and didn''t answer.


    Jian Haixi groped for the corner of the table and stood up. Dou Ge quickly got up to help her.


    Jian Haixi stood firm with Dou GE''s hand and followed him to the door.


    The night wind in the mountains is fierce and cool, blowing on your face with a sobering cold smell.


    Dou Ge leaned slightly and blocked most of the wind for Jian Haixi.


    He did it quietly and almost imperceptibly.


    Of course, Dou Ge didn''t know how much he had done. When no one saw him, he paid far more for Jian Haixi.


    He never wanted Jane Haixi to see and remember.


    He loved her and did her good. He did everything from heart to ceremony.


    If the person he loves is not Jian Haixi, and if Jian Haixi does not have extraordinary acumen, Dou GE''s deep affection will be betrayed more thoroughly.


    But what he loves is Jian Haixi. A Jane Haixi who can easily detect the good of others.


    I don''t know whether this is lucky or unfortunate.


    Almost at the moment when Dou Ge blocked the night wind, Jian Haixi noticed it. She slightly turned her head, slightly pulled an arc at the corners of her lips and said, "brother Dou, you don''t have to wind me. I just want to blow the wind and wake myself up."


    Dou Ge frowned and stepped aside a little, but he still blocked part of it.


    Jian Haixi smiled and stretched out his hand to him.


    The white finger touched Dou GE''s shoulder and made Dou Ge stiff there.


    Jian Haixi touched his shoulder and gently pushed him away.


    Dou Ge couldn''t resist, but gave way to one side with her insignificant strength.


    Without the shelter of Dou GE''s tall body, the night wind blew towards Jian Haixi, allowing her long hair tied behind her head to blow away in an instant.


    Long black hair floats in the wind, wanton and charming.


    Dou Ge only glanced and hurriedly looked away.


    "Brother Dou..." Jian Haixi opened his mouth and stretched out his hand towards the dark front, feeling the cold outside.


    "This is the reality. I know you protect me from injury and worry as much as possible." Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile: "Although you didn''t tell me what''s going on now, I guess... It''s probably the last minute. Xiang City is eyeing, and talina is chasing after. Brother Dou, it''s time for us to face life and death. What''s my injury at this time?"


    "But..." Dou Ge unconsciously grasped Jian Haixi''s hand, but he couldn''t say anything.


    There is no doubt that Jian Haixi''s words are right. But they managed to prepare the antidote. How can they fall short at this time?


    And if the antidote is stopped, who knows if there will be any other unpredictable dangers when it is used next time?


    Ning Jiwei has done so much, moved places and let Mo Jue stay. Isn''t it to buy more time for Jian Haixi?


    "Only when I am alive can I be qualified to tangle about whether the injury is serious or not." Jian Haixi pulled the lower lip corner and said, "brother Dou, I don''t want to regret when I die. I regret that I haven''t worked hard. In that case, I will not be reconciled."


    Dou Ge looked down at Jian Haixi''s eyes. Although they were not focused, they were as firm and stubborn as before.


    Dou Ge was a little helpless. He shook his head and wrote in Jian Haixi''s palm, "you''re bullying me. Why didn''t you say that when Jiwei was there? He just left his front foot, and you said that on your back foot."


    Jian Haixi put out his tongue playfully and said, "it''s not bullying, because I know brother Dou, you know me and will support me. And..."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi continued: "When I was sitting here, I was so unwilling. Everyone was busy, but I didn''t have sight and hearing, but the world was dark and silent. Only the wind could make me feel a little. The wind here... Made me sound talilina''s steel wire, sharp and cruel. Brother Dou, I don''t want to experience such a dangerous situation again, nor can I I think someone around me will face such danger. "


    "Hum." Dou Ge snorted angrily and wrote again, "tell him yourself when Jiwei comes back later."


    Jian Haixi recognized the words he wrote, paused and took a deep breath: "Jiwei... He may not come back."


    "Hmm?" Dou Ge was stunned and reacted to Jian Haixi''s words. He frowned and said, "no, he didn''t go to pick up yarn weaving with Mo Jue..."


    "He and Mo Jue probably won''t come back." Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile.


    Dou Ge Weidun''s eyes sank when he thought that Ning Jiwei had repeatedly told him to take good care of Jane Haixi before he left.


    After a while, Dou Ge asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Jane Haixi looked down for a moment and said, "wait for someone to come back. Wait until you have seen Shazhi, talk about other things."


    Dou Ge nodded and looked forward to Ning Jiwei not leaving. At least he would come back to see Jian Haixi.


    Jian Yi has been working on the defense system. At about eleven o''clock, there was finally a movement.


    Dou Dou ran in and said, "Qiao Zheng came back with a little girl."


    Dou Ge was stunned, frowned and asked, "only Qiao Zheng? Ning Jiwei?"


    "Don''t see." Dou Ge shook his head and said.


    Dou GE''s breath is slightly heavy. He knows it''s Jian Haixi''s guess.


    Not long after, Jian Yi also ran over and said excitedly, "Mommy, Shazhi is here. I saw her and uncle Qiao Zheng in the surveillance."


    Jian Haixi already knew the news from Dou Ge. When he learned that Jian Yi had come, he smiled and said, "since she is your friend, go and pick it up."


    "Oh, OK." Jian Yi nodded, turned and ran out.


    Dou Ge winks at Dou Dou. Dou Dou nods and turns around to follow Jian Yi.


    People can''t put their lives in danger for good. They don''t doubt anyone, but they should also take precautions.


    At the foot of the mountain, Shazhi followed Qiao Zheng. He was quiet and clever.


    Qiao Zheng could see that she was a little afraid, but he was a dull man. He never knew how to deal with people, especially in the face of a little girl.


    "Cough..." Qiao Zheng cleared his throat and just wanted to say something, but she saw Shazhi shaking all over and looking at him in horror.


    Well, it scared the little girl.


    "Well... Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person." Qiao Zheng scratched his head and said, "in short, don''t worry, just follow us."


    Shazhi blinked, looked up at Qiao Zheng and said warily, "that''s what bad people say."


    Qiao Zheng: "


    One big and one small, after walking awkwardly for hundreds of meters, I finally met Jian Yi and Dou Dou.


    "Shazhi!" seeing Shazhi, Jian Yi greeted her from a distance.


    Shazhi''s eyes lit up when she heard Jian Yi''s voice. When she saw Jian Yi''s figure, she even ignored Qiao Zheng and ran towards Jian Yi with her trouser legs.


    "Ah Dong!"


    Jian Yi catches Shazhi with a smile. Before she says anything, she hugs her tightly.


    "Well, Shazhi..." Jian Yi stood there, neither moving nor motionless.


    Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou laughed.


    "Sobbing... Ah Dong, I finally saw you and scared me to death." Shazhi sobbed. It was a thrilling night. If she hadn''t been brave, she would have cried.


    Seeing Jian Yi now, I naturally don''t care about being strong and brave. I''ll hold her and cry first.


    Jian Yi cried and said, "Shazhi, loosen it first. I can''t breathe because of you."


    Shazhi shook her head and sobbed, "no, I''m still afraid. If you let me hold it for a while, I still want to cry."


    Jian Yi was helpless. Dou Dou smiled and said, "well, let''s go back first. Don''t let the young lady worry."


    Hearing other people''s voices, Shazhi realized that there were others. She quickly released Jian Yi and looked at Dou Dou carefully with a red face.


    Jian Yi said, "he''s brother Dou Dou."


    "Good brother Dou Dou." Shazhi called.


    Qiao Zheng took a puff from the corner of his mouth and said discontentedly, "where am I?"


    At least he helped take all the luggage. Why can he only be a "bad man"?


    Shazhi blinks and tightens Jian Yi''s hand without talking.


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "he''s uncle Qiao Zheng."


    "Hello, uncle Qiao Zheng." Shazhi said obediently.


    Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou looked at each other and understood.


    This little girl only listens to Jian Yi.

 Chapter 671

    Jian Yi and Shazhi walk in front hand in hand, while Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng follow behind left and right.


    Looking at Jian Yi''s back, Dou Dou touched Qiao Zheng with his elbow and asked in a low voice, "what about Ning Shao?"


    Joe shook his head and said silently, "let''s go."


    Dou Douwei paused and looked at Jian Yi''s innocent figure. He couldn''t help sighing slightly.


    Jane Yi probably knows. After all, he only saw Qiao Zheng and Shazhi from the surveillance. After seeing Shazhi and Qiao Zheng, he didn''t ask again.


    For a moment, Dou Dou didn''t know whether he should lament Jian Yi''s intelligence or love his intelligence.


    When the party arrives at their residence, Qiao Zheng goes to put things away. Jian Yi first leads Shazhi to see Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi sat there. Dou Ge was trying to persuade her not to mess around. He was scratching his ears and writing.


    Jane Yi led Shazhi in and said to the two people, "Mommy, uncle Dou, Shazhi is coming."


    Dou Ge looked at Shazhi. They had met. Shazhi was no stranger to him.


    Dou Ge nodded faintly. He never had emotion. He couldn''t warm up to a little girl who only knew her name and had seen two sides.


    Shazhi nodded to him and said, "Hello, uncle Dou."


    She called after Jian Yi. Dou Ge nodded again without saying anything. He turned and wrote the word "Shazhi" in the palm of Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jian Haixi paused slightly, facing the direction of the door, smiled and said, "is it yarn weaving?"


    Although she looked in the direction of the door, she just looked around. Her eyes without focal length let people know that she was blind.


    Shazhi was stunned and stared at Jian Haixi.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen the photo of Jian Haixi. The appearance of Jian Haixi in front of her is no different from that in the video in the photo.


    Just


    The former photos were static, while the Jian Haixi in front of him was dynamic.


    The static jianhaixi is already extremely beautiful, but now the dynamic jianhaixi is even more beautiful.


    But under such beauty, looking at her godless eyes makes people feel even more uncomfortable.


    Shazhi looked at Jian Haixi in a complicated mood, the "enemy" she had tried her best to deal with.


    Jian Yi smiled at Shazhi and said, "don''t think about it."


    Then he loosened Shazhi''s hand, went to Jian Haixi, stretched out his hand to hold Jian Haixi, and wrote in the palm of her hand, "Mommy, Shazhi is a little shy."


    Jian Haixi smiled, reached out and rubbed Jian Yi''s head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Shazhi has just arrived. It''s normal to be uncomfortable. Take her down and play. But don''t play too late. Shazhi is tired today. Take a rest first and we''ll talk tomorrow."


    "Well, OK." Jian Yi nodded and said to Jian Haixi, "then I''ll go down first with Shazhi. Good night, Mommy."


    After recognizing Jian Yi''s words one by one, Jian Haixi nodded lightly and said, "good night."


    Jian Yi turned and walked to Shazhi, smiled at her and said, "let''s go."


    Shazhi was stunned and asked, "that''s good?"


    "Otherwise?" Jane Yi smiled, took her hand, took her out and said, "I''ll take you to your room, and then you can have a good sleep. Tomorrow is a new day."


    Stunned, Shazhi turns to look at Jian Yi and says, "ah Dong, have you accepted me like this? Don''t you need me to swear, don''t you need me to pay any price?"


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and said, "what are you thinking? Don''t be confused after following talilina for a long time."


    "But shouldn''t normal be like this?" Shazhi said anxiously, "I''m your enemy. You should guard against me, or... Or lock me up..."


    "Stop." Jane Yi raised her hand and knocked her on the head. She said silently, "even if we want to close you, there is no spare room for you as a cell right now, and we have no spare people to look after you."


    "Ah Dong..." Shazhi purrs her lips. She doesn''t understand why Jane Yi wants them to be so kind to herself. Such kindness makes her a little uneasy. Deep in her heart, she also has a slight sense of guilt and doubts about her past.


    Jane Yi smiled and said, "don''t think about it. In my mommy''s words, we just did a normal thing."


    "What''s normal?" Shazhi was stunned. She couldn''t understand that such kindness to the enemy could be "what''s normal".


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "Mommy often says to help people when she can, because for us, it may be just a small matter of reaching out, and for each other, it may be the same thing as saving lives."


    "But what if I betray you?" asked Shazhi.


    "Then betray." Jian Yi shrugged and didn''t care.


    "What?" Shazhi was even more surprised. She even felt that Jian Yi would be perfunctory again, so she grabbed his sleeve and said, "ah Dong, don''t joke. I''m serious with you."


    Jane Yi smiled and said, "I''m serious. Mommy said that we can''t control other people''s decisions, and we can''t doubt the people around us because of this. We don''t doubt people. What we can do is strengthen ourselves. Even if someone betrays, we will have enough ability to deal with such betrayal."


    After a pause, Jian Yi looked at Shazhi and said, "so do you understand? Even if you betray, we are confident that we will not be hurt by your betrayal. But..."


    "But... What?" Shazhi asked in a daze.


    Jian Yi said positively, "but Shazhi, we saved you and trusted you. If one day you betrayed us, we will no longer be friends and I will never forgive you again."


    The yarn weaving was stiff and hurriedly said, "I don''t think so."


    Jane Yi grinned at the corner of her lower lip and said, "I know, so let''s go. Don''t think so much."


    "Mm-hmm." Shazhi nodded obediently and followed Jian Yi to her room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Jian Yi and Shazhi left, Jian Haixi said to Dou Ge, "brother Dou, please call mikai."


    Knowing that she had made up her mind, Dou Ge had to sigh and let someone call mikai.


    Qiao Zheng put away Shazhi''s luggage. When he came out with Dou Dou, he just saw mikai, so he went to Jian Haixi''s residence with him.


    Mikai walked in wondering and asked, "what''s the matter with me so late?"


    As he asked, he walked to Jian Haixi, grabbed her hand, felt her pulse and said, "is Haixi uncomfortable?"


    Dou Ge shook his head and said, "Haixi... I have something to ask you."


    "What''s up?" mikai asked, looking at Jane Haixi.


    Jian Haixi knew that mikai was coming, smiled and said, "I want to put on my headphones again."


    "What?"


    Jian Haixi''s voice just fell. Not only mikai, Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng were surprised.

 Chapter 672

    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and said, "look, I don''t know what you look like now. Even the most basic communication is troublesome."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi reached out and patted Dou Ge nearby and said, "brother Dou."


    She had just told Dou Ge that it would be better for Dou Ge to convey her meaning instead of communicating back and forth with mikai and herself by handwriting.


    Dou Ge nodded and answered. At the same time, he patted the back of her hand, indicating that he knew it.


    Jian Haixi then smiled and nodded to calm down.


    Mikai frowned at Dou Ge and asked, "don''t you stop her from fooling around like this?"


    Dou Ge sighed and said, "do you think I can stop it?"


    Mikai choked and stared coldly. Dou Ge hissed, "it''s really worthless. As soon as Haixi spoke, you''ll be offline."


    Dou Ge glanced at him obliquely and said, "well, you''re promising. You talk to Haixi. If you can hold on and don''t be persuaded by him, I''ll do what you want me to do in the future."


    "I..." mikai choked and hummed, "I''m still busy. Besides, Haixi is most familiar with you. You''d better tell her."


    Inside and outside the words, he simply did not dare to admit that he was also one of the "worthless".


    This is not to say that they have no reason, but Jian Haixi''s words are always too persuasive. They are either reasonable or emotional, which is always difficult to refuse.


    In Dou GE''s eyes, mikai touched his nose with a guilty heart and asked, "what does Haixi mean, you say."


    "She thinks we don''t have much time now. Maybe talilina called before she recovered. She doesn''t want to do anything, so she wants to wear headphones again." Dou Ge said concisely.


    Mikai frowned and said in a deep voice, "I can understand her mood, but..."


    After a pause, he looked at Jian Haixi with complex eyes and said to Dou Ge: "you know, Haixi had different degrees of damage to the eardrum because he had worn headphones for several days. Originally, the recovery was slower than the eye cycle. If he wore headphones again, I''m worried that even if he recovered in the future, he will leave sequelae."


    Dou Ge pursed his lips, thought and said, "in fact, after chatting with Haixi, I think it''s better to let her put on her headphones again."


    "Why do you think so?" mikai was surprised. After all, in his heart, if Ning Jiwei loved Jian Haixi most, Dou Ge would never be behind Ning Jiwei.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi. She sat quietly without interrupting to emphasize. She had a faint smile on her face. Her eyes were full of trust in herself.


    Because Jane Haixi believes that he can express her meaning very clearly.


    Dou Ge scratched his head impatiently. In fact, making this decision, even if it was helpless, would make him feel bad.


    Mikai looked at him and said, "I think you''re very uncomfortable. You don''t have confidence in yourself. You don''t think you can handle talilina without Haixi?"


    "Of course not." Dou Ge frowned, turned his head and looked at Jian Haixi. His eyes were deeply affectionate.


    "As long as she wants, let alone a talilina, I''m willing to carry it for her even in this world." Dou GE''s lips tightened and said with a bitter smile after a moment: "but she has never been a woman willing to stand behind a man and seek asylum."


    Mikai also sighed. He naturally knew Jian Haixi''s thoughts and the tangles in Dou GE''s heart. It was just such a decision, but he couldn''t casually agree.


    Mikai hesitated and said, "why don''t we... Send a letter to Ji Wei?"


    Dou Ge hesitated, shook his head and said, "Haixi didn''t want Jiwei to know when he made this decision."


    "Well... If we do this, we won''t be run by Jiwei back?" mikai said.


    Dou Ge shook his head and said, "Jiwei won''t, maybe... He knew Haixi would do that."


    "Hmm?" mikai wondered, but Dou Ge didn''t say anything. He just sighed: "how do you look at it? Try not to let Haixi''s ears bear so much pressure."


    "I..." mikai said nothing. "I''ve been talking for a long time. The pressure is all on me?"


    Qiao Zheng, who had been listening for a long time, hesitated and said, "in fact... I also think it would be a great help for us if Miss can wear headphones. I saw Ning Shao at the foot of the mountain, but I didn''t see Mo Jue..."


    When he said this, Dou Ge and mikai were silent.


    Qiao Zheng then said, "Ning Shao can''t even spare the time to go up the mountain to see the young lady and the young master again. I think it''s the last moment in Xiangcheng. If the young lady can''t participate in the final decisive battle, I think she will regret."


    "Yes." Dou Ge nodded and looked at Mikael and said, "so, I''ll leave it to you. Haixi said that even if there will be sequelae, she is willing. People must first find a way to survive and then think about whether there will be sequelae, isn''t it?"


    Mikai looked left and right, and finally looked at Jian Haixi. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll study it tonight and talk about it tomorrow."


    Dou Ge nodded and knew that mikai''s words meant that there was basically no problem.


    Dou Dou hesitated and said, "don''t you really have to go there?"


    Before Dou Ge spoke, Jian Yi Ran in from the outside and said, "Shazhi said talilina has come back. There was a movement in the base when daddy saved her from leaving the base."


    "What?" Dou Dou was surprised. "Why didn''t you say such a big thing just now?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry..."


    Shazhi came out from behind Jian Yi and looked at the crowd carefully: "I was... Too nervous, so I forgot to say..."


    "Can you forget such a thing? You..." Dou Dou wanted to say a few more words, but seeing her hiding behind Jian Yi, Jian Yi shook her head again and held her words back.


    Dou Ge quickly wrote the news that talilina arrived in Jian Haixi''s palm.


    Jian Haixi frowned and said, "she will go to our previous residence first. That Mo Jue..."


    She didn''t finish, but everyone could guess that since talilina went, Mo Jue must be in danger.


    Dou Dou looked at Dou Ge and said, "little Lord, we''ll go back right away..."


    "No." Dou Ge said coldly, "we can''t save Mo Jue now. Instead, we will expose our position."


    "What should I do? Can I just watch Mo Jue in danger?" Dou Dou was worried. How can they see Mo Jue in danger for the sake of a yarn weaving?


    Although they all know what happened between Mo Jue and talilina, even if talilina doesn''t want Mo Jue''s life, it will humiliate him.


    How can they know that Mo Jue is being humiliated, but still feel at ease to wait here?


    Mikai also hesitated and said, "why not... Just like saving Yiyi before, only a few people go and take the medicine. I''ll make it for you. I''m not afraid the medicine won''t bring them down."


    "Yes, we don''t need to talk about gentleman''s morality at this time." Dou Dou said.


    Dou Ge hesitated and didn''t speak. He remembered that when he discussed with Ning Jiwei mojue before, they told him that if something happened to mojue, they didn''t have to worry.


    Just hesitating, Dou Ge suddenly felt that his arm had been patted twice.


    He turned to look at Jian Haixi. Jian Yi also ran to Jian Haixi, grabbed her hand and said, "Mommy, here is Yi Yi."


    "Yi Yi is here too." Jian Haixi smiled, turned to Dou Ge and said, "brother Dou, what''s the matter?"


    Dou Ge pursed his lips and reached out to write in the palm of Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Mikai looked at this scene and suddenly realized how important it is to restore Jane Haixi''s hearing at this time.


    Dou Ge wrote in Jian Haixi''s palm. For a moment, everyone stopped talking and looked at Jian Haixi''s palm calmly, as if they had written their emotions with every stroke.


    After a long half minute, Dou Ge finished the matter simply. Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "don''t hurry to send someone over there. Talilina won''t let people go easily. We used to be just sheep in the mouth of a tiger. Even if we want to send someone, we have to ensure that the person can save Mo Jue 100 percent."


    "Is there such a person?" mikai asked.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t hear what he said and didn''t explain much. Instead, he continued: "everyone is tired today. Let''s have a rest first. We''ll talk about anything tomorrow. Yiyi, you should do a good job in the defense system here. Brother Dou will send people to watch the night in turn. There are still things to do early tomorrow morning."


    "Yes." Jian Haixi''s voice fell, and the people subconsciously replied.


    After everyone left, Jian Haixi said to Dou Ge, "brother Dou, please contact Ji Wei and ask him how to contact Mo Tong. He is on the road now. People can''t take care of him. Don''t distract him. We can find someone ourselves."


    "OK." Dou Ge got up and called Ning Jiwei.


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi stood beside Jian Haixi, grabbed her hand and wrote, "is Mommy tired? Yi Yi helped you beat your shoulder?"


    Jane Yi smiled, shook her head and said, "no, Mommy is not tired. Let''s go and have a rest. There''s still work for you tomorrow."


    "I......" when Shazhi, who had been standing at the door, heard this, she whispered, "ah Dong, what can I do? I can also help."


    Jian Yi was stunned and wrote in the palm of Jian Haixi: "Mommy, Shazhi said she could help too."


    "Hmm..." Jian Haixi thought for a moment and didn''t speak.


    While she was thinking, Shazhi kept looking at her nervously for fear that she suspected that she didn''t agree, and her palms were sweating.


    "It would be great if Shazhi could help." Jian Haixi opened his mouth without any doubt on his face, but said to Jian Yi, "I just think there are a lot of things. I''m afraid it''s too inefficient to arrange for you alone. In this way, you two go to bed quickly. Come to me tomorrow morning and I''ll assign you tasks."


    "Oh, OK." Jian Yi nodded excitedly, turned his head to Shazhi, picked his eyebrows and said, "look, I said my mommy is fine."


    Shazhi blushed and nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 673

    Jian Yi pulls Shazhi away and Dou Ge calls Ning Jiwei with his mobile phone.


    In fact, even if Jian Haixi doesn''t say it, he will call Ning Jiwei today. He needs to tell Ning Jiwei about Jian Haixi wearing headphones and Mo Jue.


    Ning Jiwei was not surprised when he received Dou GE''s call. He smiled and said, "I thought you would call me because of Mo Jue."


    Dou Ge said, "it''s not just Mo Jue."


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows. He guessed that Dou Ge would call him, but thought it was because of Mo Jue. Unexpectedly, there was something else.


    Dou Ge sighed and said, "but I really want to discuss Mo Jue with you. What are your plans?"


    Speaking of this, Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "Mo Jue''s original intention is to buy us time, and I''ve thought about it. We must not disturb in the last two days, otherwise more than Mo Jue can''t save us. We can take in as many people as we go."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei said, "if you want to save Mo Jue... You have to wait until I return to Xiang City. As long as Xiang City is in chaos, Mo Sheng will turn to talilina for help. At that time, talilina will be difficult to attend to. It will be easier for you to do it."


    Dou Ge listened to his words without making a sound.


    Ning Jiwei asked, "what do you think?"


    "I have no idea, but Haixi proposed a way. She said it''s best to find someone to save Mo Jue and ensure that this person can save Mo Jue 100 percent."


    "People who can save Mo Jue 100%..." Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and asked, "did Haixi ask you to call me?"


    "Yes." Dou Ge nodded.


    Ning Jiwei thought a little and understood Jian Haixi''s meaning. He said, "does Haixi want to ask Mo Tong for help?"


    Dou Ge was not surprised to see that he guessed the meaning of Jian Haixi. The hearts of the two people were connected. He had seen it for a long time and didn''t know how many times.


    Probably, the extreme intelligence and deep love for each other have made their hearts connected.


    Dou Ge smiled and said, "yes, Haixi said you are in a hurry. You don''t have to worry about it. She just asked me to ask you if there is any way to find out this person, and you don''t have to take care of the rest."


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "my father should have a way to contact Mo Tong."


    Dou Ge frowned and said, "then I''ll find Gu Chenyi and let him ask."


    "Well, good." Ning Jiwei said, "but motong is an old urchin. Even if my father has a way, it''s estimated that it will take some effort to find him."


    Dou Ge smiled and said, "I think that''s what Haixi said. Tomorrow will be assigned to Yiyi and Shazhi."


    Thinking of the two little geniuses, Ning Jiwei also smiled and said, "there is no need to worry about Yiyi and Shazhi. As long as Mo Tong has left a trace, no matter where he is, they can find him."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei asked, "well, speaking of Mo Jue, what else can you do for me?"


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said hesitantly, "it''s Haixi. She decided to put on her headphones again. Yang mikai has gone to make preparations."


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment, and did not rush to say yes or no.


    He always respects Jian Haixi. This respect is not only reflected in his love, but also in every small detail. He absolutely respects Jian Haixi''s meaning.


    For example, at the moment, Ning Jiwei felt uncomfortable when he learned that Jian Haixi was going to wear headphones again, but he was not as eager to refuse and block as mikai and Dou Ge.


    Although he was the one who wanted to stop most, he just suppressed his mood and put himself in the position of Jian Haixi for the first time.


    Dou Ge thought he was angry, so he quickly explained: "Haixi has her own consideration. Besides, in today''s situation, we also need Haixi''s help, so..."


    "I understand." Ning Jiwei''s voice was a little hoarse. He sighed and said, "I guessed she wouldn''t be so obedient, but I didn''t expect to be so fast."


    Dou Ge said: "in fact, Haixi has been very patient these days."


    They all know how determined Jian Haixi came out, but she has been suffering from physical discomfort during this period, including the days when Jian Yi had an accident.


    In this way, self-control and endurance have been beyond people''s reach.


    Ning Jiwei said with a bitter smile: "I understand. This is Haixi''s decision. I won''t have any opinions, just..."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei said, "Dou Ge, please help me take care of Haixi. She''s easy to forget when she''s busy. You should supervise her. When it''s not necessary, take off the headphones and don''t put a greater burden on the ears."


    "Don''t worry, even if you don''t say that, I''ll keep an eye on her." Dou Ge said.


    The two said these things before they ended the call.


    Ning Jiwei sighed long and leaned back in his chair tired.


    The shadow driving in front smiled and said, "young Lord, why do I think you are more tired after answering the phone?"


    Ning Jiwei turned to look at the night outside the window and said in a deep voice, "what can I do?"


    Since he loves her, he must love her all.


    He will respect her decision, but he will redouble his pain because of her pain.


    On the other side, Dou Ge began to contact Gu Chenyi again. Gu Chenyi had just fallen asleep. When he received Dou GE''s call, he was still confused and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I need your help."


    Dou Ge briefly explained the matter, and then said, "when you get up tomorrow, ask Mr. Mo to see if he can contact Mo Tong. As long as there is any clue, Yiyi and Shazhi can find someone here."


    After listening to his words, Gu Chenyi was completely awake. He rubbed his temples, sat up from the bed and asked, "Mo Jue... Are you sure it''s okay?"


    "I''m not sure." Dou Ge said in a deep voice, "but Mo Jue''s head is flexible enough to last for a few days."


    "Support is able to support, I''m afraid..." Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "I''m afraid he won''t be innocent."


    Dou Ge: "..." why did you suddenly drive?


    Gu Chenyi asked again, "how''s Haixi?"


    Dou Ge then told Jian Haixi that he was going to wear headphones, and also told him that Ning Jiwei was on his way back, so that he could stabilize Xiangcheng and don''t worry.


    After hearing this, Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "well, just let Ji Wei come back. I don''t know how long I can last."


    Dou Ge was stunned and asked, "is mo Sheng looking for trouble again?"


    "It''s not true. It''s just... It''s time to end everything." Gu Chenyi turned his head. The window was not closed. The cool wind at night blew in impolitely, which made others more sober. He sighed and said to Dou Ge: "brother, I can feel that death has come to the door, but I don''t know whether he is on our side or the other side."

 Chapter 674

    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, Dou Gordon said, "I also have this feeling. I think everyone knows something. That''s why Haixi proposed to put on the headphones again, so Ji Wei didn''t stop her."


    Gu Chenyi smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t care so much. Do my best to listen to fate."


    "HMM." Dou Ge answered, didn''t say more with Gu Chenyi, and hung up the phone.


    In fact, both of them have a lot of worries, but they are much more stressed, so they don''t need to say more. They can understand each other about a little.


    Close the phone, Gu Chenyi tosses and turns to sleep again, but he can''t sleep.


    After thinking about it, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message: "did you sleep?"


    In the middle of the night, the other end quickly replied, "what''s the matter?"


    Although it was just a short question, Gu Chenyi''s heart suddenly warmed up.


    He called and quickly picked it up. His voice was as gentle as ever: "why don''t you sleep in the middle of the night?"


    "How about you? Why didn''t you sleep?" Gu Chenyi asked with a smile.


    Yunling paused, looked around and said, "nothing. I went to sleep. Didn''t you wake me up?"


    Gu Chenyi couldn''t hear the difference between his voice. If he was awakened, why didn''t his voice be dumb at all?


    This man is obviously the same as him. He is sick of missing and can''t sleep.


    "Ling, my side is about to end." Gu Chenyi said slowly.


    "HMM." Yunling whispered, "don''t think so much. I''m waiting for you and Xiaomian to come back at home. Everything is fine here. You don''t have to worry about anything."


    "I know." Gu Chenyi smiled and said, "there will be nothing at home with you. I''m just... Suddenly afraid, Ling, if I can''t go back this time..."


    "There is no ''if''." Yunling categorically interrupted him, and his voice was suddenly cold: "Gu Chenyi, remember, even if you climb, you must climb back for me, or I will destroy your family and throw Gu Xiaomian away, making you restless in the sky and earth."


    Although the words were cruel, they were mixed with invisible panic and worry.


    Gu Chenyi said with a bitter smile, "Hey, you''re too cruel."


    Yunling snorted coldly, "who told you to be cruel to me first."


    How can you not come back? How can I leave him alone?


    He has a long life, but he can only move forward alone. How cruel is this to him?


    Gu Chenyi was silent and said in a dumb voice for a long time: "sorry, Ling, I will try my best to live."


    Yunling took a deep breath and said, "I don''t care about anything else. Anyway, just remember, you live, I live, you die, and I won''t be slower than you on the huangquan road."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, nodded with a bitter smile and said, "OK, I remember."


    Originally, he wanted Yunling to be psychologically prepared for this call. After all, no one can say whether the final outcome is good or bad, but unexpectedly, Yunling made him psychologically prepared.


    This time, Gu Chenyi didn''t dare to think about what would happen if he failed. He just tried his best to think about how to live.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi and others and Xiangcheng entered a state of emergency preparedness, Mo Jue was standing surrounded by the crowd and looking at talilina from a distance.


    "Report." ah Zhuo approached, glanced at Mo Jue with complex eyes, and then said to talilina, "elder sister, I''ve searched all of them, and there''s no one."


    Talilina looked at Mo Jue coldly, opened her lips, and said in a voice without emotion: "where''s Jane Haixi?"


    Mo Jue shrugged his shoulders, looked lazy and indifferent, smiled and said, "isn''t it obvious? Of course he left."


    "I ask you where they have gone?" talilina roared. The steel wire in her hand came out and stabbed at Mo Jue.


    Fortunately, Mo Jue''s injury has all recovered and avoided in time, otherwise he will be pierced by the steel wire.


    There was a slight blood mark on his neck.


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes slightly, sneered, wiped the blood mark on his neck with his thumb, looked at talilina and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, honey, you''ve spilled a lot."


    Talilina tightened her lips, approached step by step, stared at Mo Jue and said, "Mo Jue, do you think I really dare not kill you?"


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and said with a light smile, "that''s not true. I''m not so ignorant. Besides, haven''t I died in your hands several times?"


    What he said is not wrong. The steel wire of the business building passed through his chest, and the hotel almost couldn''t escape alive with Qiaoqiao.


    Every time, talilina pushed him into a desperate situation.


    It''s just that the words are good, but the speaker has no intention and the listener has a heart. People around him always feel that his words are a little ambiguous.


    What is "dead several times"? Where did you die several times?


    Talilina didn''t speak and let the gossip atmosphere spread around her.


    She was very angry, but she didn''t bother to explain such things.


    The person who broke the atmosphere was Jiao Wu. He recognized Mo Jue and pointed to him and said, "eldest sister, this is the man who broke into the base with his accomplices and tried to take the young lady away. This time, the disappearance of the young lady must have something to do with him."


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t defend Jiao Wu''s identification. He just stood there with an indifferent radian on his lips.


    Talilina stared at Mo Jue coldly and asked, "is your purpose really for yarn weaving?"


    "Yes." Mo Jue nodded and admitted.


    Talilina sneered, "do you think I''ll believe it?"


    Mo Jue turned his eyes, sighed and said, "look, you ask, if I don''t say it, you''re angry. If I say it, you don''t believe it. Since you can''t do anything, why do you ask?"


    "You..." talilina choked and gritted her teeth. "Is that your man named ah Dong?"


    "Ah Dong..." ah Zhuo was stunned and suddenly looked up at Mo Jue.


    He knows that Jian Yi''s origin is not simple, and that Jian Yi is hiding something, but he never thought that Jian Yi might have something to do with Mo Jue.


    Now come to think of it, Jian Yi deliberately fell down the stairs that night, not only to help Qiaoqiao, but also to Mo Jue.


    Maybe... If it''s not a coincidence that day, Mo Jue may want to take him away!


    And why is it so coincidental? As soon as Jian Yi arrived at the base, Mo Jue and them went to the base.


    And after Mo Jue and them left, Jian Yi still "died"?


    The suspicious place is not absent, but ARJO never thought deeply. At this moment, all the clues inadvertently turned into a line.


    The other end of the line points to the last fact he wants to admit.


    He didn''t even dare to look at talilina''s face. He was afraid that his slightest expression would betray his inner thoughts.


    He only stared at Mo Jue tightly. At that moment, he couldn''t even tell what answer he wanted to hear from Mo Jue.


    Do you want Mo Jue to admit his relationship with Jian Yi and tell him that Jian Yi is still alive, or do you want Jian Yi to die just like this, so that they will face each other in the future?


    "Who is ah Dong? We don''t have one here called ''ah Dong''." Mo Jue laughed badly.


    Hearing his words, Zhuo stumbled at his feet and almost couldn''t stand firm.


    He said that there was no one named Adong, but he didn''t say that Adong was not one of them.


    The name "a Dong" was originally given to him. They never know what Jian Yi''s actual name is.


    Talilina sneered and became more angry. She approached step by step, slowly circling the steel wire in her hand, staring at Mo Jue and said, "I remember that Ning Ji and Jian Haixi had two children, a man and a woman. The boy''s name was Jian Yi. He died in the explosion a year ago. He was endowed with great talent, extremely smart and calm and rational at a young age."


    Listening to talilina''s words, Zhuo was shocked. He swallowed hard and looked at talilina''s figure.


    When did talilina find out about these things? She never told him or asked him.


    Talilina, do you suspect him?


    Ah Zhuo didn''t dare to think much, but clenched his fist hard.


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and secretly prepared for the war, but his face was not obvious at all. He only hooked his lips and said to talilina, "Oh, really? Then you know quite well."


    "Ha ha."


    Talilina chuckled, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. "I just learned it recently, otherwise you wouldn''t have been exploited for so long. Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi''s son, ha, you lied very well. Everyone thought he was dead, and you could secretly let him live."


    Mo Jue was noncommittal, neither admitted nor answered.


    Of course, for this reason, talilina doesn''t need his answer.


    She smiled and said, "I was still thinking about which family he was from. He had such forbearance and ruthlessness. Now I don''t think it''s strange to know that he is the son of those two people. No wonder he can kneel in front of me without saying a word and kowtow to me."


    After a pause, talilina didn''t think she was careful enough and deliberately said, "you weren''t there. You didn''t see how hard he knocked. You took his head as a stone and knocked it to the ground again and again. His head didn''t stop bleeding. Tut Tut, if it weren''t for my kindness, he could die there."


    Listening to her words, Mo Jue gradually restrained the smile on his face and recovered his cold face.


    Talilina looked at his face change, smiled with satisfaction and said, "why, heartache? No longer pretend not to know?"


    Mo Jue looked at talilina and said coldly, "I always thought you were cruel and ruthless. After all, you let Shazhi survive. But now I find that you have no human feelings at all."


    "What are you talking about?" talilina couldn''t laugh. She didn''t want to see the fake smile on Mo Jue''s face, so she tried her best to stab him.


    But unexpectedly, in the end, the person who was stabbed was himself.


    "Why, am I wrong?" Mo Jue looked at talilina and said word by word: "Looking at Shazhi and Yiyi, don''t you feel familiar with them? They are like you. They have suffered many hardships since childhood. They are as hard and strong as you. But why do you never give them a trace of warmth? Is your heart still flowing warm blood?"

 Chapter 675

    "Shut up!" after listening to Mo Jue''s words, talilina roared and rushed towards Mo Jue with a steel wire.


    She is very fast. Fortunately, Mo Jue was prepared so that she wouldn''t be attacked by her.


    The master''s moves are all between life and death, that is, only ah Zhuo and Jiao Wu can come forward and blend in twice. The others only tightly surrounded Mo Jue and didn''t let him escape.


    Mo Jue dodged the steel wire, took the opportunity to grasp talilina''s wrist, pulled her in front of him, and sneered: "honey, you can do it with me, and let these shrimp soldiers and crabs be mixed. Do you want them to fold here?"


    Talilina gritted her teeth, raised her foot and kicked back. She said coldly to Zhuo and others: "all of you step back and call Qi Er over."


    "Ah." ah Zhuo hurriedly called Qi Er.


    Qi Er didn''t come out after searching mikai''s research room. He was not easy to fight, but he was obsessed with medical skills.


    Mikai and he take different routes, but the medical skills are the same in the final analysis. Looking at the research left by mikai, Qi''er only felt that his eyes brightened. At this time, there was finally a doctor he could see.


    As for the snake blood analysis report that Dou Dou deliberately put on the table, it naturally fell into Qi Er''s hands.


    He naturally knows the snake blood he gives. So after arriving here, he began to look for a place similar to the research laboratory for the first time.


    Fortunately, he really found it, otherwise he would have to suffer if the snake blood analysis report fell into talilina''s hands.


    After destroying the snake blood analysis report, Qi''er looked at some research data left by mikai and looked for anything related to Qiaoqiao.


    Since Qiao Qiao left, he was not interested in anything.


    Talilina wants to kill or fight. It has nothing to do with him. He just wanted to know where Qiaoqiao was, how he was doing, and how he could come back to him.


    When a Zhuo called Qi Er, he saw him sitting in a chair and looking at the paper in his hand.


    "What are you looking at? I shouldn''t call you a few times." ah Zhuo approached and saw that the above was blood sample analysis.


    "What''s this?" asked ARJO.


    Qi Er''s eyes showed a warm light, and his voice was soft for several degrees. "This is a clever blood sample analysis. I can''t understand her blood composition."


    Ah Zhuo took a breath from the corner of his mouth. Although it was normal for Qi Er to say this, after all, he was a doctor.


    But this is not the case when it is heard in others'' ears.


    That is, ah Zhuo is not good at words, otherwise if others listen, he will scold Qi Er''s distorted thought in his heart.


    Although... That''s right.


    "What can I do for you?" Qi Er finally put down the paper and asked.


    Ah Zhuo pointed to the outside and said, "elder sister, fight with Mo Jue. Let you go and help."


    "Oh." Qi Er nodded, not surprised at all.


    They are not aboveboard people. Besides, when they are here, there is no reason to let the enemy go.


    And that''s all he can do.


    He took out a cloth bag the size of a powder sachet from the box, threw it to Andrea and said, "just sprinkle it."


    "Just like this? What about the elder sister?" ah Zhuo asked.


    Qi Er waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. Just solve it again."


    Ah Zhuo nodded. He didn''t think he was too disrespectful to talilina. He turned and left with a cloth bag.


    They were upstairs, and the place where talilina and mojue fought was just in their field of vision.


    Ah Zhuo didn''t talk nonsense. He just untied the cloth bag and threw it down.


    The powder flew down with the wind, and no one ran because the people around wanted to besiege Mo Jue.


    A small bag of powder spilled down, and none of them could run away.


    Talilina was entangled with Mo Jue. Suddenly, both of them were weak and almost fell to the ground.


    The people around didn''t have as good physical strength as they did. They had already fallen to the ground.


    Mo Jue was weak all over and looked at talilina retreating two steps: "is it medication again?"


    "War never tires of deceit. As long as we can catch you, it doesn''t count in any way." talilina gritted her teeth.


    A Zhuo jumped down from the upstairs and tied Mo Jue up in two or three times.


    "Elder sister, antidote."


    Qi Er also hurried down, first threw Jiao Wuyi a bottle of antidote, and then ran to talilina to let her smell the snuff bottle of Huali powder.


    Talilina smelled it, relieved her medicine strength, looked at Mo Jue who was tied up and couldn''t move, sneered and came forward and said, "how, Mo Jue, you have fallen into my hands again."


    Mo Jue was weak, but talilina looked at him from such a condescending position, but it didn''t hurt his bearing at all.


    "No, I''ve expected the end." Mo Jue smiled, as if he didn''t adapt to being caught.


    Talilina turned cold, approached him, squatted down and looked at him, and asked coldly, "do you really think I won''t kill you?"


    While talking, the steel wire in her hand stabbed into Mo Jue''s heart.


    "Well ~" Mo Jue groaned with pain and said with a smile, "at least, you won''t be willing to kill me so easily. Isn''t that too cheap for me?"


    Talilina looked at him with her eyes facing each other. It was clear at a glance how many temptations and tricks there were in each other''s eyes.


    "Oh." talilina smiled, took back the steel wire, stood up and said, "you''re right. You can''t let you die so easily. How can you eliminate my hatred if you play with me again and again and don''t torture you into an adult shape?"


    Mo Jue nodded, left two empty sweats on his forehead, smiled and said, "I''m willing to have a beautiful woman like you around, no matter how you play."


    "Hum, I''ll let you talk fast." talilina said coldly, "I''ll see if you can say such a thing when you have only one breath left."


    After that, she turned to Zhuo and said, "put him in prison and give me the same thirteen punishments."


    "Now, now?" ah Zhuo was stunned and asked subconsciously, "the injury on his body..."


    Talilina''s steel wire stabbed Mo Jue''s heart just now. Although it didn''t go deep, it was also hurt.


    "Don''t worry, even if you die." talilina said coldly, turning her head and leaving without looking back.


    "Yes." ah Zhuo and Jiao Wuyi dragged Mo Jue down.


    Talilina didn''t care about Mo Jue''s life and death, but raised her feet and went into the room cleaned by her men.


    It happened to be the room where Jian Haixi lived before, and there was still a faint fragrance in the air.


    Talilina sat down and ZIL offered her tea.


    Talilina asked, "do you smell the smell?"


    "HMM." Qi Er nodded and said, "it seems that the injury and stench on Jane Haixi''s body surface have improved."

 Chapter 676

    "Getting better?" talilina narrowed her eyes slightly and asked for a long time, "what about other aspects?"


    "This......" Qi Er hesitated for a long time and hesitated: "it''s hard to say."


    "Hmm?" talilina raised her eyes to see him, and her voice became cold. "You vowed that without your snake blood, even the immortal Luo could not prepare an antidote. Now why is it hard to say?"


    Qi Er hurriedly knelt down and didn''t dare to wipe the sweat on his forehead. He flustered and said, "elder sister, I didn''t lie to you. I can''t afford an antidote without snake blood as an introduction."


    "What''s going on now?" talilina asked with a suppressed temper.


    "This..." Qi Er hesitated, "I... I found this in the room just now."


    Then he handed over the Qiaoqiao blood report he found.


    Talilina couldn''t understand the analysis report. She just frowned and asked, "what''s this?"


    "This is Qiaoqiao''s blood analysis report." Qi Er said: "presumably, the other party extracted a drug introduction similar to snake blood from Qiaoqiao''s blood. After all, Qiaoqiao''s constitution is carefully cultivated by me and connected with snake blood."


    Listening to Qi''er''s words, talilina only felt that her heart was blocked there and couldn''t get out or go down.


    "Qiaoqiao, it''s Qiaoqiao!" talilina clenched her teeth and said, "I said why he had to save Qiaoqiao. It turned out that he had such a mind."


    Seeing that he had been hiding from talilina for the time being, Qi Er was a little relieved, lowered his head and dared not look at her.


    Talilina was so angry that she said coldly, "go down."


    "Yes." Qi''er quickly left. He didn''t want to stay here. He was afraid that if he stayed for another second, he would be questioned and suspected by talilina.


    But before he left, ah Zhuo came in from the outside and reported to talilina: "elder sister, Mo Jue fainted."


    "Well," talilina answered dispensably, with a calm face, without asking or giving any orders.


    A Zhuo was a little confused. He couldn''t help looking at his eyes and ears quietly and asked silently, "what''s the matter?"


    Qi Er shook his head and dared not speak.


    Zhuo was puzzled and stood there without moving.


    After a while, talilina looked at him and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Ah?" ah Zhuo was confused.


    Talilina said coldly, "what did I tell you just now? You''ll be deaf to it so soon?"


    A Zhuo was stunned and hurriedly said, "no, a Zhuo didn''t dare. Elder sister, you just said you would use all the punishment on Mo Jue and keep him awake all night."


    "What are you doing now?" talilina said angrily.


    Zhuo hurriedly knelt down and bowed his head and said, "elder sister, calm down. I''ll report to elder sister about Mo Jue without stopping Jiao Wu and others. Now Mo Jue is still being punished."


    Talilina looked at Zhuo''s hair and said coldly, "Zhuo, did you know about Jian Yi before?"


    Ah Zhuo''s whole body froze. After knowing that ah Dong is Jian Yi, he guessed that he would face this moment sooner or later.


    "I don''t know." ah Zhuo clenched his teeth and said, "sister Mingjian, if I had known he was Jian Yi, I would never have brought him back and recognized him as a brother."


    Talilina stared at Zhuo and didn''t let go of any expression on his face. "I believe you didn''t know his identity at first, but then? You get along with him day and night. Didn''t you find anything wrong?"


    "I, I..." ah Zhuo was anxious and flustered, his head pressed lower, and said in a hurry: "Elder sister, forgive me. I really don''t know. On the way back to the base, mosquitoes also said they thought ah Dong... No, they thought something was wrong with Jian Yi, but I took him as my own brother, so I took care of him with my heart and lungs. If I knew he was Jian Yi, I would have killed him. Elder sister, I''ve been with you for so many years and never thought of betraying you. Please give me a clear lesson."


    His words were true. Talilina was silent for a moment and put her hand on his shoulder.


    Feeling talilina''s hand on his shoulder, Zhuo subconsciously shook it.


    Just when he thought his shoulder was going to be pierced by a steel wire, he was pulled up by talilina.


    Talilina looked at Zhuo and said, "get up. I''m also confused. I don''t doubt you. Don''t think about it."


    It was as if death passed by and gave him a way to live.


    Ah Zhuo swallowed his saliva, shook his head and said, "no, it''s my fault that caused this consequence. Elder sister, no matter how you punish me, I don''t complain."


    "Well, who said to punish you?" talilina raised her chin and said, "step back. It''s nothing."


    "Yes, elder sister." ah Zhuo nodded and turned away.


    After he left, talilina looked at Qi Er who had been standing in the corner of the door and asked, "what else do you want?"


    Qi Er looked at talilina and whispered, "I don''t know what elder sister is going to do to Mo Jue?"


    Speaking of Mo Jue, talilina''s face suddenly became gloomy and said coldly, "how do I decide? Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "Of course it doesn''t matter. Subordinates don''t dare to ask more." Qi Er bowed his head and said, "it''s just... As an elder sister, the doctor around you always has to do his duty. So I have to say something even if you punish me now, elder sister, otherwise I will have irreparable consequences in the future. Then I''m really guilty."


    "Ha ha." talilina said with a smile, "Why are you more loyal today?"


    Qi Er took a deep breath, looked at talilina and said, "I think it''s because both ah Zhuo and I are worried that we will be divided into the area that is no longer trusted by you. We have worked with you for so many years, and we will never want to see such consequences."


    This explanation is enough for talilina to believe. After all, she has been with people for so many years, and there have been so many things recently. Naturally, she can see that the mentality of Zhuo and Qi''er has changed.


    And this is exactly what she wants to achieve.


    Talilina sat down again, picked up the red wine on the table, took a sip, and then said, "what do you want to say, say it."


    Qi Er swallowed his saliva nervously, and his palm was sweating.


    In fact, he didn''t know whether he was right or wrong. After all, talilina''s anger at Mo Jue was visible to the naked eye.


    But if he doesn''t take this step, as he just said, sooner or later he will be divided into the circle of distrust by talilina. At that time, he will not be permanently excluded or can''t leave the base for half a step.


    In fact, he doesn''t mind whether he will be excluded. His character is distorted. Although no one dares to provoke him over the years, no one dares to approach him except hamu and ARJO. So these years are almost like exclusion.


    But he must not be trapped in the base all his life. He also wants to find Qiaoqiao and bring Qiaoqiao back. Please give him another chance.


    So this step, he must go.


    "Mo Jue is injured. If he has been tortured all night, he will be dying tomorrow." Qi Er said slowly and seriously: "if the elder sister really doesn''t do anything for him, he won''t have to wait until dawn tomorrow. I''m afraid even I can''t do anything at that time."


    Listening to Qi Er''s words, talilina was slightly stunned for a second, and then her calm face didn''t speak.


    Qi Er carefully glanced at her face and thought about it and said, "I know the elder sister''s hatred for Mo Jue, and I don''t want him to die so easily. So if the elder sister wants him to live again... No, if he suffers for a few more days, I''m afraid he needs to suspend the punishment and let me do some treatment for him."


    Talilina looked at Qi''er and said, "Qi''er, do you know it makes me angry to say these words to me at this time?"


    "Subordinates know." Qi''er knelt on the ground and said, "subordinates are doctors. What they do is to be loyal to you. Elder sister should punish you, and subordinates don''t complain."


    "That''s all right." talilina waved her hand and said a little tired, "you are all my right and left arms. This and that should be punished. It''s too tired. And it''s hard for me to punish you."


    Qi Er was slightly relieved and asked, "that Mo Jue..."


    "You go." talilina looked up and closed her eyes. It seemed that if she spoke like this, no one would find her true mood or provoke her unhappiness.


    Yes, she was afraid of provoking her own unhappiness.


    Especially every time she is soft hearted to Mo Jue, she is the one who is most angry with herself.


    It''s much better to close your eyes in this way. If you can''t see, you can be regarded as saying cute dream words. If you don''t count, you won''t be angry.


    "Just hang him, as long as you don''t let him die, it doesn''t matter." talilina said softly.


    "Yes." Qi Er nodded. When he was about to go out, he stopped again and asked in a low voice, "elder sister, one of the punishments is to be from the palace, you see..."


    Talilina froze and didn''t speak.


    As soon as Qi Er''s eyes turned, he used to be a thoughtful man, so he hurriedly said: "I forgot, with Mo Jue''s current situation, if I use this punishment, I''m afraid I can''t make it, I''d better put it first. How about waiting until you''ve tortured enough and let him suffer this punishment when he dies?"


    That''s a good excuse.


    "Well," talilina replied lazily.


    Qi Er turned back to his room, took the medicine box, and then went to find Mo Jue.


    After Qi''er''s footsteps went away, talilina opened her eyes. She looked at the ceiling and felt like a deep anger, but the anger could not come out. It was like a volcano at the bottom of the pool. It was so heavy that she couldn''t erupt if she wanted to erupt.


    She took up her glass and drank it. She drank hard, and a slight drunkenness poured out of her head.


    Thinking that Mo Jue was here, she felt unhappy and happy again.


    It doesn''t matter. Even if he dies, he will die in his own hands. That''s good, isn''t it?


    What do you want forever? She never believed in those. Only when she died, she would stay together forever.

 Chapter 677

    When Qi Er saw Mo Jue, others were not very clear-minded.


    Talilina''s punishment must be extremely severe.


    At the moment, Mo Jue''s limbs were hung and pulled by an iron chain, forcing him to stand there in a big font.


    It doesn''t count as standing, because his feet can''t touch the ground at all.


    This was deliberately designed to make his toes touch the ground. Over time, even the most powerful person can''t bear it.


    At the moment, Mo Jue''s body is full of blood stains and strange scars.


    When Qi''er went in, Jiao Wu was preparing to use a new torture tool.


    Qi Er looked at the red iron, frowned and said, "stop first."


    Jiao Wu was stunned and turned to look at Zhuo next to him. Zhuo nodded and Jiao Wu stopped.


    Ah Zhuo came over and asked Qi Er in a low voice, "what does elder sister say?"


    Qi Er looked at Mo Jue and said, "don''t let him die."


    After a pause, Qi Er added, "we can''t make him a father-in-law. Don''t use those things that burn or leave ugly scars."


    Both of them witnessed talilina''s special to Mo Jue, so they were not surprised, but both breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although talilina is angry now, if they really kill Mo Jue, they may be unlucky later.


    "What are you two muttering about?" Jiao Wu came over and asked.


    Ah Zhuo waved his hand and said, "stop first. Elder sister told me to heal him."


    "Oh." Jiao Wu''s mind is simple. He doesn''t have the twists and turns of Zhuo and Qi''er. He just shakes his head and smacks his mouth: "when it comes to ruthlessness or elder sister''s ruthlessness, this man is dying. He has to be cured alive and tortured to death... I don''t know how many rounds he can last."


    Qi Er took a breath from the corners of his mouth. What do you know? I don''t know if they will be here tomorrow.


    But he didn''t say it. Sometimes it''s not good to say too much.


    Mo Jue was put down. Now he has no ability to escape. Besides, Qi Er has not given him an antidote, so he has no strength to run now.


    "A bowl of water," Qi Er stretched out his hand.


    Jiao Wu turned around and took a bowl of water. Qi Er took it and threw it on Mo Jue''s face impolitely. He asked coldly, "are you still angry?"


    "Cough..." Mo Jue choked, woke up, opened his tired eyelids, looked at ah Zhuo and Qi''er, and sneered: "why, I''m counting your more than a dozen punishments. Why is it stopped?"


    Qi Er snorted coldly, "if you want to live, don''t be so cheap."


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at him and said, "you save me?"


    "What do you think?" Qi Er said angrily.


    In fact, even if he wanted to hear Qiaoqiao''s news, he didn''t want Mo Jue to die like this.


    Similarly, Zhuo wants to ask about Jian Yi.


    Mo Jue smiled, closed her eyes and didn''t look at people. "Doesn''t she want to be so cheap to me? She really remembers her revenge."


    Qi Er stopped talking, opened the medicine box, took out the bandage and hemostasis powder, then handed a bottle of disinfectant alcohol to ah Zhuo and said, "pour it on him."


    "Upside down?" ah Zhuo was stunned and didn''t dare to move his hand.


    You know, at the moment, Mo Jue is covered with wounds. If this bottle is poured up, it won''t directly hurt him to death?


    "Hum." Qi Er Leng hum: "elder sister said, just hang his life. Don''t pay attention to tenderness. If he can''t stand the pain, he won''t live and will die sooner or later."


    Ah Zhuo was silent, sighed, and slowly sprinkled over Mo Jue''s wound as comprehensively as possible.


    "Oh ~" Mo Jue clenched his teeth and snorted. His whole body was as painful as fire, and it was like someone rubbing his wound with salt.


    He clenched his fist and endured it. His eyes stared to the maximum, as if he was afraid that if he closed it, he would not open it.


    The long process seems to have come to the end of life.


    If Mo Jue hadn''t experienced severe training since childhood, I''m afraid it would really hurt at the moment.


    Jiao Wu couldn''t bear to see, so he turned and walked out.


    The cruel disinfection process was finally over. Mo Jue breathed a sigh of relief, and the man fainted.


    As if he had exhausted his strength, Zhuo threw the bottle and staggered two steps to the ground.


    Qi''er''s hand is fast. Stop bleeding and bandage. It will be done in a short time.


    A Zhuo looked at Mo Jue after the bandage and aligned his ear: "is this a mummy?"


    Qi Er shrugged and said, "elder sister said not to be so gentle. Do I dare to wrap it so well?"


    Zhuo smiled and didn''t speak again.


    Qi Er sighed, got up and said, "if you can''t endure it, it''s up to him."


    They walked out side by side. Ah Zhuo asked, "elder sister said he could rest?"


    "No." Qi Er said, "I was going to continue to use the punishment."


    "Originally?" ah Zhuo raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes to Qi Er.


    Qi Er smiled and said, "it''s just that the disinfection process has been worth several punishments. Now he is half dead, and the punishment will be completely abolished."


    "You saved him," ARJO affirmed.


    In front of ah Zhuo, Qi Er didn''t disguise any more, but said with a bitter smile: "I just want to ask some clever news from him."


    A Zhuo was silent for a moment before he whispered, "so am I."


    Let Jiao Wu take charge of watching Mo Jue, and Qi Er returns to talilina to recover his life.


    Hearing that Qi Er asked ah Zhuo to disinfect Mo Jue in such a cruel way, talilina frowned and said, "now? He''s dead?"


    "No." Qi Er lowered his head and said, "if you want to use the punishment again, at least tomorrow, otherwise the wound on your body will crack, I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with it."


    "Well, I see." talilina nodded. "You did a good job. Go down."


    "Yes." Qi Er respectfully stepped down.


    Talilina got up, went to the window, opened the window and let the wind blow in vigorously.


    There was some inexplicable anxiety and fear in her heart. She might know the reason, but she didn''t want to be so clear.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Jue regained consciousness again. It was the next morning.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw talilina standing in front of him.


    "You''re awake." talilina said coldly, "I thought you would die. I didn''t expect your life to be so hard."


    "Are you surprised?" Mo Jue smiled. Even at this time, his smile is full of charm. "People like us have hard lives, aren''t they?"


    Talilina looked at Mo Jue with complexity in her eyes. "I can give you a chance to tell me where Jane Haixi is, and I''ll let you live."


    "Oh, really?" Mo Jue smiled, but he was seriously injured. As soon as he smiled, he began to cough.


    "Cough... How can I live? Will you let me go?" Mo Jue asked.


    Talilina pursed her lips. "No, you can only stay with me forever."

 Chapter 678

    "Hiss." talilina''s words made Mo Jue laugh, and even hurt her wound.


    He closed his eyes and stopped looking at talilina''s direction. His voice was calm: "is that different from death? You might as well give me a good time."


    Talilina was so angry that her blood surged up. She stared at Mo Jue and said, "is it so painful for you to be around me?"


    "No, you''re wrong." Mo Jue opened his eyes, looked at talilina and said, "if I made the choice by free will, I would be happy and have no regrets whether I''m in heaven or hell. But if I''m imprisoned and raised like a pet, even if I''m treated as a national treasure, I think it''s better to die."


    "Ha ha." talilina sneered, clapped her hands and said, "good, good. In that case..."


    She stepped back two steps, waved to ah Zhuo and Jiao Wu and said, "you two, tie him away."


    "Yes... Ah?" Jiao Wu answered first. He had come to Mo Jue, but he stopped again and looked at talilina in confusion. "Tie... Go?"


    A Zhuo quietly kicked Jiao Wu. Jiao Wu knew it and hurriedly bowed his head.


    Zhuo asked talilina, "elder sister, where can I take it?"


    "Take him to my room," talilina sneered. "Tie him to my bed."


    Jiao Wu trembled in his heart and looked at Mo Jue with complex eyes.


    Mo Jue closed his eyes again and didn''t respond to talilina''s words as if he hadn''t heard them.


    Ah Zhuo naturally didn''t dare to show any strange look. He winked at Jiao Wu, and they worked together to lift Mo Jue up.


    Talilina watched, her eyes gradually deepened, and she didn''t speak.


    After a while, Mo Jue was carried to talilina''s bedroom, but not tied up directly.


    Talilina sat aside and didn''t give any orders. Instead, Qi Er asked ah Zhuo and Jiao Wu to help Mo Jue take a bath.


    It is called the need for treatment.


    A Zhuo glared at him and turned around to throw the man into the bathtub.


    They are all great men. Although they don''t need to avoid suspicion, they won''t help Mo Jue take a bath more carefully.


    Mo Jue was thrown in and sighed: "brother, please give me some face, so I won''t bother you two. Can I come by myself?"


    Ah Zhuo was so desperate that he hurried out of the door with Jiao Wu.


    However, in order to monitor mojue, the bathroom door was not locked.


    His figure and movements can be clearly seen from the outside.


    Mo Jue also knew that he couldn''t run away now, so he didn''t bother.


    He leaned against the bathtub, took a few heavy breaths, laboriously raised his arm and took off his bandage.


    Qi Er''s medicine is really good. His wound has stopped bleeding. I''m afraid there will be some side effects with such strong medicine.


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly. For example, he felt dizzy now. Like a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken, he couldn''t walk or run at all.


    It took Mo Jue a long time to come out of the bathroom. As soon as he wrapped his bath towel, ah Zhuo and Jiao Wu came in.


    Mo Jue took a breath from the corner of his mouth and said, "do you need to be so anxious? Look at me now. Even if I want to run, I can''t run."


    "That''s not good." ah Zhuo didn''t relax his vigilance. "I''m sure he can''t run, but you, I can''t promise, so I''d better watch."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly and let them take him to bed.


    Then Qi Er came over and helped him with the wound medicine again.


    This wound medicine is different from the previous one. It no longer tastes like medicine, but has a faint fragrance. It is not particularly strong, but it will attract people''s reverie.


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes, looked at Qi Er and sneered, "your medicine is good."


    "Of course." Qi Er smiled, accepted all his "praise" and said proudly, "I specially added pain relief. Don''t worry. No matter how intense the activity is, even if all your wounds are cracked, it won''t make you feel pain."


    "Then I really want to thank you," Mo Jue said with a smile.


    "It''s easy to say." Qi Er waved his hand, as if he didn''t see the irony in Mo Jue''s words.


    Mo Jue Leng snorted, "you are loyal enough to your eldest sister. You have done so before she said anything."


    "Of course." Qi Er smiled and said like a loyal courtier, "elder sister, I don''t need to say. Since I''m an accompanying doctor of elder sister, what I should do naturally should be done. As for what elder sister will do later, it''s the elder sister''s business. I''m just a subordinate and don''t dare to guess the boss''s mind."


    "Boo ~" Mo Jue glanced at him contemptuously and didn''t bother to say more to the man.


    Because of the coincidence, he didn''t dislike Qi''er at all.


    If he does not speak, his ears will not speak much.


    After carefully helping Mo Jue with the medicine, Qi Er withdrew.


    While a Zhuo and Jiao Wu, who were standing on one side, looked at each other, turned around and took out their chains from the corner.


    Seeing the chain, Mo Jue''s face changed. He couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing with this?"


    "Elder sister''s order is to tie you to bed." Zhuo ruthlessly repeated talilina''s previous words.


    Mo Jue took another pull at the corner of his mouth and refused, "I don''t want it, I refuse."


    Joke, he has cooperated so well, and even... He is ready to sacrifice his skin bag, but can''t he be down there?


    The world is big. This kind of thing is unbearable for men.


    Ah Zhuo smiled and said, "brother, you''d better bear it."


    "Yes, I can''t bear... What else can you do?" Jiao Wu muttered as he impolitely grabbed Mo Jue''s wrist and tied it to him. "Look at what you look like now. You can''t beat us. Run, you can''t run far. So I advise you to be obedient and suffer less."


    Mo Jue''s face was black. He couldn''t get rid of Zhuo and Jiao Wu, but he didn''t want to be tied like this, so he shouted in the living room: "talilina, come in! Let them loosen me!"


    In the living room, talilina is tasting red wine.


    She is a deep lover of red wine. Wine is essential every day.


    A series of things happened some time ago, which made her feel very bad. She was not even in the mood to drink.


    Unlike today, the wine in your hand becomes extraordinarily sweet.


    "Talilina, do you hear me? Let them loose me!"


    Listening to Mo Jue''s excited roar in the bedroom, talilina was in a better mood. She shook the red wine glass and said in her ear, "you did a good job."


    Qi Er bowed his head respectfully and said, "no, this is what I should do."


    Talilina smiled and said nothing more.


    Later, Zhuo and Jiao Wu came out and said to talilina, "elder sister, tie it up."


    Jiao Wu did not forget to add: "don''t worry, elder sister. It''s strong and will never be loose."


    Ah Zhuo took a kick from the corner of his mouth and kicked it on his calf.


    "Hiss ~" Jiao Wu shouted with pain and frowned, "ah Zhuo, why are you kicking me again this time?"


    "Shut up," ah Zhuo whispered, gritting his teeth.


    Jiao Wu stopped sullenly.


    Talilina hooked her lower lip and said, "OK, you go out."


    "Yes," the crowd said in unison.


    After the three quit, talilina poured the red wine again, with a glass in one hand and a bottle in the other hand, and walked into the bedroom.


    On the bedroom bed, Mo Jue''s front face is slightly red tied to it.


    Talilina saw him, raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "didn''t they tie you? Why are you blushing?"


    "I......" Mo Jue choked and said awkwardly, "do you think I want to?"


    Talilina was puzzled. When she approached, she put down the wine glass and bottle, looked up and down at Mo Jue, and said with a smile: "the medicine for Qi''er is so effective."


    "Where are you looking?" Mo Jue stared at her with annoyance in his eyes.


    "What are you fierce?" talilina glanced at him, sat down at the head of the bed, and then slowly tasted her glass.


    She looked very leisurely, as if she had no intention of doing anything else at all.


    Mo Jue was stunned and had some doubts.


    Did he think too much? Talilina didn''t intend to use him at all?


    Thinking of this possibility, somehow, Mo Jue was still a little uncomfortable.


    "Hey, you..." Mo Jue opened his mouth, but he didn''t even know what he wanted to say, so it was more awkward.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" talilina asked, looking down at him.


    She is beautiful. She has always been a very beautiful beauty.


    Don''t know that too well.


    Talilina looked at Mo Jue. She liked his focused and obsessed eyes and the obedience of the assassin, which was also to her appetite.


    She didn''t care whether they were enemies or friends. She didn''t have to guard against him, but she couldn''t help loving him.


    Now he''s here. He can''t escape.


    It feels good.


    Talilina curled her lips and smiled. Her heart seemed to be full of jumping candy, which made her mood jump.


    She took the red wine glass, tilted her head and said to Mo Jue, "do you want to drink?"


    She''s so charming.


    Especially in this atmosphere.


    Mo Jue swallowed his saliva. He hasn''t been able to fully suppress his love for her, so he will be easily provoked.


    His heart was clear, but looking at talilina''s eyes, he couldn''t help nodding and said, "yes."


    "That''s good." talilina smiled, but didn''t feed him. Instead, she raised her glass and drank for herself. Then she bowed her head and gave her red lips and wine.


    "Hua La ~" is the sound of the iron chain being pulled tight.


    Mo Jue subconsciously grasped the iron chain and wanted to avoid it, but he was reluctant to avoid it.


    The red wine flowed into his mouth along the seam, with another sweetness, which made him want to taste more.


    Some flowed down his lips to his jaw, cold and slippery through his skin, adding irritation.


    But now no one cares whether the wine has slipped.


    Talilina raised her head and looked at Mo Jue. Her voice was full of temptation like a sea demon.


    "Would you like another drink?" she asked with a smile.


    Mo Jue stared at talilina''s eyes, which were also like a sea demon, a sea demon who could do things.


    Mo Jue didn''t answer. He knew that once he answered, he would be dragged into the seabed by the sea demon in front of him and couldn''t get out again.

 Chapter 679

    Seeing Mo Jue did not answer, talilina lowered her head again, almost less than ten centimeters away from him.


    The two people''s breathing is intertwined, and each other can feel each other''s intention.


    Her eyes seemed to discharge, locked Mo Jue tightly, and slowly asked again, "do you want to drink, huh?"


    The last "um" she lengthened her voice and became more attractive.


    Mo Jue swallowed his saliva with difficulty and didn''t dare to look at her eyes. He simply closed his eyes, twisted his head and said in a dumb voice, "No."


    Talilina narrowed her eyes, blew a breath in his ear, and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "I can''t say, I don''t drink... Well..."


    Before he finished, the red wine had invaded again.


    With a "click", Mo Jue seemed to hear the sound of the broken string in his heart.


    The wine had already been fed, but talilina didn''t leave.


    "No..." Mo Jue struggled, his face with pain and happiness.


    Talilina smiled, lifted his chin and said, "don''t struggle, give up resistance."


    Mo Jue closed his eyes and didn''t look at her.


    Talilina put her hand down and said with a smile, "don''t you want to leave some memories between us? If we don''t leave anything, who will remember our love in the future?"


    This sentence successfully made Mo Jue completely give up his struggle. He opened his eyes and looked at talilina.


    When two people face each other, the feeling is deep, and the meaning is also strong.


    ¡­¡­


    When Mo Jue was "painful and happy", Jian Haixi''s room was full of people.


    Everyone held their breath and looked nervously at mikai and Jane Haixi.


    Infected by the surrounding atmosphere, mikai was also nervous. He took a deep breath and looked at the people: "you all go out. I''m flustered. What if I shake my hand? Get out quickly!"


    Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng, Qiao Li felt his nose guilty, turned and walked outside the door.


    Shazhi shivers with mikai''s roar and quickly stands behind Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi looked at Mi Kai and said, "Uncle mikai, I want to be here."


    "No, I''m nervous when you''re here." mikai frowned, pushed Jian Yi and Shazhi out, and resolutely closed the door.


    Only Jane Haixi, mikai and Dou Ge are left in the room.


    Mikai looked at Dou Ge. Dou Ge also looked at him and said, "I''m going out, too?"


    "You... Forget it." Mikael hummed, "I''ve been used to it for a long time. Are you different from the air here?"


    When Ning Jiwei was away, Dou Ge almost never left Jian Haixi. Even when Jian Haixi took care of him skillfully, he was very cautious and considerate.


    Not only mikai is used to him following Jane Haixi, but also Joe''s family.


    Even the Dou family did not accept it when they first saw that their little Lord took care of Jian Haixi like servants all day, but later they saw more, and all of them were "blind".


    "And..." mikai hummed, "even if I let you out, will you listen to me?"


    "Of course not," Dou Ge said without hesitation.


    "Cut ~" Mikael looked at him and said nothing.


    In fact, he also understands that Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng agree to go out and wait, especially Jian Yi is willing to wait outside the door. In addition to the newcomer, Dou Ge is also here.


    For everyone, if Jian Haixi is the backbone of the mind, Dou Ge is like a patron saint.


    Where he is, no matter where he is, he doesn''t even need to speak. As long as he is there, everyone will feel at ease for no reason.


    Mikai changed his breath, raised his hand and cleaned Jane Haixi''s ear canal first.


    After cleaning up, mikai said to Dou Ge, "I''m ready to do it. If you press and hold Haixi, there will be some pain in the process. Let her hold it back."


    "HMM." Dou Ge went to Jian Haixi, stretched out his hand and fixed her head with both hands.


    Only this action, he doesn''t have to write. Jian Haixi has understood it.


    She chuckled, "is it time to start? I know. Can''t move, can''t you? Don''t worry."


    Mikai frowned slightly, looked at Dou Ge and said, "I don''t know whether to say Haixi is smart or you two really have a tacit understanding."


    Dou Ge Leng hummed, "if you don''t know, don''t talk nonsense and do your work."


    "Tut, I sympathize with you," mikai muttered.


    With tacit understanding, we can only stand in the position of confidant at most.


    Youda above, lovers are not full.


    There are some feelings in the world, destined to regret.


    Without so many people staring, mikai wouldn''t be too nervous.


    The whole dressing change process was very smooth.


    Jian Haixi felt a little pain at the beginning, and her body was stiff subconsciously.


    Dou Ge felt her stiffness, and the big hands on both sides of her head instantly increased their strength to prevent her from struggling and moving.


    Jane Haixi clenched her teeth and pulled her fingers tight at the corner of the table to resist the penetrating pain.


    About twenty minutes later, mikai stopped and said, "all right, let her go."


    Dou Ge breathed a sigh of relief. Obviously he didn''t change his dressing, but he was more nervous than Jian Haixi. At the moment of letting go, he even felt a little numb in his arm.


    "Haixi is all right?" Dou Ge asked.


    Mikai nodded and said, "it''s nothing for the time being, but the medicine won''t work after wearing headphones for a long time."


    Dou Ge didn''t say anything. He turned and took the earphone over.


    Mikai went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Jian Yi rushed in first, and the others hurried in.


    Dou Ge took the earphone and put it on for Jian Haixi.


    "Haixi, can you hear me?" Dou Ge asked.


    "Mommy, can you hear me?" Jian Yi nervously took Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jian Haixi was stunned at first, then nodded with a smile and said, "you can hear me, brother Dou and Yiyi. You can hear me."


    Everyone was relieved to see her hear the voice.


    Mikai said, "don''t be careless. In order to make you wear headphones, the medicine I give you is relatively strong. In the future, you can''t wear headphones for more than two hours every day. You have to change the medicine sooner or later. I''ll check you every other day. If there''s anything wrong, no matter what you say, I''ll make you stop wearing headphones immediately."


    Listening to mikai''s harsh words, Jane Haixi smiled and nodded and said, "I wrote it down."


    Mikai saw her still smiling and frowned. "Don''t take it seriously. It''s very serious. If you dare not listen to the doctor''s advice, I''ll call Jiwei."


    Jian Haixi laughed and said, "I didn''t take it seriously. Besides, I think even if I didn''t take it seriously, so many people here will look at me. I don''t think I can''t obey."


    Mikai looked at the people around him, nodded with eyebrows and said, "that''s good."


    If Jane Haixi has an accident, let alone others, neither Jian Yi nor Dou Ge will allow her to fool around.


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi holds Jian Haixi, rubs her clothes with her head, and sobs, "it''s good to talk to Mommy again."

 Chapter 680

    Hearing the difference in Jian Yi''s voice, Jian Haixi took the lower lip corner, reached out to explore the past, gently rubbed his head and said, "Yi Yi is good. Mommy just can''t hear the baby''s voice for a while. Soon Mommy can recover. At that time, she can not only talk to the baby without headphones, but also see my baby and hug my baby, okay?"


    "Well, Mommy, I''m all right." Jian Yi nodded. He''s never that kind of child who is good at acting like a spoiled child, and he won''t let his emotions go in front of the overall situation.


    So Jian Haixi only comforted him. Needless to say more, he had retreated from Jian Haixi''s arms, took a deep breath and returned to his normal state.


    The only thing that can show his slight emotions is that he still holds Jian Haixi''s small hand.


    Jian Haixi also gently shook his hand, and then turned to face Dou GE''s direction.


    Of course, she couldn''t see, so the arc of turning her head was very small, almost only slightly twisted her chin, but Dou Ge immediately knew that she was looking for herself.


    So before Jane Haixi could make a sound, Dou Ge said, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Dou GE''s voice, Jian Haixi smiled faintly and said, "brother Dou, please tell me again about the current situation in all aspects, and let everyone have a number in mind."


    "Well, OK." Dou Ge nodded: "It is known that talilina''s troops have returned to the base. If she is not surprised... She should have been stationed in the place before us. Now she hasn''t found it, which can only be attributed to Mo Jue. But even if talilina has some feelings for Mo Jue, she is a cold hearted and ruthless person. Love can''t change her much. In addition, Mo Jue has been three years She has offended her four times, and talilina had a heart to kill Mo Jue as early as she was in the hotel. Now, even if she hasn''t killed Mo Jue, Mo Jue''s situation must be very dangerous. "


    Listening to his words, all of them were pale. They all knew that Mo Jue sacrificed himself this time to buy them time. If Mo Jue really had an accident, each of them could not pass the level in their heart.


    "Brother Dou, miss, let''s save mogo!" Qiao Zhenghong said with eyes.


    "Help?" Dou Ge sneered and asked, "how? Who will help?"


    "I!" Qiao Zheng clenched his teeth and looked at Jian Haixi. "Miss, I know our current position can''t be exposed, so I don''t take so many people, just take a few brothers out quietly. We can make a detour and will never be found by talilina."


    "Can you promise to save mojue instead of taking yourself in?"


    "I..." Qiao Zheng said, biting his lips and struggling: "The other party is talilina. I can''t guarantee that we can save Mo Jue. But we can''t do nothing! Miss, you were in danger before, so I didn''t say it yesterday, but now you can hear it. I''m relieved that brother Dou is around. Please let me take some brothers to save Mo Jue. I promise that even if we lose and are caught by talilina, we''d rather die than die Betray you, miss. "


    "Alas..."


    Jian Haixi sighed, shook his head slightly and said: "Elder brother Qiao, how can I answer this? Before leaving Xiangcheng, I promised my grandfather and cousin that unless I have something to do, one will take you back. You rush out like this, you can''t guarantee to save people or your own safety. Then say, how can I explain to Mo Jue and my grandfather and cousin?"


    "Miss, I..."


    Qiao Zheng just wanted to speak, Jian Haixi interrupted him and said, "first, I can''t watch any of you die, whether you or Mo Jue. Second, talilina has another computer expert. As long as you act without authorization, all of us will be exposed."


    "Uncle Qiao, Mommy is right." Jian Yi then said, "I just made the protective equipment here yesterday. Time is tight. I haven''t made it outside the mountain. If any of us go out, we will expose the trace immediately."


    "This..." Qiao Zheng was stunned and lowered his head with guilt: "Miss, brother Dou, I''m sorry, I didn''t think so much and almost brought danger to everyone. I''m sorry, miss, please punish me."


    Jian Haixi slightly tilted his head and said, "punishment... Of course it''s punishment. I''ll punish you to go out with Dou Dou, just you two, and let Yi Yi open a special channel for you. After you go out, you''ll be responsible for hiding around our former residence and try to find Mo Jue''s position, but you don''t need to rescue or expose it. I''ll make other plans after I send someone to meet you."


    "Yes, miss." Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou answered in unison.


    "The second thing, Yiyi and Shazhi, has something to do with you." Jian Haixi said.


    Upon hearing this, Shazhi was surprised and said, "do you believe me? I have work to do?"


    The young girl pretends to be mature when she is young, which makes Jian Haixi pity and want to laugh.


    She nodded and said, "of course, you are Yiyi''s friend, that is, my friend. If Yiyi believes you, I believe you."


    Shazhi''s eyes are red. She didn''t expect that Jian Haixi believed her unconditionally, as Jian Yi said.


    "Mommy, do you want me to hear from natalina?" Jane Yi asked.


    "No, you don''t have to check her." Jian Haixi said, "Yi Yi, after you go down, contact yunzhixiang and let them work together to get talilina''s hacker helper. You are responsible for our own monitoring and defense, as well as the Dou family and Xiangcheng. Don''t let anyone have an opportunity. At the same time, make your father''s way home safer."


    "Yes. Mommy, I see." Jian Yi nodded, then turned his head and looked at Shazhi. His eyes turned and asked, "Mommy, what does Shazhi do?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Shazhi, I want you to help me find someone. Later, I''ll tell you the general appearance, characteristics and location of this person. I hope you can find out where he is by tomorrow at the latest. It''s related to whether Mo Jue can be saved."


    "I, I will work hard!" Shazhi didn''t expect that Jian Haixi would directly hand over such a confidential and important task to her. She was moved and had a great responsibility for a time.


    Others looked at Jian Haixi and Shazhi. Although their eyes were different, they didn''t say anything.


    Jian Haixi trusted Shazhi, and they trusted Jian Haixi.


    And they are always there. Jian Yi''s task is heavy enough. There''s no way to hand it over to Shazhi.


    "The last thing needs brother Dou to do."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said to Dou Ge, "brother Dou, I want you to contact Dou Ming."


    "No problem." Dou Ge answered first, and then asked, "what do you want him to do?"

 Chapter 681

    "Poof ~" listening to Dou GE''s words, mikai couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and patted Dou Ge on the shoulder and joked: "Lao Dou, your logic is wrong. Shouldn''t you ask something first and then decide whether to answer?"


    Dou Ge was used to his depression. At the moment, he was not affected at all. He just snorted coldly and said, "you care about me."


    Mikai choked. Unexpectedly, Dou Ge admitted that he was so natural and so rogue, which made him don''t know what to say.


    After Dou Ge finished, he didn''t look at mikai at all, but turned to Jian Haixi and said, "don''t pay attention to him, Haixi. If you have something to say."


    Jian Haixi smiled. He had long been used to the jokes between the two and didn''t care. He just continued: "what we can do now is to cut off talilina''s arms a little bit, so that she won''t have a chance to reach out everywhere. Therefore, I want Dou Ming and his uncle and aunt to help, take someone to the hotel and completely seal the power there."


    "OK. In fact, I''m going to let Dou Ming do it if you don''t tell me about it." Dou Ge said with a smile: "he''s been crazy at home these days. He''s already yelling to come out and replace me."


    Jian Haixi also smiled and said, "that''s good, but I still want to tell him to be careful. Although talilina left in a hurry, it''s unlikely to leave a trap at the hotel, but it doesn''t rule out this possibility."


    "Don''t worry, if he can''t even do this well, he will lose my Dou family. Besides, my parents are here. Even if there are traps, they can cope with them," Dou Ge explained.


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "well, in addition to these two things, there is a third thing."


    Shazhi, who had been standing obediently, suddenly raised her head when she heard this.


    She remembered that Jane Haixi told her to have a good rest yesterday and said she would find someone today.


    So, is this the third thing for her?


    Shazhi was a little nervous. In her only memory, she didn''t go to school or be a student.


    Only after discovering her talent, talilina asked someone to teach her something, mostly related to computers.


    Talilina never asked people to teach more about the rest of her knowledge. I don''t want to know so much about yarn weaving.


    After all, the more people you know, the harder it is to control.


    Shazhi has never been nervous. Even in the face of teachers who initially knew more and more than she did, she doesn''t have the tension of students towards teachers.


    But this aspect is facing Jian Haixi. I don''t know why, Shazhi has a feeling of tension and expectation.


    "Yarn weaving, right?" Jane Haixi said softly.


    "Yes, I''m here." Shazhi hurriedly answered the voice, and the man trotted over. He stood beside Jian Haixi and Jian Yi, and said to Jian Haixi shyly, "aunt, I''m here. Please tell me."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a smile and said, "that''s what I told you before. Brother Dou will give you the known information in a moment, and please give you the rest."


    "Well, no problem." Shazhi nodded heavily, "don''t worry, I''ll find that man."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "I believe you."


    After the three important things were finished, what else did Jane Haixi want to say? Mikai, who had been pinching his watch, said, "it''s time to take off his headphones."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and said, "isn''t it two hours a day?"


    It''s less than half an hour.


    Mikai shrugged and said confidently: "Yes, you can only wear it for two hours a day. But that''s the total time of a day. You can''t wear it for two hours at a time. Besides, you can try your best to use up these two hours. What do you do in case you have something to do in the afternoon and evening? I can tell you, you can''t wear it for more than two hours a day. Don''t be coquettish with me and let me go through the back door at that time Soft, no way! "


    "Er..." Jian Haixi was pierced, and she was a little embarrassed.


    She didn''t mean to disobey the doctor''s advice. She just thought that she had something to explain. Even if it was over two hours, it wouldn''t matter if it was over one minute or two.


    But she didn''t expect that mikay would stare at her watch all the time. She was stunned that she couldn''t have more time to wear headphones.


    Jian Haixi nodded with a bitter smile and said, "well, I''ll follow the doctor''s advice."


    The next second, mikai had impolitely taken down the earphone, carefully checked the inner side of the ear canal, and carefully cleaned it again.


    Jian Haixi''s world suddenly returned to quiet, quite unaccustomed.


    After a pause, she tried again to hold the corners of her lips and said in a low voice, "there are probably so many things. Please let us have everything."


    After a pause, she tilted her head again, smiled and said, "if you have anything, please come to me frequently, so that I can hear more voices."


    "No!" mikai groaned and looked at the people with warning: "do you know if you listen to the doctor''s advice? I''ll tell Ningji and George if anyone dares to drain water."


    Afraid Ning Jiwei was not enough alone, mikai deliberately moved out of Qiao''s house.


    Dou Ge smiled and shook his head and said, "you''re too worried. Haixi is just kidding."


    "Hum, don''t I worry about it?" mikai glared at him and said, "watch the Haixi for me, and Qiaoqiao will give me orders. If something happens to the Haixi, it''s all your responsibility."


    Of course, most of his words were "threatening" and exaggerated, but Dou Ge smiled and nodded seriously: "don''t worry, I''ve written it down. If something happens to Haixi, you can settle with me."


    Mikai saw that he had said so, so he hummed and didn''t continue to say anything.


    Shazhi pulls La Jianyi and whispers, "ah Dong, let''s go."


    She still likes to call Jian Yi "a Dong", which will make her feel closer.


    But Jian Yi didn''t move. He looked at Jian Haixi and felt bad.


    He was nearest, and his hand had been holding Jian Haixi''s hand. So he knew that at that moment, Jian Haixi was reluctant and stiff.


    His mommy must be sad.


    But this sadness, she can not show, and even must smile and calm.


    Without Ning Jiwei, perhaps Jian Haixi himself would mistakenly think that he had never been sad.


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi sobbed a little. He reached out and hugged Jian Haixi and nestled in her arms.


    "Yi Yi?" Jian Haixi was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Uh huh... It''s okay." Jane Yi shook her head, lowered her head, took Jian Haixi''s hand and wrote in the palm of her hand: "Mommy, don''t be sad. Yi Yi will protect Mommy. Yi Yi will drive away all the bad guys who bully mommy for daddy, and then take Mommy home to see daddy and Ruirui."

 Chapter 682

    Recognizing the words written by Jian Yi, Jian Haixi felt warm in his heart. He rubbed his head with a smile and said, "well, Mommy believes in baby, baby, don''t worry, Mommy is fine."


    She knows that even if she behaves like a normal person, her beloved can still peep a little uneasy from the details of her behavior.


    These cares are the main reason why Jian Haixi did not resent the disaster so much.


    Because of this experience, she understood that everyone cared about her, loved her and paid so much for her.


    She was grateful, moved and remembered.


    And make yourself stronger and braver for these people.


    After everyone left, Jian Haixi calmed down.


    All she can do now is to use her brain. She can''t make a decision until others have news.


    Qiao Qiao stood outside the door for a long time, hesitating whether to come in or not.


    She was not qualified to attend the meeting just now.


    But she also knew that Mo Jue was caught by talilina.


    On the one hand is the old owner, on the other hand is the person you like in your heart. Qiaoqiao wants to determine the safety of Mo Jue, but she doesn''t know how to speak.


    At this time, if she asked Jian Haixi again for such a thing, it seemed to be adding trouble to her, but she was very upset if she didn''t ask.


    Qiao Qiao hesitated and dared not enter the house.


    After calling Dou Ming, Dou Ge was about to return when he saw Qiaoqiao pacing back and forth at the door, with a small face tangled with wrinkles.


    He came up and asked, "why don''t you go in?"


    Just before he left, he ordered Qiaoqiao to take good care of Jian Haixi.


    "Dou... Little Lord." Qiao Qiao is afraid of Dou Ge. It should be said that no one is not afraid of Dou Ge except familiar people.


    Whether it''s his height or his aura, it''s too easy to feel oppressive.


    "But something happened to Haixi?" Dou Ge asked subconsciously, and the man hurried to the house.


    Qiao Qiao hurriedly said, "no, miss is fine."


    Dou Ge walked into the room and saw that Jian Haixi was still sitting quietly as before he left.


    He turned to look at Qiaoqiao. Even if he was nervous, he could see that Qiaoqiao was worried.


    Dou Ge asked, "if you have anything, you can say it directly. Mo Jue brought you back, and all of us didn''t treat you as an outsider."


    Hearing Dou GE''s words, Qiao Qiao was moved for a while. She hesitated and said, "young master Dou, I know it''s not good to ask these questions at this time, but... I still want to ask, will you save brother Mo?"


    It was mo Jue.


    Dou Ge is not surprised. Qiao Qiao can see his dependence on Mo Jue.


    He nodded and said, "don''t worry, we won''t ignore Mo Jue."


    After listening to Dou GE''s words, Qiao Qiao was more or less relieved. She thought and said, "I, I know a lot about some eldest sisters... Talilina''s people, if necessary, I can provide..."


    She said this very tangled, because she was always grateful to talilina. Even if she was no longer a fellow traveler, she didn''t want to betray her old owner.


    Seeing the ingenious entanglement, Dou Ge shook his head with a smile and said, "I said, do you have any doubt about us?"


    "Ah?" I didn''t expect Dou Ge to ask her this sentence with a smile. Qiao Qiao was stunned and didn''t react to his meaning for a moment.


    Dou Ge pulled down the corners of his lips, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of self-confident pride. "When do we need a girl to betray the old owner to do things? If we get to that point, even if we win, we don''t win well."


    "But..." Qiao Qiao frowned, still worried.


    Dou Ge added, "besides, if Mo Jue knows that you have done something against your principles for her, he will not be happy."


    Qiao Qiao paused, lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Dou Ge stretched out his hand, patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, we will save Mo Jue."


    Qiao Qiao nodded. Although he still had an obvious look of worry on his face, he didn''t say any more.


    Dou Ge didn''t give much advice. Except for Jian Haixi, he had no thoughts on others, especially the opposite sex.


    Dou Ge waved his hand and said, "you''re in a bad mood. Go down and have a rest first. Come back later."


    He didn''t want Qiao Qiao''s mood to disturb Jian Haixi.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. She looked at Jian Haixi with guilt and turned away.


    She really needs some time to calm down.


    Dou Ge went into the room, went to Jian Haixi and gently tapped her arm.


    "Brother Dou, you''re back." feeling the familiar way of saying hello, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "did you tell Dou Ming? So soon?"


    "Well," Dou Ge answered and wrote simply, "he knows the importance."


    Jian Haixi lost his smile, shook his head and said, "the communication between your brothers is really strange. Obviously, it''s normal in front of others, but when you two are alone, the communication is like a robot. Your relationship is still so good."


    Dou Ge also smiled and wrote, "tacit understanding."


    After all, although they discussed the general direction, they didn''t know how to do it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While jianhaixi is making all kinds of preparations, Mo Jue is suffering from "pain and happiness".


    Talilina''s character is close to the nature of wild animals. She will never let go of the delicious food sent to her mouth.


    In particular, Mo Jue is the only person she has been interested in and wants to catch over the years.


    On the premise of knowing that she and he will not have a future, or even a duel between life and death, talilina will not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    So she "ate" Mo Jue without hesitation.


    The carnival lasted until two hours later.


    Mo Jue finally woke up, but he woke up in pain rather than calming down from the fierce.


    "Hiss... HMM..." Mo Jue''s face turned white with pain and his whole body trembled slightly.


    Zier gave him the medicine. It''s time.


    Talilina leaned against the head of the bed, wrapped in a thin sheet, revealing her shoulders.


    She carried half a glass of red wine and shook it comfortably. While tasting the wine, she appreciated the pain on Mo Jue''s face.


    Mo Jue gnashed his teeth and scolded, "damn Qi''er, don''t you say the medicine is very effective? Why does Lao Tze hurt so much?"


    Talilina smiled and said, "Qi''er''s medicine can''t be wrong. It''s just that the medicine given to you won''t hurt you. It just makes your senses dull. At this time, it will only double the pain. In addition, just now... It''s so fierce, your wound must crack again, and naturally it hurts more."


    Don''t choke. Your face turns white and red.


    "Puff ~" talilina laughed, leaned over, reached out and picked up Mo Jue''s chin and said, "baby, you''re really shy."


    "You still say!" Mo Jue glared at her and said, "if you have the ability, let me go and see if I don''t..."


    "Not so?" talilina raised her eyebrows and said with a bad smile: "do you want to come?"


    "I......" Mo Jue choked again, hummed, turned his head and stopped talking.


    He doesn''t want the tie between them to be too deep, so he won''t know whether to love her or hate her.


    Talilina squinted, put the glass on the bedside table, leaned over and broke Mo Jue''s chin, so that he couldn''t escape his sight.


    "Mo Jue, admit it, you can''t resist me." talilina said word by word, her red lips open and close, like a sea demon chanting a spell.


    "Yes." Mo Jue opened his mouth, looked directly into talilina''s seductive eyes and said seriously, "I can''t resist you. I used to be, and I''ve always been."


    Listening to his words, talilina''s lips were slightly raised and her eyes flashed with joy.


    She knew.


    But soon, Mo Jue''s next words made her laugh again.


    Mo Jue closed his eyes and opened them again, with a bitter smile in his eyes.


    "Lina, I can''t resist you, but I''ll never be with you."


    "Why?" talilina gritted her teeth and asked, "just because we are enemies?"


    "No." Mo Jue said: "Even the enemy, I have thought of various ways to be with you. But our problem lies not in different camps, but in different ideas. Although we are the same kind of people, I still believe in the goodness of human nature, or even if I don''t believe it, I am willing to strive to get close to the light for this. You always believe in the evil of human nature, and you never regard people as human beings. Don''t you With morality and conscience, I can''t love such a person, let alone be with such a person. "


    "Shut up!"


    Talilina suddenly grabbed Mo Jue''s neck and said coldly, "I told you to shut up and don''t say any more!"


    "Ha ha." Mo Jue chuckled silently. Although he was pinched by his neck and his voice was hard, he didn''t have much fear on his face.


    He looked at talilina, smiled and said, "are you angry?"


    "Mo Jue, do you think I won''t kill you?" talilina strengthened her five fingers.


    Mo Jue closed his eyes and looked like he was waiting to die.


    "I hope you kill me. I''ve been looking forward to this day since I know your identity. Dying in your hands is my best destination. Besides, I''ve got you. It''s a dream ending." Mo Jue''s lips smiled and was full of satisfaction.


    Talilina is not satisfied. She wants Mo Jue to become her slave and stay with her forever.


    But don''t want to, Mo Jue said he would rather die than be with her.


    Talilina has hatred, pain and incomprehension in her heart.


    She roared, "why? What''s wrong with me? The world is unfair to me. Why should I treat the world fairly and kindly? You keep saying that you understand me, but you ask me to be kind and righteous. If I were as kind and righteous as you say, I would have died long ago. I don''t know how many times!"


    Finally, talilina didn''t kill mojue, but turned and left the room.


    Listening to the "touch" of the gate, Mo Jue opened his eyes.


    His hands and feet were tied, and he couldn''t be sure whether the wet drop that had just fallen on his cheek was a tear.

 Chapter 683

    Mo Jue looked up at the ceiling and didn''t move.


    Of course, it''s not that he doesn''t want to move, but that he can''t.


    The body can''t move, naturally only the brain can move.


    Mo Jue stared at the ceiling and inevitably sounded the way talilina had just left.


    He knew that his words had hurt her.


    That was his purpose.


    But he was unhappy when she was hurt.


    Especially the transparent liquid on his face made his heart more stuffy.


    Did she cry?


    Mo Jue pursed his lips and looked down at the closed door.


    On this side of the head, the tear ran down his cheek and fell on the bed.


    Mo Jue tilted his eyes to see a small circle after the drop was soaked in water.


    He was stunned, looked at it for a long time, and finally sighed.


    Downstairs, Qi Er was counting the time medicine, but he didn''t expect that talilina and Mo Jue "exercise" time was longer than he counted.


    So the medicine didn''t work.


    Qi Er thought talilina would call him to give Mo Jue medicine, but he didn''t wait to call.


    When talilina''s door closed, Qi''er hurried up with the medicine box on his back.


    But I only had time to see talilina leave.


    Is this... An afterthought quarrel?


    Does he want to go in? And ignore Mo Jue''s life and death?


    Qi Er stood in place and thought again and again. After hesitation, he went in.


    He thought that if talilina was really angry with Mo Jue, he would have seen a body when he went in.


    Talilina''s temperament, how can she tolerate who disobeys her?


    Angry or something, she never had to give in and kill things directly.


    So if he went in and saw Mo Jue''s body, he would be kind enough to help him collect the body.


    If Mo Jue is still alive, it means that talilina doesn''t want to kill him. He will help treat him a little.


    To figure out the logical relationship, Qi''er praised himself with satisfaction, pushed the door and went in.


    In the bedroom, of course Mo Jue is not dead.


    Qi Er looked at Mo Jue with two eyes open. He shook his head in disappointment and said, "tut Tut, I thought I would see your body."


    Mo Jue Leng hummed, "didn''t you say it won''t hurt? I''m dying of pain."


    Qi Er lost his smile, tilted his eyes and Mo Jue said, "I said, you old man, is it the first time to do it? Oh, yes, the first time is a little painful..."


    He spoke with contempt and ridicule. Before he finished, he saw Mo Jue blushing and staring at him and said, "get out!"


    It''s really talilina''s people. They''re equally annoying.


    Mo Jue''s roar made the chains around him ring.


    Qi Er was not afraid at all. He was tied so tightly by iron chains. He was still seriously injured. In addition, people who had exercised more violently could only roar.


    Qi Er took out his ears and said, "if you roar, if you roar again, I''ll go out."


    With that, Qi Er was about to leave.


    "Hey, stop." Mo Jue called him, unwilling to say, "give me the medicine quickly. It hurts to death."


    "Hey." Qi Er was happy and looked at Mo Jue and said, "aren''t you very proud? Why do you beg me to give you medicine now?"


    Mo Jue hummed, "I''m not asking you, I''m ordering you."


    "What?" Qi Er suspected that he had heard wrong. He looked at Mo Jue and said, "no, you''re ordering me? Are you crazy? You''re our prisoner now. Dare you command me?"


    "That''s right." Mo Jue raised his chin and said, "I''m just ordering you to come and heal me quickly, otherwise it will disturb the fun of me and your eldest sister, and you''ll have to suffer at that time."


    "You..." Qi Er choked and wanted to ridicule back, but when he thought about what he said, he stopped talking.


    Who makes people make sense.


    Indeed, since talilina didn''t kill Mo Jue, maybe they just had a "small quarrel and happy feelings"?


    Moreover, Mo Jue''s injury is really serious. His medicine is not really to cure him, just to make talilina happy.


    If he doesn''t treat Mo Jue''s wound as soon as possible, he will really miss tonight''s "activity".


    After thinking about it, Qi Er had to admit that Mo Jue did have the capital to command him.


    Who let others be the man of their eldest sister?


    Qi Er hummed, walked to Mo Jue unconvinced, and opened the quilt impolitely with one hand.


    The next second, he was stunned there.


    Mo Jue didn''t expect him to lift the quilt so directly. For a moment, he blushed and had a thick neck.


    Qi Er looked at those traces, smacked his mouth and said, "you... Really..."


    "Shut up!" Mo Jue yelled with a red face, "take the medicine quickly and say nothing else."


    Qi Er lost his smile and dared not make more jokes. After all, this is talilina''s private affair.


    He didn''t say much. He began to carefully clean Mo Jue''s wound and apply medicine.


    Don''t look embarrassed, close your eyes and turn your head to look at your ears.


    It was the first time in his life that he had experienced such a thing.


    Strangely enough, he didn''t have much embarrassment of being forced.


    I want to come... Because talilina has never left his heart.


    So even if talilina forced him in this way, he didn''t resent it.


    If someone had changed, he would have killed himself by biting his tongue.


    Thinking of this, Mo Jue pursed his lips and said, "Hey, let me ask you something."


    "Hmm?" Qi Er raised his eyebrows and said, "ask, but I don''t have much experience in men and women. I may not be able to help you."


    "It''s not that kind of thing." Mo Jue rolled his eyes and hesitated, "Lina, has she... Suffered a lot?"


    Qi Er looked at him strangely and said, "of course, do you need to ask? How can you get to this seat without suffering?"


    "I don''t mean that..." Mo Jue said in a deep voice: "I know she has suffered and that she is not easy. It''s just... I didn''t think she didn''t speak any morality..."


    Listening to Mo Jue''s words, Qi Er didn''t understand what he meant at first. When he reacted, he laughed again.


    "Hehe, I said, young master Mo, are you too naive?"


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue was stunned and said, "I''m not naive, but even if I''m not decent, I have to steal and have a way, don''t I?"


    "Thieves also have their own ways. What''s the difference between that and decent?" Qi''s lips pulled a cruel smile and said: "In our place, all people who pay attention to theft and morality are dead. All those who survive are people who can eat people. We are willing to follow talilina, not because she is loyal, but because she is strong enough. No matter what kind of environment, as long as we follow her to kill, we will survive."


    After a pause, Qi''er looked at Mo Jue and said, "you are different from us. The elder sister chose you... It''s her sorrow. Because you won''t understand how luxurious it is to live for people like us."

 Chapter 684

    Listening to Qi Er''s words, Mo Jue didn''t refute, but dropped his eyes and was silent.


    He knew that Zell was right.


    Once he thought he and talilina were the same kind of people, but now he finds that they are actually two people in parallel worlds. They seem to be close, but they actually have a gap that can''t be crossed anyway.


    He did not open his mouth, and Qi''er said no more.


    After all, it''s not convenient for him to say more about Mo Jue''s personal relationship with talilina.


    When Mo Jue got the good medicine, Qi Er clapped his hands and stood up and said, "OK, but don''t be so fierce next, otherwise you will suffer."


    Mo Jue couldn''t help but jerked at the corners of his mouth. He said this... As if he could control it.


    Qi Er looked at Mo Jue''s embarrassed look, pulled off the corners of his lips, hesitated and asked, "Qiao Qiao... Is she okay?"


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows slightly, glanced up, and said faintly, "as long as she is away from you, she will be fine."


    Qi''s ears stiffened and said with a bitter smile: "yes, I always thought..."


    "Why? Do you think she is as twisted as you?" Mo Jue Leng snorted: "people like you always think from their own position. You don''t love at all, and the people you love will only suffer."


    Mo Jue''s words made Qi Er stiff. He lowered his head and said with a cool smile for a long time: "you may be right, but what can we do? Are we born with people like us? Do we have no right to live according to our own will? We... Just want to seize such a little warmth and security."


    With these words, Qi Er didn''t say more, and Mo Jue didn''t ask more.


    Different ways do not conspire.


    Not who is right or wrong, but each has its own difficulties and reasons.


    After Qi Er left, Mo Jue slightly moved his wrist and sighed, "Damn it, I don''t know. Help me cover the quilt."


    He is a big man. Although he doesn''t care so much, he will always be embarrassed if he is seen lying like this.


    Thinking of this, Mo Jue suddenly reacted. In fact, he had nothing to be embarrassed here for a long time.


    From being caught, beaten and brought here... What should be seen has long been seen.


    "Alas..." Mo Jue shook his head and sighed. At the same time, he was so happy.


    If the other party is not the woman he loved, I''m afraid he''s really sad. Even now, although he''s humiliated, he''s happy.


    "Haixi, Haixi, you should come early to save me, or I''m afraid I''ll really sink here." Mo Jue murmured in the empty room.


    ¡­¡­


    Jane Haixi waited quietly in her room for news all day.


    Dou Ming has taken action. The specific process includes Dou Canghai and Nan Yan, as well as Dou Ming. Dou Ge also follows up here. Jian Haixi doesn''t have to worry at all.


    Jian Yi, Yun Zhixiang and others have started to prevent the hacker system. In addition, they are already famous in it. With such a move, no one will come back to this muddy water.


    Even if there is, Yun Zhixiang and several of them can cope with it.


    On the other side of Xiangcheng, Jian Yi has personally done all the protection work and contacted Ning Jiwei to ensure that there will be no accidents on his way. He can go back to Mo''s house at the green light all the way and in the safest and fastest way.


    These are good news, but what Jane Haixi is most concerned about now is the yarn weaving side.


    After completing her work, Jian Yi and Shazhi also checked the news of Mo Tong.


    In the evening, Jian Haixi finally waited for them.


    "Mommy, Mommy, we found motong!" Jane Yi Ran in excitedly.


    Dou Ge picked his eyebrows and looked at him and Shazhi. He smiled and said, "look at your hurry. You can tell your Mommy when you put on headphones."


    "Hmm!" Jane Yi nodded.


    Shazhi follows Jian Yi with a red face and excited eyes.


    Before she finished a task, she just felt very easy.


    But today''s task, I don''t know whether it is under the pressure of the people around her or driven by Jian Yi. She is very nervous in the whole process. She just wants to find Mo Tong faster.


    When she really found Mo Tong, she had never been so excited and excited before.


    Jian Haixi quietly let Dou Ge help him put on his headphones. He thought there was something else, but he didn''t expect that as soon as the headphones were put on, he heard Jian Yi''s cheerful voice say, "Mommy, I found motong!"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked in surprise, "so soon? I thought it would be as soon as tomorrow."


    "Hee hee ~" Jian Yi tilted his head and smiled, proudly saying, "Mo Tong..."


    "Don''t be rude. In terms of seniority, you should call Grandpa," Jian Haixi interrupted him.


    "Eh..." Jian Yi choked and said, "well, Grandpa motong doesn''t have much information. He doesn''t look like a normal person. In an age when everyone can''t pay without swiping his card, he was stunned that he didn''t leave any information. It''s really hard to find him if we only follow the conventional method."


    Hearing the pride in Jian Yi''s voice, Jian Haixi smiled and asked, "how did you find him?"


    "It''s thanks to my grandpa," said Jian Yi with a smile. "In the news uncle Dou gave us, my grandpa Mo Wanshan said that Grandpa Mo Tong doesn''t care about anything else. He''s like a savage, but he''s just as delicious. If there''s no other way, go to those famous snack bars and make sure you find one."


    "But how did you find so many restaurants so quickly?" Jane Haixi wondered.


    Shazhi said shyly, "aunt, it''s not difficult. We probably know that grandpa motong is in country y, the most prosperous cities in country y, and we''ve all locked in. Once we eliminate it, it''s not difficult to find people."


    Shazhi said this easily, but Jane Haixi knew how much energy the two little guys had paid.


    Don''t mention the investigation. Even if they are gifted and can watch more than a dozen monitors at the same time, it will take time.


    Dou Ge looked at them and said, "I heard Qiaoqiao say that you haven''t eaten today."


    "Shh..." Jian Yi hurriedly made a silent gesture and tried his best to wink at Dou Ge and tell him not to tell Jian Haixi.


    Dou Ge rubbed his head with a smile and said, "do you think I can''t guess without telling your mommy?"


    Jian Haixi smiled, patted the back of Jian Yi''s hand and said, "are you hungry?"


    "Not hungry, not hungry." it''s rare for Jian Yi to shake Jian Haixi''s hand like a child. Can smiles and says, "Mommy, we''ve told grandpa motong about it. He''s on his way here. We''ve sent someone to pick him up. I''m sure we''ll see him the day after tomorrow."


    "Well, you''re great!" Jian Haixi never stingy with her praise to her children. She relaxed her breath: "I''m looking forward to the news at last, thanks to you."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi turned to the direction of yarn weaving and said with a smile, "especially yarn weaving. You haven''t adapted to the environment since you first came here. It''s hard for you to do such a stressful job."


    "Aunt, don''t say that. It''s nothing." Shazhi said shyly.


    "OK, you two hurry down to dinner and tell us when motong has more news." Dou Ge waved his hand.


    "Oh, OK." Jian Yi scratched his head and said to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, I''ll go down first. Don''t worry. Have a rest early."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said with a smile, "OK."


    After Jian Yi and Shazhi left together, Dou Ge smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "it''s said that the light in Yi Yi''s room was on last night, but today, the original two-day task was reduced by the child. He finished it all in one day. I think he''s probably really worried about you."


    As Jian Yi said this morning, he wants to protect his mommy when Ning Jiwei is away, so as not to make her sad, helpless and afraid.


    This is more than just talking. He has been doing it all the time.


    "Well, Yi Yi has been sensible since she was a child." Jian Haixi held her lips and apologized in her eyes: "He is much more precocious than ordinary children. I... a few years ago, I took two children alone and still failed to take care of them. That''s why Yiyi and ruiruirui had no sense of security since childhood. Other people''s children are protected by their parents, but our two children always want to protect me and take good care of them."


    Dou Ge looks at Jian Haixi. He understands Jian Haixi''s feelings.


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui are so sensible that even their bystanders will love their two children, not to mention Jian Haixi, their mother?


    "It''s over soon." Dou Ge can only say this: "soon, everything will return to normal, and your family of four will be able to live together happily."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded heavily and said with a smile, "I''ve been working hard for this goal."


    "We all work together." Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi.


    "Thank you, brother Dou," said Jane Haixi.


    Dou Ge didn''t speak any more, but reached out and gently took off Jian Haixi''s headphones.


    Put the headphones aside, but Dou Ge didn''t shift his eyes. He still stared at Jian Haixi''s empty eyes.


    There was no him in her eyes, but he looked at her with a hot light like the sun.


    Dou Ge opened his mouth and his voice was like an oath: "Haixi, don''t worry, your wish will come true, and I will make your dream come true."


    Even if he fought his life, he wanted all this to end as he thought. Even if he had no future, he would give Jian Haixi a peaceful and prosperous age and a stable rest of his life.


    In the future, Dou Ge did fulfill his oath with his life.


    If Jian Haixi knew that he had this plan now, he would find a way to stop him or let him leave himself far away.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t know it early. This is also the most regretful thing for Jian Haixi in the future.

 Chapter 685

    In the evening, Dou Ge left and changed Qiaoqiao to serve Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi didn''t hurry to rest, but let Qiaoqiao help him to the balcony.


    She stood on the balcony with her bedroom and a small balcony.


    The humidity in the air made her feel a little frightened.


    Mountain rain is coming


    Jian Haixi prayed silently in her heart and said again and again, "Jiwei, you must be safe."


    At the same time, Ning Jiwei, who is still on the road, is also looking out of the window. He has been on his way all day and night, but he can''t rest at all. He can only let people drive in turn.


    Xiangcheng won''t wait for him, and Mo Sheng won''t wait for him.


    He must get back as soon as possible.


    "Haixi..." Ning Jiwei clenched his fist and said silently, "you must hold on until I solve Mo Sheng."


    As long as he holds on and doesn''t have to fight hard, he will catch up with their mother and son as soon as possible to protect their safety.


    ¡­¡­


    While Ning Jiwei was driving to Xiangcheng in a hurry, some minor things were happening in Xiangcheng.


    But this time it really has nothing to do with Gu Chenyi and them, but the internal contradictions of Mo Sheng and his gang.


    This day, Lisa couldn''t calm down after she picked up the hair from the sheet that was completely different from her hair color.


    She didn''t even need to ask but investigate. She knew that person was song Lu.


    At the same time, she also knew that her status was threatened.


    If it had been a few years ago, Lisa might not have kept such things in mind.


    It''s not that she''s not sad, but that she knows who Mo Sheng is.


    His mind is never on children''s affection, nor will he hold his whole heart for any woman.


    Over the years, I don''t know how many women come and go around, but Lisa is the only one left behind?


    Lisa won''t panic because Mo Sheng has a new person, but the key is the current situation


    At this juncture, Mo Sheng spoiled song Lu. Will Mo Sheng choose song Lu and give them up when her and her children''s lives are threatened in the near future?


    Lisa smiled bitterly at the suspicion in her heart.


    Look, she is clearly the one who knows Mo Sheng best, and even knows all his temper clearly.


    I dare not even entrust my fate to him.


    She was tied to such a man all her life.


    It''s not that she can''t escape, but that she sadly falls in love with this man. She has no choice but to be loyal to him and live with him.


    Lisa took a deep breath and suddenly felt some moisture on her face.


    She raised her hand and touched it, only to find that she didn''t know when she shed tears.


    Will you still feel heartache


    Lisa pulled out a bitter smile, but she was not too impulsive. Instead, she calmly took out a paper towel, sat down in front of the dressing table, looked into the mirror, and wiped the tears on her face a little bit until she couldn''t see the trace of crying.


    At this time, she can''t say anything and cry.


    Mo Sheng hates crying women most. Besides, it''s an eventful time now. If she bothers Mo Sheng at this time, I''m afraid it will only increase Mo Sheng''s aversion to her.


    If she had only one person, she didn''t care so much, but even if she didn''t care about herself, she must keep her children.


    After wiping away her tears, Lisa sat for a while before turning down the stairs.


    Mo Sheng is sitting in the living room, listening to Song Wei report all the arrangements to him. Next to song Lu, he stands respectfully and helps them add some tea from time to time.


    Neither close, nor interrupt, clever like a competent little sister.


    Lisa narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Song Lu with a sneer in her heart.


    Song Lu, the fox, was pulled over by her own hand, and she can''t blame others.


    As the king fighting all the way, Lisa didn''t pay attention to song Lu at all.


    As the saying goes, a little woman wants to compete for that position in a man''s heart. Big women only know to take advantage of the opportunity to strive for more interests for themselves.


    Lisa eased her breath, suppressed all her emotions, came over with a smile, sat down next to Mo Sheng, and said with a smile, "second master, I''m late."


    Mo Sheng reached out and grabbed Lisa''s hand, patted the back of her hand and said gently, "you have a wound on your back. I told you to rest. Why did you come down?"


    Lisa Nuo said: "the second master asked me to rest for my good, but how can people indulge themselves with your good? It was my fault originally, and naturally we can''t delay things because of punishment. How can we set an example for the people below?"


    "Hehe, it''s best for you to think so." Mo Sheng said happily, "but no one of them dares to have an opinion. You are their master. I''ll deal with whoever dares to have an opinion."


    I don''t know whether to give Lisa a reassurance or to give Song Wei and song Lu preventive injections.


    In short, after Mo Sheng''s words fell, there was a brief strange silence in the living room.


    Song Wei glanced at Song Lu without a trace.


    Song Lu first looked at Lisa jealously, then at Mo Sheng reluctantly, and finally calmed down under Song Wei''s warning eyes.


    The calmest person is Lisa.


    She didn''t seem to take Mo Sheng''s words to heart at all, and didn''t think much about it. After a short silence, she just smiled and said, "second master, you make fun of me again. I''m not a master. You''re the only master of the West courtyard. I don''t want to be a master. I just want to follow second master and guard second master."


    Mo Sheng''s heart moved. What he was most satisfied with was Lisa.


    Sensible and interesting.


    "Second master..." Lisa looked at Mo Sheng and said with a smile, "I don''t know where you told Ah Wei. Just go on. I''ll go and see what ah Jin and Xiulin are doing first."


    "Well, let''s go." Mo Sheng said with a smile, "these two people are too obedient these two days."


    Lisa glanced at him angrily and took the opportunity to say, "second Lord, you are really a noble man who forgets things. Don''t they want to behave well?"


    "Hmm?" Mo Sheng was stunned and wondered, "what does it show?"


    Lisa sighed, smiled and shook her head and said, "my Lord, you forgot that you promised ah Jin a few days ago to let him go out with Xiulin and allow them to see Xiuqian?"


    After a pause, Mo Sheng suddenly said with a smile, "it turned out to be this. I really didn''t remember it for the moment. I said why these two boys are so strange recently. It turned out to be waiting here. Anyway, go and tell them that I''ll ask someone to take them out later, so as to save them from being so depressed every day."


    "Hehe, I''m afraid they''re going to be very happy." Lisa covered her lips with a smile and got up and said, "I''ll tell them now."

 Chapter 686

    After Lisa left, Mo Sheng turned to look at Song Lu standing with her head down, stretched out his hand to her and said, "come here."


    Song Lu looked up at him, which inevitably brought some deep resentment, "second master, don''t joke, song Lu didn''t dare to go over."


    "Song Lu!" Song Wei warned, stared at her and said, "who told you to talk to the second master like this?"


    "Hehe, it''s all right." Mo Sheng waved his hand and stretched out his hand to song Lu: "good boy, come here."


    Song Lu paused. In fact, she also knew that she was not qualified to be angry. Especially after Song Wei scolded her just now and Mo Sheng gave her steps, she couldn''t help but go down.


    Otherwise, if she dares to lose Mo Sheng''s face today, she may never have a chance to climb to Mo Sheng again.


    Song Lu is not the kind of person who can''t carry clearly. She quickly analyzed the pros and cons, so she walked past with Mo Sheng''s hand.


    Mo Sheng took her hand and let her sit down beside him.


    Just when Song Wei and song Lu thought Mo Sheng would say something, he didn''t say anything, but calmly turned his head and then talked with Song Wei about their next plan.


    Song Lu stared at Mo Sheng blankly and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Why didn''t you tell her anything.


    She opened her mouth and couldn''t help saying, "second Lord, you..."


    Before he finished, Song Wei kicked her to stop.


    Song Lu was stiff and didn''t dare to say any more.


    "Hmm?" Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows, looked at Song Lu and asked, "what''s the matter, what did you want to say just now?"


    Song Lu quickly shook her head and whispered, "nothing. I... I want to ask, second Lord, do you want to drink tea? I''ll pour it for you."


    Song Wei''s kick woke her up just now and made her realize what kind of man she was in front of.


    Their brothers and sisters are dependent on this man. How dare she question him?


    After Song Lu thought about this, she was afraid.


    If Song Wei hadn''t reminded her again and again just now, if she had really done something too much to Mo Sheng just now, their brother and sister might not have a good life.


    At this moment, song Lu realized that there may be many benefits for her to climb Mo Sheng, but with it, there are many more risks.


    If you are not careful, you may be broken to pieces.


    ¡­¡­


    Lisa walked out of the living room and turned the corner. Her steps stopped for a few seconds.


    She clearly heard Mo Sheng call song Lu in a gentle voice, and heard song Lu flirting with Mo Sheng.


    The heart is not painless, but if you get used to it, you''ll be fine.


    Lisa took a deep breath silently. When she looked up, it was the big woman with a confident face and no jealousy or sadness.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin are reading and practicing calligraphy in their room - this is their daily task. Even when they are busy, they can''t fall behind in their daily homework.


    Besides, in today''s situation, there is no place where they children can intervene. Mo Xiujin only contacts Jian Rui occasionally, but he and Jian Rui can''t do more without time and other sources.


    Mo Xiulin was still uneasy and couldn''t help asking, "ah Jin, didn''t my father promise to let us go out? Why didn''t he mention it these days?"


    "How do I know?" Mo Xiujin shrugged and bit a lollipop and said, "I can''t always ask my father about this kind of thing, otherwise it will be revealed."


    Mo Xiulin frowned and said, "I naturally know this truth, but... I''m always a little flustered. I always feel as if something is going to happen."


    Mo Xiujin looked at him, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother, even if something really happened, it''s not the power of you and me that can change. Instead of worrying about things you can''t control, you''d better relax your heart and live a good life."


    Mo Xiulin nodded with a bitter smile and said, "you''re right. It''s no use thinking so much."


    Mo Xiujin bit off the lollipop and held it in his mouth. He grunted around, with a pair of smart eyes.


    He can guess a lot of things, but just like what he said just now, he doesn''t have so many abilities. It''s useless to say more. He might as well wait for things to develop.


    As they were talking, Lisa knocked on the door and came in.


    Seeing Lisa, Mo Xiujin''s eyes lit up and ran over to hold her: "Mom."


    Lisa squatted down, hugged Mo Xiujin and said with a smile, "what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t do anything." Mo Xiujin pointed to the book and pen opened on the table and said, "Mom, my eldest brother and I are obedient doing our homework. We didn''t make trouble at all."


    Then he was afraid that Lisa didn''t believe him, so he pulled Mo Xiulin and said, "if you don''t believe it, you ask big brother, but big brother doesn''t lie."


    Mo Xiulin nodded and said, "aunt, we really haven''t done anything recently."


    Lisa smiled and touched Mo Xiulin''s hair and said, "of course I know you''re good. Just now it was just cheating you."


    Mo Xiujin pursed her lips, took Lisa''s arm and said, "Mom, you''re playing with us. It''s too bad."


    "Smelly boy, do I play with you more or do you play with me more? Hmm?" Lisa pretended to be angry, reached out and scraped Mo Xiujin''s nose and said, "it''s good to be dissatisfied with me here?"


    "No, no, mom is the best." Mo Xiujin hurried.


    They all knew that Lisa didn''t know a lot of things, but she turned a blind eye to them because she spoiled them, and even helped them round in front of Mo Sheng most of the time.


    Mo Xiujin tilted her head at Lisa, frowned and asked, "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Is it who makes you unhappy?"


    "Hmm? No." Lisa was stunned and said with a smile, "why, do I look very unhappy?"


    "Well, yes." Mo Xiujin nodded, stretched out his hand to hold Lisa''s hand and said with concern: "Mom, you seem to be forcing a smile. Is something wrong?"


    It is said that children have no taboo, but children''s eyes can often see the most true truth.


    Mo Xiujin''s words stunned Lisa. The smile on her face was also stiff, and it was difficult to hold it again for a time.


    "Mom?" seeing that she didn''t speak, Mo Xiujin frowned deeper, and even Mo Xiulin looked over.


    Except when something really happened, Lisa never showed a relaxed expression in front of them.


    No matter what time, she is their parent, always standing in front of them to protect them from the wind and rain.


    Mo Xiujin''s voice brought Lisa back to reality. She pulled the corners of her lips again, reached out and pinched Mo Xiujin''s face and said, "my son is really smart. Mom can rest assured that you are so smart."


    Mo Xiujin''s heart sank, pursed his lips and said, "Mom, what''s the matter?"


    "Aunt, you don''t have to hide it from us." Mo Xiulin also came over and said, "if there is an accident, you can''t hide it from us for a while. It''s better to tell us now that we have a psychological preparation. Ah Jin and I are not ignorant children, and we won''t mess around."


    "Yes, mom, what happened?" Mo Xiujin asked.


    Lisa thought for a while, took them to one side and sat down, smiled and said, "don''t worry. I came to you today to tell you."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin looked at each other and felt uneasy.


    Lisa thought carefully and said, "didn''t you say you wanted to see Xiuqian? I told your father that he would let you out in two days."


    "Really?" Mo Xiulin asked with a bright eye.


    Mo Xiujin was not immediately happy, but deeply frowned and asked, "Mom, are you just going to tell us this?"


    Lisa couldn''t have looked so solemn if she just said it.


    Hearing Mo Xiujin''s words, Mo Xiulin immediately calmed down and looked at Lisa.


    Lisa sighed and said, "you two are smart children, so I won''t beat around the bush with you. You know, we... Don''t get along well with the east courtyard."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin looked at each other and thought it was really euphemistic.


    The eastern and Western chambers of the Mo family are more than not harmonious. It''s life and death.


    Mo Xiujin thought for a moment and asked, "Mom, is it... Is it the end?"


    "Well." Lisa nodded to the two men, "I don''t know who will win this game. But no matter who will win, I don''t want you two to be hurt."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned, clenched his lips and summoned up his courage: "Mom, i... I don''t think the people in the east courtyard would do anything to our children. If they would bully children, Xiuqian would have had an accident."


    At that time, Mo Xiuqian went to the east courtyard as an "insider".


    But instead of bullying her, the people in the east courtyard saved her from Mo Sheng''s hell.


    Listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, Lisa abnormally didn''t scold him immediately, but sighed and nodded: "I also think the people in the east courtyard... Shouldn''t bully you."


    "That......" Mo Xiulin wanted to say something, but he stopped again.


    Lisa believes Ning Jiwei won''t hurt Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin.


    But if she believed in the people in the east courtyard, why would she say that she was afraid of them being hurt?


    Is it


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin were stunned.


    Is Lisa actually afraid that they will be hurt by Mo Sheng?


    The thought flashed, and Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin both had a cold sweat rising from the bottom of their hearts.


    What happened to Lisa that made her think so?


    Compared with Lisa and Mo Sheng, they certainly choose to trust Lisa 100%.


    "Mom..." Mo Xiujin opened her mouth to ask, but Lisa raised her hand, quickly covered his mouth and whispered, "don''t ask anything, just listen to me, you know?"


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin looked at each other. Although they were flustered, they still nodded.


    Lisa said in a deep voice, "this time you go out to see Xiuqian, it''s your chance to leave a way for yourself."

 Chapter 687

    "The way back?" Mo Xiujin murmured Lisa''s words, his heart getting deeper and deeper.


    Lisa clenched the hands of the two children and earnestly told them, "remember, after you go out, you must find a way to see Xiuqian, and then give her a message. I know you three have a good relationship, and Xiuqian won''t help you. If..."


    After a pause, Lisa seemed reluctant to say the next words.


    After a while, she continued, "if things really come to that point, I''ll find a way to send you away, but the rest is up to you."


    "Mom, don''t say any more." Mo Xiujin reached out and hugged Lisa, leaned against her chest and said, "I don''t want to leave you. Those things won''t happen, will they?"


    "HMM." Lisa nodded, looked lovingly, rubbed his head and said, "I''ll try my best not to let things go that far, but ah Jin and Xiulin, you know, in this fight, in fact, my strength is very limited. So we always have to prepare for the worst, right?"


    Mo Xiulin looked at Lisa anxiously, thought for a while and asked, "if... Things really come to the worst, aunt, you will go with us, right?"


    Lisa was stunned, silent and didn''t answer.


    Her silence tightened Mo Xiujin''s heart. He looked up at Lisa, worried and anxious in his eyes, "Mom, don''t you plan to go with us?"


    Lisa pulled the corner of her lower lip and said, "silly boy, I''m talking nonsense. Of course I have to be with your father."


    "But..." Mo Xiujin wanted to say more, but Lisa stopped him, shook her head and said, "don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine. When it''s over, I''ll pick you up, okay?"


    Mo Xiujin breathed heavily, pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    He is not so simple. Since Lisa has brought things to this point, it means that if they really lose, the people who stay will have bad results.


    Although he was worried, Mo Xiujin also knew he couldn''t say anything more.


    Lisa was only going to say these things, but after she said it, she thought about it and added: "one more thing, in the future, you don''t provoke Song Wei and song Lu, especially song Lu, you know?"


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin looked at Lisa suspiciously at the same time.


    Mo Xiujin thought for a moment and asked, "did the song brothers and sisters do something meritorious? Your father trusts them more than your mother?"


    Mo Xiulin was a few years older than Mo Xiujin. He hesitated and asked in a low voice, "aunt, are we going to call song Lu aunt in the future?"


    His biological mother has long disappeared. From childhood to adulthood, he called many women "aunts".


    So just after Lisa said these words, he would react quickly.


    On the contrary, Mo Xiujin has been with Lisa and has little contact with these aspects, so even if he is smart, he can''t think of it.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. It took a while to react to Mo Xiulin''s meaning. He quickly turned his head and looked at Lisa.


    Lisa smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know yet. When you meet, just... Call me aunt."


    Mo Xiujin frowned, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes, and said coldly: "how can father treat his mother like this? What is song Lu? He can''t fail his mother because of song Lu, otherwise I won''t let him go!"


    "Shut up!"


    Listening to Mo Xiujin, the more he said, the less he looked. Lisa hurriedly covered his mouth and scolded, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Mo Xiujin, with a cold face, hummed and twisted his head.


    Lisa sighed, turned to Mo Xiulin and said, "Xiulin, ah Jin has a quick temper. Please look at him more and don''t let him get into trouble."


    This "trouble" naturally refers to the fear that Mo Xiujin will offend song Lu.


    Mo Xiulin also knew the importance of the matter, nodded seriously and said, "don''t worry, aunt. I''ll watch and follow ah Jin every day, and I won''t let him do anything irrational."


    "That''s good." Lisa was relieved to know that Mo Xiulin had always been stable and had to make his promise.


    Mo Xiujin was always uncomfortable and didn''t say a word.


    Lisa sighed slightly, stretched out her hand to hold his small face, let him look up, looked at him and said, "ah Jin, you remember what I told you just now?"


    Mo Xiujin said reluctantly, "remember."


    "Jin."


    Lisa looked at him and said seriously, "I''m not telling you this to help me with my grievances. If you can''t tell the priorities now, I''ll kneel down with your father and apologize to him now, so that you won''t be killed by him in the future."


    "I......" Mo Xiujin choked and pursed his lips: "Mom, I know what you mean, but I... don''t want to."


    "Oh." Lisa said with a sarcastic smile, "what if I''m not willing? Do you think I''ll be willing? Our ability and self-protection are still a difficult problem. How can we care about whether we are willing or not?"


    After a while, Lisa stared into Mo Xiujin''s eyes and said, "ah Jin, mom has nothing to give up except you. So no matter what happens, you have to let yourself live well, you know? Otherwise, mom will never forgive you."


    Mo Xiujin was stiff. Under Lisa''s solemn sight, she nodded with red eyes.


    After repeated instructions with the two children, Lisa got up and left.


    Mo Xiujin sat there with his head down and didn''t move. Even when Lisa left, he didn''t look up.


    Mo Xiulin looked at him like that, walked over and hugged him and said, "ah Jin, don''t cry, don''t be sad, big brother is here."


    "Brother, I''m afraid... I''m afraid my mother will have an accident..." Mo Xiujin leaned against Mo Xiulin''s arms and sobbed.


    He was trembling slightly, and Mo Xiulin could feel it.


    "I''m afraid too." Mo Xiulin sighed and said, "ah Jin, whether you believe it or not, in my heart, I treat my aunt as my mother. Although she''s not as close to me as you these years, no one will care about me except her. So ah Jin, I''m also worried about her."


    Mo Xiujin looked up with tears in his eyes.


    "Elder brother, what should we do?" Mo Xiujin asked sobbing.


    Mo Xiulin thought for a moment and hesitated: "ah Jin, haven''t you always been in touch with that side?"


    "Over there" naturally refers to Jian Rui and the people in the east courtyard.


    Mo Xiujin was not surprised. Although he had never told Mo Xiulin what he did privately, Mo Xiulin would be with him sooner or later. In addition, he knew him so well that it was expected to analyze it.

 Chapter 688

    Mo Xiujin thought about it. Maybe he really needs to contact "over there".


    This is not for himself. He knows Jian Rui and believes that Ning Ji and Jian Haixi are not the kind of people who will hurt children.


    The reason why he is worried and keeps in touch with Jian Rui all the time is that Mo Xiujin just wants to protect his mother.


    Like Lisa trying to protect him and Mo Xiulin, Mo Xiujin also wants to find a way for his mother in the worst time.


    Having made up his mind, Mo Xiujin felt that he had to do something except him.


    Looking at Mo Xiujin, who kept his head down and didn''t know what he was thinking, Mo Xiulin was full of doubts.


    The younger brother, who is one or two years younger, has a much more flexible head than he does not know.


    Or it can be said that among Mo Sheng''s three children, Mo Xiujin is the one who is most like him and does not need to be cultivated deliberately. His head and mind are naturally suitable for these occasions.


    "Jin, what are you thinking?" Mo Xiulin worried: "you don''t want to do anything out of line. Just now I promised my aunt that I would look at you. I will never let you provoke the Song family."


    "Hiss ~" Mo Xiujin disdains to hiss, "they are not qualified to let me waste my mind."


    Listening to his angry words, Mo Xiulin nodded in his heart and asked, "then who are you... Wasting your mind for?"


    Mo Xiujin glanced at him obliquely and said, "brother, why are you so forgetful? Didn''t you tell me to find a way to contact ''over there''


    Mo Xiulin was stunned. Thinking of his previous words, he frowned and hesitated: "I said so, but..."


    He just hopes that when things are really necessary, the other party can leave a little room and don''t do it so absolutely.


    But they are just children. How can they have such face to let each other stop?


    Besides, he always felt that what Mo Xiujin said about "connection" did not mean the same as what he said.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t say anything more.


    ¡­¡­


    When Lisa came down from upstairs, Song Wei and song Lu had left. There was only Mo Sheng in the living room.


    Lisa went in. Mo Sheng smiled and said, "what are you talking to the children upstairs? I haven''t seen you down for a long time. I wanted to discuss our plan with you just now. As a result, I couldn''t wait for anyone for a long time, so I let them go back first."


    Lisa paused, smiled, leaned forward against Mo Sheng and said, "second Lord, you make fun of me again."


    "Hmm? When did I make fun of you?" Mo Sheng wondered.


    Lisa has the final say what he said: "people are just a dirty family. They always talk about everything in their family. What do they know? You deliberately say they want to discuss with others, but are you trying to get rid of others?"


    "Ha ha, your little mouth is really unforgiving." Mo Sheng hugged her and touched her lips.


    After thirty, Lisa is no longer suitable for that kind of girl''s lip color. Now she is used to red or bean paste color, which makes her look young and temperament.


    Today, she just used red lipstick.


    Mo Sheng put his finger on her lip and touched it with a little red. He looked at it and unconsciously compared Lisa with song Lu.


    He doesn''t think Lisa is bad, but... Compared with song Lu''s youth, Lisa seems boring.


    But he will not give up Lisa because of song Lu. For him, song Lu is more like a fresh dessert.


    No matter how sweet the dessert is, it''s just a taste.


    Beside him, Lisa was the only woman who could really sit down.


    "Ah, sir, your fingers are dirty. I''ll wipe them for you." Lisa saw the lipstick on Mo Sheng''s fingers and hurriedly wanted to take the wet towel on the tea table to wipe it off. But before she could reach out her hand, Mo Sheng shook her hand.


    "Don''t be busy." Mo Sheng took her hand, patted it gently and affectionately, and said softly, "it''s my honor to dye your lips with your fingers. Where will it be dirty?"


    "Second master..." Lisa shyly lowered her head, leaned against Mo Sheng''s shoulder and said, "second master, you are so kind to me. If this goes on, I''m afraid I''ll become greedy."


    "Ha ha." Mo Sheng chuckled and spoiled her curly hair and said, "I expect you to be more greedy. Lisa, you have the right to play coquettish with me here. This is the right I give you."


    Lisa''s heart moved, and she looked up at Mo Sheng.


    Mo''s genetic genes are excellent. Mo Wanshan is a beautiful man, and Mo Sheng is handsome with a little ruffian and bad handsome.


    Even if a person is nearly middle-aged, his age will not reduce his score at all, but set off his whole person more and more attractive.


    "Second master." Lisa stretched out her hand, gently stroked Mo Sheng''s angular jaw line, smiled and said, "second master, I will be loyal to you all my life. From the day I follow you, my people and my heart are yours, and life and death will not change."


    Lisa seldom talks about love. She uses her own practical actions to make Mo Sheng feel her loyalty and consideration.


    The occasional love words moved Mo Sheng''s heart.


    He hugged Lisa, bowed his head, kissed her on the eyebrows and said, "I know that even if you want to run, I won''t let you run."


    The two people are close and interdependent. They have not only real feelings and feelings, but also thoughts and calculations that the other party can''t see.


    Lisa leaned against Mo Sheng''s arms, and her drooping eyelids covered the pure light.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Sheng arranged quickly. That afternoon, someone prepared a car and sent Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin out.


    There were also four bodyguards. After the car left Mo''s house, it went all the way in one direction. There was no turning stop on the way.


    Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile, "where are we going?"


    "Young master, aren''t you and the young master going to see your old friend?" the driver said respectfully: "we were ordered to send you directly to Qiao''s house."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin were stunned at the same time. Unexpectedly, Mo Sheng dared to have them sent directly to Qiao''s house.


    How arrogant it is!


    Mo Xiulin couldn''t help but draw a little from the corners of his mouth. It seems that everyone is very confident in Ning Ji and Qiao''s character.


    Including Mo Sheng, I don''t think the Qiao family and Ning Jiwei will do anything to their two children.


    Perhaps, Mo Sheng is eager for the other party to do it, so he has more excuses to find fault.


    Thinking of these, Mo Xiulin couldn''t help laughing.


    What kind of family do they live in?


    Mingming is surrounded by sunny and aboveboard people, but why is their home always dark, humid and mysterious?


    "Here we are, two young masters please." the driver stopped at Qiao''s door and got off to help Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin open the door.


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin got out of the car, and the rest were bodyguards who immediately followed up and protected them very well.


    Mo Xiujin resisted the impulse to roll his eyes and thought that his father was very pretentious. He obviously wanted to take them as targets and test the depth of the Qiao family, but he didn''t tell them anything. He deliberately made these appearances to show the drama of father''s kindness and son''s filial piety.


    They didn''t wait for a long time at Qiao''s door. Even the bodyguards who knocked on the door didn''t reach the gate. More than ten people rushed out of Qiao''s house.


    Seeing this, the driver silently took a step back, squatted in front of Mo Xiujin, and put a bug on his cufflink while he was finishing his clothes.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the driver.


    The driver smiled and said, "the young master is wearing it. When I turn back to the master, I can do the job."


    Mo Xiujin didn''t ask any more. The driver''s words had made it clear that this was explained by his father Mo Sheng, so there was no room for rejection.


    Qiao Lei came out, looked coldly at several people and scolded, "what''s Mo Sheng''s dog leg doing in my Qiao family? Looking for a fight?"


    The driver came forward and said with a smile, "this must be the third young master of the Qiao family. We''re not looking for trouble today. If we''re looking for trouble, we won''t just come to these people, will we?"


    Qiao Lei was not as clever as he was. He just hummed coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    The driver pushed Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin to the front, smiled at Qiao Lei and said, "don''t be angry, young master Qiao. The two young CHILDES of our family miss their former partners, so my master asked me to send them here, hoping to get their children together. Don''t worry. I''ll pick them up at ten in the evening."


    "What?" Qiao Lei did not understand, but the driver who had finished did not explain. As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly commanded several bodyguards to get on the car and drove away quickly.


    "Hey, wait, you..." Qiao Lei looked at the car with only one tail gas, and his cheek muscles twitched several times.


    He turned to Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin, who had been left behind, frowned and hummed, "you... Were not thrown out by them?"


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and didn''t finish.


    The two sides had met in the mall before, so Qiao Lei knew that Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui had a good relationship, so he nodded and said, "then you''re looking for Rui..."


    "We came to see the second sister." Mo Xiujin interrupted Qiao Lei and didn''t let him go on.


    Now he is wearing a bug, and any conversation between them will be heard by Mo Sheng''s people.


    If Mo Sheng knows that he is familiar with Jian Rui, there will be trouble when he goes back.


    Qiao Lei nodded and didn''t think there was anything wrong with Mo Xiujin interrupting him, so he waved to everyone to step back and said to Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin, "come in, too."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin looked at each other and walked in behind Qiao Lei.


    "I said your father was evil enough to throw it at you." Qiao Lei hummed, "please, now we are enemies, and he is not afraid that we will imprison you two little things."


    Mo Xiujin walked in front of Qiao Lei and quietly pulled his sleeve.


    Qiao Lei frowned and looked down, "what are you looking at..."


    Before he finished asking, his eyes stared at the bug, and his eyes darkened in an instant.


    Mo Xiujin knew that the Qiao family would never be monitored by Mo Sheng''s people, so he dared to let him watch the bug.

 Chapter 689

    Seeing the bug, Qiao Lei''s face sank. He led Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin into the house and asked someone to go to George to tell him about it.


    The children are still in the living room. No one knows that Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin are coming except them.


    George soon learned about the bug, came out to see Mo Xiujin and stretched out his hand to him.


    Mo Xiujin held out his hand without resistance and let George pull out the bug.


    "Oh, boy, you dare to bring something to our house. Do you look down on my Qiao family?"


    George said deliberately.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. He quickly understood his meaning and hurriedly said, "no, this... Is my accessory, not a dangerous thing."


    "Hehe, smelly boy, have you got all the hair? You can learn to lie and cheat from others? You really learned from your old man." George said while deliberately disgusting.


    Mo Xiujin took a breath from the corner of his mouth, stared at George, hummed and stopped talking.


    George said with a big grin, "our Joe family may not have any high technology, but if we can''t even find out this kind of bug, it''s too incompetent."


    "I, we..." Mo Xiujin pretended to be very flustered. He just wanted to explain more, but George interrupted him and said, "don''t be nervous. We Qiao family don''t have to be difficult with children. Didn''t we come to find Mo Xiuqian? I asked her to come out to see you."


    With that, George threw the bug directly into the nearby pool.


    The bug was flooded and quickly destroyed.


    After dropping the bug, George reached out and rubbed Mo Xiujin''s head and said, "let''s go."


    Mo Xiujin hummed, "don''t you let us in?"


    "Smelly boy, you still have a temper?" George smiled. He didn''t know Mo Xiujin well, but from Jian Rui and Mo Jue, he had heard too much about Mo Xiujin and knew that these were good children, so he didn''t dislike them.


    Mo Xiujin had no intention to embarrass George. Although he was proud and charming on his face, he obediently followed him in.


    George said, "it''s OK to let you in, but it''s up to you to tell Mo Sheng later."


    Mo Xiujin nodded and said, "I know. I''ll think of a good speech."


    George looked down at him and said with a smile, "he''s a smart boy."


    Just then, they had walked into the living room. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were still upstairs talking with Qiao Qinghe, while Mo Xiuqian followed Yan Mei to help in the kitchen.


    As soon as they entered the house, Qiao Lei shouted in the kitchen, "Xiuqian, come out and have a look. Who''s coming?"


    "Hmm?" Mo Xiuyu came out with a puzzled face and said, "who?"


    She doesn''t know many people. Besides, even if the Qiao family treat her well, there will be some precautions because of her relationship with Mo Sheng.


    Of course, the little details of those precautions, in order to take care of her feelings, the Qiao family did very hidden.


    But Mo Xiuqian was already sensitive. Especially after the Mo family experienced those things, she paid more attention to some small actions, as well as the intentional or unintentional eyes and words of others.


    So even though the Qiao family paid attention, Mo Xiuqian still knew these things.


    But even if she knew this, she didn''t blame the Joe family.


    She understood that, after all, she had been an enemy. Now even if she was accepted, there was still Mo Sheng''s blood in her body, which was a fact she could never change.


    She won''t have any opinion on Joe''s family because of these things. For her, Joe''s family is like her real family.


    They gave her care and care, and gave her the life that a normal child should have.


    She is always grateful for all this.


    Mo Xiuqian was shocked when she saw Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin, and her eyes turned red.


    "Xiuqian."


    "Second sister."


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin shouted at the same time.


    Mo Xiuqian bit her lips and held back her tears. She ran to them, took their hands and asked, "how did you come here? Is it safe to come here like this? Is it dangerous?"


    Mo Xiujin led the lower lip, looked at Mo Xiuqian and said, "don''t worry, second sister, it''s okay."


    "Are you sure? Don''t be so careless, in case something should happen..." Mo Xiuqian was still worried.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and said, "nothing will happen, because this time, our father asked us to come over, so it''s very safe. The second sister doesn''t have to worry."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned. Perhaps the word "father" in Mo Xiujin''s mouth made her hesitate for a moment, but it was only for a moment. Soon, Mo Xiuqian returned to normal and nodded: "that''s good, you''re safe."


    Mo Xiulin looked up and down at Mo Xiuqian. His eyes were also slightly red, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    "Xiuqian, how are you?" Mo Xiulin asked.


    "Of course." Mo Xiuqian answered this question without hesitation. With a bright smile on her face, she pointed to herself and said, "brother, don''t you think I''m tall?"


    "Hmm..." Mo Xiulin stretched out his hand and compared her sons, then compared himself, nodded and said, "it seems a little higher."


    "It''s not just tall." Mo Xiujin smiled and said, "you''ve gained a lot of weight. Second sister, have you neglected to practice martial arts recently? Look at your fat face, you''re almost competing with Jian Rui."


    Well, that''s right. One sentence offended two people.


    Mo Xiuqian immediately wanted to reach out and hit him, but before she could do it, she heard Jian Rui''s voice ring from the stairs.


    "Mo Xiujin, dare you say I''m fat!"


    "Yes, you dare to say Ruirui is fat!" Gu Xiaomian said helpfully after Jian Rui.


    Mo Xiujin smiled. He was not frightened by the two people at all. Instead, he provocatively picked his eyebrows at Gu Xiaomian and said, "yes, compared with you, no one dares to say that he is fat."


    "Mo Xiujin, you''re looking for a fight!" Gu Xiaomian rushed down the stairs and ran towards Mo Xiujin.


    Yan Mei on one side saw that he ran down in such a hurry. She couldn''t help telling him: "slow down, slow down, be careful not to fall."


    "Ha ha!" Mo Xiujin was not afraid, but laughed and said, "Gu Ruan, don''t you admit that you are fat? Look at your running all the way, I can feel the ground shaking here."


    "Ah, I''m so angry!" Gu Xiaomian angrily said, "Mo Xiuqian, you have the ability to fight with me!"


    Mo Xiujin hummed, turned his head and said, "why should I fight with you? You''re so fat. Don''t talk about fighting. You can crush me to death."


    After a pause, Mo Xiujin said with a bad smile, "you have the ability. How about you play chess with me?"


    "Well, I..." Gu Xiaomian choked and let him eat what he was good at, but he never caught a cold. OK.


    Gu Xiaomian was angry and wronged. However, he said that Mo Xiujin could not do it. For a moment, his face was red and stiff there.

 Chapter 690

    Seeing Gu Xiao''s quilt was stuck and speechless, Mo Xiujin looked up and said, "why, there''s nothing to say?"


    Seeing that Gu Xiaomian was about to cry with anger, Qiao Lei just wanted to come forward and make a round, but he was pulled back by George before he spoke.


    "Brother, this..."


    "Let the children deal with their own affairs," George said with a smile.


    Besides, although Mo Xiujin is smart and has many hearts, he doesn''t think Gu Xiaomian will admit defeat like this.


    Qiao Lei had no choice but to stop where he was.


    Just when they were worried about Gu Xiaomian, they saw Gu Xiaomian staring at Mo Xiujin for a long time and humming angrily, "don''t be proud."


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrow, "I''m proud. How about you?"


    "Ah Jin, don''t say a word." Mo Xiuqian pulled his sleeve and said.


    She didn''t understand why Mo Xiujin didn''t deal with Gu Xiaomian as soon as he came up.


    "Hum." Gu Xiaomian was so angry that he looked around, walked back and took Jian Rui''s arm and said, "Rui Rui, look, he bullied me!"


    People: "


    No one expected that Gu Xiaomian would simply ask for foreign aid, and it was Jian Rui.


    "Puff, ha ha!" in silence, Mo Xiujin laughed loudly, pointed to Gu Xiaomian and said, "Gu Ruan, you are so useless that you let girls help you..."


    Before he finished, he looked at Jian Rui who had come to him, but the smile on his face was frozen there.


    Jianrui has big eyes, and her smile is as sweet as it is dangerous.


    "Mo Xiujin, what''s the matter with the girl?" the soft voice had no deterrent, but Mo Xiujin swallowed her saliva and subconsciously stood up straight.


    "No, nothing." Mo Xiujin stammered.


    "Really?" Jian Rui tilted her head and said, "I thought you despised girls, or you despised me?"


    "No, no, absolutely not!" Mo Xiujin repeatedly denied, joking that he looked down on no one and dared not look down on Jian Rui.


    In the past, when he was at Mo''s house, he saw through Jian Rui''s innocent and exquisite mind. Who didn''t protect her from old to young?


    Even he himself was coaxed around by the little girl, so he agreed to cooperate?


    At the moment, the sweeter Jian Rui smiles, the more nervous Mo Xiujin is. For fear that the little ancestor will remember his revenge and turn back to Yin him again.


    Jian Rui blinked, stretched out her hand and impolitely pulled Mo Xiujin''s face, "really not?"


    "Of course not." Mo Xiujin at the moment was completely different from just now.


    Gu Xiaomian stood beside Jian Rui. He was in a good mood and grinned with big white teeth.


    Mo Xiujin stared at Gu Xiaomian and hummed, "what are you laughing at? Let Ruirui escort you. Are you proud?"


    His face was pinched, his speech was vague, and there was no strength at all.


    Gu Xiaomian was not awkward at all. Instead, he straightened his chest proudly and said, "what''s the matter with Ruirui? We helped Rui only after we kissed me. Otherwise, why didn''t she help you?"


    "Hum." now Mo Xiujin is uncomfortable.


    Jian Rui turned her eyes, loosened her hand and said, "you two are too boring. How old are you? You quarrel as soon as you meet?"


    "Hey, hey, Rui Rui is right. I don''t have the same experience with him." Gu Xiaomian immediately muttered.


    Mo Xiujin tilted his mouth and turned his head proudly.


    Seeing that the children were no longer noisy, Yan Mei was relieved and smiled and said, "all right, all good children, come and sit here and play. Don''t stand."


    As she said, Yan Mei stretched out her hands, holding Mo Xiujin in one hand and Mo Xiulin in the other hand, and walked to the sofa in the living room.


    Mo Xiuqian followed behind and looked at Yan Mei''s enthusiasm for Mo Xiujin. Suddenly, she understood why Mo Xiujin had a problem with Gu Xiaomian just now.


    No matter how much goodwill Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin show, their identity is doomed that the Qiao family will not welcome them.


    Even from strangeness to doubt to familiarity, it takes time to get along. It''s hard for Mo Xiujin to change this situation in a few hours today.


    But the farce just now, although it seemed absurd, quickly pulled into the distance between Mo Xiujin and Gu Xiaomian Jianrui, so that the Qiao family could clearly see how familiar Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin were with Jianrui.


    With this layer of filter, coupled with the previous understanding of Mo Xiujin by the Qiao family, they will not be embarrassed any more.


    Having figured this out, Mo Xiuqian sighed and shook her head helplessly.


    Her little brother, as always, has a heart.


    Qiao Lei didn''t understand the clear way, but also said to George with a sigh of relief: "fortunately, it didn''t fight, otherwise it wouldn''t end well."


    George glanced at him obliquely and said, "you''re stupid. Forget it."


    "Hmm? Brother, why did you scold me?" Qiao Lei looked confused.


    George rolled his eyelids and didn''t bother to talk to his simple and well-developed brother.


    Qiao Lei scratched his head in confusion. Did he miss anything?


    In the living room, everyone sat around. Yan Mei handed the cut fruit to Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin. She smiled and said, "are you thirsty all the way? Try it. Ruirui and Xiaomian said it was delicious."


    "Well, thank you, aunt." Mo Xiujin smiled sweetly and ate the fruit happily.


    Yan Mei had some defensive thoughts about Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin, but now she looks at the two children and likes them more and more.


    Especially when I thought that they had the same fate as Mo Xiuqian, and now had to follow the vicious Mo Sheng, I felt more and more pitiful to them, and took pity in their eyes.


    "Aunt, why is your fruit so sweet? Is it filled with honey?" Mo Xiujin asked naively.


    "Ha ha, silly boy, how do you inject honey into this fruit?" Yan Mei was amused by his children''s words and said with a smile: "it''s just fresh fruits and vegetables. Do you like to eat?"


    "I like it." Mo Xiujin nodded vigorously, "your fruit is much sweeter than mine, aunt, can I take some later?"


    If other people say this without eyesight, it may be disgusting.


    But Mo Xiujin said it, but it will only make people like him more and want to spoil his feeling.


    Mo Xiujin has been a personal genius since childhood. He can even coax Mo Sheng and talilina in Mo''s house. It''s nothing to coax Yan Mei to be happy now.


    Sure enough, listening to his words, Yan Mei immediately smiled and said, "OK, no problem. Later, aunt asked people to prepare more, wash them all for you, and take them home to eat."


    "Hey, thank you, Auntie!" Mo Xiujin said with a smile: "Auntie, you look so good and you are so nice. I always like you when I see you."


    "Ha ha, the child is really good at talking." Yan Mei said happily.


    Mo Xiulin''s ears are red. Although he probably knows Mo Xiujin''s intention, he can


    He felt shy just watching.


    Sometimes he wondered how Mo Xiujin could speak so naturally without making a draft.


    Yan Mei and others didn''t stay long. After all, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin came to find some children to play with. Their adults will only make people uncomfortable here.


    Qiao Lei didn''t see himself as an adult. He soon broke into the children''s group, and even grabbed the remote control with Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiujin.


    George sat aside and became the only adult.


    He looked at Qiao Lei, who was playing well, and got up to leave.


    "Uncle George." seeing that George got up, Mo Xiujin also stood up and said, "I have a few words. Can I talk to you alone?"


    George frowned slightly. He was not surprised. He just looked at Mo Xiujin meaningfully, nodded and said, "come with me."


    Mo Xiujin''s departure did not affect the atmosphere of everyone''s play. Only Mo Xiuqian looked at Mo Xiujin''s back with some worry.


    Mo Xiulin reached out and rubbed Mo Xiuqian''s head, smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, it''s okay."


    "Yes." Mo Xiuqian nodded.


    Jian Rui sat next to Qiao Lei and looked at Mo Xiujin with her chin. Her big eyes turned twice, so she didn''t take it to heart.


    She naturally knew that Mo Xiujin would not come out in vain. Originally, even if Mo Xiujin told her the news, she would also tell George.


    Now they say it directly, which saves her business.


    In the living room, Wang qiaolei led a group of monkey children to play. Mo Xiujin followed George to the study.


    George sat down, pointed to the chair opposite him and said, "you too."


    "Thank you, Uncle George." Mo Xiujin was not at ease, and Dafang sat down in his chair.


    George saw that he was calm and calm, and looked at him with some appreciation.


    "What are you looking for me to say?" George asked.


    "Two things." Mo Xiujin frowned, "there was only one thing, but now there are two things."


    "Huh?" George wondered.


    Mo Xiujin sank his mouth and said, "first of all, I mentioned to my father that I wanted to see my second sister. My father agreed without hesitation. Today, he specially asked someone to send us here..."


    "Well, I sent you not only, but also the bug," George sneered.


    Mo Xiujin pursed his lips and said, "I don''t think it''s important that the eavesdropper is. In my father''s mind, I must know that the eavesdropper is at risk of being taken away. His move should be just a small test. If he really wants to do something to the Qiao family, it can''t be done to this extent."


    George narrowed his eyes, looked at Mo Xiujin and asked, "according to your meaning, do you think Mo Sheng has other backhands?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin nodded, with a few strands of dignity in his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "moreover, I''m afraid my father''s back hand is on me and my brother."


    "What?" George was stunned.


    Mo Xiujin looked at George and said, "my mother asked us to find the second sister. Naturally, she didn''t want us to catch up with the past. She wanted the second sister to find a way to live for me and my eldest brother in case of need in the future."


    George nodded, "I can understand that, and then?"


    "Then..." Mo Xiujin bit his lips slightly and hesitated: "I''m afraid my father noticed my mother''s plan."

 Chapter 691

    George weiton then said, "you mean, Mo Sheng guessed that you came to Qiao''s house to open up a way back, so he''s going to have a ''Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches behind''?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin nodded, "I''m worried that my father will push the boat with the current and give us a chance to come to Qiao''s house with my eldest brother, and then use us to do something unfavorable to Qiao''s family or Ruirui."


    Listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, George thought for a moment, looked up at him and asked, "why do you tell me such a thing? Wouldn''t it be better to follow your father''s arrangement? When Mo Sheng wins the situation, your life will only be higher. Why bother so much to do these things?"


    Mo Xiujin pulled down the corners of his lips, spread his hands and said, "because I don''t think my father can win, and... I don''t want him to win?"


    George understood the first half of the sentence, but he couldn''t understand the second half.


    "Don''t want him to win? Why?" George asked, "do you have a grudge against your father?"


    "No, my father is pretty good to me." Mo Xiujin said.


    "And why?" George asked.


    Mo Xiujin knew that if he didn''t explain the real reason, I''m afraid even if he said the flowers, George would always have doubts about himself.


    So he thought about his words and said, "my father is cruel and selfish. If all he has is a Mojia West courtyard and the forces in his hands, I don''t think it''s anything. After all, even if it''s unfortunate, it''s only within the scope of our small family."


    After a pause, Mo Xiujin continued, "but I can''t imagine how many children will be as unfortunate as our brothers and sisters if he controls the Mo family and even most of the forces in Xiang City. Living in suspicion every day, he is careful as walking on thin ice. There is no family friendship, and some only fear and obedience to his father."


    "You..." George opened his mouth to say something, but looking at Mo Xiujin in front of him, he didn''t know how to speak.


    Mo Xiujin laughed at himself and said, "I know you don''t believe me, and I know that you are actually a reduced version of Mo Sheng in the eyes of many people. Yes, I have been distorted, so I don''t want to see other beings like me around my life in the future."


    George didn''t expect that this was the reason why Mo Xiujin did these things. He sighed for a long time and said, "sorry, I take back my previous opinions on you. You are a good child."


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "I''m not so good. All I do is to make myself a better life. And the life I want is a life that can laugh like Ruirui and Gu Ruan, can be coquettish and lazy, and don''t have to worry about being abandoned by my close relatives."


    "I see." George nodded. "Don''t worry, your wish will come true."


    Mo Xiujin hesitated for a moment and then said, "one more thing... If, if the worst result is really achieved, can you please let my mother live?"


    George frowned slightly and didn''t agree to the question too soon.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Mo Xiujin hurriedly added: "I promise I will take good care of my mother in the future. I will never let her have the psychology of revenge or act, and she will not become a hidden danger."


    Seeing that he was worried, George smiled and waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. I don''t doubt your meaning. It''s just that I don''t decide this matter. I need to ask other people''s opinions, do you understand?"


    After a pause, George said again, "but as long as Lisa doesn''t do too much, I don''t think they will have to kill her. Our goal is only Mo Sheng. But..."


    George looked at Mo Xiujin in embarrassment and said, "I think even Ji Wei can''t give you a clear answer to this matter. Even if we promise you now, we don''t know what will happen at that time. In case of uncontrollable accidents, we can''t do more."


    "I know..." Mo Xiujin was a little sad, lowered his head and whispered, "I also know that my request is embarrassing you. I don''t ask you to promise me, and I know that no one can guarantee anything until the end. I just want to ask you, if you can, please let my mother live."


    His voice was too obviously imploring. George looked at the several-year-old in front of him, sighed and nodded: "OK, I promised you for Jiwei. If the situation permits, we won''t kill Lisa."


    Seeing that George agreed to his request, Mo Xiujin was relieved and said, "thank you. I will be grateful forever."


    George waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s not that serious. We wouldn''t have been cruel to women, okay."


    After the business talk, Mo Xiujin thought of what happened at home and said, "my father is with song Lu."


    "Poof..."


    George was drinking tea when he heard this sentence.


    "Cough... What are you talking about, you smelly boy?" George stared at Mo Xiujin as he coughed.


    Of course, it was not the fact that Mo Sheng and song Lu were together that made him spray tea, but that Mo Xiujin would mention Mo Sheng''s personal affairs to him.


    Even if they want to know more about Mo Sheng, they won''t care who Mo Sheng''s woman is.


    George hummed, "I said smelly boy, you don''t want us to beat song Lu away for your mother? We don''t care about such a short family."


    Mo Xiujin turned his eyes and said, "you think too much."


    "I think too much? Then why did you tell me about it?" George said silently. "I''m not interested in your father or your father''s woman."


    Mo Xiujin said, "can you think of something normal? I want to tell you that this matter may have something you can explore and use. The song brothers and sisters are very popular with my father. Isn''t it of no use to you?"


    "Well..." George glanced and said, "it''s of little use. It''s almost time. Who is still in the mood to take care of those small fish and shrimp."


    After a pause, George squinted at Mo Xiujin and said, "smelly boy, how dare you say you mention this matter? You really don''t mean to share your mother''s worries?"


    Mo Xiujin was pierced. He felt guilty and said, "a little."


    Anyway, even if George doesn''t do it, he will find a way to deal with song Lu.


    Seeing Mo Xiujin''s mind, George sighed and said, "Mo Xiujin, let me remind you that no one can get involved at present. If you want your mother to win more, don''t do superfluous things, otherwise it will only backfire, okay?"

 Chapter 692

    Listening to George''s advice, Mo Xiujin was stunned, then nodded and said, "I remember."


    "I remember", not "I see".


    George sighed and said no more.


    When they came out of the study, the living room was still in a mess.


    Gu Xiaomian saw Mo Xiujin, waved to him and shouted, "Mo Xiujin, come quickly, our team is going to lose!"


    Although Mo Xiujin left the team game just now, they didn''t exclude him, so they still divided into groups.


    Gu Xiaomian was unlucky. He was divided into a group with him. He worked hard alone. At present, the two team seemed to be about to lose.


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and couldn''t yell with Gu Xiaomian because he was standing next to George.


    But he is also a child and has a heavy heart to play.


    Just looking at the way he looked at the people from a distance and his eyes were anxious and luminous, he knew that his heart was no longer here.


    George smiled, reached out and rubbed Mo Xiujin''s head and said, "go and play with them."


    "Hey." Mo Xiujin nodded and ran away with ya Zi.


    While running, he shouted, "Gu Xiaomian, why do you want to join me? When did I agree?"


    Gu Xiaomian at the other end was more angry: "do you think I want to be with you? Who let you not be here and have no chance to choose, and I was so unlucky that I chose to be with you."


    While talking, Mo Xiujin had run to him. He sat down next to Gu Xiaomian, looked at the war situation and said directly, "I don''t agree. Regroup. It can''t win at all."


    "Why are you talking so much?" Gu Xiaomian slapped him on the back and urged, "hurry up, are you a man?"


    Mo Xiujin stared at Gu Xiaomian and said, "are you looking for a fight?"


    "Why, do you want to compete with me? I won''t lose to you now." Gu Xiaomian said without weakness.


    Opposite Mo Xiuqian reluctantly shook her head and said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, guess how long they will make trouble?"


    Jian Rui blinked and said, "I guess Gu Xiaomian is a fool. Mo Xiujin... Probably on purpose. He wants to make trouble. He''d better ruin the game."


    As soon as she said this, Mo Xiujin, who was making trouble, suddenly froze.


    Gu Xiaomian also reacted and said according to Mo Xiujin: "treacherous villain."


    "I... I didn''t..." Mo Xiujin whispered more and more, and recognized Gu Xiaomian with depression.


    Qiao Lei, who was with Mo Xiulin''s team, smiled and said to Mo Xiulin, "although your brother has many hearts, he doesn''t lie to his own people."


    Mo Xiulin nodded seriously and said, "well, ah Jin is a good boy. He''s not bad."


    He knew that in the eyes of others, Mo Xiujin was a little too calculating, and there were so many twists and turns at such a young age. No one could guarantee that he would grow up in the future.


    But Mo Xiulin knows him, so as long as he has a chance, he will take the trouble to explain Mo Xiujin''s good to others, hoping that more people can accept him.


    It can be said that in the Mo family, Mo Xiujin mostly played the role of protecting Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian.


    But out of Mo''s house, this situation is just the opposite.


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian are really like big brothers and sisters, maintaining Mo Xiujin everywhere, standing beside him from time to time and helping him protect him.


    Even many times, Mo Xiujin doesn''t know their maintenance.


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian didn''t deliberately inform him, but they did it silently and habitually.


    It seems that it''s a natural thing.


    The children gathered together and had a great time.


    When he was about to leave, George asked Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin, "what are you going to say when you go back?"


    He asked about the bug, and both understood.


    Mo Xiulin thought and said, "we were found as soon as we entered the door."


    "And then?" George asked with a smile, "since we found out, why did we let you in?"


    "This......" Mo Xiulin couldn''t answer for a moment.


    Mo Xiujin turned his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s not simple. Just say that Qiao''s family is atmospheric and doesn''t care about us."


    "Ha ha." George smiled and nodded, "that''s good, but will your father believe it?"


    Mo Xiujin looked at George and said with a smile, "he doesn''t believe what others say, but if I say it''s uncle George, he must believe it."


    George said slightly, "you mean I''m arrogant and narcissistic."


    Even he was so arrogant that Mo Sheng would take it for granted when he heard him say this.


    Mo Xiujin felt guilty and said, "Uncle George, you said this yourself. I didn''t say it."


    "Gee, you smelly boy." George pretended to be angry, raised his hand and knocked him on the forehead. "But let''s say that. That''s what happened."


    Mo Xiujin smiled and nodded.


    After a while, the Mo family came to pick up Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin.


    Qiao Lei still sent them outside the door, and he was still the driver and bodyguard when he came.


    There is no change, but there are more intangible changes.


    The bug disappeared, and the driver didn''t ask anything. As if he didn''t know and didn''t mind it at all, he greeted Qiao Lei with a smile, and then left with Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin.


    All the way back to Mo''s house, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin go to greet Mo Sheng and Lisa first.


    Seeing that both of them came back with a happy face, Lisa smiled and said to Mo Sheng, "look at these two children. They are really bored at home, but they can be so happy when they come back from a round of play."


    Mo Sheng also smiled. He waved to Mo Xiujin and said, "ah Jin, come here."


    Mo Xiujin walked over and sat down in front of Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng asked, "how about having a good time at Qiao''s house?"


    "Well, I also ate a lot of fruit." Mo Xiujin pointed to the fruit he brought back on the tea table and said to Mo Sheng, "father, you and your mother will try it later. It''s delicious."


    Lisa smiled and scolded, reached out and scraped his nose and said, "silly boy, your father doesn''t think there''s anything, and I can''t help being angry. Why do other people''s fruits taste good, but ours are not? I think I don''t eat less fruit on weekdays."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned, blinked and said to Lisa, "Mom, you even have to be jealous of this?"


    Lisa choked and said, "am I jealous? Do you know what it means to be jealous? Just use words."


    Mo Xiujin shrugged, turned to Mo Sheng and said with a smile, "father, mother is eating fruit vinegar, right?"


    "Hmm..." Mo Sheng looked at his son, turned to Lisa, smiled and nodded, "it''s really like."


    "Second master, you also say me ~" Lisa said angrily.


    "Ha ha, joking, joking." Mo Sheng chuckled.


    Mo Xiujin said, "father, mother, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go with my eldest brother first."


    "Not busy." Mo Sheng grabbed him and said, "what''s the hurry? Take a break."


    After that, he looked at Mo Xiulin again. His attitude towards him was much colder than Mo Xiujin. "Xiulin, you can go back first."


    "Yes, father." Mo Xiulin was not surprised. He saluted respectfully and left.


    When he was very young, he also longed for father''s love.


    But as he grew older, he also understood that their family was different from others.


    In their home, "father''s love" is the most luxurious thing, even the most dangerous thing.


    So gradually, he no longer longed for it.


    Watching Mo Xiulin leave, Mo Xiujin turned and asked Mo Sheng, "does father want to ask me?"


    "Yes, we a Jin are smart." Mo Sheng lovingly stretched out his hand, rubbed Mo Xiujin''s head, smiled and asked, "did a Jin have a good time with the Qiao family today?"


    I''ve just asked this again. The difference is that there are more "Qiao family members".


    Mo Xiujin pretended not to notice, smiled and nodded: "happy, but ah Jin didn''t play with the Qiao family, but with er... Mo Xiuqian and Jian Rui."


    As for the name of Jian Rui, Mo Xiujin didn''t feel anything.


    Mo Sheng naturally knows that Jianrui is in Qiao''s house, and he also knows that during Jianrui''s time in Mo''s house, Mo Xiujin and they have a good relationship with Jianrui.


    If Mo Xiujin deliberately hides and tucks in without mentioning Jian Rui, it will make Mo Sheng think more.


    Sure enough, when Mo Xiujin mentioned Jian Rui''s name, Mo Sheng looked at his eyes, and his consideration and doubts also decreased a lot.


    "What have you been playing?" Mo Sheng said with a smile, "I thought the girl in the east yard had left. You can''t play anywhere."


    "It''s not so familiar than before." Mo Xiujin said with an angry expression on his face: "smelly girl has no conscience. I''ve carried her back before. She even wholeheartedly protected Gu Xiaomian and pinched my face for Gu Xiaomian."


    With that, he raised his head towards Mo Sheng and approached him: "look, father, she pinched me here. It hurts."


    Upon hearing this, before Mo Sheng made a statement, Lisa was worried first.


    She turned Mo Xiujin around and said painfully, "let me see. Where did you pinch you?"


    "Right here." Mo Xiujin pointed to his face and said, "smelly girl has no conscience. I just laughed at Gu Xiaomian, and she taught me a lesson for him. I''m not wrong. Gu Xiaomian is a fat man."


    He was angry, and his words were wronged and childish.


    Lisa looked at Mo Xiujin''s cheek carefully and sighed: "it seems that there are still some red and swollen places. Hey, how can you stand foolishly and be pinched?"


    As she spoke, Lisa urged the nanny to get the ice.


    Mo Sheng also frowned and said, "is it swollen? Let me see."


    "It''s not that serious," said Mo Xiujin, turning his head to show Mo Sheng, "I beat Gu Xiaomian, too, and I put a note on his face."


    Mo Sheng looked at the slight trace on Mo Xiujin''s cheek, narrowed his eyes and said, "the girl has such a heavy hand. Why don''t you fight back?"


    Mo Xiujin glanced and said, "father, ah Jin is not stupid. How can we start with her at Qiao''s house? If we move our hands, my eldest brother and I will be driven out, and it will spoil your father''s business, it will be terrible."

 Chapter 693

    Mo Xiujin''s words satisfied Mo Sheng.


    Don''t say anything else, but Mo Xiujin will consider this for him when he meets something, so Mo Sheng is willing to spoil this son more.


    He rubbed Mo Xiujin''s head with a smile and said, "it''s gratifying that you can think like a father, but you don''t have to wrong yourself. You are my son of Mo Sheng. No matter where you are, you have proud capital."


    Mo Xiujin nodded and said, "well, ah Jin understands. Thank you, father."


    Mo Sheng smiled and asked, "did anything else happen in Qiao''s house except playing?"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned, looked up at Mo Sheng and asked, "did your father say about the wiretap?"


    "Well." Mo Sheng nodded and asked, "tell my father how he was found?"


    Mo Xiujin glanced and said, "father, why didn''t you tell me earlier that you asked me to bring a bug in? I''d better hide it carefully. Also, why don''t you prepare an advanced one? I took that in today and let me find it as soon as I got to the gate."


    "Oh?" Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows and asked, "was it seen or found by other means?"


    This is what he wants to explore.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "I don''t know. They should have found it by other means, because they didn''t search. It''s unreasonable to find something on me so soon. George came out of the house and said."


    "George?" Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes. If others found it, he might ask more, but if George found it, he didn''t doubt it.


    George of the Qiao family is the only new generation figure of the Qiao family that Mo Sheng has paid attention to. He appears to be a dandy, but in fact he has a narrow mind and can''t be underestimated.


    "Yes," Mo Xiujin nodded, "he pulled the bug off my sleeve, threw it into the water, and then said..."


    The words stopped, Mo Xiujin didn''t continue to say, and his face showed a timid expression.


    Mo Sheng frowned slightly and asked, "what did he say?"


    "Say..." Mo Xiujin said in a low voice, "George said that they are grand and don''t haggle with your father. Today, he showed mercy to let me and my eldest brother in, otherwise he would throw them out of the door."


    "Oh, what a sharp mouth." Mo Sheng gritted his teeth.


    Talking about the Qiao family''s atmosphere, doesn''t it mean that he should not be treacherous and stingy?


    Seeing Mo Sheng look cold, Mo Xiujin leaned against Lisa in some fear.


    Lisa hugged Mo Xiujin, thought about it and said with a smile, "don''t be angry with that kind of person, isn''t it difficult for you?"


    Mo Sheng hummed, "sooner or later I''ll clean them all up."


    "Of course, I''ll see if those people dare to speak wildly again." Lisa echoed, "besides, this day is not far away, is it?"


    "Of course, it''s near." Mo Sheng smiled.


    Listening to his words, Mo Xiujin couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to say and ask more.


    Mo Sheng was very satisfied with his answers just now, so he didn''t embarrass him any more. He just asked him to leave.


    Mo Xiujin went upstairs. Mo Xiulin had been waiting in his room. When he came back, he asked, "how, does your father believe you?"


    "Of course." Mo Xiujin smiled and said to Mo Xiulin, "don''t worry, brother. All we can do has been done. Next, just wait for the development of things."


    Mo Xiulin nodded and said nothing in silence.


    Seeing that he looked different, Mo Xiujin asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I......" Mo Xiulin laughed at himself and said, "ah Jin, to tell you the truth, I envy you for going to Qiao''s house today."


    Such a warm everyone, no intrigue, no caution.


    The father is kind, the mother is kind, and brothers and sisters are respectful.


    That''s the beauty and happiness they haven''t encountered since they were born.


    Mo Xiulin didn''t say the rest, but Mo Xiujin understood it very well.


    He sighed and said, "everyone has his own life. Besides, brother doesn''t have to envy it for long. Maybe you can go there in a few days."


    "What do you mean?" Mo Xiulin asked.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the door and whispered, "from what my father said just now, I guess it won''t be long before it will end. At that time... It should be another scene."


    Mo Xiulin was surprised and wanted to ask what, but Mo Xiujin shook his head slightly at him.


    Shaoqing, footsteps sounded at the door, and two nannies came in with plates.


    "What is this?" Mo Xiujin asked.


    "Young master, this is the fruit you brought back. The master told me to separate the home from the one you brought back and give you some sweet." the nanny smiled.


    Mo Xiujin skimmed his mouth and said, "father used to eat fruit vinegar like his mother."


    "Ha ha, young master, you are joking again. The master loves you most." the nanny said while taking out the wound medicine and ice bag from another plate and said, "no, you were in a hurry just now. The wound hasn''t been iced yet. The master specially asked me to come up and help you deal with the wound."


    "What''s the wound?" Mo Xiujin touched his cheek and said, "it''s just a little swollen. Just sleep. My father is too fussy."


    The nanny smiled and said, "young master, sit down here and I''ll ice it for you."


    Mo Xiujin shrugged helplessly at Mo Xiulin, sat down and let the two nannies apply ice and medicine.


    After a while, two people left.


    Mo Xiulin looked at the cut fruit on the table and said to Mo Xiujin, "actually... Father is still good to you. Why..."


    He doesn''t understand why Mo Xiujin wants Mo to rise or fall. After all, compared with him, Mo Xiujin really has a father and a mother.


    "OK?" Mo Xiujin sneered. He pinched a piece of fruit and threw it into the import. He chewed and said, "maybe, but I''m afraid."


    "What are you afraid of?" Mo Xiulin asked.


    Mo Xiujin sighed slightly, turned to look out of the window and said, "I''m afraid that if I have been growing up in such an environment, one day I will become the same person as my father. What should I do at that time? Where will my eldest brother and second sister be? Who else is next to me?"


    Mo Xiulin was slightly stunned and thought, "I''m your big brother. I''ll be your big brother all my life. Xiuqian thinks so."


    Mo Xiujin smiled, nodded and said, "I know. I know that my eldest brother and second sister are sincere to me, so I want to be the younger brother of my eldest brother and second sister, and don''t let those boring things become a stumbling block between us."


    Yes, in his opinion, what Mo Sheng pursues now is very boring.


    Maybe a person will subconsciously try his best to get what he lacks.


    Mo Sheng sticks to the position of master of Mo family all his life, but what Mo Xiujin lacks is a sincere family affection.

 Chapter 694

    That night, Lisa was ordered out of the door by Mo Sheng.


    Since the teahouse time, the Tong family hasn''t spoken yet.


    In fact, this is just a small matter. Today''s Tong Jia has no value to pay attention to. It''s not impossible to let others go. But Mo Sheng said he couldn''t trust others, so he asked Song Wei to take Lisa out of the door.


    Lisa didn''t say much. She went out with a smile. The smile didn''t reveal anything.


    As soon as they left, Mo Sheng grabbed song Lu''s hand and dragged her into their arms.


    "Second master, go upstairs and......" Song Lu refused to welcome.


    "Then I can''t wait. Who makes you so charming?" Mo Sheng smiled and kissed song Lu.


    Upstairs, watching Lisa leave and watching the hall door close, Mo Xiujin''s face sank.


    "Ah Jin..."


    Mo Xiulin also saw this scene. Thinking of Lisa asking him and Mo Xiujin to call song Lu "aunt", it is not difficult to think that there are probably some pictures in the hall that are not suitable for children.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t speak. He turned around with a black face and was about to go out.


    Seeing him like this, Mo Xiulin hurriedly stopped at the door and asked coldly, "ah Jin, what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Xiujin clenched his teeth and said, "I only know that I can''t watch like this."


    "But what can you do?" Mo Xiulin pressed Mo Xiujin''s shoulder and said comfortingly, "ah Jin, you are the most calm person. Why are you impatient at this time? Calm down, these things are beyond our control."


    "How can I be calm?" Mo Xiujin shook off Mo Xiulin''s hand and said angrily, "how can he treat my mother like this? My mother has paid so much for him, how can he?"


    Mo Xiulin sighed, grabbed Mo Xiujin''s wrist, dragged him back, and then locked the door: "a Jin, I know you''re angry, you''re angry. You know, the person who suffered the most in this matter is aunt, but look, what does aunt do?"


    "It''s because my mother didn''t do anything that I feel more unworthy of her." Mo Xiujin said.


    Mo Xiulin pursed his lips, loosened his hand and said, "then, aunt, why doesn''t she do anything? I think if she wants to make trouble, she won''t be able to make it. Even if the result is not very good, it''s more than enough to deal with a song Lu. But why does she just think it''s not the case? Who is she holding her breath for?"


    Mo Xiujin froze, lowered his head and stopped talking.


    He knew that Lisa endured all this in large part to protect them.


    If Lisa makes trouble, no matter what the result is, it will certainly upset Mo Sheng.


    At that time, they will also be ignored by Mo Sheng, and may even be abandoned by Mo Sheng like Mo Xiuqian.


    Mo Xiulin stepped back two steps to let the way out and said to Mo Xiujin, "you can think about it clearly. Aunt''s painstaking efforts, but let you casually spoil what you failed to live up to? If you want to think clearly and still want to go down to seek justice, you can go. I won''t stop you."


    Mo Xiujin''s drooping head had not been raised for a long time. He was unwilling to sit back, clenched his fist and said, "sooner or later, one day, sooner or later, I must leave him with my mother!"


    Mo Xiulin sighed, went to him and sat down. He patted him on the shoulder without saying anything.


    In fact, he felt that even if one day, Lisa might not leave.


    Her dependence and loyalty to Mo Sheng is too obvious. If she wants to leave, she can''t stand it for so many years.


    Similarly, since she has endured for so many years, she is less likely to leave in the future.


    But he didn''t say these words.


    He thought, in fact, Mo Xiujin didn''t understand in his heart, but at the moment he needed some excuses, some excuses to stop him from rushing out.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Wei took Lisa to the teahouse, where they made an appointment with Tong Si.


    After all, when talking about such things, I''m still at ease in my own territory.


    In the car, Lisa has been leaning back on the rear seat, sleeping with her eyes closed, as if she was a little tired.


    Song Wei thought for a moment, smiled and said, "sister, what are you going to tell Tong Si when we see her later?"


    Lisa didn''t open her eyes, but said lazily, "don''t say much. Do I need to tell her? What else should I worry about in today''s children''s family?"


    Song Wei was stunned and looked at Lisa from the rearview mirror. He wondered why he looked in a bad mood?


    Does Lisa already know about Mo Sheng and song Lu?


    This possibility turned in Song Wei''s mind and let him suppress it again.


    Whether Lisa knows it or not, he has to pretend that there is no such thing. After all, his real master is mo Sheng.


    But at the same time, he had to work hard to please Lisa. After the matter was revealed, Lisa was angry with him.


    Thinking of this, Song Wei smiled flatteringly and said to Lisa, "sister, the cloud cake in the shop ahead is good. I remember you liked it before. I''ll buy you some later."


    Hearing this, Lisa moved her eyelids and opened her eyes.


    She first looked at Song Wei and then looked out of the window. There was a long line at the door of the pastry shop not far away.


    Lisa only glanced and said, "I''m afraid it''s going to be a long line."


    The boss behind the pastry shop is under the Qiao family. He won''t give Song Wei a chance to go through the back door.


    When they go shopping, they have to line up honestly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll row," Song Wei said.


    "You go?" Lisa raised her eyebrows slightly, took the corner of her lower lip and said, "why, I haven''t worked these two days. I want to line up for half an hour to vent?"


    She was unhappy and sarcastic inside and outside. If she were an ordinary person, she might have been happy to serve her.


    But Song Wei is not an ordinary person. He is used to being Mo Sheng''s dog. Of course, he can stand such anger.


    As if he couldn''t hear the meaning of Lisa''s words, he simply smiled and said, "it seems that I really have this meaning when you say that, sister."


    "Poof ~" Lisa was in a panic, so she stabbed every sentence, but she didn''t expect Song Wei to admit it according to her words, and she couldn''t help laughing at him for a moment.


    Lisa is not that kind of little woman. She won''t count song Lu on Song Wei.


    So she just waved her hand and said lazily, "well, even if you''re willing to line up, I''m not willing to wait for you in the car for half an hour."


    Neither of them mentioned whether it was appropriate for Tong Si to wait for half an hour.


    For them, Tong Si is not the role that requires them to pay attention to the concept of time.


    "That''s right."


    After Lisa''s reminding, Song Wei hurriedly said, "it''s my negligence. How can I let you wait here?"


    As Song Wei said, he looked left and right, then drove to the roadside and said, "sister, why don''t you sit in this cafe for a while, I bought cloud cakes, you taste them, and then let''s go to the teahouse?"


    Lisa nodded and said, "it''s up to you."


    When the car stopped, Song Wei helped Lisa out of the car and went to the cafe. After ordering coffee for her, he said, "sister, please rest first. I''ll buy you cakes."


    Then he smiled and left.


    Lisa looked at the coffee at hand. It was her favorite taste.


    Because Mo Sheng likes tea, Lisa seldom drinks tea with Mo Sheng at home.


    Even Mo Sheng doesn''t necessarily know her favorite coffee taste.


    But she didn''t expect that Song Wei even noticed it.


    It''s easy to please a person, but it''s hard to please the point.


    Lisa looked at the voice of Song Wei queuing across the road, and her eyes lit up.


    In her life, she has been playing the role of flattering Mo Sheng. Now there is a person who is also trying to please her.


    Even if she knew the man had a purpose, Lisa would tolerate him.


    Lisa rested in the cafe for half an hour. During this period, Song Wei was afraid that she would be bored. He also specially found the latest play to show her. After adjusting it, he hurried back to line up.


    Lisa sat there, brushing the play and drinking coffee. It was a rare leisure time.


    She smiled and gave up those annoying things for the time being. She just thought she was an ordinary woman and lived an ordinary night.


    Half an hour later, Song Wei came back sweating with cloud cake and smiled at Lisa: "there are so many people. It''s so late. There are so many people waiting in line."


    Lisa pointed to the other side and said, "sit down and have a rest. Look at your sweat."


    Then he took out a paper towel and said to him, "wipe."


    "Oh, thank you, sister." Song Wei thanked him in a voice.


    He handed the cloud cake to Lisa and said, "sister, try it."


    Lisa nodded, picked up a small piece and tasted it. "It''s really good. It''s the kind of taste I want to eat."


    Seeing Lisa satisfied, Song Wei relaxed and said with a smile, "sister, just like you like to eat."


    As soon as the voice fell, a small piece of cloud cake was handed to him.


    Song Wei looked at the half cloud cake and was stunned for a moment.


    Lisa raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, don''t like it?"


    "No, no, no, like, like." Song Wei said, leaned over his head to hold the cloud cake, chewed it vigorously, and said vaguely, "thank you, sister."


    Lisa clapped her hands and said with a smile, "let''s go after eating. If we don''t go again, it''s estimated that Tong Si will call."


    Song Wei took a sip of coffee and smoothed the cloud cake down. He snorted coldly, "mind her."


    Lisa got up and just wanted to pack the rest of the cloud cakes. Before she could move, Song Wei looked at them and packed them all.


    "Elder sister, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take care of such a small matter." Song Wei flattered.


    Lisa smiled at him and walked out of the cafe.


    Song Wei remembered Lisa''s look at him, and the corners of his lips made a successful arc, and hurried to follow up.


    "Sister, be careful of the roof." when he got to the car, Song Wei helped him and opened the door. He was as attentive as serving the old Buddha.


    Lisa let him take care of her. Although she didn''t say anything, her resentment against Song Wei disappeared when she came.

 Chapter 695

    While Lisa and Song Wei were staying in the cafe, Tong Si was waiting anxiously in the teahouse.


    Because Lisa asked her, Tong Si didn''t dare to neglect, so he arrived an hour early.


    She thought Lisa would be late, but she never thought it would be so late.


    Tong Si was anxious and angry, but she didn''t dare to leave the table in real anger.


    Now their children''s family has lost all their support, even if they want to evacuate, so what she can do is to hold Mo Sheng''s thigh tightly.


    Tong Si was still thinking about how to climb Mo Sheng, but she didn''t expect to see Mo Sheng''s face for so long.


    Now I think Lisa should be guarding against her intentionally or unintentionally.


    But Tong Si never thought that song Lu had already completed her goal when she couldn''t get close to Mo Sheng.


    Worried about his future fate, Tong Si kept pacing the room.


    I don''t know how long I waited until there was something at the door.


    Then the waiter opened the door of the box, and Lisa and Song Wei appeared at the door.


    Tong Si didn''t expect Song Wei to come too. He was stunned. His brain subconsciously thought of the picture he had taken before.


    Her eyes first stopped for a moment on Song Wei, then slid onto the cloud cake in his hand, and then stopped for a moment.


    "Miss Tong, have you been waiting long?" Lisa smiled and walked into the box.


    Lisa''s voice called Tong Si''s thoughts back. She quickly shook her head and said, "no, I''ve just arrived."


    Lisa smiled and was very satisfied with Tong Si''s answer.


    Of course she knew that Tong Si had been waiting for a long time. Someone reported to her when she entered the door.


    This sentence is just a polite one. Will she still apologize to Tong Si?


    When the three sat down, Song Wei naturally sat on the side close to Lisa, and didn''t think there was anything wrong with this sitting method.


    Even now, he and Tong Si are still boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Tong Si didn''t think there was anything wrong. Perhaps from the bottom of her heart, she knew that there was no relationship between her and Song Wei, and some were only used.


    "Sister Lisa, what can I do for you to come to me so late?" Tong Si asked respectfully.


    "Well, it''s something." Lisa smiled and winked at Song Wei.


    Song Wei thought about it and said to Tong Si, "Si Si, in fact, you know. After all, we have agreed before that the teahouse is not only a test for you and the Tong family, but also an opportunity. Now it has failed..."


    Before he finished, Tong Si was worried, "but the failure is not my reason. I have completed my own part of the task as instructed. After that, the thing will fail. The problem is not me."


    "Hmm?" Lisa smiled and asked, "according to miss Tong, it''s my fault that things fail?"


    "No, sister Lisa, I don''t mean that. I mean..." Tong sigang wanted to explain, but Song Wei interrupted her and said, "you don''t have to say anything else. Anyway, no matter what you say, the result can''t be changed."


    The "result" in his sentence is not only the result of the teahouse incident, but also the result of their current handling of the Tong family.


    Hearing these two meanings, Tong Si was stunned and silent.


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads.


    Now she has no power to argue with Lisa Songwei, so she can only listen.


    "Sister Lisa, I know I haven''t done well enough this time." Tong Si put his hand under the table and considered it with a respectful and polite attitude on his face. "But please believe me and the Tong family. We really want to cooperate with the second master. Please give us another chance and we will prove ourselves."


    "Give you another chance?" Song Wei sneered, "Tong Si, when do you think it is now? This opportunity is not Chinese cabbage, and this is not a vegetable market. Will it be given to you if it is given to you?"


    "I......" Tong Si choked. Song Wei''s words made her feel more humiliated.


    If it had been before, Tong Si would have stood up and argued with him, but now she can only clench her teeth and don''t open her mouth.


    Lisa smiled and said, "Miss Tong, it''s not that my second master and I don''t give the Tong family a chance. To tell you the truth, I appreciate you very much. Moreover, we have cooperated for so long, and you have called me my sister for so long. There is still some friendship. It''s just... The situation has changed, and I really can''t help it."


    This totally messed up Tong Si''s way of pleading. After a moment of silence, she asked in a dumb voice, "well... What does sister Lisa need me to do?"


    Lisa put her index finger gently on her leg and didn''t open her mouth.


    Naturally, this kind of thing doesn''t need her to speak. Song Wei on the side naturally took over and said, "according to what we said at that time, all the companies and shares of the Tong family should be incorporated by the company under the second master."


    Tong Si was stiff and looked up at Song Wei incredulously.


    "Why, do you have a problem?" Song Wei asked.


    Tong Si''s eyes were red. She didn''t dare say she had an opinion, otherwise she was afraid of being exploited even more.


    But now, Song Wei''s words clearly want them to offer everything to the children''s family.


    Their children''s family has been in Xiangcheng for decades. If they give everything, how can they live?


    "No..."


    For a long time, Tong sicai said hoarsely, "no problem, just..."


    She ignored Song Wei, but turned to Lisa and said, "sister Lisa, after all, this is a big event for the children''s family. Please give me some time to go home and discuss with my father. Besides, the official seals of the children''s family are all with my father, which can only be useful if he agrees."


    Lisa looked at Tong Si and didn''t hesitate. Maybe she determined that Tong Si didn''t dare to play tricks. "Yes, Miss Tong just go back and discuss. I''ll send someone to Tong''s house to negotiate with you tomorrow morning."


    "Thank you... Thank you, sister Lisa." Tong Si held back his sour heart and thanked her.


    With that, Lisa stood up.


    There is no need for her to stay with Tong siduo. An abandoned son is never worthy of attention.


    Lisa was together, and Song Wei stood up after her.


    Tong Si naturally did not dare to sit, and hurriedly stood up.


    Song Wei looked at Tong Si and said, "I''ll come to the door tomorrow. You''d better prepare all the materials needed for handover. Don''t waste each other''s time."


    Without the need to disguise, Song Wei didn''t even bother to give Tong si the most basic courtesy.


    Tong Si glanced at him, nodded coldly and said, "yes."


    Lisa didn''t look at Tong Si anymore. As she walked out, she counted the time.


    It has been two hours since they first came here. I think Mo Sheng should finish the work. If they go back now, it shouldn''t embarrass everyone.

 Chapter 696

    Tong Si followed Lisa and Song Wei and watched them leave with their front and rear feet.


    She looked at the distance between the two people, thought of the last shot, hesitated and didn''t follow so closely.


    Lisa and Song Wei certainly don''t care whether Tong Si comes out or not. In fact, Tong Si is no different from mole ants in their eyes. They have given enough face to come and talk to her.


    As for when Tong Si will go, which way he will go, and what choice he will make later, they don''t care.


    Anyway, even if Tong Si doesn''t cooperate, the big deal is to forcibly take the Tong family in other ways.


    It''s just a little trouble for them. It doesn''t take much effort.


    Out of the teahouse, Lisa didn''t feel relaxed when she looked at the starry night.


    She tried her best not to think about the scene of Mo Sheng and song Lu at home, but the more she didn''t think about it, the more she couldn''t control it.


    Her brain ached, and Lisa shook her head in an attempt to free herself from that repressed jealousy.


    Seeing that she seemed uncomfortable, Song Wei came forward attentively, held her shoulder and asked, "sister, what''s wrong?"


    His big palm was attached to his shoulder. Lisa gave him a slight pause, looked up at him, didn''t push it away, and said, "just a little tired."


    "Then I''ll help you to rest in the car," said Song Wei, holding Lisa out.


    Lisa enjoyed his attentive care and felt a little revenge in her heart.


    Seeing that she had not refused, Song Wei thought he had a chance, so he was more considerate.


    One is intentional and the other is intentional.


    Many things are tacit between intention and intention.


    Tong Si, who was half a step slower, happened to see Song Wei and Lisa''s car leave when she came out of the teahouse. She thought about it, recruited a car and followed them.


    Ten minutes later, Tong Si saw Song Wei and Lisa enter a hotel together.


    She looked at the name of the hotel. If she remembered correctly, it happened to be not the territory of Mo Sheng''s banner.


    A flash of light flashed in Tong Si''s eyes and paid the driver to leave, while she quietly followed in.


    It''s not difficult to find out which room Song Wei and Lisa are in. After Tong Si booked the room next to them, he quickly found the Tong family.


    Even if the Tong family is now in decline, there are still some people.


    Before long, a short man with a fisherman''s hat and mask appeared at Tong Si''s door.


    Tong Si whispered a few words to him. The short man immediately realized that he jumped from the balcony to the next door with a professional camera and rope.


    Lisa and Song Wei didn''t know they were being watched. At the moment, they were enjoying this rare stolen joy in the room.


    Like a dutiful slave, Song Wei first poured Lisa a glass of red wine and then massaged her.


    "Sister, is this strength OK? Or should I focus more?" Song Wei pressed Lisa''s shoulders with both hands, tilted his head and asked vaguely in her ear.


    "Well ~" Lisa replied lazily. She didn''t know whether she should be the first half or the second half.


    Seeing that she didn''t dodge, Song Wei had the courage to gently touch her earlobe.


    Lisa opened her eyes, turned her head and looked at Song Wei. The corner of her lips curled up and said, "how dare I do it to me?"


    "Sister, don''t be angry. Who makes you so beautiful? I really can''t control my love for you..." man level''s love words came, and Song Wei completely disguised himself as a love saint.


    Lisa said with a sarcastic smile, "is there a truth in your mouth?"


    "That''s true, sister. If you don''t believe it, you can open my heart and see if it''s all your shadow." Song Wei said, holding Lisa''s hand in one hand and letting her me on her chest.


    Lisa felt the heartbeat in the palm of her hand and suddenly pinched his meat.


    She did a good job. Song Wei showed his teeth in pain and said wrongfully, "sister, be gentle, be gentle..."


    "Hum." Lisa loosened her hand and said, "you have a heart for me. Since you have a heart for me, why do you send your own sister to the second master''s bed?"


    Song Wei froze, smiled awkwardly and said, "sister, you really know."


    He said why Lisa always looked so wrong these two days. It turned out that she knew it.


    But he didn''t intend to hide it for long. Similarly, he believed that with Lisa''s intelligence, even if he knew it, he wouldn''t go anywhere.


    Or they wouldn''t be here now.


    "What do you mean, I really know? Otherwise, how long are you going to hide from me?" Lisa clapped Song Wei''s hand and hummed: "you coaxed your second master to be happy and bullied me again. This abacus is good. You''re not afraid that I''ll poke you to the second master and let you empty your bamboo basket?"


    Song Wei made an expression of fear and begged for mercy. He half knelt in front of Lisa and said, "sister, you must be merciful. I can do anything you want me to do. I promise I won''t fight back."


    Lisa glanced at him angrily, turned her head and said, "well, with your promise, I guess the second master is too lazy to care about you. Since your sister is satisfied with the second master''s service, I''m relieved."


    Seeing that Lisa didn''t mean to embarrass him, Song Wei was relieved and dared to get up and said, "sister, shall I... Continue to massage you?"


    "Well..." Lisa answered and closed her eyes again.


    Song Wei''s eyes grew darker and his strength became more and more ambiguous.


    Neither of them spoke. The smell of red wine and incense mixed in the air gave the atmosphere a hazy color.


    Massage parts from the shoulder to the arm, I do not know when, a head down, a head up, then kissed in one place.


    The next thing will come naturally


    Neither of them expected that someone on the balcony took all the pictures.


    Half an hour later, Tong Si listened to the footsteps and door closing next door and knew that Song Wei and Lisa had left.


    Two minutes later, the man wearing a mask jumped in from the balcony and handed the photographed things to Tong Si.


    Tong Si looked at the picture above and sneered, "I see if you dare to move my Tong family this time."


    With this evidence in hand, she believed that neither Song Wei nor Lisa dared to act rashly.


    But Tong Si underestimated each other''s combat effectiveness and overestimated his own ability.


    When Lisa came home, Mo Sheng was dealing with things in her study, while song Lu stayed in the living room to clean up the house. They had no communication upstairs and downstairs.


    Lisa glanced at Song Lu, sneered in her heart, and raised her feet upstairs.


    In the study, seeing Lisa coming back, Mo Sheng smiled and asked, "why did you come back so late? It''s the Tong family that is difficult to deal with?"


    "No." Lisa sat down in the soft chair and said lazily, "she was going to come back long ago. Song Wei said that there was a shop where cloud cakes were delicious. It made me wait for almost an hour to eat cloud cakes. It made me rest here and there. It made me come back late."


    Lisa raised her eyebrows, looked at Mo Sheng, and said with a smile, "second master, Song Wei always listens to you. Isn''t it... What did you tell him to deliberately take me out in circles and procrastinate."


    "Nonsense again." Mo Sheng stretched out his hand, clenched her hand, patted her gently and said, "what did I hide from you, huh?"


    Lisa Nuo mouth, Jiao hum a way: "second master, your mind is so deep, people how to know, anyway, people''s heart you can see through."


    "Hehe, is this vinegar again?" Mo Sheng scraped her nose with a smile and said, "I don''t know where to buy vinegar every day. It''s very sour."


    "Second master, you are so annoying ~" Lisa said angrily.


    Mo Sheng smiled and hugged her. From an invisible angle, their eyes were different.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Tong Si returned home, Tong Chaoyang and his wife had been waiting anxiously.


    At present, they have nothing to rely on but Mo Sheng. Therefore, as long as Tong Si goes out to see Lisa or Song Wei, Tong Chaoyang and his wife will be very nervous. They expect Tong Si to bring good news and worry that Tong Si''s ignorance will annoy Lisa and Song Wei.


    Zhao Yi sighed and poured a cup of hot tea for Tong Chaoyang: "Chaoyang, don''t worry. Our daughter is so smart that there will be no problem. Besides, don''t Song Wei like her very much? Even if there is anything, he will help."


    "Hum, Song Wei? Pull it down." Tong Chaoyang said coldly, "that boy is mo Sheng''s dog. He doesn''t like thinking. He just does it easily."


    As a man, Tong Chaoyang knows more about Song Wei''s psychology.


    He didn''t say it before because he valued the future of the Tong family more than Tong Si''s happiness.


    Listening to Tong Chaoyang''s words, Zhao Yi was cold. She looked up at Tong Chaoyang and asked incredulously, "Chaoyang, you... You knew Song Wei didn''t mean to think?"


    "What sincerity does he have?" Tong Chaoyang said impatiently.


    Zhao Yi was stunned for a long time, released his hand holding Tong Chaoyang''s arm, and said coldly, "you knew. Why didn''t you say it?"


    Tong Chaoyang glanced at her and said irritably, "what do you mean by that? Don''t you know what kind of person Song Wei is? It''s just that you''ve been cheating yourself. And do you think you don''t know when you think? Her heart is like a mirror. Where can I say it?"


    From Tong Chaoyang''s point of view, this was originally Zhou Yu''s fight against Huang Gai, one willing to fight and the other willing to suffer.


    Song Wei is greedy for Tong Si''s youth. Tong Si wants to gain benefits through Song Wei. Their Tong family also needs to use Tong Si to climb up the relationship.


    It''s just a quick deal. Tong Chaoyang doesn''t think there''s anything wrong.


    Zhao Yi looked at Tong Chaoyang as if he knew him the first day. Then before Tong Chaoyang reacted, Zhao Yi slapped him.


    The loud slap fell on Tong Chaoyang''s face, breaking Tong Chaoyang''s man face and male chauvinism, as well as the couple''s affection for more than 20 years.

 Chapter 697

    Tong Chaoyang was stunned by a slap. He didn''t seem to expect that Zhao Yi would dare to do it with himself. After all, Zhao Yi has been a good wife and mother for so many years. Don''t mention doing it. It''s rare to speak loudly.


    What''s more has the final say that Tong Zhaoyang and Tong Si basically have the final say because of the character of Zhao Yi. Zhao Yi is attached to the existence of two people and has little sense of existence.


    "Are you crazy?" Tong Chaoyang covered his face and roared, "who gave you the courage to start with me?"


    "Do you need someone to give me courage? What if I want to fight?" Zhao Yi stood up, completely ignored Tong Chaoyang''s anger for the first time, pointed to his nose and scolded: "Tong Chaoyang, you have the ability to fight back. Do you have any other skills besides bullying your wife and daughter?"


    "What are you talking about?" Tong Chaoyang can''t start. He doesn''t have anything to beat his wife. He''s just angry. He didn''t expect that his obedient wife would suddenly go crazy.


    Tong Chaoyang stood up and prepared to go upstairs. He didn''t intend to quarrel with Zhao Yi in the living room.


    "Where are you going? Stop!" Zhao Yi took two steps to pull Tong Chaoyang''s sleeve and said, "make it clear to me, what else are you hiding from me? What else do you want to do with your daughter?"


    "Who took advantage of her?" Tong Chaoyang shook off Zhao Yi''s arm and shouted, "she volunteered. I didn''t force her to find Song Wei. She was willing. Your daughter is much more snobbish than you think. You are too naive."


    "Shut up!" Zhao Yi scolded, "isn''t Sisi your daughter? Why is she snobbish? Who is she doing all this for? It''s not for the children''s family! It should be your burden. Why should you throw it on your daughter''s shoulder? Are you still a man?"


    Tong Chaoyang is also angry. He stares at Zhao Yi with a sneer and says, "Zhao Yi, don''t scold so righteously. I don''t believe that for such a long time, you won''t know what Tong Si is doing outside. Now you scold me. Didn''t you do anything earlier? Now you''ve installed your mother''s personal equipment. Do you think Si Si will believe you?"


    "Shut up!" Zhao Yi trembled with anger. She cried and sat down on the sofa and said, "I know. I always know I''m not a good mother. I always know how wronged Sisi is for this family, but I think... I''d rather believe that she is really reconciled with Song Wei. She can really have her own happiness... I didn''t expect, didn''t expect... My daughter..."


    Zhao Yi was crying, and the cry disturbed Tong Chaoyang.


    He wanted to go upstairs, but he took two steps and turned back. He sat down next to Zhao Yi, patted her on the shoulder and said: "Don''t cry, things have come to this stage, and it''s not that we can withdraw if we want to withdraw. Now we are the meat on the chopping board. Let others like to go or stay, daughter... I promise you, as long as she wants to come back, as long as she can come back, I will never force her to do anything."


    Zhao Yi cried with tears in her eyes. She turned to Tong Chaoyang and sobbed, "Chaoyang, let''s not be rich. Let''s not want anything. I just want us to go back to the past and live a good life with our family."


    Tong Chaoyang looked at his wife and wept bitterly. He sighed, held her in his arms and said, "OK, we won''t want anything after this."


    Now he also wants to understand that the water in Xiang City is too deep for him to mix in.


    He wants great wealth, but compared with that, life is more important.


    Tong Si stood at the door and looked at her parents crying together. Her eyes were gradually moist.


    In fact, she came back long ago, but before people entered the house, they heard the dispute between Li Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi, so they didn''t hurry in.


    I just didn''t expect her to hear the next words.


    Tong Si sucked his nose and endured all kinds of tastes at the bottom of his heart.


    She thought it was worth it.


    Even if there were many disagreements between her and her parents, even if they wanted to use her for various purposes.


    But in the end, they are still a family. They still care about her daughter.


    Just like her, although she always said she would leave the Tong family, no longer care about the life and death of the Tong family, and even made all kinds of preparations and future ways.


    But he never took that step, and he was still carrying the rise and fall of the children''s family.


    Tong Si raised his hand to dry his tears and took a few deep breaths. After his mood was slightly stable, he raised his feet and walked in.


    "Dad, mom, I''m back." Tong Si walked into the living room and said hello with a smile.


    Hearing Tong Si''s voice, Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi hurriedly looked over.


    Zhao Yi wiped his tears in a panic and sobbed: "Sisi is back. Are you hungry? I''ll let the nanny give it to you..."


    "Mom, I''m not hungry." Tong Si interrupted Zhao Yi with a smile.


    Zhao Yi paused, got up and said, "then I''ll give you some soup. There''s still hot soup at home..."


    "Mom." Tong Si came forward, held Zhao Yi and said, "I''m really not hungry. You don''t have to be busy. Come and sit down."


    As he spoke, Tong Si helped Zhao Yi sit down on the sofa again.


    "Sisi, back... Back..." Tong Chaoyang spoke awkwardly.


    "Well, I''m back." Tong Si nodded.


    Zhao Yi tightened Tong Si''s hand and asked, "Si Si, did you go out to see Lisa today? Did they embarrass you?"


    Tong Si shook his head and said, "it''s all right, mom. You don''t have to worry. They didn''t embarrass me."


    Tong Chaoyang hesitated and asked, "Sisi, what are they looking for you for?"


    Tong Si was silent for two seconds and said, "Dad, mom, I''m sorry, I didn''t keep the Tong family."


    Zhao Yi was stunned and hurriedly said, "it doesn''t matter, baby, you don''t have to be sorry for anyone. If this broken boy family doesn''t want it, you''ll be fine."


    Compared with Zhao Yi''s sensibility, Tong Chaoyang was calm. He frowned and asked, "they really want to kick us after using us, don''t they?"


    "HMM." speaking of this, Tong Si''s face was not good-looking. She said coldly, "today I met Lisa and Song Wei. They were not polite. If I don''t promise, maybe they will come hard."


    "Alas." Tong Chaoyang sighed, "it''s all right. Now there''s nothing to be done in Hunan city. It''s hard to say whether it''s a blessing or a curse to stay any longer. It''s better to leave."


    "Leave Xiangcheng?" Zhao Yi was surprised. "Don''t they just want the Tong family? Let''s just give it to them. Why do we have to leave?"


    "Of course." Tong Chaoyang said, "if you don''t go now, Mo Sheng will trouble us sooner or later."


    Tong Si thought of the evidence in his hand and said to Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi, "Dad, mom, you go first tomorrow morning. Don''t we still have a place in taro city? You go to your cousin first. I still have some things to deal with. When I finish dealing with the last thing, I''ll go to taro city to find you."

 Chapter 698

    "Sisi, what else do you have to deal with?" Zhao Yi took Tong Si''s hand and said, "it''s this time. Can''t you let go of Song Wei?"


    "Mom, don''t think about it. It has nothing to do with him." Tong Si said with a bitter smile: "your daughter''s eyesight is not so bad. Is he worth wasting my mind? Even if I can''t let go, it''s also..."


    Tong Si didn''t say anything later. Zhao Yi listened and didn''t understand. Instead, Tong Chaoyang guessed his daughter''s meaning. He couldn''t help sighing and didn''t say anything.


    Her daughter understood Ning Jiwei''s mind from beginning to end, but now they are almost in a dilemma.


    If he had known such a situation today, he would never have taken Joe in front of Mo Wanshan, nor would he have betrayed Ning Jiwei with Song Wei.


    Even if they can''t become in laws in this way, at least they can be allies and friends.


    As for now


    Looking at his daughter''s depressed look, Tong Chaoyang repented.


    After saying good night to his parents, Tong Si went back to his room.


    She sorted out all the evidence and looked at the pictures in the video. After hesitating again and again, she closed her mobile phone.


    This will be an important proof of her negotiation tomorrow.


    It''s night, in the apartment of the song brothers and sisters.


    As soon as Song Wei got home, song Lu offered the boiled hot porridge and held it up. She said politely, "brother, you''re tired. I specially cooked it for you."


    "Oh?" Song Wei smiled, sat down in the chair, looked at Song Lu and said, "I''m tired, aren''t you tired?"


    Song Lu was stunned. She glanced shyly at Song Wei and whispered, "brother, what are you talking about?"


    "What am I talking about? You don''t understand?" Song Wei smiled coldly, put his feet on the back of a chair next to him, knocked his hand on the table and said, "why, is it difficult that you and the second master are drinking tea at home after we leave today?"


    Song Lu was stunned, looked at Song Wei in some confusion and asked, "brother, why are you... Angry? Didn''t you know about me and the second master and encourage me to do so? Besides, you were also with Lisa..."


    "Hehe, now even sister Lisa doesn''t call. Do you call Lisa directly?" Song Wei looked at Song Lu sarcastically and said, "Song Lu, if you don''t hold your palm, you will die in your own hands sooner or later."


    Song Lu brushed her lips in disapproval and said, "I don''t call her sister, but there''s no one now. I won''t show anything different when I''m in front of her."


    "Won''t show any difference?" Song Wei sneered. "How did sister Lisa know about you and the second master? Did the second master take the initiative to tell her?"


    "She knows?" Song appeared surprised, then puzzled and said, "it''s impossible. I didn''t show a clue. How could she know?"


    After talking, song Lu turned her head and stared at Song Wei and said, "brother, can''t you say something?"


    "Is your brain full of water?" Song Wei slapped song Lu on the back of his head and scolded, "I think if I leak, we can still sit here now?"


    Song Lu covered her head and muttered in a low voice, "there''s nothing impossible. As long as you serve Lisa well, I''m sure she can''t escape your palm with your ability."


    "I think there''s grass in your head." Song Wei hummed, "if sister Lisa were really a woman with a love brain, she wouldn''t have been sitting next to the second master for so many years. You don''t see how many people have changed around the second master in more than ten years, but when did sister Lisa fall out of favor?"


    Listening to Song Wei''s words, song Lu frowned and nodded: "brother, it''s true that you said so. Song Wei, who said that I want to pass Lisa and become the second master, smiled and said:" I''m not used to you talking to me so calmly. Before I came, I thought you would make a fuss, but I didn''t expect to agree so easily. "


    "Is it useful to make trouble?" Tong Si smiled bitterly, but looked at Song Wei and said, "but if you can leave me a little room, even if you leave me a little money for private money, I am also grateful to you."


    She kept herself low, polite and ambiguous, which aroused Song Wei''s interest more and more.


    He narrowed his eyes, reached out and grabbed Tong Si''s hand, gently kneaded it, and said suggestively, "it''s not a big deal, but... Since I''m here, should we do something?"


    Tong Si felt a chill in his heart. With a dry smile, he pulled his hand out of his hand. "What did song Shao say? I can''t understand."


    Seeing that she didn''t understand interest, Song Wei''s face suddenly cooled down.


    Tong Si never refused him before.


    Song Wei snorted coldly, "since Miss Tong doesn''t understand, I don''t have to give you face. I originally left something for you for the sake of friends. Now it seems that Miss Tong has a lot of confidence and doesn''t need me to meddle."


    "You..." Tong Si was angry and knew that Song Wei threatened her and gave in.


    She endured her anger and took two deep breaths before she said in a slightly calm voice: "Song Wei, you also said that we were friends. Even if we had... I had been with you for so long, wouldn''t it be enough for you to show mercy on me?"


    "I want to." Song Weiqiao leaned on the sofa with his legs crossed and said in a rogue manner, "but you didn''t give me a chance."

 Chapter 699

    Seeing that Song Wei made it clear that he would not let go without benefits, Tong Si''s anger was difficult to suppress.


    She sneered, took a deep breath, stood up from the sofa, looked at Song Wei and said: "Originally, I thought you would show mercy on our old friendship. After all, there were not a basket of sweet words you said to me before. I thought I could believe two words, but I didn''t think you were born with a leaky mouth. What you said is no different from farting. You can''t do it at all."


    "What are you talking about? Tong Si you..." Song Wei was angry and wanted to make trouble, but Tong Si interrupted him again.


    Tong Si looked at him contemptuously and said, "Song Wei, I''ll put this here for you today. You can take all the Tong family''s companies and shares, and you can take this house, but don''t want to move anything else, otherwise I''ll fight my life and won''t let you go."


    "Others?" Song Wei raised his eyebrows and said with a dark smile, "do you mean the industries of your children''s family in taro city?"


    "You..." Tong Si was slightly surprised. He looked at Song Wei with complex eyes and said, "you did check."


    "Of course." Song Wei pulled his fingernails, blew lazily, and said with a smile, "since we are going to want the children''s family, of course we should find out, otherwise you will hide something and let people know in the future. Won''t you laugh at us?"


    Tong Si didn''t want to pay attention to his fallacy, but sneered and said, "even if you find out, it''s my relative''s in taro City, not our children''s family. Even if it''s you, you have no right to start with taro city''s industry."


    "Really?" Song Wei didn''t care. "Try it. Since you''re so sure I can''t move, why are you waiting for me here?"


    Tong Si choked and said nothing with a cold face.


    She was really not sure, so she didn''t dare to leave easily. She was afraid that once she left like this, they wouldn''t even have a place to stay in taro city.


    Song Wei also stood up, shook two steps, walked to Tong Si, reached out to lift her hair, helped her hang her broken hair behind her ears, and said softly, "Si Si, my heart is towards you, otherwise I won''t come alone today. But even if I want to face you, you should give me some sweets."


    Feeling Song Wei''s fingers rubbing against his ears, Tong Si was filled with nausea.


    She hid for a while, but Song Wei grabbed her and hugged her in her arms.


    "Let me go!" Tong Si struggled to push him away, but Song Wei''s strength could not be defeated. Instead, he was hugged more and more tightly.


    Smelling the fragrance from her, Song Wei greedily took a deep breath and said in a dumb voice, "Sisi, I love you. I want to be good to you. Do you believe me?"


    Tong Si closed his eyes and endured the nausea in his heart. He gritted his teeth and said, "Song Wei, apart from forcing me, you won''t do anything about men?"


    Song Wei smiled and caressed carelessly. "What I''m doing now is what men should do. Think, don''t resist. Follow me. I''ll be good to you."


    Tong Si couldn''t help laughing. She was tired of Song Wei''s words and recognized the essence of this man.


    "I say it one last time, Song Wei, let go of me." Tong Si said coldly.


    "Ha ha." Song Wei kissed her hair disapprovingly. "I won''t let go. What can you do for me?"


    Just as Tong Si knows him, he also knows Tong Si and knows how timid this woman is.


    If she had the courage to resist, she would have resisted long ago and would not wait until today.


    So Song Wei didn''t take Tong Si''s threat to heart at all, but his actions were more presumptuous.


    Tong Si took a deep breath, closed his eyes and opened them again. There was more perseverance and determination in his eyes than before.


    As if he had suddenly found the courage to rush to the street that day, Tong Si clenched his hands into fists, suddenly raised his foot when Song Wei didn''t pay attention, and stamped his high-heeled shoes on Song Wei''s vamp mercilessly.


    "Oh ~" Song Wei''s face twitched with pain.


    Tong Si didn''t stop. She didn''t know much about self-defense, only two moves.


    After the first move was successful, Tong Si turned around without saying a word and flew up to kick Song Wei''s leg.


    But she underestimated Song Wei''s vigilance and agility.


    Although Song Wei''s feet hurt, it made him guard against Tong Si in an instant. At the moment Tong Si turned around, he had immediately avoided, and a backhand controlled Tong Si again.


    Song Wei held Tong Si''s wrist tightly and said with a sneer, "well, I miss you. I didn''t expect you to dare to fight with me. It seems that you don''t want your Tong family''s industry in taro city."


    Tong Si bit his lip, stared at Song Wei with hatred and said, "you dare to try something in taro City, Song Wei, I''m sure you''ll regret it."


    "Ha." Song Wei almost wanted to laugh. He grabbed Tong Si''s chin with his other hand and said with a grim smile, "Tong Si, what qualifications do you have to say these words to me here."


    "You will soon know whether I am qualified or not." Tong Si also smiled at him with a look of death at home in his eyes.


    Locked by Tong Si''s eyes, Song Wei suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He pulled Tong Si''s arm, pulled her to himself, reached out and grabbed her coiled hair, gritted his teeth and said, "dead woman, what have you done?"


    "Hehe, are you afraid of what I do?" Tong Si smiled and was not afraid of Song Wei''s hands. She raised her hand and patted Song Wei away. In a cold voice, "since you''re afraid, give me respect. Otherwise, I accidentally spread something, which will be enough for you."


    Song Wei was pushed away by him and the man staggered back.


    He looked at Tong Si and quickly thought about the secrets she might know, but he couldn''t think of why for a moment.


    Although he has a close relationship with Tong Si, in fact, they don''t have much contact except that relationship.


    He never trusted Tong Si, let alone told her what he had done.


    Besides, now he works for Mo Sheng. Apart from his relationship with Lisa, he has no other heart for Mo shengben


    Thinking so, Song Wei suddenly froze and suddenly looked up at Tong Si, "what do you know?"


    Seeing his reaction, Tong Si smiled coldly and said, "why, remember what you did?"


    "Bitch, tell me what you know?" Song Wei couldn''t help but want to come forward. If Mo Sheng knew about him and Lisa, it would be enough for him to die a hundred times.


    But before he could do it, he saw Tong Si suddenly take out his mobile phone from his pocket.


    Seeing the mobile phone in her hand, Song Wei stopped hurriedly.


    Tong Si shook his cell phone and said, "don''t think about fighting with me, otherwise I accidentally press the send button, and you and Lisa will be finished."

 Chapter 700

    Song Wei suddenly changed his face, stared at Tong Sihan and said, "what did you shoot?"


    "Nothing." Tong Si smiled coolly and said sarcastically, "it''s just an action play between you and Lisa in the hotel. It''s very wonderful. Shall I show it to you now?"


    If Tong Si said anything else, Song Wei might think she was lying, but yesterday''s hotel was absolutely true. Song Wei had to believe that Tong Si might really have the evidence of him and Lisa.


    Looking at the potential on Tong Si''s face, Song Wei was remorseful and unwilling. Of course, he didn''t want to be led by Tong Si, so he looked for an opportunity in the corner of his eye and sneered: "do you think you can scare me with what you have in hand?"


    Tong Siwei narrowed his eyes and said, "are you scared? Just try it?"


    After a while, she smiled and said, "besides, if you really can''t scare, what are you doing so nervous?"


    "You..." Song Wei choked and said with gloomy eyes, "give me what you have in your hand, otherwise you will definitely regret it."


    Tong Si knows that Song Wei is good at it. If he fights with him, he can''t escape.


    So she has always been on guard against Song Wei. At the moment, she retreated while talking, keeping a safe distance from Song Wei at all times.


    "I know I''ll regret it, and I know you must have the ability to make me go." Tong Si pursed his lips and looked at Song Wei''s eyes with determination: "however, you can''t make it easy for yourself while you do it to me."


    Song Wei tilted his lips and said with a sneer, "you want to die with me?"


    "I don''t want to." Tong Si shook his head and said, "you know, I''m vain and cherish my life. I don''t want to end my life like this."


    "Then give me what you have in your hand." Song Wei took a step forward and stretched out his hand to her.


    "Don''t come here!" Tong Si immediately warned.


    Song Wei''s footsteps stagnated, raised his hands and said, "OK, I won''t go there. Don''t be impulsive and don''t do anything that makes you regret."


    Tong Si swallowed his saliva and his hand holding the mobile phone kept shaking.


    She tried to calm her mood, looked at Song Wei and said, "I just want to strive for the last benefit for myself, so that my parents and I can barely live for the rest of our life. Song Wei, let go of our family''s industry in taro City, and I''ll give you what I have in my hand. What I want is so simple."


    Song Wei swept the corner of his eye to the dead corner behind Tong Si, smiled and said, "it''s easy to say. I said it''s just a small thing. It''s not difficult to do. You don''t have to use such radical means. Darling, give me what you have in your hand. I promise I won''t touch anything in taro city."


    Tong Si looked at Song Wei suspiciously. Of course she couldn''t trust him, so she wanted Song Wei to leave some vouchers, such as signing the contract she had prepared.


    But before she could speak, she saw Song Wei suddenly leap towards her.


    "Ah!" Tong Si screamed with fear and hurried to run away. But he turned around and saw that there was already a wall behind him. Before he could turn another corner, Song Wei pulled his hair back.


    "Bitch, dare to play tricks with me!" Song Wei grabbed her hair with one hand and photographed Tong Si''s mobile phone for the first time.


    Tong Si was so hurt that tears flowed out and was dragged by Song Wei and thrown on the sofa.


    Song Wei attached himself and sneered, "if you resist again, I think you have any means."


    Tong Si''s back was hurt by the fall, but she knew that this was not the time to cry for pain, so she took a deep breath, resisted the pain in her scalp and back, stared at Song Wei and said, "I''ll show you my means."


    "Really?" Song Wei smiled disdainfully, reached out and grabbed her arm and said, "are you telling me that in order to prevent you from doing bad things, I have to completely destroy you?"


    Tong Si took a breath and said tremblingly, "Song Wei, you are so smart. Why are you so careless now?"


    "What do you mean?" Song Wei asked with a slight change in his face.


    Tong Si sneered, glanced at the fragmented mobile phone that had fallen on the ground and said coolly to Song Wei, "why don''t you look at it? Is the mobile phone you threw away just now true or false?"


    "You..." Song Wei was surprised and couldn''t control Tong Si any more. He ran quickly to pick up the mobile phone on the ground.


    The mobile phone screen has been completely broken, but Song Wei can still tell if it is not a real mobile phone. He suddenly turned his head and stared at Tong Si. He threw the fake mobile phone on her and shouted, "bitch, give it to me quickly!"


    Tong Si was hit on the shoulder, covered his shoulder and cried out for pain. The next second, he was picked up by Song Wei.


    Song Wei doesn''t talk about men''s and women''s manners at all, and won''t uphold the principle of "don''t do it to women".


    He rudely pulled Tong Si to the ground, stepped on her and said, "Tong Si, don''t test my patience. You know what I lack most is kindness and patience."


    Tong Si was suffocated by him and was hurt. She sneered and threw out a contract and said, "sign this and I''ll give you the things. Otherwise, even if you kill me, you won''t get what you want."


    Song Wei was stunned and turned to look at the contract. His eyes darkened instantly.


    He looked at Tong Si sarcastically and said, "do you want me to leave a certificate to ensure that I will let go of the Tong family in taro city? Tong Si, do you think I''m so stupid?"


    "Similarly, don''t think too naive of me." Tong Si broke Song Wei''s legs, sat up on the ground, looked up at Song Wei and said, "since I decided to stay here to negotiate with you, I''m ready to die with you. Anyway, I have nothing now, and I''m not afraid of anything."


    Song Wei was silent for a moment. He finally determined that Tong Si in front of him would not let go easily.


    The Tong family''s industry in taro city was ignored by him. The reason why he kept biting was that he didn''t want to be so cheap, Tong Si.


    But it wouldn''t be worth it if Mo Sheng was stabbed about him and Lisa for the sake of that industry.


    Thinking of this, he finally gave way and sat down on the sofa with the contract.


    Seeing him compromise, Tong Si was relieved to get up from the ground and sat on the sofa.


    Song Wei looked at the contract again and couldn''t help laughing at Tong Si: "it was really trained by the Tong family. You have no loopholes in making the contract."


    "Thanks for your compliment." Tong Si didn''t have a good way: "after you sign, I''ll take photos of this contract and send it to taro city immediately, so don''t think it''s useless to tear up the contract after you get the evidence later."


    "Hehe, it''s thoughtful enough." Song Wei grinned.


    Tong Si smiled bitterly in his heart, looked at Song Wei and said, "there''s no way. You should always consider it carefully."


    Song Wei snorted coldly, took the signing pen and signed his name on the end page of the contract.


    Tong Si immediately prepared to shoot, but Song Wei took it away when he took out his mobile phone.


    Tong Si''s face changed and screamed, "what are you doing? Give me back my cell phone!"


    "Hehe, it seems that this should be true." Song Wei sneered and easily pulled out the contents of the album.


    There was a video in it, and it was two.


    Song Wei looked at it all over, sneered and said, "you already know. No wonder you''ve been so honest and quiet these days. You''ve been secretly preparing to dig a hole for me."


    Tong Si''s mobile phone was robbed, as if he had lost his last reliance. He just watched Song Wei delete the two videos, but he had no backhand.


    After Song Wei deleted the contents of the album, he carefully checked all the memory and determined that there was no backup before he formatted Tong Si''s mobile phone with one click, and then threw it to her and said, "I told you to take it out. What did you do with so much effort?"


    Tong Si held his mobile phone and lowered his head in loss.


    After planning for so long, she finally summoned up her courage, but she didn''t arrive first. In the end, she couldn''t do anything.


    Looking at Tong Si like this, Song Wei was not interested in anything else, but slowly tore the contract to pieces and said, "don''t think about the Tong family in taro city. It''s very kind of me not to touch you today. You''d better disappear from my eyes before I regret it, otherwise I might find you very pleasant one day and invite you to sleep."


    Tong Si trembled slightly and knelt down on the ground speechless.


    Seeing her like this, Song Wei snorted coldly, "I''ll send someone to check here this afternoon. At that time, I don''t want to see you or other people in the Tong family."


    Having said this, song Weicai left the Tong family with satisfaction.


    Tong Si hasn''t changed his posture since the beginning. He seems to have been hit. He has been kneeling on the ground with his mobile phone.


    When Song Wei left tong''s house and Tong Si heard the sound of his car leaving, he slowly raised his head.


    Her eyes are clear and cold. Where is there any loss just now?


    "Song Wei, I will let you know what you will pay for what you have done to me today." Tong Si smiled, stood up from the ground and slowly sorted out his appearance.


    Then he asked the driver to take him to the wharf. He didn''t even have time to clean up.


    Anyway, the things that should be packed were almost sent away yesterday, and the rest are not valuable.


    She must leave as soon as possible, or it will be too late when Song Wei returns.


    In fact, Song Wei was just cheated by Tong Si''s expression.


    After driving away for half an hour, he suddenly braked and stopped.


    No, Tong Si must have lied to him!


    How can something so important not be backed up?


    Moreover, Tong Si''s reaction is too small. He looks like he accepts his fate when he deletes the video, which doesn''t seem to be Tong Si''s character at all.


    If that''s really the last video, she should have to work hard with him.


    Thinking of this, song Weidun was so angry that he quickly turned his head and drove back as soon as he hit the steering wheel. At the same time, he asked his men to start checking the whereabouts of the children''s family.

 Chapter 701

    When Song Wei returned to the gate of Tong''s house again, Tong Si had long disappeared.


    He searched Tong''s house up and down, but found nothing. When he called Tong Si, it also suggested that it was an empty number.


    "Boss, I''ve looked upstairs and downstairs, but I haven''t." the man who followed me reported.


    "Boss, I''ve checked it, but I can''t find any trace of Tong Si and Tong''s family. It was deliberately erased."


    Listening to the bad news one after another, Song Wei kicked over the tea table in front of him and said angrily, "damn bitch!"


    The tea table fell to the ground and made a loud and clear sound, which scared the next men to shiver and lower their heads.


    "Check, check again!" Song Wei ordered.


    "Yes." the others took orders and hurried back. Only one stopped there and hesitated.


    Song Wei looked at him and asked coldly, "what are you doing standing? Didn''t you ask you to check Tong Si''s information for me?"


    "Boss, it''s not that I don''t check, but..." the man hesitated and said honestly: "I''m not capable enough. The other party seems to be able to protect the children''s family. We can''t find anything. Why not..."


    He paused, boldly looked at Song Wei and suggested, "why don''t you... Tell the second master and ask the people over there to help? If the people over there are willing to help, they will find out soon..."


    "Do you want to die?" before he finished, Song Wei kicked him to the ground.


    The man covered the kicked knee and asked with a puzzled look: "boss, I don''t understand. Why can''t we tell the second master? Since we can''t solve it, why can''t we ask for help? If Tong Si runs away, isn''t the consequence more serious?"


    "Shut up!" Song Wei said coldly, "in short, the second master must not know about it, otherwise I will never spare you."


    After saying that, he was still worried, stared at his fallen men and said, "remember my words, don''t say a word about this matter, okay? At this juncture, the second master has so many things to worry about. What do you think he would do if he knew that we can''t even do this little job well?"


    This excuse is still quite reliable. His subordinates believed it and nodded: "you are still considerate, boss. Your subordinates are stupid. My subordinates will go and find Tong Si''s whereabouts."


    Then he covered his injured knee and limped away.


    Song Wei looked at the figure he left and narrowed his eyes when he thought of what he had just said.


    "Ask for help?" Song Wei murmured, thought about it and called song Lu.


    At the Mo family, song Lu was watering flowers in the garden when she received Song Wei''s call. Although she is now Mo Sheng''s woman privately, she dared not be presumptuous after being warned by Song Wei yesterday. So today, when she saw Lisa and Mo Sheng, she was more respectful and respectful than usual, and she also scrambled to do the work.


    Although Lisa didn''t say anything on the surface, song Lu could feel that her hostility to her son was obviously much less.


    Song Lu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she listened to Song Wei''s warning, otherwise she didn''t know how Lisa would target her.


    With these things in mind, song Lu was going to thank Song Wei on the phone, but she didn''t expect to hear song Wei''s anxious voice as soon as the phone picked up.


    "Lulu, I have an accident. Now I need your help." Song Wei hurried.


    Song Lu frowned slightly, walked aside to avoid the crowd and whispered, "brother, don''t worry. What happened? Didn''t you go to the Tong''s house today? How could something happen?"


    "That''s what the bitch Tong Si did!" Song Wei said gnashing his teeth. "She photographed me and Lisa... And now she''s gone. I doubt she''ll stab me at the second master."


    "What? How could she take it?" Song Lu was also startled and hurriedly said, "brother, why didn''t you let her go without destroying the evidence?"


    Song Wei fidgeted his hair and said impatiently, "what''s the use of saying this now? I didn''t expect that she had other backups."


    "What should I do now?" Song Lu said in a panic: "how can I help you? Or... Or I''ll go to find sister Lisa. Anyway, she has a share in this matter. It''s not good for her to poke it out. She will certainly help..."


    "No, never let her know!" Song Wei interrupted song Lu before she finished.


    "Why?" Song Lu said anxiously, "elder brother, are you really obsessed with Lisa? Who else can you find without her help? If the second master knows..."


    Song Wei interrupted song Lu again and said firmly, "you can''t tell Lisa about this, otherwise we will all die in her hands if you don''t use the second master to clean me up."


    "How could it be that she clearly..." Song Lu couldn''t believe Song Wei''s words. It was clear that Lisa was one of the participants. Why did Song Wei tell her so firmly that Lisa would fight them once the incident happened?


    Song Wei sighed and said, "you still don''t understand what a cruel woman Lisa is. Song Lu, I''ll tell you so. The women who have been with the second master are not all stupid. It''s not that no one has taken hold of Lisa, but they''re all gone."


    Listening to Song Wei''s words, song Lu burst into a cold sweat from behind, and even her hand holding the mobile phone trembled slightly.


    "Well... Brother, what do you think we should do?" Song Lu panicked. Lisa and Mo Sheng can''t know about it, but how can she do it alone?


    Song Wei calmed down first. He told him, "don''t worry first. In this way, I''ll find a chance to support Lisa later, and you''ll take the opportunity to stay with the second master. I''ll try to make more time for you. You''ll be careful. If the second master''s mobile phone receives any information, you''ll take the opportunity to stop him and don''t let him see."


    "Well, i..." Song Lu was so scared that her legs softened. "Brother, I''m afraid, I''m afraid the second master will find out..."


    "Song Lu!" seeing song Lu''s panic, Song Wei roared, "I warn you, it''s not my business alone. If it''s broken, we''ll both have to finish it. If you still want to live, just do as I told you!"


    Song Lu resisted the urge to cry, nodded and choked: "OK, OK, I listen to you, but brother, are you sure Tong Si will do it today?"


    Song Wei''s eyes were cold and said, "she doesn''t have much time. Do you think I can''t find her for one day?"


    As long as he can survive today, he will naturally have some ways to make Tong Si never open his mouth again tomorrow.


    With Song Wei''s words, song Lu put a little dessert, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll do what you say. You first put Lisa away."

 Chapter 702

    After hanging up the phone, song Lu took a deep breath. When she was thinking quickly about how to deal with Mo Sheng, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her.


    "What are you doing?"


    The sound of youyou frightened song Lu. She hurried back and saw that it was mo Xiujin.


    Song Lu was scared into a cold sweat. She thought it was Lisa. Unexpectedly, she was a little hairy child.


    Did Mo Xiujin hear that just now? How much did you hear?


    Song Lu was suspicious. From answering the phone to now, her depression turned into anger, and her tone was naturally not much better.


    "Don''t you see I''m watering the flowers?" Song Lu said coldly.


    Mo Xiujin glanced at the flowers in front of her. There was too much water on the petals. At this moment, he couldn''t bear the weight and began to hang down.


    Mo Xiujin pointed to the petals and said, "do you want to pour it to death?"


    Song Lu was stunned and hurriedly received the water spray pot in her hand.


    She turned her head and looked at Mo Xiujin. She couldn''t lose face. She just stuck her neck and snorted coldly, "what do you know? Just now... There were insects on the flowers. I have to wash them first."


    Mo Xiujin looked up at her, height gap, he can only look at people like this.


    But even with such a clear attitude, song Lu still felt that the hairy child in front of him was despised.


    Yes, it''s contempt.


    Because of the look in Mo Xiujin''s eyes, she has seen it many times in Mo Sheng''s eyes.


    Damn it, it''s just a little kid with no hair. He dares to despise her!


    Mo Xiujin hummed. He didn''t even bother to say anything. He turned and left directly.


    Just upstairs, he saw song Lu answering the phone with someone behind her back. He was still angry at the thought of her and Mo Sheng. He wanted to come down and find a chance to help Lisa vent his anger.


    Unfortunately, song Lu had hung up when he approached. He didn''t hear what she was talking about.


    And


    Through the conversation just now, he has completely abandoned the idea of punishing this woman.


    Because he thought song Lu was too stupid. Such a stupid woman was not worth his trouble or his mother''s trouble.


    Seeing that Mo Xiujin turned and left, song Lu was angry. She took a step forward and grabbed Mo Xiujin''s shoulder and said, "Hey, what was your look just now?"


    Mo Xiujin was thin and small. When she pulled so hard, the whole person staggered back for several steps.


    He stood on his feet, and the whole body sent out cold air. He glanced at Song Lu coldly, "let go."


    "How did you talk to me? I said you..."


    Song Lu also wanted to pose as an adult. If she had never dared before, but now she is also Mo Sheng''s woman. In terms of seniority, it should be said that she is mo Xiujin''s aunt. It''s just a gesture. She feels she can afford it.


    Just when Mo Xiujin''s eyes were full of cold ice, song Lu couldn''t say what remained.


    Those eyes... The hatred and destruction in them are too obvious. Rao is song Lu more than ten years older than Mo Xiujin, but she is still frightened and afraid to move under those eyes.


    Such a terrible child


    Should we say that he is worthy of being Mo Sheng''s child?


    Song Lu subconsciously swallowed her mouth. Before she could speak, she subconsciously released her hand holding Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin snorted coldly, reached out and brushed her grabbed shoulder. In a cold voice, "this is the first time. I don''t care about you for my father''s face, but I hope this is the last time, otherwise next time, you won''t have so good luck to stay in Mo''s house."


    Listening to his threat, song Lu trembled in her heart. She wanted to go back, wanted to sneer, and disdained to tell Mo Xiujin: "let me leave Mo''s house? Don''t talk big. If you have the ability, try it."


    With her brother Song Wei''s use in Mo Sheng''s hands, song Lu doesn''t think Mo Xiujin can let Mo Sheng drive himself out with one word.


    But when the words came to her mouth, she dared not say anything.


    Without him, under Mo Xiujin''s cold eyes, song Lu felt that the child was not bragging, but that he could really do it.


    This feeling made song Lu feel funny, but Song Wei warned her, and now she has something important, so she still listened to her intuition and didn''t conflict with Mo Xiujin.


    Fortunately, she didn''t continue to conflict with Mo Xiujin, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Because the next second song Lu endured this tone, she heard Lisa''s voice not far away.


    "Ah Jin, song Lu, what are you talking about?" Lisa asked as she approached with a smile.


    Song Lu was stiff. She swallowed her saliva nervously and stammered, "no, I didn''t say anything..."


    As she spoke, she looked at Mo Xiujin uneasily for fear that he would say it.


    "Ah Jin?" Lisa also looked at Mo Xiujin. She could endure song Lu up to now, mainly because song Lu didn''t really threaten her status and her son.


    Once she realized that song Lu threatened her status, or that song Lu hurt Mo Xiujin, she would never be so easy to talk as now.


    Lisa squatted down in front of Mo Xiujin, put her hands on his shoulders and asked softly, "son, tell mom what happened?"


    Her tone was gentle and her expression was firm. It seemed that as long as Mo Xiujin said "Lisa bullied me", she would put on her armor and fight with Lisa at any time.


    At this time, Lisa''s cell phone rang untimely.


    Song Lu knew it was Song Wei''s phone, so she whispered, "sister Lisa, your cell phone is ringing."


    "I''m not deaf. I can hear you." Lisa didn''t have a good airway.


    Song Lu choked back and was stunned. She didn''t dare to interrupt.


    Lisa didn''t care about the mobile phone, but insisted on looking at Mo Xiujin and asked, "ah Jin, tell mom that no matter what happens, mom will protect you."


    Mo Xiujin looked at Lisa. He knew that what Lisa said was true. After thinking about it, he shook his head and said, "nothing, mom, don''t worry."


    Lisa''s eyes narrowed slightly. She knew something must have happened, but Mo Xiujin didn''t say it, and she couldn''t ask again.


    Nodded, Lisa stood up and said, "it''s all right. Go back. Remember to tell me the first time you have something."


    "HMM." Mo Xiujin nodded and turned back to his room.


    After watching Mo Xiujin enter the corridor, Lisa clapped her hands and took out her cell phone from her pocket.


    Caller ID: Song Wei.


    Lisa sneered, looked up at Song Lu standing by and said, "you seem to know that Song Wei called me."


    "I... how could I know?" Song Lu was flustered for a moment. Fortunately, with the foreshadowing for such a long time, she calmed down and said, "sister Lisa, you really misunderstood me, I..."


    "Forget it, it''s no big deal." Lisa waved her hand, indicating that she didn''t need to say anything.


    In fact, she is such a fraud. She doesn''t believe that song Lu really knows that Song Wei will call.


    Lisa took her cell phone and left without saying anything more.


    But after leaving a few meters, he stopped and turned back, looked at Song Lu and said, "I can allow you to touch my man, but you are absolutely not allowed to bully my son. If you dare to touch my son, I promise to let your two brothers and sisters leave Mo''s house without bones."


    "I didn''t..." Song Lugang wanted to argue, but under Lisa''s eyes, she swallowed all the words just now and whispered, "yes, I remember. I''ll never dare to do it again in the future."


    After Song Lu said this, Lisa turned away with a cold hum.


    Looking at Lisa leaving, song Lu clenched her lips and said nothing.


    Then she knew that her brother''s worry was not unreasonable. Lisa was a woman... She was not sure and could not be provoked.


    "But I won''t lose," Song Lu murmured.


    Although she can''t do anything at present, she has taken the first step, hasn''t she?


    Now she is mo Sheng''s person. As long as she is willing to endure and endure, is she afraid of Lisa who is not older than the new year?


    When she replaced Lisa''s position in mol, she has the final say.


    Thinking of these, song Lu''s ambition grew. With a sneer, she threw down the watering can and went in.


    Now that Lisa has been paid off, she''s going to do what she should do.


    If you want to replace Lisa, the first step now is to save yourself and Song Wei.


    Song Lu took a deep breath, looked at the dripping petals, and returned to the room with a cold hum.


    On the other hand, Lisa received a call from Song Wei, frowned and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Elder sister, can you come out?" Song Wei flattered.


    "Oh." Lisa sneered, "your brother and sister are really interesting. One man who uses me at home bullies my son, and the other is responsible for asking me out. Why, let me make room for your sister?"


    Song Wei was surprised. He didn''t understand why Lisa said that.


    He just got off the phone with song Lu. His sister wouldn''t offend Lisa and Mo Xiujin in such a little time, would she?


    Song Wei still belittles his sister. If he knows what song Lu has done in these minutes, he''s afraid he''ll beat people with anger.


    "Sister, Lulu, did she do something wrong?" Song Wei asked carefully.


    "What did she do?" Lisa said, "I has the final say to you. What do you mean by that? I don''t know. I''m a little guy behind my back."


    Hearing Lisa''s anger, Song Wei couldn''t help flattering her and said, "where did you say, sister? I don''t think so."


    "Well, just because you don''t think so doesn''t mean others won''t think so," Lisa said reluctantly.


    Song Wei was worried. The time was so urgent that he had to let Lisa leave as soon as possible.


    When she was worried about how to calm Lisa down, Song Wei heard Lisa suddenly say, "forget it, as long as you don''t violate my interests, I don''t bother to take care of those things. You are free."


    After that, Lisa is ready to hang up. She is in a bad mood today. Although she is not too angry with Song Wei, she is not in the mood to go out with Song Wei.

 Chapter 703

    Aware that Lisa was going to hang up, Song Wei said anxiously, "sister, don''t hang up!"


    "Hmm?" Lisa paused, picked up her cell phone and asked, "why, is there anything else?"


    Song Wei hurriedly said, "sister, I really have something to do with you. Will you come out?"


    Some people begged themselves so attentively and flatteringly that Lisa''s anger disappeared a lot.


    She raised her eyebrows, paused her steps, and rested. She immediately hung up the phone. She asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "This..." Song Wei didn''t speak, but said with a coquettish meaning: "sister, it''s not good. I said on the phone that you should come out."


    "Oh ~" Lisa rolled her eyes, but the corner of her lips couldn''t help but hook up and said, "what can I do that I have to go out?"


    Song Wei was a lot of people. Of course, he immediately heard the meaning of letting go in Lisa''s words, so he hurriedly said, "sister, come out. I''ve been waiting for you at the door. Hurry up. I promise you won''t regret it."


    After that, Song Wei didn''t dare to give Lisa another chance to return, so he quickly hung up the phone.


    Lisa looked at her mobile phone and thought of getting along with Song Wei last night. She was so excited, so she smiled and told the nanny to go out the back door.


    At the back door, Song Wei was really waiting. When he saw Lisa coming out, he didn''t come out of the driver''s seat, but he opened the rear door for the first time.


    Lisa saw that the corners of her lips were slightly raised and walked slowly past.


    After sitting in the car, Lisa asked lazily, "what''s the matter with such a sneaky touch and hurriedly calling me out?"


    Song Wei smiled, sold it and said, "you''ll know in a minute."


    Lisa raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "I think you just made song Lu a chance."


    "Cough..." Song Wei coughed awkwardly for two times and said, "sister, I can''t say that. I''m not... Making opportunities for myself."


    "Hmm?" Lisa narrowed her eyes and said, "how do I think you don''t sell any good medicine in the gourd?"


    "No, sister, you think too much." Song Wei said as he drove the car stereo and said, "sister, do you want to listen to music?"


    He didn''t dare to let Lisa ask any more, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to say anything.


    Lisa leaned against the back seat and smelled Yan''s eyes closed and hummed, "forget it, I''m too lazy to ask. Anyway, you don''t dare to sell it to me."


    "I''m sure I don''t dare. I don''t dare to borrow our courage." Song Wei turned on the soothing music and said, "sister, take a break and I''ll call you when you get to the place."


    "Well," Lisa answered lazily, closing her eyes. She didn''t know whether she was sleeping or thinking.


    The car drove for half an hour before it stopped. Song Wei whispered, "sister, here we are."


    Lisa opened her eyes, got out of the car and looked at the scenery in front of her. There was a flash of surprise in her eyes.


    There is a secluded Park in front of us. Song Wei may have made arrangements in advance, so there is no one.


    Song Wei drove his car in directly. The place where they parked was just next to the lake. There was air conditioning by the lake in early spring. Coupled with the bleak cold wind, Lisa felt a little cold.


    Song Wei urgently took off his coat and put it on Lisa. He also wrapped his scarf around her and said, "sister, be careful to catch a cold."


    Lisa smiled, sat down on the bench and said, "why did you bring me to such a place?"


    Song Wei also sat down, boldly took Lisa''s hand and said, "I just think you''re in a bad mood recently. You may need to sit in such a quiet place for a while, so I took you on my own. I hope you don''t get angry."


    "I have nothing to be angry about," Lisa said with a self deprecating smile. "It''s hard for you to think about me. What am I angry with you for? Are you angry with you for my sake? Or do you care more about me than him for you?"


    This "he" naturally refers to Mo Sheng. Song Wei dare not say that Mo Sheng is not right. Lisa can say this, but he can''t say a word about Mo Sheng, even behind Mo Sheng.


    "Oh." Lisa sneered, "now that he has song Lu, he is a warm mandarin duck account. Where can he take care of my mood?"


    "Sister..." Song Wei hesitated, took Lisa into his arms and said, "sister, don''t be sad, you still have me."


    Lisa leans in Song Wei''s arms. His arms are warmer and thicker than Mo Sheng''s, which makes Lisa feel a lot of comfort and warmth.


    She sighed, reached out and hugged Song Wei and said, "for your sake, I don''t care what song Lu did for the time being."


    Song Wei loosened his mouth and said, "thank you, sister. I''ll teach her a good lesson later."


    Don''t ask what''s wrong, just teach song Lu a lesson.


    I have to say that Song Wei''s words are very pleasing to Lisa.


    "Sister, there''s another place. It''s warmer than here. Do you want to go?"


    After sitting for a while, Song Wei suggested in a low voice.


    Lisa knew his proposal well, but she didn''t point it out. She just nodded and said, "OK, it''s really cold here."


    Song Wei smiled, got up with Lisa, changed the venue and started another sport.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Lisa went out with Song Wei, song Lu also found a chance to serve Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng just got a new man and still likes her very much.


    After a cloud and rain, song Lu went to help Mo Sheng prepare food, and Mo Sheng got up to take a bath.


    When song Lu came in again, Mo Sheng had not come out of the bathroom, but the mobile phone screen he put by the bed was on.


    Song Lu looked at the cell phone, carefully looked at the closed bathroom door, and picked up the cell phone with anger.


    No one dared to move Mo Sheng''s mobile phone except Lisa, so he didn''t set any password at all.


    Song Lu easily turned on her mobile phone. Looking at the email, her heart stopped.


    Song Wei''s guess was really good. Tong Si emailed Mo Sheng!


    Song Lu deleted the email in two or three times and set a blacklist for the account sent by Tong Si.


    Just after all this, song Lu heard the sound of the bathroom door, so she hurried to put her mobile phone back.


    As soon as she turned her head, she saw Mo Sheng pull open the door and come out of the bathroom.


    "What are you doing?" Mo Sheng asked with a smile.


    "Ah?" Song Lu took a breath and said in some panic, "no, nothing."


    As if she noticed that her tone was not quite right, song Lu said again, "Oh, I was in a hurry to bring you soup. I accidentally scalded myself."


    Mo Sheng frowned slightly, stepped forward and painfully pulled her hand and said, "Why are you so careless? Does it still hurt? I''ll ask someone to find you some medicine."


    "No." Song Lu leaned against Mo Sheng''s arms and said happily, "I don''t hurt at all because you hurt me so much."


    "Really." from the invisible angle of song Lu, Mo Sheng gave a dispensable answer, but his eyes glanced at his mobile phone.

 Chapter 704

    Lisa didn''t go back until evening, and song Lu really kept Mo Sheng all day. She didn''t receive any other information except that email.


    When Lisa returned, song Lu had left.


    Mo Sheng looked at Lisa coming back from the farm and asked with a smile, "what are you doing out?"


    "Oh, I went out with Song Wei," Lisa wrote lightly.


    Mo Sheng raised his eyebrows slightly, took a sip of tea from his tea cup and said, "recently... You seem to be very close to Song Wei."


    "Yes." Lisa didn''t hide anything and said frankly, "I don''t know what''s going on. Recently, this boy always wants to go out with me and always has nothing to please me. The previous one sent cloud cakes and invited me to coffee. What did he say today to take me to the Park? Do you think he''s in a hurry?"


    "Cough..." Mo Sheng knew why Song Wei did this, so he had to cough twice, pretending not to know: "you are his master, and he should be filial to you."


    "Really?" Lisa approached, looked up and down at Mo Sheng, reached out and gently pinched Mo Sheng''s earlobe and said, "I thought..."


    "Why?"


    Lisa smiled and said, "I thought he deliberately pulled me out to make room for some people to do bad things."


    Mo Sheng: "


    After all, he was still a little uncomfortable. After drinking two mouthfuls of tea, Mo Sheng found his voice: "how is it possible that there is no me at home? How can someone be allowed to do bad things?"


    "Oh, really?" Lisa sneered in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. She just smiled more and more kindly. She sat down next to Mo Sheng, leaned against his shoulder and said, "second Lord, you must promise me that no matter what happens, we will always be together, okay?"


    "Of course." Mo Sheng answered the question without pressure. He reached out to Lisa and kissed her intimately on the head. "We will always be together. There is no doubt about this at any time."


    Listening to Mo Sheng''s words, Lisa was moved and said that this person still cares about herself.


    Even if he had song Lu, he probably wanted to be fresh. No one can shake that he has been with him for so many years.


    Song Wei thought he would find Tong Si''s family in one day, but he didn''t expect to find each other''s whereabouts until the next day.


    The Tong family seems to have disappeared out of thin air. There is no trace at all.


    Song Wei wanted to follow the children''s family in taro city to find Tong Si, but he didn''t expect that the children''s family in taro city had an alliance with the sun family. Once he moved the children''s family in taro City, the sun family would not sit on the wall.


    The sun family and Song Wei never dared to provoke.


    Once he provokes the sun family, Mo Sheng will get the news. At that time, even if he wants to hide it, he can''t hide it.


    Song Wei was so anxious that she scratched her ears and cheeks, but song Lu was relieved: "brother, don''t worry, that email has been deleted by me, and I''ve hacked that account."


    "It''s just an email account. It''s not difficult to apply for another one." Song Wei didn''t have a good way: "as long as Tong Si didn''t catch it one day, I''ll be uneasy one day."


    "What about that?" Song Lu was also a little flustered. If Mo Sheng knew these things, she wouldn''t want to replace Lisa any more.


    ¡­¡­


    When the song brothers and sisters were worried and flustered about Tong Si, Tong Si went abroad on a cruise ship with Tong Chaoyang and Zhao Yi.


    Zhao Yi said with a smile: "Oh, I really didn''t expect. I thought there was nothing, but I didn''t think I could travel abroad."


    Tong Chaoyang was also happy. He put down the disputes in Xiangcheng. His family was much closer than before.


    "Sisi, how did you think of buying an industry abroad in advance?" asked Tong Chaoyang.


    Tong Si shook his head and said, "I didn''t buy it. Ning Jiwei gave it to me."


    "Ah?" Zhao Yi was surprised and looked at his daughter and asked, "Sisi, do you still have contact with Ning Jiwei?"


    Tong Si smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s not the kind of relationship you think, it''s just a transaction. I gave him all the evidence I collected, and I still have a big gift in my hand. Ning Jiwei naturally wants to ensure the safety of our family."


    Tong Chaoyang nodded and said, "I see. I think it''s strange. It''s reasonable that Song Wei and Mo Sheng won''t stop so easily."


    With a sigh, Zhao Yi said: "now it seems that Ning Jiwei and his gang are indeed much higher than Mo Sheng. No matter their character or ability, they always do beautiful and aboveboard, leaving people speechless."


    Tong Si smiled and didn''t speak. He just looked down at the red wine glass in his hand.


    Looking at her daughter''s expression, Zhao Yi hesitated and asked, "Sisi, you and Ning Jiwei... Is it really impossible?"


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Tong Chaoyang glared reproachfully at his wife and said, "we''re all going to leave Xiangcheng. Don''t get tangled up with there. Besides, if Ning Jiwei really had this idea for our daughter, he would have acted long ago. Why wait until now?"


    When Tong Chaoyang said this, Zhao Yi also reacted, so he sighed: "forget it, I just asked. If we really want to go back, I''m really afraid, but..."


    After a pause, Zhao Yi looked at Tong Chaoyang and asked, "what shall we do after we go abroad? We can''t travel all the time?"


    "Go and have a rest for a while. When Xiangcheng is over, we''ll contact taro city and start again." Tong Chaoyang said.


    Listen, Tong Chaoyang has arranged everything. Zhao Yi is relieved, nods and stops talking.


    Tong Si stood at the window with a red wine glass and looked at the blue sea outside the window. His heart was never quiet.


    She remembered her call with Gu Chenyi yesterday. In fact, at that time, she was in a hurry to seek medical treatment. Even before she called, she didn''t expect Gu Chenyi to answer her phone.


    But she never thought that after she said her request, Gu Chenyi only said to discuss with Ning Jiwei, and immediately arranged the departure route of their family.


    Tong si still remembered that she was full of doubts at that time. She asked Gu Chenyi, "aren''t you afraid I''ll lie to you again?"


    Gu Chenyi chuckled with absolute pride and self-confidence and said, "it doesn''t matter. If your words are true, we can help you this time, so that Mo Sheng can fall into a big somersault and make sure he doesn''t lose. If you lie to us again, we can only be fooled again at most, and we won''t really lose anything."


    Gu Chenyi''s words shocked Tong Si unprecedentedly. She had never seen anyone say that she was cheated so easily.


    But she soon understood that it was not Gu Chenyi who didn''t care whether he would be deceived, but that he and Ning Jiwei were confident that they had enough ability to cope even if they were deceived.


    In other words, only those who are strong enough are qualified to be so proud and confident.


    That phone call made Tong Si unforgettable for a long time. She couldn''t help looking back at her past. She was also excellent all the way from small to large. Before meeting Ning Jiwei, she was once the Pearl of her parents'' eyes and the pride of heaven.


    Unfortunately, later, she was frustrated one after another, which completely destroyed her self-confidence. Instead, she became jealous and stingy, and only wanted to achieve her goal by any means.


    Then, step by step, until you lose everything, until you can''t go back to the past.


    "Si Si..."


    Tong Chaoyang looked at his daughter''s absent-minded appearance and said with some worry: "don''t worry. Although we have lost some money, those contacts are still there. As long as you give me some time, our family will make a comeback."


    "Dad." Tong Si looked up with a soft, non aggressive smile on his face and said, "I''m not in a hurry. I believe our family will make a comeback."


    Tong Chaoyang frowned and asked, "in that case, what are you thinking?"


    Tong Si smiled, looked out of the window and said: "I''m just thinking that this time things are not all bad. At least let me understand that people can''t live with an evil heart. The victories won by intrigue are neither short nor long. Before, I always thought about how to get benefits from others, but I never knew that if I want to return, I need to pay enough price first. Otherwise, I just get It''s just empty happiness, which will only destroy yourself in the end. "


    Listening to his daughter''s words, Tong Chaoyang was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Zhao Yi smiled and walked closer: "baby, you told him this is also the wrong person. Your consciousness, your father probably hasn''t understood it so far."


    "Who said, I..." Tong Chaoyang''s face was not very natural and said awkwardly: "I will reflect, too, OK."


    "Really?" Zhao Yi hummed, "I don''t expect you to reflect on anything."


    Tong Chaoyang choked on her words and said after a moment of silence: "I really reacted. Fortunately, Sisi didn''t do anything this time. If Sisi didn''t escape from Song Wei, I really wouldn''t forgive myself all my life."


    After that, Tong Chaoyang sighed, stretched out two hands, took his wife Zhao Yi in one hand and his daughter Tong Si in the other. The three hands were folded together.


    Tong Chaoyang said seriously, "wife, Sisi, I''m sorry. I made a mistake before. If I could restrain my greed earlier, maybe our Tong family wouldn''t come to this point. It''s my fault that I''m not greedy enough to swallow the elephant and let Sisi bear too much for this family."


    "Dad..." Tong Si didn''t expect Tong Chaoyang to say so. His eyes were red.


    Even if she can let go of the past, there are still traces in her heart.


    And Tong Chaoyang''s words seemed to be re medicating those scars.


    "Sisi, wife, believe me again. From now on, I will never fail you and our family." Tong Chaoyang promised.


    Zhao Yi wiped his tears from the corners of his eyes, leaned against Tong Chaoyang with Tong Si in his arms, nodded and said, "in the future, our family should live a good life."

 Chapter 705

    Someone left, someone came.


    When the Tong family left Xiangcheng, Jian Haixi and his party finally waited for the person they were waiting for - motong.


    In the mountain bungalow, Mo Tong, dressed in Taoist clothes and with his hair tied in a bun, was sitting there, anxiously eating the roast chicken in front of him.


    "Well, it''s delicious." Mo Tong pulled a chicken leg in one hand and chewed it on the left and right. His face was smeared with oil and looked like an old beggar.


    After eating for a long time, he finally freed his mouth to speak, but what he said was still related to what he ate.


    "It''s so delicious. Who made the chicken?" Mo Tong looked around. Finally, he fixed his eyes on Qiao Qiao, pointed to her and asked, "girl, did you do it?"


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao was a little shy and whispered, "you''re laughing."


    "What do you laugh at? You''re too clever. You''ll cook me some good dishes later." Morton blurted as he wolfed down.


    Qiao Qiao quickly nodded and replied, "no problem, but please save brother Mo first..."


    Before she finished, she saw motong wave his hand and said, "don''t make a noise. She''s eating. Don''t mention the disappointing guy."


    Qiao Qiao: "


    Don''t say Qiao Qiao was speechless. Even Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng looked at each other.


    Qiao Li asked in a low voice, "are you sure this man is really Mo Jue''s master? Has he found an old liar back?"


    Qiao Zheng frowned and said in the same low voice, "I don''t think so. Besides, I''m really an old liar. I''ve already revealed my secret. How can I be so calm?"


    "I also think he should be the real Mo Tong." Dou Dou touched his chin and said, "anyone who dares to say Mo Jue is a ''disappointing guy'', except his master, I can''t guess who has such a bold son."


    "The most annoying time to eat is when there are mice." Mo Tong, who is eating, suddenly threw his chopsticks.


    "Ah? Mouse?" Mo Tong''s words startled Qiao Qiao, and hurriedly looked around and said, "where is the mouse?"


    "Hum, isn''t that at the door?" Mo Tong didn''t have a good way: "three big mice have been quarreling there, which makes people upset."


    Dou Dou was stunned and hurriedly stopped.


    Just now, the voices of the three of them were at the lowest level. Basically, no one could hear except them.


    Not to mention coincidence, even the brothers who were a few steps away from them didn''t hear at all, but motong sat at least three meters away from them and heard them.


    Dou Dou looked at Qiao Li, nodded and said silently, "see, that old man is definitely Mo Tong right."


    Qiao Li also nodded. As long as the person is right, they just want to make sure that this person can save Mo Jue. As for Mo Tong, he has a strange temper


    It''s a little strange. Even if Morton wants to beat them up, they admit it.


    Mo Tong finished his meal and Qiaoqiao served tea in time.


    Morton looked at her approvingly and said, "with eyes, it''s much better than the three mice at the door."


    Once again, dou dousan was criticized by name. He was embarrassed on his face, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. He just kept his head down and didn''t speak.


    It''s not that they respect their teachers, but if the old man in front of them is really Mo Tong, it proves that his strength is especially above Mo Jue.


    They''re not so itchy. They''re in a hurry to be beaten.


    Mo Tong ate and drank enough, wiped his mouth and said, "let''s go, where''s your boss?"


    Qiaoqiao came forward with a smile, handed over a wet towel and said, "don''t worry. The young lady said you had a good rest. Tell her that she came to find you."


    "Huh? Miss?" Mo Tong was stunned and thought, "you mean, the person who came to me was... Jane... Jane Haixi? Ning Jiwei''s wife?"


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao nodded and said with a proud face when he mentioned Jian Haixi: "Miss said that if you were you, you would save brother mo."


    "Hmm..." Mo Tong touched his beard and turned his eyes several times. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Dou Dou glanced at him and winked at his brother. The man nodded and turned to report to Jian Haixi.


    Mo Tong touched his beard, frowned and doubted for a while, and didn''t speak for a while.


    Because of this "one meal friendship", Qiao Qiao didn''t think Mo Tong was terrible. He just thought the old urchin in front of him was good, so he boldly asked, "Mr. Mo, what''s your problem?"


    "It''s not a problem." Mo Tong looked at it and asked, "I heard that Jane Haixi has something wrong?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and hesitated to look at Qiao Zheng and others at the door. She didn''t know whether to answer such a private question.


    Mo Tong said discontentedly, "I ask you something. What do you think the rats at the door are doing?"


    "Well, i..." Qiao Qiao didn''t dare to answer. Mo Tong snorted coldly. He turned his head and looked at Dou Dou and others. His tone was not good: "why, can''t you tell me the old man?"


    Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng looked at each other, but Qiao Zheng came forward and said, "don''t be angry. We didn''t deliberately hide it. Miss is really ill. The specific situation... It''s really inconvenient for us to discuss privately."


    "Hum." Mo Tong snorted coldly, stood up and said, "let''s go and lead the way."


    This means to see Jane Haixi in person.


    Dou Dou looked at the person who had come in the distance and smiled at Mo channel: "no, no, our young lady has come. The young lady said you were an elder and didn''t let anyone see her. Just sit down."


    "You boy..." Mo Tong frowned at Dou Dou and hummed, "I really don''t like your eyes. I''m just like the bastard in my family. I''m a smiling tiger."


    Dou Dou was stunned and reacted. He said Mo Jue, so he smiled and said, "Mo is too old to praise. I''m far inferior to brother Mo Jue. I''ll try to learn from him in the future."


    Morton rolled his eyes and said, "who praised you? I hate you."


    "Yes," Dou Dou replied with a smile, neither angry nor talking back.


    As the saying goes, reach out and don''t hit the smiling face. He has such a good attitude and looks like he can beat or scold. It''s really hard for Mo Tong to lose his temper with him.


    At the stall where they were talking, Jane Haixi came in the distance.


    She was followed by Dou Ge and Jian Yi. They held her left and right. Jian Yi kept reminding her, "Mommy, be careful. There are steps ahead."


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Haixi and was slightly stunned.


    He met Jian Haixi, saw photos at Mo Wanshan and met at mikai villa, but he was only in a hurry and had time to say anything in the future.


    But at that time, he remembered that Jian Haixi was still a little girl film in his eyes. Although people looked very clever, it was just like that.


    But now looking at Jian Haixi, he was really surprised.


    In front of Jian Haixi, his eyes were blind and the scars on his face were not healed, but his bearing could not be stopped.


    It''s like an eagle growing up.

 Chapter 706

    Then motong looked at the two men around Jian Haixi.


    Dou GE''s big man is conspicuous, and his cold temperament can''t be ignored.


    However, he guarded Jian Haixi carefully and without lack of delicate appearance and his own temperament. He was so abrupt that he could see his attention to Jian Haixi.


    "Mommy, here we are."


    The childish voice diverted motong''s attention from the past.


    He looks at Jian Yi who is holding Jian Haixi. Jian Yi doesn''t look at him at all. He only pays attention to Jian Haixi''s situation all the way.


    Mo Tong stared at Jian Yi with interest, touched his chin and said with a smile, "it''s really Ning Jiwei''s son. He''s really like your father."


    At last, Jian Yi looked up at Mo Tong, but she just glanced at him, then held Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, be careful, there are steps."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi answered.


    At the door, Jian Yi stops with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi nodded slightly to the front and said, "is that Mr. Mo? I''m sorry to invite you here in this way. The situation is critical and it''s difficult to be considerate. Please forgive me."


    Mo Tong waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. You... Um... Come and sit first."


    He''s used to people. If he''s just a bunch of smelly boys, he''s not at home. He can say whatever he wants and scold whatever he wants.


    For decades, he was the only one who gave others face. He never looked at others face or restrained himself because of others.


    But in the face of Jian Haixi and Jian Yi, Rao is motong and can''t be proud.


    Their mother and son are out, which is no different from the "orphan and widowed mother".


    But they are more intelligent and stubborn than others, which makes it an insult to give them sympathy and pity.


    Only respect is the best respect.


    Dou Dou and others on one side actually tightened their spirits when Jian Haixi approached. In their opinion, Mo tong can be rude to them. After all, they are junior.


    But if Mo Tong dares to be rude to Jian Haixi, they will never let him go.


    But no one expected that the old urchin who had not followed the etiquette a second ago did not say anything after seeing Jian Haixi, but made way for Jian Haixi to enter.


    Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng looked at each other with a sigh of relief.


    Jane Haixi thanked before entering the door. She didn''t say much polite words. As soon as she sat down, she went straight to the theme and said, "Mo Lao..."


    "By seniority, you can call me uncle Tong," Morton interrupted her.


    Dou Dou and others were surprised again.


    Morton, is this... Recognizing Jane Haixi''s identity?


    They don''t understand why Mo Tong only took a face with Jian Haixi and simply admitted her identity without even saying a few words.


    But they don''t know who motong hasn''t seen for so many years.


    He knew what kind of person he was and what kind of mind he was.


    In front of him, Jian Haixi and Jian Yi, the mother and son, are very much to his heart.


    Jian Haixi was not polite when he heard the speech. He nodded and said, "Uncle Tong, the situation over Mo Jue is not very optimistic at present. I had people stare at it, but..."


    Dou Ge answered and said to Dou Dou and others at the door, "speak for yourself."


    "Yes." Dou Dou and Qiao Zheng came forward and said, "we were ordered to watch, but the defense there was too strict. It seemed that they didn''t want to trace our whereabouts at all. They just wanted to prevent us from saving people."


    "Good." Qiao Zheng frowned and said, "I managed to steal it last night, but..."


    Qiao Zheng was a little embarrassed to say the rest. Mo Tong saw him hesitating and asked impatiently, "what''s the only thing? Do you need someone to beat you with a mallet?"


    "Cough..." Dou Dou covered his lips and said with a smile: "no, don''t be angry, Mo Lao. It''s just that my brother Zheng, a single dog, is embarrassed to say those words."


    Qiao Zheng snorted angrily, "it''s like you''re not a single dog."


    "I''m a minor, thank you." Dou Dou said.


    Qiao Zheng said, but he had to turn the topic back and said to Mo channel: "I saw Mo Jue tied up his limbs and hurt himself. It looks very... Poor."


    "Tut." Mo Tong smacked his lips and said, "are his limbs tied? Has the boy been tied to the chopping board as pork?"


    "Poof ~" Dou Dou couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s almost the same, but Mo juge''s customer is talilina."


    "Hmm?" Mo Tong narrowed his eyes and heard something.


    He remembered that he had visited Mo Jue once before he left Hunan City, and knew his thoughts on talilina''s girl.


    At this moment, listening to what Qiao Zheng and Dou Dou said, his mind turned and asked, "don''t you say he''s tied up? Where is he tied up?"


    "Cough..." Dou Dou covered his lips and whispered, "in talilina''s bedroom."


    "Bastard!" Mo was so angry that he took a direct picture of the case, turned to Jian Haixi and hummed coldly, "I said, girl, did you really ask me to save him? Didn''t you invite me to have a wedding?"


    Jian Haixi said with a chuckle, "Uncle Tong, why don''t you go and have a look first. If Mo Jue likes it there and doesn''t want to come back, you should only go to have a wedding wine to recognize your daughter-in-law. If he wants to come back, how about you bring him back with you?"


    Mo Tong Leng hum, scolded: "that smelly boy, I can''t spare him!"


    But although he scolded, he didn''t refuse Jian Haixi''s request.


    Whether it''s drinking wedding wine or saving people, go and have a look first.


    Mo Tong sighed. Although he always disliked Mo Jue and didn''t respect his teachers, in the end, he had only such a closed door disciple and was raised from childhood. How can he not hurt him?


    Since he promised to go, Mo Tong didn''t delay time. He directly patted his ass and stood up. He waved to Dou Dou and said, "boy, lead the way."


    "Ah?" Dou Dou was stunned and looked at Mo Tong suspiciously. "Mo Lao, are you... Going now?"


    Don''t you have to wait until dark?


    Mo tongleng snorted, "when will you go if you don''t go now? What if... They''re inconvenient in the evening?"


    He just looks out of tune, but he doesn''t really break the rules. Will he still peep into the children''s bedroom?


    Dou Dou obviously thought of the particularity of Mo Jue after he said it, and was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Or Jian Haixi said, "Dou Dou, please bother you to go. Take uncle Tong down and have a look. Take a communicator and contact at any time. If there is anything, we can discuss countermeasures in advance."


    "Yes." Dou Dou nodded and went down the mountain with Mo Tong.


    Both of them walked fast and arrived at the foot of the mountain soon.


    This is the evening. You can still smell the food in the camp. It is estimated that talilina and them have arrived at dinner time.


    Dou Dou stopped and said, "Mo Lao, just ahead. Do you see the room with balcony on the second floor? Mo Jue Ge is in that room."


    His skill can''t compare with Mo Tong. If he goes further, he''ll be exposed.


    Mo Tong nodded, scanned his eyes up and down, and said, "do you have a sharp weapon?"


    "Sharp weapon?" Dou Dou was stunned and hurriedly took out a dagger and said, "is this OK?"


    Mo Tong took it, weighed it in his hand and said, "it''s OK, OK, you wait here."


    "Oh, OK." Dou Dou agreed very readily.


    Mo Tong was a little funny. He looked at Dou Dou and said, "you''re very slippery, too. If you''re Joe, you''ll probably pester me to go in with me now."


    "That''s why the lady asked me to bring you." Dou Dou smiled and bent his eyes, looking harmless to humans and animals.


    Only that smile made Mo Tong think of Mo Jue, so he snorted coldly and waved his hand and said, "let''s go."


    Dou Dou watched Mo Tong go away. He found a hidden place to hide. Then he took out his telescope and stared carefully at Mo Tong''s direction in order to avoid any accident.


    Just the next second, the picture he saw in the telescope made him start to doubt his eyes.


    Mo Tong''s figure can almost be described as "passing by in a flash". Dou Dou blinked twice, and Mo Tong disappeared.


    "I''ll go!" Dou Dou took down his telescope in surprise and stared at the direction of the camp. For a long time, he saw a figure passing on the balcony of Mo Jue''s room. The window had just opened a crack and closed tightly in half a second. As long as someone didn''t stare like him, he would definitely think he was just hallucinating.


    "Hoo." Dou Dou swallowed his saliva and sat on the ground against the trunk. It took him a while to breathe.


    He has seen the world since he was a child. In his cognition, people with excellent skills are Dou Ge and Dou Canghai.


    But today he knows what it is.


    Mo Tong''s skill can''t be described as "good". Dou Dou thought, maybe it''s more appropriate to use "ghost" to describe him.


    "So this is the top strength of Mo''s dark department?" Dou Dou lost his mind.


    If Mo ge used this skill to deal with Mo Sheng, what would happen?


    Don''t mention Mo Sheng. Talilina doesn''t play enough in front of Mo Tong.


    Thinking of this, Dou Dou couldn''t help wondering.


    Why can motong let things end early, but let go and watch the younger generation toss for so long?


    Just now, no one can answer his question.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The door of the balcony opened and closed. Mo JuTou, who had closed his eyes, opened his eyes and turned his head to scold: "who?"


    The next moment, seeing Mo Tong standing by the bed, Mo Jue suddenly looked again. He didn''t know whether to relax or be embarrassed.


    "Shifu... Shifu..."


    Mo Jue grew up. Most of the times he called Mo Tong "old man" and "master", Mo tong can count with one hand.


    Now he calls himself "master".


    Mo Tong sneered, approached and looked at Mo Jue and said, "now you know to call me master? I thought you forgot to have me as a master."


    Mo Jue is now tied and naked. This humiliating gesture was seen by Mo Tong. He didn''t know how to face it. Hearing Mo Tong''s words, he had to turn his head in silence and bite his teeth.

 Chapter 707

    "Speak!"


    Mo Tong was so angry that he said angrily, "didn''t you speak very smart before? Why don''t you say it now?"


    "I......" Mo Jue clenched his teeth and said in a dumb voice, "disciple... I have no face to face my master."


    "Hum." Mo Tong snorted coldly, looked down at Mo Jue and asked, "I''ll ask you if you want to go with me or stay."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Jue immediately raised his head and looked at Mo channel: "disciple..."


    "Don''t hurry to answer." Mo Tong waved his hand to stop his words and sighed: "You should know that the decision you have made now can never be returned in the future. I met the girl Jian Haixi before I came here. She also asked me to see you. If you want to go, I''ll take you away. If you want to stay, neither Haixi girl nor I will force you to do anything. In other words, your own people make your own decisions. Just..."


    The voice paused. Mo Tong wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything after all. He just turned his back and waved his hand and said, "just, I won''t say anything else. I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it and then..."


    "Don''t think about it." Mo Jue said calmly, "master, I don''t need to think about it at all. You have raised me for more than ten years. Don''t you know my temper?"


    Mo Tong turned his head and looked at Mo Jue. He saw a mocking smile on Mo Jue''s face. He pulled the iron chain tied on his arm and said, "does Master think I would like this kind of life?"


    "Of course I know you don''t like restraint, but love is too magical. Who knows if you have changed with talilina?" Mo Tong coughed twice and heard Mo Jue say he was willing to go with him. Although he looked calm on the surface, he was still happy at the bottom of his heart.


    Mo Jue said seriously, "please help me leave."


    "I really don''t think about staying for your love?" Morton confirmed again and again: "it''s difficult for you to come back after you leave."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly and said, "master, can we stop talking nonsense? They should come up after a while."


    "As a teacher, I don''t want you to think clearly so that you won''t blame me for beating mandarin ducks?" Mo channel.


    Mo Jue rolled his eyes and knew that if he didn''t give a correct word, Mo Tong wouldn''t stop.


    So he sighed and said, "I have feelings for her, but no matter how deep my feelings are, they can''t let me give up my dignity. Master, even if I want to stay, I won''t be humiliated in this way."


    Getting a satisfactory answer, Mo Tong nodded and knew that Mo Jue had considered it carefully.


    Just then, the footsteps approached, Mo Jue and Mo Tong looked at each other, and their eyes changed slightly.


    Mo Jue silently urged, "hurry up!"


    Mo Tong smacked his mouth, took out the dagger pinned at the back, looked casual, but quickly walked to Mo Jue.


    "Creak ~" the door opened.


    "Clang, clang!" as the door opened, there was the sound of the chain falling to the ground.


    Talilina and Qi''er, who pushed the door in, were stunned. They walked in quickly and saw that Mo Jue was no longer in bed, but carried by Mo Tong.


    "Mo Jue!" talilina''s face suddenly changed, and her eyes were cold with obvious disappointment.


    Hearing her voice, Mo Jue looked up at her and turned his head to avoid her sight.


    Mo Tong looked at talilina with great interest and said with a smile, "the little girl''s strength and appearance are not bad. In fact, if you are willing to correct your mistakes and become my apprentice''s daughter-in-law, I''m quite satisfied, but you have a bad mind. You have different ways and barely get together. How about letting go?"


    "Shut up!" talilina gritted her teeth, the steel wire jumped out of her hand and rushed towards motong and mojue.


    "Tut Tut, this temper is not good, not good." Mo Tong looked at talilina coming straight, sighed and easily hid.


    Mo Jue was carried on his back and avoided back and forth, either knocking or shaking, which made him have a splitting headache.


    He couldn''t help yelling: "smelly old man, can you move gently? I''m hurt! I''m hurt!"


    "Cut ~ pretend to be weak with me at this time?" Mo Tong didn''t appreciate it at all, but was not polite: "when your master, I didn''t have a woman? How can you survive these days? Don''t tell me you two just chat under the quilt."


    As soon as this was said, Mo Jue suddenly froze, talilina''s footsteps were also a meal, and the steel wire stopped and staggered.


    Qi Er, who was standing as a spectator, was also ashamed. Unexpectedly, master Mo Jue didn''t have a door guard at all. Their eldest sister, I''m afraid she wanted to


    It broke out!


    Sure enough, talilina rushed over the next second. The attack was faster and fiercer than before. Almost all the moves were directed at the lifeblood of motong and mojue.


    "Tat, bad temper, people are also vicious!" moto can not help but make complaints about it.


    As soon as he spoke, talilina''s steel wire ran through his shoulder.


    Although he only wore rags and didn''t hurt Mo Tong, he scraped Mo Jue on his back.


    Mo Jue was stabbed with blood by the steel wire again, and couldn''t help but inhale coldly: "old man, can you pay attention? If it goes on like this, I''ll become a blood hole, and I don''t need you to save me!"


    "Oh, I forgot to carry you behind my back. I''m sorry." Morton apologized without sincerity.


    Mo Jue sighed, only feeling that he was so difficult.


    I don''t know if he can go back alive when he meets such a master.


    Talilina aligned her ears while attacking and said, "Qi Er, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, yes." Qi Er answered and threw the medicine bottle to motong.


    "Old man, get away!" Mo Jue roared.


    Mo Tong looked at the flying powder and snorted coldly, "the next three indiscriminate means!"


    Saying this, Mo Tong kicked away talilina''s steel wire and said coldly, "I thought it was interesting to fight with you. I didn''t expect that it was an evil way and couldn''t get on the table. It wasted my old man''s effort."


    After that, he jumped with the mojue Chaoyang platform on his back, leaving only one sentence: "go, I won''t play with you!"


    "Stop them!"


    At the command of Zhuo outside, the brothers in the camp immediately gathered around, but where would they be mo Tong''s opponents?


    Although motong may not be able to beat all these people, it''s easy to escape.


    Before the crowd formed an encirclement, Mo Tong carried Mo Jue on his back and jumped out easily in two or three times.


    Talilina followed closely to catch up, but was stopped by Zhuo and Qi Erqi.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Talilina kicked them over and shouted.


    "Elder sister, he wants to go by himself!" Qi Er said loudly: "even if you catch up, he won''t come back!"

 Chapter 708

    Qi Er''s words made talilina suddenly stop. She turned her head and stared at Qi Er, gritted her teeth and said, "what did you say?"


    Being stared at by talilina, Qi Er couldn''t help but step back and swallow his saliva. The talilina in front of him frightened him.


    On one side, ah Zhuo hurriedly came over to block Qi Er and advised: "elder sister, Qi Er doesn''t mean that..."


    "Shut up!" talilina roared, her eyes not far from her ears, as if trying to prove something. "What you just said, say it again."


    "I......" Qi Er choked, took a deep breath and said in a loud voice: "elder sister, Mo Jue is not worth being so kind to him. He loves you, but this love can''t compare with his benevolence and righteousness, but with his principles. He won''t pay anything for you. Even if you catch up, he won''t come back for you!"


    "Ding ~"


    Talilina''s steel wire fell to the ground, as if she had lost her soul.


    "Eldest sister..." ah Zhuo and Qi''er looked at talilina anxiously. They wanted to come forward and hold her, but they didn''t dare to get close.


    They have never seen such a lost talilina and don''t know how to deal with it.


    Talilina didn''t insist on chasing out, she didn''t say anything, just turned and walked back.


    "Zi ~" the steel wire forgot to take it back and made a harsh sound on the ground.


    "Eldest sister..." ah Zhuo wanted to remind talilina to take back the steel wire. He just opened his mouth, but Qi Er pulled it.


    Qi Er shook his head slightly and motioned him not to disturb talilina again.


    Talilina dragged the steel wire back step by step, upstairs and back to the room.


    Until she closed the door, she fell to the ground.


    "Why..." talilina murmured.


    "Why do you want to go? Why does it hurt so much..."


    She helplessly hugged her knees and buried her head under her arms, as if she could draw a little warmth from it, so that it would not be so cold.


    It seems that when she was bullied in her childhood, no one can believe it, no one can rely on it, the world is vast, but she is the only one moving forward.


    So lonely, so cold


    Mom, why don''t you take me with you? Why leave me in this cannibal world? Why not me?


    Talilina seemed to fall into her hysteria. The scars in her heart and the wounds that had been frozen by her were all opened at this moment, like an overwhelming tornado, sweeping her back to that despair.


    She looked up at the empty bed and the scattered iron chains. The corners of her lips slowly hooked up, forming a ironic smile.


    Or she was too naive to think that Mo Jue might really be with her.


    These two short days of happiness, let her have the illusion that this man loves her very much.


    "Ha ha, ha ha..." talilina laughed from a slight smile to a look up laugh.


    But the bigger the laughter, the more tears on her face.


    After a long time, talilina finally stood up from the ground.


    She wiped the tears on her face, looked at the bed stained with memory and said as if mourning: "I can stand up once and stand up countless times. It''s just a man. Do you think I''ll die for you? Between us, it can only be me and you!"


    Then she stepped forward, threw the steel wire, split the whole bed in half, and threw it out of the balcony.


    Downstairs, ZIL and Zhuo are worried about talilina''s situation.


    Ah Zhuo hesitated: "why don''t we go upstairs and have a look in case..."


    Before he finished, he heard a "roar" and two big objects fell from the sky.


    They were startled and hurried out of the way.


    After seeing that it was something in talilina''s bedroom, Qi Er smacked and said, "I think it''s better not to go up. It''s important to keep your life."


    Ah Zhuo nodded approvingly. If they went up, they would be cut as the bed board.


    Outside the camp, Dou Dou trembled subconsciously when he saw the bed board split in two thrown downstairs. Even Mo Tong was cold.


    "Hey, let''s go," Morton asked.


    Mo Jue''s eyes, carried by Dou Dou, sank and nodded.


    He didn''t leave for the first time after he escaped from motong on his back. First, he was afraid of being caught up by talilina and others and divulging their whereabouts. The second is


    He was worried about her, so he wanted to see it and wait until he was sure she was all right.


    "Alas, disciple, what she cut today is only the bed you slept on. I''ll see you again another day. I''m not sure I''ll cut you." Morton gloated.


    Mo Jue didn''t answer, but Dou Dou took it seriously and said, "brother Mo Jue, let mikai recuperate you as soon as possible after you go back, otherwise you''re too dangerous."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything, but he felt that if talilina really split him one day, he would have no complaints.


    It''s him. He owes her.


    Jian Haixi and others waited in the mountains after dinner. They thought that this time Mo Tong was just going to explore the way and ask something, but they didn''t expect to see Mo Tong coming back directly with Mo Jue.


    The people were surprised and stunned, and some were ashamed.


    Qiao Li secretly asked Dou Dou, "really Mo Tong went alone?"


    "Aung." Dou Dou nodded, "it''s only fifteen minutes to go back and forth. He brought Mo Jue ge back."


    Qiao Li and Qiao Zheng: "


    I don''t know. With comparison, they find how useless they are.


    Because Mo Jue was seriously injured, he was directly sent to mikai''s residence. Mo Tong patted his ass and said, "Qiao girl, I''m hungry. Cook for me!"


    "Hey, OK, come right away!" Mo Jue was rescued. Qiao Qiao was in a good mood. Hearing that Mo Tong wanted to eat, he went straight to the kitchen without saying a word.


    Qiao Zheng frowned and turned to go. Dou Dou hurriedly grabbed him and asked, "Why are you going?"


    "I''ll go and see Mo Jue." Qiao Zhengli said of course, "he looks badly hurt. I''ll go and see him."


    "Er..." Dou Dou touched his nose and coughed, "I''d better say goodbye. It''s estimated that Mikael is checking him now. Didn''t you make trouble in the past?"


    Qiao Zheng thought for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, I''ll see him later."


    Dou Dou wants to say something, and swallows it back to his mouth.


    Just like that, it''s estimated that everyone will be embarrassed and uncomfortable to see them now.


    ¡­¡­


    In mikai''s room, Mo Jue was lying on the bed, at his mercy.


    Rather, his soul is not here.


    Mikai is a professional in the end. After only looking at the traces on Mo Jue''s body, we know that what should and shouldn''t have happened between him and talilina has happened.


    After sighing, mikai cleaned his wound and said, "since you can''t let go, why do you come back? Even if you don''t come back, no one here will blame you."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly and said, "I know no one of you will blame me, but I will blame myself."


    Mikael looked at him, thought for a while, and said honestly, "although you have many wounds and look scary, you are actually well. Talilina... The doctors over there are seriously treating you and don''t deliberately treat you badly or do tricks on you."


    His words made Mo Jue stunned again. In the past two days, talilina asked Qi''er to cure him every day, but both talilina and Qi''er always said to take some cruel drugs to torture him. He was really tossed in pain, so she never thought they were just knife mouths.


    If that''s not included, talilina is really treating him sincerely.


    Thinking of this, Mo Jue felt uncomfortable again.


    Perhaps in talilina''s view, his departure is tantamount to betrayal.


    Mikai saw Mo Jue''s look and sighed silently. He didn''t say anything more. He just lowered his head and helped him deal with his wound seriously.


    ¡­¡­


    Dou Dou went to see Jian Haixi and told her and Dou Ge the whole process.


    After hearing Dou Dou''s words, Jian Haixi and Dou Ge were not relaxed.


    Dou Dou wondered, "brother, miss, why are you so heavy? Do you think talilina may retaliate?"


    "Why? Of course she will retaliate." Dou Ge said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid the retaliation will not be small."


    Jane Haixi thought: "I''m not afraid of anything else. Soldiers will block the water and cover the earth. It''s just Mo Jue. I''m worried about what talilina will do with him."


    "Brother Mo Jue... He''s really out of his mind." Dou Dou hesitated, "but since he''s back, shouldn''t he do anything?"


    "I don''t doubt Mo Jue," Jian Haixi sighed. "I''m just afraid that he will put himself in danger if he has too much softness and guilt towards talilina."


    Dou Dou hurriedly said, "then I''ll look at him and never let him go to see talilina alone."


    At the thought of the bed board that he saw today, Dou Dou was afraid for a while and said, "if Mo Jue provokes talilina again, maybe he will be split in half."


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, what do you think?"


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "contact Chenyi and Jiwei, and George, and tell them that Mo Jue has been saved. Talilina may retaliate and let them make final preparations."


    "OK, I''ll contact." Dou Ge said.


    Dou Dou stood aside and looked up at Dou Ge and Jian Haixi. He hesitated and didn''t speak.


    Dou Ge saw his look, frowned and asked, "if you have anything to say, when did you learn to hesitate?"


    "Yes..." Dou Dou hesitated and asked his doubts.


    "Brother, miss, I went with Mo to save Mo Jue this time. After I saw it with my own eyes, I found out how much the strength difference between us and Mo Jue was. It was clear that we couldn''t get close at all, but he went in so easily and broke out with Mo Jue behind his back in less than 15 minutes. I... I don''t understand. Since he is so powerful, why have he been so many times before, He never intervened? "

 Chapter 709

    "Hmm?" Jane Haixi didn''t understand Dou Dou''s meaning. She tilted her head and asked, "why did he intervene?"


    When Jian Haixi asked, Dou Dou was stunned. He subconsciously said, "I... isn''t he also Mo''s family? He''s so powerful that he directly solved Mo Sheng and talilina, then we wouldn''t have so much trouble..."


    "Dou Dou!"


    Before Dou Dou finished his words, Dou Ge shouted, "what are you talking about?"


    "I......" Dou Dou was stunned. Knowing that Dou Ge misunderstood his meaning, he quickly explained: "brother, I didn''t mean that. Of course I know that I have to bear my own affairs. I just think..."


    "Whatever you think is useless, face me and think about the past!" Dou Ge Leng snorted.


    Dou Dou held back the rest of his words and kept his head down.


    Jian Haixi recognized Dou Dou''s meaning and said with a smile, "brother Dou, you don''t have to be angry. I can probably understand Dou Dou''s idea."


    Hearing Jane Haixi''s words, Dou Dou looked up at her.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Dou Dou probably feels that the impact of this matter has been too great and heavy. So many people have died and so many families have broken down. I am like this again... If Mo Tong and other predecessors could help earlier, maybe the situation would be different."


    "HMM." Dou Dou said in a stuffy voice, "that''s what I think. Brother and miss, don''t mention to me the idea of cultivating future generations. In my opinion, human life is too big, and nothing is more important than this."


    "You''re really..." Dou Ge didn''t know how to enlighten. He just sighed and waved his hand and said, "forget it, I''m too lazy to say you. Let Haixi tell you."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "more than thirty years ago, the Mo family changed dramatically. Ji Wei''s father almost died in that great change. It was the dark Department led by Mo Tong that saved him. For many years, the Mo family has been in constant storms. On the surface, others only say that it is a commercial dispute, but no one knows how much blood and sweat the dark Department standing in the dark has paid to maintain the Mo family."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi asked Dou Dou: "Dou Dou, I ask you, have you ever been lazy when you received the best training from Dou family since childhood?"


    "Of course not!" Dou Dou straightened his back and said, "I''m not so stupid. I understand that the more training, the greater the chance of surviving the task. So I may be lazy in other things, but I don''t dare to be lazy in training."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said: "You have trained for more than ten years before you have the current judgment and skill. Compared with you, Dou Ge and Mo Jue have trained for so many years and had so many more tasks, so they can go to a higher level. Similarly, uncle Dou and aunt Nanyan have worked hard all their life before they have the current wisdom and practical strength. Well, I''ll ask you again. In your opinion, how many years do you think it takes to practice a genius , how many times have you experienced life and death before you reach the realm of Uncle Tong? "


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s question, Dou Dou was stunned and understood something.


    Jian Haixi sighed slightly, "no one is born to be the Savior. No one should burn his life to illuminate the lives of others. Uncle Tong has been guarding the Mo family for so many years. Although he has never shouted fatigue and pain, he also knows that he will have many old injuries. We can''t ask him to do anything. He should rest for a few years, shouldn''t he?"


    Dou Dou looked ashamed and bowed his head. "I''m sorry, miss. I''m too selfish."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said: "Don''t apologize. I know you''re not thinking about yourself, so you can''t be selfish. It''s just... Everyone has his own responsibility. Uncle Tong''s responsibility has been taken. Now it''s us who bear the burden. If someone dies and someone gets hurt, we should find a reason from ourselves and force ourselves to be stronger and stronger until we can protect the people around us Someone. That''s the right idea, okay? "


    "Yes, I remember." Dou Dou said obediently.


    Dou Ge sank his mouth and said, "one more thing, Dou Dou, I''m afraid you haven''t forgotten those old guys."


    Dou Dou was stiff, frowned and said, "brother, do you mean that once Mo Lao comes out of the mountain, those old guys will follow?"


    Dou Ge sneered and said, "otherwise, you think with my parents'' temper, if you know that Mo Lao is out of his head, they will still be able to stay at home?"


    Dou Dou''s face deepened and said in a deep voice, "I think too shallow, brother and miss. I won''t say these words again in the future."


    Jane Haixi was confused and asked, "what old guys?"


    Dou Dou glanced at Dou Ge and said, "brother, explain to the young lady. I''ll go down first."


    Dou Ge nodded. After Dou Dou left, he turned his head and explained to Jian Haixi: "Many aristocratic families have some people like Mo Lao, but they also gradually retire. For example, my parents and the teacher in charge of training us at home must also have such people in talilina. Generally, they don''t take action easily, but once someone intervenes, it''s hard to say."


    "There''s another thing." Jian Haixi frowned and said, "then we let uncle Tong help this time. We don''t know whether it''s good or bad."


    "Good or bad, you can only do that, can''t you?" Dou Ge said.


    They can never give up saving Mo Jue, so Mo Tong must take action. As for the consequences of Mo Tong''s action, even if they know, they can only bear it.


    Jian Haixi said with a wry smile, "it really doesn''t seem to have a choice."


    Dou Ge thought carefully: "so my suggestion is to solve everything in the shortest time. It''s best to let talilina have no time to ask for help. And... Mo Lao probably has to go?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "it''s enough for uncle Tong to help us rescue Mo Jue. There''s no reason to let him stay."


    Dou Ge is not surprised. He knows that no matter how strong Jian Haixi looks, she will always be the soft girl in her heart.


    "OK, I''ll tell Dou Ming about this. If I can''t, I''ll ask my elders to help me or something." Dou Ge said.


    "That''s all we have to do." Jian Haixi said, thinking of Dou Dou''s appearance just now, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "since you asked Dou Dou to call you brother, he has become more and more regular in front of you."


    Dou Ge hummed, "smelly boy doesn''t have any shape, but he doesn''t clean up."


    Jian Haixi said speechless, "I think Dou Dou is very good. Don''t scold him all the time. See how clever Dou Ming is. As a result, he looks dull now. It must be for you to train him."


    "Cough..." Dou Ge was a little embarrassed. Speaking of Dou Ming, he was really deeply influenced by his big brother.


    At the moment, he was ordered by Jian Haixi. He felt his nose a little guilty and said, "well... I''ll try not to be so strict with Dou Dou in the future."

 Chapter 710

    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded: "if Dou Dou knows, he must be very happy."


    "Hum, that can''t let him know." Dou Ge said, "otherwise the boy will be proud."


    After that, he went to Jianhai stream and said, "OK, you''ve been wearing headphones for a long time today. It''s time to rest."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a bitter smile and said, "I don''t know how long it will take me to really restore my hearing and vision."


    "Soon," Dou Ge said, reaching out and taking off Jian Haixi''s headphones.


    The world was quiet again. Jian Haixi felt a burst of emptiness in his heart, and then forced himself to get used to such emptiness.


    On the roof next door, Morton, who had just had a full meal again, was lying on it to rest, but he didn''t know when he opened his eyes.


    "Alas..." he sighed, shook his head and said, "so smart, how can I suffer."


    "Uncle Tong, uncle Tong?" Qiao Qiao''s voice said, "Uncle Tong, where are you? I''ve made you the lotus seed soup you want to eat."


    As soon as Mo Tong heard the word "lotus seed soup", he jumped up in an instant, jumped down from the roof, fell lightly in front of Qiao Qiao and said, "good girl, where is the lotus seed soup?"


    Qiao Qiao was startled by him, smiled and pointed to the room and said, "I''ve put it on the table for you. Be careful of the hot..."


    Before he finished, Mo Tong''s shadow flashed again and appeared at the table.


    Qiao Qiao watched him eat happily and said, "Uncle Tong, take your time. I''ll go and see brother mo."


    "Oh... Wait." Morton waved his hand and said, "girl, please help me clean up a nest."


    "Ah?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and asked, "Uncle Tong, do you want to stay?"


    Mo Tong snorted coldly, looked up, stared at Qiao Qiao and said, "Why are you rude, little girl? I''m so old and it''s going to be dark soon. I don''t live here. Can I sleep in the gully?"


    "Oh, I''m not good. I''ll prepare now."


    Qiaoqiao was a little shy and hurried to prepare.


    After going out, Qiaoqiao wanted to tell Jian Haixi and Dou Ge about Mo Tong. When he met Dou Dou on the way, he told him first.


    Dou Dou turned his eyes and said to Qiao Qiao with a smile, "sister Qiao, you don''t have to report it to the young lady and my brother. Just clean it up."


    "Can''t you report?" Qiao Qiao hesitated. She didn''t understand other major events, so she had to try her best not to make any mistakes.


    Dou Dou winked at her and joked, "don''t worry, I''ll talk. Go and prepare the room quickly, and then you can go to see Mo Jue Ge. Don''t waste time here."


    Qiao Qiao blushed and looked at Dou Dou and said, "what are you talking about? I... I ignore you."


    After saying that, Qiao Qiao stamped his feet in shame and ran away.


    Dou Dou looked at Qiao Qiao''s departure. He first laughed and then sighed.


    Qiao Qiao can see Mo Jue''s thoughts, but they are afraid of this relationship


    After helping motong make his bed, Qiaoqiao goes to mikai''s place.


    Mikai has helped Mo Jue deal with the wound and is preparing Jane Haixi''s new drug at the moment.


    Seeing Qiaoqiao coming in, mikai looked at Mo Jue and got up and said, "Qiaoqiao, you just came. Take care of it for me first. I''ll go out."


    "Ah, OK." Qiao Qiao nodded.


    Mikai closed the door after he went out.


    Mo Jue silently hooked up his lower lip and scolded: "Why are you so jealous now? Bad friends!"


    "Brother mo..." Qiao Qiao stood beside the bed and whispered, "brother Mo, if you don''t want to see me, i... I can leave first..."


    "Nothing." Mo Jue knew Qiao Qiao''s mind was sensitive. He only raised his finger to the chair beside the bed and said, "sit down. I don''t want to see you, but I don''t like this opportunity deliberately created by others."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned slightly and sat down obediently in the chair.


    Mo Jue saw that she lowered her head and didn''t know what to say. She smiled and asked, "how''s it going recently? Don''t they bully you?"


    "No." Qiao Qiao shook his head, looked up at Mo Jue, hesitated and asked, "brother Mo, are you... Are you okay?"


    "Well, very good." Mo Jue answered without hesitation.


    Qiaoqiao heard an answer that should have reassured her, but she couldn''t relax.


    Who said that the faster the answer, the less distracted.


    In the past, Mo Jue always answered her questions seriously, but now Qiaoqiao seems to see Mo Jue lock his heart with a smile.


    Originally, there were many words, but Qiaoqiao couldn''t ask a word in front of such a alienated Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue didn''t mention his own affairs, only picked up dispensable words.


    "What about the old man?"


    "Uncle Tong?" Qiaoqiao replied, "he asked me to help him clean up his room and stay tonight."


    Mo Jue was a little surprised and asked, "he asked you to clean his room?"


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao nodded. I don''t know why Mo Jue was so surprised.


    Mo Jue touched his chin and thought, "what the hell is the old man doing?"


    It''s surprising that he has planned to avoid the world this time. Now he has decided to stay.


    Mo Jue knows that with the temperament of Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, it is impossible to force Mo Tong.


    No one can keep him, so this can only be motong''s own decision.


    "Brother Mo, what are you thinking?" Qiao Qiao asked curiously.


    "I wonder why the old man stayed." Mo Jue hummed, "he is not the kind of person who is willing to involve too much with others."


    "Uncle Tong said it was late and it was inconvenient for him to go down the mountain when he was old." Qiaoqiao obediently said Mo Tong''s original words to Mo Jue.


    Hearing the speech, Mo Jue smiled and said in a voice, "Qiao Qiao, do you believe what he said? Don''t say it''s going to be a mountain after dark. It''s no problem for him to cross the sea."


    "Ah? Well..." Qiao Qiao frowned and thought, "maybe uncle Tong is worried about brother Mo''s injury?"


    "Cut." Mo Jue said, "that''s even more impossible. I didn''t know how many injuries I had before were due to him."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. How do you feel that the relationship between teachers and disciples doesn''t seem to be very good.


    Because of Mo Jue''s alienation, Qiaoqiao didn''t stay long. She left after saying a few words.


    Just after her front foot, mikai, who "has something to go out" on her back foot, came in.


    Mikai glanced at Mo Jue and asked, "why do I think the little girl looks so depressed? You hurt others'' heart again?"


    "It''s better to be sad now than to be desperate in the future." Mo Jue said faintly.


    Mikael was slightly stunned and then sneered: "why do I think you''ve come back this time, the whole person seems to have converted to Buddhism after the adventure of the world of mortals? It''s hard not to become a talilina, and you''ll be vegetarian all your life?"


    Mo Jue didn''t speak, mikai sighed and said, "I know you don''t feel bad because I told you today that they didn''t do anything to your wounds. Instead, they tried their best to treat you, right?"


    Mo Jue closed his eyes and said, "I''d rather she was bad to me."


    "Is she nice to you?" mikai rolled his eyes and hummed, "I said Mo Jue, wake up. Your logic is wrong. She''s nice to you if she didn''t kill you? Don''t forget that she caused all your injuries. Is it nice to abuse you like this? It''s nice to tie you up in the room?"


    "But she could have killed me." Mo Jue opened his eyes and looked at mikai with a painful look. "She should have killed me. She knew that if I escaped, I would kill her in the future."


    "Well..." mikai doesn''t know how to enlighten Mo Jue. He feels that Mo Jue has trapped himself in a deep emotion, and others can''t pull him out easily.


    After thinking for a long time, mikai only said, "even if she didn''t kill you, your men left love, but you don''t owe her. Now why bother to embarrass yourself?"


    "No, I owe her." Mo Jue said with a bitter smile, "of course I owe her, mikai. I gave her hope."


    Mikai was suddenly shocked.


    Mo Jue looked at the window and thought of the compromise and goodwill talilina had released to him in the past two days.


    "Mikai, I think you understand that compared with physical pain, destroying a person''s spiritual world is the biggest blow to her, especially for people like talilina." Mo Jue was laughing, but mikai clearly saw that his eyes were red.


    "She lived in desolation and cold all her life. I gave her hope by relying on her love for me, but I destroyed it myself after a short period of hope."


    This time, mikai couldn''t say anything more.


    Maybe others can''t understand it, but he is a doctor. He knows too well how big a person''s inner faith and spiritual world will be if destroyed.


    After a while, mikai sighed and said, "don''t think so much. Now that you''re back, take good care of your injury. Wait until... When things are over, then you can do what you should do."


    What should be done... Compensation or life?


    Or to take talilina''s life?


    Mikai didn''t say. Maybe even he didn''t dare to think about the answer.


    ¡­¡­


    After Mo Jue was taken away by Mo Tong, talilina locked herself in the room and didn''t come out. Qi Er went up to deliver dinner, but she only dared to put it at the door and didn''t dare to go in.


    The bed board was thrown down by talilina. Now she was lying on the ground, and many things flashed through her mind.


    From being bullied when she was young to stepping on all those people when she came back alive, from raising yarn and weaving around her, to inadvertently taking herself as a mother.


    From meeting Mo Jue to feeling the pain of thousands of arrows through the heart


    Finally, the picture was fixed in the eyes of Mo Jue before he left.


    As Qi Er said, he loves her, but he just loves her. He won''t abandon anything for her, change anything for her, or even give them a chance to be together.


    "Oh... What am I going to do with such love?" talilina smiled coldly on her face, then slowly picked up the next cell phone and dialed Mo Sheng''s phone.

 Chapter 711

    When Mo Sheng received talilina''s call, she was still with song Lu. Lisa went upstairs to see her two children. They had to get together in ten minutes.


    However, seeing that it was talilina''s call, Mo Sheng immediately pushed song Lu away.


    Song Lu still didn''t know the importance of talilina and said, "second Lord, what are you doing? Whose phone..."


    "Don''t make trouble." Mo Sheng frowned, pushed her away, walked aside and answered the phone.


    Song Lu was stunned. Because Mo Shenggang''s cold face, she was afraid that she would annoy him, so she calmed down and didn''t come forward again.


    Talilina opened the door to the mountain and said, "Mo Jue was taken away by an old guy. I''ll start action tomorrow. Feel free."


    Mo Sheng was stunned, frowned and asked, "old man? What do you look like?"


    "Crazy, like a beggar, he is above me and seems to be his master," talilina said.


    "Oh, that''s Mo Tong." Mo Sheng sneered, "the former leader of our Mo family''s secret department, I didn''t expect that Jian Haixi''s gang could ask him to come out of the mountain again. I said, are you sure you want to act tomorrow? Mo Tong is not easy to deal with. If you''re not sure, you''d better wait..."


    "Just tomorrow." talilina interrupted Mo Sheng, "they have mo Tong. I can''t find one or two old monsters. I don''t want to wait any longer. This time, I must figure out the old accounts with them."


    Knowing that talilina was determined, Mo Sheng sighed and said, "you have decided to act tomorrow, of course I won''t just watch. Don''t worry, I''m already preparing here, and tomorrow... Is almost the same. You didn''t look for me originally, and I''ll look for you the day after tomorrow at the latest."


    Talilina said in a cool voice, "I only want the lives of those people in jianhaixi. Whether you act or not, I don''t care whether Xiangcheng is a failure or a success. Don''t think I''ll send someone to help you."


    Mo Sheng knew that talilina had no reason to be stimulated by Mo Jue, and didn''t argue with her. He just nodded and said, "yes, you can help me contain Jane Haixi and them, which has been the greatest help to me. If I can''t make up my mind here in Xiang City, isn''t it too useless?"


    Talilina said coldly, "whether you are useful or not has nothing to do with me. I just tell you that after this thing is over, our cooperation will be over. Please remit the final amount to your account and me as agreed."


    "Of course." Mo Sheng smiled. "You can rest assured that I have no other advantages, but I never treat my friends badly in business."


    Talilina didn''t say anything more and just hung up.


    After Mo Sheng closed his cell phone, the smile on his face was also put away.


    Song Lu was surprised to see it. She couldn''t help but come forward and asked curiously, "second Lord, what''s the matter?"


    "Where''s Song Wei? Call him over." Mo Sheng said coldly, "go upstairs and find Lisa."


    "Yes." Song Lu was stunned and hurried away to call someone.


    Song Wei is still outside anxiously looking for the trace of Tong Si. After receiving song Lu''s call, he hurried back.


    Song Lu calls Song Wei and goes upstairs to call Lisa.


    As soon as she left her front foot, Mo Sheng''s mobile phone sounded again.


    He thought it was talilina''s message again, but when he picked it up, it was an email.


    Mo Sheng frowns and opens the email. There are two videos in the attachment


    Lisa is upstairs with Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin. It''s strange to hear that song Lu is looking for her.


    After all, she thought that song Lu should be with Mo Sheng at this time.


    "Sister Lisa, the second master is looking for it urgently. It seems that something has happened." Song Lu said positively.


    Lisa was stunned, frowned slightly, stood up, first gave Mo Xiujin two orders, followed by song Lu as she walked out and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "No." Song Lu hesitated, "it''s just that the second master seemed to answer the phone, and then he was very anxious to ask big brother and you."


    "Hmm? Answered the phone?" Lisa wondered, wondering what might have happened.


    She didn''t know that Tong Si had a video, otherwise she wouldn''t be so calm at the moment.


    Lisa and song Lu went to the living room, but they didn''t see Mo Sheng.


    Looking at the upstairs study, Lisa thought for a moment and said to song Lu, "hurry up, your brother. I''ll go up and have a look."


    "Yes." Song Lu nodded, but she thought that sooner or later she would go to the study openly.


    Lisa ignored song Lu''s thoughts and hurried to the study.


    As expected, Mo Sheng was sitting in the study, but as soon as Lisa knocked on the door, Mo Sheng suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her.


    It was a cold color Lisa had never seen before.


    Lisa was stunned. For a moment, she stood at the door and didn''t walk in. She carefully asked, "second master, what... What''s the matter?"


    Mo Sheng looked at Lisa, took a deep breath for a while, held out his hand to her and said, "come here."


    Seeing Mo Sheng reaching out to herself, Lisa relaxed and thought that she might have read it wrong.


    "Second master, what''s the matter with you?" Lisa approached and put her hand in Mo Sheng''s hand. The man also sat down in the nearest chair beside him.


    Mo Sheng didn''t answer her, but played with her hand with a smile that Lisa couldn''t understand.


    "These hands... Have worked hard for me for many years in the blink of an eye." Mo Sheng held Lisa''s hand, wondering whether he was feeling or saying something else. "Now it''s still as delicate as ever, which makes me feel a lot of relief."


    Lisa thought that Mo Sheng just loved herself, so she smiled and said, "the second master teased me again. How can I be the same as before? Even if I take time to do the best maintenance every day, I''m getting older and older day by day. It''s good that the second master doesn''t dislike my color decline. If I don''t have this self-knowledge, won''t I live up to your teachings?"


    Mo Sheng hooked his lower lip and stretched out his arm. Lisa leaned over obediently, looked up at Mo Sheng and asked, "second Lord, what''s the matter? You seem very sad."


    "Well, it''s very sad." Mo shengbie said with deep meaning.


    Lisa wanted to ask again, but Mo Sheng suddenly opened his mouth, interrupted her and said, "Lisa, I know I failed you these years."


    "Second master, what are you talking about? Second master didn''t disappoint me. I''m very satisfied that second master is so kind to me..." Lisa said hurriedly.


    Mo Sheng shook his head, reached down and stroked Lisa''s hair and said, "I have had a lot of women, and I have feelings for them, but you should understand that you are different from them in my heart."


    Lisa was stunned. This was the first time Mo Sheng explained this to her. She was a little sad, but more moved.

 Chapter 712

    "Second master, thank you." Lisa leaned against Mo Sheng''s arms, and a satisfied smile appeared on her lips.


    Mo Sheng didn''t smile, but said, "so Lisa, remember, no matter life or death, you can only be by my side."


    Lisa didn''t notice the other meanings in Mo Sheng''s words. She just smiled and nodded and said, "if you don''t say it, I will depend on you. Even if you drive me, I won''t go."


    "Really." Mo Sheng grinned a little and said with a sneer, "that''s good, that''s... Good."


    Lisa thought Mo Sheng would say something to her, but Mo Sheng didn''t say anything except these. Until song Lu came up and reported that Song Wei had arrived, Mo Sheng didn''t go downstairs with Lisa.


    Lisa always thought there was something wrong with Mo Sheng today, but she couldn''t tell where the wrong came from.


    She laughed at herself and felt that she might be too short of love, so she was suspicious and thoughtful after listening to Mo Sheng''s two love words.


    In the living room, Song Wei is quietly asking song Lu what it is. Song Lu couldn''t explain it to him on the phone just now.


    While they were whispering, Mo Sheng and Lisa came down.


    As soon as they came down, Song Wei and song Lu hurriedly stood up and dared not discuss privately.


    But they looked at their sweetheart quietly.


    Song Lu''s eyes at Mo Sheng were so obvious that Lisa couldn''t ignore them if she wanted to ignore them.


    However, with what Mo Sheng said just now, she doesn''t care much about song Lu''s existence.


    Song Wei only dared to glance at Lisa as if it were nothing, and then hurriedly took back his eyes. He belongs to the kind of person who has no courage. Even after a night with Lisa, he doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Mo Sheng.


    I have to say that at this point, Song Wei doesn''t know how much higher than song Lu, because he always knows who is the first master he should be loyal to.


    This is also the reason why he can be reused by Mo Sheng until now. Even if Mo Sheng has seen the video in that email, he has not thought of starting with Song Wei at this time.


    "Second master, you''re so anxious to find me back. Don''t you know what you want to order?" Song Wei asked as soon as Mo Sheng and Lisa sat down on the sofa.


    Mo Sheng glanced at him, which made Song Wei''s heart thump and raised his strong vigilance.


    He followed Mo Sheng for too long, so he probably knew the change of Mo Sheng''s look.


    Just now, Mo Sheng''s glance made him feel a clear killing opportunity.


    Who are you going to... Kill?


    Song Wei didn''t dare to look and ask again. He just lowered his head and waited for Mo Sheng to speak.


    Fortunately, Mo Sheng''s words did not show his anger, but told him to do the business of north courtyard Mo ting.


    Song Wei wondered. If it was just for Mo Ting, Mo Shenggang''s eyes would be too fierce.


    Is it just that he is careless?


    Lisa didn''t feel anything. She just asked, "second Lord, but there''s a letter from talilina?"


    "HMM." Mo Sheng nodded and said bluntly, "Mo Jue was rescued by Mo Tong. Talilina just called me and said she would take the final action tomorrow."


    "What? This..." everyone was stunned.


    Mo Sheng revealed too many meanings in his short sentence. The first is the emergence of Mo Tong.


    Before Ning Jiwei didn''t appear at Mo''s house, Mo Sheng didn''t think about shooting Mo Wanshan, nor did he take action.


    But at that time, there was mo Tong in the dark.


    How many times Mo Sheng failed because he thought Mo Tong existed. Since then, Mo Sheng realized that if he wanted to get Mo''s family, he must find a way to drive Mo Tong out of the dark Department.


    So he didn''t object to letting Ning Jiwei go back to Mo''s house, because only when Ning Jiwei appears, will the dark part of Mo''s house change.


    According to the Mo family''s rules, people who have left the dark Department can no longer participate in any mo family action.


    So Mo Sheng didn''t expect that Mo Tong would do it this time.


    Lisa frowned and said, "tomorrow... Will time be too tight? And motong appeared, then we..."


    "Mo Tong won''t come back." Mo Sheng said coldly, "even if he wants to come back, he can''t catch up, so he, Jian Haixi and the Dou family will be handed over to talilina. We just take this opportunity to eradicate Ning Jiwei and win the Mo family."


    Lisa opened her mouth, but swallowed it again.


    Mo Sheng''s plan seems simple and reasonable, but Lisa feels dangerous. Will it really go as smoothly as Mo Sheng said?


    Not to mention, if talilina could deal with Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, how could she delay for so long and lose her own people again and again?


    Let''s just talk about Xiangcheng. Can they win Ning Jiwei in such a short time?


    Lisa found it difficult, but Mo Sheng seemed to have a plan in mind, which made lisa dare not talk much.


    Song Wei also felt that he was too nervous to act tomorrow, but like Lisa, he didn''t dare to say anything. The look in Mo Sheng''s eyes had made him tremble. How dare he speak again at this time?


    Mo Sheng looked at Song Wei and saw that he had been lowering his head in silence. He couldn''t help asking, "Song Wei, what''s your opinion?"


    "No, my subordinates don''t dare, but..." Song Wei hesitated and thought about it and said, "second Lord, we still don''t have enough information about Ning Jiwei. Tomorrow..."


    "Ning Jiwei is not in Xiangcheng." Mo Sheng suddenly said.


    "What?" Song Wei was surprised. "How could it be? The one in the east yard..."


    "Mo Xiuyu." Mo shengleng snorted, "it''s a pity that they can get along with this way of hiding things. If talilina hadn''t told me just now, I would have been fooled by them."


    "This..." Lisa couldn''t help asking, "second Lord, is talilina credible? Hasn''t the daughter who is known as a computer genius around her left?"


    "Yes, sir." Song Lu, who had been listening for a long time, couldn''t help but say, "is it possible that talilina wanted to use us, so she deliberately told us the false news? At that time, we will be in a mess, and she will just be able to make a profit..."


    Song Lu couldn''t finish the rest of her words, because Mo Sheng looked at her with more and more terrible eyes.


    Nearby Song Wei hurriedly pounded song Lu''s arm and asked her to speak less.


    Song Lu understood, strained her head and apologized: "I''m sorry, second master, I''m talkative..."


    "Don''t interrupt if you don''t understand." Mo Sheng said coldly, "if you really can''t control your mouth, go home as soon as possible."


    Song Lu was so frightened that she quickly stood up. She didn''t understand why Mo Sheng was suddenly so angry. It was clear that they were well before talilina called. He still spoiled her so much. Why was he so cold in the blink of an eye?


    "Yes, I''m sorry, second master. I''ll never dare again." Song Lu was wronged and lowered her head in a stuffy voice.


    Song Wei looked at Mo Sheng, then stood up and said, "I''m sorry, second master, I didn''t have a good housekeeper, song Lu."


    After that, song Lu winked at Song Wei and said, "we have something to talk to the second master. You go out first."


    "But I..." of course, song Lu doesn''t want to go out. If she can be allowed to be present when talking about business, she can prove that she has been highly valued by Mo Sheng.


    But now Mo Sheng wants to kick her out.


    How can song Lu stand this?


    Song Lu lingers and doesn''t want to go out. Song Wei actually means that Mo Sheng shouldn''t really let song Lu leave.


    Lisa looked at the scene, drank her tea and didn''t comment.


    Mo Sheng hummed, put down his tea cup and sneered, "since she doesn''t want to leave, Song Wei, you can take her back. You don''t need you for things here."


    As soon as these words came out, the song brothers and sisters froze at the same time.


    Song Wei couldn''t care any more. He threw song Lu out with him. He turned back and knelt on the ground and bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, second master. It''s all due to the bad discipline of his subordinates. Please give me a chance to commit crimes and meritorious deeds."


    Mo shengleng hummed, "give you another chance? If I remember correctly, you can stay here now, which is the chance I give you."


    At that time, the Song family was broken and Song Wei was desperate. He begged Mo Sheng to give himself another chance.


    Now this is the second time.


    Song Wei lowered his head and didn''t dare to lift it up. He only said sincerely, "second Lord, I know I''m wrong. You can punish me as much as you want. Even if... Even if you don''t want to use me again, at least let me help you deal with this matter and drive me away. It''s not too late. You''re at the moment of employment. If I leave at this time, how can I deserve your cultivation and reuse for so many years?"


    "Hehe, thanks for remembering my kindness." Mo Sheng gnashed his teeth and thought of what the beast had done to Lisa. He couldn''t help but want to unload him for seven or eight dollars.


    Lisa looked at Mo Sheng suspiciously. She didn''t know why he was so angry suddenly.


    Is it just because song Lu said two inappropriate words?


    Originally, Lisa wanted to help Song Wei beg for mercy, but seeing that Mo Sheng was so angry, she pressed down her plea.


    If it''s normal, Lisa doesn''t mind saying a good word for Song Wei, but now Mo Sheng is very angry. In addition, Lisa does have some unspeakable relationship with Song Wei, so she pays more attention to picking herself up and will never interrupt when necessary.


    This is also where Lisa is much better than song Lu.


    Mo Sheng managed to suppress his anger, but unexpectedly turned his head, looked at Lisa and asked, "are you looking at me to plead for this boy?"


    Lisa was stunned, then smiled and shook her head and said, "second master, do you think I might intercede for him and song Lu? Their brothers and sisters make you unhappy, that''s what makes me unhappy. I''m on your side if you want to beat and scold them."


    Mo Sheng snorted coldly, and his anger was a little lower because of Lisa''s two words.


    If Lisa dares to say that she wants to plead for Song Wei at this time, it is estimated that she will get out of Mo''s house with Song Wei the next second.

 Chapter 713

    However, Mo Sheng is mo Sheng in the end. He will never be hampered by such small things as feelings.


    In his opinion, his own ambition is the most important. Compared with his ambition, feelings, women, children, friends... Can be ignored and abandoned.


    After a long time, Mo Sheng didn''t speak.


    Song Wei knelt on the ground. Just when he thought Mo Sheng would never forgive him this time, he finally heard Mo Sheng speak.


    "Let''s forget it this time. You should do the work at hand first, and we''ll calculate it slowly after everything is done." when Mo Sheng said his last sentence, a dark light flashed in his eyes. Unfortunately, Lisa and Song Wei didn''t see it.


    "Yes, thank you, sir." Song Wei said gratefully.


    Mo Sheng didn''t let Song Wei get up or sit down. He just ordered: "the matter between Mo ting and Su Daqiang has been delayed for a long time. You should do it now. You should know what to do according to what we discussed before."


    "Yes, my subordinates understand." Song Wei quickly responded.


    Lisa smiled and asked, "second master, what do you need me to do?"


    Mo Sheng looked at her and said, "I have other things for you to do."


    At this point, he didn''t go on, so Song Wei understood that he couldn''t listen to it.


    He stood up and said, "second master, sister Lisa, I''ll go down first."


    "HMM." Mo Sheng said faintly, and Song Wei didn''t dare to say more. He respectfully stepped back and took back song Lu who was still at the door.


    On the way back, song Lu pursed her lips and looked unhappy.


    Song Wei looked at her and said nothing with a cold face.


    After a while, song Lu couldn''t help asking, "brother, why on earth did you say that the second master was angry today?"


    "If you ask me, I still want to ask you." Song Wei didn''t have a good way: "you told me how to spoil you. Why can''t I see it?"


    "I''m telling the truth." Song Lu said anxiously, "we were still together before he received the call today, but I don''t know why. After he answered the phone, the person changed and became indifferent to me."


    Song Wei frowned, thought for a moment and asked, "he just changed after receiving talilina''s call? Think about it carefully. Did he do anything else, such as receiving calls from others?"


    Song Lu shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I was busy calling you at that time, and I went upstairs to call sister Lisa. I don''t know if the second master has received any other calls."


    After a pause, song Lu said, "it should be impossible. I went out for less than five minutes. Who would call so skillfully?"


    "Why is that?" Song Wei always felt that Mo Sheng today was particularly terrible and tried to get some information from Song Lu.


    After a while, song Lu said again, "Oh, by the way, is it because of Ning Jiwei?"


    "Hmm? What do you say?" Song Wei asked.


    Song Lu said, "didn''t the second master say that Ning Jiwei in the east courtyard is false. Maybe he is so angry because of this news?"


    "It''s also possible." Song Wei analyzed: "the second master hates Ning Jiwei. Coupled with the failure of the task some time ago, he must be on fire."


    "HMM." the more the brothers and sisters thought about it, the more likely it was.


    Song Wei looked at Song Lu and said, "but even if the second master angered us because of Ning Jiwei, you should pay attention next time and don''t talk disorderly."


    "I didn''t expect him to be so angry." Song Lu said wrongly.


    Song Wei said coldly: "I have already reminded you that the second master is not the kind of person with supreme feelings. Even if he will spoil you, it is also when he is in a good mood. If you do something out of line or not in his mind, he will abandon you immediately. Even his own daughter Mo Xiuqian can do that. What do you think of your position in his heart compared with his own daughter?"


    "I......" Song Lu was still a little unconvinced: "then why can Lisa do it /"


    Song Wei snorted coldly, "if you can have half the skill of Lisa, I think the second master will look at you with new eyes."


    "Isn''t she longer than I have been with the second master?" song lunu said, "sooner or later I can sit in her position. Let''s see."


    Seeing that song Lu was stubborn, Song Wei was too lazy to say more. He said coldly, "you should stay at home these two days instead of going to the West courtyard. When things are finished, I''ll find a chance to plead with the second master and let you serve at that time."


    Song Lu certainly wouldn''t be reconciled, but she also knew that this was the best way at the moment, so she nodded silently and stopped talking.


    After the song brothers and sisters left, Lisa asked, "second Lord, what do you want to tell me?"


    She also deliberately avoided Song Wei, which made lisa feel something strange about it.


    Mo Sheng looked at her and said, "it''s the children''s business."


    Lisa was stunned. When Mo Sheng said that tomorrow was the last moment, in fact, some thoughts flashed in her mind.


    She also wanted to go upstairs to explain her two children after a while, but she didn''t expect Mo Sheng to mention it first.


    But it was because Mo Sheng put it forward that Lisa was more moved.


    She took the initiative to hold Mo Sheng''s waist, leaned against him and said, "second Lord, I didn''t expect you to remember the children at this time. I''m really moved."


    Mo Sheng flashed a strange light in his eyes and quickly returned to normal. He only smiled and said, "what nonsense do you say? Xiulin and Xiujin are my own sons. At this time, how can I ignore them?"


    "It''s very kind of you, second master. I''m so happy," Lisa said happily.


    If she made the arrangements herself, she might not be able to ensure the safety of the children. But if it was mo Sheng, there would be nothing wrong with Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin.


    Lisa thought so, but she never thought that Mo Sheng''s arrangement almost sent the two children to huangquan road.


    Mo Sheng held Lisa''s hand and smelled that the corners of his lips were tight, as if he were restraining something.


    "What are you going to do, sir? I''ll listen to you," Lisa asked.


    "Ah? Oh..." Mo Sheng, who has never been distracted, was a little slow to respond. After a while, he said, "aren''t you going to let the two children go to Qiao''s house? I also think it''s good to go to Qiao''s house."


    Lisa was stunned. He thought that Mo Sheng would send the children abroad. Unexpectedly, he sent the two children to the enemy''s house.


    "Second master, is it safe to send it to Qiao''s house?" Lisa hesitated.


    Mo Sheng smiled, reached out and pinched Lisa''s face and said, "if it''s not safe, why do you plan so?"

 Chapter 714

    "I..." Lisa was stopped by Mo Sheng.


    A moment later Lisa sighed: "To tell you the truth, if I had other ways, I would definitely choose the most secure way. But unfortunately I didn''t, so I don''t know what else I can do to protect my son from any harm except sending the children to Qiao''s house. Qiao''s house... Is naturally dangerous, but at least Xiuqian is there. I think they have lived together for so many years, maybe ... Xiuqian will take care of them. "


    This is Lisa''s truth. She had never confided these words to Mo Sheng before.


    But today, Mo Sheng first opened his heart to her, promised that no matter who she was, she would not affect her status, and offered to send the children away, which gave Lisa the courage to speak out all those words in her heart.


    After listening to Lisa, Mo Sheng nodded, took her hand and said, "I didn''t do well, I didn''t tell you my plan in advance, so I made you worry."


    "No, second master..." Lisa was moved to tears and leaned against Mo Sheng''s arms and said, "second master, thank you. You''ve really done very well."


    Mo Sheng lowered his head, kissed her on the forehead and said, "then in return, you should stay with me forever, okay?"


    "Of course." Lisa raised her hand and rubbed the moisture in the corners of her eyes, smiled at Mo Shengtian and said, "Sir, even if you don''t say or do anything, I will never leave you. My heart and my people exist for you, and I will follow you all my life."


    Mo Sheng looked at the firmness in Lisa''s eyes, smiled and said, "I''m relieved to have you, otherwise I''ll be very lonely if I go alone."


    Lisa said vaguely, "second master, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting." Mo Sheng reached out and stroked Lisa''s hair. "Well, you go and call down the two children. I have to tell them something."


    "OK, I''ll go right away," Lisa said immediately.


    After Lisa got up and left, the smile on Mo Sheng''s face converged. He took out his mobile phone again and looked at the email that he had moved into the dustbin. His eyes were only dark.


    He never believed in any vows and promises. Over the years, it can be said that there was no other person around him who made him believe so except Lisa.


    But now, even Lisa betrayed him.


    "Tomorrow..." Mo Sheng deleted the e-mail, then returned his e-mail account and whispered, "everything will be over tomorrow."


    Whether the outcome is win or lose, he has made all the arrangements.


    No matter what, he won''t lose!


    Lisa, who didn''t know the real intention in Mo Sheng''s heart, was still happy and thought that she had finally got the man''s heart in her poor life.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin have been waiting for news in the room. Lisa hurried downstairs with song Lu just now. She doesn''t even know what happened.


    When they were hesitating whether to go down and have a look, they saw Lisa come in again.


    Seeing Lisa, Mo Xiujin hurried forward and asked, "Mom, is something wrong?"


    Mo Xiulin also said, "I always have a bad feeling in my heart, aunt, what''s the matter now?"


    "Don''t worry, even if there''s something wrong, you''ll be fine." Lisa smiled, with no worry on her face.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin looked at each other and felt strange.


    In the past, even in times of peace, Lisa always told them to be careful. But why is Lisa not in a hurry when it is clear that something has happened today?


    "Mom..." Mo Xiujin hesitated to ask, but Lisa took his hand and said, "ah Jin, Xiulin, we all blame your father wrong."


    "Hmm?" Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin were stunned at the same time.


    "Mom, are you... All right?" Mo Xiujin asked carefully.


    Lisa has never said such a thing before. Even when they occasionally trust Mo Shengbao, Lisa always reminds them to be in awe of Mo Shengbao.


    But now Lisa would turn around and say that they missed Mo Sheng. It''s like a different person.


    "Silly boy, what are you talking about?" Lisa reached out and scraped Mo Xiujin''s nose: "I''m fine, but I didn''t know your father''s mind before. I always felt that he didn''t pay enough attention to me and you, so he would prepare an extra way back. But now I know that your father has always loved you, and he never wanted to put you in danger."


    Both Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin maintained a skeptical attitude towards Lisa''s words.


    Lisa smiled happily and said sincerely to Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin, "really, your father has made arrangements for you. He took the initiative to mention it to me today. He wants to send you to Qiao''s house in advance."


    "Send us to Qiao''s house?" Mo Xiulin was stunned and asked, "why is it so sudden?"


    Mo Xiujin frowned, thought for a moment and asked, "has father decided to do it?"


    "Well, tomorrow is the deadline." Lisa nodded, "but you don''t have to worry about it. You just go to Joe''s house. No matter what happens here, you''ll be fine."


    "Mom..." Mo Xiujin looked at Lisa anxiously and said in a deep voice, "I always think it''s a little strange, or..."


    "It''s no surprise. Don''t think about it." Lisa smiled to the two men. "Your father has arranged everything. Let''s just do what he says. Now you both go down with me. Your father wants to tell you something."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin looked at each other, nodded and asked no more questions.


    Lisa led the two children downstairs and saw Mo Sheng. She didn''t know when she entered the study again.


    When the three went upstairs, Lisa smiled and said to Mo Sheng, "second master, Xiulin and a Jin are coming."


    "Well, come in." Mo Sheng nodded and said to Lisa, "you go out first. We have a secret conversation between several men. It''s inconvenient for you to be present."


    Lisa smiled and nodded, "OK, I''ll help you prepare dinner."


    The relationship between Mo Sheng and Lisa is very happy, but Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin can''t laugh at all.


    Both of them are early witted, and they have been on guard against Mo Sheng for a long time. At this moment, they all think Mo Sheng is a little strange.


    Mo Xiujin secretly observed Mo Sheng and keenly found that after Lisa left, Mo Sheng''s eyes changed for a moment.


    The change was too fast. Mo Xiujin didn''t know what that look meant, but he felt inexplicably afraid and scared in his heart, so that he couldn''t help but step back and tightened Mo Xiulin''s hand.


    Mo Xiulin was stunned and quietly squeezed Mo Xiujin''s hand, indicating that he didn''t have to be afraid.


    Mo Sheng watched Lisa leave and closed the door before looking at Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin.


    By this time, he had regained his smile and looked very kind.


    If Mo Xiujin hadn''t just seen his terrible eyes, he would be captured by the fatherly smile on Mo Sheng''s face.


    Unfortunately, he saw it and concluded that Mo Sheng at that moment was real. At this time, Mo Sheng just put on a false mask again.


    How harmless his smile is now, how terrible the real side is.


    "A Jin, a jin?" Mo Sheng''s voice called Mo Xiujin back from his stupor. He was stunned, looked up and asked Mo Sheng, "father, what''s the matter?"


    "What are you thinking? You didn''t respond just now." Mo Sheng smiled and touched his hair.


    That hand is clearly from his own father. It should be gentle and reliable, but Mo Xiujin only feels cold.


    "A jin?" Mo Sheng''s voice was like a python spitting out a letter. His big hand hovered on Mo Xiujin''s head, like a loving touch, more like a kind of deterrence and coercion.


    It seems that as long as Mo Xiujin''s answer doesn''t satisfy him, the next second he will stretch out his fangs and stab Mo Xiujin''s carotid artery.


    Mo Xiujin took a deep breath and managed to control the trembling of his body. He blinked his eyes and looked at Mo Sheng with curiosity and doubt. "Ah Jin just can''t figure it out?"


    "Hmm? Can''t figure out what?" Mo Sheng asked with a smile.


    "It''s mom." Mo Xiujin scratched his head and said with a confused expression on his face, "mom is so happy today. Ah Jin is so happy for why she is so happy. She said her father is good to her, but hasn''t his father always been good to his mother and to ah Jin and big brother?"


    "Ha ha." listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, Mo Sheng''s lips were slightly hooked, and the smile on his face was a little real.


    I have to say that the saying is still very reasonable.


    Ten thousand wear ten thousand wear, flattery don''t wear.


    Although Mo Sheng has other arrangements for Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin in his heart, he is still very happy to hear that his son trusts and worships him so much.


    "Father, how did you smile?" Mo Xiujin blinked his big eyes and showed full doubts.


    "Ah Jin is still young. When you grow up, you will understand." Mo Sheng said lovingly.


    "Oh." Mo Xiujin, with a small mouth, came forward and boldly hugged Mo Sheng and said, "but ah Jin doesn''t want to grow up. Ah Jin wants to be a father and mother''s child forever and stay with you forever."


    His favorite little son was so dependent on himself, which made Mo Sheng very happy. He stretched out his hand and patted Mo Xiujin on the back and said, "ah Jin, be good. When this happens, my father will pick you up."


    "Oh, OK." Mo Xiujin let go, looked at Mo Sheng and said, "ah Jin listens to his father."


    Mo Sheng smiled and turned to look at Mo Xiulin, who had been standing calmly.


    Just now, Mo Xiujin just staged a "father son love", but it was also Mo Sheng''s child, but Mo Xiulin was always quiet, as if he hadn''t seen or heard at all.


    Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes slightly, waved to Mo Xiulin and said, "Xiulin, come here, too."

 Chapter 715

    "Yes, father." Mo Xiulin nodded respectfully and approached Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng took Mo Xiujin''s hand in one hand and Mo Xiulin''s hand in the other hand and said, "I''ll send you to Qiao''s house later. If I can spend it safely tomorrow, my father will pick you up at the first time. However, if there are other variables tomorrow, my father hopes you two can support each other. No matter when, remember that you are close brothers, you know?"


    "Father..." Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin were moved when Mo Sheng said these words.


    "Well, you go down and prepare. You don''t have to take too much luggage. I''ll have someone clean it up for you later..." Mo Sheng seemed to sob, "you''ll go later."


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin nodded together. Just as they were about to leave, Mo Sheng said again: "wait a minute. My father has something for you."


    They were stunned, but they saw that Mo Sheng got up and walked to the bookcase. He raised his hand and twisted the lampshade on the wall. The originally embedded bookcase turned automatically.


    Looking at the dark room exposed after the rotation, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin suddenly realized that the bookcase was a secret door.


    They never knew that there was a dark room in the study, nor did they know where the dark room led to.


    "You wait here."


    Mo Sheng said that and walked into the dark room.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin naturally did not dare to follow in. They quietly exchanged eyes and each other was vigilant and defensive.


    Although what Mo Shenggang just said was very touching, they are not children anymore. Naturally, they know that there must be something strange behind such abnormal warmth.


    If Lisa had not fallen into the desire for Mo Sheng''s emotion, she would have reacted wrong first. Unfortunately, she had been captured by Mo Sheng''s sweet words and various vows. At the moment, she was immersed in full trust in Mo Sheng, and no one could wake her up.


    After a while, Mo Sheng came out of the dark room, took a gold watch and went to Mo Xiulin. He buttoned it on his wrist and said, "this watch is a gift from his father when he started from scratch. It has extraordinary significance to me. Now I give it to you. You should remember that you are the boss among the three brothers and sisters, so you should always protect your brothers and sisters, you know?"


    "Three brothers and sisters? Father, you......" Mo Xiulin was stunned.


    Mo Sheng said with a wry smile, "Xiuqian is my daughter. Even if there are many wrong ones, I can''t really think she doesn''t exist. If I really want to erase her existence, I won''t let you see her."


    "Thank you, father." Mo Xiulin was moved and said, "if Xiuqian knew you were still reading her, she would be very happy."


    Mo Sheng smiled and didn''t speak. He just looked carefully to see if the watch was fastened.


    Mo Xiujin noticed his subtle movements. His eyes changed a little and didn''t show it.


    "Well, you go down," Mo Sheng said with a smile, "if everything goes well, our family can have dinner together before tomorrow evening."


    "Well, father, take care." Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin respectfully leave.


    They walked out of Mosheng''s study hand in hand. The moment they came out of the study, they looked at each other and swallowed their saliva without trace.


    Needless to say, because they can feel each other''s inner tension and fear from each other''s sweaty palms.


    When she went downstairs, Lisa smiled and said to erhuman, "why did you come down so soon? Wait, you can..."


    "Don''t have dinner." Mo Sheng went out of the room, stood at the entrance of the stairs and said to Lisa and Mo Xiujin. Mo Xiulin said, "take advantage of the dawn and send them to Qiao''s house now. It''s not good to save too late."


    Lisa was stunned and said subconsciously, "in such a hurry..."


    "Song Wei has taken action." Mo Sheng looked at the two children and said to Lisa, "it''s not good for ah Jin and Xiulin to stay. It''s better not to let the children see some scenes, don''t you think?"


    Lisa thought about it. As for the deeper reason, she didn''t think about it. She just turned to Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin and said, "ah Jin, Xiulin, I''ll go first and help you pack your bags."


    "I''ve just asked someone to clean it up." Mo Sheng added: "now the final action has begun. No step can be delayed."


    Although Lisa was a little surprised, Mo Sheng asked others to pack the two children''s luggage instead of herself. But she simply thought it was mo Sheng''s nervous children, so she had no time to talk to her.


    Mo Sheng came down, patted Lisa on the shoulder and said, "well, I''ve made arrangements. Don''t worry, just let the children go."


    "Well, thank you, sir," Lisa said.


    Lisa squatted down and leveled with Mo Xiujin, looked at him and said, "ah Jin, you have to take good care of your brother. Do you know? Mom knows that you are smarter than the children next to you. Your brother is too honest and may be bullied, but you can''t let others bully your brother. Do you know?"


    "I know, mom, I remember." Mo Xiujin nodded.


    Mo Xiulin also came forward and promised, "aunt, don''t worry, I will protect ah Jin."


    Lisa saw the watch on his wrist, tilted her head and wondered, "this is..."


    "This is from my father." Mo Xiulin stretched out his hand to Lisa, hoping to take this opportunity to let Lisa see something.


    Unfortunately, Lisa just smiled, nodded and said to Mo Sheng, "second Lord, I didn''t expect you to take out this watch."


    Mo Sheng said with a smile, "what are you reluctant to give up? They are my own flesh and blood. Everything I have now will not be theirs in the future?"


    Lisa covered her lips and smiled, looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "Xiulin, you should also remember your father''s kindness to you. This watch is the most precious gift for your father. Originally, he wanted to pass it on as a family heirloom."


    Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin were stunned at the same time, and they were surprised in each other''s eyes.


    Is it really something Mo Sheng cherishes?


    Are they really thinking too much?


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go." Mo Sheng urged.


    "Yes." Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin answered.


    "Second Lord, I''ll take them out," Lisa said.


    "OK." Mo Sheng waved his hand and said, "I won''t go out. I don''t like this occasion very much."


    Lisa smiled and nodded, "I know. Don''t worry, second master. They''re just leaving for one night. Won''t they come back tomorrow?"


    "Well, yes." Mo Sheng narrowed his eyes slightly. The darkening sky made people unable to see the look in his eyes. Only his voice came faintly, "tomorrow, everything will be over."

 Chapter 716

    Lisa personally sent Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin to the door. The driver had already loaded all his luggage into the car and could leave only waiting for him to get on the bus.


    Although she had expected such a day, Lisa never thought that the separation would come so suddenly and so quickly.


    Looking at Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin standing in front of her, Lisa suddenly felt a little sour in her heart.


    There is no woman who does not desire plain and stable happiness, but when she follows Mo Sheng, she is doomed to have no chance with stability.


    She doesn''t care. After all, falling in love with such a man, she has no choice but to follow him in her life, but she has suffered the children.


    The children are innocent. Why bother them to follow the turbulence in this storm?


    "Mom." Mo Xiujin took Lisa''s hand. Instead of waiting for Lisa to speak, he told her first: "Mom, I''m leaving with my eldest brother. You should protect yourself, you know?"


    He said "protection", not "care".


    Obviously, in Mo Xiujin''s heart, Mo Sheng not only can''t take care of Lisa, but also can''t protect Lisa.


    Unfortunately, Lisa couldn''t distinguish the real meaning of Mo Xiujin at this time. She just smiled and nodded and said, "mom knows. You two should be more careful. Don''t forget what mom told you to take care of each other. Remember that you are brothers at any time."


    "I see." Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin said together.


    "Sister Lisa, it''s getting late," the driver warned.


    Lisa nodded without saying more. At this time, she almost completely trusted Mo Sheng. Otherwise, with her previous character, she would make good plans for the two children instead of sending them away in such a hurry.


    "Well, get in the car and I''ll watch you go." Lisa smiled at Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin also wanted to say something to remind Lisa, but the driver next to him kept staring. He couldn''t whisper to Lisa at all.


    Seeing that separation was imminent, Mo Xiujin was a little worried, and her little hand also tugged Lisa''s hand tightly, reluctant to let go.


    Lisa was happy and sad that the child depended on herself so much.


    "Young master, it''s time to go," the driver urged.


    Mo Xiujin lowered his head and didn''t speak, but he just didn''t leave.


    "Ah Jin doesn''t want to give up his aunt. Let him stay with his aunt for a while." Mo Xiulin said in a side way.


    "This..." the driver hesitated. The order he received was to send Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin away as soon as possible, but Lisa and Mo Xiujin couldn''t offend him, so he hesitated for a moment.


    "It won''t embarrass you." Mo Xiulin said coldly, "isn''t it too much to ask their mother and son to say goodbye? Is it difficult? My father doesn''t even allow it? He sent us to a safe place, but he doesn''t want us back. Does he have any other plans?"


    Seeing that Mo Xiulin had become suspicious, the driver was stiff and quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, you think more."


    At this point, the driver did not dare to forcibly stop Mo Xiujin and Lisa.


    Lisa squatted down in front of Mo Xiujin, reached out and stroked his hair. She asked softly, "ah Jin, what''s the matter?"


    "Mom..." Mo Xiujin suddenly hugged Lisa and buried her head on her shoulder.


    Lisa was stunned and hugged him tightly. She smiled and asked, "what''s the matter, Jin? Don''t be afraid. Mom will pick you up tomorrow, okay?"


    Mo Xiujin clenched his fist and whispered in Lisa''s ear while no one heard and saw him: "Mom, father is wrong. You should be careful of him."


    Lisa suddenly froze, but she was the one who had been through the wind and rain. She found something wrong when Mo Xiujin had to hold her just now. At this moment, although she had a storm in her heart, she still smiled on the surface and said calmly in her voice: "silly child, why are you reluctant to give up? She will come back tomorrow, good."


    "Sister Lisa, young master, it''s really time," the driver urged.


    This time, instead of pestering Lisa, Mo Xiujin looked at her deeply, bowed to her with Mo Xiulin, and then turned and got into the car.


    Lisa stood by the side of the road, watching the car gradually leave, and her hand hanging on her side slowly clenched.


    Just now Mo Xiujin''s words repeatedly sounded in her ear, making her heart beat faster.


    Is something wrong with Mo Sheng?


    How did Mo Xiujin find it? What''s wrong with him?


    If Mo Sheng is an illusion at the moment, what does he really want to do?


    Lisa was hard to regain her peace of mind, and people had been standing by the roadside without going back.


    She can''t calm down at the moment. If she goes back now, she''s afraid she''ll show something strange in front of Mo Sheng.


    No, she must calm down.


    No matter what happens, fortunately, the two children have been sent away.


    As long as she doesn''t reveal her secrets, she can just wait and see what happens.


    Lisa took several deep breaths before her heart returned to its original calm and turned back to the West courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    While Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin were sent to Qiao''s house, Song Wei asked someone to kidnap Su Daqiang.


    Mo Ting looked at Suda Qiang tied to a chair in the video, looked coldly at Song Wei and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean, don''t you know?"


    In Mo Ting''s office, Song Wei sat down leisurely opposite her, crossed his legs, looked like a local ruffian, bit half a cigarette in his mouth, looked obliquely at Mo ting and said, "the second master said that you have to have a result today. Do you want to go with Mo Wanshan or help our second master and continue to be your rich wife after it is done."


    Mo Ting''s face was frozen, her lips closed tightly, staring at Song Wei and said, "what if I refuse to help?"


    "Ha ha." Song Wei spits out the tobacco leaves in his mouth with a sneer and steps on them with his toes. "That''s a little difficult for me. How about... How about the operation? Maybe you''ll change your mind when you see how he died."


    Listening to his words, Mo Ting''s heart tightened, but her face still didn''t show a penny: "I have nothing to do with him for a long time. He''s just a nanny and a slave to me. If you want to kill or cut, it''s all your business. Don''t tell me."


    "Well," Song Wei nodded, picked up his cell phone, dialed a number and said, "first break Su Daqiang''s leg and show the third wife, lest she think we''re bluffing her."


    "Yes." the other side answered.


    After hanging up, Song Wei opened the video connection again. In the video, sudajiang was thrown on the ground like a dog. The whole person kept begging for mercy, but the person opposite didn''t mean to let him go at all.


    Mo Ting didn''t want to see it, but even if he closed his eyes, Su Daqiang''s voice kept drilling into her ear.


    During this period of time, in fact, she has slowly put down her love and hate for sudanjiang.


    She didn''t force Suda to stay in the north courtyard. It was Suda who didn''t want to leave, so she was happy to be a servant every day.


    There was no harassment or intrigue from Mo Sheng a few days ago. Mo Ting was discovered by Mo Sheng because of her plan and the company was under Mo Sheng''s control, so she also stopped thinking about other things.


    Throughout the day, Mo Ting stayed at home and urged Mo Tong to practice martial arts and learn, in addition to coming to the company to deal with business affairs.


    After being indifferent to her mind, she didn''t beat and scold Mo Tong much. The north courtyard was very stable for some time.


    But in a place like Mo''s house, "stability" is always short. Mo Ting didn''t expect that this day will come after all.


    "Ah ah!" the scream came out of the video, which surprised Mo Ting, and the pen in her hand fell to the ground.


    "Madam, you see, my man is still too soft hearted, which only wastes his leg." Song Wei said with a sly smile: "tut Tut, it''s so pathetic that he can only climb after losing one leg. Madam, do you want to waste another one?"


    "Enough!"


    Before he finished, Mo Ting scolded loudly, "do you still have human nature?"


    "Human nature?" Song Wei seemed to hear some funny jokes. He shook his mobile phone and said to Mo Ting, "what is human nature? I''ve never taught the Song family, and as far as I know, your Mo family doesn''t have this thing. Don''t you believe it, madam? Why are people naive now?"


    Mo Ting clenched her teeth and trembled all over.


    She was wrong. She should not seek skin from the tiger at the beginning. She should not imagine that she can fight her own way of life in the struggle of Mo family. She should not believe that Mo Sheng still has a trace of brother and sister for herself.


    "Have you made a decision? My brother is still waiting." Song Wei urged.


    Mo Ting took a deep breath, stood up from behind her desk and said, "anyway, you''ve already taken over my company. It''s no use for me to stay here. Since it''s the Mo family''s business, let me go home and talk about it when I see Su Suo Qiang."


    Song Wei picked his eyebrows, but he didn''t embarrass her. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll drive you."


    Mo Ting got up, but did not leave as usual, but carefully sorted out her desk.


    She acted carefully. First, she picked up the dropped pen and inserted it into the pen holder, then put all the documents back one by one, and finally wiped the desk carefully, as if she took it seriously for the last time.


    Song Wei waited for a while and couldn''t help but urge, "OK."


    Mo Ting ignored him. After finishing everything, she put on her bag and walked out of the office.


    Song Wei snorted coldly and followed her out.


    In fact, during this time, Mo Ting has quietly dissolved the employees of her company. After all, she is too aware of the turmoil of the company. Instead of letting everyone take risks with her, it''s better to let everyone find their own way out early.


    But there are still some old people in the company. At the moment, seeing Mo ting and Song Wei coming out of the office, everyone seemed to notice something. They all stood up from their station and looked at Mo ting in silence.


    "Everyone..." when Mo Ting opened her mouth, she found that her voice was a little hoarse. She cleared her throat and said with a smile: "everyone continue to work. I have something to do, so I''ll go first."

 Chapter 717

    "Chairman." the little assistant and others looked at Mo ting and wanted to say something, but looked at Song Wei, who was closely followed behind Mo Ting, but hesitated to come forward.


    It''s no wonder they don''t care enough about Mo ting. In a collective like the company, they are very loyal people who can stay until the end.


    No one is alone, no one can leave everything and live for others. Everyone has his own way to go and responsibilities to bear. Mo Ting treats them well, but they can only do it to this extent.


    Let them fight for Mo ting and fight against Mo Sheng. That''s too moral kidnapping.


    Mo Ting smiled and a touch of sadness rose in her heart.


    She spent the first half of her life calculating, but today, she suddenly found that there were so many human feelings in her small company.


    If only she could discover these beauties in the world earlier. She won''t waste so much time competing with Mo Wanshan and Mo Sheng, and she will keep the happiness she already has.


    Unfortunately, there is no if in the world. Now she can only continue to move forward.


    "I''m off work first. Let''s go back when we arrive. Later... Take care." Mo Ting said this. She didn''t look at the people anymore and strode out of the company.


    Song Wei looked at the little assistant and said with a smile, "get your company''s official seal ready. I''ll come and receive it tomorrow."


    This makes it clear that no matter what choice Mo Ting will make today, the company will never be hers again.


    Mo Ting paused and didn''t say anything.


    They arrived at Mo''s north courtyard in half an hour.


    Far away, Mo Ting heard Su Daqiang''s scream before she came near.


    The sound went straight through the air and hit her deep inside, making her heartache and fear.


    Mo Ting''s legs softened and almost fell to the ground. Song Wei held her in time.


    Song Wei held her arm and said, "be careful. Even if you want to fall, you can wait until it''s not too late in the north courtyard, or you''ll fall here. Isn''t it discovered?"


    Mo Ting clenched her teeth, shook off his hand and said coldly, "you don''t have to pretend. You''re not qualified to say these words in front of me."


    She is mo Ting of the Mo family. At any time, her position is absolutely above Song Wei.


    Listening to Mo Ting''s words, Song Wei flashed a chill in his eyes, and the corners of his lips pulled a cruel arc.


    Worried about Su Daqiang and Mo Tong, Mo Ting hurried into the north courtyard, but saw that there was no one in the courtyard.


    Mo Ting paused, turned her head and stared at Song Wei.


    Song Wei shrugged, stretched out his hand and said, "what''s your hurry? It''s all in there. Do you think we''ll be stupid enough to do it in the yard?"


    Mo Ting pursed her lips and didn''t speak. She hurriedly opened the door and went in.


    As soon as she opened the door, Mo Ting smelled a strong smell of blood before she entered the living room, and then the first thing that came into sight was Suoqiang on the ground.


    Su Daqiang was covered with blood. People couldn''t see where he was hurt. Only his convulsive body and pale face let people know how difficult he was.


    Mo Tong was tied to the stair railing and couldn''t move.


    Seeing Mo Ting coming back, sudanjiang quickly shouted, "what are you doing back? Go! I don''t care about you. Don''t come back. They are all crazy. Go!"


    Mo Ting clenched her fist and tears ran out of her eyes. She roared, "don''t think too much. I didn''t come back for you. I came back to see my son."


    "Oh." sudanjiang chuckled, with a rare tenderness in his eyes. He nodded and said, "I know, but even for Mo Tong, I don''t want you to come back. Ting, I just want you to be good."


    Mo Ting didn''t speak. The appearance of Su Daqiang she saw in her eyes was too uncomfortable for her, so she turned her head and avoided her sight. She was afraid that if she looked at it again, she would be uncontrollable and rush to hold him.


    Song Wei sat on the sofa, clapped his hands and said, "it''s really touching. A woman who keeps a man''s pet and a man who keeps cheating on other women. I didn''t expect you two to have true feelings? There are so many strange things in this world."


    Mo Ting glanced at him coldly and said, "Song Wei, don''t think you are qualified to speak like this in front of me. Don''t let me cooperate? When I help my second brother become the owner of the Mo family, my status will only be high or low. I will double all your insults to me today and let you return it!"


    Hearing her words, song Weidun gave a flash of stiffness on his face, then stood up from the sofa and said, "where did you say that? I just came to do business under the orders of the second master. I dare not offend anyone, villain."


    "Then let my son go first." Mo Ting said coldly.


    Song Wei raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Mo Tong with his eyes tied, smiled and said, "this can''t be done unless you let me see your sincerity of cooperation. You are also a businessman. We have to go back and forth in business. You say so."


    Mo Ting took a deep breath, went to the table, poured herself a glass of water, turned her back to Song Wei and said, "OK, how do you want me to show sincerity?"


    Seeing that Mo Ting plans to cooperate, Song Wei is also relieved. He doesn''t want things to be too rigid. Otherwise, he leaked the news in advance and alerted the east hospital. At that time, Mo Sheng''s good deeds will be broken. I''m afraid Mo Sheng won''t let him go.


    "It''s very simple." Song Wei said, "as the second master said, Mo Wanshan always has brother and sister affection for you. As long as you pretend to change your past mistakes and promise to get along well with him in the future, Mo Wanshan will give you this opportunity. As long as you take this opportunity to control mo Wanshan, our plan will be half successful."


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Mo Ting lost her smile, shook her head and said sarcastically, "the second brother is really. No matter how many years have passed, his means are still so few moves, and he has not made any progress."


    "What are you talking about?" Song Wei was furious. Unexpectedly, Mo Ting dared to say that about Mo Sheng.


    "What, am I wrong?"


    Mo Ting looked at Song Wei and sneered: "I want to get the Mo family by any means. For this reason, I don''t hesitate to kill my brothers and sisters and abandon my wife and son."


    "The second master just wants to get back his own things." Song Wei couldn''t help defending Mo Sheng: "Mo Wanshan is incompetent. Why can''t the second master do it?"


    "Elder brother is incompetent, but he is at least kind. What''s wrong with Mo Sheng?" Mo Ting said coldly: "besides, Ning Jiwei is in charge now. As long as he doesn''t make trouble, everyone will be fine."


    After a speech, Mo Ting said sarcastically: "even if Mo Sheng wants to compete fairly with Ning Jiwei, he also needs to be aboveboard to convince people. Ning Jiwei has never done anything to Mo Sheng''s women and children, but what has he done to Mo Sheng?"

 Chapter 718

    "Shut up!"


    Listening to Mo Ting''s words of "treachery", Song Wei couldn''t help roaring: "if you talk nonsense again, be careful I''ll tell the second master."


    "Oh." Mo Ting looked at him contemptuously and said, "why don''t you sue? Why don''t you pretend to be aboveboard and just carry out the villain to the end? What''s the age and still play the accusation?"


    "You..." Song Wei choked, his face blackened with anger, but he was helpless for a moment.


    As Mo Ting said, if she chooses to cooperate, she will always be mo Sheng''s sister. After the success, Mo Sheng can''t do it to Mo Ting even if it''s just for superficial Kung Fu.


    If you offend Mo Ting now, it will be difficult to do in the future.


    So Song Wei can only endure. No matter what Mo Ting says, he can''t be stimulated.


    After Mo Ting scolded Mo Sheng, the resentment in her heart was relieved a little.


    Song Wei looked at Mo ting and said coldly, "you scolded too. It''s time to get up and go to the east courtyard?"


    "Wait a minute." Mo Ting raised her hand and interrupted Song Wei.


    Song Wei narrowed his eyes and said with a sarcastic smile, "why, you repent again?"


    With that, he was ready to let his next men start on sudajiang.


    Mo Ting hurriedly said, "I don''t regret. I have a better way."


    "Oh?" Song Wei looked at Mo ting in surprise and asked curiously, "what better way? Tell me."


    Mo Ting looked at sudajiang, then turned to Mo Tong, and finally said to Song Wei, "let Mo Tong go."


    "What?" Song Wei was stunned and turned his eyes to the bound Mo Tong.


    He knows that the child named Mo Tong in front of him, whether in skill or mind, is a seedling with great potential.


    So when he let his men in just now, he told them that the first person to deal with was not sudajiang, but Mo Tong.


    Only after Mo Tong was tied up firmly did they dare to fight sudanjiang.


    Otherwise, no one can guarantee that Mo Tong will do something when they don''t pay attention.


    Now, Mo Ting even said to let Mo Tong go instead of her, which had to make Song Wei suspicious.


    "Let Mo Tong go?" Song Wei squinted, looked at Mo ting and asked, "what''s your abacus?"


    "I didn''t calculate." Mo Ting snorted coldly, "believe it or not, I''m just planning for my best. Since I''ve decided to cooperate, of course I want to seek the best interests for myself."


    "Really?" Song Wei sneered, "well, I''d like to hear what you think."


    Mo Ting looked at Mo Tong, pursed her lips and said, "you let me go, but you think I still have some credibility in front of my eldest brother, but you''re wrong. Even if my eldest brother is willing to believe me, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi won''t trust me. I don''t guarantee to be 100% close to Mo Wanshan and complete the tasks you want me to complete."


    Song Wei nodded, looked thoughtfully at Mo Tong and said, "you mean he can do it?"


    "At least it''s much more likely than me." Mo Ting said, "Mo Tong used to live with Ning Jiwei''s family for some time. Even after returning to Mo''s house, Ning Jiwei secretly took great care of them. Whenever Mo Tong went to the east courtyard, he didn''t let him in. He treated him as his own family every time without any doubt."


    "Oh? I don''t know there are these things." Song Wei smiled at Mo Tong and said, "boy, you hide very deep."


    "So as long as Mo Tong passes by, I don''t know whether it will succeed in the end, but at least the people in the east courtyard will let him in." Mo Ting said, "as long as you let him in, it''s equivalent to more than half of the success?"


    Song Wei nodded, thought about it and asked, "but there''s another question. You also said that this boy used to be so close to the east courtyard. How can you guarantee that he won''t suddenly turn back?"


    If Mo Tong went to the east courtyard, didn''t help them complete their tasks, and sold all their news to Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi, wouldn''t they be busy in vain?


    Mo Ting glanced at Mo Tong. She looked unidentified in her eyes and said coldly, "he won''t turn back."


    "Why are you so sure?" Song Wei asked.


    "Because I''m here."


    Mo Ting''s face floated a sneer or desolate smile and said to Song Wei, "because the child is too filial, I can''t beat him and scold him to drive him away, so as long as I''m here, he won''t dare to turn back."


    Song Wei was surprised.


    With the eyes looking at Mo Tong, they were in a trance and had an expression of admiration.


    He lived half his life, and there were no words like "filial piety" and "loyalty" in the dictionary of life. If he was foolish and filial, the Song family would not be destroyed.


    His loyalty to Mo Sheng is more superficial, because Mo Sheng is the one who can bring him glory.


    If he is absolutely loyal, he won''t sneak with Lisa and put a green hat on Mo Sheng.


    At this moment, hearing Mo Ting''s words, Song Wei couldn''t believe it for a while. He frowned and looked at Mo Tong for a while, and couldn''t help asking, "isn''t this boy a fool?"


    Otherwise, how can we not run away and turn to our new life on the premise that we know that Mo Ting is not good to him?


    Mo Tong''s mouth was blocked. Naturally, he couldn''t answer him.


    He didn''t want to answer Song Wei. He only looked at Mo Ting all the way.


    Mo Ting took a deep breath and didn''t look at Mo Tong''s eyes. Instead, she looked at Song Wei and said, "now you see? Let Mo Tong go, our chances of success can be more than half."


    She said "we". It can be seen that she has tied herself to Mo Sheng, Song Wei and others.


    Mo Tong and Suoqiang both looked at Mo Ting quietly. No one struggled and didn''t speak.


    Song Wei looked at Mo ting to measure how credible and practical her words were.


    After measuring for a long time, Song Wei had to admit that if what Mo Ting said is true, her method is indeed better than his.


    Let Mo Tong go to the east courtyard. First of all, Mo Tong''s existence can win the trust of those people in the east courtyard more than Mo ting. Only when they have the opportunity to contact and get close can they succeed.


    "OK, I can promise to let Mo Tong go." Song Wei finally said, "but on one condition, if Mo Tong doesn''t complete the task, neither you nor Su Daqiang can get out of here alive."


    "Well, Mo Tong will come back anyway." Mo Ting said confidently.


    Song Wei looked at her and said with a sneer, "I hope it will be as you wish, otherwise next year today will be your death day."


    Mo Ting''s face changed slightly, her face was cold and didn''t speak.


    Song Wei asked someone to loosen Mo Tong, stepped forward and pressed his shoulder and said, "boy, you heard what we said just now. What, in a word, do it or not?"


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He just reached out and brushed away Song Wei''s hand on his shoulder.


    Song Wei snorted coldly, and his face looked ugly for a moment. "Why, don''t you want to cooperate with us?"


    "Get out of the way." Mo Ting came over and pushed away Song Wei. "Let me tell him."


    "Well, you should make it clear to him." Song Wei smiled.


    Mo Ting took Mo Tong and just wanted to go aside. Without taking two steps, she saw Song Wei''s men stand up and stop them.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it here." Song Weiqiao crossed his legs and said, "I''ve given you enough face. Don''t push an inch further."


    Mo Ting stiffened and suddenly tightened her hand holding Mo Tong''s arm.


    Mo Tong felt the strength from his arm and looked at Mo ting with complex eyes.


    If anyone in the world knows Mo Ting well enough, Suda Qiang is one, and Mo Tong must be one.


    If it was mo Ting before, if she really agreed to cooperate with Mo Sheng, where would it be so troublesome?


    It''s bargaining and changing people. According to Mo Ting''s character, it''s impossible to do such a thing.


    So Mo Tong never spoke. Even if he spoke, he couldn''t do anything.


    "Mo Tong, you heard what I said to Song Wei just now." Mo Ting tightened Mo Tong and asked coldly: "Soon Song Wei will tie something to you. After you go to the east courtyard, you should find a way to get close to Mo Wanshan. Mo Wanshan is disabled and in poor health. As long as you have the opportunity to get close to him, it''s easy to trap him with your ability. After you want to hold Mo Wanshan, contact Song Wei and he will send someone to negotiate with Ning Jiwei. The next thing is not easy With your control, even if your task is completed, I can survive. "


    "Mother..." Mo Tong looked at Mo Ting darkly, just as Mo Ting looked at him.


    Mo Ting clenched her teeth, looked at Mo Tong and told him again and again, "remember? You must do what I said, or I won''t let you go. You don''t want me to die, do you? If you don''t want me to die, you can''t betray me, you know?"


    Mo Tong''s throat rolled and his eyes gradually turned red.


    "Mo Tong, mom has never asked you anything." Mo Ting said, seeing that Mo Tong still didn''t do anything, she changed to take the sad route, hugged Mo Tong and cried, "son, this time, please be mom. Please, mom doesn''t want to die. Please save mom? Please, just do what they say."


    "Mother..." Mo Tong''s heart was sour.


    Song Wei and others who watched the scene laughed.


    They are villains and bad people. Of course, they don''t feel sad about this scene. Instead, they will feel very enjoyable, as if they had played many interesting games.


    If not for time, they even want to torture sudanjiang more. It''s best to see moting collapse and cry and kneel down to beg for mercy.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t expect Mo ting to be so spineless. She promised to cooperate with them before tossing around twice.


    Mo Ting ignored the ridicule from around, but hugged Mo Tong and begged with tears.


    Mo Tong is rarely held in his arms by Mo Ting, but the hug at this time does not make him feel warm, but cold to the bone.


    Finally, when everyone didn''t pay attention, Mo Ting suddenly whispered, "go to find Ning Jiwei and let him save me."

 Chapter 719

    Hearing Mo Ting''s last words, Mo Tong suddenly froze. He tried his best to restrain his heartbeat before he didn''t look up.


    At the same time, Mo Ting was also afraid of his revealing, so she held him tightly.


    "Well, it''s over for what should be ordered." Song Wei waved his hand, and the next man walked forward with a grim smile, roughly pulled them apart, and then installed eavesdroppers and explosives in Mo Tong''s neck and inner clothes.


    "All right." after all this, his men clapped their hands and reached out to clap Mo Tong''s cheek. "Boy, I advise you not to be smart and act rashly, otherwise your mother will die."


    Mo Tong lowered his head and didn''t speak. He only held his hand tightly on his side.


    Song Wei looked at him and said with a sneer, "OK, go and come back quickly. Remember, I only give you half an hour."


    After he finished, the man took Mo Tong and threw him outside the door.


    Mo Tong staggered for several steps and walked out with his body stiff.


    "Mo Tong!"


    Just as Mo Tong was about to go out of the door, Mo Ting''s cry suddenly came from behind.


    Mo Tong stopped and looked back at Mo ting.


    Mo Ting fell and sat on the ground with two lines of clear tears on her face.


    For the first time, she looked at him with such soft and loving eyes, "son, take care of yourself."


    Mo Tong clenched his lips, turned his head and dared not look again, for fear that he could not control his impulse to run back.


    He raised his hand, wiped his tears and quickly ran out of the north courtyard.


    Song Wei''s men winked and motioned him to follow up and see what tricks the provincial Mo Tong played.


    His subordinates nodded and followed him out.


    Out of the north courtyard, Mo Tong kept running towards the east courtyard.


    Song Wei''s men followed him, but they didn''t dare to follow so close for fear of being found by the people in the east courtyard.


    When Mo Tong entered the gate of the east courtyard, his men couldn''t follow him, so they had to return.


    ¡­¡­


    North courtyard, after Mo Tong left, Mo Ting also stopped crying.


    Because Mo Tong has already been on duty, Song Wei''s custody of Mo ting and Su Daqiang is not so strict at this time.


    Mo Ting went to sudanjiang, helped him sit up and asked in a low voice, "how are you?"


    "It''s all right." Suda forced to smile. His originally handsome face has been tired for a while, and has grown many wrinkles. Coupled with today''s suffering, his pale face has a lot more flavor than before.


    Su Daqiang saw no fear in his eyes. Instead, he smiled and wiped Mo Ting''s tears and said, "don''t cry. I''m really fine. You see, I don''t hurt at all."


    With that, he pretended to knock his injured leg with ease.


    But the expression became human, and the sudden stiffness and convulsion of the body could not deceive people.


    Mo Ting hurriedly pressed his hand and said, "I believe, I believe you. What do you do to beat yourself?"


    Su Daqiang looked down at the hands they held together, and the corners of his lips rose.


    He suddenly thanked this sudden disaster, so that the love he had lost came back to him again.


    Mo Ting whispered, "wait for me for a while."


    "Well." Su Daqiang seemed to know what she was going to do. He nodded softly and said, "no matter when, I will wait for you."


    Mo Ting glanced at him and stood up.


    "What are you going to do?" Song Wei asked.


    "Drink water." Mo Ting glanced at him coldly. "Do you care?"


    "Ha ha." Song Wei said with a smile, "it''s not management, but it''s better to be cautious where you should be cautious."


    Mo Ting was very angry. "How do you want to be cautious? My son has been sent out to perform tasks for you, and my man has been abandoned by you. Now I just want to drink water, can''t I?"


    Song Wei took out his ears and said, "Gee, why do you say so miserably? Aren''t you the one who proposed to let Mo Tong go? As for this man..."


    After glancing at sudanjiang, Song Wei smiled sarcastically and said, "he''s just an animal worse than a dog. Even if I stomp him for what he did to my sister, it''s hard to solve his hatred. Besides, I''m also taking revenge for you. What are you angry with me for?"


    Mo Ting snorted coldly, turned her head and stopped looking at him, and went straight to the refrigerator in the corner of the kitchen.


    Song Wei Dynasty made a wink, and the man followed Mo Ting quietly.


    Mo Ting walked in front and heard the footsteps behind her. She knew someone was following her. Her eyes narrowed slightly and didn''t look back.


    She calmly went into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator door, took out clean water, drank two mouthfuls, and then put it back. Her head poked in as if she were looking for something.


    The person in charge of monitoring Mo Ting at the door saw that she hadn''t moved for a long time. He couldn''t help coming in and asked, "have you finished drinking water? Go out immediately after drinking..."


    Before he finished, the man suddenly fell down.


    Mo Ting held his body, put him on the ground silently, hid the weapon in her hand in her sleeve, pressed a switch in the shelter of the refrigerator, and then walked out slowly.


    "You''ve been drinking for a long time," Song Wei sneered.


    Mo Ting ignored him, just walked to sudanjiang and sat down against him. They hugged together, feeling like a doomsday lover.


    "Ting, in fact, I''m very grateful for what happened today." sudanjiang said with a smile, "if it weren''t for today''s accident, I might never be able to hug you again in my life."


    "Don''t think I forgive you." Mo tingjiao hummed, "I just forgive you for the time being. On the huangquan Road, I still want to settle with you."


    "No problem." the smile on Su Daqiang''s face was never calm. The previous intrigues were unknowingly washed away under the scouring of time and disaster.


    Put aside all the bodies stained with dust, in fact, you and my soul are still clean.


    "As long as you allow me to follow you, no matter how long you want to settle accounts with me, I''ll be happy to accompany you." sudajiang smiled, "in this life, in the next life, in the next life, Ting, you must not let me go. Because even if you let me go, I''ll depend on you."


    Mo Ting smiled, but tears came from the corners of her eyes and said, "what a scoundrel, you."


    The conversation between them was inexplicable, and song Weiyue heard more and more wrong until he realized that the person responsible for monitoring Mo Ting disappeared.


    Song Wei instantly stood up from the sofa, stared at Mo ting and shouted, "what did you do?"


    At the moment he got up, Mo Ting suddenly shot.


    "Touch" a very low voice, and a blood hole suddenly appeared in Song Wei''s thigh.


    He was shocked. Looking at the things in moting''s hand, he couldn''t care about moting and sudanjiang any more. He hurried out.


    Mo Ting laughed and said, "want to run? None of you can run away!"


    The voice fell, and suddenly there was a loud noise. The sea of fire spread from the kitchen and swept the whole living room in an instant.

 Chapter 720

    Five minutes back, east yard.


    Mo Tong ran all the way into the east courtyard. Because everyone in the east courtyard knew him, no one stopped him. Only the people in the shadow Department asked, "young master Mo Tong, what happened when you ran so fast?"


    "I..."


    Mo Tong''s footsteps stagnated. He just wanted to shout "Uncle Ning". Suddenly, he saw that he was wearing a bug, so he was busy.


    "Master Mo Tong?" the people in the film department looked at him suspiciously.


    Mo Tong took a deep breath to calm himself down. While motioning to him to use his mobile phone, he said, "I''m looking for Grandpa mo. I haven''t seen him for many days. I have a gift for him."


    "Oh, Mo Lao is in the study. I''ll take you there." his subordinates quickly responded, calmly answered, and asked other brothers to call Gu Chenyi.


    During the dialogue, Mo Tong has quickly typed a line on his mobile phone.


    "I have something on me. Burst. Song Wei is in the north courtyard. Save people."


    The man took his cell phone and looked at it. He didn''t care about Mo Tong. He immediately asked someone to send it to Gu Chenyi. He swallowed his saliva and said calmly as far as possible: "Mo Lao is not in good health recently. Don''t talk loudly when you see him later."


    "Well, OK." Mo Tong nodded.


    At this time, after receiving the report from his subordinates, Gu Chenyi immediately responded, asked someone to remove Mo Tong''s things, and quickly sent someone to the North Hospital.


    Mo Wanshan also rushed over and talked with Mo Tong in case of revealing his secret.


    But before the people from the east courtyard rushed to the West courtyard, they suddenly saw a loud noise from the West courtyard and the fire spread.


    "Mother!" Mo Tong was frightened. He turned and walked towards the north courtyard. Gu Chenyi and others hurried to follow him.


    At the same time, something was heard from the West courtyard.


    Lisa had just sent Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin, and was preparing to go back to Xiyuan Road. On the way, she saw a fire in the north yard, and then she froze in place.


    At that moment, Lisa couldn''t tell whether she was worried about Song Wei and others, Mo Ting, or simply wanted to know the result.


    Lisa hurried all the way to the north courtyard and happened to meet the injured Song Wei and others coming out of it.


    "You..."


    "Sister Lisa." seeing Lisa, Song Wei thought she was coming to see herself, and subconsciously stretched out his hand to her.


    Lisa stepped back and didn''t help him.


    At the same time, Mo Sheng''s voice rang out.


    "How did you get hurt?"


    Hearing Mo Sheng''s voice, Song Wei stiffened, awkwardly withdrew his hand and said, "he was plotted by Mo ting."


    Mo Sheng approached, looked at the fire in the north courtyard and asked, "where are the people?"


    "Dead," Song Wei replied.


    Mo Sheng frowned slightly. Instead of asking Mo Ting about it, he asked, "did it screw up?"


    Song Wei swallowed the water channel: "before the incident, Mo Ting proposed to send Mo Tong to the east hospital. At this time, it may have been exposed..."


    "Bastard!"


    Mo Sheng was so angry that he put his foot on Song Wei. The mood fluctuation was much greater than when he heard the news of Mo Ting''s death.


    Lisa suddenly fell into an ice river for some reason. It was horribly cold.


    Mo Xiujin''s words echoed in her ears and made her feel creepy on her back.


    "Something''s wrong with my father."


    What''s wrong?


    Lisa hasn''t figured it out yet, but now she suddenly and completely sees the other side of Mo Sheng.


    This man has no heart. He can be so calm even when his sister dies. How can the sweet words he said to her today be true?


    "Summon everyone for me at once. Move ahead and start tonight." Mo Sheng ordered coldly, which didn''t matter whether Song Wei was seriously hurt or not.


    Of course, Song Wei doesn''t dare to talk about his injury. He has offended Mo Sheng. If he refuses the task by relying on his injury, he will never be reused again.


    "Yes, I''ll do it now," said Song Wei, limping away with his men.


    After Mo Sheng gave the order, he looked at the fire in the north yard and turned away with a cold hum.


    "Second master." Lisa suddenly stopped him.


    Mo Sheng turned back, looked coldly at Lisa, "said."


    "Second master, won''t you go in and have a look?" Lisa asked, staring at Mo Sheng.


    Mo Sheng didn''t seem to understand why she asked. After a pause, he said, "go and have a look for me."


    Then he ignored Lisa and went back to the West courtyard.


    Looking at his fading back, Lisa only felt cold to the bone.


    "Mother, mother!"


    When the child''s cry came, Lisa turned and looked up and saw Mo Tong running from the east yard, Gu Chenyi and others behind him.


    Mo Tong ran into the yard. Someone had already brought Mo ting and Su Daqiang out of the sea of fire, but although they brought them out, they had already lost their breath.


    "Mother..."


    Mo Tong lost his strength, knelt next to Mo Ting, lowered his head and couldn''t help sobbing.


    Gu Chenyi saw Lisa before entering the door, but now he didn''t care what to say. He just quickly ordered the people to put out the fire and prepare for the afterlife of Mo ting and Su Daqiang.


    Lisa stood at the door and looked at it for a long time. She just thought it was ironic.


    Mo Ting had an accident, but neither Mo Wanshan nor Mo Sheng, his biological brothers, appeared.


    It is understandable that Mo Wanshan is in poor health. The people in the east courtyard may be afraid that he will be stimulated.


    But Mo Sheng didn''t say a word when everyone came to the door.


    Lisa couldn''t help feeling sorry for mortine, who had covered the ground with white cloth.


    I don''t know if she thought that at the end of her life, it was not her blood relatives who helped her deal with her affairs, but an adopted son who didn''t hurt much and Gu Chenyi, who had nothing to do with her.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Chenyi was busy dealing with Mo Ting''s affairs, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin were also sent to Qiao''s house.


    George already knew about Mo''s family, so he didn''t look very good when he saw the driver and his men who sent Mo Xiujin to them again.


    The driver didn''t say anything else. He just sent the people and luggage, said two polite words and left. It seemed that he was in a hurry to go back, and didn''t intend to say more for Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin.


    George asked someone to take their luggage down, but Mo Xiujin grabbed his sleeve and shook his head.


    George sighed, reached out and touched Mo Xiujin''s head and said, "don''t worry."


    After they walked in, Yan Mei and Yang Yaru enthusiastically surrounded them, took them to the room, and asked them what they liked to eat.


    Mo Xiuqian and Jian Rui and others are also making trouble around them.


    Yan Mei smiled and said, "there are many children in our family, but it''s more lively now."


    After seeing the room, Mo Xiujin knew that Qiao Zhiben was not ready to let their luggage in. The Qiao family had already prepared their food and clothing.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t hurry to play with Jian Rui and others, but found George with Mo Xiulin and told him about the watch and the problem of Mo Sheng.


    George looked at the watch and wanted to help Mo Xiulin untie it, but he thought of various ways, but he found that he couldn''t untie the watch at all.


    "Sure enough, there''s a problem." George''s eyes sank, dialed a number and said, "call Joe."


    Joe is good at blasting. Since George asked him to come, it goes without saying that everyone knows what it is.


    Qiao Gong came directly with all kinds of tools, but after he saw the watch on Mo Xiulin''s wrist, he shook his head and said, "there is a timing device in it, but it can''t open unless he chopped his hand."


    "What?" George''s face changed greatly, and Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin also looked pale.


    Qiao Gong shrugged and said, "the other party obviously gave a hard hand. Even if this kind of thing needs to be done, it will take several days, not to mention the preparation of those complex materials."


    "It seems that we are still on the road." George said coldly, "I just wanted us to relax our vigilance when Mo Sheng tried to test us with a broken bug last time. He knew that things like bugs would definitely be found by us, so he prepared this separately. Even if we found it, we couldn''t break it."


    Mo Xiulin looked at his wrist and felt bitter.


    Although he and Mo Xiujin both guessed that Mo Sheng was wrong, they never thought he would use such a vicious means.


    Mo Xiulin smiled bitterly, raised his head and took a deep breath. He said to George, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just one arm. I''m not afraid."


    "What nonsense?" Georgetown glanced at him and said, "I don''t believe there''s no other way. Don''t think about it. I''ll keep your arm. Trust me."


    Mo Xiulin was stunned. He was afraid that he would bring trouble to the Qiao family, but he didn''t expect George to say such a promise.


    Mo Xiujin on one side had already red eyes. He couldn''t help but pull George''s sleeve and begged, "Uncle Joe, please save my brother."


    "Don''t worry." George touched his head, turned to Joe and asked, "there''s really no other way?"


    "Yes." Qiao Gong said, but his tone was not relaxed.


    "There''s a way you didn''t say earlier?" Qiao Lei said.


    Qiao Gong sighed and said, "there is a limit to everything. Although this thing is difficult to deal with, it will be fine as long as it is not under the control of the other party."


    "Not under the control of the other party? What do you mean?" Qiao Lei asked suspiciously.


    Qiao Gong simply explained: "for example, if the control switch is in country m, it can''t control us across half the earth. Then we are safe. Just try to destroy it slowly."


    After a pause, Qiao Gong looked at Mo Xiulin sympathetically and said, "this thing is not indestructible, but needs absolute safe distance and time, and to ensure that the other party''s control switch has been destroyed, otherwise we will touch its automatic destruction device as soon as we start."


    George thought for a moment and asked, "how far is the absolute safe distance to your estimation?"


    Qiao Gong bowed his head and thought for a moment and said, "at least out of Hunan city."


    "It''s too late..." Qiao Lei staggered for two steps and pursed his lips: "how can Mo Sheng leave us this time?"


    "We''ll try whether we come or not," George got up.

 Chapter 721

    Everyone was stunned at George''s words.


    Qiao Lei looked at him and asked in surprise, "brother, are you ready..."


    "Stop talking nonsense and get me a car," George raised his hand and ordered.


    Qiao Lei opened his mouth, but swallowed his words back, nodded and honestly went out to prepare the car.


    George looked at Joe and said, "you come with me."


    "That''s needless to say? You can''t solve this problem without me." Joe looked as if he had been ready long ago.


    "Uncle Qiao, you......" Mo Xiujin asked carefully.


    George looked at Mo Xiujin, smiled and said to him, "uncle, take your brother out and solve this thing before you come back. You can stay at home. Don''t worry."


    "But I..." Mo Xiulin wanted to say that they didn''t know when Mo Sheng would start. They could die at any time when they took him on the road.


    But George didn''t give him a chance to talk. He just raised his hand and touched his head and said, "good, don''t worry about the rest. Just follow me."


    Mo Xiulin clenched his lips, tears swirling in his eyes.


    Knowing that George was going to go out urgently, Yang Yaru helped him and Mo Xiulin pack their clothes and daily necessities without saying a word.


    George said to Mo Xiulin, "you go out with Joe and wait for me. I''ll arrange to go soon."


    "Yes..." Mo Xiulin nodded sobbing and followed Qiao gong out.


    Mo Xiujin also followed. As soon as Mo Xiulin left, he didn''t know if he could come back. They still had something to say.


    Several children knew that Mo Xiulin had an accident. At this time, they talked around him reluctantly.


    Yang Yaru came into the study and said nothing. She just hugged George tightly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring Mo Xiulin back safely," George kissed her on the forehead.


    "I know." Yang Yaru sobbed, "I know I can''t stop you. I know I can''t say too much to delay your time. Ah Zhi, I only have a few words. Listen and remember."


    Speaking of this, Yang Yaru gave a little pause, looked up at George and said word by word: "I will wait for you at home. If... You can''t come back, I won''t commit suicide. I will help you take good care of your parents until Qiao Ya returns home. Then I will leave Xiangcheng and forget everything here. I will fall in love with others, get married, have children and start my life again."


    Listening to her words, George felt a pain in his heart, hugged Yang Yaru and said, "I won''t let you live like this. I will come back, Yaru, wait for me."


    They all know too well that the saddest thing is not the people who leave, but the people who are left behind.


    Because they can never forget the love and hate they have experienced, but they bear the expectations of others, so they can only force themselves to be strong and happy.


    But their hearts are full of holes, but no one cares.


    Yang Yaru kissed him on the lips, pulled an ugly smile and said, "well, go quickly. I''ll wait for you at home."


    "HMM." George nodded, then bowed his head and kissed Yang Yaru, turned and strode away.


    At the back door of Qiao''s house, Qiao Gong and Mo Xiulin seemed to be waiting there.


    George patted Qiao Lei on the shoulder and said, "I''ll leave it to you at home."


    Qiao Lei bit his head and said, "don''t worry, brother."


    George smiled and said goodbye to the crowd. The three drove away from Qiao''s house.


    On the way, George told Qin Zhixu the general situation of the matter. Qin Zhixu immediately said, "don''t worry. I''ll go to Qiao''s house now. There will be no accident in Qiao''s house with me."


    After hanging up, George was ready to do it without even packing up.


    When Mike and Mo Feng saw that he was so anxious, they couldn''t help asking what happened.


    Qin Zhixu looked at the crowd and said coldly, "Mo Sheng did it. Just now Lao Gu called and said that something had happened at Mo''s house. Now George has left Qiao''s house, and we need to be prepared."


    Everyone''s face changed. Mike looked cold and said, "I''ll go home now."


    "I''ll come with you." Shui Bingling took his hand and said.


    Mike nodded and said to Qin Zhixu, "the hands of Davis are ready. I''ll go back and transfer people first. If anything happens, you can inform me at any time. I''m on standby."


    "Don''t be on standby. You can take someone directly to Mo''s house." Mike thought, "now I''m afraid it''s too late to wait for the news. You can take someone directly to Mo''s house and contact Lao Gu when you get there. Others... Be flexible."


    "OK, I see." Mike nodded and rushed to Davis''s house with water ice cream.


    Mo Feng frowned and said, "I want to go back to Mo''s house, too."


    Qin knows Xu didn''t stop. After all, Mo Feng is from the Mo family.


    "Mo Feng..." Mikel hesitated.


    "Ke''er, i..." Mo Fenggang wanted to explain, but mi Ke''er raised his hand and interrupted: "needless to say, I understand. Don''t worry, I won''t stop you. I''ll go home and don''t make trouble for you."


    Qin Zhixu said to Mikel, "I''ll let someone take you back. Although there should be no danger in the MI family, it''s better for someone to be there. We have to make all preparations and can''t miss anything."


    Mo Feng looked around and asked, "what should I do here?"


    "Here?" Qin Zhixu smiled and said, "it''s useless here. If we can get through this disaster, come back here and have a party."


    After discussion, they left.


    On the way, Qin Zhixu contacted Ning Jiwei.


    After listening to the news reported by Qin Zhixu, Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment and said, "let Mike take people to surround Mo''s West courtyard. Don''t do it first, and then you hand in the things I left you before. Since we have done it, we can''t wait to die. Instead of defending here and there, we''d better take the initiative."


    Qin Zhixu listened to Ning Jiwei''s words and smiled and said, "you''re right. We''ve endured it for so long. Mo Sheng can''t be alone in this decisive game. It''s time for us to take action."


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "it should be the same over Haixi. Although the time is a little earlier than we thought, it doesn''t hinder the overall situation. Everything can be done according to the plan. Don''t be too nervous. Just keep the Qiao family. I''ll get in touch with Lao Gu over there. I''ll be in Xiangcheng soon."


    Hearing that Jian Haixi''s situation was similar, Qin Zhixu asked, "can Haixi cope?"


    "Haixi has no problem." Ning Jiwei answered this question without hesitation. He believed in Jian Haixi''s ability more than anyone.


    "Besides, there are Dou Ge and Mo Jue. We just have to deal with our own affairs." ningjiwei said.


    Originally, Qin Zhixu was still a little nervous and worried, but listening to Ning Jiwei''s confidence in everything, he also relaxed and said with a smile: "after talking to you on the phone, I suddenly have more spectrum in my heart."

 Chapter 722

    After talking to Ning Jiwei on the phone, Qin Zhixu quickly rushed to Qiao''s house.


    Everyone in the Qiao family now knows what happened. Everyone stays in the living room. Even Qiao Qinghe comes down from upstairs.


    "Grandpa, everyone has assembled." Qiao Lei stood upright and reported.


    "Well, wait." Qiao Qinghe said in a deep voice.


    Not long after the Qiao family gathered, Qin Zhixu arrived at the Qiao family.


    Looking at Qin Zhixu''s arrival, Qiao Qinghe picked his eyebrow and asked, "why, you are responsible for my family?"


    "Not bad." Qin Zhixu nodded to Qiao Qinghe and Qiao Jing in Qiao town and said, "I''ll stay at Qiao''s house from today to tomorrow. You don''t have to be nervous. You''ll be fine."


    Qiao Qinghe hummed, "it seems that my Qiao family is useless. I have no problem without you. If you should be busy, you should be busy. Our family can''t keep you here."


    "Dad, it''s a kindness to be a child. Why do you say that?" Qiao Jing advised.


    Qin Zhixu waved his hand, smiled unchanged and said, "it doesn''t matter. Qiao is just telling the truth."


    Or Qin Zhixu is a human spirit. In a simple word, Qiao Qinghe is in a good mood.


    He just hummed and didn''t say anything more.


    Qiao Jing on one side gave Qin Zhixu a thumbs up.


    Good guy, this boy can.


    Yan Mei asked Qin Zhixu to sit down, brought tea and said, "Zhixu, don''t blame me for being nagged by women. What''s the song and what''s going on now? You''ll probably tell us about it, which saves us from panic."


    As soon as she said this, everyone calmed down and looked at Qin Zhixu.


    Mo Xiujin, a child, couldn''t explain clearly. George left in a hurry. Although they were ready now, they didn''t know the news well.


    "Uncle Qin, where''s my dad?" Gu Xiaomian ran over and pulled Qin Zhixu''s sleeve and asked, "is my dad okay?"


    "It''s okay, no one is okay. Don''t worry." Qin Zhixu thought for a moment and said simply: "Now it''s the last battle. It''s the same whether it''s in Xiangcheng or Haixi. I just got on the phone with Ji Wei, and he''ll be at Mo''s house right away. There''s Lao Gu at Mo''s house now, and I asked Mike to pass, so Mo''s house must be fine. We just have to guard here."


    "Is Haixi safe?" Qiao Qinghe, like Qin Zhixu''s first reaction, hurriedly asked.


    Qin Zhixu hesitated and said truthfully: "I don''t know the specific situation of Haixi, but when I called Ji Wei just now, he asked me to believe in Haixi''s ability, and there are Dou Ge, Mo Jue and Mo Tong around her... Everyone is a high-strength personnel that can''t be underestimated. So I think the only thing we can do now is to believe in Haixi and end the struggle in Xiangcheng as soon as possible. That''s the only way Only then can we have the ability to pick up Haixi. "


    Yang Yaru''s face was not very good-looking. She opened her mouth several times to say something, but she swallowed it back.


    Qin Zhixu saw her look and said thoughtfully and comfortingly, "Yaru, you don''t have to worry about George. Mike has asked his family''s people who are good at blasting to follow him. I believe he won''t have a problem and will be able to bring Mo Xiulin back safely."


    "Well." Yang Yaru nodded heavily, took Mo Xiujin''s hand and said, "we''ll wait for them to come back together."


    Mo Xiujin looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "Uncle Qin, my mother..."


    "I can''t promise you anything, but as long as it''s possible, we won''t do anything to your mother." Qin Zhixu knew what he wanted to ask, so he said directly: "you know uncle Ning and uncle Gu, so you can rest assured that as long as your mother wants to live, she can live."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned, nodded and said, "thank you, I know."


    He could hear the implication of Qin Zhixu. As long as Lisa wanted to live, she could live, but the key was that with his mother''s temperament, would he abandon Mo Sheng and choose to live alone?


    This is what Mo Xiujin is most worried about.


    When Qin Zhixu said the general situation, Jian Rui sat aside without asking or opening her mouth.


    Qin Zhixu saw her bow her head, waved to her and said, "Ruirui, come here."


    Jianrui blinked, walked over and sat down beside him.


    "Don''t worry about ruiruirui. We''re fully prepared and everyone will be fine." Qin Zhixu reached out and touched her head to promise.


    He knows that Jianrui is precocious and thinks a lot more than her peers.


    Now the whole thing, in the final analysis, is about Ning Ji and Mo Sheng, but it involves so many people.


    Jianrui was worried and felt guilty.


    "Uncle Qin, is everything all right with Grandpa Fu?" Jian Rui asked, "and uncle and little aunt..."


    She also remembered Fu zuoan, Ning Fubang and others.


    Qin Zhixu pinched her face and said, "don''t worry, your uncle Yunling has gathered everyone at Fu''s house. Everything will be fine."


    "My little dad?" Gu Xiaomian''s eyes lit up and said proudly, "my little dad is really powerful!"


    Qin knew Xu was laughing. Gu Xiaomian was so optimistic in the whole living room. He could be happy with any word.


    ¡­¡­


    The scene switches to the north courtyard of Mo''s family. Gu Chenyi received a call from Qin Zhixu in the middle of the fire fighting. At the same time, he also knew about Mo Xiulin.


    After hanging up, Gu Chenyi thought and wanted to go out of the door. Lisa was still standing there.


    "They are all dead." Gu Chenyi said coldly, "they are all forced to die by Mo Sheng."


    Lisa was shocked, avoided Gu Chenyi''s sight and turned to leave.


    She doesn''t want to listen to Gu Chenyi. She has chosen Mo Sheng. No matter what happens, she can only be with Mo Sheng.


    In that case, it''s better not to think about many things.


    "Do you know what happened when Mo Sheng gave Mo Xiulin a watch?" Gu Chenyi suddenly asked.


    Lisa was stunned and suddenly looked back at Gu Chenyi.


    If it weren''t for the problem, Gu Chenyi couldn''t have mentioned it all of a sudden.


    "What''s the matter with the watch?" Lisa asked with a trembling voice. At the same time, she kept praying in her heart, hoping Gu Chenyi would shake her head and say it was all right.


    But she was disappointed. Gu Chenyi''s voice sounded slowly, like breaking the last fantasy puzzle in Lisa''s heart.


    "That watch is a timing device, and the material is special. Unless you cut off your arm, you can''t take it off at all." Gu Chenyi said.


    "What, what..." Lisa turned pale and staggered back several steps.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her and said, "now we are trying to find a way, but we don''t know whether it''s useful or not."


    With these words, he didn''t want to say anything. He turned and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a minute!" Lisa stopped him and asked, "why did you tell me?"


    "Because Mo Xiujin wants you to live, I love those children, so I''ll give you a chance." Gu Chenyi said coldly.


    In fact, Lisa has been with Mo Sheng for so many years. Her hands are really dirty. She has not made them less obstacles before.


    If it weren''t for Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin, Gu Chenyi and they really didn''t bother to take care of this woman.


    "You..." Lisa was a little surprised. She didn''t expect her son to plead for her in front of Gu Chenyi and others. She didn''t expect Gu Chenyi to really agree.


    She is clearly their enemy, why can they be so tolerant?


    "You''re not afraid that I''ll betray you. When you go back, you''ll tell Mo Sheng about the strange watch you found?" Lisa wondered. She didn''t understand why Gu Chenyi believed her so much.


    Gu Chenyi stopped, looked back at her and said, "whatever you want, up to now, don''t know if Mo Sheng knows it won''t change anything."


    With this, Gu Chenyi didn''t stop. He raised his feet and walked into the north courtyard. He picked up Mo Tong, who was kneeling on the ground and crying bitterly, and got up and went back to the east courtyard.


    The rest stayed to deal with the aftermath. After putting out the fire and dealing with the aftermath, they all left one after another.


    Lisa didn''t know why she didn''t leave. It seemed that there was a feeling that she wanted to stay and watch.


    Looking at the ending of Mo ting and the attitude of Gu Chenyi and others, I looked carefully.


    After everyone left, Lisa went into the north courtyard.


    Once people kept talking, but for a moment, it was desolate.


    Lisa has been in the Mo family for many years. She knows more about the three brothers and sisters of the Mo family than many people.


    Mo Wanshan is too honest. In contrast, Mo ting and Mo Sheng are closer.


    But now she died in Mo Sheng''s hands.


    When Lisa thought of Mo Sheng''s indifferent attitude just now, she felt as desolate as the north courtyard.


    It was a long time before Lisa returned to the West courtyard.


    Song Wei has finished dressing up his wound and takes people out.


    Mo Sheng sat on the sofa in the living room. Seeing Lisa coming back, he frowned and asked, "why is it so long?"


    Lisa didn''t speak, but sat down in silence.


    Mo Sheng looked at her and said coldly, "what are you doing?"


    "Second master, Mo Ting is dead." Lisa didn''t look up. She kept staring at the palm of her hand and looked at the interlaced palmprint on it. "The people in the east yard took care of the future."


    "What do you mean?" Mo shengmei''s eyes sank and his voice was cold: "think I''m too cold?"


    "Yes." Lisa didn''t hide her emotions for the first time.


    She raised her head to face Mo Sheng and said, "second Lord, Mo Ting has made thousands of mistakes, but she is also your own sister. How can you be so indifferent?"


    Mo shengleng hummed, "the feelings of brother and sister of Mo family have long been unknown in which year and month."


    "Really," said Lisa with a bitter smile, "you can do this to your own sister. How much can you count what you said to me today?"


    Mo Sheng looked at her and said, "so you''re thinking about this. Come here."


    He stretched out his hand to Lisa. Normally, as long as he did this, Lisa would walk over and sit down beside him.


    But at the moment, Lisa just looked up at him without moving.


    Mo Sheng sighed, got up, walked up to her, stretched out his hand and pulled her up and said, "how can you really be angry?"

 Chapter 723

    Lisa was stopped by him, stunned and didn''t struggle.


    She knows Mo Sheng too well, so she also knows where to be angry.


    It''s as if she knows that she has no problem saying a few words like just now, but if she doesn''t give Mo face again and again, the result may be serious.


    Mo Sheng grabbed her and sat down in front of the sofa again.


    Lisa didn''t resist any more and obediently sat down with him, but she was surprised in her heart.


    She only knew that Mo Sheng had his own ambition before, but this action just now made her suddenly realize the horror of Mo Sheng.


    Whatever he decides, he will achieve his goal anyway.


    For example, he decided to let her sit next to him. Even if she didn''t want to, even if it was troublesome, he was willing to come and take her back to sit down in person, rather than simply sitting next to himself.


    Realizing this, Lisa''s fear began to expand unprecedentedly, because she also seemed to understand why Mo Sheng was good to herself.


    Because he regarded himself as his possession, because, as he said, he would not let go of himself regardless of life or death.


    Lisa is not afraid of death. Anyway, she loves Mo Sheng. This is the man she has loved all her life. She is willing to die for him and die with him.


    But she thought that what Mo Sheng said that they wanted to live and die together was an expression of love for her, but now she realized that it was just Mo Sheng''s possessiveness.


    This man never knew what love was.


    Mo Sheng didn''t realize what Lisa was thinking. He just patted the back of her hand and said, "if you''re worried that I''m ruthless to you because of Mo Ting, it''s unnecessary. I said earlier that you are different from others."


    After a word, Mo Sheng reached out and raised Lisa''s chin and said, "Lisa, believe me, you are more important to me than anyone. No, it can be said that you are equal to my life. Even if your body betrayed me, I won''t let you leave."


    Lisa suddenly froze, a flash of fear flashed in her eyes, and stammered, "second, second master, you..."


    Why did Mo Sheng suddenly mention "physical betrayal"? Did he know anything?


    Lisa couldn''t help guessing. Unfortunately, she didn''t dare to ask for the most terrible answer.


    While Lisa was trembling, Mo Sheng smiled and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m just making an analogy."


    Lisa swallowed her saliva, reluctantly pulled a smile and said, "second master, you scared me."


    "Why, are you really going to betray me?" Mo Sheng asked jokingly.


    "How... How can it be?" Lisa said with a dry smile, "you know my thoughts on the second master. You are the only one I love. How can I betray you?"


    "I think so." Mo Sheng smiled, put his hand around Lisa''s shoulder, let her lean against himself, and said softly, "Lisa, don''t worry about those indifferent things. Everything will end soon. Tomorrow, wait until tomorrow, all the troubles will disappear. I answer you, our family will be with Meimei and never separate."


    Lisa was stunned. If she hadn''t heard about the watch from Gu Chenyi, she was afraid that she would really indulge in Mo Sheng''s gentle trap.


    Fortunately, she already knew the truth and how gentle Mo Sheng was at the moment, and how terrible his plan was.


    Lisa changed her hand on Mo Sheng''s back and slowly clenched her fist. At this time, her first thought was not how to protect herself, but how to ensure the absolute safety of her children under such circumstances.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, when the wind and cloud surged in Hunan City, the Fu family far away from Hunan city was also brightly lit.


    Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang sat on the sofa with calm faces. Lin Xiaodou sat next to him holding his newborn baby. Jane Chenran and Yunling kept in touch with all kinds of people.


    "How about Wanjia?" Yunling asked.


    Jian Chenran nodded and said, "we have sent people over. Wanjia was also powerful. After hearing the news, they immediately moved to a safe place."


    "That''s good." Yunling breathed a sigh of relief. He originally wanted Wanjia to come, but it wouldn''t be a good thing if so many people focused on Fu''s house.


    Although the Fu family has enough staff, it is also one of the other party''s key goals.


    If the other party comes straight here, it''s likely that everyone will be finished.


    Wanjia estimated that they knew the situation, so they directly said that they would arrange it themselves.


    JOJO sat aside in silence. His face was still wearing unfinished makeup. It was obvious that he was pulled directly from the crew.


    Qin Laoze and Fu zuoan sat together, and everyone looked dignified.


    "Wow..."


    In the quiet environment, the baby suddenly cried. Lin Xiaodou hurriedly hugged the child and coaxed him.


    Jane Chenran looked at the tired color on Lin Xiaodou''s face and said to her, "Xiaodou, take your child and have a rest first."


    After a pause, he looked at the Lin''s parents and said, "parents, go and have a rest."


    "But..." Lin Xiaodou wanted to say that she was also worried about Jian Haixi, but she looked down at the child in her arms and knew that she couldn''t help here, so she had to nod and go upstairs.


    After Lin Xiaodou went upstairs, Jane Chenran looked at Xiang Yunling and said, "can we contact Xiangcheng now?"


    "Better not." Yunling said in a deep voice, "Ji Wei hasn''t returned to Mo''s house yet. Mo''s house is busy now relying on Chen Yi. He must have no time to take care of us. As for Zhixu..."


    When it comes to Qin Zhixu, Qin and JOJO, who have been silent, raise their heads.


    They are not the kind of people who will trouble others. Today, they just came to pay for refuge at Yunling''s command. As for the situation in Xiangcheng, even though they were worried, they didn''t ask any more from beginning to end.


    Yunling knew their worries, so she smiled and comforted: "don''t worry, know Xu is at Qiao''s house, everything is fine."


    Listening to his words, Qin Lao and JOJO were relieved.


    "That Haixi..." mentioned Jian Haixi, and Jane Chenran looked painful.


    Yun Ling sighed, shook his head and said, "even Ji Wei doesn''t know the situation over Haixi..."


    Although we all know that there are many capable people in Jian Haixi, we all believe in Jian Haixi''s ability.


    But the distance is across the mountain and sea. No matter how I believe it, I can''t help worrying.


    Jane Chenran closed her eyes, and the various shapes of Jane Haixi flashed past him like a film.


    Since knowing the news that Jian Haixi was seriously injured and lost her eyesight and hearing, Jane Chenran can sleep well every day.


    At first, he chose to stay and take care of Lin Xiaodou and his children, but therefore, he let his sister fall into the most dangerous vortex.

 Chapter 724

    Yunling knew about his heart knot and sighed without saying anything.


    He couldn''t judge whether Jane Chenran''s choice was right or wrong, but he couldn''t say those comforting words.


    "Yunling, I want to leave." Jane said hoarsely in the morning.


    Yunling eyebrows light pick, smell speech shook his head and said: "even if you hurry now, it''s too late."


    "I know, I just..." Jane Chenran''s eyes flushed and her clenched fist trembled slightly. "Even if I can''t help, I want to go."


    Yunling shrugged and said: "I don''t agree with you leaving at this time, but if you have to go, I can''t stop you. But think about it. In addition, even if you have to go, you should also solve your personal problems, such as the Lin family, Lin Xiaodou and children. For example, how do you go and what to do when there is danger on the road? I can''t take out people to escort you."


    "I understand," said Jane Chenran with a laugh, "I have no face to ask you to send someone to see me off."


    Yunling glanced at him and said: "In fact, you don''t have to rush over for the sake of your guilt. Everyone around Haixi is better than you, and she doesn''t need your help. Now you rush over in a hurry and make the Lin family and Lin Xiaodou dissatisfied. It may add a burden to Haixi. I don''t care about you and the Lin family. I''m just worried that you will help Haixi and attract more people to her The danger of. "


    After a speech, Yunling went on: "I may not sound very nice, but I''m honest. When we make a choice, each of us makes a good choice at the same time. Instead of trying to make up for our brother and sister''s feelings at the last opportunity, we''d better let go of you and Haixi. In this way, we don''t have to pretend to be close to each other for this unfamiliar relationship. You can also live with your wife and children, Haixi Xi can also have her own life. It''s a good thing not to disturb each other. "


    After hearing Yunling''s words, Jane Chenran didn''t speak for a long time.


    Yunling didn''t want to say any more and turned to leave.


    Just as he turned around, he heard Jane Chenran''s hoarse voice: "I understand what you mean, and I''m not going to make trouble for Haixi. I just want to see her and the children well. I''ll go alone and won''t disturb her. Don''t tell anyone. If Haixi is all right, I''ll come back. No one knows I''ve been there. It''s good for everyone."


    Yunling lipped slightly, didn''t say anything, raised his feet and walked away.


    Jane Chenran looked at Yunling''s back and felt a lot of regret and pain.


    In order to protect the Lin family and Lin Xiaodou''s mother and son, he chose to stay here, but he also lost Jian Haixi, the love of Jian Yi and Jian Rui, and the sincere care of Yunling''s friends.


    Although we will protect him and take care of him, it is difficult to talk to each other after all.


    Jane Chenran took a deep breath and turned upstairs to find Lin Xiaodou.


    After he went upstairs, Fu zuoan sighed and said to Yunling, "in fact, it''s not easy for the child in the morning. There''s no need to ask too much of him."


    Yunling took his lower lip and said, "Uncle Fu, you''re too worried. No one has ever asked him anything. Look at Haixi, the children and the Qiao family. Who has contacted him? Not to mention asking him to help do anything. Everyone knows his choice and respects his choice. If you choose, it''s too hypocritical to ask others to take their hearts and lungs, isn''t it?"


    "Alas..." Ning Fubang sighed deeply and waved his hand: "don''t say these, let him go."


    JOJO looked at Yunling and asked tentatively, "can I go to Xiangcheng?"


    "No!"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Yunling and Qin Lao spoke in the same voice.


    JOJO puffed at the corners of her mouth, looked at them and wanted to explain, "I''ll help..."


    "I don''t need your help. You stay at home." old Qin knocked on his back with a crutch and said, "if I know you dare to sneak away, I won''t take medicine or see a doctor. Do you believe me if I go on hunger strike again?"


    He has lost a granddaughter and let his grandson Qin Zhixu go to Xiangcheng. How can he stand if the only JOJO left in the Qin family also goes to Xiangcheng?


    Yunling said with a smile, "JOJO, you''d better stay at home. If you really want to help, I can''t be busy here. You can help me share some, so that I can go to Hunan city."


    "Well, just say what you need me to do." JOJO hurried.


    Upstairs room.


    Lin Xiaodou just coaxed the child to sleep. He was thinking of going out to find Jane Chenran, but he saw that he had come in.


    "I just wanted to go downstairs to find you." Lin Xiaodou came forward and smiled.


    Jane looked at her in the morning, but she couldn''t laugh. She sat down beside the crib in silence.


    "What''s the matter?" with a stiff smile on Lin Xiaodou''s face, he went to Jane Chenran and sat down, stretched out his hand to cover the back of his hand and said, "Chenran, are you worried about Haixi? Don''t worry, Haixi will be fine..."


    "How do you know?" Jane Chen Ran interrupted her.


    "I......" Lin Xiaodou choked and didn''t know what to say.


    Of course she didn''t know. That was just a word of comfort.


    She just didn''t expect Jane Chenran to suddenly ask her so seriously.


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned, slightly bit his lips and whispered, "Chen Ran, you still regret it, don''t you?"


    She always knew that Jane Chenran had stayed with her, but he always remembered Jane Haixi and her two children.


    Many times, Lin Xiaodou saw Jane Chenran secretly looking through the children''s photo albums.


    She also told Jane Chenran that if he wanted to find Jane Haixi, just go. She and her children would stay at home and wait for him.


    But every time she said that, Jane Chenran always smiled and shook her head.


    Lin Xiaodou is a little wronged, "Chenran, I''ve never forced you to do anything. When you''re with me, you always smile. I know you''re worried about Haixi. It''s hard for me to be happy if you''re not happy to keep you around. I said you can go to Haixi and I''ll wait for you. You chose to stay. What are you doing now? Please don''t vent your emotions on me and my child How about you? I didn''t want you to stay, but you chose to stay. You can go if you want to go now. "


    "Maybe you''re right." Jane said in a tired way: "Xiaodou, I was willing to stay in the past, because in my heart, Haixi is very important to me, and you and children are equally important to me. My ability can''t help Shanghai Xi. At least I can protect your mother and children and your parents. I never regret my choice, but every time I watch Haixi suffer, I always blame myself. My mother died early and my father died too No. my brother is the only real family member of Shanghai Creek in the world, but when she is in the most difficult time and her friends are living and dying for her, only my brother hides behind. Xiaodou, I never regret staying with you, but if Haixi dies, I will live in pain all my life. "


    Lin Xiaodou froze, and then tears came down from the corners of his eyes. "I see. Go if you want. I still say that, I''ll wait for you at home with my children."


    "Thank you." Jane Chenran didn''t dare to look up. He reached out to touch the sleeping baby, but he retracted his hand in the middle of the way.


    "I am not a good brother, nor a good husband, nor a good father." Jane Chenran was ashamed.


    His character has always been a gentle and kind person. Since childhood, he was not as decisive as Jian Haixi.


    He wants to take care of all the people around him as much as possible, but everything in the world is never perfect. In the end, he usually doesn''t do any good.


    Just like when Bai Jing''s mother and daughter lived with them before, he also hoped to deal with his father''s family and take good care of Haixi.


    But later, he found that his retreat would only aggravate Bai Jing''s mother''s and daughter''s ambition. If he had been as quick as Jian Haixi, perhaps this would not be the case for the Jane family now.


    Knowing the entanglement and sadness in his heart, Lin Xiaodou shook her head and hugged him "Chenran, maybe for many people, your character is too indecisive, but your kindness and tenderness are what I like and love. Please don''t think you are good for nothing. You don''t know how much I love your tenderness and consideration. I think Haixi won''t blame you. On the contrary, it''s your self blame that makes Haixi worried. If you want to go to Haixi, I won''t stop you, and I won''t miss you I won''t say anything to my parents. You can do what you want. Don''t leave any regrets this time. When you and Haixi are safe, call me and I''ll wait for you at home. "


    "Xiaodou..." Jane Chenran hugged Lin Xiaodou and said, "thank you."


    "We are husband and wife. Why should we say thank you?" Lin Xiaodou reached out and stroked his cheek and said, "go. I''ll just say it to my parents, so as not to delay your time and go late."


    Jane Chenran bowed her head, kissed her on the corner of her lips, nodded and said, "OK."


    "Chenran..."


    Lin Xiaodou grabbed his sleeve and said, "you and Haixi should be safe, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m just going to have a look. Maybe everything will be over when I go." Jane Chenran smiled.


    After talking with Lin Xiaodou, Jane Chenran went downstairs with a simple backpack.


    Seeing that he really persuaded Lin Xiaodou to leave, Yunling frowned and said, "have you decided?"


    "Well." Jane nodded, "help me find a car. Don''t prepare anything else. Just tell me the nearest location of Haixi, and don''t tell me the specific location. If I''m found, there may be a risk of exposure."


    Yunling nodded and said, "OK."


    "Thank you very much." Jane Chenran thanked, hesitated before leaving, and said to Yunling, "Xiaodou and children, please."


    At this time, Yunling didn''t say anything more, nodded and said, "don''t worry, and... Take care."


    Jane smiled, nodded and said, "I''m just going to have a look. There won''t be any danger."

 Chapter 725

    After Jane Chenran left, the two elders of the Lin family soon found out.


    Lin''s mother first came to Lin Xiaodou with a nervous face and asked, "where''s Chenran? He can''t run out at this time."


    "Yes, you and the child are still at home. Where has he gone?" father Lin frowned.


    "He has something to do. He''s gone out." Lin Xiaodou said quietly.


    "What''s the matter? He has to go?" Lin''s mother frowned. She first looked downstairs, then went to Lin Xiaodou, took her hand and whispered, "Xiaodou, don''t blame me for being selfish. I don''t speak well, but in this extraordinary period, you should watch Chenran and don''t let him rush forward with blood."


    Lin Xiaodou smiled sarcastically and looked at his mother: "Mom, what''s rush forward? It''s also about Haixi. Haixi is Chenran''s sister. He can''t rush too much for Haixi."


    "You child, why are you so stupid?" Lin''s mother poked Lin Xiaodou on the forehead, gave her a white look and said: "Mom knows that you and Haixi have a good relationship, but no matter how good your relationship is, it''s not as important as human life. Mom also knows that Haixi''s girl is not easy, but we haven''t been smooth sailing. You had dystocia and bleeding some time ago. Have you forgotten? Didn''t she Jane Haixi say anything?"


    "Haixi itself is hard to protect. What else do you want her to say?" Lin Xiaodou said irritably: "besides, we also tell her."


    "I understand her difficulties, so I didn''t say anything." mother Lin said: "It''s just that we have our own difficulties. You''re just out of the month and still so weak. You had to stay in the month center these days, but we can only hide here because of the troubles of Haixi''s family. Obviously, work and life are all because of their troubles and inconveniences, and it''s like we owe them..."


    "Mom, can you stop talking like that?" Lin Xiaodou looked at Lin''s mother and didn''t think she would say such a thing.


    "Mom, you used to love Haixi very much. Why do you say such words?" Lin Xiaodou said coldly.


    "I..." mother Lin pursed her lips and said coldly, "for what? What do you say I''m for? If it wasn''t for you and the children, would I be like this?"


    While talking, Lin''s mother''s voice gradually choked up, turned her back and became silent.


    Lin''s father sighed and said to Lin Xiaodou, "Xiaodou, if there is no relationship between you and Chenran, if you and Haixi are just good friends, if Haixi''s life is not so complicated, your mother and I will always treat Haixi as our own. But even if we treat Haixi as our own, after all, she is not our own. You are the only real daughter."


    After a pause, father Lin said sadly: "Why do you think your mother and I are like this? The last time that red leaf came to our house, it almost killed us. After that, your mother was awakened by nightmares in the middle of the night for a long time. You young people are willing to do everything for morality and friendship, but we are old. Xiaodou, the only thing your mother and I can hope for is that you can live a safe life."


    "You''ve settled with Jane Chenran, then I can only find a way to keep him with you." Lin mother said simply, "some things are inconvenient for you to say and do, so I''ll be the villain."


    Hearing the other meanings in Lin''s mother''s words, Lin Xiaodou was stunned and asked, "Mom, what did you... Do?"


    Mother Lin hummed, "I told Jane Chenran that if he still wants the child, he must stay here. If he leaves, your father and I will take you away, so that he won''t see you and the child all his life."


    "Mom, how can you do this..." Lin Xiaodou collapsed. When Jane Chenran didn''t leave just now, she vowed that she had never forced him to choose, but she didn''t know that her mother had done so many things for her.


    Lin''s mother looked at Lin Xiaodou, reached out to wipe her tears and said, "girl, you are my mother''s only daughter. Everything my mother does is for you."


    "No!" Lin Xiaodou shook his head and cried, "Mom, do you know that you are trapped in an unjust situation? How do you want me to face Haixi and Chenran in the future?"


    Mother Lin frowned and hummed, "what can''t you face? You don''t know these things. And Jane Chenran is willing to stay, otherwise what I say won''t work."


    "Don''t say that at this time." father Lin looked at Lin Xiaodou and asked, "daughter, what about people in the morning? If you go out to do business, it''s better to come back early. It''s important to keep your life at this time. Don''t worry about anything else."


    Lin Xiaodou was pale. The whole person didn''t know what to think or say. He just said, "he''s busy. He''ll come back after he''s busy."


    She didn''t tell her parents that Jane Chenran went to find Jane Haixi. Perhaps she had determined in her heart that even if she said it, the two people in front of her wouldn''t understand her.


    Lin''s mother kept talking about how Jane Chenran didn''t come back, but people still went to the crib to take care of the child.


    Lin Fu sighed again, "I''ll go downstairs and ask again to see where Yunling has arranged Chenran."


    Lin Xiaodou looked at his father''s back and walked out of the door. He turned his head and looked at his mother''s figure. Suddenly he was a little confused.


    Is this the life she wants?


    Obviously she got everything she wanted, but why did she suddenly feel that all this was so hypocritical?


    Why does she miss the days when she once ate hot pot with Jian Haixi?


    Such simple happiness, such a clear conscience life.


    Lin Xiaodou closed his eyes and slowly made a decision in his heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When the situation in Xiangcheng was tense and Jian Chenran drove on, Jian Haixi was also facing unprecedented difficulties.


    In fact, on the day Mo Jue came back, Jian Haixi was already discussing the next plan with Dou Ge.


    They just didn''t expect the accident to come so quickly.


    When Jian Yi and Shazhi reported that the fake address had been attacked, it was the night Mo Jue came back.


    Before, just in case, Jian Haixi asked Jian Yi and Shazhi to make some fake landmarks and sent people to garrison in order to prevent talilina''s sudden attack.


    In case she finds out, what she reveals is only a false address.


    Hearing Jian Yi''s report, Jian Haixi suddenly cooled down and asked, "is anyone hurt?"


    "Two people were slightly injured, and the rest were well." Jian Yi reported the situation one by one.


    Dou Ge had already rushed to deal with the matter as soon as he knew it. Fortunately, their previous order was to let people garrison, but don''t hold on. Once they found someone attacking, they would delay time if they could delay it. If they couldn''t delay, they would leave quickly. It''s important to protect their lives.


    Jane Haixi was relieved to hear that no one had an accident.

 Chapter 726

    "Mommy, what should we do now?" asked Jian Yi.


    Jian Haixi reaches out to him. Jian Yi quickly comes forward and holds her.


    "Yi Yi, are you afraid?" Jian Haixi asked, touching her son''s hair.


    "I''m not afraid." Jane Yi shook her head, clenched Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, don''t be afraid, I will protect you."


    Jian Haixi felt warm, hugged him tightly and said, "thank you, baby. Don''t worry. Mommy will find a way."


    "HMM." Jane Yi nodded and leaned cleverly against her arms.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, is Shazhi still watching the surveillance?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded, "I''ll tell you the latest situation, so please ask her to look over there."


    "OK." Jian Haixi got up and said, "you help me to Mo Jue. By the way, inform others to have a meeting there."


    Jian Yi knew that Jian Haixi was concerned about Mo Jue''s injury, so she didn''t want him to run back and forth, so she nodded and helped Jian Haixi and said, "OK, Mommy, be careful and I''ll help you over."


    At the same time, Mo Jue and others also received news one after another.


    When Jian Haixi arrived at Mo Jue''s room, all the responsible persons were almost here, and even Mo Tong came.


    Dou Ge didn''t look very good. He first said, "I went to see the two injured brothers. I thought they left late without listening to the order, so they were injured, but they said it wasn''t so. They were ready to evacuate early in the morning, but they didn''t expect that the other person''s skill was too high. If they hadn''t tried their best to escape, they might have lost their lives."


    "And this?"


    Jolie was surprised and said, "but talilina''s Gang, aren''t the best people talilina? If they had good players, they would have been sent out long ago, why wait until today?"


    "Should it be..." Jian Haixi hesitated and asked Dou Ge, "brother Dou, what do you think?"


    "If I think correctly, the other party should also find someone at the same level as Mo Lao, and there is more than one." Dou Ge said in a deep voice.


    As soon as he said this, everyone looked at motong.


    After today''s incident, they know how good motong''s means are.


    One such old monster is enough for them to eat, and the other party sent two?


    "Aha ~" Morton yawned, stretched his waist, raised his eyebrow and said, "you little dolls, what do you see me doing? My old man just stayed for a night, but he didn''t intend to help you. You can solve your own problems by yourself. Don''t rely on me."


    "Now, I''m afraid we can''t hide this place for long." Mo Jue mused: "talilina is not a fool. As long as she thinks about it and eliminates it, she can soon guess that we''re hiding here."


    "Haixi, what do you think?" Dou Ge asked. Everyone also looked at Jian Haixi and waited for her decision.


    Mo Tong glanced lazily at everyone''s eyes, and a touch of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    He already knew that Jian Haixi was in charge here, but he was surprised to see that everyone was so convinced of her.


    At the same time, Mo Tong is also a little curious. He doesn''t know how Jian Haixi plans to solve this dilemma.


    Jian Haixi thought and said, "although talilina caught us off guard, fortunately no one was seriously injured, and we can still act according to the original plan."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi said, "first of all, the wounded and children must be protected. The Qiao family is divided into two teams. Brother Qiao, you lead the team to protect the injured and unfit, and Yiyi and Shazhi leave from the path as fast as possible. There is no need to stop halfway. There is no need to turn back. You can directly transfer to the nearest station with a large flow of people and leave back to Xiangcheng."


    "Back to Xiangcheng?" Qiao Zheng was stunned and said in doubt: "Miss, isn''t it dangerous to go back to Xiangcheng at this time?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "if I guessed right, now Xiangcheng will only be more chaotic than us. Xiangcheng will end all this earlier than us. As long as it ends there, Ji Wei will send someone to pick us up. Considering your time on the road, maybe you can meet people on the other side of Xiangcheng as early as tomorrow night and the day after tomorrow."


    Qiao Zheng was still worried and said, "Miss, let Qiao Li go back, at least let me stay with you..."


    "Brother Qiao." Jian Haixi interrupted him and said solemnly, "I''m asking you. Yi Yi is as important as my life. Now I can only entrust him to you. Please don''t refuse."


    Jian Haixi''s words are all for this reason. Of course, Qiao Zheng can''t refuse any more. He just looks at Jian Haixi with worry and wants to stop talking.


    "Mommy..." Jian Yi took Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, I don''t want to separate from you..."


    He has to protect mommy for daddy. How can he leave early?


    Jian Haixi sighed slightly and whispered, "Yi Yi, only when you and Shazhi get to a safe place first can you use your ability to help me, otherwise if you stay, you will only make me elbow everywhere."


    Jane Yi was silent, but she had to nod and say, "I see."


    After saying the wounded and the children, Jian Haixi said again: "the rest of the Qiao family is in the charge of Qiao Li, the Dou family..."


    "Dou Dou is in charge." Dou Ge took her words and directly ordered Dou Dou: "divide everyone into two teams. One team will cover Qiao Zheng and set aside time and route for them to leave. The other team is in charge of you and cooperate with Qiao Li to solve talilina''s people one by one."


    "Yes." Dou Dou and Qiao Li took orders at the same time.


    "The rest..." Jane Haixi thought for a moment and called out, "mikai, you..."


    "I''ll follow you. It''s still worth discussing?" mikai waved his hand and indicated that there was only one place to go. "The purpose of my coming here is to ensure your physical condition. Of course, I''ll follow you wherever you go."


    Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "listen to me first. I know you''re worried about my physical condition, but haven''t you prepared all kinds of emergency drugs? Just take them with me."


    "But..." mikai wanted to say more, but Jane Haixi smiled and couldn''t refuse: "I have something else to ask you to do."


    Mikai frowned and hummed, "it''s better to be really important. If you dare to let me evacuate in advance, I won''t promise anything."


    "I know you won''t promise. Besides, how can I let you go so easily?" Jian Haixi said with a smile: "what I want to trust you is to ask you to take Qiaoqiao and find a path to leave."


    "What?" mikai is speechless and complains, "don''t you still want me to leave after a long time? And why do you let me take Qiaoqiao away? Shouldn''t Qiaoqiao follow Yiyi and them?"


    Qiao Qiao, who was standing in one corner, did not expect that Jian Haixi even considered himself. For a moment, he was stunned, looked at Jian Haixi, and turned his head to look at Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue kept his head down from beginning to end and didn''t know what to think.


    "The reason for this arrangement, I have my consideration." Jane Haixi paused and shouted, "Qiao Qiao, are you there?"


    "Yes, miss, I''m here." Qiaoqiao hurriedly replied when she heard Jane Haixi calling herself.


    Jian Haixi asked, "Qiao Qiao, I ask you, is there any other special way for Qi Er to find you?"


    "This..." Qiao Qiao hesitated, shook his head and said, "I''m not sure, but Qi Er has many strange methods. When there was a little snake in the past, no matter where I am, he can let the little snake find me."


    "Hey, you''re surprised. He keeps snakes, not dogs, and he can smell them?" Joey sneered.


    Mikai explained: "it''s no surprise that animals have a superior sense of smell and sensitivity to the same kind. Qiaoqiao has snake blood in his body, which will naturally attract snakes within a certain distance."


    "That''s what I''m worried about." Jian Haixi said, "but fighting for force, I don''t think we''ll lose to each other, but Qi Er is a troublesome person. Especially for other people''s persistence in Qiaoqiao, I think he will do something."


    "Is the doctor right?" mikai sneered and said, "I''m really interested in seeing who the other party is."


    After a speech, mikai said again: "by the way, when it comes to poison, I also prepared some things for the big guy. Although we are not such despicable people, we can''t suffer from poison. In a moment, I will distribute the prepared medicine bag to everyone, and everyone will take it. As long as it''s not highly toxic, it''s enough."


    After knowing that the other party has Qi Er who is good at poison art and has made Mo Jue suffer a great loss, during this period, besides helping Jian Haixi develop an antidote, mikai will help everyone prepare an antidote.


    Dou Dou looked at Jian Haixi, hesitated and said, "Miss, you have arranged all of us. What about you and my brother?"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "brother Dou and I will go to Houshan, where the terrain is complex and suitable for hiding. I can''t see it. Staying here will cause you trouble."


    There was nothing wrong with this, but Dou Dou was not a fool. He turned his eyes, frowned and said, "but the back mountain place... Talilina will go."


    The more complex the terrain is, the better it can be used. This is not only what Jian Haixi wants, but also what the other party naturally wants.


    "Then go." Jane Haixi shrugged her shoulders and said, "even if talilina goes, she can''t find me for a while. Besides..."


    After a pause of half a second, Jian Haixi said with a smile, "there are mo Lao and Mo Jue. Even if talilina and the two masters pass by, it''s nothing."


    "Tut, little girl, I really count it." Mo Tong snorted, "I didn''t say I would help you."


    "I know." Jian Haixi smiled cunningly, "so I didn''t arrange any tasks for you and Mo Jue in all my plans just now, because I know that even if I did, you and Mo Jue wouldn''t listen to me."


    Mo Tong doesn''t say for the time being. Even if she treats Mo Jue as a wounded person and asks him to leave with Qiao Zheng, Mo Jue will certainly not listen.


    Mo Jue, who had been lowering his head, heard Jian Haixi''s words, and then smiled and said, "Haixi, you still know me."

 Chapter 727

    This final round, not only Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked forward to for a long time, but also Mo Jue and talilina.


    So now even if eight cows pull, they will never pull away mojue.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "that''s it for the time being. I, Mo Jue, brother Dou and his party go back to the mountain, Mo Lao..."


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll just walk around." motong waved his hand.


    "Yes." Jian Haixi nodded, "if you have no objection, let''s start our own actions."


    When the crowd answered, they left one after another. While packing up, Shazhi asked Jian Yi uneasily, "ah Dong, my mother... What will happen to her?"


    "I don''t know." Jian Yi''s voice is stuffy, because he can''t accompany Jian Haixi.


    Knowing his filial piety and worry, Shazhi came over and took his hand and said, "don''t worry, Dong. Aunt Haixi is so powerful that she will be fine."


    "I know mommy is very good." Jian Yi sniffed and said: "Since I can remember, mommy has always been like a superman, working to support my family, taking care of me and my sister. Later, she followed her father to Xiangcheng, and then left Xiangcheng with people to fight with talilina... If there is a fairy tale, Mommy must exist like a female god of war, but it hurts me to watch her keep working hard. I want to hurry up , grow up faster, so that mommy can be less tired. "


    "Ah Dong..." Shazhi looks at Jian Yi painfully and wants to comfort him, but she doesn''t know where to start.


    Jian Yi took a deep breath, tried to pull the lower lip corner and said, "this is not the time to say this. Let''s go quickly and don''t make trouble for uncle Qiao."


    "HMM." Shazhi nodded. They each carried a schoolbag and the most important electronic equipment, so they hurried to follow Qiao Zheng on the road.


    Together with the injured, of course, except Mo Jue and Jian Haixi.


    While Qiao Zheng and his family took action, the rest of Qiao''s family and Dou''s family also began to take action.


    The terrain here is favorable to them. Qiao Li and Dou Dou quickly planned their own territory. After arranging the people, Dou Dou found Qiao Li and said, "brother Li, discuss something with you."


    Qiao Li smiled and said, "I think we should think the same."


    Dou Dou said in a deep voice, "there are at least two people who are known to be similar to Mo Lao. Even if Mo Lao can deal with one, there is one left. Talilina wants to give it to Mo Jue and my brother, so we must stop him."


    Jolie nodded and said, "I think so, too."


    They looked at each other. In fact, it was not easy for them to stop such an expert with their skills.


    But now they are short handed, so they have to rush forward whether they can or not.


    At the same time, another man with a small team rushed over overnight.


    Mikai took all the drugs that Jane Haixi might use with her, and prepared two copies, one for her and one for Dou Ge, in case of need.


    Then mikai changed the medicine for Mo Jue and left.


    Dou Ge looked at Mo Jue anxiously, "how are you?"


    "I can''t die." Mo Jue waved his hand.


    His injury was a lot of skin injuries. Qi Er didn''t abuse him when he was tied up by talilina. Instead, he really cured his injury. Now, with mikai''s medicine, although it''s impossible to recover completely, it can at least ensure his action.


    "Mo Jue, here you are." Jian Haixi took something off his wrist and handed it to Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue was stunned and looked at the thing.


    That''s talilina''s steel wire, which was once robbed by Jian Haixi near Dou''s house.


    "Take this yourself for self-defense." Mo Jue said.


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I''m like this now. This steel wire can''t play any role here. I know I can''t stop you from looking for talilina, so please take this with you."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi said seriously: "I won''t interfere with what you will choose in the end, but Mo Jue, I still want to say that as long as there is hope for life, please don''t give up. There are many people who love you and many friends who will miss you and worry about you in this world. In addition to the love that makes you willing to die, you also have many feelings that you can''t give up and live up to. Please don''t forget To forget the existence of us, please don''t give up yourself. "


    Mo Jue was stunned and looked at the steel wire handed out by Jian Haixi. He was silent for a moment and slowly picked it up, "thank you."


    He only thanked, but promised nothing.


    Jian Haixi sighed in her heart, knowing that it was useless to say another word.


    "Haixi, let''s go when we''re ready." Dou Ge said, squatting down in front of Jian Haixi and said, "I''ll carry you on my back. It''s easier to move."


    Jian Haixi did not refuse, nodded, stood up and fell on Dou GE''s back.


    Just as the three were about to leave, Dou Ge suddenly received a call from Dou Ming.


    "You have entered the mountain?" Dou Ge was surprised.


    Jian Haixi and Mo Jue were also surprised. Unexpectedly, Dou Ming would come at this time.


    Dou Ge and Mo Jue looked at each other, handed the mobile phone to Jian Haixi, who explained it to Dou Ming, and then they rushed to the back mountain together.


    Dou Ming explained, "don''t worry about the Dou family and the hotel. My parents will guarantee everything. In fact, I discussed with my parents when I was asked to take someone to the hotel, but I didn''t dare to say it because I was afraid you didn''t agree."


    Listening to Dou Ming''s explanation, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "it''s all right. If you can come now, it will really quench our thirst."


    After briefly telling Dou Ming about the current situation, Jian Haixi quickly said, "your brother and I are going back to the mountain. After you enter the mountain, you don''t have to find us. Just contact Dou Dou nearby. When talilina''s hands are all under control, you can come back to the mountain to find us."


    "Yes." Dou Ming nodded without hesitation.


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi was still worried about Mo Tong. He couldn''t help asking Mo Jue, "is there no problem with Uncle Tong?"


    "Don''t worry." Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "the old man is very strong. I''ve never seen anyone who can turn him over in the world."


    Jian Haixi was a little relieved.


    When they started their operations on their side, the enemy finally reached the foot of the mountain.


    Talilina stared at the deep mountain and sneered, "I really can hide, but Jane Haixi, even if you hide in the ground this time, I will dig you out."


    Behind her, Qi Er zhuohamu and others were listed one by one, and three strange old men followed.


    Talilina waved to the crowd and said, "act according to our plan."


    "Yes."


    At the command, everyone came out together.


    Deep in the mountains, the horn of the final battle was officially sounded.

 Chapter 728

    There is no superfluous nonsense. As soon as talilina''s man Ma entered the mountain, he fought with Dou Ming, Qiao Li and others.


    However, only small soldiers remained at the place where they entered the mountain. For example, adrozil hamu and others entered the mountain from other ways.


    They have long deployed strategic plans and so on. Now it''s useless to say more. They just fight with all their strength.


    Qiao Li, Dou Ming and Dou Dou didn''t even look at the soldiers who rushed in, but quickly followed one of them who flashed into the mountain.


    Seeing that someone could follow up, several figures stopped.


    These include talilina and hamu who followed her, as well as three old people.


    "Oh, these three young people look good." one of the old men stroked his beard and smiled.


    "Elder sister, you go first, and I''ll deal with these." Ha Mu immediately stood in front of talilina and made preparations for the fight.


    Dou Dou raised his eyebrows, smiled and stepped away from the road: "elder sister, it''s serious. Of course we don''t dare to stop you. Please help yourself. Brother Mo Jue is waiting for you."


    Talilina lifted her feet with a cold hum and left.


    "Elder sister head!" Ha Mu looked at talilina who left quickly, stared at Dou Dou and said, "do you want to stop me?"


    "Just you?" Jolie looked contemptuously at hamu and said, "do you think it''s necessary for our brothers to appear here at the same time to stop you?"


    Ha Mu choked and said, "you won''t stop me, so I''ll go."


    Then he hurried to follow talilina''s figure and shouted, "elder sister, wait for me."


    Talilina and hamu were released, leaving only three old people.


    "Ha ha, it seems that some little dolls want to fight with our old man."


    "Hum, you''re not trying your best."


    The three elders looked at Dou Ming and others as if they were ants.


    The old man who first opened his mouth looked at the three, smiled and asked, "little doll, my old man thinks you are very young. You''d better leave quickly. Don''t be too young to think about it. You have no chance of winning with us."


    "We know that." Dou Ming said, "you are all experts who have been polished in the Jianghu for half a lifetime. The three of us have only been wandering for a few years. We can''t compare with you in terms of ability and eyesight, so we don''t plan to pick you three alone."


    "Hmm?" the three elders were puzzled.


    I''m not going to fight alone, that is


    Dou Dou''s eyes bent and smiled like a little fox. "Several elders must just want to see our younger generation''s skills when they come here. We think we can''t fight alone, but it''s not that we can''t compete with one of you together."


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting." an old man laughed and said, "when I listened to the girl at home, I thought the people I met this time might be very interesting. I didn''t expect these interesting young people these days."


    "Hum, it''s really thick skinned to say the group attack so righteously." another old man said coldly.


    After that, he turned his eyes to Dou Ming, suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked, "boy, are you from the Dou family?"


    "Yes." Dou Ming nodded.


    "Hum, no wonder I get angry when I look at it." the cold faced old man said, "before, your father slapped me three times and made me lie in bed for a month. The reason why I promised to go out of the mountain this time is that I heard that Dou''s boy is here."


    Then he took a step forward and a fierce light flashed in his eyes, "are you dou Ge?"


    "Dou Ge is my brother." Dou Ming met his eyes without flinching. "But if you want to find my brother, you must pass me first."


    "Yes." Dou Dou''s face also cooled down. The grumpy old man obviously has a grudge against the Dou family. If you let him go to Dou Ge, Dou Ge and Jian Haixi are bound to be in danger.


    Thinking of this, Dou Dou stepped forward to stand with Dou Ming and said to the cold faced old man, "I''m also Dou''s family. Dou Ge is also my brother. If you want to find our eldest brother, you can pass our level first. If you can''t even leave us, you''re not qualified to fight with my eldest brother."


    "Oh, well, I''ll stay and meet you."


    This method is very inferior, but it works very well. The cold faced old man was really irritated and said to the other two people: "go first and wait until I clean up these three mole ants."


    The other two said with a smile: "no problem. We''ll take care of the Dou boy inside."


    Dou Ming''s face changed slightly, but their ability was limited. It was not easy to stop one person. It was impossible to stop all three people.


    The other two elders went into the depths of the mountain, leaving only one to confront Dou Ming.


    "Boy, since you are so anxious to die, I will cut you first and sacrifice you to the mountain god tonight." the cold faced old man said coldly and rushed up first.


    The speed was so fast that Dou Ming and others hurried to escape.


    In terms of speed and moves, the three were not his opponents, but the three of them were not rookies. With their joint cooperation, they really slowed down the enemy''s footsteps for a moment.


    At the entrance of the back mountain, Mo Tong leaned against the tree trunk and yawned. He didn''t know that he thought he was basking in the moon.


    Talilina arrived first. Before long, hamu panted and followed.


    They stood under the tree and looked at motong with a wary face.


    "Hmm?" Mo Tong opened his eyes, glanced at them, waved his hands casually and said, "go, go, go to find that boy Mo Jue. Don''t waste your energy here."


    Talilina pursed her lips. She knew she was not motong''s opponent, otherwise she wouldn''t specially invite the three people out of the mountain.


    "Eldest sister......" Ha Mu''s head was full of questions. He thought that the battle between the two sides was the hell mode of killing God and Buddha.


    Why does the other party always consciously let them pass? It seems that the other party has already made arrangements for who wants to fight who.


    A battle that needed to fight to the death suddenly turned into a breakthrough mode.


    Everyone matches their own enemies, fighting on their own without interfering with each other.


    In addition to the accident, it is also in the dark. The combination of time and place provides an opportunity for those who have thousands of knots in their hearts to untie their knots.


    ¡­¡­


    Talilina and hamu move on.


    Then two other elders arrived.


    Before they got close, Morton suddenly opened his eyes, then jumped down from the tree trunk and narrowed his eyes and said, "bad, bad, why did the old monster come here? It''s difficult to finish class."


    "Gee, say we''re old monsters, aren''t you?"


    The two elders stopped and looked at Mo channel: "old Mo, I haven''t seen you for many years. I thought you were dead."


    "That''s it. I also thought you two had been born long ago. At Qingming, I burned two incense sticks for you two."


    In the war of words, Mo Tong has never lost anyone.


    Sure enough, listening to Mo Tong''s words, they both looked a little ugly.


    "Why, touch the old man, you want to treat us both with one person?" one of them asked.


    "Oh, I want to."


    Mo Tong shook his head and sighed, "it''s a pity that people are old. Even if they want to do it, they can''t keep up with their physical strength."


    He waved his hand and said, "you two stay and chat with me for a while. I can''t take care of so many other things."


    They looked at each other and said nothing.


    They have fought many times before, and they probably know motong''s bull temper.


    If they don''t do what Morton says, they just want to work together to deal with Morton, they can''t beat it.


    It''s just that he needs some strength. Besides, who knows if Mo Tong''s urgency will lead to some ways to die together. After all, this man was just like a madman when he was young.


    So far, only one of the three elders really entered the back mountain.


    But in addition, there are some people who are not planned.


    For example, Jiao five jiao six and another team led by a Zhuo, such as Qi Er on the road alone


    Qiao Zheng and others were about to leave the mountain according to the planned route, but they were suddenly stopped.


    It turned out that talilina had expected someone to leave, so she sent Zhuo and others to stop here early.


    Qiao Zheng looked at Zhuo in front of him with a cold face and said, "how did you know we would go this way?"


    "I don''t know." ah Zhuo''s eyes didn''t look at Qiao Zheng, but at Jian Yi and Shazhi behind him.


    "We have arranged people at every possible intersection. Anyway, there are only a few exits. You always have to choose one to go," said ah Zhuo.


    "Ah." Qiao Zheng protected Jian Yi and Shazhi with one hand and said with a sneer, "it seems that we can''t get through today without defeating you."


    "Not bad." ah Zhuo pointed to himself, still looking at Jian Yi and said, "there is only one way to leave alive, that is to step on my body."


    Jian Yi is shocked and looks up at ah Zhuo.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dense forest, mikai took Qiaoqiao to avoid it carefully, and specially followed the inaccessible path.


    "Have you put on the snake repellent I gave you?" mikai told him uneasily.


    "Wear it." Qiaoqiao nodded, knowing that her constitution was a big problem, so she listened to mikai and tried not to cause him trouble.


    Anyway, walking was boring. Mikai chatted with Qiao Qiao and asked, "did you say that Qi Er would come to you?"


    "I don''t know..." Qiao Qiao lowered his head.


    "I don''t think so." Mikael picked up a branch and walked away. The gentleman pushed away the weeds for Qiao Qiao. "He didn''t think about how to save his life in such a big night. He knew you wouldn''t talk to him. Why did he come to you?"


    Qiao Qiao didn''t know how to respond to his question. She just walked with her head down. She accidentally sprained her foot. Her exposed ankle rubbed on the sharp grass leaves and shed bright red blood.


    Under the flashlight, the two looked at the blood on the grass leaves, and their hearts clicked at the same time.


    Mikai wiped off the blood at the first time, then asked Qiaoqiao to sit down and help her deal with the wound. He comforted: "it''s okay, don''t think about it, just follow me. Even if the poison doctor really comes, it''s okay, don''t be afraid..."


    "Qiao Qiao."


    As soon as the voice fell, a faint voice sounded from a distance.


    Mikael pulled at the corner of his mouth and felt his crow mouth for the first time.

 Chapter 729

    While all the people were against their doomed enemies one by one, Jian Haixi and his party finally met talilina face to face.


    Mo Jue sighed and said to talilina, "how about we find another place?"


    He pointed to Jian Haixi on Dou GE''s back and said to talilina, "Haixi has been tortured by you. Don''t you have to kill her yourself?"


    "Now the only person I want to kill is you." talilina gritted her teeth.


    "That''s good." Mo Jue smiled and said, "I want to kill you, too."


    After that, Mo Jue looked at Dou Ge and said, "sorry, the next road, Haixi will be given to you."


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "come back alive."


    Mo Jue smiled and didn''t speak. He turned and walked in another direction.


    Talilina snorted coldly and threw the steel wire directly.


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "can''t you move a place to fight again?"


    "It''s the same to kill you first and then move." talilina said angrily.


    As they started, Mo Jue led talilina elsewhere.


    "Elder sister!"


    Originally, Dou Ge was about to leave with Jian Haixi on his back, but suddenly he heard someone approaching again.


    Hamu slowed down and watched talilina chase Mo Jue away. He stopped, looked at Dou Ge and Jian Haixi and said, "elder sister is busy with her. I''ll kill you two for her first!"


    Dou Ge narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "wait a minute."


    "Why?" hamu asked suspiciously.


    Dou Ge looked around, moved a few meters, put Jian Haixi under a tree and said to her, "Haixi, wait for me here for a while."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded and said, "brother Dou, be careful."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome."


    Before Dou Ge left, he suddenly heard another laugh from far to near.


    He suddenly felt a chill in his heart and resolutely stood in front of Jian Haixi.


    Finally, an old man appeared, looked at Dou Ge and said, "are you dou Ge, the eldest son of Dou family? My younger martial brother was stopped at the entrance by your two brothers. I think I can solve them in a few minutes. Just right, I''ll solve you here first, or let your brothers get together."


    After that, the old man looked at Jian Haixi behind him and said with a smile: "the little girl is not old and has great skills. Now women are more promising than many men. But you are still a little poor. I see you are deaf and blind. It''s not easy to get to this step. Unlike the old man, I''ll do good deeds and give you a ride, which is better than you tossing around blindly. How about?"


    "Thank you, sir, but I don''t want to die yet. I won''t bother you." Jian Haixi said in a timid voice.


    There was something unexpected in the old man''s eyes, and then he smiled and said, "if you don''t say anything else, it''s worth praising that you can be so calm in front of the old man."


    When he spoke, Dou Ge was tense and in a state of battle.


    He is reluctant to deal with the old man alone. Now he adds a hamu. He also wants to protect Jian Haixi


    This is an impossible task.


    "Brother Dou." Jian Haixi groped for the trunk, stood up and said to him, "just compete with this elder, the other one..."


    Jian Haixi''s voice was loud, and hamu hummed, "I''m hamu."


    Jian Haixi nodded slightly and said, "I remember your voice. We met by the river near Dou''s house."


    "Hum, you hurt my eldest sister''s head, I won''t let you go." Ha Mu hated.


    Jane Haixi took her lower lip and said, "then try to catch me."


    "Haixi..." Dou Ge wanted to say something worried, but Jian Haixi patted his hand and whispered in his ear: "don''t worry, I may not be able to beat him, but it''s OK to delay some time."


    Dou Ge wanted to say more, but Jian Haixi suddenly turned and ran towards the depths of the forest.


    She can''t see. She can only run blindly with her eyes closed, and she doesn''t dare to slow down. Otherwise, if she is caught by hammu, it will be difficult for her to escape.


    In the dark mountains and forests, she stumbled and fell several times, but she still ran forward with all her strength.


    Before hamu could react, he saw Jian Haixi running away all the way. He was so angry that he stamped his feet and said, "cunning woman, stop!"


    With that, hamu wanted to chase forward, but as soon as he moved, Dou Ge stopped him and shouted, "you''re the one who''s left for me!"


    Hamu was stopped by him. Jian Haixi didn''t know how far he ran at this time.


    Hamu airway: "Dou Ge, don''t think I can''t beat you."


    As soon as Dou Ge wanted to do it, he heard the voice of the old man next to him say, "well... Dou family boy, do you want me to deal with the little girl? It''s not impossible..."


    Before his voice fell, Dou Ge flashed in front of him and said coldly, "with me, you are absolutely not allowed to touch her!"


    "Hehe, let''s see if you have this ability."


    The old man chuckled and stepped up at the same time, and attacked Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge can''t be distracted from fighting with such an expert.


    Hamu on the other side took advantage of this opportunity to catch up.


    In the dark, Jian Haixi kept running, leaving only the rustle of grass leaves and the wind at night.


    I don''t know how many times she fell, she screamed, rubbed a sharp stone and cut a long wound on her lower leg.


    Before she got up, she suddenly felt a cold spirit approaching, and hamu''s murderous voice sounded at the same time.


    "Don''t move!"


    Jian Haixi took a breath and froze there.


    Under the moonlight, the cold dagger approached her neck


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Haixi, Haixi!"


    On the bus back to Xiangcheng, Ning Jiwei suddenly screamed and woke up from his dream.


    "Young Lord, you are awake." the shadow said.


    Ning Jiwei''s breathing is still unstable. The scene in his dream just now is too real. He is still in a cold sweat.


    "Little Lord?" the shadow looked back at Ning Jiwei and tenderly handed over a wet towel.


    Ning Jiwei took it and wiped it casually. He picked up the mineral water next to him and drank it for several mouthfuls before he calmed down.


    He was too sleepy these days. After talking to Qin Zhixu Gu Chenyi on the phone just now, he thought it would be a fierce battle to go back, so he barely took a nap for a while.


    I didn''t expect that it was this moment of rest, but I had such a dream.


    "How long will it be?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "We''ll be at Mo''s house in more than an hour," Yinghui reported.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and took his cell phone to contact Jian Haixi, but after clicking on his cell phone, his fingers trembled and took it back.


    afraid to.


    This is Ning Jiwei''s most real idea at present.


    Afraid that the dream is true, even if it is not true, Jian Haixi must not be relaxed at the moment. He can''t disturb her at this time.


    "Haixi, please wait for me..."

 Chapter 730

    At the entrance of the mountain, the two sides fought against each other.


    In fact, the requirements for skill in group warfare are not very high. Moreover, the number and ability of the two sides are not much different.


    At this time, we pay attention to the understanding of the terrain, the tacit understanding and cooperation with each other, and the courage to die.


    In terms of understanding and cooperation of the terrain, the Qiao family and the Dou family obviously have the upper hand, but in the final analysis, neither of them will stick to it. Unlike the people brought by talilina, the move is fatal, either you or me.


    In such a desperate way of playing, those who understand and tacit understanding of the terrain do not account for much benefit, so the scuffle continues and everyone is still deadlocked.


    Suddenly, a figure flew backwards, splashed dust on the ground, hit all the rocks, and finally fell at the feet of the Qiao family.


    "Cough... Poof..."


    The fallen man vomited a mouthful of blood and got up. The Qiao family saw that it was Qiao Li.


    "Brother Li, how are you?" the Qiao family quickly picked him up and asked.


    "I can''t die." Joe waved his hand and stood up with each other''s arms.


    At the same time, Dou Ming and Dou Dou were also beaten back.


    The black faced old man snorted coldly, "just you little shrimps, you still want to fight with me? Get out of the way early, and I can spare your life, otherwise you''ll break here."


    "Brother, how are you?" Dou Dou wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, turned his head and looked at Dou Ming and asked.


    Among the three, Dou Ming has the best Kung Fu, but he has suffered the most injuries. His face is pale and his hands are shaking.


    But when he heard Dou Dou''s words, Dou Ming didn''t hesitate and said, "I''m fine. If you''re hurt, get back. Don''t fight with him."


    "Are you kidding? If you don''t beat the old man today, am I still your brother?"


    Dou Dou roared. Without waiting for Dou Ming, he rushed at the black faced old man again.


    "Dou Dou, be careful!" Dou Ming saw this and bit his teeth and followed up.


    The three fought together again.


    "Poof..." Jolly coughed again.


    "Brother Li, you rest and I''ll go..."


    The Qiao family who held Qiao Li was pushed away by Qiao Li before he finished.


    He stumbled and sneered, "smelly old man, I''ll fight with you!"


    Seeing that Dou Ming and Qiao Li didn''t shrink back, the black faced old man couldn''t help saying, "well, since you''re looking for death, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The four men''s battle saw that both sides were stunned.


    Especially seeing that Dou Ming didn''t shrink back after being hurt so much, the Qiao family and Dou family were angry.


    They showed mercy everywhere, but the other party was obviously never polite.


    If they don''t solve it as soon as possible, they may not be able to save the three of Dou Ming.


    Thinking of this, the Qiao family and Dou family, who had been merciful, rushed up like crazy.


    The war situation changed immediately.


    I don''t know how long it took. When the last person fell, the entrance was finally quiet.


    "Did we win?" asked a man who didn''t know whether it was the Qiao family or the Dou family.


    Another man held his injured arm and said, "win."


    "That''s good."


    "Brother Li, where are they?"


    They all looked at the direction of Dou Ming, Qiao Li and others, then smiled and said, "it seems that they don''t need our help."


    "Smelly boy, you have the guts to kill me. What are you? Humiliate me?" the black faced old man was tied to a big stone and was swearing.


    "Yes, is it that our humiliation means are not obvious enough?" Qiao Li couldn''t stand steadily, but he still had the strength to laugh and fight: "old master, you''ll have a rest here. Later, we''ll gather all of you and take a big group photo for you."


    Dou Dou smiled and turned to the crowd and said, "tie up all talilina''s people for me. It''s firm and one person misses."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone was excited when they won the first battle.


    Dou Dou looks at Dou Ming who has been resting against the stone and worries, "brother, how are you?"


    "It''s all right." Dou Ming waved his hand and said, "leave those who are seriously injured. Leave some people to guard. The rest go inside and help eldest brother."


    "Yes," the crowd answered.


    ¡­¡­


    After the battle at the entrance, we''ll see the situation at the entrance.


    Qiao Zheng deals with a Zhuo and Jiao Wu alone, while Jiao Liu leads the team''s brothers to deal with Qiao''s family and Jian Yi Shazhi.


    Jian Yi has long been hiding in a safe area with Shazhi. He knows some self-defense skills, but he can''t use his martial arts because of his body. Shazhi hasn''t had a fight with anyone.


    Since she was a child, she has followed talilina. It is also an existence below one person and above ten thousand people in the base. Who dares to fight with her?


    Fortunately, they were prepared. When someone rushed towards them, chili water and cumin powder spilled over.


    Then when Shen screamed, they both shot. Jian Yi took the bag over his head and beat his fist.


    If Shazhi''s fist is not hard enough, she can only use her feet. She honestly follows Jian Yi''s instructions and specially selects the most vulnerable part of a man to kick.


    Originally, we saw that their two children were easy to move, but they turned out to be the most miserable people in the end.


    Another man fell down. Before they could celebrate, Jiao Liu grabbed the yarn braided ponytail and said, "Miss, is this too cruel to your brothers? Everyone didn''t talk to miss. You''re really rough."


    "You let go of me!" cried Shazhi.


    Jiao Liu sneered: "it''s impossible to put it. Miss, you''d better go back with me."


    "I don''t want to go back, you murderers!" Shazhi roared, "you killed my relatives and pretended to be good to me, you bad guys, I don''t want to go back with you!"


    Listening to Shazhi''s words, Jiao Liu''s face changed slightly, but he didn''t deny it. "Miss, you''ve gone too far. Although we''re really not good people, we can treat you well these years. You can''t be so heartless."


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!" Shazhi didn''t listen to him, but struggled hard.


    "Shazhi!" Jian Yi is worried, but he is not Jiao Liu''s opponent at all.


    Just then, Qiao Zheng rushed over, blocked Jiao Liu, and said to Jian Yi and Shazhi, "go quickly."


    Jian Yi nodded, took Shazhi''s hand and ran to the exit.


    He knew that their stay would only bind Qiao Zheng and other Qiao family members. Only when they left safely could Qiao Zheng and others let go.


    But before they escaped, they were blocked by one.


    Jian Yi looks at ah Zhuo in front of him and is stunned. He doesn''t speak.


    "Do you want to be dumb in front of me?" ah Zhuo looked at Jian Yi and sneered, "I didn''t expect you to be such an identity, ah Dong."


    Facing ah Zhuo, Jian Yi always felt a little guilty. He whispered, "brother ah Zhuo, I''m sorry."


    "In fact, it''s not all a Dong''s fault." Shazhi said for Jian Yi: "brother a Zhuo, a Dong is very good. You know that. Don''t you also love him? You''re also very good to Shazhi. Why do you have to stop us now?"


    "Yes, I treat you as a lady and him as my brother, but in the end you two almost killed me." ah Zhuo laughed at himself: "why do I have to stop you? How can I live if I don''t stop you?"


    "But..."


    Shazhi wanted to say more, but Jian Yi grabbed her and shook her head.


    In the face of others, maybe he can argue with his tongue, but in the face of ARJO, he is unwilling to say any excuses and lies.


    "Speak? Aren''t you smart enough to speak?" looking at Jian Yi''s head down and silent, ah Zhuo was angry for some reason. He couldn''t help but scold in a cold voice: "persuade me again and let me let you go and speak."


    Jane Yi shook her head and said, "I can''t lie to brother ah Zhuo anymore."


    Ah Zhuo was stunned. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he was angry or pleased.


    He bit his teeth, sat cross legged on the ground, closed his eyes and said, "don''t say that I am an adult bullying you two children. I can''t stand up. As long as you can escape from me, let you go and I won''t chase you again."


    Shazhi and Jian Yi look at each other. They all know that ah Zhuo is giving them water.


    The two nodded at the same time. Jian Yi pulled Shazhi and quietly bypassed ah Zhuo.


    They deliberately circled a little too far, but they worried too much. Ah Zhuo didn''t make a shot in the whole process.


    He sat there with his eyes closed as if he had settled down.


    Jian Yi pulls Shazhi around several meters behind ah Zhuo. They will be out of the mountain soon.


    But Jian Yi stopped, with a faint foreboding in her heart.


    "Dong, why did you stop?" Shazhi asked in a low voice.


    Jane Yi didn''t answer her, but looked at ah Zhuo with hidden worries in her eyes.


    "Ah." ah Zhuo turned his back to them and said with a light smile: "ah Dong, don''t separate from his family in the future. Don''t pretend to be a little beggar even if you have a bill. Don''t pretend to be a little mute even if you have a little beggar. You know? Also, remember not to be soft when you face your enemy next time."


    His voice was no longer cold, as if he had returned to the original two brothers Xiangcheng. Jian Yi was still the little mute ah Dong, and he was still the brother who loved his brother.


    Ah Zhuo sighed wistfully, and the corners of his lips lifted a radian of relief.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to really fight Jian Yi from beginning to end.


    He is so big, how can he not see two children living well?


    If you don''t fight with Jian Yi and Shazhi, he can''t go back. Talilina can''t let him go again.


    So before entering the mountain, he knew what his destiny would be.


    The reason why I insist until now and want to come is just


    I just want to see my cheap brother again.


    "Ah Dong, goodbye..."


    With these words, Zhuo raised his hand, symbolizing that the weapon of death was aimed at the temple.


    This is the ending he chose for himself. He is very satisfied.


    "Ah Zhuo, stop!" Jiao five jiao six shouted hastily when he saw this scene.


    Zhuo smiled and his fingers were ready to buckle.


    Sooner or later, a big black schoolbag hit Zhuo on the back of his head.

 Chapter 731

    When Jian Yi heard what ah Zhuo said, he noticed something bad. When he saw that ah Zhuo was going to end himself, he didn''t have time to think more. He took off his schoolbag and rushed over with it.


    "Touch!" Jian Yi''s bag contained a heavy computer. When he went down, he immediately hit ah Zhuo dizzy.


    Ah Zhuo is dizzy and sees Jian Yi holding his schoolbag. He stares at him.


    "Smelly boy, you..."


    Before he finished, Zhuo had fainted.


    Before he fainted, ah Zhuo had only one word in his mind - grass.


    I didn''t expect to end up in the hands of this cheap brother.


    Watching ah Zhuo fall to the ground, Jane Yi gasps and puts down her schoolbag.


    "Ah Dong, ah Zhuo, he... Won''t be killed by you?" Shazhi asked, looking anxiously at the fallen ah Zhuo.


    Jian Yi breathed, took out the hemp rope from his bag, and neatly tied ah Zhuo''s hand from behind.


    I don''t know where he learned the binding Dharma. Three or two times really make people unable to get rid of it.


    While tying people, Jian Yi said to Shazhi, "don''t be stunned. Search out all his weapons."


    "Oh, OK." Shazhi nodded hurriedly. She went through every pocket of Zhuo and made sure he didn''t even have a steel pocket before she let go.


    The two of them tied ah Zhuo, and the other Qiao Zheng had already cleaned up Jiao five jiao six. Like Jian Yi, they also tied Jiao five jiao six and the rest.


    Jiao Wu stared at Qiao Zheng and said, "if you want to kill, what are you? Pity us?"


    Qiao Zheng looked at him and said, "I don''t like killing. Just stay here. There are many wild wolves in the mountains. Maybe tomorrow morning, you will only have bones."


    Jiao Liu felt cold for a while. He would rather have a good time now than be eaten alive by wild wolves.


    Qiao Zheng left two people to look at them, and then continued on his way with Jian Yi and Shazhi.


    ¡­¡­


    We have finished the war at the entrance and exit. Now let''s talk about Houshan.


    The reason for putting it at the end is that the story of Houshan is really complex.


    There are thrilling, moving and funny


    Let''s start with mikay and Qiaoqiao.


    I didn''t expect to meet Qi Er so soon. They were both a little shocked.


    Qiao Qiao subconsciously hid behind mikai.


    Qi Er looked at Qiao Qiao first, and then his eyes turned to mikai.


    His eyes were suddenly cold, his voice was cold and said, "get out of the way."


    Mikai raised his eyebrows. At this time, he was not afraid. He just stood in front of Qiao Qiao and looked at Qi Er and said, "there''s no need to say such nonsense. What means are there? Let''s call it out and have a competition. Anyway, the outcome is the same. Either you fall or we leave."


    This solution is really the same.


    Hearing the smell of disinfectant on each other''s body, Qi narrowed his eyes and said, "are you the one who cracked my poison?"


    "It''s just me." mikai said with a smile. "I''ve always been curious about what the name of the poison doctor is. I''m lucky to see it today."


    Qi Er pursed his lips, then sneered, "it''s a pity that even if you see it, it''s useless, because you''ll die here soon."


    "Really?" mikay shrugged without fear. "Try it."


    He stopped in front, turned back and whispered to Qiao Qiao, "you go first."


    "But..." Qiao Qiao hesitated.


    "Go!" Mikael said coldly. She didn''t dare to hesitate any more. She turned and ran towards the exit.


    "Qiao Qiao!" Qi Er shouted.


    Qiaoqiao stopped for half a second, and then ran without looking back.


    She really doesn''t want to see herself and have anything to do with herself.


    This time, Qi''er clearly confirmed Qiaoqiao''s meaning.


    He stumbled and sat on the ground. He came here just for Qiao Qiao. If Qiao Qiao left, what''s the point of him fighting with mikai?


    Mikai raised his eyebrows and looked at Qi Er, who suddenly had no fighting spirit. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Anyway, Qiaoqiao has left. In order to prevent Qi''er from making trouble, mikai decides to stay and watch him.


    ¡­¡­


    In another part of the back mountain, a burst of laughter rippled in the mountains in the middle of the night.


    Under the big tree, the two old men sat on the ground, not like enemies, but like friends they had not seen for a long time.


    "Ha ha, old Mo, I thought you were going to work in Mo''s house until you die. Unexpectedly, you were willing to leave. It seems that you have found an heir to your satisfaction." the enemy old man asked with a smile.


    "Cut, who do you despise?" Mo Tong waved his hand and said, "there has always been only one successor to Lao Tzu. Well, I have always been very satisfied with my apprentice. If Mo Wanshan hadn''t found the successor to the Mo family, I would have given up my seat."


    "The heir of Mo family?" the old man asked with an eyebrow, "what''s the name of Mo Wanshan''s wandering son?"


    "Ning Jiwei." referring to Ning Jiwei, motong couldn''t help but say with a proud expression on his face: "the seed of our Mo family can grow well wherever it is."


    "But pull it down." the old man hummed, "doesn''t your Mo Sheng grow crooked?"


    "It''s crooked. It''s also a powerful corner." Mo Tong disagreed: "how else can you make such a big deal? Don''t you even get involved?"


    The old man smiled and said, "I''m just curious about what the Jianghu has become."


    Mo Tong glanced and said, "what''s curious? It''s like a bird at any time."


    The old man tilted his eyes and asked motong, "I said, why don''t we do it? It''s embarrassing to sit like this. After all, talilina paid a lot of money for me."


    Morton hummed, "can you beat me?"


    "Maybe?"


    I thought this kind of aggressive method could make Mo Tong agree to do it, but unexpectedly, Mo Tong took out a pair of handcuffs and threw them on the ground: "I''m too lazy to fight with you. No one can kill anyone. Maybe I''ll get hurt. Why bother if I can raise myself at such an old age?"


    "What are you doing with this?" the old man asked.


    Morton took one end and put a handcuff on his hand, then shook it at the old man and said, "come on, put it on, so that we can make a good job."


    The old man couldn''t help but smoke from the corner of his mouth and whitened his eyes. "Old Mo, you''re still as shameless as before."


    Although he said so, he took the handcuffs and handcuffed himself honestly.


    "I said Old Man Mo, let''s have hot pot when we go out..."


    Before he finished, he saw that Mo Tong''s handcuffed hands broke free easily, and then he bound the old man''s two hands together with lightning speed.


    "I wipe old man Mo, what are you doing..."


    Before he could react, the old man was suddenly kicked into a prepared trap by Morton.


    "Don Mo, you shameless old man, wait for me if you have the ability!" the old man stood at the bottom of the pit and scolded angrily.


    "Don''t waste your energy." Mo Tong stood by the pit, smiled and clapped his hands. "I hid the steel plate here in advance. It weighs dozens of kilograms. If you want to push it away and jump up at your age, you must break two ribs. Why do you say you need it?"


    "You shameless old man, you were handcuffed just now."


    "Oh, that''s because..." Mo Tong took out the key from his pocket. The thief smiled: "that''s because I have the key. Ha ha, old man, I didn''t expect you to live a lifetime or so simple."


    "Damn it, I can''t beat you when you wait for me to go out!"


    Mo Tong took out his ears and said lazily, "let''s wait until you come out. I''ll go first. Bye."


    In the angry scolding of the other party, Mo Tong walked towards the back of the mountain with a smile.

 Chapter 732

    "Cough..."


    Mo Jue vomited a mouthful of blood and staggered for several steps before holding the trunk to stand firm.


    "I say, you play really?" Mo Jue said with a bitter smile.


    Talilina snorted coldly and stared at Mo Jue with hatred in her eyes. "Do you think I''m kidding you?"


    "No." Mo Jue sighed, sat down under the tree, took two pills from mikai''s pocket, gasped and looked at talilina''s suffering: "can I ask for a half-time break?"


    "Yes," talilina said ruthlessly, "go to the hell palace and have a rest."


    With that, talilina rushed towards him, meaning not to stop until she killed him.


    Mo Jue had no choice but to hold on and hide behind the tree.


    The two fought together again.


    Between entanglement, I only heard the footsteps of someone approaching.


    Both of them are people with strong ears. At this time, they found a third person and subconsciously stopped to look at the sound source.


    It is unwise to act rashly without knowing whether the incoming person is the enemy or the enemy.


    "Eh? Why don''t you stop playing?" Mo Tong came lazily, with a finger in his nostril and took out nasal excrement.


    See it''s Morton, Morton and talilina react differently.


    Mo Jue glanced up and down. He was relieved to see that he was not hurt.


    And talilina has a black face.


    Now that Morton is here, it proves that at least one old man has been defeated by him.


    And seeing that Morton was unharmed, talilina was even more angry.


    She knew that Mo Tong''s skill was unfathomable, but she thought that even if it was no matter how high, those people should be able to deal with it, but she didn''t want to let Mo Tong pass without damage.


    "How did you beat those people?" talilina asked.


    She had seen the skills of those people, and because she knew them, she didn''t believe that Mo Tong could come here without any injury.


    "Huh?" Mo Tong raised his eyebrows, looked kindly at talilina and said, "Apprentice daughter-in-law, what are you talking about? I just dealt with one person, so I''m not looking for someone else?"


    Listening to Mo Tong''s words, Mo Jue suddenly changed his face and shouted, "no!"


    "What''s the matter?" asked Morton.


    Mo Jue pursed his lips and nervously looked at Mo channel: "old man, go and help Haixi them."


    "If he can''t stop it for a while," Mo Tong said leisurely, "if he can''t stop it for a while, he will be the young master of the Dou family."


    "Oh, but there are two of them!" Mo Jue shouted.


    "What?" Mo Tong was stunned, frowned and thought, and suddenly hamu''s figure flashed in front of him.


    He looked left and right, and sure enough, he didn''t see hamu.


    Mo Jue urged: "don''t look, that silly man named hamu is also on their side of Haixi. No matter how powerful Dou Ge is, he can''t deal with two people. Go and help quickly."


    "HMM." Morton didn''t hesitate, turned and left.


    After taking two steps, he looked back and said to Mo Jue, "don''t die."


    Mo Jue hummed angrily, "don''t worry, I''m not so easy to die."


    Mo Tong nodded and left quickly towards the other side without hesitation.


    Mo Jue looked at the direction Mo Tong left. Before turning back, he suddenly became stiff and couldn''t move.


    On his chest, steel wire passed through his body, with a little blood on it.


    Talilina''s cold voice sounded from behind him: "it''s not so easy to die? Isn''t it very easy?"


    Mo Chao looked down as like as two peas of the steel wire, and smiled bitterly. "Dear, you are really nostalgic, and you are even the two time that hurt me."


    Talilina pursed her lips and hummed, "it''s different. Last time I didn''t want your life, but this time, I want you to die."


    "Really?" Mo Jue murmured, "that''s just right, because... I''m going to do the same."


    He suddenly pulled the exposed steel wire in front of him.


    At the other end of the steel wire, talilina didn''t expect him to be so cruel to herself. She didn''t have time to let go, and the whole person stuck to his back.


    Mo Jue didn''t leave talilina any reaction time. Almost the next second she was close, another steel wire passed through his body again, until it penetrated talilina''s heart.


    "Hmm..." talilina snorted and looked at Mo Jue strangely, "you, how can you have..."


    "Haixi gave it to me. She said I might need it, but I didn''t expect it." Mo Jue smiled bitterly. He didn''t look back, so they stood close to each other.


    Smiling, Mo Jue''s tears flowed down.


    Pain is not the pain of the wound, but the spontaneous pulling pain of the heart, which is more unbearable than he thought.


    "Oh, really?" talilina laughed at herself. "I remember that the old one was really taken away by Jane Haixi."


    After a pause, talilina coughed several times before continuing: "since... You have weapons, why did you just avoid instead of attacking?"


    Mo Jue clenched his teeth and didn''t speak.


    Talilina sighed, loosened the steel wire, hugged Mo Jue''s waist from behind and said, "well, it''s over at last..."


    Mo Jue kept standing until talilina''s body slipped from behind him to the ground, and then he staggered and fell to the ground.


    "Lina..." Mo Jue''s voice sounded very hoarse. He trembled and picked up talilina. Tears fell on her cheek and choked, "I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter..." talilina''s face was pale, and she had less air in and more air out.


    But she looked more peaceful than ever.


    Leaning against Mo Jue''s arms, talilina slightly bent her lips and whispered, "this ending is very good, I am very satisfied, so... You will never forget me, will you?"


    "Yes." Mo Jue rolled his throat and swore, "I will never forget you."


    "That''s good." talilina took several breaths, looked at the dark night sky and asked, "how long is it before dawn? I really want to watch the sunrise with you. It should be very beautiful to watch the sunrise here."


    Without hesitation, Mo Jue picked her up and walked up to the high place. As he walked, he said, "OK, let''s go and see the sunrise."


    He didn''t bandage his wound or stop talina''s bleeding.


    Talilina lay on his back and smiled, "I didn''t hurt your vital point. You won''t die."


    "I know." Mo Jue looked at the road in front of him. He had to bow his back, because otherwise, talilina would fall.


    She didn''t even have the strength to hold his neck.


    "Mo Jue, I hate you, but I always love you." talilina sighed, "if only we could meet in another identity."


    Feeling her breath getting weaker and weaker, Mo Jue looked around and sat on a big stone holding her.


    "Why did it stop?" talilina Qiang opened her tired eyes, looked up at the night sky and said with a self deprecating smile: "it''s still dark. It seems that I can''t see the sunrise."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can tell you." Mo Jue hugged her as if he wanted to over give her the temperature of his whole body.


    "Although we can''t see it, we all know that the black cloud is the location of the sun. Now, it has shone on some parts of the earth. The places it shines on are warm and peaceful. People are bathed in the sun, laughing happily, without quarrel, betrayal, only happiness. It will sweep away with the same temperature soon Open the black clouds above us, and then we can be happy and peaceful together. "


    Talilina closed her eyes and her voice was ethereal: "that''s great. Then I won''t be so tired, and we can be together."


    "Yes." Mo Jue''s eyes were red with blood. I don''t know whether it was blood or tears that fell from his eyes.


    "At that time, you are just a kind and simple girl next door. No one will bully you anymore. At that time, we can be together forever."


    "That''s nice..."


    With a sigh, talilina''s hand dropped.


    Mo Jue didn''t bow his head, still looked at the dark night sky and said in a trembling voice: "at that time, we will see all the rivers and mountains and all the beautiful scenery in the world..."


    Unfortunately, this time, no one answered him again.


    Everything around seemed to be suddenly quiet. It was so quiet that even my heart seemed to stop beating.


    He thought he would tangle with talilina for a long time this time, and they had tangled for a long time before.


    But everything ended so quickly that they still had so much to say.


    Mo Jue looked at the sky and suddenly felt that his life had become meaningless.


    In the end, why do people fight?


    What are you fighting for and what do you get?


    For him, this year has been longer than ever.


    He got what he loved all his life and lost what he loved all his life.


    That''s it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Morton arrived, Dou Ge was struggling to take over.


    Jian Haixi and hamu had not known they had run there. He was worried, but he knew he couldn''t be distracted.


    But even if he plays extraordinary, it is difficult to resist the other party''s attack.


    Once again, when he was almost hurt, Mo Tong even arrived and stopped the enemy for him.


    "Uncle Tong." when Dou Ge saw Mo Tong coming, he relaxed his airway: "thank you, uncle Tong."


    Mo Tong frowned and asked, "where''s Haixi girl? Go find her and give it to me."


    "Yes, please, uncle Tong." Dou Ge didn''t stop. He turned and looked for it along the direction where Jian Haixi and hamu left just now.


    The old man looked at Mo Tong, frowned and asked, "old Mo, why are you here?"


    "Oh, your brother is idle and bored. He has gone to dig a hole." motong smiled.


    "What?" the old man didn''t understand, but changed his mind and hummed: "you must have been cheated by this old thing again. See how I deal with you!"


    "Coincidentally, I haven''t loosened my muscles and bones yet. Let''s practice with you." Mo Tong laughed and caught the other party''s moves.

 Chapter 733

    Time goes back and forth for some time. When it comes to Jian Haixi, he tries his best to run forward when Dou Ge stops hamu and the old man.


    But she was blind and couldn''t tell the direction at all.


    I don''t know how many falls I fell, but I was finally caught by hammu.


    Hamu forces Jian Haixi with a dagger and threatens her not to move, but he doesn''t know what to do for a moment.


    He didn''t bring a rope and couldn''t tie Jane Haixi.


    Looking up and down at Jian Haixi, he saw that she was soft and weak, with bruises on her body. Ha Mu relaxed his vigilance and hummed, "be honest, don''t move, or I''ll kill you."


    Jian Haixi swallowed his saliva, nodded and said, "I don''t run. I know I can''t run you, but... Can I move my foot? My foot is twisted and hurts."


    "This..." Ha Mu grabbed his head and thought for a moment, then glanced at Jian Haixi. Seeing that she was honest and cooperative, he reluctantly nodded and said, "OK, but don''t think of any other small moves, you know?"


    "I see." Jian Haixi has real foot pain. Although she does have other small actions to do, she can''t do any small actions unless she wraps up the wound and doesn''t let ha Mu relax her vigilance.


    "Hiss... It hurts..." Jian Haixi rubbed his sprained ankle and cried.


    Seeing her so weak, ha Mu frowned and said, "hum, you deserve it. Who let you run?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t run. Am I waiting to be killed by you?" Jian Haixi said nothing.


    Ha Mu choked and said, "I just catch you. When the eldest sister comes back, she asks me to kill me."


    Jian Haixi skimmed her mouth, lowered her head and rubbed her ankles. By the way, she probably bandaged several other wounds.


    This is the first time for hamu to get along and communicate with Jian Haixi. In his eyes, he only feels that Jian Haixi is a weak person like a little white rabbit, just like Qiaoqiao.


    It''s just that he hasn''t seen the cruel side of Jian Haixi. At that time, on the river bank near Dou''s house, he only saw the last scene from a distance, and there were so many people in Dou''s house, such as Dou''s husband and wife and Dou Ming. Hammu thought that Jian Haixi had such momentum and means because of the large number of people. Maybe she couldn''t fight talilina at all. Dou''s husband and wife were helping her.


    If hamu had arrived earlier or gone through the whole journey with talilina, he would never think of Jian Haixi as so weak, let alone relax his vigilance at this time.


    After Jane Haixi wrapped up the wound and her ankle didn''t hurt so much, she said, "your name is ha mu, isn''t it? You''re not afraid... Your eldest sister won''t come for the first time?"


    "Nonsense! The eldest sister will come back!" hamu absolutely doesn''t allow anyone to speak ill of talilina. At this moment, his temper immediately came up after listening to Jane Haixi''s words.


    Jane Haixi frowned and said, "I know talilina is very powerful, but Mo Jue is also very powerful, and..."


    At this point, she did not go on deliberately.


    The more she didn''t say it, the more anxious hammu wanted to know, "and what? You make it clear."


    When Jian Haixi had enough of his appetite, he said slowly, "and don''t forget, I also have talilina''s steel wire. I can''t use it, so I gave it to Mo Jue."


    "What?" Ha Mu was shocked and stood up from the ground.


    He knows the power of Mo Jue. If he has such powerful weapons, talilina is really dangerous.


    Hamu almost immediately wanted to catch up, but he stopped again after taking a step.


    Jian Haixi thought he would leave impulsively, but he stopped again.


    "Hum." Ha Mu Leng hum, stared at Jian Haixi and sat down again, "I don''t worry about big sister. Big sister will have a way. I just have to look after you."


    Jian Haixi blinked. Unexpectedly, this big fool was quite clear in front of the critical moment.


    "Oh, OK." Jane Haixi shrugged and said, "if you want to stay, stay. I don''t care."


    Seeing her so calm, hamu frowned deeper and deeper. He didn''t seem to understand why Jane Haixi wasn''t worried at all.


    "Dou Ge can''t beat the old man, he will die." hamu suddenly said. He just didn''t want to see Jane Haixi so calm, as if everything was under her control.


    Jian Haixi didn''t move. Without hesitation, he said, "Dou Ge won''t die. He will come."


    After a word, she turned to hamu and said, "I never say empty words. It''s true that Dou Ge will win, and it''s true that talilina will die in Mo Jue''s hands."


    "Shut up!" Ha Mu suddenly roared, stepped forward and pinched Jian Haixi''s neck and said, "don''t curse big sister to die."


    He had a strong hand, and when he was angry, he didn''t show mercy at all. Jian Haixi was pinched by him and his face was blue.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was still rolling his eyes, ha Mu threw her away and hummed, "if you dare to speak ill of the eldest sister, I''ll kill you now."


    "Cough... Cough..." Jian Haixi coughed violently, breathing fresh air. It was a big time before he came back.


    Ha Mu looked at her and was a little angry. He frowned at Jian Haixi and said, "you''d better sit quietly and don''t talk to make me angry, otherwise I''ll kill you."


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips and didn''t speak. She lowered her head and changed her squatting posture without trace, and gave way to hamu''s back for several steps.


    Ha Mu only thought that Jian Haixi was afraid of himself. He glanced and hummed, "elder sister said you were powerful. I really don''t know where you are. You are as weak as a vegetable chicken."


    As he said this, his arms hung completely relaxed on his side without any vigilance.


    Because a series of actions of Jian Haixi just now have made hammu believe that Jian Haixi has no threat at all, and he didn''t expect Jian Haixi to fight back.


    That is, in an instant, Jian Haixi suddenly rushed forward.


    She couldn''t see, but just now she knew that hamu was in this direction.


    Hamu was attacked by Jian Haixi.


    He was startled and immediately returned to catch Jian Haixi, but unexpectedly, he was caught by Jian Haixi.


    She couldn''t see it, so the move was originally to tempt ha Mu to reach out.


    "Card wipe" and the handcuffs are tight.


    "Jian Haixi, you..."


    Hammu is still in shock. Maybe he thinks this is all the means Jane Haixi can use, so even if he is handcuffed, he doesn''t start his primary defense state.


    This is a rare time in hamu''s life when he is slow in reaction, just because he underestimates his opponent.


    Jian Haixi didn''t give hammu time to speak and react. After handcuffing him, he pulled his arm and broke it hard, trapped his arm behind his back in a twisted posture, and groped for his other hand at the same time.


    "Card wipe" made another sound, and hamu was trapped by Jian Haixi.

 Chapter 734

    Both hands were trapped by Jian Haixi. Hamu''s first reaction was to be stunned.


    He didn''t expect that a blind man in Jian Haixi could trap himself, and... Why did she seem to have practiced her moves just now?


    Isn''t she a little white rabbit who can''t do anything? If she has skills, why not at the beginning?


    Ha Mu was full of surprise and doubt, but Jian Haixi didn''t give him time to respond.


    After trapping hamu, she got up from the ground and continued to run without saying a word.


    Joke, the enemy locked her hand and didn''t break her leg. She must run away.


    Hammu will belittle the enemy, but she won''t.


    You don''t have to think about it. As one of talilina''s confidants, even if hamu only used her legs, she must be better than when she was not blind and sound. Moreover, she can''t see now, so it''s even more impossible to keep her life under her legs.


    Jian Haixi ran desperately. When she ran, ha Mu reacted. He quickly got up and chased after her. While chasing, he roared, "Jian Haixi, stop for me. You dare to plot against me. I will kill you if I catch you."


    Listening to him, Jane Haixi ran faster.


    Seeing her running so fast, hamu was even more angry.


    Ya said she twisted her ankle just now. She lied to her since then.


    Insidious! Cunning! bad person!


    Jane Haixi tried her best to run, but the mountain road was too difficult. She would fall before she ran far.


    I don''t know how many times I fell and got up again and again, but I still didn''t escape the fate of being caught up by hammu.


    Ha Mu caught up with him, kicked Jian Haixi on the back and kicked her forward for several meters.


    Jian Haixi turned dizzy. Ha Mulian hummed and said, "I told you to stop. I won''t let you go until my eldest sister comes back."


    Jane Haixi sat on the ground, listening to him every step closer, she moved back.


    In the dark, Jian Haixi couldn''t see the edge of the cliff behind her.


    Ha Mu also approached and saw it. He roared, "Hey, don''t move..."


    Of course, Jian Haixi wouldn''t listen. She still moved back. Suddenly, one hand of her hand was empty and the whole person flew out upside down.


    "Ah ah!" in the dark night, Jane Haixi''s frightened cry echoed.


    "Hello, Jane Haixi!" Ha Mu was surprised. He didn''t think he was killing in this way.


    While shouting, hamu ran forward, but his hands were tied, even if he wanted to pull people, he couldn''t do it.


    The rapid footsteps approached. Dou Ge came panting and saw ha Mu standing on the edge of the cliff. His face was ugly, "where''s the Haixi?"


    He asked very lightly, and his eyes didn''t dare to look at the cliff. He only stared at hamu, for fear of getting the answer that frightened him most.


    "She......" Ha Mu stared at the front and said, "she fell down. I told her not to move, but she still fell down. I can''t hold her..."


    Before hamu finished speaking, he saw Dou Ge walking towards the cliff and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Haixi..."


    Dou Ge ignored him, but went to the edge of the cliff, stared at the bottom of the slope, bit his teeth and jumped.


    "Dou Ge!" Ha Mu didn''t expect that Dou Ge was so crazy that he jumped down without hesitation.


    He stood on the edge of the cliff and waited for a while. He didn''t see anyone looking for him or hear any sound under him, so he turned and left.


    Those two are dead.


    And he is their enemy. Their death is just what he wants, and he doesn''t have to stay here.


    Although thinking like this, he told himself again and again, but ha Mu didn''t know how, and his pace was a little messy.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi and Dou GE''s life and death were uncertain, Ning Jiwei finally returned to Mo''s house.


    And their action began an hour ago.


    When Mo Sheng knew that his West courtyard was surrounded, he knew that it was written by Ning Jiwei.


    Originally, he planned to act tonight, and Song Wei sent people out, but he didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to go with him.


    However, different from his means, the people who besieged Mosheng yard were not Ning Jiwei''s people, but his "helper".


    Lisa looked at the man in uniform, holding all kinds of orders and evidence, and couldn''t help looking at Mo Sheng in a panic.


    "Second master, this..."


    They never thought that ningjiwei would have so much evidence.


    These evidences and materials cannot be collected in a few months.


    Ning Jiwei


    When on earth has he planned everything and waited for this moment?


    At this moment, there was a flash of panic in Mo Sheng''s heart.


    Although it was only for a moment, he still felt it.


    The fear of Ning Jiwei at the bottom of my heart.


    He should be afraid of a person?


    "Come with us," the visitor said coldly.


    Lisa followed Mo Sheng closely, and her body trembled uncontrollably.


    Mo Sheng was silent for a few seconds before he completely calmed down.


    He smiled, looked up at the people around his door and said with a smile: "do you know who I am? Do you know my influence on Xiang City? Take these things and want to catch me. Do you think about the consequences?"


    "Who are you? You are a citizen of Xiang City. Your every move can''t be above the welfare of the people in Xiang City." the visitor threw the ground and said in a voice: "what can you keep to go back with us? Now, come with us."


    "What if I don''t go with you?" Mo Sheng''s eyes narrowed coldly and his lips curled coldly. "Since you have seen these evidence, you shouldn''t bring only such a few people. In Xiangcheng, especially in Mo''s house, as long as I don''t want to go, no one can take me away."


    "Really?" someone sneered and looked at Mo Sheng with a touch of sympathy.


    "Before we came, some enthusiastic people told us that it was not easy to catch you, so..." he paused and pointed around with deep meaning: "so we accepted the help of the enthusiastic people. Now... It is estimated that all the people around you have been controlled."


    "What?" Mo Sheng''s face finally changed.


    Lisa stepped back several steps and shouted, "come on, come on!"


    But there was only one room quiet in response to her.


    No one showed up, not one.


    Mo Sheng''s face sank, and all his people were blocked?


    Ningway again? How much did he do?


    Isn''t he not in Xiangcheng?


    Mo Sheng is gnashing his teeth with hate, but even so, he won''t leave with the person in front of him.


    There is still hope to stay. Once he leaves with these people, he will never turn over again.


    He did not doubt that the evidence found by Ning Jiwei was watery. Unless he was 100% sure, Ning Jiwei would not hand in those irrelevant things. If he was not sure, these people could not get the order to catch him.


    "Mo Sheng, Lisa, come with us." the visitor waved his hand, and several colleagues behind him came forward at the same time, ready to forcibly take them away.


    But before they got close, Mo Sheng suddenly pulled Lisa back and quickly retreated.


    "Mo Sheng, what do you want to do?" someone shouted.


    "Hum, I can''t go with you." Mo shengleng hum.


    While talking, he had pulled Lisa back to the wall.


    Lisa was wondering why Mo Sheng would take herself back here, but she saw that Mo SHENGFEI quickly rotated the vase next to her, and suddenly a secret door opened on the wall.


    This mechanism is the same as that in the study. Lisa doesn''t know it.


    As soon as the secret door opened, Mo Sheng flashed in with Lisa.


    Watching the two men leave through the secret door, the man guarding the outside immediately came forward and turned the vase like Mo Sheng.


    But it was strange that no matter how he turned, the secret door never opened again.


    "Boss, what should I do?" asked the man.


    The man said coldly, "take some brothers out and guard every exit of Mo''s house. There must be other mechanisms to continue looking here."


    "Yes."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the dark road, Lisa followed Mo Sheng all the way. Fortunately, there was a mobile phone light, so it wouldn''t be too dark.


    "Second master, where does this... Lead?" Lisa asked nervously.


    "To the end." Mo Sheng strode forward with a sneer.


    Lisa was surprised. Mo Sheng''s voice sounded darker than the secret way at this time. She couldn''t help being afraid, but she didn''t dare to ask more questions.


    When Ning Jiwei arrived at Mo''s house, Lisa and Mo Sheng had disappeared.


    Ning Jiwei met with the person who came with the transfer order and said, "if you can trust me, please hand over the Mo family''s affairs to me."


    "You promise Mo Sheng won''t run?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "don''t worry, if he runs away, I''ll have a headache more than you. Tomorrow morning, the civil strife in the Mo family will end. I''ll give you an explanation about Mo Sheng."


    Everyone can trust Ning Jiwei, the new owner of the Mo family.


    After all, everyone saw everything he did after he came to Xiangcheng.


    And most importantly, these evidences were originally provided by Ning Jiwei. If he had the heart to protect Mo Sheng, why bother?


    The two sides reached a negotiation, and the other side also knew that some things had better be handled by the Mo family. After all, some things that are not visible, if they stay, it is difficult to ignore them if they really see them.


    It''s better to delegate power and wait for the result tomorrow.


    After the person with the transfer order left, Gu Chenyi and Mike came to meet Ning Jiwei.


    "How?" asked Ning Jiwei.


    Gu Chenyi smiled happily: "Song Wei has taken it. Thanks to Mo Ting, Song Wei was seriously injured by her bombing, so we can start."


    "I have no problem here," Mike said. "All the shrimp soldiers and crab generals in the West courtyard are under the control of my people to ensure that they can''t go wrong."


    "So..." Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said, "now it''s just Mo Sheng and Lisa."


    Hearing this, Gu Chenyi received the smile on her face and said in a deep voice, "the brothers sent to the door reported that they didn''t see Mo Sheng and Lisa leave. We have surveillance around here. As long as they leave, they will find out at the first time."

 Chapter 735

    "Strange, where will Mo Sheng go?" Mike stroked his chin.


    Ning Jiwei sank his eyes and ordered, "let yunzhixiang stare at the monitoring and double the monitoring range."


    "I''ve told you." Gu Chenyi sighed, "but there''s no news from yunzhixiang. He said he didn''t see Mo Sheng appear."


    "How could it be?" Mike wondered, "how could he not appear? Could he still fly with wings?"


    Gu Chenyi glanced at him and said, "even if he wants to disappear, he can only escape."


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Listening to their words, Ning Jiwei suddenly turned to the west yard and said, "what if he didn''t leave Mo''s house at all?"


    "Didn''t leave?" Gu Chenyi and Mike were shocked at the same time. They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Can, can this... Is it possible?" Mike stammered a little. It''s really that Ning Jiwei''s guess is too strange.


    If Morgan hasn''t left Mo''s house, that means he may be anywhere in Mo''s house now, and they haven''t found the entrance of the secret way yet.


    Imagine that Mo Sheng suddenly jumped out of a corner and overcame them. Mike felt a cold sweat on his back.


    "This is the most likely." Ning Jiwei pursed his lips and said, "let yunzhixiang stop checking, and immediately check all the places of Mo''s house, especially the entrance of the secret way."


    "OK, I''ll tell you." Gu Chenyi nodded quickly and turned to contact Yun Zhixiang.


    Mike didn''t dare to neglect it. After all, if it was true, it would be a little terrible.


    "I''ll torture those people in Song Wei. I don''t believe I can''t ask anything."


    After they both left, Ning Jiwei thought about it and went to Mo Wanshan''s house in the east courtyard.


    Worried about the safety of Mo Wanshan, Gu Chenyi had sent many people to protect here before the action. At this time, Mo Wanshan and others were waiting in the living room. Mo Xiuyu sat aside with the sad Mo Tong. Mo Tong kept his head down and stopped sobbing, but his eyes were still red.


    Jia Minzhi sat silently on one side and dared not raise his head to speak.


    When ningjiwei came in, he saw everyone sitting together in silence.


    Yue Feng noticed Ning Jiwei first. When he came back, he called with joy on his face, "young master!"


    At the same time, they looked up at the door. Mo Tong came down from Mo Xiuyu and ran to Ning Jiwei.


    He never looked forward to the emergence of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, and never relied so much on their sense of security.


    Ning Jiwei also knew about Mo Ting, so when Mo Tong ran over, he bent down and picked him up, rubbed his head and said, "it''s okay, I''m back."


    "Uncle Ning..." Mo Tong choked, but didn''t say much, just lying on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder.


    Ning Jiwei came over with Mo Tong and sat down on the sofa. Mo Xiuyu also red eyes, "brother."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded and turned to look at Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi.


    "Mo Sheng ran away from the secret passage in the West courtyard." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "our people didn''t see him leave, so he is likely to still hide somewhere in Mo''s house."


    "What?" everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to bring such bad news.


    Mo Wanshan frowned and said, "he even prepared a secret way?"


    "Don''t you know at all?" seeing that Mo Wanshan was surprised, Ning Jiwei added a little gloom in his eyes. "The secret way should not have been prepared recently. Has he never used it in recent years?"


    Mo Wanshan shook his head and said, "he is ambitious. He has long had the idea of murdering me. How can he let me know?"


    Ning Jiwei was angry, turned to Jia Minzhi and asked, "do you know?"


    "I......" Jia Minzhi froze and hesitated.


    Her reaction had explained some problems. Mo Xiuyu immediately said, "mother, do you know the secret way? If you know, tell it quickly."


    "This... I can''t guarantee whether it''s right..." Jia Minzhi clenched his lips and said, "a few years ago, in order to gain my trust, he took me to see it once, in..."


    As soon as she said this, everyone was surprised, even Ning Jiwei was a little surprised.


    He was trying to ask. After all, it''s normal for Jia Minzhi not to know what Lisa doesn''t know.


    I just don''t know that Jia Minzhi really knows the existence of the secret way.


    "Cough..." only Mo Wanshan was surprised, but also a little embarrassed and... Green.


    Shit, he knows he''s green, but he didn''t expect to be so green and green so early.


    Everyone was anxious to know where the secret road was. Jia Minzhi hesitated and listened to Mo Xiuyu in a hurry.


    "Mom, tell me quickly. It can''t be delayed." Mo Xiuyu urged.


    Jia Minzhi lowered his head in embarrassment and said in a low voice: "in... His bedroom..."


    Mo Wanshan: "..." green, green, green.


    Ning Ji Wei immediately got up and asked, "where is the bedroom?"


    "There is a button behind the bedside table in the bedroom." Jia Minzhi covered his face.


    Ningjiwei asked, "do you know where the secret road leads?"


    Jia Minzhi shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I didn''t go in. I only know the switch."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, put Mo Tong down and said, "Tong Tong, will you wait for me here for a while?"


    "Well, uncle Ning, be careful." Mo Tong said cleverly.


    Ning Jiwei turned and strode away. Outside the door, Gu Chenyi was already waiting.


    "Mike is still questioning. I''ll go with you." Gu Chenyi said.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "you stay."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, frowned and said, "it''s not safe for you to go alone."


    "The sound in the dark way will be amplified, but it''s dangerous to take more people." Ning Jiwei said: "you stay here to command the overall situation. If something happens to me... At least you''re here, I can rest assured."


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Chenyi said, "you can''t do anything, you know? Haixi is still waiting for you."


    Referring to Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "don''t worry, that''s what I said. Haixi is not safe. I can''t let myself have an accident. You stay, so I''m at ease."


    Gu Chenyi sighed, "what else can I do if you say so?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and strode to the West courtyard.


    According to Jia Minzhi''s position, Ning Jiwei found a button behind the bedside table in Mosheng''s bedroom.


    After pressing, the bed board turned over and revealed the downward steps.


    Ning Jiwei squinted and was about to jump down, but he received a call from Gu Chenyi.


    "Ji Wei, I found the location of Mo Sheng." Gu Chenyi said anxiously: "Yun Zhixiang inferred from the temperature difference between human body heat and soil heat. It should be right below the east courtyard now."


    "I know." ningjiwei said in a deep voice, "you take everyone to leave Mo''s house immediately."


    "Well, you should be more careful." Gu Chenyi also thought of what Mo Sheng might want to do, so after hanging up the phone, he immediately ordered everyone to leave.

 Chapter 736

    After talking with Gu Chenyi on the phone, Ning Jiwei calmed his mobile phone before entering the dark road.


    According to Gu Chenyi, if Mo Sheng and Lisa are in the east courtyard, there is still a long distance between them.


    Ning Jiwei walked forward quickly, but also be careful not to make too much noise.


    But he didn''t expect that there was a fork in the dark road.


    Looking at the three forks in front of him, Ning Jiwei was hesitating which one to take when he suddenly saw a slightly bright thing on the middle road.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and went over to bend down. He saw that it was a woman''s Earring.


    Ningjiwei could almost immediately conclude that Lisa fell down.


    He looked at the other two roads and decided to take the middle one.


    Mo Sheng can''t have time to arrange those tricks in such a short time. What he wants to do at this time is to destroy the whole east courtyard as soon as possible.


    Ning Jiwei is very fast. After all, he doesn''t dare let Mo Sheng really destroy the Mo family.


    It wasn''t long before Ning Jiwei arrived at the location of Mo Sheng and Lisa. He just walked in and saw a room with a larger space. He didn''t see Mo Sheng at a glance.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. Suddenly, a cool wind approached behind him. Ning Jiwei dodged and turned to attack.


    His muscles have developed an autonomous response to danger, and there is no need for him to think or hesitate.


    Mo Sheng snorted coldly, but he didn''t advise.


    "We really haven''t fought." Mo Sheng said coldly, "it''s fate to fight with you here today."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak, but he was bent on facing Mo Sheng''s entanglement, while paying attention to Lisa''s actions in the next corner.


    It would be bad if Lisa tripped him at this time.


    Mo Sheng is also looking at Lisa and keeps creating opportunities for Lisa.


    Before Ning Jiwei catches up, Mo Sheng has given Lisa his weapon. When he gets entangled with Ning Jiwei, he asks Lisa to find a time to start.


    But Mo Sheng didn''t think Lisa would never do it.


    Lisa''s arms trembled slightly, but she couldn''t lift her arms.


    She is not reluctant to let Ning Jiwei die, she just doesn''t dare to let Ning Jiwei die.


    Now she has fully understood the terrible part of Mo Sheng. If he fails, he will take all the Mo family to bury him.


    This crazy practice can hardly be called human.


    Lisa was afraid that if ningjiwei died, the Mo family would return to Mo Sheng. She didn''t deliberately resist him and control his existence.


    How will her poor children live then?


    Will they gradually grow up in a distorted environment, and then become the second and third lunatics like Mo Sheng?


    At the thought of this, Lisa couldn''t do it anyway.


    Finally, Ning Jiwei kicked Mo Sheng to the ground.


    At the same time, he was completely exposed to Lisa.


    Mo Sheng couldn''t help yelling, "Lisa, what are you waiting for? Don''t do it quickly?"


    Lisa bit her lip, tears spilled from the corners of her eyes, and slowly raised her hand.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. At that moment, it was too late for him to dodge.


    "Touch", Lisa closed her eyes and cried, "I''m sorry..."


    "Lisa, you..."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and turned his head in disbelief.


    There was also Mo Sheng who couldn''t believe it. He was covering the blood hole in his chest, pointing to Lisa and asked, "why?"


    Lisa ran over, squatted down in front of him, held him in her arms and cried, "second master, I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I can''t watch you make such a big mistake. I can''t let ah Jin live in your shadow all their life, second master, I''m sorry..."


    "Cough..." Mo Jue coughed up blood. He shook his hands and grabbed Lisa''s wrist and said, "you betrayed me?"


    "No, sir, I still love you." Lisa sobbed. "I said life and death would follow you. This oath will never change."


    "But you slept with Song Wei." Mo Sheng suddenly said.


    Lisa froze, looked down at Mo Sheng, and a cold feeling rose in her heart.


    "Second master, you... You..."


    "You want to ask me how I know, don''t you?" Mo Sheng smiled bitterly, with a trace of sadness in his eyes. "I don''t know who sent me the video of you and Song Wei."


    Lisa was stunned and asked, "second master, when did you... Know?"


    "Yesterday." Mo Sheng grabbed Lisa''s hand, as if afraid that she might run away, "don''t you feel that I''m different?"


    "That''s why you said those words to me yesterday." Lisa understood why Mo Sheng suddenly promised and confessed to her yesterday.


    She looked at Mo Sheng and asked the deepest doubt in her heart, "second Lord, since you all know, why do you take me with you? Why don''t you punish me or kill me?"


    Mo Sheng''s eyes glowed obstinately, and his voice was almost cruel. "I said, you are mine. No matter whether I live or die, you can only follow me."


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed Lisa.


    "Hmm..." Lisa groaned, looked down at her dagger and said with a bitter smile, "unexpectedly, our final outcome should be like this."


    Mo Sheng turned to look at Ning Jiwei and said with a grim smile, "Ning Jiwei, do you think you won? I tell you, even if the Mo family can''t be destroyed, the Qiao family will be clean. I''ve long..."


    "Do you mean the watch on Xiulin?" Ning Jiwei stared at Mo Sheng coldly and said, "we have solved it. As soon as Xiulin arrived at Qiao''s house last night, he has been taken away. Mo Sheng, all your plans have failed."


    "No, it''s impossible." Mo Sheng said madly, "what if you win? Talilina will kill your woman. You still have nothing at that time. What you want to protect will eventually be lost, ha ha!"


    Mo Sheng laughed and finally broke his breath.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t have time to listen to his nonsense here. He frowned and was about to come forward to kick Mo Sheng away and save Lisa, but Lisa shook her head.


    "Don''t save me." the smile on Lisa''s face was gentle and calm, even though she was getting paler and paler.


    "Do you have your cell phone?" Lisa asked.


    Ning Jiwei nodded.


    "Can you record a few words for ah Jin for me?"


    "Yes."


    Ning Jiwei turns on the recording equipment. He knows why Lisa doesn''t record the video. After all, it''s not good for children to see the tragic death of their parents.


    "Open it, you can talk," Ning Jiwei reminded.


    Lisa nodded and said, "thank you. Ah Jin, Xiulin, Xiuqian... When you heard me, I had gone with your father. We are going to a far, far place. You don''t have to wait for us to return. From now on, you should support each other, listen to brother Xiuyu and uncle Ning."


    After a pause, Lisa took a deep breath: "ah Jin, mom knows you are very smart. Promise mom not to hate anyone. This is her own choice and has nothing to do with others. Promise mom to grow up happily, healthy and carefree, and mom will always protect you."


    After recording these words, Lisa closed her eyes.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, turned and left the dark room, informed Gu Chenyi and asked him to send someone to deal with the things here.


    Gu Chenyi and Mike were relieved to learn that Mo Sheng and Lisa both died and Ning Jiwei returned safely.


    Mike sat on the ground and said with emotion, "it''s over at last."


    Gu Chenyi shook his head, looked at the distant direction and said, "it''s not over yet."


    Jane Haixi, I don''t know what''s going on.


    After a while, Ning Jiwei came out of the dark room. The shadow had come forward and said, "little Lord, the vehicle is ready."


    Gu Chenyi frowned and asked, "Jiwei, are you leaving now? Why don''t you take a break..."


    Before he finished, he sighed again, waved his hand and said, "forget it, I said it for nothing. How can you rest?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said to Gu Chenyi, "I''ll leave the aftermath to you. Mo Tong and Ruirui will say it for me. I''ll come back after I receive Haixi."


    "OK, I know. Be careful on your way." Gu Chenyi said.


    Ning Jiwei just got home at night, but now it''s just early in the morning, before dawn, but he left again.


    Just to get there and help Jane Haixi.


    After Ning Jiwei left, Gu Chenyi first sent someone to deal with the darkroom and the affairs of Mo Sheng and Lisa, while he took Mo Tong to Qiao''s house.


    Mike stayed at Mo''s house and helped Mo Xiuyu deal with the follow-up matters.


    Mo Tong lost his relatives in the accident. As a child of several years old, he must be very sad at the moment.


    Although Gu Chenyi also wanted to comfort him, this thing... In the final analysis, he can only digest it by himself.


    That''s why he plans to send Mo Tong to Qiao''s house. Compared with Mo''s house, the atmosphere of Qiao''s house is much more warm and peaceful.


    In addition, the children of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian are at Qiao''s house. It''s easy to recover when the children are together.


    Just thinking of those words left by Lisa, Gu Chenyi sighed in her heart.


    They failed Mo Xiujin''s request.


    When they arrived at Qiao''s house, Qiao Lei and others ran out for the first time and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "It''s all right." Gu Chenyi said with a smile.


    As soon as he said these three words, he heard everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the strength that I have been carrying has finally come off.


    Everyone also knows about Mo Tong. When Qiao Lei saw Mo Tong, he reached forward and touched his head and said, "Tong Tong, right? My name is Qiao Lei, a cousin of Jian Haixi. According to the seniority, you should call me my little uncle."


    Mo Tong''s eyes brightened. In fact, he still calls Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei aunts and uncles. Although Jian Haixi said several times that they were a family, he also euphemistically said about adoption.


    But because Mo Ting is still there, Mo Tong hasn''t changed his mouth.


    He calls Jian Haixi aunt, but in fact, his name is uncle Qiao Lei.


    But Qiao Lei asked him to call him uncle, which made it clear that even Qiao''s family recognized his identity.

 Chapter 737

    Qiao Lei pulled Mo Tong into the room while talking about work and said, "Ruirui, they''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    While talking, the man had entered the living room and saw Mo Tong coming. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian rushed over first and hugged him left and right.


    "Wu Wu... Mo Tong, you''re here at last." Jian Rui cried, "it''s all right. Ha, it''s all right. You''re not allowed to run around in the future. Do you know? You like your brother. You always leave me alone. You''re not allowed to run around without me in the future."


    "Well, don''t run around..." Gu Xiaomian nodded as if he were pounding garlic.


    When the agreement was over, he reflected what Jianrui said, so he loosened Mo Sheng and turned to Jianrui: "don''t worry, Ruirui. Even if they all leave you, I won''t leave you. I''ll be by your side all my life."


    Gu Chenyi looked at his son in surprise. Unexpectedly, he hadn''t seen him for only a few days. He was so eloquent. His mouth was as open as a light.


    But Jian Rui didn''t eat him. She glanced at him and said, "what are you doing? It''s Mo Tong at the moment."


    "Oh." Gu Xiaomian nodded obediently, looked at Mo Tong and said, "don''t go anymore. Aren''t you unhappy with us? Will you be happier alone?"


    Mo Tong was slightly stunned, shook his head and said, "no, I''m not happy alone. I''m happy when I''m with you and Ruirui."


    Then he looked at Jian Rui, reached out and wiped her tears and said, "don''t cry, I won''t leave you in the future."


    "Keep your word, hook!" said Jane Rui with her little thumb.


    Mo Tong smiled and reached out to pull the hook with her.


    When Gu Xiaomian saw it, he also came up. Little fat put his hand on both hands and said, "I want to pull the hook, too."


    "You join the fun again," said Jane Rui, but she didn''t push him away.


    Gu Xiaomian himself didn''t count. He turned back and shouted to Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiujin, "Xiuqian, a Jin, come here, too. Let''s pull hook together."


    Mo Xiuqian hummed, "are you childish?"


    "Why am I childish? You are childish!" Gu Xiaomian of course took it back.


    Mo Xiuqian has a violent temper. Although she has converged a lot now, she can''t control her temper except Gu Xiaomian. They have to run against each other for several rounds almost every day.


    Seeing that a moving link was about to become a funny link, Gu Chenyi came forward with a smile, reached out and touched Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "well, you''ll play later."


    Yan Mei and Yang Yaru came over and took several children to sit down.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian and said, "Xiujin, Xiuqian, there''s something I want to tell you."


    As soon as he said this, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian gave birth to an ominous premonition at the same time.


    They looked at each other, tightened their hands, stared at Gu Chenyi and didn''t speak.


    Gu Chenyi opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t know how to say it. He thought about it, sighed and took out his mobile phone.


    Ning Jiwei sent the recording to him before he left. He called up the recording and said to Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian, "this is... What Lisa wants to say to you."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian were stunned at the same time. Jian Rui and others nearby were stunned. The atmosphere did not dare to go out. The whole living room was terribly quiet.


    "Ah Jin, Xiu Lin, Xiu Qian... When you heard me, I had gone with your father... Don''t hate anyone, grow up happily..."


    Listening to Lisa''s words, Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiujin lowered their heads and tears had flowed out.


    "Dad, ah Jin''s mother..." Gu Xiaomian choked and asked.


    Gu Chenyi nodded heavily, went to Mo Xiujin and squatted down. He said sorry: "sorry, the situation at that time could have saved her, but she refused our help. This is the outcome of her own choice. I''m sorry that she didn''t save her."


    Mo Xiujin''s tears hit the carpet one by one. Obviously, Mo Xiuqian was already very sad. Mo Xiuqian had already cried in Yan Mei''s arms, but Mo Xiujin just didn''t cry.


    Even after hearing Gu Chenyi''s words, Mo Xiujin shook his head and choked: "don''t apologize. My mother said I don''t hate anyone, and I know it''s not your fault. Thank you for letting me hear my mother''s last words..."


    Looking at the hard-working and strong child in front of him, Gu Chenyi hugged him and said, "it doesn''t matter. Just cry if you want to cry. It''s okay."


    Lying on Gu Chenyi''s warm and generous shoulder, Mo Xiujin couldn''t help crying.


    Jian Rui also red eyes, leaning on Yang Yaru''s arms, did not dare to see Mo Xiujin.


    There is a sad atmosphere in the living room. This is the end of the struggle. Even if we have tried our best to avoid all the losses that can be avoided, in the end, someone will leave, someone will be injured, and someone will be sad.


    After a while, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian calmed down.


    Jian Rui sucked her nose, looked at Gu Chenyi and asked, "Uncle Gu, where''s my father? And when will my mommy come back?"


    They have been listening to the news of Mo''s family, but there has been no news of Jian Haixi.


    Gu Chenyi said, "your father has gone to pick up your mommy and Yi Yi. When they receive someone, they will come back together."


    Gu Chenyi said so, but he didn''t say anything else in his heart.


    Ning Jiwei will come back when he receives someone, but what if he doesn''t receive someone?


    What should we do in case of going late or other accidents over there in jianhaixi?


    Gu Chenyi didn''t dare to say these words to several children, but comforted them with a smile.


    Listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, she thought she would see Jian Haixi and Jian Yi soon. Jian Rui was happy.


    Gu Chenyi had to go back to Mo''s house to deal with things, so he didn''t stay at Qiao''s house for a long time. He just came to reassure everyone and sent Mo Tong over to talk about Lisa.


    After Gu Chenyi left, several children gathered together. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian wanted to comfort, but they didn''t know what to say.


    It seems that no matter what they say, they can''t stand it. They don''t feel back pain when standing and talking.


    Mo Tong opened his mouth and said slowly, "yesterday my mother lied to me and asked me to go to the east hospital to find someone to save her, but as soon as I left, she pressed the self explosion switch. She didn''t want to live at all."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian were stunned when Mo Tong talked about it.


    They all know that Mo Ting was forced to death by Mo Sheng, but they don''t know there is such a short paragraph.


    Mo Tong looked at Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian and said, "if my mother wants to live, she has many choices, but she chose this road, so I think it should be a relief for her. I should be happy for her instead of making myself sad all the time."


    After a pause, Mo Tong continued: "although I am still very sad, I will come out soon. You should also work hard to live up to the expectations of your elders who love you."

 Chapter 738

    Listening to Mo Tong''s words, Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiujin were quiet.


    A moment later, Mo Xiuqian was the first to pull out of her grief. She sucked her nose, took a deep breath, took Mo Xiujin''s cheek and said, "ah Jin, Mo Tong is right. Aunt doesn''t want us to be immersed in pain all the time. We should be strong and let aunt see that we live well, so that she can rest assured of reincarnation, you know?"


    "HMM." Mo Xiujin nodded and sobbed, "I know what to do. I just... I''m sorry. Leave me alone and let me cry for a while."


    Just then, footsteps sounded outside the door. George''s voice came with joy and said, "we''re back!"


    Hearing George''s voice, Yang Yaru ran out quickly.


    "What''s up? Do you have anything?" Yang Yaru ran up to him, looked up and down nervously with George''s arm in her arms, and asked with trembling.


    George looked at Yang Yaru''s red eyes and knew that she probably didn''t rest this night. He couldn''t help comforting her and said, "it''s okay, we''re all okay."


    Yang Yaru''s spirit, which she had been carrying all the time, came down and lay down in George''s arms and sobbed in a low voice.


    "Asshole, do you know how worried I am?" Yang Yaru cried while pounding his chest: "I''m really afraid you won''t come back, I''m really afraid..."


    "No." George comforted her patiently, bowed his head and kissed her hair. "Didn''t I say I would come back? Don''t be afraid, I can''t give up such a beautiful wife to other men."


    Yang Yaru was crying and was amused by his words. She stared at him with tears and said, "what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Well, stop crying, everyone is watching," George said, touching her hair.


    Yang Yaru came back to her senses, wiped her tears and withdrew from George''s arms.


    Qiao Lei on one side stood silent. George looked at him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s hard for you."


    Qiao Lei wiped his eyes and choked: "it''s nothing hard. Go and see the old man later. Don''t let him worry."


    "Well, I know." George smiled and nodded.


    Several people spoke for a while, but they didn''t see the children coming out. Yang Yaru was stunned. She looked at Mo Xiulin standing next to George. She just wanted to go back and call Mo Xiujin. As soon as she looked back, she saw two children standing at the door with tearful little faces, but didn''t come forward.


    Mo Xiulin was stunned. Unexpectedly, they would cry like this. He hurried over and said, "what''s the matter? I''m back. It''s all right. Don''t be sad."


    "Big brother..." Mo Xiujin came forward and hugged Mo Xiulin and cried, "I don''t have a mother..."


    "What..." Mo Xiulin was stunned and turned to Mo Xiuqian. Mo Xiuqian covered her lips and choked: "aunt and father are gone, leaving us only a few words..."


    Mo Xiulin immediately blushed and hugged Mo Xiujin. "Ah Jin is not afraid. There is a big brother."


    "And me." Mo Xiuqian also came forward and hugged two people: "ah Jin, don''t be afraid, my sister is here."


    "There''s me, there''s me." Jian Rui saw this and ran over and said, "don''t be afraid. In the future, Mo Tong and Gu Ruan, when my brother comes back, there''s my brother... So many of us are together. Don''t be afraid."


    Gu Ruan ran over, looked at Mo Xiujin and said with a wink, "do I want to hold it, too?"


    With that, he leaned over and burst into tears with his chubby arm. "Come on, I''ll hold it too, Ruirui, you too."


    Jian Rui took a puff from the corner of her mouth and pulled Mo Tong back two steps: "no, you hold it."


    Gu Xiaomian glanced and said to Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiulin, "how long do I have to hold? It''s so tired. Don''t you feel lack of oxygen?"


    Mo Xiuqian drew from the corner of her mouth, and the sad mood in her heart was forced back by Gu Xiaomian.


    "Don''t you get out of the way when you know the lack of oxygen?" Mo Xiuqian stepped on Gu Xiaomian''s foot, pushed him out and said, "go away, don''t you see that my brother is about to deform you?"


    Mo Xiulin laughed, reached out and patted Mo Xiujin on the back and said, "ah Jin, I probably know what my aunt wants us to live."


    "HMM." Mo Xiujin looked up at the noisy Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian, pursed his lips and whispered, "I know why my mother didn''t let uncle Ning save her."


    Mo Xiulin looks at Mo Xiujin. He doesn''t know the specific details.


    Mo Xiujin whispered, "Because my mother wants us to completely give up our father''s influence. If she is still alive, we will always be the children of Mo Sheng and Lisa. We will never get rid of the pressure and shadow of what they did in the past. But now my mother has gone with my father, we are no longer Mo Sheng''s children, we are just us. With Uncle Ning in the Mo family, we can hold her in the future Have a new life. "


    Listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, Mo Xiulin said after a moment of silence: "aunt really loves us, a Jin, we should strive to grow up and never let aunt down."


    "HMM." Mo Xiujin nodded heavily and said to himself, "Mom, you are so happy in the sky. Ah Jin will not let you down."


    George later went to see Qiao Qinghe. He heard that the matter of the Mo family had been solved, and Mo Xiulin took off his watch safely. Qiao Qinghe nodded and said, "now, it''s only Haixi."


    "Yes," George replied.


    Qiao Qinghe didn''t ask any more, and George didn''t say any more.


    Everyone hid their worries and prayed that Jane Haixi and them could return safely.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Qiao Zheng and others with Jian Yi, Shazhi and other wounded have left first and rushed to Xiangcheng.


    In the mountains, after a night of scuffle, the struggle has all ended.


    Jian Haixi won an overwhelming victory.


    Although their personnel were also seriously injured, and even many people had fallen asleep and were unconscious, they were waiting in line for mikai''s rescue.


    Mikai and Qi''er spent the whole night. Finally, they were able to leave after Qi''er didn''t pay attention to lifting a big stone and stun him, and carefully tied him up.


    Then mikai began his most tired day.


    First, Mo Jue, who was seriously injured and dying, was picked up in the forest. It took him a long time to save his life. Then he was pulled to treat Dou Ming, Qiao Li and others.


    Mikai didn''t know that after he left, hamu came to him.


    "Big sister..."


    Hamu was hardly hurt. When he saw that talilina had died, hamu collapsed and cried.


    He wanted to rob talilina''s body, but his hands were still handcuffed behind him. As soon as he approached, he was kicked away by Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue picked up talilina. He was not in the mood to talk with hamu, but turned and walked out.


    Hamu looked at his back. His jealousy and hatred reached a peak. He couldn''t beat Mo Jue, even if Mo Jue was seriously injured.


    He couldn''t get talilina back, but he didn''t want to make it easier for them, so he roared, "do you think you really won?"


    "Don''t you think someone is missing?" Ha Mu laughed wildly with hatred.


    Mo Jue''s footsteps stagnated, and finally turned around to look at him. He said in a deep voice, "what do you want to say?"


    "Ha ha!" Ha Mu laughed, "guess."


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he was surprised.


    He remembered that he was fighting with talilina at that time, and it seemed that hamu was far behind. Since hamu didn''t catch up with them, he should have met


    Dougo and Jane Haixi!


    Thinking of this, Mo Jue suddenly felt cold in his heart, and asked in a cold voice, "where''s Haixi? What have you done to her?"


    "Ha ha, want to know? It''s a pity you''ll never know!"


    Ha Mu said, flashing a fierce and resolute light in his eyes, turned and hit the big tree behind him.


    His eldest sister is dead, and it''s no fun for him to live.


    Originally, he wanted to tell these people the whereabouts of Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, but now he doesn''t intend to do so. He wants to go to hell with this secret and let Jian Haixi and Dou Ge bury his eldest sister!


    "Stop!" Mo Jue shouted.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. Watching hamu fall to the ground with blood on his face, Mo Jue felt cold. He put down talilina and hurried to hamu to explore. He was a little relieved when he saw that he still had a faint breath.


    He took hamu on his back, then took talilina in his arms and walked hard towards the gathering place outside the forest.


    He was seriously injured. Blood seeped out every step, but he couldn''t manage so much.


    "Somebody! Is there anyone?" Mo Jue shouted as he walked.


    ¡­¡­


    Mikai worked hard at the entrance to stabilize Dou Ming''s injuries, while the others who could move were responsible for keeping their enemies tied up everywhere under centralized care.


    When mikai finally sat on the ground to catch his breath, he saw three men coming quickly, each with a man on his back.


    The appearance of the party stunned everyone. Mikai first saw Mo Jue and saw that the wound on his body cracked again. He frowned and said, "I just wrapped you up. Why are you like this again? I tell you, I can''t save you if you do this again..."


    "Where''s Haixi?" Mo Jue interrupted mikai and looked around anxiously, looking for Jian Haixi and Dou Ge in the crowd.


    "Where''s Haixi? Where''s Dou Ge? Where are they?" Mo Jue roared.


    Mikai was stunned, and the others were stunned.


    "Haixi is not..." mikai looked at Mo Jue and suddenly had a frightened thought in his heart. He stammered: "she is not... She and Dou Ge are not... In..."


    Where is it?


    Mikey can''t say.


    One night of scuffle, no one knows who is where. Everyone completes their own tasks, and now start looking for people to gather.


    Listening to Mo Jue''s words, mikai fell to the ground and said in a trembling voice, "no... they... Didn''t come back..."


    "We didn''t see it either." the others were worried.


    No one expected that Dou Ge and Jian Haixi would disappear. After all, all the enemies were controlled by them.

 Chapter 739

    While talking, the man carrying Mo Jue had put him down. Mikai got up and wanted to come forward and dress him up again, but he couldn''t get up twice.


    Mo Jue''s face was pale, leaned against the stone and gasped: "leave me alone and try to wake this guy up first."


    He pointed to hamu and said, "he seems to know the whereabouts of Haixi and Dou Ge, but he doesn''t want to tell us. You try to wake him up."


    Mikai was stunned, nodded calmly and said, "don''t worry, as long as he''s not dead, I''ll catch him back even if I catch huangquan road."


    But before he started, he threw a medicine to Mo Jue and said, "take it first and let someone stop bleeding and bandage you. I''ll see you later."


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Mo Jue waved his hand.


    Mikai hummed angrily, "you can''t die, but it doesn''t prevent you from getting sick."


    Then, regardless of whether he was happy or not, he asked someone to bandage Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue said, "brothers who can still walk, please walk around and look for their whereabouts."


    "Yes." in fact, without his command, the active people had already spontaneously stood up and scattered again to look for the traces of Jian Haixi and Dou Ge.


    Mo Jue was unable to use his strength. He thought it would take strength to find Jian Haixi and Dou Ge. He lay down and didn''t resist any more. He let someone help him stop bleeding and bandage.


    He promised that everyone would live well, so he wouldn''t take the initiative to die.


    It''s just that if people are alive, they don''t know whether their heart is still alive.


    While mikai was treating hamu, motong dragged two old men out of the forest.


    He also had blood on him and was obviously injured.


    The two people dragged by him were in a clear state. One of them had a bruised face and was obviously beaten badly by Mo Tong, while the other was in good spirits. He scolded all the way: "old Mo, you insidious and cunning villain, threw me into the pit? You have the ability to be positive with me! See if I don''t beat you!"


    "Hum, you''re a three legged cat? Forget it, I''m afraid I''ll beat you to beg grandpa to sue grandma." in terms of oral Kung Fu, Mo Tong won''t lose at all.


    Seeing the three coming, they all looked unhappy.


    Mo Tong glanced at everyone and finally fixed his eyes on Mo Jue.


    Seeing that Mo Jue was seriously injured, he snorted coldly and said nothing.


    I want to know how Mo Jue''s injury came from.


    Just, as long as you''re alive.


    Mo Tong sat down beside him, looked for a circle, but said, "where are Jane and the silly big one?"


    Mo Jue tightened his whole body, pursed his lips and said, "it''s gone."


    "Gone?" Mo Tong frowned. "No, I obviously asked Dou Ge to find girl Jane. It''s reasonable for Dou Ge to deal with the Leng boy alone."


    "Leng tou boy..."


    Mikai looked at HA Mu and turned to ask Mo Tong, "Mo Lao, are you talking about him?"


    Mo Tong turned his head, swept hamu''s face, frowned and said, "it seems that it''s him. Hasn''t he lost?"


    Listening to Mo Tong''s words, Mo Jue and mikai both have a heavy heart.


    Originally they thought that hamu might be lying, but now it seems that it is probably true.


    Mo Jue looked at Mo Tong and said quickly, "Haixi and Dou Ge are missing. Old man, do you know which direction they are going?"


    Motong shook his head and said, "I was fighting with the old man. I didn''t have time to see which direction they went."


    After a pause, Mo Tong said again, "but I probably know. Forget it, I''ll go and ask some people to come with me."


    He walked together and the people around him quickly followed him.


    Mo Tong glanced at those who were seriously injured. He wanted them to sit down and rest, but he thought of Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, and sighed again: "just come with you."


    Another wave of people set out to find Jian Haixi and Dou Ge.


    Basically, the only people left are mikai, Mo Jue, dou mingdou, dou Joli, and hamu.


    Wrap up the wound on hamu''s forehead. Mikai goes to Mo Jue to check his injury, and then says, "I''ll find it, too. I''ll give it to you. Hamu wakes up in a moment. Can you cope?"


    "Don''t worry." Mo Jue looked at Dou Ming, who was in a coma next to his eyes, and asked, "are they all right?"


    Mikai shook his head, sighed and said, "I''ve been unconscious for some time. The three of them are too desperate."


    Mo Jue looked at the three people and said with a bitter smile: "everyone has worked hard. If Haixi and Dou Ge have three advantages and two disadvantages, what''s the significance of our desperate efforts now?"


    "Don''t be so pessimistic." mikai said positively, "I absolutely don''t believe Haixi and Dou Ge will leave us like this. You know how big their lives are. Even if something happens, they must be waiting for us to save them."


    "HMM." Mo Jue nodded and said, "by the way, do you have your mobile phone with you? I can''t move now anyway. Just stay and contact Xiangcheng and ask about the situation."


    Mikai put his cell phone next to him and hesitated, "what about Haixi... Say it?"


    Mo Jue gave a hand, pursed his lips and said, "look for it first. If there is no news at noon, say it."


    "Well," mikay nodded, which he also meant.


    Now we don''t know what the situation is in Xiangcheng, and Jian Haixi and Dou Ge don''t know what the situation is. If we rashly spread the news, I''m afraid it will cause everyone''s panic.


    Especially Ning Jiwei, mikai didn''t even dare to think about Ning Jiwei''s reaction after he knew about it.


    After leaving his mobile phone to mojue, mikai also set off again to find Jian Haixi and Dou Ge.


    Mo Jue picked up his mobile phone and was silent for a while before trying to send Gu Chenyi a message to report peace.


    Originally thought Gu Chenyi might not have time to talk to him, but unexpectedly, as soon as his message was sent out, Gu Chenyi called in.


    Yes, I can only take it.


    Mo Jue answered the phone, and Gu Chenyi asked anxiously, "mikai, are you all right? It''s over, isn''t it? Is everyone safe?"


    The three questions are almost repeated. It can be seen that Gu Chenyi is really worried.


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "I''m Mo Jue. It''s over. My brothers were hurt, but fortunately there were no casualties."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Mo Jue could hear Gu Chenyi gasping loudly. There seemed to be others next to him. Mo Jue heard the voices of Mo Xiuyu and Mike.


    After a while, Mo Xiuyu grabbed the phone and asked, "brother Mo Jue, when will you come back? My brother has gone to pick you up. We''ll wait for you at home and pick you up when you come back!"


    Listening to his happy voice, Mo Jue barely hooked his lower lip and said, "OK, when you go back, you will pick up the wind and wash the dust for us."


    "Ah, by the way, brother Mo Jue, let me tell you, you can''t imagine that Mo Sheng dug a secret way under our Mo family..."


    Mo Xiuyu said with a crackle. Mo Jue listened, but shed tears.


    How should he open his mouth and tell these people that he failed to protect Jane Haixi.


    When Ning Jiwei comes, how should he face Ning Jiwei?


    Haixi, dougo, where the hell are you?

 Chapter 740

    When everyone was looking for Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, Jian Haixi woke up after a coma all night under the cliff.


    "Haixi, are you awake?" Dou GE''s voice was hoarse. Jian Haixi frowned and felt pain from head to foot.


    After enduring the dizziness in front of her, Jian Haixi tried to sit up for a while.


    She blinked, some dim light in front of her eyes.


    "Dou Ge?" Jian Haixi stretched out his hand in his direction.


    Without error, he grabbed his arm accurately.


    "Haixi, your eyes..." Dou Ge was happy for a while, but Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "it hasn''t recovered yet, but I can see a vague shadow."


    Dou Ge calculated the time and said, "mikai said your eyes will recover in a few days. It''s true."


    Jian Haixi was not happy. "Where are we?"


    Dou Ge sighed and said, "at the bottom of the cliff."


    Jian Haixi frowned and recalled what happened last night. She fell off, but Dou ge


    After a pause, Jian Haixi also sighed, "why do you have to come back to me at dawn."


    Dou Ge smiled and said nothing.


    How could he be indifferent to seeing her fall into a cliff?


    How can you not be sure of her life and death and wait for dawn?


    But he didn''t intend to say these words to Jian Haixi, and Jian Haixi didn''t ask again.


    "Is the road at the bottom of the cliff easy to walk? We have to hurry up. I don''t know what''s going on up there." Jian Haixi is a little worried. If others can''t find her and Dou Ge, I''m afraid he''ll go crazy.


    "Haixi..."


    Dou Ge opened his mouth and hesitated: "I may not be able to take you up..."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and immediately asked, "what do you mean? Are you hurt?"


    With that, she quickly stretched out her hands and groped for Dou Ge. She urgently asked, "where are you hurt? Is it heavy? Why didn''t you tell me just now? You should have woken me up earlier..."


    She was too anxious and her eyes were hard to use. She touched her hands and soon heard Dou GE''s backward inhalation.


    At the same time, she also felt the coolness from the palm of her hand.


    "Your legs..."


    "Nothing, just a little injury." Dou Ge didn''t want to scare her, but smiled: "I''ve shed some blood. I''ve bandaged myself, but I can''t walk for the time being, so I can''t take you away. I''m sorry..."


    Jian Haixi''s nose was slightly sour. "What are you sorry for? I accidentally fell down and bothered you to come to me to save me. You still told me you''re sorry. Why do I feel embarrassed?"


    "I..." seeing Jian Haixi crying, Dou Ge was a little worried and clumsily explained: "sorry, I can''t speak. I didn''t mean that..."


    "Do you still apologize?"


    "Well... I won''t apologize, I won''t say." Dou Ge hurriedly said.


    Jian Haixi sniffed and asked stiffly, "to be honest, how''s the injury?"


    "It''s not very serious, just a small injury..."


    "Dou Ge!"


    Jian Haixi was very angry. Although he couldn''t see it, he still stared at his big round eyes and threatened, "you dare lie to me. I''ll leave now and ignore you no more."


    "This..." Dou Ge looked around and said, "the road here is not easy to go up. You can''t see clearly. You can''t go by yourself..."


    "Dou Ge!" Jian Haixi was so angry that he immediately stood up from the ground when he saw that he was still worried about how to walk.


    Standing too fast, Jane Haixi couldn''t help feeling dizzy. It was also this stop that made her suddenly cut off. Her limbs really hurt badly. It''s estimated that she was bruised.


    But the most painful thing is the head. I don''t know if I knocked it when I fell down. It''s like a hundred seals in my head. It''s buzzing and painful.


    In addition, she has been wearing headphones since yesterday''s action. She has already passed the time limit set by mikai. At this time, her eardrum hurts with her head.


    Jian Haixi covered her head and staggered for several steps before she could stand firm.


    Dou Ge didn''t expect her situation to be so bad. He quickly reached out and held her and said, "what''s the matter with you, Haixi? Don''t worry, sit down first..."


    Jian Haixi didn''t wait for him to finish, but he broke away his hand and asked coldly, "say, how much is your injury? Don''t say I''ll go now."


    How can Dou Ge look at her in this state and leave? He hurriedly said, "well, I say, you sit down first."


    Jian Haixi sat down again.


    Dou Ge looked at his twisted leg, carefully looked at Jian Haixi and said, "my... Leg is broken..."


    "What?" Jian Haixi was shocked, and her face turned white twice.


    Dou Ge was afraid that she was too worried and hurriedly said, "but don''t worry. Just connect it when you go back. My leg was broken before. Don''t you think I''m fine now? This little injury is nothing to me..."


    Before he finished, Dou Ge stopped.


    Because he saw that the people in front of him were crying.


    Jian Haixi didn''t expect Dou Ge to be so badly hurt. No wonder he said he couldn''t take her up.


    She thought it strange that Dou GE''s temperament would not let her stay at the bottom of the cliff if he didn''t hurt her seriously.


    For a moment, all kinds of emotions were blocked in Jian Haixi''s heart. She knew Dou GE''s kindness and dedication to herself. She always knew, but she didn''t expect him to do so, so... Sacrifice her life to save her.


    At this moment, Jian Haixi could not even say "thank you".


    The word "thank you" is too light to express her gratitude and guilt for him.


    "Alas..." Dou Ge sighed, reached out his hand to wipe away Jian Haixi''s tears and said softly, "I didn''t say it because I''m afraid you''re worried. I don''t cry. It''s really just a tickling wound for me."


    Jian Haixi is not a weak woman. She knows that crying can''t solve the problem at the moment, so she wiped her tears and asked, "what should I do? Should I fix your broken leg first?"


    Dou Ge was afraid that if he said "no", Jian Haixi would really be angry with him, so he had to say, "there are no branches and wood blocks that can be used as a deck. We are all inconvenient to move, so we reluctantly fix them with cloth first."


    Jian Haixi looked around. She could only vaguely see some bright and vague shadows, "where are we?"


    "In a cave." Dou Ge said, "you passed out when I found you last night, and I couldn''t take you away, so I had to hide here first."


    After all, he couldn''t be sure whether the person who came down to find them first was an enemy or a friend.


    Jian Haixi asked again, "can you see outside? Can you see more branches on which side? I''ll pick them up."


    "Haixi, your eyes..." Dou Ge doesn''t want Jane Haixi to take risks. What if she meets the enemy on the road and is not around?


    "It doesn''t matter. You tell me first." Jian Haixi has stood up and said, "if you don''t tell me, I''ll find it myself."


    Dou Ge sighed. No one could change what Jian Haixi had decided. He knew that if he had been deadlocked, she could really go out and look for a blind pass with her eyes closed, so he had to compromise: "On the left, we fell from the left last night. It''s lucky that we didn''t shake too much. In addition, some crooked neck trees buffered our falling momentum, so we can get back one life."


    "Well, I''ll look on the left." Jian Haixi nodded and walked out without hesitation.


    "Wait." Dou Ge took her sleeve, handed the remaining dagger to Jian Haixi and said, "take your self-defense and look around. Don''t go far. If you hear a sound, don''t care about anything and run back immediately, okay?"


    "Well, don''t worry." Jian Haixi smiled at him, turned around and slowly groped out of the cave.


    Dou Ge looked at her back and walked away. He thought about dragging his wound and slowly moved out to the hole.


    He was still worried. He had to look at her in his sight.


    Jian Haixi left the cave and walked slowly to find it.


    She tried to lean against the mountain wall and walk with one hand, so that her dizziness could be reduced and there would be no mistakes in the direction.


    There are often gravel stumbling under his feet. Jian Haixi tripped several times and then got up again.


    She doesn''t feel hard. After all, she has long been used to such small things.


    During this period of blindness, although she was almost inseparable from others, it was only almost.


    There is always no one around, and there is no lack of being knocked by the foot of the bed at the corner of the table.


    At first, Jian Haixi felt a little uncomfortable, but later he got used to it.


    She told herself that if she couldn''t stand the most basic level for blind people, how could she get through so many difficulties after that?


    There are so many people relying on her. She brought everyone out. If she doesn''t stand up, how can we trust her?


    It was this belief that supported her step by step to today.


    When she fell down again, Jian Haixi rubbed her knee and was about to get up to continue, but suddenly she heard the sound of a branch. She touched it in the direction of her feet, and sure enough, she found a slender branch for her.


    Jian Haixi laughed happily regardless of her injuries.


    She got up, touched the mountain wall with one hand and used the branch as a blind stick with the other. She swept around to find out if there were any nearby branches, which could also help her identify whether there were major obstacles in front of her.


    With this branch, Jian Haixi''s search for the road became much easier.


    Thinking that Dou GE''s leg was saved, Jian Haixi was happy and cheerful, but he didn''t know how painful Dou Ge felt when he saw this scene.


    He watched Jian Haixi fall and get up again and again, and saw her hurt and risk in order to help him find branches.


    Several times, he wanted to ask her to come back, but he knew that even if he shouted, she would not come back.


    So he can only pretend not to see, can only pretend not to speak.


    Dou Ge leaned against the mountain wall and closed his eyes slightly.


    Others only said that he had paid too much to Jian Haixi, but if they had seen the figure of Jian Haixi who kept working hard for himself at this time, they wouldn''t say so.


    For the figure who kept falling and standing up, even if he did it again 10000 times, Dou Ge would not hesitate to follow her from the cliff and jump down.

 Chapter 741

    Jian Haixi picked up enough branches, big and small, before returning.


    Before she returned, Dou Ge had moved back into the hole and didn''t let her know she saw everything.


    "Dou Ge?" Jian Haixi started calling Dou Ge before she reached the cave. According to her own estimation, she was almost there, but she was not sure about the details, so she had to call Dou Ge first.


    "Yes, I am." Dou Ge answered.


    Hearing Dou GE''s voice, Jian Haixi felt a little uneasy. She followed her voice into the cave and smiled like a child who won a prize and other praise. "Look how much I picked up. These are enough."


    "Well, that''s enough." Dou Ge also smiled and didn''t mention seeing her fall.


    "You''re enough to tie my legs," Dou Ge said.


    Jian Haixi put down the branches and groped for some wide and straight ones. "Always pick up more, and then pick the best one to fix your legs."


    She said this briskly and didn''t think it was a big deal to pick up more branches.


    Dou Ge looked at her with her hair scattered, bruises on her face and arms, and dust and leaves everywhere on her clothes. His heart was warm and asked softly, "did you fall?"


    "Well... I fell twice. It''s all right." Jian Haixi blinked and smiled. "I''m so smart. How can I hurt myself? As soon as I went out, I found a stick to walk with. It''s all right."


    Dou Ge showed a distressed look in his eyes, but he didn''t say much. He just stretched out his hand to help her take away the fallen leaves.


    "Pick it up. These are fairly straight." Jian Haixi said, reaching out and taking off his coat.


    Dou Ge was stunned. His face turned red and said, "what are you doing?"


    "What to do?" Jian Haixi blinked and said naturally, "tear your clothes and use them as bandages."


    "You don''t need it. Put it back on and be careful of catching cold." Dou Ge took off his coat and said, "my clothes are enough."


    Jian Haixi grabbed his clothes and said, "your clothes are of good quality and hard to tear. I''d better use mine. Besides, yours is thick. I''m really cold. It''s warmer to wear yours."


    When she said this, Dou Ge thought it seemed reasonable, so he nodded and took her clothes.


    "Can you do it alone? Can I help you?" asked Jane Haixi.


    "No, I can do it myself," Dou Ge said.


    He really doesn''t need help. Let alone this kind of injury, it''s a more serious injury. As long as he still has one breath, he can support himself to do all kinds of first aid.


    But before Jian Haixi woke up, he was worried about Jian Haixi''s safety, so he didn''t find the branches at the first time.


    Jian Haixi sat quietly aside, watching... Oh, no, listening to the sound of Dou Ge fixing his broken leg.


    About twenty minutes later, Dou Ge exhaled his airway: "OK."


    Jian Haixi leaned against him and said, "take a break first. I''ll go out to find water and find out if there''s any way to inform everyone."


    "Haixi." Dou Ge frowned, grabbed Jane Haixi and said, "I''m not thirsty. Don''t walk around here. It''ll be bad if talilina''s people find out."


    "But..." Jian Haixi hesitated.


    Dou Ge grabbed her hand and told her, "don''t run around. I can''t protect you now."


    "All right."


    Jian Haixi finally nodded and didn''t go out again.


    Dou Ge is right. They can''t predict who the first person will be. After all, the only person who saw them fall is hamu. Hamu will tell talilina.


    The two sat against the mountain wall. Jian Haixi sighed and said, "the night has passed, and I don''t know what''s going on up there."


    "There should be a result," Dou Ge said. "I just don''t know whether it''s a good result or a bad result."


    What Jian Haixi thought in his heart was about Xiangcheng. One night later, I''m afraid not only did they have results, but Xiangcheng should also be over.


    I don''t know what happened to them.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, let me take off your headphones first. If you wear them all the time, your ears will be seriously damaged."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi nodded. Anyway, it doesn''t matter at the moment. It doesn''t matter whether she wears headphones or not.


    Dou Ge helped Jian Haixi take off her headphones and found that there was some slight bleeding in her auricle. He immediately asked, "where''s the medicine mikai gave you?"


    After asking, he didn''t see any reaction from Jian Haixi. Dou Ge was stunned. Then he remembered that Jian Haixi took off his earphone.


    So he wrote a few words on the back of her hand.


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said, "I don''t know where it fell."


    Dou Ge frowned and reached out to take out the inner pocket of his coat. Fortunately, he also prepared one and kept it in the zipper pocket inside.


    "Found it." Dou Ge rummaged for a while, ordered Jian Haixi''s arm and wrote, "come here and I''ll help you with the medicine."


    "OK." Jane Haixi nodded obediently. Within the scope, she still attaches great importance to her health. She should protect such an important organ as ears and eyes.


    After taking the medicine, Dou Ge told her to rest and put away the earphone.


    Jian Haixi suddenly thought of something and said to Dou Ge, "Dou Ge, there is tonic in the medicine given by mikai. Take it. We have no water and no food. You have shed blood again. If you don''t take tonic, I''m afraid you have no spirit."


    Dou Ge pursed his lips and tapped her arm twice, which means "I know".


    Jian Haixi turned his eyes, stretched out his hand to him and said, "find out the medicine and put it in my hand."


    Clearly guessed that Dou Ge would not take medicine obediently.


    "I..."


    "Don''t tell me you''ve lost the medicine," said Jane Haixi, interrupting Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge smiled bitterly and shook his head. Jian Haixi guessed everything.


    No way, he can only find the medicine and put it in Jian Haixi''s hand. Jian Haixi took the medicine and handed it to his mouth and said, "eat it."


    They should take medicine. It was almost noon after last night.


    At this time, the people on the cliff are looking for their trace all over the mountain.


    Although Mo Tong showed the way, the scope was still too large. For a while, they couldn''t determine where Jian Haixi and Dou Ge disappeared.


    Mo Jue leaned against the stone wall and guarded Dou Ming and hamu.


    "Well..."


    As soon as hamu had a tendency to wake up, Mo Jue immediately opened his eyes.


    He got up and walked to hamu. He slapped him in the face. He didn''t know how to count on his chest and back of his head. He saw that hamu woke up with cold sweat.


    "You, you... I''m not dead?" Ha Mu looked at Mo Jue''s enlarged face and was frightened in his heart.


    Sometimes, it''s not terrible to die, but it''s really terrible not to die.


    Mo Jue smiled grimly and said coldly, "you finally wake up."


    Wake up. There are some accounts. They should calculate them well.


    Ha Mu immediately looked at death and said, "I don''t know anything. Kill me."

 Chapter 742

    "Kill you?" Mo Jue sneered, but stood up and said, "no, I won''t kill you."


    While talking, he walked aside, squatted down beside the already cold talilina, stretched out the steel wire and said, "if you don''t say, I''ll destroy Lina''s body."


    "Dare you!" hamu is not afraid of death, but talilina is his weakness. Especially after death, he has to be hurt by his favorite person. Such a thing is almost like an animal.


    Ha Mu coughed angrily, stared at Mo Jue and scolded, "you beast, the eldest sister is so kind to you. If you kill her, you dare to insult him after her death. Are you still human?"


    Mo Jue looked cold in his eyes and stared at hamu: "You''re wrong. You''re the one who insulted her. Naturally, I don''t want to hurt her, but living people are always more important than dead people. As long as I can save my friend, I don''t mind using any means. On the contrary, you''re not ashamed. But what you''re doing now is just discrediting her. If you let her die, you have to bear a mean and sinister crime."


    "I......" Ha Mu choked and didn''t speak.


    Mo Jue''s eyes were sharp, the steel wire touched talilina''s neck, looked at hamu and said, "I''m not discussing with you."


    "Don''t hurt the elder sister, I said, I said!" Ha Mu was afraid that Mo Jue would really hurt talilina. He hurriedly said, "Jian Haixi fell off the cliff, and Dou Ge jumped down to save her."


    With that, looking at Mo Jue''s changing face, ha Mu hurriedly explained: "I didn''t push them down. Jian Haixi fell down accidentally. It''s none of my business."


    While they were talking, Mo Tong had searched and rushed back. When he heard this, he took ha Mu and walked into the forest. "Where did you fall? Show me."


    "I mean, I mean, don''t hurt my eldest sister..." Ha Mu''s voice faded away.


    After they disappeared into the forest, Mo Jue''s hand holding the steel wire shook and took it back.


    He stumbled beside talilina, looked down at her pale face, slowly stretched out his hand to touch it, and whispered, "I''m sorry to scare you. How could I hurt you..."


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Tong carried hamu all the way to the cliff he pointed to, looked at the height of the cliff, and immediately sent someone to prepare the rope.


    When they go out, they will not lack rope and life-saving items.


    When the rope came, motong said, "I''ll go down and explore first. How many people will you follow..."


    "I''ll go!" before he finished, mikai said anxiously, "they must be hurt. I must go."


    Mo Tong looked at him, but he didn''t mind. He nodded and said, "let someone take you down."


    Then he hung the rope and climbed down the cliff.


    The people above carefully fixed the rope. When the rope was straightened, they heard motong''s voice from below, "OK, come down."


    Fortunately, the cliff is not too steep, otherwise they will even have a problem with rescue.


    A dozen people followed Mo Tongfen around looking for the traces of Jian Haixi and Dou Ge.


    "They should have come down from here," Morton said, looking at the creased branches. "Speed up and look separately."


    "Yes."


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge were sleeping on the mountain wall. In a trance, they heard someone call their names.


    Of course, dougo heard it.


    He was stunned. He heard the familiar voice of several people in the Dou family and the voice of mikai. His eyes lit up and hurriedly stretched out his hand to call Jian Haixi.


    "What''s the matter?" Jane Haixi asked nervously, thinking that an enemy had arrived.


    Dou Ge wrote in the palm of her hand that someone came to them.


    After Jane Haixi identified, she relaxed her mouth and said, "are they calling us?"


    "Well," dougo wrote in her arm.


    Without saying a word, Jian Haixi stood up, groped for the mountain entrance and said loudly, "we''re here!"


    In fact, dou Gegang wanted to answer by himself, but he lost too much blood and had no strength. He was afraid that his bold move would scare Jian Haixi, so he woke her up and said it first.


    Hearing the voice of Jian Haixi, motong, mikai and others quickly came over here.


    "Haixi girl, what can I do for you?" Mo Tong asked hurriedly before he approached.


    But Jane Haixi didn''t move.


    "Haixi girl?" Mo Tong frowned and just wanted to say it again, but he saw mikai sigh: "her headphones have been taken off."


    Motong noticed that Jian Haixi didn''t wear headphones anymore.


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge are at the mouth of the cave, and her hand is still attached to Dou GE''s shoulder.


    Dou Ge nodded the back of her hand before she knew someone had arrived, so she said, "where''s mikai? Brother Dou is injured and needs treatment as soon as possible."


    On hearing this, mikai hurried in.


    Jian Haixi first smelled the disinfectant on mikai and knew that he was coming. Then he relaxed his airway: "mikai, it''s really you. Great. Look at brother Dou''s legs."


    Mikai and Morton were stunned as soon as they entered the door.


    They thought Dou Ge was just injured, but they didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    At the moment, Dou Ge leaned against the mountain wall. His whole face was almost bloodless. Although his legs were fixed, blood continued to emerge.


    As soon as mikai''s face changed, he immediately squatted down, broke off his legs and said, "what''s going on?"


    Dou Ge pulled the lower lip corner and said, "when he rolled down, he was inserted by a branch."


    "Mikai, look at brother Dou''s leg. It has been fixed with branches. He also took the medicine you left. Should it be all right?" asked Jane Haixi.


    Mikai turned and looked at Jian Haixi. She looked worried, but she obviously didn''t know how serious Dou GE''s injury was.


    Dou Ge shook his head and said, "don''t say."


    Mikai sighed. What else can he say.


    Fortunately, he was prepared. He not only came down by himself, but also asked others to help him bring down the wound medicine.


    Dou GE''s injury is serious, but fortunately, they found it in time. As long as he is here, they will never let Dou GE''s leg have an accident.


    Mikai first helped Dou Ge to simply re wrap and fix it, and then asked Mo Tong and others to take them up.


    As soon as I got up, I saw the people waiting on it anxiously saying, "Miss, answer the phone quickly, or Ning Shao will explode."


    Jian Haixi took off his headphones and didn''t respond to his words. Dou Ge sighed and said, "give me your cell phone."


    The man handed over his cell phone.


    Before Dou Ge opened his mouth, he heard the panic voice of Ning Jiwei.


    "Where''s Haixi? Did you find anyone?"


    His voice was obviously hoarse. Dou Ge also heard the sound of cars along the way. He thought he was on his way back.


    "Jiwei, I''m Dou Ge."


    Hearing Dou GE''s voice, Ning Jiwei was stunned and hurriedly said, "Dou Ge, are you with Haixi? Are you safe? Are you hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, we''re all fine." Dou GE''s words calmed Ning Jiwei''s heart.


    Next to mikai, he tilted his lips and impolitely pierced his lie, "what''s all right, your legs are broken, brother."


    Dou Ge swept over with a cold eye and blamed him for saying this to Ning Jiwei.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Mikael said boldly. "Anyway, he''ll know sooner or later when he comes."


    Ning Jiwei at the other end of the phone has asked, "are you hurt? Is it serious?"


    "It''s all right. I hurt my leg a little. There''s no problem with mikai." Dou Ge said simply.


    Mikey was speechless.


    Are these people too confident in him?


    Dou Ge handed Jian Haixi his mobile phone and wrote a few words on her hand.


    Knowing that Ning Jiwei called, Jian Haixi answered, "Jiwei, is that you?"


    Dou Ge and mikai still didn''t allow her to wear headphones, so she had to say to herself, "I don''t wear headphones and can''t hear your voice. Ah, I said, listen."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, Ning Jiwei''s heart that was about to jump out finally fell back.


    He took his cell phone and leaned back in the back seat with a sigh of relief. Although he knew that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear him, he answered softly.


    Jian Haixi''s brisk voice sounded in his ear: "when you call at this time, they must have told you something about me, so you''re worried, aren''t you? Don''t worry, I''m fine, I''m just a little bruised, but Dou Ge is seriously injured."


    "Oh, by the way, can you spare time to call us? Is it over in Xiangcheng? Is everyone all right?"


    "Also, I tell you, I can see a little light and shadow today. Mikai said my eyes will recover soon."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s voice, Ning Jiwei''s tense mood slowly calmed down.


    In fact, Ning Jiwei''s mood and state have been trapped in the killing because of his continuous journey these days and his struggle with Mo Sheng.


    Especially after listening to Mo Jue''s news that Jian Haixi and Dou Ge fell off the cliff, he wanted to put on his wings and fly over and destroy all the people of talilina.


    All these terrible emotions were slowly purified in Jian Haixi''s voice and slowly returned to ordinary peace.


    Feeling his change, the shadow in the car and others were also relieved.


    They followed ningjiwei and were the people who could feel the change of his aura most.


    Before Ning Jiwei''s state, he almost wanted to kill at any time, which scared them to think twice before saying every word, for fear of stimulating him.


    Now, sure enough, Jian Haixi is Ning Jiwei''s medicine. Only she can tame the giant beast locked in Ning Jiwei''s heart.


    Although Jian Haixi could not hear Ning Jiwei''s voice, she knew her man and knew that he must be worried at the moment, so she tried to tell him something less heavy to appease his mood.


    After talking for a while, Jane Haixi said, "well, Jiwei, I won''t tell you. I''m thirsty."


    She deliberately said she was thirsty, but in fact, she was very tired after tossing all night and falling off the cliff.


    Just now I said so much, but I just pretended to be light.

 Chapter 743

    Jian Haixi said and handed the mobile phone to Dou Ge.


    After Dou Ge took over, Ning Jiwei asked, "Haixi''s ears..."


    If she hadn''t been injured, she wouldn''t have talked to herself without headphones.


    Dou Ge said, "Haixi wore headphones all night yesterday. His eardrum was hurt and he can''t wear it anymore."


    Ning Jiwei''s heart was tight and hurriedly asked, "can it affect?"


    "We''ll wait for mikai to check it carefully." Dou Ge said, glancing at mikai next to him. "But if he can''t even treat it well, it''s too quack."


    "Dou, who do you call a quack? I cured your leg." mikai was angry.


    Didn''t he just tell Ning Jiwei about his serious injury? Come and tear down your own platform now, or are you not a brother?


    He forgot that he provoked Dou Ge first.


    Because there were too many wounded people, it was not suitable for them to go on the road after they cleaned up, so they settled down first. Anyway, they also had living rooms and daily necessities.


    In particular, Dou Ming, Mo Jue, Dou Ge and others are seriously injured. Mikai has never been idle after he has been busy.


    In contrast, Jian Haixi''s condition is not serious. Her injuries are easy to deal with. As for her eyes and ears


    This is not something that can be solved in a while.


    Mo Tong went to bed after having a full meal. After all, he was old and busy for so long. In addition, he was injured and needed a good rest.


    Jane Haixi asked people to place talilina''s body. There is no ice here. She can only let people find a place with low temperature.


    Don''t meddle in this matter, let alone speak.


    After learning that Jian Haixi had made arrangements, Mo Jue thanked her gratefully.


    Jane Haixi doesn''t think there''s anything. After all, people die like lights out. She doesn''t even have such a bearing.


    After a day''s repair, the tired people regained some vitality.


    After a day, Ning Jiwei finally met someone who surprised him on the way.


    When Jian Yi saw Ning Jiwei, he jumped into his arms and sobbed, "Daddy, I finally saw you."


    "Yi Yi?" Ning Jiwei didn''t respond now. He didn''t expect to see Jian Yi here.


    He thought that Jian Haixi would arrange for Jian Yi to leave, but he just thought that Jian Yi and others would hide near the mountain. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi directly asked them to come back!


    At the same time, Ning Jiwei flashed a glimmer in his heart.


    Since Jian Haixi asked Jian Yi to come back, it shows that she is not absolutely sure about the war, and it also shows that she is determined to die.


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei felt a pain in his heart.


    "Daddy''s fine, daddy''s fine..." Jian Yi keeps his mouth shut. He worries about Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei all the way, but he can''t do anything. The whole person has been tight. At this moment, he is relieved to see Ning Jiwei is all right.


    Ning Jiwei was distressed. He picked him up and coaxed, "well, daddy is fine."


    When Jian Yi was held in his arms, he gradually felt safe. Then he asked, "is daddy going to find Mommy? I''ll go with you."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "no, Mommy is all right. Daddy just goes to pick her up. Yiyi goes home first. Ruirui is still waiting for us at home."


    Thinking of her sister, Jane Yi hesitated, nodded and said, "well, I''ll go back first."


    "Yi Yi is good." Ning Jiwei touched Jian Yi''s hair and nodded to Shazhi.


    After learning that Jian Haixi was all right, Qiao Zheng was relieved to take the children and Qiaoqiao on the road.


    Ning Jiwei continued to move forward, but unexpectedly, someone arrived at the mountain faster than him.


    When Jian Haixi learned that Jian Chenran arrived, the whole person still didn''t react.


    Jane Chenran? Her brother? Why is he here?


    When Jane arrived in the morning, she was seeing mikai changing the dressing for Jane Haixi.


    Seeing him at the door, mikai glanced at him, withdrew his eyes and continued his work.


    Jian Haixi did not respond at all.


    Jane Chenran walked into the room and whispered, "Haixi?"


    Jane Haixi still didn''t respond. She didn''t even turn her eyes.


    Mikai Yin Yang strange airway: "stop yelling. She''s blind and deaf. She can''t see or hear."


    Jane Haixi froze.


    He knows that Jane Haixi is poisoned and deaf.


    You know, it''s different from seeing.


    What you see with your own eyes will always have a greater impact than what you hear.


    Jane Chenran clenched her fist, full of guilt, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Jane Haixi lowered her head. The light was dark here. She didn''t know that Jane Chenran was standing not far from her. Instead, she asked mikai: "mikai, they just said my brother came. Is he here?"


    Mikai looked at Jane Chenran, reached out and simply wrote on Jane Haixi''s arm, "no, don''t move."


    Jian Haixi skimmed his mouth and said, "I didn''t move. It''s good if I didn''t arrive. You move faster. Don''t let my brother see me like this."


    As soon as she said this, mikai''s eyes sank. However, Jane Chen staggered for two steps and almost couldn''t stand firm.


    He has been ignoring his sister, but now, he is still considering his feelings.


    Looking at such a jianhaixi, Jane Chenran couldn''t help slapping herself on the cheek, and lowered herself to cry.


    "Haixi, I''m sorry... Brother, I''m sorry for you..."


    Mikai didn''t make a sound until he helped Jane Haixi finish the medicine.


    He had other people to take care of. Before leaving, he looked at Jane Chenran and deliberately didn''t tell Jane Haixi about his coming.


    After mikai left, Jane Haixi felt thirsty and got up according to the foot of the table. She remembered that the teapot was not here, as if it were on the low cabinet by the bed.


    Jian Chenran looked at Jian Haixi in a daze. Like a real blind man, he rubbed his hands and walked slowly.


    She walked very slowly, as if she were measuring distance with her feet and steps.


    "Touch" sounded softly. Jian Haixi knocked down the chair on the side. The whole man shouted and his body tilted.


    "Be careful!" Jane saw it in the morning and hurried forward to hold her arm.


    Unexpectedly, someone would hold her. After Jane Haixi stood firm, she tentatively shouted, "mikai?"


    No, mikay smells of disinfectant.


    And the people around her know how to answer her questions.


    Even if you don''t write, you''ll tap her arm twice.


    But right now, no one answered her.


    Not the people around her.


    Jane Haixi was silent and cried, "brother, is that you?"


    Then she stretched out her palm and said with a smile, "brother, I can''t hear you. Write in the palm of my hand. Slow down. I can recognize it."


    Jane Chenran couldn''t hold back any longer and cried with Jane Haixi in her arms.


    "Haixi, Haixi..."


    How many bastards has he done before?

 Chapter 744

    Feeling Jane''s trembling and excitement in the morning, Jane Haixi stood still, only patted him on the back and said, "brother, I''m fine. My eyesight and hearing can be recovered. Don''t worry."


    Listen, Jane Haixi is still comforting herself now. Jane Chenran blames herself and is ashamed.


    He didn''t forget that Jian Haixi was hurt and didn''t want to worry her in turn, so he reluctantly suppressed the inner fluctuation, helped Jian Haixi sit down again, and then poured water for her and put it in her hand carefully.


    "Thank you." Jian Haixi took two drinks, put down his glass and asked, "brother, why are you here? Are Xiaodou and the child all right?"


    She may have a grudge in her heart, but she still cares about them.


    Jian Chenran looked at Jian Haixi, his eyes full of complexity and self blame.


    Jane Haixi didn''t think so much. When a person stood high enough and thought big enough, she didn''t care so much about the little things at home.


    Jane Chenran''s choice, what Lin Xiaodou''s family did, and even the things about lol''s mother sun Yuqin. These things may have made Jane Haixi sad and lost more or less, but for her now, they are just small things that are not worth mentioning.


    It doesn''t matter whether she is close or distant, or whether she remembers hatred or disappointment. She won''t share such feelings with others except her close relatives and believers.


    Jane Chenran wrote a word "good" in the palm of Jian Haixi''s hand to answer her questions about Lin Xiaodou and her children.


    Originally, he had a lot to say, but Jian Haixi couldn''t see and hear. Although he could write with the palm of his hand, it was too troublesome.


    So Jane Chenran blocked all those words and sat there. Instead, they were silent.


    The old intimacy between brothers and sisters is an unalterable fact.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "brother, you shouldn''t have come."


    Jane was stunned and didn''t say anything.


    Jian Haixi didn''t shut him down either, but continued: "I''ve arranged everything here. Even if you come, you can''t catch up with the time. Isn''t it all over? And you''ve made Xiaodou and Lin''s parents unhappy. Why?"


    "But you are my sister..." Jane said hoarsely in the morning, but she didn''t write this in the palm of Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jian Haixi seemed to know what he said. He smiled and said, "I have so many people around me to help. It''s okay."


    But Jane felt a pain in her heart when she heard this.


    So many people around him are helping and dying for his sister, but as a brother, he hasn''t done anything


    In their silence, mikai came in again, looked at Jane Chenran and said, "are you going?"


    Jane Chenran was stunned. She turned her head and looked at Jian Haixi. After hesitating for half a second, she shook her head and said, "I want to stay."


    "Well, you come with me. I need people here," mikai said, coming forward and writing a few words on Jane Haixi''s arm.


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "OK, brother, please help mikai. There are many injured people. He has been busy alone for a long time."


    "HMM." Jane Chenran didn''t say anything and left behind mikay.


    After walking out of the room, he asked, "is it all right for Haixi to be alone?"


    "It''s all right." mikai waved his hand and said, "she''s used to it. She''ll call us if she has something. Besides, now she just wants to find someone to take care of her. She can''t find anyone."


    In the conversation room, they have walked to the next room.


    Two beds, one is mo Jue and the other is Dou Ge.


    If Jian Chenran didn''t have a clear understanding of the danger of this struggle when he saw Jian Haixi, it was hard to describe the shock in his heart when he saw Mo Jue and Dou Ge at the moment.


    Seeing that Jane Chenran had been stunned at the door, mikai frowned and said, "don''t be stunned. Come and help."


    "Oh, good." Jane Chenran came back to her senses, hurriedly followed mikai and helped him turn Dou Ge over.


    Dou Ge had few good cloth all over his body, and mikai took off everything he could take off.


    Because of this, the wound on his body makes people unable to move their eyes.


    Before falling off the cliff, Dou Ge had fought with the old man for a long time. Even if he didn''t fall off the cliff later, his injury was not optimistic.


    Mikai hummed coldly as he disinfected him: "I think it''s strange that the cliff is not too steep. Although Haixi fell down, a branch tripped and didn''t get hurt, but you put your skills there. Even if you''re unlucky and didn''t meet a branch to save your life, you should know how to protect yourself. At least you shouldn''t be hurt more seriously than Haixi, let alone break your legs. You were hurt originally. I asked you at that time, Why, I''m afraid Haixi knows you''re still hurt? "


    "Cough..." Dou Ge was a little embarrassed, especially when Jane Chenran was still here. He stared and mikai said, "you can cure the injury if you cure the injury. Why is there so much nonsense?"


    Mikai rolled his eyes and didn''t say any more. It wasn''t to save Dou GE''s face. It was mainly that he was really tired.


    After helping Dou Ge deal with the wound, Mikael sat tired on the chair to rest. Seeing Jane standing in the morning, he thought and said, "can you disinfect and bandage?"


    "Yes, just say what I need to do." Jane Chenran said.


    He can''t help with anything else. He can still do this little after care.


    Mikai nodded and confidently handed over the dressing change to Jane Chenran.


    He is busy enough to take care of these critically ill patients alone. He really can''t take care of everyone.


    With Jane Chenran''s help, mikai''s pressure suddenly reduced a lot.


    Another day, Ning Jiwei finally arrived with the film department.


    When he arrived, Jane Haixi was still resting.


    For a person without sight and hearing, there is basically no difference between day and night.


    Jian Haixi was half asleep and half awake when she suddenly felt someone close by.


    She struggled and was about to wake up, but she was hugged by a pair of familiar arms, "it''s okay, it''s me."


    Ningjiwei whispered.


    Jane Haixi can''t hear the sound, but she can feel it.


    "Ji Wei..." she hooked up the corner of her lips and said nothing more. She just found a comfortable position in his arms and fell asleep again.


    When it was daybreak, Jian Haixi woke up slowly.


    She felt that this was the longest sleep she had ever had. As soon as she woke up, she quickly reached out and groped around.


    When I felt for a wide palm, I was relieved.


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head and kissed her forehead and said, "it''s not a dream, it''s me here."


    Although he knew that Jian Haixi couldn''t hear him, Ning Jiwei would still say everything to her.


    Although Jian Haixi didn''t know what he said, he could feel that he was reassuring himself.


    She smiled, leaned on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder and asked softly, "when did you arrive? Did you come by yourself? Did you see Yi on the way? How''s Xiang City?"


    Unlike with Jane Chenran, who has nothing to say, in the face of Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi seems to have endless questions and endless words.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, took her hand in one hand, put out his index finger, gently and patiently wrote in the palm of her hand: "they came with the film department early in the morning, and they went to help mikai. When they saw Yi Yi, I asked him to go back to Qiao''s house to find Ruirui first. Xiangcheng is safe, just waiting for you to go back."


    He wrote slowly, and not only simplified words and sentences to make Jian Haixi understand quickly, but wrote every sentence carefully.


    Jian Haixi recognized it and said with a smile, "just let''s go back when Dou Ge and Mo Jue are stable."


    "Yes."


    At present, there are no more fights and threats. They are no longer in a hurry. The situation of Mo Jue and Dou Ge is serious, at least until they are stable.


    Ning Jiwei lay down with Jane Haixi for a while and took care of her. After dinner, he came to Mo Jue and Dou GE''s room.


    If in the past, Mo Jue had to run when he saw Ning Jiwei coming, but now he is more silent than Dou Ge. When he saw Ning Jiwei, he just nodded and said hello.


    Ningjiwei knew about talilina and only sighed slightly about it.


    Dou Ge asked, "how is Haixi? Mikai said her eardrum is damaged and her recovery period may be prolonged."


    He always cares about Jian Haixi, even when he is seriously injured.


    Ning Jiwei knew that all his injuries were caused by protecting Jian Haixi. There was no jealousy in his heart, but more gratitude.


    "It''s all right, just change the dressing regularly. There''s nothing else right now. As long as you can recover, time is not important." Ning Jiwei replied.


    Dou Ge nodded and said nothing more.


    Mo Jue looked at him and asked, "there''s no problem at Mo''s house?"


    "Well, everything has returned to normal. The West courtyard and the north courtyard are being repaired. Xiuyu did a good job." Ning Jiwei said.


    "That''s good." Mo Jue nodded and said to Ning Jiwei, "originally I wanted to call you and say, since you''re here, I''ll tell you now."


    "What''s up?"


    Mo Jue said in a deep voice, "I want to leave."


    "Leave?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned. It was obvious that Dou Ge had heard that Mo Jue had said it. When he heard the speech, he only sighed.


    Mo Jue turned his head and didn''t look at Ning Jiwei and Dou Ge, but looked at the scenery outside the window. "I lived for the existence of Mo''s secret department since I was a child. For so many years, I haven''t had any other color in my life except practicing martial arts and performing tasks. Now that everything is well, I also want to find my own way."


    There is nothing wrong with what he said. Ning Jiwei can''t use the Mo family as an excuse to be trapped in Mo Jue for many years.


    But the key point in time and the current state of Mo Jue are the most worrying.


    Ning Jiwei frowned, looked at him and asked sharply, "are you sure you just leave for a period of time, not forever? Even, leave the world?"


    Mo Jue was stunned and didn''t answer the question immediately.


    Ning Jiwei is different from Dou Ge and others. He may be able to deceive others, but he can''t deceive Ning Jiwei.


    Dou Ge also knew that Mo Jue had such a mind at this time. He was surprised and said, "Mo Jue, you..."

 Chapter 745

    Mo Jue was silent and didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and said, "I don''t mind if you want to go out and relax. I don''t even mind if you want to never go back to Mo''s house, but if you hold the idea of never returning, I will never let you leave."


    Mo Jue pursed his lips and said with a bitter smile, "Jiwei, why bother to stop me? You should understand my feelings now more than anyone."


    "Yes, I understand." Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "it is because I understand that I can''t watch you go that way."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly and didn''t speak.


    Dou Ge only sighed.


    Lovers die under their own hands. Even if they understand this despair again, they can''t feel it.


    Ning Jiwei can''t solve Mo Jue, so he can only turn to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi thought and said, "Mo Jue has no hope of life now. The relationship between him and talilina is so hot that he suddenly burns the passion for the rest of his life."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, and he felt the same way.


    If you just let Mo Jue leave alone, I''m afraid even if Mo Jue doesn''t think about it, he will make a decision to escape and see through the world of mortals.


    Jian Haixi smiled, reached out and held Ning Jiwei''s hand and said, "I have a way. Let''s try."


    "What way?" Ning Jiwei asked, drawing a question mark in the palm of her hand.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "you go and tell Mo Jue that he can leave, but you must wait until his injury is cured. At the same time, you say hello to mikai and Mo Lao, and then let someone save talilina''s body, saying that he won''t give him until he cures the injury."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi then said, "at least Mo Jue will follow us back to Xiangcheng to treat his injury. During his treatment, whether he can awaken his enthusiasm for life depends on how much attention everyone takes to him. He must feel the warmth of home."


    But in spite of this, Jian Haixi finally hesitated and said, "but whether this thing can be done or not is not something we can decide. If Mo Jue really makes up his mind to do something, maybe what we do will only make him embarrassed and painful."


    Ning Jiwei also thought of this and sighed: "let''s try this method first. If he still wants to go, if he still decides to leave forever, then... It seems that we have no other way but to respect him."


    Then, after agreeing on a way, Ning Jiwei arranged talilina''s affairs privately and found mikai and Morton by the way.


    Mikai was lucky to say that Mo Tong almost jumped out of bed when he heard that his closing disciple was dying for a woman. If Ning Jiwei hadn''t stopped him, he would have rushed to beat Mo Jue.


    "Bastard, it''s said that those who love are not good things, so I locked him up in the mountain for so many years. I didn''t expect him to die or live for this." Mo Qi scolded: "is that woman important to him, and Lao Tzu is not important to him? I''m so angry."


    "Er..." Ning Jiwei touched his nose and said, "Uncle Tong, to be honest, you are like a biological father to Mo Jue. It must be important."


    "Hum." listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, motong was a little comfortable.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei didn''t finish his words, "although you are important to Mo Jue, men who fall in love have no reason to speak of, so..."


    Mo Tong''s face changed and said, "you Ning boy, after all, I''m not as important as that woman!"


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei whispered, "you said it yourself. I didn''t say that."


    Mo Tong was so ventilated by Ning Jiwei that he didn''t want to rush to beat Mo Jue. He sat in a chair with a black face and said, "what did you say just now? What did I say to him?"


    Qi returns to Qi. Mo Tong doesn''t want Mo Jue to have an accident, so he just suppresses his temper and listens to Ning Jiwei''s way.


    After listening, motong glanced at Ning Jiwei and asked with a tangled face, "do you really think I can say these disgusting words? Even if I can say it, he will believe it?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "Uncle Tong, when you see Mo Jue later, you can tell if you just treat him as a dead man. As for whether he believes it or not... It depends on whether you say it or not."


    Mo Tong frowned and thought, "well, let me practice first."


    ¡­¡­


    While preparing here, mikai is taking medicine for Mo Jue.


    Mickey sighed as he applied the medicine.


    Mo Jue didn''t take it seriously, but Dou Ge asked nervously, "what''s the matter, but what''s the problem with Mo Jue''s injury?"


    "It''s hard to say." mikai shook his head and said, "when I came to apply the medicine yesterday, I thought the recovery was quite good, but today I found it was not so simple."


    "What''s the matter with you?" Dou Ge said urgently. Even Mo Jue looked up at mikai.


    Mikai, with a calm face and a serious look, reached out and gently pressed the place not hurt on Mo Jue''s left.


    "Hiss ~" Mo Jue didn''t know where he pressed, but he took a breath in an instant, and the cold sweat came out from the pain.


    "Hurt?" mikai narrowed his eyes and changed several places far away from the wound. "Here, here?"


    Without exception, it hurts.


    Mo Jue was trembling with pain.


    "That''s it." mikai sighed. "It seems that the injury can''t be cured for a while."


    "How to say?" Dou Ge said anxiously, "if you have something to say, make it clear. Don''t say half. It''s urgent to leave half."


    Mikai looked at Mo Jue and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to say, but the specific situation can only be determined after going back to check and test. As expected, there may be other problems."


    When Mo Jue and Dou Ge asked again, he didn''t say anything. He only whispered to Mo Jue that he must believe his medical skills and cooperate with the treatment. When he returned to Xiangcheng, he will cure him.


    Mo Jue felt a little strange, but he couldn''t say what was wrong for a moment.


    Dou Ge had been so anxious for a long time that he even said in a voice, "Mo Jue, do you hear me? Don''t think about it. It''s important to cure the injury first."


    Mo Jue didn''t speak, but he felt that it was good to die like this.


    He did not apologize to his relatives and friends, but also took the road he wanted to take.


    After a while, motong came.


    Before he came in, the voice came first.


    "Mo Jue, disciple! Little Jue son!"


    Mo Jue pulled at the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help saying, "mikai''s big mouth says everything."


    He only thought that Morton came after mikai''s words, but he didn''t know that this was a play they had arranged long ago.

 Chapter 746

    Mo Tong went into the room, rushed to Mo Jue''s bed, grabbed his hand and asked, "what''s the matter? Why does the boy mikai say you can''t cure this injury? Didn''t you just get a hole? Why do you need to go back to Xiangcheng for testing?"


    He looked anxious, his tone was anxious, and his eyes were red. At first glance, he looked like he was holding back tears.


    Mo Jue seldom saw him like this for so many years. For a moment, he couldn''t help comforting him: "master, don''t worry. Mikai is a quack. He deceives you. I''m fine..."


    Before he finished, Mo Tong interrupted: "nonsense, why is it all right? I don''t know if he is a quack, but his medical skills must be better than you. I don''t listen to him. Do I listen to you?"


    "This......" Mo Jue wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t expect that Mo Tong was in a hurry and couldn''t listen to anything.


    "Alas ~" Mo Tong sighed sadly, sat down beside his bed and said earnestly, "I was going to leave after I recovered from the injury, but I really don''t trust you to leave. Who knows if this will be the last time our teachers and disciples meet? I think I''d better go back to Xiangcheng with you and watch you recover."


    Mo Jue choked and said helplessly, "master, you think too much. I''m really not so serious. At most, it''s just a few more days. Mikai said it''s not a problem..."


    "Big or small, I have to watch you heal." Mo Tong wiped his hair and said sadly, "I want to gallop for half my life. Now I finally want to live for the rest of my life, but something happened to my apprentice who is as close as my own son. If I don''t look at you well, wouldn''t I let my white haired man send the black haired man?"


    At last, motong choked emotionally.


    After listening to a few words outside the door, Ning Ji and mikai looked at each other and left quietly.


    "Tut Tut, uncle Tong also said he couldn''t act, which was better than me." mikai tut tut said.


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and said, "the key is you. Mo Jue''s body, you think of a way to let him stay in Xiangcheng for a while."


    "Don''t worry, it''s up to me." mikai patted his chest and promised, "I may make mistakes to save a person, but you said that if a good person has some physical problems, isn''t that my specialty?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, Mo Tong was still playing vividly. Mo Jue was annoyed by him. He grabbed his hair and said, "I know, I''ll follow mikai back to Xiangcheng to heal well. If you want to go back, you can go back, OK."


    Mo Tong stopped saying "white haired people send black haired people".


    He looked at the apprentice in front of him and couldn''t help sighing.


    Although Mo Jue in front of him looked like a normal person on the surface, his eyes were darker than Jian Haixi, a real blind man.


    Before coming to see Mo Jue, Mo Tong thought Ning Jiwei was exaggerating, but now looking at Mo Jue''s eyes, Mo Tong knew that Ning Jiwei''s guess was right.


    This boy really lost the hope of life.


    Mo Tong is naturally angry, but he also knows that anger can''t solve any problems. If he wants to awaken Mo Jue''s enthusiasm for life, he can only use circuitous tactics.


    "Alas ~" Mo Tong couldn''t help sighing again.


    Mo Jue jerked at the corner of his mouth, glanced at him obliquely and said, "old man, what do you always sigh? I''m still alive. You sigh like I''m dying."


    "Nonsense!" Mo Tong glared, stretched out his hand and patted him on the forehead and scolded, "why do you say that you can''t die? People are still thinking about you. Do you deserve him?"


    Mo Jue said, "is it that serious? I just said it casually..."


    "You can''t just say it!" Morton hummed. "In a word, from today on, you must follow the doctor''s advice. You have to do whatever mikai asks you to do. Don''t touch everything you don''t let you do."


    Mo Jue couldn''t laugh or cry. He didn''t expect his disease. He didn''t know what was wrong. He scared Mo Tong first.


    Mo Tong said a lot before and after. After Mo Jue repeatedly guaranteed that he would heal honestly and would not talk and run, he left slowly.


    Dou Ge looked at Mo Tong''s figure and said to Mo Jue, "it seems that your master is really worried about you."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "the worry is true, but... Why do I think it''s strange?"


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows. He didn''t think there was anything strange. The apprentice was injured. Master was worried. Isn''t it reasonable?


    Looking at Mo Jue''s thoughtful appearance, Dou Ge said, "I said don''t think much. The old man is really worried about you. If you think bad about people again, it''s too much."


    "Yes." Mo Jue stretched his waist. He didn''t want to pull the wound. He immediately began to cough fiercely and slowed down for a while.


    "Ha ha, it seems that this body is really useless." Mo Jue said with a smile.


    If it weren''t for today''s show, he really didn''t care if he was useless in his body.


    But now Mo Tong is disturbed, so he can only follow him back to Xiangcheng.


    "Alas..." Mo Jue sighed and lay back in bed.


    Just told Ning Jiwei to leave, so I had to go back again.


    As for whether ningjiwei was responsible for his injury, there was no doubt about it.


    He believes that even if others don''t understand his mood, Ning Jiwei must understand it.


    Besides, Ning Jiwei also said today that as long as he wants to leave after his injury is good, he won''t stop him.


    So it certainly won''t be ningjiwei''s instigation, it can only be that his body really has a problem.


    In the future, when Mo Jue knew that the whole thing was Jian Haixi''s idea, he was already in Xiangcheng. After learning the whole thing, he just laughed it off.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi and others stopped repairing, Qiao Zheng returned to Xiangcheng with Jian Yi and Shazhi Qiaoqiao.


    George and Gu Chenyi had already received the news and led people to meet them at the station.


    Qiao Zheng, Jian Yi and others walked out of the station and looked at the familiar and strange environment in front of them. Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    For Qiao Zheng, Jian Yi and others, what they had done in Xiangcheng in the past has been like a separated world. Now they have experienced several hell when they enter Xiangcheng again.


    For Qiaoqiao and Shazhi, everything here is so strange and peaceful, as if the new life is waving gently to them.


    Qiao Qiao took Shazhi''s hand and said softly, "don''t be afraid, miss."


    "Well, I''m not afraid." Shazhi smiled, "ah Dong is here, right, ah Dong..."


    Shazhi looks at Jian Yi, but she finds that Jian Yi doesn''t hear her at all. He is stiff and looking at something in front of him without blinking.


    "Dong, what are you looking at?" Shazhi looked curiously along Jian Yi''s eyes and saw that he was looking at the crowd next to the station.


    Several people stood out in the crowd.


    In addition to the outstanding appearance and temperament of those men, there are too many children around them.


    And the first girl is


    Shazhi was slightly stunned. The next second, the girl had opened her hands to them.


    "Brother!"


    Jianrui opened her arms and cried as she ran: "brother... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu


    Looking at her crying sister, Jian Yi couldn''t help running over, hugged her and coaxed her: "Ruirui doesn''t cry, don''t cry, ha, my brother is back, it''s all right..."


    "Woo woo... Brother, I miss you so much. I''m so worried about you... Uh huh... You don''t tell me and don''t contact me..."


    The brother and sister haven''t seen each other for a long time. When they meet, Jian Rui hugs Jian Yi tightly and keeps crying.


    Jian Yi was also touched. She hugged her sister and coaxed patiently, "sorry, it''s all my brother''s fault. Ruirui, stop crying. It''s breaking her throat..."


    Shazhi looks at her brother and sister curiously. She has seen Jian Rui''s photos in the photos, but now she sees a real person, but she feels more flexible and beautiful.


    No wonder Jian Yi is thinking about his sister. She turned out to be really cute.


    Yarn weaving thought.


    "Woo woo... Brother Yi, you''re back." Gu Xiaomian also ran over. He didn''t dare to hold Jian Yi without Jian Yi''s permission. It''s mainly because Jian Yi''s previous deterrent power is still there. Gu Xiaomian may be a bully in front of others, but he''s a proper little attendant in front of Jian Yi. At present, he only dares to stand next to him and cry with his nose and tears.


    Mo Tong also came to the station, but he didn''t get close to it. Instead, he went to Shazhi and Qiaoqiao and said, "Hello, sorry, our brothers and sisters haven''t seen each other for a long time, so it''s inevitable to be excited. He didn''t mean to neglect. Please forgive me."


    Qiaoqiao and Shazhi were stunned. They didn''t feel ignored, but now Mo Tong came to explain, which obviously made their hearts very warm.


    Qiao Qiao hurriedly said, "it doesn''t matter. We all understand."


    Shazhi looked at Mo Tong and said, "brother and sister? Who are you?"


    "My name is mo Tong. I''m... The eldest brother of Yiyi and ruiruirui." Mo Tong said.


    Shazhi blinked and glanced up and down Mo Tong.


    She knew Mo Tong. She had seen Mo Tong when checking Mo''s family information before. She also knew that Mo Tong was the child of Mo ting in the North Hospital.


    However, she was smart and didn''t say these things directly. Instead, she politely reached out and shook Mo Tong and said, "Hello, I''m Shazhi."


    "Yarn weaving?" Mo Tong was stunned.


    No way, this name is too famous. Everyone knows that talilina has a talented girl around her. They almost fell into each other''s hands several times.


    Thinking of this, Mo Tong''s eyes at Shazhi are a little strange.


    Unexpectedly, Shazhi came back with them.


    Several children gathered happily. Qiao Zheng had gone to George and Gu Chenyi and stood still. Hong Shenghui reported: "report, Qiao Zheng''s team leader returned, Qiao family... There are many brothers!"


    "OK, ok..."


    Listening to Qiao Zheng''s report, George and Gu Chenyi, who have always been good at talking, choked.


    One is not good.


    This is Jian Haixi''s oath before taking the Qiao family away.


    But they all know how difficult it is to really do this.


    Now, they have done it!

 Chapter 747

    George and Gu Chenyi go to the station to meet people. Qiao Lei and others are waiting anxiously at home.


    Qiao Lei ran to the door for the nth time, came back disappointed and muttered, "why don''t you come back? Didn''t you agree on this point?"


    "Oh, Xiao Lei, can you stop walking around? My eyes are dizzy when I walk." Qiao Jing said.


    Qiao Lei looked at him and hummed, "Dad, I''m just walking around the gate. If you don''t stare at the door, how can you see me and feel dizzy."


    "I, you..." Qiao Jing was blocked by his son''s words and snorted angrily: "maybe you can see it. I can''t see it? Go out and see why Yi hasn''t come back, or you''ll go to pick them up in person."


    "Nonsense."


    Before Qiao Jing finished speaking, he was scolded by his eldest brother Qiao Zhen: "one by one, when will you go? Sit down and wait patiently."


    With that, Qiao Zhen, with a cold face, picked up the newspaper in front of him and continued to read it, looking like a big parent.


    Yan Mei looked at him and said with a smile, "husband, you took the newspaper upside down."


    "Poof ~" Qiao Jing couldn''t help laughing, reached out and patted Qiao Zhen on the shoulder and said, "brother, are you practicing reading inverted characters recently?"


    "Cough..." Qiao Zhen put down the newspaper awkwardly.


    While they were talking, Yang Yaru helped Qiao Qinghe down the stairs.


    Seeing this, Qiao Jing hurriedly got up and held Qiao Qinghe: "Dad, why did you get down? You said you''d wait up there and we''ll tell you when they come back later?"


    "That won''t work. I''ll wait for my little Yi." Qiao Qinghe said with red eyes, "I haven''t seen the child yet."


    "Don''t get excited. Slow down. They''ll be back soon." Yang Yaru held Qiao Qinghe and sat down on the sofa.


    Mo Xiuqian helped Qiao Qinghe cushion his back.


    Mo Xiulin whispered to Mo Xiujin, "ah Jin, do you know about Jian Yi?"


    Mo Xiujin thought for a moment, but the only impression he had on Jian Yi was the voice he had contacted once or twice. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Before the end of Mo Sheng''s affair, they are always Mo Sheng''s children. It is impossible for Jian Rui to tell them about Jian Yi.


    So Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin were not surprised and angry when they learned that Jian Yi was still alive.


    Yan Mei has been back and forth to the kitchen many times. She keeps telling several nannies and aunts, "get those juice and drinks ready, don''t be too cold, and the dishes are hot..."


    "Madam, you''ve ordered three times." the nanny smiled and said, "they''re all ready. They''re all done according to miss Jian Rui''s instructions. I''m sure young master Jian Yi will like them."


    "Just prepare, just prepare..." Yan Mei was relieved.


    While the people were waiting in the living room, Qiao Lei ran out again. This time, he ran directly to the intersection.


    When the vehicle with familiar license plate appeared in the field of vision, Qiao Lei''s eyes lit up, immediately rushed home and shouted, "they''re back, they''re back!"


    The people in the car couldn''t hear the sound. They could only see the back of Qiao Lei rushing back.


    George looked at Jian Yi, smiled and said, "Yi Yi, see? The silly man who ran back is your little uncle."


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and smiled: "brother, my little uncle must be in a hurry, so he ran out to pick us up."


    Jian Yi also has a smile in his eyes. Although he has not seen the Qiao family, he has heard it from Jian Haixi and others countless times, so he is no stranger.


    Qiao Qinghe and others came out after hearing Qiao Lei''s cry.


    When the car stopped at the gate of Qiao''s house, Qiao Qinghe led everyone of Qiao''s house to wait at the gate.


    The door opened and George came out first, then Jane.


    After Jianrui got down, she reached out to the car and said, "brother, slow down."


    She still remembers Jian Yi''s old injury, so she takes care of him everywhere.


    Jane Yi didn''t say anything. She smiled and took her hand and walked down.


    They only felt that another gifted and delicate doll appeared in front of them, but at the second glance, they found that Jane Yi still had old wounds on her face and neck.


    It seems that there are many cracks in the top-quality porcelain, which makes people feel distressed.


    "Child..." Qiao Qinghe trembled, stretched out his hand to Jian Yi and sobbed, "come here, let me see..."


    "Brother, this is Grandpa." Jian Rui took Jian Yi to Qiao Qinghe and introduced him.


    Jian Yi stood still, bowed to Qiao Qinghe and said, "Hello, great grandfather, I''m Jian Yi."


    "OK, OK, just come back..." Qiao Qinghe reached out and touched Jian Yi''s hair. He couldn''t help crying.


    Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi and other adults can be forgiven for what they have experienced, but Qiao Qinghe is filled with heartache at the thought that Jian Yi has experienced so much with such a young child.


    Qiao Zhen, Qiao Lei and others also shed tears without saying anything. Yan Mei wiped her tears and said, "well, let''s stop standing at the door and go first. Yi Yi must be tired. Go first and have a rest."


    "Yes, go to the house first." Qiao Qinghe reacted and walked in with Jian Rui and Jian Yi in one hand.


    After entering the living room, Jane Yi salutes Qiao Zheng, Qiao Jing and others one by one.


    The people loved the child, and they liked him even more when they looked at him so polite.


    Jian Rui pulled Mo Xiulin three people: "brother, they are mo Xiulin, Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiujin. Let''s play together in the future."


    She introduced them casually, without saying anything about Mo Sheng or Mo Xiujin''s help to them, as if she just casually introduced her friend to Jian Yi.


    Mo Xiulin looks at Jian Yi nervously and worries about whether Jian Rui will accept them.


    After all, Jian Rui accepted them because she had never experienced those injuries, while Jian Yi was always in the center of the storm.


    As one of the biggest victims of the Mo Sheng incident, can he put down his past grievances and accept their brother and sister?


    Compared with Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian, Mo Xiujin is calm.


    After he knew that Jian Yi was still alive, he thought of the voice that had talked to him on the phone.


    Since Jane Yi was willing to cooperate with them at that time, she was naturally not a narrow-minded person.


    Sure enough, without worrying Mo Xiulin for too long, Jian Yi smiled, nodded to them and said, "Hello, I''m Jian Yi. In the future, everyone will be a family, brothers and sisters."


    In a word, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian were relieved.


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrows. Jian Yi''s words seemed ordinary, but he had a little heart in them.


    Mo Xiujin looked at Jian Yi, raised his chin and said, "no, according to seniority, I''m your little uncle."

 Chapter 748

    Uncle


    This title stunned everyone.


    People who don''t know should only go to the theatre, such as the Qiao family.


    People who know Jian Yi''s temper quietly swallow saliva, such as Jian Rui and others.


    Gu Xiaomian even took two steps back silently to ensure that he would not be affected.


    Jian Yi was not angry. He just said flatly, "it''s OK to talk about the generation, but we have to talk about it according to the generation of my family."


    Mo Xiujin wondered, "your family''s generation?"


    "That''s right." Jian Yi pointed to Mo Tong and said, "Mo Tong was adopted by my parents as my eldest brother. Since you are of the same generation as him, you should be of the same generation as me. According to your age, I should call me brother."


    Mo Xiujin: "...." how did you put yourself in it?


    When Jian Rui heard this, she turned her eyes and ran to Jian Yi, took his hand and asked with a smile, "brother, if ah Jin calls you brother, don''t you have to call me sister?"


    "Of course." Jian Yi nodded.


    Jian Rui immediately smiled and went to Mo Xiujin and urged, "ah Jin, call your sister."


    Mo Xiujin blushed and hummed, "don''t fool me. Our surname is mo. of course, it''s calculated according to the generation of Mo''s family."


    Jian Yi frowned slightly, still not in a hurry, "who told you my last name is Mo?"


    "Yes, ah Jin, our surname is Jane or mo." Jian Rui pointed to herself and said with a smile, "so my brother and I don''t count according to the generation of Mo family."


    "Jian Rui!" Mo Xiujin was angry, stared at Jian Rui and said, "you used to call me little uncle."


    "Really?" Jian Rui scratched the bud head and turned to Gu Xiaomian. "Gu Ruan, have I called his little uncle?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Even if he hid behind Gu Chenyi, Gu Xiaomian, who was still nominated by Jian Rui, carefully poked his head out and said, "it seems that he has called, but it seems that he hasn''t called?"


    Mo Xiujin, Jian Rui, Jian Yi and others stared at him.


    He''s embarrassed that others don''t beat him.


    Gu Chenyi took a breath from the corner of his mouth, put his hand over his head and covered him back, "son, you''d better hide and don''t say a word. Besides, dad wants to beat you."


    Gu Xiaomian is full of grievances. He doesn''t want to, but... Just don''t ask him.


    Shazhi followed Jian Yi. She didn''t want to interrupt, but she couldn''t understand. So she asked, "ah Dong, what are you talking about? Who is your brother and who is your little uncle? Is this very important?"


    "Of course it''s important," Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin said in different voices.


    Jian Rui came forward with a smile, pulled Shazhi''s hand and whispered, "Shazhi little sister, you don''t know, the size of generations is not very important for girls, but it''s important for boys."


    "Why?" Shazhi''s big eyes were full of doubts. "Doesn''t it mean that men and women are equal?"


    "Oh, I can''t help it. Their boys are childish, not as atmospheric as our girls." Jian Rui smiled and waved her hand, directly beat Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin 50 big boards respectively, and raised the steps for herself.


    "Oh, so it is." Shazhi looked at Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin, nodded and said, "they look very childish."


    Jian Yi: "


    Seeing several children arguing, Qiao Lei quietly said to George, "brother, do you want us to help? After all, if we recognize this generation, we and Mo Xiulin will be equal in the future."


    Qiao Lei''s heart trembled at the thought of being equal to three children.


    No, this generation must not be calculated according to the Mo family.


    He just wanted to get up, but George smiled and pressed him and said, "just eat melons. Let children decide their own things."


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but sit down." George pressed him back on his shoulder.


    Qiao Lei looked at Qiao Qinghe, Qiao Zhen and others. He thought they would stop the farce, but he was surprised to find that several elders were happy to eat melons. If there were melon seeds in front of them at this time, Qiao Lei had no doubt that they would watch the play while eating melon seeds.


    "This, Dad..." Qiao Lei looked at Qiao Jing for unknown reasons. He didn''t understand why they could be so calm.


    Although it doesn''t matter, it''s just a child''s farce, but it''s related to their Qiao family''s face.


    Qiao Jing smiled, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "son, it seems that you still have something to learn."


    "What do you mean?" Qiao Lei frowned, scratched his head and said, "Dad, brother, don''t play charades with me, will you?"


    George smiled and said, "can''t you see? Everyone intends to test the abilities of several children. Especially when Yi Yi just came back, he wants to integrate into the children. Sooner or later, he has to go through this level. If he can stabilize this small dispute, he will be able to stabilize in the children''s group in the future, otherwise..."


    George chin up to Gu Xiaomian and said, "that''s the lesson of Yiyi."


    Qiao Lei suddenly realized that he looked back at Qiao Qinghe with a satisfied expression. Then he realized that grandpa was investigating Jian Yi.


    But he was still a little worried.


    "Brother, we really don''t have to intervene?"


    George glanced at him with disgust and said, "did you step in? Did you help or make trouble?"


    Qiao Lei choked, felt his nose guilty and said, "brother, your words hurt my heart too much. I''m not so stupid, okay."


    George was too lazy to talk and gave him a look to understand.


    Qiao Lei was embarrassed, but he sat down honestly and stopped shouting.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin are in a stalemate here. Mo Xiulin comes forward and says, "in my opinion, let''s talk about each other. Do what Jian Yi says outside, and count according to the generation of the Mo family. In this way, our parents won''t lose face, how about it?"


    His words were thoughtful. According to Jian Yi''s seniority, he took care of the Qiao family''s face.


    But the Mo family is also a big family in Xiangcheng, so it can''t be underestimated. Therefore, it''s best to count according to the generation of the Mo family.


    Mo Xiujin knew that this was the best result he could win, so he proudly raised his chin and said, "I have no opinion, Jian Yi, what about you?"


    "Hum." of course Jian Yi disagrees. He is sure that he can make Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin give in again.


    Just as he was about to speak, Mo Tong quietly pulled his sleeve and whispered in his ear, "Yi Yi, promise him."


    Jian Yi frowns and turns to Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong winked at him. His voice was so low that only the two of them could hear him. "Do you want to be the eldest young master of the Mo family and inherit the Mo family in the future?"


    Sure enough, Jian Yi shudders at the thought of inheriting the Mo family.


    Mo Tong said again, "there are so many jobs in the Mo family. Someone must do them. According to the generation of the Mo family, naturally, we can''t count them."


    Not seen for some time, Mo Tong has already changed from the good child of that day to the little loach of today.


    After listening to his words, Jian Yi narrowed her eyes, and the corners of her lips made a meaningful arc.


    Opposite Mo Xiuqian couldn''t help shaking and said to Mo Xiulin, "brother, how do I think they''re digging a hole for us?"


    Mo Xiulin sighed, "I agree."


    But now it''s difficult to ride a tiger. They can''t say that we are counselled. In the future, you will be our brother and we will talk about the same generation.


    What a shame?


    Mo Xiujin naturally found something. He frowned at Jian Yi and said, "what are you talking about? Can you say a word?"


    "All right." Jian Yi smiled at Mo Xiujin and said, "of course, it can save everyone''s face without humiliating their families. How can I disagree with the best of both worlds?"


    Although Mo Xiujin felt a little strange, he couldn''t figure out where it was, so he nodded and said, "OK, since you promised, then..."


    "Don''t be late."


    Jian Yi said with a smile, "let''s do it now. We''re at Qiao''s house, not Mo''s. that means you should call me brother according to our seniority here."


    Mo Xiujin choked and said, "then you have to call my big brother brother brother."


    "Brother Xiulin," Jian Yi shouted without hesitation.


    Mo Xiulin: "......" from uncle to brother, he was not very happy.


    "Sister Xiuqian," Jian Yi said again.


    Mo Xiuqian sighed, waved her hand and said, "you are free."


    Jian Yi looked at Mo Xiujin with an eyebrow and said, "I''ll call. It''s your turn."


    "I......" Mo Xiujin''s face turned red. He regretted it now. He shouldn''t argue with Jian Yi about this generation.


    Losing is humiliating, winning... I''m not happy.


    "Mo Xiujin, don''t you deny it?" asked Jian Yi squinting.


    "You don''t admit it." Mo Xiujin hummed and whispered, "brother..."


    "What? Speak up, I didn''t hear you." Jian Yi said deliberately.


    "Brother, brother Yi!" Mo Xiujin shouted angrily, "do you hear me?"


    "Well, I heard you." Jian Yi nodded and smiled with satisfaction. "Ah Jin, I didn''t bring you a gift this time. I''ll buy it for you next time."


    Mo Xiujin: "...." we''ll see. When we get back to Mo''s house, we''ll see if he doesn''t find the venue.


    Jian Rui looked at her nose, nose and heart, pulled Shazhi and ran far away. She didn''t come to join the fun at all, nor did she pester Mo Xiujin to call her sister.


    Although it''s easy to take advantage of it for a while, she will spend a long time together in the future. She is not as smart as her brother and Mo Xiujin is so cunning. She doesn''t want to guard against Mo Xiujin every day in the future.


    After watching this "good play", Qiao Qinghe laughed happily. Qiao Zhen and George were also smiling.


    "The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead!" Qiao Jing said with emotion: "I thought ah Zhi and Ji Wei were outstanding, but I didn''t expect the younger generation to be even better."


    "No, No." Qiao Qinghe smiled and waved to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, come to me."


    "Yes." Jane Yi nodded and went to Qiao Qinghe and sat down.


    Qiao Qinghe lovingly touched his hair, and the color of satisfaction in his eyes never subsided.


    Only Qiao Lei and Gu Xiaomian are ignorant. Did they miss anything?

 Chapter 749

    After Gu Chenyi sat down with Gu Xiaomian, Qiao Lei asked quietly, "brother Chenyi, I don''t understand. What do you see?"


    Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "ah Jin wants to give Yiyi a blow. Yiyi wants to get back. The two sides are in a stalemate. Xiulin came out to fight. Originally, Yiyi won''t stop, but Mo Tong even told Yiyi to go down the steps. If Mo''s family has something to do in the future, it''s logical to push Mo Xiujin and them to work. After all, they are" elders " Still, there''s no reason for the younger generation to take action. That''s why Yiyi answered. Ah Jin and Xiulin probably noticed that there was a pit, but they couldn''t figure out where the pit was for a while, so they tricked Yiyi into it. "


    "I''ll go. It''s just a matter of calling. Do you want to be so scheming?" Qiao Lei heard his chin falling to the ground, and his eyes changed as he looked at the children of Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin.


    How old are these children really?


    This is clearly a group of demons, okay?


    Thinking again that these "demons" are all Mo''s genes, Qiao Lei is sad again.


    Is it difficult that Mo''s family has more water than Qiao''s family?


    Otherwise, how can Mo''s children compete with each other?


    However, considering that the smartest Jian Yi also has some of their Qiao family blood in his body, Qiao Lei is balanced again.


    Qiao Qinghe holds Jian Yi''s hand and naturally sees the scars on the back of his hand.


    Heartache is naturally heartache, but I don''t want to ask my children about those sad things on this happy day, so I just asked, "Yiyi, how did you see your father on your way back?"


    "Yes, I have." Jian Yi nodded and carefully replied, "Daddy is well. He has gone to pick up mommy and will come back together in a few days."


    "How''s daddy? How''s Mommy?" Jianrui asked eagerly.


    She hasn''t seen Ning Ji and Jian Haixi for a long time.


    Jane Yi took her hand and comforted her: "don''t worry, daddy is fine, Mommy... Mommy''s illness is not well, but it will be well soon."


    Jian Rui said with her lips: "I miss mommy so much."


    They asked Jian Yi about some things, but they didn''t ask too much. After all, they would ask Qiao Zheng about big things.


    After asking Jian Yi, everyone''s eyes turned to Shazhi and Qiaoqiao, who had been clever and silent.


    As soon as everyone saw it, Qiaoqiao quickly pulled Shazhi and stood up nervously.


    "Don''t be afraid, you all sit down." Yan Mei comforted Qiaoqiao when she saw Qiaoqiao nervous.


    "Thank you, thank you..." Qiaoqiao finished thanking and sat down with Shazhi.


    George looked at Shazhi for several times. He couldn''t believe that the little girl in front of him was the computer expert they couldn''t handle all the time.


    Mo Xiujin squinted between her and Jian Yi, smiled and asked, "Shazhi, have you ever had a PK with Jian Yi? Who''s the better?"


    Jian Yi turned his eyes and said, "Mo Xiujin, you''re afraid the world won''t be chaotic, aren''t you?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin nodded honestly, choking Jian Yi speechless.


    Shazhi smiled not funny, touched her hair and said, "in fact, ah Dong is much better than me. He helped me several times."


    The Qiao family didn''t have much opinion on yarn weaving, just as they had no opinion on Mo Xiujin.


    The gratitude and hatred of adults have nothing to do with children. In fact, which of the children present is not the victim?


    George looked at Qiao Qiao around Shazhi and asked, "I heard Qiao Zheng say that you have been taking care of Haixi?"


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao was a little nervous. He was afraid that Joe''s family didn''t like him, so he even answered carefully.


    "Since I was rescued by brother Mo, I have been with the young lady to take care of her daily life."


    George nodded and said to Qiao Qiao, "in that case, you and Shazhi will live here. When Haixi comes back, if it''s convenient for you, please take care of it first and take over after our aunt is familiar with it."


    "No trouble, no trouble." Qiao Qiao hurriedly said: "I am willing to take care of the young lady. The young lady is also very kind to me. There is no need to find an aunt, otherwise the young lady will not be used to it. Besides, the young lady''s situation will recover soon, and I won''t be tired."


    Qiaoqiao was clever and sensible. He sat there with Shazhi, a big boy and a small boy. He was very liked by everyone.


    Yang Yaru got up with a smile and said, "I''ll find someone to clean up your room. Fortunately, there are many rooms in our house, and some more people don''t worry."


    "I''ll help too." Qiaoqiao got up and said.


    "No, you can have a rest." Yang Yaru smiled and said to her, "you are tired from running on the road. Please have a rest. I can do it at home."


    Yang Yaru leads the nanny to tidy up the room. Yan Mei has also ordered the dishes to be served.


    "Well, ask Qiao Zheng to come and have dinner." Qiao Qinghe waved his hand.


    After dinner, Gu Chenyi was urged back by Qin Zhixu before he had a rest.


    Today, he came to Qiao''s house, and Qin Zhixu went to Mo''s house to help rectify.


    Hearing the laughter and laughter of the Qiao family, Qin knew Xu airway: "Lao Gu, you are too much. I also want to see Yi Yi."


    "I see. I''ll go back right away."


    Without giving Qin Zhixu a chance to get angry, Gu Chenyi wisely hung up the phone, and then looked up at Qiao Qinghe: "old Qiao, I''ve eaten this meal, or... I''ll take the children back?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was quiet. Jian Yi''s hand holding the water cup shook, and Mo Xiujin''s eyes lit up.


    Yan Mei thought for a moment and said, "Yiyi is tired today. Why don''t we..."


    "It doesn''t matter to me." Jian Yi got up and said, "according to etiquette, I should go to see Grandpa."


    Although Qiao Qinghe was not happy to see Jian Yi running at both ends, he nodded and said, "that''s all. If Yi Yi wants to, let him go. It''s the same to come back tomorrow."


    "This......" Yang Yaru was stunned.


    She just had her room cleaned up, and the children won''t live here tonight?


    Got Qiao Qinghe''s words, Gu Chenyi got up with a smile, waved to the children and said, "little ones, come with me."


    "OK!" Gu Xiaomian shouted in cooperation, jumped forward and hung on Gu Chenyi: "Dad, hold me."


    Gu Chenyi was staggered by him and said with a bitter smile, "son, you''re growing too fast."


    To visit Mo Wanshan, Jian Rui, Mo Xiujin and others will naturally go.


    Only yarn is left. I don''t know whether to follow or stay.


    "Ah Dong..." Shazhi tugged at Jian Yi''s sleeve and whispered, "what should I do?"


    Jian Yi smiled and said, "come with me."


    Hearing his words, Shazhi was relieved. She nodded reassuringly and followed Jian Yi.


    Jian Rui turned her big eyes, ran to the other side of Jian Yi, took his hand and said, "brother, don''t you like my sister when you have Shazhi?"


    "What nonsense?" Jane Yibai glanced at her and scolded, "don''t show me idol dramas. Is your brain full of dog blood?"

 Chapter 750

    Mo family, as soon as they heard that Jian Yi was coming, Mo Wanshan and others waited at the gate early.


    He hasn''t seen Jian Yi yet. Although he has heard a lot about the child from Mo Xiuyu, the more he listens to it, the more distressed he is, the more he wants to see it.


    At the moment, before Jian Yi arrived, Mo Wanshan''s eyes turned red first.


    Yue Feng was also moved. Looking at Mo Wanshan, he couldn''t help comforting him: "Sir, don''t do this. The young master should be sad to see you like this."


    Mo Xiuyu and Qin Zhixu both looked over. Mo Xiuyu frowned slightly and said to Yue Feng, "Uncle Feng, take my father back. It''s windy here and it''s bad for his health. When Yi Yi comes, I''ll take them in."


    "Hey, sir, let''s go back first." Yue Feng said, trying to push Mo Wanshan back in a wheelchair.


    Mo Wanshan waved to stop him, "I won''t go back. I''ll wait for my little sun here."


    Mo Xiuyu slightly twitched from the corner of his mouth and sighed: "Dad, Yiyi and his family have just been to Qiao''s house. It''s estimated that there are all kinds of moving bridges there. If you do this again, you will scare the children. Yiyi won''t dare to come in the future."


    "Ah? Will scare him?" listening to his son''s words, Mo Wanshan quickly rubbed his eyes, looked at Mo Xiuyu and said, "what about this?"


    Mo Xiuyu choked. Knowing how much mo Wanshan wanted to see Jian Yi, he could only sigh.


    Qin Zhixu smiled and said: "Uncle, Yi as like as two peas in the diminished version of Ji Wei, their father and son''s temper is the same. Yi Yi is strong and brave, though he is young, but he has not been able to think of it before his elders. If you don''t know how to treat him, you will not be able to get along with him if you think of him as a kid in the season and imagine how to get along with the seasons. It''s too late. "


    His words won Mo Wanshan''s heart, especially the sentence that made Mo Wanshan regard Jian Yi as Ning Jiwei when he was a child. It not only gave Mo Wanshan the knack of getting along, but also made up for his biggest regret that he couldn''t grow up with Ning Jiwei.


    Seeing that Mo Wanshan was comforted by Qin Zhixu''s three or two words, Mo Xiuyu quietly gave him a thumb and silently thanked him.


    Qin Zhixu shook his head funny.


    While several people were talking, the vehicle came slowly.


    As soon as the car stopped steadily, Mo Wanshan and others saw a group of children rush down from the car, like monkeys back to Huaguo Mountain. Wuyang and Wuyang all rushed towards Mo Wanshan and them.


    "Grandpa, Grandpa, I''m back!" it''s Jianrui.


    "Grandpa Mo, I''m back!" is Gu Xiaomian.


    Mo Tong and Mo Xiuqian followed.


    Rao Shimo Wanshan was also startled by the child group.


    Don''t mention that his sentimental feelings were appeased by Qin Zhixu. Even if he didn''t appease him, he will be frightened back by the children''s noise at the moment.


    Jian Yi and Shazhi are at the end.


    Mo Wanshan looked at him and Shazhi and hesitated for a moment.


    Why are there more?


    "Hello, Grandpa. I''m Jian Yi." Jian Yi saluted respectfully.


    Hearing Jian Yi''s address, Mo Wanshan was relieved and said in a voice, "OK, OK, just come back."


    He reaches out to Jian Yi. Jian Yi walks over and holds him.


    Seeing that Xiao Sun was so good, Mo Wanshan almost shouted "lying in the trough".


    Qin Zhixu is wrong. Where is Ning Jiwei''s reduced version?


    His little grandson, sun Mingming, is much better than Ning Jiwei, okay?


    Will Ning Jiwei say hello to him so respectfully? Will Ning Jiwei let him hold him?


    In contrast, Ning Jiwei''s position in Mo Wanshan''s heart declined rapidly. On the contrary, Jian Yi''s position rose like a rocket.


    "Shazhi, you come." Jian Yi didn''t forget Shazhi. He went to the front and back of Mo Wanshan and held Shazhi and said, "Grandpa, she''s Shazhi. She''ll come with us in the future."


    "Good Grandpa." Shazhi blushed. She didn''t see many strangers before, but when she returned to Xiangcheng, she saw too many people in one day. She was from nervous to shy. At present, except shy, she had less worry and tension in her heart.


    Mo Wanshan was in a good mood when he saw Xiao Sun. No matter what Jian Yi said, he was "good".


    At this moment, seeing Shazhi, he nodded without saying anything: "OK, OK, live together, live together. Anyway, there are many children at home, no more."


    I didn''t even ask about the background of yarn weaving.


    Mo Xiuyu gradually blackened his face.


    Although he also loves Jian Yi, his father is like this... Why is he so confused?


    They went back to the living room. Gu Xiaomian had already run to find his toys.


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t want to pay attention to him, but he didn''t have any rules to run around all the time. She couldn''t help but rush over and scold: "Gu Ruan, you want to find your toy. Can you be quiet? Don''t you see everyone talking?"


    "How can it be quiet?" Gu Xiaomian said righteously: "I have to try whether my robot can run? Or you can try it for me, so I don''t have to come back and pick it up."


    Mo Xiuqian thought, forget it. In order for adults to chat quietly, she had to sacrifice her ego, so she nodded and agreed.


    Seeing her nodding, Gu Xiaomian took her and ran to the room. Jian Rui saw it and followed her. While running, she shouted, "Gu Ruan, don''t touch my toy."


    "Rui Rui?" Mo Tong sighed and followed.


    With Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian''s boisterous energy, if he doesn''t look at it, he can''t make a big noise.


    As for Mo Xiuqian, Mo Tong didn''t expect her.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin sat still. They were embarrassed. Naturally, they couldn''t run around here.


    Mo Wanshan first asked Jian Yi some questions, such as how his injury was and what medicine he was using. He also asked about Jian Haixi.


    Seeing that Mo Wanshan kept asking questions, Mo Xiuyu couldn''t help interrupting: "Dad, don''t always ask those things. Yi Yi came to our house to play, not to work. You look like a boss asking a subordinate."


    "Do I... have any?" Mo Wanshan was stunned and said with a dry smile: "Yiyi, grandpa is talkative. Don''t mind. What do you want to eat? Grandpa asked someone to prepare for you."


    Jane Yi smiled and shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ve eaten at Qiao''s house and I''m not hungry at the moment. Grandpa can ask anything he wants. I don''t feel tired."


    "Oh, what a good child." Mo Wanshan said with emotion: "it''s much more lovable than your father."


    Mo Xiuyu couldn''t help but draw from the corners of his mouth and said to Qin Zhixu, "my father definitely passed on the father''s love lost to my brother to Yi Yi."


    Qin Zhixu nodded and said, "fortunately, Yiyi hasn''t been here before, otherwise your father may directly let Yiyi be the owner of the Mo family."


    Referring to the owner of the house, several people suddenly remembered that there were two children next to them.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin sat in silence all the time. They didn''t take the initiative to talk and didn''t make any superfluous moves, as if they were air.


    Qin Zhixu frowned and winked at Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed slightly, walked over and sat down beside them, stretched out his hand and patted Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin on the head and said, "I said, I haven''t seen you for some time. Shouldn''t you two have a share with me?"


    "Brother Xiuyu..." Mo Xiulin hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    They all know that Mo Sheng wants to destroy the Mo family. Just because they know, they don''t know how to face Mo Xiuyu and Mo Wanshan.


    Their father did everything today. They didn''t blame Mo Sheng for his death, and even felt guilty.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed, stretched out his hand and pulled Mo Xiulin''s face and said, "well, since you call me brother, there''s no need to say more. We''re brothers and this will not change in our life. Those messy things have passed, you know?"


    Mo Xiulin''s eyes are slightly red. Up to now, both the Qiao family and the Mo family have given them the greatest kindness.


    "Has it really passed?" Mo Xiujin suddenly whispered.


    "Ah Jin..." Mo Xiulin held Mo Xiujin and wouldn''t let him talk.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned slightly. He knew that Mo Xiujin had always been the one with the most ideas among Mo Sheng''s children.


    Now that such a big thing has happened and Lisa has died, Mo Xiujin must have a heart knot.


    If you don''t let him ask clearly today, these heart knots will always exist in Mo Xiujin''s heart and may become bigger and bigger in the future.


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiuyu waved to Mo Xiulin and said, "it doesn''t matter. Let him say."


    After a pause, he looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "ah Jin, you can say anything in your heart."


    Opposite Mo Wanshan and Jian Yi also stopped and looked at Mo Xiujin.


    "Wow! My robot is still good!"


    At this time, Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian rushed out and ran around the house with the robot and toy car remotely controlled.


    "Gu Xiaomian, be quiet." Mo Tong said this and went to pull Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, slow down and be careful to fall."


    Pity him, he is also a half child, but how can he see those three people?


    Gu Chenyi yanked at the corners of her mouth, winked at Qin Zhixu and Mike, and the three went out together.


    A moment later, a man came back with one.


    "Sit here, don''t run around." Gu Chenyi, with a black face, reached out and patted Gu Xiaomian on the back, "I said, can you have a snack? Can you be a little rusty? I''ve sent you away for so long. You''re really welcome to come later."


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head wrongly, turned to Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu, "Grandpa Mo, do I need to be polite?"


    Mo Wanshan smiled and waved his hand and said, "of course not. This is your home. You can play whatever you want."


    "Dad, you see Grandpa Mo said you''re welcome." Gu Xiaomian blinked.


    Gu Chenyi held his forehead and sighed, covered his mouth and said, "from now on, shut up and don''t talk until I allow."


    "Oh." Gu Xiaomian skimmed his mouth and was really quiet.


    Next to Jian Rui and others, they had more eyes than him. After Qin Zhixu carried them back to the sofa, they were quiet one by one without saying a word.

 Chapter 751

    In contrast, Gu Chenyi sighed in his heart.


    Mo said that Qiao Qinghe and Qiao Lei would sigh that Mo''s gene was good, so Gu Chenyi didn''t know how many times they had secretly envied Mo''s gene.


    Although the father doesn''t dislike his son''s stupidity, he has always been a "silly white sweet" when he looks at other people''s children, which makes Gu Chenyi very tired.


    But he also knows how to comfort himself.


    Although Gu Xiaomian''s brain is not smart, fortunately he has foresight and is bound with Ning Jiwei''s family early.


    In his later life, as long as Gu Xiaomian doesn''t die, he basically hugs Jian Yi and Jian Rui''s thighs. If he doesn''t talk about people all his life, at least he won''t be any worse.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chenyi took a deep look at Gu Xiaomian.


    Son, being a father can only do so much for you. Whether you can hold your two thighs tightly depends on your own creation.


    Of course, these are later words.


    At the moment, everyone was waiting for Mo Xiujin to speak.


    Mo Xiujin was silent for a moment, looked up at Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu and said: "Uncle, brother Xiuyu, can you really take everything before as a thing of the past? And Mo Tong, can you really forget your mother''s death? My father has done so many things over the years. Although he has left, he has left a trace in everyone''s heart and in the Mo family. You keep saying that the past has passed, and you will regard me and brother as a thing of the past It''s not like this when you treat your children. How can you forgive those things that can''t pass and I can''t forgive? "


    "Ah Jin..." Mo Xiuqian looked at Mo Xiujin and wanted to say something. She opened her mouth but didn''t know where to start.


    "I know everyone is kind and loves me and my brother, but it won''t take long to rely on this love." Mo Xiujin whispered. Mo Xiulin next to him obviously considered some things, so he also lowered his head.


    "If..." Mo Xiujin clenched his lips, clenched his little hand on his knee into a fist, took a deep breath, and then continued: "if everyone is really nice to me and big brother, then you should be honest and face your heart. If you have resentment in your heart, there will be a rift between us for a long time in the future. If so, it''s better not to live together at the beginning."


    Mo Xiujin paused, but some words couldn''t go on.


    Mo Xiulin pressed his hand, took his words and said: "Uncle, brother Xiuyu, uncle Gu, ah Jin and I don''t mean to blame everyone. On the contrary, we like you very much and want to live with you. But if we still have a gap in our hearts, there will be problems after a long time. No one wants to repeat the Mo family, so... Uncle Gu, you might as well send us away."


    "Leave?" Mo Xiuyu was startled. Unexpectedly, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin would make such a request.


    "Jin, where are you going?" Mo Xiuqian asked urgently.


    Mo Xiujin pursed his lips and said, "we have been raised abroad and can continue to go back. As long as there is a housekeeper to look after us, we are used to life there. There will be no problem."


    "You lie." Mo Xiuqian sobbed with her eyes in her eyes. "How can you get used to living abroad? Is that a human life? We are all treated as robots there. A Jin, do you really want to go back?"


    Mo Xiujin did not look at Mo Xiuqian, turned his head and said, "second sister, uncle will not send an irresponsible housekeeper to us like his father, so don''t worry."


    "But..."


    Mo Xiuqian wanted to persuade again, but Mo Wanshan had coldly interrupted her and said, "this matter has no value to discuss. You are the children of the Mo family. Of course, you should grow up in the Mo family."


    "But Uncle..." Mo Xiulin wanted to say. Didn''t they just say what they really said? Why is mo Wanshan still so calm?


    Mo Wanshan looked at the two children in front of him and sighed: "what does the grudge between your father and me have to do with your children? Is it difficult that I don''t have enough in your heart? Will I spill my anger on your children?"


    "No, but..." Mo Xiujin wanted to say something, but Mo Tong spoke.


    "I don''t blame you either." Mo Tong went to Mo Xiujin, stretched out his hand and pressed his shoulder and said, "ah Jin, I lost my mother, but you also lost your mother who loves you. None of us is better than anyone. Since we have all suffered pain, why don''t we stop this pain? Besides, it''s not our fault, and we have no reason to let it continue, don''t we?"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t expect to hear such words from Mo Wanshan and Mo Tong. He tangled and didn''t speak.


    Jian Yi, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, looks at Mo Xiujin, smiles and says, "Mo Xiujin, are you afraid?"


    Mo Xiujin froze and looked up at Jian Yi. "What are you talking about?"


    "I said, you''re scared." Jian Yi looked directly at Mo Xiujin and said to the point: "Everyone said they wouldn''t be angry with you, but you still want to leave. In fact, you''re just afraid that you''ll have a quarrel with who because of these past events in the future, and that the history of the Mo family will repeat here because you didn''t leave. So you''d rather not believe everyone''s words, abandon all the feelings here, and leave first, right?"


    Mo Xiujin froze and didn''t speak.


    "Ah Jin, is that so?" Mo Xiuyu frowned, sighed, reached out and rubbed Mo Xiujin''s head and said, "don''t you think so much in your little brain?"


    "But..." Mo Xiujin bowed his head and said nothing. He had to admit that Jian Yi''s words really hit his heart.


    Jian Yi turns to Gu Chenyi and asks, "Uncle Gu, didn''t you tell Mo Xiujin about his future arrangements?"


    Gu Chenyi shrugged and said, "it''s not good to say that in advance. It''s better for your father to say it."


    After all, it was just a proposal. Besides, it was also the business of the Mo family. Gu Chenyi''s identity was not suitable to speak.


    Everyone was stunned. Why did they really want Mo Xiujin to leave?


    Even Mo Xiujin was stunned.


    About your own arrangements?


    what do you mean?


    "Yi Yi?" Mo Xiuyu looked at Jian Yi suspiciously, waiting for him to explain.


    "Cough..." Jane Yi cleared her throat and said, "well, anyway, Mo Xiujin, you can stay honestly first. Everything will wait until my father and mother come back. If you don''t like my father''s arrangement, it''s not too late to leave."


    Mo Xiujin looks at Jian Yi and frowns. It''s not easy.


    Why did he think there was a big pit waiting for him to jump?


    Jian Yi touches her nose without feeling guilty.

 Chapter 752

    Jian Haixi and his party repaired in situ for three days.


    Dou mingdou and Qiao Li woke up the next day, but they were still seriously injured.


    Because of the inconvenient treatment in the mountains, they discussed and prepared to leave.


    Originally, Jian Haixi wanted Dou Ge and others to go to Xiangcheng with them, but unexpectedly, Dou Ge rejected this proposal.


    Dou Ge said he would take Dou''s family home on the grounds that "it''s closer to Dou''s home".


    In this regard, Jane Haixi wanted to say something, but it was not easy to speak, so she had to be silent.


    Ning Jiwei saw her worry and thought about it. He wrote in her palm, "if you''re worried, I''ll talk to him again."


    "No need." Jian Haixi smiled bitterly. "Originally, the Dou family had a cooperative relationship with us. Now it''s normal for them to go back to the Dou family. I''m just worried about brother Dou and Dou Ming''s injuries."


    "Don''t worry, although Dou''s family doctor can''t compare with Mikael and others, he is still very experienced in treating these injuries." Ning Jiwei comforted.


    Jian Haixi nodded. In fact, she still had some ideas in her heart, but she didn''t know how to tell Ning Jiwei.


    Although she was silent, ningjiwei seemed to see through her heart.


    With a sigh, Ning Jiwei stepped forward, took Jian Haixi into his arms, hugged her tightly and whispered, "Haixi, he left a trace in your heart after all, right?"


    He should have known that there was something wrong with entrusting Jian Haixi to Dou Ge.


    I also knew that although I won''t do anything sorry for myself, I can share sadness and share the same fate. How can it be as simple as a friend and confidant?


    Dou GE''s Thoughts on Jian Haixi are simple and hot. Like is like. He is frank and has no trace of concealment. He can not even want his life for Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi aining Jiwei, emotionally, has never responded to any feelings beyond the scope of friendship except for giving Dou Ge friendship.


    But... Even if he is just a friend, Dou Ge must be the most special one for Jian Haixi.


    In Jian Haixi''s heart, there is always a tiny corner where Dou Ge is placed.


    When Dou Ge needs someone''s life one day, no matter where Jian Haixi is, she will do it without hesitation.


    Ning Jiwei knows that this is not love, and Jian Haixi has no change of heart.


    Just... If he could, he wished he could become all the support of Jian Haixi. He didn''t have to give her to other men for protection, and he didn''t have to leave traces in her heart.


    Because of the damage to the eardrum, Jian Haixi never wore headphones again.


    At this time, she felt Ning Jiwei holding herself tight. Ben had been waiting for him to write in his palm, but she hadn''t seen Ning Jiwei''s action for a long time. She couldn''t help asking, "Ji Wei, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head, took her hand and slowly wrote, "Haixi, all human feelings and all debts are borne by me and you."


    He wanted to tell her that everything he paid for her was borne by him and her.


    In the future, if Dou Ge needs it, he would rather go through fire and water.


    Not only does Jian Haixi feel indebted in his heart, he also feels indebted to Dou goshido.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, reacted to Ning Jiwei''s meaning, smiled and said, "if you want brother Dou to hear this, he should be unhappy."


    Dou Ge doesn''t like them to regard his efforts as a burden that needs to be rewarded.


    In Dou GE''s view, his love and pay are all from willingness. Any attempt to repay this feeling is to look down on him.


    Ning Jiwei naturally understood and said with a bitter smile, "I know. I''ll only talk to you about these words."


    When he wrote these words, Jian Haixi sighed and said, "I guess the reason why brother Dou insisted on going back to Dou''s house... Just let him go."


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi''s hand and kissed her gently at her fingertips, like an oath, like a promise.


    ¡­¡­


    In another room, Mo Jue looked at Dou Ge and asked his questions.


    "Are you really going home? Won''t you give up?"


    Dou Ge pulled down the corner of his lip. He wanted to pull a smile, but he failed halfway. "What are you reluctant to give up? It''s time to go back, just go back."


    Mo Jue''s eyebrows are slightly picked. Don''t mention him. As long as he is an individual, he can see that Dou GE''s feelings for Jian Haixi are no less than Ning Jiwei.


    Such affection, can he say let go?


    "I know what you want to ask. Maybe everyone will feel strange." Dou Ge smiled bitterly. "If I don''t let go, what can I do? From the beginning, I had no choice but to let go."


    Mo Jue was stunned. He only heard Dou Ge go on: "what can I do if I don''t let go? Follow you back to Xiangcheng, and then? I always have to leave. It''s better to leave now than drag it to the end."


    Mo Jue sighed and said, "I didn''t expect you to be more transparent than me. I thought you would always be by her side with your obsession with Haixi."


    "I do." Dou Ge smiled and sighed, "but then she and Jiwei will be embarrassed. As long as they are happy, I am the same wherever I am."


    Mo Jue opened his mouth and asked, "in fact... Haixi attaches great importance to you. I can see that."


    Dou Ge was stunned and then said, "then I can''t disturb them any more. Jiwei and Haixi trust me so much, how can I do that kind of curfew?"


    Mo Jue sighed, shook his head and said, "Dou Ge, Dou Ge, I seldom admire anyone in my life, but you are definitely one of the people I admire."


    Just say this magnanimous, few people in the world can do it.


    Mo Jue asked himself if he liked a woman to such an extent, would he choose to let go for that woman and watch her marry and have children with others?


    The answer is really hard to say. People have a selfish side, especially those who love deeply. How can they give it to others?


    Dou Ge looked out of the window, smiled and didn''t speak.


    He only needs to know that she is doing well. Although others are not around her, his heart has never left.


    Three days later, the soldiers left the mountain in two ways.


    Dou Ge and his family all returned to Dou''s house, while the rest followed Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei back to Xiangcheng.


    There are other arrangements for the people left by talilina, which will be discussed later.


    And Jane Chenran didn''t follow Jane Haixi back to Xiangcheng, but went straight home.


    To this end, Jian Haixi asked him if he wanted to visit Qiao''s family in Xiangcheng.


    Jane hesitated for a moment, but shook her head.


    Although no one scolded him, Jian Haixi treated him as always.


    But Jane Chenran herself has no face to face the old people and Qiao family members.


    He came here without authorization only to ensure the safety of Jian Haixi. Now that Jian Haixi has nothing to do, he has no reason to stay. Naturally, he should go back.


    Before leaving, Jane Chenran had a short conversation with Ning Jiwei.


    Although Jane Chenran said she didn''t need to be escorted, Ning Jiwei insisted on sending someone to escort him to the airport.


    Before leaving, Jane Chenran said to Ning Jiwei, "I know that in your heart, I am no longer qualified to be Haixi''s brother. In fact, I also feel that I am not qualified."


    After a pause, Jane smiled at herself and said, "but I still hope you... No, please treat Haixi well. Please make her happy. If one day I know you bullied him, I will not let you go."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "there won''t be that day."


    As for the first sentence Jane Chenran said, he didn''t mean to answer at all.


    For Ning Jiwei, it doesn''t matter who Jane Chenran is.


    As long as Jian Haixi regards Jian Chenran as his big brother, Ning Jiwei will naturally treat him according to the specifications of his relatives.


    If Jane Haixi doesn''t recognize Jane Chenran, Ning Jiwei won''t look at Jane Chenran.


    In short, who Jian Chenran is completely depends on Jian Haixi''s attitude. Jane Chenran also knew this truth, so she didn''t talk to Ning Jiwei.


    Jane Chenran was satisfied to get Ning Jiwei''s promise to Jian Haixi. The purpose of his trip is only for the happiness of Jian Haixi.


    Seeing Jane Chenran off, Ning Jiwei and others also embarked on the road back to Xiangcheng.


    When everyone in Xiangcheng looked forward to it, the same people waiting for Jane Chenran to go home also happened.


    Jane Chenran thought she would see Lin Xiaodou and her son when she got home.


    Unexpectedly, my son saw it, but my daughter-in-law disappeared.


    When hearing Lin''s father and mother say that Lin Xiaodou has left, Jane Chenran still hasn''t reacted.


    What do you mean Lin Xiaodou left? Lin''s father and mother are here, her son is here, and her work is here.


    Where can she go?


    Then Lin''s mother handed the letter left by Lin Xiaodou to Jane Chenran. Her eyes were red and obviously cried.


    "Jane Chenran, I didn''t say that Xiaodou will leave because of you..."


    "Oh, just say a few words."


    Lin''s mother just wanted to complain, and Lin''s father impatiently interrupted her.


    Lin''s mother choked: "am I wrong? If he doesn''t go, will we Xiaodou leave? There''s nothing wrong with Jian Haixi. He has to go this time, causing Xiaodou to leave sadly. I don''t blame him. Who do I blame?"


    Father Lin was angry and said angrily, "why did your daughter leave you? Didn''t you count it in your heart? Didn''t you read the letter? Was it really just Jane Chenran''s problem? I have no problem, you have no problem?"


    "I..." Lin''s mother choked. Lin Xiaodou said everything in her letter. Lin''s mother naturally knew her daughter''s idea, but looking at Jane Chenran coming back like this, she loved her daughter and couldn''t help but want to talk about it. Unexpectedly, Lin''s father didn''t leave her any face. She began to quarrel with her in front of Jane Chenran.


    Lin mother said, "what if I have a problem? Anyway, I only know that if he hadn''t left Jane Chenran to find his sister, we Xiaodou wouldn''t have left. He caused my daughter to leave. Of course I should blame him."

 Chapter 753

    Unexpectedly, Lin''s mother was still messing around at this time, and Lin''s father was very angry.


    "Are you finished?" Lin Fu angrily pointed to Lin Mu and said, "the most important thing now is to find your daughter, not to let you fool around here."


    "Why am i fooling around? Don''t my words make sense?" mother Lin said sharply, "don''t I love my daughter? You just say to find someone, but where can I find someone? You have the ability. You find it. What''s the use of blaming me here?"


    "You, you... You are unreasonable!" father Lin said with a black face.


    Mother Lin sneered, "I''m unreasonable? I think you''re greedy for the relationship behind Jian Chenran and want to keep Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei''s thighs, so you don''t dare to hurt your good son-in-law. I tell you, I can''t control so much. I''ll never let anyone bully my daughter, I..."


    "Shut up!"


    With a cold sound, Jane looked at Lin''s father and mother coldly, "have you had enough noise?"


    "I..." Lin''s mother was startled by Jane Chenran''s cold eyes, and subconsciously withdrew half a step.


    When he reacted, he saw that Jane Chenran had entered the house, took out her son and strode out.


    "Hey, Jane Chenran, what are you doing?" after the reaction, Lin''s mother hurriedly stopped Jane Chenran, "what are you doing with Xiaobao? Where do you want to take him?"


    At this time, Lin''s father couldn''t care to fight with Lin''s mother. He hurried up to stop Jane Chenran and said, "Chenran, what''s the matter? What are you doing with your child?"


    "Say it well?" Jane Chenran sneered, looked at Lin''s father and mother and said, "with you, can you say it well?"


    "What do you mean? What''s the matter with us? I..."


    "Shut up!" Lin''s mother still wanted to make a noise, but Lin''s father stopped him and turned to Jane Chenran and said, "Chenran, don''t mind. Your mother is a little grumpy at menopause recently. But she''s worried about Xiaodou, so she''s in such a hurry. Don''t tell her the same story..."


    "She''s not my mother." Jane Chenran interrupted father Lin''s words and looked coldly at the two people: "I used to tolerate you because of Xiaodou and children. I thought I''d step back. Since I married your daughter, I''m a family with you. As long as I tolerate it, we can live with you."


    After a pause, Jane smiled at herself and said, "it can be seen that I have forgotten that weakness and concession can not solve the problem. For this small family, I have estranged from my own sister, and now Xiaodou has left. Why should I tolerate you and be angry with you here?"


    "This morning......" father Lin finally panicked.


    Lin''s mother was also a little confused.


    They seemed to remember at this time that Jane Chenran was not only their son-in-law, but also Jane''s chairman and Jian Haixi''s brother.


    If you can talk about identity and background, Jane Chenran doesn''t need to be so polite to them.


    But all along, Jane''s polite treatment made them forget this boundary and think that the man in front of them was just a "door-to-door son-in-law".


    Jane Chenran said coldly, "I''ll take the child and I''ll look for Xiaodou, but from now on, we don''t have to live together. If it''s not necessary, don''t come back."


    After that, regardless of Lin''s father and mother''s obstruction, Jane Chenran strode away with her son.


    This trip to find Jian Haixi made Jane Chenran understand a lot.


    Looking at Jane Haixi and the people around her, Jane Chenran seemed to find herself in the past, who was consumed by the Lin family and was about to forget her nature.


    When he came back this time, he wanted to have a good talk with Lin Xiaodou, but he didn''t expect Lin Xiaodou to leave first.


    Thinking of what Lin Xiaodou said in the letter, Jane Chen sighed sadly, looked down at her son and said, "Xiaobao, your mother said she was going to leave for a period of time to find her true self. Shall we wait for her back at home?"


    "Hmmm ~" the sleeping child silk didn''t know what was happening at home. She turned over and went to sleep with a whisper.


    Jane smiled in the morning and went back to her original apartment with her child.


    After returning home, Jane walked into the door in the morning and looked at the gray room in front of her. She couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    He hasn''t come back to this place for a long time.


    Here, he once ate hot pot and played crazy with Jian Haixi, his mother and son, and Lin Xiaodou.


    There are all his best and simple memories here, as well as his own mark.


    Standing in the middle of the living room, Jane Chenran seemed to hear Jian Yi and Jian Rui running around calling him "Uncle". She heard Lin Xiaodou blushing and telling the two children not to call her "aunt".


    Jane Chenran''s eyes were a little sour. He took a deep breath of the emotions in his heart under the pressure and called an hourly worker to clean the room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Xiaodou was traveling abroad when Jane Chenran held her child and lived in her once small apartment.


    In fact, she has always wanted to walk around the world, but she wanted to stay with him because of her parents and because she liked Jane Chenran.


    Later, a series of things happened, which made her unable to think about her life at all.


    This time, Jane''s departure in the morning and the attitude of Lin''s father and mother finally made her understand that the life she had been hiding in the family was not what she wanted.


    The happiness that Jane Chenran has been tied up is not real happiness.


    She had already achieved the right result with Jane Chenran, but it was strange that she missed her former self more.


    I have never married Jane Chenran before, and I used to be my best friend with Jane Haixi.


    Living in the Lin family all the time, not only Jane has changed in the morning, but also herself has gradually become no longer herself.


    Their lives, as if to "compromise", and repeatedly suppress their ideas.


    So that their life has actually become a life dominated by Lin''s father and mother. Jane Chenran has no freedom. She


    Without the husband who loved her.


    Lin Xiaodou took a deep breath. The strange environment around her made her slightly afraid, but more of it was the desire and joy of freedom.


    In the last paragraph of her letter, she wrote: in the morning, I began to yearn for freedom, and I also wanted to set you free. I hope we can all go back to the life we want. Although we don''t know where our future is going, I think we are qualified to say the future only when we find ourselves.


    She thought Jane Chenran should understand what she meant.


    Thinking of Jane Chenran''s reaction to the letter, Lin Xiaodou pulled down the corner of his lips and was about to move on, but he saw the man coming up and handed a letter in his hand.


    Lin Xiaodou was stunned and looked back. The man had disappeared.


    She opened the envelope and there was only one sentence on it:


    I''ll wait for you at home with my children.


    Lin Xiaodou burst into tears.

 Chapter 754

    Dou''s family is relatively close, so before Jian Haixi and others have returned to Xiangcheng, Dou Ge and others have arrived at Dou''s family.


    Dou Canghai and Nan Yan also knew that the mission was dangerous, and that with the character of their children, they were bound to rush ahead, and injuries were inevitable.


    But when they saw Dou Ge, Dou Ming and Dou Dou being carried back together, the couple were still frightened.


    As soon as his legs were soft, Nanyan couldn''t stand at once.


    Brother Dou GE has been on a mission since he was a child. Although he has been injured, he has never been so seriously injured.


    Dou Ge, in particular, was carried back the last time he came back from Xiangcheng.


    This time he was carried back, and even Dou Ming and Dou Dou were seriously injured.


    Nan Yan''s eyes were red and wanted to say something, but he didn''t have the heart to say anything. He only commanded people to quickly send Dou Ge and other injured people back to their room and find a doctor to examine them.


    Nanyan and Dou Canghai were relieved when the doctor carefully checked the situation of several people and repeatedly determined that although the injury was serious, they could recover after several months of maintenance.


    Dou Ge knew they were worried, so he comforted: "Dad, mom, I said I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."


    "Nothing? It''s nothing when his legs are broken?" Nan Yan was distressed and angry. Listening to Dou GE''s words, all the heartache turned into anger and burst out all at once.


    Dou Canghai looked at his son sympathetically, sighed and turned away.


    Dou Ge: "..." father, are you really my father?


    Dou Canghai said: fill in the trouble he caused. He''s going to see his youngest son.


    Nan Yan, full of anger, pointed to Dou Ge and scolded: "Tell me about you. How did I teach you for so many years? I won''t tell you if I was injured in a fight with others. Look at your brother and Dou Dou. The internal injury is heavier than you. What did I say? But you said you didn''t have much internal injury, but you broke your leg. Are you better than fighting or jumping a pile? Ah? You broke your leg in a fight. Do you say you''re ashamed or not?"


    Dou Ge was disheartened by the training. He looked at the open door and the figure walking outside the door. He coughed in a low voice and said, "Mom, just say, can you close the door and scold again?"


    At least he is also the young master of Dou family, and he is so old and not young. It''s embarrassing to be scolded by his mother.


    "Do you still know how to lose face? Do you still know how to save face?" Nan Yan had a hot temper. Dou Ge didn''t speak. As soon as she said this, she immediately ran away like a firecracker was lit.


    "Then tell me how you broke your leg. What moves are you using and how high you jump. I won''t scold you if I hear it reasonable."


    "This..." Dou Ge touched his nose and his voice was almost inaudible. "What... It''s dark. Be careful... He fell off the cliff."


    "Poof!" dou Canghai, who was eavesdropping outside the door, couldn''t help laughing.


    Nanyan: "..." what if he breaks his other leg?


    Dou Canghai, who was familiar with his daughter-in-law''s temper, was really worried that Nanyan would break his son''s other leg, so he walked in with a smile and said, "wife, you calm down. It''s a small thing for the eldest son to break his son. If you get angry, it''s a big thing."


    Dou Ge: "..." shit, is this his real father? He wants to have a paternity test!


    How about Dou Canghai''s understanding of Nan Yan''s temper? With Dou Canghai coaxing nearby, Nan Yan''s anger dropped a little, but he still stared at Dou Ge unhappily: "explain, what''s going on?"


    Dou Ge frowned and said stubbornly, "they all said that the road was slippery in the dark and fell down accidentally."


    "Look, I won''t break your other leg!" Nan Yan said and raised his hand to beat him up. Fortunately, dou Canghai stopped him in time.


    "Why did you stop me? Do you want to replace him?" Nan Yan asked coldly.


    "Cough..." dou Canghai choked and waved his hand. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    For so many years, he didn''t expect to be "caressed" by Nan Yan. Of course, he didn''t want to suffer for Dou Ge again.


    Dou Ge was listening to his father''s words. His heart was numb.


    He knows that he is definitely not his father''s own, otherwise his father can''t always stimulate him as soon as he comes back.


    As for whether it was my mother''s own


    Dou Ge looked at Nan Yan and sighed in his heart.


    It''s hard to say.


    Nan Yan didn''t see Dou GE''s small movements. He just asked Dou Canghai with a cold hum, "then what are you stopping me from doing?"


    "You don''t have to ask him any more. You want to know what''s going on with his injury." dou Canghai tilted his eyes and Dou Ge said, "I don''t know what Temper I gave birth to. I can''t tell the reason for his injury. Ninety nine percent of them have nothing to do with Haixi girl."


    As soon as the voice turned, dou Canghai smiled and said to Nan Yan, "so I just asked ming''er and Xiao Dou. They have told me everything."


    Dou Ge choked again.


    Well, it seems that brothers may not be close.


    "Is it true?" Nan Yan frowned and turned to Dou Ge: "is it related to Haixi?"


    "No." Dou Ge replied without thinking, "it has nothing to do with her. I have to jump myself."


    Nanyan: "


    Sighed, but Nan Yan was out of breath.


    Sitting down beside Dou GE''s bed, Nan Yan said earnestly, "son, do you think your father and I have a problem with Haixi girl? If you tell us about your injury to her, we will resist her more, won''t you?"


    Dou Ge didn''t expect Nan Yan to speak so directly. He was silent immediately.


    Nan Yan shook his head and said, "after so long, do you think your father and I still can''t understand the matter of Haixi girl?"


    "Mom..." Dou Ge hesitated and said, "it has nothing to do with her. She can''t see. She slipped and fell off the cliff. It''s too late for me to catch up. I have to jump down to find her myself. It has nothing to do with her."


    Nan Yan looked at Dou Ge and tried his best to explain to Jian Haixi. In addition to sighing, he still sighed.


    If Jian Haixi were single, it would be great if she could come together with Dou Ge.


    But someone else''s world already has a hero.


    Nanyan felt sorry for her son and said, "don''t worry, I have no problem with Haixi. Since you... Are willing to do something for her, do it. It''s all right."


    Dou Ge was stunned. It was unexpected that Nan Yan and Dou Canghai would be so generous.


    But he didn''t know how shocked Nan Yan was when he heard Dou Ming bring him back and learned that Dou Ge would follow Jian Haixi in life and death.


    At the same time, I also understand that although Jian Haixi didn''t let them bear anything, Dou Ge took all the consequences.


    Before that, Nan Yan and Dou Canghai wanted to show mercy to Dou min, but after Dou Ming said these words, the couple never softened their hearts to Dou min again.


    "By the way, how''s Haixi girl?" Nan Yan asked, "you fell off the cliff and fell off your legs. Is she okay?"


    "It''s all right. Except that his eyes and ears haven''t recovered, he has suffered some minor injuries. It''s not in the way," Dou Ge replied.


    "That''s good." hearing this answer, Nan Yan and Dou Canghai were relieved.


    Fortunately, Jane Haixi is fine. If anything happens to her, they will never know the Dou family for a lifetime.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the next room, Dou Dou and Dou Ming lie across the bed.


    Dou Ming is holding a mobile phone and video with lol.


    Seeing his injury, lol asked nervously, "how long will you keep it? Will there be any sequelae? Why don''t I ask Uncle Zhang and send you some medicine? Anyway, the most important thing in our family is medicine."


    "I''m fine." Dou Ming patted himself on the chest and said, "just a little injury. I can recover in a few days. Look, I''m fine."


    He wanted to comfort lol, but he didn''t want to shoot a little harder. He was so shocked that he coughed.


    "Oh, look at you, what are you doing with a good pat?" lol''s eyes were red and kept nagging for his attention.


    Dou Dou was forced to eat dog food for a long time. Seeing that they didn''t mean to hang up at all, he couldn''t help saying, "I said second brother, why don''t I change a room?"


    Originally, his room was not here, just to facilitate treatment, so he and Dou Ming were allowed to stay in a room temporarily.


    Hearing someone else''s voice, lol stopped and asked sheepishly, "did I say too much to disturb your rest?"


    "It''s all right." Dou Ming glanced at Dou Dou and turned to lol: "he''s just busy. He''s jealous that no one has video with him. Don''t pay attention to him."


    Then Dou Ming calmly took the earphone and put it on. He said to lol, "well, now you can say it. He can''t hear."


    Dou Dou''s mouth twitched and his face was speechless.


    He can''t hear lol, but he can still hear Dou Ming!


    In this way, Dou Dou was forced to eat dog food on the first day he returned home.


    So that later he really had a feeling of envy.


    Looking at the way Dou Ming and lol get along, he unconsciously thinks of the sad and magnificent love between Mo Jue and talilina, the way Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei help each other, and, of course, his poor big brother Dou Ge.


    But the reason why love makes people obsessed is not only that it has a super concentration of sweetness, but also because of the pain and enlightenment it brings.


    Therefore, people do not always go forward one after another, just to find the lover who can help each other among all sentient beings.


    Dou Dou felt his chin and thought. Maybe it''s time for him to go out and see the world?


    It''s not to do the task behind Dou Ge and Dou Ming, but to go out and break through by yourself. It doesn''t matter whether you meet the right person or not. The key is to have more experience and vision.


    After making up his mind, Dou Dou decides to talk to Nan Yan and Dou Canghai after the injury is cured.


    Anyway, there''s nothing to do right now. It''s not impossible for him to go out and see the world.


    HMM... you can also go to Xiangcheng to visit your old friends.

 Chapter 755

    In everyone''s expectation, Jian Haixi and his party finally returned to Xiangcheng.


    Because of the large number of people and Jian Haixi''s physical inconvenience, Ning Jiwei didn''t let the children pick them up, but asked Gu Chenyi to send a special car.


    After coming out of the airport, the party took a car directly to Qiao''s house.


    Gu Chenyi and others had already waited at Qiao''s house.


    This time, even Mo Xiuyu and Yue Feng came.


    If Mo Wanshan hadn''t been inconvenient, he would have come himself.


    Everyone is concerned about Jane Haixi''s situation and wants to see her.


    Jianrui could not wait at the gate. If Ning Jiwei hadn''t made it clear that they wouldn''t be allowed to pick up people at the airport, Jianrui wouldn''t be waiting at home.


    "Why doesn''t Mommy come yet?" Jianrui stamped her feet anxiously.


    She hasn''t seen Jane Haixi for too long.


    When Jian Rui wanted to run to the street again, Jian Yi pulled her back and said, "be honest and wait here. Mommy will be back soon."


    "But I want to see Mommy earlier." Jianrui frowned, her big eyes drooped, and she could see that her long eyelashes were stained with crystal.


    Knowing that her sister had not seen mommy''s grievance for such a long time, Jian Yi sighed, reached out to hold her cheek, helped her wipe away her tears and said, "Ruirui, be obedient. Mommy must be very tired all the way back, and you know mommy''s current situation, don''t you?"


    Listening to Jian Yi''s words, Jian Rui sucked her nose. Although her eyes were still red, she nodded obediently.


    Jian Yi patiently wiped her tears, hugged her and coaxed her, whispering in her ear: "Be good. Everyone is worried about Mommy. Don''t you think everyone is waiting here? If you run to the street alone, Mommy will stop because she loves you. Then everyone here will wait for you to come back and let us wait. But grandpa is still waiting. It''s impolite, isn''t it?"


    "Well, I see." Jianrui nodded and Nuo said, "I''ll wait here for mommy to come back."


    "My sister is so good." Jian Yi touched her hair and coaxed her with a smile.


    Shazhi is surprised at Jian Yi''s patience with Jian Rui when she looks at their relationship.


    After two days together, Shazhi and Jianrui are already familiar with each other. Naturally, they know Jianrui''s jumping nature.


    If Jian Yi is quiet as a virgin, Jian Rui is definitely moving as a rabbit.


    But Jane Yi, who has always been silent and disagreeable, will bring twelve points of patience and doting when facing her sister.


    This made Shazhi envious and a little sour. She thought it would be better if she were also Jian Yi''s sister.


    But she is one year older than Jane Yi. This dream is doomed to fail.


    When Jane Yi grew up, knowing that Shazhi had such a dream, she smiled, hugged her in her arms and said, "fortunately, you''re not my sister."


    But that''s another new story.


    At the moment, Jian Haixi''s car finally stopped at the door.


    "Mommy!" Jianrui had already rushed to the door, but Jianyi pulled her back.


    Seeing the door open, Ning Jiwei got off first and walked down with Jian Haixi in his arms.


    Seeing him coming down like this, everyone was stunned, and then nervously asked, "is Haixi injured? What''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei hurriedly explained: "it''s all right, but Haixi''s eyes are inconvenient. It''s not convenient to stand at the door. We might as well go into the house."


    He doesn''t want his wife to take these two steps.


    Everyone was relieved.


    So a strange landscape was formed. Qiao Qinghe and others were waiting at the gate, while Ning Jiwei was the first to enter the living room with Jian Haixi.


    Qiao Qinghe was not angry, but looked at Ning Jiwei''s doting on Jian Haixi and said with satisfaction: "Jiwei is good."


    Hearing this, George gave a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    At first, I don''t know who was dissatisfied with Ning Jiwei. Now I boast.


    When everyone returned to the living room, Ning Jiwei had helped Jian Haixi sit down.


    As soon as Jian Haixi sat down, a small figure rushed into her arms.


    "Mommy ~" Jian Rui hugged Jian Haixi and said wrongly, "Mommy, I finally saw you."


    Jian Haixi didn''t wear headphones, so she couldn''t hear her daughter''s voice.


    Her eyesight hasn''t recovered yet. She can only see vague shadows.


    She reached out and touched Jian Rui''s shoulder and head, smiled and said, "is it Rui Rui? Rui Rui, wait a minute. When Mommy puts on her headphones, she can hear you, okay?"


    "Mommy?" Jian Rui was stunned, looked up at Jian Haixi, and turned to see Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, reached out and rubbed her daughter''s hair and said, "Ruirui is good. Wait a minute. Will you let daddy wear headphones for Mommy first?"


    "HMM." Jianrui nodded obediently. This time she didn''t make any more noise, but skillfully got up from jianhaixi''s arms and stood aside.


    Mikai naturally followed. He first disinfected Jane Haixi''s ears, and then said to the public while wearing headphones: "I can only say for 20 minutes. Haixi''s ears have been damaged. Wearing headphones will affect her hearing recovery."


    Originally, mikai said nothing to let Jane Haixi wear headphones again, but considering the special occasion today, she was allowed to wear headphones for 20 minutes.


    As soon as they heard that it might affect Jian Haixi''s hearing, everyone was surprised. Qiao Qinghe quickly waved his hand and said, "what else do you wear? Don''t wear it again? We won''t talk to Haixi girl. Don''t make her too tired."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter, Grandpa. Haixi also wants to talk to you."


    "Put it on." when Ning Jiwei spoke, mikai had neatly helped Jane Haixi put on his headphones.


    "That''s good? Can you hear me?" Qiao Qinghe asked.


    Jian Haixi nodded, smiled and said, "I can hear you, Grandpa."


    Seeing that Jian Haixi could hear himself, Qiao Qinghe was stunned and his eyes immediately red, "good, good boy... Just come back safely..."


    Originally, there were many questions to ask, but at this time, they felt that nothing was as important as their safe return.


    "Where''s Rui Rui?" Jian Haixi stretched out his hand in the air and called with a smile: "Rui Rui, it was you just now, wasn''t it? Come on, Mommy, hug my baby."


    "Mommy..." when she heard Jian Haixi call herself, Jian Rui turned her mouth and couldn''t help crying in Jian Haixi''s arms.


    "Mommy... Wu Wu... Rui Rui misses you so much..."


    Her cry made Gu Xiaomian, Mo Tong and other children cry.


    Suddenly there was a sound of children crying in the living room.


    Jian Haixi held Jian Rui in one hand and Jian Yi in the other. He smiled and said, "Okay, baby, Mommy is back. She will never leave you again."

 Chapter 756

    Jian Rui threw herself into Jian Haixi''s arms and stabilized her mood for a long time.


    Seeing this, Ning Jiwei smiled, walked aside, touched Mo Tong''s head and said, "what''s Tong Tong doing here? Don''t you want to be an aunt?"


    Mo Tong was stunned, whispered and said, "yes, but..."


    He also wants to be held in his arms by Jian Haixi like Jian Rui and Jian Yi.


    But after all, there is a difference between intimacy and estrangement. Mo Tong doesn''t feel anything. He just needs to stand here and watch and know that Jian Haixi is well.


    He can wait, wait with others, and talk to him after Jian Haixi calms Jian Yi and Jian Rui. It doesn''t matter.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Tong, who was very sensible and distressing, and directly picked him up, "nothing, but come here."


    In fact, while holding Jian Yi and Jian Rui, Jian Haixi is already looking for Mo Tong. She has been holding out her hand. She thought Mo Tong would go and hold her.


    But I didn''t wait.


    "Tong Tong?" Jian Haixi shouted, "where''s Tong Tong? Tong Tong, are you there?"


    Mo Tong did not expect that Jian Haixi would find himself at the first time. In fact, in his heart, it was enough to be remembered by Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    As for the rest, he really never thought about fighting with Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    Therefore, from the time Jian Haixi entered the door to the present, he has always stood aside in silence, did not speak, did not come forward, just did not want to occupy Jian Haixi''s time and arms at this time.


    But if you really don''t care at all, it''s not.


    Especially when he saw that Jian Yi and Jian Rui could be so aboveboard wrapped in Jian Haixi''s arms and cry "Mom", when he saw Jian Haixi doting on "babies" one by one, he was actually a little envious.


    But it''s just envy. Mo Tong puts his position very low and never has more expectations.


    He was satisfied to get more attention from Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    In addition, I dare not expect too much.


    So when he saw Jian Haixi looking for himself, Mo Tong could imagine how shocked he was.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and held Mo Tong beside Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, Tong Tong is here."


    Jian Haixi touched Mo Tong''s hand and said with a smile, "Tong Tong, come here and hold her aunt."


    "Aunt..." the moment Jian Haixi pulled her to her side, Mo Tong''s sour heart burst into his eyes and couldn''t help choking.


    Jian Yi has already given way to him.


    "Yi Yi..." Mo Tong was stunned and turned to look at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi smiled at him and said, "brother, Mommy doesn''t stop talking about you when she''s outside."


    This made Mo Tong feel ashamed and warmer at the same time.


    Jian Haixi reached out and hugged Mo Tong, touched his face, smiled and asked, "Tong Tong seems to be a little taller and thinner. Didn''t you eat well?"


    "I... Grow up and lose weight..." Mo Tong whispered and snuggled up in Jian Haixi''s arms.


    After Jianrui cried, she also rushed to Ning Jiwei, hugged him and said, "Daddy, can we call brother Mo Tong in the future?"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei smiled and scraped her nose. "But you have to ask your brother Tong Tong if you want to."


    "I... of course I will." Mo Tong blushed.


    Jian Haixi smiled and comforted her three children before she took time to say to Qiao Qinghe, "Grandpa, I..."


    "Don''t say anything."


    Jian Haixi wanted to say something. Unexpectedly, he was interrupted by Qiao Qinghe as soon as he started.


    "Grandpa?" Jane Haixi wondered.


    Qiao Qinghe waved his hand and said decisively, "we have nothing to ask. Please stop and take off the headphones quickly. Don''t hurt your ears."


    If there''s anything else, they''ll just ask Ning Jiwei. He''s not willing to tire his granddaughter.


    Jian Haixi laughed. Unexpectedly, mikai''s words directly made Qiao Qinghe and others stop talking to her.


    "Grandpa, my situation is not so serious. It''s OK to talk for a while..."


    Jian Haixi explained with a smile that she had not personally thanked George, Gu Chenyi and others, and had not spoken to Mo Xiujin and others. There were still a lot of things to do.


    However, Qiao Qinghe could not resist and said, "that''s not good. If you have anything to say, wait until your ears are good."


    Then he stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "what are you still doing? Take off her headphones. Haixi is capricious. Do you also fool around? I can''t take care of people at all. How can I rest assured to give her to you?"


    The crowd: "..." just now he praised Ning Jiwei, and the Kung Fu of turning his face was trained again.


    When the old man spoke, people naturally dared not say anything.


    Jian Haixi was helpless and said with a smile, "Grandpa, at least let me talk to ah Jin and Xiao Mian."


    Qiao Qinghe looked at the children and hummed, "hurry up, two minutes."


    Gu Xiaomian''s tears were scared back by Qiao Qinghe''s military training tone. He said pitifully, "aunt, i... I have nothing to say..."


    Jian Haixi: "


    "Poof!" mikai couldn''t help laughing. He came forward and couldn''t help saying that he began to pick Jian Haixi''s headphones.


    "Haixi, I think you''d better accept your fate. You can still rely on Ji weichong outside. You''re more willful. When you get home, the old man looks at you. I don''t think you dare to follow the doctor''s advice."


    Jian Haixi choked and smiled bitterly, allowing him to take off his headphones.


    The world was quiet again. Jian Haixi said reluctantly, "everyone, I don''t say much else. Thank you for your help to me and my family during this time. Thank you."


    Jian Haixi got up, Ning Jiwei was beside her, and the three children followed her on the other side. The family bowed to everyone.


    In the final analysis, this matter was originally an internal affair of the Mo family, but because of the relationship between Jian Haixi and the Qiao family, as well as Gu Chenyi, Qin Zhixu, Mike... And so on, there were so many twists and turns and stories.


    The family had to do this bow. Qiao Qinghe and others knew it, so they didn''t stop it.


    Just when Jian Haixi got up, he quickly stopped her and said, "well, well, it''s all our own people, so don''t have to. Take a rest quickly."


    The latter sentence was of course addressed to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, picked up Jian Haixi at the waist, turned and went upstairs.


    Gu Chenyi turned to look at mikai and asked, "where''s Mo Jue?"


    Mikai shrugged his shoulders and said, "he won''t be here. He just wants to go back to the mountain. Do you think he''s sick? Tired. I have to go up the mountain to take care of him after I''m busy."


    Gu Chenyi narrowed her eyes and thought, bent down and said to the children, "babies, do you want to climb the mountain?"


    "Yes!" Gu Xiaomian first raised his hand and said, "I have to take a cableway and a roller coaster!"


    Gu Chenyi was speechless. "Son, you think too much. Let''s just climb a mountain and take a vacation."


    Jianrui pointed upstairs and asked, "are mommy and daddy going?"


    "No." Gu Chenyi said with a smile, "it''s not far away. You can come home and on the mountain every day. It''s like playing. How about it?"


    "OK!" Jianrui nodded. They have been at home for so long. They have long been moldy. It''s good to go out and play.


    Jian Yi looks at Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiujin next to her. She probably has an idea in her mind. She doesn''t point it out, but just nods.


    Shazhi whispered, "ah Dong, can I go too?"


    "Of course." Gu Chenyi, not Jian Yi, answered her. "Shazhi, you can live with us in the future. Of course, you can go wherever they go."


    Shazhi is happy and shyly pulls Jian Yi''s sleeve.


    She is also a little strange. In this place, the most trusted person is Jian Yi, so she has to ask Jian Yi about everything before she can feel at ease.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Upstairs.


    Ning Jiwei put Jian Haixi on the bed and poured her a glass of water.


    Jian Haixi took two drinks and said with a smile, "I''m fine. Go down. I guess grandpa and they have a lot of questions to ask you."


    Ning Jiwei also smiled. He was going to ask Jian Haixi. Now Jian Haixi can''t listen to them normally, so it''s his turn.


    Looking at Jian Haixi with a peaceful face, Ning Jiwei felt warm in his heart. He bowed his head and kissed her on the forehead. He reached for her hand and slowly wrote in the palm of her hand: "take a break, I''ll go down to accept everyone''s questioning, go back to Mo''s house, and come back to accompany you when I''m busy."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded, "don''t be too tired. Now there are only trivial things to deal with. You can take your time. It doesn''t matter."


    "I know." Ning Jiwei nodded, kissed her fingertips gently, and then got up and left the room.


    Downstairs, sure enough, Qiao Qinghe and others are sitting and waiting.


    Mikai went back to Mi''s house just now. He had to go to the mountain to see Mo Jue''s injury. Before that, he naturally had to go home and report it.


    So only Ning Jiwei is left here who can answer your questions.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei came down, he stared at more than a dozen pairs of his eyes. He was stunned, smiled bitterly and said, "don''t worry, ask slowly, and I''ll answer slowly."


    "Daddy ~" Jianrui holds Ning Jiwei''s thigh and says, "Daddy is so hard. Ruirui pinches your shoulder."


    It has to be said that only the baby daughter''s little cotton padded jacket offensive can make Ning Jiwei relax.


    Naturally, he didn''t ask Jian Rui to help him pinch his shoulder. He just sat down with his daughter in his arms and said to Qiao Qinghe: "Old man, you don''t have to worry about Haixi''s physical condition. Didn''t mikai say just now that his eyesight can return to normal in these two days and his hearing can recover in about a week, but the problem is not big. There are some minor injuries on his body, which are not serious. We don''t have to worry. Haixi doesn''t want everyone to worry about her."


    I know that everyone is most concerned about Jian Haixi''s physical condition, so before everyone asks, Ning Jiwei gives a positive answer.


    Although we have just heard mikai say about it, it''s amazing that Jane Haixi can''t see or hear it. That''s why we ask again and again.


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Qiao Qinghe relaxed a little: "let Haixi rest at home these days. Mo''s house..."

 Chapter 757

    In the final analysis, Qiao Qinghe actually wants to talk about the Mo family.


    According to the relationship between Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, she always goes to Mo''s house today to visit Mo Wanshan.


    But now, although Jane Haixi''s situation is not in her eyes, Qiao Qinghe feels full of heartache when she watches what she can''t hear or see, runs around and sees people, and risks damaging her ears to wear headphones to listen to people.


    Mo Xiuyu and Yue Feng happened to be here, so Qiao Qinghe asked what he had just said. In fact, he also wanted to let the two of the Mo family know. Don''t create unnecessary misunderstandings between the two families because Jian Haixi didn''t visit the Mo family at the first time.


    Although this is only a small matter, although Qiao Qinghe doesn''t think Mo Wanshan will be so small that he has an opinion on Jian Haixi because of this matter.


    But Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei have to get along all their lives. When these little things accumulate more, they become big things.


    Qiao Qinghe loves his granddaughter, so it''s inevitable that he wants to think about everything for her. He can''t bear her to suffer a little injustice.


    The meaning of Qiao Qinghe''s words was obvious, and Mo Xiuyu and others naturally heard it.


    So before Qiao Qinghe finished, Mo Xiuyu took over and said, "don''t worry, sir. Uncle Yue Feng and I came here today to meet my sister-in-law. Second, we just wanted to tell my brother and sister-in-law that we don''t have to go back in a hurry. Now the overall situation has been decided. We don''t have to worry about meeting. Take care of our body first. We can take our time in other things."


    Yue Feng also nodded and said, "that''s right. My master specially asked me to bring the words. He knew that the young lady was ill, so he was not willing to bother her to run back and forth. The master said that if he wasn''t in good health, he would come with us today and save them a trip."


    Seeing that Mo Xiuyu and Yue Feng understood what they meant, Qiao Qinghe didn''t say much. He just sighed: "don''t blame me for favoring my granddaughter. It''s mainly that Haixi girl has suffered too much. As a grandfather, I haven''t taken care of her before, and now I don''t want her to suffer any more."


    "I see." Mo Xiuyu said seriously, "don''t worry, sir. My brother will live up to his sister-in-law. I and all of us in the Mo family respect my sister-in-law. No one dares to be half rude to my sister-in-law from top to bottom. If my brother bullies my sister-in-law in the future, don''t say you. I''ll be the first brother to beat him."


    These words came out of the mouth of Mo Xiuyu, a half-year-old boy. They seemed ridiculous, but they were very sincere.


    George lost his smile, raised his eyebrows and looked at Ning Jiwei. "Why, when did Xiuyu become your parent representative?"


    Ning Jiwei also felt funny, but at the same time, he was also very pleased.


    During the period when he left Xiangcheng, Mo Xiuyu went from a young master who didn''t care about anything to a rebellious middle school sophomore, to a responsible person who bore the burden of the Mo family, and now he can say these words in front of Qiao Qinghe.


    Every time he changed, Ning Jiwei was pleased with his half brother.


    Mo Xiuyu was embarrassed and said with a red face, "brother George, don''t laugh at me. I''m telling the truth."


    "I know you''re telling the truth," George said with a smile. "Don''t worry, we all remember what you said just now. We''ll come to you if there''s a problem in the future."


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned, nodded seriously and said, "OK, find me, no problem."


    After that, he whispered to Ning Jiwei, "brother, don''t give them a chance to find me. I can''t handle it."


    "Ha ha!" everyone laughed.


    Then Qiao Qinghe and others asked Ning Jiwei some questions, such as how Dou Ge and Dou family are, such as talilina''s staff and so on.


    Ning Jiwei answered some seriously, and some ambiguities took him over.


    It''s not that he deliberately conceals, but there are some things that are inconvenient to put on the table.


    Fortunately, Qiao Qinghe and others don''t want to inquire so clearly. They just need to make sure that the matter is over and under Ning Jiwei''s control.


    After sitting for a while, he asked almost all the questions, and Qiao Qinghe was tired.


    Ning Jiwei then got up and said, "Grandpa, please rest first. I''ll go home with Xiuyu."


    Although Mo Wanshan said that they didn''t have to hurry back, Ning Jiwei still felt that he had to go back.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t say anything. He and Yue Feng knew how much mo Wanshan wanted to see Ning Jiwei, so they didn''t object to it.


    Qiao Qinghe naturally wouldn''t object. He nodded and asked him to be careful on the road.


    Gu Chenyi also stood up and said, "I''ll go back with you."


    They have to discuss the next thing.


    "Dad." Gu Xiaomian pulled Gu Chenyi''s sleeve and asked, "will you pick us up to climb the mountain tomorrow?"


    "Climbing the mountain?" Ning Jiwei was stunned. When Gu Chenyi said these just now, he was upstairs, so he didn''t hear it.


    Gu Chenyi winked at Ning Jiwei, turned to Gu Xiaomian and said, "yes, I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. Will you take you to see Uncle Mo Jue then?"


    "Is uncle Mo Jue fun?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    "I don''t know. If you go and have a look, you''ll know." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "your uncle Mo Jue is injured. He''s very lonely in the mountains. You''ve been spending time with him recently to make him feel better, so that his injury can get better faster. Do you know?"


    "Well, Dad, don''t worry." Jian Rui patted her chest and said, "I''m the best at this. I''ve been with Grandpa at home, so I can take good care of Uncle Mo Jue."


    "Baby, good." Ning Jiwei rubbed his daughter''s hair and said, "Daddy, go home to see your grandpa first and come back with you in the evening, okay?"


    "OK, daddy is busy, Rui Rui will be good." Jian Rui nodded.


    Ning Jiwei left the Qiao family with Gu Chenyi and others.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the back of several people, some wanted to talk and stopped.


    Of course, Jian Yi knows what he is thinking. Mo Xiujin proposed to leave before. It was Jian Yi who said to make a decision after Ning Jiwei came back.


    Now that Ning Jiwei is back, it''s time to make a decision.


    Jian Yi came over, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, we''ll talk tomorrow."


    Mo Xiujin didn''t think much. After all, he saw Jian Haixi''s situation with his own eyes and knew how busy Ning Jiwei was.


    He nodded and said, "I''m not in a hurry. Wait until my uncle and aunt are busy these days."


    In fact, he is not willing to leave here.


    Just afraid that the reluctance at this time will cause estrangement in the future, so I want to leave.


    Jian Yi knew that he was worried, but he didn''t say much.


    Anyway, after tomorrow, Mo Xiujin will naturally know.

 Chapter 758

    Ning Ji and Mo Xiuyu went back to Mo''s house together. Mo Wanshan was not informed on the way.


    When they got home, they went into the room, but they saw Mo Wanshan sitting in the living room, with washed fruit and tea in front of him, like a guest.


    On the table of the nearby restaurant, there are all kinds of dishes that can be put away in time in the future. It is obvious that they are well prepared.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, and Mo Xiuyu and others were also stunned.


    "Dad, didn''t I tell you that we all ate at Qiao''s house? Why did you let people prepare so much?" Mo Xiuyu came forward.


    Mo Wanshan didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to come. For a moment, it seemed as if the child had done something wrong and was caught by his parents. It was quite embarrassing.


    "Cough... I, I just... Let me prepare, but I''m idle anyway..." Mo Wanshan explained hesitantly.


    In fact, he just thought that if Ning Jiwei and they were all around at the moment, it would be very lively.


    And what if they don''t listen? Can''t you be tired and thirsty? So I asked the nanny to prepare these. I didn''t expect to be hit by Ning Jiwei.


    Looking at Mo Wanshan''s embarrassed face, Ning Jiwei felt guilty.


    Fortunately, he came, otherwise he didn''t know how his father would lose.


    "Dad, put those food away and put it in the fridge. Let Ruirui and them come tomorrow, and they can just eat." Ning Jiwei came forward.


    He doesn''t often call Mo Wanshan "Dad", but every time, Mo Wanshan is moved by his heart.


    "Hey, good."


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming back, Mo Wanshan took off his strength. No matter what Ning Jiwei said, he said "OK".


    Ning Jiwei sat down and talked with Mo Wanshan for a while, and also gave an overview of Jian Haixi''s situation.


    Mo Wanshan thought and said, "in that case, you don''t have to hurry Haixi back. I know you two are filial. If I didn''t say this, you might sneak back to see me another day. I tell you, don''t be tired of this kind of courtesy. Haixi knows? Wait until she''s well."


    "Yes, I know." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "you and old Joe really want to go together. Old Joe is reluctant to be tired of Haixi and is afraid that you will mind, so I''ll explain it to you. Don''t let you misunderstand."


    "Ha ha, how can I be so stingy?" Mo Wanshan smiled and waved his hand. "But I can understand master Qiao''s mood. He loves Haixi''s granddaughter."


    After a pause, Mo Wanshan remembered something and asked, "by the way, it''s over. Should you do the wedding with Haixi?"


    Although no one will doubt their feelings, they can''t treat Jian Haixi badly.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "yes, but it''s not urgent. At least wait until Haixi is completely restored."


    "HMM." Mo Wanshan waved his hand and said, "anyway, you serve snacks. Don''t let the Qiao family rush you, that''s bad."


    Mo Xiuyu covered his mouth and smiled, "Dad, you and grandpa Qiao are really good in laws. They are all thinking of each other. I think you two should make an appointment sometime. It''s like a wedding. These miscellaneous things will be finalized directly, which will save trouble."


    "Nonsense." listening to Mo Xiuyu''s words, Mo Wanshan couldn''t help scolding: "look what you said. Is this trouble? Since you want to live with other girls all your life, it''s natural to take care of snacks and make them feel at ease at home."


    "Yes, I was wrong." Mo Yu Yu apologized quickly and said, "I didn''t mean to make complaints about my sister-in-law. I was Tucao you and Joe."


    Yue Feng smiled and said, "second young master, it''s better not to explain this."


    There is no disrespect for Jian Haixi, that is, disrespect for Qiao Qinghe and Mo Wanshan.


    Mo Xiuyu felt guilty and said, "Uncle Yue Feng, my father didn''t respond. Don''t remind him."


    Otherwise, it will be another training.


    It''s just that it''s obviously too late.


    Mo Xiuyu turned his head and saw Mo Wanshan staring at himself with a gloomy face, like the dark clouds before the storm.


    "Brother, help me!" Mo Xiuyu shouted and hid behind Ning Jiwei.


    "Smelly boy, take your brother as a shield in case of an accident." Mo Wanshan stared at him.


    Ning Jiwei lost his smile and helped Mo Xiuyu speak, "Dad, Xiuyu has grown a lot during this time. Don''t be so strict with him."


    "Yes, don''t be so strict with me." Mo Xiuyu shouted with his mouth tilted.


    Mo Wanshan snorted coldly, but he listened to Ning Jiwei''s advice and didn''t say anything more.


    On the second floor, Jia Minzhi listened to the laughter from the living room and looked stunned.


    The internal strife in Mo''s family has subsided, and the West courtyard and north courtyard are now quiet as if they had never existed. With the departure of Mo Sheng and Mo Ting, everything in the past has come to an end.


    The past has drifted away like clouds and smoke, and those that once couldn''t be let go are now let go.


    Only after stepping through the Great Barrier of life and death and passing those magnificent time, can we really feel what is the most important in today''s dull life.


    Jia Minzhi can''t deny how jealous she is when she sees Mo Wanshan surrounded by her grandchildren.


    She even thought that if she hadn''t been hostile to Ning Jiwei''s daughter at the beginning, and if she hadn''t done those wrong things with Mo Sheng, would those lovely children be around her now.


    Unfortunately, there is no if in life. If some mistakes are made, others will not give them the opportunity to reform.


    Ning Jiwei''s maximum tolerance to Jia Minzhi is now. It can''t be better.


    Even if the Mo family is handed over to Mo Xiuyu in the future, how to treat Jia Minzhi is also Mo Xiuyu''s business, but Ning Jiwei''s family is destined not to be close to Jia Minzhi.


    After accompanying Mo Wanshan for a while and broadening his heart, Ning jiweicai and Gu Chenyi went to the study.


    As soon as the Xiangcheng affair was over, he kept running to find Jian Haixi and others. The follow-up handling of the Mo Sheng incident, the follow-up matters of talilina, and the future direction of the Mo family and their respective careers should be discussed.


    When he got to the study, Gu Chenyi said first, "the men and horses under Mo Sheng have been handed over to the top. He has held Song Wei and song Lu''s brothers and sisters. It is estimated that they will not be able to get out in ten years."


    "And the property in Mo Sheng''s hand, we probably can''t take it." Mo Xiuyu then said: "it''s said that those unclean things should be donated, and there''s nothing left..."


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded, "I''m prepared for these. Besides, I didn''t intend to ask for Mo Sheng."


    Gu Chenyi sighed and said, "I just wanted to leave something for ah Jin. It''s good for them to think about it in the future. Now I''m afraid I can''t stay."


    "It''s better not to stay for those dirty things." ningjiwei said, "Lisa''s message is the best gift for them. As for Mo Sheng''s things, don''t ask for them, so as not to dirty the children''s hands."


    Gu Chenyi lost his smile and turned to Mo Xiuyu and said, "look, I''ll tell you that your brother doesn''t care about Mo Sheng''s things. He has too much money to spend all his life. He still needs Mo Sheng''s money?"


    "Cough..." Mo Xiuyu coughed twice and looked at Ning Jiwei curiously. "Brother, how much property do you have? In addition to Xiangcheng, I know your original company and the company founded in the name of Yi Yi, aren''t these two?"


    "Not just these two?" Gu Chenyi rolled her eyes, raised her hand and knocked Mo Xiuyu''s head. "Young master, do you know how much maiteng and Huiyi are worth now? Do you know how many industries maiteng has invested in? And Huiyi, he is a technology company on the face of it, but you should know that those rebellious talents should know that their work is definitely more than on the face of it."


    "Oh ~" Mo Xiuyu suddenly realized that although Ning Jiwei had only a few large companies in name, in fact, his wealth had been immeasurable.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t care that Gu Chenyi revealed these to Mo Xiuyu. He knocked on the table with his index finger and was thinking about other things.


    "Jiwei, are you thinking about talilina?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    Although talilina has died, Qi''er, Zhuo and hamu are still alive. How to deal with these people is definitely a big problem.


    Although they are also enemies, they are not so irreconcilable as Mo Sheng. They and talilina are more like different choices of the camp.


    Besides, there is a Zhuo inside. If you hand over a Zhuo, I''m afraid Jian Yi and Shazhi will be sad.


    And from another point of view, those hands are also a powerful force.


    The power of darkness has never been broken. Even without these people, there will still be others to replace them.


    Ning Jiwei''s current position has doomed them to be envied by others, and even the next person like Mo Sheng and talilina will appear.


    This is also the reason why Mo''s secret department exists. How should they deal with it at that time?


    Are you still as embarrassed as this time?


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a long time and didn''t speak.


    Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiuyu looked at each other and said, "Ji Wei, I have an idea. It''s better to receive the people of ah Zhuo to the dark Department, so that they can be supervised and used by me."


    "Supervision? For my use?" Ning Jiwei shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s impossible. Those people have nothing else, but they don''t lack blood. They can''t obey the secret department of the Mo family, let alone accept us for my use. If they really put them around, I''m afraid they''ll get into trouble."


    For example, hamu, an old loyal minister to talilina, will avenge them if he doesn''t say well.


    "What should I do?" Mo Xiuyu thought hard. "It''s a pity to hand it all over. It can''t be used for me. Can''t it come true?"


    That''s releasing the tiger back to the mountain, okay.

 Chapter 759

    "Let them go? Naturally, we can''t let them go." Gu Chenyi shook his head and said, "you know, if we let them go, wouldn''t it be troublesome for us? When they come back, should we deal with them? Besides..."


    "Let it go." Ning Jiwei''s flat voice interrupted Gu Chenyi''s words.


    Gu Chenyi and Mo Xiuyu were stunned at the same time. They didn''t seem to understand, "Ji Wei, what are you talking about?"


    "I said, since I can''t control them, let them go." Ning Jiwei smiled.


    "Brother, don''t be impulsive. Those people are..." Mo Xiuyu was anxious to persuade, but Gu Chenyi shook his head and interrupted him.


    "Jiwei, what are your plans?" Gu Chenyi knew that if Ning Jiwei was not absolutely sure, he would never say such irresponsible words.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, and the arc hooked on his lips was somewhat evil. "Instead of waiting for other new dark night forces to gather again to trouble me, we might as well keep the tap and let it continue to grow. As long as we ensure that the tap will not be our enemy, we will have less trouble in the future."


    "Brother, are you kidding? That''s talilina''s people. How can they not be enemies with us?" Mo Xiuyu thought Ning Jiwei was a little whimsical.


    Gu Chenyi is a little transparent, "do you want to negotiate with them?"


    "That''s good." Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "take Yiyi and Shazhi together. Um... Take talilina''s steel wire. It should be about the same."


    Gu Chenyi: "


    What is an old fox? Ning Jiwei is a fine old fox.


    Ah Zhuo takes Jian Yi as his brother. With Jian Yi, ah Zhuo will naturally seriously consider the possibility of cooperation. Shazhi is also talilina''s adopted daughter. Although they have enemies, they also have feelings in the end, especially Jiao Wujiao and Liu who are guarding the base. They really take Shazhi as a young lady.


    As for those old ministers in hamu... Seeing talilina''s steel wire, Ning Jiwei promised to return talilina''s body. I think they are embarrassed to fight?


    As for ZIL?


    Qiaoqiao, Qi''er will do things here?


    Ning Jiwei took care of all of them in a moment, almost one-on-one.


    Gu Chenyi doesn''t want to think about the outcome of the negotiation. If the negotiation doesn''t win, Gu Chenyi will doubt their IQ.


    "Well, put aside talilina''s business." Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "next, it''s time to talk about the company. I''ve been here long enough. In the future..."


    "Brother Chenyi, you want to go?" Mo Xiuyu frowned immediately after listening to Gu Chenyi''s words: "I don''t want you to go. Besides, what should Xiaomian do when you go? He is familiar with Ruirui and a Jin. How uncomfortable is it to leave suddenly?"


    Gu Chenyi sighed. In fact, at first he thought the most difficult thing was career. Now he found that the most difficult thing was children.


    Jian Yi, Jian Rui and Mo''s children have long been mixed up. It''s estimated that they will be difficult to accept whether they are separated.


    Ning Jiwei thought and said, "in fact, I want to discuss with Haixi. If there is no accident, I plan to stay in Xiangcheng in the future."


    "Stay in Xiangcheng?" Gu Chenyi was stunned. It''s not surprising. After all, Ning Jiwei had nothing to miss in the previous place. As for the company, just leave it to Li Fu, and then take Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang over. There''s nothing else.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "I think you and Yunling can also discuss it. I think Yunling has no nostalgia for the cloud family. If the children are used to being together, it''s better for everyone to stay in Xiangcheng."


    "Cough... Let''s talk about it later..." Gu Chenyi hesitated.


    Because he suddenly had a new idea in his heart, but now he said it. I''m afraid Ning Jiwei would beat him, so I''d better wait and discuss it with Yunling later.


    After discussing the company''s affairs, Ning Jiwei turned to Mo Xiuyu and said, "yes, Xiuyu, the Mo family will give it to you in the future."


    "Oh... Ah?" Mo Xiuyu subconsciously nodded at Ning Jiwei''s orders. He didn''t react until half of the time. What Ning Jiwei said was frozen there.


    "Elder brother, what do you mean by this? What do you mean? The Mo family will be handed over to me in the future?" Mo Xiuyu asked anxiously.


    He helped Ning Jiwei do these things and was willing to fight under Ning Jiwei because he really treated Ning Jiwei as a big brother and absolutely didn''t mean to compete with Ning Jiwei for the master of the Mo family.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. Listen to me."


    Mo Xiuyu seemed really angry, stared at Ning Jiwei and said, "then you say, if you can''t say why, I''ll... I''ll ignore you!"


    Like a child, she said something like coquettish.


    But only when you really face your own family can you have such a spoiled right and attitude.


    Ning Jiwei said seriously, "Xiuyu, although we are not the same mother, in my opinion, you are my brother. I know you treat me as your brother."


    "Of course!" Mo Xiuyu said without hesitation.


    "So..." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "if you really want to help me, please inherit the position of Mo''s master and let me have a rest."


    "What..." Mo Xiuyu was stunned.


    "Poof ~" Gu Chenyi, who had been listening, couldn''t help laughing. He knew that Ning Jiwei wouldn''t be the master of Mo''s family so obediently. Sure enough, he took pains to train Mo Xiuyu. Until now, he is waiting for this moment.


    "Brother, I..."


    Mo Xiuyu wanted to say more, so he saw Ning Jiwei sigh and make a tired gesture, "Alas... It''s not that I shirked my responsibility, but that I''ve been too tired in the past two years. Xiuyu, you know what I''ve experienced in the past two years. Not only me, but also your sister-in-law, yiyirui and Tongtong, have suffered various degrees of trauma in their hearts and bodies. They can''t recover their normal life in a short time. So I want to take them out for a walk, The family really enjoy life together. "


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s so careless words, Mo Xiuyu certainly couldn''t bear to refuse.


    And not to mention Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, just a few children. His uncle is also very distressed.


    So Mo Xiuyu nodded and said, "brother, your family can go out to relax, and I''ll keep it for you at home. But this Mo family belongs to you. You can''t shirk it. When you come back, I''ll still give you back the title of home master."


    "Well, please Xiuyu. You should be the owner of the Mo family first, and we''ll talk about the future later." Ning Jiwei said with a smile.

 Chapter 760

    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Mo Xiujin always felt that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t say why for a moment.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and looked at Ning Jiwei''s successful pit brother again. He sympathized with Mo Xiuyu.


    After the basic things were discussed, Ning Jiwei left Mo''s house and returned to Qiao''s house.


    Both Mo Xiuyu and Gu Chenyi knew that he was worried about his wife and children, so they didn''t stop him.


    It was very late at night when he returned to Qiao''s house. Qiao Qinghe and others had fallen asleep.


    Ning Jiwei went to see some children first. Jian Yi and Mo Tong slept well, but Jian Rui still didn''t sleep.


    Ning Jiwei walked into the room, looked at Mingming''s sleepy but stubbornly supporting his daughter who didn''t sleep, smiled and asked, "baby, why don''t you sleep?"


    "Wait for daddy." Jane Rui said in a childish voice, "daddy said he would come back. Rui Rui wants to say good night to daddy and go to bed later."


    It was the first day to meet again. She was so afraid that it was just a dream. When she woke up tomorrow, daddy and Mommy would leave again.


    Originally, Jian Rui wanted to sleep with Jian Haixi, but knowing that Jian Haixi was inconvenient, she endured and didn''t bother her.


    Listening to her daughter''s words, Ning Jiwei hugged her and said, "I''m sorry, baby, daddy doesn''t know you''re waiting, otherwise he must come back earlier."


    Jane Rui shook her head, reached out and held Ning Jiwei''s finger and said, "Daddy is busy with business. It''s important. Ruirui will wait."


    Like countless times before, Ning Ji and Jian Haixi are busy, and Jian Rui is always the child who is left waiting.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, lay on her side, hugged her and coaxed, "the daddy told our little princess a story. Will the little princess sleep after listening to the story?"


    "No, daddy, take care of Mommy." Jianrui shook her head wisely and said, "ruiruirui has grown up and can sleep alone."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and pinched her face, smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. Daddy coaxed our baby to sleep first."


    Jian Rui obediently shrank in Ning Jiwei''s arms, listened to his low voice, told those stories she had already heard well, and slowly fell asleep.


    After her daughter fell asleep, Ning Jiwei quietly got out of bed, helped her tuck in and left the room.


    Jian Haixi was already asleep. Half asleep and half awake, he noticed that a pair of arms were close to him, with a familiar and reassuring smell.


    In her sleep, she smiled, turned and leaned into his arms.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, the doors of Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi were quietly opened.


    Ning Jiwei looked up and saw her daughter Jianrui''s small head probing around the door.


    "Daddy, may I come in?" Jane whispered.


    Ning Jiwei lost his smile, waved to her and said, "baby, why are you whispering? Your mommy can''t hear you. If you don''t want to wake me up, you woke me up when you were outside the door just now."


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue and ran over and said, "they forgot."


    Although Jian Haixi couldn''t hear the sound, he also felt Ning Jiwei''s movement at the moment and asked, "Jiwei, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei wrote a word "Rui" on her arm. Jian Haixi smiled and said, "is Rui Rui coming?"


    With that, Jian Haixi stretched out her hand to the bedside. Jian Rui immediately grabbed it and called, "Mommy, Ruirui is here."


    "Ruirui, come on." Jian Haixi patted the position between himself and Ning Jiwei.


    "Mmm, OK." Jianrui nodded, cluttered into bed, lay between Ningji and jianhaixi, took jianhaixi in one hand and ningjiwei in the other, and said happily, "it''s good, daddy and Mommy are finally around Ruirui."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and pinched his daughter''s little face. Otherwise, his daughter was his parents'' little cotton padded jacket. At this time, his wife and daughter were around. Ning Jiwei already felt that he was the happiest person in the world.


    Until the door opened again, Mo Tong and Jian Yi appeared at the door.


    Jian Yi glanced at Jian Rui, narrowed her eyes slightly, came over and said, "Daddy, I want it too."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, "what do you want?"


    "Lie in the middle," Jian Yi said, pointing to the position next to Jian Rui.


    Although he is rarely coquettish and not as clingy as his sister, he also wants to lie with daddy and Mommy.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, looked at the abnormal blush on his son''s face, smiled and nodded: "yes, come here."


    Jian Yi came over, held Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "Mommy, I''m Yi Yi."


    He has been following Jian Haixi for some time, so naturally he knows how to write and communicate with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows. "Yi Yi? Isn''t that Tong Tong coming?"


    Jian Yichao waved to Mo Tong who was still standing at the door and said, "come here, Mommy is looking for you."


    Mo Tong blushed slightly and came to hold Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the two blushing children and said with a smile, "come here."


    Although he was somewhat dissatisfied with the distance between himself and his wife being separated so far, the three were all children of his own family, and naturally he could not favor one over the other.


    Jian Yi climbs into bed and pushes Jian Rui to lie down.


    Finally, Mo Tong was left. He seemed to hesitate for a long time. Finally, he lay down with a red face.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and rubbed the three children''s hair. He smiled and said, "look at you three. Although you are different in number, you look very much like huluwa."


    "Hee hee, daddy, aren''t you an old gourd?" Jian Rui said naughtily.


    Ning Jiwei chuckled, pinched her face and said, "little girl, dare you cancel your daddy?"


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue, hugged Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, daddy bullied me."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." fortunately, his wife didn''t recover her hearing at the moment, otherwise he would be wronged to death.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t hear it, but she noticed her daughter''s intimacy. She smiled and said, "Jiwei, do you suddenly feel that you have a great responsibility on your shoulder? After all, there are so many cubs to feed."


    "Indeed." Ning Jiwei nodded and nodded on Jian Haixi''s arm.


    After lying down for a while, the family was "broken in" again.


    Those who dare to disturb at this time are naturally Gu Xiaomian, who is famous for "no wink".


    "Uncle Ning, my father is coming. We''re going to climb the mountain!" Gu Xiaomian shouted at a high voice.


    Jian Rui is a little excited when she hears about climbing the mountain, while Jian Yi and Mo Tong are a little sorry.


    They still want to lie down for a while. After all, Ning Jiwei won''t allow them to lie here.


    But unfortunately, all the talents are up.


    Jian Haixi knew they were going to find Mo Jue today. He didn''t say much else. He only asked Ning Jiwei to pay attention to Mo Jue and don''t let him indulge alone.


    After breakfast, mikai also arrived. The three adults led the children to the mountain.


    Now they don''t need to break through the pass, and there will be no ambush. Ning Jiwei and others took a smooth shortcut and arrived at the top of the mountain before noon.


    Mo Jue is lying in bed and receiving Mo Tong''s "love".


    Since he knew that Mo Jue had no hope for life, Mo Tong paid great attention to his lover.


    After returning to Xiangcheng, in addition to shit and sleep, he stayed with Mo Jue almost all day for fear that Mo Jue would do something stupid when he didn''t pay attention.


    From time to time, he also tells Mo Jue some great principles of life, but many of those principles that Mo tong can''t understand are crooked theories that normal people can''t understand.


    For example, "isn''t the temptation of money and women great? Why do you have to see through the world of mortals? How happy it is to sink into it."


    For another example, "Hey, get better quickly and take you to eat all over the world as a teacher. What? Don''t you eat those Michelins? Just tie them up and cook dinner for a month."


    Mo Jue listened to his increasingly outrageous and exaggerated words, and often couldn''t cry or laugh.


    But at the same time, Mo Jue also noticed something.


    Motong''s temperament is not like this. If it weren''t for what Ning Jiwei told him, he would never be so nervous about himself.


    Knowing that Mo Tong said these words all day because he was worried about his own accident, Mo Jue had a lot more tolerance for him.


    Master motong has not been reliable for more than ten years, but he still has nothing to say to him.


    Now, in order to live well, an old man who should have traveled around the world sits here all day thinking about how to make him happy. Mo Jue thinks he is so unfilial.


    "Master, in fact, you don''t have to..."


    Mo Jue just wanted to say that he didn''t have to. He had nothing to regret about his life.


    Just as he said something, Mo Tong suddenly stood up, laughed and interrupted him:


    "Oh, I remember. I still have a bottle of good wine in my room waiting for me to turn over the brand. Let''s go first."


    After that, Mo Tong ran out without waiting for Mo Jue to reply.


    Looking at his figure, Mo Jue sighed deeply.


    He knew that Morton didn''t want to hear him say anything, so he left.


    Mo Jue was a little heavy in his heart. He knew that Ning Jiwei''s plan had succeeded.


    Because seeing motong like this, he really can''t do anything stupid just to get rid of himself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, after Morton left, he did rush into his room and turn over a bottle of old wine.


    He took the wine and walked down the mountain. He poured two mouthfuls as he walked. Then he shouted: "little rabbit, you have no conscience. Is it that you are so angry with me for raising you so big as a teacher? You are worthless and unfilial!"


    Ning Jiwei and others came up the mountain and happened to collide with motong. Before seeing others, they heard his curse first.


    "Eh? Daddy, who is the little rabbit?" asked Jianrui curiously.


    Gu Xiaomian poked Jian Rui''s face and said, "Rui Rui, how stupid are you? Little rabbit, of course, it''s the baby born by the old rabbit."


    People: "


    Mikai smiled and said to Gu Chenyi, "Lao Gu, a suggestion. It''s time for your Xiaomian to strengthen the study of culture class."


    Gu Chenyi sighed, reached out and rubbed Gu Xiaomian''s head and said, "I know you''re smart, but can you take anything else?"


    Dad wants face, too.

 Chapter 761

    Although motong, who came across from the other side, drank wine and affected his acuity, he was alert immediately after hearing the voices of several children.


    "Who?" Mo Tong shouted and came over.


    Ning Jiwei said loudly, "Mo Lao, it''s us."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s voice, motong put down borrowing and resumed his lazy appearance.


    The two sides had met while talking. As soon as they saw Ning Jiwei, Mo Tong said bitterly, "you''re here. If you don''t come again, my old man can''t carry it."


    Now Mo Jue has guessed his intention. In the next few days, he really can''t fool Mo Jue.


    After motong said this, he saw Ning Jiwei followed by a pile of little dolls.


    Looking at Jian Yi and others, Mo Tong was stunned, and then his eyes glowed, "so many dolls!"


    The tone and glowing eyes looked like a bad man who ate children. Jian Rui immediately tightened Jian Yi''s hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, little girl. Grandpa is not a bad man." Mo Tong said with a smile.


    But the smile only made him look more strange.


    Jian Rui first looked at Ning Jiwei and saw that Ning Jiwei was smiling. After Gu Chenyi and others were unprepared, she was convinced that the Mo Tong in front of her was really their own.


    So Jian Rui boldly said, "Grandpa, Ruirui Rui knows you are a good man, but... Can you stop smiling so... Brilliant, Rui Rui is a little afraid."


    "Afraid?" Mo Tong touched his face and said, "I''m already the kindest smile. Are you afraid, too?"


    Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi nodded at the same place.


    I''m really scared.


    Gu Chenyi said with a smile: "Mo Lao, you don''t have to be so surprised. These are children at home. They must learn from you later. If you don''t show this smile, they can''t run."


    "Ha ha, that''s great!" listening to Gu Chenyi''s words, Mo Tong laughed happily and said, "old man, I haven''t tortured these little dolls for a long time. It''s really exciting when I think of it."


    Jian Rui and others: "so scared, so scary."


    As they spoke, they walked up the mountain. After listening to what motong said, Ning Jiwei smiled and didn''t change his way: "it doesn''t matter. I didn''t send you so many pistachios."


    He believes in the abilities of Jian Rui and others very much. They all say that children are the most lovely people in the world, not because of their age, but because of their pure heart.


    As long as Mo Jue has more contact with the children, although it is exaggerated to cure his heartache, he will see other beauties in the world.


    Mo Tong looked at the children who were jumping around and curious about everything, and his face also smiled wrinkles. "Indeed, looking at them, I was much better depressed by the boy."


    ¡­¡­


    Mo Jue is lying in the room, his injury can''t get out of bed.


    With the laughter getting closer, Mo Jue was stunned.


    He knew that mikai would come to treat himself today and thought that Ning Jiwei should come, but he never thought he would bring the children''s group.


    After a while, Jianrui and others rushed in.


    "Oh, Gu Ruan, don''t squeeze me. I''m advanced." Mo Xiuqian said.


    "I can''t squeeze you. You can''t discriminate against fat people. It''s my foot that came in first." Gu Xiaomian said without concession.


    Jane Rui shook her head, pulled away the two people and forced them in. She smiled and narrowed her eyes and said, "well, don''t argue between you two. I''m the first one to come in."


    Mo Xiuqian said, "Ruirui, you''re cheating."


    Jian Rui tilted her head and smiled cunningly. "She didn''t say she couldn''t cheat."


    Mo Xiuqian choked and shook her head helplessly.


    Jian Rui turned around with a smile and ran to Mo Jue''s bed and said, "Uncle beauty, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly, reached out and touched Jian Rui''s head and asked, "Why are you all here?"


    "Come to see you." Jianrui buckled the rope and turned out a glass fairway from her pocket: "this is my gift to you. I wish you a speedy recovery."


    Mo Jue is a little surprised. Are there any gifts?


    Jian Rui stood still and said seriously, "thank uncle beauty for taking care of my brother. I''ve heard that uncle beauty saved my brother several times, so this gift is for you. It will bring you good luck. You must accept it ~"


    Mo Jue looked at the glass ball in Jian Rui''s palm, moved slightly in his heart, then carefully received it and said, "OK, uncle, I''ll take it away."


    "Uncle Mo Jue, and me." Gu Xiaomian said with a smile, "I brought you chocolate, but my father said you can''t eat chocolate now, so I ate it myself."


    Mo Jue couldn''t help laughing and said, "well... I should thank you for eating it for me?"


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a small thing." Gu Xiaomian waved his hand and said magnanimously.


    Mo Xiuqian glared at him and said, "Gu Ruan, are you ashamed? You even want uncle Mo Jue to say thank you after eating the gift?"


    "Of course." Gu Xiaomian said solemnly: "you think, if I don''t eat chocolate and really put it in this room, uncle Mo Jue can''t stand the temptation of chocolate. If he eats it, it''s not even worse for his health?"


    "Crooked reason!" Mo Xiuqian snorted.


    The chirping of several children swept away the dull atmosphere on the whole mountain and replaced it with young joy and joy.


    Let several children talk and laugh with Mo Jue in the house for a while. Ning Jiwei asked Gu Chenyi to lead them to play. He stayed while mikai changed Mo Jue''s dressing.


    Mo Jue looked at him and said, "you say you have to tell the old man what to do? He''s so old that he''s worried."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t deny it, but said, "just think I''m throwing the pot. If you don''t tell him now, if something happens to you in the future, he can''t find me to work hard? Instead of finding me to work hard at that time, it''s better to tell him now and let him find you to work hard."


    Mo Jue''s mouth twitched slightly and said silently, "the profiteer is indeed a profiteer. He can calculate it carefully at any time."


    Of course he knew that Ning Jiwei was not really throwing the pot, so he said it just to reassure him.


    Listen, he said Ning Ji Wei "dishonest businessman", Micay side help him change dressing and smile: "Mo, I think you still keep this sentence or later say more appropriate, otherwise you will want to make complaints about it, he can not find adjectives."


    Mo Jue slightly picked his eyebrows, looked at Ning Jiwei suspiciously and asked, "why, what ghost idea do you want to make today?"


    Ning Jiwei pulled out an evil smile and said calmly, "I''m going to use the rest of talilina''s hands. Is this a ghost idea?"


    Mo Jue was stunned. "Are you sure?"


    "No," said Ning Jiwei with a smile, "so I came to borrow something from you."

 Chapter 762

    "Borrow something?" Mo Jue was stunned. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with Ning Jiwei''s trying to take over talilina''s hands. He just asked, "what can I borrow?"


    Apart from having a relationship with talilina for a while, he hasn''t had much contact with ah Zhuo and other people. Ning Jiwei might as well find Jian Yi if he wants to borrow something from him. After all, ah Zhuo and Jian Yi are close.


    Thinking of talilina, Mo Jue stagnated, and then suddenly looked up at Ning Jiwei.


    It suddenly occurred to him that he did seem to have something that could be lent to ningjiwei, and perhaps it could really play a role for the people of ARJO.


    "You don''t want to..." Mo Jue asked tentatively.


    Just before he finished, looking at Ning Ji and mikai''s smile, he knew he didn''t need to ask any more.


    "Profiteer, profiteer!" Mo Jue Chong Ning Jiwei turned his eyes and said silently, "come on, what''s your bad idea?"


    Mikai looked at Mo Jue unexpectedly and asked curiously, "did you agree to borrow it so happily? I thought you would hesitate a little."


    After all, the steel wire is the last thing talilina left.


    Although it was covered with the blood of herself and Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue''s lips pulled out a bitter and sarcastic smile, "she doesn''t have any people. Do I still cherish an object? Besides, this in my hand was originally given to me by Haixi. Now I lend it to you for business, not for anything else. If I can''t think of it, I''m too pedantic."


    Mikai smacked his mouth and said to himself. At this time, you want to understand, but you don''t know why you can''t get through it.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t hide it from Mo Jue and said honestly, "I''m going to take Yiyi and Shazhi to negotiate with ah Zhuo and only promise that the two sides will coexist peacefully. In the future, the people who deal with them will not be me, but Yiyi and Shazhi. In this way, ah Zhuo and Jiao Wu shouldn''t be too opposed to coming. As for Qi Er, I don''t worry about coincidence. Ha mu..."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and said, "I''m going to make a deal with talilina. He is loyal to talilina, so he must think of sitting and chatting in front of her grave. Without me, he can''t know where talilina is buried."


    Xu was afraid of Mo Jue and felt that he had calculated too much about talilina. Ning Jiwei added: "don''t worry, I won''t touch talilina''s body. I just allow hammu to visit, and I won''t do anything else in the name of talilina. You can rest assured."


    "What do I have to worry about?" Mo Jue sneered and said, "besides, she may not care."


    People are dead. Who can manage the things behind them? How to deal with them? Is it difficult to take care of the things behind him? Will that man live?


    Mo Jue''s face was so sad that mikai couldn''t bear to say too much.


    He thought talilina and Mo Sheng were the source of all evil, but looking at Mo Jue''s appearance now, mikai thought talilina might as well not die.


    At least in this case, Mo Jue won''t be unhappy.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing to come to you this time." Ning Jiwei changed the topic and said, "it''s about Mo Xiujin. I''ll talk to him later about the secret department. It''s best if he wants to."


    "Why is it so urgent?" Mo Jue raised his eyebrows. About the secret department, what they had planned to do was wait until everything was over, and then at least wait until the children are two years older to see if Mo Xiujin would like to come to the secret department.


    But I didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to be so anxious and want to make it happen. Mo Jue couldn''t help but have some questions.


    Ning Jiwei sighed and said, "in fact, I don''t want to tell him about it so soon. I just heard Chenyi say that he and Xiulin want to leave here, so I had to advance it."


    "Leave?" Mo Jue was stunned. After thinking about it, he understood, "is it because of Mo Sheng?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Mo Jue sighed: "the boy is too sensitive. His father is his father and he is him. Does it matter? We don''t care. He is cutting corners himself."


    Mikael glanced at him and said, "are you qualified to say that others are cutting corners?"


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly, but he forgot that now in everyone''s eyes, he is the most sophisticated person.


    "That''s OK. I don''t mind. My master is eager for good seedlings to come in, and he won''t have an opinion." Mo Jue said.


    Mikai smiled, nodded and said, "we know that. When he came to see Mo Lao, he looked at Yiyi and their eyes as if they were going to eat them. Ruirui and Xiuqian were scared."


    "Ha ha, you haven''t seen him train people. That''s a devil." Mo Jue said, "but being strict is strict. The old man is very good. I''ll know if he can teach me so well."


    "Stop, stop." mikai waved his hand and said, "praise your master. Let''s not boast, shall we?"


    After the three agreed, Ning Jiwei got up and went out. Mo Tong outside the house had really become addicted to being a "devil".


    Jane Yi and others lined up in two rows. All of them were walking obediently.


    Mo Tong paced back and forth, looked at the basic skills of several children, and nodded: "well, they are all good. You can see that everyone''s bones are still very good and have some foundation. Although girls are weaker, you haven''t practiced much. It''s understandable that you all practice with me in the future, so as to ensure that you won''t be bullied again."


    Shazhi''s legs are shaking. When she was at the base, it''s a dead house. It''s hard to take half a step every day, not to mention running training.


    At this moment, I took a horse step with the people, and my legs have shaken into a sieve.


    Mo Tong went to Shazhi, reached out and pressed her shoulder. Almost without exerting any force, Shazhi fell down and sat on the ground.


    Mo Tong was stunned and looked at Shazhi in surprise: "so weak? Aren''t you talilina''s daughter? Why are you so weak after following her for so many years?"


    Shazhi blushed and whispered, "I... I haven''t practiced..."


    How could talilina let her practice this?


    Mo Tong nodded, fished her out of the ground and said, "come on, stand up and let me have a look."


    "Yes..." Shazhi was afraid of Mo Tong. As soon as he spoke, she quickly stood still and dared not move.


    Mo Tong frowned and looked serious. He turned around Shazhi twice, reached out his hand to pinch her shoulder and arm, and patted her twice. He almost didn''t shoot Shazhi back to the surface.


    Shazhi''s little face turned red. Although she was very afraid, she still stood firm with pain.


    "HMM... good." after a long silence, Mo Tong finally said, "girl, although you don''t have basic skills, you have good bones, are a seedling and practice more. Follow me later. I promise to teach you much better than talilina."


    Shazhi was stunned, pursed her lips and said, "but I didn''t think so much."


    She just wants to be an ordinary person.


    "Hmm? You don''t want to surpass her?" Mo Tong was surprised. Looking at the reluctance on Shazhi''s face, he said with a sudden smile: "girl, I heard you''re very smart. Then you should know that sometimes she can''t choose what way to go alone."


    Don''t mention that Mo Tong forced her to practice martial arts. Even if no one forced her, Ning Jiwei''s family raised her as their own daughter, but her talent of yarn weaving is doomed that her future will not be mediocre.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if Shazhi gives up her talent in computer in order to live a mediocre life and lives according to the rhythm of normal people.


    But unless she leaves Ning Ji and Jian Haixi''s family, it''s impossible for her to stay with Jian Yi and these future demons, even if she wants to be ordinary.


    Otherwise, let''s see Jane Chenran, Lin Xiaodou, Wan Yuqing and others.


    Compared with the intelligence and ability of Jian Haixi and others, they are already very ordinary people.


    But because of the intersection with Jian Haixi and others, their lives have undergone earth shaking changes.


    As a past person, Mo Tong has witnessed the twists and turns of Mo Wanshan generation, as well as the magnificent development of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    He has no doubt that as future trendsetters, the little demons of Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin will turn the world upside down.


    So after seeing the idea of yarn weaving, motong felt funny.


    If you can''t change the future trajectory of life, the better way and the only way than to escape is to meet the difficulties and strengthen yourself.


    Only in this way can we keep up with the search ship when everyone around us is sailing, rather than being left behind.


    He didn''t say so clearly. Shazhi looked at him vaguely and wanted to ask again, but she saw Ning Jiwei had come out.


    Seeing a group of children training, Ning Jiwei didn''t come over immediately, but stood aside and watched silently.


    It is said that everyone''s character has been shaped since childhood. Looking at Ning Jiwei''s circle, it is really good.


    For example, living off is like Jian Rui. At this time, she always wants to be lazy. Although her actions are also standard, as long as Mo tong can''t sweep the place with her eyes, she will try to steal a little lazy.


    Another example is mo Tong, Mo Xiujin and others. They are all outstanding people with good basic skills. At this time, they are also strict with themselves. After a while, no one is slack and lazy.


    Jian Yi hasn''t recovered yet. He can''t compare with Mo Tong and others. He doesn''t force himself. He just does what he can.


    Gu Xiaomian is a little worse than Mo Tong, but he is simple and straightforward by nature. At this time, he turns red and refuses to admit defeat.


    Mo Xiuqian wanted to give up several times. When she saw Gu Xiaomian still insisting, she endured bitterness and hemp.


    The two people supervise and compare with each other, but they have a strong meaning.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the crowd and smiled slowly at the corners of his lips.


    Child, it is indeed the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    Jane Rui was thinking about how to be lazy. When she turned her head and looked at Ning Jiwei, she ran towards him as soon as her eyes lit up, stretched out her arms and shouted, "Daddy hold ~"

 Chapter 763

    Ning Jiwei looked at the little girl running towards him and shook her head funny.


    You don''t have to think about it. This little ghost spirit definitely doesn''t want him or let him hold him, but is simply looking for opportunities to be lazy.


    Jianrui ran to ningjiwei, hugged his thigh and said, "Daddy, hug ~"


    Ningjiwei can see Jianrui''s intention, and motong can see it, of course.


    As soon as his face was black, he didn''t take care of yarn weaving, but strode over and carried Jane Rui back with her back collar.


    "Stand up, don''t think I haven''t seen you lazy for several times. Don''t take a rest until you make up the time today." Mo Tong said seriously.


    "Ah?" Jane Rui wrinkled her small face and coquettished in the direction of Ning Jiwei: "Daddy ~"


    Ning Jiwei came over with a smile. When Jian Rui''s eyes lit up and thought he would speak for himself, he saw Ning Jiwei reach out and touch her head and say, "ruiruirui, since you promised to practice, you can''t be lazy and give up halfway, you know?"


    Jian Rui said bitterly, "I didn''t promise to practice."


    Mo Tong said she wanted to see their qualifications, so she asked them to take a horse step to try. She really thought it was just "try".


    Ning Jiwei lovingly rubbed his daughter''s head, but he didn''t let her rest.


    He can tell when to spoil and when to be serious.


    Although he watched his son and daughter suffer, he was also very distressed.


    But Ning Jiwei has his own way. The way is not to look.


    Ning Jiwei waved to Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin and said, "ah Jin, Xiulin, come with me."


    Then he turned and entered the house without looking at Jian Yi or Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui wrongfully tilted her small mouth and stabilized her horse step again.


    Motong nodded with satisfaction. He was worried that Ning Jiwei would help Jianrui speak just now.


    In his opinion, both Jian Yi and Jian Rui are good seedlings with first-class bones. Jian Yi''s body is not healed. After she recovers, she must increase her practice.


    And Jian Rui... From Mo Tong''s point of view, this little girl doesn''t have to be stupid, her bones are no worse than Jian Yi, and she even has a little basic skills.


    The reason why she is so weak, Mo Xiuqian, is simply because she is lazy.


    Mo Tong naturally didn''t want Jian Rui to be so decadent, so after preaching yarn weaving, he went to Jian Rui and looked at the wronged look on the little girl''s face. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "little doll, your brother is so talented and your adoptive brother is so calm. Can you have no pressure?"


    "Why should I have pressure?" Jane Ruiyang was mute and hummed, "my brothers have the ability. I''m not happy yet, so I can be lazy."


    "Oh ~" motongla said with a smile, "so you want to be lazy. Although your two brothers can''t say anything, do you think your parents won''t be a little disappointed in the long run? After all, your two brothers love you so much, but you don''t want to help them share anything."


    "Why didn''t I think about it?" Jian Rui glared at Mo channel: "of course I''ll help my brother. You bad man, don''t want to stir up discord."


    "Ha ha." Mo Tong touched the nonexistent beard on his chin, raised his eyebrow and said with a casual smile: "help? How? Are you smarter than your brother or better than your adoptive brother? I see that your uncle didn''t help your mommy."


    "You talk nonsense!" Jianrui hates people saying that her family and friends are bad. Even if they haven''t seen Jane Chenran for a long time, Mo Tong must never say that Jane Chenran is bad here.


    Mo Tong smiled slightly, rubbed Jian Rui''s head and said seriously: "Little girl, I think you have some talent to talk so much with you. If you want to rely on your brother for a lifetime, you can naturally be lazy and coquettish. But if you also want to share some responsibilities for your brothers, you should think about what you can do. Even if you can''t help, at least... You have the ability to protect yourself and don''t make trouble..."


    Mo Tong didn''t finish what he said, because Jian Yi had come over and pulled Jian Rui to let her stand behind him.


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Yi with great interest, smiled and said, "Yo, sister protector is coming?"


    Jian Yi looks at Mo Tong without giving in. He is polite but does not give in. "Grandpa Mo is for Ruirui''s good. I know, but since Ruirui is my sister, she has the right to live freely. In this life, she only needs to live according to her own wishes, without any responsibility or pressure."


    "Yes." Mo Tong also came over, fought side by side with Jian Yi and stood in front of Jian Rui: "if neither of us can protect Ruirui''s life, what''s the significance of our efforts?"


    Mo Tong was stunned when he heard this. He seemed to think hard. As a result, he had to agree: "you say that... It''s really reasonable."


    "And me." Gu Xiaomian came over with his legs shaking and stood in front of Jian Rui. He hummed with his chest: "I will also protect Ruirui. With us, Rui Rui can do whatever she wants."


    Looking at the three little men, motong was unusually silent.


    He thinks that the pressure of Jian Yi and Mo tong can motivate Jian Rui, but he doesn''t want the protection and care between children to be so selfless and pure.


    Next to Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian, they look at this scene and see Jian Yi standing in front of Jian Rui.


    It''s false to say that they don''t envy. At this moment, they all hope that they are Jianrui. How happy should Jianrui be if they can have so three people to protect and grow up?


    But also just envy, no jealousy.


    Jian Rui stood behind the three, with her little mouth and some wet eyes. She pulled Jian Yi, then squeezed between him and Mo Tong from behind, raised her chin and rushed to Mo channel: "isn''t it a horse step? I''ll tie it up. You see, I''ll do it."


    She doesn''t want to live so hard. She likes a free life, but she also knows that as Jianrui, she has her own things to do.


    Even if she does nothing, Jian Yi, Mo Tong, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei won''t say anything about her, but Jian Rui has her own pride. She doesn''t want to live like others, let alone cause trouble to everyone.


    Looking at a group of children, motong showed approval and satisfaction in his eyes. He nodded and said, "well, since you are so promising, stand for another hour."


    "What?" Jian Rui stared round her big eyes, spit out her tongue at Mo Tong and said, "smelly old man, you avenge yourself!"


    Mo Tong hummed, waved his hand and said, "I am. You hit me."


    Jian Rui stamped her feet in anger and was about to say something, but Jian Yi pulled her secretly, and then winked at Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian quickly.


    Mo Tong was feeling quiet behind him. He just wanted to turn around, but Gu Xiaomian and Jian Yi suddenly hugged his thighs left and right. Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi hugged him two arms. Jian Rui hung on his back and hugged his waist.


    Finally, Mo Tong flew up on Gu Xiaomian and rode on Mo Tong''s neck.


    "One, two, three!" Jian Yi shouted a slogan, and the people all worked together.


    The voice of "three" fell to the ground, and Mo Tong was also thrown to the ground.

 Chapter 764

    Hearing the noise outside one after another, mikai and Ning Jiwei opened the door.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you taking a horse step? How do you feel that you''re not taking a horse step, but tearing down the house..."


    Mikai was stunned before he finished speaking.


    Mo Tong was lying on the ground on all fours, and the other children were hanging on his body, arms and legs.


    A group of people fell in one place like a twine ball.


    "Er..." mikai couldn''t help but say: "is this the way you... Die together?"


    Otherwise, are you in the sun?


    Ning Jiwei took a look, didn''t say anything, and calmly returned to his room.


    Mikai didn''t care when he saw Ning Jiwei. Naturally, he wouldn''t mind his own business, leaving only one sentence: "who needs anti-inflammatory medicine Dieda ointment? Come and ask me later."


    Morton lay on the ground and didn''t react for a moment.


    Apart from that night in the mountains, he has rarely been overturned after so many years.


    Although he just knew the intentions of several children, he was afraid to hurt them, so he didn''t fight hard.


    But I have to say that this fall can really see the talent and cooperative spirit of these children.


    Motong was not angry, but laughed happily.


    The laughter floated far away. Everyone in the dark heard it. They couldn''t help whispering. It seems that their old leader is in a good mood today. I don''t know who is so unlucky.


    Listening to Mo Tong''s laughter, Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and asked Jian Rui suspiciously, "Rui Rui, did we fool him? Otherwise, why did we beat him and he was still laughing?"


    Jian Rui made a silent gesture to him, then observed Mo Tong and asked tentatively, "Grandpa Mo, are you okay?"


    While talking, Jian Yi has winked at the people, and they all let go of their hands.


    They didn''t want to really fight with Mo Tong. The move just now was just to let Mo Tong know that they are also temperamental people and can''t treat them as clay dolls.


    Mo Tong finished laughing and looked at Jian Yi and others. Instead of being angry, he was more satisfied than before.


    "Good, good, good dolls. Now even if you don''t want to practice with me, I''ll tie you up." Mo Tong said crazily.


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian cried bitterly. He thought they could relax after fighting. Who knows, as his father said, where there is resistance, the oppression is more serious.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, listening to Mo Tong''s happy laughter outside, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin were worried. Mo Jue smiled and shook his head and said, "it seems that the old man is very satisfied with several children. Now he has some fun. The children are miserable."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ning Jiwei said indifferently: "I had this plan, but now it''s just ahead of schedule."


    After that, Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand to Mo Xiujin and said, "ah Jin, get tired of it."


    Mo Xiujin walks up to Ning Jiwei. In fact, he doesn''t have much contact with Ning Jiwei.


    Before, I had more contact with George and Gu Chenyi. What I wanted to say was conveyed to Ning Jiwei through Gu Chenyi and others. Now I stand in front of Ning Jiwei and say it''s impossible not to be nervous.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and rubbed his head and said, "I heard you want to leave?"


    "... HMM." Mo Xiujin nodded.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and looked at mikai.


    Ning Jiwei called Mo Xiulin over again and looked at the two people: "I want to hear you tell the truth. Do you really want to leave, or do you want to leave because you are worried that things in the past will make you estrange from others?"


    Mo Xiulin looked at Mo Xiujin and Ning Jiwei. He whispered, "is there any difference?"


    Whether they really want to leave or have to leave, the final outcome is the same, isn''t it?


    Ning Jiwei shook his head with a smile and said, "of course there is a difference. If you really want to leave here and start a new life in a new environment because you are not used to living here, I will not stop you. If you have other messy concerns and want to leave, it''s unnecessary, because I have a way to solve all your concerns."


    As soon as he said this, Mo Xiujin, who had been lowering his head, suddenly looked up at him, "solve all our concerns? Really?"


    "Nature is true," Ning Jiwei said calmly.


    "Then it doesn''t matter if we don''t have to go?" Mo Xiulin asked with a bright eye.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    "That......" Mo Xiulin turned to look at Mo Xiujin, stretched out his hand and pulled his finger, "a Jin......"


    Mo Xiujin hesitated a little for less than three seconds, and said decisively and honestly: "we don''t want to leave here and everyone, but I''m more afraid that there will be a lot of trouble if we stay. If such happiness is destined to be short as we grow up, I''d rather not."


    Mo Xiulin also looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Uncle Ning, do you really have a way to let us stay?"


    Looking at the two exquisite children, Ning Jiwei sighed.


    Mo Jue and mikai also shook their heads and sighed.


    Seriously, Mo Sheng''s genes are very good. One of the three children is smart and transparent.


    Unfortunately, I met such an irresponsible father.


    Ning Jiwei asked with a smile, "you two have been here today, looked around and contacted grandpa Mo, so what do you think of here? What about the dark Department of the Mo family?"


    Mo Xiujin was so clever. As soon as Ning Jiwei came out, he thought about it a little.


    "Uncle Ning, do you want me to enter the dark department?" Mo Xiujin asked.


    "Yes, I have this idea." Ning Jiwei explained, "but don''t worry. The Mo family''s secret department is very different from the past. It won''t force you to stay on the mountain or do something you don''t want. There is only one reason for the establishment of the Mo family''s Secret Department, and there will be only one later, that is self-protection."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned and turned to look at Mo Jue lying in bed.


    Before coming here, he also heard about Mo Jue''s injury. Now Ning Jiwei mentioned letting him and Mo Xiulin into the dark Department. He naturally linked the two things together.


    Seeing that he looked at himself with sad eyes, Mo Jue smiled and said, "smelly boy, don''t look at me like that. I''m not dead yet."


    "Poof ~" Mikael laughed, "who makes you unhappy all day? The children think you''re going to die."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin are stunned. Isn''t it because of Mo Jue''s body?


    Mo Xiujin turned and asked Ning Jiwei, "why should I go into the dark Department with my eldest brother?"


    "Because you are smart enough." Mo Jue took his words and said, "the dark Department is owned by the Mo family, so naturally we should find trustworthy children to cultivate."


    "But there are also Jian Yi and Mo Tong." Mo Xiulin also wondered that in any way, Jian Yi and Mo Tong are more suitable and credible than them.


    Hearing that Mo Xiulin mentioned these two people, Mo Jue''s lips pulled and hummed, "do you think I haven''t found them? Those outside don''t want to. What can I do?"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. He remembered Jian Yi''s meaningful words before. He clearly knew it long ago.


    Maybe... Jian Yi and Mo Jue suggested that they let themselves into the dark Department.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t say anything. He was thinking with his head down.


    Mo Xiulin asked, "after we entered the dark Department, are you not afraid of what we do with the dark department?"


    "What are so many things to worry about?" Ning Jiwei said bluntly: "to tell you the truth, I don''t intend to take over the Mo family. In the future, the owner of the Mo family is mo Xiuyu. If there is no accident, you two will be the future successors of the secret department."


    After a pause, he looked at them and said, "such a decision is not to distrust one of you. Ah Jin is more intelligent than calm, and Xiulin is calm enough, but he is too cautious. You two complement each other and leave the secret department to you. I''m very relieved."


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Mo Xiujin looked up at him and asked, "what if I use the dark Department to do bad things in the future?"


    What if he turns around like his father Mo Sheng?


    Ning Jiwei smiled and pinched his face and said, "first, you won''t. second, isn''t Xiulin looking at you? Third, even if you two turn the other way, am I a vegetarian?"


    He didn''t just say empty words to comfort Mo Xiujin and said he believed he wouldn''t do anything like this.


    But analyze it to him. Even if he doesn''t fix the brocade, they have a way to deal with it.


    This kind of dialogue of "trust you, give you a chance, and have the power of defense" really makes Mo Xiujin relax.


    He nodded without asking how the dark Department trained and lived.


    "OK, I promise to go into the dark Department. If I make a mistake in the future, you don''t have to be soft on me."


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and said with a smile, "it''s a deal."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin looked at each other and reached out to clap hands with him.


    Nearby mikai and Mo Jue looked at this scene with some emotion.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin didn''t say much, but how can they not understand?


    If the existing life and people are not too important, such as Jian Rui, Mo Xiuqian and others, how can Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin prefer to leave rather than fear estrangement?


    How can Ning Jiwei guarantee that if one day he needs it, he doesn''t have to be soft on them.


    In the future, under the leadership of Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin, the dark Department of the Mo family will have more talents than now.


    Moreover, they made friends with Jian Yi and others. They never wanted to betray. Instead, they worked together and steadily occupied the position of the richest man in Xiangcheng.


    Of course, these are later words. No one knows that the two giants in the future made an agreement in such a mountain cabin when they were still young.


    From the moment this agreement was made, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin swore to themselves at the same time.


    In this life, they will never fail the Mo family, the trust given to them by Ning Jiwei, and the smiles of those little partners around them.

 Chapter 765

    When he went up the mountain this day, Ning Jiwei solved the matter that Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin wanted to leave, negotiated the training time for the children with Mo Tong, and successfully borrowed steel wire from Mo Jue.


    After everything was done, he took the children home.


    Because they were too excited to play in the mountains, a group of children came home to wash and rest.


    When Yan Mei and Yang Yaru wanted to wake them up, they found that one by one they slept to death and couldn''t wake up.


    Yan Mei looked at the children painfully and couldn''t help but say to Ning Jiwei, "this practice is not for a while. Just take your time. How can you make the children so tired?"


    Looking at Jian Rui like that, not only Yan Mei is distressed, but Qiao Qinghe and others are looking at it in their heart.


    Ning Jiwei coughed twice and said, "aunt, today''s training intensity is not big. They just don''t get used to it, so they will feel tired. It''s good to get used to it in the future."


    "It''s not strong yet?" Yan Mei frowned. "How strong is it? Ji Wei, I tell you, you can''t..."


    "Well, don''t bother." Yan Mei wanted to say a few more words, but Qiao Zhen interrupted her and said coldly: "a loving mother is a loser. I support Ji Wei. I should practice from an early age."


    Yan Mei refused. "What''s a loving mother and a defeated son? You mean I don''t teach well?"


    "I''m not that..."


    "I think you are..."


    The couple began to have a heated "discussion" on the issue of "whether a loving mother is more defeated than children"


    Ning Jiwei took the opportunity to slip away impolitely while appreciating Qiao town''s help.


    Watching Ning Jiwei leave and go upstairs, Qiao town was angry.


    Smelly boy, I offended my daughter-in-law in order to help you speak. It''s good for you. You didn''t want to help. You slipped to find your daughter-in-law at the first time.


    Jane Haixi is doing more and more in the room. She didn''t notice when Ning Jiwei came in.


    Ning Jiwei came to her and patted her on the shoulder.


    Jian Haixi stopped and said with a smile, "Jiwei, are you back?"


    Ning Jiwei took a towel on one side and wiped her sweat. He stretched out his hand and wrote, "aren''t you tired? The injury is not good. How can you start practicing more and more?"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "all my injuries are minor, which doesn''t hinder me. Moreover, when I find my eyes difficult to use, practicing this can especially exercise my balance. Don''t worry, I didn''t do any big moves, but just some simple ones, which can be used as exercise."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t give much advice. Jian Haixi was at home alone. Although Yang Yaru and others would take turns to accompany her around, they were bored in the end.


    "I''ll accompany you to the garden?" Ning Jiwei wrote.


    "OK." Jian Haixi nodded and held Ning Jiwei''s arm. "Let me change my clothes first. Later, you tell me what interesting things you have today. You''ve been up the mountain all day. You must be noisy."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded: "it''s really noisy."


    Fortunately, Mo Tong and Mo Jue are making trouble, not him.


    After changing her clothes, ninji Vera slowly went downstairs to the yard with Jane Haixi''s hand.


    Jian Haixi can see some light now. Although he can''t see clearly, he can walk slowly by Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei patiently talked about what happened on the mountain during the day in a written way, and listened to Jian Haixi very funny.


    They walked together in the garden. Their backs were slanted by the roadside light. They occasionally heard their laughter with a sense of peace and happiness.


    In the next few days, Ning Jiwei took the children up the mountain every day. Gu Chenyi, Mo Xiuyu, Qin Zhixu and others also went there several times.


    A group of energetic children come back exhausted every day.


    Originally, Yan Mei and others thought that there were a lot of children at home and it was really a little tired to take care of them. But these days, when the children came home, they didn''t have to bother to take care of them. On the contrary, they were lost.


    That day, everyone gathered nervously at Qiao''s house.


    The reason why I am nervous is that today is an important day - Jian Haixi''s eyes are going to be bandaged.


    It didn''t take so long, but mikai wanted to do his best, so he postponed the original time for two days, and gave Jian Haixi the last medicine two days ago.


    In the living room, everyone held their breath and looked at mikai''s hand on Jane Haixi''s eyes.


    Micay was all uncomfortable and could not help but Tucao: "I said," can you stop staring at me like this? "They said there would be no accident. They would make complaints about the bandage.


    "Daddy ~" Jian Rui stood beside Ning Jiwei and stretched out her hand to tighten his hand.


    "It''s all right." Ning Jiwei pulled down the corner of his lips and comforted.


    Jian Rui blinked. She was nervous, but the reason why she stood here was not because she was nervous, but that Ning Jiwei was more afraid than her.


    Otherwise, why is daddy''s hand so cold?


    Finally, the bandage was removed.


    Mikai looked at Jane Haixi and said, "open your eyes slowly, as I told you before."


    "Oh, you forgot that Haixi couldn''t hear you. You still need to talk." Mike hurried to finish, but found that Jian Yi, who had been standing next to Jian Haixi, had calmly stretched out his little hand and wrote a few words on Jian Haixi''s arm.


    Jian Haixi nodded with a light smile and said, "don''t worry, I know what to do."


    She saw her long eyelashes shaking slightly, the sun shining on them, swept down through her eyelashes, with a little shadow, looking like an elf in the forest trying to spread its wings.


    Mikai ordered: "draw the curtains first. Haixi''s eyes have just recovered and can''t see the strong light."


    "Yes." the nanny hurried to pull up all the curtains.


    Jian Haixi''s eyelids moved twice and finally opened a gap slowly.


    "How about Haixi?"


    "Mommy?"


    Everyone was so anxious that they didn''t even dare to swallow water.


    Jian Haixi felt the light that had disappeared for a long time and slowly opened his eyes.


    Into the eye, first the joy of light, and then see a big hand.


    "How, can you see?" mikai shook his finger and said, "what''s this?"


    As he gestures, Jian Yi asks on Jian Haixi''s arm.


    With a smile on her lips and in her eyes, Jane Haixi replied briskly, "one."


    "See! Really see!"


    "What time is this?"


    "Three."


    Mikai breathed, waved his hand and said, "yes, no problem."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyes, and the first thing that caught her eyes was Ning Jiwei standing in front of her.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei has red eyes. He has been waiting tightly throughout the process. He is too nervous to come forward at all for fear that his mood will affect Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi stood up, walked to Ning Jiwei, reached out and touched his cheek, and said with tears: "Jiwei, I can finally see you again."

 Chapter 766

    "Ji Wei..."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help crying. Her fingers stroked Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows, eyes and thin lips, and her heart was sour and astringent.


    In the past, she could not see and could only hear the voice at most. For too long, she didn''t know what the person who loved herself looked like.


    Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi''s hand and smiled but could not speak.


    He was afraid that his voice would be hoarse as soon as he spoke.


    Jian Haixi sucked his nose and looked painfully at the vicissitudes between Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows and eyes, "you have wrinkles."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ning Jiwei reached out to wipe her tears and said, "you are still beautiful."


    You are still beautiful, and my wrinkles don''t matter.


    Jian Haixi could not hear the voice, but she could recognize his words through her lips. She leaned on Ning Jiwei''s shoulder out of control.


    She agreed not to cry and to control her emotions in front of everyone, but she couldn''t help seeing Ning Jiwei''s moment.


    Ning Jiwei patted her on the back and coaxed and comforted her.


    No one bothered them, including several children such as Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    In front of the children, Jian Haixi has always been the image of the strong. Although she is gentle, she can bear all the pressure.


    In fact, as long as there are children, Jian Haixi will pay attention to his words and deeds, and Ning Jiwei is rarely so out of control.


    Even if there is anything, they will first take care of the children''s emotions, then take care of the emotions of relatives and friends at home, and finally each other.


    If it hadn''t been suppressed for too long, they wouldn''t hug and cry.


    Jian Rui''s eyes were slightly red. She turned her head and hugged Jian Yi tightly. She buried her head on his shoulder and wept silently.


    Jian Haixi didn''t lose control for too long. She knew that she was too out of control and would worry others, so she wiped her tears, took a deep breath, withdrew from Ning Jiwei''s arms and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said "um" in a hoarse voice.


    Jian Haixi turned and looked at Jian Yi and others nearby.


    Jianrui ran over when she reached out to herself and said, "Mommy, I haven''t changed at all ~"


    "A little bigger." Jian Haixi smiled, pinched his daughter''s face, rubbed her hair and said, "but baby is more beautiful than before."


    Jian Rui''s eyes were red. She just held on and didn''t cry. She just nodded with her small mouth.


    Jian Yi and Mo Tong are even more clever. Jian Haixi looks at everyone carefully and recovers the light. She cherishes the opportunities she can see and wants to see everyone more carefully.


    "The scar on Yi Yi''s face is much better," Jian Haixi said, touching the old scar on Jian Yi''s face.


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "I''ve been taking medicine all the time. Uncle mikai said that if I stick to it, it will fade slowly."


    "Good." Jian Haixi kissed his forehead and said to Mo Tong, "Tong Tong is much taller."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi rubbed his hair and said with a smile, "why do you still have a small face?"


    Mo Tong frowned and whispered, "because otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll cry."


    Jian Haixi hugged him and said, "it doesn''t matter to cry. My aunt cried herself. You see, your uncle Ning cried. He doesn''t feel ashamed. How can you be ashamed when you cry as a child?"


    Ning Jiwei: "..." wife, half a minute ago, we hugged each other affectionately. You pierced my heart.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Mo Tong couldn''t help laughing.


    Looking at his smiling face, Jian Haixi smiled and patted the back of his hand and said, "good boy, we are a family. You never have to be strong in front of your aunt."


    Mo Tong was stunned. Looking at Jian Haixi''s loving eyes, he nodded heavily, "HMM."


    After that, Jian Haixi spoke to several children respectively. Finally, she turned her eyes to Shazhi. Shazhi hid behind Jian Yi with a red face. At this moment, she saw Jian Haixi look over and shyly walked forward and shouted, "aunt, I''m Shazhi."


    "So you look like this." Jane Haixi nodded her nose and said with a smile, "it''s more beautiful than I thought."


    Xu has had more contact with the children. Jian Haixi has a soft aura, which never makes people feel alienated or uncomfortable.


    Shazhi was still a little uneasy, but looking at the smile on Jian Haixi''s face, she gradually put down her last heart.


    After talking to the children, Jane Haixi got up.


    Ningji villa led her to Qiao Qinghe.


    Jian Haixi grinned at Qiao Qinghe and said, "Grandpa, long time no see."


    Long time no see.


    Four words instantly hurt everyone.


    Qiao Qinghe trembled and said, "come here, Grandpa."


    "Hey." Jian Haixi nodded, walked over and sat down with Qiao Qinghe''s hand.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi and finally recovered his eyesight. He was filled with tears. He stretched out his hand and clenched her hand and asked, "are your eyes all right? Do you have anything uncomfortable to say?"


    "It''s all right." Jian Haixi looked at Qiao Qinghe and deliberately slowed down his speed. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Grandpa, you can speak normally. Although I still can''t hear, I can almost read lip language."


    Qiao Qinghe nodded, but still spoke slowly.


    Being able to read lips may be an advantage for others, but it is so distressing to put it on Jian Haixi.


    On this day, Jian Haixi talked to everyone for a long time. Everyone had a lot of questions to ask her, but before, because she was inconvenient and couldn''t wear headphones, she never had a chance to chat with her.


    Now that she has recovered her eyesight and can distinguish by lip, we naturally want to talk more.


    Jian Haixi smiled, asked and answered every question carefully, and almost told her the size of things outside.


    Of course, those dangerous things were ignored by her, just pick some simple ones.


    But even so, people still feel incredible.


    Qiao Lei sighed and said, "sister Haixi, I should have gone with you. Your life there is exciting. I''m going to have problems at home every day."


    As soon as he heard this, before Jian Haixi had finished, Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and said, "looking for stimulation? It''s easy. Go up the mountain with me tomorrow and train with Yi Yi to ensure that you are absolutely exciting."


    "Ah?" Qiao Lei shook his head and wanted to refuse, "I don''t want it!"


    He just doesn''t want to stay at home and go out to play, but he doesn''t want to go out to find guilt.


    But it was obvious that his resistance had no effect. Qiao Qinghe directly clapped his hands and said, "this proposal is good, Xiao Lei. It''s settled. You''ll go with them tomorrow."


    "Ah? Grandpa, no?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t want to go..."


    "I don''t care if you want to." Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly: "you''re tired of wandering around at home every day, and I''m tired of you. Get out of here and train quickly."


    Qiao Lei: "..." what if I''m so sad?


    Jian Haixi talked with everyone for a long time before he got up and went upstairs.


    The reason is that Dou Ge sent a message.


    It was not sent to her mobile phone, but to Ning Jiwei''s mobile phone.


    Ask her if her eyes are all right.


    When Jian Haixi went upstairs with his mobile phone to call Dou Ge, George turned his eyes and asked Ning Jiwei, "don''t you follow me? Won''t you be jealous?"


    Ning Jiwei laughed. If he ate Dou GE''s vinegar, it was estimated that the vinegar he ate would flow into a vast ocean.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi went upstairs with his mobile phone. Without saying much, he directly dialed the video phone.


    "Hello, Jiwei..." Dou Ge thought it was Ning Jiwei, so he answered without thinking.


    The video was connected. When Jian Haixi''s face appeared on the screen, Dou Ge was stunned.


    "Brother Dou, long time no see." Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    "Haixi, you..." Dou Ge was stunned. Looking at Jian Haixi''s obviously focused eyes, he asked in a dumb voice, "your eyes..."


    "Recovered." Jian Haixi didn''t forget to turn his eyes around, as if to prove that he was really all right. "Look, there''s no problem."


    Seeing that she could answer so smoothly, Dou Ge asked again: "your hearing..."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said with a smile, "it will take some days to recover my hearing, but I can read lips, so it doesn''t hinder me."


    Dou Ge nodded. Since he left, he has been very worried about Jian Haixi, but now he really saw and knew, but he didn''t know what to say.


    After a moment of silence, Dou Ge asked, "how are the others? Mo Jue, children..."


    "Everything is fine."


    Jian Haixi sat down with his mobile phone, broke his fingers and counted the answers: "Mo Jue still can''t open his mind. Now the children have to go up the mountain to train every day. While training, they have the right to be happy with Mo Jue, hoping to open his heart knot. The children are very good. Ah Jin had thought about leaving before, but now Ji Wei has persuaded him to join the dark Department, so he has put down his heart knot."


    Thinking of something, Jian Haixi said again, "Oh, by the way, Ji Wei will take Yiyi and Shazhi to negotiate with ah Zhuo in a few days."


    "Hmm? Take Yiyi and Shazhi there?" Dou Ge wondered, what does this adult negotiation have to do with children?


    Jian Haixi explained Ning Jiwei''s idea once, and saw Dou Ge shaking his head with a smile and saying, "sure enough, it''s Ning Jiwei, so there''s nothing he missed."


    After thinking about it, Dou Ge said, "then I''ll let Dou Dou go too. How can we say that we have to have someone in our family? It''s safer."


    "OK." Jian Haixi had no opinion, just worried about Dou Dou''s injury.


    In this regard, Dou Ge waved his hand and said, "it''s all right. Just show your face. You can carry him. Besides, he''s anxious to move out of Dou Ming''s room."


    "What''s the matter? He quarreled with Dou Ming?" Jian Haixi asked.


    "Hehe, it''s not a quarrel, but choking on dog food." Dou Ge smiled and talked about the phone calls between Dou Ming and lol every day. Jian Haixi laughed after listening.


    No wonder Dou Ge dares to guarantee that Dou Dou will go. I see.


    They said that there was still a trace of embarrassment in their daily life after their separation, but gradually, the previous tacit understanding came back slowly.

 Chapter 767

    While they were talking, dou Canghai and Nan Yan came in.


    Seeing Dou Ge chatting with Jian Haixi, Nan Yan''s eyes brightened and asked, "has Haixi recovered?"


    Dou Ge shook his head and said, "the hearing has not recovered. The eyes have recovered."


    Dou Ge suddenly disappeared into the screen. Jian Haixi couldn''t hear him again. He thought something was wrong. He couldn''t help asking, "brother Dou?"


    Dou Ge quickly took his cell phone and said, "my parents come in."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi nodded and said, "my uncle and aunt should be worried about your body. I''m sorry. I said I wouldn''t let anything happen to you. The result is still..."


    "It has nothing to do with you." Dou Ge interrupted Jian Haixi, "don''t say sorry, okay?"


    What he couldn''t hear most was that Jian Haixi refused his help and said sorry to himself.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei came in and put his hand on Jian Haixi''s shoulder.


    He was waiting downstairs and vowed not to be jealous.


    Just


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge chatted for a long time. He was worried, so he came up to have a look.


    Yes, he was just a little worried about Jane Haixi, so he came up.


    Definitely not because of jealousy.


    Jian Haixi saw Ning Jiwei coming in and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I''m chatting with brother Dou. Brother Dou said that when you go to see ah Zhuo, he asked Dou Dou to come too. It''s safer."


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei saw the other two figures in the video. His eyes narrowed slightly. When Jian Haixi didn''t see them, he took his mobile phone and said, "let me talk to Dou Ge. Your eyes have just recovered. Mikai explained that you can''t use your eyes too much."


    "Oh." Jane Haixi nodded without much thought.


    As for herself, she didn''t want to take the initiative to talk to Dou Canghai and Nan Yan.


    On the one hand, both sides have some disagreements. First, she was at Dou''s house. Now Dou Ge was injured because of her. She thinks Dou Canghai and Nan Yan may have some opinions on her. Now it''s inconvenient for her to listen to each other, so it''s better not to take the initiative to communicate.


    When she recovers in the future, if she can''t, she will go to Dou''s house in person, which will also lift the estrangement between the two families.


    No matter who Dou Canghai and Nan Yan are, because of Dou Ge and Dou Ming, Jian Haixi doesn''t want the two families to quarrel.


    So if taking a step back can solve the problem, she doesn''t mind being the one who suffers a little loss.


    She had dealt with the sun family in the same way before. If sun Yuqin hadn''t been too chilling, they and the sun family and lol wouldn''t have been in the field today.


    After Jian Haixi handed his mobile phone to Ning Jiwei, he obediently went back and closed his eyes for a rest.


    This dark time is too grinding for her to experience any more.


    So she did whatever mikay said.


    Besides, it''s no good not to do it. So many people are staring at her from Ning Jiwei to Qiao''s family to the children.


    Dou Canghai and Nan Yan wanted to say hello to Jian Haixi, but before they could show their faces, they heard Ning Jiwei''s words.


    After watching the past, I saw that the person in the video became Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei answered the phone and first asked Dou GE''s physical condition, "how''s your leg?"


    "Nothing." Dou Ge didn''t care much. "I fixed it in time. The doctor came to see it every day and lay down for half a month."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, thought and said, "I have other things to discuss with you about those people in ARJO."


    "What are you going to discuss?" Dou Ge asked suspiciously, "Haixi told me just now. Do you have another plan?"


    "It''s not another plan," Ning Jiwei mused. "It depends on whether the negotiations are smooth or not. If they are smooth, you may need your help at that time."


    Dou Ge didn''t know what medicine Ning Jiwei sold in the gourd. Without asking in detail, he nodded and said, "no problem. If you need anything, just say it. I won''t refuse what I can do."


    After a few words, Dou Ge saw that Dou Canghai and Nan Yan had been in the house. He looked at them suspiciously and asked, "Dad, mom, are you... Anything else?"


    Dou Canghai smiled and said tactfully, "Ge''er, are you... Chatting with Ning Jiwei?"


    "Yes, don''t you hear it?" Dou Ge, a straight iron man, asked straightly without understanding his father''s meaning.


    Dou Canghai: "..." how do you find steps?


    "Hey, you have a lot of nonsense." Nan Yan stared at Dou Canghai and stepped forward to Dou Ge: "bring me your mobile phone and I''ll talk to Ning Jiwei."


    They haven''t seen ningway yet.


    Dou Ge was stunned. Only then did he know that his parents wanted to talk to Ning Jiwei.


    He didn''t promise immediately, but first looked at Ning Jiwei and saw that he didn''t have any objection, so he handed out his mobile phone.


    Nanyan got his mobile phone and looked at Ning Jiwei, a talented person at the end of the video. He was stunned at first, and then sighed. The first sentence was: "he looks so handsome. No wonder Ge''er will lose. If I didn''t choose him."


    Dou GE''s lips twitched slightly and said silently, "Mom, when you say these words, can you not face me?"


    Is it really good to stab his heart so straight every time?


    "Aunt, uncle," Ning Jiwei called politely.


    Nanyan looked at Ning Jiwei and had some questions, but looking at such a pleasing face, there was a faint temperament in his eyebrows and eyes.


    She has no questions.


    They have also seen Jian Haixi and know his temperament.


    At the moment, they saw the same magnetic field as Jian Haixi in Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi are lovers destined to be together, and no one can step in.


    Nan Yan shook his head and said to Ning Jiwei, "Ning Jiwei, they didn''t see it just now, but I saw it. You deliberately spread the Haixi away because you don''t want us to talk to her, do you?"


    "Mom!" as soon as Nan Yan said this, Dou Ge immediately stopped in a cold voice.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak or deny it.


    "If you don''t deny it, you will acquiesce." Nan Yan smiled bitterly and said, "no wonder you guard against us. When Haixi was in our house, we really didn''t do well, but our two families have cooperated for so long. You should also know the sincerity of our Dou family and our apologies. We have no other malice towards Haixi."


    Dou Ge was stunned. Unexpectedly, Nan Yan would explain this to Ning Jiwei.


    "I know." after listening to Nan Yan''s words, Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi lying in bed and said in a deep voice: "If the Dou family has malice, they won''t let Dou Ming take people there. It''s not your two elders who are sorry, it''s Haixi and I. Dou Ge, Dou Ming and Dou Dou have been injured. Haixi and I don''t know how to express our gratitude and guilt to the Dou family. Haixi shouldn''t stand up again, so I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 768

    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, dou Canghai and Nan Yan all sighed for a moment.


    I thought Ning Jiwei was worried that they had an opinion on Jian Haixi, so he didn''t let Jian Haixi face to face with them.


    But I didn''t think Ning Jiwei just didn''t want Jane Haixi to use her eyes too much, and didn''t want her to bother too much.


    Although such friendship is not as great as Dou GE''s breaking his leg for Jian Haixi, it can be seen in detail.


    It was Ning Jiwei''s meticulous on Jian Haixi''s details that made Dou Ge quit the competition without saying anything.


    At this moment, Nanyan was really convinced.


    It''s not that Dou Ge is bad, nor that Dou Ge is worse than ningjiwei.


    But Ning Ji and Jian Haixi met first, and there was no room for a third person to intervene.


    After talking with Ning Jiwei on the phone, dou Canghai and Nan Yan also untied the last knot in their hearts.


    Dou Ge looked at them and said with a smile, "I said Jiwei and Haixi are very good."


    Dou Canghai nodded and said, "indeed, it is the blessing of our Dou family to make friends with such people."


    "You pull it down. It''s Ge''er. Their brothers have done well. You don''t have to follow."


    Nan Yan stared and Dou Canghai hummed.


    Dou Canghai choked and whispered, "wife, you dismantle my platform again."


    "It''s not normal to dismantle your platform?" Nan Yan snorted coldly and looked down at Dou GE''s legs. "But then again, Ge Er, it''s worth breaking a leg if you can make friends with Ning Ji and Jian Haixi."


    Dou Ge: "...." I loved his leg before the call. Now I change it?


    Nan Yan and Dou Canghai solve the knot and happily go to the next door to see their little son. Dou Ge was left holding his mobile phone and looking at the ceiling depressed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day after Jian Haixi recovered her eyesight, she went to Mo''s house with Ning Jiwei.


    She has been back for some time, and now her eyesight has recovered. It''s unreasonable not to visit her again.


    When Ning Jiwei led her to Mo''s house, Mo Wanshan scolded Ning Jiwei with a cold face.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to let the sea stream toss back and forth?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly and said to Mo Wanshan, "I said, but Haixi''s eyesight has recovered, so I want to come and see you."


    "What''s good for me? It''s serious to keep Haixi sick. You see, your child is always disobedient. I really..."


    Mo Wanshan scolded Ning Jiwei for the first time. Yue Feng next to him tried to remind him several times, but he couldn''t cut in.


    Mo Xiuyu covered his lips and smiled.


    Jian Haixi looked at Mo Wanshan and said with a smile, "uncle, don''t blame Ji Wei. I have to come myself."


    "I don''t blame him. I still want to hit him..."


    Mo Wanshan subconsciously took over, but he didn''t react until he took the words. He looked at Jian Haixi with a smile.


    "This......" Mo Wanshan looked at Jian Haixi, then turned to Ning Jiwei, "this ear......"


    "Uncle, my hearing hasn''t recovered yet." Jian Haixi said politely, "but I can understand some lip language, so I don''t delay communication on the whole."


    Understand lips


    So what did he say just now? Jane Haixi understood everything?


    Mo Wanshan was immediately embarrassed.


    When I met my daughter-in-law for the first time, I wanted to make a good impression, but I didn''t leave a good impression. Instead, I exposed the worst side.


    Mo Wanshan regretted it very much. He secretly pounded Xia Yuefeng''s arm and asked in a low voice, "why don''t you tell me?"


    "Master, what I want to say." Yue Feng said with a bitter smile, "but you speak too fast. I can''t get in."


    Mo snorted coldly at night. Looking at Mo Xiuyu, who was still laughing, he stared at him and said, "smelly boy, how dare you laugh?"


    "Puff, ha ha!" Mo Xiuyu couldn''t help laughing. "There''s no way, Dad. Who made you so funny just now?"


    Mo Wanshan looked embarrassed. If Jian Haixi hadn''t been here, he would have gone up with a crutch.


    But when Jian Haixi was there, Mo Wanshan could only spare Mo Xiuyu temporarily. This time, he pressed his temper and said with a dry smile: "Haixi, come, sit down quickly and don''t be tired."


    "Thank you, uncle." Jian Haixi sat down next to Ning Jiwei with a smile as if he had not "seen" the dialogue between Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu Yuefeng.


    Mo Wanshan looked into her eyes and asked, "that''s good. You don''t have to take medicine anymore. Won''t there be any sequelae?"


    "There''s no problem with my eyes." Jian Haixi replied with a smile, "I''ve been taking medicine before. Mikai pays great attention to my situation, so now I''m cured and won''t have sequelae. Don''t worry, uncle."


    "That''s good." Mo Wanshan sighed, reached out and touched his knee and said with emotion: "You must cure any discomfort in your body. Don''t leave any root cause. You are still young and may disagree. When you get old, you will know that the pain is hidden somewhere in your body, waiting to attack your health when you are weak."


    Listening to Mo Wanshan''s words, everyone knew that he thought of his situation and couldn''t help being silent for a moment.


    Mo Wanshan''s body can be said to be made by himself. The Mo family trained since childhood will not be unhealthy. Mo Wanshan was also good when he was young.


    But since Ning Jiwei''s biological mother died and Ning Jiwei was taken away, Mo Wanshan gradually lost his fighting spirit in life.


    After that, although he was still performing the duties of the master of the Mo family, he was slack more often, whether to the Mo family, Jia Minzhi and Mo Xiuyu''s mother and son, or to himself.


    If not, the Mo family could not have been tossed out so many waves by Mo Sheng, Jia Minzhi could not have green him, and his body would not have to be accompanied by a wheelchair in his fifties.


    At the moment, Mo Wanshan''s words are not so much the nagging of his elders as his lessons to let Ning Ji and Jian Haixi learn a lesson and cherish health.


    Jian Haixi nodded seriously and said, "don''t worry, uncle. I will take good care of myself and Ji Wei."


    "Hey, I''m relieved." Mo Wanshan looked at Jian Haixi and was satisfied with his daughter-in-law. "If Ji Wei bullied you in the future, just come to me and I''ll help you out."


    "Thank you, uncle." Jian Haixi smiled and turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "see, even my uncle is on my side."


    "Yes, not only did he stand for you, but I also stood for you." Ning Jiwei spoiled her nose and said, "if I bully you in the future, I don''t need you to speak. I''ll punish myself, okay?"


    His eyes were so deep that Jian Haixi blushed and whispered, "there''s no need to punish. I''m sure you won''t."


    Looking at their love, Mo Wanshan was filled with emotion and gratification. Mo Xiuyu shook his head and said, "I said brother and sister-in-law, can you leave a way for our single dog?"


    He eats dog food every day. Does he eat it all?


    Jian Haixi turned his back to him and didn''t see what he said at the moment, while Ning Jiwei heard it. When he couldn''t hear it, he just took Jian Haixi''s hand and asked carefully, "I''ll take you around?"


    "Well, good." Jian Haixi nodded happily.


    She came to Mo''s house in a hurry. She didn''t have time and opportunity to have a good look. Now everything is peaceful. Naturally, she also wants to have a good look at Mo''s house.


    Ningji villa got up with Jane Haixi and said to mowan mountain, "Dad, I''ll take Haixi out for a walk."


    "Well, go. Don''t be tired of Haixi."


    Mo Wanshan did not forget to tell him.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and carefully helped Jian Haixi put on sunglasses before going out.


    Jian Haixi said with a helpless smile: "just point the way. The sun is not strong today. I''m fine."


    "That''s not good. Mikai said to protect your eyes. You can''t use too much and see strong light." Ning Jiwei put on her eyes and said, "this eye is not too dark. It won''t affect you to see others talk. It just covers the sun a little. Will you put it on obediently?"


    "All right." Jian Haixi nodded and stood there obediently, asking Ning Jiwei to put his eyes on.


    When they went out, Mo Xiuyu stared at their backs for a long time.


    Yue Feng smiled and asked, "second young master, what are you looking at?"


    "Hey, my brother and my sister-in-law are really a good match." Mo Xiuyu envied: "it''s a blessing to find such a confidant in life."


    Yue Feng smiled and comforted, "you will meet it in the future."


    "Me?" Mo Xiuyu shook his head and said, "Uncle Yue Feng, there are so many excellent girls like your sister-in-law in the world? Even if there are so many, do people look up to me?"


    Mo Wanshan hummed, "I know I''m useless. Why don''t you work hard? What kind of sarcasm are you talking about here?"


    Mo Xiuyu smashed his mouth and said, "Dad, how do I feel that you are particularly unhappy with me today?"


    "Just know," Mo Wanshan said without hesitation.


    Mo Xiuyu: "


    Come on, he understands. His father still remembers the revenge just now. It''s strange that he didn''t tell him that Jane Haixi can read lips.


    Mo Xiuyu got up with a smile and said, "well, I''m wrong. I''ll go back to the house and reflect."


    He couldn''t afford it, so he had to hide.


    Mo Xiuyu went back to his room. After a while, Jia Minzhi knocked on the door and came in.


    "Mom, what can I do for you?" Mo Xiuyu asked.


    Since Jia Minzhi and Mo Sheng broke up, they have been very quiet.


    After Mo Sheng died, she rarely went out. Sometimes she would go to the small garden and sit there for a long time without talking.


    Mo Xiuyu advised her to travel, but she refused.


    Knowing that Jia Minzhi''s heart didn''t step over, Mo Xiuyu didn''t know how to enlighten her.


    Jia Minzhi came in and sat beside Mo Xiuyu''s bed. He hesitated and said, "Xiuyu, I want to move out."


    "Hmm?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned and asked, "move out? Why?"


    Jia Minzhi smiled bitterly and said, "your father and I... Our marriage has long existed in name only. In the past, there were various factors blocking it. Now I want to set him free and myself free."

 Chapter 769

    Jia Minzhi''s words made Mo Xiuyu silent for a moment.


    If children of ordinary people hear that their parents want to separate, their first reaction may be persuasion.


    But Mo Xiuyu was not. He knew from an early age that there was no love between his parents. Over the years, he also saw more mutual torture between them.


    So when Jia Minzhi said that he wanted to let each other free, he didn''t find it difficult to accept it, but he felt relieved.


    "Where do you want to live after you move out?" Mo Xiuyu asked, "you don''t want to go back to Jia''s house, do you? Jia Shufen and Jia Xiaoqiu are not good things. If you go back, they will gossip."


    "I know, I don''t want to go back." Jia Minzhi has a calm smile on her face. Compared with the past, she is much more peaceful now.


    "Didn''t you want to go back to Jia''s house?" Mo Xiuyu wondered, "where do you want to go?"


    Jia Minzhi hesitated and said, "there is an nunnery on the mountain in the suburbs. I''ve been there several times before, and I know the master there..."


    "What? Nunnery?" Mo Xiuyu jumped up from the bed. "Mom, are you going to become a monk? I don''t agree, and my father won''t agree."


    "No..." Jia Minzhi wanted to explain, but Mo Xiuyu was impatient and frowned and advised: "Mom, don''t be a fool. Although you are separated from my father, there are many men in the world. You look so good, and you''re afraid you can''t find someone who really cherish you? Besides, there''s more fun in the world. Is hot pot not delicious or disco not happy? Why do you have to be a monk?"


    Jia Minzhi smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t say I was going to become a monk. Can you hear me finish?"


    "Ah? Didn''t you become a monk?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned, grinned for a moment, relaxed and sat down and said, "well, you said earlier, it''s good not to become a monk, it''s good not to become a monk."


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Xiuyu, smiled and shook his head.


    Although Mo Xiuyu was very excited just now, his attitude was not polite.


    But she didn''t pretend to be worried. Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Xiuyu with gratification in his eyes. "With my son being so filial, I still want to enjoy happiness. How can I become a monk?"


    "That''s right." Mo Xiuyu waved his big hand and said, "I''ll take you around the world later. You see many people. You won''t frame yourself."


    "Good." Jia Minzhi smiled and nodded.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at his mother and said suspiciously, "Mom, I always think you are different. To be honest, why do you want to live in an nunnery?"


    "I am..." Jia Min said with a gentle smile, "I just think it''s ridiculous to find a place to be quiet and clean up my mind."


    "Oh." Mo Xiuyu nodded.


    If that''s all, it''s okay.


    "That''s no problem, mom. You can go whenever you want. I''ll clean up a few more rooms over there and donate some money to build the nunnery." Mo Xiuyu said.


    Jia Minzhi smiled and nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jian Haixi followed Ning Jiwei to the small garden for the first time. She smiled and said, "your garden is very well built. There are flowers in all seasons, red and green constantly."


    "Well... This is probably the greatest contribution Mo Sheng has made to the Mo family." Ning Jiwei said.


    Jian Haixi was a little surprised. "Are these all made by Mo Sheng?"


    "Well," Ning Jiwei nodded, "it''s not him, it''s the people he ordered. These in the garden and the flowers in the west yard are basically taken care of by Lisa and her men."


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned and looked a little unclear.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei asked, "what are you thinking?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I just think human nature is really a complex thing. We just came from the West courtyard. The Chinese architecture there has shocked me. At present, I can''t understand the poetic and picturesque nature of the garden."


    "If only from these appearances, Mo Sheng is definitely an elegant person." Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "but he is so cold-blooded while doing these quiet and elegant things, which makes me feel too divided."


    "In fact... It''s not a division to think about it seriously." Ning Jiwei took off a blooming flower and put it in Jian Haixi''s palm. He smiled and said, "there is no perfect person in the world. It is because he looks too perfect and comfortable that he will press one area of all tyranny into another."


    Jian Haixi looked thoughtfully at the flowers in her palm and suddenly asked, "what about you?"


    "Hmm?" Ning Jiwei was stunned and didn''t react to Jane Haixi''s meaning.


    Jian Haixi held up the thorny flower path: "you said, people have two sides, and there is no such perfect person in the family. But in my opinion... No, in the eyes of many of us, you are a perfect person. Can you have another side like Mo Sheng?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and asked with a smile, "am I perfect?"


    "Of course." Jian Haixi said seriously, "you don''t know how perfect a man you are in the eyes of the masses."


    "Hehe, I don''t care about others, but it''s good to be a perfect man in your eyes." Ning Jiwei reached out to touch Jian Haixi''s frame with sunglasses, bowed his head and said in a hoarse voice: "in the future, please continue to think I''m perfect."


    "You... Be serious." Jian Haixi reached out and gently beat him on the shoulder. She said angrily, "talk to you. You tease me again."


    They have been together for so long, but they still strongly attract each other.


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head, kissed Jian Haixi on the forehead and looked at her, so that she could clearly recognize her words.


    "Of course I am not a perfect person. In addition to these peaceful appearances on the surface, I also have my own dark side."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "but I''m more lucky than Mo Sheng, because I found an antidote that can dilute my darkness and lead me to the light."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and said with a smile, "you mean I''m your medicine?"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei ordered the tip of her nose and said frankly: "in fact, I almost made the wrong decision several times. If I hadn''t thought of you and Chen Yi reminded me of your existence again and again, I might have gone the wrong way."


    When Jian Haixi proposed to leave Xiangcheng, when she was injured and blind, Ning Jiwei didn''t care what she wanted, so she fought with Mo Sheng.


    He''s not nobody. He can''t win.


    But the existence of Jian Haixi strongly reminded him not to be the same as Mo Sheng.


    So he restrained his tyranny, forced himself to calm down, and thought over and over again about the safest and least damaging way.


    Now that it''s over, they really have no casualties.

 Chapter 770

    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei gently, stood on tiptoe and kissed him under his jaw. In a soft voice, "then I will be your medicine. In my life, I won''t let people fall into darkness."


    Ning Jiwei hugged her, reached out and held her hand, put it in his heart and said, "you don''t have to do anything, just stay with me."


    Jian Haixi nodded, hugged him tightly and said, "I''ll be by your side in the future. We''ll never separate again."


    "Yes, it will never be separated again."


    They looked at each other with a smile, hugged each other and kissed in the crowd of flowers and plants.


    Ning Jiwei led Jian Haixi around Mo''s house. Most of the original West courtyard and north courtyard have been demolished and rebuilt, and now they are still under construction.


    Looking at the ruins, Jane Haixi felt a little sad.


    Ning Jiwei said, "the north courtyard can''t live because of the explosion, and so can the West courtyard. Except that the middle of the courtyard you just passed by is intact, I don''t trust the rest of the places with hidden roads, so I plan to rebuild them together."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "this matter must be discussed with ah Jin and they can only move with their consent."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve discussed with them." Ning Jiwei said with a smile: "ah Jin and Xiulin said that they already have a new future and don''t need these anymore."


    Jian Haixi was relieved, "Lisa is finally able to rest in peace."


    The children, as she wished, began to move towards a new future without being stumbling by the past.


    They walked around and went back. They thought the living room was still harmonious. Unexpectedly, before they went in, they heard Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu quarreling.


    The content of the quarrel... Surprised Ning Jiwei.


    "What nunnery? What do you do in that place without a good home?" Mo Wanshan angrily said: "I don''t agree. If you don''t like living at home, you can live in another house. Your family can''t afford it."


    Mo Wanshan rolled his eyes silently. "Dad, don''t you understand? What does my mother mean? She wants to divorce you. Do you understand?"


    "I know." Mo Wanshan hummed, "I have no problem with divorce. She can leave if she wants. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t want to leave me. Anyway, I won''t live long."


    As soon as this came out, Mo Xiuyu froze and frowned, "you talk nonsense again. You''re in good health now. How can you live soon?"


    Mo Wanshan sighed, shook his head and said, "I know my own situation. You don''t have to comfort me."


    Mo Xiuyu opened his mouth to persuade, but the words stuck in his throat and couldn''t be said calmly.


    Mo Wanshan sighed: "your mother and I have tortured each other for so many years all our life. I delayed her."


    After so many years, they finally calmed down, but both felt they owed each other.


    Mo Xiuyu just wanted to talk, but he saw Jia Minzhi coming down from upstairs.


    "No, you didn''t delay me. I pestered you for so long." Jia Minzhi went to Mo Wanshan and sat down on the sofa next to him. His tone was calm.


    "Min Zhi, you......" Mo Wanshan wanted to stop talking.


    Outside the door, ningyvira walked out again with Jane Haixi.


    "What''s the matter?" Jane Haixi whispered.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head with a smile and said, "there are more things in there. Shall I take you to the place where I live next door?"


    "Well, good." Jane Haixi nodded obediently.


    Since Ning Jiwei thought they didn''t need to know, she wouldn''t ask more.


    No one in the living room knew that they came back and left. Mo Wanshan sighed and didn''t know how to open this mouth to Jia Minzhi.


    Jia Minzhi smiled and said to Yue Feng and Mo Xiuyu, "Xiuyu, Yue Feng, go out first and let''s talk alone."


    "Oh, OK." Mo Xiuyu nodded, turned and went upstairs. Yue Feng also retreated.


    After the two of them were left in the living room, Mo Wanshan said in a deep voice, "Minzhi, why do you have to do this?"


    He thought they would be like this, but he didn''t expect Jia Minzhi to divorce at this time and move to an nunnery.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan. There was love and hate in her eyes. But now there was only peace in her eyes.


    "Wanshan, you''ve been kind to me for so many years. Even if I''ve done wrong again and again, you''ve always taken care of my dignity and never embarrassed me." Jia Minzhi said, his eyes red.


    Her words are true. Over the years, she has hooded Mo Wanshan and helped Mo Sheng betray Mo Wanshan, but Mo Wanshan has never made this matter big, let alone put forward these things in front of Mo Xiuyu.


    Jia Minzhi reluctantly pulled off the corners of his lips, smiled more ugly than crying and said: "In the past, I only thought that if you didn''t love me, you failed me. But after so much thick experience, I realized that there is not only love between people. You don''t love me, but it''s not your fault. It''s not your fault that you love Fu Xiang. People''s feelings and people''s hearts are not controlled by yourself."


    After a pause, Jia Minzhi said with a bitter smile, "although you don''t love me, you have given me all the glory that Mrs. Mo should have. I didn''t understand before, but now I understand. It turns out that you are excellent to me. But I failed to live up to your kindness to me."


    Mo Wanshan waved his hand and said sadly, "there''s no need to say anything about the past."


    "No, I want to say." Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan and said seriously, "Wanshan, I owe you a word for so many years."


    "I''m sorry." Jia Minzhi shed tears, but he didn''t care to wipe it. He just looked at Mo Wanshan and said his heart, "I''m sorry to make you unhappy for so many years. I''m sorry to cause so much trouble to you..."


    "Stop talking, Minzhi." Mo Wanshan reached out and took her hand, patted her hand and said on the back, "you know, I didn''t really blame you."


    For any woman, when she married, she learned that her married husband always had an indelible white moonlight in her heart, and she missed her son for so many years. Probably no one can stand it.


    Jia Minzhi took a deep breath and calmed down. He said, "it''s okay. I''m really put down now. Wanshan, don''t you always want to see Fu Xiang as a free man? If I don''t divorce all the time, you''ll probably regret until you die?"


    Mo Wanshan paused, smiled, shook his head and said, "it''s just a previous obsession. Now I see everything."


    See open, but still love, read Fu Xiang.


    Jia Minzhi knows Mo Wanshan''s temper and knows that this is just what he used to comfort himself.


    "Let''s divorce. In fact, I live here now. It''s really a little awkward, so..." Jia Minzhi smiled and looked at Mo Wanshan: "divorce is not to meet your wishes, but mainly myself. I don''t want to be your Mrs. Mo anymore."


    Mo Wanshan couldn''t see the truth in her eyes. When he heard this, he just nodded and said, "if you want to leave, I don''t mind. But you don''t have to live in an nunnery. Even if you get divorced, I''ll keep you for a lifetime."


    After all, Jia Minzhi is mo Xiuyu''s mother. He can''t ignore her.


    Jia Minzhi looked at Mo Wanshan, sighed, shook his head and said, "that''s what you are. You know, I hated you for a long time because you were good to me."


    Mo Wanshan was slightly stunned.


    Jia Minzhi smiled bitterly, "you don''t love me, but you have given me all the care and consideration I can give. No one in the Mo family dares to disobey me. The more you do, the more I hate you, as if I have entered a dead end."


    Mo Wanshan was silent for a long time and said frankly, "it''s my fault. I really had my own purpose and married you under the pressure of my family. After marriage, in order to make up for my lack of love for you, I doubled what I could give you, but I didn''t want to cause so many disputes later."


    "It''s all over now." Jia Minzhi said with a smile, "so don''t let me hate you any more. After our divorce, my son Xiuyu is in charge of how I live. He won''t treat me badly. Don''t worry about me any more."


    After a speech, Jia Minzhi stood up and looked at Mo Wanshan and said, "Mo Wanshan, you don''t owe me anything."


    After suffering for half a lifetime, they should set each other free.


    They were talking in the living room. Upstairs, Mo Xiuyu took Yue Feng and played games together.


    After he died again, Mo Xiuyu glanced at Yue Feng angrily and said, "Uncle Yue Feng, it''s all your fault. He lost again."


    Yue Feng smiled bitterly and shook his head. "I said, young master, please forgive me. I don''t look at how old I am. I really don''t like playing games."


    And it''s still a gun fight tour. He played with real guns and live ammunition when he was young. How can he rare this thing?


    Mo Xiuyu sighed and threw the handle on the bed.


    Yue Feng looked at him and put the handle aside. After thinking for a while, he hesitated and asked, "young master, are you worried about the master and wife?"


    "Return madam, will divorce." Mo Xiuyu murmured.


    Yue Feng frowned slightly, "don''t you want them to divorce?"


    He thought that Mo Xiuyu would look forward to the end of Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi as soon as possible. After all, their marriage life is so tossing people, themselves and bystanders.


    "I don''t want to, just..." Mo Xiuyu held the pillow to cover his head, and his voice came out from under the pillow. "I also know that they make this decision is the most correct, and I''m happy for them. But... I''ll be lost when I think I won''t have a complete home in the future."


    Mo Xiuyu laughed at himself and said, "although I never seem to have a complete home."


    In the past, he had a father and a mother, but a pair of parents who didn''t love each other couldn''t piece together a happy home.


    Looking at Mo Xiuyu''s appearance, Yue Feng thought and said, "young master, when you grow up, you can create happiness yourself without others giving you happiness."

 Chapter 771

    "Create yourself?" Mo Xiuyu was stunned.


    Yue Feng smiled and nodded, "yes, no one is born with a perfect and happy home. Don''t you think the young master is the same?"


    Speaking of Ning Jiwei, Mo Xiuyu sat up in a daze. After a while, he suddenly sneered: "yes, what am I doing? How can I still be like a child? My brother is much worse than my life, but doesn''t he still have the most perfect happiness? And Mo Jue... Oh, no, he''s even worse..."


    Mo Xiuyu had to admit that his life was really a relaxed model.


    Ning Jiwei grasped the time. When he took Jian Haixi to the past, Mo Wanshan and Jia Minzhi had finished talking.


    Everyone had lunch together. Of course, Jia Minzhi avoided seeing him.


    She already feels that she has no face to face Ning Jiwei. How can she meet Jane Haixi?


    Mo Wanshan didn''t force her to send meals.


    After dinner, he sat for a while. At the urging of Mo Wanshan, Ning Jiwei went back to Qiao''s house with Jian Haixi.


    The reason why it is "urging" is that Mo Wanshan is afraid that Jian Haixi has been out for a long time, which is bad for his eyes, so he refuses to stay here with an old man.


    Ning Jiwei laughed and knew that Mo Wanshan was stubborn, so he didn''t say much and took Jian Haixi back.


    On the way, Jian Haixi said to Ning Jiwei, "I think I''d better spend more time with my uncle. He''s really lonely alone."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "this is what I want to tell you. After the family is repaired, I want the children to come to Mo''s house for a while."


    "Yes." Jian Haixi didn''t care about it. He immediately nodded and said, "anyway, they go up the mountain for training every day and live closer here. Besides, it''s time for my grandfather and aunt to have a rest."


    After all, the children have been staying at Qiao''s house since she had not left Xiangcheng before.


    Although Yan Mei and others didn''t say anything, Jian Haixi didn''t want them to work too hard.


    After their discussion, they told Qiao Qinghe about it when they went back.


    Qiao Qinghe was not very happy at first, but he heard Jian Haixi explain that it was too hard for the children to run back and forth every day. Moreover, the Mo family was too lonely in the yard.


    Qiao Qinghe doesn''t care much about whether the Mo family is lonely or not, but he also knows that the children are tired every day. Living in the Mo family will be much more convenient.


    Finally, George proposed a compromise. He said that he would stay at Mo''s house from Monday to Friday and come to Qiao''s house on weekends and holidays. He should just relax.


    Hearing this, Qiao Qinghe agreed.


    But I''m not in a hurry. After all, the Mo family hasn''t been repaired yet.


    In the next few days, Jian Haixi didn''t pour out and walk around, but kept her ears at home.


    After Ning Jiwei made an appointment with a Zhuo about the time and place, he set out with Jian Yi and Shazhi.


    Because Dou Dou needs to be considered, the three parties make an appointment in the middle, which is convenient for them to meet each other. It won''t be too far away.


    Jane Yi is quite calm, but Shazhi is a little nervous. She asked Jane Yi several times on the way for fear that she can''t remember what to do.


    Ning Jiwei saw her nervousness, smiled and comforted, "you don''t have to do anything, just follow us."


    "Don''t do anything?" Shazhi was stunned and puzzled.


    Ning Jiwei smiled but said nothing. Jian Yi patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, my father is in everything. Let''s just go through the process and support a field."


    Yarn weaving blinks. Can you support the field like this?


    When they arrived at the appointed place, arzho hamuzil and Jiao five jiao six were waiting there. They watched Ning Jiwei get off the car. They didn''t walk immediately, but opened the rear door. It was obvious that there was someone else.


    Hamulun hummed in a low voice, "I said take more people. You see, they still have people."


    "Maybe Ning Jiwei just wants to take this opportunity to catch us all." Jiao Liu said.


    Ah Zhuo twitched slightly from the corner of his mouth, glanced at him and said, "are you afraid you have lost your memory? He has caught us all once."


    Jiao Liu: "..." seems right.


    They were still whispering. The back door opened, but Jian Yi and Shazhi came down.


    When hamton was stiff, he looked at Ning Jiwei coming with two children. He couldn''t help being more angry, "does he look down on us?"


    Qi Er''s eyes swept the door that had not been opened again. He was a little lost. Then he laughed at himself. What was he looking forward to?


    Do you think Qiaoqiao will come? She has made it clear that she doesn''t like herself


    Ning Jiwei approached, nodded slightly to a Zhuo and others and said, "I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "Not long ago, we just arrived." ah Zhuo glanced at Shazhi and Jian Yi, looked at Ning Jiwei, and asked coldly, "what do you mean?"


    What do you mean by bringing your son here?


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "don''t worry. Dou Dou will arrive soon. We might as well sit down and wait a while and talk later."


    Hamu snorted coldly, turned and strode towards the box, leaving no face for Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei walks in front of him. Jian Yi and Shazhi follow him. Shadow staggers a little and follows behind them.


    Although Shazhi is very counselled on the road, she looks arrogant when she arrives at the place.


    She was afraid, but she also knew that since she came to "support the field", she could not lose her breath, let alone add trouble to Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Yi''s expression has always been indifferent. His facial features just like Ning Jiwei don''t need to be deliberately expressed, and his aura will naturally show.


    The crowd sat down in the box. Sure enough, it wasn''t long before Dou Dou''s family arrived in a wheelchair.


    As soon as Dou Dou arrived, he first greeted Ning Jiwei, then nodded to ah Zhuo and others, and sat down in the seat reserved for him.


    In private, Dou Dou may also talk to Ning Jiwei to tease Jian Yi and Shazhi.


    But now that it is a tripartite negotiation and he is sitting here on behalf of the Dou family, he has to show the appearance of the Dou family.


    "Everyone is here. Ningjiwei, please talk." hamu said impatiently.


    Ning Jiwei hooked up the lower lip corner, didn''t look at HA mu, but looked at ah Zhuo and said with a smile: "today, I''m not here to fight, let alone make enemies, but to talk about cooperation with you."


    "Cooperation?" Ha Mu sneered and disdained, "are you kidding? Will we cooperate with you?"


    "Ha mu." ah Zhuo gave a low reprimand, turned to Ning Jiwei, and asked coldly, "I don''t know what kind of cooperation you said?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "I''m a businessman. The so-called cooperation naturally goes for the purpose of fighting and making profits between the two sides."

 Chapter 772

    Ning Jiwei took out a mini USB flash disk and put it in front of ah Zhuo. He smiled and said, "there are all your evidence of crime. As long as I want, as long as I hand it in, all of you have to go in."


    Ah Zhuo and others changed their faces. This time, even hamu, a big nerve, didn''t speak rashly again.


    They did not doubt the authenticity of the evidence in the USB flash drive. Since Ning Jiwei dared to take it out, it means that it must be true.


    Ning Jiwei tapped his finger on the table and smiled and said, "I''ll say it straight away. I can not pursue the past or set you free, but I''m not at ease."


    As for what he didn''t trust, he didn''t say that ARJO and others understood.


    They used to be sworn enemies. It would be nice if Ning Jiwei didn''t kill them. How could he be willing to let the tiger go back to the mountain?


    And since it''s a tiger and belongs to the mountain forest, will it come down the mountain again?


    It''s hard to say with the deadlock between them and ningjiwei.


    A Zhuo found that he couldn''t make any commitment to Ning Jiwei at all, because just the night before, hamu was still thinking about revenge, and Jiao five jiao six was also acute.


    These people under his command are all iron and blood. Although he can control them for the time being, it''s hard to say for a long time.


    Ning Jiwei continued: "in fact, I have no reason to let you go. After all, letting you go is too threatening to me. However, in fact, there is no real hatred and entanglement between us except for the initial interest line. You are just the helper Mo Sheng found. If things are over now, this hatred can be put down."


    "Second, I know that there are other small forces besides you. If I eradicate you, other small forces will come to trouble me again when they flee, so I''d rather keep you as long as you can control those messy forces."


    After all, it''s much easier to deal with a local snake than a group of poisonous snakes.


    Understanding Ning Jiwei''s meaning, ah Zhuo''s eyes changed slightly, glanced thoughtfully at Jian Yi and Shazhi beside him, looked back at Ning Jiwei and asked, "what''s the condition?"


    "What''s the condition?" Ning Jiwei took back the USB flash disk in front of him with a special smile from a profiteer.


    Looking at his actions, ah Zhuo and others were stunned. Ha Mu frowned and shouted coldly, "Ning Jiwei, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei shook the USB flash disk in his hand and said to ah Zhuo, "I let you go today. You can go anywhere you want. If I don''t leave anything in my hand, you won''t admit it when you leave the door. What should I do?"


    "Do you think we are profiteers like you?" Ha Mu said, "I won''t go back, but I didn''t promise to cooperate with you at the beginning."


    "Oh, really?" ningjiwei said leisurely, "it seems that you don''t want to know where talilina is buried."


    When hamton was frozen, he almost rushed over and died with Ning Jiwei. "Surnamed Ning, don''t threaten me with your eldest sister''s head. Tell me where you hid your eldest sister''s head?"


    "Ha Mu!" ah Zhuo winked, and Jiao five and Jiao six pulled ha Mu from the left and right respectively.


    "Hamu, calm down." Jiao Wu advised, "do you think he will tell you where the eldest sister''s head is?"


    Listening to Jiao Wu''s words, ha Mu reluctantly stopped.


    He glanced at Shazhi and said in a deep voice, "Miss, although the eldest sister has an old feud with your family, it''s already a matter of the previous generation. Besides, your family is sorry for the eldest sister first. We outsiders can''t tell the gratitude and resentment here, but you can tell by conscience that the eldest sister has been bad to you these years?"


    "I......" Shazhi paused, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    When hamu thought of talilina, his voice choked and said, "if the eldest sister knows that you follow Ning Jiwei to take her body as an article, she will die in peace."


    "I didn''t." Shazhi looked up at hamu and said in a low but clear voice, "I didn''t do anything with my mother''s body, neither did Uncle Ning. If you really want to see her, why don''t you calm down and listen to Uncle Ning finish?"


    "Yes, what''s your hurry?" Jiao Wu stared at him, stretched out his hand and pressed him back to the chair.


    In fact, except hamu, none of them worried about any damage to talilina''s body.


    After all, there are mo Jue and Sha Zhi. Even if the love and hatred between them and talilina are unclear, they are by no means the kind of people who will allow talilina''s body to be damaged.


    It''s just that these words can''t be clearly explained with the elm brain of HA mu.


    Jane Yi reached out and took Shazhi''s hand, frowned and looked at hamu unhappily, "Why are you so cruel to her? Don''t you mean to treat her as a young lady? That''s your attitude towards your young lady?"


    "I......" Ha Mu choked and just wanted to talk, but Jian Yi interrupted him and continued: "you lose your temper before you even heard my father''s words. You don''t know anything. You just treat a child like a young lady without any evidence. Who are you kidding?"


    "I''m not..." Ha Mu was so red that he couldn''t explain for a long time. He just hummed reluctantly: "you''d better be a little mute. If you''re not a mute, you can talk a little too much."


    "Ha mu, shut up!" ah Zhuo scolded.


    This time, hamu shut up and dared not say more.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t take this episode to heart, and Dou Dou didn''t mean to speak. It seemed that Jian Yi and Shazhi were allowed to deal with it.


    When hamu calmed down, Ning Jiwei continued: "as one of the conditions of cooperation, I can tell you where talilina is buried."


    "Wait a minute." ah Zhuo raised his hand to interrupt Ning Jiwei''s words, looked at him and said coldly, "just as you don''t believe us, so we don''t believe you. What if you just want to get through the current repair period, and then cut us down together with Dou family?"


    "Bang ~" Dou Dou rolled his eyes and said, "just say that you have developed limbs and simple mind. If we want to uproot you, do you think we can''t do it now?"


    Zhuo tightened his jaw and didn''t speak.


    Qi Er turned his eyes and said with a smile, "anyway, since we want both sides to rest assured, it''s better to show some sincerity."


    "This is natural." Ning Jiwei smiled calmly and took out two objects from his arms.


    Hamu''s face color changed greatly. It was talilina''s steel wire, and it was two.


    "This is..." ah Zhuo looked at Ning Jiwei puzzled and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Ning Jiwei put one of the steel wires in front of Shazhi, while the other was in front of Jian Yi. He said to ah Zhuo, "I know you don''t believe me. Compared with me, I think you believe my son Jian Yi more. Therefore, I won''t interfere in the cooperation in the future. I''ll give it to Shazhi and Jian Yi."


    "What?" ah Zhuo and others were stunned. They looked at Jian Yi and Shazhi, but they seemed to know the arrangement. Shazhi was still a little nervous, but Jian Yi looked calm.


    However, this time everyone did not hurry to make a statement. I have to say that Ning Jiwei''s move is very clever. If they cooperate with Ning Jiwei, ah Zhuo and others will inevitably not worry, but if it is Shazhi and Jian Yi, they will be much less worried.


    First, Shazhi was their eldest lady. They knew her very well. If Shazhi hadn''t left, now they have no head, and Shazhi should be in charge.


    Second, a Zhuo and Jian Yi used to be brothers, and they released Jian Yi on the day of the showdown, so he was absolutely sure that if it were Jian Yi, he would not kill them.


    So people are not in a hurry to make a statement.


    Seeing the hesitation, Dou Dou couldn''t help sighing Ning Jiwei''s wisdom in his heart.


    At the same time, I admire his decisiveness and magnanimity. After all, not everyone can put so many people, let them go, and give them to their son.


    "You mean what you say?" asked ARJO.


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "as long as you promise, the two sides will be equivalent to signing a peace agreement in the future. As for whether to cooperate and the specific contents of cooperation, you will discuss with Jian Yi and Shazhi. I won''t ask or interfere."


    Ah Zhuo narrowed his eyes, turned his eyes around between Shazhi and Jian Yi, looked at Ning Jiwei again, and said coldly, "I want to know what abacus you are playing?"


    He didn''t believe that Ning Jiwei prepared so much just because he was afraid of those petty forces.


    Ning Jiwei tilted his head, lovingly touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "a father must always make some long-term plans for his son."


    Qi Er was shocked and looked at Ning Jiwei in surprise. "Do you want us to become the power of Jian Yi?"


    "What? It''s impossible..." before hamu finished his words, he was covered by Qi''s ears.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and didn''t hide his plan. He said bluntly, "you need a smart man to be your head, and my son is your best choice."


    A Zhuo and Qi Er looked at each other and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Of course, they don''t want to become the power of others, but Ning Jiwei''s words are not wrong. Now ARJO and Qi''er can barely control their people, but in the long run, such as hamu and others, will certainly not obey their control.


    At that time, their hands will either be embezzled or disbanded.


    If they want to survive for a long time, their only way is to cooperate with Ning Jiwei.


    Looking at the worry of outstanding people, Ning Jiwei said: "you don''t have to make a decision immediately. After all, my son is still young, and I don''t want him to take over you so soon. I just want a stable life for ten years. After ten years, you can choose whether to follow my son or not."


    Qi Er raised his eyebrows and asked, "aren''t you afraid we''ll go back ten years later?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled proudly and said confidently, "if my son can''t make you surrender in ten years, it can only blame him for his incompetence, not you."

 Chapter 773

    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Qi Er and others couldn''t help looking aside at Jian Yi.


    It was thought that Jian Yi would show a nervous, confused and excited expression, but he didn''t. He was very calm from beginning to end. It seemed that Ning Jiwei gave him no great power, but just a toy.


    It was his calm manner that made ah Zhuo and Qi''er suddenly click in their hearts and feel that it was him!


    However, they naturally did not say this idea now, but they were not strongly opposed to Ning Jiwei''s proposal.


    Jiao Wu looked at Shazhi and asked Ning Jiwei, "then you give another steel wire to our lady... What does it mean to weave yarn?"


    Ning Jiwei said, "it depends on you. If you still admit that Shazhi is your lady, the steel thread is a symbol. If you don''t admit it or Shazhi doesn''t want to, then make other plans."


    "This..." ah Zhuo and others only hesitated for a few seconds and said, "we are willing to admit the identity of Miss Shazhi."


    After all, with one more yarn weaving, their safety factor will be higher.


    And they all know the ability of yarn weaving. They won''t lose this wave.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Shazhi and said softly, "Shazhi, as I told you before I came, would you like to be their young lady? In the future, you are likely to be their leader like Yiyi."


    "I......" Shazhi swallowed her saliva nervously, turned her head to look at Jian Yi, nodded and said, "as long as I''m with ah Dong, I''ll be willing."


    Ning Jiwei said, "there''s something I want to tell you. You have a grudge against these people."


    Ah Zhuo and others: "..." shit, did you say it so directly in front of us?


    "Now you may forget, but what will you do if you remember one day?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Shazhi was silent for a moment before she whispered: "Although I''ve forgotten the past, I probably know what you said about the past. I... Checked some. Ah Dong also told me a little. I know that those disputes are not what I can control. Now I don''t remember, so I''m still willing to do it. If I remember one day, I''ll think about it carefully. If I think about it later, I think I can accept it If I can''t bear it, I''ll continue to be the eldest lady. If I feel I can''t bear it, I''ll give the steel wire to ah Dong and stop participating in this matter. "


    From beginning to end, she never said she wanted revenge.


    Admittedly, talilina has died, but if you really want revenge, it''s not impossible.


    It can only be said that from the bottom of her heart, Shazhi didn''t want to let the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation or even the two generations continue to herself.


    Listening to Shazhi''s words, everyone was relieved at last.


    Dou Dou said at this time, "if the cooperation is reached, we Dou family are willing to contribute."


    Qi Er looked at Dou Dou, "what are you going to do?"


    Dou Dou smiled and said, "now you should have no place to live?"


    Without talilina''s shelter, Zhuo and others have almost become street mice. Although there are many capable people, there are also many casualties in the decisive battle. Today, they only came so few people. First, it is inconvenient to come more people, and second, they don''t have many people. After all, most of the wounded are still recovering.


    "You can go back to Dou''s house with me, and I will arrange your residence. You can live there until you are well." Dou Dou grinned like a little fox. "In addition, in a year, our Dou family will gather all the young people together for unified training. I think your people can also go to practice and see who is stronger."


    Ning Jiwei touched his chin and said, "in a year? Then Yiyi and his family will come too."


    Listening to Ning Ji and Dou Dou''s words, ah Zhuo is a bit plain. Together, they have begun to cultivate the next generation.


    A year later, no accident will happen. It will be the first collision of the next generation. The people of the Dou family, Jian Yi and his group, as well as the boys under ah Zhuo, will run in for the first time.


    Whether they can cooperate or not in the future depends on how well they run in.


    Thinking of this, Zhuo and Qi''er also have a somewhat clear understanding of Ning Jiwei''s ambition.


    But after understanding, they not only didn''t think Ning Jiwei''s ambition was too dangerous, but they really had some impulse to try.


    After all, they can''t fight any more, so why don''t they stop and leave the opportunities and resources to later generations?


    Thinking of Jian Yi''s demon talent and cautious character, ah Zhuo has no doubt that this boy will be much higher than Ning Jiwei in the future.


    If they can really become a part of Jian Yi''s strength, it will not be humiliation, but glory for them.


    "OK, I''ll take it." after exchanging opinions with Qi''er and others, ah Zhuo said decisively.


    Ning Jiwei nodded with satisfaction, took Jian Yi and Shazhi up and said, "well, I''ll see you at Dou''s house in a year."


    After that, Ning Jiwei was ready to go.


    Seeing that he didn''t say a few more words at all, ah Zhuo was stunned and said, "you... Just leave?"


    "Otherwise?" Ning Jiwei asked jokingly.


    "No, you''re so relieved of us?" Jiao Wu asked, "aren''t you afraid we won''t go in a year?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "as long as you are not stupid, you should know which is the best choice."


    Whether to be a villain who doesn''t enter the mainstream all his life, or to run to a better future with Jian Yi and Shazhi, this is a question that doesn''t need to be considered at all.


    Jiao Wu felt that if he asked again, he might really look stupid.


    "You haven''t told me where the eldest sister''s head is buried," hamu said anxiously


    He doesn''t care who he follows. After all, Shazhi is also talilina''s daughter. It''s the same with her. Now he wants to know where talilina is buried.


    Ning Jiwei said a place with a smile.


    Ha Mu said calmly, "I know."


    After a pause, he said awkwardly, "thank you."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything. He led Jian Yi and Dou Dou to leave together.


    Zhuo looked at the silent hamu and said, "I thought you would be angry because he buried his eldest sister so far away."


    Hammu shook his head and said, "it''s right for him to bury the eldest sister''s head there. The eldest sister will be willing."


    His voice sounded a little hoarse. Ah Zhuo knew that his eyes must have been red without looking.


    "Although the eldest sister has always lived with us, I know that she wants to go back. Her happiest time is not here, but around that person. She told me that the racecourse is the most relaxed and happiest place in her life, so she must be willing to bury her there."

 Chapter 774

    After the successful negotiation with a Zhuo and others, the whole matter has finally been satisfactorily resolved. There is no need to worry about disputes for at least a few years.


    Ning Jiwei stayed at home with Jian Haixi and the children.


    A week later, Jian Haixi''s hearing finally recovered.


    In order to celebrate their peaceful day and Jian Haixi''s recovery, the Qiao family and the Mo family decided to jointly hold a grand banquet.


    Originally, these things were to be done after Mo Sheng''s work, but Jian Haixi''s health has not been good, so he delayed it. Now he can finally do it.


    While they were busy preparing for the banquet, their relatives and friends from far away also rushed to attend the feast.


    For example, Qiao Ya and Liao Huanyan rushed back from foreign design schools, and JOJO and WAN Yuqing also came with Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang.


    Gu Chenyi takes Gu Xiaomian to the airport to meet people. Gu Xiaomian pounced on Yunling as soon as he saw it.


    "Dad, I finally saw you. I miss you so much!"


    Yunling was pushed back by him, smiled and pinched his fat face and said, "son, you look much fatter than in the video. What''s the agreed weight loss?"


    "Dad, don''t mention other people''s sad things as soon as you meet ~" Gu Xiaomian said coquettishly holding Yunling.


    Looking at her son, Yunling was overjoyed with laughter.


    Gu Chenyi stood behind him. They looked at each other. Although they didn''t say many words, they understood each other with one look.


    "Well, your little dad is tired too. Let''s go back and talk." Gu Chenyi rubbed Gu Xiaomian''s head.


    "I want my dad to hold ~" Gu Xiaomian coquettishly said.


    Gu Chenyi, with a black face and carrying his collar, pulled him down from Yunling and scolded: "what hug? Don''t you see how many kilograms you have now. Your little father is tired all the way. Can you hold you?"


    Gu Xiaomian looked wrongly at his mouth, stretched out his chubby little hand and said, "then I''ll take my little dad."


    "No problem, Dad, take you." Yunling took Gu Xiaomian in one hand and smiled lovingly.


    Gu Chenyi walks on the other side and is forced to take Gu Xiaomian''s other hand. He is jealous and regretful in his eyes.


    I knew I wouldn''t bring my son here. This whole light bulb.


    He wants to hold hands and hug or something.


    Yunling saw Gu Chenyi''s awkwardness, smiled, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "what strength do you have with Xiaomian?"


    "Hum." Gu Chenyi proudly snorted, which was reluctantly appeased by him.


    Qiao''s.


    When mikai heard that Liao Huanyan had come back, he wanted to meet someone at the airport, but he heard that she followed Qiao ya to Qiao''s house first, so he hurried to Qiao''s house.


    But he never thought that when he arrived at Qiao''s house, what he saw was not the way his girlfriend threw herself into her arms, but


    He also threw himself into the arms, but the object was not himself, but Jian Haixi.


    "Sister Haixi, you don''t know how much I miss you and worry about you." Liao Huanyan hugged Jian Haixi, cried red eyes and nose, and choked: "I''ve wanted to stop the game several times and come back. Even if I can''t help you, I can at least help you bring Ruirui at home. It''s just that teacher Catherine insisted that I finish the game and said that I won''t disappoint you."


    Qiaoya smiled and said, "I can testify to this. The girl cried many times inside. She even wrote her resignation application as a diary."


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing. Liao Huanyan said, "you haven''t been much better. Haven''t you cried several times?"


    Qiao Ya blushed, proudly raised her chin and said, "it''s not as much as you anyway."


    Jian Haixi smiled and looked at the two people: "well, you two fight home from abroad, not enough?"


    "Sister Haixi, are you really cured now? Nothing at all?" Liao Huanyan asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right," said Jane Haixi with a smile.


    Mikai''s voice came from behind, with a trace of complaint and jealousy. "Is there anything wrong with Haixi? Don''t you know the attending doctor best?"


    Hearing mikai''s voice, Liao Huanyan turned around with bright eyes, looked at him shyly and said, "Why are you... Here?"


    "Why am I here?" Mikael listened to her words, almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood, and was so angry that he pulled her hand and said, "come out with me."


    "Hey... What are you doing?" Liao Huanyan didn''t expect that he would pull and pull as soon as he met. He was still in the face of so many people. He immediately blushed and wanted to break away, "you let me go..."


    "Loosen?" the more she said, Mikael became more angry and hummed, "I don''t want to fix it for you today. I think you really forget who I am."


    While talking, Liao Huanyan took a big step out.


    Liao Huanyan didn''t forget to look back and say to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, save me..."


    "Save you?" mikai felt that he was definitely hurt by her anger. He stopped. Just when Liao Huanyan thought he would release himself, he saw mikai bend down and carry himself up.


    "Hey, what are you doing, mikai? Please put me down..." Liao Huanyan reached out and beat mikai on the back, but mikai strode out with a cold hum. "I see who dares to save you today."


    Liao Huanyan was anxious and angry. He couldn''t help but look up and ask for help from the people in the living room. However, he found that all the people, including Jian Haixi, waved their hands gently to her. It was a blessing expression.


    Mikai directly carried Liao Huanyan back to his own villa.


    Qin Zhixu saw him carrying Liao Huanyan back, smiled and went out with the key.


    "Elder brother Qin..." Liao Huanyan stretched out his hand for help. Qin Zhixu turned back and said with a smile: "I won''t disturb you. It''s raining and sunny today. I''ll pick her up."


    Inside and outside, I seem to have forgotten that I have a brother named JOJO, who also came with me.


    If JOJO knew that his brother had this attitude, he would only hum coldly: "anyway, I came to see Ruirui, not him."


    As soon as Qin Zhixu left, the villa was empty.


    Mo Feng recently went back to the mountain to help train Jian Yi and others. Mikel ran to see him every day. Among other things, his physique has been improved.


    Water ice cream followed Mike back to Davis''s house. Now they have found out their love relationship. It doesn''t matter where they live. Davis and his wife urge them to get married and make people every day. Mike plans to leave home secretly with water ice cream several times, but they will be blocked by the family every time.


    At the moment, the villa was not disturbed. Liao Huanyan shrank in a corner of the sofa with some fear, looked at mikai and said, "you... You calm down..."


    "Am I not calm enough?" mikai smiled, pulled off his tie and invaded, "Huan Yan, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Do you think I''m not calm enough?"


    Liao Huanyan swallowed his saliva and stammered, "you... You''re so... You don''t look calm."


    "Well, I''m not very calm now." mikay took her palm in one hand and rubbed it. "How about we change our way and let me calm down?"


    "Change... Change the way?" Liao Huanyan trembled, felt him closer and closer, turned his head red and asked in a low voice, "what way?"


    "What do you say?" mikai reached out to lift a strand of her hair, put it on the tip of her nose, sniffed the fragrance, and said intoxicatedly, "Huanyan, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    "I..." Liao Huanyan bit his lips slightly, looked at him, nervously stretched out his hand and grasped his sleeve, "I''m... A little afraid."


    It''s "a little scared", but it doesn''t refuse.


    Mikai moved in her heart, held her, bowed her head and said in her ear, "I''m not afraid. I won''t hurt you."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a warm room in the villa, and Qin Zhixu also drove to Mo''s house.


    Yunling went to Xiangcheng first. Fu zuoan and WAN Yuqing were on the next flight. At this moment, Ning Jiwei also picked up Mo''s house.


    When Qin Zhixu arrived at Mo''s house, he saw Wan Yuqing waiting at the gate and looking anxiously.


    Parking the car on the side of the road, Qin Zhixu looked at the girl waiting for him at the door, and his heart moved slightly.


    Wan Yuqing looked at the car with sharp eyes. She immediately showed a smile on her small face and trotted over all the way.


    "Brother Qin!"


    Qin Zhixu got out of the car, stretched out his arms, caught the girl running towards him, smiled and said, "silly girl, why don''t you wait at home? Didn''t I tell you I''ll be there soon?"


    "I know you''ll be here soon, so I''m waiting for you." Wan Yuqing looked at Qin Zhixu shyly and said, "people want to see you the first time."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and touched her head and said, "I knew I should have picked you up at the airport."


    "That''s not necessary." Wan Yuqing said with a smile, "I have to take care of Fu Lao and Ning Lao. It''s not good for them to see, so I''d better meet here."


    Looking at the sensible and kind-hearted girl in her arms, Qin knew Xu''s heart was warm. He bowed his head and kissed her on the tip of her nose and said, "Yuqing, it''s been hard for you since this time."


    Wan Yuqing gave a meal, bit her lips, shook her head shyly, and whispered, "it''s not hard. I''m very happy to help you do something."


    Qin Zhixu reached out and touched her cheek, her eyes full of love.


    "Elder brother Qin..." Wan Yuqing hesitated and looked up at him, "can we be together in the future?"


    Don''t you have to separate and wait?


    Hearing the fear in Wan Yuqing''s voice, Qin Zhixu hugged her and promised, "yes, we will never separate again."


    "Really?"


    "Really, I promise." Qin Zhixu bowed his head, kissed her on the lips and said, "Yuqing, this is my promise to you. I promise that we will always be together in the future, and I will give you happiness for a lifetime."


    Wan Yuqing''s lips lifted the radian of happiness, summoned up the courage to stand on tiptoe, kissed back on Qin Zhixu''s lips and said, "as long as I can be with brother Qin, I will be the happiest person."


    Under the roadside tree, Qin Zhixu hugged his beloved girl and finally hugged his happiness.

 Chapter 775

    Mo''s house.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the living room is a little dignified.


    At both ends of the sand side, Mo Wanshan sat while Ning Fubang and Fu zuoan sat.


    JOJO got up and left when she learned that Qin Zhixu had arrived.


    He is going to see Qin Zhixu and then Jian Rui.


    It was not the first time for the three elderly people in the living room to meet, but after more than 20 years and a long dead Fu Xiang, it was impossible to talk happily as soon as they met.


    Ning Ji and Mo Xiuyu sat in the middle. Mo Xiuyu whispered, "brother, they... Won''t fight?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei replied in the same low voice, "my father is in a wheelchair. How can he move his hands?"


    Mo Xiuyu: "..." this is really an objective factor.


    Fu zuoan snorted coldly and said, "Mo Wanshan, don''t think that now the dust has settled, and the gratitude and resentment between us is over."


    No Wanshan sighed and said with a heavy face, "I don''t think so. I can do whatever you want me to do, as long as you can calm down, brother-in-law."


    With a "brother-in-law", everyone was stunned for a moment.


    "Poof ~" Mo Xiuyu took a sip of tea, threw the cup and coughed fiercely.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him, reached out and patted him on the back and said, "I''m not surprised at your promise."


    After all, he was the "product" of the dispute.


    Mo Xiuyu coughed and blushed. He looked up at him and said, "you are a freak. Don''t be surprised. It''s your problem, not mine."


    Ning Jiwei lost his smile and shook his head to help him.


    The two brothers had a good relationship at first sight. Fu Zuan and Ning Fubang couldn''t help looking at each other and exchanged eyes tacitly.


    "Cough..." Fu zuoan cleared his throat and said, "don''t call me brother-in-law. I can''t afford you. Besides, you didn''t marry Fu Xiang in those years..."


    "You can make it up." Mo Wanshan interrupted him and said sincerely, "I have divorced Minzhi, and my days are coming to an end. I hope that when I die, I can be buried with Fu Xiang, and our names can be written on a tombstone."


    "You think beautifully." before Fu zuoan spoke, Ning Fubang couldn''t sit still.


    Fu Xiang, however, had hidden so many years of white moonlight in his heart that he would not allow Mo Wanshan to disturb her purity after such a long time.


    "Fu Xiang is already reincarnated. Don''t bother her." Ning Fubang snorted.


    Mo Wanshan is not so polite to Ning Fubang as to Zuo''an. Fu Zuo''an is Fu Xiang''s brother, but Ning Fubang is really his rival.


    And let his son call him his father for so many years.


    At the thought of this, Mo Wanshan was angry and hummed coldly: "I''m discussing things with my uncle. What''s your business? What''s your relationship with Fu Xiang? Do you have a share in talking here?"


    "I......" Ning Fubang choked, turned his head to see Ning Jiwei, and immediately said proudly, "Fu Xiang is my son''s mother. Why can''t I express my opinion?"


    "Then she is also my son''s mother!" Mo Wanshan refused: "and it''s my own son. You''re just an adoptive father. What can you do?"


    "The adoptive father is better than your own father who came back halfway!"


    "I''m better than you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing that the situation was gradually developing towards the kindergarten, Ning Jiwei and Mo Xiuyu looked at each other and stood up together.


    "Where are you going?"


    This sentence was asked by Mo Wanshan, Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang.


    Ning Jiwei paused and said calmly, "I suddenly remembered that I still have work to deal with."


    "Yes, me too." Mo Xiuyu hurriedly said, "I have something important to discuss with my brother. You guys talk first, and we''ll withdraw first."


    "Stop." Mo Wanshan frowned, "what''s important? Why don''t I know?"


    "Er..." Mo Xiuyu choked, stabbed Ning Jiwei in the arm and whispered, "brother, what''s important? Tell me quickly."


    Ning Jiwei touched his nose and said, "it''s a very important thing anyway. We can''t stay here anymore. You talk. We''ll come back after we deal with the matter."


    After that, without waiting for Mo Wanshan to speak, he raised his feet and walked out.


    Seeing this, Mo Xiuyu hurriedly followed him and escaped.


    Looking at the figure who couldn''t come back, Ning Fubang was stunned and said, "these two children... Escaped."


    "Yes, I escaped." Fu zuoan took a swipe at the corner of his mouth and sighed. "It''s also difficult for us to deal with the two children."


    Ning Fubang looked at Mo Wanshan and said with some embarrassment, "that... I have something wrong."


    Mo Wanshan also sighed heavily, waved his hand and said, "well, it''s a handful of years old. What else is there to fight for?"


    Anyway, for them, the most important thing is always Ning Jiwei.


    Now that Ning Jiwei is gone, it seems meaningless for them to quarrel about anything.


    Fu zuoan smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Jiwei to leave. Instead, we can talk well."


    "Ha." Ning Fubang also said with a smile, "if I had let him go earlier, I would have been in the way here."


    Outside the door, Mo Xiuyu, who heard the conversation inside, smiled and said to Ning Jiwei, "brother, now you''re in the way."


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were slightly hooked. "They all have heart knots. Only when we leave, can they sit down and talk well."


    Mo Xiuyu asked thoughtfully, "where are we going now?"


    "You go up the mountain." Ning Jiwei said, "tell Yiyi and them to come back early today."


    "Why?" Mo Xiuyu asked suspiciously.


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows, winked at the house and said, "do you still want to deal with the situation just now?"


    "No, No." Mo Xiuyu quickly waved his hand and suddenly said, "by the way, it''s most appropriate for Yiyi and Ruirui to deal with this situation. Anyone who sees a group of cute children won''t have the mind to quarrel."


    Ning Jiwei nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll go back to Qiao''s house and see Haixi."


    "Tut tut." Mo Xiuyu looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "brother, my sister-in-law is well now. Why can''t you leave her every day? My sister-in-law doesn''t mind you."


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, raised his hand and hit him, "I think your boy is itchy. Are you looking for a fight?"


    "No, no, brother, I was wrong. I would have gone up the mountain long ago." Mo Xiuyu said with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei hummed and drove to Qiao''s house after Mo Xiuyu left.


    He''s my daughter-in-law. What''s the matter?


    It''s not easy to be with his daughter-in-law. Why can''t he stick to it?


    Think of the appearance of Mo Shi Yu''s beating, Ning Ji Wei feels that this fellow is very idle recently.


    Isn''t there enough things about the Mo family recently?


    Um


    It seems to have found him something to do.

 Chapter 776

    In the evening, Mo Xiuyu took the bear children home.


    With a group of children at home, Fu zuoan and others will not quarrel. Jian Haixi also came to Mo''s house with Ning Jiwei.


    They had dinner together. After dinner, Jianrui said she would not go back to Qiao''s house and had to follow JOJO.


    She and JOJO haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s hard to part with each other now.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei also stayed at Mo''s house for one night.


    The next afternoon, the banquet was held at Mo''s house as scheduled.


    After this time, the West courtyard and the north courtyard have already been renovated, but their ownership has not changed. The West courtyard is still the residence of Mo Xiujin, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian, and the north courtyard has been renovated into the residence of Mo Tong, Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    Although it was a banquet held at Mo''s house, all the Qiao family were present early in the morning. The two families finally met. It was noisy all day.


    Young people stroll around the newly built garden outside, while Qiao Qinghe, Qiao Zhen and others talk and chat with Mo Wanshan, Fu zuoan and others in the house.


    In his ears were the laughter of children running around, surrounded by busy servants and nannies. Mo Wanshan was filled with emotion when he looked at this scene.


    "Alas, I''m looking forward to this day at last." Mo Wanshan sighed. He has been looking forward to the children and grandchildren around his knees for many years and the peace of the Mo family for many years. Now it has been realized.


    Qiao Zhen looked at him and was surprised that the signs of aging on Mo Wanshan were even more serious than Qiao Qinghe. He couldn''t help persuading him: "Mo Lao, since you are looking forward to the present day, you have to cheer up. It''s time to see the younger generation''s marriage. In the future, there will only be more and more children in the family. If we elders don''t help take care of the children, how can they be more busy?"


    Qiao Jing smiled and echoed, "yes, Mo Lao, look at my father. Now he exercises harder than me every morning, just to help bring the younger generation."


    Qiao Qinghe hummed, "of course, seeing that Yaru and ah Zhi are about to get married, I will hold my grandchildren soon. Of course, I have to take good care of my body. I''m still waiting for five generations to be together."


    "Ha ha!" everyone laughed at his words.


    Knowing that everyone was comforting him, Mo Wanshan laughed and said, "don''t worry, although my body doesn''t look useful, I can support it at least. It''s a bit exaggerated to be in the same hall for five generations. Let''s... Try to be in the same hall for four generations."


    People laughed and talked, and people invited by other families in Xiangcheng also came one after another.


    Now the Mo family and the Qiao family are well deserved leaders in Xiangcheng. Of course, no one dares not to give them face at the banquet jointly held by the two families.


    At the same time, we all know that today''s party must be more than just eating and drinking.


    It will show who the master of Mo''s family is. Only by making these clear, can people know how to do things in the future.


    Therefore, it can be said that all the people who came to the banquet today brought several eyes for fear of missing any key information.


    The banquet officially began, and Mo Wanshan and Qiao Qinghe appeared together.


    Qiao Qinghe first said, "thank you for coming today. Today, the Mo family and my Qiao family hold this banquet together. Take this opportunity, there is something else to announce."


    They all raised their voices and said: it really started.


    Qiao Qinghe beckoned to Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, come here."


    "Yes, Grandpa." Jian Haixi obediently walked to Qiao Qinghe.


    She wore a light purple gauze skirt, the skirt was dragged on the ground, wearing a purple crown on her head and the same necklace between her neck. She was shining like a Royal Princess.


    In the past, we only heard the name of Jian Haixi, but we seldom really saw her real person.


    Although we know that Jian Haixi is Ning Jiwei''s wife and has a pair of children with him, her sense of existence will only be mentioned when referring to Ning Jiwei. In the rest of the time, people rarely take the initiative to pay attention to who Jian Haixi is, what he looks like and what he does.


    At this time, everyone was surprised to see Jane Haixi like a princess.


    "Is she Jane Haixi?"


    "My God, is Jane Haixi so beautiful? Who told me she was just an ordinary person?"


    "An ordinary hammer, didn''t you hear her call grandpa Qiao Qinghe just now?"


    "I''ll go. She''s the granddaughter of the Qiao family? No wonder the Qiao family wants to help the Mo family. It''s a family!"


    Listening to the discussion, Qiao Qinghe didn''t interrupt, but after they had had enough discussion, he smiled and waved his hand and said: "It''s right to invite you to come here today. Let''s get to know my granddaughter Jian Haixi. Haixi has been very busy before, so she rarely appears in public. It''s normal for everyone not to know her. Just in the future, please take more care of where you need it."


    His voice fell. Jian Haixi smiled at the crowd, and his voice was like a song: "Haixi has seen you all, please take care of you in the future."


    "If Miss Jane is anywhere, we need your care."


    "Yes, you''re welcome, Miss Jane. Don''t be polite to us where you can find it useful in the future."


    Listening to the people''s words, Jane Haixi didn''t change her smile, but nodded slightly.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was so generous and beautiful, some people who still had thoughts about Ning Jiwei could not help but rest their thoughts.


    They thought Jian Haixi was just a legendary person and the biological mother of Ning Jiwei''s children. She didn''t look very good and her family background was not very good. But now Jian Haixi''s appearance and talent are top-notch, and her family background is supported by the Qiao family. If anyone dares to move her man, let alone succeed, she can''t pass the Qiao family.


    After introducing Jian Haixi, Mo Wanshan came forward, called the children over and said to the crowd, "next, the children of Mo''s family are all new faces. I also take this opportunity to get to know you."


    As soon as they heard that it was the children of the Mo family, everyone came to be interested.


    Everyone knows that Ning Jiwei has children, but apart from a few people who have seen Jian Rui, they have never seen Jian Yi. They heard that he was dead before, and then they heard that he was not dead. It is very mysterious. There are several children of Mo Sheng, and they don''t know what the Mo family will do.


    "Father, let me introduce you." Ning Jiwei came forward, took Mo Tong left and right, and Jian Yi in his right hand, and said to the crowd, "gentlemen, I''m Ning Jiwei. On my left is me and Mo Tong, the eldest son of Haixi."


    After listening to his introduction, everyone was surprised. Why isn''t his name Jian Yi? Why is there another Mo Tong?


    Some people who know something inside are feeling that Mo Tong''s life is good and that he can get the favor of Ning Jiwei after losing Mo ting.


    Mo Tong listened to Ning Jiwei''s introduction, moved in his heart and looked up at him.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and rubbed his head with a kind smile on his face.


    Mo Tong''s eyes are slightly sour. Although Ning Ji and Jian Haixi said to adopt him before, they have never made it public in front of so many people.


    Mo Tong knows that from now on, he is the son of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    "Big brother, daddy is waiting for you." Jane Yi winked at Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong''s lip flap trembled slightly, took a deep breath and choked: "Dad..."


    "Good." Ning Jiwei smiled.


    Mo Tong turned and shouted to Jian Haixi, "Mom."


    "Hey." Jian Haixi nodded with red eyes, came forward and hugged him and said, "Tong Tong is good."


    After introducing Mo Tong, Ning Jiwei pushed Jian Yi forward: "on my right hand is our second son, Ning Yi."


    Jian Yi, no, it''s time to call him Ning Yi now. He nodded generously to the crowd and said, "Hello everyone, I''m Ning Yi."


    "And me, my name is Jianrui. Hello, everyone ~" Jianrui doesn''t need to introduce at all. She pulls her little skirt and runs to Jian Yi to say hello hand in hand with him.


    Three children, three different surnames.


    Although they felt a little strange, no one dared to say anything.


    This was decided by Ning Ji and Jian Haixi together.


    The three children were surnamed Mo, Ning and Jian, which also comforted the three families.


    After introducing his children, Ning Jiwei didn''t go away, but waved to Mo Xiujin and others.


    People thought the introduction was over, but they didn''t expect three more.


    Seeing Mo Xiujin, the sharp eyed man recognized that this was mo Sheng''s child, and the scene immediately calmed down.


    Everyone is guessing how Ning Jiwei will introduce the three.


    Seeing the eyes of the people one by one, Mo Xiujin''s eyes were dim, but Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiulin held his hand left and right.


    "Ah Jin, don''t be afraid." Mo Xiuqian smiled at him.


    Mo Xiujin felt warm in his heart and looked up with a smile.


    Although they lost their parents, the hearts of the three brothers and sisters were connected more closely.


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and pulled Mo Xiuqian and Xiulin Xiujin around him. He said loudly, "you must know Xiuqian, Xiujin and Xiulin. What I want to tell you is that the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation has nothing to do with the next generation. The three of them will always be my mo family. In the future, if I know that they are outside, they will be broken by anyone because of old things, I will not forgive them."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t."


    "Ning Shaoyan is more important. Everyone is not indiscriminate."


    "Just..."


    The crowd made a hasty statement.


    Many people who are still watching jokes for a second also converge their careful thinking from this moment.


    In any case, Mo Xiujin and others are always the people of the Mo family. No matter whether Ning Jiwei''s words are true or false, the people of the Mo family can''t be bullied at will.


    Listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, Mo Xiujin and others were relieved.


    Without parents, they don''t have families.


    "That''s right." just when everyone thought that the introduction was over, Ning Jiwei suddenly mentioned Mo Xiuyu and smiled to the crowd: "next for a long time, I''m not in Mo''s house. All things in Mo''s house are decided by my brother Mo Xiuyu."


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    Is this... Giving way to Mo Xiuyu?


    When I had a daughter at home, I thought that Mo Xiuyu was single!


    Suddenly, Mo Xiuyu felt that many pairs of eyes were shooting at him, and he shivered.

 Chapter 777

    A banquet, introduced the person to be introduced, and the banquet officially began.


    As a hostess, Jane Haixi has to socialize. Fortunately, she can''t do this.


    Qiaoya and WAN Yuqing, as ladies, are more familiar with this occasion, so they accompanied Jane Haixi around the scene, which lightened her burden.


    Taking advantage of the rest time, Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and said to Qiao ya, "it''s good to have you with Yuqing, otherwise I really don''t know what to do."


    "Really?" JOYA raised her eyebrows and looked at her. "I think you''re quite at ease."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "isn''t it a rush to get the ducks on the shelf? I can''t even take my time."


    "Poof." JOYA chuckled.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "I thought this kind of party was the simplest before, but today I learned that it was not easy to be a celebrity. Just tonight, my face was stiff with laughter."


    "You just know?" Qiao Ya murmured, "I''m most annoyed with this occasion. If I hadn''t helped you today, I wouldn''t have come to attend. You see, I have more wrinkles."


    Jian Haixi leaned over and looked carefully, "how much? You''re still so beautiful."


    After a long pause, Jane Hai smiled and said, "but I''ll send you some boxes of facial mask later. I asked Michael to help me customize it and make sure it''s better than what you''ve used."


    "Really?" the woman was not interested in the mask. When Joe Arden came in, she whispered, "can Micay do that? Do you customize your skin? Can I use it?"


    "Don''t worry, our skin is similar and can be used." Jian Haixi winked at her and said, "try it first. If it works, we''ll customize it later."


    "It''s easy to say." JOYA snapped her fingers and said, "there''s Huanyan. I''m not afraid mikai won''t do it for me."


    However, with a few words, the two women have reached a consensus and decided to make good use of mikai.


    "A sneeze ~" at the balcony on the second floor, mikai suddenly sneezed.


    Mo Jue smiled and looked at him and said, "this is probably the retribution you helped Jiwei deceive me."


    "I''m not fooling." mikai touched his nose with some guilt and said, "at most... It''s just an appropriate exaggeration of your condition, but I''m also for you. Is it easy for me to recover from your injury?"


    Don''t laugh but don''t speak.


    He also learned in the past two days that his body had no other complications except the chest injury. Everything was just an excuse made up by Ning Jiwei in collusion with mikai to let him stay here for a long time.


    Mikai looked at Mo Jue and said, "don''t blame Jiwei. He''s also for you."


    "I know." Mo Jue smiled and sighed, "it''s just Ji Wei... He''s really a profiteer."


    Mikael frowned slightly and asked carefully, "so... Has our method worked? You''re still desperate now and don''t have the idea of living?"


    Mo Jue glanced at him, turned his head, smiled and looked forward and said, "I don''t know, I just... Want to relax."


    It''s impossible to say that it didn''t work at all. Since this time, Mo Jue has watched Mo Tong and the children around every day. It sounds good to practice martial arts, but it''s really noisy.


    But it was full of vitality.


    Mo Jue looked at them and couldn''t help thinking of his childhood.


    Since these days, Qiaoqiao has occasionally gone up the mountain to see him. It''s not many times. I should be afraid to disturb him.


    Mo Jue is sorry for Qiaoqiao.


    When he saved people, his mind was pure, but he didn''t notice that his clever mind had changed unconsciously. If he had known, he should have kept enough distance from her earlier.


    Now he can''t respond to her feelings at all.


    Mikai looked at Mo Jue, thought and said, "even if you want to go, wait until your injury is good."


    "It''s all right. It''s just a small injury." Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "I want to go out and have a look around. I''m afraid I''m not crazy. Old Mo is going to be driven crazy by me."


    Mikai sighed and said, "well, you''ve said that, and I can''t stop you."


    "You can''t hold me." Mo Jue said with a smile: "don''t worry. Although your moves are somewhat insidious, they still work very well. Maybe I''ll come back in a few days."


    Mikael loosened his breath: "I''m relieved to hear you say that. Otherwise, I''m thinking about whether to put down a cup of poisonous wine for you."


    Mo Jue glanced at the champagne in his hand and said, "to be honest, you didn''t contact Qi Er privately? How can you be poisonous?"


    "Cough..." mikai coughed twice, covering his lips and said, "is it so obvious?"


    "You really contacted him?" Mo jubai glanced at him and said, "then you should be careful. Qi Er is a thief. Don''t be fooled."


    "Don''t worry, that won''t happen." mikai waved his hand carelessly and said, "he just wants to know something clever. I tell him from time to time. Then we are the same profession and will naturally communicate."


    Mo Jue nodded and told him anxiously, "you said you could, but don''t reveal too much. Qiaoqiao''s life is calm now, but she doesn''t want to live with Qi Er at all. Don''t push her into the fire pit."


    "I know." mikai said, looking at Mo Jue with his eyebrows. "But don''t you like Qiao Qiao? Why do you care about her so much?"


    Mo Jue choked, frowned and said, "do you have to like someone if you care about someone? Qiaoqiao was brought back by me. To me, she is like my sister. I care about her, doesn''t mean I have other thoughts about her."


    "Really?" mikai narrowed his eyes and looked at Mo Jue suspiciously. "I said brother, don''t you even know what you think of Qiaoqiao?"


    Mo Jue rolled his eyes silently. "I said to take her as my sister. Why do you talk so much nonsense?"


    Mikai shrugged, sighed and didn''t say much.


    Some things don''t reach that level, puncturing the window paper in advance will only have the opposite effect.


    Mikai thought, if you really just take Qiaoqiao as your sister, how can you be so sensitive when you hear Qi Er''s things?


    And every time Qiao Qiao went up the mountain to find him, he would pretend to be relaxed.


    Mo Jue, who was in the game, didn''t know it, but mikai, the spectator, could see it clearly.


    Mo Jue was hurt physically and mentally by talilina, and was immersed in frustration and gray thoughts every day.


    But mikai saw several times that during Qiaoqiao''s visit to Mo Jue, Mo Jue was pulled out of the gray area of talilina.

 Chapter 778

    The day after the banquet, Mo Jue left a short letter and left.


    The letter only said "don''t read", but didn''t say where he was going or when he would come back.


    Looking at the letter he left, Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi could only look at each other and sigh.


    They knew Mo Jue was leaving. They had kept him for so long in various ways before, but now they finally left.


    "Jiwei, you say... Where will mojue go?" asked Jian Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "I can guess at the first stop. He will definitely go to the racecourse to see talilina, but I don''t know later."


    "Cough..." Jian Haixi was a little embarrassed about what he was going to say. He cleared his throat and whispered, "you say... Can we send someone to the racecourse now to stop him?"


    Ning Jiwei lost his smile, looked down at Jian Haixi, reached out and scraped her nose and said, "don''t say goodbye. Even if he can stop it, he may not be willing to come back with us."


    "Also." Jian Haixi shrugged and said, "it seems that we can only wait. When he has enough waves outside one day, he will come back."


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei knew what Jian Haixi was worried about, took her shoulder and comforted, "our method should work. Now Mo Jue... Won''t commit suicide any more."


    "I hope..."


    They didn''t send anyone to the racecourse, but one couldn''t help running out without permission.


    ¡­¡­


    As everyone expected, Mo Jue''s first stop was really in front of talilina''s tomb. He came here before dawn. He rested here for a long time, stained with dew and watched the rising sun.


    "Hey, we''ve barely seen the sunrise together like this?" Mo Jue leaned his back on the tombstone, pulled his lower lip and said with a smile: "I''m leaving today. As for where to go... I don''t know. I just don''t want to stay here. It''s your wish to go somewhere, isn''t it?"


    No one responded to him.


    Mo Jue didn''t mind, but the wind and dust in her ears were talilina''s answers.


    "Originally I wanted to go with you, but now I seem a little reluctant." Mo Jue laughed at himself, knocked his head back and asked, "will you blame me?"


    After a pause, he smiled again and said, "I don''t think you will. Your temperament may have been reincarnated long ago. You won''t wait for me, will you?"


    "I want to take your wish to go to every corner of the world, see the scenery we haven''t seen, and see how other people in the world live."


    "By the way, we have incorporated your people. Don''t have any opinion. You should know that this is the best ending for them."


    "Don''t worry. No one will embarrass them. They don''t belong to us. They belong to Yiyi and shazhiguan. When you think that so many people are all those boys in the future, you think the Jianghu will be very lively ten years later. Alas, I really want to wait until that time to have a look."


    "You, don''t read here. Find a good family to reincarnate and be a man. According to your intelligence, as long as you don''t have the parents of the previous generation, no matter what time and space, you will certainly live in full swing. I don''t doubt that."


    "Just..."


    This time, Mo Jue paused for a long time before reaching out to cover his eyelids. He said with a dumb wry smile, "if you meet a smelly boy who likes you, remember that you must polish your eyes this time and don''t be cheated by him."


    "Some people like me are good-looking and have some skills. In fact, they are unreliable. Don''t trust them easily and don''t be hurt again..."


    At the end, the words seemed stuck in my throat, and I couldn''t say anything.


    Mo Jue leaned against the tombstone, closed his eyes for a long time, and sighed, "Lina, if only you hadn''t died, if only we could integrate..."


    Yes, how happy would it be if we could blend together?


    After a long time, Mo Jue pulled a dry smile from his throat and said, "but it''s good like this. We finally don''t have to fight anymore. We can talk so calmly."


    "I may not come to see you often in the future. After all, I don''t know where I''m going next. I may go out for a year and a half, or I may not come back if something happens on the way."


    "Take good care of yourself and take good care of yourself. Don''t... Don''t think about me anymore. I''m not worth it."


    He talked a lot and watched the Sun move from the east to the top of his head. It was bright and passers-by began a new life of the day.


    Mo Jue took a deep breath, patted the soil on his body, stood up and said, "well, I should go, too."


    He finally looked at talilina''s tombstone and frowned, as if the pain at the bottom of his heart had overflowed at that moment.


    Mo Jue walked out of the racecourse and was about to call someone to the airport. Before he called, he suddenly saw a car stop in front of him.


    Then Qiaoqiao rushed down from the car.


    "Qiao Qiao?"


    Seeing Qiao Qiao running over, Mo Jue smiled and shook his head and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Brother Mo, where are you going?" Qiao Qiao''s eyes were red. It was clear that he had cried on the way.


    Listening to her question, Mo Jue was stunned. He could not bear to avoid his sight and said, "I left a letter. You should see..."


    "Where are you going?" Qiao Qiao stepped forward two steps, reached out and grabbed his sleeve, choked and said, "I know I can''t stop you, and I''m not qualified to stop you. I just want to know where you go. If one day... If one day you don''t have any news, I at least know where to find you."


    Mo Jue sighed, reached out and rubbed Qiaoqiao''s hair and said, "silly girl, why are you doing this?"


    "Then you say, what else can I do?" Qiao Qiao pouted his lips and said wrongfully: "I like you, but you like the eldest sister. When the eldest sister is here, I dare not let my mind disturb you. When everyone is gone, you also want to follow her..."


    "I still can''t stop you. I want you to live, but if you think it''s what you want to follow your eldest sister to leave, what qualifications do I have to persuade you?" she said, and Qiaoqiao began to cry in a low voice, "If you want to leave this place and all of us, I still can''t say or do anything. I don''t want to do anything. I just... Just want to know where you''re going and when you''ll be back. If you don''t come back at the time, at least I know how to find you."


    Qiaoqiao and talilina have never been the same, and even they seem to be two extremes.


    Talilina is as beautiful and proud as a princess. Qiaoqiao is obedient and compromise. Like a little daisy, she quietly opens her own flowers. If someone wants to pick, she will only say "please be light".


    In this way, he made repeated compromises to life and only kept his small wish, but he liked Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue looked down at the girl holding his sleeve and crying. He sighed, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, and gently coaxed, "well, don''t cry. It''s not that I don''t tell you, but that I don''t know where I''m going. Anyway, I''ll walk around and have a look."


    "That..." Qiao Qiao looked up and asked carefully, "when will you come back?"


    Mo Jue looked at her eyes crying like a rabbit and knew that if he didn''t tell her, the girl didn''t know when to cry today.


    So he smiled bitterly and said, "next year at the earliest. It''s impossible for me to go out for two or three months. It''s not enough time for the road."


    "Next year..." Qiao Qiao calculated quickly, looked at Mo Jue and said, "then we agreed that today tomorrow, I''m here..."


    She looked around and seemed to feel that it was not good to wait here, so she pointed to the roadside bus stop a few hundred meters away from the horse farm and said, "I''ll wait for you there."


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "OK, agreement."


    With Mo Jue''s consent, Qiao Qiao finally breathed a sigh of relief. With a red face, she withdrew from Mo Jue''s arms and whispered, "brother Mo, you go, I''ll watch you go."


    Mo Jue looked down at the light of complete trust and expectation on Qiaoqiao''s face, slightly hooked the corners of his lips, reached out and rubbed her hair and said, "go, take care."


    When the called car arrived, Mo Jue sat in the car and was about to call the driver to leave when he suddenly heard a clever voice behind.


    "Brother Mo!" Qiaoqiao had a bright smile on his face and looked so bright and carefree in the sun. "Brother Mo, don''t forget our agreement. Tomorrow, today, I''ll wait for you, see you or leave you!"


    Mo Jue turned back and looked at her through the window. It was at this moment that he clearly heard his heart beating.


    Tomorrow''s today?


    Originally, it was a journey without purpose and no way back, but now it has become an expected agreement.


    It seems that... Is not repulsive.


    Mo Jue nodded with a smile and left Xiangcheng by bus.


    No one can say what will happen in the future, but the seeds have been planted. Whether they will blossom and bear fruit depends on their respective destiny.


    Qiao Qiao watched Mo Jue''s car go away, and then turned and walked into the racecourse.


    She went to talilina''s grave, carefully cleaned the surroundings, and then sat down.


    There are no photos on the tombstone, just like talilina. She can''t see light and can only bloom in the dark.


    But even without photos, she always has an indelible figure in everyone''s heart, whether it''s good or bad.


    "Elder sister, elder brother Mo is gone." Qiao Qiao whispered, "elder sister, sometimes I really envy you and can have elder brother Mo''s heart. Elder brother Mo loves you very much and loves you more than you think."


    "Don''t blame him. He wanted to leave with you. We worked hard to keep him. If you want to blame him, blame me." Qiao Qiao bit his lips and looked directly at the tombstone and said, "elder sister, I''m sorry. I like brother Mo and don''t want to see him die like this."

 Chapter 779

    Qiao Qiao looked at the tombstone and said his thoughts word by word, "elder sister, I''m sorry, I didn''t want to rob elder brother Mo with you, just..."


    She sucked her nose, pulled out an ugly smile and said, "elder sister, blame me if you want to blame me, hate me if you want to hate me. When I die, I will go down and serve you. I will never fight back."


    With these words, she knelt in front of talilina''s grave, knocked her head three times, and then got up and left.


    ¡­¡­


    With Mo Jue''s departure, things in Xiang city came to an end for the time being.


    Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang settled down in Xiangcheng and planned to enjoy their old age here.


    Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing went back with JOJO. The Qin family still has a lot of things to deal with. Besides, they have to propose marriage to Wan Yuqing. After all, he also wants to marry Wan Yuqing as soon as possible.


    Mike and shuibingling finally escaped one night.


    By the time we found out, they had gone abroad.


    Now the Davis family has been completely stable, and Mike has returned to the previous style. Although he is the nominal owner, he still pushed the big and small things in his hand to his father, and went out with Shui Bingling to open their small company.


    As for getting married and having children... They said they wanted to enjoy their world for a few more years and wait a few more years.


    After learning about the incident, the Davis and his wife were almost not angry with them. They immediately bought a ticket and chased them.


    Hearing these things, Jane Haixi shook her head with a bitter smile and said to Ning Jiwei, "you say that when Mike was disobedient in the past, he ran and Mr. and Mrs. Davis ran after him. Now everything has been solved, but their family is still like this."


    "I''m probably used to running." Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "every family has their way to get along with each other. Maybe this is their way to get along with each other?"


    "Maybe."


    After helping Ning Jiwei take care of Xiangcheng, Gu Chenyi also got on the plane home with Yunling.


    Originally, Ning Jiwei strongly retained him. After all, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui played very well. Since the child is here, Gu Chenyi and Yunling are also the best to stay.


    Who knows, Gu Chenyi waved a big hand and said proudly, "please help me raise the child. It''s just that Yunling and I can relax. I''ve been entangled by this boy in recent years. I haven''t enjoyed life for a long time."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." did you use their home as a nursery?


    As for the departure of big dad and little dad, Gu Xiaomian waved his hand and said, "it''s okay. I don''t want to be a light bulb at home. I want to be with Ruirui."


    Jian Haixi: "..." Hey.


    Yang Yaru didn''t leave with Qin Zhixu. Now she is half of the Qiao family.


    Besides, someone must be responsible for Ru''s work in Xiangcheng.


    After everything was settled, the first happy event for everyone was the wedding of Yang Yaru and George.


    George has been looking forward to it for a long time. In addition, people are worried about Qiao Qinghe''s health, so they all want to hold a wedding as soon as possible to make Qiao Qinghe happier.


    At the wedding, relatives and friends gathered together. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian acted as little flower children. Gu Xiaomian''s fat body ran up to give the ring, which made everyone laugh.


    George knelt on one knee, helped Yang Yaru put on the ring, looked at her affectionately and said: "Yaru, thank you for your tolerance and encouragement along the way. Many times, my temper is not good enough and my consideration is not considerate enough, which makes you wronged, but you will always tolerate me, forgive me and accompany me patiently. The greatest happiness in my life is to turn to you as an old woman. In this life, I will not fail you."


    Yang Yaru flushed her eyes and choked, "Why are you so emotional all of a sudden? It''s agreed that we''ll never cry at our wedding? I don''t want to spend makeup. It''s too ugly."


    George lost his laugh, hugged her, bowed his head, kissed her on the eyelids and said softly, "OK, not sensational. We belong to the funny school."


    A word made Yang Yaru laugh again.


    At the tea ceremony, they came to Qiao Qinghe. Yang Yaru bowed to him, served tea and said, "Grandpa."


    "Oh, good." Qiao Qinghe took the tea and generously sent a thick red envelope.


    Because Yang Yaru was carrying a tea cup, George spontaneously helped to take the red envelope. Unexpectedly, Qiao Qinghe directly walked over and shouted, "smelly boy, who asked you to take it for your daughter-in-law?"


    George quickly hid, and then handed the red envelope to Yang Yaru. He glanced and said, "Grandpa, I just help you take it. Besides, even if you really dare to give me the red envelope, I really dare not take it."


    The financial power of the family is in Yang Yaru. How dare he hide private money?


    The crowd watched the scene, laughing and clapping their hands.


    Jian Haixi leaned in Ning Jiwei''s arms and said happily, "grandpa has fulfilled his wish by watching George marry Yaru."


    Knowing that Jian Haixi was worried about Qiao Qinghe''s health, Ning jiwei''an comforted: "don''t worry, there''s mikai. Didn''t he say there''s no big problem?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded, looked at George and Yang Yaru and said happily, "it''s nice to see them like this."


    "Our wedding will be more grand than theirs." Ning Jiwei kissed her forehead and said, "Haixi, I will give you the best."


    Jian Haixi leaned shyly on his shoulder, shook his head and said, "you have given me the best. Now I have you and children. I am the happiest person in the world."


    "That''s not enough." Ning Jiwei shook her hand and said, "I want to make you happier."


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi heard a sound outside his words and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "everything has been peaceful recently, and Xiuyu has been able to take over the affairs of the Mo family, so... Our family travel should also be put on the agenda, don''t you think?"


    Jian Haixi looked slightly surprised, but also smiled and nodded: "of course, but if you take the children together, do you have to take the housekeeper and nanny?"


    He counted his children with his fingers. Jian Haixi was worried, "if you want to take Tong Yirui and them, Xiaomian can''t fall, and ah Jin, how pathetic it is to leave them at home?"


    But take them all. Are they going to travel or open a kindergarten?


    Ning Jiwei held her hand, took it to her lips and kissed it gently. "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged it all."


    "Arranged?" Jane Haixi looked at him suspiciously. "How did you arrange it?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled but said nothing.


    Three days later, Jian Haixi stood on the cruise ship deck and finally knew how Ning Jiwei arranged it.

 Chapter 780

    Ning Jiwei came out and helped her put on her suit and coat. "It''s windy. Be careful to catch a cold."


    Jian Haixi stared at him speechless. "What you said you would arrange is to leave the children at home?"


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei coughed a little guilty and said in two voices: "I don''t have any. I just pick them up a few days later."


    "A few days later?" Jane Haixi narrowed her eyes and said, "then you say, are you going to be a few days later?"


    "Hmm..." Ning Jiwei touched his nose, peeped at Jian Haixi''s face and asked tentatively, "a month?"


    "Why don''t you say it for a year?"


    She has just met her son and daughter, but she can''t bear to be separated from them for a month.


    Ning Jiwei said again, "then three weeks?"


    "Ning Jiwei!" Jian Haixi widened his eyes, "did you do it on purpose?"


    Seeing that she was really a little angry, Ning Jiwei said reluctantly, "that''s half a month. It can''t be shorter."


    Jian Haixi looked at him a little funny. "How old are you and rob time with children?"


    "Haixi, you can''t just care about your children and ignore me." Ning Jiwei hugged her in his arms and his tone was full of grievances. "Since we knew each other, we spent most of our time together. Now it''s not easy for the dust to settle. I haven''t enjoyed the world between us."


    Jian Haixi put his hand around his waist, leaned his chin on his shoulder and said, "I didn''t say I wouldn''t accompany you, but now the children also need us to accompany them. How sad they should be when we came out like this."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already arranged it." Ning Jiwei said proudly.


    "It''s arranged?" Jane Haixi looked incredulous. "How did you arrange it?"


    Ning Jiwei bowed his head and kissed Jian Haixi on the forehead, smiled and said, "I said you mustn''t be angry."


    Jian Haixi nodded reluctantly and said, "OK, but why do I have a bad feeling? You shouldn''t have done too much?"


    "It''s not too much..." Ning Jiwei lowered his head and whispered in Jian Haixi''s ear: "I just told Mo Tong to increase his training appropriately."


    Jian Haixi: "..." isn''t that too much?


    "Ning Jiwei, you..." Jian Haixi stretched out his finger to him. As soon as he wanted to speak, Ning Jiwei held his finger in his hand.


    "Wife, you said you were not angry with me." Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi wrongly.


    Jian Haixi choked back at the words of a big stall. Looking at his wronged expression, he really couldn''t be really angry with him.


    With a sigh, Jian Haixi reached out and gently beat him on the chest and said, "you''re really right. Say it well, Yiyi and they are not ignorant people."


    Ning Jiwei hugged her and said, "I''m not all for us. Next year they will all go to Dou''s house to participate in training. At that time, so many children will be together, but they can''t rely on some little intelligence."


    "But they are still so young. Is it too anxious to train now?" Jian Haixi was a little impatient.


    Ning Jiwei said: "I just said to let Morton appropriately increase the amount of training. If he can''t insist or who really doesn''t want to participate, he won''t be forced."


    Jian Haixi looked at him, sighed, shook his head and said, "one of those Haixi is better than the other. As soon as he heard that Nian wants to see others, how can he give up halfway?"


    After a pause, Jian Haixi glared at Ning Jiwei and said angrily, "you clearly understand their character and deliberately say such words. Who are you?"


    Ning Jiwei lost his smile and bent down to hold Jian Haixi horizontally and said, "yes, my wife is the most intelligent. I dare not hide it from anyone."


    "Hey, what are you doing? Put me down quickly." Jane Haixi blushed.


    In response to her, Ning Jiwei''s hearty laughter and the undulating water waves on the river.


    When Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei lived in these two worlds, it was not surprising that Jian Yi and others were undergoing devil training.


    After Mo Jue left, Mo Tong, just like turning into a devil coach, strictly disciplined them every day, and everyone was miserable.


    During the break, Gu Xiaomian asks Jian Yi, "brother Yi, do we have to go to Dou''s house next year? Can''t we go?"


    "OK." without hesitation, Jian Yi said, "you can not train from now on, or you can not go next year."


    He promised so happily, but Gu Xiaomian was worried, "so... What consequences?"


    "No consequences." Jian Yi shrugged his shoulders and said, "anyway, you can go home and inherit your family property at any time."


    Gu Xiaomian: "..." means that as long as he gives up halfway now, he can only go home and be his own rich second generation. He can''t mix with this small circle and group anymore?


    That won''t work. He won''t go home and inherit his family!


    Gu Xiaomian patted his chest and said proudly, "that''s not good. Young master, am I the kind of person who gives up halfway? Look at me practicing hard for a year and beat all those people down next year!"


    Jane Rui looked at him suspiciously, "Gu Ruan, didn''t you just say you didn''t want to practice and go down the mountain?"


    "I... that''s what I''m talking about." Gu Xiaomian said with a red face.


    Everyone covered their mouths and laughed. Although they were young, they were raised by a big family and naturally had their own pride.


    Originally, Mo Tong trained them. They just studied step by step, but now that there is a one-year appointment waiting for them, they must not lose face to the Mo family, Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi wandered outside for half a month and enjoyed their world for half a month before they entrusted the film department to send the children there.


    A group of crazy children finally broke away from motong''s discipline and could play everywhere. They were already crazy with joy.


    Ning Jiwei had a hunch, so he specially called the film department to accompany him. In fact, he was helping to take care of the bear children.


    The poor film department has seen big storms before, but now it incarnates nannies one by one. It follows a group of children behind every day, either chasing this or protecting that. It is also responsible for taking photos and videos. Every day is worse than before.


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi have nothing to do. The children play together. They basically shake hands with the shopkeeper.


    To Jian Haixi''s surprise, although everyone is exhausted every day, Jian Yi is still doing basic skills every morning and evening. No matter how tired he is, he must have trained enough for two hours before he can rest.


    Jian Haixi sighed and shook his head. "It''s terrible."


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and said suspiciously, "looking at the children''s self-discipline, do you think it''s terrible?"


    "Isn''t it terrible? How old are they?" Jian Haixi shook his head. "So small, so self disciplined, can''t they grow into demons in the future?"


    Ning Jiwei has no objection to this.


    Just looking at the style of Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin, it is not difficult to imagine that they will make great achievements in the future.


    "That''s their business," Ning Jiwei said with a smile. "Anyway, our task is completed. In the future, we will only be responsible for enjoying life. As for their business, when they grow up, they will naturally have their Jianghu to wander."


    "Yes," they smiled at each other and leaned against each other.


    A year is fleeting.


    In this year, Mo Xiuyu was gradually able to be alone. When he finally found out that Ning Jiwei wanted to be the head of the Mo family, it was too late.


    Qiaoqiao still helps Mo''s family. To be exact, she stays on the mountain to help.


    She almost became motong''s imperial cook. She prepared meals for everyone and helped take care of the children every day.


    Every month, she also takes time to sweep talilina''s grave. She meets hamu again. They say a few words, and then when she goes next week, she meets Qi Er at the racecourse.


    ZIL is very different now.


    In the past, Qi''er looked gloomy. The whole person gave people a feeling that he would destroy the world at any time. People wanted to run away when they saw him.


    But Qiaoqiao, after more than a year of experience, is no longer the silly girl who didn''t understand anything and could only escape from inferiority complex.


    Especially with the successful women like Jane Haixi and Qiaoya around, Qiaoqiao unconsciously learns a lot from them.


    Today''s Qiaoqiao will be surprised when she sees Qi Er, but she can face it calmly.


    She even offered to say hello to Qi''er.


    Qi Er looked at the changed coincidence and said with a smile, "long time no see."


    "Long time no see, brother Qi."


    Qi Er had a lot to say. He missed Qiaoqiao for a long time. It was not easy to hear hamu say he had seen her here, so he couldn''t help looking for her again.


    But after really seeing Qiaoqiao, Qi Er suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    The Qiao Qiao in front of him is as beautiful and clever as before, but faintly, Qi''er can feel that the Qiao Qiao in front of him is completely different from before.


    I can''t say what''s different, but it seems... It''s no longer the girl he likes.


    Qi Er smiled and finally relieved his heart knot.


    "How are you?" he asked Qiaoqiao.


    "Very good." Qiao Qiao also replied with a smile, "I''m helping Mo Lao now. They all take good care of me."


    "Well, that''s good." Qi Er turned to look at talilina''s tombstone and said, "I... I just came to see my eldest sister. Nothing else."


    "Brother Qi Er." Qiao Qiao looked at him, his eyes were not afraid, but open and natural. "I used to be afraid of you, but now I grow up and know that you took care of me and protected me a lot. I always owe you a ''thank you''."


    Qi Er smiled bitterly and shook his head and said, "but I hurt you a lot."


    "Those are over." Qiao Qiao said, "I hope we are still friends, can we?"


    Qi Er looked deeply at Qiao Qiao. After a long time, he smiled and nodded and said, "of course, we will always be friends."


    No matter when, as long as Qiao Qiao needs, no matter where he is, he will always appear.


    She is his snake, which will never change.

 Chapter 781

    Everything is going well, but one thing has always been remembered by Qiao Qinghe and Mo Wanshan, as well as by all those who care about Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    A year has passed, but Ning Ji and Jian Haixi still haven''t held a wedding.


    Two people are as happy as nobody, but they worry a group of relatives and friends.


    This day, Jian Haixi went to Qiao''s house to visit Qiao Qinghe. After that, he chatted with Yang Yaru in the garden. Not surprisingly, he was "urged to marry" again.


    "Haixi, when are you going to have a wedding?" Yang Yaru touched her stomach and said with a smile, "don''t wait for me to be old in June. I can''t help you with the wedding at that time."


    "You don''t need to be busy. It''s enough for you to take good care of yourself and the children in your stomach." Jian Haixi smiled. "Besides, there are so many people in the family. Even if you want to help, my aunt will disagree. And George, if he knows I call you, he''s afraid he''ll kill me."


    Since Yang Yaru became pregnant, George has been as nervous as a new person every day.


    Yang Yaru wants to feed her a spoonful after a meal. If Yang Yaru accidentally knocks, he can frown all day.


    Remembering George''s nervous appearance, Yang Yaru also laughed: "I feel that the person who is pregnant is not me, but ah Zhi. They say that pregnant women will be emotionally unstable, but our family is the opposite. I am very stable, but ah Zhi is unstable. Several times I slept well at night. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw him lying next to my stomach, like a ghost, scared to death."


    "Poof ~" at the thought of George, Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing and said, "what''s wrong with him in the middle of the night?"


    "I dreamt that the child didn''t breathe and was too scared to sleep, so I stayed with him." Yang Yaru sighed: "day by day, try to find something for me. I haven''t considered my emotional instability yet, so I have to make room to comfort him."


    "Ha ha, George is too funny." Jane Haixi laughed and said after a while, "but it''s good. He''s suffering himself and stabilizing your mood and your baby."


    Yang Yaru shook her head and said, "I think ah Chi is too nervous. He used to be cynical, but now he suddenly becomes a husband and child. Maybe he hasn''t changed."


    "It''s normal, but don''t worry. George''s psychological tolerance is much stronger than you think. He won''t be really depressed because of this." Jian Haixi comforted: "It''s you. Now the most important thing is you. You should remember that as long as you are well, George will be fine. But if you are unstable or something goes wrong, he will really collapse."


    "I know." yangyaru eyes with a happy smile, "only really care about me and children, will be so. Haixi, I feel very happy, can marry such a man who loves me."


    "Yes, you are very happy." Jane Haixi held her hand and said, "although George looks careless and doesn''t care about many things, in fact, his heart is more sensitive than many people. He may not express it, but I can assure you that his love for you is definitely much more than you think."


    Thinking of the past, Yang Yaru smiled and said, "when I first met George, I didn''t know you were brothers and sisters. He always asked me about you. I thought he liked you."


    Jian Haixi chuckled. "Then we''re on the opposite side. I thought I did something to make him hate. He regarded me as his enemy."


    They turned over the old calendar and were talking and laughing. Suddenly George came out from behind and said, "what are you two talking about? Honestly, are you talking ill of me?"


    Jian Haixi startled him. Looking at Yang Yaru again, he looked calm and used to it.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said, "Yaru, I really sympathize with you."


    Yang Yaru chuckled, clenched her hand and said, "now you know why I want you to accompany me?"


    It''s really hard for her to face the "neurotic" George every day.


    George frowned, squinted at their hands and said, "what riddles do you two play?"


    "I said, cousin, can you not be so nervous?" Jian Haixi pulled George''s arm and pressed him on the chair and said, "I just chat with Yaru. You know pregnant women, it''s always good for someone to talk more."


    "Really?" George raised his eyebrows and looked at Yang Yaru. "Wife, why don''t you tell me more?"


    Yang Yaru: "..." I just told you I was afraid!


    Jian Haixi was also speechless and said, "cousin, many girls'' topics are not suitable for talking to you, a big man. Can you give us some space? Don''t keep watching."


    "How about that? I have to protect Yaru and the children. What if you don''t take care of them?" George looked like "I can''t trust you".


    Jian Haixi was speechless.


    Originally, she came to accompany Yang Yaru to relax, but it seems that the person who really needs to relax is George.


    Jian Haixi can see that George is too nervous now. In the long run, I''m afraid Yang Yaru''s mood will inevitably be affected by him.


    After going back, Jian Haixi told Ning Jiwei about it.


    The next day, Ning Jiwei came to the door in person and took George up the mountain.


    Of course George didn''t cooperate. He wanted to go back and guard Yang Yaru and the children all the way. As a result, as soon as he got off the bus, Ning Jiwei said quietly: "whatever you want, anyway, you don''t really want to be good for Yaru and the children."


    This sentence successfully made George stop. He turned to frown and looked at ningjiwei. "What do you mean? Of course I will take care of them for their good."


    "Are you taking care of? Surveillance is almost the same." Ning Jiwei said impolitely.


    George was stiff and his face was a little sad. "Did Yaru say that? Did she dislike me?"


    Ning Jiwei turned his eyes and said, "now... It''s really a little annoying, and you should realize that your emotions are always so excited, which will affect Yaru."


    "What about that?" George asked nervously.


    Ning Jiwei pointed to the mountain and said, "the way is up there."


    "Up there?" George nodded with a twinkle in his eyes. "OK, I''ll go with you."


    Ning Jiwei hooked his lips and said to himself: I hope you won''t regret it in half an hour.


    Half an hour later, George, who was trained by Morton with only one breath, collapsed on the ground and scolded: "ningjiwei, is this what you said? Let me train here?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "yes, you think more because you''re too tired. If you exercise and spend all your extra energy, you''ll be fine."


    George: "..." he has a load of dirty words. He doesn''t know whether to scold or not.

 Chapter 782

    In this way, George was forced to practice on the mountain all day until he was exhausted and completely fell down, and was dragged back to Qiao''s house by ningjiwei.


    Seeing George go out "horizontally" and come back, everyone in the Qiao family was stunned and hurried forward to ask what was going on.


    George looked sad and almost cried. He trembled and stretched out his fingers to Ning Jiwei to complain to his family, "Dad, mom, uncle, wife... Look what Ning Jiwei bullied me? It''s been a whole day. He didn''t let me rest for a while and completely squeezed me dry!"


    People: "..." why does this sound a little banana?


    Jian Haixi just came down from upstairs to escort Qiao Qinghe. When she heard George''s words, she almost didn''t step on it.


    "Haixi, are you all right?" seeing that his wife stepped empty, Ning Jiwei left George and went to help Jane Haixi.


    George was thrown on the sofa by him and howled.


    Jian Haixi looked at him, shook his head funny and asked Ning Jiwei, "is this the good way you said?"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei said with a natural look on his face, "don''t worry, you''ll see results soon."


    Yang Yaru, Yan Mei and others were still a little worried, but listening to Ning Jiwei''s words, they could only press the doubts in their hearts.


    However, as Ning Jiwei said, they soon knew why Ning Jiwei did so.


    Tired and dizzy George just got home and didn''t even have the strength to go back to the room. Ning Jiwei threw him on the sofa and fell asleep in two minutes.


    And he slept so hard that he didn''t even hear the voices of the people.


    "This, this is..." Yan Mei asked, pointing to George.


    Ning Jiwei touched his nose and said, "after physical exertion, he fell asleep. There''s no accident. He won''t wake up all night."


    When he was on the mountain, he made great efforts. He was stunned to let everyone in the dark department be a companion to ensure that the "efficacy" was sufficient and that George would not turn over until he slept all night.


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, Yan Mei and others hesitated. Yang Yaru had patted her chest and loosened her airway: "great. As long as he can sleep all night, I can have a good sleep."


    Recently, George has become more and more nervous about her and her children. It is common to get up in the middle of the night. Sometimes he has to take her to recall the past and imagine the future, or name the child for a night.


    Don''t say he''s neurasthenic. Yang Yaru is almost neurasthenic with him.


    Originally, Yan Mei was worried about her son, but when she heard her daughter-in-law Yang Yaru''s words, her worry about George turned into disgust. Instead, she took Yang Yaru''s hand and asked, "Yaru, is this boy bothering you very much recently? Why didn''t you tell me? I knew it and threw it up the mountain for him."


    Sleeping George: "..." fortunately, he fell asleep, otherwise he might be so sad that he really cried at the moment.


    Yang Yaru smiled bitterly and said, "Mom, it''s not his intention to make him like this. Don''t be cruel to him. He''s just too nervous about me."


    "Yes, aunt." Jian Haixi came forward, holding Yan Mei''s arm and said, "cousin, this is called pregnancy syndrome, but it usually happens to pregnant women. He... Takes Yaru''s worries on himself."


    "Hum, look at his promise!" Qiao Zhen, who was nearby, hummed coldly.


    "Shut up!" Yan Mei glared at him and said, "I can''t help at all. What are you talking about now?"


    "...." Qiao Zhen choked and opened his mouth. Under Yan Mei''s eyes, he still shut up.


    Yan Mei hesitated to look at George and said, "well... Now I can only let Ji weiduo look at him."


    "Don''t worry." Ning Jiwei said dutifully, "we don''t have much else in our family, but it''s the most energy-consuming way. It''s absolutely guaranteed that he can sleep until he wakes up naturally every day. He doesn''t have any time to think about things."


    Jian Haixi also said with a smile: "I told mikai about this. I''ve asked him to prepare some medicine. I''ll mix it in tea tomorrow and give it to him during my cousin''s training."


    In fact, they can also tell George directly, but everyone didn''t have the heart to let George know this, so they chose this method.


    Ning Ji and Qiao Lei sent George into the room together. He really slept like a dead pig and didn''t respond at all.


    That night, without George''s interference, all the Qiao family fell asleep on time, and even chatted less. Yan Mei felt a little uncomfortable for a while.


    That night, both Yang Yaru and George slept for the first time since she was pregnant.


    The next morning, as soon as Ning Ji and Jian Haixi got up and went downstairs, they saw Qiao Lei Baba waiting there.


    "Leizi, what are you doing?" Jian Haixi looked at him funny. "I don''t know. I thought you were waiting for sugar."


    "No, No." Qiao Lei came forward with a smile and said, "sister, brother-in-law, my father and uncle went out to walk birds in the park. Before they left, they specially told me to tell you to take my brother up the mountain early."


    "Well?" ningjiwei was stunned. "George woke up so early?"


    No, I was so tired yesterday. Can I get up early today?


    "I didn''t wake up." Qiao Lei waved his hand and said with a smile, "didn''t everyone feel how happy the atmosphere at home without my brother yesterday, so I specifically asked you to continue this activity?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head funny and said, "I suddenly sympathize with George. What should I do?"


    Ning Jiwei was also funny and said to Qiao Lei, "that''s OK. We''ll take someone away when Yaru wakes up."


    "Yes," Qiao Lei replied happily.


    Yang Yaru was pregnant with a child. Her sleep was light, and she couldn''t sleep too long. She got up after a while.


    But George is still resting. She can''t bear it.


    Jian Haixi took Yang Yaru and said, "don''t worry, Jiwei, they are measured."


    Yang Yaru sighed and said, "looking at him like this, I really don''t know whether I should love him or myself."


    "Of course, I love you." Jane Haixi touched her stomach and said, "you can be two now."


    George was still sleeping, so he was forced to wake up. When he woke up completely, he was already in the car going to the mountain.


    After seeing Qiao Zheng driving and Qiao Lei and Ning Jiwei sitting beside him, George said slightly, "it seems that I was sold by the whole family."


    Although he had some neurasthenia recently, he did not affect his intelligence. One night later, watching the battle, he naturally wanted to understand.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and asked him, "did you sleep well last night?"


    George yawned and said, "don''t say it. It''s really comfortable to sleep."


    "That''s it." Ning Jiwei said with deep meaning, "you can have a good sleep, and Yaru and the children can have a good rest."


    George paused, pursed his lips and said, "OK, I''ll be a military training and practice with you for a few days."


    In fact, he also knows that he has been too nervous recently, but the more people want to relax, the more they can''t relax.


    Before going out this morning, although he was dazed, he also paid attention to talking to Yang Yaru. Today''s Yang Yaru has a much brighter face than in the past few days.


    In this way, George began the life of an ascetic monk who went up the mountain to train and went down the mountain to sleep every day.


    It was a week later when he found that the water he drank was different from others.


    Mikai checked his pupils and state, nodded and said, "OK, there''s no problem."


    George said silently, "if you knew how to take medicine, just tell me no earlier and let me practice for so long every day."


    "I''ve told you, maybe you''re still drinking medicine now." Mikael said leisurely: "this man is most afraid to know that he''s ill. He can do anything when he''s not ill. When he''s ill, the more he thinks about it, the better."


    George was also deeply aware of this and said, "well, thank you this time."


    "There''s no need to say thank you orally." Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "if you really want to thank me, help me prepare for the wedding."


    "Eh?"


    George was a little surprised. "Why, are you finally going to act?"


    Mikai paused and looked up at Ning Jiwei. "Since you''re going to hold a wedding, are you coming back?"


    "Have you heard from him?" George asked hurriedly. "Doesn''t it mean that no one knows where he has gone?"


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei avoided their eyes and covered his lips with guilt: "I didn''t say I know where he went, just... Know so little news."


    Mickey and George looked at each other and said: believe you, there is a ghost!


    When he came down the mountain, George clapped his hands and suddenly said, "Oh, how can I forget Ning Jiwei''s housekeeping skills?"


    "What housekeeping skills?" mikai asked.


    "Computer, check people." George said, "think about Ning Jiwei, Jian Yi, Shazhi, and Yun Zhixiang. Don''t mention Mo Jue in the world. I''m afraid they can find out as long as they are living."


    Mikai nodded and said, "yes, Mo Jue only said he wanted to go out alone and didn''t want us to know where he went. We really respected his idea and didn''t want to check it, but we didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to be so..."


    "So insidious, despicable and shameless!" George took his words and snorted coldly, "you don''t have to think of adjectives. You can''t be polite to this middleman."


    "Ha ha, that''s right." mikai laughed, "but he should also be to ensure Mo Jue''s safety, otherwise he won''t keep it from all of us. I guess he doesn''t even know Haixi."


    George shrugged and said, "well, I was worried about that guy. Now I know that ningjiwei has been secretly protecting him, so I''m much more relieved."


    The two men looked at each other and sighed, "fortunately, Ning Jiwei, a big profiteer, is not our enemy, otherwise it would be too terrible."


    George said again, "fortunately, our Qiao family has the Amulet of Haixi. Otherwise, who can guarantee to hold Ning Jiwei?"

 Chapter 783

    The one-year period arrived as promised. On this day, Qiao Qiao came to talilina''s tomb early.


    "Elder sister, today is the day when brother Mo comes back." Qiaoqiao bowed his head and said: "at this time last year, he left here. I made an appointment with him to meet here today. I don''t know if he will come back..."


    After cleaning talilina''s grave, Qiaoqiao came to the agreed bus stop and stood there waiting.


    From east to west, Qiaoqiao looked at his shadow from light to thick, and then concentrated in the soles of his feet.


    At noon, Mo Jue still didn''t appear.


    Qiaoqiao is a little lost.


    "Brother Mo, have you forgotten..."


    After all, this agreement has passed a year. After all, he doesn''t like her, and it''s normal to forget.


    But even if he thought so, Qiaoqiao still waited there without moving half a step.


    The sun is too big. Qiao Qiao doesn''t wear a hat or an umbrella, and doesn''t dare to stand in the shade of the stop sign. He''s afraid of Mo Jue. What if he doesn''t see himself when he comes and goes again?


    So now she stood by the side of the road in the sun, staring down at her feet.


    Raise your left foot and say, "brother Mo will come.".


    Raise your right foot and recite: "brother Mo won''t come".


    It goes back and forth, but there is no result.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    Suddenly, footsteps approached slowly. Qiaoqiao thought it was a passer-by at first. She knew she saw a pair of black shiny leather shoes stop in front of her.


    Qiaoqiao moved in her heart and looked up slowly.


    Mo Jue''s face appeared in her sight, like summer ice cream, calming all her worries and heat.


    "Brother Mo, are you really here?" Qiao Qiao said with a smile, but her eyes were unknowingly red.


    Mo Jue reached out to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile, "didn''t you make an appointment? Naturally, I won''t break my appointment."


    "Well, it''s an appointment, but..."


    Qiaoqiao stretched out her hand to wipe away her tears, but the more she wiped, the more she would. She trembled her lips and forced herself to cry: "but I thought you forgot and thought you wouldn''t come back..."


    Looking at her wronged face, Mo Jue sighed, stretched out his hand to hold the back of her head, let her lean against her shoulder and said, "since I promised you, I will come back as promised."


    "Well, I know now." Qiao Qiao cried with joy.


    "Let''s go back," Mo Jue said.


    "Well, OK." Qiaoqiao nodded.


    They didn''t take the bus, but walked slowly all the way.


    Qiao Qiao followed him and asked in a low voice, "brother Mo, don''t you go to see elder sister?"


    Mo Jue stepped slightly, smiled and said, "no, I said hello to her in my heart."


    In fact, as long as you have the heart, no matter where you are, you can read and communicate. Why do you have to go to the tombstone and say something to a handful of ash?


    Qiao Qiao glanced at him and listened to his words. There was no feeling of jealousy in her heart. Instead, she felt that it should be so.


    Mo Jue has always been such an affectionate and single-minded image in her heart. Although he doesn''t like himself, it makes Qiaoqiao feel sad and lost, but if he forgets talilina so easily and likes other women, it really makes Qiaoqiao sad.


    "By the way, brother Mo, sister Yaru is pregnant, and brother George is about to be a father." Qiao Qiao responsibly told Mo Jue about the changes in the past year, "and Mo Feng and Ke''er are also preparing to get married, and Huanyan and mikai..."


    After all, Qiao Qiao said, "and most importantly, Mr. and miss Ning finally decided to hold a wedding. Now the family is busy and everyone is helping."


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue frowned slightly. "They haven''t been married for a year?"


    Mo Jue thought Ning Ji and Jian Haixi had already held a wedding.


    "No, we didn''t know why before." after a pause, Qiao Qiao turned to look at Mo Jue and said with a smile, "but now we all know that they are waiting for brother mo."


    Mo Jue was slightly stunned and said, "these two people will really make trouble for me."


    Is it trouble?


    Then why are you laughing so happily?


    Qiao Qiao said clearly in her heart, "miss and Mr. Ning really care about brother Mo and uncle Tong. He hasn''t left all the time. Everyone is waiting for you to come back."


    As he gets closer to home, Mo Jue''s heart gets warmer and warmer.


    He said he needed a year to heal, and his family and friends sent him away with a smile.


    But this year, everyone stayed in place with tacit understanding, just to wait for him to come back.


    Such "trouble" makes Mo Jue inevitably have more fetters on Xiangcheng, his family and friends, and he is reluctant to leave the world.


    On the day Mo Jue came back, coincidentally, several other people also came to Xiangcheng.


    At the airport, Jian Haixi personally picked up the plane. When he saw the visitor, he immediately welcomed him and gave him a big hug. "Brother Dou, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Long time no see." Dou Ge took a deep look at Jian Haixi, looked at her up and down, nodded and said, "it seems that you are all right, then I''m relieved."


    "How could I be in trouble with mikai?" Jian Haixi said with a smile. "It''s your leg. Let mikai show you this time to see how you''ve recovered."


    "It''s all right," they said, Dou Dou following them with his luggage.


    Jian Haixi looked back at him and asked, "Why are you two? Dou Ming?"


    "He went to taro city to find lol." Dou Ge said.


    Dou Dou tilted his lips and said, "sister Haixi, when my second brother comes, you must talk about him well. Obviously, he came to find you, and he sneaked away on the way."


    Jian Haixi covered his lips and smiled. "Why do I sound so sour? Xiaodou, are you fed by your second brother''s dog food again?"


    "Isn''t it?" Dou Dou complained: "it''s annoying to sprinkle dog food every day. But I can''t find someone. I can only be a single dog fed with my eldest brother every day. Don''t mention how pathetic."


    Dou Ge rolled his eyes, slapped him and said, "just say you can do it yourself. Don''t take me."


    "Sister Haixi, help me ~" Dou Dou flashed over and followed Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi is a walking amulet. As long as she follows behind her, Dou Ge won''t do it no matter what he says wrong.


    Dou Ge glanced at him and hummed, "go back and settle with you."


    Jane Haixi shook her head funny.


    As they walked outside the airport, Dou Ge asked, "by the way, Mo Jue..."


    "Come back today." Jian Haixi knew what he was going to ask and said with a smile: "just got a call, Jiwei has driven to pick him up."

 Chapter 784

    When Jian Haixi followed Dou Ge to Mo''s house, Ning Jiwei had already received Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao.


    I haven''t seen you for a year. People want to talk a lot.


    Ning Jiwei and others were worried about Mo Jue, but they were relieved to see that his state was very different from the death of his heart a year ago.


    In the next few days, old friends kept coming to get together. Qin Zhixu, Jian Chenran, Lin Xiaodou, Mike, Shui Bingling... When they learned that Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei were going to hold a wedding, almost all of them were present.


    Jian Haixi thought she would be tired in the preparation process, but she couldn''t intervene at all. Ning Jiwei was responsible for all kinds of things.


    He controls the size and details. The shadow department and the Qiao family are separately responsible. Yan Mei, Qiao Ya and others are eager to help. Jian Haixi watches everyone busy every day, but she doesn''t have to do anything as a bride. It has to be said that she feels a little uncomfortable.


    As if... She wasn''t married.


    This day, Jian Haixi was standing on the balcony and looking at the busy people under him. Dou Ge came over with a smile and said, "how about a wedding? Are you nervous?"


    "I can''t talk about nervousness." Jian Haixi shook her head. After all, she and Ning Jiwei have experienced too many storms. It''s just a ceremony. Whether they do it or not will not affect their lives.


    "Just..." Jian Haixi said with a bitter smile, "it''s just a little unreal."


    "Ha ha, is it because I didn''t let you participate?" Dou Ge lived here for two days. Naturally, he knows how far Ning Jiwei has spoiled Jian Haixi.


    "Part of it," said Jane Haixi.


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi somewhat unexpectedly. "Part of it? What''s the other reason?"


    Jian Haixi rarely showed some confused expression. "It''s just like waking up from a dream. It''s only a year. All the things in the past have been turned over, as if I haven''t experienced them. Sometimes I open my eyes and feel in a trance. Have I ever experienced those things?"


    Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi, smiled and didn''t speak.


    Hearing his laughter, Jian Haixi turned to look at him, "what are you laughing at? Do you think my idea is quite childish?"


    "No." Dou Ge said, "it''s normal for you to have this idea. After experiencing the grandeur of the sea, we all go back to the river. No one is used to it."


    "You won''t get used to it?"


    "Of course."


    Dou Ge said with a smile: "when I was on a mission in the past, the longest time I was away from home for two consecutive years. Those two years were the most dangerous and exciting time in my life. Two years later, I returned home and rested for a few months. I couldn''t stay any longer. I felt like I was going to grow hair."


    "Poof ~" Jian Haixi was amused by his words and said with emotion, "do you think we are a little self abusive?"


    "Almost." Dou Ge nodded, "but if you''re really bored, you can go up the mountain."


    Jian Haixi twitched at the corners of his mouth, shook his head decisively and said, "do you want to go up the mountain for training? Or not."


    Dou Ge looked at her and asked, "what are you going to do in the future?"


    "Go back to the workplace." Jian Haixi smiled and tilted her head and said, "Yaru is pregnant and has children. She wants to take care of her children at home. She asked me to go to Ru to help."


    "Ru?" Dou Ge was a little surprised. "I thought you would enter Mo negative."


    After all, Mo negative is the company under ningjiwei''s jurisdiction.


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows with some mischief and provocation in her eyes. "I don''t want to bear it. There''s no challenge at all."


    Dou Ge chuckled, "if Ji Wei hears you, he should be sad."


    "Then you have to keep it a secret for me," said Jane Haixi.


    "OK, keep it a secret," Dou Ge said.


    They looked at each other and smiled. This tacit understanding that only they understood made both of them feel very comfortable.


    The wedding was held a week later. It was so grand that almost all the dignitaries in Xiangcheng attended it.


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi''s hand and walked on the steps. Just standing there, they were like murals, which made people feel particularly pleasing to the eye.


    Qin Zhixu, the master of ceremonies, asked Ning Jiwei what he wanted to say after they exchanged rings.


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi''s hand, kissed him gently on his lips and said word by word: "only one sentence, life, one life, one double."


    Jian Haixi responded with a smile: "I''ll stay with you all my life."


    "Never leave."


    They don''t have to say too many vows, and they don''t even need each other to say any promises.


    Because at the bottom of their hearts, they have long recognized each other and don''t need these superfluous proofs from the outside world.


    This is a grand wedding, but for Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, it is another simple wedding.


    It is grand because its scale is unprecedented.


    It is simple because there are no fancy programs or touching speeches in the whole link.


    It seems that Ning Ji and Jian Haixi just came to hold a ceremony.


    But it is so simple, but it makes many people cry quietly.


    Lin Xiaodou leaned against Jane Chenran''s arms and choked: "I knew we should have come early."


    "It''s not too late." Jane Chenran hugged her shoulder. Lin Xiaodou was still traveling abroad and would only come back after receiving Jane Haixi''s wedding invitation.


    In another sense, Jian Haixi once again made Lin Xiaodou and Jian Chenran reconcile.


    Shuibingling quietly wiped her tears. Every girl dreams of having her own wedding. At the wedding, she has her own love and loves her husband.


    Anyone who sees Ning Ji and Jian Haixi will envy and yearn for such a happy love.


    Mike looked down at her, pursed his lips, took her hand, tilted his head and whispered in her ear, "Bingling, let''s get married, too."


    "Ah?" shuibingling was stunned and looked up at Mike. "Are you willing to marry me?"


    "Always." Mike reached out and scraped her nose. "It''s just that I used to play, but when I saw Jiwei''s wedding with Haixi, I suddenly wanted to see you wearing a wedding dress."


    "Let''s get married," Mike said seriously.


    Shuibingling pursed her lips, sobbed and nodded her head: "OK, knot, how can I not want to."


    "Stop crying, my silly girl." Mike smiled and held her in his arms.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After the wedding, Jian Haixi went back to work.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything when he learned that she joined Ru and didn''t go to Mo negative.


    Just the next day, Jian Haixi was late


    And there are obvious strawberries around the neck.


    Jane Chenran, Lin Xiaodou and her children lived in Qiao''s house for some time. Although Qiao Qinghe had some words against Jane Chenran, he couldn''t bear that the child was too cute, so he was slowly relieved.


    Qin Zhixu, Yunling, Gu Chenyi and others all left Xiangcheng after living for a period of time. After all, they also have their own work to do.


    Dou Ge and Dou Dou are also leaving for Dou''s house.


    But their departure is a little different, because this time they go back, they also bring a group of children such as Jian Yi.


    The one-year agreement has expired. The bear children will gather at Dou''s house according to the agreement.


    It was not others who went with Dou Ge and them, but Mo Tong.


    Originally, motong didn''t want to go, but when he heard that ARJO was trained by some old men this time, he couldn''t sit still immediately.


    Along the way, Mo Tong told Jian Yi, Mo Xiujin and others, "I tell you, you must win this centralized training, or you will be fined not to eat meat for a month after you come back. Do you hear me?"


    "Ah? Grandpa Tong, you''re too cruel." Gu Xiaomian touched his stomach. A year later, his fat has become strong muscles. It''s just delicious, but it has been carried out since childhood.


    "Why don''t you punish me for only eating meat for a month? It''s too cruel not to let me eat meat." Gu Xiaomian complained.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Mo Tong glared, "if you don''t want to be punished, just win for me, you know?"


    "Oh ~" the people answered weakly and couldn''t breathe for mo.


    Jian Rui covered her lips and smiled. She sat beside Mo Tong and said, "Grandpa Tong, don''t worry. With my brother and a Jin, we won''t lose."


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and looked at Jian Rui. "Rui Rui, just say your brother. I can''t compare with your two brothers. Don''t take me."


    "That''s not good." Jian Rui winked at him and said, "my eldest brother Mo Tong is the first in terms of Kung Fu and my second brother Ning Yi is the first in terms of IQ, but you must be the first in terms of intrigues and tricks."


    Mo Xiujin: "..." I thank you for your praise.


    In short, they talked and laughed all the way to Dou''s house.


    When they heard that Jian Yi arrived, everyone waited curiously in the yard, and Nan Yan and Dou Canghai went out to meet them.


    Dou Ge led the crowd to get off the bus. Nan Yan directly passed him and Dou Dou, stretched out his hand to Jian Yi and others and said, "tut Tut, you look better than each other. Hello, I''m Nan Yan."


    Dou Ge sighed and reached for his forehead.


    Forget it, he''s used to it.


    Jian Yi and others politely say hello. Nan Yan looks at this and that. He just thinks it''s really pleasing to the eyes.


    "Dad, mom, don''t always stand at the door and talk. Shall we go first?" Dou Ge couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "Oh, yes, go in." dou Canghai hurried.


    Just walked into the door of Dou''s house, but they stopped in the yard again.


    With the middle road as the boundary, the children''s group of Dou family stands on the left and the children sent by ah Zhuo on the right.


    Left and right, they all looked at Jian Yi and his party covetously.


    Gu Xiaomian glanced and said, "the momentum is quite frightening. Do you think it can frighten me? Joke."


    "You shut up, you talk a lot." Mo Xiuqian beat him with her elbow.


    "Oh ~" Gu Xiaomian felt a pain and said, "Mo Xiuqian, wait for me."


    Mo Xiuqian snorted coldly, "wait and wait. It''s been a year. When can you beat me?"


    Gu Xiaomian choked and said, "good men don''t fight with women", and stood behind Jian Rui.

 Chapter 785

    "Oh, old Mo, you''re here too?"


    The first to speak was the elders who "made friends" with motong in the mountains last year.


    Mo Tong hummed, crossed his waist and said, "you''re all here. Of course I''ll come and have a look."


    "Tut, old Mo, it seems that you are quite sure. It''s an embroidered pillow. It''s beautiful but useless."


    "Ha ha ha."


    The laughter of several people was really harsh. Mo Tong was so angry that he blew his beard and stared. Pian Jian Yi and others didn''t respond at all.


    Even Gu Xiaomian yawned openly and said, "Grandpa Tong, chat with your friends. Can we go first? I''m so sleepy and hungry."


    As soon as Nanyan heard that the children were hungry, he hurriedly said, "go, go, the food has already been ready."


    As soon as he heard that there was something to eat, Gu Xiaomian pulled Jian Rui and ran forward, "Rui Rui, go, let''s have dinner."


    They stood on the right and were already close to the roadside. As soon as they ran, they almost passed by a few people next to the roadside.


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian''s voice fell, a shady faced boy at the roadside stretched out his legs. It was obvious that he planned to trip Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui secretly to give them a threat.


    Pian Jianrui and Gu Xiaomian just ate. No one saw that there was a leg under their feet.


    Sooner or later, when Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui were about to trip, suddenly a small stone was thrown over and shot at the stretched calf.


    "Hmm ~"


    The man suffered from eating pain and withdrew his leg in an instant.


    At the same time, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui also noticed the difference and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Xiaomian looked at the painful boy and asked, "are you okay?"


    Jian Rui was closer. She looked down at his calf. Suddenly, her big eyes bent, smiled and looked up at him and said, "big brother, does your leg hurt?"


    "No, it''s all right..." the boy timidly didn''t turn his head and didn''t dare to look at Jian Rui''s line of sight.


    Hearing this, everyone looked over. The Dou family stood aside to eat melons and watch the play. By the way, they also touched the details of the other sides.


    As soon as Nan Yan wanted to come forward, he was pulled back by Dou Canghai.


    "Kerui, they..."


    "Don''t worry." dou Canghai said with a smile, "do you think they will make themselves suffer? Let''s have a look."


    On the other side, Mo Tong calmly walked to Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui while throwing the stone in his hand, looked at the boy stretching his legs and asked, "your name."


    "Qi Jun." the boy looked at the stone in Mo Tong''s hand and replied with his eyes slightly heavy.


    "Qi Jun." Mo Tong is a little lower than Qi Jun, but he doesn''t lose in momentum. "If you want to find someone to practice, you should also find the tall people here, rather than against the unsuspecting food and girls. Don''t you think it''s despicable?"


    Qi Jun didn''t expect that he would point out his practice to his face. He immediately blackened his face and said, "the means don''t distinguish between yin and Yang, as long as they are useful. It''s ridiculous that you have a low sense of defense, but in turn blame others for being mean."


    "Hmm ~ you''re right." Mo Xiujin came over with a smile, looked at Qi Jun, looked down at his legs, looked up at him again and said, "as long as it''s useful, no matter what means, right?"


    "... yes." Qi Jun hesitated for half a second before answering. He didn''t know why. He was stared at by Mo Xiujin''s smiling eyes. He inexplicably felt that his back was a little cold.


    Seeing his answer, Mo Xiujin smiled and nodded, turned to Mo Tong and said, "brother Mo Tong, since Qi Jun doesn''t mind, we don''t have to be polite. Just... Break his leg."


    "What, what?" Qi Jun was surprised, and others were surprised to see Mo Xiujin, including Nan Yan and Dou Canghai.


    Who could have thought that Mo Xiujin wanted a leg when he was young?


    "This... Should we say that it is indeed the seed of Mo Sheng?" dou Canghai shook his head and sighed.


    "You dare! I fought with you..."


    "Presumptuous!" Qi Jun''s voice declined, and he was kicked to the ground by another teenager. The teenager looked at Mo Xiujin and Mo Tong and said, "I''m writing. Just now Qi Jun was offended, but you also punished him. Is that all right?"


    Shuha is obviously the captain. As soon as he comes forward, Qi Jun doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t speak, but turned to Jian Rui. It was obvious that they listened to Jian Rui in this matter.


    Book HA was a little surprised. He thought he was the one who has the final say. Who knows they would listen to a girl of Jane.


    Jianrui blinked, bypassed shuha, walked to Qi Jun, stretched out her hand to him and said, "forget it first, let''s make up."


    Qi Jun couldn''t save face. Looking at Jian Rui''s hand, he hummed: "who wants you to forgive? I don''t need it."


    "Qi Jun!" the book said coldly.


    Jian Rui tilted her head and said with a smile, "forgive me? Brother Qi Jun, I didn''t forgive you. Don''t worry, I''ll beat you when it''s time to compete."


    Qi Jun was stunned and looked at Jian Rui in a daze.


    Jian Rui still had a sweet smile on her face, but her words were very interesting.


    "It''s just that I''m tired and sleepy today. It''s more important to eat than you." Jianrui looked around for a week and said, "besides, we just came to Dou''s house today. We should be polite. We can''t smash the floor when we come. I''m different from you. I''m very polite."


    Qi Jun: "


    Well, after Mo Tong said he was despicable and shameless, now he is more rude and rude.


    Jian Rui said, regardless of Qi Jun, turned and pulled Mo Xiujin and others: "let''s go. It''s important to eat."


    Mo Xiujin also had some regrets. "Rui Rui, don''t you really break his legs? In fact, it''s OK to give them a dismount and shock on their first day."


    "That''s no good. I''m going to take the lovely route," said Jane Ruiyi.


    As they walked away, some of them didn''t react.


    How do you feel... These little dolls are more and more terrible?


    Shuha looks heavy. Others only see Mo Xiujin and Mo Tong, but he keeps staring at the always quiet Jian Yi.


    He had known Jane Yi''s name for a long time, but today Jane Yi didn''t do anything.


    Shuha doesn''t think Jian Yi is useless. The only possibility is that Jian Yi doesn''t think he needs to do it at all. Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin will take care of it.


    Looking at Jian Yi and Shazhi around him, shuha''s eyes flashed with satisfaction.


    He suddenly understood why they were willing to cooperate with these people.


    Nanyan looked at them, but he looked at Dou Canghai, and Qi sighed.


    Jianghu, new forces will appear again.


    I don''t know what will happen in ten years.

 Chapter 786

    With the episode just now, Jian Yi and his party were not disturbed any more that day.


    Nanyan takes great care of them. After all, behind them is Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    Especially Jian Rui, the little girl looks exquisite and has a sweet mouth. She is elated by her "grandma" one by one. Nan Yan and Dou Canghai almost didn''t spoil her.


    Seeing that Jian Rui had just arrived at Dou''s house, Mo Xiujin shook his head and said to Jian Yi, "my little niece is great. She can mix everywhere."


    He is still brooding about the issue of seniority and has to take it out to choke Jian Yi from time to time.


    Jane Yi glanced at him obliquely. "How dare you say that to her face?"


    At the thought of calling her "little niece" in front of Jian Rui, Mo Xiujin shook three times.


    If you tell Jian Yi about this generation, the big deal is to be Yin. If you are careful, you will hide.


    But if you joke with Jianrui


    Thinking of the time before, Mo Xiujin patted Jianrui on his chest and said he was her uncle. As a result, Jianrui not only didn''t get angry, but called him "little uncle" with a smile, coaxing him to give Jianrui his most precious toy on the spot.


    Who knows, after the event, Jianrui immediately told the elders of Joe and Mo. as a result, it can be imagined that he was "taken care of" by the elders in turn.


    Since then, Mo Xiujin didn''t dare to offend the little girl, so he took revenge.


    "Hey, you really forget what happened during the day?" Mo Xiujin looked at Jian Yi with some surprise. "It doesn''t seem like your style of revenge."


    Jian Yi snorted coldly: "of course, it''s impossible. Didn''t Ruirui say everything? After the formal training, he will be our first priority."


    The key care of Jian Yi and Jian Rui''s brother and sister


    Mo Xiujin imagined the scene and said, "I suddenly sympathize with that guy."


    Three days later, all participants in the training were assembled in Dou Jia training forest.


    Dou Ge stood in the front, glanced at the young girls in front of him one by one, and said in a cold voice, "go in here and stay in there for seven days. After seven days, whichever team comes out with the largest number of people will win."


    "It needs to be emphasized that safety is the best. If you feel that you can''t stick to it or are injured accidentally, be sure to blow the whistle distributed to you. Is it clear?"


    "Clear!" the crowd answered in unison.


    Dou Ge nodded and stepped aside: "OK, you can go in now."


    Without more explanation or any precautions, the formal training began after simply saying these two sentences.


    Everyone has his own small backpack, which contains water and dry food for a day, as well as some survival necessities. Everyone is the same.


    As for the food after one day, it depends on your own efforts.


    After everyone entered, Dou Mingcai asked, "brother, is it appropriate to put them all in like this?"


    "Don''t worry, our people are hidden in the dark. If necessary, they will appear naturally." Dou Ge said.


    "But I''m still worried. After all, it''s seven days..." at the thought of Jian Rui and Shazhi''s little girls going to be in the forest for seven days, Dou Ming thought they might have to cry.


    Dou Ge shook his head with a smile and said, "if you are really worried, you might as well go and see it yourself tomorrow. I think you will be surprised."


    Dou Ming picked his eyebrows and was puzzled, but he decided to go and have a look in person.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Jian Rui and others who entered the forest were like birds finally released. They didn''t know how to write the word "fear" at all.


    Jian Yi and Mo Tong are still exploring the way and looking around. Gu Xiaomian directly pulls Jian Rui and looks around like a tourist attraction.


    "Rui Rui, you see this tree is too thick. We can''t surround each other."


    "Ruirui, look here. What flower is this? I haven''t seen it..."


    Looking at two carefree silly white sweets, shuha and others all have a mockery on their face.


    In their view, coming here is like a field of life and death, and the performance of Jian Rui and others is obviously to be prey.


    Of course, Jianrui and her party won''t care about their views and only focus on playing their own games.


    The three teams soon separated.


    After they separated from the other two teams, Jian Yi winked at Mo Xiulin. Mo Xiulin and Mo Tong climbed up the tree in twos and threes. After observing, they said, "you can''t see the end, you can''t find the direction."


    Shazhi squatted down to observe the surrounding bushes and said, "if you go in again, you should rely on the mountain."


    "It shouldn''t be wrong." Jian Yi took a branch and drew on the ground. "Although uncle Dou didn''t give us a map, I had searched all the maps near Dou''s house before coming. We should be here now..."


    In a few minutes, however, Jian Yi had sorted out their location and direction of travel.


    "Then let''s follow this route?" Mo Xiuqian asked.


    "No..."


    "Of course not."


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin replied at the same time.


    They looked at each other and said with a smile, "since there is a game, it''s boring for us to go out like this. Naturally, it''s interesting to knock down our opponents."


    Jian Yi pointed out a direction and said, "just now I saw shuha Qijun. They walked this way. No accident. They should be here tonight."


    "Then we''ll wait for them here." Jianrui ran over and said with a smile, "it''s fun to have many people."


    The Dou family hiding in the dark looked at Jian Yi and his party in shock and passed on what they heard to Dou Ge and others.


    When Dou Ming heard this, he immediately stood up and said, "do you want to match so soon? No, I''m going to stare."


    "I''ll go too." Dou Dou smiled. He was very curious about Jian Yi and others.


    ¡­¡­


    Only when the three brothers of the Dou family arrived, they were stunned.


    I saw a bonfire burning in the forest, with a small pot on it, and I could smell the smell of meat from a long distance.


    "Come, come, don''t fight, don''t know each other, we''ll be brothers and sisters in the future." Jian Rui said, holding a simple water cup just chiseled out of wood, touched Qi Jun shuha and others, and said with a smile: "brother shuha, brother Qi Jun, please take more care in the future."


    There is no need for the scenery of Jian Rui, Jian Yi and others. Shuha and Qi Jun are all disheartened, especially Qi Jun, whose face is blue and purple. It is obvious that they have been well "taken care of".


    Watching has the final say, Qi Jun is shaking, and the next step is hiding. "No, you has the final say, you have the final say."


    Shuha didn''t say anything. He calmly touched Jian Rui''s Cup - acquiesced to Qi Jun''s statement.


    "This..."


    Dou Ming looked confused. "Are they eating hot pot?"


    "Isn''t it obvious enough?" Dou Ge shook his head and laughed.


    "But how did they bring the materials in?" Dou Ming pointed to the too conspicuous pot and said, "and even the pot."


    This doubt is not only his, but also shuha and others.


    Shuha couldn''t help asking.


    Gu Xiaomian proudly patted his chest and said, "of course, I''m the logistics captain. I''m not good at anything else, but I''m definitely good at eating."


    "You pot..." shuha took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, pointed to the pot and asked, "where are you hiding?"


    Gu Xiaomian snorted and said, "look at you. This is a shrinkable pot. We knew that one day, we had studied it long ago. I brought it in close to my belly. They can''t take off my clothes for inspection."


    Then he patted his stomach proudly and said, "at this time, my body advantage will show. You can''t refuse."


    Qi Jun glanced and asked, "what else did you bring?"


    "Not much." Jian Rui took off her head flower, unscrewed the big beads on it, and it turned out to be hollow. "Look, this is hot pot material. Sister Shazhi and sister Xiuqian brought several, basically enough to eat five or six meals."


    "And salt and cumin. My brother brought them all."


    Shuha, Qi Jun and others lost their chin. Looking at Jian Yi and others'' eyes is like looking at aliens.


    "Cough..." shuha coughed twice and whispered, "do you know what you''re doing here?"


    Isn''t it a field of life and death? Why is this a picnic?


    Jian Yi glanced at him, put down the drumstick in his hand and said in a low voice, "why, you don''t admit defeat and still want to fight?"


    "No, no, no, No." shuha quickly waved his hand and said, "we admit defeat and will follow you in the next few days."


    Anyway, I can''t fight. It''s better to obey than resist. I can rub a few hot pot meals.


    Dou Ming was stunned for a while and turned to Dou Ge. "This... Solved the first team?"


    "Otherwise?" Dou Ge smiled and shook his head. "I guessed that they would have unexpected performance, but I didn''t expect such development."


    Dou Dou sighed and said, "what''s more? It''s two on one before the first day is over. It''s no surprise that those people in our family will also be bought by their hot pot. These boys are really... Thieves."


    "Let''s go. It seems that we don''t have to worry."


    "Let''s go. I''m going back to eat hot pot. Shit, their material must be made by Qiaoqiao and sister Haixi. It''s so fragrant."


    ¡­¡­


    When the children went to Dou''s house, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei were living a rare quiet day.


    Xiangcheng is very quiet without the noise of Jian Yi and others.


    This day, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei were walking hand in hand by the river. Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "Today my father asked me to call and ask Yiyi how they are and whether they are used to it."


    "Similarly, my aunt also urged me to call." Jian Haixi jokingly said, "what can I worry about? I''m afraid they''ll tear down the Dou family. Brother Dou will come to us to settle accounts at that time."


    "With what? With their pot?" Ning Jiwei asked with a smile.


    "You also know?" Jian Haixi looked at him and said, "I thought you didn''t know."


    Ning Jiwei reached out and scraped her nose and said, "I not only know they brought a pot, but also know that you and Qiaoqiao have prepared a lot of spices for them."


    Jian Haixi was a little guilty. "I''ll be ready. Can I bring it in? It''s their business. I''m not cheating, am I?"


    "Not really." Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "even if it''s cheating, it should be."


    Under the setting sun, their footprints became a scenic spot by the river. Jian Haixi said, "it''s good to be like this all the time in the future."


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei stopped, bowed his head, took her cheek in his hands and said, "I will make you happy forever."


    Jian Haixi''s lips overflowed with sweet radians, tiptoed to kiss his lips and said, "as long as I''m by your side, I''m the happiest person."


    The picture is fixed. Under the sunset, their figures seem to be in the picture.


    Over the years, with the of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, it will be plain and lasting happiness.


    As for Jian Yi, Jian Rui and others, that''s another legend

 Chapter 787

    Two years later, Ru.


    At the dawn of the lights outside the window, Jian Haixi signed the last document, connected the inside line and informed the Secretary to come in and get the document. He moved his sore shoulder and hurried slowly. Today, he finally got off work some time earlier than usual.


    Jian Haixi looked at his watch, got up, picked up his coat on the back of the chair and went out.


    "Good director."


    "Goodbye, director."


    "Goodbye, sister Haixi."


    Jian Haixi got off work earlier today, but it was just the same as other people''s off work time. When she came out of the office, the people she met all the way saw Jian Haixi and greeted her with a smile.


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and responded one by one.


    When she came out of the company, Jian Haixi saw a red sports car parked at the door of the company. The red figure standing by the door was more swaggering than the sports car and was waving hard at her.


    Seeing the visitor, Jian Haixi walked over with a smile and gave her a big hug.


    "Why are you here? The car is parked so ostentatiously. Be careful that the company will drag you away." Jane Haixi joked with her.


    "Aren''t you going to see Yiyi today? I''m just going to find Mo Feng, so I came to go with sister Haixi." Mikel opened the front passenger''s door and asked Jian Haixi to sit in. He walked around to the driver''s seat and said to Jian Haixi with a smile, "stop the car. What''s the matter? Sister Haixi is here to support me. I have nothing to be afraid of."


    "I''m proud of you." Jane Haixi stretched out and leaned back in her chair. When she heard her words, she couldn''t help laughing. "I''ve been tired all day. I''ll trouble you to be a driver today. Just let me have a rest."


    "Of course not," Mikel replied, stepping on the accelerator, and the sports car quickly slid into the driveway.


    Mikel stared at the road and turned to see Jian Haixi leaning against the window tired, closed his eyes and asked, "sister Haixi, why are you so full of work arrangements? It''s good to enjoy life at home."


    With Ning Jiwei''s ability, even if Jian Haixi spends money all her life, Ning Jiwei''s assets are more than enough to support her.


    Jian Haixi still closed her eyes, and the street lights flashed on her face one after another. Her long eyelashes trembled slightly, smiled and asked, "do you think I''m that kind of person?


    Mikel thought for a moment, immediately shook his head and said, "No."


    "Yes, I''ll be bored if I''m allowed to stay at home."


    Jian Haixi exaggerated, and Mikel couldn''t help laughing: "sister Haixi, don''t let my brother-in-law hear you."


    "As long as you don''t snitch."


    "I won''t," Mikel promised.


    She can understand Jian Haixi''s choice. Although Jian Haixi looks soft and weak, everyone sees her inner tenacity.


    This kind of soft character really makes Jian Haixi stay at home without doing anything. It is estimated that it is the biggest torture for her.


    People who break out of a sea of knives, mountains and fires, even if they return to ordinary days, their inner flame will never be extinguished.


    Thinking of the past, MI Ke''er couldn''t help sighing: "sister Haixi, time flies so fast. It''s two years in the blink of an eye. Now I occasionally think of the past and feel like yesterday."


    Jian Haixi opened her eyes. The street lamps that kept going backwards outside the window threw bright and dark lights at the bottom of her eyes, like past frames of images flashing before her eyes. She nodded and said, "yes, it''s really fast."


    Two years of spring and autumn passed in a flash.


    Jian Haixi raised his hand and put it in front of him. Through his fingers, he saw the flashing of street lights and lights in the car river. Time was like those neon lights that kept going backwards, slipping away from his fingertips, diluting the traces of the past on them.


    Now their life seems to be plain, but they are both full and stable.


    Two years ago, everything was like a big dream. Now when I wake up, everyone seems to have not changed much compared with the past, but Jian Haixi knows that they are actively walking on their own life path and trying to live the life they want.


    That was the goal of each of them, wasn''t it?


    Like herself, now working in Ru, she has become a strong woman admired by most people in the company.


    If not for the occasional midnight dream of the past, she really felt that the previous things were like what had happened in her previous life, far away from her.


    Two years ago, Yang Yaru became pregnant and was ordered by George to raise her baby at home and could no longer serve as Ru. Hearing that she had the idea of returning to the workplace at that time, Qin Zhixu found her and strongly invited her to serve as Yang Yaru''s director of Ru.


    Jian Haixi doesn''t go to Ning Jiwei. Even if Ning Jiwei lets her do it, she still feels no challenge.


    She seems gentle and stubborn. She doesn''t like to rely on others for what she can do.


    It happened that she had cooperated with Ru before and was no stranger to the management mode of Ru, so she gladly accepted Qin Zhixu''s proposal.


    With her ability, there was no difficulty in getting started in the company, and she quickly adapted to her work in Ru.


    And Ning Jiwei, he has almost lived the life of a househusband in the past two years.


    He left almost all the company''s affairs to Li Fu, and the Mo family also pushed Mo Xiuyu to manage them. Although Mo Xiuyu is still too green and doesn''t understand many things, Mo Wanshan will help him, and there will be no problem.


    Moreover, the Mo family will be handed over to him one day. It''s better early than late. It''s time for him to start exercising.


    Ning Jiwei will come forward in person only when they encounter problems that cannot be solved.


    However, it''s not that he completely put down his burden, but... No one knows what he''s doing. He seems to be at home most of the time every day, but sometimes he mysteriously says he''s going on a business trip for a few days.


    Even Jian Haixi didn''t know what he was doing. At first, he thought he wanted to take a break and take a holiday for himself, but as time went by, he didn''t mean to go back to the company at all.


    As mysterious as him, there are mo Jue and Dou Ge.


    These three people seem to have synthesized the mysterious three swordsmen. They seem to have nothing to do every day, but they always feel that they are very busy.


    At the beginning, she asked Ning Jiwei several times because of these. Threats and inducements were used, but every time he said it was to pave the way for their future, or to better protect everyone and their peaceful life.


    Over time, Jian Haixi was too lazy to ask any more questions. Anyway, there were no waves and waves in the days, regardless of them.


    As for the Qiao family, Qiao Qinghe and Qiao town have officially abdicated, and everything in the family falls on George.


    George is either helping Yang Yaru with her children or busy with the company every day. He is so busy that he has lost his hair.


    When he finally remembered that Qiao Lei wanted to catch him as a strong man, he found that the smelly boy had already slipped away.


    The most important thing to say about participating in the international exchange competition of your own community is that you are afraid of being pressed by George as a coolie in the company.


    When Qiao Lei left home, he left a letter to his family about the company. He believed that his big brother George was so capable and could manage well, or that the world was more suitable for him.


    In desperation, only Yang Yaru, as George''s deputy, took on the major and minor affairs of the Qiao family together.


    Qiao Zhen and his wife Yan Mei, who have settled down from leisure, are happily holding their grandson every day, enjoying their grandson. They are not happy. They urge Qiao Ya''s marriage from time to time and arrange several young people who are equal to her for a blind date. They don''t know how happy they are.

 Chapter 788

    Qiaoya was poor. She barely stayed at home for half a year. She really couldn''t stand her parents'' urging for marriage and arranged blind dates. She made a fly. Like qiaolei, she packed up her baggage and ran abroad all night. She also left a message about what it was. Recently, she had a strong interest in design and studied design with Catherine.


    One or both ran out of sight.


    Yan Mei sat at home and looked at the list that had been agreed. She was so angry that she asked Liao Huanyan. Liao Huanyan looked confused and honestly told her that their design course had long ended.


    Yan Mei calls Qiaoya again. The other end has prompted to shut down.


    So Yan Mei threw all her anger on George. There was no way. Two of the three children ran away, leaving only this one in front of her.


    Poor George not only wants to be a father, manage the company, but also act as a vent.


    Fortunately, Jian Rui, who had a sweet mouth and would coax people out of the encirclement, coaxed Yan Mei''s mood from Yin to Qing, and virtually eliminated a family war.


    Mikai and Liao Huanyan finally got married, but one of them is a doctor and the other is devoted to fashion design. Neither of them is the material to manage the company.


    Mi Dao wanted his son and daughter-in-law to take over the company, but even if they went to the company, they were just doing their own business in another place.


    To worry about Mi Dao and his wife, they can only aim at their daughter mi Ke''er and son-in-law Mo Feng.


    Poor Mo Feng, a military man, has been suffering in the company for half a month. He really can''t stay. He begged Mo Jue to let him go back to the mountain.


    Even if he is willing to soak in the mountains every day, it is better than staying in the office facing a table of documents.


    Mo Jue was too lazy to take care of these. In addition, he and Ning Jiwei Dou Ge were mysterious all day. They simply handed over the secret department to Mo Feng for the time being.


    Every day after school, the bear children will be taken to the mountain for special training on time, rain or shine.


    Jane Haixi and Mikel''s purpose at the moment is to pick up the children home.


    Park the car. Jian Haixi and Mikel walk through a dense forest, which is like a natural barrier, isolating the world inside and outside the dense forest.


    Behind the dense forest is the destination of their trip.


    At dusk, the stars and the moon rise.


    At this time, there were bursts of laughter on the back mountain.


    "Five to zero, brother one more point, Gu Ruan one more zero!" Jian Rui waved her small hand to applaud her brother. She compared five in one hand and circled zero in the other hand to Gu Ruan. Her big watery eyes were full of smiles.


    "Oh, hey, brother Yi, you''ve done it too hard, and you clearly agreed not to hit your face." Gu Ruan got up from the ground, touched his belly with one hand and gently touched the wound on his face with the other hand. The pain made him take a breath and looked at Jian Yi and said sadly.


    "I hit your abdomen, but you didn''t stand firm and knock the wound on your face." Jian Yi was clean, and there was no wound on his whole body. He stood opposite Gu Ruan Ruan with his chest in his hands. When he heard the speech, he raised his chin and motioned him to look down at the place where he stood. There was a gentle slope there, which was not dangerous, but it was OK to knock to the breaking point, "I abide by the rules of the game."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This attitude, which is not my own hand, has nothing to do with me, made the rest of the people look at him in surprise.


    But after a while, they nodded at the same time.


    Indeed, there is nothing wrong with what Jane Yi said.


    Far away, Jian Haixi and Michel heard the clear voices of several children.


    The two looked at each other. Mikel immediately quickened her pace and raised her voice. "Why are they fighting again? Are they all right? Sister Haixi, let''s go and have a look."


    Jian Haixi''s face was calm. He stretched out his hand to hold Mikel and said without panic: "don''t worry, this drama has been played for two years. It will be staged once every few days. When did something happen?"


    "Er..." after listening to her words, Mikel choked and slowed down with Jian Haixi.


    The children''s voices kept coming from the front. Mikel thought about it. There was a sentence that was always choking in his throat. He couldn''t say it and couldn''t swallow it.


    The two walked forward for a while. Mikel, who was about to stop talking, turned her head to look at Jian Haixi from time to time. Jian Haixi''s too calm appearance made her hesitate again and again, but she couldn''t help asking: "sister Haixi, what''s your standard of ''accident''?"


    She still remembers that a year ago, it was supposed to be a competition concluded at the end of the month. Mo chulin and Mo Tong inadvertently took the wrong step in the war. Mo Tong had already made moves at that time, and the child was not comfortable with his power control. When he realized that it was too late to take back his legs, the angle deviated a little, and kicked Mo chulin''s lower leg. At that time, Mo chulin was diagnosed as a lower leg fracture.


    When Mo Feng told her at that time, she also scolded Mo Feng for setting the training too harsh.


    Results three days later, Mo Feng came the news that Mo Tong had "unintentionally" food poisoning, severe allergies and red pimples on her face. When she came to see it, Mo Tong covered her head in the quilt.


    On that day, only Mo Xiujin had touched his food.


    No unique coincidence. After three days, Mo Xiujin found that the toilet paper was gone


    After listening to Mo Feng''s follow-up report, Mikel was stunned in situ for three minutes and couldn''t help laughing.


    There is a specially assigned person responsible for their life here, and the probability of toilet paper shortage is zero.


    I don''t know how many such "coincidence" things have happened in the past two years. At first, she hurried to see it after she heard it. Over time, she gradually adapted to this occasional episode.


    The children''s joy has also become the only comfort in their boring life.


    Last month, it was said that Gu Xiaomian and Shazhi accidentally punched Shazhi during the competition. Later, Gu Xiaomian was afraid to guard against Jian Yi for several days. As a result, Gu Xiaomian has been safe. I don''t want to be beaten back by someone today.


    Think about it like this. Today''s farce has a reasonable explanation. This paragraph is estimated to be someone''s revenge plan.


    Michel recovered from her memory and heard Jane Haixi''s calm voice ringing around her: "as long as she is not disabled, there is no accident."


    "Lying in the trough." Jian Haixi''s words made Mikel stumble. If Jian Haixi hadn''t grabbed her quickly, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Mikel, who stood firm, looked at Jian Haixi with a shocked face. She knew that Jian Haixi loved the children and that she didn''t limit the children''s own way of communication, but Jian Haixi''s words still exceeded her imagination.


    "Sister Haixi, your standard is too... High?" Mikel thought and said tactfully, "what if their fighting relationship gets stiff?"


    Jian Haixi looked at her with a smile. Mikel looked at her inexplicably and said, "you fought with Mo Feng before. Did you get stiff?"


    Michelle blushed, stepped forward, took Jian Haixi''s arm, shook it, and said shyly, "well... How can it be the same?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t you say ''beating is kissing, scolding is love''? These people can only get closer and closer as they fight. They can''t break up." Jian Haixi smiled. "If you don''t believe it, you''ll know when they meet outsiders."


    While talking, they had already reached the training ground.

 Chapter 789

    Before they approached, Jian Rui, who sat next to the training ground to cheer her brother up, saw them at a glance.


    "Mommy!" Jianrui called jianhaixi, got up and ran towards them happily.


    Jane Haixi stretched out her arms to catch her daughter who ran to her. She was knocked back two steps by her strength. When she stood firm, she smiled and touched her head and said, "baby, you''ve been training for so long. Are you still so strong?"


    "Hee hee, uncle Mo Feng has something to do. Today we practice independently." Jian Rui kept rubbing Jian Haixi''s waist, and all her sweat rubbed on Jian Haixi''s clothes. She looked up and smiled back.


    Jian Haixi understood that usually independent practice is equal to a holiday. No wonder the bear children are so energetic.


    Michelle on one side was stunned when she heard Jian Rui''s words. She squatted down and looked at her and said, "Mo Feng is not there? Where has he gone?"


    "I don''t know. I was called away by Uncle Mo Jue." Jianrui said cleverly, "I was just going to class today. After he answered uncle Mo Jue''s phone, he told us that he had something to do and let us practice by ourselves."


    "This guy made me come for nothing." Mikel muttered, went aside, took out his cell phone and called Mo Feng.


    Jian Rui had enough Jiao, took Jian Haixi''s hand and walked to the training ground. As she walked, she said, "Mommy, we''re fighting a challenge. At present, the challenge leader is my brother. Ah Jin and Qianqian were defeated by him."


    "Really? Is Yi Yi so powerful?"


    Jian Rui nodded to Jian Haixi solemnly: "yes, Gu Ruan was defeated just now. My brother is the most powerful today."


    Jian Haixi was amused by her serious appearance and stretched out his hand to take her to his side: "let''s continue to cheer him on."


    "Yes, Mommy!"


    Jian Haixi followed Jian Rui to the training ground. When the children around him saw her coming, they rushed over with a smile and called her one by one.


    Jian Haixi smiled and caught the children who rushed to her. Every time she saw their smiles, she was very happy. She looked at them one by one and found that everyone was there, except her son.


    Jian Haixi looked around and saw his son standing a few steps away.


    She walked over with a smile, reached out and touched her son''s head. She smiled and said, "I heard that Yiyi is the champion today. Yiyi is so powerful!"


    Jane Yi''s body has basically recovered two years ago, leaving only the injury to her right eye and countless scars on her cheek.


    In the past two years, he had three major operations, one eye transplant and two skin repairs.


    All the three operations were performed by mikai himself, with Qi''er as an assistant. Countless medical elites at home and abroad participated in the consultation. With the medical skills of two medical masters comparable to bringing back the dead and the most advanced instruments in the world, Jian Yi has been reborn and replaced.


    Although his eyesight in his right eye could not be restored as before, and could not be compared with his normal left eye, he could see at least. There were no worrying scars on his body, and his small face became white and tender again.


    Even his own temperament changes are obvious. Many times, people almost forget what kind of hell he has experienced.


    Although this is the case, Jian Haixi''s heart still hurts like a knife when he thinks of the way Jian Yi was injured at that time.


    Fortunately, Jian Yi is still with her.


    Jian Haixi was gratified to see such an excellent son now.


    It''s not easy for an adult to recover so quickly after such a thing. Besides, as a child, although they try their best to give Jian Yi the best, she knows that Jian Yi will not only bear the pain of surgery, but also recover from past injuries, and recover as before, even better than before, I want to know how much effort he has made behind his back.


    She stepped forward and tried to reach out to touch his little face. As soon as she raised her foot, she was stopped by Jian Yi''s outstretched hand.


    "Mommy, I''m guarding the challenge," said Jian Yi, with a cold face and chest in his hands. "If you step into this circle, it means you''re going to attack the challenge."


    "..." Jian Haixi looked down at the ground. Sure enough, there was a circle of white lime line, which was impressively in front of her toes.


    And Jane is standing in the center of the circle.


    "I''m your mommy, can I make an exception?" Jane Haixi half bent over and discussed with her son with a smile.


    "No, the rules are the rules, and Mommy is Mommy." Jane Yiyi flatly refused her.


    Jian Haixi choked by her son, took a step back and sighed: "all right, I''ll stand aside and wait..."


    Before Jian Haixi finished speaking, she saw that Jian Yi held her hand, which had not yet retreated. She walked out of the circle and stood outside the circle with her.


    "Brother Yi, how did you get out?" Gu Xiaomian looked at him in surprise. He had just become the third person to lose to Jian Yi today. He was still waiting to see who could defeat Jian Yi and win the final challenge.


    Mo Xiujin also picked an eyebrow and watched quietly.


    Jian Rui looked at her brother holding her mother outside the circle. I knew it would be such a small expression. She covered her mouth with her small hand and smiled.


    She knew that even if her brother was invincible, he would still lose to Mommy.


    No way, Mommy is their favorite mommy and always comes first in their hearts.


    "Mommy can''t go in, but I can come out." Jian Yi still looks arrogant and cold, with a cold face, but he holds Jian Haixi''s hand tightly.


    "But you''ll lose," Mo Xiuqian reminded him.


    Jian Yi frowned at Yan, glanced at her obliquely, and snorted carelessly.


    It would be childish for him to rely on this kind of competition to consolidate his position.


    Don''t say he gives up a small game. Even if his force value is zero, no one here dares to underestimate him.


    Jian Haixi''s words warmed her heart. She squatted down and hugged Jian Yi. The corners of her lips lifted up, scraped Jian Yi''s nose and said with a smile: "son, Mommy really likes your cold and gentle character."


    Jane Yi blushed slightly, turned her head to one side and said awkwardly, "I''m not. I''m just tired of playing. I just want to come down and have a rest."


    Jianrui and Shazhi on one side heard his words and smiled at each other. They had a tacit understanding and didn''t say anything.


    "Oh, well, Mommy knows." Jane Haixi smiled and patted her son. Although she didn''t know who her son''s thin skin was, she still gave face and didn''t go on.


    Jian Haixi took his son''s small hand and walked to the side of the court. The smile on his face was bright and didn''t put it down.


    Jian Yi secretly looks up at Jian Haixi and sees the smile on her face. The corners of her lips are also raised silently.

 Chapter 790

    "Mommy, let''s go home." Jian Yi holds Jian Haixi''s hand and looks at her with a small face.


    Jian Haixi paused and looked down at his son suspiciously: "go back now? Then your game..."


    "It doesn''t matter. The competition will continue tomorrow." before she finished, Jianrui jumped to her side and took her hand to shake and shake. "After all, Mommy is the most important."


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian heard that the game would continue tomorrow, he immediately stretched out his hand and rubbed his still painful face. In a low voice, he added: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t continue."


    "You counsellor!" Mo Xiuqian snorted and stared at him. "Loser is not qualified to speak. Anyway, you are finished."


    "Cut, and talk about me. It''s like you''re not loser. Don''t forget that you were defeated by Yiyi."


    "I want you to take care of it!"


    When they disagreed, they made trouble. Jian Haixi stroked his forehead with a headache and said, "well, since you don''t compare, shall we go home now?"


    "Yes! You can eat at last!" Gu Xiaomian''s nature of eating goods does not change.


    Just then Mikel called back, looked at them as if they were leaving and asked, "this is it?"


    "Well, where''s Mo Feng?" Jian Haixi asked.


    "Don''t mention it." Mikel muttered and followed the people down the mountain.


    Because there are too many bear children, their one car is definitely not enough.


    Jian Haixi took Mo Tong back in Mikel''s car, and the rest got on another extended Lincoln, specially escorted by people from the dark Department.


    Mikel was muttering all the way.


    Jian Haixi got on the bus. Seeing that Mikel was still angry, he joked: "it seems that Mo Feng has developed his skills recently. He dares to make you so angry."


    "Don''t smell the wind." Mikel scolded, especially angry. He clapped his hand on the steering wheel, and the harsh whistle sounded in the quiet mountains and forests.


    "Come on, calm down and tell me what''s going on?" Jian Haixi tilted to fasten Mo Tong''s seat belt, sat straight and asked Mikel in the front row.


    She thought Michelle should be coaxed by Mo Feng after calling. Unexpectedly, she is even more angry now.


    Mikel looked up and met Jane Haixi''s eyes in the rearview mirror. She complained angrily: "sister Haixi, you don''t know, he''s too much. We had an appointment to come to him today. As a result, he ran out on a business trip without saying a word. It will take three days to go."


    Referring to this, Michel''s anger suddenly soared to the full grid, flattened his mouth and said, "hum, I won''t punish him to kneel when he comes back!"


    Three days on business?


    After listening to Michelle''s words, Jane Haixi''s eyes changed slightly. She thought for a moment and asked, "did he say where he was going on business?"


    "No." Mikel shook his head and said, "I asked. He refused to say. He just said what secret task it was. He didn''t tell me. It really annoyed me."


    Confidential mission


    Jian Haixi leaned against the back of the chair, put one hand on the window, lit his index finger regularly, and fell into silence.


    Mikel didn''t notice the change of Jian Haixi''s look, and still complained to her about Mo Feng: "they all say that men are different before and after marriage. It''s true, smelly Mo Feng, dead Mo Feng... Sister Haixi, don''t you think he''s too much?"


    "Well..." Jian Haixi answered with a long voice, but did not answer Mikel''s words.


    After a short thought, Jian Haixi turned and looked at Mo Tong, who had been silent in the car.


    "Tong Tong." Jian Haixi called him.


    Hearing Jian Haixi calling him, Mo Tong immediately instinctively straightened up, sat up and said, "Mom."


    His strange reaction was very subtle, but he still didn''t escape Jian Haixi''s eyes.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes turned, and Mo Tong''s reaction made her more confident of those guesses that she had no spectrum in her heart.


    She leaned over and pinched Mo Tong''s face.


    He is one or two years older than Jian Yi. Now he has grown a lot. Compared with two years ago, his small face can see edges and corners faintly. He is no longer the fat baby in his childhood.


    "Tong Tong, do you know where Mo Feng has gone?"


    "I don''t know." Mo Tong sat precariously, turned his head and looked at Jian Haixi. He continued to look ahead and replied solemnly.


    "Really?" Jian Haixi looked at him with a light tone.


    "HMM." Mo Tong nodded and straightened his back under her eyes.


    Jane Haixi didn''t speak any more, but looked at him quietly for a long time.


    Mo Tong clenched his hands tightly on his knees. Jian Haixi''s eyes fell on him more forcefully than Mo Feng''s fist. He could catch Mo Feng''s fist, but Jian Haixi''s eyes made him unable to resist. Just when his psychological defense line gradually collapsed, he heard Jian Haixi''s voice ring faintly next to him.


    "Oh, I don''t know. Forget it."


    Morton, a tall man with a heart, was a little relieved. He thought Jane Haixi would continue to ask him.


    He glanced at Jian Haixi secretly. Seeing that she didn''t want to continue, he quietly turned and breathed.


    He regretted that he should have let Jian Yi ride in this car. That guy can definitely deal with Jian Haixi''s problems.


    Unlike him, he is an honest child, especially cheating Jian Haixi, which is too difficult for him.


    "Hey, what a coincidence. Ning Jiwei sent a shadow on a business trip yesterday, and Mo Feng hurried on a business trip today." Jian Haixi seemed puzzled.


    Mo Tong, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly heard Jian Haixi''s words, choked at his throat, lowered his head and dared not speak.


    Mikel in the front row didn''t recognize the meaning of Jian Haixi''s words. She glanced at Jian Haixi in the rearview mirror and asked, "shadow is also on business?"


    Jane Haixi nodded.


    Mikel wondered, "that''s really strange. Have they been busy lately?"


    "Who knows," said Jane Haixi with a smile, "come on, let''s go home first."


    The two cars left the back mountain slowly one by one and drove slowly away from the secluded road.


    No one noticed that a specular light flashed on the roof of a gas station thousands of miles away.


    Not far from the gas station, there is a modest staff accommodation building for some years.


    At the moment, there are not many lighted rooms in the building. A man''s voice came from one of the dim yellow rooms.


    "Sir, they left."


    After a while, another voice sounded faintly: "well, have you found anything unusual?"


    "No, Jian Haixi came down soon after going up the mountain. It''s nothing different." the man replied respectfully.


    "Jian Haixi... Ha ha..." the indistinguishable low laughter slowly reverberated in the room, with a cold breath. "It''s time to meet this interesting woman after enduring so long."

 Chapter 791

    On the main road, sports cars and extended Lincoln passed one after another.


    Compared with the quiet atmosphere in the first car, the second car is too lively.


    After all, as long as Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian are there, they can''t stop even if they want to stop.


    "Rui Rui, my cheeks hurt so much, you help me shout ~" Gu Xiaomian sat next to Jian Rui, the whole person gathered together in front of Jian Rui and showed her injured face, "you see, it''s so green."


    "All right, all right." Jianrui was annoyed by his shaking and turned her mouth. "Why are you so big and so delicate? It''s annoying."


    Although she said something disgusting, Jian Rui reluctantly stretched out her little hand, pressed it on Gu Xiaomian''s bruised cheek and slowly rubbed it for him.


    Is he delicate?


    Hearing Jian Rui say this to herself, Gu Xiaomian was wronged and said, "Dad and dad are not here. They are alone..."


    Again.


    Seeing that his mouth pouted and began to play again, Jian Rui turned her eyes, poked her finger at his wound and said, "Gu Ruan, you''re enough. The bitter meat trick doesn''t work for me, and uncle Gu lived here for a month and left only the day before."


    "Well... I don''t care. Anyway, my big dad and little dad are not here. I''m just a left behind child."


    Jian Rui smiled angrily: "it''s strange that you don''t want them so much. Why don''t Lao Lai stay here? Isn''t it good to go home with them?"


    "I don''t want it." Gu Xiaomian hummed. "You''re all here. It''s boring for me to go home alone. I don''t want to go."


    "He''s just a dog skin plaster. He can''t shake it off. Ha ha." Mo Xiuqian in the back row joked.


    Gu Xiaomian stared at her and said, "even if I am a plaster, I won''t stick to you."


    "What are you talking about? The skin is itchy, isn''t it?" Mo Xiuqian raised her hand fiercely and greeted him. "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you?"


    "Have you ever beaten? I can crush you."


    Two years later, they still quarreled like friends.


    The yarn weaving sitting next to Mo Xiuqian anxiously took Mo Xiuqian''s hand and said, "Xiuqian, stop arguing."


    "Sister Shazhi, don''t pay attention to them." Jian Rui calmly patted Shazhi''s hand and said, "let them go. Anyway, if they dare to do it in the car, my brother will repair them."


    As soon as her voice fell, the two people who were still making a lot of noise immediately seemed to be pressed the key. At the same time, they calmed down and instantly restored friendly relations.


    One stared at his hand and turned it around, muttering that he hadn''t applied hand cream well recently. Sure enough, his skin became worse.


    One was sitting upright, turned his head and looked out of the window, reaching out to rub his wound.


    It seems that the noise that almost overturned the roof just now has not happened.


    Shazhi looked at the earth shaking changes in just a few seconds, stared at Jian Rui, and pointed to two people who had made up as before.


    "See, it''s all right to have a brother." Jianrui stretched out her hand, pointed back and said with a smile, "my brother''s existence is like a big demon, which can absolutely hold down all kinds of children."


    Shazhi was amused by her description. She couldn''t help glancing at Jian Yi in the back seat, but saw that he was looking down at his mobile phone, looking a little serious.


    Mo Xiulin, Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi sit in the last row. Mo Xiujin is in the middle. On the left, Mo Xiulin closes his eyes and takes a nap. On the right, Jian Yi plays with his mobile phone against the window and turns a deaf ear to everything that has happened ahead.


    Mo Xiujin sat next to Jian Yi. Seeing that he had been looking down at his mobile phone since he got on the bus, he couldn''t help looking at it. He said curiously, "what are you calculating?"


    "Nothing." Jane Yi closes her cell phone, looks up at the window and whispers.


    Mo Xiu''s Brocade eyebrow tail picked, and there was cunning in his eyes: "pull it down, I saw it just now¡°


    Jian Yi glanced at him, put his hand on the window on his chin, sneered and didn''t speak.


    Mo Xiujin turned his eyes, put his hands behind his head, leaned against the back of the chair, and sighed: "your father gave you Hui Yi to play, which is like sending a sheep to the tiger hole."


    In fact, to tell the truth, Hui Yi was originally the company founded by Ning Jiwei for Jian Yi, and the employees in it were all from Jian Yi''s group, such as Yun Zhixiang, Luo Er and others.


    Two years ago, after Ning Jiwei handed over most of the company''s business to Li Fu, he also handed Hui Yi to Jian Yi and said to him, "just play around and don''t poke the sky."


    In the past two years, Hui Yi has become the world of Jian Yi. Ning Jiwei has never asked how Jian Yi manages the company or whether he needs help.


    Anyway, besides Jian Yi, there is Dou Ming. Besides, Ning Jiwei knows how much his son weighs.


    Listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, Jian Yi slightly pursed his lips, glanced at him obliquely and said, "how do you know my father didn''t mean it?"


    "I know he did it on purpose." Mo Xiujin looked at him and hummed, "just like your father, it''s obviously to train you. Everyone knows it."


    After a pause, he shook his head and said, "but I guess he can''t imagine how dare you be so bold."


    "Oh." Jian Yi nodded and readily accepted his evaluation.


    Bold or something. Didn''t he have more courage two years ago?


    A person has experienced explosion, fake death and disability, and escape from death in the enemy''s nest


    If he doesn''t even have the courage to play around a company now, he is too ashamed to be Ning Jiwei''s son.


    "Hey, are you really going to play like this?" Mo Xiujin asked, with some unbearable interest in his voice.


    "Why, are you interested in participating in our game?" Jian Yi looked at him with a smile and threw an olive branch at the same time.


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrow and raised his hand. He rubbed his chin like a little adult and pretended to think: "participate in your game? It takes up too much of my energy and time. I have to think about it."


    "Oh ~ can you pretend to be more like it?" Jane Yibai glanced at him and said with disdain.


    The interest in Mingming''s eyes is about to overflow to his mobile phone screen, and he''s still installing it there.


    Should we say that he really deserves to be mo Sheng''s cub?


    "Well... It''s time to dress up." Mo Xiujin didn''t mind that Jian Yi saw through his disguise. Instead, he said proudly, "otherwise, how can I look excellent and modest?"


    The radian of Jian Yi''s lip angle went deeper. At the same time, he stretched out a hand and spread his palm upward in front of Mo Xiujin: "welcome to join us. I wish us a happy cooperation."


    The tone and look were obviously not worried that Mo Xiujin would refuse.


    In a sense, Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin are highly similar in character.


    The same cunning, the same abdominal darkness, the same like "playing games" in boring days.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t disappoint him either. He resolutely raised his hand, dropped his palm to Jian Yi''s hand, and slapped Jian Yi: "in fact, even if you don''t let me participate, I have to get involved."


    "I guessed," said Jian Yi lazily.


    They looked at each other and smiled. They both saw the faint excitement and expectation of each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 792

    Two years ago, with the end of the last fight with talilina, Ning Jiwei moved to a new home with Jane Haixi and the children.


    At that time, Jian Haixi knew that Ning Jiwei had bought a villa as early as when he first arrived in Xiangcheng.


    Even if he had not expected what would happen in the future, in his heart, no matter where he was, he would always prepare a safe residence for his lover and children.


    At that time, the father son relationship between Ningji and Mo Wanshan was not good, so he deliberately chose a place some distance from Mo''s family.


    It is also a coincidence that now it seems that the address he chose is almost in the middle of the Qiao family and the Mo family, which also makes the older generation of the two families unable to express any opinions.


    Where they live, the courtyard and balcony take up most of the space, but there are fewer floors.


    At first, there were only two floors, but after everything was over, Ning Jiwei asked people to build two floors, and also built a lot of children''s facilities behind the yard.


    The reason is that Jian Yi, Jian Rui, Gu Xiaomian, Mo Xiujin and other bear children are so familiar that no one wants to live separately.


    In addition, both Mo Sheng and Mo Ting died in Mo''s house. Even if the psychology of several children is strong, there will be some shadow in the end.


    Simply, Jian Haixi decided to let the children live with them.


    Nominally, she and Ning Jiwei adopted only Mo Tong except Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    But in fact, she almost took a part-time job as the mother of Mo Xiujin and others.


    Therefore, in the hearts of the children, Jian Haixi''s status is unmatched. No matter how they make trouble outside in front of others, they will always obey her unconditionally in front of Jian Haixi.


    This is also the most gratifying place for Jian Haixi.


    Because the most cherished people live here, Ning Jiwei naturally attaches great importance to the security measures here.


    No matter the service equipment, security system and secret guard, they are absolutely incomparable in other places.


    To exaggerate, even a fly passing in front of their house has to leave a trace.


    Due to the complete facilities in this villa area and the large site, Ningji Weijian Haixi is here, so others also join in the fun and set up a nest here.


    It''s not a permanent home, but there are still small places to live.


    For example, Mo Jue has a single family residence here, but he chose a strange location, which is farthest from Ning Jiwei''s family.


    Jian Haixi also knew that he used to like to be alone. His family was so busy every day that he couldn''t stand it.


    And I don''t spend much time here. Most of the time I''m out alone. I don''t know what I''m busy with.


    Back from the mountain, Jian Haixi led a group of children into the door. The house was brightly lit, and the housekeeper stood waiting for them.


    Jian Haixi glanced at the empty living room and didn''t see Ning Jiwei.


    "Uncle Xu, where''s Jiwei?" Jian Haixi asked.


    The housekeeper Mo Xu smiled and replied respectfully, "the young master has gone out for something. He said if you ask, let me tell you that he will be back soon."


    I''m out?


    Jian Haixi''s eyelids moved and didn''t ask much. He just nodded and turned to Mikel and said, "come in and wait a minute. Ji Wei won''t be back until later. You''ll ask him again."


    "Forget it, I''m not in the mood." Mikel said in a muffled voice with a drooping face.


    She wanted to ask Ning Jiwei what Mo Feng had done, but now Ning Jiwei was away, and her anger slowly condensed into sultry, so she didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Jian Haixi saw her like this, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry too much. Don''t you have to go back to your five finger mountain no matter how far the wind flies?"


    This made Mikel feel a little better. She hummed, "I''m not worried about him. He left just in time. I don''t know how happy I am."


    "Really?" Jane Haixi smiled and joked, "how do I think you don''t look happy?"


    "Oh, I won''t tell you more. When he comes back, I have plenty of ways to clean him up." Mikel looks like a proud young lady and waves to Jian Haixi, "I''m leaving, sister Haixi. I''ll come back to play with you tomorrow."


    "Be careful on the road." Jian Haixi sent her out. When she came back, the children had been led upstairs by the housekeeper.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the sofa. The fatigue accumulated in a day''s work was also diffuse at this time.


    Nanny Moran came up with the tea and said with a smile, "young lady, are you tired? Drink some tea quickly."


    "Fortunately, I''m not tired after getting used to it." Jian Haixi took the tea, took a sip, looked up and smiled at Moran, "thank you, aunt LAN. Your tea is still good."


    "Young lady, I''m flattered. If you like it, I''ll make it for you every day." Moran said.


    Jian Haixi quickly waved his hand and said, "that''s not good. It''s hard enough for you to take care of a group of children every day. How can you do so much? It''s true that I''ll make tea for you another day."


    Moran smiled and didn''t refuse, but said, "you rest. I also prepared snacks and snacks for the young master to send them up."


    "That''s hard, aunt LAN."


    The housekeepers and nannies here are all invited back by Ning Jiwei from the old people in the dark Department, especially Mo Xu and Mo LAN, who have been wandering with Mo Tong for half their lives. So is Mo He, the driver responsible for picking up the children.


    With their help at home, Jane Haixi and Ning Jiwei don''t know how much easier it is.


    After Moran went upstairs, the first floor of the huge villa fell into silence. Jian Haixi nestled on the sofa and closed his eyes against the pillow.


    Since Ning Jiwei told Mo Xu that he would come back soon, it shows that his trip should have little to do with Mo Feng''s business trip.


    Jian Haixi closed her eyes, but her mind didn''t stop turning.


    Even if Ning Jiwei didn''t say a lot of things, she could see one or two.


    She didn''t ask too much in the first two years because Ning Jiwei didn''t send anyone on business so often.


    But recently, Mo Jue has been out and didn''t return to Xiangcheng. Ying and Mo Feng left successively. How can they give her a feeling of uneasiness.


    Jane Haixi thought about it.


    About half an hour later, there were two soft noises at the door.


    Then came the sound of footsteps.


    Jian Haixi opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the door. When she saw the familiar figure, the instability in her heart disappeared in an instant.


    Ning Jiwei also met her eyes for the first time. He hooked his lower lip, bent over and changed his slippers and walked close.


    As Ning Jiwei approached, his unique flavor of reassuring her slowly filled around her and surrounded her.


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help but pick up the corners of her lips.


    Two years later, the man she loves is still the best king in the world.

 Chapter 793

    Because Jian Haixi wanted to rest, aunt LAN just turned off the ceiling light and left only a floor lamp next to the sofa in the living room, emitting a warm yellow light.


    Ning Jiwei approached slowly and saw the smile on Jian Haixi''s face. He couldn''t help smiling and said, "what''s the matter? Smile when you see me."


    "Isn''t it good?" Jian Haixi smiled and stretched out his hand to him. "People will smile unconsciously when they see beautiful things. Besides, my husband is so handsome that he can refresh his eyes just by looking at him."


    After a pause, Jane Haixi winked at him, some naughty way: "with such a perfect husband by my side, of course I can wake up happily when I sleep."


    Wen Yan Ning Jiwei''s smile on the corners of his mouth deepened. He bent down and took her hand to pull her up. He sat next to her, wrapped her in his arms with both hands, rubbed her hair and said, "wife, although I''m very happy with your words, how can I think you have something to say?"


    He has experienced the exquisite thoughts of his little wife.


    "Then you''re right." Jian Haixi proudly raised his head, stretched out his fingers, pointed his belly and gently touched his chin. "My move is to be polite before the soldiers. If you don''t honestly explain, I have more moves waiting for you."


    "So fierce?"


    Ning Jiwei chuckled with a doting light in his eyes. With one hand, he grabbed Jian Haixi''s shoulder and with the other hand, he pulled down her hand that made trouble at her chin and held it in his palm. In his hoarse voice, he smiled: "well, let me guess. It''s for Mo Feng''s business trip?"


    "More than that." Jian Haixi''s delicate nose wrinkled slightly and said fiercely, "today you have to recruit thoroughly. Tell me what the hell you''re hiding from me recently? If you don''t tell me, I''ll punish you with family law."


    "Why, are you willing?" Ning Jiwei asked with a low smile, and Jian Haixi beat him.


    Over the past two years, their life has gradually become stable, and the suffering experienced by Jian Haixi in the first half of his life has been completely dissipated under the wings woven by Ning Jiwei.


    She came out of those days when every day she lived was like walking a tightrope at high altitude, and came to the warm and safe world that Ning Jiwei spent his mind on building for her. She didn''t need to hesitate and struggle any more, whether it was family, friendship or career.


    She has endless courage and solid backing and can do whatever she wants.


    Even the people around can obviously feel that Jian Haixi is like a phoenix reborn after bathing in fire. It is more beautiful, brighter and more true.


    This Jian Haixi is the Jian Haixi that Ning Jiwei really wants to see.


    Many nights, looking at Jian Haixi who was trapped in his sleep, Ning Jiwei wondered if he had protected her at the beginning. She didn''t have to bear the suffering in the middle. She would always be like this. She lived in the world like the scorching sun and didn''t have to see the dirtiest and darkest things in the world.


    But there is no if in the world. They have made great efforts to this step. Fortunately, now the outcome is very good, and the person they want is still in their arms.


    Because happiness is hard won, Ning Jiwei''s love for Jian Haixi is intensified, but she keeps her temper more like a child.


    Even now, in front of Ning Jiwei, she will no longer disguise her emotions.


    Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Haixi. She puffed her small face and a pair of big eyes with stars flickering.


    Although he said threatening words, it was clearly cute and flexible. It was an enlarged version of Jian Rui.


    It was becoming more and more childish. Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing.


    With a wife like this, what else can I do?


    Answer: can only pet.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help but itch. He reached out and pinched Jian Haixi''s cheek and said, "wife, with your intelligence, can''t you guess what I''m doing?"


    He never wanted to hide from Jian Haixi. Although Jian Haixi had been fooled by him several times before, he knew that it was just that she didn''t want to go deep into it.


    They are the closest people in the world. Ning Jiwei thought that if anyone knows him best, it must be Jian Haixi.


    "And I don''t believe you didn''t notice our son''s little movements." Ning Jiwei scraped Jian Haixi''s nose.


    Jian Haixi clapped his hand and snorted, "I noticed, but I''m too lazy to guess. You just tell me?"


    Her natural trust and dependence made Ning Jiwei in a good mood. He simply surrounded her from behind, put his chin on her shoulder and said, "it''s OK to tell you, but you have to promise that I can''t worry about it. If I didn''t tell you so much before, I just didn''t want you to work so hard."


    Jian Haixi leaned against him and said with a smile, "I''m too lazy to worry now. Even if you invite me, I may not be out of the mountain."


    "So lazy?" Ning Jiwei smiled. "What if I hire you as my military division with a high salary?"


    "High salary... No," said Jian Haixi. "I''m not short of money now."


    "What if I use a beautiful man?" Ning Jiwei looked at her proud little expression and held her hand on his cheek.


    Jian Haixi stretched out his index finger to pick up his chin. His eyes grunted and said, "look at your performance. If you are really excellent, I can''t consider it."


    He changed his words without hesitation, which made Ning Jiwei laugh more than once.


    "It seems that I haven''t lost my color and love Chi. I''m also worried that my wife has been tired of seeing me in the past two years." Ning Jiwei sighed, pretending to be pathetic, rubbing Jian Haixi on his cheek.


    Jian Haixi smiled. She didn''t know Ning Jiwei was joking, but she solemnly kissed Ning Jiwei''s side face and whispered, "never."


    Even if it''s a joke, Jian Haixi won''t make Ning Jiwei a little sad for boring reasons.


    After a while, Ning Jiwei circled her in his arms and analyzed her carefully: "it''s also simple. Although talilina and Mosheng''s affair has ended, we have also come to a road that can''t stop and retreat. In order to avoid being overwhelmed in the future, I always have to make more preparations."


    "Mo Jue and Dou Ge are also doing this," said Jian Haixi with a smile. "You three swordsmen are really. You need to be so mysterious about this?"


    "I don''t mean to be mysterious. It''s mainly because it''s inconvenient to know more people." Ning Jiwei said. "And everyone''s life has finally stabilized. If it''s not necessary, I don''t want to disturb today''s peace."


    Jian Haixi turned to look at him, raised his head, kissed him on the chin and said, "my husband is very kind."


    Ning Jiwei has always been the person who is cold outside and hot inside. He doesn''t seem to be too close to anyone, whether it''s the Mo family, the Qiao family, or their friends, but everyone knows that he is the person to be trusted at any time.


    He is always the one who leads everyone in front, but at the same time, he is also guarding everyone''s way back.


    The person in front must have many unknown wounds. He doesn''t need anyone to know and appreciate.


    In the past two years, he gradually disappeared in front of people. Qiao Jing also joked that he was young and retired. He just smiled without explanation and refutation.


    Because Ningji and others ask for different things.


    He asked for results.


    Jian Haixi looked at his more calm eyebrows than before and congratulated him for his choice for the nth time.


    The old God gave her the most perfect lover and children, as well as the suffering and experience of her training.


    Now she has managed to get this hard won happiness, and she will do her best to protect all this for the rest of her life.


    Like Ning Jiwei, she wants the result she wants.

 Chapter 794

    As they talked, no one noticed a small figure passing by the corner of the stairs.


    Jian Rui first heard the words of the two people and quietly retreated back. Her big black eyes rolled for several times. After she made up her mind, she raised her smiling face and ran down the stairs with her legs.


    Hearing the sound, Ning Ji and Jian Haixi turned around.


    "Daddy!" Jianrui rushed over like a whirlwind and jumped straight at Ning Jiwei. "Daddy, Ruirui misses you so much, and Mommy misses you so much ~"


    The strange little girl was coquettish and had to arch her head into Ning Jiwei''s arms.


    Jian Haixi saw that she had to take herself with her. She patted her gently and said, "just think of your father yourself. Don''t take me."


    Jianrui flashed her big eyes and looked up at her from ningjiwei''s arms: "don''t Mommy want to? I heard that''s not what Mommy said in her heart."


    "Baby, your flattering skills are growing day by day. Even mommy''s voice can be heard." Jian Rui said seriously, making Jian Haixi laugh.


    "Yes, Mommy said she loved me, my brother and daddy most." Jianrui patted herself, pointed to daddy and smiled, "am I right?"


    "Ghost spirit, you are right." Jian Haixi rubbed Jian Rui''s head with a smile and asked her, "baby, what are you doing down here? Are you hungry?"


    Jane shook her head: "I''ll come down and take a boiled egg to Gu Ruan. I''ll apply the scratch on his face."


    "Bruise?" Ning Jiwei asked his baby daughter, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and said with a smile: "it''s all right. It''s just that Gu Ruan accidentally hit sister Shazhi last month, so today, my brother is very comfortable and helped sister Shazhi take a small revenge."


    Jian Haixi shook his head when he heard the speech. He glanced at Ning Jiwei and said, "my son is bad at learning from you. He has too many eyes. Now I can''t guess what he is thinking all day."


    "Wronged my wife, I didn''t teach him this. He was born." Ning Jiwei raised his hand and said wrongly on his face.


    He finally thought of a reason to pick himself out. As a result, he thought carefully. It seemed that it was still wrong. If he was born, he still had something to do with himself, so he could only pull out a shield: "or he learned bad from the people of Zhuo."


    Ning Jiwei nodded his head with a solemn oath. I was right. That''s how he looked.


    "Pull it down." Jian Haixi laughed at him. "If ah Zhuo''s straight temperament can teach bad people, shouldn''t yarn weaving be the first to learn bad?"


    "That''s what Mo Jue taught." Ning Jiwei threw the pot quickly. Anyway, he had many friends and said anyone could do, but he couldn''t admit the crime.


    Jian Haixi was speechless and allowed him to read people''s names one by one. He turned to his daughter and said, "get Gu Xiaomian some wound medicine. It''s fast."


    Jian Rui said with a smile, "I told him he didn''t want it. He had to use eggs. He can eat it after rolling."


    The child... Jane Haixi lost her smile.


    "Gu children are so greedy. I don''t know if they learned from Gu Chenyi." Ning Jiwei took the opportunity to interrupt and squinted at her.


    Jian Haixi gave him a white look: "are you young? You have to care about this little thing."


    "Anyway, being idle is also idle. It''s OK to worry about it." Ning Jiwei didn''t forget to say, "besides, you just didn''t admit that you miss me..."


    It is said that Jian Haixi has been spoiled into a child, but Ning Jiwei is not a child in front of Jian Haixi.


    Seeing that daddy and Mommy began to flirt again, Jianrui shrugged her shoulders, withdrew from the light bulb, silently went to the kitchen, took the boiled egg and ran upstairs.


    Her parents have such a good relationship that they have had enough dog food for the past two years.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei are still bickering. What they don''t see is that Jian Rui, who was jumping, immediately changed after going up the stairs.


    Jianrui turned the corner of the stairs and made sure she couldn''t see herself downstairs. Then she stopped and patted her chest.


    Then he secretly turned to observe the movement in the living room. He was relieved to see that Ning Ji and Jian Haixi really didn''t notice her.


    Then she whispered and hurried into the room, pushed the door and rushed in.


    There are a lot of people in the room. Jian Yi sits in front of the computer, staring at the computer screen and stroking his chin with one hand. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Mo Tong sat on the rattan chair and read obediently, while Mo Xiujin lay on the tatami and looked around with his chin.


    Jianrui hurried in, which immediately attracted the three people''s attention. The three people looked up at her.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Tong asked, "Why are you running so fast."


    Jian Rui gasps for breath and has no time to distract from Mo Tong. She directly says to Jian Yi, "no, brother, I just heard Mommy talking to Daddy when I went downstairs. Mommy seems to know our secret."


    Jian Yi''s eyebrows were slightly raised. Yu Guang glanced at Mo Tong next to him, and said calmly, "well, I already know."


    "Got it?" asked Jane Rui suspiciously. "Brother, how do you know?"


    "Stupid, you need to ask? Of course, it''s because someone showed up in front of your mommy." Mo Xiujin said lazily.


    Jian Rui blinked and turned to Mo Tong.


    She is not stupid. The only time and opportunity to reveal this is mo Tong who followed Jian Haixi on the way back.


    "Cough..." Mo Tong coughed awkwardly. He knew that the conversation in the car could not hide Jian Haixi, so he told Jian Yi as soon as he came back.


    "You can''t even cheat people. Do you say someone is stupid?" Mo Xiujin smiled with a strange way of yin and Yang.


    Jian Rui hummed, turned her head and stared at Mo Xiujin and said, "you''re stupid. What''s more, why are you here?"


    Mo Xiujin pointed to Jian Yi and said, "ask your brother. I was only invited by him after he had paid attention to the cottage."


    Still looking at the cottage.


    Jian Rui spits out his tongue at him, turns his head to Jian Yi and says, "brother, why do you invite him?"


    Jian Yi said calmly, "because this game needs not only US decent people, but also a sinister, cunning, despicable and shameless villain."


    Mo Xiujin: "


    "Poof!" both Jianrui and motong couldn''t help laughing.


    As I said earlier, no one can take advantage of Jian Yi. Now it''s Mo Xiujin''s turn to eat.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head, sat up and sighed, "there''s no reason. There''s no reason. It''s obviously the same insidious and cunning. How come you''re a gentleman and I''m a villain. You''re so careful that I leave."


    "Oh, don''t brag. You''re reluctant to leave." Jianrui glanced at him. "Besides, we''re not afraid of you leaving. Anyway, you''re not as good as my brother."


    "That''s true. I can''t compare with your brother in terms of sinister, cunning, despicable and shameless." Mo Xiujin slightly hooked his mouth and stretched out his hand to move towards Jian Rui, "what do you take? Show me."


    Jian Rui saw his eyes and knew that he had no good intentions. She hid the egg behind her: "give Gu the egg for rolling the wound."


    "Eggs... Suddenly I''m a little hungry. Rui Rui, go down and get another one. By the way, listen to what your father and Mommy said, and come back and report to us." Mo Xiujin stretched out a hand to Jian Rui.


    "Hum, I''m not going. I''m going to go by yourself." Jane Rui said and retreated to the door. She turned and pushed the door and ran away.

 Chapter 795

    Jian Rui quits Jian Yi''s room. Ah Jin wants to grab her eggs and says she''s stupid.


    Jian Rui stood in the corridor and waved her small fist at the thick door in front of her. She imagined that these fists could pass through the door and fall on Mo Xiujin''s face.


    Hum! Let him be hungry.


    Jian Rui was angry enough, turned and walked two steps, and pushed open the door on the other side of the corridor.


    In the room, Shazhi is teaching Gu Xiaomian and others to learn computers. Several people sit around the desk.


    In the quiet atmosphere, only Gu Xiaomian was fidgeting.


    On one side of the desk, Gu Xiaomian was crazed with the keyboard, drooping his eyebrows and eyes and said, "yarn weaving, it''s too difficult..."


    He was just about to complain. He caught a glimpse of Mo Xiuqian with her hands on the keyboard and her fingers flying. She was like a person from two worlds with him.


    Mingming yarn weaving is a problem together.


    Gu Xiaomian glanced at Mo Xiuqian''s screen and said angrily, "how does Mo Xiuqian look so simple? Did you change the question?"


    "No, it''s all the same." Shazhi''s eyes are staring at the computer. Her eyes move quickly with the code flashing on the screen. She replies solemnly.


    "Gu Ruan, you''re indirectly admitting that you''re more stupid than me. Hey, why do you turn so many corners? Everyone knows." Mo Xiuqian looked at him and couldn''t hold down his smile.


    "Hum, you are the stupidest."


    "It''s you!"


    Seeing that they were going to quarrel again, Mo, who had been quietly practicing programming software on the other side, had to look up and say, "Gu Ruan, didn''t you listen carefully two days ago?"


    "I listened." Gu Xiaomian nodded, although he might not listen very carefully.


    Seeing that he didn''t admit it, Mo chulin continued: "just now, who has been staring at the snacks sent by Aunt LAN and didn''t seriously listen to Shazhi''s lecture."


    "Where... Where..." Gu Xiaomian thought of the snack he had just eaten in his stomach. His fingers pulled at the corner of the keyboard and retorted in a low voice.


    "I didn''t listen to the class well, so I think it''s difficult. Don''t put the responsibility on Shazhi." Mo chulin, like a teaching director, earnestly advised him, got up and pushed him back to his seat.


    "Yes, it''s really bad." Mo Xiuqian sniffed while holding her hands. "If you don''t work hard, you still find an excuse. Gu Ruan, you''re not ashamed of such a big harm."


    Gu Xiaomian saw that his carelessness caused public anger. The complaint just now had disappeared, and he immediately sat down on the stool.


    It''s really a little difficult


    "How''s your study going?" Jane smiled, pushed the door in and ran to the desk.


    Gu Xiaomian was wronged. Seeing Jian Rui coming over, he immediately put down the keyboard in his hand and howled to hold her. His small face was wrinkled: "Ruirui Rui, I don''t want to be here. I''m going to play with you."


    "No." Jianrui pressed the egg in her hand on his face and accentuated her voice, word by word.


    "Your task is to learn computer from sister Shazhi here. What are you doing there?"


    "Homework is too difficult. I''m so tired. I want to have a rest." Gu Xiaomian coquettishly said.


    "Sister Shazhi doesn''t feel tired teaching you. Are you still tired?" Jian Rui poked Gu Xiaomian''s head with one hand. "Qianqian studied with you. Qianqian didn''t say she was tired. I think you just want to be lazy, Gu Ruan!"


    "I think it''s just a little snack. I can''t sit still and want to eat." Mo Xiuqian raised her head, glanced at him and sneered. She stretched her hands and pushed the finished homework in front of Shazhi.


    Mo chulin and Shazhi couldn''t help laughing at the speech.


    "It''s not." Gu Xiaomian''s single strength is thin, and his voice is much lower. "I just want to have a rest."


    Jian Rui knew what he wanted when she looked at him: "don''t blame me. If your brother knows you''re lazy, you''ll have to knock on the other side of your face, and..." after a pause, Jian Rui turned her eyes and whispered in Gu Xiaomian''s ear, "don''t bully sister Shazhi, you know?"


    "I didn''t bully her." Gu Xiaomian glanced and said wrongly.


    Jian Rui stared at him. The wound was still on her face. She forgot everything she had done wrong: "you should finish sister Shazhi''s homework, be obedient and be smart. Don''t be so stupid, you know?"


    "I know." Gu Xiaomian pursed her lips and hummed.


    No matter how stupid he is, he doesn''t look so pale.


    Shazhi is a person who shared hardships with Jian Yi. They escaped from the enemy camp together and experienced so many things together. Naturally, their feelings are different from others.


    And she is alone and helpless. In this world, the person she trusts most is Jian Yi.


    So of course Jane Yi will take care of her more.


    "Last time I didn''t mean to..." Gu Xiaomian whispered.


    His mood fell in an instant.


    Looking at him like this, Jianrui poked his chubby cheek and said, "well, be good and don''t make trouble. After finishing your homework today, I''ll play with you later."


    "That''s settled." Gu Xiaomian stretched out his little thumb to Jian Rui, "let''s pull the hook and don''t go back."


    Jian Rui looked at the hand stretched out in front of her and helplessly stretched out her hand and hooked it on his chubby finger: "well, then you should do your homework quickly."


    "Good!"


    Gu Xiaomian had been frowning just now. At this time, he suddenly smiled.


    The appearance of the moment changed so fast that Jianrui doubted that the bedding in front of him was intentional.


    "Rui Rui, can I..." Gu Xiaomian sat ready to start his homework, and suddenly looked at Jian Rui and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Jianrui looked at him and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    "Can I eat this egg and start writing?" Gu Xiaomian stared at the egg with round eyes. "It''s not delicious when it''s cold."


    Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian''s eyes eager for eggs and said helplessly, "you eat, you eat, write quickly after eating."


    Apart from Jian Rui, it''s probably food that can defeat Gu Xiaomian.


    In another room, after Jian Rui left, Mo Xiujin lay lazily back on the tatami.


    There are chairs in the room. I don''t know why he loves that place so much.


    "So what are you going to do now?" Mo Xiujin tilted his head and asked Jian Yi.


    "What to do, wait for development, and so on."


    "Wait?" Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrow. "Don''t they all say that a master can only attack quickly without breaking it? How boring it is to wait."


    After a speech, his eyes turned, a ghost idea came out, and excitedly proposed, "otherwise... Let''s make a little noise to test each other?"


    "I like your moves very much, but I prefer one move to defeat the enemy." Jian Yi squints. "The enemy is not inferior this time. It''s not good to frighten the snake by beating grass. We should do a good job."


    Mo Xiujin gave an exaggerated sigh and said, "it''s really fun. You can''t do anything."


    "I think you are just afraid that the world will not be chaotic." Mo Tong raised his head from the book and looked at him.


    "I am." Mo Xiujin nodded and recognized without hesitation. "You didn''t know me the first day. Thank you for your praise."


    Mo Tong was choked by him. He thought about it and shook his head. Mo Xiujin has always been like this. He really doesn''t know what to say about him.

 Chapter 796

    Unlike Jian Yi and Jian Rui, who like to "play games", he and Mo chulin are the largest and the two of them are the most calm.


    Naturally, the two people almost act as big brothers on weekdays. Although they always fool around with them, they are actually afraid of them.


    Something really happened, and the two of them can persuade.


    Thinking of this, Mo Tong looked at the people ahead who turned faster than one, and immediately felt the pressure.


    Not to mention the one who ran out just now and those in the opposite room, he felt that being a big brother was getting tired day by day.


    Jane Yi doesn''t notice the look of her eldest brother.


    His fingers knocked on the table regularly and turned to Mo Xiujin: "don''t worry. Since the game has begun, it won''t stop easily."


    After thinking about it, he added, "and one day, I''m afraid I can''t stop if I want to."


    The tone is like a glimpse of the future.


    "This is more fun." Mo Xiujin clapped his hands and said with a smile, "it''s too simple a game. I don''t like it."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll have some fun soon," said Jian Yi


    "That''s good. I haven''t played games for a long time. I really hope the other party will start acting early. I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time."


    The meaningful smile in Mo Xiujin''s eyes immediately opened, and the look and expression was a living little devil.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Watching the bear children eat breakfast and take them to the school bus, Jian Haixi is ready to go to the company.


    As the husband of the family, Ning Jiwei dutifully supervised her to finish one of her breakfast before letting her go.


    "If you have one tenth of Gu''s appetite, I don''t have to supervise you to eat breakfast every day." Ning Jiwei looked at her and said helplessly.


    "Hum, you let me eat so much every day. Look how fat I''ve become in the past two years." Jian Haixi said angrily.


    She just weighed in this morning, and she has gained two kilograms more than the last time.


    Ning Jiwei pinched her waist: "no, I measured the same as before. The scale lied to you. I''ll throw it out today."


    Jane Haixi was very angry. She couldn''t help laughing when she heard the speech.


    Ning Jiwei''s ability to coax her by telling lies with her eyes open is becoming more and more proficient.


    Time is like water, flat and light.


    Many times, Jian Haixi feels that she will spend the rest of her life in such warmth.


    I don''t hate it, but I always look forward to it when I think of it.


    Anyway, ningjiwei is around.


    Nine in the morning.


    As soon as Jian Haixi arrived at the office, assistant Fang Sheng quickly walked in and put a document on the desk in front of her.


    Fang Sheng was originally Yang Yaru''s assistant when she worked as Ru director. Since she took over Yang Yaru''s work two years ago, Fang Sheng has been with her.


    He is not good-looking. He is the kind of person who can be found out in the company. He has the most common public face and the most common hairstyle. He is the simplest suit and shirt every day. However, as the head of Ru''s branch in Xiangcheng, he is excellent in terms of ability and experience.


    Jian Haixi has seen him deal with the incident. He is a steady and quiet person, which is a character that Jian Haixi appreciates very much.


    Therefore, the cooperation between the two has been very smooth in the past two years.


    I have to say that Yang Yaru''s ability to pick people is really good.


    In the past two years, he has also served as Jian Haixi''s deputy. He has not only helped her successfully through some difficult days when she took over Ru director at the beginning, but also greatly shared a lot of her workload.


    Is her best assistant.


    After Jian Haixi came to Ru, Yang Yaru once joked with her that if Fang Sheng and Jian Haixi hadn''t done well, she still wanted to dig Fang Sheng to help her.


    Jian Haixi immediately rejected him with a smile.


    People like Fang Sheng are especially rare in shopping malls and run in with her. Many small things basically don''t need her to explain. He has finished them in advance.


    Let her cultivate another one. Jane Haixi is too lazy to go.


    Fang Sheng''s ability is so outstanding. In addition, he has been in the mall for a long time, experienced and introverted, so Jian Haixi has hardly seen his face change.


    She used to describe him with Tarzan''s face unchanged.


    Today, Jian Haixi was surprised to see him so flustered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Something happened."


    Fang Sheng said in a deep voice, "our contract with misaku has been returned."


    misaku¡­¡­


    The contract with misaku was a list just negotiated by Ru. At that time, Jian Haixi spent a lot of time on this list. Fortunately, the other party also intended to promote this cooperation. The two sides talked very closely and soon connected.


    The previous process went very smoothly. Everyone felt that this list was a certainty, including Jian Haixi.


    Who knows, at the last step, something went wrong.


    Jian Haixi frowned and opened the document in front of him. Sure enough, it was the one sent out by their company before.


    "Did you say why?" Jian Haixi asked.


    "It''s strange that here, the people from the other company who have been connecting with us have been unwilling to say what the reason is, only that they have no chance to cooperate." Fang Sheng frowned.


    "No chance to cooperate..."


    Jian Haixi repeated it silently.


    She frowned. Her index finger and middle finger nodded on the contract paper. She wondered, "no, they showed great interest when they talked about the project with us. How could they suddenly go back?"


    Fang Sheng also shook his head.


    "Has this ever happened to projects that have worked with Ru before?"


    "This kind of thing is common in the business world, but with the strong background of Ru in Xiangcheng..." Fang Sheng thought for a moment and affirmed, "as far as I know, there is almost no such sudden repentance on the list."


    Fang Sheng sighed, looked at her and said, "it seems that we have been fooled this time."


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment, held her chest in her hands, got up and paced to the window.


    Her office floor is very high. Looking down, it''s like stopping in the air, which makes people dizzy.


    Only in terms of branches, in Xiangcheng, except for the two mountains of Mo family and Qiao family, Ru is almost unmatched in the rest of the business community. How many companies dream of cooperating with Ru.


    What''s more, everyone knows how much Qin knows about Xu and Ning Jiwei''s relationship. Even Jian Haixi has been the person in charge here. Who doesn''t want to come here to take a share?


    But this time, the other party did not ask, did not mention the reason, and directly rejected them. It was still under the condition of basically talking about everything and only signing.


    This is really unacceptable.


    The breakdown of cooperation in shopping malls is nothing more than the lack of funds or time.


    However, the other party did not mention the issue of capital and time. It just said that it had no chance to cooperate, as if it didn''t care about the two at all.


    And the other party''s original interest


    Is this cooperation a special game from the beginning in order to attract them?


    So what are these done for? Just make them happy?


    If not, the word "no chance to cooperate" seems to be a helpless move, or is someone behind the project?

 Chapter 797

    Jian Haixi thought for a moment, turned around and said to Sheng, "well, go and check if misaku has any news recently?"


    "Yes." Fang Sheng bowed his head respectfully and immediately turned to go out.


    "Wait a minute," said Jane Haixi, gathering a shadow in her eyebrows and eyes, "help me meet their manager again."


    "Would you like to see me in person?" Fang Sheng asked.


    "Of course." Jian Haixi hooked his lower lip and said with a smile, "even if cooperation can''t be negotiated, you have to know a reason, don''t you?"


    Jian Haixi turned around, looked at the dazzling sunrise outside the window, broke through the clouds, sprinkled the sunshine on the city at his feet, and said in a low voice, "otherwise, as you said, we Ru can''t be fooled for so long."


    Fang Sheng looked at Jian Haixi''s back, which revealed pride and confidence for no reason. He also smiled and said, "what the director said is, I''ll do it now."


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    Misaku? significant.


    Since someone doesn''t want her to be so idle, let''s see who wins the last.


    With a faint smile, Jian Haixi turned back and began to deal with today''s work.


    What she didn''t see was that Fang Sheng, who left the office, had a slight arc on his lips at the moment of closing the door.


    After handling the daily documents, Jian Haixi stood at the window with the coffee just sent in by his secretary and began to sort out his thoughts slowly.


    As for misaku''s breach of contract, she didn''t worry much from the results.


    Ru is a big company. Now the company has achieved this level. In fact, it is not mandatory for such contracts.


    The list with misaku is just a small business. Even if we can''t reach an agreement in the end, the company doesn''t have much loss, and she doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    Moreover, it was not them who broke the contract. This matter will not affect their credibility in the business community.


    However, what makes Jian Haixi care is the meaning behind each other''s doing so.


    The business community in Xiangcheng is a muddy water. Even if it has experienced many battles, it is dangerous to stay in it, but sometimes it is too simple here.


    Here are the simplest rules in the world. All actions are fundamental, but the word interest.


    Misaku took this step, which proved that if there is not a greater interest driving them to defecte behind all this, it is that cooperating with Ru will make them lose more than gain.


    That''s strange


    Jian Haixi drank coffee slowly and followed this idea to continue to pull out the cocoon.


    The mobile phone on the table suddenly rang at this time.


    She paused, went over and reached for the mobile phone on the table. She saw that the caller displayed on the screen was Qin Zhixu.


    A flash of surprise flashed in Jian Haixi''s eyes.


    She turned and leaned on the table, connected the phone and said with a smile, "why did the big boss call me when he had time?"


    "Did something happen to misaku''s contract?" Qin Zhixu asked straight to the point.


    Jian Haixi frowned, his voice became much more serious and said, "yes, how do you know?"


    Even she just got the news from Fang Sheng. How could Qin Zhixu know it so soon?


    "It''s a long story." Qin Zhixu sighed and didn''t explain it to her. He just asked her, "in short, this matter is not simple. See if you can find out something inside."


    Jian Haixi''s mind moved. Even Qin Zhixu was shocked by such a "small matter". It seems that the breach of the contract is not as simple as it seems.


    She nodded and replied, "I know. I''ll find out if you don''t say it."


    Qin Zhixu can''t rest assured of Jian Haixi''s ability to handle affairs, so he just needs to explain here. Since Jian Haixi is also suspicious, he doesn''t need to say more. He believes that Jian Haixi can handle it.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t talk about it any more. At the beginning of the conversation, he smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "well, when the business is finished, let me tell you something else."


    "What else?" Jane Haixi asked with a smile after taking a sip of coffee.


    "It should be quite easy for you to manage the company in Xiangcheng now, so when will you come back this time?"


    "Go back?" Jane Haixi wondered. "It''s not a problem to go back, but why did you suddenly mention this today?"


    Jian Haixi heard the Qin Zhixu low smile twice. Her brain flashed. Without waiting for him to speak, she asked excitedly, "has the wedding date between you and Yuqing been set?"


    "I can''t hide anything from you."


    Hearing the news, Jian Haixi was also very happy. As their good friend, he was naturally very happy for them when he saw that their lovers could get married.


    "It''s been two years, and you should give Yuqing an explanation. If you drag on, not only Yuqing''s parents are not happy, but also I can''t see it." Jian Haixi drank coffee slowly and smiled.


    Qin Zhixu smiled twice, but slowly, his laughter gradually stopped, his voice lowered, and his tone was also melancholy: "you should know me. I didn''t drag myself out of marriage on purpose, just..."


    Speaking of this, he paused for a long time, and the hesitation in his words could be clearly felt by Jian Haixi at the end of the phone.


    "But I''m afraid I can''t give her what she wants. You know what my family is like. To be honest, even now, I''m still not sure."


    At last, he sighed heavily, and there was a trace of confusion in his tone.


    Jane Haixi naturally knows something about the past.


    Qin''s father got into a lot of romantic debts when he was young.


    Qin Zhixu, the third son of the Qin family, Qin Tian and JOJO are half brothers, so they don''t have deep feelings. In particular, the Qin family has cultivated Qin Tian''s crazy character.


    The impact of such a family on Qin Zhixu can be imagined.


    Even if he is as strong as Qin Zhixu, he will be stumbling by these helpless things and dare not move forward easily.


    Although the past is now gone, Qin Zhixu will still think of those unpleasant memories in the past, even if he is more open-minded. Once he is ready to enter a marriage relationship.


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help but follow him and feel a little depressed.


    "However, I always want to give Yuqing a future."


    Another voice came from the other end. Qin knew that Xu Yuqi had recovered as usual. He didn''t see the confusion and hesitation just now.


    Fortunately, the fog cleared and the cage had a key. Qin Zhixu finally got out of it even if he hesitated.


    Jian Haixi put down his heart and sighed, "Zhixu, it''s time to let go of the past. Now that the days are settled, settle down. You and Yuqing have experienced wind and waves together. Don''t miss your happiness for some unnecessary reasons. You know what you want."


    The Qin knew Xu paused and said after a long time, "well, I understand."


    For people like them, confusion and hesitation are just a flash. They clearly know their goal and direction. Even if they can''t see the navigation light occasionally, they also know what they want.

 Chapter 798

    "Then I''ll discuss with Ji Wei and go back to help you in advance." Jian Haixi said.


    "Well, thanks." Qin Zhixu chuckled.


    They stopped talking and hung up.


    Since you want to go back, you have to plan in advance. Jian Haixi turned over the schedule given to him by his secretary.


    Fang Sheng has been sent to check on misaku. I believe there will be news soon. Even if you want to take action, you have to wait for the manager who has met the other party to make plans.


    Jian Haixi looked at his daily work. He had no burden. When the day was determined, he would deal with it intensively.


    I''m ok here. It''s up to Ning Jiwei.


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment, picked up her mobile phone and sent a message to Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi''s message had just been sent. He thought he would receive a reply later. Who knows, Ning Jiwei''s phone came before the mobile phone automatically locked the screen.


    "Would you like to have dinner together at noon?"


    "Ah?"


    Jian Haixi''s thoughts were still at work. He heard Ning Jiwei''s low voice with a smile ringing in his ear. For a moment, he didn''t respond to his problem.


    Her message doesn''t seem to be about eating.


    She subconsciously returned to the wechat interface of her mobile phone and looked at the message she had just sent.


    That''s right. She clearly said that Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing got married.


    "Jiwei, I''m telling you about their marriage. Why do you ask me when to have lunch?" Jian Haixi put his mobile phone in his ear again and muttered, "I thought I sent the wrong message."


    Ning Jiwei smiled even more: "what can they discuss? Just go back after setting a date?"


    He took it for granted. Finally, he added with a smile: "anyway, I''m free at any time, it depends on your time."


    That''s very easy to say.


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help her stomach Fei in her heart, but it seems that''s what happened.


    She just thought it was more difficult to coordinate the time in ningjiwei.


    After solving the matter in a few words, Ning Jiwei asked her, "how is lunch arranged?"


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "we won''t be together at noon. I have something else to go out. Will you call you when I handle things here?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s more important than having dinner with me." Ning Jiwei pretended to be unhappy.


    Jian Haixi was a little funny: "we just had breakfast together two hours ago, husband."


    "Alas... It''s been two hours, a long time." Ning Jiwei sighed exaggeratedly.


    However, he knew that Jian Haixi was never distracted at work, so he just joked with her.


    They all know each other''s character, but it doesn''t hinder adding a little interest to life.


    Jane Haixi smiled. How could she not know what her husband thought? She smiled and coaxed the person at the other end of the line, and then asked the other party to hang up.


    Sometimes, coaxing a husband is more difficult than coaxing a pair of children.


    Jian Haixi felt funny in her heart. She hung up the phone and waited for a while before she put herself into work.


    My mind calmed down again.


    Jian Haixi sat back in his chair with all the information about the negotiations between the two sides since his contact with misaku.


    She looked at it carefully twice and found nothing wrong.


    Before leaving work at noon, Fang Sheng knocked on the door and came in.


    "How''s it going? What did you find?" asked Jian Haixi.


    "Misaku is nothing different." Fang Sheng looked at her in a serious tone, "but I''ve made an appointment with the other party''s manager, and the other party agreed to meet."


    "They agreed?" Jane Haixi was a little surprised.


    She thought the other party refused so simply that she might have to wait some time to meet them. She didn''t want the other party to agree so simply.


    I really don''t know what medicine they sell in the gourd.


    But now that the other party has agreed, go and see what the other party''s intention is.


    "When?"


    "Two o''clock this afternoon."


    Jian Haixi nodded, closed the documents in front of him, got up and said, "let''s go and have dinner first. It''s almost time to go after dinner."


    "Then I''ll bring the information," Fang Sheng said.


    "No need." Jane Haixi shook her head. She had already remembered the contents after reading those materials just now.


    Fang Sheng nodded slightly and followed her silently. They went out together.


    At the elevator entrance, Fang Sheng took a quick step and went out from behind Jian Haixi. According to the elevator, they stood side by side.


    Jian Haixi didn''t notice Fang Sheng''s dress today. At this time, she glanced inadvertently and her eyes fell on the leather shoes on Fang Sheng''s feet.


    Thanks to her extravagant cousin George, she recognized at a glance that it was a new limited edition of a famous foreign brand.


    Jane Haixi was a little strange.


    Fang Sheng is calm and simple. He is also a person who pursues cleanliness and tidiness without caring about famous brands.


    According to her relationship with Fang Sheng in the past two years, he doesn''t seem to be a person who will buy such a high luxury brand.


    "Director, the elevator is here."


    Jian Haixi''s doubts were suddenly interrupted by Fang Sheng''s voice.


    She recovered and walked into the elevator. Fang Sheng slowed her down one step. After entering, she pressed the floor and stood two steps away from her.


    Perhaps she was silent for too long. Fang Sheng looked at her and asked, "director, what were you thinking just now?"


    "Oh, nothing." Jian Haixi smiled and asked unintentionally, "have you made a girlfriend recently?"


    "No." Fang Sheng smiled and looked at her, "why do you suddenly ask?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head: "nothing. It just feels like you''ve been a little different lately."


    "Really?" Fang Sheng said with a smile, "I''ve always been like this.".


    Jian Haixi frowned and thought for a moment. After a while, his eyebrows stretched, shook his head and said, "no, it seems more glorious now than before."


    Fang Sheng''s eyes flashed slightly, and then smiled and said, "I can''t hide anything from you."


    "What?" Jian Haixi looked at him curiously.


    Fang Sheng glanced at her, and then drifted away. He was shy and said, "although I didn''t fall in love, I did meet a girl who made me feel excited, so..."


    "Really? I see. For the sake of pleasing oneself, men and women are the same." Jian Haixi suddenly realized and patted him on the shoulder. The radian of the corner of his mouth was deeper. The doubt that flashed in his heart just now dissipated.


    Jian Haixi looked at him, made a gesture of clenching his fist and cheering, and encouraged him: "come on, you are so excellent, you can catch up with the girl you want. I''m optimistic about you."


    Fang Sheng nodded and smiled shyly.


    The two drove to the garage and went straight to the agreed place.


    Jian Haixi didn''t like being late, so she decided to choose a place to eat around here.


    Jian Haixi chose the restaurant, and its storefront attracted her attention at a glance.


    Where there is an inch of land and an inch of gold, this restaurant actually adopts the design of antique buildings. Only an ancient lobby takes up a lot of places.


    Only the appearance is very popular with Jane Haixi.


    The two sat down. Jian Haixi''s eyes turned disorderly, holding his cheek to observe the decoration of the hall. Fang Sheng sat aside, took the menu and prepared to ask her advice.


    Just then, a loud noise came from the door not far from them.

 Chapter 799

    "Who let you in? Go out." the waiter at the door said in a bad tone and stopped a blind man holding a guide dog.


    The man was about 1.8 meters tall. He was a tall man with a bent back and a pair of sunglasses. He described him as haggard. Although his clothes were ordinary, they were clean and tidy.


    "Hello, I won''t go in. Would you please pack me an egg fried rice? I''ll just wait here." the man''s tone was gentle and showed that he had a good temper.


    "Sold out, you go to another house." the waiter said impatiently.


    "This..." the man hesitated for a moment. "Please, my friend likes the taste here, so I just..."


    "Why are you so wordy? It''s sold out." seeing that he didn''t go out, the waiter ran out of patience and pushed him outside the door.


    The man couldn''t see it and was suddenly pushed out by him. His body suddenly lost its balance, stepped back and staggered for two steps before he stood firm.


    The guide dog was pulled back two steps and couldn''t help shouting.


    The waiter was impatient. At this time, he saw the dog barking, which attracted many guests in the hall. For fear of making the customer unhappy, he complained to the manager and made him lose his job, so he increased his strength to push him.


    Yelling at him to go out, he also pointed to him and scolded, "why don''t you get out quickly? How will it affect our business, do you know?"


    The man who was pushed out didn''t look very good, but he didn''t say anything. He just patted the guide dog and turned away in silence.


    Jian Haixi looked at the scene, sank his eyes and turned to Fang Sheng.


    Fang Sheng thought about it, put down the menu in his hand, got up and followed him out.


    Jian Haixi pondered slightly and waved to the waiter in the hall.


    "Hello, I want an egg fried rice. Please pack it for me."


    "... yes."


    The waiter stood respectfully aside with his hands down. Naturally, he saw the farce at the door just now. At this time, he heard Jian Haixi say so. His eyes changed slightly, his eyes secretly looked at the woman sitting in front of him, and then responded respectfully.


    Outside the door.


    As soon as Fang Sheng ran out of the door, he saw the blind man squatting on the roadside a few steps away.


    "Good meat, did they hurt you just now?"


    "Well..."


    "Well, I''ll rub it for you. Follow me and you''ll be wronged."


    The man''s voice gently comforted the guide dog lying next to him, not like a pet, but like a family.


    The guide dog lay obediently at his master''s feet. When he saw someone approaching, his body moved, and the traction rope in the man''s hand shook slightly.


    The man half raised his head. The sunglasses he had just carried had been taken off and held in his hand. A pair of dark eyes looked in the direction of people with feeling, but there was no focus.


    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?"


    Fang Sheng''s eyes looked back and forth on him. After a long time, he raised his lips and said with a smile, "my friend, just now, my miss is having dinner in that restaurant. She saw the scene at the door, so she specially asked me to come to you."


    "Looking for me?" the man shrunk back slightly.


    "Don''t get me wrong, sir." seeing that he was on guard, Fang Sheng hurriedly said, "my young lady can''t see the shop bullying, so let me come to you and tell you that the egg fried restaurant you want is already making. Please wait a moment."


    "Really..." the man paused for a moment. He didn''t expect to meet a kind-hearted person here today. He bowed his head for a moment, looked up and said, "so, can you tell me who the gentleman is? I want to thank her face to face."


    Fang Sheng''s eyes flashed and looked at the person in front of him again. He was silent for a long time, and the other party had been waiting quietly without any urge.


    A moment later, Fang Sheng smiled and said to him, "well, you come with me."


    The man nodded, thanked Fang Sheng and followed him back to the restaurant.


    The guide dog obediently took his master and walked slowly, but he stopped at the door of the store. It seemed to know that it was not welcome here, so he didn''t dare to go in anyway.


    The man hesitated, squatted down, gently touched the head of the guide dog, and whispered, "meat, wait for me outside. I''ll go in and say thanks and come out, okay?"


    "Hmmm ~" the guide dog answered vaguely, seemed to understand what he said, and rubbed his small head against his palm.


    When Fang Sheng saw this scene, he smiled and asked, "it''s called meat, isn''t it? It''s a very spiritual dog." after a pause, he said, "it doesn''t matter. Come in with me."


    "But..." the man hesitated.


    "Let''s go," Fang Sheng said no more and stepped into the restaurant first.


    After a moment of hesitation, the man pulled the guide dog up.


    The blind man went back and forth. There was another man who was an elite at a glance. When they entered the store again, everyone''s eyes were strange.


    When the waiter saw that the man who had just been bombed out came in again to make trouble, his face suddenly became very ugly. He came forward and shouted, "who let you in? Go out and say there''s no fried rice with eggs you want."


    He said he was going to start again. Fang Sheng moved his steps, stretched out his hand to stop him, and said in a deep voice, "this is my friend. What''s the problem with me?"


    "That won''t work. We''re here..."


    Before he finished, a manager came out from the back of the restaurant, hurried here, dragged him aside, turned around and respectfully said to each other, "it''s Fang Zhu. It''s disrespectful."


    "Your man won''t let my friend into the store, but as far as I know..." Fang Sheng said in a loud voice and looked at the manager. "It seems that the hotel can''t refuse the guide dog to enter?"


    "Of course, of course. The waiter is not sensible and has caused you trouble." the manager bowed slightly, with a standard smile on his face, made a please gesture and said, "Fang help, please come inside."


    Fang Sheng glanced at him, didn''t speak any more, and went to the restaurant.


    Jian Haixi had just ordered good food in her seat. She was bored turning over the menu. Suddenly she heard Fang Sheng''s voice. She turned her head and found that he was still followed by the blind man just now.


    "Director, he wants to thank you personally." Fang Sheng said.


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly. She asked Fang Sheng to go out to help. It was just a small matter. She didn''t like this formal and grand thanks.


    Hearing Fang Sheng''s words, the blind man on one side knew that the person in front of him should be the one who helped him. He immediately bowed slightly and said, "madam, thank you for your help today, otherwise I really don''t know what to do."


    "You''re too polite. You''re welcome, but it''s just a small matter." Jian Haixi never liked this scene. She felt uncomfortable thanks.

 Chapter 800

    She handed the packaged egg fried rice that the waiter had just given her to the man and watched him carefully carry it.


    She just touched it. The lunch box is not hot, so the man''s caution can only be because of his care for the meal or the person to whom the meal is to be brought.


    Jian Haixi suddenly raised a trace of curiosity: "it''s inconvenient for you to go out, and you came here specially to buy an egg fried rice?"


    "Let you laugh." the man smiled a little embarrassed.


    "That''s not true. I just think this friend must be very important to you."


    The man nodded and said solemnly, "yes, she is my most important friend and my only relative."


    His expression was a little heavy at this moment.


    Jian Haixi knew that it was the trace of the past in his life.


    People who embrace the past and look to the future, and grow tenaciously under the grinding of fate, are themselves very powerful.


    Jane Haixi has always admired such people.


    She said no more, and the other Sheng said, "send him out and arrange it properly."


    "Yes." Fang Sheng nodded and turned to the man, "go back early, or the fried rice with eggs will be cold."


    The blind man nodded slightly when he heard the speech, looked in the direction of Jian Haixi, and asked softly, "I don''t know what to call this lady."


    Jane Haixi smiled and said, "my last name is Jane."


    "Miss Jane, thank you again." he finally bowed to Jian Haixi.


    "Wang." feeling the master''s emotion, the meat also whispered to one side and shook its tail at Jian Haixi, as if expressing gratitude for its master.


    After sending the man out, Fang Sheng called a car for him and watched him get on the bus before returning.


    "It''s gone," Fang Sheng said to Jian Haixi.


    The food on the table had been served. Jian Haixi nodded and smiled at him: "sit down and eat quickly. Don''t forget that we have tasks in the afternoon."


    The food is very simple, but at a glance, you can still see that several dishes are obviously different from other dishes.


    Fang Sheng had a meal. Jian Haixi was very considerate and knew his hometown. The dishes were ordered according to the flavor of his hometown.


    He smiled. The chopsticks stopped on one of the dishes for a moment, but did not remove them. Instead, he turned to Jian Haixi and said, "director, you seem to appreciate the man just now."


    Jian Haixi nodded: "well, I like people who live seriously. They are like light in another sense, making their lives and those of others more colorful."


    When Fang Sheng heard the speech, the radian of his mouth was bigger. He put a chopstick in his bowl and said to Jian Haixi, "I have a hunch that we will see him again in the future."


    "Really?" Jian Haixi refused to comment.


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s disapproval, Fang Sheng hooked his lips and said, "the director doesn''t believe it? Why don''t we make a bet?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t care about the follow-up of this matter. It doesn''t matter whether she met it or not. At this time, seeing Fang Sheng''s persistence, she showed her eyebrows slightly, flashed a dark light in her eyes, put down her chopsticks and asked, "how do you bet?"


    "For a period of one month, if we see the one just now, I will win, otherwise you will win." Fang Sheng said.


    The corner of Jian Haixi''s lips was hooked down, and her drooping eyelids covered the look in her eyes.


    After a pause of about ten seconds, Jian Haixi raised his eyelids, looked at Fang Sheng, who was somewhat different from before, nodded and said, "OK."


    Seeing that she promised so readily, Fang Sheng''s smile deepened. He raised his hand and poured a cup of tea for them. After thinking about it, he said, "since it''s a gambling appointment, director, do we want to add some color heads? Isn''t it more interesting..."


    "What do you want to bet?" Jian Haixi asked slowly as he filled his cup with tea.


    Fang Sheng turned his eyes slightly and smiled: "why not? If you win, I won''t pay you this year. I''ll work for you in vain."


    "Bet so much?" although Jian Haixi said Fang Sheng bet so much, her expression was completely opposite to what she said. She looked calm and didn''t show surprise on her face.


    "Since I play with you, the bet can''t be small." Fang Sheng said.


    "What did you win? What did you want?" Jane Haixi asked him.


    Fang Sheng smiled, put his hand on the table, stared at Jian Haixi, opened his thin lips and spit out a voice: "I want you..."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes changed slightly.


    Then he saw Fang Sheng laughing and continued, "I want you to play a game with me."


    "What game?" Jian Haixi was silent, as if he hadn''t heard the deliberate pause of his words just now.


    Across the table, Fang Sheng got closer, narrowing the distance between him and Jian Haixi, and the atmosphere between them changed slightly.


    Fang Sheng lowered his voice, opened his thin lips slightly, and said word by word: "the name of this game is ghost hunting."


    It''s really a game that people can''t ignore.


    Jane Haixi smiled vaguely, narrowed her eyes and said, "when did you become fond of playing games?"


    "No way, the girl I like is ancient and strange. She always feels bored and wants to play games every day." Fang Sheng sighed and said to Jian Haixi.


    "I see," said Jian Haixi with a smile, and then joked about the other party Sheng. "I can''t see that you like this lively type of girl."


    Fang Sheng smiled faintly: "I met you. I think it''s fate. You might as well try it. Maybe it can really win me the heart of beauty."


    After that, he looked at Jian Haixi and said, "but the director also knows that I''m dull. I''m afraid I''m getting farther and farther away from her, so I want to change myself to be closer to her."


    "So you want to play games with me and exercise yourself first?" Jian Haixi asked with a light smile.


    Fang Sheng''s eyes were smiling. He didn''t say yes or no. he just raised the tea cup in his hand between the two and said, "how about, director, dare to play?"


    Jian Haixi raised his head and looked at him. Their eyes met, and no one shrank back.


    Fang Sheng seemed to expect that she would promise, and his hand holding the tea cup remained steady.


    Jian Haixi looked at him expressionless for a long time. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth raised and his eyebrows bent.


    She tilted her head and smiled, raised her tea cup, and the other Sheng said, "OK."


    Two tea cups collided in the air.


    The sound is crisp.


    At that time, Jian Haixi didn''t know that the game she promised would last so long


    After dinner.


    Jian Haixi and Fang Sheng pinch each other to the agreed place. They thought they came earlier. Unexpectedly, when they pushed the door, the other party had already sat in the box and didn''t know how long they had been here.


    Before that, the negotiation with misaku was always led by Fang Sheng. Therefore, this is the first time Jian Haixi has seen his partner this time.


    Fang Sheng stood behind Jian Haixi and introduced each other.


    Jian Haixi looked at the man standing in front of him. He was Zhao Lifeng, misaku''s manager in charge of the project.

 Chapter 801

    This man looks in his forties, slightly bald on the head and slightly fat. He is the image of most people at this age in the workplace.


    However, his appearance looks honest, not like a smooth man, but different from the project manager of the general mixed wine factory.


    "Mr. Zhao, this is our director Jian." Fang Sheng introduced him to the other party.


    "Hello, director Jian." Zhao Lifeng immediately reached out to shake hands with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi smiled, stretched out his right hand to meet him and shook him gently.


    Both sides withdrew their hands at the same time. Jian Haixi was surprised. Just at the moment of shaking hands, she clearly felt that the palms of the other party were slightly cool and the whole palm trembled slightly.


    That''s the usual behavior of a person when he is frightened.


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly and looked at the person in front of her quietly and carefully.


    At this time, she finally realized where the inexplicable sense of disobedience came from when she saw the man just after pushing the door in.


    Although Zhao Lifeng was in front of her, his eyes were uncertain. After his eyes touched her, he would move away immediately after a short pause, and his eyebrows and eyes vaguely revealed fatigue and worry, like working overtime for a long time.


    Jian Haixi had doubts in his heart, but it was inconvenient to think about it. He just opened the door and said, "please sit down, president Zhao. You can guess the purpose of our coming today, just for the contract..."


    Just before she finished, Zhao Lifeng said, "we have returned the contract. You''d better find another partner. Our company has decided not to continue the project."


    "Mr. Zhao, this is exactly what I doubt. Misaku clearly showed great interest in this project before, and our negotiation has been very smooth, but you have no reason to suddenly terminate the contract. I want to know why?" Jian Haixi was interrupted, but he was not angry at all, and continued calmly.


    Zhao Lifeng can''t sit like Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi could feel that he began to get anxious gradually, but he still repressed himself and said in the same tone as usual: "director Jian, we are sorry that the cooperation failed this time, but please forgive me, we also have difficulties."


    Hearing the speech, Jian Haixi flashed in his heart, smiled and comforted: "we are all businessmen. We should have helped each other in Xiangcheng. President Zhao, if you have any difficulties, you can say it. If I can help, I will not stand idly by."


    "No..." Jian Haixi''s voice just fell. Zhao Lifeng seemed to hear something terrible. His voice suddenly increased a lot and blurted out.


    Then he realized that he was wrong, smiled awkwardly, waved to Jian Haixi and said, "it''s not a big deal. You can''t help me."


    Seeing him like this, Jian Haixi frowned: "Mr. Zhao, to tell you the truth, I don''t care if the business can''t be negotiated, but you always have to give me a reason, otherwise I will think misaku is playing with me."


    "How could it be? I..." Zhao Lifeng listened to her and smiled bitterly. "Miss Jane, our company is not a big company. How dare we play you? We dare not be presumptuous, whether it is Ru our own strength or the face of you and Mr. Ning."


    "Then you have to give me a reason today." Jane Haixi said quietly.


    After saying that, she hung her eyes, took up the tea cup on the table and slowly blew the tea in the cup, but she didn''t mean to drink.


    "This......" Zhao Lifeng hesitated for a long time before opening his mouth.


    Jian Haixi thought he had finally figured out an excuse, put down his tea cup and looked at him, but Zhao Lifeng sighed heavily, got up, bowed to her and said, "Miss Jane, I''m really sorry. You should think I''m sorry for you."


    This scene was really unexpected. Jane Haixi never expected that the other party would try to offend her and Ru would not give her a decent reason.


    Zhao Lifeng turned and left, but when he came to the door, his steps stopped again. He stood there hesitating for a long time. Finally, as if he had saved enough courage, he turned back to Jian Haixi and said, "Miss Jane, you... Take care."


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned and looked at his back as he went out with heavy eyes.


    Just one reason, he would rather choose the worst policy than keep silent.


    Jian Haixi frowned, her face was not very good-looking, her eyes stared at the tea in front of her, and fell into meditation.


    Fang Sheng closed the door of the box, turned back and asked Jian Haixi, "director, this Zhao Lifeng doesn''t say anything. What shall we do now?"


    "He has said enough." Jian Haixi sighed and looked at Fang Sheng.


    "What?" Fang Sheng wondered, "he only said he had difficulties, but he still didn''t tell us what difficulties. I don''t know why they refused to cooperate and how we can go next."


    "Enough," Jian Haixi said in a deep voice. "His reaction proved that things were really not simple. The project managers of misaku were tortured like this. Their company could not be different."


    "The director means..."


    "You go back and check it carefully. Don''t let go of any movement in misaku." Jian Haixi''s eyes gradually cooled down. "Since he chose the worst policy, we have to pay a price for misaku."


    Speaking of this, Jian Haixi smiled and looked naughty. Looking at Fang Sheng, he said, "we Ru can''t be bullied for nothing, can''t we?"


    For a moment, Fang Sheng looked at the person in front of him and was stunned for a moment.


    At this moment, Jian Haixi was like a naive child, with a naive smile, and like a seductive and deadly vampire. His eyes were covered with ice and snow.


    It is also childish and demon, which takes people''s heart and soul.


    "Come on, let''s go back to the company." Jian Haixi stood up, patted Fang Sheng on the shoulder and took the lead to go out.


    Fang Sheng followed her, and the corners of his mouth bent slightly. There were meaningful smiles between his eyebrows and eyes, but he had recovered as usual in an instant.


    They went out and were about to go to the parking lot. Jian Haixi received a call from Ning Jiwei.


    "Where is it?" Ning Jiwei''s voice came through the receiver.


    Jian Haixi heard the familiar voice on the phone. Before he realized it, the corners of his mouth had been raised silently.


    After reporting the address, Jane Haixi said with a smile, "what''s the matter? You don''t have to say you''re just nearby?"


    "No, I''m just on my way to pick you up." Ning Jiwei smiled and told her, "you can see me in fifteen minutes."


    Jian Haixi heard the faint whistle and his eyebrows stretched. He was different from the negotiation just now: "then my husband will pick me up."


    After hanging up, Jian Haixi smiled at Fang Sheng who was walking in front of him and said, "go back to the company first. Ning Jiwei will pick me up later. I won''t go back today."


    After listening to her words, Fang Sheng gave a meal, then smiled and said, "how can a gentleman leave a girl here alone? I''d better wait until President Ning arrives."


    What''s more, he also wants to see Ning Jiwei

 Chapter 802

    Jian Haixi wanted to say something else. Seeing his insistence, he stopped saying more.


    Ninji Viggo really arrived soon.


    He saw Jian Haixi standing by the side of the road, and then his eyes fell on Fang Sheng behind her.


    Ning Jiwei got out of the car and walked to Jian Haixi. He nodded to Fang Sheng behind her and said with a smile, "thank you for waiting here with Haixi for so long."


    "You''re welcome." Fang Sheng smiled at him, glanced at Jian Haixi and paused. He said to Ning Jiwei, "I should."


    Then he said hello to Jane Haixi and turned away.


    Ning Jiwei looked at his left back and raised some doubts in his heart. Is he worried?


    Today Fang Sheng feels a little strange, especially the tone of his last speech, which makes him feel very wrong.


    "What do you think?"


    Jian Haixi saw that Ning Jiwei had been staring at the direction Fang Sheng left and waved in front of him.


    "Nothing."


    Ning Jiwei recovered, grabbed her hand and took her to the side of the car.


    What they didn''t see was that at the corner, Fang Sheng, who had already left, stopped again.


    "Ning Jiwei? Sure enough, there''s something..." Fang Sheng turned away with a sneer on his lips.


    On the other side, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei got into the car, leaned against the back of the co pilot''s chair, rubbed the eyebrows with one hand, and the whole person relaxed.


    Seeing that she looked a little wrong, Ning Jiwei asked, "is something wrong?"


    Jian Haixi told him what had happened in the company in the morning, told him Zhao Lifeng''s reaction just now, and turned to Ning Jiwei: "Fang Sheng said he didn''t find anything. I''ve asked him to check it carefully again."


    "Well, it seems that their company is going to kill them and don''t speak. No matter what the reason, there is no way to face-to-face confrontation. You ask Fang Sheng to expand the scope of screening and the more information, you can find out the key points."


    Jane Haixi nodded. She thought so too. Although it might be a little troublesome, there was no other way now.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her, holding the steering wheel in his left hand, attached his right hand to her hand, smiled and said, "do you need my husband''s help?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head, naturally held hands with him, blinked and said, "I can handle it without you."


    "All right." Ning Jiwei knew Jian Haixi''s temperament. In fact, when he asked, he was almost sure that she wouldn''t let herself intervene. He whispered, "then promise me not to be too tired."


    "Well, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of myself." Jane Haixi smiled. Her husband is annoying. She''s always afraid that she''s tired. She''s not so delicate.


    Listening to her say so, Ning Jiwei didn''t say much anymore. He blinked like her and said with a smile, "don''t forget, you still have an arrogant husband."


    Jian Haixi was amused by his appearance. For a moment, they kept laughing in the car.


    A moment later, Jian Haixi thought of asking him, "why did you think of picking me up at this time?"


    Ning Jiwei said: "no way. Originally, my husband stayed at home well, but the school called to find parents, so I had to come out."


    "Those bear children are making trouble again." Jian Haixi sighed and said silently, "I don''t know why this time..."


    Ning Jiwei smiled gently and comforted her: "it''s all right. I''ll let George go."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s insidious remarks, Ning Jiwei''s position is really unmatched.


    "Then my brother has a headache." she looked a little sympathetic, thought and asked, "isn''t he busy for the company? How can he agree?"


    "I transferred Li Fu to help George."


    Jian Haixi nodded, but his brother could not agree with Ning Jiwei''s insidious proposal. It turned out that he had made an exchange.


    Speaking of Li Fu, Jian Haixi turned his head and said, "what about maiteng? What about maiteng when Li Fu is gone?"


    "Xie Nuan is in charge. Besides, there''s Jane Chenran. There''s nothing wrong." Ning Jiwei looked at the road and asked and answered.


    Recalling Xie Nuan, memories of the past also emerged.


    Jian Hai River looked at the flourishing Indus tree on the road outside the window. The huge branches and leafy branches blocked the slanting sunlight. Only the mottled light fell on the ground. From time to time, with the breeze shaking, the air belonged to the unique flavor of Xiang City in this season. It was familiar to her but not the memory.


    "I haven''t seen warm for a long time."


    Jian Haixi sighed.


    "Miss an old friend?" Ning Jiwei listened to her low voice and turned to look at her. "Then we''ll take time to go back. At the same time, I also want to go back to see my father and Fu Lao."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "OK."


    Over the past two years, they gradually settled in Xiangcheng. Ning Fubang and Fu zuoan also came to live for some time, but the old man always liked his hometown better, so they went back before long.


    They are so busy that they seldom have time to go back to visit.


    She really wanted to go back. She missed the old friends there and the taste in her memory.


    They drove all the way to Joe''s house.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Qiao Qinghe sitting in the yard teasing his great grandson.


    Probably because of the good weather today, the nanny paved a thick blanket on the chair in the yard, and even the ground around the chair is also a thick velvet carpet. There is no need to worry about their grandparents and grandchildren accidentally knocking against each other.


    Joe is a small one. He stands in front of Qiao Qinghe like a stone pier. His big watery eyes blink and blink clearly. His dark eyes look at the people in front of him and mutter in his mouth. How clever he should be.


    This is a beautiful picture of grandparents and grandchildren playing. People look at it and their hearts are full of love.


    But this is not the case.


    Before Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei approached, they heard Qiao Qinghe''s angry voice.


    "Joe, sit down."


    "Stand up."


    "Congratulations on getting rich."


    Joe, as like as two peas, was staring at his great grandson, calling his password in the mouth. It was just like that when Qinggil was playing with other dogs.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other, and they couldn''t help laughing.


    George and Yang Yaru''s son''s name is Qiao Shi. Now he is one and a half years old. Because Qiao Qinghe regards Jian Haixi''s children as his own children, Qiao is ranked behind Jian Rui according to his generation, and his nickname is Xiao Si.


    Because George and his wife are usually busy in the company, Qiao Xiaosi is basically helped by Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei.


    At the beginning, Qiao Jing and his wife also shouted to help take care of the children. At that time, Qiao Zhen and his wife were full of joy. However, after seeing how they took care of the children, they decided that Qiao Xiaosi should let Qiao Zhen and his wife take them.


    They said they were helping to "take care of the children". In fact, they were just itching. Looking at such a small milk doll carved with powder and jade, they just wanted to play.


    After a while, seeing Qiao Xiaosi fall to the ground with a somersault, Qiao Qinghe not only didn''t feel bad at all, but laughed. He took a crutch and poked him in the back and said, "stupid ball, you have a virtue with your father. You can''t walk steadily when you''re so big."


    "Oh... Not stupid or not..." Qiao Xiaosi lay on the ground, his feet kicking in the air, his small fist waved on his side and muttered.


    Although Qiao Xiaosi was young, he also knew that the word "stupid" meant bad. But he didn''t speak clearly. Before he finished a few words, his saliva sprayed on his chin, which made Qiao Qinghe laugh louder.

 Chapter 803

    "Don''t laugh, too Grandpa. Too grandpa is bad ~"


    Hearing grandpa laughing even louder, Qiao Xiaosi tried to turn himself over with his little fat legs like lotus roots. He simply sat on the ground and howled, raised his small face and cried loudly, with tears and snot on his face.


    Seeing that Joe was crying badly, Jane Haixi hurried forward, picked him up, held him in her arms, patted her back and coaxed, "Xiao Si is good, don''t cry, aunt."


    "Sobbing ~" Qiao Xiaosi was picked up by others, and the big tears of bean were still falling. His big eyes were full of tears, which made Jian Haixi distressed.


    "Good baby, we won''t play with Grandpa anymore. Don''t cry or cry." Jane Haixi walked back and forth with Joe in her arms. She gently shook her arms and coaxed Qiao Xiaosi to cry lower. After that, she complained to Qiao Qinghe slightly: "Grandpa, if you continue to be happy, Xiao Si will cry more."


    "Ha ha, who makes him stupid." Qiao Qinghe smiled, stretched out his crutch and poked Joe. "He cried all the time. He was a pustule and worthless."


    This made Jane Haixi feel sorry for Qiao Xiaosi. Holding the child, she couldn''t help saying, "Grandpa, Xiaosi is less than two years old. Crying is the child''s nature, but it''s not worthless."


    "Yes, which child didn''t like to cry when he was a child." Ning Jiwei went to Jian Haixi, reached out and teased the little guy lying on Jian Haixi''s back, and answered.


    "Hum." Qiao Qinghe saw Ning Jiwei coming, knocked his crutch on the ground and said awkwardly, "I... I haven''t seen Yi cry. It''s unreasonable that his Mo family''s seed is better than my Qiao family''s seed."


    Hearing his words, Jane Haixi patted Qiao Xiaosi''s hand and cleared her throat in embarrassment.


    Her grandfather has enjoyed the happiness of his family at home since he passed the life and death disaster two years ago, but his body is getting stronger and stronger again.


    But relatively, this temper is also spoiled by the public, becoming more and more arrogant and charming, like a child.


    Jian Haixi murmured, "Grandpa, how old are you? Why are you the same as Xiao Si..."


    "Besides, Yi Yi doesn''t cry with me, nor with Ji Wei." Jian Haixi coaxes the young and the old.


    As a result, Qiao Qinghe still looked unconvinced. He turned to one side and didn''t want to see Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei stood aside and silently smiled. He glanced at Joe in Jian Haixi''s arms, stroked Jian Haixi''s back, and looked at her: it''s all right, look at me.


    Jian Haixi looked at him. He didn''t know what idea he had come up with. He only heard him say to Qiao Qinghe: "Grandpa, if you want him not to cry, there''s no way."


    His words attracted the attention of both the master and the grandson.


    Qiao Qinghe and Jian Haixi both looked at him and waited for him.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, complemented his words and said, "from tomorrow on, just give him to Mo Feng."


    "Bastard, how can that work?"


    As soon as he spoke, Qiao Qinghe knocked his crutch heavily on the ground.


    Ning Jiwei unexpectedly wants to give his baby pimple to the reckless man Mo Feng.


    Qiao Qinghe immediately blew his beard and glared and said, "don''t give me bad ideas. The talents of my Qiao family are not rare. I have to use the training method of your Mo family."


    Then he looked at Joe in Jian Haixi''s arms and said in a warm voice, "let''s develop freely according to our own nature, don''t we? Come to Grandpa and hug us, Joe Xiaosi ~"


    "Grandpa, take a break and I''ll just hold it." Jian Haixi looked at Qiao Qinghe for a moment. The contrast was so great that he couldn''t help laughing.


    Ning Jiwei said slightly: "since Grandpa also thinks free growth is better, why are you dissatisfied with Xiao Si?"


    "In my opinion, Xiao Si is smart, lively and cheerful, which are his advantages." Ning Jiwei smiled and touched Qiao''s small round head.


    Qiao Qinghe choked on his words. Then he realized that Ning Jiwei was trying to set him up. He couldn''t help humming and saying, "Why are you turning a corner to educate me?"


    He turned to Jian Haixi and said, "girl, what''s the matter with you man? You don''t respect your elders at all."


    Jian Haixi held back her smile and worked hard. Watching her grandfather complain to herself, she smiled and sat next to Qiao Qinghe with Joe in her arms.


    "Yes, it''s all because of Ji Wei''s bad, Grandpa. We don''t have the same experience as him." Jian Haixi coaxed the old man around him like a child.


    "Hum, if it weren''t for my girl''s face, I would have someone drive you out." Qiao Qinghe pointed to Ning Jiwei with a crutch.


    His temper is not small, but he is as good as Joe. Jane Haixi has a strong smile.


    Ning Jiwei''s lips were slightly hooked and was waiting to be softened. At this time, another angry voice came from the outside.


    "Hurry, hurry, old man. If you''re short of manpower, I''ll help you myself."


    It was George who was coaxed to school by ningjiwei.


    When they looked around, they saw George coming angrily. Before sitting down, they took a drink from the water cup on the nearby tea table.


    It seemed as if one step later, his head would smoke with anger.


    Qiao Xiaosi was originally nestled in Jian Haixi''s arms. He obediently sucked his fingers and looked at his aunt giggling. At this time, he was immediately excited to hear his father''s voice, waved his small hands, turned his big eyes, muttered vaguely "Dad is better than dad ~", and twisted his body to find his father.


    Jian Haixi quickly took him in his arms and patted him.


    George is so angry that he really wants to give Joe Xiaosi to him. It is estimated that he will slap Joe Xiaosi on his ass as soon as he is excited.


    Jane Haixi lowered her head and coaxed the restless Qiao Xiaosi.


    Ningjiwei on one side was not angry when he heard George''s words. He looked at him with a very calm eyebrow and said, "you came back very quickly."


    George took a mouthful of water, which had slightly extinguished some anger. At this time, at the sight of Ning Jiwei''s calm appearance, the anger immediately ran up again.


    "You knew what happened to the bear children, so you deliberately let me go, didn''t you?" he asked, staring at Ning Jiwei and gnashing his teeth.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t seem to see his angry and ferocious face, and calmly asked him, "isn''t this a fair deal?"


    "I remember we agreed. I''ll lend Li Fu to you and you can go to school for me." Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "is there anything wrong?"


    "Of course not." George clapped his hand on the stone table, shaking the tea cups next to him. It can be seen how much he resented ningjiwei.


    Jian Haixi subconsciously hugged Qiao Xiaosi in his arms.


    "I''d rather work overtime every day than lose such people at school," said George, filling himself with another cup of tea.


    "I remember you didn''t say that on the phone..." Ning Jiwei smiled and wanted to arch the fire with added fuel and vinegar.


    Two people you come and I go to the ground to make a noise, listening to Qiao Qinghe''s covered with fog, his crutch knocked on the ground, turned his head and asked Jian Haixi, "what are they making?"

 Chapter 804

    Jian Haixi looked at the two people who quarreled like primary school students, smiled, shook his head and said to Qiao Qinghe: "Ji Wei said that Yiyi and their parents had made trouble at school. The school asked their parents to come, so he asked his cousin to go."


    "Oh... That''s what happened." Qiao Qinghe nodded and said, "your brother is really a big man. He''s still angry about this little thing."


    After listening to his words, Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing. Just now, he didn''t know who was making trouble with Ning Jiwei because Qiao Xiaosi loved to cry.


    Now I think others are like children again.


    Qiao Qinghe didn''t see Jian Haixi''s snickering. He was educating George with a crutch.


    "This fart is big and small. It''s worth yelling about?" Qiao Qinghe glared at him. "You''re also the parent of several children. What''s the matter with going there? Wronged you?"


    "What happened?"


    When George saw that he was angry at school, he had to be angry at home.


    Another look at Ning Jiwei standing aside with a smile on his face.


    Suddenly he couldn''t help raising his voice and said to his old man, "I''ve been wronged! Old man, do you know what those bear children did at school? Of course I wouldn''t care about anything else, but they..."


    At this point, he paused, which seemed difficult to express.


    Jian Haixi several people all looked at him, and Qiao Qinghe couldn''t help but urge: "but what, you say it quickly."


    "But they blew up the headmaster''s office today. Do you understand?" George said, gesturing to help explain, stretching out two arms to his head and one hand. "It''s the kind of bombing with a loud smoke!"


    When Jian Haixi heard this, she patted Qiao Xiaosi''s hand and suddenly stopped. She never thought that the bear children dared to make such a big noise.


    Even Qiao Qinghe was stunned for a moment and said, "ah, this..."


    Only Ning Jiwei stood there, his hands behind him, still smiling and motionless.


    George was full of anger when he said it. When Ning Jiwei called him to mention it this noon, he noticed something fishy, but Ning Jiwei told him he would transfer Li Fu to help him.


    Many Li Fu came to the company to help. The temptation of this condition was too great. He thought about it, but he still couldn''t resist the temptation.


    And Ning Jiwei told him it was just a small thing. He thought about the bear child. The parents were invited to fight with their classmates and don''t have a good class. It should be OK to deal with it there.


    This business did not lose money, so he reluctantly agreed to Ning Jiwei''s proposal.


    As a result, after he went to school, he knew how arrogant the so-called "small things" in Ning Jiwei''s mouth were.


    In the afternoon, just when he arrived at the door of the office, the headmaster, director, head teacher and class teacher stood waiting for him and had to pull him to see the bombed office. At that time, he followed him suspiciously, thinking that a group of children would still have a degree of mischief at ordinary times. He had never been clear about major events. As a result, he followed the teacher to see the dark walls around, The tables and chairs fell to the ground, the documents were everywhere, and the whole explosion scene in the house was really blown up.


    One afternoon, a group of teachers pulled him, asked him to pay compensation, and insisted that the bear child drop out of school. He didn''t know how many good words he said and how many scolds he got before he finally calmed the teachers down.


    Of course, when I came back, my wallet was empty.


    The compensation office is certainly not enough, but it is equivalent to paying compensation first.


    Now think about the scene of being surrounded by a circle of teachers in the afternoon. He still thinks the first two are big.


    George looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "go back and donate the library money to the school. You can pay for it yourself. Don''t want me to help you."


    Jian Haixi recovered. This "small matter" was really beyond her expectation. She looked at Ning Jiwei and disagreed: "Jiwei, why don''t you tell me such a big thing? And why shouldn''t you let her cousin go."


    "Cough..." heard his wife say that he was guilty, Ning Jiwei raised his hand and touched his nose.


    He can be as thick skinned as a wall when he can''t hear others'' words, but he can''t ignore Jian Haixi''s words.


    "Actually this matter......" Ning Jiwei hesitated.


    Hearing the speech, the remaining three looked at him.


    Qiao Qinghe and Jian Haixi were waiting for his explanation. George just squinted at him to see what else he had to say.


    "There''s something inside about it. I won''t show up today, which is one of the reasons."


    As soon as ningtiwei finished, George snorted and said, "don''t make excuses there."


    He doesn''t believe him at all. This man is very insidious and cunning.


    George''s eyes turned and he couldn''t fight himself, but he had the ultimate weapon in his hand.


    The only weapon that can defeat Ning Jiwei is sitting not far away with Qiao Xiaosi.


    George''s eyes flashed and a touch of bad intentions slipped through his eyes. He stood up and walked to Jian Haixi and sat down. He stared at his sister and said, "Haixi, what do you say? I''m bullied by your man. Who are you facing?"


    "Er..." Jian Haixi coaxed Qiao Xiaosi''s hand to stop again. How did this thing suddenly pull on her.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jian Haixi looked at them and said tentatively, "why don''t you two..."


    George looked at his sister with expectant eyes. His eyes blinked and blinked, just like Qiao Xiaosi in Jane Haixi''s arms.


    Ning Jiwei also smiled gently and looked at her intently.


    One side is my brother and the other is my husband


    Jian Haixi saw that both of them were looking at themselves. His beautiful eyes narrowed slightly. He raised Qiao Xiaosi''s fat little hand and waved it at them. He said with a bad smile, "why don''t you two fight?"


    Like that, there are eleven little foxes full of bad water.


    His eyes flashed with interest, and he almost wrote seven big words "it''s not too big to watch the excitement" on his face.


    Her words made George and Ning Jiwei have a meal. Before they could speak, they heard Qiao Qinghe laughing at one end: "Haixi girl, it''s a good idea. You both say you''re reasonable. It''s better to have a fight and speak with a hard fist."


    "We are the judges for you today. Don''t worry, we are absolutely fair and impartial, and no one is biased." Qiao Qinghe said with a smile, full of interest.


    George looked at his grandfather and Jian Haixi in disbelief. The old man kissed his grandfather and his cousins sitting next to him. Why do one and two like to watch themselves lively.


    George turned his lips and muttered, "well, it''s not good that you two are not partial."


    Ning Jiwei also choked when he heard what master Qiao said. He turned to look at Jian Haixi. His eyes were helpless and spoiled.


    It''s like saying, "let you watch the excitement. The old man opened his mouth. It''s hard to explain now."


    Jian Haixi was frightened by their eyes, lowered his head to avoid their eyes, put one hand on his lips, pretended to cough, stuffed Joe in his arms into George''s arms, and planned to run away.


    Thirty six strategies are the best.

 Chapter 805

    Jian Haixi stood up and smiled at Qiao Qinghe, "Grandpa, I suddenly remembered that I had something to do with my aunt. I went first."


    In that case, I''m afraid I''ll be left as a referee.


    Although she really wants to see the two compete, it''s still the most important to protect herself.


    "OK, go." Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi with a smile. He always preferred his granddaughter.


    Seeing people entering the house, Qiao Qinghe turned his head, immediately changed his face, stared at Ning Jiwei and George and said, "neither of you is allowed to go. Just sit here for me and don''t disturb my girl."


    George''s face turned black when he heard this: "Grandpa, just stop Ning Jiwei. After all, he is an outsider, but I''m your own grandson!"


    As soon as George got up with Joe in his arms, he was nailed back to the ground by the old man. He said angrily, "I''m the eldest grandson of the Qiao family. Do you understand? I''m with you."


    George''s mood also infected Joe. Yes, he twisted in George''s arms and muttered with his small mouth.


    Qiao Qinghe wanted to scold him. As soon as he saw Joe in his arms, his whole mind was immediately attracted. He glanced at George and said, "sorry, I have great grandchildren now. Who can still see your eldest grandson."


    Qiao Qinghe pinched his face and said, "is it a little darling, ouch, four or four darling, come on, Grandpa hug ~"


    "Four four..." when Joe saw someone talking to him, he suddenly stood up from George''s arms and stretched out his little hand.


    The round head turned around strangely. At this turn, he immediately saw Ning Jiwei standing next to George. The whole small face immediately smiled into a small flower. The small mouth pursed, the saliva flowed a chin, stretched out his small hand and waved to Ning Jiwei. He said vaguely to him, "Daddy, hold..."


    "Son, your father is here." George stuck Qiao Xiaosi to his side, raised him to his eyes and stared at him.


    Qiao Xiaosi arrived at this height for the first time. Like discovering the new world, he babbled in his mouth, swayed up and down excitedly, and accidentally punched George.


    Looking at his son''s silly look, George was messy and very sad. He held his son in his arms, patted him on the back of the head and sighed, "son, Dad, I can already meet you. What kind of fool will you be bullied by those people in the future."


    Then he sighed, put his son in front of Qiao Qinghe''s legs, and sat down on the stone chair beside Qiao Qinghe.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin, the two little demons, let alone go together, are just one little finger. It''s estimated that their sons can be killed by them.


    "Alas..." George sighed and looked at the ground and didn''t know anything. He knew that his son with a silly smile couldn''t help shaking his head. "Our father and son are really miserable."


    Qiao Qinghe suddenly knocked a chestnut on his forehead and said, "don''t talk so much nonsense."


    After the lesson, Qiao Qinghe looked serious, turned to Ning Jiwei and said, "sit down, too."


    After a moment of silence, Qiao Qinghe then said, "I know you came here today because of more than the children?"


    Ning Jiwei always goes to the three treasures hall for everything. Even if the children''s affairs are a little out of line today, it really doesn''t need him to come here.


    So Qiao Qinghe noticed early in the morning that he should have something to say.


    And after coming so long, Ning Jiwei didn''t talk much. I''m afraid he''s waiting for the girl from Haixi to go away.


    Now that she''s away, it''s time to get to the point.


    Ning Jiwei was not surprised that Qiao Qinghe could see his intention. He didn''t intend to hide anything this time.


    As soon as he sat down on the other side of the stone table, Qiao Xiaosi climbed to him with his short legs.


    Looking at his legs and the little man struggling to climb up, Ning Jiwei stretched out his arm, held the little man in his arms, let him sit on his knees and poked his chubby cheek.


    Qiao Xiaosi was stabbed by him and drooled on his chin. He was still looking at Ning Jiwei foolishly and shouted dad.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, hugged him, patted him on the back like Jian Haixi, turned to Qiao Qinghe and George and said, "recently, Xiang City has begun to be unstable again. There are so many guys who always want to toss something in the dark."


    As soon as they said this, George and Qiao Qinghe looked at each other and saw the serious expressions on each other''s faces.


    It''s been quiet for a while, but now it''s going to rain again.


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei looked at George and said, "I think you should also notice that your company hasn''t been going well recently?"


    "Indeed." George''s face sank when he mentioned this. His company was really different recently, so he was moved when he heard that Ning Jiwei wanted to send Li Fu to help.


    "Then you let me go to school..." thinking of this, George immediately looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "is it possible that not only our company''s business, but also Yiyi''s business today are related to these people?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    He turned to Qiao Qinghe: "Grandpa, Haixi and I are going back to attend Qin Zhixu''s wedding recently. During the time we''re away, we still need grandpa here. You and George need more snacks."


    Qiao Qinghe pinched his hand on crutches. He was frowning and thinking. Hearing Ning Jiwei''s words, he nodded to him.


    He doesn''t care much. Most of his life''s storms have come. Now he won''t see these small troubles at all.


    "It''s no problem. Don''t worry. I can''t help you with this old bone, but it''s still no problem to look at the door." Qiao Qinghe looked at Ning Jiwei.


    Although the city of Hunan was large and the enemy was in darkness, the Qiao family and the Mo family did not mix up in vain.


    There are so many people in the Qiao and Mo families here that he doesn''t believe that these little bugs can turn over Xiang city again.


    Ning Jiwei nodded. After a moment of silence, he explained to George: "pay attention to your company. I''ve explained it to Li Fu. For those partners, it''s best to find out the details and pay attention to whether they are different recently."


    George looked serious and replied, "don''t worry, I know what to do."


    Ning Jiwei finished his words, which settled half of his heart.


    He wants to go back. Xiangcheng must make corresponding arrangements here. Please Qiao Qinghe and George are the best choice.


    For a moment, the three fell into silence, each thinking.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Ning Jiwei and told him, "don''t worry about us. Instead, you go back. I''m afraid it won''t be calm."


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of Haixi." Ning Jiwei solemnly promised Qiao Qinghe.


    Then he lifted his lips slightly and smiled proudly: "and... I''m waiting for them to come to the door."


    In his arms, Qiao Xiaosi raised his small face foolishly and muttered like an adult''s voice "door ~".


    Ning Jiwei touched his little face, and the light flashing from the bottom of his eyes was dim.

 Chapter 806

    The other side.


    As soon as Jian Haixi entered the living room, she saw Yan Mei sitting on the sofa alone, frowning in a daze, holding a half peeled orange in her hand, and didn''t continue to move for a long time.


    Jane Haixi smiled and went over to sit next to her. She took the orange in her hand and peeled it for her. She said, "what''s the matter, aunt? Why are you sad today?"


    Yan Mei heard the voice and then returned to her senses. Seeing that Jian Haixi was coming, she sighed and said, "it''s not for ya''er. What do you think of ya''er?"


    "What''s the matter with ya''er? Has she met anything abroad?" Jian Haixi handed her the peeled orange.


    She knew that JOYA had gone abroad to avoid being urged to marry.


    The girl came to her counterpart at the first time.


    "Oh, no, it''s for her marriage." Yan Mei sighed. "Don''t you think I''ll just let her kiss? Why does she always make excuses for me to stay abroad and refuse to go home."


    Hearing this, Jian Haixi smiled, reached out and took an orange from the table, threw it around in her hand, smiled and comforted Yan Mei and said, "aunt, ya''er is going to study abroad. Besides, she studies design, which will also help her future career development abroad."


    Jian Haixi moved out the confession made in advance.


    I thought Yan Mei would continue to complain to her that Qiaoya''s girl had only her own career. As a result, Yan Mei glanced at her and said, "hum, pull it down. You girl also fooled me. You two helped ya''er cover."


    When Jian Haixi heard this, she said something bad. She peeled an orange and stuffed it into her mouth. She laughed and laughed with Yan Mei and said, "there''s no one."


    Yan Mei sighed and said, "Huanyan told me that ya''er has been busy opening a domestic company with her. What foreign study is just another place for telecommuting."


    "So you know, aunt." Jian Haixi took a careful look at Yan Mei and whispered. She rubbed the round oranges in her hand and humbly lowered her head. It''s really hard to persuade.


    Jian Haixi is distracted and thinking about how to persuade Yan Mei. In the past, if there was Jian Rui, Yan Mei was usually angry or unhappy. As long as Jian Rui came out, she can quickly coax her to smile. Now she''s really at a loss.


    Yan Mei nodded and thought for a while. She looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, ya''er''s child''s idea is too correct. She always doesn''t listen to us, but I think she''s quite willing to listen to you."


    "Just help your aunt to persuade her more. Isn''t such a big place at home enough for her to toss about? Why do you always run outside?" Yan Mei pulled Jian Haixi''s hand over and put it on her knee, shook her hand and said solemnly, "Besides, your uncle and I are old. Of course, we prefer our children to be by our side. You say she is outside alone. I always hang snacks for her every day. This heart can''t be realized."


    Jian Haixi looked at the fine lines on Yan Mei''s eyebrows and corners of her eyes, took out his hand and attached it to Yan Mei''s hand, patted it and comforted, "aunt, don''t worry."


    After a pause, she said: "in fact, it''s not difficult for ya''er to come back. The key to this problem is actually you..."


    Yan Mei looked at her and said, "in me?"


    Jane Haixi nodded: "yes, you think, you always urge her to date every day. Even if she comes back, she will certainly run away again."


    "Well... She can''t be alone all the time? Don''t I think of her?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said with a smile, "this is counterproductive. You always arrange blind dates for her. She will be more and more disgusted with marriage and feelings."


    "What about that? I don''t think she cares about it. She plays or works all day." Yan Mei frowned again when she said this.


    Jian Haixi clapped her hand, gave her advice and said, "well, aunt, why don''t you take a step back?"


    "Take a step back?" Yan Mei was stunned at the speech. "How do you take a step back?"


    "Don''t force ya''er to go on a blind date. I''m responsible for telling ya''er to think about finding a boyfriend sincerely. What do you think?" Jian Haixi suggested.


    "Is this... OK?" Yan Mei looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously. "Haixi, you can''t join hands with ya''er to fool your aunt?"


    "I promise not." Jian Haixi took Yan Mei''s arm in one hand, stretched out three fingers in the other hand, and said with a smile, "shall I swear to you?"


    Yan Mei smiled when she raised her hand and swore. She reached out and pressed her hand, shook her head and said helplessly, "you girl."


    Jane Haixi said, "as long as you nod, it''s all up to me, okay?"


    Yan Mei thought for a moment and said, "well... OK."


    Originally, she didn''t want to urge JOYA to get married. She wasn''t afraid that she only knew how to play and didn''t know how to think about her own affairs.


    Now, if she doesn''t, she won''t. as long as she comes home and really starts to think about it.


    After solving this matter, Yan Mei immediately put down her heart. Then she remembered and asked Jian Haixi how she came here today.


    Jian Haixi told her about the bear children and told her that he and Ning Jiwei were going back to attend Qin Zhixu''s wedding.


    "What about the children?" Yan Mei asked.


    "I can''t take a group of bear children back," said Jane Haixi. "I thought about it, so I''ll take Tong Tong and Ruirui back."


    "Yi Yi won''t come back?" Yan Mei raised her orange eating hand to her mouth and was stunned by Jian Haixi''s words.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Yi Yi doesn''t know what she''s doing. She''s with ah Jin all day. We''ll take Tong Tong and Ruirui back this time and let them meet Fu Lao and Ning Fu."


    Yan Mei thought, nodded, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "you are really good to Mo Tong''s child."


    Two years ago, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei officially adopted Mo Tong. Since then, they have treated him and Jian Yi and Jian Rui equally and regarded them as their own children. No matter what is prepared, it is in triplicate. As long as Jian Yi and Jian Rui have it, Mo Tong will have it.


    Even if there is only one, it must be given to Mo Tong first.


    Just like this time, I took Mo Tong instead of Jian Yi.


    It can be seen that Mo Tong was really treated as the eldest son of their family.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s fate to become a family in this life. In fact, it depends not only on blood, but also on fate. I think it''s probably this fate between me and Tong Tong."


    "It must be." Yan Mei nodded.


    "In fact, it''s not just Tong Tong. I also like ah Jin. It''s their fate that these children can grow up together. I''m lucky to witness their growth with my own eyes. It''s also my blessing." thinking of those bear children, Jian Haixi''s mouth unconsciously raised a smile. They are really another touch of sunshine in her life. She said to Yan Mei, "I''d like to take care of them as my own children."


    "Just..." I don''t know what to think, Jian Haixi frowned slowly.

 Chapter 807

    "Just what?" Yan Mei looked at Jian Haixi''s happy smile, and gradually there were sad marks between her eyebrows. She couldn''t help asking.


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. Maybe I''m worried too much. Just looking at them so good, I don''t know where they can go..."


    Yan Mei didn''t understand: "where are they going? They are so close. Of course, they grow up together. Is it difficult that they still have a day to separate?"


    "Who knows." there is a hidden worry in Jian Haixi''s eyes. "Aunt, extraordinary people are destined to be extraordinary when they are young. Yi Yi and a Jin... It''s so eye-catching. Even if their current path is the same, I''m always worried that one day they will have to take a different path."


    Yan Mei was stunned when she heard the speech. She wanted to persuade Jian Haixi not to think more, but she couldn''t say anything after tasting her words.


    After half a lifetime, she naturally experienced and saw more.


    Jian Haixi''s worry is not unreasonable. These children are too excellent.


    Great trees attract wind. Even if they are young now, they have the best protection, but who can tell in the future.


    As Jian Haixi said, too good buds, if not properly protected, are either easy to die or easy to be stolen


    And the development of things in the future, just as Jian Haixi said today


    ¡ª¡ª


    While George returned to Joe''s house with full anger, several children who had made trouble at school were lying down in the office to write an examination.


    After two years ago, Ning Jiwei arranged several children into the current school - Xiangyu school.


    However, because several children have different talents and their special backgrounds, it would be too eye-catching to arrange eight people in the same class, and it is not conducive to their study and making friends.


    So after everyone''s discussion, several people were divided into different classes.


    Mo Tong, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian, three older children, and Jian Yi, a gifted child, are divided into class 1, grade 5.


    The other children are enrolled at normal age and are now in class 2, grade 3.


    But in fact, several children''s learning progress at home has caught up with many of their peers.


    Let them study in school, just to make them better integrate into the collective life.


    After all, humans are born social animals. They don''t have only each other in their world.


    Several children are a small Gang after sunrise, but they have become competitors in school. They compete with each other. Their class is the first in each semester.


    Teachers in several classes often compete for evaluation, because several children join, the desire to win or lose is stronger, and the learning atmosphere of the school is much better because of them.


    Therefore, at ordinary times, the teachers still like these children. Although they are sometimes noisy, they are smart and easy to learn. They still listen to the teachers in private. Who can not like such a lovely child.


    But such days definitely don''t include today.


    No one could have imagined that several children would make such a big noise today. Such a "bad event" as blowing up the principal''s office must not be tolerated.


    Therefore, several children were being punished at this time. Several people stood around the table, one pen and one piece of paper lying on the table silently writing inspection.


    But not only them, but also two adults lying on the table next to them, sighing eye to eye and scratching their hair.


    It is the head teacher of the two classes.


    Because of the seriousness of this matter, the two head teachers were punished for neglecting discipline and sat down together. At this time, they also wrote a review in the office.


    "Alas... I''ve become a teacher, and I still have a day to write a review." the head teacher of class 1, Jian Yi and their head teacher Hao Qiang, complained sadly, "I thought my review career would end after I graduated."


    "Write quickly. You don''t have classes this afternoon?" Li Fang kept saying opposite him with a pen in his hand.


    Li Fang is mo Xiujin, the head teacher of class 2, grade 3.


    "No, or you''ll have to worry to death." Hao Qiang pointed the paper in front of him, and only two lines of words were written on the paper.


    After saying that for a long time, he didn''t hear the response from the person opposite. After a pause, his mind turned and asked, "you won''t... Have classes?"


    His response was a pen suddenly thrown across from him, which was in Li Fang''s hand.


    She didn''t lift her head. After Hao Qiang shut up, she calmly took a pen from the pen holder and continued to write.


    Hao Qiang made a gesture to shut up and quietly lowered his head to write his examination, but the radian of the corner of his mouth was raised.


    There are really more unlucky than himself, he thought of gloating.


    The room fell into silence for a moment. After ten minutes, Jian Yi put down his pen first.


    He put his examination in front of the head teacher and said coldly, "teacher, I''ve finished writing, I''ll go back to the classroom first." then he turned and left.


    Hao Qiang looked at his students'' indifferent expression. His throat was like a walnut choking three kilograms, and his face was twisted like a vine in the corner of the office wall.


    "Classmate Jian Yi." Hao Qiang couldn''t help calling him back.


    "Teacher, are you still busy?" Jian Yi turned back and looked at him.


    "The teacher knows you''re smart. It''s nothing to write a review, but it''s no small matter. You must really realize your mistakes, okay?" Hao Qiang taught with a straight face.


    Jian Yi nodded, pointed to the examination he put in front of him and said, "yes, I''ve written it all on it. Teacher, if you have any questions after you read it, I can answer you again."


    Answer


    Hao Qiang just choked on the walnut. At this time, he just felt a mouthful of blood gushing up again.


    When talking about exercises, what is this?


    On the other side, Li Fang also received an inspection letter as soon as he had eaten flat.


    "I''ve finished the report, teacher." Mo Xiujin bent his eyes and handed the report to his head teacher Li Fang. If he hadn''t been his head teacher for two years, Li Fang would have been deceived by the innocent smile on his face.


    With Hao Qiang''s experience, Li Fang didn''t want to hear Mo Xiujin say anything like "help her answer her doubts". She just waved her hand wearily and said, "go back."


    "Yes, thank you, teacher." Mo Xiujin smiled and winked at Jian Yi, motioning him to hurry up.


    Jian Yi glanced at him and then looked at Hao Qiang: "teacher, can I leave?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Hao Qiang waved.


    I can''t say any more. I''m going to vomit blood and die in this office today.


    When the two children got out of the office, Hao Qiang took Jian Yi''s examination and glanced at it. He was even more depressed.


    He looked down at the lines he had worked out.


    Shit, this kid writes better than him.

 Chapter 808

    Jian Yi goes out of the office door and looks up to see Mo Xiujin standing at the entrance of the stairs, leaning lazily against the railing.


    He urged him, but Mo Xiujin didn''t look like waiting for him.


    His expression was a little serious, and his eyes did not look like they used to be with them. At this time, he was particularly cold.


    Without a trace of emotion, he looked down a little and looked at the corner of the floor.


    Standing in Jian Yi''s position, Mo Xiujin can''t see the direction of his eyes, but he can see his vigilance from Mo Xiujin''s eyes.


    It''s like confronting the enemy.


    With cold eyes, Jian Yi raises his feet to Mo Xiujin and stands beside him.


    Looking along Mo Xiujin''s line of sight, a boy who looked about ten years old was standing against the wall with his chest in his hands, with a calm smile on his Qingjun face.


    He is still young, but he can also see that he must be a talent and extraordinary when he grows up.


    He stood there like a stream winding through the peach forest in early spring, and the first peach blossoms floating sporadically on the water.


    But Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi both know that the more calm the water is, the more turbulent the underwater world is.


    The three stood opposite each other, and the faint competition surged in the silence between the two sides.


    Finally, the boy standing against the wall opened his mouth first.


    He smiled lightly, even a pair of eyes bent slightly, with a smile to the two people above: "Yo, come out so soon?"


    "It''s just a check." Jian Yi looked at him with no expression and a faint voice.


    "Cut, it''s really boring. I thought I''d punish you for at least half a day." the boy was a little disappointed. His eyebrows and corners of his eyes drooped, but his tone was just lazy. "Your teacher is too partial to you? Such a big thing is punished so lightly."


    "Light?" Mo Xiujin snorted and said, "if you want your family to donate two more libraries to the school, you will be light if you make a mistake."


    After listening to his words, the boy was stunned, and then burst out laughing: "so it is."


    "Are you happy?" Mo Xiujin asked, staring at him.


    "Of course, there are two more libraries in the school. As a member of the school, I''m certainly happy for my alma mater." the boy said, shaking his head and joking, "Oh, the headmaster can calculate the accounts if one office changes two libraries."


    "Thanks to you," said Jian Yi coldly, unable to tell whether it was anger or anger.


    "Don''t be so polite. After all, everyone is also classmates." the boy blinked, his tone was friendly, but the smile on his face was evil.


    Like a gust of wind blowing, the quiet peach forest and streams suddenly took a little evil spirit.


    His expression and tone were too harsh. Compared with Jian Yi''s calmness, Mo Xiujin next to him was not so easy to restrain. He turned his eyes several times and said impatiently, "you asked, it''s time to go away?"


    The boy picked his eyebrows and didn''t mean to leave at all.


    Mo Xiujin Leng hum: "a good dog doesn''t stand in the way, okay?"


    "Little brother, don''t be so grumpy. Everyone is civilized. It''s not good." the boy was not angry because of Mo Xiujin''s provocation. He just raised his eyelids slightly, kept his smile, and looked at the two people above: "I thought you were strong, but now it seems that you are just so, which really disappoints me."


    Then he stood up straight, shook his head, left a sigh of hatred for iron and steel, and turned and walked down the next floor.


    Looking at the way he didn''t deserve to be beaten, Mo Xiujin was so angry that he stamped his feet on one side.


    Looking at the people around him, Jian Yi is still a calm day, as if nothing had happened.


    If he hadn''t known that he had been like this iceberg for years, he really doubted whether there had been any supernatural event just now. Only he could see the annoying guy.


    "Aren''t you angry?" Mo Xiujin looked at him and asked.


    "What are you angry with a clown?" Jian Yi gave him a calm look. "It''s not necessary. Anyway, he''ll fall on us sooner or later."


    When he said this, his expression was calm, as if he were saying what we should eat tonight.


    Mo Xiujin was frightened by his calm and cruel words. He looked at the iceberg and said, "fortunately, I have foresight and didn''t make an enemy with you, otherwise I''m too unlucky."


    Even if this person has a high IQ, he is also insidious. Even if he is insidious, he is very vengeful.


    Mo Xiujin thinks he''s a man with a grudge, but compared with Jian Yi, it''s really a small Witch.


    After the boy left, Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi didn''t go back to the classroom, so they sat down on the stairs.


    At this time, it is class time. There is only the occasional sound of reading from several classes in the whole campus.


    The two chatted with each other, discussing this time''s affairs and future plans.


    Ten minutes later, the others came out one after another, except Gu Xiaomian.


    "Make complaints about the fat man," he said.


    As soon as his voice fell, Jianrui just walked up to him and slapped him on the back: "don''t call him fat."


    Mo Xiujin, who slapped the ground unprepared, fell forward and almost fell down the stairs. If he hadn''t grabbed Jian Yi''s arm with one hand, he would have to ruin his face here today.


    Jian Rui, a little girl, looks so clever that she has too much strength to fight people.


    Mo Xiujin stood up with Jian Yi, leaned back against the railing, faced Jian Rui, raised his hand and surrendered. He said to her helplessly, "well, well, don''t shout."


    He can''t turn his back to this girl any more, so that she won''t be light or heavy. Just fan him down today.


    Mo Xiujin often likes to "talk fast". Everyone knows that he doesn''t mean to look down on anyone in his heart. Otherwise, the small group of several people would have collapsed. How can we play together until now.


    They have their own strengths, and some of them are talented. In contrast, Gu Xiaomian is fat and stupid, and often can''t keep up with them, but in the eyes of everyone, no one will regard him as a drag and burden.


    Especially Jian Yi and Jian Rui.


    Compared with others, Gu Xiaomian grew up with them and was their first good friend.


    Although Jian Rui always yells at Gu Xiaomian on weekdays, she always pursues the purpose of "my people, only I can bully others".


    In fact, she is the one who takes care of Gu Xiaomian most.


    Several people sat down at the entrance of the stairs. Fortunately, it was class time, otherwise they would have to cause traffic paralysis.


    They waited another ten minutes, and Gu Xiaomian came out of the office dejected.


    Gu Xiaomian, who had just finished the inspection, lowered his head and stared at his toes. He was annoyed that he was writing too slowly and didn''t catch up with everyone. If only he could finish writing earlier.


    He sighed at the thought.


    The setting sun slowly climbed down the mountain. The golden light passed through the teaching building and was cut into wisps by the square concrete building.


    One of them passed his eyebrows and eyes and stabbed him in a trance for a moment.


    The red flag in the distance fluttered in the wind, as if he had some unfounded heart at the moment.


    I seem to be... Always one step behind them.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at the light jumping on the wall and looked lonely at the bottom of his eyes.


    If only he could keep up with them. He really likes everyone together. He doesn''t want to be cut into this light. He can only stay on the wall alone.


    "Gu Ruan, why are you walking so slowly? Hurry up."


    Gu Xiaomian was thinking and suddenly heard Jian Rui''s voice coming from the entrance of the stairs.


    "The light here is dazzling. Hurry up." Jianrui put one hand on the side of her face to block the light and waved at him.


    Gu Xiaomian saw Jian Rui standing at the entrance of the stairs, but they all moved down a few steps because of the sun. He didn''t look here just now, so he didn''t see a few people.


    Jian Yi still sits on the stairs. Hearing Jian Rui''s voice, she glances back.


    Mo Xiujin sat with his back against the wall, one leg bent his knees, and the other leg naturally hung on the next step.


    It turns out that even if it is split, light can eventually come together.


    Gu Xiaomian''s eyes lit up, ran to the crowd with his legs open, smiled shyly, scratched the back of his head and said, "I thought you were all gone."


    "I was going to leave, but I''m suddenly a little tired, so I''m just taking a break here. Don''t think about it. I didn''t mean to wait for you." Mo Xiujin stood up and patted his clothes, jumped down gently, jumped two steps, turned back and said to him.


    "Oh, who just said don''t go far so that the last guy can''t see us? Am I auditory hallucination?" Jianrui ran to him and came close to his eyes and said, "this little master, isn''t it you?"


    With that, she couldn''t help giggling.


    Several people on one side also laughed at the scene.


    Mo Xiujin consciously lost face. When she wanted to teach the girl a lesson, she had already jumped long with a smile.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at several people and involuntarily kept raising the corners of his mouth. He smiled and subconsciously reached out and touched the back of his head. Everyone feels good together.


    Mo Xiuqian stared at him, took his arm and said, "what are you laughing at? Let''s go."


    "Oh." Gu Xiaomian answered with a silly smile and followed the footsteps of the people.


    The sunset goes very fast, like the footsteps of teenagers, forge ahead and don''t know where to stay.


    Walking out of the stairs, the oncoming sun made everyone squint. The shadows of several people behind them were long and short, noisy and jumping.

 Chapter 809

    After school in the afternoon, they left the school and came to their car.


    Mo he was sitting in the driver''s seat. When he saw a group of people coming out, he smiled and said to several people, "today we won''t go to the mountain. The young master said that Mo Feng hasn''t come back yet. Today he will directly take you home."


    Everyone was nervous when they heard the speech.


    The reason for going home directly is certainly not only because of Uncle Mo Feng, but also because of the disaster they caused in the afternoon.


    Think of the angry Ning Ji and Jian Haixi. They got on the bus silently and sat down quietly. They were quiet all the way, not as noisy as before.


    Halfway through the trip, Gu Xiaomian finally couldn''t help making a voice. He looked forward and asked Mo He, "Uncle Mo He, did you see Aunt Haixi when you came from home? Isn''t she angry?"


    Hearing Gu Xiaomian''s voice, others looked at Mo he nervously. It can be seen that this is also what they care about most.


    Compared with Ning Jiwei, the children are more worried about Jian Haixi.


    They are not afraid, but they are afraid that Jian Haixi will be angry.


    Even if Jian Haixi always praises them with a smile and never scolds them sharply, it is precisely because of this that they are most reluctant to make Jian Haixi unhappy.


    Looking at the trembling look of a group of children, Mo He shook his head funny. He didn''t say it directly, but said vaguely: "what do you think?"


    Gu Xiaomian choked on his words. What did he think?


    Although he didn''t know what would happen to Jian Haixi, he knew one thing. If his big father knew he had caused such a disaster, he would definitely open his ass today.


    Gu Xiaomian quickly shook his head and drove out the cruel pictures in his mind. He subconsciously stretched out his hand and rubbed his ass. he just felt that it was starting to hurt now.


    Mo he''s words made the car quiet again.


    Mo Xiujin frowned calmly and thought for a while. He clapped his hands to call back everyone''s thoughts and arranged: "in this way, when he gets home, Ruirui and Shazhi are responsible for coaxing aunt Haixi." he said and looked at them.


    Jianrui and Shazhi nodded when they heard the speech.


    Mo Xiujin then said, "Uncle Ning, Jian Yi and I are responsible for it, and the others will go back to the room and write an inspection."


    The others also nodded. Only Gu Xiaomian heard that he had to write the inspection again. Suddenly, the whole face collapsed. Ku ha ha said, "do you want to write the inspection again?"


    "Otherwise, you can coax aunt Haixi or get Uncle Ning." Mo Xiuqian looked at him and said with a smile, "are you going?"


    Gu Xiaomian had a meal. Just thinking about the terrible atmosphere, he couldn''t stand it. He muttered, "I''d better write a check."


    Mo Xiujin looked at his sad face, stared at him and said, "look, you''re worthless and won''t let you really write. Just pretend."


    Mo chulin on one side was still worried about the arrangement. After all, the matter this time was too big. It was not as easy as the small matter of fighting outside.


    He frowned at Mo Xiujin and asked, "is this... OK?"


    Mo Xiujin nodded and said, "no problem, aunt Haixi is the softest, especially the most painful yarn weaving. Let them go for sure."


    Jian Yi was silent from beginning to end. At this time, he picked his eyebrows and suddenly said, "not necessarily."


    Several people looked at him when they heard the speech. They didn''t know what he meant.


    "My mommy loves everyone, but when it comes to trust, the person she trusts most should be the eldest brother." Jian Yi said, looking at Mo Tong. He said, "eldest brother, if Mommy asks you about today, just tell the truth."


    Even if Jian Rui and Shazhi can coax it, Jian Haixi will go to Mo Tong afterwards.


    Mo Tong nodded. He breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he didn''t have to find words to deceive Jian Haixi. It would be easier for him to let him write a hundred checks.


    The people discussed it for a while.


    Soon, the car drove into Ning''s house.


    Several people looked at each other, got out of the car and walked to the door.


    I thought Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei would be in the living room. As a result, Ning Jiwei was the only one sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. There was no figure of Jian Haixi on the first floor.


    Gu Xiaomian just summoned up the courage to step into one foot at the door. He looked up and saw Ning Jiwei''s cold back. His courage was like a broken balloon, and he disappeared in a moment.


    He took back his feet, turned to hide behind Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin, and whispered, "Uncle Ning is here."


    Mo Xiuqian, who was standing behind him, saw his advice, gave him a white look and said, "look at your promise."


    "You are promising, you are advanced!" Gu Xiaomian snorted and whispered back to her.


    Mo Xiuqian rolled her eyes. She was not fooled by him. When who didn''t know the way to excite, she looked up proudly and said, "I won''t enter."


    Several people stood at the door and peered at the living room. No one dared to go first.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing when he saw several people crowded at the door. Do these bear children think they can be invisible one by one? Standing at the door, I thought I didn''t see it?


    He lightly hooked the corner of his lip, then returned to normal, turned a page of the newspaper in his hand, and said coldly to the door, "what are you doing standing at the door? Are there thorns at home that make you unable to step down?"


    Several people at the door shrank when they heard his voice.


    "No, it''s not..." Mo chulin and Mo Tong, as the eldest brother, looked at each other, reluctantly raised their feet and hardened their scalp into the door.


    Mo Tong walked to Ning Jiwei with his head down and whispered, "father."


    "Yes."


    "Daddy," Jian Yi then shouted.


    "Yes."


    Ning Jiwei always had a faint voice. He looked at the newspaper in his hand and didn''t give half his eyes to the people in front of him.


    Mo Xiujin rammed Jian Rui behind her, and her eyes indicated that she could start her task.


    Jian Rui received his message, paused, rubbed her cheeks hard, made sure she showed the sweetest smile, and then came forward to Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, where''s Mommy?"


    "Study."


    Ning Jiwei is still what he was just now.


    Seeing this, several people secretly said that it was over. Uncle Ning was so cold to his baby daughter. He must be angry.


    Jian Rui gets an answer and winks at Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin, meaning that it''s up to you here.


    She smiled sweetly and said to Ning Jiwei, "Daddy, I''ll go up to find Mommy first." then she took Shazhi upstairs to the study.


    As soon as the others saw that this was the beginning of the task, Gu Xiaomian immediately said, "uncle, we also went upstairs first."


    Without waiting for Ning Jiwei''s answer, he ran quickly without looking back.


    Mo Xiuqian followed him upstairs.


    There were only Ning Ji and Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin left in the living room.


    Ning Jiwei stared at his newspaper without opening his mouth or reading them.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin looked at each other. Jian Yi said, "Daddy, I have something to tell you."


    "Say."


    "What happened at school today..." Jian Yi paused slightly and then said, "we will solve it ourselves and won''t embarrass you."


    Mo Xiujin also said, "yes, uncle Ning, we will solve it."


    They finished, but they never got a response. For a moment, there was only the voice of Ning Jiwei turning the newspaper in the living room.


    After a long time, Ning Jiwei finally folded the newspaper slowly and put it on the tea table. He looked at them deeply and said in a low voice, "solve it? How are you going to solve it?"


    "This time, someone framed us." Mo Xiujin said, "we already know who it is. We are ready to find evidence to force him to show his fox tail."


    "Are you sure you can do it?" ningjiwei asked.


    "Of course."


    "Sure!" Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin answered at the same time.


    "A week." Ning Jiwei looked at the two men.


    Jian Yi was stunned. Mo Xiujin blinked and asked, "Uncle Ning, what week?"


    "I''ll give you a week to solve it."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei continued, "if you can''t prove your innocence in a week, I''ll do it, but at the same time, I''ll take back Hui Yi."


    Take back Hui Yi


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin''s faces became serious at the same time.


    "Yes, daddy."


    "Yes, uncle Ning."


    Take Yi back as a condition. They can''t do it if they don''t agree.

 Chapter 810

    Upstairs study.


    Since she got home, Jian Haixi has been sitting behind her desk reading the documents sent by Fang Sheng. That''s the result of her asking Fang Sheng to investigate misaku.


    But the more I see it, the more I feel strange.


    Fang Sheng gave her a very detailed list, including the details of the company that misaku has recently cooperated with, and even the recent outgoing records from the project manager to the general manager. However, the whole result is no problem on the surface, and everything is normal for misaku.


    Jian Haixi frowned and fell into meditation. In her mind, Zhao Lifeng said to her take care before she left.


    She turned back to the page recording Zhao Lifeng. Since Ru and misaku came into contact, Zhao Lifeng''s recent situation has been above. She goes to and from work on time every day. There are two front lines at home and the company. There is no record of sudden leave, and there is nothing different.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and Jian Haixi leaned back on the chair. This time, his opponent hid so well that there was no trace left. Fang Sheng didn''t find out anything.


    Just as she was frowning, the study door was knocked.


    Jian Rui poked out her small head from behind the door, with a sweet smile on her small face, and asked her with curved eyebrows: "Mommy, are you busy?"


    Jian Haixi looked at her daughter''s big smile and knew that she had made trouble to coax herself. She waved them in.


    Jian Rui smiled and pushed the door open, with a fruit tray in her hand.


    "Mommy, Shazhi and I will bring you fruit." Jianrui said sweetly, "don''t be so tired. Eat some fruit and have a rest.".


    Shazhi walked to jianhaixi with a fruit tray and said, "aunt, eat fruit."


    "Good, put it." Jane Haixi touched their small heads and asked, "did you get hurt at school today?"


    Shazhi shook her head and said, "No."


    Jian Rui shook Jian Haixi''s arm on the other side and said carefully, "Mommy, aren''t you angry with us?"


    Jian Haixi gently scraped her nose and said, "Qi is still Qi, but it''s not Qi."


    "What is Mommy angry about? Does Rui Rui have anything else to make Mommy angry?" Jane Rui wrinkled her delicate little nose. She doesn''t remember what else made Mommy angry.


    Jian Haixi looked at them and smiled and said, "you are all good children. I believe there must be other reasons for what happened today, so I won''t blame you for your mistakes."


    "Really?" listening to Jane Haixi''s words, Jane Rui''s eyes brightened, hugged her, kissed her, shook her arm and said coquettishly, "Mommy, you''re very kind. You''re the best mommy in the world!"


    After that, I didn''t forget to turn back and blink. I didn''t expect their task to be completed so easily.


    Shazhi also smiled. Just when they thought they had passed the pass, they heard Jian Haixi sigh: "but you have always made some small moves from me for a while, which makes me very sad. I trust my children, but you don''t trust me."


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui''s smile stiffened on her face, especially when she saw the loneliness on Jian Haixi''s face, she couldn''t laugh.


    Shazhi was a little flustered and hurriedly said, "aunt, we..."


    Jane Haixi shook her head, raised her hand and interrupted them. Her voice sounded very low: "maybe I''m really old and have a distance from you."


    Jian Rui and Sha Zhi both lowered their heads with guilt when they heard the speech. They couldn''t see Jian Haixi sad.


    Jian Rui shook her head, held Jian Haixi''s arm and whispered, "Mommy, don''t say that. It''s all Ruirui''s fault."


    "I''m also wrong." Shazhi scolded herself. "Aunt, I''m sorry. Shazhi shouldn''t have kept it from you.".


    Looking at the self reproach on both children''s faces, Jane Haixi flashed a touch of cunning at the bottom of her eyes. Her eyes rolled, but she still pretended to be sad and said, "it doesn''t matter. I understand you. If you think I shouldn''t know, I don''t blame you... I know you must want to be free and don''t want to play with me anymore."


    "Mommy, no, Rui Rui didn''t think so." the more Jian Haixi said, the more sad Jian Rui became. "Rui Rui didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    "Darling, are you willing to tell me everything now? If you know more about you, I may feel that I am not far away from you." Jian Haixi touched the two children''s heads and asked carefully in her voice. Where the two children can''t see, her expression is like a big gray wolf tempting the little white rabbit to open the door in the forest.


    "This..." hearing her say so, Jian Rui and Shazhi looked at each other, hesitated and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at the hesitation of the two girls, Jian Haixi knew that the fire was not enough. It seemed that she had to add another firewood.


    She sighed, waved a sign language and said disappointed, "if you don''t want to say that, forget it. Go out first. I have work to do."


    Shazhi has never seen Jian Haixi so disappointed in them. She can''t bear to let Jian Haixi feel sad because of them. She gritted her teeth, looked at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui..."


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi and Shazhi. She loved Mommy best. She didn''t want to make Mommy sad.


    She took a deep breath. Jian Rui''s look changed from hesitation to firmness. She looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, we all tell you..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Fifteen minutes later.


    Several people gathered in the room.


    As soon as Mo Tong entered the door, he saw Jian Rui and Shazhi sitting on the carpet against the bed. Then he turned around and saw Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin with their heads drooping on the tatami.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Tong asked.


    Gu Xiaomian followed and saw the four people in a low spirits. He wondered, "Why are you like this? Uncle and aunt scolded you?"


    The dejected four shook their heads together, but no one said a word.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Xiuqian looked at the expression of the four people and said urgently, "you''re just saying a word."


    Mo Xiujin, sitting on the tatami, sighed and looked at the two people on the ground: "you two talk first."


    "Mommy looks very sad and disappointed, so I can''t help saying it all." Jianrui bowed her head.


    "All... Said?" Mo chulin was stunned. Why is this different from what was discussed?


    He looked at Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin and said, "what about you? Didn''t you say it all?"


    After saying this, he paused again. His question seemed meaningless.


    Jian Haixi knows everything. That doesn''t mean Ning Jiwei will know too. It doesn''t matter whether Jian Yi or not.


    Thinking of this, he looked at them. If it was just because Jianrui said something, their reaction should not be like this.


    Sure enough, Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "I didn''t say it, but..."


    "Just what?" Mo Tong asked, "what did father say?"


    Mo Xiujin raised his head, glanced at the people''s faces, sighed and said, "it''s just that we made a military order with our uncle to let that guy show his feet within a week, or we''ll return Hui Yi."


    "What?" everyone was surprised at the speech.


    This


    Now the two parents not only know about it, but also inexplicably take a task.


    How could this development be so different from what they thought.


    Gu Xiaomian looked left and right, blinked and said, "how do I feel... It seems to be a pit?"


    Mo Xiujin looked at him and shrugged: "even you can feel it, then we are naturally trapped."


    As soon as they left the living room, he and Jian Yi recovered, but it was too late to say anything at that time.


    Sure enough, Jiang was still old and spicy. When Ning Ji and Jian Haixi made a move, they only gave a little thumb, and they all explained.

 Chapter 811

    Since Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin made a military order in front of Ning Jiwei that night, we haven''t mentioned what happened to the bear children at school.


    Adults still do their own things. However, Jian Yi and others have always gathered together to discuss their plans mysteriously these days, whether they are at school during the day or coming home after school. They can often see a circle of small heads muttering there.


    Because she decided to go back to attend Qin Zhixu''s wedding, the date of her return has been set. Jian Haixi has been busy dealing with the company''s affairs these two days. Coupled with the contract storm with misaku, she has been busy for a while.


    Fortunately, the company still has Fang Sheng, a right-hand assistant, to help. Although Jian Haixi''s work is busy, nothing has gone wrong.


    She only caught a glimpse of Fang Sheng''s busy back after working these days, but she always felt that there was something wrong with Fang Sheng in front of her.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Jian Haixi always feels that Fang Sheng has changed a lot compared with before. He is still the same person, but his temperament is beginning to be different.


    If Fang Sheng used to be a stone in a deep mountain, then Fang Sheng now is a pebble in a stream. Jian Haixi thought several times that if it weren''t for the same face in front of her, she really thought that Fang Sheng now and Fang Sheng before were two people.


    Three days later, according to the plan, tomorrow is the day when Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei leave Xiangcheng.


    Today, Ying and Mo Feng, who were on a business trip, and Mo Jue, who had not seen for a long time, returned to Xiangcheng.


    Needless to say, this is Ning Jiwei''s arrangement.


    In the evening, Jian Yi, who had not participated in the special training for three days, was directly picked up by Mo He to Houshan after school.


    Jian Haixi in the company also turned off the computer after finally reading her schedule. After several days of emergency overtime, she finally handled the company''s affairs for the time being. She can go back tomorrow.


    When she came out of the office, almost everyone in the company was off duty. Jian Haixi passed Fang Sheng''s office and glanced casually. She saw that there was no one inside.


    There was a cup of steaming coffee on the table.


    Seeing that cup of coffee, Jian Haixi stepped in and suddenly remembered that he had brought a pot of coffee to Fang Sheng today.


    Once she took some coffee from home and gave Fang Sheng a can. After he tasted it, he said he liked it very much.


    Last night, she inadvertently said that she was almost finished with the coffee she put in the office. This morning, Ning Jiwei brought her some more. At that time, she still remembered to give Fang Sheng a can, but she forgot after a busy day today.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi returned to the office and took a can from the cabinet.


    I''m going back tomorrow. If I wait a few more days, I don''t know what year and month I can remember.


    Jian Haixi put his coffee on Fang Sheng''s desk. As soon as he turned his steps, he was about to leave. His eyes accidentally fell on the green plant next to Fang Sheng''s computer.


    It was a pot of meat growing happily, and one or two drops of water hung sporadically on the lush leaves.


    Obviously loved by the owner.


    Jian Haixi''s footsteps were immediately nailed in place, and his eyes looked at the pot of meat for a long time.


    She remembered that she was very busy when she first came to Ru two years ago. Fang Sheng, as her assistant, naturally worked overtime from morning to night.


    At that time, they were basically refreshed by coffee every day. Occasionally, Fang Sheng would tell him the advantages and disadvantages of all kinds of coffee he had drunk.


    One day, she leaned against the tea room with a cup of coffee and looked at the greening downstairs. She rarely took a breath from many documents. Fang Sheng came in and saw her, laughing and joking with her: "does director Jane think he is about to become coffee?"


    She also smiled back and said, "that''s not true. At this moment, I''m composed of coffee and the documents on my desk." then she smiled, "how can we avoid the culprit? It''s all the documents."


    Fang Sheng has worked overtime for so many days in a row that he is rarely in the mood to chat with her.


    "When I first started working, it was more difficult than this period of time. The company can''t smoke. I drank coffee desperately and drank various brands of coffee in turn."


    Jian Haixi can imagine that such a day must be very difficult. She raised the coffee cup in her hand and said with a smile, "now you have to work overtime with me. It''s really hard for you."


    "It''s what I should do." she smiled, then raised her chin and motioned for the coffee in her hand. "What I asked them to make for you today is the one I think tastes best. It''s not too bitter or so astringent. The refreshing effect is still very good. Try it."


    Jian Haixi didn''t know that what she had in her hand was specially prepared by Fang Sheng. She took a sip slowly, smiled and said to the other Sheng, "although I can''t drink good or bad, this is really better than those I''ve drunk before. Thank you."


    Fang Sheng also smiled. Neither of them spoke for a moment.


    After a long time, Jian Haixi turned back and said to him, "in fact, you can also try putting a pot of green plants on the table. Although it can''t compare with coffee, it can bring you more happiness than coffee, and it can also have a great impact on your mood."


    Fang Sheng paused without saying a word.


    Jian Haixi turned his head and looked at the tall trees that were evergreen all the year round. Sheng pointed at them and said, "come here and try it. I feel relaxed after standing for a long time."


    After she finished, she thought Fang Sheng would come over with a smile and ask her, wouldn''t she?


    As a result, I waited for a long time, but I didn''t see Fang Sheng''s action.


    Jian Haixi turned to look at Fang Sheng and saw Fang Sheng leaning there, frowning deeply, with obvious resistance on his face.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    For about four or five seconds, Fang Sheng seemed not to hear her, and the whole person was trapped in his own memory.


    But soon he recovered.


    Jian Haixi frowned and asked him, "am I wrong?"


    Fang Sheng smiled faintly, shook his head and said, "no, No."


    He took a sip of coffee and said to Jian Haixi, "it''s my own reason. I don''t like plants. I don''t like any plants."


    It''s strange. Jane Haixi has never seen anyone who is afraid of plants.


    Perhaps the curiosity on her face was too strong. Fang Sheng looked at her and smiled and told her his story.


    "In my childhood, my character was more boring than now. I almost didn''t talk to others. From kindergarten to primary school, I was easily isolated by everyone because it was difficult to get along with."


    Fang Sheng said, his mouth slightly raised, as if to laugh at himself: "in fact, children don''t know how to be isolated, but they don''t play with anyone who doesn''t think it''s fun. I''ve never felt lonely or anything, but..."


    "However, the more ignorant people are, the more they can bring great harm to people." Jian Haixi continued, with a deep look.

 Chapter 812

    Fang Sheng glanced at her and nodded: "Yes, the more ignorant people usually carry great malice that even they don''t know. That time, because I refused to play games, the strongest children in the class threw me into the deep grass at night. They ran fast and took away the only light source. It was cloudy and there was no moon. It was dark around me. I couldn''t tell the direction and could reach out my hand Only cold grass can be touched. "


    It seems that the feeling at that time came back by himself. Fang Sheng suddenly fell into panic. He even drank two mouthfuls of coffee and slowly breathed out his breath before he continued: "during the day, the green grass is very pleasant. At night, it becomes much scary. They are always whining and shouting. The cold leaves are next to me and rub me, making me feel that I will be swallowed by them all the time."


    After he slowed down, he relaxed a lot and calmed down, but Jian Haixi still felt the great fear Fang Sheng experienced when he was a child.


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help holding her arm and asked, "what happened later?"


    Fang Sheng smiled and the heavy haze in his eyes gradually retreated: "later, I was found by adults at dawn. At that time, I had a high fever and didn''t get better until I lay in the hospital for half a month. Later, I found that I was very afraid of plants, which I couldn''t control myself. I went to see a psychologist and did psychological counseling for a long time before I could live a normal life."


    Jian Haixi didn''t know Fang Sheng had such a past. As soon as she was about to comfort, she saw the potted plant on the side of the door of the tea room.


    "Then... Those in the company..."


    After arriving at Ru, Jian Haixi will add some green plants to the company from time to time. There are many in the corner of the room and the corner of the corridor.


    At this moment, she suddenly remembered that when she first came to the company, she accidentally found that Fang Sheng would quietly avoid when passing through the plants in the company. Even her eyes tried to avoid those places with green plants. She had some doubts and wanted to ask clearly. As a result, she forgot for a moment because she was busy.


    "Those are all right. I''m much better now. As long as I''m not too close, I can stand it." Fang Sheng smiled, but the sadness in his smile hasn''t had time to retreat was just looked at by Jian Haixi.


    "By the way, I''ve never told anyone about this secret." Fang Sheng looked at the corner of her lips and said, "bother director Jane to keep it secret for me."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "of course."


    After this brief episode at that time, Jian Haixi ordered him not to put any plants around his work.


    But now, there is a pot of meat on Fang Sheng''s desk.


    Jian Haixi looked at the pot of meat and didn''t come back for a long time.


    A person''s life will continue to grow and forget, but some shadows can not be overcome so easily.


    In particular, some childhood experiences and wounds, those scars on the heart, can not be cured only over the years.


    Of course, Jian Haixi doesn''t underestimate Fang Sheng. She appreciates Fang Sheng''s working ability and personality, but if Fang Sheng suddenly has a lot of feelings in his stable life in the past two years, so he finally crossed that barrier, Jian Haixi doesn''t believe it.


    Even the breakthrough on the growth path also needs the opportunity provided by the surrounding environment, and it is difficult for a comfortable and rich life to provide such an opportunity.


    Moreover, the changes of Fang Sheng perceived by Jian Haixi are recent, just like this pot of green plants, which appear very suddenly.


    Fang Sheng also said that he was able to get to his current state only after receiving psychological treatment for a long time. It is impossible for him to suddenly release everything in a few days.


    A few days


    Jian Haixi frowned and recalled that if there was any difference in these days, there was no other major event except that Fang Sheng said last time that he had a favorite girl.


    Is it just love that can make Fang Sheng change so much?


    Jian Haixi''s thoughts kept on, and she subconsciously moved in her hand. She gently raised her hand and touched the fleshy leaves. The cool touch reached her nerve endings, making her fingertips tremble and retract.


    I don''t know if it''s the function of connecting fingers to heart. For a moment, this pot of meat made her cool.


    "What is the director doing?"


    The sudden sound blew in Jian Haixi''s ear, and the air brought out by Fang Sheng''s breathing brushed slightly in her ears and back neck.


    Jian Haixi suddenly became stiff.


    If the meat just made her feel cold, then at the moment, her hair stood up all over her body.


    Jian Haixi looked back and saw Fang Sheng who appeared behind her at an unknown time. He subconsciously swallowed his saliva and asked, "when did you... Come back?"


    "Just now, when director you coveted my meat." Fang Sheng pointed to the pot of meat on the table, hooked his lips, took another step forward with Gaoding leather shoes under his feet, stared at Jian Haixi''s face and said, "director, you haven''t answered me. What were you doing here just now?"


    "I..."


    Jian Haixi felt that he had experienced great storms and waves, and even crossed the line of life and death several times. It can be regarded as being able to keep his happiness and anger from turning into color.


    But at this moment, Fang Sheng was forced to retreat by a small step.


    Behind her was Fang Sheng''s desk. As soon as she retreated, her waist immediately touched the edge of the desk.


    Jian Haixi immediately stretched out his hand and pushed back to get up, but before he could stand up straight, Fang Sheng in front of her took another half step towards her, supported the edge of the table with one hand, and trapped her between the desk and him.


    This distance has exceeded the comfortable distance between normal interpersonal communication. Jian Haixi was stunned, and her discomfort and disgust immediately rose sharply.


    "What are you?" Fang Sheng said, his eyes falling on Jian Haixi''s face without moving away for half a minute.


    Because they were very close, Fang Sheng''s words were almost just air sounds. When they fell into the air, they suddenly took on some lingering and ethereal feelings.


    He also put some affection in his eyes when he looked at Jian Haixi. If someone else, I''m afraid he will be moved by his affectionate eyes today.


    But now Jane Haixi just wants to pour the cup of uncooled coffee pocket on him.


    After a pause, Jane Haixi restrained her idea of getting a coffee cup. As soon as she opened her mouth, she was very cold and said, "I''ll bring you coffee."


    At the same time, she stretched out her hand to push Fang Sheng away, stood straight and said, "didn''t you say you liked this brand of coffee?"


    Fang Sheng stepped back and stood still. Smelling the speech, he turned his head and looked at the can of coffee on the table. His eyes narrowed slightly, covered the dark light flashing from the bottom of his eyes, hooked his lips and said with a smile: "thank you, director."


    Jian Haixi stopped looking at him and said, "no need to thank you. I''ll leave for a few days from tomorrow, and the company will give it to you temporarily."


    "Don''t worry, director." Fang Sheng still smiled and added, "I''ll help you look at the company."


    Because of the sudden "accident" just now, Jian Haixi didn''t care about asking about meat. He explained in a few words what he needed to pay special attention to these days, and then turned and left.


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s back disappearing into sight, Fang Sheng smiled, put one hand on the back of the chair, turned it hard, faced the chair to himself, and fell back into the work chair.


    After a pause, he raised his hand and gently put it on the table. His fingertips slid slowly along the edge of the table, and the smile on his lips deepened.


    When his finger slipped in front of the pot of coffee, his fingertip turned and his index finger hooked. In a flash, the coffee pot fell into his palm. He stared at the pot in his hand for a long time and turned his mouth. It didn''t look very attractive, but he didn''t know how it tasted.


    Fang Sheng blinked. If Jian Haixi liked it, it should taste good.


    Thinking of Jian Haixi, his eyes drooped slightly, and the bottom of his eyes was a deep meaning that no one could understand.


    The room was quiet for a moment, and Fang Sheng''s eyes turned to the only pot of green plants on the table.


    He took the meat on the table with one hand and gently brushed the leaves with the other hand like Jian Haixi. His attitude was very like treating his close lover. However, the voice of the export was like the cold ice of the winter and December Moon: "Fang Sheng, Fang Sheng, I didn''t expect that you didn''t explain your secrets, which almost exposed me..."

 Chapter 813

    Jian Haixi, who left the company, drove directly up the mountain.


    Along the way, the discomfort Fang Sheng brought to her still lingered on her side.


    Until we got outside the dense forest, the feeling just now dissipated.


    When she closed the door, Jian Haixi looked up and saw the familiar car parked at home not far away. She was slightly surprised that Ning Jiwei came here unexpectedly today.


    The more you go inside, the clearer the sound of the training ground, the crisp laughter of the children, and sometimes women talk.


    Jian Haixi only heard the voice and knew that Mikel and Qiaoqiao had arrived. Sure enough, not far away, she saw them standing there talking, but she didn''t see Mo Feng, Mo Jue and Ning Jiwei.


    She came to the training ground. By now, the challenge arena in the center of the ground had been set up. Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin were standing on it. They didn''t know what they were communicating. The other children were laughing not far away.


    Today''s challenge arena is much more formal than I saw a few days ago.


    "Sister Haixi, you''re coming." seeing Jane Haixi''s figure, Qiaoqiao and Mikel standing by the field waved to her.


    "Mommy!" Jian Rui, who was talking to Mo Xiuqian, immediately looked at her when she heard the voice, and then ran straight to her with a smile.


    "Why are you here? Our game is about to start." Jianrui murmured with a lollipop in her mouth and shook her hand.


    "Compare again? Didn''t you compare a few days ago?" Jane Haixi looked down at her little face. Her daughter is always so energetic no matter when and where.


    "It''s not over. Uncle Mo Feng just came back today, so she continued." Jian Rui took her and patted her chest with her hand. She said to Jian Haixi, "I''ll go up later. Mommy wants to cheer me up below."


    "OK ~" Jane Haixi nodded and reached out to touch her daughter''s head. Her eyes were spoiled.


    Jian Haixi said hello to Mikel and Qiaoqiao. Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue didn''t know what they were discussing in the house. Until now, they came out of the wooden house.


    "I told him why he had to come out before he finished. It was you." Mo Jue joked with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi was also very happy to see his old friend whom he had not seen for a long time. He came forward and said, "long time no see, but you are finally willing to come back."


    "It''s not that your man arranged too many things for me, otherwise I would have come back." Mo Jue smiled and patted Ning Jiwei on the shoulder.


    Ning Jiwei stood there with his chest in his hands and did not listen to Mo Jue''s complaints.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and said, "aren''t you busy?"


    "Then I am really wronged." looking at the two people standing in front of me, Mo Jue sighed: "Alas... Just, you are two husband and wife, of course you face him."


    As soon as his voice fell, Ning Jiwei said righteously: "of course, this is my wife. Can I face you without facing me?"


    "Yes, do you still need to think about it? You didn''t see how far we stood, so you automatically went up to get dog food." Mikel saw Mo Jue''s shriveled appearance and smiled with Qiao Qiao''s arm over his mouth.


    "Yes, yes, I have no eyes." Mo Jue pretended not to obey his airway. "Abuse the dog every day. You have to be considerate of us occasionally."


    "There''s no one who doesn''t understand you." Jian Haixi winked at him and said with a sly smile, "you can abuse us, too. It depends on whether you can seize this opportunity."


    As soon as he said this, two people on the field fell silent at the same time.


    Mikel smelled the speech and rammed Qiao Qiao beside him with his elbow.


    Not far from the station, Qiao Qiao naturally heard Jian Haixi''s words. She glanced at Mo Jue, embarrassed, lowered her head and patted Mikel to prevent her from following.


    Mo Jue on the other side was also stunned by Jian Haixi''s words. He was stunned and didn''t know what to take for a moment.


    Seeing them like this, Jane Haixi shook her head secretly. She looked at Ning Jiwei and saw the same helpless look in Ning Jiwei''s eyes.


    Well, it was too urgent.


    Everyone has his own fate. It depends on heaven''s will whether he gets together or scattered.


    Just at this time, Mo Feng over there signaled that the two people on the stage could start the game, and they all walked over.


    Mikel ran the fastest and ran to Mo Feng like the wind.


    Jane Haixi smiled when she saw her.


    Ning Jiwei took her hand and walked slowly. Seeing her smile, he turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi raised his chin and motioned him to see Mo Feng and MI Ke''er: "when you sent Mo Feng on a business trip, Mo Feng didn''t tell Ke''er. She was so angry that she threatened to clean him up when he came back. Look at her now. Even if she was already next to her, I don''t think she could give up."


    Ning Jiwei followed her and smiled gently.


    "It''s hard to fall in love..." Jian Haixi smiled and said with emotion.


    Ning Jiwei knew that she was still because of Mo Jue, rubbed her hand and comforted: "it''s very difficult, but even if you don''t love each other, loving a person itself is a kind of happiness. I believe that both Mo Jue and Qiao think so."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and joked, "when did you become an emotion master?"


    "No way, his wife is too good and his life is happy. He can''t help becoming an emotional master." Ning Jiwei raised his chin proudly.


    Jane Haixi burst out laughing at his proud appearance.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing and asked her softly, "are you tired today?"


    "Not tired." Jane Haixi shook her head.


    The two figures walked towards the place of the game.


    Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao, who fell last, did not speak from the beginning. The ridicule just now is like a magic spell that sealed their voices, which has not been untied yet.


    Finally, Mo Jue hesitated and said, "you..."


    Before he finished, Qiao Qiao said, "brother Mo, do you know the story of sunflowers?"


    "Sunflower?" Mo Jue was stunned. She didn''t know why she suddenly mentioned any story. She could only say, "I don''t know. What story is it?"


    Qiao Qiao heard him ask himself and looked at him with a naughty wink: "I''ll tell you later. This story is very important. You should remember to ask me."


    With that, she didn''t wait for Mo Jue to speak, so she ran to Jian Haixi standing outside the court, turned back and smiled and waved to Mo Jue, motioning him to hurry up.


    Mo Jue experienced a silent scene for the second time today. He looked at Qiao Qiao''s figure and the simple and optimistic smile on her face. He was stunned in situ for a few seconds before he raised his feet and walked forward.


    He couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. Today was a bad day for him. He couldn''t answer one or two.


    The race has begun

 Chapter 814

    The first scene is mo Tong versus Mo chulin.


    If the match between Jian Yi and Gu Xiaomian is one side''s abuse of the other, and the match between Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin is to see which side''s mind turns quickly, watching Mo Tong and Mo chulin is pure appreciation of the game.


    These two are the best of several children in terms of their skills. If they fight hard, even Jian Yi is not their opponent.


    Several adults stood in a row below, staring at the two people on the field.


    Fists and palms meet, legs and feet kick each other, and every move is accompanied by the news of hunting.


    You came and I made several moves to the ground. Mo Tong couldn''t break Mo chulin''s defense, and Mo chulin couldn''t find a breakthrough point to attack Mo Tong.


    They can say that they are not divided up or down, so we can see that the basic skills of the two children are very solid.


    Mo Feng nodded under the stage. It seems that such a long time of training is very rewarding.


    Several people on the side also watched with interest. Although they often came here, they met the children during training. There was almost no chance to meet them in such a formal game. Just this time, they also had a spectrum of the children''s skills.


    Only Mo Jue stood there and began to yawn after watching several rounds. He murmured: "there''s nothing to watch this game. They don''t have any meaning at all. It''s too boring."


    "Can you make complaints about it?" Jane Hai River heard him. He gave him a white look and told him, "if you feel bored, don''t look at it. What''s the matter with your child?"


    Qiao Qiao also nodded and looked at him disapprovingly.


    Mo Jue was defeated by their eyes, sighed, raised his hand and surrendered: "I''m wrong, can''t I shut up?"


    Make complaints about it and say, "no one can hear it."


    But as soon as his voice fell, Jian Rui, who didn''t know when to get to Jian Haixi, smiled and said, "Uncle Mo Jue, I heard it. I''ll tell my brother later."


    The appearance of the cunning little fox immediately made Mo Jue choke.


    He looked at Jian Haixi, Jian Rui, and Ning Jiwei behind them. He shook his head and said with a smile, "it seems that I''m not just unlucky today. How unlucky have I been in my life before I was made obedient by your family?"


    Hearing the speech, Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao both smiled. Only Ning Jiwei opened his mouth and shot him again: "isn''t it lucky for you?"


    Mo Jue was completely speechless.


    Several people were chatting one after another, and the game was almost going on.


    Both sides finally took out their own Maces. After a big move, Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin both retreated three steps and withdrew from the challenge arena.


    Mo Feng immediately stretched out his hand to signal the end of the game.


    Mo Tong tied with Mo chulin.


    Seeing the sign of the end of the game, they both gasped and slowed down for a while.


    After breathing steadily, Mo Tong took a few steps, walked up to Mo chulin, patted him on the shoulder and asked him, "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right." Mo chulin shook his head and put his hand on his hand: "I lost this time. If you didn''t keep your hand in your last move, I wouldn''t just step back three steps."


    Mo Tong also shook his head, smiled and said in two voices, "if you weren''t distracted, I might not have a chance."


    Those who know a person best, except his confidant, are the enemy. At this moment, they are both enemies and confidants.


    Both of them were modest and introverted. They looked at each other and laughed loudly.


    "It seems that a draw is our best ending." Mo chulin raised his eyes and looked at Mo Tong.


    "Yes." Mo Tong nodded and smiled. He didn''t care. "My good brother, what''s the outcome?"


    "Well said." Mo chulin also patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "my good brother has no victory or defeat."


    They went off to have a rest. In the second game, it was Jian Rui and Shazhi''s turn.


    Before playing, Jian Rui was still coquettish in front of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. After playing, she became more serious and serious.


    The other children were fine. They sat down and watched the war quietly. Gu Xiaomian had to wave the flag for Jian Rui like the school sports meeting.


    The whole venue could only hear him for a moment.


    After shouting a few times, Gu Xiaomian''s mind turned. It''s no good not to cheer Shazhi in this competition, otherwise Jian Yi will have to eat him?


    So he began to shout Shazhi refueling at his throat.


    Mo Xiujin sat farthest away from him. His ears were shocked by his hoarse voice. He rubbed his ears and decided to get up and blow the man out of the stage.


    Before he could move, Mo Xiuqian and Jian Yi took action first.


    "Can you be quiet?" Mo Xiuqian shouted at him.


    No way, no need to roar. It really can''t cover Gu Xiaomian''s voice.


    At this turn, Mo Xiuqian first saw the two Dogtail grass pulled from nowhere in his hand. She waved it there. He almost laughed angrily. She endured and endured. She grabbed the Dogtail grass in Gu Xiaomian''s hand and threw it to the ground: "do you want to cheer for them or surrender for them?"


    Seeing that his refueling props were thrown away, Gu Xiaomian wanted to argue for himself. Not far away, Jian Yi looked at him.


    Gu Xiaomian immediately closed his mouth.


    There was no murderous spirit, not even the shallow meaning. Just a faint glance, Gu Xiaomian automatically eliminated the sound.


    Perhaps this is the inexplicable ability of icebergs.


    In fact, there is no suspense about who will win or lose in the competition between Jian Rui and Shazhi. Adults know it in their hearts.


    Yarn weaving has great computer talent, but her disadvantage is that she can''t keep up with her physical strength.


    Jian Rui usually has good physical strength, a very flexible brain and changeable moves.


    After several rounds, the defeat of yarn weaving has come to light.


    Jane won the game with a slight victory.


    The little man who won the game immediately ran forward with a smile, hugged Shazhi and asked, "sister Shazhi, did I hurt you just now?"


    Shazhi shook her head with a smile and hugged her tightly: "you are holding your strength. How can you hurt me?"


    "Hee hee ~ it''s good not to have it." Jianrui smiled at her with her eyes bent.


    At the end of the game, only Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin have not been compared.


    Just as Mo Feng was about to announce that Mo Xiujin would go up, Mo Xiujin raised his hand and said, "wait, uncle Mo Feng, I surrender."


    As soon as he said this, a group of bear children looked at him suspiciously.


    Except Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi''s eyes only lingered on him for a moment, then he took back his eyes, bowed his head and smiled.


    The fox didn''t know whether to say he was soft hearted or cunning.


    "Why?" Mo Feng looked at him with a slight eyebrow. "I remember I didn''t teach you to fall without fighting in the face of the enemy?"


    Mo Xiujin stood where he was. No matter what others said, he didn''t go into the challenge arena circle.

 Chapter 815

    "Ah Jin, come up quickly." on the challenge arena, Jian Rui also looked at Mo Xiujin, and her small eyebrows frowned tightly.


    The adults who hadn''t seen the start of the game for a long time came over.


    Ning Jiwei glanced and knew the current situation. He smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "ah Jin, the child''s seven tricks and exquisite heart..."


    Several people looked at Mo Xiujin in different moods.


    Mo Xiujin said, "I can''t play this game."


    "Why not?" Mo Feng frowned at him.


    "If I lose this game, I have no face. If I win, the girl will keep pestering me." Mo Xiujin pointed to Jian Rui, "it''s even worse if I accidentally hurt her. A group of people should beat me up."


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "so this one won''t beat me to death."


    Hearing the speech, all the people were quiet, but they felt that what he said was really reasonable.


    Gu Xiaomian nodded energetically.


    Mo Xiuqian pounded him and asked, "what do you order? You agree with ah Jin so much."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and smiled, "I think he''s right. If he hurt Ruirui, we''ll beat him up."


    "......." Mo Xiuqian thought carefully. It''s rare to stand on the same front with Gu Xiaomian, "that''s true."


    At the same time, Jian Rui on the court listened to Mo Xiujin''s words and shouted unconvinced, "how can you be sure you can win me? The result should be compared before you know. Maybe I will win in the end."


    Mo Xiujin turned his eyes, helplessly pointed to her chest and said, "Ruirui, you touch your black conscience. To tell the truth, you can beat me?"


    Jianrui was so angry at his words that she stamped her feet on the court.


    "And you have to go back tomorrow. It''s better to save some energy today. Don''t be too tired. It''s aunt Haixi who will work hard tomorrow." Mo Xiujin finally said.


    A word suddenly suppressed Jane Rui, who was ready to call the game.


    Jian Rui, with her hands on her hips, frowned and stared at him. Smelly ah Jin, after all, just didn''t want to compare with her. She even moved out her mommy to press her!


    Jian Haixi on one side heard Mo Xiujin''s words, his heart was slightly warm and said with a smile: "ah Jin has always been smart. It''s rare that the child has a gentle heart."


    Mo Jue, who had been standing nearby without saying a word, narrowed his eyes slightly to see the whole scene. At this time, when he heard Jian Haixi''s words, he couldn''t help humming: "smart? I think it''s cunning."


    Then he touched his chin with one hand, turned his eyes, thought of adjectives, and then said, "as for tenderness... I think it''s better to change it into hypocrisy."


    I''ve never heard anyone say that about children.


    Jian Haixi said in silence, "isn''t ah Jin the heir you chose? It''s really appropriate for you to say that about him..."


    Mo Juen said carelessly, "what''s wrong? The dark department needs such a person to take care of it. He''s just right. If he''s good, I''ll worry."


    This time it was Jian Haixi''s turn to choke on Mo Jue''s words.


    So today''s game, which was neither rigorous nor formal, ended with Jian Rui''s final victory.


    However, this is just to see the abilities of several children at this stage. The competition is just a form, and it is also to let Mo Feng better formulate each child''s training plan.


    At the end of the game, Mo Feng came to Mo Jue and asked, "boss, what do you think?"


    Mo Jue thought for a moment, frowned, and glanced one by one among the children.


    It''s time to start more professional training.


    He pointed to Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin and said, "you two, I''ll teach you from tomorrow."


    After that, he said to Mo Feng, "others still follow you. You can raise the training intensity according to the situation."


    This


    Everyone''s face collapsed when they heard the speech.


    Especially Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin, they look at each other.


    One frown was tight and the other''s face was heavy.


    Mo Jue looked at the faces of the two imps, slightly picked his eyebrows and said, "why, what''s your opinion?"


    "The opinion is no, it''s that..." Mo Xiujin wrinkled his small face, put his thumb against his lower lip and said hard, "can I refuse?"


    Take another look at Jian Yi next to him. He has a virtue with Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Jue stared. The two kids even bargained with him. Sure enough, they were too tolerant to them.


    He smiled darkly at the two men: "what do you think?"


    Mo Xiujin''s face was loveless, his head tilted and sighed: "I can foresee my miserable life in the future."


    Jian Yi stood next to him and nodded in agreement: "I feel the same."


    Although the cultivation of the iceberg is still there, and there is no expression on Jian Yi''s face, his inner collapse can still be seen between his eyebrows and eyes.


    If following Mo Feng''s training is still a worldly practice, then following Mo Jue is properly walking in hell.


    The former only needs to temper their physical strength and will, while the latter is to work hard, starve their bodies, empty their bodies, and brush their actions... None of them can be less.


    And the expression of Gu Xiaomian and others is not easy.


    With Mo Jue''s words, they can also imagine that their future training must be more bitter.


    Now that Mo Jue has made arrangements and they have finished watching the game, Ning Jiwei said to Jian Haixi, "it seems that we can go now."


    "Just go? Don''t you and Mo Jue have anything to talk about?" Jian Haixi looked at him.


    They will go back tomorrow. Today Mo Jue and Mo Feng have just arrived in Xiangcheng. I think they must have a lot of things to discuss.


    "We''ve already finished talking, can we wait for you to hear?" before Ning Jiwei answered, Mo Jue interrupted.


    It seems that he is going to take revenge today. He will choke them when he seizes the opportunity.


    Jian Haixi rolled his eyes silently. He was too lazy to quarrel with him again. Instead, he called several children home.


    As soon as he heard that he could go home now, several children cheered, especially Gu Xiaomian, who was worried about improving the training intensity just now. Now he smiled happier than anyone else.


    Seeing that they were like Sahuan, Mo Feng was helpless. He pointed to a group of bear children and smiled: "is it so painful for you to train here every day? It''s so exciting when you listen to it one by one."


    Several children looked at each other. Mo Xiuqian stepped forward and said with a smile, "Uncle Mo Feng, you have wronged us."


    "What have you wronged?" Mo Feng held his chest with both hands and squinted at them. Each one showed so obvious that he was wronged.


    When he asked questions, he couldn''t help self-examination in his heart. Was it because he was too strict with them at ordinary times? That''s why these little rabbits are so tired of this place?


    Thinking of this, Mo Feng couldn''t help feeling that he wanted to go back to the time when he was only a dark guard. It was too difficult to be a temporary leader of the dark Department.

 Chapter 816

    "Hee hee ~ uncle Mo Feng, we''re not for ourselves today." Mo Xiuqian turned her big eyes, looked at Michelle next to her and said with a smile, "we want you to have a two person world with aunt Michelle."


    When she finished, she hid behind Shazhi with a smile.


    Several children also looked at him with a smile.


    Michelle was teased by several children for the first time. She suddenly blushed with shame and bowed her head.


    "A group of kids..." Mo Feng coughed awkwardly and raked his hair behind his head. He didn''t know what to scold them.


    "Oh, uncle Mo Feng, leave us alone. Take aunt Ke''er back quickly."


    Seeing that he was still standing there like a wooden stake, Mo Xiuqian and Jian Rui simply stepped forward and pushed him to Mikel for two steps.


    Mo Feng was pushed by the children to MI Ke''er. He looked at his sweetheart and giggled twice. He called Ke''er, and there was no following.


    Mo Xiuqian and Jian Rui sighed at the same time.


    It seems that they just moved the wooden stake and didn''t let him sprout.


    Michael saw a group of children looking at him, and the wood around him only giggled. He was ashamed and angry, stamped his feet and took the lead in walking back.


    Mo Feng was stunned when he saw that Mikel had left.


    Jane shook her head and sighed, "hurry up, uncle Mo Feng, aunt Ke''er is waiting for you."


    "She..." Mo Feng pointed to Ke''er. He has gone far.


    "If you''re late, aunt Ke''er will really go." Mo Xiuqian urged him.


    Mo Feng no longer hesitated and raised his feet to Mikel.


    "Alas... If only uncle Mo Feng could learn from his father." Jian Rui looked at Mo Feng walking away and then looked at Ning Ji and Jian Haixi not far away.


    "Yes, why do we eat dog food every day? Uncle Mo Feng didn''t learn at all." Mo Xiuqian touched her chin and didn''t understand.


    Then they sighed and shook their heads at the same time, looking like an old scholar who was extremely disappointed in the students.


    "OK, don''t pretend to be deep." Mo Xiujin patted the front man and said, "we should go back and get in the car."


    They nodded and followed Mo Xiujin towards Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    Everyone went back.


    At home, as soon as the car stopped, a group of children got off the car and couldn''t wait to run upstairs.


    Jian Haixi''s car fell behind. When she stopped and entered the living room, she saw only Jian Rui who had just got out of the car.


    "Mommy, let''s go up first." Jian Rui saw Jian Haixi, reached out her hand and said hello. She kept running straight to the stairs. She didn''t even give Jian Haixi time to speak.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin are even more slippery like loaches. They haven''t been seen for a long time. It''s estimated that they ran upstairs just now.


    Jane Haixi shook her head, the children.


    Gu Xiaomian got off the bus last. At this time, he saw Jian Haixi and said in his heart that it was bad. He had to run faster.


    Thinking like this, Gu Xiaomian made a good start with his feet. On the surface, he greeted Jian Haixi with a smile and said, "aunt, I''m going to do my homework."


    Jane Haixi knew as soon as she heard that he was talking nonsense. She might still believe that he was in a hurry to have a big meal.


    Gu Xiaomian said that he just wanted to rush to the stairs. Before he started, he was pulled by Jian Haixi.


    "Xiaomian, wait a minute."


    Gu Xiaomian immediately vented his strength and turned to face Jian Haixi, with a bitter little face full of depression.


    Why is he the only one caught.


    At the corner of the floor, Mo Xiuqian, hiding behind the railing, saw this scene, covered her mouth with one hand and secretly laughed.


    She got up and went back to the room to "report to the people": "Gu Xiaomian was stopped by Aunt Haixi."


    "Fool Gu Xiaomian lied without being decent and did his homework. When did he become interested in his homework?" Mo Xiuqian imitated Gu Xiaomian''s appearance at that time, and then turned her mouth. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hee hee, who made him run slowly." Jian Rui and others also couldn''t help laughing.


    It has to be said that Gu Xiaomian alone took almost 50% of their jokes in a day,


    That''s why they all like to joke about him.


    The crowd laughed and quieted down for a while. Thinking of their plan, Mo Xiuqian turned to Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, do you think Gu Ruan will betray us?"


    This is really what they should worry about


    "No." everyone was still thinking about it. Jian Rui waved her hand and said, "he doesn''t have the courage."


    "No, no, but the person he faces is aunt Haixi." Mo Xiujin nodded his temple and said, "do you think he can beat aunt with that IQ?"


    Yes, courage is one thing, but brain is another.


    All the people shook their heads when they heard the speech. After all, none of them dared to guarantee that they would not reveal their secrets in the face of Jian Haixi.


    Shazhi stood next to Jian Yi and was worried for a moment. She pulled La Jian Yi''s sleeve and asked aloud, "ah Dong, isn''t our plan going to be exposed?"


    The rest looked at him.


    "Don''t panic, just wait and see what happens." Jian Yi said with a steady face.


    Mo Xiujin nodded. Indeed, now he can only wait for Gu Xiaomian to come out to see the situation.


    It''s very different from the anxious atmosphere in Jian Yi''s room.


    In the study, Jian Haixi and Gu Xiaomian are having a friendly and peaceful conversation.


    Gu Xiaomian is sitting on the chair with a schoolbag on his back. Because the schoolbag still takes up space, the whole person keeps sneaking down. He can only hold the handrails on both sides with both hands. It seems very hard.


    Jane Haixi just wanted to help him take off his schoolbag. As soon as she reached out, he stepped back and sighed, "aunt Haixi, let me carry it on my back. I can still feel a little safe."


    Jian Haixi laughed when he heard the speech. When did he become so terrible here, but when he insisted, he had to go with him.


    "Aunt, are you looking for me?" like Mo Xiuqian and others, Gu Xiaomian was worried that he would fall off the chain, so he had a great spirit since he entered the room.


    Gu Xiaomian''s appearance on the negotiation table makes Jian Haixi feel funny. Human cubs think they are already mature, but they don''t know how cute they are. As soon as I got off the bus, I ran upstairs one by one. I thought they didn''t know anything.


    She pulled her chin in one hand and quietly looked at Gu Xiaomian''s nervous appearance. After waiting for a while, she saw that Gu Xiaomian was about to sit still. She said in a voice: "you don''t have to be nervous. I almost know what you''re doing. Even if you ask, I won''t ask you. You don''t have to worry about divulging the secret."


    Ah... I can''t help it. Such a child is so cute. She is bad hearted and wants to see Gu Xiaomian''s lovely appearance for a while.

 Chapter 817

    Gu Xiaomian was stunned when he heard the speech. He stared at Jian Haixi''s eyes for a long time, and then asked suspiciously, "really?"


    "Of course it''s true." Jane Haixi nodded.


    Gu Xiaomian suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, patted his chest and whispered, "I''m scared to death."


    Then he looked at Jian Haixi and said, "aunt, you should say this earlier next time. I don''t have to bear my schoolbag for so long."


    Gu Xiaomian said as he got up and took down his schoolbag and put it on the ground. Then he took a breath and sat down in his chair again.


    Jian Haixi looked at him. The whole person relaxed and was different from when he entered the door. It was funny.


    "Aunt Haixi, what can I do for you?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    Since I didn''t ask them about their little moves, what would it be to find him?


    Jian Haixi touched his head and said with a smile, "tomorrow we will go back to your uncle Qin''s wedding. Tongtong and ruiruirui will also go back with us."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded. They already knew these days ago.


    "Last time my aunt asked you, you said you didn''t want to go back. Today I want to ask you again. Do you want to go back with us?" Jane Haixi continued.


    It turned out to be this. Gu Xiaomian was stunned.


    Last time Jian Haixi asked him, he refused. Unexpectedly, he asked again today. I think Jian Haixi should be afraid that he would regret his hasty decision.


    Gu Xiaomian bowed his head and remained silent for a while, then looked at Jian Haixi and shook his head again.


    "Really don''t go back?" Jian Haixi looked into his eyes and asked, "your father asked me about you the day before yesterday."


    Mention Gu Chenyi, sure enough, Gu Xiaomian''s eyes darkened for a moment.


    Jian Haixi waited patiently. Gu Xiaomian thought and refused again.


    Gu Xiaomian said to her with a small face: "in fact, I miss my big dad and little dad very much, but I''m afraid I won''t leave them when I go back. I also prefer to live with everyone."


    After a pause, Gu Xiaomian smiled and said with some embarrassment, "moreover, I have something to do here. I can''t leave."


    How old a child can''t leave.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing, but since he didn''t want to go back, she didn''t force him any more and asked him, "do you have anything you want me to hand over to your father?"


    Gu Xiaomian nodded and said, "well, but I''ve asked Ruirui."


    Jane Haixi didn''t think of it. She was a little surprised.


    It turns out that in their busy days, unconsciously, these children have learned to arrange their own things.


    For a moment, Jian Haixi felt both happy and sad.


    I hope these children grow up quickly and can stand on their own in the world. I don''t want them to grow up so fast. I think they will always be carefree children around them.


    Jian Haixi reached out and touched his little face, sighed in his heart and said, "although I know you must know, I still want to say that this is also your home. You can regard me as the same existence as your big father, and you can tell me anything."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded, came forward and hugged Jian Haixi heavily and said, "aunt Haixi, I know."


    After being here for so long, they have already become his family.


    Because it''s a family, there''s no need to say more.


    Gu Xiaomian patted Jian Haixi on the back like a little adult, took a step back and said with a smile: "aunt, if I''m all right, I''ll go back first."


    When Jian Haixi nodded, he picked up his schoolbag, helped Jian Haixi close the door of the study room and jumped back to the room.


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian entered the room, the crowd gathered around and asked him what he had just said in the study.


    "Nothing. My aunt asked me if I wanted to go back with them tomorrow." Gu Xiaomian told them what he had just talked to Jian Haixi while putting his book bag.


    "Didn''t ask you about us?" Mo Xiuqian asked.


    "No." Gu Xiaomian thought of Jian Haixi''s words and looked at the people with a small face, "aunt said..."


    Hesitating, Gu Xiaomian paused for a few seconds. When everyone was anxious to hit him, he hesitated and said, "aunt said she probably knew what we were doing, so she didn''t need to ask me."


    People: "


    With their clever concealment for several days, they finally wasted their efforts.


    "I told you that mommy can''t hide it." Jian Yi didn''t expect anything. "Although she doesn''t care much at ordinary times, she sees everything we do."


    "Forget it, Mommy knows." Jian Rui waved her hand carelessly, turned the topic around, looked at Gu Xiaomian and asked, "Gu Ruan, do you really don''t want to go back?"


    "Yes, you''ve said for a long time that you miss your father and them?" yarn weaving continued. "Now you just go back to reunite with them for a few days."


    Gu Xiaomian listened to several people advise him and kept pursing his mouth without saying a word.


    Mo Xiuqian couldn''t see his silence and hurriedly said, "if you want to go back, just say it."


    Gu Xiaomian shook his head and still didn''t speak.


    "He probably doesn''t want to add a burden to his father and mother." Mo Tong thought and looked at Gu Xiaomian and said to everyone.


    Hearing the speech, everyone was stunned.


    Recently, whether it''s the news back to Yili, what Ning Jiwei told them, or even the school, it''s clear that someone is secretly targeting them. Naturally, the fewer people you leave Xiangcheng at this time, the better.


    It turns out that Gu Xiaomian doesn''t want to go back, but doesn''t want to give you trouble


    "Gu Ruan..." Jian Rui looked at him and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Jian Yi kept thinking with her head down. At this time, she said, "in fact, you can go back. For daddy and Mommy, your idea is obviously more important than these possible problems."


    Jian Rui also nodded: "what my brother said is right. Gu Ruan, you''ll think about it again."


    Mo Tong wanted to say something, but he didn''t make a sound after thinking about it.


    In fact, he can understand Gu Xiaomian''s concerns. It is Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei who take their ideas more seriously that they will make such a decision.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at everyone''s expression and said with a smile: "well, I really want to stay. If my father knew that I blew up the headmaster''s office this time, he would beat my ass to blossom. It''s better to wait until we let the real murderer show up. When we see him, he won''t beat me. Maybe he will praise me. Why should I go back and ask for a beating at this time."


    "You..." Jian Yi wanted to say something, but Gu Xiaomian stopped him. He dragged the people around the desk and said, "well, we don''t have much time. We have to hurry up and improve our plan."


    When he mentioned it, people realized it.


    The appointment week is coming.

 Chapter 818

    Pushing open the door of the study, Ning Jiwei stepped in.


    Jian Haixi is sitting at the desk with her cheeks in a daze. The tea just sent by Aunt LAN has been cool. It can be seen that she has been absent-minded for a long time.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head, walked over with a smile, pulled the next chair closer to Jian Haixi, and sat down next to her.


    "Have you talked with Xiaomian?" he reached out and took his lover''s arm off the desk and put her hand in his palm.


    Jian Haixi nodded as he moved, but his eyes were still a little dull. It seemed that he hadn''t completely regained his mind, but he was answering questions by his intuition.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing, gently scratched her palm, and then said, "he still doesn''t go back?"


    He said interrogative sentences, but his tone was very positive.


    The palm was slightly itchy. Jian Haixi regained his consciousness. He glanced at him, smiled and said, "you know that?"


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly picked, showing a trace of pride. "He must also say that he is afraid that he won''t leave after he goes back."


    It''s a good word.


    "I can''t hide anything from you. You''ve secretly learned mind reading," Jian Haixi smiled and patted his hand. "I guess the minds of those children are like mirrors in front of you."


    "Where can I secretly learn mind reading?" Ning Jiwei shook his head and was helpless about his wife''s unrestrained nature. "Besides, if you want to understand them, you don''t need mind reading."


    This is also true. They have seen several children grow up. In fact, they can''t know what their personality is.


    Jian Haixi just wanted to answer, but Ning Jiwei continued, "and even if I look at you, I can see it clearly."


    "Yes, as far as your brain is concerned, I look like a mirror in your eyes." Jane Haixi glanced at him and said helplessly.


    This man is here to show off his IQ.


    "Half right." Ning Jiwei smiled and shook his head. He pointed to her left chest, picked up her hand and attached it to his heart. "I can understand you, but I don''t use my brain to see you. I use this."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He was so absorbed in saying love words that he laughed: "I thought you came to show off your IQ with me. It turned out that you learned love words to hand in your homework again."


    Seeing that she was not as restless as she was just now, Ning Jiwei said with a smile, "yes, I have to keep learning and making progress."


    "The attitude is very good. Keep it up." Jian Haixi patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him.


    Then they looked at each other and laughed together.


    Quiet, Ning Jiwei cut back to the subject: "in fact, Xiaomian has a simple and honest character. I think he doesn''t want to go back because he doesn''t want to give us trouble."


    Jane Haixi sighed. She didn''t know.


    But she didn''t know whether to be happy or sad: "if I say, those children just have too many ideas. Yiyi was enough. Add a Jin. Look, even Xiaomian has more thoughts now."


    "It''s not a bad thing. They grow up in such an environment. They can''t be wrong to think more about everything." Ning Jiwei shook her hand and comforted, "and when you talked to Chen Yi before, when it comes to Xiaomian''s temperament, didn''t he still think it would be better if his son could have more eyes?"


    "I didn''t say it was a bad thing, just..." Jian Haixi sighed with disappointment at Ning Jiwei. "The children are very excellent, and they are getting better and better. I feel that as long as I blink, they will grow up. I''m a little... Reluctant."


    It turned out that it was for this reason that she was sad for a long time tonight. Ning Jiwei smiled and took her shoulder and advised, "children and grandchildren have their own blessings. They all have their own way to go. All we can do is escort them. Moreover, even if we grow up, the relationship between them and you will not change."


    Jane Haixi nodded. She knew all this. It was just a little melancholy when she was haunted by her feelings occasionally.


    Ning Jiwei touched her side face, her eyes were gentle, and there was light in her eyes with her beloved things.


    He bowed his head and kissed her hair and whispered, "Haixi... No matter how long it has been in the past, you still have me around you. Don''t feel sad, no matter the wind and snow in the South or the warm sun in the north, no matter where you are, you always have me around you."


    Jian Haixi leaned against his shoulder, her eyebrows and eyes were soft, and her tenderness slowly climbed up to the bottom of her eyes. She whispered, "I know."


    She knows that people''s eternal state is loneliness, but how lucky she is to find the other half to accompany her to the end.


    Even if they will be separated temporarily, their hearts will always be in one place, no matter who they are.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, after all the noise of the day fell silent, all kinds of people in the city began to gradually take off their disguises and show their original appearance, whether beautiful or ugly.


    A high-rise community outside the second ring road of Xiangcheng.


    Just after dinner, there are many old people walking along the health trail in the downstairs small garden. Children run and play crazy under the care of their parents to take off the fatigue of the day. All people enjoy a rare leisure time every day at this moment.


    In a high-rise building in the east of the community, the terrain of this building is good, and there are naturally many residents. At the moment, most floors are lit, and you can only feel warm from a distance.


    One of the households on the first floor, at the moment, only the study is still lit.


    That''s Fang Sheng''s residence.


    In the room at this time, Fang Sheng sat behind the desk, one leg tilted on the other, and one hand carelessly knocked on the solid wood desk, making a dull sound.


    The only sound in the whole room was this boring sound.


    There are three people opposite him.


    Two of them stood and the other knelt in the middle of the room.


    The kneeling man''s hands were tied behind him. He was in a suit, the same style as Fang Sheng sitting, but there was a black bag on his head, which made people unable to see his original face.


    But it can be inferred from the appearance that this is a man.


    The kneeling man was shaking with the dull knocking that kept echoing in the room.


    "Lord." the two people standing knelt on one knee at the same time, saluted Fang Sheng sitting behind the desk respectfully, and called out strange names.


    Fang Sheng was called the LORD by them. There was no wave on his face. He just raised his hand and waved it. He said to them in a deep voice, "get up."


    "Yes." they stood up with their heads down, and Sheng was very respectful to each other from beginning to end.


    The house fell into silence again. When the kneeling man heard the voice suddenly remembered in the house just now, his body shook hard. At this time, he fell into a small shaking again.


    Fang Sheng, who was sitting, looked at the people on the ground with great interest. After a moment, he waved his two fingers gently and made a gesture.


    A standing man took orders to come forward and untie the head cover of the kneeling man.


    Under the hood, the man''s hair was a little messy, but his face was very familiar.


    Who is Fang Sheng who is not sitting behind the desk!


    It''s two faces as like as two peas.

 Chapter 819

    Seeing the light suddenly, Fang Sheng, who was kneeling, narrowed his eyes subconsciously. When he got used to the light in the room, he looked up and looked ahead.


    When the as like as two peas in his face appeared in the line of sight, he was startled and screamed, and the whole man can''t help but go back.


    But his hands were tied and he knelt on the ground for a long time. His legs had no strength. He had to lean to one side and fell to the ground.


    The whole person trembled even more.


    "Fang Sheng, I remember I warned you not to play tricks with me, or you will die ugly."


    Fang Sheng behind the desk, no, maybe it''s more appropriate to call him "fake Fang Sheng". At this time, he is looking at the person kneeling in front of him contemptuously and has no feelings.


    His voice was different from that of the day. At this time, it was like a spring from hell. It only made people feel cool from the cracks of bones.


    His voice remembered that Fang Sheng on the ground was shaking uncontrollably.


    Mingming wears the same face, but the two Fang Sheng feel completely different.


    A kneeling on the ground, with wrinkled clothes, drooping corners of his mouth and pale face, but no matter from his eyes or temperament, he still makes people feel loyal and harmless.


    One sat there, the arc of the corner of his mouth rose slightly, supported his chin with one hand, smiled and looked at everything in front of him, as if he knew everything.


    He seemed to sit on his throne and look up at the world, but his eyes were gloomy and terrible, as if all life were ants in his eyes.


    The warm yellow lamp beside the desk is lit only when Fang Sheng is reading and working. When lighting up a dark room, no matter the wind, frost, rain and snow outside the window, it will make this world a warm place in the cold city, and the concrete without feelings seems to have temperature.


    But at this time, the lamp was also on, but it was like a guiding light on the huangquan road.


    Lead people to infernal hell, and then fate is dark.


    Zhenfangsheng listened to each other''s words. He trembled even more, curled up on the ground and stammered in a low voice, "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve told you everything I know."


    False Fang Sheng sneered and stopped talking. He glanced at the people next to him and played with the pen on the table.


    Everyone has weaknesses. He is not worried that the other party will always be so hard spoken.


    The man bowed his head to false Fang Sheng and came forward to help the people on the ground up.


    Zhenfangsheng took a breath and stood up with his strength, but before he could stand up, the man punched him in the stomach.


    Fang Sheng immediately bent down in pain and screamed loudly. His legs softened and knelt to the ground again. His forehead knocked on the floor and fell in a cold sweat.


    He''s been tortured a lot these days.


    Seeing his wheezing breath, fake Fangsheng said with a lazy smile, "you said you knew everything. Why didn''t you say you didn''t like meat? Or..."


    False Fang Sheng paused for a moment. Later, his voice became colder and colder: "it''s more appropriate for you to hate plants?"


    The people on the ground were stunned when they heard the speech.


    False Fang Sheng glanced at him and said carelessly, "if I hadn''t reacted quickly today, I would have exposed my stuffing by now. Fang Sheng, do you know what would happen if I exposed my stuffing?"


    He spoke easily, as if he were only joking innocuously, but Fang Sheng''s face on the ground turned pale in an instant.


    These days, he has fully understood the means of these people, even if they are demons.


    False Fang Sheng sneered and opened his mouth quietly. What he said was another terrible message. He said, "even if you are not afraid of death, you should think about your elderly parents. Maybe... I''ll let them have a taste of the fist just now?"


    "No!"


    Hearing his parents, Fang Sheng immediately raised his head excitedly and shot his eyes at the people sitting behind the desk.


    He had known that these people were inhuman, but he had a glimmer of hope before. It would be good if these people only came for themselves, but now... They still caught their parents.


    Looking at his angry and struggling eyes, fake Fang Sheng smiled and played with the taste: "then you have to measure it well. I''ll give you another day to tell me all the things you didn''t explain, otherwise... Don''t blame me."


    After that, he waved his hand and left the study with Fang Sheng.


    There are only fake Fang Sheng and another... Teenager left in the room.


    The boy is only about ten years old. He has been staring at what happened in the house with interest since just now.


    "Well, now it''s time to talk about you." fake Fangsheng turned to look at the little boy, "didn''t he tell you not to come here to find me if you had nothing to do? Why did you run here again?"


    "No way, the school is really boring." the young man complained to false Fangsheng. He frowned and looked very reluctantly, "Lord, do I really want to stay in that boring place? When will I stay?"


    Looking at his appearance, fake Fang Sheng said with a smile, "is it so boring? Haven''t you been there long?"


    The little boy nodded with emphasis: "but they are not easy to play. There is nothing interesting."


    "Aren''t those people Jian Yi all there? There are many talents among them. Isn''t it enough for you to play?"


    "Well, although they are a little smarter and more interesting than ordinary people, it''s not enough for me to see. I only moved my little finger a little, and they were all useless." the little boy compared his little thumb and looked up proudly.


    But as soon as his voice fell, the pen he had been playing with in the hand of false Fang Sheng suddenly gave a dull meal, and the pen cap knocked on the table. He suddenly opened his mouth seriously. The little boy in front of him said, "Zhao Xu, I should have taught you never to despise your enemy."


    As soon as he heard his tone, the little boy immediately put away his appearance. As soon as his face changed, he bowed his head and said skillfully, "yes, Lord, Zhao Xu knows."


    In the twinkling of an eye, fake Fang Sheng''s serious attitude was immediately put away, turned into a casual look just now, turned his pen again, thought and said, "well, you stay for another half a month, and then we''ll change the way we play."


    "Another way to play?" hearing this, Zhao Xu was immediately excited. "Lord, are you finally going to upgrade the game?"


    Then he took a long breath, as if he had seen the interesting days in the future: "you should have been like this. We''re suffocating."


    "You?" hearing what he said, false Fang Sheng smiled, "why, who else did they tell you in private?"


    Zhao Xu knew that he had leaked his mouth, so he covered his mouth and shook his head.


    False Fang Sheng waved his hand carelessly and said, "forget it, I know if you don''t say it. After all, we are all the same kind of people. The goshawk is always uncomfortable lying in the chicken pile."


    Zhao Xu nodded again when he heard the speech, but forgot that his hands were still covering his mouth. For a moment, he was a little funny.


    Although there will be fun after half a month, children are always impatient.


    He turned his eyes and suggested to false Fang Sheng, "Lord, this time Ning Jiwei and them left Xiangcheng, shall we..."


    "Don''t act rashly." false Fangsheng glared at him and said, "if you want to play the game well, you should take a long-term view and don''t lose the most important fun of the game because of a little gain or loss."


    "The most important pleasure?" Zhao Xu tilted his head, seeming to understand.


    Fake Fang Sheng smiled, looked like a beast smelling blood, and said, "the most advanced predator will never bite the prey, but will taste it slowly from the edge, and also ensure that the prey will not die. This can not only ensure the delicious taste, but also prolong the pleasure of hunting, remember?"


    "Remember." Zhao Xu nodded and looked at fake Fang Sheng with worship in his eyes.


    Every child is born a piece of white paper. The colors painted on it become different landscapes.


    A man chose the color of the brush, took the child''s hand and drew the first brush on the paper, which taught him how to survive in the world and set the tone for the painting.


    The first stroke is warm color, and then it is warm.


    If you change to a cool color, the final destination is black.


    Then apply it again. It''s just a supplement.


    Without knowing what is good and what is evil, and without distinguishing right from wrong, a child who has no choice has walked on one road, and has never known the scenery on another road.


    When his world is not very clear and there is only one choice in front of him, that choice is right.


    After that, he struggled for the rest of his life for this choice.


    Zhao Xu and Jian Yi, with the same genius, have finally become two distinct people: good and evil.

 Chapter 820

    The next day.


    Early in the morning, after sending Jian Yi and others to school, Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi were ready to go with Jian Rui and Mo Tong.


    "Mommy, wait a minute, I haven''t finished taking things." after the housekeeper put everyone''s luggage into the trunk, Jianrui pushed her small pink suitcase and ran to Mo Xu and said, "Uncle Xu, please."


    "No trouble." Mo Xu smiled kindly. "If you have anything else to bring, just give it to me."


    "Yes, yes, you wait. I''ll get it right away." Jianrui said and ran back to the room.


    Mo Xu was stunned. He was actually... That sentence was more polite. Who could have thought there was really luggage.


    After all, Jianrui has run several times, and the trunk of these cars can''t fit.


    When seeing Mo Tong''s left hand and right hand carrying out a packing bag, Jian Haixi was also surprised that her daughter had so many things. She came forward with a smile and wanted to take Mo Tong''s luggage: "this is Ruirui''s? You''ve run several times. Come to mom to help you."


    "No, it''s not heavy." how could Mo Tong bother Jian Haixi? He took the packing bag to Mo Xu and gasped. "Mom, you can take the car. There are few."


    Not... How many?


    Jane Haixi could not help twitching at the corners of her mouth. Are the two children going to move?


    "Brother, come and help quickly." Jianrui''s voice came from inside.


    So Jian Haixi saw them go back and forth two or three times before they finished moving everything.


    Looking at her panting daughter, Jian Haixi asked, "what do you bring back?"


    "That''s a lot. They''re all gifts prepared by our big guys." Jian Rui gasped and didn''t forget to count with her fingers, "Uncle Qin and aunt Yuqing, uncle Gu, uncle''s family, and grandpa''s."


    "Well, that''s really a lot." Jian Haixi smiled and nodded. Unexpectedly, the children were really interested.


    "I haven''t finished counting yet." Jian Rui took Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "there are my gifts, my brother''s, sister Shazhi''s, and..."


    "All right, all right." Jane Haixi couldn''t help interrupting her daughter''s words and said helplessly, "baby, you have too many permutations."


    Every child has prepared gifts for everyone. No wonder the trunk is full.


    "Of course, no one can lose it." Jane Rui said proudly.


    Mo Tong youyou said, "Rui Rui, you forgot to say that a big bag of snacks specially prepared for yourself."


    "..." Jian Rui choked, turned her head, stared at Mo Tong with big round eyes and said, "brother, how can you dismantle my platform? It''s clearly said that it''s confidential, and I promised to share your snacks."


    "I didn''t promise." Mo Tong said faintly.


    The first two children were making noise. On the other side, Ning Jiwei had already arranged things. He came over and asked, "can we start?"


    "Should... OK?" in the second half of the sentence, Jian Haixi asked Jian Rui and Mo Tong, "can you get on the bus?"


    "Okok!" Jianrui dared not delay any longer and took Mo Tong''s hand and jumped into the car.


    Jian Haixi turned and just got ready to get on the bus, he saw that it was not others who acted as their driver, but shadows.


    She was stunned and turned to Ning Jiwei: "the shadow also goes back?"


    "It''s not just him." ningjiwei said concisely.


    Jian Haixi understands that there is not only shadow, but also the shadow department under his jurisdiction.


    Ning Jiwei even took the film department back, which means that this trip may not be too safe.


    Jian Haixi had thought a lot in a breath, but Ning Jiwei didn''t say much, so she didn''t ask too much.


    After the disaster two years ago, she looked down on many things.


    She believes in Ning Jiwei. Trust and dependence coexist, and at the same time, she also trusts herself.


    She knew that Ning Jiwei would let her know everything at the most appropriate time, and she also had the ability to deal with all problems when she needed her, so she didn''t need to be distracted to deal with those things that didn''t pose a threat, but only added trouble. With this good time, it''s better to enjoy her life quietly.


    But this is by no means laissez faire, not let it be.


    She believes that with Ning Jiwei''s ability, she can definitely control 98% of the risk.


    As for the remaining unavoidable things, she will not hesitate when she needs to support half the sky.


    ¡ª¡ª


    school.


    During the morning recess, after two classes, the children in the class immediately divided into two groups.


    One school is still in high spirits, calling friends to run around the classroom, or has rushed to the playground to enjoy its 20 minute recess.


    Another group of children are already depressed. They lie on their desks and are ready to take advantage of this moment to take a nap.


    In class two of three years, Gu Xiaomian is obviously the second school.


    But he was obviously not ready to go to bed. When he looked closer, he saw him lying listlessly on the table, drooping his small face, muttering in his mouth, not knowing what he was talking about.


    As soon as Shazhi finished class, she ran out. Mo Xiujin stretched his waist and slowly Teng up to Gu Xiaomian.


    "Gone." he bent his index finger and knocked on Gu Xiaomian''s desktop.


    "I don''t want to go." Gu Xiaomian''s head turned in a direction, didn''t look at Mo Xiujin, and said in a stuffy voice facing the wall, "Ruirui is not here, it doesn''t mean anything."


    "Look at your promise." Mo Xiujin turned his eyes, didn''t bother to pay attention to his resentful look, and threw down a sentence: "if you don''t pull it down, I''ll go."


    Then he raised his feet and prepared to go to the door. Just as he took a step, Gu Xiaomian stretched out his arm under the drawer.


    A little fat hand grabbed the corner of his coat.


    "Ah Jin, don''t go yet." Gu Xiaomian turned his face, looked up at Mo Xiujin and muttered, "when do you say Ruirui will come back?"


    "Gu Xiaomian, will you accept your coquettish face? I''m not Jianrui and don''t eat your suit." Mo Xiujin glanced at him, reached out and pulled down his hand holding his clothes, without being objective, "take away your pig claws."


    "I''m not spoiled." Gu Xiaomian whispered in an unconvinced voice, and the stripped hands stuck to Mo Xiujin''s clothes. "Do you think they will come back in advance?"


    "Let me remind you that they only started this morning." Mo Xiujin told the truth mercilessly and urged again, "are you going or not?"


    Gu Xiaomian hem and haw didn''t say to go or not to go. People just lay on the table and couldn''t get up. They just dragged Mo Xiujin''s hand and didn''t loosen at all.


    Mo Xiujin was speechless and wanted to slap Gu Xiaomian on the head, but he just thought about it.


    Although Mo Xiujin has seven tricks and exquisite heart, he seems very insidious, but when those means are aimed at outsiders, he is actually much more gentle to his own people.


    For example, the three grew up together, but he hardly lost his temper with Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian. Even in the most difficult period of Mo''s family, when Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian couldn''t bear such pressure, he always tried his best to save them.


    For example, Gu Xiaomian pulled him and stopped him at the moment. He couldn''t help but didn''t do it. It''s up to an opponent who doesn''t have long eyes, such as Zhao Xu. He had already gone back with his heart out.

 Chapter 821

    At the moment, Gu Xiaomian still reached out and wrapped around Mo Xiujin. Mo Xiujin was shaken by him. The last bit of patience was about to run out.


    Just as he was about to leave the lazy pig and go out by himself, there was a sudden cry of Shazhi in the corridor.


    Mo Xiujin was immediately chilly, and Gu Xiaomian, lying on the table, also bounced up in an instant.


    "Is it yarn weaving?" Gu Xiaomian said in the direction of the voice.


    "It''s all because you''re too lazy to be a pig. Hurry up and be careful of Shazhi''s crying. Jian Yi will beat you into a pig''s head at that time." Mo Xiujin glared at him and hurried out.


    Gu Xiaomian also put away his face and hurried out with him.


    The third and fifth grade classrooms are in this teaching building, only two floors apart.


    The classroom of class 2, grade 3, is at the end of the corridor, far from going up and down the stairs.


    As soon as Shazhi reached the stairs, she was stopped.


    Zhao Xu was smiling and one leg was on the railing at the corner. One person occupied half the space of the floor platform.


    Seeing this, in order not to cause trouble, most of the coming and going students walked around the wall carefully, or simply turned around and took another staircase. Soon there were only two people left in this corner.


    In the next classroom, more and more students are watching, either hiding behind the classroom window, or standing in the corridor to watch the play.


    Minor mischief often happens, and many people love to see the play, not to mention that the two protagonists of this farce are celebrities.


    One is Zhao Xu, a talented young man who has just transferred to school and is now in class five.


    One is always playing with Jian Yi and Jian Rui. Not long ago, she bombed the obedient students in the principal''s office.


    I don''t know how there will be contradictions between them. The onlookers are silently guessing.


    Shazhi, who was stopped, glanced at the boy in front of him and saw him wink at himself.


    Shazhi didn''t want to cause trouble. She frowned and moved a few steps to the side, trying to pass through the space on the other side.


    But as soon as she moved her foot, Zhao Xu gently stretched out his hand and stood in front of her.


    Looking at his hand in front of him, Shazhi frowned more tightly, and his face was cold.


    It''s clear that she''s not going to let her pass today.


    Shazhi also stood still and said directly, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Xu looked at her and smiled. He didn''t mind the students around him. He said, "Shazhi, you look very smart. Why are you behind Jane Yi''s ass all day?"


    "What''s none of your business?" Shazhi is a timid little lamb without good temper, but she is not so easy to bully when she meets the enemy.


    How could it be that the child who grew up with talilina and was brought up by Jane Haixi, who was really as soft as a lamb?


    "I heard you are also a genius? What''s the meaning of following him? Why don''t we work together and I''ll take you to play more fun games." Zhao Xu suggested with a smile.


    Shazhi was too lazy to discuss with him and said coldly, "I don''t want to play with you. Please get out of the way."


    "If you don''t play with me... I''m sorry." Zhao Xu took back his eyes and the smile on the corner of his mouth was more obvious. He patted his leg and said in a low voice, "my leg is only taken back from my friends. I''m not willing to let anyone else change."


    At this point, he stared at Shazhi, accentuated his tone, and said word by word, "especially Jian Yi''s people."


    With that, he suddenly smiled again and said in a good voice like a friendly classmate: "you have to think it over again."


    Shazhi''s eyes were lustful and was about to speak when she heard Mo Xiujin''s lazy voice coming from behind her.


    "Oh, who is so arrogant?" Mo Xiujin and Gu Xiaomian hurried over from the classroom and saw the scene from a distance.


    With a smile, he walked to Shazhi with his arms in his arms, pulled her behind him with one hand, and looked at Zhao Xu with a light smile.


    Face to face, both of them were smiling, but their eyes gradually cooled down.


    Gu Xiaomian stood aside, looked at her up and down and asked, "is there anything wrong?"


    A group of children usually make trouble, but something really happened. Boys always protect girls behind them. This is their inner upbringing.


    Shazhi shook her head. Gu Xiaomian was relieved. They turned and looked at Mo Xiujin and Zhao Xu.


    "Your leg... Is a little in the way." Mo Xiujin looked up and down at Zhao Xu and his leg. His tone was still polite, "can''t you take it back?"


    "Hum." Zhao Xu snorted coldly, looked down at Mo Xiujin, and even disdained to talk to him.


    Mo Xiujin was not angry either. He just nodded and said the cruelest words in the calmest voice: "can''t you take it back? Just interrupt."


    His words made Zhao Xu''s face cold. He sneered, but he didn''t take it to heart.


    "You''re good at boasting. Break my leg?" Zhao Xu said with a smile, "Mo Xiujin, try it."


    In broad daylight, still under the eyes of so many people, he didn''t believe Mo Xiujin dared to do so.


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrow and looked at the man in front of him. He nodded easily and said, "OK, this is what you said. Don''t ask me for medical expenses if your leg is broken."


    Then he waved behind him.


    In the end, Gu Xiaomian is worthy of playing together. Gu Xiaomian doesn''t know when he took a broom from the nearest class.


    "It''s coming." Gu Xiaomian came forward with a smile and handed the broom to Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin''s head didn''t turn back. He just stretched out one hand and caught the things handed by Gu Xiaomian. He gently hit the palm of his other hand and made a snap sound.


    "Let or not?"


    "Hum, scare me? It''s up to you?"


    Zhao Xu never retreated. Mo Xiujin was two or three years younger than him. He didn''t believe that Mo Xiujin would have the courage.


    Seeing that he still wouldn''t let go, Mo Xiujin nodded slightly with his eyebrows.


    He picked up the broom in his hand and waved it twice in the air to try his strength. The two whizzing winds in the air made Gu Xiaomian and Shazhi subconsciously shrink.


    Mo Xiujin raised his hand and put the broom directly above Zhao Xu''s knee.


    "I generally don''t do it casually, and I don''t like to force people into a desperate situation, so I always give them one more chance." Mo Xiujin smiled lightly, stared at Zhao Xu''s eyes, and opened his thin lips, "let me or don''t let me do it for the last time?"


    His tone was light, but it was loud at the moment.


    His smile was also very light, as if he was about to step on the blackboard to do an exercise, rather than breaking a person''s leg.


    Zhao Xu had a meaningless smile on his face, raised his head slightly and said, "no, you dare to move me today. I promise to let you..."


    "Wow!"


    It was the wind driven by the broom in Mo Xiujin''s hand waving in the air.

 Chapter 822

    Before Zhao Xu finished his words, Mo Xiujin had exerted a strong force, waved a broom and rushed to his knees.


    How many seconds does it take to swing a broom to your legs in a short distance of one meter?


    Zhao Xu didn''t know that no matter how talented he was, he couldn''t count these at this time.


    He thought Mo Xiujin was just bluffing him, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s broom really dared to wave it down.


    Zhao Xu''s whole body was stiff. Seeing that the broom was about to fall on his knee, he withdrew his legs without thinking.


    "Pa!"


    The broom hit the steps and made a crisp noise.


    The students who watched around were shocked.


    Gu Xiaomian and Shazhi covered their eyes when Mo Xiujin exerted force. At the moment, they heard the sound and hurriedly looked up. Seeing that they didn''t really interrupt people''s legs, they were quietly relieved.


    Although they believed that Mo Xiujin had a sense of propriety, and they would never speak and stand opposite Mo Xiujin in the situation just now, they were still very nervous when they saw his actions.


    Zhao Xu stared at Mo Xiujin with a cold face, so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Mo Xiujin put the broom against the wall, clapped his hand and smiled and said, "it''s good to take it back early. I have to be so frightened. Is it good?"


    Scare?


    The onlookers reacted to this sentence and burst into laughter.


    Several other students in the front class were relieved when they heard the speech.


    A girl patted her chest and whispered, "it''s a bluff. Really, I''m scared."


    Another student in the back took over and said, "I knew it was false. He didn''t have the courage."


    The student next to him glanced at him, pulled the hand he had dragged on his clothes, and make complaints about it. "Pull it down. Who was pulling my alarm just now?"


    A group of people whispered and discussed that it was different from previous fights. Usually, you punch me and kick me. It''s not like today. Maybe you''ll lose your arms and legs.


    The parties at the scene were more calm than one.


    Mo Xiujin looked at Zhao Xu with a smile. His interested eyes crossed his face. It seemed that he was appreciating his expression for the rest of his life.


    Zhao Xu never spoke again. He didn''t know whether he was frightened or angry by the nonsense Mo Xiujin. He stood there motionless.


    A few people were quiet for a moment. Mo Xiujin seemed to have enjoyed enough. He smiled, shook his head and sighed: "I''ve taught you that the dog is not in the way. Why don''t you just listen?"


    He leaned forward a little, and his smile disappeared when he was close to Zhao Xu. He said coldly, "today''s lesson can be engraved in your mind. Don''t forget it."


    When he finished, he turned to Gu Xiaomian and Shazhi and winked. He ignored Zhao Xu and jumped over him and walked upstairs.


    Looking at Mo Xiujin''s back, Zhao Xu''s eyes were dark and dark.


    With the strength just now, if he doesn''t withdraw his legs, he must lose one leg here today. Even if Mo Xiujin withdraws halfway, it''s too late.


    And Mo Xiujin said he just wanted to scare him?


    How could


    Or will he take his legs back after he''s done in the morning?


    Or, he doesn''t care if he''s pulling his leg or not.


    Take it. It''s all right.


    No


    Then how will Mo Xiujin deal with the aftermath?


    Zhao Xu''s mind flashed all kinds of possibilities. He was wondering what Mo Xiujin was thinking under a smiling face just now.


    Or does he even care about the so-called consequences?


    Zhao Xu had many thoughts in his mind. For the first time, he realized that he might have underestimated these people before.


    "Mo Xiujin..." Zhao Xu whispered out the name and found that his fingers were still trembling.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Mo Xiujin came to the floor where the fifth grade was located. Before they reached the door of class 1, they saw Mo Xiulin coming to the stairs.


    Seeing the three, Mo Xiulin smiled and greeted them: "I still wonder why you are so slow and haven''t seen anyone for such a long time. I''ll go down to find you."


    "Don''t mention it, it''s not Zhao Xu." Gu Xiaomian complains, "it must be bad to meet him as soon as you go out."


    "Zhao Xu?" hearing the name, Mo Xiulin stepped slightly and smiled half a smile. "Did you meet him? What happened?"


    "That Zhao Xu had to stop the road of yarn weaving just now. After we went there, he still looked like a villain''s ambition. He didn''t let us come up. Ah Jin frightened him." Gu Xiaomian said.


    Mo Xiulin smelled the speech and glanced at the three, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "We are all right, but Zhao Xu should be very frightened." Gu Xiaomian said.


    Mo Xiulin was relieved. Although he knew that there would be no problem with Mo Xiujin, he was still worried.


    "No, Zhao Xu is not like the kind of person who will be frightened."


    "Hey, hey, that''s because he didn''t meet ah Jin. Brother Xiulin, you didn''t see the scene just now. It''s like making a movie. He stretched out a leg to block the stairs. He looks like 250. We ah Jin will be afraid of him? We''re going to break his leg right now." speaking of this, Gu Xiaomian imitated Mo Xiujin''s actions with some excitement, "Just the broom, brother Xiulin, you know, ah Jin waved it, and Zhao Xu counseled immediately. He took his legs back obediently, and didn''t dare to put a fart, ha ha!"


    Listening to Gu Xiaomian''s words, Mo Xiulin''s eyes changed slightly. He glanced at Mo Xiujin and saw that he didn''t care at all. It seemed that he heard other people''s stories.


    Bumping into his eyes, Mo Xiujin shrugged, as if to say that it was the other party''s hand that moved first, but it''s none of my business.


    Mo Xiulin didn''t say any more and led several people back.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiuqian are standing in the corridor at the door of the class. When they see them coming, Mo Xiuqian quickly waves.


    But when they approached, they felt that the atmosphere between them seemed not quite right.


    Especially Mo Xiulin, who was at the front, was fine when he first went out. At this time, his face suddenly turned sunny to cloudy.


    Mo Xiuqian stared at Mo Xiulin and said, "brother, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so ugly?"


    Mo Xiulin looks at Jian Yi and Mo Xiuqian, sighs and simply repeats what happened just now. The voice falls. Jian Yi and Mo Xiuqian change their faces at the same time.


    Jian Yi''s face sank immediately. He turned to Shazhi and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Shazhi shook her head and whispered, "thanks to ah Jin."


    Mo Xiuqian hurried to Shazhi''s side, took her hand and looked back at her several times. When she saw that there was no wound, she frowned slightly. She also looked at Mo Xiujin and Gu Xiaomian. They both shook their heads at her. Mo Xiuqian was relieved.


    "Zhao Xu, we haven''t settled accounts with him yet. He came to the door first." Mo Xiuqian took Shazhi''s hand and angrily said.


    She was impatient. When she heard such a thing, she was very angry. She wanted to find Zhao Xu and kick him first.

 Chapter 823

    "Calm down first." Gu Xiaomian saw that her cheeks were slightly red with anger and advised, "ah Jin was scared a lot just now. It can be regarded as giving him a little lesson first."


    "It''s a light lesson for him to dare to do so. Fortunately, you have nothing to do today, otherwise I won''t dismantle him!" Mo Xiuqian''s big eyes stared round and puffed her mouth because of anger.


    "Don''t forget that we still have something to do next. That''s the main play. Zhao Xu will be overwhelmed at that time!"


    After hearing Gu Xiaomian''s words, Mo Xiuqian barely suppressed her temper, but she couldn''t help but snort again.


    Jian Yi is always silent here. Seeing Shazhi''s uneasy face, he is really angry.


    From the day he took yarn weaving out of talilina''s base, he said that he would never let anyone bully yarn weaving again.


    Now, the man who dared to move Zhao Xu beyond his ability should be prepared to pay the price.


    The darker the color in Jian Yi''s eyes.


    If Zhao Xu''s moves before can also be regarded as a contest between the enemy and us, the nature of the matter has changed from now on.


    Since he dared to touch his bottom line, he would no longer be soft hearted. He wanted to see how capable Zhao Xu was.


    "Yi, what do you think of this?" Mo Xiulin looks at Jian Yi, who has been silent.


    Jian Yi looked up at him, sneered and said, "do you still need to see? Since the other party has found the door, do we still have the reason to go back?"


    Mo Xiujin has been lying leisurely on the railing and looking downstairs since just now. When he heard Jian Yi''s words, he raised his eyebrows and smiled very satisfied.


    "That''s what I mean. We just went back. We''re afraid he won''t succeed?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Mo Xiulin stared at him and said, "don''t say a word. I''ll settle with you when I go back."


    Mo Xiujin spread his hands and turned his lips in disapproval.


    Mo Xiulin looked at him, and his worry gradually floated up.


    Others may not know Mo Xiujin enough, but as a brother who grew up watching Mo Xiujin, he knows every side of Mo Xiujin very well.


    Whether it''s his good or his evil, the way he shows, or the unknown side of his heart.


    Perhaps because of the similar living environment since childhood, or because of their blood relationship, he vaguely felt that Mo Xiujin always made him a little uneasy.


    As in the incident just now, others thought that Mo Xiujin was bluffing Zhao Xu, but only he knew it was not the case.


    Mo Xiujin... He really doesn''t care if Zhao Xu will stop his legs.


    He didn''t care about the consequences when he waved that stick.


    I don''t know whether Mo Xiujin was born with evil in his character, or whether he is worthy of being Mo Sheng''s son.


    As descendants of the Mo family, perhaps they also inherited Mo Sheng''s vicious and violent factors in their blood.


    But he and Mo Xiuqian know how to suppress. In today''s good environment, they know how to abandon the past and make themselves move towards a bright and beautiful future.


    But he could feel that Mo Xiujin was not like this.


    On the surface, like them, he started a new life together, but Mo Xiulin knew that he might not have lost the past and bad things.


    Mo Xiujin, who is always evil and upright, always makes him confused about what he thinks.


    Several people have their own thoughts.


    Originally, they came together to discuss how to deal with Zhao Xu during the recess. After all, there are only three days left before the date they agreed with Ning Jiwei.


    But because of this emergency, their original plan was also disrupted.


    Jian Yi glances at several people and finally asks Mo Xiuqian to accompany Shazhi. Then he sends Mo Xiulin and Gu Xiaomian back. He stays with Mo Xiujin. They don''t change places. They just nest by this pillar and don''t know what they''re muttering.


    Mo Xiuqian returned to class 2, grade 3 with yarn weaving. She kept holding her hand and whispered with her to calm her frightened mood.


    On the other side, Mo Xiulin, who had gone far, suddenly stopped and looked back at the two figures lying in front of the railing. His worry was getting heavier and heavier.


    Gu Xiaomian, who was going to go downstairs, saw his haunted appearance, patted him and asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing, just worry..." Mo Xiulin looked at the two figures and hesitated. "I''m worried that ah Jin and Yi Yi will play too much and cause an accident."


    Gu Xiaomian laughed. There was no worry on his face. He said to him, "you''re worried. When did they have an accident?"


    "But..." Mo Xiulin wanted to say something, but Gu Xiaomian patted him on the shoulder. "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t talk about others. I''m a little scared to see ah Jin just like that."


    "Then you..."


    "You want to ask me why I''m not worried, right? Think about it carefully. Apart from ah Jin and Yi Yi, can we deal with people like Zhao Xu?"


    Mo Xiulin was stunned at the speech.


    Gu Xiaomian then said, "I know you and Mo tongge can fight, but many things can''t be tough. In the end, they will only lose both sides. My little father said a word, what is it called to attack?"


    "The art industry has a specialty." Mo Xiulin made it up for him.


    "Yes, this sentence means that professionals do professional things?" Gu Xiaomian said with a smile. "Another translation is that if the enemy is human, he will be dealt with by others. If it is a ghost, he will be dealt with by ghosts. If Zhao Xu changes too much, he will be dealt with by Yi Yi and a Jin. We ordinary people just need to trust them."


    After a pause, Gu Xiaomian said, "besides, even if you pierce the sky, don''t you have uncle Ning to support us."


    Really, just trust them


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin are discussing how to deal with Zhao Xu, Zhao Xu at this end is also calling.


    "What? Do you want me to check Mo Xiujin?" the person at the other end of the phone was surprised to hear that he wanted to check Mo Xiujin. "What did he do? The previous investigation data showed that Mo Xiujin didn''t have any outstanding performance? He wasn''t afraid at all."


    "The information is wrong, check it again!" in this deserted corner, Zhao Xu gritted his teeth with his mobile phone in one hand and kept walking around. As long as he thought of the scene on the stairs just now, he was angry and hated.


    "Mo Xiujin is definitely not as simple as he showed." Zhao Xu said to the humanity at the other end of the phone.


    The person opposite was surprised that he would have such a high evaluation of Mo Xiujin. Two days ago, he said that those people were very boring and not enough for him to play. In the twinkling of an eye, they turned out to be what they are now.


    And his tone seemed very angry. I think something interesting must have happened.


    The other side paused for a few seconds and said with a smile, "you can help Cha Mo Xiujin, but you have to say what happened first."


    Zhao Xu then said the matter at the entrance of the stairs again.


    After listening to the other side, he immediately burst into a rude laugh. The laughter came through the receiver and made people''s ears numb. It can be seen how loud the people at the other end laughed.


    "Oh, this is really amazing. We Xiaoxu were suppressed one day."


    Zhao Xu''s face turned black when he heard the speech.


    He was angry because of what happened just now. At this time, when he heard the ridicule of others, his anger suddenly turned into anger. When he was angry, he gave a sneer, and the voice of Yin pity said to the head, "have you laughed enough?"


    Seeing that Zhao Xu was angry, he should have laughed enough at the other end. Then he promised: "don''t worry, it''s up to me. I don''t need to check such an interesting doll."


    Zhao Xu hung up with a cold hum.

 Chapter 824

    Fang Sheng''s house.


    At the moment, "Fang Sheng" was sitting on the sofa. After listening to his report, he touched his chin with great interest and said, "Mo Xiujin... Mo Sheng''s son?"


    "Yes."


    "Interesting..." Fang Sheng''s interest became strong.


    Can the devil''s child really wash the devil''s blood and become a good man?


    I''m afraid not


    Even if they are raised in the sun, how can their bones be completely eliminated?


    Fang Sheng''s mouth was tickled. Things were really more interesting than he thought.


    "Lord, do you want to send some more people to school?" his men asked.


    "No, there are too many people. It''s easy to scare the snake. Let''s see what the little dolls can do." Fang Sheng narrowed his eyes. "I''m looking forward to them now."


    How many children do you expect? My subordinates don''t understand. Don''t they have more important people to deal with?


    "Lord, since Ning Ji and Jian Haixi have been out of Hunan recently, why don''t we take the opportunity to deal with them directly, but waste so much energy to play Tai Chi with a few children." the subordinate frowned.


    "You don''t understand that." Fang Sheng shook his head and said with a smile. "Do you think we play this game just to beat Ning Jiwei?"


    His men looked at him suspiciously. Isn''t that why they came to Hunan city?


    "Wrong, I''d rather raise those little bosses by myself than kill them directly. I watched them more like demons day by day and asked them to deal with more people and play more games." Fang Sheng said, his eyes gradually becoming a little crazy.


    This is the most meaningful part of the game.


    His subordinates suddenly realized that they looked at Fang Sheng with sincere admiration.


    Indeed, he deserves to be regarded as the "Lord" by them.


    Having said this, Fang Sheng stood up and straightened his clothes. He was still not used to clothes of this style and material, but he was willing to make some small sacrifices to make the game more interesting.


    When he stood up, everyone in the house immediately bowed their heads and saluted him respectfully.


    Fang Sheng waved his hand and said, "you''re busy. According to Zhao Xu''s words, find out the Mo Xiujin. I''ll go to work."


    Hearing that he was going to work again, his men said, "Lord, Jane Haixi is not here. Why do you go in person? It''s better to find someone to pretend for you."


    Hearing that his men mentioned the name of Jian Haixi, Fang Sheng raised the radian of the corners of his mouth. He smiled and said, "of course you have to do a full set of drama, and that woman is not so easy to cheat."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The calm but gloomy day finally passed. Zhao Xu didn''t come back to trouble the people, and he didn''t know whether he was scared or preparing a bigger move.


    After he got home in the evening, Mo Xiulin kept walking at the end. Today he was worried until he came into the room, he shouted to stop Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and looked at him.


    Mo Xiulin pointed to the terrace on the second floor, frowned and silently passed by first.


    Mo Xiujin put his hands in his pockets and followed him unsteadily. They passed through the living room on the second floor and came to the terrace outside.


    Many flowers and plants are planted on this terrace. A circle is arranged around it. Several sun chairs are placed outside. They are willing to come here on a good weekend.


    From the terrace on the second floor, through the main road in front of the door, there is a large garden in the villa area not far away. It is lush, but it is dark at this time of night. Further away is the bustling city. The colorful neon lights in big cities almost redden half of the sky at night.


    Mo Xiujin squinted at the red sky, carelessly removed a lollipop and put it in his mouth. The sweetness spread in his mouth.


    He stretched out his hand, took out another one from his pocket, turned and handed it to Mo Xiulin.


    "Brother, do you want to eat?"


    Mo Xiulin frowned and looked at Mo Xiujin. His eyes were deep, and his look was darker than the small garden not far away.


    He shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Jin, be serious. I really have something to tell you."


    Mo Xiujin blinked, looked at his heavy appearance of "elder brother like father", and suddenly laughed with a sniff.


    "What are you laughing at?" Mo Xiujin was serious.


    "Don''t you just want to ask me about my school?" Mo Xiujin took back the lollipop in his hand, smiled at him and said, "yes, I don''t care about Zhao Xu''s beast''s leg, but so what?"


    He knew that even though Gu Xiaomian thought he was bluffing Zhao Xu, Mo Xiulin must know his real thoughts, but he never planned to hide his thoughts.


    "Brother, we are not saints, and there is no need to repay the enemy with virtue. Even uncle Ning and aunt Haixi, or uncle Mo Jue, have not taught us to be kind to the enemy." Mo Xiujin stared into Mo Xiulin''s eyes and said, "if I didn''t do that at that time, it would only make Zhao Xu think we were afraid of him, and he would make it worse in the future."


    "We boys are not in the way. What about the second sister, Shazhi and ruiruirui?" Mo Xiujin asked him.


    "But..." for a moment, Mo Xiulin wanted to say that even so, hitting hard was certainly not the only way at that time, and with them, he believed he could protect these people.


    However, after that moment, even he couldn''t say such a thing himself.


    If it were him, could he find a more suitable solution at that moment today? Can he guarantee that these people will always be in his protective circle?


    Neither of them spoke again. For a moment, the terrace returned to the silence when no one came.


    After a pause, Mo Xiujin raised his hand and patted Mo Xiulin on the shoulder: "brother, sometimes your benevolence should be changed."


    He changed? Mo Xiulin wrote for a long time for the conversation between the brothers today. Even the moment before he stopped Mo Xiujin, he was still trying to tell him what to say. At this moment, all his words were blocked by Mo Xiujin.


    How come it''s not his?


    Mo Xiulin sighed. Even if he agreed with Mo Xiujin, he still couldn''t turn a blind eye to it.


    Mo Xiulin said earnestly and sincerely, "ah Jin, I don''t mean to ask you to show mercy to Zhao Xu, and I don''t sympathize with him. I''m just worried that you will be controlled by the violent factor in your heart and become... Like your father at that time."


    They haven''t mentioned Mo Sheng for a long time. It seems that they have been buried in the past few years with the death of Mo Sheng and Lisa.


    At the moment, I suddenly heard Mo Xiulin mention the father again, and the smile on Mo Xiujin''s face slowly put away.


    "Ah Jin, I don''t care what''s in your heart, but everyone here is very kind to us. I don''t want and will never allow you to hurt any of them." Mo Xiulin looked straight at Mo Xiujin. There was a rare pressure as a big brother.


    Mo Xiujin looked into his eyes and was silent for a long time. His face gradually faded from disbelief at the beginning to a piece of jade without temperature.


    The light in the courtyard on the first floor came up from the bottom, because the shadowy plants became not very bright, and even blurred the outline of Mo Xiujin''s face, making people unable to see the look under his eyes.


    On the other side of him is the second floor of the brightly lit villa. The warm yellow light is reflected on his side face, and you can see the clear eyelashes.


    So he stood at the intersection of light and darkness, half hidden in the dark and half exposed to the light.

 Chapter 825

    For a long time, he took back his hand on Mo Xiulin''s shoulder and suddenly sneered. The voice of the exit was cold and thin.


    "Hey, what did I do? Why do you say it like I hurt someone here behind my back?"


    "Not now, but in the future?" Mo Xiulin looked solemn and pressed step by step. "I want you to swear that you will never fight against anyone here."


    Mo Xiujin''s thin lips closed tightly. His heart suddenly wanted to laugh. His big brother is forcing him to swear not to hurt others.


    Sometimes language is also a sharp blade. Has his big brother ever thought that he is now facing him with a sword.


    Mo Xiujin smiled. His smile was always careless, or insidious and cunning, but he was a little sad at the moment.


    "Brother, I can swear, but this oath itself is an insult and distrust to me. Have you ever thought that your doubt will hurt me?" Mo Xiujin moved his hand in his pocket and met the lollipop that Mo Xiulin didn''t take over just now. He looked at Mo Xiulin and whispered, "You should eat this candy. Maybe you won''t say such bitter words..."


    "Jin, you know I don''t want to hurt you. I''m just afraid..." Mo Xiulin couldn''t bear to see his brother sad.


    "I don''t want to hear what you said, you go." Mo Xiujin waved and interrupted his words. His eyes moved to the sky again. He didn''t intend to continue talking.


    "Ah Jin..."


    "Don''t swear."


    Mo Xiulin wanted to persuade him again, but his voice was interrupted by someone behind the door.


    Jian Yi slowly opened the glass door and looked at the two people: "sorry, I accidentally passed by and overheard your conversation."


    "Hiss." Mo Xiujin turned his eyes when he heard his completely careless excuse, "then you are really ''careless''."


    The terrace and their room are not in the same direction at all. Turning into the room from the stairs will not notice whether there is anyone outside. Otherwise, how would Mo Xiulin choose this place.


    "Yi Yi, i..."


    Mo Xiulin wanted to explain, but Jian Yi raised his hand and stopped him: "brother Xiulin, I understand what you mean and your pains. Your eldest brother is like a father. You worry more than us, but I don''t think it''s necessary to discuss ah Jin."


    As soon as Jian Yi''s voice falls, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiujin look at him.


    "You are not..."


    Mo Xiujin thought Jian Yi had come to help Mo Xiulin "educate" him. Who knew he would say so.


    Jian Yi glanced at him, then looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "I have 100% trust in ah Jin, no matter what he does. So


    Brother Xiulin, you don''t have to force him to swear, but I can promise you today that if a Jin takes a detour one day, I will drag him back for you. This promise is valid for life. "


    After Jian Yi said this, Mo Xiulin couldn''t say anything more.


    Moreover, he himself is not aimed at Mo Xiujin. He is just afraid that he has taken a detour and failed to live up to the love and trust of so many people here.


    Now, with Jian Yi''s promise, his worries are naturally much less.


    Knowing that Jian Yi probably had something to say with Mo Xiujin, Mo Xiulin nodded without saying anything more, turned and went out and left the terrace for them.


    After he left, Mo Xiujin snorted coldly and resumed his casual appearance. He put his hands on the empty fence without looking at Jian Yi. Ao Jiao said, "don''t think I''ll thank you, ang. I didn''t make you swear."


    Jian Yi had stood next to him and looked at the night sky like him. At this time, he smelled the speech, glanced at him and said, "let''s save these words. I came to you to tell you about Zhao Xu."


    He didn''t mean to continue talking about the topic just now, as if he helped Mo Xiujin and gave Mo Xiulin that promise for him was just a trivial matter.


    Mo Xiujin turned to look at him like this and suddenly smiled. His teeth knocked on the lollipop and made a very subtle sound.


    He didn''t say any more, but the coldness around him just now was all put away, and his eyes unconsciously softened a lot.


    It seems that the bitterness just now has disappeared because of Jian Yi''s arrival and his trust.


    Mo Xiujin said silently in his heart, "brother, you are wrong. My life may go on like before and really become a second father, but my road has changed since the day I met Jian Rui and Jian Yi."


    "What do you want to do?" Mo Xiujin asked.


    Jian Yi put one hand in his pocket and tapped the fence in front of him with two fingers. His voice was particularly loud in the silent night sky. Then he said, "if I were Zhao Xu, the first thing I would do after today''s work is to re investigate your data."


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrow when he heard the speech, and didn''t care: "just check it."


    Anyway, he is not like Jian Yi. Except for his father named Mo Sheng, he is almost a piece of white paper.


    At this point, I have to say that because of Lisa''s protection, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin did not have a perfect childhood, but at least they would not recruit so many enemies.


    Although Mo Xiujin doesn''t think so, Jian Yi has another idea. He turns around and sits on the fence. He squints at the bright light in the house. His voice is mixed with a little coolness and says, "it''s too cheap for them. They can''t check whoever they want."


    During this period of time, they also made hands with Zhao Xu several times. It was found that behind Zhao Xu, there was an extremely powerful group.


    It''s too easy for Zhao Xu and the people behind him to check them. After all, those things in the past two years can''t hide from too many interested people.


    But they want to check each other''s details, but it''s even more difficult. It''s not that Jian Yi and Shazhi''s computer level is not good, but that the other party put too many smoke bombs. It''s still false behind a false identity.


    The fake is endless. I can''t find anything at all.


    Mo Xiujin recognized the meaning of Jian Yi''s words. He raised his eyebrows and said with a trace of interest: "do you want to make them some trouble?"


    Jian Yi smiled: "since they want to check, let''s prepare more events they are interested in and let them check slowly."


    Mo Xiujin''s brain turned quickly, his eyes turned slightly, and he said along his train of thought: "do you want to take this opportunity to invade back?"


    Jian Yi''s lips are hooked. He likes to discuss these matters with Mo Xiujin because only Mo Xiujin has such a tacit understanding with him.


    Many things, as long as he says the beginning, Mo Xiujin can guess what he wants to do.


    If Mo Xiujin is the kind of evil and positive that can be seen on the surface, Jian Yi is a fox in the skin of justice. Obviously, he has the same root as Mo Xiujin, but people will never doubt him.


    For example, Mo Xiulin made Mo Xiujin swear just now, but Jian Yi just made a promise, and Mo Xiulin stopped talking.


    Generally speaking, Jian Yi is better than Mo Xiujin.

 Chapter 826

    In the evening, Jian Haixi and his party got off the plane.


    Jian Rui took Mo Tong and walked in front. After a few hours of flying, she didn''t see any fatigue. The smile on her little face didn''t disappear all the way.


    Ning Jiwei took Jian Haixi''s hand and fell two steps behind them. Mo Tong was there. They didn''t worry that something would happen to Jian Rui.


    "The people sent by my uncle should have arrived long ago." Jian Hai walked along the stream. "Let''s hurry up, too. It''s not easy for everyone to wait."


    She turned her head and talked to Ning Jiwei. She didn''t notice the people coming from the oblique rear. As a result, she passed by them. After sitting on the plane for a long time, she had some soft legs. At this time, she almost fell to the ground when she was touched by the person.


    Fortunately, Ning Jiwei grabbed her shoulder quickly to avoid offering such a big gift to the city as soon as she came back.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head helplessly and looked at her disapprovingly: "it''s not urgent for a moment."


    His arms hold the man in his arms tighter.


    Jane Rui in front turned around when she heard the news. She only looked at it and knew what had happened. She taught her like a little adult: "Mommy, you should be like Ruirui Rui. You should hold daddy''s hand in the back, walk slowly and fall down carefully."


    She said and shook her hand. She took Mo Tong''s hand and showed it to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi looked at her serious appearance and couldn''t help laughing: "baby, but you just jumped and didn''t have much persuasion for Mommy."


    Jian Rui was not embarrassed to be exposed at all. Instead, she smiled and spoiled her: "it''s because it doesn''t matter if Ruirui falls, but Mommy can''t fall, otherwise Ruirui, big brother and daddy will be distressed."


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help touching her daughter''s little face.


    With such a sweet little cotton padded jacket around, who would be unhappy? No wonder in the past, Fu Lao and Ning Lao vied to let them live in their own home.


    Back in this city, Jian Haixi remembered the past. He had a headache about it before.


    "This little pistachio ~ fortunately, now our uncle and father live in Fu''s house, which makes us more relaxed. Otherwise, they compete and really don''t know where to live." Jian Haixi said to Ning Jiwei.


    "It''s a big deal to live half way." Ning Jiwei smiled at his daughter''s figure.


    "It''s troublesome to think about it." Jian Haixi helped her forehead and sighed, but speaking of trouble, she remembered another thing. "I knew Xu also said he would come to pick us up, but the bridegroom must be busy. I made an appointment with him to see you tomorrow."


    "Well, let''s go tomorrow and see how they are prepared." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    As they said this, they went out of the hall and found someone to pick them up. They got on the bus and drove all the way to Fu''s house.


    Today, the Fu family is as lively as the Chinese New Year. Jane Chenran and Lin Xiaodou have been at the Fu family for a long time, waiting for Jane Haixi and them.


    Because of some old things two years ago, Fu zuoan didn''t like to see Jane Chenran and his wife very much, but in the past two years, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei have lived in Xiangcheng. Most of the things here have been left to Jane Chenran. He and Lin Xiaodou must do everything by themselves. They say it''s not too much for them to take Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang as their biological fathers.


    Therefore, those old things of the past, Fu zuohe Ning Fubang, were slowly relieved.


    At Fu''s house, before Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei got off the bus, Jian Rui took Mo Tong and ran in first.


    She called as she ran. Before she reached the door, the voice had spread to the living room. It was not strange at all, as if she had just returned from class.


    "Grandpa, uncle, Grandpa, uncle, aunt, the Rui you miss most is back!"


    A call came down, but no one missed.


    Mo Tong stood next to her. He had difficulty breathing for her. He looked at her with some laughter: "take a breath."


    Jianrui smiled and took his hand and said, "brother, haven''t you been here? I''ll show you around."


    She had just entered the door for less than five minutes. She looked like a little master and took Mo Tong''s hand and walked in.


    As they spoke, Fu zuoan and others had heard the sound coming out of the inside.


    Seeing Jian Rui, Fu zuoan stretched out his arm and said happily, "I said how I heard magpies calling in the house. It''s not magpies, it''s our little Ruirui."


    Jian Rui came forward and gave him a big hug. She didn''t forget to pull Mo Tong and said, "uncle and grandpa, and big brother."


    "Good, good, good, good!" Ning Fubang said with a smile.


    "Grandpa, Rui Rui misses you too." she also stretched out her hand to hold Ning Fubang.


    Lin Xiaodou was busy in the kitchen and couldn''t get out. Jane Chenran came out with her son, Jane Chu, smiling and saying, "count the time and think you should arrive."


    Mo Tong followed Jian Rui and said hello to the two elders. When he saw Jane Chenran, he smiled and called humanity: "uncle."


    "Good boy." Jane nodded at him in the morning.


    As soon as Jian Rui saw Jane''s first year, she suddenly turned a blind eye to Jane Chenran: "Oh, years!" as soon as her big eyes lit up, she immediately rushed towards him and raised her arm to Jane Chenran, "uncle, give me a hug."


    Mo Tong was afraid that she didn''t matter. He followed her and said, "I''d better come. I''m responsible for holding and you''re responsible for teasing."


    "OK, OK, hold you." no matter how much Jane Rui is, she likes to touch Jane''s small face and hands at the beginning of her life.


    She stretched out her index finger and gently rubbed Jane''s young face. She touched the child''s hand and shook it. She muttered, "Oh, we are two years old now, and our little hands are so big."


    Jane didn''t recognize her birth at the beginning of her life. She was held by Mo Tong, teased by Jane Rui, and giggled.


    "Brother, look, I''m smiling year after year." Jane Rui shouted to Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong on one side hugged Jane''s first year of life and looked at the baby''s smiling face with bent eyebrows and eyes.


    "Well, look at these two. They have assigned their respective roles." Jane Chenran laughed while watching the scene. She didn''t mind that they used their son as a toy.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei got out of the car and walked in. They saw the two older children holding the children there happily.


    "Uncle, father." Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi said hello to Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang first.


    Ning Fubang looked at the two people who were becoming more and more mature and better. He was also happy for them from the bottom of his heart. He waved his hand and said, "go, don''t stand here, go in and say."


    Jane Rui was still teasing Jane at the beginning of her life. When she heard that she was going to enter the house, she suddenly remembered her gifts and hurriedly took Mo Tong and said, "brother, we still have to take gifts. Hurry up."


    "Hey, Ruirui, don''t pull me. I''ll return the years first." her pull relieved Mo Tong''s one arm. If he hadn''t held the other arm tightly, Jane might have fallen at the beginning of her life.


    On one side, Jane Chenran and others were startled and hurriedly stretched out their hands to pick up.


    At the beginning of Pian Jian''s life, I didn''t feel afraid at all. When I got to my father''s arms, I still happily looked at the direction of Mo Tong and Jian Rui, kept stretching out my little fat hand and shouting: "sister, sister..."

 Chapter 827

    Jianrui took Mo Tong to find the gifts she had brought. The adults stepped into the living room first.


    Give Jane''s first year to the servant. Ning Jiwei and Jian Chenran sit on the sofa and chat with the two elders about their recent situation. Jian Haixi looks around and goes into the kitchen to find Lin Xiaodou.


    Seeing Jian Haixi coming in, Lin Xiaodou smiled and said, "when I heard the sound, I thought it must be you who came back. I wanted to turn off the fire and wash my hands and go out to pick you up."


    "What''s the use of being so outspoken?" Jian Haixi looked at the various meals prepared by her and the nanny and laughed at her. "Your cooking is getting better and better now. My brother is really lucky."


    Lin Xiaodou was stirring the soup in the pot with a spoon. When he smelled that Yan Xiaolian blushed, he glared at her and said, "just talk nonsense. Your man doesn''t care about you."


    "Take care of me? Can he take care of me?" Jane Haixi proudly raised her eyebrows.


    Lin Xiaodou thought about Ning Jiwei, who is "strict with his wife", and thought of the small guards around Jian Haixi. He shook his head and said with a smile, "that''s true."


    I was preparing the food when they came back. When the people arrived, the food was just ready.


    The nanny just poured tea for several people. At this time, she came in and asked if she wanted to start setting the table.


    As soon as Jian Haixi heard this, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and said, "I''ll help whichever comes first."


    Lin Xiaodou lost her spoon and smiled and pushed her out: "you can''t do it. Today you are the host and guest. How can you do this? Go out and sit down."


    Jian Haixi tilted his mouth and was pushed by her for two steps. He stopped and broke off her arm and pretended to say, "Lin Xiaodou, I''m really angry if you''re polite to me again."


    Lin Xiaodou smiled. He was not afraid of her anger at all. He also learned from her to curl his mouth, put his hands on his hips and said, "Jian Haixi, I also tell you that if you rush to work again, I will be angry. It''s rare for you to come back once, can''t you let me do my host''s friendship?"


    Jian Haixi took a breath and just thought of a good speech to refute her.


    Lin Xiaodou didn''t give her this chance, and then said, "think about it, if I came to you, would you let me work?"


    It''s really... A well founded argument.


    Jane Haixi choked on her words and wanted to say something. Hearing the news, Jane Chenran came first.


    "Brother, you''re just in time to help me talk." when Jian Haixi saw Jane Chenran who came to the door, his eyes turned. He pulled Jane Chenran to stand beside him and took the opportunity to say.


    Jane Chenran had already heard the conversation between the two. At this time, he saw the posture of the two. He coughed for a while without making a sound, and stretched out his hand to point to Lin Xiaodou.


    Jian Haixi looked at her brother. It was a helper who had found the right one. He immediately looked at Jian Chenran with encouragement.


    Go on, help me.


    When Lin Xiaodou saw Jane Chenran like this, her eyes stared round. This Jane Chenran, she just wanted to go up and take off his hand, ready to blow both of them out, and saw Jane Chenran move.


    He still maintained his posture, but his body turned 90 degrees towards Jian Haixi. He poked his finger on his sister''s head and said with a smile, "Haixi, you can do whatever you want, but as soon as you come back, don''t say Xiaodou doesn''t agree, and I won''t agree."


    His move stunned both of them.


    Seeing his defection, Jane Haixi said silently, "Why are you like this?"


    Lin Xiaodou is happy. What''s the look like? I''m right.


    Jane leaned over in the morning and whispered to her sister, "don''t think about it. You pull me as a helper. If I help you now, I guess I''ll have to kneel at home."


    Although he blocked his mouth with one hand, Lin Xiaodou heard enough.


    "Jane Chenran, what are you talking about?" Lin Xiaodou was nodding his head. Hearing what he said, she suddenly stared at him. Fortunately, she didn''t have tools in her hand at the moment, otherwise she might directly greet Jane Chenran.


    Jane Chenran saw that her wife was angry. She quickly raised her hand and said, "nothing, nothing. I took Haixi out. My wife worked hard."


    He then took Jane Haixi in one hand and slipped away.


    Until they stood in the living room, Jane Chenran subconsciously looked back at the kitchen.


    Jian Haixi looked at the way he was made obedient by Lin Xiaodou and couldn''t help laughing at him with his mouth covered.


    On the other side of the living room, Jianrui and Mo Tong have found out the gifts given to several people, and they are giving them one by one at the moment.


    "Grandpa, this is from my brother." Jian Rui handed Ning Fubang a small robot about 30 cm high. "This is a robot that can store analog sound. You can hear our voice by clicking the button on it."


    "Such high technology?" Ning Fubang took the small robot in his hand, looked over and over, smiled and asked, "do you have voices?"


    "Yes, I, big brother, ah Jin and Gu Ruan. They were all recorded by my brother." Jian Rui broke her fingers and counted.


    "Good, good, grandpa likes it." Ning Fubang took the little robot in his hand and couldn''t bear to put it down. At first glance, he liked it tightly.


    Fu zuoan looked jealous and turned to Jian Rui and said, "he''s good. I like it very much. Why don''t I have it?"


    "Yes, yes, every gift is made in duplicate, which is absolutely fair." Mo Tong quickly found another one and handed it to Fu zuoan for fear that he would not be satisfied.


    Fu zuoan took another small robot in his hand. His face turned from cloudy to sunny. He proudly held it to Ning Fubang and said happily, "I have it too."


    The two people are almost 150 together. They are as childish as an old urchin for a little gift from the younger generation.


    "And this is a gift prepared by sister Xiuqian and sister Shazhi for the first year of life. It''s an automatic radish handling machine." Jane Rui handed it to Jane Chenran with something about half a person tall. "Uncle has this artifact, so he won''t have to worry about coaxing bad years in the future."


    "So easy to use?" Jane looked at the strange thing and doubted its function.


    Mo Tong on one side said to Jane Chenran with some guilt: "uncle, you''d better not expect too much."


    "What, brother, don''t underestimate it. Let''s do an experiment." Jane Rui waved to Jane at the beginning of her life, "come here, little thing."


    "Sister, sister..." Jane liked Jane Rui very much at the beginning of her life. She climbed towards her with a wave of her hand.


    Jianrui took him to sit on the tatami, put his little fat hand on the button of the radish machine, and ordered, "press it!"


    Jane blinked at the beginning of her life. She didn''t know if she understood. Anyway, she beat hard.


    "Boo Boo!" the mouth of the radish machine spits out one small and exquisite carrot doll after another.


    "Ah ah ah!" Jane pointed to the turnips at the beginning of her life and held Jian Rui''s hand in surprise. "Sister, porphyrin, sister, porphyrin!"


    "Hee hee, do you like little things?" Jian Rui looked at Jane Chenran and Mo Tong proudly. "Well, I said he must like it."


    Mo Tong is speechless. Is this the legendary generation gap? Anyway, he can''t understand the fun of this thing.


    Jian Rui kept taking gifts from the suitcase and carefully said their uses one by one, which made the elders smile.


    Ning Jiwei sat quietly on the sofa and looked at the warm scene. His eyes flashed the moment when his father got up from the sofa.


    Time flies and the four seasons flow. They don''t feel much, but unconsciously, the elders are old.


    Ning Jiwei sipped his tea and looked at the wrinkles on Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang''s face, thinking that they might have to spend more time with their family.

 Chapter 828

    Until Lin Xiaodou and the nanny arranged the meal and asked everyone to have dinner, Jianrui didn''t introduce her strange gifts.


    Fu zuoan waved his hand and said, "go, Ruirui, let''s have dinner first. You can teach us these tomorrow. We can''t understand receiving so much in one night."


    Jian Rui turned her eyes, took the hands of the two old people and walked towards the restaurant. She said, "OK, but it doesn''t matter if you can''t understand it. I''ve already prepared a video version of teaching. You can see which one you forget when you look back. I showed it myself."


    Then they went to the table. Jian Rui came up and opened the chairs for the two old people, helped them sit down, thought and said, "maybe we can video every day, I''ll teach you."


    "Ha ha, good."


    With Jian Rui, Fu Zuo an and Ning Fubang were so amused that the corners of his mouth basically didn''t come down.


    "Ruirui and Tongtong come and sit down. Today, your aunt and aunt cooked all your favorite dishes. Try it."


    Lin Xiaodou asks Jian Rui and Mo Tong to sit down, because they rarely come back. They have almost become the treasure of everyone. Even at the beginning of Jane''s life, it is estimated that they will have to stand back.


    After Jianrui sat down, she first cooked for Ning Fubang and Fu zuoan, and then cooked for her uncle and aunt. Because Daddy and Mommy were too far away, she had to give up.


    "Well, thank you, Rui Rui." the two old men immediately laughed again.


    For no other reason, although Jian Rui didn''t come back often, the dishes in their bowls were everyone''s favorite, and none of them made a mistake.


    Even Jian Haixi had to admire his daughter''s cerebellar bag melon.


    "Hmmm ~ delicious!" Jian Rui took a chopstick, squirrel mandarin fish and sent it to her mouth. Before she had time to eat anything else, she nodded at Lin Xiaodou. "My aunt''s cooking is so delicious that Ruirui Rui wants to turn my aunt back!"


    The people on the table were stunned at the speech and immediately laughed together.


    This little girl is so creative.


    Jane pretended to frown, pinched her little nose and asked, "Ruirui, you just want your aunt not your uncle?"


    Jian Rui patted her cheek gently at the end of her chopsticks and thought, "my uncle wants it, every year, every year."


    The crowd laughed again.


    Jane Chenran smiled and said, "Ruirui, you want us to move together."


    "Rui Rui can help." Jian Rui patted her small chest with her left hand and said angrily, "Rui Rui has great strength."


    A meal was so noisy that both adults and children were smiling. It really had the atmosphere of everyone spending New Year''s Eve together.


    After dinner, reading that Jian Haixi and others were tired, Fu zuoan decided to let them rest earlier.


    Ning Jiwei and Jane went upstairs in the morning. They didn''t know what to discuss in the study.


    Jian Haixi accompanies Lin Xiaodou to tease Jian chusui, while Mo Tongze shrinks in the room with Jian Rui and opens a video with Gu Xiaomian.


    They agreed to open a video message as soon as they came back.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiang Cheng, Ning Jiwei''s family.


    After discussing with Mo Xiujin, Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin returned to the room. Before they approached, they heard lively laughter from inside.


    The two looked at each other and pushed the door in. They saw Gu Xiaomian and others making a video with Jian Rui.


    "Let me tell you something about Rui Rui. At that time, that guy was always pretending. His legs were so high that he couldn''t be proud. He said that I wouldn''t let him. What can you do about me?" Gu Xiaomian sat in a chair and carried one hand to the edge of the table to compare Jian Rui.


    "So horizontal?" in the video, Jian Rui stared roundly with big eyes and forked with anger. "This Zhao Xu is so angry with me. Sister Shazhi, you should slap him and tilt his face, and then give him a set of nine Yin white bone claws!"


    Listening to Jian Rui''s words, everyone laughed. Mo Xiuqian smiled and said, "if Rui Rui were here, he would do so."


    Everyone thought of the scene of Jian Rui fan Zhao Xu and nodded together.


    Indeed, Jian Rui is not the one who can tolerate losses. If Zhao Xu dares to find her trouble, she must make everyone know and make him lose face.


    Shazhi also nodded with a smile and said, "I''ll remember next time. I must not spare him."


    "Yes, Gu Ruan, you and a Jin didn''t advise him? If you two were frightened by him, I would despise you." Jian Rui looked at Gu Xiaomian and asked, eager to know the follow-up development.


    "Then where can I?" Gu Xiaomian straightened his chest and patted his hand on the table. Compared with those storytellers on TV, he was a wake-up tree and a fan.


    "This wonderful thing is right behind. At that time, ah Jin didn''t look back when he heard this. He just ordered me to get the broom. As soon as I heard that it was going to be a big fight, I immediately rushed into the classroom to get the guy."


    Speaking of this, he deliberately paused and hung up the taste of the opposite side. Sure enough, he only heard Jian Rui ask over there, "then what, then?"


    Jian Rui heard this, and Mo Tong on one side was nervous at the moment and asked him, "did you fight?"


    "No." seeing that the goal was achieved, Gu Xiaomian continued with a smile.


    He imitated Mo Xiujin''s appearance at that time and said, "I''ll ask you whether to let it or not. Zhao Xu was almost scared to pee. He still pretended there and said no, and then ah Jin swung it with a broom!"


    Mo Xiujin at the door heard this and his expression changed slightly for a moment. At this moment, he couldn''t deny that he was a little nervous in his heart.


    Because of this, Mo Xiulin would force him to swear like that.


    I don''t know how Jianrui will react.


    For a time, whether in or outside the video, the people in the house or standing at the door fell into silence.


    Look carefully, Mo Xiujin''s breathing is even lighter.


    After a moment of silence, Jianrui shouted excitedly in high decibels in the video, as well as her applause.


    "I''ll go. Ah Jin is too handsome!"


    They can feel Jian Rui''s excitement through the video.


    Hearing this sentence, Mo Xiujin was slightly stunned. Then there was a soft light in his dark eyes, the corners of his lips rose slowly, and his body stretched unconsciously just now relaxed slowly.


    Mo Xiulin was also breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that for Mo Xiujin, Jian Rui had an extraordinary status and weight.


    If she will have any opinion on Mo Xiujin, don''t say Mo Xiujin can''t stand it. He also feels bad for his brother.


    But now watching Jianrui trust Mo Xiujin so much, Mo Xiulin couldn''t help feeling happy for him.


    At the same time, he believes more in Jian Yi''s words. With such light and warmth around Mo Xiujin, he believes that a Jin will not be willing to leave all this.


    Jian Rui also urged Gu Xiaomian: "Gu Ruan, you go on, and then? Did you break his leg?"


    "Oh, later..."


    Gu Xiaomian just wanted to continue, but when he started, he was interrupted by Mo Xiujin''s voice.


    "Of course it''s interrupted. Can you keep him free?"


    Mo Xiujin finished, smiled carelessly at Jian Rui and said, "how about it?"


    "How about what?" Jianrui blinked. "I praised you just now. Just break it and let my brother deal with it."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned: "no?"


    "Otherwise?" Jane Rui tilted her head suspiciously.


    Gu Xiaomian told the truth on one side: "Rui Rui, ah Jin teases you. Zhao Xu doesn''t have the courage. Naturally, he closed his legs and didn''t have a chance to break his legs."


    "Oh, that''s a pity." Jianrui shrugged and said with regret, "but it doesn''t matter. When I go back, I''ll take you to find a venue, brother. You''ll go with us."


    Mo Tong touched his chin and thought for a few seconds. "I''d better forget it."


    "Why?" Jane Rui stared. "You won''t sympathize with that guy? He''s not an ordinary student, he''s an enemy."


    Mo Tong rubbed Jian Rui''s head with a smile and said, "I''m going to clean up the back road for you. I really beat someone. Do you have to pay for the medical expenses? The school has to explain? You find a place and leave these things to me."


    His words were natural, but Mo Xiulin at the end of the video was stunned and stunned.


    These people... Should we say whether they have full tacit understanding or a group of little demons?


    At the moment, he had some reaction to what Gu Xiaomian said at school.


    It seems that he is really worrying about nothing.


    Mo Xiulin thought about these and turned to see Mo Xiujin, but he saw that he had been watching Jian Rui and Mo Tong in the video, and the radian of the corners of his lips had not been put down.

 Chapter 829

    The next morning, a slight Tai Chi music sounded in the yard of the Fu family, next to the figures of Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang.


    The old people generally become less sleepy when they get old. Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang start to play Tai Chi or go out for a stroll every morning. Today, in order not to wake Ning Jiwei and them, they deliberately didn''t put out a voice. Who knows, they woke Jian Rui.


    Bleary eyed Jian Rui saw them in the garden and rubbed their eyes and came out: "Grandpa, Grandpa, what are you doing?"


    "Ouch, wake up our Ruirui? Grandpa and uncle grandpa are going to start exercising." Ning Fubang rubbed Jian Rui''s small face and coaxed, "it''s still early. Rui Rui will go back to sleep and let her aunt make your favorite breakfast."


    Jane Rui put down her hand, shook her head and answered the first sentence she heard. It seems that she hasn''t woken up yet. The cerebellar bag melon is working slowly.


    "No, I woke up when I got up and went to the bathroom." after that, she looked at the two old people with her head tilted. After digesting grandpa''s words, she slowly woke up.


    She blinked, pulled grandpa''s arm and said, "don''t start yet. Wait for Ruirui for a while. I''ll practice together today."


    Then he ran to the room and woke up Mo Tong in his sleep.


    Mo Tong woke up quickly. When she shook her arm, she had already woken up. After listening to her, she nodded and turned out of bed to wash.


    As soon as Ning Ji and Jian Haixi came downstairs, they saw that Jian Rui and Mo Tong had been practicing Tai Chi with their two elders in the garden.


    "Grandpa, what do you think of Ruirui''s training?" Jian Rui''s cheerful voice was like the lark raised by Ning Fubang under the eaves.


    "Well, it''s good. Our actions are very standard." Ning Fubang nodded affectably at her posture, and suddenly boasted that Jane Rui smiled.


    "My uncle and grandpa taught me well." she followed Fu zuoan and began to make a copy. Although the strength of each copy was not enough, her posture was quite enough.


    Mo Tong also followed him, but he didn''t talk much. He just studied moves wholeheartedly.


    Ning Fubang raised this man''s arm and pressed that man''s waist around them from time to time. He really taught the two children like a model.


    In the process of children growing up, people who always look at them day by day have no feeling. Only people who haven''t seen them for a long time will marvel. How can they change once they see them? It''s like he grew so big in an instant.


    The same is true when people are old.


    When she first saw her grandpa and uncle grandpa yesterday, Jane Rui was surprised. It was clear that the time had not passed long, and they suddenly grew much older.


    Just now grandpa''s words made her a little sad for a moment, but the time she came back was only so short. She could only accompany them and make them happy as much as possible.


    Jane Haixi was a little surprised that her daughter got up so early today, but in a moment she understood everything.


    She and Ning Jiwei smiled and watched the morning exercises. It took more than ten minutes for the two old and two young people to finally close the ceremony.


    Seeing the two, Jianrui ran over with a smile, pulled a big hand with one hand and said excitedly, "Mommy, daddy, did you see the movements of me and my brother? Grandpa praised us for being very standard."


    Mo Tong also came over and stood beside her to say hello to them.


    "See, Ruirui and Tongtong are great. They have learned to move so quickly." looking at the sweat on their heads, Jian Haixi smiled and rushed them into the house and said, "go wash quickly. It''s time to have breakfast later."


    Hearing breakfast, Jian Rui''s eyes widened in an instant. After practicing all morning, she was really hungry, so she took Mo Tong and disappeared.


    Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang are wiping sweat with a towel.


    Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi came forward and said, "father, uncle."


    Ning Fubang smiled and nodded. He and Fu zuoan didn''t know what the two children were thinking. At their age, what they wanted most was not children around their knees and family happiness.


    He opened his mouth to speak, but paused. Finally, he didn''t say anything. He smiled at Ning Ji and Jian Haixi and said, "let''s go in and have dinner."


    Children have children''s world. They can''t confine people around themselves because of their own selfish interests.


    After breakfast, it was originally agreed that Ning Ji and Jian Haixi would go to see Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing together. As a result, Xie Nuan called last night and said they had something to talk about. The time they came back was short. Today''s meeting with Qin Zhixu was just to catch up with the past. Work first. Ning Ji and Jian Chenran went to maiteng together today, and Jian Haixi went to the appointment alone.


    In fact, in the past period of time, the company that broke the contract was not just Ru. Before that, George''s company had such an accident, but people didn''t pay special attention to it at that time. They thought this might be a normal business situation. As a result, the same thing happened to Ru soon after.


    Ning Jiwei came back and wanted to take this opportunity to learn more about the interception of the projects of the two companies. As a result, there are accidents not only in Xiangcheng, but also in maiteng and Jane''s here. How can this be a coincidence.


    And in such a short time, the other party found these four companies one after another, which seems to be well prepared.


    On the other hand, Jian Haixi and Qin Zhixu wanyuqing made an appointment to meet in the cafe. As a result, they received a call from each other when they went out.


    Jian Haixi smiled and was about to tell them that Ning Jiwei couldn''t pass today. He heard that he apologized first.


    "Have you arrived at Haixi?"


    "On the way, what''s the matter?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile.


    Everyone is an old friend. Qin Zhixu didn''t polite to Jian Haixi and said directly, "I''m sorry, Yuqing and I may not be able to go."


    Wan Yuqing also apologized and explained to her, "my parents asked us to go back because of the temporary arrival of elders at my house. Sister Haixi, I''m really sorry."


    "Oh, what''s the matter? You should have done it in the past. We were just talking about the past. It doesn''t matter." Jian Haixi didn''t care and smiled. "Ji Wei was dragged away by work today. I was just about to tell you. You''re busy with you first."


    Wan Yuqing was still very embarrassed and said, "sister Haixi, when we finish dealing with things here, we''ll ask you to have dinner with Ji Weige."


    Jian Haixi comforted them with a smile: "it''s really all right. The bride and groom will be busy before they get married. You don''t have to worry about us. It''s the same to see you when we''re free."


    Over there, Qin Zhixu said, "I wanted to tell you about Ru today, but JOJO will arrive soon. There are other things you should know about Ru. Let JOJO tell you."


    Jian Haixi answered with a smile and said, "that''s better. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I saw a lot of people chasing stars at the airport yesterday. I must be chasing JOJO. I thought I could take some time to see him. You just arranged it for me, and I saved being fed dog food by you two today."


    Qin Zhixu chuckled and didn''t answer. He and WAN Yuqing both knew that this was Jian Haixi''s deliberate speech, in order to make them not so guilty.


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Zhixu looked at his mobile phone, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "because I got married, I asked them to come here to deal with all kinds of troubles and be stood up by me. I really failed."


    Wan Yuqing looked at him, reached out and attached the back of his hand, hesitated and said, "Zhixu, I''m sorry, my parents recently..."


    Her voice was very low, as if she was hesitating whether she should say such a thing.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t wait for her to finish, so he put down his cell phone, held her hand, interrupted her, and said in a deep voice, "Yuqing, don''t tell me I''m sorry for anyone. Don''t do this again in the future. You are my wife. I should do this for you, including satisfying your parents."


    His eyes are affectionate enough to stop wanyuqing.


    In fact, what she really wanted to ask Qin Zhixu was what to do if her parents really did something crazy in the future and forced them to stand in line at that time.


    But she hesitated and pressed these words back to her heart.


    Because she knew that Qin Zhixu would tolerate her parents because of her, but Wanjia would never be Qin Zhixu''s first choice.

 Chapter 830

    Jian Haixi arrived at the appointed cafe and saw JOJO waiting by the side of the road before she got off the bus.


    More than two years later, the once autistic and sensitive teenager has now degenerated into a butterfly and learned to fly freely in the world. Although he still doesn''t like to walk into the crowd, it is completely different from the situation that he can''t say a word in the past few days.


    Jian Haixi got out of the car, smiled and waved to him: "big star, long time no see."


    Wearing a mask and a cap, JOJO covered herself tightly. She only showed a pair of eyes and was staring at the traffic. When Jane Haixi shouted so suddenly, he quickly made a gesture and said to her, "Shh! Keep your voice down. I managed to sneak out. Don''t let anyone find it."


    Jian Haixi laughed and couldn''t help whispering with him: "in that case, why don''t you wait for me in the store and stand in such a conspicuous place."


    JOJO raised his hand and pressed down the brim of his hat, covering half of his eyes. He was a little shy and said, "I''m not afraid of blocking myself so tightly. Can''t you find me?"


    Jian Haixi shook his cell phone and said with a smile, "then I can call."


    How stupid this person thinks she is.


    The corners of JOJO''s mouth hidden in the mask closed slightly, silent and silent,


    In fact, how could he not find it? There are not no waiters in the store. There are many ways to find him. He just wants to wait for her here.


    When old friends meet, they naturally have endless conversations. Jian Haixi just wanted to continue. The girl who has been standing next to JOJO suddenly came forward and attached to JOJO''s ear and said, "we''d better go first. It''s not easy to be recognized after standing for a long time."


    Jane Haixi was slightly stunned. She hadn''t opened her mouth before, let alone looked at them. She thought she was a stranger.


    JOJO nodded and saw Jian Haixi stunned for a moment. He suddenly remembered that he had not introduced the people around her.


    "Sister Haixi, she is my assistant Jiang ruting," JOJO said.


    Jiang ruting took the lead in reaching out to Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "Hello, Miss Jian, my name is Jiang ruting. I''m like Ting, and the wild geese meet ruting."


    "Hello, Jane Haixi." Jane Haixi also smiled, stretched out her hand and shook her gently.


    At such a positive look, Jian Haixi was slightly surprised.


    From her aesthetic point of view, Jiang ruting''s appearance and her own temperament are very excellent. When I first met her, I only felt that she was generous and generous. She was a real beauty, like a young lady carefully raised by a family, but she was incompatible with the word assistant.


    After Jiang ruting said hello, he went to the cafe and showed the way for the two in front.


    "Sister Haixi, let''s go first." JOJO''s voice interrupted Jian Haixi''s trance. Jian Haixi nodded to him, and the two walked in behind Jiang ruting.


    Because of JOJO''s identity, even though there are not many people ordering the coffee shop, Jiang ruting booked an elegant room on the second floor just in case.


    After entering the house, Jiang ruting ordered their favorite drinks and some desserts without waiting for JOJO to speak.


    Then she compared with JOJO and motioned to go out first.


    JOJO nodded.


    Jiang ruting went out to negotiate his next trip with the company.


    It''s actually a big trouble for artists to change the scheduled schedule without authorization. All cooperation and interviews have to be rescheduled. The company certainly doesn''t want to. Usually, the assistant has to say a lot of good words. This is when everything goes well. If it doesn''t go well, I don''t know how much scolding to get.


    However, Jiang ruting did not take more than ten minutes from the beginning of calling to arranging the whole thing, and his face was always neither humble nor arrogant.


    Jane Haixi glanced at her.


    The second floor of the cafe is divided into left and right parts. On the left is a corridor and various elegant rooms. On the right, they are in a ring. In the middle of both sides is a screen composed of green plants to protect the privacy of guests. At this time, Jiang ruting is standing in front of the screen.


    While she was talking on the phone, she stretched out a hand and slowly stroked the leaf.


    Jian Haixi looked at her over coffee for a while. From the angle she stood, she could notice JOJO all the time. Even if she moved, she always kept JOJO and Jian Haixi in her sight.


    Jian Haixi asked the people next to him curiously, "where did you find your assistant? Not only is he beautiful, but also he is so capable."


    With each other''s temperament and beauty, it''s no problem to start your own career. Why would you be willing to be JOJO''s assistant?


    With Jian Haixi''s eyes, JOJO looked at Jiang ruting who was calling not far away, but took back his eyes after only one look and said to Jian Haixi, "the assistant between us said that we had something to do in recent months. After a long holiday, brother Liu, the agent, introduced her to me. He said it was very reliable. I don''t know where he came from."


    He was not the kind of person who would inquire about others, and he only worked with Jiang ruting for a few months, so he didn''t know a lot of her private affairs. Only because Qin Zhixu asked him to investigate some things, did he know a little.


    Jian Haixi saw that he was serious like the student who answered the teacher''s questions in class. Suddenly, she was a little funny. Jiang ruting was trying to buy JOJO more time. Her eyes turned around them and gave birth to some gossip thoughts.


    She waved to JOJO and moved her chair forward.


    JOJO didn''t know why, but he obediently gathered together. His two heads met on the coffee table, like the same table who talked a little in class.


    Jian Haixi whispered, "then you''re not curious?"


    "What are you curious about?" JOJO wondered.


    "She''s really beautiful. Even if others don''t pry too much, they will inevitably look more?" Jian Haixi continued in a low voice. "You haven''t noticed?"


    JOJO understood what Jian Haixi meant. Even though he was close to Jian Haixi, he was still embarrassed to be teased by her.


    "Sister Haixi..." he elongated his voice and whispered to her. He glanced at her disapprovingly, but he was not angry in his eyes, but he was a bit of unconsciously coquettish.


    "The beauty is around, and you should appreciate it with your heart. You should learn this again." Jian Haixi ordered the fork in his hand to JOJO.


    Like a love master who is angry because his students are not enlightened when teaching experience.


    JOJO blushed with ridicule and became more and more uncomfortable.


    Jian Haixi caught a glimpse of him and immediately smiled and comforted, "well, well, I won''t tease you."


    She sat down with a smile. If she teased the little snail in front of her, it might not only retract her tentacles, but also retract her body into her shell.


    JOJO kept his body tilted and his head drooped slightly. After a pause, he whispered, "sister Haixi, didn''t you say... That I am also beautiful?"


    Jian Haixi, who was eating fruit, choked on his words and couldn''t help laughing.


    JOJO''s face turned redder with her head down. She lowered her head and stopped talking.


    Jian Haixi looked at the tip of his red ears, smiled, nodded and said, "yes, yes, you are more beautiful. It''s my fault. You look at your peerless face all day. How can you see anything else?"


    JOJO took a sip of his drink and looked at Jian Haixi''s smiling face. His heart said that it was not. He was not so narcissistic.


    But he didn''t say it.


    He has understood a truth from a long time ago that some words can never be said and absolutely can not be said.

 Chapter 831

    When Jiang ruting called back, he saw JOJO with her head down and her face clever and silent. Jian Haixi beside him was laughing happily.


    They didn''t have much dialogue, but the scene felt very harmonious.


    She was a little surprised. She had been an assistant to JOJO for several months. After these months, although she spent almost 20 hours with JOJO every day and JOJO treated her more closely than ordinary people, she could feel that she was far from entering his personal world.


    He is different from himself only because he is his assistant. After taking off this identity, they are nothing.


    Even after these months, if she leaves one day, when she meets again, she will at most be his nodding friend, not even a friend.


    She knows something about JOJO''s past, so before today, she has always been very patient and confident in herself. She thinks that JOJO''s nature is like this. Even if she is not the most special to him, she is always different from others. Therefore, she believes that as long as she works hard, she can become the most special existence around him.


    But today, she saw a completely different JOJO in front of Jian Haixi.


    That was what she had never seen before. It was the most real him she tried to see.


    Jiang ruting''s face changed slightly and his fingers tightened slightly.


    For a moment, all kinds of possibilities flashed in her heart, but only for a moment, her expression returned to the same.


    The exerting fingers also slowly relax.


    She took a deep breath, adjusted the smile on her face to the normal radian, then walked into the box and said to JOJO, "everything has been arranged, and the work has been pushed to the afternoon and evening."


    JOJO nodded and said, "thank you."


    Jiang ruting nodded and was ready to quit. She knew that she must avoid the private meeting between JOJO and Jian Haixi, so before JOJO spoke, she planned to wait outside, but she didn''t turn around and just listened to JOJO say, "go back first. I''ll go back by myself after talking to sister Haixi."


    Jiang ruting was stunned. The smile on her face was embarrassed for a moment. She glanced at Jian Haixi and said to JOJO, "why don''t I wait outside, so it''s more convenient if there''s any accident."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll handle things myself." JOJO looked at her and said.


    On previous occasions, even if she needed to avoid, JOJO would never let her leave directly, and rarely refuted her words so resolutely.


    Jiang ruting paused for a moment and did not speak.


    Jian Haixi looked at her and put one hand on the table. He raised his hand and broke in with a smile. He assured her, "Miss Jiang, don''t worry. I will send JOJO back safely and never let him be surrounded."


    Unable to find any excuse to stay, Jiang ruting had to nod to Jian Haixi with a dry smile: "thank you, Miss Jian."


    She said, after greeting JOJO and Jane Haixi, she turned and left.


    The expression on her face sank completely until she walked out of the door of the cafe.


    At this time, the mobile phone in her hand Rang "Ding". She took a look. It was a wechat sent by her sister Jiang Rumo. She asked where she was and asked her to go home.


    She typed quickly with her fingers and said she would be back soon.


    On the side of the road, at the door of a cafe that nobody cares about, Jiang ruting holds her mobile phone and turns to look at a room on the second floor behind her. For a long time, she snorts coldly and whispers, "Jian Haixi..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Jiang ruting left, the two talents in the elegant room on the second floor began to get down to business.


    Jian Haixi took a sip of coffee, looked at JOJO and said, "your brother told me something I should know. What is it?"


    Mentioned this, JOJO frowned slightly. He took out his mobile phone, opened a prepared material in advance and put it in front of Jian Haixi.


    "Sister Haixi, many things may be a little troublesome." JOJO frowned.


    Jane Haixi put down her coffee and was about to look down to see the information. When she heard him say that he was in trouble, she paused.


    JOJO doesn''t involve business, but can make Qin Zhixu feel troublesome. I don''t know what happened?


    "Besides... Jiang ruting just now." JOJO looked at Jian Haixi and made up the second half of his sentence.


    "Jiang ruting? Didn''t you say she was introduced by your agent, which is very reliable?" Jian Haixi asked, "what does it have to do with her?"


    If Jiang ruting has a problem, put her next to JOJO


    "I really didn''t know her at first. Later, my brother arranged me to investigate some things. I slowly found her. These are all my recent investigation results. You will understand after reading them." JOJO pointed to her mobile phone, moved over and looked down with her.


    On the first page of the information, the names of several companies are written, some of which are old customers who have perennial cooperation with Ru, so Jian Haixi is no stranger.


    "These are the partners that Ru lost recently," JOJO said as he slid down the page. "These are Jane''s, and the latter are maiteng''s and Gu''s."


    Looking at the list, Jian Haixi frowned. When she was in Xiangcheng, she only knew that she had lost a partner in her own place. It turned out that such a thing had been staged in several places at the same time.


    "These materials are sorted out by my brother and brother Chen Yi. I''m not sure if there are any missing ones," JOJO said.


    Jian Haixi nodded. It was compiled by Qin Zhixu and Gu Chenyi. It must be very comprehensive. Don''t worry about what was missing.


    Jian Haixi turned up and down, and asked, "these have happened in recent months?"


    "Yes." JOJO nodded. "My brother has expanded the time range when they investigated. Through analysis and screening, they excluded those who seem to be normal. These are the rest."


    Jian Haixi put his fingers on the table. His five fingers unconsciously knocked on the table, stared at the companies, and whispered to himself, "it''s no reason to announce to stop cooperation again."


    Her voice didn''t fluctuate, but JOJO knew that she was verifying with herself, so she nodded and said, "yes, many companies have been cooperating well. They didn''t find anything different. They suddenly announced the termination of the ongoing contract, even if they had to pay compensation."


    The same sudden suspension, the same no reason, Jian Haixi''s eyes flickered, which was very similar to the situation of Ru she took over in Xiangcheng. However, since Fang Sheng in Xiangcheng is still investigating, she is not in a hurry to come to a conclusion.


    In a short period of time, several companies have had such a thing in succession. Although it appears that they are normal business contacts, once the timeline is concentrated, the situation has changed from "natural disaster" to "man-made disaster".

 Chapter 832

    Jian Haixi thought of the day when he just learned about misaku''s termination, Qin Zhixu immediately called her. It seems that many similar things have happened here, and they noticed something, so he asked himself to investigate carefully.


    Today, he said he had something to tell himself. It must be the progress of the investigation. Jian Haixi took back his thoughts, returned to the mobile phone in front of him and said to JOJO, "go on."


    JOJO scratched his finger on the screen, turned the data to the next page and continued: "According to the investigation, after the companies that broke the contract proposed to terminate the contract, they either got a larger order in a very short time, or suddenly had better cooperation opportunities, or a large amount of money flowed into the company. After following these clues, they all pointed to a surname - Jiang."


    "Jiang?" Jian Haixi was surprised. "Then Jiang ruting..."


    JOJO nodded, not in a hurry to explain, but said, "sister Haixi, you haven''t come back for a long time, so you don''t know much about the situation here. After you left two years ago, although the power of Ning family has not decreased, after all, you are not here, so slowly, new forces are pouring out here."


    Jian Haixi nodded. These were predictable things.


    JOJO paused and said, "it was only a year ago that the Chiang family suddenly emerged. Their master has been very mysterious during this period and has never appeared before the public until recent months."


    JOJO said, quitting and clicking on a photo in the album, which showed two Jiang ruting.


    The two women as like as two peas in the past were almost identical in the photo, smiling the same pose and looking at the camera, even the dimples on their cheeks.


    The only difference is an insignificant mole in the corner of a person''s eye.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. Looking at the picture, her eyes narrowed slightly and said, "twins?"


    "Yes, sister Jiang Rumo and sister Jiang ruting." JOJO pointed to the two people in the picture, "they are the masters of the Jiang family."


    "Two girls can rise Chiang in a short time and cut off so much cooperation between these companies..." Jian Haixi remembered the picture of Jiang ruting calling in front of the screen.


    On the first side downstairs, she thought she was a lady. It seems that she only guessed half right


    After introducing this to her, JOJO explained that Jiang ruting still stayed with him. He looked at Jian Haixi and said, "at first, I didn''t know Jiang ruting''s identity. Later, I mentioned ending the cooperation, but she said she just wanted to try different jobs, and she really didn''t make any mistakes, and it''s hard for me to dismiss her."


    "In addition, after my brother knew it, he also said that he wanted me to make a plan, so I didn''t have to scare the snake, so I used her all the time."


    "Well, your decision is right." Jian Haixi frowned and thought. Since the other party decided to expose herself to JOJO, it would be better to look at her under the nose, so as not to put her back. The other party is hidden in the dark, which is not convenient for observation.


    She looked serious and said to JOJO, "then I only ask you that since the matter is related to her and we don''t know their ultimate intention at present, remember that your own safety is the most important no matter when and where."


    JOJO looked at Jian Haixi and nodded: "I know sister Haixi, I have a sense of propriety. Since Jiang ruting became my assistant, he has always been very disciplined and didn''t find anything wrong."


    He said and smiled, comforted Jane Haixi and said, "but I won''t take it lightly. Don''t worry."


    Jian Haixi also smiled and touched his head. The big star didn''t have a hairstyle today. His hair hung soft on his forehead. When he laughed, he was like a simple high school student.


    After explaining JOJO, Jian Haixi stroked the information she received. Soon she found that there was something missing.


    "What happened later?" Jian Haixi asked JOJO, "the Chiang sisters should have done more than that?"


    If it''s just these, it won''t attract such attention from Qin Zhixu. Connecting a marriage is still as busy as a top because of the company.


    Sure enough, JOJO sighed and said, "they can''t do much, but they say it''s okay... There''s something wrong."


    Jane Haixi doesn''t understand. What does it mean to be something and nothing?


    JOJO pointed to one of the people in the picture: "this is my sister Jiang Rumo. She has a fiance named Gu Zheyi, who is brother Chen Yi''s cousin."


    "Ah?" it was really unexpected for Jian Haixi. She was stunned.


    There are so many families involved in business. How can there be more and more involved in life?


    "Sister Haixi, that''s all I know."


    JOJO looked at Jian Haixi with some doubts in his eyes. He was not good at these things. What he could do was to integrate all the information and tell Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi looked at the photos of the two sisters of the Jiang family on his mobile phone and fell into meditation.


    Here and Xiangcheng, on the surface, it seems that it is calm and calm. Occasionally, a light wind blows, and there are small waves on the lake.


    But at the bottom of the lake, it seems that a huge net is being woven


    While Jian Haixi and JOJO are talking in the cafe, Ning Jiwei and others are also talking about the same topic.


    In maiteng''s office, Ning Ji and Jian Chenran sit on the sofa. Gu Chenyi and Xie Nuan stand in front of the window with coffee and the other leaning against the desk.


    The four men all looked serious and obviously had exchanged information with each other.


    Xie Nuan frowned and said, "I thought something had happened here, but I didn''t expect that there was the same trouble in Xiangcheng."


    Two pronged approach. If someone really targets them behind their back and wants to catch them all, how powerful is the other party? He set up a game in Xiangcheng and here at the same time.


    Jane Chenran looked at the three people, thought for a moment and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, is it possible that we think too much? In fact, they haven''t done anything, have they? If they are really a group, what''s the purpose? They''re just trying to grab some business?"


    Xie Nuan also looked at him. She thought so at the beginning of a series of things.


    Indeed, up to now, the other party has made no other moves except robbing them of a few businesses. It is said that it is not pleasant to see them, whether they want to pick their position, or want to strengthen themselves, or purely commercial competition.


    Ning Jiwei''s index finger knocked on the armrest of the sofa regularly. The echo could be heard faintly in such a large office.


    He said in a deep voice, "it''s not that they haven''t done anything, but that they haven''t arrived yet."


    Standing by the window, Gu Chenyi also sneered and said, "do you know how to cook frogs in warm water?"


    "The people in the mall are smarter than each other. They just annoy these local leading companies for a few businesses. Does he think he lives long?" he shook his head. "I''ve never seen anyone so stupid because of small losses."


    "People who dare to play such a big game of chess, how can they be stupid." Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi looked at each other.


    "Then their purpose..." Xie Nuan and Jane looked at them in the morning.


    "Their purpose is not just to grab business, but to take the lead in this way, test us first, and then close the net quickly when we are not prepared." Gu Chenyi drank coffee and said in a low voice.


    "Or, it may be a provocation to us." Ning Jiwei hesitated and threw down a sentence faintly, which suddenly blew up the three people in the house.

 Chapter 833

    Direct provocation? How far has the strength of the other party grown.


    This idea flashed through the hearts of the other three people. However, up to now, there are many possible situations. No matter what it looks like, how to deal with it is very important.


    Xie Nuan was a little worried. She frowned and looked at several people: "then... How should we guard against it?"


    Although she has learned a lot under Li Fu in the past two years, she has just taken over maiteng. She is afraid she can''t handle so many things.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "you don''t have to worry too much. I''ll manage maiteng myself in the near future. If you have any problems, you can come to me at any time or video conference."


    Yu Gong and Xie Nuan were transferred to this position in a hurry. Yu private, she is also Jian Haixi''s best friend. Anyway, Ning Jiwei can''t really throw such a big stall to her.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that after returning home, Jane Haixi will ignore him for several days.


    Thinking of his wife''s awkward appearance, Ning Jiwei immediately laughed.


    With Ning Jiwei''s words, Xie Wencai relaxed his airway: "then I''ll rest assured."


    At this time, Gu Chenyi turned the topic and mentioned another thing.


    He looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Xiaomian told me about the school. Do you think those people have people in the school?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "I''ll know in two days. I''ve handed it over to the children. I believe they will give us a full score answer."


    Gu Chenyi''s mouth was slightly drawn, and some admired Ning Jiwei: "at this time, you dare to let them mess around? If you blow up again at that time, I''ll see how you tell Haixi."


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and smiled at him, "my wife and I have never had to ''explain'' this kind of thing."


    Then he picked up the coffee on the table in front of him, stopped looking at him, and said faintly, "maybe only you who don''t have deep enough feelings need it."


    Gu Chenyi: "


    He just talks normally. Why does this guy start to fight with him for dog food? Gu Chenyi rolled his eyes when they had no food at home, didn''t he? Besides, he was far from using their granary.


    "You are so stingy. You can''t compare with Dou Ge." Gu Chenyi shook his head slightly, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly. He has many weapons.


    Ning Jiwei was not angry when he heard the speech. He just calmly changed his posture, put his left leg on his right leg, continued to drink coffee gracefully, and said with a smile: "Jiang Rumo seems to be very interested in Gu."


    Gu Chenyi: "


    Seeing the two people from serious talk to learning chicken pecking each other, Xie warm and Jane looked at each other in the morning and sighed silently.


    Jane Chenran held her tea and moved slightly to the side to make room for the two school chickens. They saved the fish in the pond.


    Xie Nuan turned and sorted out the neat documents on his desk again, then pressed the inside line and asked the Secretary to send tea and coffee to the four people.


    Quarrel waste saliva, can no longer give them thirsty.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, it was Jian Haixi''s phone call that interrupted the "friendly exchanges" between Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi.


    They were all old friends, so Ning Jiwei didn''t get up and connected the phone directly in the office.


    Jian Haixi simply told Ning Jiwei all the information JOJO gave him, and specifically mentioned that Jiang ruting was JOJO''s assistant.


    Although she knows these things, Ning Jiwei knows about them, but Qin Zhixu can''t spare time. Since she comes back to help, she has to do something to help Qin Zhixu share some responsibilities for the wedding of Ru or her friends.


    With the personal advice of his wife, Ning Jiwei repeatedly promised to solve all things and let her not worry. He also said that after returning home, he would tell her what he had discussed with Gu Chenyi, and he would also let people stare at Ru, so there would be no accident.


    Like a conscientious assistant who reports to the boss on the progress of his work.


    After listening to his arrangement, the other end probably put down his heart slightly. Ning Jiwei said two words before hanging up the phone.


    As soon as he put down his cell phone, the smile on his face had not faded, but he turned around and saw three people in the room staring at him.


    "What''s the problem?" asked Ning Jiwei.


    Gu Chenyi squinted at him, pointed to him across the air with the index finger of the coffee cup and said, "in fact, you''re not here to talk about business today, or to show your love in disguise?"


    Xie Nuan nodded again and again. They had been together for so long, but they were always the same as at the beginning. It seemed that time was static in front of them and would not consume a trace of emotion. She knew that they had deep feelings, but she would still feel envy when she saw them with her own eyes.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help laughing. Those people outside who thought Ning Jiwei was indifferent and alienated absolutely didn''t expect him to be like this in front of Jian Haixi.


    Jane Chenran''s reaction was not as good as the two people''s congresses. Looking at Ning Jiwei calling, I knew it would be like this. She drank her tea calmly. After all, he had seen the two people since yesterday.


    However, he raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist. How long has it been? How do you feel that the two people haven''t missed each other for a long time.


    He also went out with Ning Jiwei. It''s only been a long time.


    What kind of speed is the time between Ning Ji and Jian Haixi? It''s really a big problem.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the cafe, Jian Haixi, who finished talking with Ning Jiwei, looked at JOJO and said, "do you want to go back now?"


    "I don''t want to go back." JOJO is rarely capricious. He shook his head and said unhappily, "anyway, the announcements are all in the evening. Go back later."


    He looked like Jian Rui, who refused to go to school in the morning. Considering that he should really be all right, Jian Haixi suggested, "that''s OK. Why don''t you go to the company with me and go home together? You can just take back the gift Ruirui brought you."


    JOJO''s eyes suddenly lit up. They were wilting just now. At this moment, he immediately became energetic and immediately nodded to Jian Haixi.


    He just doesn''t want to go back to work anyway.


    Jian Haixi smiled, looked at his clever and supple appearance, raised his hand and rubbed his head: "he''s still a big child."


    After saying this, the boy in front of her who was in pain as a brother blushed shyly.


    Jian Haixi went downstairs first and made sure there were no reporters around before he let JOJO down.


    Originally, JOJO didn''t want her to be in trouble. She took her hat and mask and went straight down, but Jian Haixi pressed her to sit on the chair: "I made a guarantee. I''m not afraid of ten thousand. I''m afraid in case. If you were secretly photographed, how much I should blame myself. You sit quietly and I''ll go down and have a look."


    JOJO always listens to Jian Haixi, so she has to sit obediently.


    Fortunately, this time point is better. JOJO made a temporary intention today, so Jian Haixi and JOJO got on the bus smoothly and were not recognized by the passers-by.


    "Taking a big star out is like taking a baby with you, for fear that others will see it and rob it." Jian Haixi sat in the car and breathed out, laughing and joking about JOJO. At the same time, he didn''t forget to look around carefully.


    "Yes, it''s a good name, but it''s also a lot of trouble." JOJO said, with an imperceptible depression in his tone. He didn''t care about it in the past, whether it''s fame, benefit or trouble.


    But now he has to worry about meeting Jian Haixi. He can''t help being a little upset.


    Jian Haixi keenly heard some unhappiness from his tone. She smiled and asked JOJO, "would you be very worried if you took Ruirui out? I''m afraid she fell cold and didn''t hold her hand."


    She enumerated the problems.


    JOJO looked at her puzzled. He didn''t know how the topic suddenly turned to Ruirui, but he subconsciously replied: "Rui... Very good."


    After thinking about it, he nodded again. Ruirui was very good, but he would still worry about whether he took good care of her.


    "That''s it. Don''t think it''s because your identity makes me worry more. I worry about you because you are our baby."


    JOJO was stunned for a moment. He thought he might need more time to digest what he had just heard, but before he played it back in his mind again, the corners of his mouth under the mask had been raised high.


    Those eyes, which were always cold on the TV screen, also bent into a new moon.


    He put his right arm on the window, raised his hand and pressed his hat. He didn''t speak.


    He saw those who used to be gray, and looked at the boring cars, pedestrians and street trees. Today, they all turned into the color of the sun.


    He knew that it was not because of the sun above his head, but because of the man sitting next to him.

 Chapter 834

    After coaxing the big boy, Jian Haixi thought about it and took out his mobile phone to call Qin Zhixu.


    "Zhixu, JOJO told me everything. I just contacted Ji Wei. Now JOJO and I are going to the company."


    Qin Zhixu over there thought for a moment and said to her, "Cen Li is there. I''ll say hello to him. Just ask him if you have any questions."


    CEN Li is another capable assistant of Qin Zhixu after Yang Yaru.


    I have to say that Qin Zhixu''s ability to train assistants is really strong. I don''t know how much George envies, envies and hates this. He frankly said that he would send the people of his company to Ru for unified training.


    "OK, I see." Jian Haixi replied. After she said that, she vaguely heard the noise over Qin Zhixu. It seemed that there were a lot of people, but she couldn''t hear anything clearly. She asked the other end, "are you all right over there?"


    Standing in front of the French window, Qin Zhixu turned and looked at the chattering group of people in the living room and sighed: "it''s all right. Let''s talk later."


    Thinking that Qin Zhixu was going to Wanjia and listening to his tone at this time, Jian Haixi was vaguely worried, but he didn''t ask much, so he had to answer the voice and hang up.


    JOJO, who heard the phone nearby, suddenly said, "my brother... Is not harmonious with Yuqing''s parents."


    Jian Haixi, who was putting his mobile phone, looked at him in surprise and asked, "why?"


    It''s not convenient for her to ask about such things, but Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing have been together for so long. Aren''t wan''s parents always satisfied with this golden turtle son-in-law? Why is there a clue now?


    JOJO shook his head and said, "I don''t know the details. It seems to be related to business. In the past two years, the scale of 10000 companies has become larger and larger, and many of them are helped by my brother."


    After JOJO said this, Jane Haixi guessed about what the crux was.


    The human heart is not enough, the snake swallows the elephant, which is the same truth since ancient times.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed. He only hoped that Wan family would not be obsessed with money and ruin Wan Yuqing''s marriage with Qin Zhixu.


    Jian Haixi and JOJO went to the company. On the other side, Qin Zhixu put away his mobile phone and looked at the noisy people in the living room. He turned and went out to the balcony to smoke.


    In the same city, in the same sun, some people are sunny and others are shaded.


    Qin Zhixu stood on the balcony on the second floor and looked at the rich tree planted at the gate of Wanjia. His eyes were full of irony.


    He and WAN Yuqing have experienced so many ups and downs. Up to now, he thought he and she would have a beautiful marriage, a stable and happy family, and trust and rely on each other like Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    But there is only one Ning Jiwei and only one Jian Haixi in the world.


    No one can copy their love.


    Qin Zhixu''s eyes are heavy. The cigarette at his fingertips burns complacently. He has accumulated a long section of soot, but his thoughts have not come back.


    He always thinks about the next ten and hundred steps every step forward, and rarely does anything he regrets.


    For others, life is crossing the river by feeling the stone. For him, it is just taking the road paved for himself.


    It''s just human nature.


    In fact, the former Wanfu and WanMu were also very reasonable. They were satisfied with Qin Zhixu because they were the people their daughter liked, but later


    He regretted that he had helped thousands of businesses when they were in trouble.


    He thought he had chosen to be with Wan Yuqing. Naturally, he should be filial and considerate to her parents. Since he is a family, he will try his best to help.


    But who knows, that help turned on the switch of human greed, which has been out of control since then.


    He put out the cigarette in his hand and threw it into the dustbin. He lit another one. His ears vaguely heard the voice from the living room. It was nothing more than the relatives of thousands of families talking about where the land was cheap and which project could be covered.


    Qin Zhixu sneered. He knew what he would face when he went out for a while. Those people would pile up smiles one by one, stretch out their hands and pull him to introduce what aunt and uncle Yuqing is. First, they began to get close, and then hinted or explicitly asked him to help. About their father-in-law and mother-in-law would also help.


    Just thinking like this was enough for him to be upset. He took a deep breath, leaned against the wall, shrouded in smoke, and his eyes were rarely confused.


    ¡­¡­


    Wan Yuqing, who came from the living room, walked through the gauze curtain and saw him like this. His feet that wanted to move forward were immediately nailed in place.


    She stared at the man who was going to marry herself for a long time.


    She didn''t know the problem between them, but she was a obedient and good daughter since childhood. She walked in the expectations of her parents every step. The only rebellion in her life was to go to Xiangcheng for Qin Zhixu.


    She only wanted him to be happy and two people to be good.


    Only one side is a lover and the other is a parent. She doesn''t know what she should do to make both sides happy.


    She also talked to her parents many times, but they vowed to make a promise in front of their daughter. As soon as they turned around, they forgot everything, or did what they should do.


    On the balcony, there was only two or three steps between the two people, but looking at Qin Zhixu''s back, Wan Yuqing felt for the first time that she was slowly far away from him.


    It''s clear that they will have a wedding the day after tomorrow, but why can''t she stop worrying?


    After calming down, Qin Zhixu stood up and had to deal with the matter. How long could he hide here?


    He threw away his cigarette butts. As soon as he turned around, he saw Wan Yuqing standing next to the curtain. It was obvious that he had been standing for a long time.


    Qin knew Xu was stunned, stood still, waved to her and said, "come."


    His face had returned to its usual look, and there was no irritation just now.


    Wanyuqing obediently walked over, but there was no smile on her little face.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Zhixu took her face and looked at it, as if he wanted to see what she was thinking through her expression.


    Wan Yuqing didn''t speak. She stretched out her arm around Qin Zhixu''s waist and buried her face in his arms.


    "Zhixu, you''re not happy, are you?"


    She dared not look into his eyes. On the eve of the wedding, they should have been a happy couple, excited or nervous about the upcoming wedding and marriage life.


    What, that''s it.


    Wan Yuqing hugged Qin Zhixu more tightly: "sorry, I embarrassed you."


    Qin Zhixu stroked her hand on her back and sighed: "Yuqing, to tell you the truth, I''m really confused, because I don''t feel that such a life is what I want."


    Wan Yuqing stopped. Even though she was ready, her heart shrank when she heard these words coming out of her lover''s mouth.


    It''s just a consolation to say that you''re not ready.


    "That..." Wan Yuqing tears in her eyes and looks up at him, "that''s our wedding..."


    Qin Zhixu smiled, picked up her face, gently wiped her tears with her thumb, and said softly, "listen to me, I just think I can''t go on like this, I have to make some changes, but one thing I''m sure is that I must marry you."


    His voice fell to the ground. Wan Yuqing''s heart suddenly calmed down. She leaned back to his chest and whispered, "me too."


    She recognized him a long time ago.


    "If you don''t wipe the tears, your eyes will swell if you cry again, but you''ll compensate me for being the most beautiful bride."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and comforted her.


    Wan Yuqing''s mood hasn''t calmed down yet. Wen Yan was amused by him. She gently hit the person holding her. The knot between the two people finally untied. She doesn''t need to be panic anymore.

 Chapter 835

    Ru headquarters.


    CEN Li, who received a call from Qin Zhixu early in the morning, was already waiting in the company hall.


    As soon as Jian Haixi and JOJO arrived at the door, they were personally received by him to the office.


    The tea inside has been prepared, and there is a pile of information on the table.


    "Director Jian, these are all the recent abnormal orders of our company, including the details of each project, as well as the investigation data and abnormalities of the other company."


    Jian Haixi''s fine eyebrows were slightly picked and her eyes were appreciative. She looked at Cen Li: "it''s really worthy of knowing that Xu can trust. You know what I want to know without saying anything."


    CEN Li was embarrassed by her praise and smiled at her.


    Jian Haixi glanced at the materials in front of him, and his index finger crossed the table, but he didn''t pick up any.


    "I won''t read these. Tell me directly. Who do you doubt?" said Jian Haixi to Cen.


    CEN Li was stunned. He didn''t think she would ask herself directly. He hesitated to look at JOJO, and then said, "to tell you the truth, I... Although there is no exact evidence, the Jiang family is indeed the most suspicious."


    Jian Haixi nodded, which was not different from the results she had discussed with JOJO before. She asked, "do you have the details of the Jiang family?"


    "Yes." Cen Li answered and took out the last copy of a pile of data on the table to her. Qin Zhixu ordered him to check it before.


    Jian Haixi took the folder and looked through it and asked, "do you have a backup of these? Can I take one back?"


    CEN Li nodded: "yes."


    He always keeps these important materials in duplicate.


    I can''t see anything in a book for a while. Jian Haixi is about to turn it over and ready to leave with something.


    Just as she was about to get to the door, she suddenly stopped, thought about it, turned back and asked Cen Li, "is there anything else in the company besides these strange contracts and orders recently?"


    CEN Li suddenly froze when he heard the speech.


    His instant reaction has actually explained many problems.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and waited quietly for him to speak.


    CEN Li, as an assistant, knows his identity well. He is a paid worker. He is not easy to talk about many things, let alone give advice to the boss.


    However, he was trained by Qin Zhixu. In his own heart, he felt that he and the company were no longer a simple cooperative relationship between employees and capital. As a sincere good employee of the company, he did not want to strive to reach today''s Ru and gradually develop in a bad direction.


    CEN Li was tangled in his heart. He hesitated for a long time and finally took a deep breath. Looking at Jian Haixi, he said, "director Jian, I know you have the ability and Qin can always listen to you. I want to persuade him that our company can''t take the pot for thousands of families."


    Thousands of families again


    Hearing these two words, Jian Haixi''s eyes suddenly looked cold.


    CEN Li, as Qin Zhixu''s assistant, although his position is not high, he is one of the key members of the company. For many things, except Qin Zhixu, it is estimated that Cen Li knows the most.


    It seems that during this period, there are tens of thousands of Chiang Kai Shek outside the company. I really don''t know when the Ru ship can travel smoothly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi didn''t speak all the way out of the company. To be exact, she has been silent since she heard Cen Li''s words.


    JOJO looked at her for a long time, hesitated and said, "sister Haixi, my brother..."


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi glanced at him and couldn''t help laughing. "What do you want to say? How can you talk to me?"


    JOJO sighed slightly and said, "my brother has a cold face and a soft heart. You know, he didn''t mean it. In fact, he is very embarrassed when the situation develops to now."


    Jian Haixi reached out and rubbed his head, smiled and said, "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to do everything Cen Li said."


    We have known each other for so long, how could she not know what kind of person Qin Zhixu is, so how could she blame him.


    Although Ru is not willing to sacrifice his life to feed the tiger, but now thousands of families are becoming bigger and bigger. It must be Ru who paves the road in front of it and paves the pit behind it. If it goes on like this, one day, the evil fruit will bite back, and how will Ru''s century old foundation be maintained.


    These Qin Zhixu will only know better than her. Coupled with the imminent wedding with Yuqing, he is the most tangled at this time.


    Therefore, not to mention that she is a member of Ru, even if she is just a friend of Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing, she will not do nothing.


    "In fact, my brother said that this time you came back to hide these things from you and let you simply attend the wedding, but I didn''t expect to cause you trouble again."


    "Is that what your brother said?" Jane Haixi asked him.


    JOJO nodded.


    "Alas." Jian Haixi sighed heavily when he heard the speech, and his expression was low. He even lost his voice at the exit. "I''ve been to Xiangcheng for a long time, and you''ve treated me as an outsider."


    Seeing her like this, JOJO quickly waved her hand and hurriedly explained, "no, sister Haixi, how can it be? My brother just doesn''t want you to be unhappy because of these bad things. You''ve never been an outsider."


    Jian Haixi''s originally depressed look faded in an instant, and the corners of his mouth smiled and said, "then tell me whether it''s troublesome or not. You and your brother can''t think like this again in the future."


    JOJO saw that her mood changed so quickly that he immediately knew that he had been cheated. He smiled helplessly and said to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, how old am I? You still treat me as Ruirui."


    "It has nothing to do with the object and age. The trick is useful," she said, winking at JOJO.


    JOJO said with a smile, "yes, I listen to you."


    When they got home, Jianrui and Mo Tong were accompanying the old man in the sun in the yard. When they saw a car coming in, Jianrui immediately greeted them with a smile.


    "Mommy." Jian Rui ran to Jian Haixi, who got off the car. He rubbed her waist. He was about to take her hand and walk in, when he saw another person coming down from the car.


    The man was wearing a hat, dressed in humble clothes and holding a mask in his hand.


    Jane Rui tilted her head and didn''t remember seeing a friend like mommy, but before she finished thinking about it, she saw the face of the visitor.


    For a moment, she loosened her hand holding Jian Haixi and rushed towards the man with a smile.


    "Brother JOJO! Brother JOJO!" Jianrui jumped at JOJO with a laugh.


    JOJO didn''t see her for a long time. She reached out and took her, picked her up and turned several times.


    Jian Rui''s laughter didn''t stop when she put the man down.


    "Brother JOJO, are you looking for me? Right?" Jianrui reached out and grabbed JOJO''s sleeve, blinked her big eyes and asked excitedly.


    "Naturally, I came to see you." JOJO nodded, smiled and touched her head. The little girl grew tall again, almost to his chest.

 Chapter 836

    Jianrui didn''t let go of her hand when she got off from JOJO, and her little mouth didn''t stop. "Grandpa, uncle Grandpa, I''ll take brother JOJO in to see the gifts first, and I''ll come out to bask with you in a moment."


    Ning Fubang and Fu zuoan smiled and nodded.


    Jianrui took JOJO and walked towards the house. She kept talking on the road: "brother JOJO, I''ve been chasing the TV play you''ve been on recently. Your plot is too cruel. I cried when I watched it. My eyes were swollen at school for several days."


    "Why don''t you let me give you a spoiler through wechat?" JOJO smiled and scraped the bridge of Jian Rui''s nose.


    "I want to see it myself. If I know the plot in advance and watch it myself, I won''t have to cry twice." she grabbed JOJO''s arm and jumped up the stairs.


    JOJO can''t laugh or cry. Anything comes to Jian Rui''s mouth as a school of theory, which can never be refuted.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see the gift I brought you. I carefully selected it. You''ll like it."


    As they spoke, they entered the room.


    Several people in the yard listened to Jian Rui''s chirping voice and couldn''t help laughing.


    Although they sat far away, the scene just now had all been taken into their eyes.


    Listening to Jian Rui''s JOJO brothers, Ning Fubang smiled and said, "the generations of these children are all out of order."


    JOJO''s name is sister Jian Haixi, and Jian Rui''s name is his brother.


    Fu zuoan said with a smile, "what''s the matter? They''ll be happy if they have different opinions. Why be more serious?"


    Jian Haixi, standing on one side, smiled and was about to nod when his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    It''s Fang Sheng.


    Jian Haixi walked away for two steps, picked it up and asked at the exit, "is something wrong with the company?


    "No, no, director Jane. I just want to call you to tell you that everything in the company is normal. You don''t have to worry."


    "That''s good. It''s hard for you." Jian Haixi said and hung up the phone. Everything was normal. However, the look on her face was not relaxed at all.


    Everything is normal


    Will it go so well?


    In a villa area in the east of the city.


    A red car drove across the wide road without people in the community and stopped in front of a villa with a large area.


    This villa is a more popular imitation courtyard style recently. Its appearance is ancient, but its interior is modern decoration. It is excellent in terms of living comfort and appearance, which shows the high requirements of the owner.


    On the door number on one side of the door, there is a Chiang character written in small block letters.


    Jiang ruting got out of the car, crossed the yard and came to the brightly lit main building.


    The nanny guarding the door saw her come in and respectfully came forward to say hello.


    "Where''s my sister?" Jiang ruting said as he changed his shoes.


    "The eldest lady is upstairs."


    Jiang ruting nodded, handed her his coat and walked upstairs.


    Upstairs, Jiang ruting pushed open the door and saw Jiang Rumo sitting on an antique chair in a cheongsam. In front of him was an old-fashioned dressing mirror. He raised his pen in one hand and painted his eyebrows on the mirror.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you looking for me?" Jiang ruting stood at the door and looked at the house.


    "What''s the hurry? Sit down." Jiang Rumo kept his hand on the thrush and steadily added another stroke at the end of his eyebrow. He didn''t lift his head when he spoke.


    Jiang ruting knows her temperament. It''s better to wait quietly at this time.


    She simply sat aside and took out her mobile phone to brush her microblog. JOJO''s new play is now on the file. She should pay more attention to the real-time heat. According to the previous data, in fact, the play itself and JOJO''s play don''t have to worry. Fans and passers-by feel very good, mainly to prevent someone from getting jealous and tripping him at this time.


    Half an hour later, after Jiang ruting brushed his microblog and handled some other chores, Jiang Rumo put down his tools and turned around.


    She was wearing a cheongsam and her legs were slightly inclined to one side gracefully. On her white and tender wrist was an excellent jade bracelet with sufficient water head. At first glance, it was a valuable object. On her right wrist, there was a thin red rope, only a small and exquisite silver bell, but there was no other decoration. On her hand, it looked extraordinary.


    A soft black hair was gently tied behind her head with a very simple wooden hairpin, and the broken hair in front of her forehead fluttered gently, sweeping her skin like fat cheeks and bright red lips like blood.


    A tear mole in the corner of her eye adds a trace of charm to her.


    The whole person looks amorous, and the export voice is also graceful and beautiful.


    And her face was as like as two peas Jiang Ruting, but the temperament of the two was quite different.


    One is Qingming peony and the other is early spring red plum.


    One is graceful, the other is cool.


    Jiang ruting put down her mobile phone and looked at her sister who was a few steps away from her. Even if she looked at this face every day, it is undeniable that sometimes she would be amazed by Jiang Rumo.


    But it was only a moment.


    Only she knows how cruel her sister is when she is cruel. She is like a poisonous beauty snake. Beauty is beautiful, but her venom can kill people.


    "Have you seen Jian Haixi?" asked Jiang Rumo.


    "Yes." Jiang ruting nodded. "She looks pretty, but that''s it. I don''t think there''s anything special, and I don''t understand how she can hook a man like Ning Jiwei."


    Jiang Rumo heard the speech and smiled: "little sister, you should remember that a woman should fascinate a man, the lower level depends on beauty, and the upper level depends on means."


    She said, stretching out her hand to enjoy the nail she had just made, and the color as red as blood was even more green as her finger.


    Jiang Rumo glanced at his sister and then said, "the more you can''t see Jane Haixi''s ability, it can only show that her ability is much greater than you."


    Jiang ruting didn''t understand. He walked up to Jiang Rumo and asked with a smile, "how can she compare with your sister?"


    Jiang Rumo raised his willow eyebrows slightly, stretched out his index finger, nodded her forehead, pretended to be unhappy and said, "you''re not timid. Tease your sister?"


    "No, I don''t dare." Jiang ruting quickly smiled and put his hand on Jiang Rumo''s shoulder to help her gently rub it.


    Although they are twins, Jiang ruting knows that in front of Jiang Rumo, Xiao Bai, who has just been able to form, is transparent to the Goblins who have been practicing for thousands of years.


    Therefore, she always obeyed Jiang Rumo''s life and would never disobey her.


    Jiang Rumo''s hand was attached to Jiang ruting''s hand, suspended her movement, turned slightly, looked at herself in the mirror, opened her red lips, smiled and said: "I''m different from her. No matter how powerful she is, she''s just a mortal, and I..."


    "You know, my sister is a millennium fox." before she finished, Jiang ruting smiled.


    "Wrong." Jiang Rumo''s lips were slightly hooked, and his bloody fingernails slowly crossed his throat. "I''m a red lotus from hell. I come to the world to lock my soul."


    Her voice was very light, like a breeze from a distant place, which stunned Jiang ruting for a moment.


    She looked at Jiang Rumo through the mirror. For a moment, she was frightened by her tone and look.


    Jiang ruting''s hand gradually slipped down from Jiang Rumo''s shoulder and hung to his side.


    Jiang Rumo looked up at her slightly from the mirror. He didn''t care about her. He only asked, "prepare for the family dinner tonight. You go for me."


    Family?


    Jiang ruting stopped, and she asked her to replace her.

 Chapter 837

    Since Jiang Rumo had Gu Zheyi''s fiance, whenever she had something to do, she would always find Jiang ruting to accompany Gu Zheyi for her.


    But the man, Jiang ruting hated, couldn''t stand him for half a second.


    "I... I still have a job tonight," Jiang ruting hesitated.


    Jiang Rumo was picking jewelry for himself. When he heard the speech, he slowly put the necklace in his hand on the table and looked at Jiang ruting: "little sister, I allow you to work in that cheap place, but it doesn''t mean I can indulge you more, okay?"


    Her tone was faint, but Jiang ruting was stiff.


    Jiang ruting immediately lowered his head and said, "I see, sister, I''ll prepare now."


    Jiang Rumo nodded, picked up the necklace again, compared it with the mirror around his neck, and told Jiang ruting: "the clothes are ready for you. Go and try it. Gu Chenyi is also here tonight. Be smart and don''t show your flaws."


    Jiang ruting should be.


    At 8 p.m., a super car stopped in front of Jiang''s villa on time.


    Gu Zheyi got out of the car, sorted out his tie on his chest, quickly trotted to open the front passenger''s door, palmed his fiancee close to his head.


    Jiang ruting, disguised as his sister, sat in the car and behaved like Jiang Rumo in the daytime.


    The car started and roared towards the family.


    Half an hour or so, the car slowly stopped at Gu''s door. Gu Zheyi got off the car, threw the key to the servant at the gate, and walked around the front of the car to the co driver.


    The door opened, a high set evening dress, exquisite jewelry and eye-catching "Jiang Rumo" was led by Gu Zheyi to get off the car.


    At the moment, "Jiang Rumo" is like a pearl shining at night. Even the servants standing around look straight.


    Gu Zheyi''s eyes swept through the stupidity of the people around him. He couldn''t help but feel a trace of pride. This is his fiancee!


    Think about the past. When he came back in the past, he was noticed by others. Even if Uncle Gu didn''t care about him, he didn''t look at even the servants of his family for a long time.


    Like today, every one''s eyes stay on him and Jiang Rumo.


    Gu Zheyi''s vanity was greatly satisfied. He looked at Jiang Rumo, who would shine in front of him. In one hand, he held her right hand and pressed it on his chest. The bottom of his eyes rippled affectionately and said, "Rumo, thank you for coming back with me."


    Jiang ruting''s palm was wrapped in his palm. Looking at his greasy eyes and expression, a trace of nausea flashed at the bottom of his eyes, but there was no sign on his face.


    She took a little deep breath, tried to suppress her boredom, imitated her sister''s tone and expression, and said in a low and soft voice: "thank you, you are my fiance. Naturally, I want to go home with you."


    Gu Zheyi looked at her charming and affectionate eyes. The waves in her eyes seemed to scratch her heart, and her heart couldn''t help stirring.


    He never thought that one day he would be able to hold such a beauty, and he would be such a smart and rich beauty.


    She is like the most perfect gift given to him by God. It is a gift to change Gu Zheyi''s future life.


    In the past, he was just Gu Chenyi''s cousin and a loser who was dispensable to his family, but he was different in the future.


    He will be Jiang Rumo''s husband and the man of the landlady of Jiang Du, an emerging enterprise.


    This title is like a gorgeous outer shirt, which has gradually brought benefits to him since not long ago.


    Since his contact with Jiang Rumo, those who couldn''t see him in business contacts in the past have been courteous to him.


    And no one dared to underestimate him.


    Except


    Gu Chenyi.


    The man who was favored by Mr. Gu and surrounded by his family, called the wind and rain in Gu''s family.


    Thinking of Gu Chenyi, Gu Zheyi flashed a cold light in his eyes.


    From small to large, Gu Chenyi is the example of all the children in the family. He is the only gold brick that the family can take. The most words they hear every day are: "look at Chen Yi!"


    The world only knows Gu Chenyi, and no one has heard of Gu Zheyi.


    Even now that he has changed and has a girlfriend like Jiang Rumo, Gu Chenyi has never looked at him in the eye.


    However, these are nothing. He is no longer the man who swallowed his anger and was regarded as air by Gu Chenyi.


    He vowed that sooner or later he would step on Gu Chenyi under his feet and let him shake his tail and beg for mercy like a dog. He would return all the insults he had received and hold everything about his family in his own hands.


    "Hiss ~"


    Gu Zheyi, who was having a beautiful dream, suddenly heard his fiancee''s charming voice crying, suddenly woke up and asked with concern: "what''s the matter with Rumo?"


    "Jiang Rumo" pushed him back gently and tried hard to take back her hand. However, her efforts failed. Her beautiful eyes were slightly angry and stared at Gu Zheyi: "what are you doing? It hurts me."


    Gu Zheyi reacted. He quickly released his hand holding his fiancee and apologized in a low voice: "I''m sorry, Rumo, I didn''t mean to..."


    As he spoke, he slightly bent down and held the hand of "Jiang Rumo", rubbed and shouted, and repeatedly asked her if it hurt.


    It looked like a rare treasure in his hand.


    Looking at his appearance, "Jiang Rumo" snorted coldly and pulled his hand back. His face didn''t get better, but he was still angry.


    Gu Zheyi didn''t think she was troublesome at all. He still coaxed people patiently. Honey, she coaxed her with a lot of good words.


    When he was bowing down to please "Jiang Rumo", a flash of lights flashed near him, swept Gu Zheyi and "Jiang Rumo" standing at the door, and shone on the door of the villa.


    It''s Gu Chenyi''s car.


    Gu Zheyi suddenly froze. He was so close. Didn''t he see all the scenes he had just bowed down?


    He was thinking that Gu Chenyi had got off the car.


    He was dressed in an unknown suit, with a dark red tie between his neck and a dark red tie between his wrists. There was a faint flow of color in the weak light.


    The simple suit made him feel like a show.


    Gu Zheyi looked at the past and didn''t remember what brand his clothes were, but he rarely saw him wear clothes of some well-known brands. Occasionally, one or two of them were worn by him on large occasions. Usually, they were small brands that he didn''t remember their names.


    Gu Zheyi quickly lowered his head and glanced at his clothes. Today, he took Rumo home for the first time. The eyes of the whole family will focus on him, and he can''t lose face. Therefore, he carefully selected a set for himself today. He doesn''t believe it can''t compare with Gu Chenyi''s little-known workshop clothes.


    Gu Chenyi gradually walked in. When he was only a few steps away from them, Gu Zheyi immediately stood up straight, and even the range of his back was exaggerated.


    It seems that if not, there is no way to compare Gu Chenyi.


    Unfortunately, over the years, he has been lazy. Even if he has a fairly good skin bag, his body has long been destroyed by fat and fat. Even his only appearance is gradually turning into nothing, let alone his temperament.


    Even though he was wearing famous brand clothes and tried to adjust his posture, Gu Chenyi could easily dump him for a few blocks by simply standing there.


    Gu Chenyi walked up to them and glanced at them. Gu Zheyi didn''t say a word. He turned his eyes and looked at "Jiang Rumo" next to him. He stood still and asked, "let me take the liberty to ask, in what capacity did Miss Jiang come to my family dinner today?"

 Chapter 838

    In the face of Gu Chenyi, not only Gu Zheyi was nervous, but also Jiang ruting was nervous. After all, the person in front of her was not Gu Zheyi, a useless fool. It was difficult to cheat if she didn''t behave well. Her fingers hanging on her side were slightly clenched.


    "Naturally..." Jiang ruting imitated his sister''s tone of voice, and did not forget to take waves with his eyes. He put his arm around Gu Zheyi''s arm. "Naturally, he came as Zheyi''s fiancee, cousin ~"


    Gu Chenyi heard the speech, slightly raised his eyebrows, nodded and smiled. He didn''t say anything more, and raised his feet over them to the hospital.


    Looking at his back, Jiang ruting gradually put away the smile on his face.


    Why didn''t he ask again?


    And the way he looked at himself just now. Did he see anything?


    "Ru Mo, go." Gu Zheyi''s voice called back her mind.


    She took Gu Zheyi''s arm into the door and said hello to every elder present with a smile.


    Today is Jiang Rumo''s first visit to take care of his family. It is reasonable to say that the elders of the family should wait for her to greet her in the living room at this time.


    Just Gu Zheyi glanced, but he didn''t see old master Gu and Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Zheyi whispered to the nanny standing next to him, "why don''t you see Grandpa and cousin?"


    "As soon as master Chen came in, he went upstairs and said he had something to discuss with the old man." the nanny added tea to him and replied respectfully.


    Gu Zheyi felt uncomfortable again.


    Gu Chenyi, as the eldest grandson of his family, has always been the heart and soul of Uncle Gu.


    However, what he shed in Gu Zheyi''s body was also Gu''s blood and his descendants. How could he not even pay a little attention to him.


    It''s ok if no one cares about him at ordinary times, but today, it''s the first time for him to come to the door with his fiancee, but Uncle Gu just talks to Gu Chenyi and ignores him and Jiang Rumo.


    Gu Zheyi had a sneer in his heart. He really didn''t care about him at all.


    Jiang ruting took the tea poured by the nanny and smiled to deal with the family, but his mind had gone elsewhere.


    Naturally, she heard what the nanny said just now, but she didn''t care. She wasn''t her sister. What''s the relationship between taking care of the house and her.


    But I have to say that when she came to Gu''s house, she realized how unbalanced the balance of Gu''s house was.


    Here, Gu Chenyi is more favored than Gu Zheyi.


    But it''s also strange that Gu Zheyi has no ability these years. He only knows that he can''t do a decent job by spending money.


    Let him go to the company. Gu Chenyi kicked him back in a few months.


    Go to a friend''s company to be an employee to experience and accumulate experience. I don''t think money is too little and I''m too tired to face. I spend all day outside.


    To tell the truth, he can get Jiang Rumo''s heart. It is estimated that the people in his family don''t believe it.


    Gu''s family can develop to this day. How can Gu Zheyi''s family be full of wine bags like Gu Zheyi? Anyone with a brain will suspect Jiang Rumo''s intention to stay with Gu Zheyi.


    People like Jiang Rumo who can run a Jiang degree and give their company a place in the city in a short time have the face, money and ability. If they like any bad people, how can they like waste like Gu Zheyi? If she has no conspiracy, who will believe it?


    Probably only Gu Zheyi, whose brain is blocked by fame and wealth, will believe such a story of pie falling from the sky.


    Jiang ruting was as motionless as a mountain, but he couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know whether Gu Zheyi was stupid or naive. Eight year old children knew that they couldn''t believe it, but he still believed it.


    She blew the tea in her hand and looked at her eyes reflected in the cup, which was full of sneers and mockery.


    Only after the sneer and ridicule dispersed, she couldn''t help seeing the shadow of another man - JOJO.


    That half of a teenager, living in the most complex Vanity Fair in the world, his character is always as pure as a touch of mountain spring.


    The family is noisy. The words you come and go are either greetings or flattery. As usual, she always wanders around on such occasions and listens to those people flattering her hypocritically.


    Just at this moment, her thoughts drifted back to a few years ago.


    That time, she went to a foreign town to play. When she was interested, she climbed a local snow mountain. Before reaching the top, she heard a sound of water when she rested on the hillside.


    There are few people there. There is white snow on her head. In the distance, there are continuous snow mountains. It is empty all around. Except for herself, there is only the wind over mountains.


    Following the sound of the water, she saw a mountain spring, which only took a short distance on the land and hid in the mountain.


    The clear water flows through the rocks. In the sunlight, the color is more dazzling than the most precious jewelry in the world.


    It was also that time that she lived in that town for a long time. Looking at the people who made the sunrise, she suddenly had the idea of thinking about a normal life.


    After returning home, she began to prepare and found such an interesting job as a star assistant.


    However, even she didn''t know when this job became so important to herself. It was no longer a matter of letting go. She began to cherish this job and really wanted to be a good assistant to JOJO.


    She often recalled the town and the mountain spring. Later, the longer she got along with JOJO, the more she could feel the feeling of seeing the mountain spring in JOJO.


    "Like foam, like foam?" Gu Zheyi called her.


    Jiang ruting recollected. She glanced around and knew that the highlight of tonight was coming.


    The family dinner began.


    Gu Chenyi helped Mr. Gu down the stairs and they sat down at the table. At this time, Jiang ruting found that both their positions were main.


    But think about it, the successor of Gu''s family naturally has an extraordinary status.


    Seeing that both of them had sat down, the others standing in the restaurant took their seats one after another.


    Each has its own position. It''s better to have a clear position than to be close or distant.


    At this time, Gu Zheyi took Jiang Rumo up, bowed slightly and said to the old man, "Grandpa, this is Rumo, my fiancee."


    "Grandpa," Jiang ruting said cleverly.


    "Well, you''re the girl from Jiang Du?" although Gu was old, he didn''t spend his eyes. He looked at Jiang ruting with fierce eyes, as if he could see through her disguise.


    "Yes, but Rumo is also lucky to have today''s success. Rumo has a shallow knowledge and needs a lot of Grandpa''s teaching in the future." Jiang ruting''s eyebrows and eyes drooped slightly, full of humility.


    Mr. Gu humed with a smile and said, "Miss Jiang is too modest. What else can I teach you when I step into the coffin? I''m afraid you have to let us take care of our family in the future. I heard that you robbed several businesses at home?"


    "This..." Jiang ruting was embarrassed for a while. She nodded and said, "Grandpa, Rumo has never done such a thing. Those businesses are just a mistake, not Rumo''s original intention, if..."


    After a pause, she looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "if your cousin cares, Rumo has several lists in his hand, which are only a lot more than those profits, and can be transferred to Gu for free..."


    "Ha ha." her voice fell to the ground, and Gu Chenyi chuckled. Just now, when old master Gu talked to Jiang Rumo, he had been looking at each other. When he heard her, he couldn''t help looking into each other''s eyes and said with a low smile, "Miss Jiang, is this humiliating me?"


    "Of course not, Rumo dare not." Jiang ruting looked slightly cold, his hand under the table was slightly clenched, and a cold sweat came out of his palm.


    Gu Chenyi picked up his red wine glass, leaned back on the back of the chair, crossed his legs, slowly shook the dark red in his hands, and said carelessly: "it''s just a few small businesses. You''re willing to do business. What''s the humble compensation?"


    The guest Jiang ruting''s face changed slightly when he heard the speech.


    Compared with Gu Chenyi''s calm self-confidence, she has lost her breath in today''s game.


    If it were true that Jiang Rumo was here, he would not have answered that just now.


    She''s... exposed.

 Chapter 839

    Nine in the evening.


    An hour after Jiang ruting and Gu Zheyi left the Jiang family, Jiang Rumo in a windbreaker also drove out of the door of the Jiang family.


    Her direction was opposite to that of her family. Half an hour later, the car stopped at the door of an insignificant bar.


    It is only two streets away from the extravagant high-end bar street, but it is like cloud and mud.


    At this time, the bar street is full of lights and luxury cars, and there are an endless stream of rich and noble families. Here, however, there is a miasma. People dressed as gangsters fill the streets outside the door and the small hall on the first floor.


    But it''s just that the skin is different, and the inside is just a pair of virtue.


    It''s nothing more than indulgent days and drunken nights.


    When the whole city gradually fell asleep, the excitement of these two places had just begun.


    Jiang Rumo stepped out of the car. She seemed to be a familiar guest here. Without stopping, she went directly into the bar and went to the second floor.


    Late at night, a person appeared in this place with mixed fish and dragons and chaotic environment. Jiang Rumo''s temperament was different from others. She walked all the way and naturally attracted countless eyes.


    Those gangsters are like hunters who have been hungry for a long time. They are scanning their eyes and looking for suitable prey for themselves.


    However, Jiang Rumo wore a windbreaker and covered his concave convex figure under his clothes, so he didn''t attract those little gangsters forward.


    In the noisy music, Jiang Rumo''s high heels stepped on the wooden stairs, but there was no sound.


    The wooden stairs rotate up, and when you step on the second floor, there are all kinds of boxes, some of which are completely closed, while others are directly facing the performance stage on the first floor to have a panoramic view of the programs on the stage.


    Jiang Rumo did not squint and chose one of the corridors to go to the end.


    There is a small balcony at the end. The location is hidden, but the view is excellent. You can not only see the situation of the hall, but also see the bar door on the first floor. You can find it at the first time when someone approaches.


    It''s just that the place is simple. Although the music is much less here, it still makes people''s ears hurt.


    As soon as Jiang Rumo approached the balcony, he was pulled in by his outstretched arm.


    "You''re late. I''ve been waiting for you for more than half an hour." the man pressed her against the wall. He formed two barriers with the wall behind her, trapped her in it, and the hoarse and smiling voice filled the narrow space.


    When Jiang Rumo was dragged in by him, she was out of balance. At this time, she stood firm and wanted to reach out to push him away, but she didn''t try hard, and naturally didn''t really push the person in front of her.


    She winked, glanced at the person in front of her and snorted, "I''ve been impatient for only half an hour?"


    The scarlet fingernails click on the man''s chest. Her words seem to follow the rhythm of her fingers, but also word by word: "you know, it''s your honor to wait for me."


    The man chuckled and trembled the whole chest. With one hand, he picked up her chin and raised his index finger slightly, so that Jiang Rumo''s eyes were on his own eyes. The other hand slid gently on her side face, and his voice was almost whispered: "yes, I''d like to lift shoes for you."


    Jiang Rumo would not be fooled by his "affectionate" appearance. She looked at him angrily, patted his hand and asked, "have you done everything?"


    "Naturally, when did I fail to do what you told me?" the man said. He didn''t mind her refusal at all. Instead, he stepped forward and hugged the person in front of him, bowed his head and buried it on the side of her neck, breathing the aroma of her body, as if he was drunk with the smell of wine. "When will you allow me to do that waste? I can''t tolerate him touching you again."


    Jiang Rumo moved his hand up, put it on his head and gently stroked his hair, like touching a large dog wagging its tail at her.


    She didn''t speak, and the man''s movements gradually stopped.


    He raised his head. Under the weak light, he could see that he had a mixed race face, deep facial features, bronze skin, and a long scar on his thick black eyebrows, which slanted straight to the end of his eyes, adding a ferocity to him. He was tall, strong and burly, and muscles on his arms.


    Jiang Rumo looked at the man with no expression on his face. He reached out and patted his face. His red lips opened slightly and breathed like LAN: "don''t bargain with me, you know, I don''t like it."


    The man sighed like a compromise and didn''t tangle about it. He hugged her again, leaned in her ear and said with a low smile: "then you should always accompany me for a while tonight. You know me. If you want me to work hard for you, you can''t do it without sweetness."


    Jiang Rumo''s lips were slightly hooked, and his eyes were bright and dark. They were both of the same kind and knew the inferiority of each other.


    She stopped pushing away the man and leaned obediently in his arms.


    "Do another thing for me. The day after tomorrow, Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing''s wedding, I want to sing a big play."


    "Don''t say see you, ten things are all right."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jiang ruting returned to the villa, Jiang Rumo had not come back.


    She took the tranquilizing tea poured by the nanny and sat on the sofa alone. She was stunned for a long time before she got up and walked to the bedroom.


    In the past, she was never so tired when she pretended to be Jiang Rumo, but today, in the face of Gu Chenyi and old master Gu, she didn''t dare to relax at all.


    Jiang ruting sat in front of the dressing mirror and looked at himself. The cotton pad stained with makeup remover slowly wiped his eyelashes and slipped onto the tear mole at the end of his eyes.


    This tear mole is Jiang Rumo''s beauty.


    Without this tear mole, she was Jiang ruting. With this tear mole, she became Jiang Rumo.


    At first, when Jiang Rumo planned to ask her to go out for her, the first thing was to force her to learn to draw this tear mole in the house.


    She kept erasing and painting until she couldn''t see flaws from all angles. She was allowed to stop writing by Jiang Rumo.


    Until now, she can do it, just a little, just like the tear mole on Jiang Rumo''s face.


    Tearful mole learned, but she knew she would never become Jiang Rumo.


    Jiang ruting''s fingers moved and slid over the tear mole, where it became clean in an instant.


    After unloading her makeup, Jiang ruting lay in bed. She unconsciously recalled the conversation with Gu Chenyi when she was at home. She still had lingering palpitations in her heart.


    This matter


    Do you want to tell your sister?


    She firmly believes in her ability to play Jiang Rumo. From appearance to appearance tonight, she will not make mistakes.


    And it''s just these words. Maybe Gu Chenyi didn''t find it at all.


    Think about the reaction of Gu Chenyi and uncle Gu at that time. It seems that they are only dissatisfied that Jiang robbed their business and did not target her.


    Besides, even if Gu Chenyi finds out that she is Jiang ruting, what can she do.


    Everyone knows that the Jiang family are twins. What evidence can they have to prove that it was not Jiang Rumo at that time.


    Jiang ruting hesitated and decided not to say.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Jiang ruting was about to go out after breakfast when he saw Jiang Rumo coming in from the hospital.


    She was still beautiful and neat, as if she had just gone out for a walk.


    But Jiang ruting knew that every time her sister went out, it meant that she was planning a new game again.


    "Good morning, sister." Jiang ruting changed his shoes and hurried out.


    "Well." Jiang Rumo didn''t ask when she looked worried, but said faintly, "was there a mistake at the family dinner last night?"


    "No." Jiang ruting took the mobile phone and bag on the shoe cabinet and whispered.


    Jiang Rumo nodded, "well, that''s good."


    Without looking at Jiang ruting, she went straight upstairs.


    Jiang ruting at the door closed the door and got into her car. She didn''t hold the steering wheel until she left home for a distance.

 Chapter 840

    Jiang ruting was a little restless all the way. She didn''t take a deep breath in the car until she got to the crew.


    She has been with JOJO in the crew for some time. She walked in all the way and met several people greeting her along the way.


    When she met the enthusiastic little girl, she kindly reminded her that JOJO had put on makeup and was waiting for the play.


    She smiled and said thank you and changed her destination to the shooting scene.


    Seeing her coming, JOJO didn''t ask her where she went last afternoon and evening, but calmly said, "I have something to do tomorrow. I''ve just asked the director for leave here. You have to coordinate the follow-up."


    Jiang ruting nodded. She knew that tomorrow was Qin Zhixu''s wedding, and JOJO naturally wanted to participate.


    Just


    She hesitated at the thought of Jiang Rumo coming back from the outside in the morning.


    It won''t be calm tomorrow.


    She knows.


    How could my sister watch such an important scene go smoothly.


    Jiang ruting didn''t speak for a long time. JOJO was a little strange. He turned his head and looked at her. He saw some hesitation on her face, so he asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Jiang ruting shook his head and said to JOJO, "don''t worry, I''ll arrange everything."


    JOJO nodded and said no more.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xiangcheng.


    Xiangyu school.


    Jian Yi looks at the clock on the classroom wall and calculates the time silently.


    This is a five-year class with two consecutive self-study classes every week.


    In these two classes, everyone defaults to free time in their seats.


    However, because this is the first self-study class, most people are still doing their own exercises quietly.


    Suddenly, a small note was thrown on Jian Yi''s desk.


    He stared at the folded note, and a sudden smile came up at the corner of his mouth.


    The prey is hooked.


    Jian Yi reaches out to pick up the note and opens it slowly, acting elegantly like opening a beautifully packaged gift box.


    "See you on the roof."


    There are only three words on the note without signature.


    But Jian Yi knows that it was written by Zhao Xu. He knows the handwriting.


    He moved his fingers, folded the note back into its original shape and held it in the palm of his hand.


    In the second class, most students have been lazy. They are either chatting quietly with their front and rear deskmates or doing their own things.


    No one noticed that there were two people missing in the classroom.


    Mo Xiulin looked at the empty positions where Jian Yi and Zhao Xu were. His eyes were bright and floating. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to the other people.


    The content is as simple as Zhao Xu''s note, with only two words - action.


    He put away his cell phone after sending it, winked at Mo Xiuqian, got up first and sneaked out of the back door.


    After he left, Mo Xiuqian looked around the classroom and saw that no one paid attention to herself. Then she quietly took out headphones and radio equipment from the drawer and slipped out of the classroom.


    Class two, three years.


    Shazhi, who is having a computer class, sits in the corner of the classroom where she picked up early this morning. Even if the teacher comes down to patrol, she won''t see her screen.


    After receiving the message from Mo Xiulin, she quickly tapped several keys on the keyboard. The unified picture of the teacher''s lecture in front of her suddenly disappeared, and instead appeared the monitoring picture on the roof.


    Who are the two people in the picture who are not Jian Yi and Zhao Xu.


    Roof terrace.


    The two stood opposite each other. Jian Yi looked at the man in front of him and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Zhao Xu sneered: "you really have some skills. I checked. Mo Xiujin is not a good product."


    He looked at Jian Yi angrily: "you were able to pretend before. Even I was cheated by you."


    "We haven''t pretended. Being cheated only shows that you are stupid." Jian Yi''s tone and expression are light, looking at Zhao Xu and saying, "please don''t insult our IQ with your mental retardation."


    Not to mention his real strength, Zhao Xu can''t compare with Jian Yi in talking.


    In just two words, he was already angered by Jian Yi. He pointed to Jian Yi and said, "don''t be so arrogant. I might have been bad at chess sometimes in the past, but today, no matter what you say, you will lose!"


    He said, pointing to the rope tied to his waist, stretched out an arm and pointed to the bottom of the fence behind him. He smiled darkly: "guess what everyone would think if I jumped down from here now?"


    Jian Yi shrugged slightly, frowned and replied with a false meaning, "I think you''re a psycho."


    "Do you think I''m an ordinary rope?" Zhao Xu looked at Jian Yi with sarcasm. "After I landed, the rope will automatically retract, and someone has already picked me up. I''ll be slightly injured at most. No one will think I was intentional, and they can''t find evidence."


    "And you..." he said, pointing to Jian Yi, and the corners of his mouth gradually raised. "When I fell, the only person who stayed on the roof with me became the murderer!"


    Jian Yi frowned slightly, but before he could speak, Zhao Xu went on: "no matter how you argue, no one will believe you. Ning Jiwei''s son is a murderer! What do you think of this topic?"


    Zhao Xu seems to have seen the overwhelming news on online TV at that time. Jian Yi is accused by various media and public opinion and has no place to settle down. Ning Jiwei is also in a mess but lacks skills.


    This is really a great play.


    He couldn''t help looking forward, and his expression became crazy.


    Jian Yi looked at him coldly and went crazy. Instead of answering his words, he just asked him, "how did you blow up the headmaster''s office?"


    Hearing his question, Zhao Xu raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    "I checked, but I still don''t understand how you can ensure that all of us are on the scene so accurately in your absence, and then avoid the crowd and monitoring and blow up the office?"


    Seeing Jian Yi''s expression in doubt, Zhao Xu couldn''t help laughing more wildly: "aren''t you very smart? Why can''t you even think of this?"


    "Well, I can''t think of it." Jian Yi simply nodded and spread his hands. "Anyway, you''re sure to win today. Why don''t you tell me the truth before you win and let me understand when I lose."


    In the past, Jian Yi always looked cold, as if he was a genius all over the world, and no one was as smart as him. But at this moment, Jian Yi, like a loser, begged him to answer questions he couldn''t think of. What could be more pleasing to the eye than this scene?


    Zhao Xu laughed enough and gasped: "well, for your sake, I''ll tell you."


    Jian Yi''s eyelids are slightly raised and a dark light slides across her eyes.


    He made a sign of being all ears and asked Zhao Xu again.


    Zhao Xu was in a good mood and said honestly, "it''s actually very simple to do this. It only needs a little."


    "What point?"


    "That is, although I was not present, my people were present." Zhao Xu said, stretching out his hands and looking up, turned half a circle in place and said in the direction of the headmaster''s office.


    "Your man?" Jian Yi looked at him and said, "who''s your man?"


    "Just remember who else was in the office that day?" he put his finger around his temple, meaning to let Jane Yi use his mind.


    Looking at the man in front of him, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t understand. Zhao Xu wanted to laugh.


    He really enjoyed this moment and the way Jian Yi asked him for help like a fool in front of him.

 Chapter 841

    The people in the office that day


    Jian Yi recalls the scene of that day. That day, the head teacher and the principal came to him and Shazhi for the children''s computer competition.


    The head teacher had asked him for this several times, but he felt that these pediatric competitions were really troublesome and a waste of time, so he pushed them every time.


    Originally, the headmaster would not personally ask such a thing, but Jian Yi never promised. In addition, knowing the background of Jian Yi and others, he took them to the office with the head teacher and wanted to have a good chat again. I hope they can win glory for the school.


    Because it was a recess, Jian Rui and others followed to join the fun.


    The head teachers of both classes were there, and a headmaster took turns in the office to brainwash them. This said that when they were tired of drinking tea, the next one came on.


    Jian Yi was annoyed. Although he still had a cold face on the surface, he was vaguely upset. He looked at the time. He sat here for a long time and had almost enough face. He planned to interrupt the eloquent headmaster.


    It''s just that the cell phone rings faster than his words.


    Conscious that he was talking about a critical moment, he could persuade them with more efforts. When the headmaster heard his mobile phone ring, he didn''t want to pay attention. He just looked at the caller ID and picked it up.


    Sure enough, there should be something urgent at that end. The headmaster said he would leave for a while, so he handed over the task to the two head teachers.


    In the office, Hao Qiang and Li Fang looked at each other. In fact, they had advised each other many times and had already given up any hope. However, the headmaster told them that they had to harden their heads and lift out the wheel words they had said before.


    Just then, a student came to them and took both teachers out.


    For a moment, there were only a few people left in the office, waiting for the headmaster to come back.


    After the head teacher left, they chatted in the office. Later, the cleaners in the school came in. Jian Rui greeted him with a smile. He cleaned the office again. When he left, he kindly explained that the ground they had just dragged was wet and careful to slip.


    Later, when the class bell rang, the head teacher came and asked them to go back to class first.


    Then the office exploded.


    As soon as they walked a few steps out of the door, there was a roar behind them.


    "It''s the cleaner." Jian Yi''s face turns cold. They see the cleaner every day. It''s just because he''s so ordinary that he seems to be hidden in their eyes.


    "Do you want to understand now?" Zhao Xu sneered and said sarcastically, "fool."


    Jian Yi didn''t seem to hear him scold himself. His face remained unchanged. He only asked, "but I still don''t understand. How did you make the cleaner obey you?"


    "Obey me?" Zhao Xu smiled, as if he had heard some stupid joke. He raised his index finger and shook it gently. "There''s no need for those means at all."


    "Because he is our man." he said, his smile was a little more evil, and suddenly became a little devil who obeyed the orders of hell.


    "You... People?" Jian Yi''s eyes narrowed. "The cleaner is clearly an old man who has worked in our school for many years. How can it be yours? Who are you? How many people are there? What do you want to do?"


    "Tut, there are so many questions." Zhao Xu sighed and shook his head slightly, as if the people in front of him were very disappointed, "but I have no patience to answer you."


    "Aren''t you very smart, Jian Yi? Take your time. However, it''s estimated that the game will be over when you think of it."


    Jian Yi looks cold and stares at Zhao Xu with a smile on his face.


    He stepped back two steps, crossed the fence, stood at the edge of the roof, spread his arms and smiled at him. There was ridicule, expectation and more madness in his smile.


    "Goodbye, loser."


    Then he leaned back slightly, and his thin body fell back. Only where he had just stood, the circle of rope was rapidly decreasing.


    The cold wind from the sky blew across his cheeks, and the feeling of weightlessness came, but Zhao Xu was not afraid at all.


    He was ready this morning. One end of the rope was embedded in the roof and the other end was at his waist. When he landed, the cleaner would "happen to pass by".


    Then "happened" to save him with a garbage truck, and he would loosen the rope around his waist and let it bounce back to the roof at the first time.


    Everything is imperceptible.


    Everyone will only see the final result: it was Jian Yi who pushed him off the roof.


    Even if someone wants to come to the rooftop to find out later, he can say that the rope was deliberately put by Jian Yi to escape the crime.


    Everything went smoothly according to his plan. It was a perfect scene.


    Just


    The best plays often have connections.


    Before Zhao Xu could celebrate his victory in advance, a breaking wind suddenly sounded in his ear.


    He looked up as like as two peas, and looked at the roof. He did not see Jane''s worried face, but a rope that was exactly like his own rope. He was shooting himself in.


    With a click, the lock of the rope fastened on his waist.


    What the fuck is going on?


    Zhao Xu suddenly looked up and saw Jian Yi standing on the edge of the roof, holding the other end of the rope in his hand. His face was still looking like an iceberg.


    "You, how could you..."


    Zhao Xu looked at Jian Yi incredulously. How could he prepare a rope in advance?


    "Goodbye, stupid loser."


    Jian Yi smiled very lightly and fastened the other end of the rope to the roof.


    Thanks to Zhao Xu''s preparation in advance, he didn''t need to find another place to buckle the latch. He just stuck at Zhao Xu''s point.


    For a time, Zhao Xu''s mind skipped countless questions.


    But soon, without his thinking, the rope around his waist had given him the answer.


    "Ah ah ah!"


    Zhao Xu was severely strangled at the waist. Because of the inertia of the rope contraction, he was shot up again, and then... Was suspended in mid air.


    Jian Yi added an extra rope to him, but the problem is that the length of the new rope is seriously insufficient. Now he can''t get up or down, and he is hung in the air on the third floor.


    If the wind is a little stronger, he will follow.


    "Help!" Zhao Xu shouted with a pale face.


    From the roof fell to the ground only for a moment, he can not think so much, just close his eyes and jump.


    But the feeling of swinging in mid air is obviously not so good.


    His waist was severely strangled, his head and feet could only hang, and he had to be on guard against hitting the wall from time to time.


    He doesn''t dare to untie Jian Yi''s rope without authorization. What if Jian Yi has torn down his long one?


    The location and time of his landing must be inconsistent with the plan, and I don''t know if the garbage truck can find the right place to catch him.


    Third floor.


    Mo Xiujin was lying on the windowsill. After appreciating Zhao Xu''s embarrassment, he smiled and said, "Hey, fool, do you want to save you? Call grandpa to listen."

 Chapter 842

    "Mo Xiujin, it''s you!"


    Hearing the sound, Zhao Xu turned his head and saw Mo Xiujin lying there with one hand pulling his chin and looking like a good play.


    His face was completely twisted.


    Calculated.


    At this moment, there is no clearer cognition in his brain.


    He looked down and sure enough, there was the shadow of a cleaner.


    Fortunately, he didn''t fall directly. Fortunately, there was a rope like Jian Yi, otherwise he would be like a corpse now.


    "It''s me." Mo Xiujin waved to him.


    He said hello as if they had just met on the road, not now. One was suspended in the air and the other was leisurely watching the play.


    Mo Xiujin was in a good mood to chat with him while enjoying the tragedy of his collapse.


    "Zhao Xu, Zhao Xu, you said you were so stupid. How did you grow up? I''m worried for you." he said, reaching out and gently pulling, turned Zhao Xu in a direction and patted the rope around his waist. "You see, if we weren''t kind, you wouldn''t even have the chance to shout for help at the moment."


    "Help, help me." Zhao Xu swallowed his saliva and held out his hand towards Mo Xiujin.


    Anyway, live first.


    He doesn''t know how long Jian Yi''s rope can hold him.


    "Save you?" Mo Xiujin looked like he didn''t see his hand stretched out towards him. He still had a leisurely and relaxed expression, nodded slightly and said, "yes, but you have to answer me a question first."


    Zhao Xu was really fed up with this way of talking and the teasing smile on Mo Xiujin''s face.


    "Ask!" he roared at Mo Xiujin.


    As a result, because he was hung horizontally, his voice was too loud, resulting in a split in his throat.


    This inexplicable scene somehow poked Mo Xiujin''s laughter hole. He burst out laughing, and then he couldn''t stop.


    Until Zhao Xu couldn''t bear it, Mo Xiujin slowly smiled, waved his hand and pretended to apologize to Zhao Xu: "I''m sorry, I really couldn''t help it, ha ha..."


    He took a deep breath, patted himself on the face and said to Zhao Xu, "get back to the point."


    Zhao Xu was so angry that his face turned white and black, black and red.


    "Why do you live in Fang Sheng''s house?"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t laugh, and then recovered his innocent look. However, the problem of export was completely out of touch with these four words.


    Zhao Xugang''s chest was stuffy with Mo Xiujin''s anger. When he heard his problem, his head was empty.


    He suspected that he had heard wrong, or that today''s stimulation was too great, which made his brain hallucinate.


    Otherwise, how could Mo Xiujin know such a thing?


    "Hey, are you deaf?" Mo Xiujin stretched out his arm, picked up his clothes and gently hooked it. The person in front of him was like being pushed on the swing and swinging away in mid air.


    "Ah ah!"


    The shaking of the whole body simply and rudely called Zhao Xu''s mind back.


    He looked at Mo Xiujin with a white face and was short of breath: "you pull me in first, hurry up!"


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Mo Xiujin sneered. "You answer my question first. Why do you live in Fang Sheng''s house? Who''s your boss? What''s your purpose?"


    "Well, i..." Zhao Xu hesitated in his eyes. He clenched his teeth and weighed quickly in his heart.


    But in fact, there is no need to weigh. If he answers these three questions, even if he survives today, he will not survive tomorrow.


    "Too many? Then choose one from three." Mo Xiujin smiled and said thoughtfully, "I''m very kind, soft hearted and easy to talk. As long as you answer, I''ll let you in."


    Zhao Xu clenched his teeth and glanced at his bottom. The cleaner hadn''t appeared yet.


    After such a long time, Zhao Xu knew that the cleaners would not appear. In other words, from Jian Yi''s buckle to his waist, from the moment he saw Mo Xiujin, he knew that his own people would not appear.


    If he wants to live, he can only rely on Mo Xiujin.


    "Fang Sheng... Is our man." Zhao Xu chose the best answer.


    "Oh." Mo Xiujin nodded, but he couldn''t see whether he was satisfied with the answer.


    However, he kept his promise and began to pull Zhao Xu inward.


    Just then, a sound came from below. Zhao Xu looked at it and saw Gu Xiaomian shouting, followed by a group of people carrying air cushions directly below him.


    There are also teachers and teaching directors standing next to them.


    Zhao Xu took a look, turned to Mo Xiujin and said, "don''t you pull me in?"


    Mo Xiujin looked at him and looked at the ground. The air cushion was almost ready.


    He smiled at Zhao Xu and said, "I want to pull you, but you see I''m so much shorter and have little strength. How can I pull you?"


    Little strength? Zhao Xu stared at Mo Xiujin with a sincere face. He had never seen such a shameless person. When he said he was going to break his leg a few days ago, the broom he waved down didn''t say so.


    "So, even if I let go, no one will blame me?" Mo Xiujin put his hand on the lock at his waist, like a hand holding a gun about to pull the trigger.


    "You, Mo Xiujin, how dare you..."


    Before his words were finished, Mo Xiujin moved between his fingers, opened the lock and dropped the trigger.


    "Ah ah!"


    Zhao Xu''s scream echoed in the air. He waved his arms and finally fell on the air cushion to be paved.


    No danger.


    The onlookers were relieved to see that people were really safe. The scene just now was so dangerous that several female teachers couldn''t help covering their eyes.


    In contrast, Mo Xiujin on the third floor.


    He clapped his hands, changed his smile just now, and said coldly, "why don''t you dare? Look down on who, stupid!"


    On the air cushion, Zhao Xu, whose eyes were empty, spent three minutes to recover. Even if he had fallen on the air cushion, he still felt that his body was in a state of weightlessness.


    It was ironic and exciting that this life and death came down.


    He looked at the sky above him and felt that living was so beautiful for the first time.


    At this time, he was gradually afraid. He wanted to raise his hand, but his limbs were weak and unable to lift up at all.


    Zhao Xu couldn''t laugh or cry. Why didn''t he do well? He had to find such a way to play and almost killed himself.


    However, after a long time, he realized that his stupidity was not that he was looking for the wrong way to play, but that he should not be against this group of people at all.


    "Can''t you be stupid?"


    A fat hand suddenly kept waving in front of him. Zhao Xu turned his head slightly and saw Gu Xiaomian''s big face.


    "You talk about how nice you are. Why do you have to play with Yi Yi and a jin?" Gu Xiaomian shook his head. "Look, you are stupid enough. What can you do in the future if you break your brain and become more stupid?"


    Gu Xiaomian frowned. It seemed that he was really worried about Zhao Xu. After worrying about Zhao Xu, he hated iron and didn''t become steel. He sighed heavily: "Alas, worry about people."


    Zhao Xu slowly turned his head back. One day he was reduced to being said stupid by Gu Xiaomian, and he had to worry about his true feelings?


    He didn''t come up in one breath and completely fainted.

 Chapter 843

    I don''t know how long later, Zhao Xu woke up. He blinked, and his sight gradually became clear.


    There was a white ceiling on his head and an infusion needle was inserted on the back of his hand.


    "Are you awake? Is your brain still working?"


    The sound around him was very familiar. It was the one he heard before he fainted.


    Zhao Xu turned his head. Sure enough, he saw Gu Xiaomian sitting next to him with a half eaten banana in his hand. When he woke up, he didn''t stop. He continued to eat.


    Under his ass was the hospital escort stool. His four good legs were used as two legs by him. His fat body leaned against the wall and kicked at the end of Zhao Xu''s bed, shaking his body leisurely.


    There is also an apple kernel, a peach kernel and many banana skins on the table next to him. It can be seen that he has not been idle for a long time.


    Looking at his leisurely appearance, Zhao Xu was suffocated again. He turned his eyes and turned his head back.


    "I was ordered to take care of you. You can talk to me when you wake up. I''ve been bored for a long time," Gu Xiaomian said with a smile.


    He put the finished banana peel on the table, stretched his arm and held a bowl of washed grapes in his arms.


    "Boring? I think you eat very happily, and you''re not afraid of choking." Zhao Xu closed his eyes to refresh himself and didn''t want to talk to him, but he began to talk about what happened today.


    "Oh, don''t bother to think about it. I''m not here." Gu Xiaomian certainly knew what he was thinking. He put the bowl containing grapes aside, clapped his hands, stood up, put one hand on the fence on the side of the hospital bed, and clapped his chest, "I''m here to answer your questions and solve your doubts today. You just fell off your brain and became a fool after you were too careful."


    Zhao Xu didn''t even open his eyes.


    "Don''t you wonder why I''m alone here without a teacher?"


    Gu Xiaomian doesn''t care whether he pays attention to himself or not. He starts talking about himself around his hospital bed.


    "That''s because they are discussing how to deal with you. You don''t think Yiyi and a Jin just want to scare you? Yiyi has guessed your plan. Do you think he won''t know how you blew up the office?"


    Although Zhao Xu didn''t like to see Gu Xiaomian, at this time, with his words, the eyes under his eyelids moved around.


    They tried to set him up from the beginning.


    Jane Yi pretended that he didn''t know anything, which made him proud and relaxed for a moment. He didn''t admit anything to himself, so the cleaners had long been controlled by them. Everything was just a play for himself, or not just for himself


    Zhao Xu suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Thought of it?" Gu Xiaomian looked at him with smiling eyes.


    Zhao Xu used to think that Jian Yi''s cold face all day was annoying. Later, he thought that Mo Xiujin''s strange appearance was even more hateful. Now Gu Xiaomian''s appearance of being naive is really hateful.


    "Yi Yi has arranged the plan early in the morning. He sets up your words on the roof. Mo Xiuqian hides not far from you and receives the radio. Your words are recorded. Oh, yes, and Shazhi."


    "Coincidentally, our class is just a computer class today. It''s a piece of cake for her to synchronize the monitoring pictures of the rooftop to the big screen of the school." Gu Xiaomian clapped his hands and said excitedly, "this play can be regarded as a real-time picture and sound synchronization, big scene!"


    "And your cleaner was caught by brother Xiulin long ago. It''s estimated that his crime will not be light. You, plan for yourself in the next time." Gu Xiaomian said and was ready to leave. They were very kind. His task today is to let his defeated generals know where he was defeated.


    When he finished his task, he was ready to meet Jian Yi and them. Before leaving, he took the bowl of unfinished grapes and the rest of the fruit on the table.


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian left, the ward was quiet.


    Zhao Xu lay in bed with empty eyes. He knew that the plan he had planned for so long was over.


    After two plots, Jian Yi exposed him with one move.


    And


    He also told Mo Xiujin that Fang Sheng was one of them.


    That''s the real horror.


    He leaked the Lord''s plan, and the Lord will not spare him.


    Think about the look of fear on Zhenfang Sheng''s face at that time. He only thought it was fun at that time. Unexpectedly, one day he would come to the same end.


    Even worse.


    As long as he thought of those inhuman ways, he wanted to fall off the roof today and never wake up.


    Zhao Xu pulled up the quilt and covered his head, as if he didn''t have to face those terrible future.


    After all, no matter how cruel, he is still a child in essence.


    ¡­¡­


    When Zhao Xu was worried about his life, in the small garden of the hospital, Jian Yi and others were explaining the reason to George.


    George listened to the whole thing and looked at the people in front of him. He didn''t know how to react for a while.


    "Uncle, you don''t have to worry. You just need to tell the teacher and the principal about it. Of course, don''t tell all the things you should hide." Jian Yi saw that uncle didn''t respond and continued to say his plan. "I''ve given them all the evidence. There will be no problem."


    He was calm throughout the whole process, as if he had watched a play by others as a spectator, rather than directing and acting it himself.


    At this time, seeing that Jian Yi is still so careless, George''s face changes constantly. He looks at Jian Yi''s eyes and his voice cools down: "no problem? Ning Yi, dare you say that again?"


    Jian Yi''s thin lips closed slightly and didn''t speak again.


    He officially changed his surname to Ning two years ago, but because people are used to calling him Jian Yi, they usually call him Jian Yi.


    Only on formal occasions would he call himself Ning.


    George called him so at this time, which showed that he was really angry.


    "Uncle, I know what you''re worried about. I''ll report it to Daddy clearly. Daddy also said to let me deal with it myself, so..."


    Listening to his words, George''s anger ran up, and Ning Jiwei said something.


    He laughed angrily. "Well, I''ll report to you? Ning Yi, you father and son have a good time?"


    Jian Yi is silent. She stands obediently for training. Mo Xiujin and others stand in line, just like training.


    No one dares to hit George at this time.


    George was so angry that he paced back and forth, tried to speak several times, and stifled his temper.


    He picked his hair impatiently, and subconsciously felt the cigarette in his pocket. Yu Guang glanced at several children and stopped again.


    After a long time, he finally calmed down, sat down on the bench by the side of the road and sighed long.


    Several children secretly looked at each other, but no one dared to step.


    At this time, they all thought of Jian Rui. If Rui Rui were there, it was estimated that they could immediately eliminate half of George''s anger.


    George has a headache. He''s not really angry with the children, but even they haven''t found out the ultimate goal of the enemy this time. Several children act openly, in case of carelessness

 Chapter 844

    George sighed helplessly. He looked at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, I know you are very smart and have the ability to surpass your peers. However, if the wood is beautiful in the forest, the wind will destroy it, if it is piled out of the shore, the current will turbulent, and if it is higher than others, it will be wrong..."


    "Maybe you can''t understand what I say. Let me put it another way. Your father naturally knows what you can find. He has allowed those people to make trouble secretly and hasn''t done anything yet. Why do you think it is? Is it because of fear?"


    Of course not.


    Several people shook their heads.


    George continued, "it''s easy to kill small soldiers, but the most thorough way to destroy the enemy is always to catch the thief and the king first. Only by finding out the details of the other party, can we draw the bottom from the bottom. Before that, all actions were just to scare the snake."


    "Those people are crazy. They are different from the enemies we met in the past. This time, I don''t mean you are wrong, just..."


    George paused. In fact, that was the real reason why he was angry.


    "You and a Jin, you are so eye-catching. People are so natural. They always want to move when they see too beautiful things. Flowers are beautiful and broken, jade is beautiful and... Destroyed."


    When he said this, Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin were stunned.


    "Today, you could have exposed Zhao Xu''s plot, but you have to find out about Fang Sheng. The other party will certainly think of your anti invasion. At that time... We don''t want those crazy people to transfer their goals from our adults to your children, okay?"


    Mo Xiujin looked slightly moved when he heard the speech. His eyes suddenly looked up at George: "this is what I asked. It''s none of Yi Yi''s business."


    George shook his head. "It doesn''t matter who it is. What matters is that they know you can do it."


    His words made Mo Xiujin''s face change slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    George said a lot, but now that it''s over, it''s no use saying more.


    After the conversation with several children, George went to the school to negotiate the follow-up treatment of Zhao Xu''s incident. After all, as a temporary parent, he must come forward.


    In the small garden, Mo Xiujin was still feeling guilty about what George had just said. He looked at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, I''m sorry, I was rash."


    "It''s none of your business. I''ll ask if it''s me." Jian Yi hasn''t spoken since just now. He looks at the artificial lake not far away. When he hears Mo Xiujin''s words, he turns back and pats him on the shoulder.


    This is not comfort. If he thinks so, he will do the same.


    "Fang Sheng is my mommy''s assistant. His identity is too special. If you don''t find out, the first person injured is my mommy. I will never allow this, no matter what price you pay." Jian Yi''s eyes are heavy. Adults are worried that the enemy will involve them, but Mommy is his bottom line. All his plans are not as important as mommy.


    Mo Xiujin pursed his lips slightly. He also thought so. Their investigation of the enemy did not make much progress later. At this time, if they have this opportunity, they must ask clearly. The enemy is dark and I am clear. Since they know that Fang Sheng has ghosts, they must not ignore it.


    That''s why he asked Zhao Xu that question. He also knew that Zhao Xu would pick Fang Sheng''s question.


    But now it seems that although it has made great contributions, it is not small


    Then Gu Xiaomian, who came here, looked at several people and fell silent for a moment. He scratched his head and took the lead in saying, "what should I do now?"


    He didn''t catch up with George''s swearing scene because he was delayed in the ward. Later, when Mo Xiulin told him about it, his little heart still trembled. Fortunately, he slowed down two steps, otherwise he found it with a bowl of grapes and a basket of fruit. At that time, he poked a Hornet''s nest and was carried out by George to scold.


    "I''ll call Daddy to explain the situation." Jane Yi thought about it and said to the crowd.


    Several people looked at each other and nodded.


    From Zhao Xu''s case, they handled it well, but according to George''s words just now, they were afraid to disturb the adults'' plans. Ning Jiwei had to make up his mind about it.


    At this time, Ning Jiwei was discussing things with Ying. When he saw his son''s call, he couldn''t help but move his eyebrows.


    They finished it on time in a week.


    He picked up the phone and quietly listened to the whole story of Jian Yi. He was not surprised.


    And George''s anger are two extremes.


    After thinking for a moment, he told Jian Yi, "tell Uncle Mo Jue about Fang Sheng''s situation and let him go there. I''ll go back tomorrow and give it to your uncle at school. As for you, you don''t have to ask about it anymore. Don''t check those people without my permission."


    "Yes, daddy." Jane Yi answered. After he promised, he was quiet for a moment. He didn''t speak or hang up.


    "What''s the matter?" he hesitated a little, so that Ning Jiwei noticed the difference and asked.


    "Daddy, did I go wrong this step?"


    Ning Jiwei heard a rare trace of confusion in his son''s tone and smiled. He thought and said, "it''s a little urgent, but it''s not wrong. Your uncle is angry because he''s worried about you. He''s kind. Don''t blame him. As for the excess light..."


    Ningji Weidun looked for a while and then said, "this is not something you can hide if you want to hide. Instead of hiding, you might as well try to make yourself more powerful and let yourself have the ability to face those unknown variables."


    Ning Jiwei is not arrogant. He knows in his heart that these children''s extraordinary talents can''t be hidden, and the other party is obviously well prepared. Zhao Xu''s transfer to Xiangyu school is the most direct proof. Even if Jian Yi and them live with their tails, I''m afraid the other party won''t let them live quietly.


    Yes, it''s just a matter of time.


    The Qiao family has always had a decent style. They can''t agree with the Mo family''s way of education, and even feel a little harsh, so George was so angry at the first time.


    The Qiao family always felt that when children were young, they should be allowed to have the happiness that belongs to children, and they should not be allowed to take risks.


    But Ning Jiwei felt that if boys want to become stronger, it can''t be planned in adulthood. Instead, they should be trained from childhood. They grow up strong overnight. They are more or less fragile. They look strong, but they don''t know whether they can pass the test of wind, rain and lightning.


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Jiwei stared and mused. He was such a person. That''s how he trained his offspring, but which one is right and which one is wrong?


    Ning Jiwei frowned and thought for a moment. He whispered to the shadow next to him, "do you think my way of education is too harsh?"


    The shadow shook his head and said, "the Mo family is different from the Qiao family. Besides, there are those people from the Zhuo and Dou family outside. If the young master doesn''t grow up, he can''t live in the town in the future."


    Some people can grow up freely, while others are destined to bear more.


    They have lived a stable life in the past two years, but as the son of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, Jian Yi''s challenge has never disappeared.

 Chapter 845

    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t hesitate. He would always try his best to protect the people around him, but he couldn''t do it forever, so only teaching them how to be strong was the real way to protect them.


    At this end, Jian Yi, who had just finished talking to Ning Jiwei, immediately called Mo Jue as he ordered.


    He also told the whole story of the matter and Ning Jiwei''s instructions.


    However, unlike George''s anger and Ning Jiwei''s calm handling, Mo Jue was always lazy when listening to Jian Yi''s phone. Jian Yi said two words. He said, um, and then he said again. It seemed that he just told the other party to continue. I didn''t hang up.


    When Jian Yi finished, Mo Jue casually opened Zun''s mouth: "you send the address to my mobile phone. I''ll go and see what''s going on later."


    "OK." Jian Yi answered and waited for Mo Jue to speak, but there was no text. He couldn''t help asking, "no?"


    "It''s gone." Mo Jue sneered. "How do you want to fix it? Smelly boy, you''re not calm about such a thing?"


    With such a smile, Jian Yi felt a little embarrassed.


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Jue yawned, his fingers turned slightly, and the mobile phone obediently turned twice in his hand. For a long time, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Fang Sheng''s house? Good.


    He was not curious about the enemy''s nest, but he was curious about how the enemy turned Fang Sheng into their own.


    Mo Jue hangs up Jane Yi''s phone, stretches, gets up from the sofa and plans to go to the address sent by Jane Yi.


    It happened that he ate too well at noon. By the way, he went out to exercise his muscles and bones and eat.


    He put the cigarette box on the tea table into his pocket. He just looked through the tea table and couldn''t find the lighter he had just used.


    Qiaoqiao walked into the living room with the freshly brewed tea and saw that Mo Jue turned several magazines on the sofa into a mess, and his pace couldn''t help accelerating.


    "Brother Mo, what are you looking for?" Qiao Qiao put down the tea and glanced at the cigarette box in his hand.


    She found the lighter in the corner of the coffee table and handed it to him: "going out?"


    "Well, go out for a walk." Mo Jue took the lighter and wrote lightly.


    What he said about walking around is definitely not as simple as going downstairs for a cigarette. Qiao Qiao knows.


    However, she has no position to ask more carefully.


    Qiao Qiao hesitated for a moment, bit her lower lip, chose the most common sentence and whispered, "brother Mo, be more careful."


    Seeing her worried look, Mo Jue smiled. He raised his hand and rubbed her hair. He jokingly said, "you don''t know my ability? It''s only for others to be careful. Don''t worry. If you worry too much, you''ll get wrinkles."


    Qiaoqiao also reluctantly grinned with him and sent him out behind him.


    Until watching Mo Jue''s back disappear gradually, Qiaoqiao sighed heavily, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    She closed the door and returned to the living room. The freshly brewed tea on the tea table was still steaming. She stared at the swirling fog and said to herself, "of course I know your ability, but I also know that your heart is still in the past. You just... Didn''t find a proper excuse for you to find her."


    After Mo Jue came back from abroad two years ago, he never mentioned talilina again. But almost everyone knows that she has always lived in his heart.


    Mo Jue survived for the living, but also buried his heart for the dead.


    He just didn''t find a suitable opportunity and excuse to live up to the living and pursue the dead.


    Qiaoqiao holds the tea cup with both hands, and her eyes are dizzy and wet.


    She knows his ability, but she will still worry about his safety.


    It''s like she knows her feelings are bumpy, but if she confirms it, she will still go on.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Jue didn''t ask anyone to follow him all the way to Fang Sheng''s house. He was not in a hurry and drove slowly on the road.


    Anyway, I want to know with my toes that since Zhao Xu has been exposed and there is still so much noise in the school, the other party will certainly receive the news. As long as he is not a fool, he must have run away at this time. How can he wait for them to come to the door in situ.


    Half an hour''s journey, he drove slowly for almost an hour before he got there.


    When he went upstairs again, as expected, Fang Sheng''s family had already been empty.


    He pushed open the half closed door and went in. The house was spotless. There was no sign of moving out in a hurry. It looked like he had just asked for cleaning.


    "Oh, it''s quite about martial virtue." Mo Jue touched the belly of his index finger on the shoe cabinet at the door, blew the dust that didn''t exist at his fingertips, smiled and shook his head.


    He glanced at the structure of the house, with ordinary decoration style. The living room is the living room and the kitchen is the kitchen. He can''t see what''s wrong with the owner of the house.


    Mo Jue walked around the living room and kitchen and found nothing.


    Finally, a faint man was pulled out from under the bed in the bedroom.


    "HMM... is this a special gift for me?" Mo Jue broke Fang Sheng''s face and looked around. "It''s really troublesome for the other party to receive the gift for the first time."


    Mo Jue took two bottles of ice water from the refrigerator and poured it all on Fang Sheng''s head.


    Fang Shengchang, who was stimulated to wake up, took a breath, and the piercing cold on his face made him tremble.


    "Don''t be afraid, who are you?" Mo Jue asked, staring at Fang Sheng.


    Fang Sheng, who was too frightened, had a white face almost transparent. He didn''t know whether he was frozen by water or frightened.


    "Fang, Fang Sheng." Fang Sheng stammered.


    "Oh, you''re their accomplice?" Mo Jue looked around. The man in front of him looked like a vegetable chicken. He didn''t have any force value, and he couldn''t feel his power.


    "No, no, no... I''m not an accomplice, I was coerced by them." he seemed extremely frightened and kept shivering back.


    "Hmm?" Mo Jue touched his chin and thought, "is that right?"


    Fang Sheng then reacted. The man who suddenly appeared in front of him didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend. He stared at Mo Jue in front of him and asked, "you, who are you?"


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows. When he asked questions just now, he always stared at Fang Sheng''s eyes. The fear in those eyes was too real. Unless the other party was really a person who was higher than him, it could not be so realistic.


    Mo Jue loosened his tie and nodded. He said, "come on, tell me what you know."


    Fang Sheng was slightly stunned, then moved forward two steps with some excitement, looked at Mo Jue and said, "are you here to save me?"


    "Save you?" Mo Jue thought and shook his head. "It''s not necessarily. See if your answer can satisfy me. If I''m not satisfied, I may come to kill you."


    When he said this, he didn''t release his murderous intention, but maybe his traditional temperament was a little frightening, which led him to say cruel words slightly, and Fang Sheng was frightened again. He curled up and stepped back, his shoulder and back didn''t respond to the bedstead, and he was still moving: "I don''t know. I really don''t know anything. I''ve been locked up by them. They cover my head and I can''t see anything."


    Mo Jue sniffed the speech, sneered and said, "no? Do you think I look like a fool?"

 Chapter 846

    His fingers knocked on the table beside him, and the sound made Fang Sheng on the ground tremble subconsciously.


    "The answer doesn''t satisfy me very much."


    He said at the end, the ending was very cold.


    Fang Sheng was stiff, looked at him carefully, and quickly buried his head in his arms.


    Mo Jue sat down, took out the cigarette box and lighter in his pocket and lit a cigarette for himself.


    He took a sip, slowly spit out the smoke ring, and held the flue between his two fingers: "I forgot to tell you that I''m not very patient. You can do it yourself during half a cigarette."


    Mo Jue smoked leisurely. Looking at Fang Sheng who hesitated in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling that he had really lived a good life. He had become so kind that he would give time to consider. If it had been put in the past, Fang Sheng would have fainted and woke up several times.


    However, after a while, Mo Jue''s smoke burned half. He sighed, stood up and stopped talking nonsense, and directly stretched out his hand to grasp Fang Sheng.


    At the moment before as like as two peas, Fang Sheng finally whispered, "I, I have seen once, that person looks exactly like me, he... There is a child beside him, I hear them call him lord, and I do not know the rest."


    As like as two peas.


    Mo Jue''s eyelids are half drooping, and the light of the fundus is bright and dark.


    "Alas, I have to say this after all. I don''t know why you have to cook that half cigarette. Fortunately, I have a good temper now."


    Mo Jue chucked out half a cigarette, clapped his hands and sneered.


    "Lord? That''s really a middle two. You''re an idiot."


    Fang Sheng didn''t dare to answer and sat on the ground with his head down.


    Mo Jue no longer embarrassed him. He kicked him with his toes and said, "it''s rare that I''m in a good mood today. Do you need any help, or I''ll take you to the hospital?"


    Fang Sheng didn''t know whether he was scared silly or couldn''t believe Mo Jue. After listening to Mo Jue''s words, he just shook his head.


    Mo Jue stopped asking, shrugged slightly and turned out of the door.


    His kindness is only limited to asking. Since the other party doesn''t need it, it has nothing to do with him.


    Mo Jue walked very simply. After hearing the door ring, Fang Sheng sat on the ground for a moment, then slowly got up and walked to the window.


    He opened a corner of the curtain and looked down. Mo Jue got out of the unit door and got into his car. Then the car slowly slid out of the parking space, opened the main road and gradually drove out of the community.


    Fang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly sank to the ground.


    At this time, a figure came out of the bathroom quietly. In the daytime, his behavior was like a ghost, which added some coolness to the bedroom for no reason.


    He walked up to Fang Sheng, looked at Fang Sheng, who was in a trance, and said with a low smile, "you did a good job."


    His voice was gloomy, which made Fang Sheng stiff again.


    Fang Sheng swallowed his saliva and looked carefully at the man: "can you let my parents go?"


    Hearing the speech, the man smiled, and his side face hidden in the shadow looked particularly frightening.


    He bent down and patted Fang Sheng on the shoulder, but his words made people despair: "well, it depends on your next performance."


    Fang Sheng''s face turned gray.


    The man said that, no longer in charge of Fang Sheng, took out his mobile phone and dialed out.


    "He''s gone," he reported on the other end of his cell phone.


    "Didn''t find you?"


    "I don''t know. I think I didn''t find it."


    "Oh? Didn''t you find it, or pretended not to find it?" after the head smiled low, the voice of male and female was difficult to distinguish again, and the tone was full of expectation and interest. "It''s a match, interesting, really interesting."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After driving out two blocks, Mo Jue turned left at an intersection, slowly stepped on the brake and stopped the car at a small road.


    When he came out of Fang Sheng''s house, he always had a light smile in his mouth. Now he took out his mobile phone and dialed Ning Jiwei. He smiled and said, "brother, it''s fun this time."


    "Have you seen it?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "Ang, I just came out from there and cleaned up, but I remember to leave a gift for us." Mo Jue said lazily.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t answer the riddle with him, and said directly, "leave Fang Sheng there."


    Since Zhao Xu can say the name, it proves that Fang Sheng is of little value to them, and may even be just a smoke bomb.


    Mo Jue held the steering wheel with his hand, gently tapped his fingertips rhythmically and said, "yes, it''s a decent bundle. I woke up only when I spilled two bottles of ice water."


    "Did he say anything?"


    "As like as two peas," he said, "it''s interesting." he said that those people call their leader "Lord" and that the Lord is exactly the same as him. Do you think it''s very interesting?


    As like as two peas.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He met Fang Sheng when he went to pick up Jian Haixi. At that time, it was just a face-to-face meeting. Now it seems that Fang Sheng may not be the real Fang Sheng long ago.


    They always thought the enemy was in the dark, but they didn''t know that they were so brave that they had already been on the table.


    "Oh, by the way, another fool has been in the bathroom. His breath is very stable. I think he is an expert, so I don''t see it." Mo Jue said with a sneer, "I just don''t know whether they want to explore the bottom or pure idiots."


    The former is nothing more than trying to test Mo Jue''s skills. The latter... Probably feels that his martial arts are unparalleled, so he wants to stay and see how things will develop?


    No matter what kind of possibility, Mo Jue didn''t want the other party to succeed, so he didn''t answer.


    Moreover, the person who can stay is estimated that even if he can catch the other party alive, he can''t easily let the other party speak the truth, so it''s better to simply turn a blind eye to it rather than thanplease.


    The ningjiwei was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "maybe there is another possibility."


    "Huh?"


    "He is to test whether you are smart enough." ningjiwei said slowly.


    Mo Jue was stunned. He wanted to extend his hand out of the window to knock on the ash.


    After a while, he suddenly laughed, but his eyes became more and more gloomy: "with me, is this being played?"


    Ning Jiwei calmly analyzed, "if it can be removed so clean, why do you leave Fang Sheng? There are still people who hide, and you can find the breath?"


    After a pause, he continued, "of course, it may be that the other party''s skill is too bad, but according to Yi Yi, Zhao Xu has a Kung Fu foundation, so I don''t think it''s possible."


    "There''s only one possibility left. He deliberately made me aware of his existence." Mo Jue took Ning Jiwei''s words and said, "if I find out and catch him, he has Fang Sheng as a hostage. I can''t help it. If he doesn''t say, he may be held by the other party."


    "Now you found it, but you didn''t find it. In their opinion, you even passed." Ning Jiwei finally concluded.


    "Ha, I''m so old. Except that I was escorted by an old man when I was a teenager, this is the first time I''ve been tested for IQ." Mo Jue said with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of my eyes.


    If it is as ningjiwei expected, they have succeeded in arousing Mo Jue''s anger at the moment.


    Of course, Ning Jiwei heard Mo Jue''s anger. He said, "don''t worry. Wait for the news from Dou Ge. I''ll go back tomorrow and make a long-term plan."


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry." Mo Jue flicked the ash and grinned darkly. "Take your time and see who plays and dies."

 Chapter 847

    In the cafe, Jian Haixi was discussing matters related to Wanjia with Qin Zhixu when he suddenly received a call from Ning Jiwei.


    He simply told her about Mo Jue''s discovery at Fang Sheng''s house. Although the words were concise and the tone was stable, Jian Haixi was stunned.


    During this period of time, the fragments in her mind that had been scattered all the time finally returned to you. It was like a jigsaw puzzle recovering rapidly, and the final image gradually appeared clearly in her mind.


    Gaoding leather shoes, which are totally different from the usual style, suddenly said they wanted to play ghost games with her on the pretext of chasing the girl they liked, the inexplicable potted plants on the desk, the strange behavior of the person the day before she left the company, and the insistence that misaku was nothing different, all of which finally came together naturally.


    It turned out that Fang Sheng around her was not the one before


    However, although the result was shocking, she felt that the result was unexpected and reasonable because she had already noticed the abnormality of the other party Sheng.


    After Ning Jiwei finished talking about the whole thing, he finally told her, "Haixi, I''ll explain other things to you slowly when you come back, but now Zhixu is next to you. Tell him about Fang Sheng and Wanjia... You tell him you can''t delay any more."


    Jane Haixi was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "OK, I know."


    The other party took all of them by surprise under the light. Now, the snobbish and ambitious people of the 10000 families are inflated. If you ask the other party to take advantage of the loophole, they will be attacked from both sides. Therefore, what you can do at present is to solve the affairs of the 10000 families as soon as possible, but tomorrow is the wedding


    Qin Zhixu saw that Jian Haixi remained silent after hanging up the phone, and his face looked different, so he asked aloud, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi looked back slightly. Hearing the speech, he turned his head and looked at him. That glance made Qin Zhixu''s heart jump suddenly, and a bad premonition rose inexplicably in his heart.


    "There is news from Xiangcheng that Fang Sheng in the company... Was disguised by others."


    "What?" Qin Zhixu was shocked and full of disbelief. "How is this possible?"


    Fang Sheng is the right-hand assistant of the Ru division, and his position is almost the same as that of Cen Li in the headquarters.


    The other party deceived everyone''s eyes and easily changed someone under their eyes. They still didn''t feel it.


    "As like as two peas, he went to Fang Sheng''s house and those people had already withdrawn. Fang Sheng was knocked under the bed with a halo. He said he was the same as him.


    Jian Haixi sighed, looked at Qin Zhixu and said, "it''s my carelessness. I found something different about him, but I didn''t expect to change someone."


    Qin Zhixu waved his hand and said, "how can you blame you? You told me now. I still can''t believe it. How can you see through it in advance."


    Jane Haixi pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    "Moreover, I know you. If he was really bad for the company, you would have dealt with it long ago." Qin Zhixu looked at her. "You knew he was abnormal but didn''t do it. You just wanted to catch a big fish for a long time and see what ghost he was pregnant with."


    Qin Zhixu sighed and his eyes were deep: "just, I didn''t expect that the other party''s hands have been stretched out so long."


    Jian Haixi was about to stop talking. After a while, she thought about it and said, "Zhixu, now the enemy is dark and I am clear. We can''t rush, but we have to ensure that there are no mistakes on our side, otherwise it will be bad if the other party takes advantage of it."


    Her words were euphemistic, but Qin Zhixu immediately understood.


    The other party has reached out to Jian Haixi, which proves that they must know them in enough detail.


    There are so many things in Ru recently, and there are leaks everywhere. However, there is such a big burden as thousands of families. If it is not solved in time, there will be endless problems.


    "I understand." Qin Zhixu''s face was dignified. "Yesterday they wanted to ask me for a list, but I refused. If I didn''t think about tomorrow''s wedding and didn''t want to be unhappy, I wouldn''t even want to enter the door of 10000 families."


    Jian Haixi understood his embarrassment, but it was his family affair. She didn''t say much, so she could only sigh: "well, I''ll live here for a while. If it''s inconvenient for you to come forward, I''ll deal with it. Just spend the honeymoon with Yuqing."


    "Haixi, this..."


    Qin knew Xu Wenyan and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Originally, he was sorry to let them know these bad things. Now Jian Haixi wants to change his itinerary and stay for a longer time in order to help him.


    They never used to be polite, but Jian Haixi''s righteousness was beyond his imagination.


    But this time it was still his words of thanks. Before he said it, he was stopped by Jian Haixi with a smile.


    "If you want to thank me, just give more year-end bonuses. There''s no need for others, otherwise it will belittle our friendship over the years."


    Qin Zhixu''s eyes slipped a touch of warmth. He knew his old friend''s temperament. In the end, he just smiled and said, "OK, you''re absolutely indispensable for the year-end bonus."


    As usual, they did not mention the word of thanks, because the word of thanks was thin and could not bear the feelings between them.


    It is said that love is rare, but he is lucky to have such a good friend who is always by his side.


    Ning Jiwei stayed in maiteng all day until seven or eight o''clock in the evening and finished processing the company''s recently accumulated business with Xie Nuan.


    When they left the office, the employees were almost gone. They didn''t show anything when there were many people in the daytime. At this time, the huge company suddenly became empty.


    In the past two years, the pattern here has hardly changed. Ning Jiwei looked at the familiar place, and the memories gradually filled his eyes. He looked down and smiled, and seemed to spit out a sentence with emotion: "I haven''t worked like this for a long time. I used to come like this in the past, but now there are some strangers."


    Xie Nuan also joked: "do you want to return? The more I sit here, the more difficult it is. It''s very cold at the top."


    Both knew it was just a joke and Ning Jiwei would miss it, but he would never miss this seat.


    Besides, Ning jiweizhen thought that there was only one thing to keep, that is Jian Haixi.


    They looked at each other with a smile and said nothing more.


    Xie Nuan declined Ning Jiwei''s proposal to send her home. When the elevator reached the first floor, he greeted him with a smile and left.


    Ning Jiwei got off negative one, drove his car and slowly drove out of the parking lot.


    At this time, the sunset glow in the sky has not completely dispersed. The street lamps on the street have been on. The endless lamp belt dotted the city all the way to the distance.


    There are a lot of vehicles on the road. Ning Jiwei''s speed is not fast. He holds the steering wheel in one hand and sits on the window in the other. When he passes through the square, he glances at the crowd at random. He is about to leave, but he is attracted by the little girl standing on the side of the road. There are roses in full bloom in the basket in front of her chest and is walking back and forth to attract customers.


    On this non holiday day, few pedestrians stopped. Ning Jiwei thought about it, parked his car aside, got out of the car and walked towards her.


    On the other side of the square, in a parked red sports car, Jiang Rumo looked at the scene, gently hooked his lips, and slowly pushed the door to get off.

 Chapter 848

    "I''ll take all these." Ning Jiwei pointed to the basket next to him and handed the little girl a pile of more and more notes. "Don''t change it. It''s late. Go home quickly."


    "Thank you, uncle." the little girl smiled and thanked him, and quickly began to wrap him with flower paper and ribbon.


    At this time, a nearby voice suddenly sounded.


    "Anything else? I want it too." the voice was gentle and beautiful, with a trace of tenderness.


    The little girl was stunned for a moment. She glanced at Ning Jiwei in some embarrassment, and then turned to her and said, "no, just now the uncle has bought all of them."


    "That''s right." Jiang Rumo regretted and turned to Ning Jiwei with a smile. "I wonder if this gentleman can give up his love?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t look up at her until this time. His eyes narrowed slightly and said, "it''s Miss Jiang. I''ve heard a lot about it. It''s disrespectful."


    "Eh? Do you recognize me?" Jiang Rumo was surprised for a moment. Then she tilted her head slightly and looked at Ning Jiwei, as if she was thinking about who he was. After a few seconds, she said in front of her eyes, "you are Mr. Ning Jiwei, aren''t you? I remember. Look at my memory. I clearly saw your picture."


    "Have you seen my picture? Where is it?" Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Even if ordinary people are not distracted when they hear a chat up like a beautiful woman, most of their words will bring some laughter. Ning Jiwei doesn''t understand the amorous feelings and keeps up with the negotiation table. His tone and voice can freeze to death.


    Jiang Rumo blinked and looked playful. He was not affected at all. Jiao Chen said, "Mr. Ning''s words are strange. Where else can they be? Don''t you have them all on the Internet, magazines and financial newspapers?"


    Ning Jiwei gave her a deep look and said, "I thought Miss Jiang had investigated Ning privately."


    Jiang Rumo covered his lips and smiled. He didn''t deny it. He said frankly, "I''ve checked so little."


    She said with a slight sigh, "but it''s a pity that you''re married. What''s the matter, Mr. Ning? Do you want to consider changing your confidant? I think I won''t be worse than your wife."


    She said and slowly turned around. The high fork cheongsam outlined her graceful posture, and the looming narrow waist and thin legs were fascinating.


    Ning Jiwei glanced coldly, but there was not even a half ripple in his eyes. With a sneering voice, "isn''t Miss Jiang engaged to Gu Zheyi? Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to behave like this to a married man in public?"


    That''s poisonous.


    If you were a different person, you might have changed your face.


    But Jiang Rumo is not an ordinary person. She can even smile and say softly: "it''s engagement but not marriage. Why is it wrong?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "the two Shu of the Jiang family are similar in appearance, but they don''t want to have a very different temperament. In this way, it''s Miss Jiang''s pen to make the Jiang family today."


    Jiang Rumo smiled defiantly: "what do you say, I don''t understand. By the way, this flower..."


    While they were talking, the little flower girl had wrapped the bouquet.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t look at Jiang Rumo any more. He took the flower and said coldly, "don''t give up love, don''t consider it, goodbye."


    After that, he strode away with a bouquet of flowers.


    Tu Liujiang Rumo was stunned in situ. She didn''t react until she saw Ning Jiwei get on the car. His last sentence was the answer to her two questions.


    Can you give up the bouquet.


    Whether to consider changing a confidant, not.


    Jiang Rumo looked at his back without hesitation and nostalgia, picked his eyebrows and smiled: "it''s really not giving any face, Ning Jiwei... It seems to be a very challenging object?"


    The light in her eyes flickered with neon, and her red lips opened: "yes, I like this game."


    ¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Ning Jiwei''s car stopped at the door, Jian Rui saw it from the window on the second floor. She ran out to meet daddy with a smile. As a result, as soon as she ran to the door, she saw Ning Jiwei coming in with a bunch of red roses.


    Because ningjiwei''s face could not be seen, it was like a bunch of red roses walking in front of her.


    Jian Rui looked stunned for two seconds, came forward and turned around Ning Jiwei. She was surprised and said, "Daddy, how can you buy so many flowers?"


    Today is neither Western Valentine''s day nor Eastern Valentine''s day. It doesn''t seem to be all kinds of anniversaries of daddy and Mommy.


    Just after asking, she turned her big eyes, smiled and said, "I see. It''s an unexpected surprise for Mommy, isn''t it?"


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing when he heard his daughter tease him: "ghost spirit, don''t you help find the vase?"


    "No, I''ll find Mommy!" Jane Rui spit out her tongue at him, turned and ran upstairs to call Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei listened to her footsteps and shook his head reluctantly. The child was too clever and there were some bad things. He could not hide everything from sending flowers and making a little romance. Every time, he was embarrassed in the laughter and jokes of a group of children. He was stunned to go back and forth from romantic to the end of the comedy.


    Every time at this time, he wanted to sigh that he was so difficult.


    Jian Haixi was pulled out by her daughter. She saw Ning Jiwei standing there with a big bouquet of flowers on the first floor. There was no place to put it. The whole figure was covered by the bouquet. Except her legs, she couldn''t see her upper body at all.


    Although the flower is very surprising, but his actions are so... Witty and interesting.


    "Hee hee, Mommy, daddy is so romantic." Jian Rui pulled Jian Haixi''s small hand and scratched her palm, with a sweet face.


    Jian Haixi''s heart was sweet and funny for Ning Jiwei. He said in a voice, "husband, what''s your whim?"


    Ning Jiwei stood in the living room and smiled bitterly. He hardly turned his head and showed half his eyes. Looking at the direction of Jian Haixi, he said, "wife, would you please take it for me first? It''s not heavy, but it really blocks my sight."


    Jian Haixi smiled and went downstairs to find some vases to pack the flowers separately. Jian Rui and Mo Tong also helped. A large bunch of flowers was soon divided into several bottles.


    Ning Jiwei, who finally relaxed, explained to them that he saw a few-year-old girl selling flowers in the square. It was too late to sell out, so he bought them all.


    "Oh, it''s a good thing, not really want to give it to Mommy." Jianrui was busy arranging the flowers in the vase. After listening to Ning Jiwei''s explanation, she looked at the loophole and pricked.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and pinched her face: "little girl, even daddy dares to joke?"


    "Slightly slightly, who told daddy to send flowers only to Mommy, not to me." Jane Rui spit out his tongue at him.


    Ning Jiwei was not angry: "let your brother send you."


    Mo Tong, who was preparing to take the flowers to the windowsill, lay on the gun and hurriedly said, "I''d better send you a red envelope directly."


    Red packets are so convenient that she can buy whatever she wants. He doesn''t want to look for flowers all over the street. It''s stupid.


    "Hum." Jian Rui chuckled, "I''ll find JOJO brother."


    Then the little girl turned and went upstairs with JOJO.

 Chapter 849

    The three looked at Jian Rui who turned and left, looked at each other, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Jian Haixi shook his head funny and said, "Ruirui will be spoiled by you sooner or later."


    There are Jian Yi and Mo Tong around. They just spoil them. There are also JOJO who are not around. This is not counting the elders of both sides. If they add up, Jian Rui can really be thousands of favorites. It''s no exaggeration to combine them.


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Haixi and kindly reminded him, "Mom, if she is spoiled, you can be regarded as one of the ''accomplices''."


    Jian Haixi always dotes on them. To be honest, I''m afraid Jian Rui''s position in a group of children is slightly lower than that of being spoiled.


    So if you really want to worry about Jian Rui being spoiled, I''m afraid before that, other children have begun to fly freely in the sky.


    Ning Jiwei, who pinched a rose and was looking at it carefully in his hand, didn''t say a word about it. He only raised his eyebrows slightly and asked faintly, "my daughter of Ning Jiwei should have been spoiled. Shouldn''t it be normal to spoil heaven?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. She could take this for granted. She had only seen Ning Jiwei in her life. She couldn''t help sighing in her heart, but forgot that the man in front of her was still a real daughter slave.


    It''s OK to talk to Ning Jiwei about other things, but once it comes to the topic of his daughter, the man can''t keep his head. Jian Haixi thought she should interrupt the topic wisely, so she stuffed a bottle of flowers into Ning Jiwei''s hand and instructed him to help put it on the shoe cabinet.


    Ning Jiwei naturally readily agreed and turned around to carry the vase.


    Mo Tong looked at the manager here and said, "I''d better go."


    He took the one in Ning Jiwei''s hand, held another bottle in his arms and looked at Jian Haixi: "Mom, where''s the other bottle?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at the living room, on the windowsill and on the tea table. He glanced at the stairs and said, "put it at the corner of the stairs, and finally leave one on the table."


    Mo Tong nodded, holding two bottles of flowers and two people: "then I put the flowers upstairs first. Grandpa and uncle grandpa said they would take us to practice calligraphy later."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. Compared with Jian Yi''s black belly and Jian Rui''s naughty, Mo Tong''s child is really a little too easy. No wonder Jian Haixi loves him so much. Even in order to raise him, he completely gave up his plan to have another child.


    After dealing with the last bunch of flowers, Jian Haixi looked at the extra red at home and nodded slightly: "it''s really time to add more flowers at home. It''s much more lively."


    "Wife, how do I think you''re implying me that you usually spend less?" Ning Jiwei smiled and leaned forward to pull her hand.


    Jian Haixi unconsciously smiled at Ning Jiwei''s "romantic" deeds in the past two years.


    Seeing her smile and the cunning in her eyes, Ning Jiwei naturally guessed what she thought. His face changed slightly and said, "forget it, you''d better stop talking."


    "Ah, you don''t want to hear?" Jian Haixi smiled playfully. "Husband, you send a lot of flowers, but most of the time, they either take Xiaomian to make a manual wreath, or aunt LAN borrowed it to make cakes. Occasionally, survivors can put it at home like this. It must be incomplete in less than two days, and ah... Oh!"


    Before the words were finished, the lip flap had been sealed tightly.


    Ning Jiwei let go of her only when he had enough punishment. He gasped: "do you dare to make fun of your husband?"


    "I... that''s not a joke," argued Jane Haixi. "And I prefer my husband''s pragmatism like you to illusory romance."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." but he didn''t want to take this practical school. It was caused by the bear child.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei''s face wronged, Jian Haixi held a smile in his heart, turned his eyes, hugged his neck and said, "otherwise, in the future, we''ll spend one day a week without them and live in the two of us, okay?"


    The little wife in her arms coaxed herself like this, not to mention that Ning Jiwei had no gas at all. Even if the big gas melted, he took Jian Haixi''s shoulder and said, "OK, when I go back, I''ll let them clean up the house next to us for the two of us."


    Seeing that he promised so quickly, Jian Haixi raised his eyebrows and said suspiciously, "how do I feel that you have been prepared?"


    "Yes? It''s just a coincidence." Ning Jiwei took her hand, walked upstairs and changed the topic. "Well, that''s it. Let''s talk about the current thing."


    When he was so distracted, Jian Haixi didn''t ask any more questions.


    When the two entered the room, Jian Haixi remembered the phone call during the day and asked Ning Jiwei, "is it Yiyi who you said you would explain to me in detail?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded and told Jian Haixi everything about Zhao Xu and Jian Yi and what they did. He added, "I''ll go back to Xiangcheng early tomorrow morning. I shouldn''t have time to attend the wedding."


    George is also worried about what they are worried about. Even if Ning Jiwei has told Jian Yi to stop moving, the other party may have found them. Even around Jian Haixi, they can deploy people unconsciously. A group of children must not be 100% safe in school.


    Jian Haixi knew that this matter could not be delayed. There may be many changes one day later in Xiangcheng.


    She nodded and said, "it''s better for you to go back quickly, but after the wedding, I''ll stay here for another period of time to deal with the company''s affairs before going back."


    "I expected you to make such a decision." Ning Jiwei sighed.


    With Jian Haixi''s temperament, after knowing the pressure Qin Zhixu is facing, how can he not stay to help?


    "I''ll leave the shadow to protect you," Ning Jiwei said.


    Jian Haixi did not refuse, nodded and promised.


    "If you have anything, don''t rush forward by yourself. You should discuss more with Gu Chenyi and Yunling." Ning Jiwei asked her seriously. After thinking about it, he added, "you should call me more. Don''t hide it from me."


    Jane Haixi replied with a smile, "I know, husband, you''re nagging."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t think he was enough and wanted to say anything more. He was blocked back by Jian Haixi.


    "Husband, you think I''m a child." Jane Haixi raised her head slightly. "I''ll take care of myself. Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    Ning Jiwei sighed slightly, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, printed a kiss on her forehead, and sighed, "if only you could really get smaller, you could put you in my pocket and take you everywhere."


    Jane Haixi smiled in her eyes and said angrily, "why didn''t you get into my pocket?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows slightly, rubbed Jian Haixi''s black hair with his chin, and said softly, "it''s OK."


    Anyway, as long as he can get tired of being together, he doesn''t mind others saying that he is "henpecked".

 Chapter 850

    At the other end, Jiang Rumo came home and opened the door.


    She was in a good mood, carrying a thin gold chain in her hand, and her small satchel swayed beside her with the movement of her hand.


    Close enough to hear her humming an unknown song.


    Jiang ruting is pouring water for herself. She is still holding a mobile phone in her other hand. The microblog interface is JOJO related news.


    She was surprised to see Jiang Rumo like this, but she didn''t ask much.


    My sister never liked her asking too much.


    Jiang ruting said hello to her, carrying a water cup and ready to go upstairs.


    "Wait a minute." Jiang Rumo looked at Jiang ruting and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, brush the online trends." Jiang ruting said vaguely.


    Jiang Rumo sneered: "is it about the little star of the Qin family again? Sister, you really care about this job."


    Jiang ruting didn''t speak. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at her.


    "Forget it, I''m in a good mood today and don''t care about these things with you." Jiang Rumo lifted his hair, threw his bag on the shoe cabinet and told her, "don''t run around tomorrow and don''t ruin my business, you know?"


    "I see." Jiang ruting promised.


    Jiang Rumo smiled, turned a circle and asked her, "little sister, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    "My sister is naturally beautiful and beautiful." Jiang ruting paused, looked at Jiang Rumo''s look, and asked tentatively, "is there anything happy for my sister today?"


    "Yes, I met Ning Jiwei." Jiang Rumo''s lips were slightly raised, and his voice was obviously interested.


    A flash of surprise flashed in Jiang ruting''s eyes: "how did you meet him? Is he really as powerful as rumors?"


    "Well," said Jiang Rumo with a smile, "it should be said that it''s better to meet than to be famous. Before that, I didn''t think there was a man like him in the world."


    Jiang ruting was slightly stunned: "sister, what do you think of Ning Jiwei..."


    Before she finished, Jiang Rumo knew what she was thinking.


    She raised her eyebrows, nodded her forehead with her index finger and said with a smile, "what are you thinking? I just think he is very challenging."


    "When I get my hand, I''ll destroy him. Isn''t it better to play?" she smiled with her hand over her lips.


    With that, she went upstairs.


    Standing in place, Jiang ruting looked at her sister''s swaying back and bit her lips. It seems that her sister has found a new "toy" again. I just hope she doesn''t play too much and make a fire.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day is the wedding of Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing.


    Before dawn in the morning, Ning Jiwei quietly left the city.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei left, Jian Haixi didn''t close her eyes again. She simply got up and went to tidy up the clothes of the two children sent by Qin Zhixu yesterday.


    Jian Rui and Mo Tong are today''s little flower children. Qin Zhixu asked people to order their little dresses early in the morning. When she sent them yesterday, Jian Rui fell in love with them. Before going to bed, she shouted that Jian Haixi should wake her up early today. She should make a good hairstyle to match her dress.


    Jane Haixi walked to the stairs and was stunned to see the roses on the first floor and around the corner. Then she couldn''t help laughing.


    Although she was embarrassed to admit it, considering that she couldn''t see Ning Jiwei in the next period of time, she really missed him. She just hoped that the affairs on both sides could be handled as soon as possible, and she could go back to Xiangcheng as soon as possible.


    After breakfast, Jian Haixi took the two children to do modeling first, and then went to the wedding scene.


    Qin Zhixu will not treat Wan Yuqing badly. From the wedding scene alone, Jian Haixi knows that he has taken a lot of trouble. Luxury and beauty are on the one hand. It is rare that the whole scene almost restores Wan Yuqing''s imagined wedding.


    This is probably the experience of every girl. In their mind, what color and style the wedding dress is and how to arrange the wedding scene have long been outlined and shaped in their mind.


    The most exciting thing is that one day, a person turns your dream into reality, and then in this scene, he takes your hand and makes an oath that he is willing to protect you all his life.


    Qin knows that the wedding promised to Wan Yuqing is not only grand, but the most important thing is that he wants her to be happy.


    As soon as Jian Rui got off the bus, she excitedly took Mo Tong and ran into the venue. She felt this and look at that curiously along the huge venue. Mo Tong was always by her side.


    JOJO came a little late. He didn''t come in until they finished the process.


    As soon as Jianrui saw him, she flew towards him, leaving Mo Tong behind to run with her.


    JOJO reached out to catch her and patted her on the top of her head: "is ruiruirui a fairy coming to earth today?"


    Jianrui pinched the skirt and turned around. The fluffy skirt drew a big arc, raised her smiling face and said, "brother JOJO, this is the dress I told you last night. Is it nice?"


    "Good looking, we''d better look at Ruirui today." JOJO gently pinched her cheek.


    Hearing the speech, Jian Rui turned her eyes black and said to her lips, "that''s not good. Aunt Yuqing is the bride today. She''s the best to see, and then Mommy is the second best. I''ll try my best to rank third!"


    Mo Tong, who stood behind her, heard her words and said with a smile, "you''re too modest."


    Seeing him laughing at herself, Jianrui glanced at him unconvinced and hummed, "this is a fact. My beauty doesn''t allow me to be modest."


    When she finished, Mo Tong and JOJO were stunned. JOJO always spoiled her and said with a smile: "yes, flowers match beauty. I''ll send you a big handful of flowers later. You''re the first beauty."


    "Hee hee, that brother JOJO can''t forget."


    "No." JOJO reached out and drew a champagne rose from the nearby flower rack, pinned it to Jianrui''s chest, "I owe it today, and I''ll supply you a big handful another day."


    The flower and Jian Rui''s dress complement each other, which is not tacky, but also adds a touch of playfulness.


    Mo Tong listened and naturally remembered the big bouquet of flowers last night. Hearing JOJO''s words, he couldn''t help thinking that there were people who were really in trouble and were willing to look for flowers all over the street.


    Jian Haixi stood in the corner with Gu Chenyi and others, but his sight followed the two children all the time.


    Yunling looked at the busy scene and whispered, "Jiwei has gone?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "Fang Sheng''s business in Xiangcheng is just the beginning. There must be a lot of things we haven''t found behind it. We can''t leave people there."


    "I think so too." Gu Chenyi said calmly, "don''t say anything else, but those bear children must be well disciplined."


    Yesterday, when he knew that several children had such a big accident, he didn''t know what it was like to train Gu Xiaomian through his mobile phone.


    Speaking of the children, Jane Haixi was a little guilty.


    Gu Xiaomian is a good child. Although he doesn''t say he is honest and honest, at least he doesn''t have so many bowed intestines. As a result, he has been with Jian Yi and Jian Rui for a long time, and now he is more and more solid.

 Chapter 851

    Yunling had no temper with Gu Xiaomian''s change and said with a light smile: "it''s not a bad thing. In the past, we thought that Xiaomian''s temperament would only bite the old even if he grew up in the future. He could never do such a job as managing the company, but now it seems that maybe we can retire when he is 18."


    The implication of this is that Gu Xiaomian''s heart is rising by leaps and bounds with Jian Yi and them.


    The two men, one openly and the other secretly, made Jian Haixi cry and laugh.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her and said, "if the child wants to become a fine, we can''t control it even if we want to. We''d better give it to someone like your husband who has become a fine."


    Jian Haixi and Yunling were deeply impressed by this remark.


    The time is almost over when several people are talking.


    When the new couple appeared, Jian Rui and Mo Tong followed the new couple and stood there like two angels. It was really pleasing to the eyes.


    In the audience below, there are family members and relatives of Wan family and Qin family in the front row.


    JOJO sits next to master Qin, and on the other side is Wan Fu and WAN mu.


    Jian Haixi and others didn''t sit, but stood in the corner of the door, which was convenient to take all the situation into account.


    They looked at the newcomers on the stage with thick smiles and blessings in their eyes.


    However, at the same time, there is also great caution in the fundus.


    It''s best not to have an accident at today''s wedding.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A warehouse outside the third ring road.


    "It''s all clear. All the goods of 10000 families are here," reported Jiang rumohui, a man in leather who got out of the car.


    Jiang Rumo looked at the humble warehouse in front of him, nodded and smiled, "very good. Are you ready?"


    "It''s all ready. The oil has been poured three layers."


    Jiang Rumo''s lips rose, stretched out his hand and said, "give me the fire."


    The man was stunned when he heard the speech, took out the lighter in his pocket and said, "I''ll just do this, so as not to dirty your shoes."


    Jiang Rumo took the lighter in his hand, smiled at him and said, "what do you know? Of course, I have to do it myself."


    With that, she stepped on her high heels, and the sound of clattering echoed in the open place. Each sound was a mockery of thousands of families.


    Jiang Rumo lit the lighter, looked at the blue flame, raised a sneer at the corners of her mouth, then her arm slightly raised, and threw the lighter in her hand to the oiled warehouse.


    With a bang, the fire spread all over the sky.


    In the light of the fire, Jiang Rumo was like an enchanting red lotus blooming in hell.


    The fire reflected in her pupils kept jumping, which was completely different from the coldness in the fundus of her eyes.


    It''s a good play. It''s finally about to begin.


    "Let''s go." Jiang Rumo stepped on high heels and walked to the door.


    The gentleman opened the door for her, protected her and said, "my noble Queen, please."


    "Has the gift been delivered?"


    "Count the time, this point should be about the same."


    As the car drove away, their conversation became silent.


    ¡­¡­


    The wedding proceeded in an orderly manner according to the agreed process. When it was time to exchange rings, Jianrui came forward with a diamond ring.


    Two open ring boxes were placed on the small tray, and one of the women''s diamond rings glittered in the light of the meeting light, which was particularly eye-catching and envied by the audience.


    Everyone looked at the scene with a smile, but it was unclear whether the bottom of their heart was a blessing or another attempt.


    Sitting in the first row, Wanfu and WanMu watched their daughter gradually burst into tears. This is their only daughter and the baby they raised in their hands since childhood. They hope that she is safe and healthy. Now they hope that she finally finds a lover and wants to form a new family. They were both happy and sad.


    They were in a mood of ups and downs. A phone call reached Wan Fu''s mobile phone.


    He only heard two words, and the smile on his face was put away in an instant.


    On the stage, Wan Yuqing looked at Qin Zhixu sweetly, stretched out her left hand to him, and her scallion fingers tilted slightly.


    Qin Zhixu smiled, reached out and gently squeezed her cheek, took out the diamond ring from the box next to her and pulled her hand.


    When the fingertip touched the ring, a slight coolness slipped on the skin.


    There was no sound except for beautiful piano music.


    Suddenly, Wan Fu, who was on the phone, shouted. The whole person immediately stood up from his seat, held his mobile phone and shouted, "what did you say? You say it again!"


    Wan Yuqing, who was already nervous, was startled by the sudden loud voice. The whole person trembled. The ring slipped from her fingertips and fell to the ground.


    The diamond ring touched the marble floor and made a slight sound.


    Wan Yuqing paused for a moment, looked at his ring finger and was stunned in place.


    She turned to look at her father under the stage and shouted to him, "Dad..."


    But the voice of the exit was hoarse and almost inaudible. At this time, the blood color of the slightly red cheeks faded, and the white paper face was unbelievable and disappointed.


    Wanfu waved WanMu''s hand several times to try to stop him. He was still yelling at the other end of the phone, regardless of his daughter''s ongoing wedding.


    With a pale face, he asked in a trembling voice, "all gone? All gone?"


    Everyone looked here. I don''t know when the piano music had already stopped, and the whole wedding had to be temporarily suspended.


    Qin Zhixu looks at Wan Fu under the stage, and his eyes are gradually cold.


    At the same time, Gu Chenyi in the corner also received a phone call. His eyes changed slightly and turned to whisper a few words to Jian Haixi and Yunling.


    Their faces became ugly in an instant.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes narrowed slightly, nodded at him and said, "you go first and give it to me here."


    Gu Chenyi took a look at the venue. The Wanfu gradually made a loud noise, stirring the whole scene into chaos.


    "Don''t worry, there''s a shadow." Jian Haixi said quickly.


    Gu Chenyi nodded and stopped talking. The implication of Jian Haixi''s words was that I could handle it.


    It''s not that they don''t believe in Jian Haixi''s ability, but if she is here alone, it''s really difficult to deal with the "local ruffian" relatives of 10000 families.


    Now, knowing that Ning Jiwei had left the shadow here, Gu Chenyi was relieved. He turned to chongyunling and said, "let''s act separately."


    "OK." Yunling nodded.


    The three looked at each other. Gu Chenyi and Yunling quickly left the two exits of the venue. At the same time, Jian Haixi said to the shadow who had been standing near her: "you control Wan Fu. If he doesn''t stop, he will faint and carry away. The wedding must go smoothly."


    "Yes."


    When the shadow walked over, Wan Fu still didn''t calm down. Wan mother next to him stood up nervously and kept nagging. Thousands of relatives behind him looked at Wan Fu and wanted to come forward anxiously.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "What''s gone? You say so."


    None of their noise is to stop Wanfu and maintain the wedding. Each sentence is concerned about their own interests.


    They caught up with the Qin family because of the ten thousand families. They were already on the same boat. Seeing that ten thousand fathers reacted so much at this time, they were afraid that it had something to do with their own interests.


    No one cares about the newcomers on the stage.


    Just now, the blessings of thousands of relatives to Wan Yuqing are true, and the love and reluctance of thousands of parents to their daughter are also true.


    But in their hearts, interests always come first.

 Chapter 852

    On the other side, master Qin and JOJO looked at the scene with disgust. Even if some people wear silk, inlaid with gold and silver, they will never be on the table.


    Old man Qin frowned, knocked his crutch on the ground, turned his head and said to JOJO, "go and take someone to blow them out."


    JOJO hesitated for a moment and looked at Wan Yuqing and Qin Zhixu on the stage. Those are Wan Yuqing''s relatives. If they really want to tear their faces at this time, how will their wedding go on.


    He glanced at Qin Zhixu and wanted to see what arrangements his brother had, but he didn''t wait for Qin Zhixu''s orders. The shadow had already stepped in front of Wan Fu. He directly cut Wan Fu''s back neck with a knife, and then pushed him back into his chair.


    Thousands of relatives around suddenly became quiet.


    The shadow glanced at those people one by one and said coldly, "do you want me to knock you out one by one?"


    He followed Ning Jiwei for many years. He didn''t know how much murderous he was. When he stopped there, he just looked at him and suppressed the 10000 families who wanted to make more trouble.


    Mother Wan shivered back to her position, looked up at her daughter''s pale face on the stage, and immediately lowered her head with guilt.


    Qin Zhi Xu Chongjian nodded to Haixi to show his gratitude.


    Jian Haixi smiled, opened his mouth and said silently, "don''t worry."


    Qin Zhixu nodded, rushed to the emcee beside the stage and said, "go on."


    The emcee reacted quickly and signaled that the music would start again. In a few words, he exposed the farce and brought the atmosphere back to its former appearance.


    Jian Rui on one side had already cleverly picked up the ring and put it back in the box. At this time, she went on the stage again and handed the ring to Qin Zhixu.


    Qin Zhixu took the ring, held Wan Yuqing''s cold hand, put her ring finger firmly, and whispered, "don''t worry, no matter what, it won''t affect our wedding today."


    "Zhixu..." Wan Yuqing choked in her voice, and her eyes turned red into rabbits.


    Qin Zhixu grabbed her waist, lowered his head and kissed her on her forehead, the tip of her nose, and then on her lips. He whispered, "wrong, call your husband."


    Wan Yuqing closed her eyes, reached back and hugged him. Feeling his temperature, her heart was slightly stable.


    When a kiss fell, Qin Zhi Xu smiled and said, "now it''s time to wear a ring for her husband?"


    Wan Yuqing red eyes, took the ring and put it on Qin Zhixu''s hand, but tears involuntarily spread out of her eyes and blurred her sight.


    Qin Zhixu stroked the corner of her cheek and eyes with his right hand and wiped away her tears: "wife, it will take time to cry and make-up again. We will toast later."


    Wan Yuqing''s nose was slightly red. She sucked her nose, tried to hold down her tears, and put Qin Zhixu''s ring on his hand.


    The two left hands held each other, and the ring at the root of the ring finger collided with each other. Wan Yuqing exerted a slight force on her hand, felt the feeling of the ring cutting into her skin, and her heart finally warmed up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The wedding ceremony was barely completed. Except for the accident of Wan Fu, the subsequent process was very smooth.


    The next step is the toast and dinner, and the people gradually leave the auditorium.


    Mo Tong pulls Jian Rui back to Jian Haixi. At this time, guests come in and out, and the scene becomes chaotic.


    Jian Haixi whispered to them, "don''t run around, you know?"


    "I know, Rui Rui will keep up with big brother." Jian Rui answered and shook Mo Tong''s hand to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi knows that although her baby daughter is jumping off, she will never make things worse at this time.


    Coupled with Mo Tong''s presence, she basically doesn''t have to worry about them.


    Seeing that the guests had almost left, Qin Zhixu called two people to settle Wan Fu and WAN mu.


    Then he took Wan Yuqing''s hand and came to Jian Haixi.


    "Sister Haixi, thank you just now." Wan Yuqing''s long skirt dragged behind her. Her eyes were still slightly red. She took Jian Haixi''s hand to thank her.


    Looking at the two people standing in front of them, they are a pair of beautiful people, but they can''t have a perfect wedding. God is jealous of beauty, so they always try to play tricks.


    Thinking of the phone call Gu Chenyi received, Jian Haixi couldn''t help sighing, but she still smiled and said, "Zhixu promised to give me a big red envelope when he gave me the year-end bonus. Since I ''take people''s money'', of course I should ''eliminate disasters for others'', but..." she turned her voice and smiled, "But your husband''s wallet doesn''t belong to him now. I don''t know if he can count this?"


    When interrupted by Jian Haixi, Wan Yuqing felt much better. Her smile was no longer forced. She blushed and called her shyly: "sister Haixi..."


    Qin Zhixu glanced around and didn''t see Gu Chenyi''s figure, so he asked, "where are they?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned when he heard the speech, but then he smiled and said, "they have something to do. They left first."


    Seeing her hesitation for a moment, Qin Zhixu knew that something was strange. When he thought about it, he knew that it should be related to thousands of families.


    Qin Zhixu nodded with a little depth in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi didn''t want him to worry about those things at today''s wedding, and didn''t want Wan Yuqing next to him to realize anything, so he urged the two people: "Zhixu, don''t take Yuqing to change clothes soon, and you''re going to toast in a minute."


    "OK, let''s change our clothes first and JOJO will take you there later." Qin Zhixu said.


    Jane Haixi smiled: "OK, I know. You two go quickly."


    They nodded and were about to leave. A security guard at the door came towards Qin Zhixu with a beautifully packaged gift box.


    "Qin Shao, this is a gift from someone just now. He said he would give it to you."


    Qin knew Xu Weileng that those friends who couldn''t arrive had already sent gifts. For a moment, he really didn''t know who sent them.


    "Did the other party leave a name?"


    "No."


    Give a gift without leaving a name


    "Open it and have a look. Maybe there''s a signature in it." Wan Yuqing said.


    Jane is standing on the edge of the box. The gift box is beautifully decorated with red ribbons.


    She reached out curiously and opened the gift box. There was a white envelope lying in it.


    "Eh? It''s a letter." Jianrui picked up the envelope and shook it to the people, "but there''s no name on the envelope."


    The envelope is not sealed. I think the owner is not afraid of being seen by others.


    Jianrui reached in and felt that it was a photo. She tooted her lips. She didn''t know what a photo was a gift.


    But he still took out the picture, which showed a person.


    "Ah!"


    Jianrui screamed in horror when she saw the person in the picture.


    As if I saw the most terrible face in the depths of the psychological shadow.


    Jane Haixi, who stood next to her, held her behind her for the first time. At the same time, the shadow who had been standing not far away immediately came forward and kicked open the gift box.


    And the gift box landed together, as well as the picture of Jian Rui''s subconscious release just now.


    The photo fell to the ground, and everyone''s eyes focused on that point.


    It''s Qin Tian!


    Qin knew Xu''s face changed suddenly, and WAN Yuqing nearby was stunned.


    Jian Haixi was even more gloomy.


    She will never forget the woman who caused her son a catastrophe.


    "This is..." hearing Jian Rui''s scream, JOJO immediately rushed over. When she saw the picture, JOJO paused, frowned and bowed down to pick it up.


    "There''s a message in the back." he turned his wrist to the back of the picture.


    Qin Zhixu took the photo from JOJO. The lower right corner of the photo was like a signature, with four big characters written obliquely - the beginning of the game.

 Chapter 853

    Qin Tian''s face, coupled with the four big words "game start", made everyone present look ugly.


    Jian Haixi squatted and held her trembling daughter in her arms. Her hands kept gently following Jian Rui''s back and coaxed her with a soft voice.


    They had countless enemies in the past, but Qin Tian was the one who cast a heavy shadow on the family.


    The woman first kidnapped her and then hurt her son. If it weren''t for Jian Yi''s great life, their family would have been separated by Yin and Yang.


    So Jian Rui only reacted so much when she saw Qin Tian''s picture. Not to mention her daughter, even Jian Haixi''s hatred that had dissipated in her heart was also hooked out.


    "Baby is not afraid, there is Mommy, not afraid." Jane Haixi kept coaxing her daughter softly, but her eyes looking at the picture were as gloomy as dripping water.


    Jianrui''s small body shrank in jianhaixi''s arms, her hands tightly around her neck, and her head arched in jianhaixi''s neck nest.


    As long as she thought of Qin Tian''s appearance, she was so frightened that she couldn''t help shaking. Her long eyelashes flashed. There was water vapor in her uneasy big eyes, but her small fist was clenched tightly, as if she was giving herself courage.


    Mo Tong stood next to Jian Rui anxiously, looked at her small face and touched her head. She was so afraid that she kept breathing in a low voice, but she was sensible and didn''t cry.


    "Ruirui, brother is here." Mo Tong frowned and gently loosened her fist. Bai Nen''s palm had been pinched out by herself in a short time. He took her hand painfully and clenched her palm. "Ruirui is not afraid. Brother is here, and Yiyi is fine. Everyone is fine. Don''t be afraid."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I don''t know which relatives nearby who don''t have eyes saw Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing still stay here. Regardless of the situation, they came straight to Qin Zhixu and said:


    "Zhixu, there''s some trouble at home and in the company. How can you solve it first? It''s tight there. It won''t take long."


    He clicked the cell phone in his hand, looking eager but calm, as if Qin knew Xu deserved to help.


    Qin Zhixu stared at the picture in his hand, and didn''t look at him.


    The man said that, seeing that Qin Zhixu was always indifferent, he couldn''t help being anxious for two points, and his voice became louder: "Hey, I''m talking to you."


    After a pause, it was probably that there were many people here, and all of them were more powerful than him, which made him finally react. He asked for help. Reluctantly said, "we don''t want to trouble you, but your father-in-law hasn''t woke up yet. It all depends on you."


    When he finished, he looked at Wan Yuqing standing aside, frowned, put on the posture of an elder and urged her: "Yuqing, please help Uncle speak."


    Wan Yuqing was cold because of what her parents did today. Seeing these relatives still have this face at her wedding, she also lost her temper because she has always been weak and obedient.


    She said coldly, "who should take care of the company''s affairs? You didn''t ask me and Zhixu before doing things. Why are you looking for them all now?"


    The so-called "Uncle" in a suit and shoes still has a begging attitude towards Qin Zhixu. He doesn''t care about anything towards Wan Yuqing.


    Although Wan Yuqing is a daughter, she is weak. Everyone in her family knows that she is easy to bully.


    He said aggressively, "how do you talk? Just married, turn your elbow out." then he glanced at wanyuqing and the strange way of yin and Yang. "How can you say that you were raised in my Wanjia family, and the wedding is not over yet? You forgot your last name so soon?"


    "So you know today is my wedding, don''t you think it''s ugly now?" Wan Yuqing was a good girl since childhood. She didn''t blush with others until she grew up. At this time, she was said like this. She couldn''t hold down her anger and grievances, but she was angry with herself first.


    The relative opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Qin knew Xu had pulled Wan Yuqing. He stood in front of her and glanced at each other coldly.


    At one glance, the man dared not speak again.


    Qin Zhixu disdained to talk to the other party and directly waved to the security guard: "pull him out."


    Other relatives of thousands of families have been staring here, and the one in the front is just their representative.


    Seeing that Qin knew Xu would rush people without asking, he couldn''t help shouting that he wanted to come over.


    Qin Zhixu glanced at those people and said coldly, "today is my wedding. If you want to drink wedding wine, please move to the banquet hall. I won''t treat you badly. However, if anyone dares to make trouble at my wedding, I won''t spare him!"


    His whole body was cold and his eyes were like ice, which made those who still wanted to make trouble retreat.


    They managed to catch up with the Qin family and earned more money than they had seen in decades. Of course, they didn''t dare to really offend him.


    In the past, although Qin Zhixu''s attitude was not warm, most of them would help in the face of Wan Yuqing in the end.


    Now that he has become the son-in-law of thousands of families, he will not die.


    They needn''t quarrel with him at this time. It would be bad if the money tree were shaken away.


    A group of people looked at each other with such an idea. Finally, they muttered and left reluctantly.


    Without those troublemakers, the auditorium was quiet.


    Jane Haixi didn''t pay attention to the things around her. She just wanted to comfort her daughter. At this time, no one is more important than her children.


    As one of the people who witnessed those things, Qin Zhixu knows what Qin Tian''s photos mean to Jian Haixi and her daughter.


    Looking at Jian Rui who was still trembling, Qin Zhixu couldn''t help feeling distressed. He said to Jian Haixi, who had been whispering to his daughter: "Haixi, take your children back first. I''ll deal with it here."


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a slightly cold voice: "if those people changed their way, I might let them go today, but now someone wants to make trouble by Qin Tian, I can''t easily let go of it and the people behind it."


    Qin Tian once hurt her son. Although she paid the corresponding price in the end, the hatred did not disappear with time.


    Now someone has brought up the old story again and sent such a generous gift. She won''t give up anything.


    Qin Zhixu looked at the photo, his eyes were cold, and a corner of the photo in his hand was pinched and wrinkled.


    "Well, let''s see who wants to play with us."


    He thought for a moment and said to Jian Haixi, "since the other party has chosen this gift, it shows that this matter should have something to do with her."


    After a pause, he turned to JOJO and said, "go home and find what Qin Tian left and see if there are any clues."


    JOJO nodded. He had been standing next to Jianrui to comfort the little girl. At this time, when he heard the big brother''s words, he immediately agreed.


    He can''t help much, but it''s OK to find something.


    "Wait a minute." Jian Haixi hesitated a little, stopped JOJO, and said to Qin Zhixu, "JOJO doesn''t quite understand these. Zhixu, you can go back."


    "But here..." Qin Zhixu hesitated and thought about those difficult relatives. Although they left now, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to be obedient.


    "If you''re here, they won''t stop. It''s better for you to leave with Yuqing and leave it to me." knowing that he''s worried about trouble among 10000 families, Jian Haixi said coldly.


    She is in a very bad mood now. If those who don''t have eyes dare to make trouble at this time, don''t blame her for not giving anyone face.

 Chapter 854

    Qin knew Xu slightly hesitated and nodded. Those people in Wanjia dared to pester themselves, but it was because of Wan Yuqing''s relationship.


    But they dare not offend Jian Haixi. After all, no one knows how powerful Jian Haixi is. They can''t afford to offend Ning Jiwei and Mo''s family, just Qiao''s family.


    And it is urgent to find clues about Qin Tian.


    Wan Yuqing hesitated for a moment when she heard that she was leaving. She was worried about her parents, but what happened today really made her cold hearted, and she didn''t know how to face them.


    Moreover, she absolutely believes in Jian Haixi''s ability. She can''t help staying here. Instead, she makes thousands of people rely on it, which makes it difficult for Jian Haixi to deal with.


    So Wan Yuqing didn''t ask much, just nodded to Jian Haixi and whispered, "sister Haixi, please."


    Jian Haixi waved his hand and said, "we don''t say this ourselves. Go quickly."


    "Then be careful. Call me if you have something." Qin Zhixu told him and left the auditorium with Wan Yuqing and JOJO.


    After they left, Haixi frowned and was thinking about the next arrangement. The mobile phone in his pocket rang first.


    It''s Cen Li.


    When Jian Haixi''s eyes narrowed, cen Li would call her instead of Qin Zhixu. I''m afraid it''s still related to Wanjia.


    She picked it up and listened to it: "director Jane, the company has received a call for help from Wanshi company. Do we... Want to help?"


    "What do you say?" Jian Haixi''s voice was cold. He thought of Gu Chenyi''s call and hummed coldly, "no help, no one will help you. You just need to take care of our own company. At this time, don''t take care of any superfluous things."


    "Yes, I know what to do." Cen Liying said.


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi frowned and thought. Gu Chenyi said that the Wanjia warehouse was on fire. At this time, it was obvious that someone had been prepared, and the Wanjia people may not be clean


    She turned and ordered the shadow: "call a few people and ask the relatives of thousands of families one by one to see what they know."


    "Yes."


    The shadow nodded, turned to one side and called to order. Soon he turned back and still followed Jian Haixi and his two children.


    At any time, his first task is to ensure the safety of Jian Haixi''s mother and son.


    After Jian Haixi finished all these things, he got up with his daughter and went to find Wan Fu and WAN mu.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Ning Jiwei, who was on the road, was preoccupied.


    He chose to go back to Xiangcheng by himself precisely because the two places are more dangerous than the other. According to Zhao Xu''s words and the news they found out, the enemy''s leader, the so-called "Lord" in the other party''s mouth, is obviously in Xiangcheng.


    On Jian Haixi''s side, nothing else happened except several companies affected, and Gu Chenyi was there. Jian Haixi was more relieved to stay there.


    But as soon as the car left the city, he was always a little anxious. It seemed that something out of control was growing quietly where he didn''t know. He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows and adjusted his state.


    At this time, Gu Chenyi''s phone call came in. Ning Jiwei just clicked when he saw the caller ID.


    He answered the phone and asked before Gu Chenyi said, "is something wrong?"


    Surprised by Ning Jiwei''s sharpness, Gu Chenyi sighed slightly: "those people really didn''t want today''s wedding to go smoothly."


    After telling the story briefly and comprehensively, Ning Jiwei heard it and flashed a cold meaning in his pupils: "thousands of warehouses are on fire? It''s a coincidence."


    "No, the old man was stupid at that time. He was still knocked unconscious by the shadow at the wedding, otherwise he wouldn''t get married today." Gu Chenyi said.


    "Don''t worry about him. The affairs of all families have to be solved sooner or later. Since it''s noisy, it''s better to take this opportunity to wake up those people who are dazzled by lust and let them know that no ship can get on disorderly." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    "I mean the same thing with Haixi. I''m afraid to know Xu..." Gu Chenyi hesitated. He didn''t know the situation of Wanjia, but Qin Zhixu didn''t say anything about Wan Yuqing. It''s not easy for them to be friends.


    "Zhixu is a smart man and knows what to do, and Haixi will deal with it." Ningji Witton said, "since you and Yunling have passed, try to control those people and see if you can ask anything."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do."


    They hung up, but Ning Jiwei still felt restless. He turned his mobile phone back and forth twice, ready to call Jian Haixi and ask.


    Since the other party chooses to make trouble on the wedding day, the wedding scene must not be calm. His wife and children are there. Even if he has made the best arrangements, he still can''t avoid worrying.


    I just didn''t think that his phone hasn''t been called yet. The shadow came first.


    Hearing that someone sent Qin Tian''s photo as a gift, Ning Jiwei''s eyes suddenly shrunk, and the whole person sat up and showed his killing intention.


    "Are you right? Are you sure it''s Qin Tian''s picture?"


    "Yes, the young lady is frightened, and the young lady is still coaxing," said the shadow.


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath. The chill around him seemed to solidify into an entity and force his anger down. In a cold voice, "don''t go anywhere. Just follow Haixi. She can do whatever she asks. Report to me whenever you have a situation."


    "Yes."


    After explaining the shadow, Ning Jiwei dialed Gu Chenyi again. Every word he said was in anger with broken teeth: "Chenyi, you and Yunling control people to death. Don''t let go of any of them. Even if they die, they can''t die until they explain."


    Gu Chenyi didn''t understand: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Just after the phone call, how did he feel that Ning Jiwei seemed to be greatly stimulated? Even the tone was cold for several degrees.


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "someone sent Qin Tian''s photos to the scene."


    "Qin Tian?" Gu Chenyi was surprised.


    In the past two years, everyone decided not to mention the past, but no one had forgotten Qin Tian''s name.


    Gu Chenyi knew why Ning Jiwei was so angry. He even said in a voice, "don''t worry. I''ll go to the Jiang family now. I want to see what poisonous flower Shuangshu of the Jiang family is."


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Jiwei had a gloomy face and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Oh, big gift?


    I just hope the other party can afford his return.


    The game starts?


    Good. He took the game. He just hopes the other party can take his anger.


    Shaoqing, Ning Jiwei dialed George''s phone and said coldly, "keep an eye on the hospital, keep an eye on Zhao Xu, and don''t let him run away."


    George was in the company. He was stunned when he heard that Ning Jiwei''s voice was wrong. He didn''t ask what had happened. He immediately replied, "OK, I''ll do it now."


    Because Zhao Xu''s identity is special, someone has been watching in the hospital.


    George called and soon got the news.


    "What, the man is gone?"

 Chapter 855

    Zhao Xu is gone


    The news from George made Ning Jiwei look colder. He immediately dialed Mo Jue''s phone: "Zhao Xu is gone. Go to Fang Sheng again."


    Mo Jue was having breakfast with Qiao Qiao. When he got a call from him, he swallowed two sandwiches without chewing.


    "Hmm? That boy is lying in the hospital and can run?"


    Next to Qiaoqiao handed over a paper towel, Mo Jue took it, wiped his mouth and stood up, hooked his fingers on the coat on the back of the sofa and went out. "I''ll go and have a look now."


    Qiao Qiao looked at his back and frowned slightly.


    I always feel that their stable days are almost over.


    On the way, Mo Jue also learned about the wedding from Ning Jiwei. When he heard that Qin Tian''s picture appeared, Mo Jue wrinkled his eyelids and said, "it seems that this guy is with Qin Tian''s crazy woman."


    "Even if it''s not a group, at least it has something to do with it." Ning Jiwei said coldly, "Zhixu has gone to check, and I believe there will be results soon."


    "I guess it''s hanging. The whereabouts of those guys are hidden. Even if it''s related, Qin Tian won''t put the clues at home." Mo Jue doesn''t know Qin Tian, but he also knows that Jian Yi''s great disaster was thanks to her.


    Moreover, as the leader of the dark Department, Mo Jue also knows that Qin Tian was once Mo Sheng''s woman and a complete madman.


    This time, if it really has something to do with Qin Tian, it''s not very good.


    They are not afraid. No matter whether it''s intelligence games or force games, they won''t give advice to any one of them, but they have many children here. If Jian Yi''s incident happens a second time, no one can afford the blow.


    After knowing what happened, Mo Jue probably wanted to get Ning Jiwei''s mood at the moment. He couldn''t help saying, "Jiwei, don''t worry first. I''ll go and find out if there are any clues. Since the other party has laid the line, it won''t be all spread out so soon. The top priority is to take care of our people first, and then take a long-term view."


    "I know. Don''t say it. Tell me when you have news."


    After hanging up, Mo Jue thought for a moment and dialed Mo Feng''s mobile phone: "you have someone check Fang Sheng''s hometown to see if there is anyone else."


    "Yes." Mo Feng went to do it immediately.


    After explaining these, Mo Jue drove quickly towards Fang Sheng''s house with the steering wheel.


    ¡­¡­


    When standing in the empty room again, Mo Jue''s eyes were very strong sarcastic laughter.


    This time it was even more empty than the last time I came. The injured Fang Sheng had disappeared. The whole house was not popular at all. It was like a newly decorated model house.


    Only the big white wall in the living room is different.


    Mo Jue sneered. He knocked a cigarette out of the cigarette box, bit it into his mouth, lit it, threw the lighter on the tea table and sat down on the sofa.


    In the smoke, Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and stared at the wall. The corners of his mouth were slightly hooked. It was a mocking smile.


    On the white wall were written five big blood red characters - "start of the first inning".


    Is this a war for them? event flags


    Childish, not yet an adult?


    Play this trick.


    Mo Jue sat there lazily. The tobacco between his fingers turned into smoke circles and gradually opened in the air. Through the smoke, Mo Jue looked at the looming words on the wall as if he were enjoying some breathtaking beauty.


    No one''s room, blood red characters, such a gloomy place, he didn''t care. After quietly smoking two cigarettes, he snorted coldly. He put a cigarette end between his fingers and bounced it. The cigarette end crossed the air in a parabola, branded a dark gray point on the wall, bounced it and fell to the ground again.


    Mo Jue dialed Ning Jiwei. His voice was slightly cool: "you expected it to be good. Fang Sheng really disappeared."


    His disappearance means complete disappearance.


    "I also asked someone to check Fang Sheng''s house. The house in his hometown has been empty. The neighbors said that Fang Sheng''s parents left on the grounds of going out for medical treatment two months ago. They thought Fang Sheng sent someone to pick them up."


    Ning Jiwei''s face became colder and colder. Zhao Xu disappeared and Fang Sheng disappeared. The other party seemed to withdraw all the evidence at once.


    Want them to check it out?


    "However, the other party also left gifts for us." Mo Jue said with a sneer, "a few bloody dogs on the wall said, ''the first inning starts'', and I don''t know who they want to scare. I specially took a picture and sent it to you."


    The first game?


    Ning Jiwei withdrew from the call interface and looked at the photos in the mobile phone. There were winding red traces under the strokes of the five fonts. At first glance, it was really frightening.


    Just this means, the other party is afraid to use it in the wrong place. For them to use this pediatric thing, is it the other party''s overconfidence or the other party doesn''t understand them at all.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, and the words spit out from his thin lips were like broken ice in the cold winter, which made people cold all over: "you can play games if you want, but I don''t like to be a passive party."


    "Yes, it''s ready already." Mo Jue pulled at the corners of his mouth and smiled fiercely, "when you come back, we''ll give them a big gift. Let them know that flag is easy to stand, otherwise it''s easy to fall."


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Jiwei was still wrapped in the cold. He frowned and thought for a long time, thinking about what arrangements could be made here in Hunan City, but his mind was always haunted by concerns about Jian Haixi and his children.


    After a while, his cell phone rang softly.


    It''s Jane Haixi.


    Reassure him that she can handle it.


    A short line of words, but instantly let Ning Jiwei''s heart return to a trace of temperature.


    He had planned to arrange things here in Xiangcheng and call her again, but he didn''t expect to receive her message of peace first.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, warm and pitiful.


    His wife has never been a charming flower in the greenhouse, but an eagle in the sky.


    He knows, but he can''t help worrying.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and read the line twice. He still couldn''t help but want to dial the phone. Just one second before dialing, he gave a finger and released his mobile phone.


    Jane Haixi is definitely not easy. She has to appease her daughter and deal with the wedding and thousands of families. He can''t help now. Maybe he will delay her.


    He exhaled heavily and decided that it would be better to call back after both sides had dealt with the matter.


    With his fingers jumping on his mobile phone, Ning Jiwei sent a message back to Jian Haixi: "safety is the top priority, everything has me."


    Just a few seconds after the news was sent, Jian Haixi came back with only four words - you too.


    You are the same. Please always focus on your own safety. Don''t forget that all the dangers and troubles are borne by me and you.


    Looking at the information sent by Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei''s lips were slightly hooked.


    Although he has thanked God countless times, he can''t help being grateful every time.


    If you have a wife, why do you want a husband?

 Chapter 856

    The wedding scene on the other side is really chaotic.


    It was originally a happy wedding. First, Wanfu lost control on the spot, and then the departure of the bride and groom made many guests restless.


    In the banquet hall, between tables and between people, they are whispering about what happened today.


    "What''s the matter with Wanjia? Why did the new couple leave early and disrespect the wine? What happened?"


    "It''s strange that there is such an old father-in-law. Qin Zhixu can stand it." the man said, nuzui to thousands of relatives. "And those thousands of relatives, have a good marriage. Maybe they''ll ruin it."


    "More than that, I heard that thousands of companies..."


    After such a fuss, all kinds of gossip information spread like wings. Most of those who know the inside story can''t sit still and leave in advance. Only some people who don''t know the situation and don''t know whether to go or not spread their thoughts here.


    Jian Haixi first went to find old man Qin, roughly said what had happened, and asked him to come forward to stabilize the people.


    Master Qin knew the whole story, was silent for a long time, and sighed heavily: "don''t worry, girl. Although my old man can''t help much else, my Qin family still has some weight on the ground here. I''m here today. I''ll see who dares to make trouble."


    Because of what happened to Qin Tian, the Qin family has always felt guilty about Jian Haixi''s family. At the moment, I heard that someone made trouble in the name of Qin Tian, so I''m naturally very angry.


    Master Qin has a high generation and the Qin family has a strong reputation. Jian Haixi is not worried that he can''t live in his town.


    After arranging here, she hurried into the separate lounge with her two children.


    Although Jian Rui has been enduring no crying, the panic in her big eyes is always there. No matter how coaxed Jian Haixi, it can''t disappear.


    But now she has to deal with other things and can''t take care of her daughter all the time.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said to Mo Tong, "Tong Tong, call Yi Yi and tell him what''s going on here. He knows how to comfort Ruirui."


    "OK, I''ll call right away." Mo Tong looked at the trembling Jian Rui. His eyes were full of pain and worry. He quickly dialed Jian Yi''s number.


    Jian Haixi watched him go back to Jian Rui and told the shadow, "I''ll go next door to see ten thousand parents. You stay here."


    "Yes." the shadow nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    The lounge next door.


    Wan Fu just woke up and was yelling to call Qin Zhixu: "give me your cell phone and I''ll call Zhixu. I''m his father-in-law. I don''t believe such a big thing happened. Can he die?"


    Wan''s mother didn''t give him his mobile phone and kept persuading him: "it''s no use being in a hurry. You can take a break before dealing with those things. I know that Xu and Yuqing are busy toasting at the moment. You can''t ruin your daughter''s wedding! You have to make trouble now?"


    "Do you know what was destroyed by a fire? That''s half of our 10000 families!" said Wan Fu. He was gradually excited and waved to grab his mobile phone. "If you don''t find someone quickly, what can we do in the future? Do you want to see our 10000 families fall down!"


    "And the one who stuns me, if I delay my time today, see how I settle accounts with him!" Wan Fu gasped, and his eyes were red with excitement and anger.


    As soon as his voice fell to the ground, Jian Haixi pushed the door and came in.


    "It''s the person I ordered. If you have anything to calculate, you might as well tell me directly now." Jian Haixi said quietly.


    Wan''s mother looked at Jian Haixi and quickly got up to give up her seat. Wan''s father''s arrogance immediately fell down after seeing Jian Haixi. He opened his mouth and didn''t say anything. He muttered and retracted into his chair again.


    Although they dare to play with Qin Zhixu as their father-in-law and mother-in-law, they dare not be presumptuous here in Jian Haixi. After all, Ning Jiwei only needs to move his fingers to dissipate everything they have now.


    "I, I told Zhixu, this is our family business." Wan Fu twisted his neck and said in a hard voice.


    "Zhixu and Yuqing have something to leave. The toast has been cancelled at the wedding. Your two elders also have time to have a rest here." Jian Haixi said.


    "Gone?" Wan Fu wrinkled his whole face and reached out to take the mobile phone in Wan Mu''s hand to make a phone call. Qin knew Xu was gone, but how to do it. It would be too late if he didn''t deal with the affairs of Wan family.


    No, he must find Qin Zhixu immediately.


    Hearing that Wan Yuqing left, Wan''s mother was stunned. A touch of sadness flashed in her eyes, but she also knew that they had caused these. No wonder her daughter.


    It was this stupidity that Wan Fu took away his mobile phone.


    "If you dare to make this call today, the word" Wanjia "will completely disappear tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi''s voice was not high, but the coldness made Wan Fu stop dialing.


    "You..."


    He was stunned, but found that he was not qualified to shout with Jian Haixi.


    Yes, not qualified.


    It has nothing to do with age, just capital.


    He is not even qualified to carry shoes with Jane Haixi.


    "From now on, I''ll deal with the affairs of 10000 families." Jian Haixi glanced coldly at 10000 father and 10000 mother, "now, can we talk?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Jian Haixi was looking for WAN''s parents to find out about the situation, Mo Tong dialed Jian Yi according to Jian Haixi''s instructions.


    Several people over there are getting together for lunch. Gu Xiaomian has put two empty bowls next to him. At this time, he is struggling with the third bowl of rice.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin sit together and talk from time to time. They don''t know what they are talking about.


    At this time, seeing Mo Tong''s call, Jian Yi slightly picked up the tail of her eyebrow. Usually, both of them call with Jian Rui''s mobile phone, and they usually pick up the time when everyone is free at night.


    He connected. Because it was inconvenient to answer at dinner, he ordered hands-free: "big brother."


    As soon as they heard this, they knew that it was mo Tong''s phone, and they all came together.


    "Yiyi, something''s wrong." before Jian Yi asked, Mo Tong told the story briefly.


    Several people who were still smiling were stunned after listening to him.


    Jian Yi, in particular, was cold at last.


    Several people looked at each other and saw worry and chill from the bottom of each other''s eyes.


    Jian Yi is a little silent and says to Mo Tong, "hands free."


    Mo Tong took the mobile phone to Jian Rui and pressed to turn on the hands-free.


    In the open and quiet lounge, Jian Yi''s low voice suddenly sounded.


    "Ruirui, are you okay? I''m my brother."


    Hearing Jian Yi''s voice, the panic in Jian Rui''s eyes took shape and slowly turned into tears.


    "Brother..." she turned her mouth as if she had lost Jane Yi again.


    "Don''t cry, don''t be afraid. It''s just some dirty tricks. Brother is fine. We are all fine. No one can hurt us again..."


    Jian Yi''s voice is cold and there is no temperature when talking, but in such a large room, it has a strange soothing effect.


    Hearing Jian Yi''s voice, Jian Rui, who has been trembling and breathing, slowly regained her consciousness. She looked at her mobile phone, stretched out her hands and slowly took it in her arms.


    A kitten like sob gradually came out. Jian Rui choked and called Jian Yi: "brother, I''m afraid..."


    Jian Rui looks lively and naughty, but she inherits the strong side of Jian Haixi. She has always been optimistic and positive. She rarely sees her unhappy, let alone say the word fear so directly.


    Across the phone, Jian Yi''s eyebrows suddenly turned into Sichuan characters. He took a breath and his eyes shrunk. For a moment, his cold killing intention slipped through his eyes.


    Mo Xiujin and others on one side were also instantly cold.


    Not long ago, Jianrui also happily told them that she would take them back to the venue. At this time, she was like an abandoned little animal, with a low cry in her throat, which was particularly distressing.


    If they were a little angry about Zhao Xu before, they are angry now.

 Chapter 857

    Seeing that Jian Rui was like this, they couldn''t care to eat any more and gathered together to comfort her.


    Jian Yi simply asks Mo Tong to open the video. When Jian Rui''s red eyes appear in the camera, Mo Xiuqian can clearly feel two colder air fields than summer air conditioning from Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin.


    It seems that these two people are really angry this time.


    Mo Xiuqian thought.


    Accompanied by her little partner, Jianrui''s mood calmed down slowly.


    Besides Jian Yi, Gu Xiaomian is the best at pacifying her.


    He turned off the topic and talked vividly to Jian Rui about their routine Zhao Xu. His expression and movements were more imitated than those of the storyteller.


    He gave a general overview of the parts of Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin, and only started to talk about them in detail when he came out.


    "I thought he was a powerful man. When he was lying on the air cushion, his face was not pale and he couldn''t even lift his arms." Gu Xiaomian glanced at the corners of his mouth and showed Jian Rui the look of Zhao Xu.


    He pinched his throat, learned his dying voice, and stretched out his arm to Mo Xiujin: "come on, help me!"


    With Mo Xiujin''s force, he was too lazy to cooperate with his play. He glanced at him lightly and slapped his hand aside.


    "Ah! Rui Rui, do you see? Ah Jin was so angry that Zhao Xu would jump to the ground immediately if he didn''t hang on the third floor." Gu Xiaomian pointed to Mo Xiujin''s face and said to Jian Rui, "see? Or I''ll break ah Jin''s face for you?"


    "How dare you!" Mo Xiujin glanced at Gu Xiaomian, and then he was so frightened that he withdrew his hand subconsciously.


    Jianrui looked at them. The eyelashes with two big beads flickered, and the crystal tears rolled down. She couldn''t help bending the corners of her mouth.


    Mo Tong saw that she finally smiled and secretly vomited. Jian Rui looked so distressing just now.


    Looking at Jian Rui''s mood getting better, the people at the end of the mobile phone were also relieved.


    Gu Xiaomian occupied the mobile phone. A fat face met the screen and occupied all the pictures of the mobile phone. He hummed to Jian Rui: "by the way, Ruirui, uncle Qin''s wedding is over. When will you come back?"


    "I don''t know. Daddy went back earlier today. Mommy said we would go back a few days later, but now she doesn''t know." she nestled in her chair, her red eyes looked at the screen and spoke with a thick nasal voice.


    Gu Xiaomian sighed: "I knew you were going to stay so long, so I''ll go back with you." he glanced. "It''s meaningless to be here."


    As soon as his voice fell, Mo Xiuqian snorted and said to him, "if you feel boring, I don''t mind helping you be more interesting."


    At last, Mo Xiuqian bit her teeth and made a sound between her teeth. Hearing Gu Xiaomian''s excitement, she moved her ass and went to the other end of the table.


    "No, I''d better continue to be bored." Gu Xiaomian tilted his mouth and said weakly.


    For no reason, he doesn''t want to provoke this angry man.


    "Then you go to the boring side and return the mobile phone to us." Mo Xiuqian stretched out her hand and grabbed his clothes on his back.


    Gu Xiaomian was moving forward. Unexpectedly, she pulled her back and almost strangled her collar.


    "Mo Xiuqian!" Gu Xiaomian turned to stare at her angrily, "I''ve endured you for a long time!"


    "Who makes you endure! Can you beat me?" Mo Xiuqian patted on the table and stared back at him. In the end, she soon "defeated" Gu Xiaomian and took the mobile phone from him.


    Standing the mobile phone on the table, everyone entered the camera. Mo Xiuqian was satisfied and changed the topic from the straight man channel to the girl link: "Ruirui, uncle Qin''s wedding, should JOJO also go? Have you seen him?"


    She and Shazhi had already successfully powdered JOJO under Jianrui''s Amway. In addition to class training, the three people spent the rest of their time chasing JOJO''s TV dramas every day. This time, they specially asked Jianrui to bring them JOJO''s signature photos.


    The topic changed several times. Jian Rui''s mind finally came out of Qin Tian''s picture, and the people finally calmed down. Hearing Mo Xiuqian''s words, she smiled and nodded and said, "of course, we saw it. Just now we were still together. Brother JOJO himself is much more handsome than on TV."


    "What about the autograph?" Mo Xiuqian rubbed her hands together, looking at Jian Rui with bright eyes, and couldn''t wait.


    Although the yarn weaving on one side didn''t make a sound, it was also expected in her eyes. Her big black and white eyes were more than three points brighter than when facing the computer.


    They stared at Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui smiled and blinked and said, "of course, I''ve brought it all for you. I''ll ask brother JOJO if he has time later, and then I''ll video with you."


    "Can you?" Mo Xiuqian, who had just put her hands together, immediately turned her hands into fly hands when she heard Jian Rui''s words, and her voice was excited and unstable.


    "Then I have to choose which clothes to wear." she said, grabbing Shazhi''s arms and shaking hard, "Shazhi, let''s go to pick clothes in a moment, OK?"


    Shazhi nodded with a smile and said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, please help us see it later."


    "Well, I''ll secretly tell you the type that brother JOJO likes, hee hee ~" Jian ruican smiled, and the shadow in her heart caused by Qin Tian finally dissipated with the company of her partners.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Chiang family.


    Jiang ruting is sitting in the living room, staring at a funny variety show on TV. The coffee in his hand has gone from steaming to completely cool, but he didn''t drink a mouthful.


    I don''t know how the wedding went. What did my sister do? Is JOJO okay


    These problems pressed on her heart one by one, making it difficult for her to smile even at the funniest variety show.


    When the doorbell rang, Jiang ruting was in a trance. She put down her coffee and got up to open the door.


    Seeing the man standing at the door, the expression on her face changed and changed for a moment.


    "Why, Miss Jiang doesn''t welcome Gu?" Gu Chenyi stared at Jiang ruting with a smile.


    "No, Gu Shao''s presence is welcome to the Chiang family." Jiang ruting quickly adjusted his expression and welcomed people into the door, "just thinking that Gu Shao was not married at the Qin family today? How could it..."


    "Eh? Why does Miss Jiang ask so? Gu thought it was a special way for Miss Jiang to invite me." Gu Chenyi said, looking at Jiang ruting quietly. "You are Miss Jiang Er, aren''t you?"


    Jiang ruting nodded, led him to sit down in the living room and personally made him a cup of tea: "Gu Shao can recognize ruting. It''s ruting''s blessing. Many people can''t tell me from my sister."


    Gu Chenyi had a thin smile on his face. He took the tea cup and put it on the table. He said, "it''s not difficult to distinguish."


    "Yes, the difference between my sister and me is the tear mole." Jiang ruting smiled. "Gu Shao has a heart. Many people who met several times still don''t remember."


    "Hmm? That''s not true." Gu Chenyi shook his head slightly. "What''s there to remember about a mole that anyone can point on."


    Gu Chenyi looked into Jiang ruting''s eyes and sounded like the cup of cool coffee on the tea table: "the key to distinguish two people is to look at their eyes."


    Jiang ruting was stunned.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the TV screen like he didn''t see her in a panic. "They all say that the eyes are the window of one''s soul. Looking in through the window, people are ghosts. Naturally, they can see clearly."

 Chapter 858

    "Gu Shao is really joking." Jiang ruting gave a dry smile and took a sip of his coffee.


    Gu Chenyi smiled noncommittally.


    At this time, the sound of high heels outside the door gradually sounded, getting closer and closer to the door.


    "Sister." when Jiang ruting heard the voice, he got up and went to the door. Before Jiang Rumo spoke, he said, "there are distinguished guests."


    Jiang Rumo raised his eyes slightly and looked at Gu Chenyi on the sofa.


    She picked up at the end of her eyes, and there was a romantic flow at the end of her eyes: "Oh, Gu Shao, I said, why do people always feel that there are some surprises waiting for me at home before they enter the house? It''s you ~"


    It seems that they have been old friends and girlfriends for many years, and there is no strangeness in their voice.


    Gu Chenyi sneered, but said in his heart that the two Shu of the Jiang family are really the same skin and different cores.


    As for Jiang ruting, he''s still sure he can get something out. It''s hard to say for goblins like Jiang Rumo


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Chenyi sees Jiang''s Shuangshu.


    On the other hand, Yunling has also arrived at the fire scene of Wanjia warehouse.


    The fire has been put out. Only from the remaining devastation can we see how big the fire was at that time.


    Yunling swept around the ruins and found no valuable clues.


    The other side''s technique was also clean and neat. Yunling looked at the big iron door burning black in front of her and sighed in her heart.


    The fire department and all the people had been evacuated. Yunling stood in silence, frowning and meditating.


    "Cha."


    Suddenly, a slight sound came. It was the sound of a lighter.


    Yunling turned to look for a voice. A man in leather was squatting on the wall pier, leaning his head to see him, biting a cigarette at the corner of his mouth.


    The man was also looking at him, and his contemptuous eyes swept over him. He took down the cigarette in his mouth, took a breath, and a cigarette ring gradually dispersed: "Why are you coming this time?"


    He sniffed, bit the cigarette again, and said vaguely, "you can''t pick a fight there?"


    Both inside and outside the words seemed to have a good understanding of Yunling and the people behind Yunling.


    Yunling looked at the man with alert eyes, but didn''t move. She said directly, "you set the fire. Did Jiang Rumo order you?"


    Although it was a question, his voice was firm.


    The man''s face changed slightly. He probably didn''t expect Yunling to be so sharp.


    He jumped off the wall, the lighter in his hand turned between his fingers and was thrown into his pocket. While moving his wrist and neck, he made a "click" sound, tilted his head and said to Yunling, "don''t talk nonsense. If you want to know what, put me down first."


    Yunling''s eyes narrowed slightly. Unexpectedly, she met this kind of reckless man.


    When a scholar meets a soldier, even more wisdom will suffer.


    The man smiled and said nothing. He swung his fist at Yunling. The expression on his face was very relaxed. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to the fight at all.


    He even bit the cigarette in his mouth, which was scarlet.


    Yunling stretched out his hand and barely parried his first round attack.


    "Oh, you have two sons. I thought you were a completely weak little white face." the man mocked.


    Yunling''s face was cold and she didn''t dare to relax. She fought with him and said, "do you dare to leave your name?"


    The man raised his eyebrows and didn''t pay attention to his exciting Generals: "if you can put me down, I''ll tell you everything."


    He said, the moves in his hand gradually began to be fierce, and the moves were close to Yunling''s death.


    Yunling was forced to step back by him, and her hands were unstable.


    His eyes were cruel and his heart was cold.


    He knew from the first match that he was not his opponent.


    However, there is such a person here. It seems that he is obviously waiting for their people to come, and he is not a small minion who doesn''t know anything. At least let him say something and don''t let him run away in vain.


    He should face the man''s attack, his mind kept thinking, his actions naturally slowed down, and he was gradually forced to the corner by the man.


    When the man saw that he was distracted, he became more angry and distracted in the fight, which was the biggest contempt for his opponent. He moved harder and greeted the vulnerable part of Yunling.


    "Do you dare to be distracted by fighting me? You''re insulting me."


    While talking, he grabbed Yunling''s gap, twisted his arm and turned back, kneeling Yunling to the ground.


    The ash fell on the cloudy clothes and soiled his white shirt with the earth on the ground.


    "Oh!"


    The man''s wrists twisted so hard that Yunling suddenly cried out in pain.


    "It''s too conceited of you to send such a person here?" the man sneered with a cigarette. "How can you take this game seriously if you don''t let you hang some color?"


    He said, mercilessly kicking Yunling, some to the ribs, some to the back and head.


    Yunling covered her head with both hands and fell to the ground. Blood gradually left on her face along her black hair.


    He never uttered a word except the painful cry at the beginning.


    When the man finished his fight, he made a few efforts to make the beater know himself and clapped his hands. He glanced at the clouds on the ground and hummed and smiled: "you are a little backbone, but it''s a pity that you''re not my opponent."


    "Next time, find someone who can call."


    A cigarette in the corner of his mouth was about to burn out. He threw the cigarette end on the ground and put it out with his toes.


    After patting the dust on the leather coat, the man finally took a look at Yunling and raised his feet and walked out.


    After taking two steps, he paused, turned back and said coldly, "remember, my name is Zhang Kuang."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jiang''s living room.


    "Gu Shao, blame me for my poor hospitality?" Jiang Rumo Feng smiled in her eyes, slightly raised her chin and ordered the tea cup on the table. "Why don''t you even drink a mouthful of tea when you get to my house?"


    "If this gets out, don''t you blame me for Jiang''s lack of etiquette." Jiang Rumo took a sip gracefully with a teacup.


    Gu Chenyi smiled faintly and didn''t speak. He took a sip of Jiang ruting''s tea.


    Jiang Rumo smiled, took the shawl handed over by the nanny and put it on him. He said to Gu Chenyi, "I don''t know why Gu Shao came here today?"


    "What did Miss Jiang do when she went out today?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    The two are obviously just talking about the most common topic, but the atmosphere of the whole living room is comparable to the scene of the battle.


    Jiang Rumo leaned against the sofa and leaned on the sofa. Her soft long hair tilted down to one side. She stroked the tip of her hair and smiled at Gu Chenyi. She was soft and beautiful: "that''s more. First I drank coffee and made my hair. This nail is also my new one, and..."


    Then Jiang Rumo gave a meal, crooked to Gu Chenyi, and his index finger pointed to his arm. His red lips opened slightly, and his voice was sweet and greasy: "what else have you done, Gu Shao? You might as well guess it yourself."


    At this moment, she is like a fox spirit in human form. Her eyes are like silk, and her every move is charming.


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly. The waves in his eyes didn''t rise. He pinched her finger and threw her hand back.


    Jiang Rumo almost fell down because of his movement. He sat upright with his other hand, pulled his shawl, glanced at Gu Chenyi like anger and resentment, and said, "Gu Shao doesn''t care about incense and jade."


    Gu Chenyi was too lazy to play with her again. He was trying to ask about today. Suddenly, the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    As soon as he got through, his face suddenly changed. He stood up and went out.


    Jiang Rumo''s lips were slightly hooked, and asked behind Gu Chenyi, "is there something urgent for Gu Shao? Do you want me to let the driver send you?"


    Her voice was light, as if with a touch of worry, but her face was full of the look of watching the play.


    Gu Chenyi stopped and looked back coldly at the people on the sofa. The chill in his voice rose sharply: "if Yunling has something, I will never spare you!"


    With that, he strode out of the Chiang family.


    On the sofa, Jiang Rumo smiled and reached for the tea cup. The tea in the cup floated up and down, like Jiang Rumo''s eyes.


    For a moment, it was full of laughter, and for a moment it was as cold as ice.

 Chapter 859

    After coming out of Jiang''s house, Gu Chenyi drove straight to the hospital.


    Outside the ward, Jian Haixi and others are standing at the door whispering. Yunling has wrapped up the wound. At this time, she fell asleep because of the effect of drugs.


    "How about Yunling?" Gu Chenyi hurried from the end of the corridor, sweat on his forehead and looked nervous.


    Jian Haixi knew what he cared about most at the moment and quickly repeated to him what the doctor had just said: "I have suffered some injuries, but the doctor said they were all skin injuries. Just have a good rest. It''s not serious."


    She said, helping Gu Chenyi push the door open. Her index finger stood up between her lips and whispered, "I''m sleeping now. Keep your voice down and don''t wake him up."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and walked in quietly.


    Jian Haixi considerately went to help Yunling go through the hospitalization formalities. When she came back, she saw Gu Chenyi sitting on the bench in the corridor.


    His brow was tight and his face was deep. He stared at the precautions for physical recovery posted on the wall and didn''t move for a long time.


    Jian Haixi sat down beside him, silent and silent.


    At this time, any language seems pale and powerless. Gu Chenyi wants to lie in it. How can he be comforted by such words as "don''t worry".


    People came and went in the corridor, and the pager of the nurse station kept ringing, which made people''s mood tense.


    For a long time, Jian Haixi heard the people around him whisper, and his tone was full of self reproach.


    "Damn it! I shouldn''t have let him go to that place."


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly and took his arm to comfort: "Chen Yi, don''t do this. It has nothing to do with you. None of us thought such a thing would happen."


    The fire has been put out. Who would have thought that the other party had left such a good man there?


    Gu Chenyi took a deep breath, suppressed his worry, but his voice was still a little hoarse. He looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "what did Yunling say?"


    "He said that the man was called Zhang Kuang." Jian Haixi''s voice was not easy, and he said in a deep voice, "there was only one name, and the nearby surveillance was destroyed."


    Suddenly, she had the surveillance removed early in the morning, but all the surveillance that could see that corner was broken.


    Also, since the other party set fire, how can he leave such a big handle.


    "However, only one name is enough for us to find out a lot of things." Jian Haixi''s voice grew colder.


    Than the data?


    Even if there is no monitoring, just by name, they can get this person out of the vast sea of people.


    Gu Chenyi closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, the worry and remorse in her eyes had been well hidden. The cold light at the bottom of her eyes caught people.


    "When I went to Jiang''s house, only Jiang ruting was there. Jiang Rumo came back from outside."


    Jian Haixi squinted: "what a coincidence."


    It happened that she had just gone out at this time. When all the dust settled, she just got home again.


    "She was not surprised when she saw me, and there were no flaws in her words." Gu Chenyi said, "we should find evidence from Jiang Rumo and make a good plan.".


    "Don''t worry, foxes always show their tails." Jian Haixi said. When such people come to their eyes, they have approved countless layers of human skin. Can they see them in a short time.


    "I''m afraid all this is just the beginning." Gu Chenyi''s eyes are also full of the depression of wind and rain.


    After silence, Gu Chenyi remembered the photo event and asked Jian Haixi, "where are you? Is Ruirui OK?"


    Jian Haixi nodded: "it''s all right. I''ll let the shadow send the two children back first. The Wanjia side is also stable for the time being. Then we''ll see what the shadow department can get out of those people and know the progress there. Then we''ll see if there can be any clues."


    Gu Chenyi nodded. Her arrangement was proper and reasonable. At present, she can only wait quietly for the news from all parties.


    Jian Haixi stayed in the hospital until Yunling woke up and saw that he was OK before leaving.


    Before leaving, Gu Chenyi called Jian Haixi and told her, "don''t let Xiaomian know about Yunling''s injury."


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. Looking at the Yunling on the hospital bed, he finally just opened his mouth and said: "... OK."


    After explaining the company, Gu Chenyi always accompanied Yunling, but never said a word and frowned.


    After he got up for the fifth time to help him change the cold water in the water cup into warm water, Yunling reluctantly took his arm.


    "Don''t worry, I''m really fine." Yunling smiled and attached her dripping hand to the back of Gu Chenyi''s hand. "You see, it''s not all good, but it''s a little scary on her head."


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and didn''t speak. He was afraid that he would expose his emotions as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Yunling knew he was very deep, and he didn''t say much anymore. He just led the topic to other places.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to end this time. I remember the other party said, how can we take the game seriously if we don''t let me hang the lottery?" Yunling looked at him.


    "A group of madmen!" Gu Chenyi frowned, his eyes dark.


    Yunling nodded. If they couldn''t touch the enemy before, they can basically draw a conclusion now. The other party is a group of complete madmen.


    "So, what I''m really worried about is Xiang City. No matter what we do here, it''s just a small fight, Xiang City..."


    Gu Chenyi saw that he was lying in the hospital bed and had time to worry. He couldn''t help cutting off his words and said, "don''t worry, we''ve experienced so many hardships. Are we still afraid of such small winds and waves?"


    He pulled up the quilt, tucked his dripping hand into the quilt, and told him, "you just need to feel at ease to recover from your injury. I''m here for the rest."


    What else did Yunling want to say? She was swept by Gu Chenyi''s eyes and immediately shut her mouth.


    At this time, it''s better for him to be obedient.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Chiang family.


    Soon after Gu Chenyi angrily went out, Zhang Kuang arrived.


    As soon as he entered the door, he sat down on the sofa and shouted to the nanny to make tea for himself without taking himself as an outsider.


    Jiang Rumo glanced at him coldly: "what superfluous things have you done?"


    Just glancing at his expression, Jiang Rumo knew that the man must have done something out of plan.


    In addition, Gu Chenyi left in such a hurry. I want to know that someone must have made trouble here.


    "Hmm?" Zhang Kuang frowned slightly, dissatisfied with her tone of speaking to himself, but for a moment, he raised his eyebrows and sneered, "what is superfluous?"


    He took a sip of the tea cow just served by the nanny and said with a wild smile, "didn''t you say you wanted to give them some color to see? I just gave him some color. Instead of thanking me, you blame me?"


    "Hum, be smart." Jiang Rumo snorted coldly, "any superfluous behavior may damage my business. Do you know?"


    "It''s not enough for me to beat the little white faces?" frantically disdained. "What plan do you want to deal with them? Just say I picked them up. It''s crisp and easy to save so much trouble."


    Jiang Rumo''s lips were slightly hooked, and a sneer appeared on his face: "who told you that I want to deal with them?"


    "It''s just a warm-up activity." she looked at the newly changed roses on the windowsill today, with a smile in her mouth. "What I''m really interested in is still behind."

 Chapter 860

    Outside the hospital, Jian Haixi thought for a moment, took out his mobile phone and dialed Qin Zhixu.


    The wedding is over, and Yunling is injured. Sooner or later, Wanjia will make trouble in front of Qin Zhixu. We should tell him about the fire in Wanjia warehouse.


    Seeing that it was Jian Haixi''s phone, Qin Zhixu came out of Qin Tian''s room and entered the balcony.


    When he answered the phone, his face sank.


    "Is the situation in Yunling serious?" Qin knew Xu Chensheng asked.


    "It''s not serious. Chen Yi stays in the hospital. The other party doesn''t kill him. He just wants to test us." Jian Hai drives by the stream, looking at the road conditions.


    Qin Zhixu nodded: "fortunately, people are fine."


    "I''ll arrange someone to come over now, and we should be more careful on your side," he said, and he was about to hang up the phone to arrange.


    Jian Haixi hurriedly stopped him: "Zhixu, he has arranged for Chenyi. I don''t need to worry about the film department left by Ji Wei. Just take good care of Yuqing and JOJO them."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it." Qin Zhi Xu Ying said.


    After that, he didn''t see Jian Haixi talking for a long time, but he didn''t see her hang up. He couldn''t help wondering, "Haixi?"


    Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "thousands of families..."


    "Huh?"


    "Wan''s company called the company for help. I told Cen Li not to care about them."


    "Is director Jane asking for credit?" Qin Zhixu smiled. "We didn''t agree to keep it until the year-end bonus."


    There was no objection in his tone. Jian Haixi was relieved. Although she knew that Qin Zhixu would focus on the overall situation, she was still afraid that he would still have feelings for the 10000 families in his heart.


    "Also, the fire in the warehouse is not simple. I asked the film department to check the people of 10000 families."


    "OK, let me know by cable." Qin Zhixu said straight, "Yunling was hurt for this. I won''t let go of anyone related to this matter."


    In the past, thousands of families were only greedy for gold and silver. Now, how can he bear it again because they involve their friends and get hurt?


    After hanging up, Qin Zhixu looked dignified.


    Obviously, the opponent''s ambition is not limited to business. This time, Yunling''s business is also their negligence. If the other party comes up, it will kill Yunling, which is not impossible.


    The situation has changed and thunderstorms have appeared.


    The first thing he has to do is to ensure the safety of the people around him, and then he can go on with the next step.


    As for Wanjia


    Qin Zhixu came back from answering the phone. Seeing his face, Wan Yuqing asked him anxiously, "what''s the matter? Is something wrong again?"


    "Yunling is hurt." Qin Zhixu''s voice is slightly heavy. "They dare to attack Yunling. They don''t just want to play games."


    JOJO thought quickly. He frowned, slipped a cold light at the bottom of his eyes, looked up at Qin Zhixu: "it was made by the Chiang family?"


    "It''s probably true." Qin Zhixu sneered, "Jiang''s twin Shu are really worthy of their reputation."


    Thinking of Jiang ruting, JOJO''s eyes changed slightly.


    Yesterday, when she heard today''s wedding, the hesitation on her face flashed before her eyes again.


    Maybe then she knew what would happen today.


    Qin Zhixu glanced at the furnishings in the room. They had turned over here and found nothing suspicious.


    "It seems that we can hardly gain here," Qin Zhixu said.


    Wan Yuqing frowned at him: "what should we do now? We have no evidence and can''t find her."


    Qin Zhixu smiled and looked cold in his eyes: "if you really want to find her, you don''t need any evidence."


    In this world, there are ways to talk about evidence. If you really don''t talk about evidence, it''s not impossible to kill some mole ants.


    "Brother, come and see this." just as he was talking, JOJO called them both.


    Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing hurried over and saw JOJO holding a small square jewelry box with a diamond bracelet inside.


    "This is from here." JOJO pointed to a dark box under the desk. It''s not very secret, but they rarely came to the room, so they never found it. "There''s only one item in this box. I think it should be meaningful, otherwise she wouldn''t put it here."


    Wan Yuqing looked closely, suddenly pointed to the chain and said, "there are words on it!"


    Qin Zhixu picked up the chain and turned it over. There was a string of tiny English letters on the side, which read: "younkins".


    "Eukins?" Qin Zhixu frowned. "I''ve never heard of a man named eukins in his name."


    "I haven''t heard her mention it," JOJO thought.


    As Qin Tian''s family, they don''t have much contact with her, and they don''t know much about each other''s interpersonal communication.


    "Here''s another card." JOJO took out the card originally padded under the bracelet in the box and showed it to Qin Zhixu.


    On the front is a blank. Qin Zhixu turns around and sees the words "game prize" written on the back.


    "Game prize"


    Qin knew Xu''s face was cold, and the darker the color in his eyes.


    "Another game."


    The three stared at the small and exquisite bracelet and studied it. There was nothing special except the English name and the four words on it.


    Qin Zhixu thought for a moment and said to JOJO, "you will send Yuqing home later. I''ll go to Haixi and show her this."


    Knowing what is important at this time, JOJO and WAN Yuqing didn''t say anything else and nodded to Qin Zhixu.


    Qin Zhixu rushed to Fu''s house with his things.


    ¡­¡­


    "We found this in Qin Tian''s room." in the study, Qin Zhixu handed Jian Haixi the bracelet and card, pointed to the English letters on the side and showed her, "and this letter."


    After taking the bracelet, Jian Haixi''s eyes narrowed slightly and remained silent for a long time.


    "Haixi, what do you think?" Qin Zhixu asked. Many times, Jian Haixi saw deeper and more thoroughly than them, so they would refer to her opinions in everything.


    "Eukins..." Jane Haixi whispered the name, smiled bitterly, shook her head and said, "I don''t remember this person, but... I don''t know why. A series of recent events always remind me of another person."


    Another person?


    Qin Zhixu Weileng.


    Jian Haixi sighed, got up and stood at the window. "I just looked at this and suddenly thought of that woman."


    She didn''t mention her name, but Qin Zhixu knew who she was talking about.


    Talilina.


    The woman who is as beautiful as a demon and as cruel as a demon.


    The devil who let them struggle for life and death several times and let Jane Haixi suffer.


    But she is also the woman who occupies all Mo Jue''s love.


    Evil, evil and pitiful.


    Even if they are dead, they will be remembered by many people for a lifetime.


    Even whether these people like it or not, they can''t forget her existence.

 Chapter 861

    The next morning, the sun had not completely crossed the horizon, the eastern sky was still white with fish bellies, and a few clouds floated slowly, like an old man at dusk, who had not walked out of 100 meters from east to West for a long time.


    Beside a remote horse farm on the outskirts of Xiangcheng, it is backed by hills. In the distance, the trees are tall and luxuriant, blocking out the sun, but near it is a grassland with a slow slope.


    Full of green, crystal clear dewdrops dangling on the green and thick green leaves, like tears hanging on the face of beauty, are lovable.


    When the wind blows, the grass sea spreads out layer by layer and fluctuates continuously.


    This is the closest place to nature and freedom.


    Even breathing is much easier.


    But there is an unknown tombstone in an empty place.


    The tombstone is out of tune with the environment under its feet. It stands here squarely, but there is no name of the dead or photos of the dead.


    But the surroundings are very clean and tidy. There is no waste grass or fallen leaves. It is often trimmed and cleaned.


    When the wind passes through it, the trimmed grass swings slightly with it. The rustling sound whispers like a contralto singing a nursery rhyme that makes people fall asleep. It is quiet and warm, sending a day''s peace to the owner here.


    Footsteps came slowly and steadily in the distance, approaching the tombstone step by step.


    The shiny black leather shoes were spotless and stopped in front of the tombstone.


    "I don''t know. Do you like such a place?"


    The mute voice of male and female was low.


    He bent down and put a bunch of pure white roses in front of the monument. Before he got up, he brushed his index finger gently and waved off the dew on a petal.


    "They put you here. It''s really easy for me to find." his voice couldn''t distinguish joy and anger, and said that the word was put rather than buried.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. His narrow eyes looked around behind the mask and smiled: "the environment is not bad, but it''s boring without good wine and food."


    "Or did you change to a vegetarian after you died?" his voice was low, and his words seemed ironic and angry.


    No one answered when the wind moved through the grass.


    The man paused for a few seconds, and the shiny brand-name leather shoes moved two steps impatiently. Then, he raised his feet and stepped on the stele.


    The man smiled grimly, as if dissatisfied that no one had answered his question.


    It shouldn''t be so quiet.


    Such silence makes people angry.


    Silence for a long time, until the slightly pursed lips gradually relaxed, and the slightly heavy breathing returned to normal, the talent recalled the lips and continued to speak to the tombstone: "by the way, I heard you fell in love with a man."


    He smiled sarcastically: "ha ha, it''s really a woman. She can never get rid of stupid love."


    "You used to be such a perfect work of art and the Pearl left by heaven on earth, but you are here because of a man. Now you can only be accompanied by dust. It really disappoints me..."


    The two fingers of the man''s right hand gently stroked his mask, and the faint light in his eyes seemed to be remembering the past days.


    "It''s really disobedient."


    He murmured like a disobedient child.


    But the look in his eyes became more and more ferocious.


    "I said, if you want to die, you can only die in my hands."


    The mask does not cover the thin lips, gently spit out the most cruel words.


    The rose petals in front of the tombstone tremble with the wind, pure and demonic.


    Like that woman.


    "Talilina, I''m back."


    The wind sobbed in the grass. The man took out the handkerchief in his chest pocket, gently unfolded it and waved it with the wind.


    He squatted down slowly and wiped the tombstone.


    The action is gentle, but the words are like Satan''s orders.


    "Don''t think you''re dead, everything can end. As long as I don''t die, the game... Must continue."


    "Lie down in this damn place and watch how those people are killed by me one by one."


    With that, he turned and left. The tombstone was still standing quietly, but the footprints on it were bright.


    It seems that he is leaving a trace of having been here. The man didn''t erase that footprint alone.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the villa, three people sit separately on the sofa in the living room.


    They are Ning Jiwei, Mo Jue and Dou Dou who just arrived this morning.


    Ning Jiwei put one leg on the knee of the other leg. In his hand was aunt Lan''s freshly brewed tea, and he was slowly steaming. The soft cotton sweater was attached to him. He was stunned by his simple home clothes, which showed a king''s temperament.


    Mo Jue leaned heavily on the sofa, and his two long legs couldn''t stretch straight. He could only curl up between the sofa and the coffee table.


    A cigarette was burning between his fingers, and there was an ashtray on the armrest of the sofa, which had borne a lot of cigarette butts.


    "Dou Ge asked you to come?" Mo Jue looked at Dou Dou on the single sofa, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a tut: "he really values you. He allows you to come forward in everything, and uses you more than Dou Ming."


    Dou Dou smiled and said tactfully, "the second brother is responsible for all the information networks of Dou''s family. He is very busy every day. The only time he has is still used to chat with lol. where can he be distracted to do anything else?"


    He took a sip of tea and said modestly, "I''m just a handyman."


    Can hear that Mo Jue''s words are joking, but even if it''s a joke, Dou Dou''s answer is still watertight, which is undoubtedly the most appropriate.


    It will not appear that he is unfamiliar with Dou''s brothers, nor will it give people a feeling that he has overwhelmed Dou Ming.


    Never give anyone a chance to sow discord.


    As the third young master of the Dou family recognized by Dou Ge and Dou Ming, Dou Dou is different from Dou GE''s frankness and rudeness and Dou Ming''s dull focus. In dealing with people and things, he is more like the best candidate trained by Dou Canghai and Nan Yan. He is smooth and decisive, but he can be alone before he is 20.


    When he followed Jian Haixi before, he already showed many advantages. The longer the time, he became sharper and sharper like a polished sword.


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue have known him well for a long time, otherwise Mo Jue would not joke with him.


    "Cut, I''m a kid. I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I really have more eyes." Mo jubai glanced at him.


    Dou Dou smiled: "I don''t have the skill of my eldest brother and the intelligence of my second brother. I don''t have many hearts to fight with you. Otherwise, I don''t know if I''ve been sold by you?"


    "This little devil is still such a ghost." Mo Jue smiled, pointed to Dou Dou and said to Ning Jiwei, "Dou Ge sent this little devil specially because he was afraid of losing his mouth fight."


    Ning Jiwei also smiled. Although Dou Ge and Dou Ming were powerful, the Dou family still lacked Dou Dou''s character.


    Mo Jue asked Dou Dou, "since you''re here, I''m afraid you won''t go?"


    According to Dou GE''s character, knowing that there is something wrong in Xiangcheng, it is impossible to just let Dou Dou go and send a letter. He should have sent a helper to them.


    "Yes, my brother told me to stay here and give you a hand." Dou Dou smiled, "especially learn from you two to bring back the advanced experience here."


    "Well, you can wear a high hat. Just hold it again." Mo Jue put out the cigarette end in the ashtray and waved his hand.


    I''ve been joking and drinking tea.


    After greeting, Ning Jiwei said, "what news do you have from Dou Ge?"


    In other words, what kind of news makes Dou Ge feel that he can''t speak clearly in the phone and video. He must have a trusted person come by himself.


    When he mentioned business, Dou Dou immediately looked right and handed him the envelope he had brought: "you''ll know after reading this."

 Chapter 862

    Seeing Dou Dou''s serious look, Ning Jiwei put the teacup down on the tea table, stretched his right leg and resumed his normal sitting posture.


    He leaned over to take the envelope and found that there was only a piece of sketch paper in it.


    Ning Jiwei frowned slightly and slowly unfolded the white paper, but his expression changed suddenly when he saw the person in the picture.


    Mo Jue nearby was surprised to see him like this.


    Ning Jiwei is always happy and angry when something happens. He says that his face remains unchanged when Mount Tai collapses. That''s proper realism.


    He must have seen something very unexpected to make his mood rise and fall like this.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Jue smiled and joked with him. "Is it possible that Dou Ge sent you some peerless masterpiece that makes you fall in love at first sight?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him, which made Mo Jue''s heart jump suddenly, like a feeling in the dark.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head slowly and handed the sketch to him.


    "It won''t make me fall in love at first sight, but it''s probably hard for you not to be moved." he sighed.


    Impress him?


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrow and took it: "what you said, it''s hard to impress me..."


    His words stopped abruptly while his eyes shifted to the sketch.


    The smile on the corner of the mouth was still there, but it was frozen there for a moment. The complex emotions in the eyes flashed one by one, and finally became silent. Only the heavy heartache was engraved in the eyes and dyed the bottom of the eyes red.


    Very simple sketch, pencil drawing.


    But the painter obviously knows the people in the painting very well. Every frown and smile outline it very vividly. Even the pride in the man''s eyes jumped on the paper.


    How long has it been since he saw her?


    Talilina.


    ¡­¡­


    A thin sketch is like a spell that sets Mo Jue''s body.


    He kept this posture for a long time and didn''t move. He even breathed very slowly.


    It seems that the person in the picture is afraid that a little bigger noise will disturb her and make her disappear.


    The portrait was heavily stressed on his brain nerve, and the heart wall sealed with a thick layer of cement was suddenly cracked.


    Then, the deep feelings gushed out and filled his whole chest, making him almost forget to breathe.


    Mo Jue was stunned and looked at the sketch in his hand. He allowed his memory to be turbulent like a mountain collapse and tsunami, but there was no expression on his face.


    Dou Dou opened his mouth to call him, but Ning Jiwei shook his head invisibly and motioned him to give Mo Jue more time.


    He knows better than anyone the pain of losing my love forever.


    When Jian Haixi''s life and death were unknown, he held her countless times and went to the yellow spring with her.


    She wants to destroy everything that hurts her, including the world, all the time.


    Mo Jue has never mentioned talilina in recent years, but they all know that not mentioning doesn''t mean forgetting.


    On the contrary, I remember too much.


    After a long time, Mo Jue burst out with a low smile.


    "Oh, who''s looking for death?"


    His voice was low, not angry, and his tone did not improve. He was calm as if he was saying that the weather was very good today.


    But at this moment, Ning Jiwei and Dou Dou seemed to hear the voice of death.


    They know that Mo Jue is really angry.


    No one, and he would never allow anyone to disturb talilina''s peace in such an absurd way after her death so long.


    The offender will die.


    "The signature in the lower right corner should be the painter himself." Ning Jiwei said.


    Mo Jue looked at the lower right corner, where the black trace faintly wrote a string of English letters - "younkins".


    "We have checked all the people who may have intersection with talilina and asked ARJO. No one has heard of this person, maybe it''s just a pseudonym," Dou Dou replied.


    "Don''t say anything else, but this man named ''eukins'' definitely exists." Ning Jiwei said quietly, "Haixi and Zhixu found Tan Tian''s relics, which also had the mark left by eukins."


    Dou Dou was stunned. Unexpectedly, in addition to talilina, even Qin Tian had something to do with eukins.


    Mo Jue has been staring at the painting. Behind the figure is a common wishing fountain in foreign squares. Three little angels with halos on their heads face three sides. There is water pouring out of their little hands, and there is also a circle of small fountain water column pouring under their feet.


    Benches are scattered around, and tall broad-leaved trees are painted in the distance. A few strokes also draw the fallen leaves on the ground.


    The feelings of the painters pour on the people in the painting. These buildings around are simple strokes, which can only roughly see the shape, but not detailed.


    "Where is this place?" Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and looked at Dou Dou.


    Dou Dou shook his head: "the second brother has been checking, but there are no beautiful buildings here. There are too many similar places, so we can only find them one by one."


    "You can ask Yiyi and Shazhi to help with this," Ning Jiwei thought for a moment. "Just find something for the children to do, so as to save them from stirring up other tricks."


    With the ability of Jian Yi and Shazhi, we can definitely help in this matter.


    Mo Jue nodded and didn''t talk much.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the afternoon, after discussing things with Ning Jiwei and Dou Dou, Mo Jue went out and got into his car. He sat quietly in the car for a long time, and the sketch lay quietly in the left pocket in front of his chest.


    He raised his hand slightly and reached into his pocket, but finally he didn''t take out the picture again.


    He didn''t want or need to borrow other people''s pen and ink to remember her face.


    Stepping on the accelerator, Mo Jue put his hands on the steering wheel and drove in the direction of home.


    The setting sun slants to the West and the sunset is half hung.


    The western sky is still crimson, but the East is gradually blue.


    Mo Jue parked his car in the distance, got off and walked slowly to the tombstone.


    He doesn''t come here often. Only when he really misses her will he come here and sit quietly for a long time.


    I don''t know whether to accompany her or want her to accompany myself.


    In front of the tombstone, the bunch of white roses was still there. After a day of wind and sun, they had lost their vitality at this time.


    Mo Jue looked at it with a cold look in his eyes, like a cold spring surging.


    Sure enough, someone came.


    He tightened his lip liner, gave a cold hum and kicked the bunch of flowers far away.


    Those who make things under her banner are not worthy to send flowers to her.


    From bottom to top, the sight finally stops on the footprints on the top of the stone tablet.


    Looking at the arrogant footprints, Mo Jue''s eyebrows twisted out a deep word of Sichuan.


    For a long time, he took a deep breath, tried to suppress the anger in his heart, raised his hand, rolled up one sleeve and came forward to wipe it gently.


    In the whole process, his eyes focused as if there was only such a small corner in the world, and his actions were gentle as if he was afraid that a little heavier would wake up the sleeping people under him.


    "Sorry, let those smelly cockroaches disturb your cleanliness."


    He whispered.


    "Let me see you."


    For a moment, the night wind blew and the rustling sound sounded again.


    But this time, it sounds like a crisp laugh, some gentle and some happy.


    Hello, I miss you very much.


    Mo Jue said silently at the bottom of his heart.


    At the moment of seeing her portrait, he heard the noisy thoughts at the bottom of his heart.


    Never dare to admit, because I''m afraid to admit, I can''t endure the long night and loneliness.


    Hey, I miss you very much.


    Did you hear that?


    I don''t know how long later, dark blue covered the sky, and night slowly fell on the city.


    Mo Jue seemed not to feel the passage of time. He only stared at the quiet tombstone in front of him, slowly came forward, bent over and hugged it.


    Cold into his arms, as if the man would never answer his words again.

 Chapter 863

    Night falls, Fu family.


    When she received Ning Jiwei''s call, Jian Haixi was sitting in her study. Qin Tian''s bracelet and the card were still placed on the table in front of her.


    Ning Jiwei simply told her about talilina''s sketch during the day. After listening to it, Jane Haixi couldn''t help feeling more heavy.


    Since Fang Sheng was secretly replaced, even earlier, a group of them had been pulled close to the vortex. The enemy didn''t talk about rules and purpose. They gave a big gift to the eyes and only said they wanted to play games.


    There are also the Chiang sisters who met one after another, the Wanjia fire, Yunling''s injury, and the bracelets and sketches that now appear in front of her.


    Today, the whole situation still seems to be in a mess, leaving people confused.


    Now the name "eukins" slowly appeared in front of them, and they had not even heard of him before.


    And Tan Tian and talilina


    I thought I met a new enemy this time, but it was the old cause.


    It''s like a huge jigsaw puzzle. Now what they hold in their hands is just two small pieces on the edges of the jigsaw puzzle that are not connected at all.


    Jian Haixi frowned and thought. The voice of Ning Jiwei on the phone rang low, calling back her thoughts.


    "Haixi, how''s your side?" Ning Jiwei whispered, "I''m worried about the safety of you and the children."


    The worry in his voice was so obvious. Although he was across the phone, Jian Haixi could almost imagine how Ning Jiwei looked at this time.


    "Don''t worry, there is a shadow department. There are Zhixu and Chenyi here. There will be no problem." Jian Haixi said softly.


    In fact, Ning Jiwei is not only worried, but Jian Haixi is also worried about him.


    But there must be Ning Jiwei in Xiangcheng, and she must stay here. These worries can only be pressed in the bottom of my heart.


    Her words did not relax Ning Jiwei''s frown.


    Jane Haixi said it plainly, but according to the current clues, if this eukins really came for talilina, he would certainly do it to Jane Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei stood on the balcony with his mobile phone. The night wind blew, and the coolness gradually climbed.


    His heart gradually began to be unstable.


    In the current situation, it is too dangerous for them to stay outside.


    However, the two daughters of the Chiang family have not been solved. Even if Jian Haixi returns to Xiangcheng, Qin Zhixu and Gu Chenyi are still in danger, not to mention Fu zuoan, Ning Fubang and Jian Chenran''s family.


    Their elders and friends are there and can''t ignore them.


    Ning Jiwei frowned very tightly, his eyes were bright and dark, and his heart seemed to be sawing.


    If he listened to his inner voice, he now wanted to bring Jian Haixi back regardless, but he knew that Jian Haixi wouldn''t want this.


    He sighed silently, which was like a compromise to Jian Haixi and his love.


    Because I love you, I hope you do what you really want to do.


    For a long time, he closed his eyes slightly, and his eyelids covered the dark mood in his pupils. For a moment, when he opened again, he had recovered as usual.


    "How''s Yunling''s injury?" he asked.


    Thinking of Yunling who was injured, Jian Haixi''s voice sank for a time and sighed: "fortunately, his injury is not serious. The other party should not dare to really let Yunling have anything, so he didn''t hurt his muscles and bones. Chenyi has taken him back home. It should be all right to go to the hospital and dismantle the line in two days."


    But even if the injury was not serious, as long as he remembered that Yunling was carried to the hospital covered with blood that day, there was a trace of anger in Jian Haixi''s eyes: "however, I will certainly not let go of the person who hurt him."


    "That''s for sure," Ning Jiwei said. "We can''t let go of not only those who hurt Yunling, but also those who hide behind us and play with us."


    His words are the greatest support for Jian Haixi. Even if they are not around each other, as long as they can hear his voice, Jian Haixi feels that the biggest difficulty in front of him is just a paper tiger.


    "Is there any progress over there?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Since this matter started from thousands of families, we should also start from there.


    "Well, the shadow asked something, and I''m asking Cen Li to check them one by one." Jian Haixi said, "Wanjia... If I don''t want to hurt Yuqing, I really want to break their way."


    Because greed gives the enemy an opportunity to take advantage of, and then leads to such an incident, Jian Haixi is very impatient with Wanjia now.


    "Don''t worry. Although we, as outsiders, can help deal with the affairs of Wanjia, we should finally know that Xu Heyuqing has a better idea." Ning Jiwei said.


    After all, they just stand in the position of friends. If they do too much, it may backfire.


    Jian Haixi also understood the truth. What he said just now was just angry words. He nodded and said, "what I know is that it''s not worth knowing Xu and Yuqing."


    With a sigh, Jian Haixi said, "forget it. It''s disappointing not to mention thousands of families."


    She rarely played in front of herself. Ning Jiwei was a little funny and spoiled her and said, "OK, what do you want to say?"


    "I......" Jane Haixi paused and said, "Jiwei, I''m going to meet Jiang Rumo first."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, narrowed his eyes and said, "do you want to have a showdown with her?"


    He knew Jane Haixi so well that with a word from her, he could quickly understand her thoughts.


    "Yes, it''s better to open the skylight and tell the truth than to stay here and play childish games with only one layer of window paper." Jian Haixi said.


    She doesn''t like the feeling of always being stared at secretly, especially if it involves other people and her children.


    Since the Wanjia side can''t start immediately, it''s better to start directly from Jiang Rumo.


    Ning Jiwei thought of the people he met in the square that day. He just got off the bus and met her. I think she has been staring at them for a long time.


    "Perhaps, the other party is waiting for you to find her," Ning Jiwei said slowly with deep eyes.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and couldn''t help laughing when he remembered what he had said about "meeting" Jiang Rumo: "well, if you dare to miss my man, I''d like to see how charming she is."


    Unexpectedly, she turned the topic here. Ning Jiwei smiled and shook his head.


    Knowing that she was joking to ease her worry, Ning Jiwei sighed and whispered, "take care of yourself and take pictures when you go out."


    "I know," Jane Haixi agreed.


    Suddenly, Jian Haixi thought about it and remembered that he had talked about Fang Sheng with Qin Zhixu today. He said, "by the way, where is Fang Sheng? Do you have any arrangements?"


    In this game, Fang Sheng is just a victim of being used from beginning to end, and he has partnered with her for two years. It''s really because of her that Fang Sheng will be watched by those people. They can''t ignore his life and death.


    "Don''t worry, I have plans." Ning Jiwei said.


    "That''s good." Jane Haixi breathed a sigh of relief.


    When it came to Fang Sheng, she always felt that there was something related to him, but it was just a flash of light and soon disappeared.


    Vaguely, Jian Haixi felt that he seemed to have ignored some key information.

 Chapter 864

    The sun sets in the West and rises in the East, and the sky changes from black to white.


    Qiaoqiao took a coat on her arm and hurried to the racecourse in the morning mist.


    Mo Jue didn''t go back all night. She also asked Ning Jiwei to know that he might have come here.


    It was still a little gray. Qiao Qiao saw a figure in front of the tombstone from a distance.


    Her hurried steps stopped slowly. The dew at her feet wet her trouser legs and pasted them coolly on her ankles, but she seemed not to feel it at all.


    That''s Mo Jue''s back.


    In recent years, she took care of his daily life. Every time she sent him away, she always looked at his back.


    The outline had already been printed into her memory. Even if it was so far away and through heavy fog, she would not admit her mistake.


    In the fog, Mo Jue knelt on the ground and hugged the unknown tombstone like a lover.


    He held this position all night.


    I don''t seem to feel tired or stiff limbs.


    Dew drops dropped layers of water vapor on his hair room and clothes. If he didn''t feel it, he only tried to protect the silent tombstone.


    As if afraid of it cold.


    The proud man still has a straight back at this time, but Qiao Qiao sees boundless loneliness and... Pity from his back.


    She held her coat and stood where she was, clenching and loosening her hands.


    Two big tears suddenly hit the coat in her hand, and then a string of tears couldn''t stop sliding across her cheek.


    There was a faint trace on the coat.


    I don''t know how long it took. Qiaoqiao looked down and saw the marks on her coat. She seemed to react that she was crying. She quickly wiped her eyes with her sleeve and hurried to wipe the marks on her clothes.


    But when the trace falls, it falls, and it can be wiped off with a gentle wipe.


    She moved her feet, wanted to come forward and put on a coat for the figure, and wanted to tell him that she would catch a cold.


    Just hesitated for a moment, her steps did not advance but retreated.


    She just looked at the man''s back and gradually regressed until the back was integrated with the mist, or blurred by the tears in her eyes.


    Then turn around and leave.


    As quiet as when she came, she left quietly without disturbing the gathering of the two.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Morning.


    When Jian Haixi planned to meet Jiang Rumo, as Ning Jiwei expected, the other party took the lead in throwing an olive branch at her.


    Seeing the strange call on her mobile phone, Jane Haixi narrowed her eyes slightly.


    She tapped the screen with her finger and connected the phone. When she heard the voice of a strange woman from the receiver.


    "Is that Miss Jane?"


    "I am. Who are you?"


    "Jiang Rumo."


    Jiang Rumo''s voice came out of the receiver, as if he knew his name too well, which would shock the other party. After reporting his name, he deliberately stopped, smiled and stopped talking, giving the other party enough time to respond.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes sank and paused for a moment. His plain voice could not hear the ups and downs of his emotions: "it''s Miss Jiang''s family. I''ve heard of her name for a long time."


    "Hehe, really? Miss Jane has heard of me? Where did you hear it? Didn''t Ji Wei say it?" Jiang Rumo joked with a smile.


    She called Jian Haixi "Miss Jane", but not Mrs. Ning or Mrs. Ning. Her name was Ning Jiwei "Ji Wei".


    The meaning, needless to say, is enough to make Jian Haixi feel gloomy.


    She pursed her lips slightly, but didn''t get angry with her on the phone. She just asked calmly, "what''s the matter with Miss Jiang calling me?"


    A generous attitude hides both happiness and anger.


    Jiang Rumo''s hand holding the mobile phone paused slightly, and the smile on the corner of his lips was more profound.


    Ning Jiwei''s wife is really a smart man.


    Jiang Rumo stood in front of the window and looked at the new flowers on the windowsill. The neatly trimmed manicure gently crossed the newly opened powder petals, leaving traces of different depths on it.


    Looking at the flower slowly withering in her own hands, the smile on her face became more and more brilliant.


    Whether it''s flowers or people, the more painful they are, the happier she will be.


    "It''s really something." her voice was gentle and soft, and she smiled in a low voice. "I don''t know if Miss Jane has time? I really want to talk to Miss Jane."


    Jian Haixi narrowed her eyes slightly. As expected, it was the same as what Ning Jiwei said. She didn''t have to come to the door in person. The other party also came to her.


    "No problem, just as I have something to say to Miss Jiang." Jian Haixi said with a cold look in her eyes.


    "Really? Then we really have a tacit understanding." Jiang Rumo said.


    Jian Haixi didn''t want to talk to her. After agreeing on the time and place of the meeting, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at the end of the call displayed on the screen, she didn''t look back for a long time.


    Finally, her daughter''s voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "Mommy..."


    The door of the study was slowly pushed open, and Jian Haixi looked at the door.


    Jian Rui poked her head in from the door, tilted her head, blinked her big eyes and asked in a crisp voice, "Mommy, are you going out?"


    "You know that?" Jane Haixi smiled, looked at her daughter''s unhappy face and waved her in. "Why are you unhappy early in the morning? What can I do for you?"


    "There''s something wrong." Jian Rui tooted her lips, went to Jian Haixi, took her hand, shook her hand and asked, "Mommy, is uncle Yunling still in the hospital?"


    Jian Haixi raised her eyelids slightly, as if she had insight into the purpose of her daughter''s coming here. She smiled and said, "your uncle Yunling has looked back at home."


    At this time, Gu Chenyi can''t let Yunling live in the hospital all the time. After all, there are many people in the hospital, and it''s the safest in his own home.


    "What''s the matter? Baby, what do you want to do?" Jane Haixi gently rubbed her daughter''s hair and asked.


    Jian Rui looked at the smile in Jian Haixi''s eyes and hummed, "Mommy, you must have guessed so smart and asked clearly. Uncle Yunling was injured and I wasn''t in good shape that day. Of course I have to visit him now."


    "Hmm ~ that''s why our lazy baby got up so early today. I''m afraid I didn''t call you when I left?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile.


    "Of course." Jian Rui nodded and looked up at her little face. "Mommy, my eldest brother and I want to visit uncle Yunling. Will you take us there? Gu Ruan is not here. We have to take good care of Uncle Yunling for him."


    Because Gu Chenyi told Gu Xiaomian not to tell him about it, Jian Rui and Mo Tong didn''t disclose it at all.


    But these two days I called my friends in Xiangcheng. Every time I saw Gu Xiaomian in the video, they always felt sorry for him, so they wanted to take care of Yunling for him.


    Jian Haixi knew what the two children were thinking. After thinking about it, she nodded and said, "OK, Mommy will take you together later."


    "Really?" as soon as she heard Jian Haixi''s promise, Jian Rui''s eyes brightened, her head suddenly lifted from Jian Haixi''s arms and almost knocked Jian Haixi''s chin.


    "Be careful." Jian Haixi smiled, rubbed her head and asked, "where''s your brother?"


    "Brother Tong is chatting with his brother and a Jin. It seems that he is discussing how to check the address." Jian Rui said.

 Chapter 865

    Jian Haixi knew that Ning Jiwei entrusted the matter to the children for help, so he was not surprised. He nodded and said, "OK, wait for me for a while. I''ll say hello to your grandpa and uncle first."


    "Well, Mommy, go quickly. Two grandfathers are playing chess in the yard." Jian Rui said with a smile.


    Before she came in, she had gone to Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang for a turn, so she was very clear.


    Looking at the ancient spirit in the little girl''s eyes, Jane Haixi lost her smile, reached out and pinched the tip of her nose and said, "ghost girl, what are you looking for before you come to me?"


    "Hee hee, No." Jian Rui stuck out her tongue and arched her head in Jian Haixi''s arms.


    Jian Haixi smiled at her, patted her on the shoulder and said, "Bao, how can Mommy get up if you don''t let go."


    "Oh, let''s go, Mommy!" Jianrui immediately let go of her hand holding jianhaixi, took jianhaixi and stood up. "We have two soldiers. Mommy goes to find her uncle and grandpa, and ruiruirui goes to tell her brother, and then everyone gathers and is ready to go."


    Before the voice fell, the little girl had disappeared.


    Jane Haixi shook her head funny and went downstairs.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jian Rui ran to Mo Tong''s room and was about to tell him that she was going to take care of her family with Jian Haixi. She saw that Mo Tong''s video had not hung up.


    She ran to the table and saw that there was only Mo Xiujin in the video.


    "Eh? Why are you here? Where are the others?" Jian Rui didn''t sit in a chair and directly fell on the desk and stared at Mo Xiujin.


    When she asked the others, Mo Xiujin frowned slightly: "why, am I not strong enough?"


    "To tell you the truth, you''re not as heavy as me. Of course, the weight is not enough." Jane Rui rolled her eyes at the people in her cell phone and hummed.


    Mo Xiujin sniffed at the corners of his mouth and couldn''t hang on his face.


    Everything else about him is good. He always can''t get up. He looks small and thin. Obviously, he eats a lot on weekdays, but Jian Rui is a little higher than him. Naturally, he is uncomfortable.


    "Hum." Mo Xiujin snorted, and the corners of his mouth turned down.


    The unhappiness is obvious.


    He would disguise his emotions in front of others, but he was very straightforward in front of Jian Rui.


    Happy is happy, unhappy is unhappy, will not hide, will not pretend.


    Looking at his face, I was angry. Come and coax my expression. Jian Rui first winked at Mo Tong, exchanged a look of "look, start pretending again" with him, and then covered her mouth and smiled: "well, tease you. Look at your stingy spirit."


    Looking at the clear smile in her big watery eyes, Mo Xiujin stared at her: "just do it across the network cable. When you come back, I won''t give you some color to see."


    What he said was very cruel, but he didn''t feel a trace of cruelty all over, even lazy.


    Jian Rui is not afraid of the threat from him.


    Not to mention that Jian Yi is there, Mo Xiujin can''t turn over the demon to Jian Yi.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if Jian Yi, Mo Tong and others don''t help, Mo Xiujin won''t really bully Jian Rui.


    In other words, among the children, the one who loves Jian Rui the most, if Jian Yi comes first, Mo Xiujin can come second.


    Even Mo Tong has to lean back. It can be seen how much mo Xiujin dotes on the little girl.


    Looking at her arrogance without fear, Mo Xiujin sighed. He didn''t know who was eaten to death.


    "Ah Jin, it''s too fake. It''s a lot worse than when you scared me last time." Jian Rui shook her head and looked disappointed.


    After that, she turned to Mo Tong and asked, "isn''t it, big brother?"


    Even though he was not afraid, he laughed at him. Mo Xiujin stared and had no time to teach her. Mo Tong, who had just drawn, slid his chair and re entered the picture. He lay on the table side by side with Jian Rui and nodded at Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin held his breath in his chest and couldn''t get up or down.


    He was almost angry with the brother and sister.


    He waved his hand and stopped the topic. He still had something to do for a while. He couldn''t be angry with the two men.


    Mo Xiujin simply changed the topic and returned to the question at the beginning of Jian Rui: "your brother and they are all busy. I just spare some time to give you some tasks, and then I will be busy."


    "What task?" Jane became excited as soon as she heard of the task.


    How else does Ning Jiwei say that these bear children are afraid of chaos in the world? None of them is a calm master.


    "Let Mo Tong tell you." Mo Xiujin said.


    Jian Rui choked and looked at Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong nodded: "just now I have finished with ah Jin."


    Are you finished?


    Jian Rui was angry and stared at Mo Xiujin: "what are you talking nonsense to me here?"


    Mo Xiujin: "......" OK, he just doesn''t have to pay attention to the dead girl.


    "Jian Rui, I''ll fucking ignore you again. I''m a fool." Mo Xiujin angrily said.


    Jianrui pointed to him: "you say dirty words, I want to tell Mommy!"


    "..." look at this heartless girl. If he wasn''t worried that she didn''t recover, would he talk to her for so long?


    Forget it. Out of sight, out of mind.


    Mo Xiujin snorted coldly and hung up the video in the call.


    Watching the end of the video call, Jianrui tilted her mouth and complained to Mo Tong: "brother, you see how stingy this guy is. He doesn''t even say goodbye. It''s impolite."


    Mo Tong was funny. He touched her head and echoed, "well, he''s impolite. Do you want to complain to Mommy?"


    Jianrui stood up straight, her hands akimbo, her eyes looked up at the sky, thought, shook her head and said, "forget it, I''m generous and let him go."


    Mo Tong shook his head and said to himself, no matter how angry you are, no matter how good tempered people are, they will angrily want to say dirty words.


    "By the way, what''s the task he just said?" asked Jane Rui.


    Mo Tong said, "about finding a map, open your email and I''ll tell you in detail."


    Jianrui obediently opened her mobile phone mailbox. As expected, an email had been lying quietly in it.


    "Yiyi and Shazhi are still checking. At present, as long as they can find similar places, we have sorted them out. We each share them, and then find out the similarities and differences to help find out the real address." Mo Tong briefly explained.


    Jian Rui nodded, frowned and said, "but there are so many squares all over the world. When do you have to find them?"


    "You don''t need to find them all. Yiyi and Shazhi can screen out more than half of them."


    Because she didn''t want Jian Rui to see talilina''s sketch, Mo Tong just explained to her: "according to the customs and landforms, the clothes of the characters, and even the sketching skills of the painters, they are the key points of inquiry. We just need to check out some of these selected by Yiyi."


    Jian Rui nodded repeatedly and couldn''t help but say, "I have to say that my brother is a real cow. This method can be thought of for him."


    Mo Tong smiled and nodded her forehead and said, "no matter how cow, you haven''t eaten it to death?"


    Jian Rui blinked and said, "yes? Brother, don''t talk nonsense. I can''t understand anything."


    Again.

 Chapter 866

    When Jian Haixi walked into the yard, two old people under the wooden flower rack were staring at the chessboard. You came and I fought.


    Ning Fubang unconsciously played with two pawns from each other, frowning at the situation on the chessboard.


    Both sides have put several waste chess on both hands. Jian Haixi went to the side and stared at the chessboard for a while. The two sides are at a critical time. The situation is stuck, so she didn''t bother and watched quietly.


    "Hey, Mr. Fu, you''ve taken a poisonous step. You''ve blocked my way directly." Ning Fubang frowned at the chessboard and said depressed.


    Fu zuoan took his own tea cup from the small table next to him, drank a cup of tea, and said happily, "there is no way to live. Look again."


    "There is no way to live. I can''t see it." Ning Fubang was unconvinced. He had been staring at the chess for a long time. He didn''t think out what to do next for such a long time.


    "Hey, hey, I can only say so much. I can''t say anything else. Either you admit defeat and let''s kill again." Fu zuoan was calm. Looking at the worried look across the street, he was in a good mood, and even whispered the scene he had just heard recently.


    Ning Fubang frowned. Since the other party said there was a way to live, he was unwilling to admit defeat. He didn''t believe he couldn''t see it.


    Jian Haixi stood quietly and looked down at the chessboard.


    Fu zuoan looked at her and saw that the child''s eyebrows were quiet. He seemed to know the situation clearly, but he could be silent. He couldn''t help laughing at Ning Fubang who was worried: "Lao Ning, you can''t see it. Why don''t you ask the child to help you?"


    "Hmm?" Ning Fubang looked up in doubt when he heard the speech. He saw Jian Haixi standing next to him all the time.


    "You girl, how long have you been here? I haven''t made a sound. I haven''t seen you," he said. He put his fingers on the stool next to him and said to Jane Haixi, "come on, sit down."


    Jian Haixi sat down on the stone bench next to him, smiled and said, "it didn''t take long. I just looked at it for a while."


    "See a way out?" Fu zuoan asked her with a smile.


    Ning Fubang also stretched out his hand to point to the chessboard and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi girl, come and see how to go next. Help dad just go back."


    Jian Haixi touched his nose and smiled modestly: "where do I know..."


    Ning Fubang and Fu zuoan had known that Jian Haixi was smart and didn''t believe her. Before she finished, they cut her back: "knowing is knowing. Don''t tell lies."


    "Yes, he has won me several sets all morning. You have to help me win this game back." Ning Fubang said.


    They kept pushing, and Jian Haixi turned his eyes and looked at them: "let me... Try?"


    "You try, you try." Ning Fubang gave her half way to make it convenient for her to see, "look carefully, he is surrounded by me now, and my car and handsome can''t move..."


    Before he finished, Jian Haixi raised his hand and moved a pawn''s position and said, "it should be OK to cross the river, sweep the eating car, and then jump a horse to break his appearance."


    Ning Fubang: "


    He wanted to break the dilemma that he didn''t think of, and let Jane Haixi live every minute?


    Fu zuoan looked at Jian Haixi''s move. Although he also expected that Jian Haixi could find a way, he didn''t expect her to be so smart. He was also surprised for a time.


    "What''s the matter?" Jian Haixi was stunned when he saw that both of them were looking at themselves.


    After reaction, she hurriedly said, "ah, did I say too much, or you''ll think I didn''t say it and start again."


    They only let her take one step, and she directly finished the next few steps.


    "Not much, not much." Ning Fubang waved his hand and said happily, "the girl is powerful. She''s walking well. Ha ha, I won this game."


    Jian Haixi''s move broke the dilemma, and then followed her steps, and Fu zuoan''s red chess was about to die.


    Seeing Ning Fubang laughing happily, Fu zuoan snorted, "what did you win? It''s clear that Haixi girl helped you win."


    "That''s mine too." Ning Fubang didn''t care, "anyway, black chess won in the end."


    "OK, OK, it''s yours." Fu zuoan handed the black chess to the other party, "come on, one more game, one more game."


    He asked Jian Haixi while playing chess pieces: "girl, do you have anything to say when you come to us?"


    Jian Haixi nodded: "I''m going to take care of my family and take Ruirui and Tongtong with me."


    "Are you going to see Yunling?" they also heard about Yunling''s injury. Ning Fubang turned and asked her, "how''s he?"


    "The injury is not serious, but it''s sure to suffer a little crime." Jian Haixi said.


    Ning Fubang nodded. Fu zuoan thought about it and said, "let Fu Lin go with you and take care of you on the way."


    Fu Lin is the guard captain of the Fu family. He grew up and trained with Ying. Both his skill and his loyalty can almost stand side by side with Ying.


    At the beginning, Ning Jiwei went to Xiangcheng to take away the shadow, so he left Fu Lin here. He is a weapon that Ning Jiwei put here and, of course, the best armor.


    Fu Lin is usually responsible for all the defense work of the Fu family. He is used to by the two elders, and his importance can be imagined.


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "no, uncle, it''s enough to have a shadow. Fu Lin still stays at home just in case."


    Ning Fubang looked at her disapprovingly: "girl, be obedient. What can we do in case you go out and bring more people."


    Jian Haixi wanted to say more, but seeing that the two elders insisted, he had to nod and agree.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, Jianrui had already jumped out holding Mo Tong''s hand. She was carrying a schoolbag and looked at the bulging.


    "Grandpa, grandpa!" Jianrui ran to the shelf. When she was still a few steps away from them, she jumped on her feet and stumbled aside because she didn''t stand firm.


    Seeing Ning Fubang and Fu Zuo settle down, he gave a nervous cry and hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull it.


    Jian Rui was not afraid at all. She stood up straight with a giggle: "who won this game?"


    "Of course grandpa won." Ning Fubang pinched her little face and spoiled her.


    Just now, Jane Rui had been lying here watching them play chess for a while. Unfortunately, she didn''t understand them very well. She couldn''t stand it for a while and ran away. Before she left, she specially asked them to tell themselves who the final winner was.


    "Grandpa is really powerful." Jianrui timely stretched out her thumb and boasted.


    "Hum, uncle and grandpa are not powerful?" Fu zuoan was unhappy and pretended to be angry.


    "Awesome, just as awesome." Jian Rui leaned over to Fu zuoan''s ear and whispered, "grandpa has only won two games in total. I should encourage him more, or grandpa won''t play with you."


    These words immediately laughed, and Fu zuoan, who was still uncomfortable, happily went to ask Fu Lin to come and tell him to go out.

 Chapter 867

    "Little devil, don''t think I don''t know what you''re whispering. You must say I''m not as good as him, don''t you?" Ning Fubang gently clicked Jian Rui''s forehead, smiled and scolded.


    Jian Rui sticks out her tongue. Can smiles and comes forward to take his arm and shakes it. "Who told you not to teach me to play this?"


    "Little girl, why do you learn this? It''s good to be vigorous every day." Ning Fubang advised, and was unconsciously taken away by Jian Rui.


    "Mommy will. I also want to learn. Grandpa, teach me. When I come back, I''ll go with you. Don''t you have another chess friend?" Jian Rui kept shaking his arm. Ning Fubang was dizzy and promised, "OK, I''ll teach you."


    "Good!" Jianrui grinds Ning Fubang loose, and politely adds a cup of tea to Ning Fubang. "Master, drink tea."


    "Oh, good." Ning Fubang smiled with a teacup, and his mouth couldn''t be closed by Jian Rui.


    Here is offering tea to master. Fu zuoan at the other end has told Fu Lin.


    Jian Haixi came over and saw an old man and a young man happily out of sight. He smiled and asked, "what are you talking about here?"


    "Mommy, I''ve worshipped grandpa as my teacher and can beat you soon." Jian Haixi was stunned and reacted when she saw the chessboard. That''s what Jian Rui said.


    Jian Haixi didn''t take it seriously when she smiled. She just thought she was looking for a new thing for herself to kill time: "OK, but we''re going out now."


    "Know, the future is long. I''ll learn it when I come back." Jianrui took her hand and didn''t forget to turn her head to Ning Fubang and Fu zuoan: "Grandpa and uncle grandpa should be good at home."


    She looked like a little adult and amused everyone present.


    Fu zuoan looked at the bag in Mo Tong''s hand and asked with a smile, "what good things did you bring?"


    "It''s a gift for uncle Gu and uncle Yunling." Jianrui patted her schoolbag back. "Here''s another mysterious weapon. It''s a surprise we prepared for uncle Gu and uncle Yunling."


    "Yes." the two children are always considerate. He is not surprised to prepare gifts. He only asked the two humanitarians: "be obedient and don''t run around, you know?"


    "Grandpa, don''t worry." Jianrui nodded heavily. "We''ll follow Mommy closely."


    Mo Tong also nodded and said, "yes, Grandpa."


    After Fu zuoan had told Fu Lin, the party set out to take care of the family.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Take care of your family.


    Because Yunling was injured, Gu Chenyi moved everything about the company to his home. These days, in addition to taking care of Yunling, he works in his study.


    Yunling proposed to let him go back several times, but he suppressed it. Although there was a nanny at home, he still didn''t trust to let him alone at home.


    In the morning, Gu Chenyi and Yunling took medicine and went to bed. Just after a remote meeting with the company''s employees, he heard the nanny knock on the door and say that Jian Haixi and others had arrived.


    Gu Chenyi turned off the computer and went downstairs. He saw Jian Haixi still following Jian Rui and Mo Tong. He smiled and touched their little face: "ouch, Ruirui and Tong Tong are also coming."


    "Uncle Gu." Mo Tong said hello to Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Chenyi was nodding with a smile. He listened to Jian Rui blinking and said solemnly, "Uncle Gu, I''m not Ruirui."


    Gu Chenyi looked at her suspiciously. She said something, turned around and took out a mysterious weapon - a printed photo of Gu Xiaomian from the pink schoolbag behind her.


    Jian Rui put the picture on her head and shook her head and called Gu Chenyi: "Dad, I''m Gu Ruan."


    She imitated Gu Xiaomian''s voice and hummed, "I''m fat again recently, but I''m all muscular and tall. Dad, do you want to miss me?"


    The appearance of funny elves made Gu Chenyi funny and moved.


    He came forward and hugged Jian Rui and laughed: "baby, if you really are my daughter, it would be great. It''s much easier than that stupid boy in my family."


    "Hee hee, uncle Gu, do I learn like that?" Jian Rui took off the photo and asked with a smile.


    "Like, too like." Gu Chenyi scraped her upturned little nose and spoiled her face.


    Jian Haixi and Mo Tong looked at Gu Chenyi and said something wrong. They silently held back their smiles and didn''t speak.


    In addition to Jian Rui carrying a small schoolbag, Mo Tong also carried a bag in his hand, which looked heavy.


    Gu Chenyi pointed to the bag and asked, "what is this? How can I bring something?"


    "This is Gu Ruan who asked us to put his room. Uncle Gu, where is his room?" Mo Tong asked.


    "It''s the second room upstairs, big brother." Jian Rui is familiar with it. It''s like her own home. She points to Mo Tong upstairs and says.


    Xiaomian stuff?


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "don''t ask me. They are mysterious. I just know."


    Gu Chenyi smiled, holding Jian Rui and leading the people upstairs.


    "Uncle Gu, is uncle Yunling still sleeping?" asked Jian Rui.


    Gu Chenyi knew that the two children must want to see Yunling for their son. When he was moved, he smiled and said, "you should wake up soon. Go and have a look. I''ll take your brother to Xiaomian''s room."


    "Oh, OK." Jianrui nodded down from his arms and didn''t forget to put on the picture again.


    Watching her cat sneak into the room, Gu Chenyi whispered to Jian Haixi, "I don''t think Yunling will be surprised, only frightened."


    "I feel the same." Jian Haixi nodded and thought it meant a lot.


    The three entered Gu Xiaomian''s room, and Gu Chenyi and Jian Haixi stood at the door.


    After entering the door, Mo Tong put the bag on the chair and began to take things out one after another.


    A certificate of merit, three or five graffiti that can''t be seen, and some miscellaneous things.


    It''s not practical, it''s beautiful


    Gu Chenyi shook his head. He really didn''t think these things were beautiful.


    Mo Tong finished taking out his things. Finally, he took out a small notebook he carried with him, on which a whole page was densely written.


    Gu Chenyi saw that every time Mo Tong picked up something, he had to look down at his notebook first, and then start looking for a place. He couldn''t help being curious and asked Mo Tong, "Tong Tong, what are your notes? You can put them anywhere on his desk."


    "No, uncle Gu, where is everything placed, what direction is it facing, and what is the offset angle? Gu Ruan specially told me that I have to put it back."


    Gu Chenyi froze. When did his son become a Virgo? Don''t you throw things away at random? You have to clean up with your nanny and aunt behind him. Why haven''t you seen them in recent days? They have become so meticulous.


    "Uncle Gu, do you have double-sided tape?" Mo Tong held up the certificate of merit and turned to ask Gu Chenyi, "Gu Ruan said that these must be pasted in a conspicuous place on the wall."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and choked when he heard the speech. He reluctantly turned over the drawer, found a roll of tape and handed it to him.

 Chapter 868

    After pasting a certificate of award, seeing that Mo Tong still had to continue to paste the graffiti that couldn''t see what it was, Gu Chenyi frowned in disgust: "does he use his home as a garbage transfer station?"


    Mo Tong touches his nose. Although he also thinks the word "garbage transfer station" is appropriate and vivid, don''t convey it to Gu Xiaomian.


    Before coming, Gu Xiaomian specifically and carefully instructed him to show these things to his father and tell him his father''s praise word for word.


    Now it seems that Gu Xiaomian''s prediction is somewhat different from reality.


    "Gu Ruan said that these were his trophies and milestones in his growth. He knew that you miss him on weekdays and he was embarrassed to speak, so let me bring them home so that you can see things and think of people." Mo Tong said as he dutifully pasted things on the wall.


    Gu Chenyi: "


    Does he and Yunling have no feet? I don''t think my son will go to Xiangcheng to see it in person? Have to end up only seeing things and thinking about people?


    Jian Haixi stood at the door and looked at Gu Chenyi''s blackened face. He didn''t hold back his smile. He said happily, "Xiaomian... The child has always had a rich imagination."


    "I think he went farther and farther on the road of being beaten." Gu Chenyi snorted.


    Mo Tong thought, this sentence should not be conveyed, so as to save Gu Xiaomian from being afraid and unable to sleep for several days.


    Gu Chenyi said that he disliked the ugly paintings. He didn''t stop Mo Tong from pasting them on the wall. He glanced back several times before going out.


    What a smelly son.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next room, when Jianrui came in with light hands and feet, Yunling just woke up.


    He heard a slight noise by the bed. He thought it was Gu Chenyi or the nanny who called him. He didn''t take it seriously. He half opened his eyes and looked around vaguely.


    Suddenly, a big twisted face suddenly stretched out from under the bed, and a voice sounded faintly: "little dad, are you awake?"


    "Ah ah!" Yunling suddenly screamed with fright, and the confused energy just woke up dissipated in an instant.


    Yunling stretched out her hand and pointed to the "thing" in front of her. "You... Stuttered for a long time without saying the next word.


    "Dad, don''t you know me?" Jian Rui learned Gu Xiaomian''s voice and slowly got closer and closer to Yunling. "I''m Xiaomian, Dad."


    "Don''t come here!" because the photo is a little distorted, and Yunling is lying at an angle, I can''t help but think it''s Gu Xiaomian''s face anyway.


    "Dad, don''t you want me?" Jian Rui lay on the bed and looked at Yunling retreating and tilted her head. "Why did you run?"


    "Er!" unknowingly, Yunling moved to the bedside. He didn''t care about what was behind him. He stepped back and knocked his head on the lampshade.


    "Uncle Yunling!" Jianrui panicked when she saw him knock on the wound and hurried to the other side of the bed to help him lie down.


    Gu Chenyi, who had just gone out next door, heard Jian Rui''s cry and hurried in.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    "Chen Yi, what the hell is this?" Yunling covered the back of her head with one hand, trembling and pointing to Jian Rui, looked at Gu Chenyi.


    Jian Rui took off the photo on her head and looked at Yunling with her head tilted. Her innocent big eyes blinked: "Uncle Yunling, you have a big reaction."


    She looked at the picture in her hand and Yunling: "don''t I look like Gu Ruan?"


    Seeing that it was Jian Rui, Yunling was relieved. At this time, she was asked by Jian Rui so innocent, and immediately stopped in her chest.


    People at the door: "..." do you really think so?


    Yunling coughed twice. Gu Chenyi came forward and helped him sit up against the head of the bed.


    He waved and asked Jian Rui to stand in front of her, rubbed her hair and sighed, "honey, how is it you? What''s that thing you just wore? It scared me to death."


    Up to now, he still has lingering palpitations. He was so frightened that his wounds almost opened.


    "This is Gu Ruan, uncle Yunling." Jian Rui looked at Yunling with innocent big eyes and handed him the picture in her hand. "If he heard you say that, he would cry."


    Yunling looked at the deformed photo in her hand, because it was distorted when enlarged. Just now, she said that the face overestimated it. How could he see that it was his stupid son.


    Nearby, Gu Chenyi was pulling his head to check the wound.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I didn''t knock it. I was accidentally affected by one side of my head when I retreated just now." feeling his action, Yunling hurriedly picked his hand and stopped him.


    He was frightened by a little girl and hit the wound. It was a shame, so his voice was almost like a mosquito humming at the end.


    Jian Haixi watched. Although he wanted to laugh, he looked at Yunling. Forget it, he still didn''t bully the injured.


    She tried to hold back her smile, looked at Gu Chenyi and said, "how''s it going? Is the wound okay?"


    "It''s all right. There should be no problem." Gu Chenyi broke his head and looked around. He was relieved to see that the gauze was still white and didn''t bleed blood. By the way, he teased him, "you''re such an adult. You don''t have the courage of Ruirui. I don''t think you can scare her if you two lose one."


    Yunling slapped him on the arm: "is this your attitude towards patients? You should comfort me rather than laugh at me, Gu Chenyi!"


    "Yes, I''m wrong. I should hold back my smile like Haixi. I shouldn''t say it directly to annoy you as a patient." Gu Chenyi nodded again and again, but what he said made Yunling more angry.


    Jian Haixi, who was named, looked up at them. The smile on the corners of her mouth had not been pressed down. She coughed twice and said seriously, "what are you talking about, Chenyi, Yunling is a patient. You can''t do this."


    Yunling nodded. That''s right. He''s a bed patient. How can he be used to joke?


    Jian Haixi''s words continued: "how can you lie to him? You have to say what you have. What''s the matter with timidity? I won''t spare you if you bully Yunling like this again."


    Yunling is smiling and nodding. Halfway through the conversation, he suddenly feels that something is wrong. He turns his head and stares at Jian Haixi. He sees that she has laughed back and forth.


    Gu Chenyi sat by the bed to pour water for him, and the corners of his mouth had already reached the root of his ears.


    Yunling looked up at the sky and sighed. What kind of bad friends and hateful objects he met


    Yunling didn''t bother to pay attention to them. He waved to the two people: "you two go out and turn right. Don''t send them away."


    "Hey, wait a minute, can''t go out." Mo Tong and Jian Rui gather together and are leaning together to look at Jian Rui''s mobile phone.


    Jian Rui didn''t lift her head. She first stretched out her arm to stop the adult. When Mo Tong adjusted her mobile phone, she looked up at Gu Chenyi and Yunling and said, "Uncle Gu, uncle Yunling, you still have a task to complete."

 Chapter 869

    "Our mission?" Gu Chenyi Leng said. They haven''t been idle since they entered the door. They haven''t finished yet. "This scare has also happened, and the garbage has been transferred to. What''s the ghost idea of Gu Xiaomian?"


    "What rubbish?" Yunling didn''t know what happened next door. Smelling the speech, she turned and asked Gu Chenyi.


    "Your son''s baby, I''ll take you back to see, but..." speaking of this, Gu Chenyi paused for a moment, some wanted to talk and stopped, "you may have to make a psychological preparation first."


    He said so, Yunling suddenly had a general clue. For the sake of his physical insurance, he''d better wait until the injury is completely cured.


    "Deng Deng!" they were talking, and Jianrui held her mobile phone in front of them.


    In the picture, Gu Xiaomian sat behind his desk and was fiddling with the mobile phone in front of him. After adjusting the angle, he coughed to the camera and said, "Dad, Dad, when you see this video, I should be having a class at school."


    Gu Chenyi and Yunling looked at each other. This beginning... Why is it so strange, and what nonsense does it say.


    They both took a deep breath. Without him, they had to be prepared to listen to nonsense for ten minutes.


    Sure enough, in the next ten minutes, Gu Xiaomian first reported to them the menu of three meals a day seven days a week, repeated his course progress and daily schedule, and finally talked about his training and learning computer progress with yarn weaving. The hedgehog he saw in the school flower bed one day occupied two minutes.


    Finally, Gu Xiaomian pinched and bowed his head to hem: "Dad, Dad, I really miss you. I know you must miss me too, so let Ruirui and brother Mo Tong bring you gifts. If you really miss me, take a look at my booty."


    With these words, he had shyly slid to the edge of the picture and moved back again.


    "I''m not with you. You should take good care of yourself. Ang, I''m fine here. Aunt Haixi and uncle Ning are very kind to me. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll go back to see you in a while."


    "Well... Big dad, little dad, I love you!"


    Before Gu Chenyi and Yunling could react, the video was over. At the end, we could only see Gu Xiaomian''s fat hand and his half covered face because of embarrassment.


    They were stunned for a moment, and Yunling said, "doesn''t he know that the thing in front of him has the function of real-time video?"


    Gu Chenyi nodded slightly: "it''s possible. After all, he even thinks we need to see things and think of people..."


    "Uncle Gu, uncle Yunling, I''ve sent this video to your mobile phone. You should save it. Gu Ruan said, if you miss him, you can look at him like this." Jianrui reached out and shook in front of Gu Chenyi and Yunling, calling back the two people in a daze.


    "OK, thank you, baby." Gu Chenyi subconsciously said, "do you have any tasks to complete?"


    "There''s nothing for you two. Next is ours. Gu Ruan also said he wanted us to give real-time feedback." Jian Rui said, glancing her lips.


    Yunling was still trapped in Gu Xiaomian''s nonsense video. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. She touched Jian Rui''s hair and said, "it''s hard for us."


    "No hard work, no hard work." Jian Rui waved her hand and smiled, "uncle, my brother and I will go to Xiaomian''s room."


    Knowing that the adults must have something to say, Jian Rui and Mo Tong waved with the three adults and left successfully and ran to the next room. After all, in addition to Gu Xiaomian''s task, they have more important "tasks" on them!


    When they came to Gu Xiaomian''s room, they divided their work and took pictures of the babies brought by Mo Tong. Finally, they had to stand at the door to give them a panoramic view.


    All these were sent to Gu Xiaomian, and their task was finally completely completed.


    Jian Rui breathed out and took Mo Tong to sit on the chair. In her hand, she had opened the email sent by Mo Xiujin: "brother, come on, let''s start our task quickly, but we can''t lag behind them."


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Jian Rui and Mo Tong left, they paused, and the three returned from the children''s world.


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and sighed, "I also said that Xiaomian''s heart has become more and more. Let''s get back to the original shape."


    "If you dislike Xiaomian all day, you should be tough." Jian Haixi smiled and directly demolished his platform.


    The man said this now. He just looked at those graffiti awards for several times. It is estimated that Gu Xiaomian''s video will soon become a must see for the two people before going to bed.


    Gu Chenyi was not embarrassed. He picked his eyebrow and didn''t speak.


    Nearby Yunling interrupted: "Haixi, you shouldn''t come today just because of the children. Do you have anything to say?"


    "It''s really something." Jian Haixi smiled and told them Jiang Rumo''s phone call in the morning.


    Hearing Jiang Rumo''s name, Gu Chenyi suddenly changed his face.


    Yunling''s reaction was not as big as him. She murmured, "see you tomorrow?"


    "Well, I discussed it with Ji Wei yesterday. When Zhixu solves it, I''ll meet Jiang Rumo first."


    "I''ll go with you." as soon as her voice fell, Gu Chenyi said in a deep voice, "that woman is very demon. She must have no good intention of looking for you. I can rest assured when I go with you."


    Yunling gave a low smile, pointed to Gu Chenyi and said, "look at your face now. How do I think it''s more unsafe for you to go with Haixi?"


    He was clearly the prelude to a fight. Let him go. Maybe the two sides had to fight before he said a few words.


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, but he didn''t deny that he really had this idea. "It depends on their attitude."


    Yunling sighed helplessly, thought for a moment and said to Jian Haixi, "but let Chenyi go with you. If the one who is called crazy is also there, it is estimated that there will be danger. That is a reckless man. When he comes up, he only knows how to do it, and it doesn''t make sense to him."


    "Hum, it''s better for him to go." before Jian Haixi responded, Gu Chenyi began to stroke his sleeve, as if he couldn''t wait to have a hand with each other.


    "Chen Yi, don''t be impulsive, you..."


    Yunling, who had suffered a loss in his hand, was calmer and wanted to persuade him, but before he finished, he heard Jian Haixi nodding: "yes, he''s going to be better. I''m worried about finding him."


    Yunling''s remaining words immediately choked back and looked at Jian Haixi whose face was as ugly as Gu Chenyi. He suddenly felt a cold on his back.


    He has a hunch that the meeting tomorrow should be... Wonderful.


    Forget it, he''d better tell the shadow in private to be vigilant.

 Chapter 870

    After the three discussed the plan for tomorrow''s meeting, Jian Haixi said goodbye to Gu Chenyi and Yunling. She also wanted to go to the company again to see the situation.


    Gu Chenyi nodded, didn''t say much, and said directly, "OK, let''s contact tomorrow."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi finished and said to the two children next door who were concentrating on their mobile phones, "Ruirui Tongtong, Mommy is leaving."


    As soon as Jian Rui heard that she was leaving, a hesitation flashed across her face: "Mommy..."


    Jian Haixi knew what she was thinking, touched her little face, turned back and smiled at Gu Chenyi: "Chenyi, the two children are placed with you for a long time, so that you don''t always envy me that I have so many pistachios with me every day."


    "Ha ha, you can''t wait." Gu Chenyi burst into laughter. Gu Xiaomian stayed in Xiangcheng. In addition to him and Yunling, they were nanny aunts. They were in the company all day. There was no laughter at home. How can they be unhappy to hear that Jian Rui and Mo Tong wanted to stay here.


    Jian Rui and Mo Tong sent Jian Haixi to the door. Jian Haixi bent over to the two people: "I know you want to stay with Uncle Yunling, but you can''t be too noisy. Let him have more rest, you know?"


    "I see, Mommy." Jianrui came forward and hugged jianhaixi, patted her on the back and coaxed, "Mommy, don''t miss us too much."


    Jane Haixi smiled and shook her head, the little girl.


    After explaining the two children, Jian Haixi took Ying to the company first.


    ¡­¡­


    After Jian Haixi left, Jian Rui and Mo Tong returned to the second floor. Instead of going to Gu Xiaomian''s room, they directly entered Yunling''s room,


    Seeing the two of them, Yunling asked, "Why are you two back?"


    "Accompany you to relieve your boredom. Uncle Yunling doesn''t want to see us?" Jane Rui said with her hands on her hips. It seemed that if Yunling said no the next second, she could shed two lines of tears immediately.


    "How could it be? I''m eager to use the smelly boy to change you to our house." Yunling rubbed Jian Rui''s small face with both hands, and couldn''t help being moved. The children''s thoughts were more delicate than one. Although they weren''t around, they always kept you in mind, which really made people feel anxious.


    "Uncle Yunling, if you''re sleepy, we''ll watch you sleep. If you''re not sleepy, we''ll chat with you." Jianrui blinked at him.


    "Uncle is not sleepy." it happened that he had taken medicine and had slept for a while. At this time, lying in bed was just a dull daze.


    Jian Rui sat next to him with a smile, opened her cell phone and said, "Uncle Yunling, I''ll show you our usual training video."


    "Why, do you still have training records?" Yunling asked jokingly.


    "Of course, but it''s not recorded every day. Ah, let me show you this. Gu Ruan won the game." Jian Rui asked Gu Xiaomian to play yarn weaving.


    "Ha ha, smelly boy is still so brave?" Yunling looked at her son in the video with a smile in her eyes.


    Mo Tong on one side felt his nose guilty. He just wanted to tell Jian Rui not to talk about the second half. Before he had time, he heard Jian Rui say, "that''s fierce, so he was honest after beating my brother."


    Yunling: "..." the ending is not surprising at all.


    He turned down several videos. In addition to training, he also studied, did his homework and played


    But without exception, it is Gu Xiaomian''s daily work.


    Yunling knew that this was a gift specially prepared for him by the children. She couldn''t help being warm and moved.


    During this period, Gu Chenyi has been in the study, but he can always hear the occasional laughter and cheers floating here.


    Later, he simply came over and leaned at the door. The big smile on Yunling''s face made him stunned.


    Over the past few years, they have been a company all day. Although they have been together, most of their children and friends are in Xiangcheng. In fact, they don''t have much burden here except Gu.


    Maybe they really should move to Xiangcheng.


    Gu Chenyi thinks so.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After arriving at the company, Jian Haixi went directly to the office to find Qin Zhixu.


    Since she asked Ying to give Qin Zhixu all the clues asked from 10000 relatives, Qin Zhixu didn''t ask her to help again.


    But the matter was neither big nor small. After thinking about it, she was still a little worried, so she decided to come and have a look.


    "Director Jane." seeing her coming, cen Li got up and met her from his position.


    Jian Haixi nodded and asked, "do you know Xu is inside?"


    "Yes." Cen Li pointed to the half closed door and whispered, "President Qin has been sitting in it all morning without saying a word. Last night... He also rested in the company."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were dim for a moment. She nodded, pushed the door and went in.


    In the office, Qin Zhixu leaned back on the sofa with his gloomy face and eyes closed. There was a cup of untouched coffee on the coffee table in front of him. It was already cool. The next ashtray is full of cigarette butts.


    "Didn''t I say no one was allowed to come in without my command?" Qin Zhixu frowned when he heard the footsteps, his eyes still closed and said in a cold voice.


    Jian Haixi walked to the sofa next to him, smiled and said, "isn''t Tan missing even me?"


    Hearing that it was her, Qin knew Xu opened his eyes and his face was a little Ji.


    "It''s you." his voice was a little hoarse. Maybe he didn''t rest well. After relaxing, he showed a faint fatigue, "Why are you here?"


    "Let''s see you, but you don''t have to ask any more." Jian Haixi put his bag aside and glanced over the messy documents in front of him.


    She was just sweeping at random, but she was stunned when she saw one of the pieces of paper.


    Jian Haixi reached out to pick up the paper from a pile of documents and scanned the page again at a glance.


    "This is..."


    Qin Zhixu smiled ironically, picked up the cool coffee in front of him and poured a few mouthfuls as if unconsciously: "ah, you''re right. It''s the divorce agreement."


    In black and white, five huge characters in Song Dynasty style are correctly branded on the top of A4 paper, and the font in the lower right corner is beautiful, with the signature of the party concerned.


    Jian Haixi''s fine eyebrow frowned: "Yuqing put it forward?"


    Qin Zhixu gave a meal, turned to look at her, smiled and asked, "why don''t you guess I mentioned it?"


    "I don''t know who you are yet?" Jane Haixi glanced at him and put the paper back on the tea table.


    Wanjia is Wanjia and wanyuqing is wanyuqing. He knows that Xu is not even inseparable from this.


    Besides, there is only one signature on it at present.


    Qin Zhixu leaned back on his back, stared at the ceiling and smiled bitterly: "look, even you know who I am, but she doesn''t believe me."


    "After knowing what those people in Wanjia had done behind her back, she felt sorry for me and mentioned divorce." Qin Zhixu glanced at the thin paper and fell to the place where Wan Yuqing personally signed at the bottom. There was still a touch of bitterness in his eyes. His voice was hoarse and mocked himself, "Oh, we just got married... Three days?"

 Chapter 871

    Qin Zhixu''s right finger touched the root of the ring finger of his left hand and unconsciously turned. It was the wedding ring on WAN Yuqing''s gloves at the wedding a few days ago.


    The ring marks haven''t been printed yet, and the divorce agreement has been put on the table.


    Looking at his face, Jian Haixi sighed softly: "Yuqing is also because of guilt. She doesn''t want you to be dragged down by her family."


    Qin Zhixu didn''t speak. He naturally knew these, but how could he promise?


    One side is wanyuqing and Wanjia, and the other side is ru


    "Haixi," Qin Zhixu sighed, turned his head to Jian Haixi and looked puzzled, "you said, what should I do?"


    Can let Qin Zhixu ask how to do, you can imagine how deep this thing tortured him.


    Jian Haixi looked at him, paused and said directly, "if you really ask me, I''ll tell the truth. Cut the mess with a quick knife. If you don''t contact again in the future, you''ll never suffer from it."


    She has never been a procrastinator, and naturally she will choose the most violent way to deal with such things.


    Compared with her, Qin Zhixu is much more gentle. In dealing with many things, he will try to consider a gentle way to deal with people and things.


    It''s conceivable that Qin Zhixu had never thought of breaking up with Qin Tian''s sister before she hurt Jian Yi.


    After Jian Haixi finished, Qin Zhixu was silent for a long time.


    After a while, he nodded heavily and said in a deep voice, "OK".


    Jian Haixi patted him on the shoulder, hesitated and said, "in fact, you don''t have to make a decision so soon. I just put forward my own suggestions, not forcing you."


    "You''d better weigh the pros and cons. In fact, you don''t know what to do. It''s just that it''s difficult to explore the way when you walk into the fog." Jian Haixi sighed slightly. Everyone has this time. I just hope her friends can get out of it as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi added: "but I''ll go back in a few days. I may not be able to help you too much at that time."


    "Go back?" Qin knew Xu YILENG, "so anxious?"


    "I have you here, and I have made an appointment with Jiang Rumo to meet tomorrow. I should be able to solve some things." Jian Haixi said, "I''ll be at ease when I go back."


    Otherwise, the crisis of relatives and friends here will not be eliminated, and they will always have concerns in their hearts in Xiangcheng.


    Qin Zhixu nodded. Jian Haixi''s children and family are there. It''s not a short time to stay this time. Moreover, in the current situation, people may be more needed in Xiangcheng.


    "Jiang Rumo''s side..." thinking of Jiang Rumo, Qin knew Xu couldn''t help saying, but before he finished, he was cut off by Jian Haixi.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go with Chen Yi tomorrow. There''s still shadow. I can''t afford to lose." Jian Haixi smiled and said, "just concentrate on dealing with the company."


    Qin Zhixu knew that she didn''t want to be distracted by things outside her family, so she didn''t ask any more questions, but her heart was more heavy.


    When Jian Haixi was running around for their affairs, he couldn''t even help her because of the affairs of thousands of families


    Jian Haixi was in a hurry. He knew that Qin knew many things. After saying these, he didn''t stay long. He left without even drinking tea.


    After he left, the office was silent again.


    Qin Zhixu got up and went to the window. He watched Jian Haixi get on the bus and leave. The shadow turned into a small black spot and gradually disappeared. He didn''t move for a long time.


    Behind him, cen Li knocked on the door and called him.


    Qin Zhixu said in a deep voice, "come in."


    "Mr. Qin." Cen Li called him and whispered, "Wan''s side called again..."


    In fact, he doesn''t want to report these things at all. The company has done enough for Wanshi. He is worried that the boss is soft hearted and promised those people again. It''s just his duty. He can only report honestly.


    I thought Qin Zhixu would wave to let him go, neither promise nor refuse.


    But unexpectedly, the man standing in front suddenly asked, "Cen Li, do you think I''m too old?"


    CEN Li was stunned, shook his head and said, "you just don''t want to be so excellent."


    He was trained by Qin Zhixu. After staying with him for so long, how can he not know what he thinks at the bottom of his heart.


    Qin Zhixu smiled deeply. He didn''t know whether it was self mockery or something.


    For a long time, he sighed slightly, "but if I don''t handle it properly, Haixi will always have many burdens."


    CEN Li was silent.


    As an assistant, he can''t answer this.


    Qin Zhixu didn''t seem to let him answer. He lit a cigarette for himself in silence and looked at the building under construction not far from the window.


    This building is almost completed


    I still remember when Wan called for the first time, it was just the beginning of construction. He also stood here and ordered Cen Li to promise them.


    This promise, let them henceforth have no fear.


    When a cigarette burned out, Qin Zhixu threw the cigarette end into the ashtray. He took a deep breath: "prepare the car, I''ll go to 10000 families."


    Since things have to be solved sooner or later, then... Sooner rather than later.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next afternoon.


    The afterglow of the sunset sprinkled on the reinforced concrete of the city, which also coated these cold things with a thin layer of warmth.


    During the rush hour, the main road of the city was running. Jian Haixi''s car stopped and stopped, and finally stopped in front of the warehouse outside the third ring road.


    Trucks come and go in and out, dusty. There is more inhumane coldness here than in the city center. Dogtail grass grows wantonly on the roadside, bathed in the afterglow with unknown wild flowers. If you don''t look at the dark place burned into ruins, you can barely count as half a beauty.


    This place is the place agreed by Jian Haixi and Jiang Rumo - the Wanjia warehouse burned by the fire.


    Jiang Rumo said the time and Jian Haixi set the place.


    At that time, Jiang Rumo just picked her eyebrows and smiled. Now it seems that she is also very satisfied with the place.


    When Jian Haixi got off the bus, another protagonist was drinking tea gracefully in front of the charred warehouse.


    The pure white glass tea table and two chairs moved from nowhere were placed in the middle of the ruins, surrounded by unclean ashes. Jiang Rumo, dressed in a white broken flower cheongsam and a wooden hairpin, leisurely sat among the ashes of the ruins.


    Like a white lotus growing from the ruins.


    With a smile on her lips and half holding a white exquisite tea cup in her hand, she glanced over the desolation in front of her eyes and had a trace of fun at the bottom of her eyes.


    Perhaps, it is because of the surrounding environment, which was destroyed by her and wrapped in the howling and blood of others, that she is more happy and complacent.


    She squatted on the waste rock not far behind her with a cigarette in her mouth.


    Seeing Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi getting off and approaching, they were dressed in black. At first glance, the people practicing the family stayed by the car. Jiang Rumo raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    In addition to Gu Chenyi and Jiang Rumo, the four people on both sides met each other for the first time, but they didn''t need to introduce themselves at all.

 Chapter 872

    Gu Chenyi saw the moment of madness, and his eyes were filled with killing intention.


    This is the man who let Yunling''s white clothes stained with blood. It''s not good yet. How scared he was on the way to the hospital that day, how angry he was today.


    Zhang Kuang also obviously felt the hostility of the other party. He sneered with disdain, stood up lazily and moved his wrists.


    The expression on his face is obvious.


    Fight? exceedingly welcome.


    "Chen Yi." Jian Haixi called softly, glancing at Zhang Kuang and Jiang Rumo, but the waves in his eyes didn''t rise.


    Don''t worry. Take your time.


    Gu Chenyi took a deep breath and suppressed his agitation and anger. He knew what Jian Haixi meant. Even if he wanted to do it, it was not now.


    Looking at Jian Haixi walking towards him, Jiang Rumo Mei''s eyes moved, and the more red lips smiled.


    She didn''t get up either. She just put the tea cup, raised her hand, pointed to the opposite chair and said, "Miss Jane, I''ve heard a lot about you. Today Rumo is finally lucky to see you. Please sit down."


    Jian Haixi swept the chair in front of him coldly. There was only one, pure white, dazzling white.


    "No, I won''t sit." Jane Haixi said quietly.


    First, Gu Chenyi is her friend, not her subordinate. It makes no sense for her to sit and let Gu Chenyi stand.


    Second, this is the place where Yunling was bleeding and injured. It can''t put such a pure white chair, and it''s not a suitable place to sit.


    Jiang Rumo''s move, whether intentional or unintentional, she can''t sit in this chair.


    Jiang Rumo raised his eyebrows and poured a cup of tea for Jian Haixi.


    "The tea tastes good. Won''t Miss Jane try it?"


    The brownish liquid slowly filled the white cup. Jian Haixi stood quietly, a few meters away from Jiang Rumo, and said, "Miss Jiang doesn''t love me. You''d better keep it yourself."


    "Oh? Really?" Jiang Rumo''s red lips were slightly hooked and his voice was soft. "But I think Miss Jane and I still have similar eyes for some things or... People, hehe ~"


    She covered her lips and smiled with a smile in her eyes.


    "Maybe Miss Jiang should also examine herself. Before she likes anything, she should also see if she is suitable to put her eyes on it." she slipped her fingers across the table, gave a slight meal in front of the tea cup, smiled and said, "Pu''er from Lingming mountain... Although the cup is beautiful, it may fail to live up to the aroma of tea. What does Miss Jiang think?"


    Her husband, not all women deserve to covet.


    Jiang Rumo blinked his eyelashes, and his drooping eyelids covered the sneer in his eyes.


    After death, Zhang Kuang heard Jian Haixi''s words. With one step, he had come to Jiang Rumo. Naturally, he understood the irony in Jian Haixi''s words.


    With a smile on her lips, Jian Haixi moved her eyes from Jiang Rumo to the frantic behind her. Her eyelids were slightly cold and said, "are you frantic?"


    Her expression was arrogant in indifference. That pride can most excite the crazy blood.


    He seemed to see the prey he had coveted for a long time. In fact, Jian Haixi was the prey that people like to destroy most.


    To deal with such a person, they should press her on the bottom of their claws with their hardest claws and teeth, and rub off their pride little by little.


    A strong interest flashed in Zhang Kuang''s eyes. He grinned, licked his white teeth with the tip of his tongue, and spoke with a fishy smell: "yes, I''m Zhang Kuang. Zhang Kuang, who beat you all over the ground looking for teeth, do you have a problem?"


    "You fucking..."


    The blatant provocation made Gu Chenyi''s eyes red. He couldn''t stand the insult of his favorite by such an indecent thing. He cursed and rushed out when he moved.


    At this moment, Gu Chenyi''s murderous spirit was too heavy. Jiang Rumo, who was heavy, changed his face slightly and stood up.


    Jian Haixi immediately stretched out his hand and pulled Gu Chenyi''s arm, slightly turned his head and whispered to him: "Chenyi, take it easy and don''t be impatient."


    Feeling Jian Haixi''s slightly hard hand on his arm, Gu Chenyi bit her teeth and took a deep breath. Then she stopped her steps in place with difficulty, and the expression on her face sank again and again.


    Jiang Rumo looked at Gu Chenyi and Jian Haixi. In an instant, his slightly changed face returned to a flower like smile: "Miss Jane, Gu Shao seems to be in a bad mood. How can we talk about it."


    "It depends on whether Miss Jiang plans to talk to me." Jian Haixi''s eyes are cold and her voice is cold.


    As soon as Jiang Rumo''s face changed, he couldn''t even maintain his smile at the corners of his mouth: "what do you mean?"


    Jian Haixi sneered and looked crazy. The cold light in his eyes was like two solid cold blades: "if you want to talk, you can pay back what you owe us first."


    "Owe you?" Jiang Rumo asked coldly, "what does Miss Jane mean?"


    Jian Haixi stretched out his finger, pointed to Zhang Kuang, and a layer of cold frost on his face: "how many times has this man hit Yunling? He must pay it back twice today, otherwise he won''t have to talk about it."


    Jiang Rumo was stunned for a moment. Jian Haixi came to ask her to pay off her debt, which made her angry and laugh.


    "Don''t you think it''s unfair, Miss Jane?"


    She didn''t specially ask someone to teach her people today. If Jane Haixi''s people beat her crazy here today, what face would she have if it was spread out, and those people didn''t know how to laugh at her.


    "Fair?" Jian Haixi smiled sarcastically. "You didn''t ask me if I was fair when you started."


    She looked as usual. When she looked at the past, she could see the towering anger hidden in the bottom of her eyes.


    "What if I don''t agree?" Jiang Rumo slowly turned the tea cup in his hand, and asked softly with his red lips open and closed.


    Jian Haixi pointed to the shadow standing by the car behind him: "then don''t blame me for being polite first."


    "Anyway, today Zhang Kuang must lie down and go back."


    Oh, yeah. The slight sound was the sound of Jiang Rumo''s Cup hitting the table.


    She leaned back in her chair and sneered: "I thought that as Ning Jiwei''s wife, Miss Jane, you knew at least the rules of the road. Unexpectedly, you didn''t know how to be polite. I asked you to have tea and chat today, but you brought someone here. Don''t you think it''s mean?"


    Jian Haixi suddenly smiled at the speech.


    The man pulled them into the game without authorization, hurt her friends and scared her daughter. Now he even says she''s mean?


    "First, I never said I was a gentleman. Second, even if a gentleman negotiates with a despicable person, he must learn to draw inferences from one instance."


    The pale yellow light of the sunset passed around her and outlined an unclear silhouette on the ground behind her. The silhouette moved and bullied her forward, drawing closer to another graceful figure.


    "I''m very direct. You pay back what you owe me. There''s more to talk about today. Otherwise, we''ll see who killed the deer."


    Word by word, Jian Haixi stared at Jiang Rumo''s eyes and said in a cold voice.


    Her words made Jiang Rumo completely cold.


    "Do you think I''m not ready?" she chuckled.


    Jian Haixi''s lips bent: "that''s better. It''s better to decide the outcome directly in one game, which also saves tossing."


    She spread her hands and looked at Jiang Rumo: "I''m just afraid it''s hard for you to explain when you go back. After all, your Lord likes playing games so much and overtook the game so quickly. What would he think?"

 Chapter 873

    These words made Jiang Rumo stop talking, and the madness behind her suddenly cooled her face.


    Jian Haixi looked at them with a smile. She was not in a hurry. She could wait for them to think slowly.


    Jiang Rumo narrowed her eyes slightly, and the wind and cloud surged in her eyes. Soon, she blinked, and everything disappeared in an instant.


    "Since this is what Miss Jane means, you are crazy." Jiang Rumo shouted, but his eyes still stared at Jian Haixi.


    Zhang Kuang stood up, and his eyes were full of disdain since Jian Haixi said he would double his return.


    He had never seen such a person who overestimated his strength. Did he dare to avenge him with only Qu Qu?


    "That guy was beaten to the ground by me and couldn''t get up. I want to return..." he tilted his eyes and looked at the person opposite recklessly. "Do you have that ability? Don''t touch the porcelain again at that time."


    Jiang Rumo smiled, stretched out his hand to Jian Haixi, made a gesture of invitation, stroked his clothes gracefully, and sat down again.


    Zhang Kuang moved his wrists, spat on the ground and said with a smile: "go and call someone who has the ability to beat me. I''m convinced. Even if you kill me, I have nothing to say. I won''t just stand and suffer?"


    "Don''t call anyone." Gu Chenyi sneered. With one hand, he untied the two buttons of his suit, took off his coat and threw it to Jian Haixi. As he walked forward, he loosened his cuffs. "Your father, I''ll meet your wish today."


    The voice fell, and he had stood in front of Zhang Kuang.


    Zhang Kuang glanced at him from the corner of his eyes and sneered, "Oh, just you, want to move... Eh!"


    Before he finished, Gu Chenyi beat him to the ground.


    The second before Gu Chenyi''s fist hit Zhang Kuang''s face, he was still thinking that Yunling was like chicken, and he had no power to fight back. How could Gu Chenyi, who was mixed with him, be powerful?


    Now he has to reexamine his opponent.


    Gu Chenyi took back his right hand and shook it, "hiss, it seems that you are not very good."


    He looked down at the Madness on the ground with contempt and irony in his eyes.


    After a while, Zhang Kuang stood up on his side with a palm, spit out the dirty blood in his mouth, his eyes were shining, and a cruel smile came out from the corners of his mouth: "yes, it seems that you are a little more powerful than that little white face. You just loosen your bones."


    "You fucking want to die!" Gu Chenyi bit his back teeth, his voice forced out from between his teeth, with a chill.


    No one can insult Yunling in front of him, which undoubtedly increases his anger buff.


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes were cold, and a heavier punch went straight to Zhang crazy''s face.


    One doesn''t want to die, the other wants to fight.


    Two people, you come and I go. This one falls and that one stands up.


    Gu Chenyi''s white shirt couldn''t see the original color. In addition to the ashes and dust on the ground, he didn''t know which of them was the blood stain.


    He also had a wound on his face, the corners of his mouth were black, and several wounds were added to his eyebrows and eyes.


    The Madness on the other side is heavier than him. When he gets up from the ground, he has to slow down for two seconds to stand firm.


    Jiang Rumo was holding a teacup to pour and drink, but with the passage of time, her face became more and more ugly.


    When she looked back at Jian Haixi, she found that she didn''t look at Gu Chenyi''s direction at all. The look on her face was like just going out to visit a park.


    Jiang Rumo thought and knew that he had lost today.


    "Don''t Miss Jane worry?" Jiang Rumo asked softly.


    "Chen Yi won''t lose." Jian Haixi said quietly, and the whole person didn''t move like a mountain. "Even if he lost, he couldn''t stand and leave today."


    This means that even if Gu Chenyi falls down, even if she doesn''t pay attention to moral rules and etiquette today, she Jian Haixi will avenge her.


    Jiang Rumo''s heart flashed a trace of surprise. Today''s Jian Haixi gave her too many "surprises".


    I thought that a man like Ning Jiwei was followed by either a pure and beautiful little white rabbit or a beautiful snake.


    No matter what kind, she had scoffed at her before meeting today. It was just a matter of wrists to deal with her, but today it seems that she underestimated this woman.


    Jiang Rumo kept thinking, but he gently took a smile on his face, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Miss Jane, can we talk now?"


    "Certainly." Jane Hai Xi''s lips slightly, looking at her, "but are you sure you has the final say? After all, there''s a so-called" Lord "behind you.


    Jiang Rumo gave a slight meal and squinted at her: "what do you mean?"


    "I''m not here to perform Tai Chi with you today," Jian Haixi said quietly. "If you can be the Lord, our conversation later will be meaningful, otherwise I don''t need to waste my tongue with you here."


    "Really?" Jiang Rumo sneered. "It turned out that Miss Jane came to make an agreement with me today."


    She sipped her tea. Her bright red lips were like roses in full bloom, but there were thorns in her words.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi nodded gently when he heard the speech: "it''s right for you to say so."


    "But I prefer to call today''s meeting ''notice''." Jian Haixi said, "you called the first game of the game. If we don''t do anything, we''ll lose some sense of propriety."


    "Wait a minute, let me explain first." Jiang Rumo smiled, winked and said, "Miss Jane may be wrong in some places. We set the game, so whether you want to play or not, you have to play."


    "I''m afraid Miss Jane is not qualified to talk about the conditions." she gently stroked the tea cup with her fingers. There was still warm tea through the cup. The green white fingertips were slightly dyed red, and the broken hair in front of her forehead shook slightly, half covering her eyes, but did not block the slight ridicule from the pupil.


    "This is not a condition." Jian Haixi said faintly, "I said today is a notice. If you want to continue playing, you must listen to me."


    Jiang Rumo turned his head and looked at the sunset that only showed half of the horizon. Her pupils were bright, like glittering amber. She smiled at the corners of her mouth and said, "why don''t you do this, Miss Jane? Maybe I''m in a good mood today. Maybe I promised you."


    "The game wants to play, we can. But we has the final say where we want to play." Jian Hai road.


    "Where do you want to play?"


    "Xiangcheng." Jian Haixi looked at her and said, "don''t move here. Go back to Xiangcheng. We have plenty of time to play slowly."


    Ning Fubang and Fu zuoan here, including Wan Yuqing and JOJO, are people who have nothing to do with this matter. She can''t let Jiang Rumo get involved in these people. When she returns to Xiang City, it will be out of reach here, so she can only take these dangers back to Xiang City and keep it safe. Xiang City... She and Ning Jiwei will always find a way to solve them.

 Chapter 874

    "Ha ha ~" Jiang Rumo laughed. "I thought you were a person with a little wisdom and means. You still have some expectations for you. I didn''t expect you to be such a family lover. Why, do you have to hurry home to complain after being wronged?"


    "No matter how you understand it, I don''t think Miss Jiang is willing to stay behind the front line all the time. Play some edge copies in this small place?" Jian Haixi ignored her provocation and calmly responded.


    "Hehe, it sounds good, but... What if I say no?" Jiang Rumo picked up his eyes, and the tearful mole in the corner of his eyes turned out to be a little flirtatious in the light of the sunset.


    She smiled and the Pearl Earrings on her earlobes shook slightly with her movements.


    "Then we can try and see if we ordered your nest first or you won the game first." Jian Haixi looked at Jiang Rumo with eyes. "Have you heard of the burning of jade and stone? Either we''ll have a good time, or..."


    She didn''t finish her words, but they both knew what she meant in her unfinished words.


    Jiang Rumo was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said, "Miss Jane has a big voice."


    She blinked slightly at Jian Haixi and said, "but you need strength to say this. I''m sorry if you are clumsy. Now... You don''t even know where the Lord is?"


    "Do you want to try?" Jane Haixi opened her lips and said in a low voice, "if you are really curious, then I can''t give you this opportunity."


    Jiang Rumo stared at her, his smiling eyes gradually became serious, until finally, he was cold.


    The space was quiet for a long time. For a long time, Jiang Rumo chuckled, and then the laughter grew louder and louder.


    It would be strange if Jiang Rumo could win such an empty city plan full of loopholes.


    But looking at Jian Haixi''s calm face without hesitation, she couldn''t say the word "think".


    Yes, Jiang Rumo was unwilling, but she had to admit that she didn''t dare to try.


    In this game, she is not the coach and has no right to stop.


    Unable to see everything as Jane Haixi intended, Jiang Rumo snorted:


    "Jian Haixi, do you know what a person looks like when he is the most powerful? That is, there is no weakness."


    Just like the man she knew, he was heartless and ruthless. No matter people or things, they were toys in his hands. There was no weakness and no failure.


    Jiang Rumo looked at her: "but you have too many weaknesses and worry about everything. You will be beaten up in the future."


    Jian Haixi took a sarcastic smile on his lips: "well, I admit that I really can''t compare with Miss Jiang on the point of being ruthless and inhuman, but..."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi looked at Gu Chenyi. The battle between the two men was coming to an end:


    "Weakness is not all a constraint. Sometimes it can be the most powerful weapon of mankind. But Miss Jiang should have no chance to experience it in her life."


    Zhang Kuang was lying on the ground, his face was badly swollen, his mouth was stained with blood, and his body was full of dust. He pushed his feet hard twice, and his palm was on the ground to get up again. He just tried a few times, but he didn''t succeed in the end. His whole body was completely lying down.


    Gu Chenyi was not very good, but he was still standing, but his figure was also a little shaky, with sweaty hair on his forehead.


    He wiped the corner of his mouth with his right hand, wiped off the blood on his mouth, looked at him, and said in a dumb voice, "stay away from the clouds, or you won''t even have a chance to get up next time."


    The sunset slowly sank below the horizon, and the sky above was blue, leaving only a few sunset clouds in the northwest, which were gradually washed into light blue.


    Thousands of lights in the city center are lit one by one, and the viaduct in the distance lights up a silver light, like a meteor to the sky.


    "The account has been cleared and the words have been said." Jian Haixi looked at his watch and looked up at Jiang Rumo: "what''s Miss Jiang''s answer?"


    Jiang Rumo stared at Jian Haixi coldly, as if he wanted to tear her.


    But she finally held back, her red lips slightly opened, put on the best mask and the most perfect and elegant smile, nodded to Jane Haixi and said, "Miss Jane''s words are all about this. Rumo naturally knows good or bad."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi glanced at her, then looked at the madness lying there, and said coldly, "I''ll see you in Xiangcheng."


    "Rumo will visit." Jiang Rumo nodded.


    Jian Haixi glanced at Gu Chenyi and said, "Chenyi, let''s go."


    Gu Chenyi nodded, followed her, didn''t let her hold her, and walked straight on his back.


    After waiting for Ying to drive away, Jian Haixi took out a series of things such as anti-inflammatory drugs, Dieda ointment bandages from the medicine box and hurriedly bandaged Gu Chenyi.


    Just now, in front of Jiang Rumo and Zhang Kuang, he had to hold on. He had to hold on to this face for Yunling. Jian Haixi understood, so he didn''t stop him or help him.


    At the moment, looking at his injury, I knew how difficult it was for him to win this game.


    "Cough..." Gu Chenyi covered his chest and coughed. "That guy is really powerful. I guess they have to take him."


    "Don''t talk yet, so you can have a rest. I''ll help you deal with your wound." Jian Haixi said calmly.


    "Ha ha... I''m fine." Gu Chenyi waved her hand. "Although I''m hurt a little more, I''m in a good mood and happy."


    "Happy?" Jian haixibai glanced at him. "I''ll take you home later. I hope you can laugh when you see Yunling."


    Gu Chenyi said, "then you can only save me, Haixi. You can''t die."


    I''m not trying to be brave enough to ask her for help now.


    Jian Haixi is distressed and funny.


    To their surprise, Yunling didn''t scold Gu Chenyi when she saw that Gu Chenyi was hurt like this.


    When Gu Chenyi had to avenge him, he had guessed that this would be the result.


    This guy is always so willful.


    "Well... In fact, I''m just a skin injury. There''s nothing wrong." Yunling didn''t say anything, but Gu Chenyi felt guilty and touched his nose. "Don''t believe you wait for me for two days... No, tomorrow, tomorrow I''ll be alive and kicking."


    "But pull you down." Yunling snorted coldly, "if you''re hurt, you''ll be hurt. Be honest. Don''t bother me any more."


    "Oh..." Gu Chenyi was trained like a big dog and bowed his head obediently.


    Jian Haixi looked at both of them and asked the people from the shadow department to take care of and protect them.


    Even if Gu''s own defense is good, she will still worry about accidents.


    After Jian Haixi left, Yunling and Gu Chenyi lay side by side on the bed with big eyes and small eyes. No one could sleep.


    "Hey, you said our silly son would cry like a fool if he saw us both paralyzed in bed?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    "First of all, my son is not stupid. You are the one who is stupid. Second, you are the one who is paralyzed. I''m almost ready. Please don''t take it. Third, Xiaomian will cry like a fool. Just look in the mirror and see yourself."


    By implication, sons learn from you, even if they are stupid.


    Gu Chenyi knew that Yunling was still angry and didn''t dare to say anything. He just sighed, "I really miss that stupid boy. Yunling, why don''t we move to Xiangcheng?"


    Yunling looked at him without much thought, nodded and said, "OK."


    Anyway, where Gu Chenyi and Gu Xiaomian are, he is.

 Chapter 875

    Late at night, dew is heavy.


    Jiang ruting doesn''t know anything about the appointment between Jiang Rumo and Jian Haixi. She is working diligently as her assistant.


    As soon as the director shouted the sound card, Jiang ruting, who was waiting on the side, hurried forward and handed JOJO the towel and hot water.


    "Come on, warm up."


    His plays tonight are all shot underwater. Although it has been sunny recently, the cold at night is enough for people to shiver, and JOJO has just been in the water pool for nearly two hours.


    Because of the low temperature around him, JOJO''s fingers have been trembling slightly. He took a sip from the water cup, and Jiang ruting had stuffed a warm baby in his arms.


    JOJO glanced at the things in her arms and looked up at Jiang ruting. A touch of ups and downs seemed to rise at the bottom of her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang ruting smiled. "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "Nothing." JOJO shook his head, drank water and walked to his car. "Let''s go and go back."


    His play tonight is over, because he took a day off that day. His task these days is a little heavy. It''s rare to be earlier today.


    The moon is hollow and the stars twinkle.


    The location of this shooting base is remote. At this time, you can still enjoy the stars and moonlight rarely seen in big cities.


    JOJO walks to the car first. Jiang ruting is pulled by the same group on the road. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about.


    He has a cold personality. When he was on the crew, he always had a play and couldn''t say a few words with others. After a long time, everyone was surprised. It was just like hiding in collective life, but sometimes it wasn''t necessarily a good thing. The senior management of the company occasionally had some opinions on him in private, but due to the tan family behind him, he didn''t ask him anything in the end.


    JOJO leaned against the car and watched Jiang ruting chat with others.


    It seems that some subtle changes have taken place around Jiang ruting since he became his assistant.


    When he was his assistant, Jiang ruting had more heart than an ordinary assistant. In terms of heart, she was conscientious in her work and him.


    Just


    Different positions, there is still no way to stand together after all.


    "What are you thinking? It''s not too cold. You''ve been standing here." Jiang ruting walked to JOJO and waved in front of him.


    JOJO didn''t speak, turned down and got into the back seat of the car.


    Jiang ruting is a little stunned. She has been following JOJO tonight. She has a panoramic view of all his abnormalities.


    Did he... Annoy her about her sister?


    She sighed and followed JOJO into the car.


    The car started and drove from the remote suburbs to the city center.


    It was dark outside the window. JOJO looked at his reflection on the window, and then gradually the street lights began to flash through the field of vision. His face on the window also became bright and dark.


    Jiang ruting turned over JOJO''s itinerary and said without lifting his eyes, "you don''t have a play tomorrow morning. I''ll pick you up in the morning and go to the company to shoot a group of advertisements first."


    "HMM." JOJO answered faintly, still staring out of the window.


    Jiang ruting didn''t say anything again. Except for the occasional wechat prompt sound on her mobile phone, the car fell into silence.


    One of the two people in the back seat rests against the window and the other lowers his head and brushes his microblog. Jiang ruting''s trumpet actually pays attention to several JOJO fans, including editing masters and drawing masters. The occasional expression bag can make Jiang ruting laugh for a long time.


    She also unknowingly saved a lot of such pictures in her mobile phone. Sometimes when she turned over the photo album, she would sigh that fortunately she took the first step. Although this job is not easy, she likes this job that can make herself live like an ordinary person in the sun.


    The car gradually drove into the urban area, and the dazzling neon lights flashed intermittently. The city is not completely asleep.


    The car came down from the main road and turned into a branch road. The boy leaning against the window kept silent and suddenly said, "stop at the cafe at the intersection in front."


    Jiang ruting brushed his hand on his mobile phone and turned to look at him: "would you like coffee? Your sleep..."


    Before she could finish her words, JOJO turned to look at her, her eyes fixed, and suddenly she couldn''t go on.


    "I have something to tell you." JOJO said faintly.


    "... OK." Jiang ruting took his cell phone, pushed the door and got out of the car after the car stopped steadily.


    The city didn''t know when it was windy. She raised her windbreaker to a high arc. Jiang ruting reached out to hook her long hair that brushed her cheek, wrapped her windbreaker tightly, and followed JOJO towards the cafe.


    In the past, Jiang ruting went to order. This time, JOJO didn''t ask her and walked directly to the order desk.


    As the closing time approached, there were no guests in the store. It was really a good place to talk.


    A moment later, JOJO came over with two drinks and pushed one of them to Jiang ruting.


    Jiang ruting held the cup in both hands and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    "I''ll tell brother Liu that I want to change my assistant. Go to him these two days and see when I can hand over the work." JOJO said bluntly.


    Jiang ruting shrunk his fingers, as if he had been scalded by the hot coffee.


    "Why? I haven''t made a mistake since I worked." she looked up at JOJO''s eyes. "You have no reason to do that."


    "You know the reason." JOJO''s eyes skipped her, his voice was very low, but suddenly blocked all Jiang ruting''s next words.


    Jiang ruting opened his lips and tried several times. Finally, he didn''t spit a word. The fingers holding the cup made more efforts until the phalanx gradually turned white.


    "The driver will take you back." JOJO whispered after a long silence.


    When he finished, he stood up and prepared to go out.


    "Just because I''m Jiang ruting?" Jiang ruting, who has been lowering his head, whispered. He couldn''t hear his emotions in his voice.


    After a pause, JOJO sat back and knocked his fingers regularly on the table. He said, "my brother''s wedding day..."


    "JOJO, what if I said I didn''t know what happened that day?" Jiang ruting looked up at the people in front of him, his eyes flashing and looked serious. "I know something has happened these days, but I really didn''t participate in these things."


    JOJO frowned gently. After a moment of silence, he said, "ruting, you''re from the Chiang family."


    There were only eight words, but Jiang ruting was suddenly stunned. When her fingers relieved her strength, she breathed out a light breath and whispered, "you don''t believe it at all, do you?"


    "Believe it or not," JOJO said, "this is not the point. The point is that we are destined to be enemies, so we will never stand together."


    With this, JOJO didn''t stop and got up and walked out of the cafe.


    Through the glass doors and windows, Jiang ruting can clearly see his back without hesitation.


    She often saw the figure. Whether she was filming or sending him home in the past, the figure was always aloof and arrogant, like the mountain spring she always remembered.


    Only this time, the mountain spring pushed her away.

 Chapter 876

    Jiang ruting sat quietly in the cafe for a long time. The coffee in her hand was her favorite taste. Maybe she should have been happy that JOJO could remember her preferences.


    But now, the cup of coffee was completely cold, but she never took a sip.


    "Miss, we''re closing the door," the waiter reminded her kindly.


    Jiang ruting suddenly recovered from her stupidity. She said "OK", got up, straightened her clothes and stepped out.


    The wind outside is getting bigger and bigger. The branches on the roadside are shaking fiercely, and the smell of dust and dust makes Chiu Ting Ting breathe.


    After standing for a few seconds, she took a deep breath, wrapped her coat tightly and got into the car.


    It was just the back seat of two people. Now she''s the only one left.


    The mobile phone in his pocket tinkled on the screen. Jiang ruting subconsciously took it out. On the screen was the message pushed by microblog about JOJO.


    Jiang ruting pulled a bitter smile from the corners of her mouth. Even microblog already knew her so well, but she had to leave the man''s side.


    All the way back to Jiang''s house.


    At this time, it was dark in the brightly lit building. Jiang ruting didn''t pay attention to it. Occasionally, Jiang Rumo would stay out for the night. The nanny would turn off the light and have a rest after tidying up everything.


    Jiang ruting breathed out slightly. At the moment, her heart was relieved that she didn''t have to see Jiang Rumo.


    When she came out of the cafe, even though she looked calm on the surface, there was always a hidden anger in her heart. The fire ran rampant and couldn''t burn at JOJO.


    Because even though JOJO is the one who really makes her sad, it''s sad that she has some understanding of him.


    She thought that she would make the same decision as JOJO.


    After entering the door, there was no light in the living room. Jiang ruting reached out and turned on the light at the door, ready to change his shoes.


    The range of the light was not large, and Jiang ruting was absent-minded, so he didn''t see the black shadow of Jiang Rumo on the sofa.


    "Cha."


    The sound of the lighter suddenly sounded. Jiang ruting was startled. He suddenly turned his head and looked at it. A little scarlet light flickered in the living room.


    She took two steps and pressed the headlight switch in the living room.


    The sudden light made both eyes narrow slightly.


    "... sister." seeing Jiang Rumo, Jiang ruting frowned and whispered to her.


    Jiang Rumo still dressed up when he met Jian Haixi in the afternoon. It seems that he has been sitting since he came back from the meeting in the evening.


    There were many cigarette ends in the ashtray on the tea table, and a lady''s cigarette was sandwiched between Jiang Rumo''s slender fingers.


    Jiang ruting could see that she was in a bad mood at this time. Just as she didn''t want to talk, she was ready to go upstairs directly. As a result, she just took a step under her feet and was suddenly stopped by Jiang Rumo.


    "Why did you come back so late?"


    "The crew is filming, so it''s late." Jiang ruting whispered.


    "Hum, it''s JOJO again." Jiang Rumo took a cigarette, slowly spit out a smoke ring with his red lips slightly open, and whispered, "little sister, you are really more and more interested in playing the role of this assistant."


    Jiang ruting didn''t speak. After a pause, he stepped directly up the stairs.


    When it comes to JOJO, her eyes are full of what he said tonight and the back of his decision when he left. She really doesn''t have the heart to discuss these with Jiang Rumo now.


    But Jiang Rumo seems to be particularly interested in his sister''s work tonight.


    She smiled low: "little sister, my sister advised you not to sink too deep and forget your identity."


    Jiang ruting was stunned. Identity, identity, identity


    JOJO cares about her identity, and Jiang Rumo always reminds her to pay attention to her identity.


    She is Jiang ruting. Yes, but no one has ever asked her if she would like to be Jiang ruting.


    A fire in my heart suddenly crackled, sparked and burned more fiercely.


    "Don''t worry about it." Jiang ruting said coldly.


    Jiang Rumo, sitting on the sofa, was stunned when he heard the speech, and his smile suddenly froze on his face.


    She turned her head and looked at Jiang ruting. Her voice was cold several times: "what did you say?"


    The room was quiet for a long time. Jiang ruting pressed down his depression again, exhaled heavily, stroked his long hair behind him, and turned to the living room.


    Throw the bag onto the single sofa. She sits next to Jiang Rumo and puts a hand on her knee.


    Jiang Rumo smoked quietly and didn''t look at her.


    "Elder sister, don''t you often say you want to see the aurora? We don''t play games. We go to see the aurora, and then change cities, or go abroad. It''s good to live anywhere. How about we go to the days of normal people?"


    Jiang ruting''s voice was slightly dumb, and his eyes looked at Jiang Rumo with a trace of appeal.


    Like hearing a joke, Jiang Rumo glanced at Jiang ruting and smiled incredulously: "normal people''s days?"


    "Little sister, I didn''t expect you to be so naive after staying with that JOJO for a long time."


    "I''m serious, sister. We can get rid of this life as long as you like." she gently shook Jiang Rumo''s leg.


    Jiang Rumo was shaken slightly by her. Some cigarette ash fell and stained on the white cheongsam. She reached out and brushed it, but she still left traces on her clothes.


    "Little sister, you know, not only I can''t go away, but even you can''t go back." Jiang Rumo whispered. She reached out and touched Jiang ruting''s hair. Her actions were soft, but her words made people tremble.


    Jiang Rumo couldn''t help laughing at his sister''s innocence.


    They were once labeled as bad guys, and they can no longer be good people all their life. In addition to struggling in this life, there is no other way for them to go.


    Besides, she likes games so much, how can she be willing to lose such a day?


    Jiang ruting closed his eyes and his hand on Jiang Rumo''s knee slipped slowly.


    Jiang Rumo''s voice was very low, but it sounded like spring thunder in her ears, shaking her heart.


    "Why?" Jiang ruting murmured, "just because I was born in Jiang''s family, is it the so-called Jiang ruting?"


    Jiang Rumo was a little stunned and then reacted. What she asked was why she couldn''t go back to the past.


    She chuckled: "why else? You should be happy. You are a member of the Jiang family. You have half of Jiang degrees. Countless wealth belongs to you. As long as you wave, I don''t know how many men outside want to know you."


    She looked at Jiang ruting and said with a smile, "listen to your sister. Don''t concentrate on looking for that JOJO. What''s good about him? He resigned you and made you so confused."


    "You... Know?" Jiang ruting asked.


    "Ha ha ~" Jiang Rumo laughed. "You can see at a glance. What don''t you know?"


    Jiang ruting paused, raised his hand and pressed his face, slowly took a breath, and his voice leaked from her fingers: "yes, what can I hide from you? Everything is in your hands, and we are just tools in your game."

 Chapter 877

    Jiang Rumo twisted his eyebrows and gently tapped the ashtray wall with his fingers on the cigarette end.


    With the ash shaking off, Jiang ruting''s voice rang out.


    "Why on earth did you do these things?"


    "Are you blaming me?" Jiang Rumo snorted. "You think it''s because of me, so JOJO dismissed you."


    "Isn''t it?" Jiang ruting put down his hands and his eyes were a little red. "For no reason, why did you deal with the Qin family? Why did you hurt Yunling? They were clearly right. Why did you do this?"


    "Oh, isn''t my mind obvious?" Jiang Rumo spread his hand with a cigarette. "It''s just because it''s fun."


    What she said was understated, and she didn''t feel how absurd her idea was.


    Jiang ruting nodded: "yes, just because it''s fun, you make a mess of other people''s normal life regardless of whether others are willing or not!"


    "Jiang ruting! I think you have entered the devil''s barrier." Jiang Rumo snorted coldly and looked at his sister discontentedly.


    For a long time, her sister has been unable to keep up with the road. She thought that letting her go out for a period of time could make her understand all the things in the world and let her know which way they really should go. However, she didn''t expect to let her go more and more under the influence of JOJO.


    "Fortunately, the smelly boy of the Qin family quit you now, otherwise the longer the time, you really forget your last name."


    "Sometimes, I really prefer to have forgotten that I am Jiang ruting." Jiang ruting said in a deep voice.


    I don''t know when it began. The name was like a magic spell. It became tighter and tighter, binding all her joys and sorrows, making her painful every step like a human Mermaid.


    "Pa."


    A crisp slap sounded.


    Jiang Rumo withdrew his hand and said in a cold voice, "don''t want to be Jiang ruting? Well, take off your skin and throw away all your food and use, and you can get out of here."


    Jiang ruting covered his lips and his side face was numb.


    My sister never shows mercy when she hits her.


    "Go away? Don''t you want to be Jiang''s family?" Jiang Rumo said angrily.


    Jiang ruting pursed his lips, gritted his teeth and said, "you know why I don''t go."


    She''s her sister.


    For so many years, no matter what Jiang Rumo did, she followed her, but there was only such a reason.


    Jiang Rumo shrunk his fingers, looked at her and said coldly, "you are from the Jiang family. This will never change. Since a long time ago, we can no longer take the road of ordinary people''s life."


    Jiang ruting kept his head down, like angry, more like a sad smile: "just because I am Jiang ruting, I don''t even have a chance to be a normal person, ha ha..."


    "Yes, just because your surname is Jiang." Jiang Rumo mercilessly interrupted her with a smile. "Little sister, I''ve given you a long enough holiday this time. It''s time for you to come back and help me."


    Jiang ruting raised his head and looked at her with dull eyes: "what if I refuse?"


    "Reject?"


    Jiang Rumo smiled. The angle pulled out by the corners of her lips was clearly disdainful. She flicked the ash in her hand and said softly, "OK, if you don''t want to do it, don''t do it."


    She promised with ease, but Jiang ruting didn''t relax. "What about you?"


    "Me? Naturally, I''m going back to Xiangcheng to find Yan Luo." Jiang Rumo pressed the cigarette end into the ashtray and said with his eyebrows, "at that time, I''ll be dead or alive. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about it."


    A trace of sadness flashed in Jiang ruting''s eyes: "you know I won''t leave you."


    They are twins, the only relatives left in the world.


    They can torture each other, hate each other, and even trap each other, but they can''t separate and live alone.


    Jiang Rumo sneered, as if she was very insensitive to Jiang ruting''s words. She smoked another cigarette and lit it in her hand.


    Jiang ruting looked at her for a while, stood up and whispered, "I really don''t know whether I should feel sad for myself or for you."


    She wants to live as an ordinary person, but she can''t, and Jiang Rumo... Does she really get what she wants?


    I''m afraid not.


    Jiang ruting turned and went upstairs.


    Her footsteps stepped on the steps, from near to far.


    With a click, the door of her bedroom was unscrewed and closed again.


    The living room on the first floor fell into silence again, leaving only Jiang Rumo''s cigarette butts burning silently.


    There was a light in the living room, but it didn''t seem to shine into her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, JOJO came out of the cafe and went back to Qin''s house.


    Qin Zhixu has stayed in the company for several days, and WAN Yuqing has moved back to Wan''s house.


    At this point every day, old Qin had already rested. He thought he was alone today, but when he opened the door, he saw Qin Zhixu sitting in the living room.


    "Brother." JOJO stepped forward and looked at Qin Zhixu carefully, "how did you come back today?"


    "Well, the company''s business is almost done, and I''ll come back." Qin Zhixu said faintly.


    JOJO looked at him like this, hesitated for a moment or asked, "you and Yuqing..."


    "Hmm?" Qin knew Xu YILENG, then realized what he was asking, smiled quietly and said, "Oh, it''s all right. It''s you. You seem to have a wrong expression today."


    He didn''t want to say more. JOJO didn''t ask any more questions because he looked good. He only replied, "I''ve told Jiang ruting that I''ll change an assistant."


    It turned out to be this matter. Qin Zhixu nodded.


    This is what he told JOJO. Now there is smoke everywhere. Anyway, it''s not good for JOJO to be followed by Jiang ruting.


    It''s just that JOJO''s performance is different from what he expected.


    "Are you... Reluctant to part with her?" Qin Zhixu asked JOJO tentatively.


    JOJO was stunned when he heard the speech and stared at him with wide eyes: "brother, what do you think?"


    "Then you have such an expression." seeing that JOJO doesn''t mean he can''t let go, Qin Zhixu breathed a sigh of relief. His brother has always looked like he doesn''t eat fireworks. The only connection he can have with the world is Jian Haixi and Jian Rui, except for their blood relatives. So he suddenly saw an expression on his face other than coldness, which really surprised him.


    Although this is good news, the target is Jiang ruting, which is not very good.


    "I''m just thinking that she really didn''t do anything wrong, and it seems that she didn''t know what Jiang Rumo did recently." JOJO said honestly.


    "Really? It''s also possible, but you also say it''s recent." Qin Zhixu looked at him and analyzed him rationally. "Even if they don''t care what they have done before, what will happen in the future? How many times can she stay out of it?"


    JOJO nods. These are also what he thinks. Just for some moments, when he thinks of Jiang ruting''s expression in the coffee shop, he can''t help thinking about whether it''s fair to her


    But even if he did it again, he would still make the same decision.

 Chapter 878

    The next day, Jian Haixi went to maiteng early in the morning. As soon as she got off the bus, she was standing at the door of the company waiting to pick her up. Xie Nuan hugged her.


    "Landlady, you''re here." Xie Nuan hugged her hard and joked with her, "if I can''t see your people for a while, I should run to Fu''s house to block you."


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. I thought that Jian Haixi would get together when he came back this time. Who knows there are too many things. The only meeting in so many days was at the wedding of Qin Zhixu and WAN Yuqing.


    Jian Haixi smiled and patted her on the back. She hasn''t seen her for so long. She really misses her good friend. "Isn''t this coming? If you want to go, how can you go without looking at you?"


    "Hum, you''ll coax me." Xie Nuan pretended to be angry, but immediately took Jian Haixi''s hand with a smile, "let''s go in and say."


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and walked through the square in front of the company building. Jian Haixi looked up at the company building in front of him.


    The towering buildings under the blue sky and white clouds, which used to be the place where she lived for a long time, carry a lot of memories at that time.


    I thought that with the passage of time, these past were gradually buried into the depths of time, and she really didn''t think of working in maiteng for a long time.


    But standing here at this time, those past days poured into her mind like wind, mountain and tsunami, and she knew that she had not completely forgotten.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time. Standing here again, I really feel like a world away." Jian Haixi shook his head and sighed.


    Listening to her, Xie Nuan also stopped in place and looked up at the building in front of her.


    "I still remember the scene when we often went to the company canteen to have dinner together." Xie Nuan flashed a faint memory at the bottom of his eyes.


    For a long time, she worked overtime with Jian Haixi and ate takeout together; After finishing a project, two people, one can of beer, sat on the roof of the company, looked at the people below, and talked and laughed together.


    A short but warm time.


    "Hey, I really want to go back to that time." Xie Nuan said slightly melancholy. "I always feel that the takeout is not as delicious as when I ate with you."


    "No, stop." Jian Haixi smiled and stretched out his hand. "You want to work overtime, but I don''t want to work overtime anymore."


    "Fuck you, you know what I want to say." Xie Nuan hit her with his arm.


    Jian Haixi stumbled: "well, well, of course I know. I miss the past, but when it comes to this, I remember."


    "What?" Xie Nuan asked, seeing that her expression became serious for a moment.


    "Remember... When we had a big food stall dinner after work, someone drank too much and pulled Zhang yuanlei to cry and complain." Jian Haixi joked.


    "Oh, how long ago did that happen? How can you remember?" Xie Nuan was a little embarrassed when she mentioned this. She stamped her feet and squeezed her arm. "You can''t expose me, otherwise I can''t convince the public."


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "I know, but what do you have to worry about? Isn''t Mr. Zhang helping you?"


    Since Zhang yuanlei married Xie Nuan, he has incarnated into a good husband model. He has nothing to say about Xie Nuan. He can do everything from business to housework. He has become an all-round talent.


    "You still say! You know how to tease me. How annoying you are." Xie Nuan blushed with her smile, but the corner of her mouth raised a happy arc.


    The two men stood under the building and chatted for a while. It was only when the rising sun became dazzling that they remembered to go up.


    Back in the office, Xie Nuan ran to make a cup of coffee for Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi took the coffee and laughed and scolded her: "are you too polite to me, when I''m a customer?"


    "Who''s polite to you?" Xie Nuan sat down next to her. "Have you seen any customers with this treatment? I know your taste best. I''m afraid you don''t like them."


    Jian Haixi sipped his coffee and nodded exaggeratedly: "yes, yes, it''s really warm in our house. The coffee is good!"


    "Hey, you can..."


    They chatted one after another. After a while, Jane Chenran and Qin Zhixu opened the door.


    Seeing them, Jian Haixi opened his eyes in surprise: "brother, Zhixu? Why are you two here?"


    "Nonsense, you just called and said you were leaving today, and then explained that you wanted to send your brother me away with one or two words?" Jane''s angry eyes stared as big as Jian Haixi. Now he thought of Jian Haixi''s voice phone, and his heart still wanted to rub.


    Jian Haixi felt his nose guilty: "anyway, you all know what happened. Jiang Rumo''s matter has been solved. There should be no big problems in the future, so I''m going back. What''s there to say?"


    "Yes, you have nothing to say. We have something to say to you." Qin Zhixu looked at her with a smile and sat down. "You don''t want us to thank you and we don''t want us to practice sending you off. At least, let''s have a meeting in maiteng?"


    Knowing that Jian Haixi must meet Xie Nuan before leaving, Qin Zhixu CAI and Jian Chenran came here together.


    "Meeting?" Jian Haixi looked at the two people in front of him and at Xie Nuan around him.


    Xie Nuan spread his hands, shrugged and said, "I don''t know. I also want to ask what meeting will be held?"


    Didn''t you finish the video with Ning Jiwei long ago?


    Qin Zhixu shook his head. It''s true. After the two hit each other, their IQ went offline together.


    Jian Chenran patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder. She was still angry just now. Now she looked like she was going to make a military order before going to the front line and said to her sister: "Haixi, my brother is incompetent. Many things can''t help you, but don''t worry. I''ll keep it for you, whether it''s maiteng or Jane''s, Fu Lao and Ning Lao. I won''t let you worry about your future."


    Jian Haixi was shocked by his appearance for two seconds. Then she said with a smile, "brother, why are you suddenly so serious?" she also patted Jane Chenran''s hand and said with a smile, "you are my brother. Of course I can rest assured of you."


    Jane Chenran''s care and dedication to the two old people in the past two years are enough to be trusted.


    When Jian Chenran and Jian Haixi finished, Qin Zhixu also opened his mouth: "I have solved the problem of 10000 families, and you don''t have to worry anymore."


    "We discussed with Ji Wei that in the future, maiteng, Ru, Jane''s and Gu''s will work together to permanently block Jiang Du, so Chiang will never make waves here again."


    Jian Haixi nodded. It would be better. Jiang Rumo and they had to go to Xiangcheng. Finally, she didn''t have to worry about the safety of the people here.


    Just... After a moment of hesitation, she asked her last worry here: "then you and Yuqing..."


    Referring to Wan Yuqing, Qin Zhixu''s smile stiffened slightly. "Take your time. I believe time can heal all wounds. Yuqing can''t give up me. Wan''s parents... Anyway, they still love Yuqing without the temptation of power."


    Jian Haixi nodded without asking any more questions.


    Just like the fire, they can put out the fire quickly, but it will take time for the ruins to be rebuilt.


    The same is true of people.

 Chapter 879

    After saying goodbye to a group of friends and two elders, Jian Haixi got on the bus with Jian Rui and Mo Tong.


    The car started slowly. Jian Haixi turned to check the safety belts of the two children. When he saw Mo Tong, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Tong Tong, are you..." Jian Haixi asked with a smile.


    Mo tongduan was sitting in the back seat with several boxes piled on his legs. Jian Haixi didn''t even see him when he turned back just now.


    Mo Tong pulled the box on his body, stretched out a head from behind the pile of boxes, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mom, my seat belt has been fastened, and Ruirui''s has been fastened."


    Jian Haixi nodded, pointed to his box and said, "why don''t you put these... In the trunk?"


    "The trunk has been full, and these can''t be put down." Mo Tong smiled bitterly. "Grandpa and uncle grandpa are too enthusiastic, which has been put back a lot secretly."


    Jian Haixi shook her head and laughed helplessly. It seemed that she was going to move home. Compared with it, it was really better.


    Look aside again. Well, the little daughter is also piled into a hill.


    "It''s all right, mom. These are very light and weightless." Mo Tong skillfully comforted Jian Haixi. "I''ll put them on the ground in a minute."


    No way, Jane Haixi can only nod.


    On the other side of the back seat, Jian Rui has been a little depressed since she got on the bus. The most lively person at ordinary times is sitting in a daze with her head tilted. She was still alive when she said goodbye to the two elders just now.


    Jian Haixi glanced at her, reached out and touched her forehead and asked, "what''s the matter? Can''t give up Grandpa and uncle?"


    "Well, a little." Jianrui nodded with her lips.


    "A little?" Jian Haixi''s eyes turned. "What''s the reason for several points?"


    "It''s not because brother JOJO didn''t come to see her off." Mo Tong whispered aside.


    "Oh... It''s because of this." Jane Haixi lengthened her voice.


    Jianrui gave a little hum and pursed her lips unhappily.


    "Didn''t JOJO promise to go to Xiangcheng to play with you when you were free?"


    "Yes, but it will be a long time." Jane Rui said sadly with a drooping face.


    "Since Rui Rui is so unhappy, isn''t it inappropriate to take out JOJO this gift now?"


    Before her voice fell, Jianrui immediately turned to look at her, with bright stars in her eyes.


    Jian Haixi laughed and took out a jewelry box from one side of the bag and handed it to her.


    "Ha ha, I knew brother JOJO remembered me."


    Jianrui can''t wait to open the box. Inside is a chic hairpin. A crystal champagne rose stands vividly on the hairpin.


    The little girl who had just been dejected immediately smiled.


    "Good looking? Good looking?" Jian Rui askew her head and asked Jian Haixi, pointing to the hairpin just pinned on her head.


    "Hairpin beauty is also beautiful. It''s naturally beautiful." Jian Haixi nodded in support.


    After asking Jian Haixi, Jian Rui was still dissatisfied and took Mo Tong to gesture on her head.


    Before she could speak, Mo Tong quickly nodded and said, "it''s good-looking, especially good-looking. You''d better take it with you."


    Jian Rui snorted. She was satisfied. She took out her mobile phone and looked in the mirror to enjoy it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The sun is just right.


    In a Royal Manor on the outskirts of the city.


    The music fountain is emitting light music. Mercury splashed from the continuous second floor fountain condenses a small rainbow under the refraction of the sun and hangs near the water column.


    The well-organized landscape trees lined up on both sides of the road like two lines of bodyguards to guard the manor. Further away, there is a vast lawn.


    Then, near the building, there is a transparent swimming pool, and the clear water rippled with the breeze.


    On the sun chair beside the swimming pool, a man with sunglasses was lying on it, with a bath towel around his waist, enjoying the massage of two beauties nearby.


    A man in a suit gradually approached along the edge of the pool, slightly bowed his head to the man on the sun chair and respectfully said, "Lord, Jian Haixi has returned to Xiangcheng today. If you count the time, it will be about night."


    The man raised his hand and took off his sunglasses. He smiled at the corner of his lips and said, "I didn''t expect her to move so fast."


    I just finished the negotiation with Jiang Rumo yesterday. I''m in a hurry to return to Xiangcheng today. I''m really not a free woman.


    "Lord, do you want to stop her?" asked his men.


    "Hmm? What do you want to stop her?" the man smiled softly. "I can''t wait for her to come back soon. Recently, Xiangcheng is too boring. It''s just right for her to come back, otherwise it''s boring to always play games with those smelly men like Ning Ji and Mo Jue?"


    The sunglasses turned twice in the man''s hand and gave a slight meal. He raised his hand and put it on the face of the beauty beside him.


    The slender index finger slid all the way down the beauty''s cheek. The man''s lips held a smile and frivolously hooked her chin: "the world without women''s embellishment is also barren."


    His men were puzzled, but they didn''t ask much.


    The man took back his hand and sat upright, then asked, "where''s Fang Sheng?"


    "It''s closed. He won''t cooperate with us any more."


    "Oh, let''s fight and put it back." the man waved his hand carelessly.


    "Let him go?" his men suddenly looked up in surprise. "Did they let him go so easily?"


    "Otherwise?" the man glanced at him. "Do you still want to keep him and his old parents for a lifetime?"


    "But..."


    The man waved to interrupt him, grinned and said, "useless chess pieces should be thrown away after playing. How can we taste more delicious with chicken ribs?"


    "Yes." his men answered.


    The man said no more. He stood up and walked towards the building behind him. As he walked, he said, "prepare the car, I''ll go out."


    It''s time to start a new game


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a corner not far from the city center, there is also an old-fashioned residential building.


    Surrounded by tall buildings, this crowded small area is tightly surrounded. If it is not for the elderly living here, it will take some effort to find this place even if they follow the navigation.


    These residential buildings are only five stories high, and the building spacing is very narrow. A few plastic bags occasionally fall on the rugged path. It is clear that the bustling center is a few blocks away. It seems to be forgotten here, and there is little voice even during the day.


    In a building in the east of the second row, several pots of green plants are placed on the window facing east on a certain floor. The leaves are green and dripping. At first glance, they are taken good care of by the owner.


    Intermittently, a low male voice came out of the window, and a dog''s whimper.


    A man and a dog are complacent. Unexpectedly, they have been watched by people as early as a long time ago. Like puppets, they have become chess pieces and toys in other people''s games.


    A disaster is coming on the poor man

 Chapter 880

    "Good meat, go, drink some water and we''ll play again." the man sat on the sofa, smiled and touched the head of the guide dog to coax it in a low voice.


    The guide dog sobbed, ran to his basin, licked it several times with his tongue rolled, and ran to the blind man again.


    "OK, ha ha, don''t rub, don''t rub, your chin is wet." the blind man dodged the head of the guide dog, touched the paper towel on the tea table and wiped the meat''s chin.


    A man and a dog were having fun when the mobile phone on the tea table suddenly rang.


    The man patted the meat on the head and reached for the phone.


    This bell is specially set by him. He knows who is on the other end of the phone without asking the exit.


    A slightly shrill voice pierced the silence of the room.


    "I want to eat sweet and sour ribs in Linjiang Pavilion at noon," the harsh female voice came through the receiver, "and the eight treasure rice with tea interest."


    "Tea fun..." the man hesitated and carefully discussed, "can we change one for the time being today, which is difficult to arrange..."


    "You won''t go early if you can''t wait!" the woman interrupted him without hesitation. Her voice became more sharp and harsh, vaguely accompanied by the sound of something hitting the ground.


    The man paused and looked embarrassed, but he still coaxed: "if you want to eat eight treasure rice, I''ll cook it for you at home. There are all kinds of materials at home, which can be made quickly."


    "What are you cooking? I want to eat eight treasures of tea!" the woman still shouted.


    The man was helpless. He frowned and promised to come down. The man hung up the phone with a cold hum.


    From the phone connection, the meat always nestled in front of the sofa. The man put away his mobile phone to touch the meat''s head. He smiled helplessly: "today is hard for our meat, go out with me again."


    "Wuwu ~" Rourou muttered, as if in response to the man''s words.


    "Meat is so good ~ let''s go." the man touched the meat, got up and walked to the door.


    Because he is familiar with his family and is not afraid of falling, the man''s walking stick and meat traction rope are simply put at the door.


    "Deng Deng Deng."


    The sound of the door panel being knocked clearly came. The meat was cold and roared at the door twice.


    This is its warning action. The breath of the visitor is very strange, not the one it has seen.


    The man''s action of changing shoes was also a meal. He cautiously looked in the direction of the door. After a moment of silence, the knock came again.


    "Is anyone at home?" the knock fell behind, and then came a voice that was difficult to distinguish between male and female.


    "Who are you looking for?" the man stood up, touched his sunglasses and whispered.


    "Looking for you, Su Tian."


    Su ri''an frowned. He didn''t know such a voice in his memory.


    Leaning on his walking stick, he twisted the door open and said to the man outside the door, "what can I do for you?"


    "Oh ~" the hoarse voice smiled low. First, he said something that people couldn''t touch their head, "haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "I don''t seem to know you," Su said.


    Although he can''t see, his ears are very smart, and all the sounds he has heard have an impression in his mind.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t recognize it," said the man outside the door with a smile. "I''m here mainly to borrow something from you."


    "What can I borrow?" Su ri''an wondered.


    "Excuse me..." someone paused, leaned close to Su ri''an and whispered, "your skin."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, Jian Haixi had just got home. Before she could sit down and have a good rest, she heard the news that Fang Sheng had been found and was in the hospital at the moment.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other, took off their slippers and walked out together.


    Jian Rui and Mo tong can''t wait to run up to the second floor to find their partners. They don''t have to worry about them anymore.


    The two drove to the hospital.


    In the ward, Fang Sheng''s head was covered with a bandage, his face was obviously bruised and swollen, and his eyes were much more dull than before.


    It can be seen that these days will not be too easy for him.


    Fang Sheng was lying on the hospital bed, looking out of the window, but he didn''t focus anywhere, just looking in one direction.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei pushed the door in, but Fang Sheng didn''t turn his head.


    "Fang Sheng." Jian Haixi shouted.


    Until she heard her voice, Fang Sheng looked at them slowly as if he had suddenly been injected with vitality.


    "Director." he looked at Jian Haixi. His eyes were full of guilt. Before his words were exported, his voice was hoarse.


    "I''m sorry..." Fang Sheng bowed his head and apologized, "I''m sorry for you and Qin Zong company..."


    Jian Haixi could not bear it in his eyes. It was none of his business, but he had to suffer these innocent things.


    She gently shook her head and comforted: "Fang Sheng, it''s none of your business. Don''t think about it now. It''s the most important to be at ease."


    Fang Sheng nodded slightly, but he also subconsciously listened to Jian Haixi''s words. It''s not so easy to really calm down and recuperate.


    Regardless of his guilt for so long, it''s enough to torture him for a while just to say that his hell like experience during this period of time.


    Fang Sheng knew that they must have something to ask when they came so late. He calmed down his mood. He pointed to the chair beside the bed and said, "director, Ning Shao, ask if you have anything you want to ask, but I don''t know much. I don''t know if I can help you."


    Ning Jiwei has been looking at Fang Sheng since he entered the house. Seeing that he opened his mouth, he no longer hesitated and asked, "do you know the specific situation of those people?"


    Fang Sheng shook his head: "they have kept me locked up. I can''t see anyone except the meals delivered on time every day, including my parents."


    "Haven''t they told you anything?"


    Fang Sheng hesitated and said, "yes, they want me to help them."


    "But I know that once I get stuck, I will be threatened by them all my life. It''s better to let me die, so I haven''t promised. Who knows..." when he said this, he choked slightly and his eyes were red. He had to stop for a moment before he took a deep breath and continued, "later, they threatened me with my parents..."


    Mo Jue had investigated the situation in Fang Sheng''s family. Fang''s father and mother had only one only son. It was not easy for him to go to college. Both of them are old, and Fang''s father is getting worse and worse now.


    Fang Sheng always had a good relationship with his parents. He threatened him with his close relatives. No wonder he tortured him like this.


    Ning Jiwei patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. Your parents are well and are recuperating in the next ward."


    "Thank you, Ning Shao." Fang Sheng glanced at Ning Jiwei gratefully.


    Then he recalled, "among those people, I met my parents. They probably wanted my parents to persuade me to be soft." Fang Sheng sneered, "but they didn''t expect that my parents told me not to be a perfidious person."


    "Later, I always carried it and didn''t promise. I thought I couldn''t see the sun in my life. Unexpectedly, they suddenly let me go again." Fang Sheng glanced at the two people by the bed.


    After hearing this, Jian Haixi frowned slightly, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "what are these people thinking? Why do they let Fang Sheng go, but I would feel so uneasy?"

 Chapter 881

    Prisoners have always had only two ways, either to kill or to use for themselves.


    They clearly have caught Fang Sheng and hold Fang Sheng''s vital handle in their hands. How could they let him go again so easily?


    Ning Jiwei sank his eyes, and a dark light flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    He knows more about those people than Jane Haixi, so he knows more about what kind of crazy people they are.


    I''m afraid there is only one possibility to give up Fang Sheng so easily.


    That is, the other party has found better pieces, so Fang Sheng''s used "Mask" is no longer needed.


    But if so, I''m afraid


    "Jiwei, what do you think?"


    Noticing Ning Jiwei''s abnormality, Jian Haixi asked.


    Ning Jiwei recovered, shook his head and said, "it''s all right, Haixi. Go next door and see your parents. I think they should also want to talk to you."


    In front of Fang Sheng, many things are inconvenient to say, so Ning Jiwei just pinched Jian Haixi''s hand and hinted at her.


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. He knew what Ning Jiwei must have thought of, or wanted to talk to Fang Sheng alone, so he stopped disturbing them, left them time and space, nodded and pushed the door to leave.


    She is a woman and Fang Sheng''s boss. For the other elderly, she is better off than Ning Jiwei, a strange man.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the hospital at night, after the visiting relatives and friends left, the corridor was silent most of the time except for the occasional hurried nurses and a few patients.


    Fang''s parents'' ward is two away from Fang Sheng. Jian Haixi closes the door of Fang Sheng''s ward and turns to walk next door.


    On the deserted corridor, there was only the footsteps of Jian Haixi, and then gradually there was another sound.


    At the other end of the corridor, a well-dressed man wearing sunglasses was coming from that end.


    Jian Haixi didn''t notice at first, but as the visitor approached, she suddenly felt something different.


    No wonder the man''s footsteps were slightly different just now. It turned out that in addition to the footsteps of ordinary people, there was also a slight sound of a wooden stick knocking on the ground.


    The other party is blind.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help glancing at the man, but these two eyes made her a little stunned.


    Her eyes slipped from the man''s familiar face to the incubator in his hand.


    This thing is like a key that opens her memory.


    She has seen this man before.


    On the day she talked with manager misaku, she went to the restaurant with the fake Fang Sheng and met the man at the door of the restaurant.


    He was the man with a guide dog who was stopped outside the door by the waiter of the hotel. At that time, she also ordered egg fried rice for him.


    "It''s you?" Jian Haixi stood and blurted out to the man.


    Hearing the sound, the blind man stopped and looked in the direction of Jian Haixi with sunglasses.


    He didn''t speak at once and thought to himself for a moment.


    Xu is recalling the familiar perfume and the voice she speaks.


    After about half a minute, he was surprised and said, "is that Miss Jane?"


    Jian Haixi smiled: "I only said two words. You can guess who I am."


    "I didn''t guess. I remember your voice." the blind man shook his head.


    Jian Haixi realized that the hearing of blind people has always been much more sensitive than that of normal people.


    She turned to look at the lunch box he was carrying: "you''re here..."


    "Send meals to friends." the blind man answered. He was gentle and elegant, and he could see that he was a very cultured gentleman.


    Jian Haixi looked at his watch. It was strange that his friend was still eating so late: "it''s so late..."


    The blind man smiled helplessly and said, "she''s just like this. Fortunately, she doesn''t eat much. The doctor said it''s OK."


    Not much to eat?


    Jian Haixi looked at his lunch box with several layers. Even if he didn''t eat much, it didn''t seem to be less?


    Remembering that he also said that his friend wanted to eat fried rice with eggs from that family last time, Jane Haixi frowned.


    His friend seems to


    The blind man couldn''t see, and naturally he couldn''t notice the expression on Jian Haixi''s face. He nodded slightly to Jian Haixi and said politely, "last time I was in a hurry and didn''t have time to introduce myself to miss Jian. My name is Su ri''an."


    "Hello, Jane Haixi."


    "Jian Haixi..."


    Su ri''an turned his head slightly and thought, "this name... Always sounds familiar."


    Jian Haixi smiled faintly and didn''t make a sound. As the children of the Qiao family, the wife of Ning Jiwei, the eldest son of the Mo family, and the director of Ru, it''s not surprising that her name appears anywhere.


    It''s not surprising that Su ri''an mentioned the name when he listened to the news or who spoke.


    She didn''t answer, and Su ri''an didn''t ask.


    He is very gentle and broad-minded, and will never make the people who talk feel any discomfort.


    Jane Haixi knew this when she helped him that day.


    Because if anyone is treated like that by the clerk, I''m afraid he can''t do it, and he can maintain that kind of cultivation and demeanor.


    "Is Mr. Su going back so late?" Jian Haixi asked with a smile.


    Although Su ri''an can''t see, she still maintains the same politeness as ordinary people when talking to each other, looking directly into each other''s eyes without any prejudice and hypocrisy.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Jane. Just call me good day." Su smiled and nodded, "yes, I''m going back now."


    "Well, I''ll call you good day. You''re welcome. Just call me Haixi." Jian Haixi said, thought about it and said, "good day, I don''t mean to offend, but... If you need it, I can have someone take you back."


    After all, it is not convenient for a blind person to have a blind stick and a guide dog at night.


    Su ri''an looked a little stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect Jian Haixi to put forward this. After a pause, he smiled and shook his head: "thank you, but no, my friend has called a taxi for me. I''ll go straight down in a minute. It''s very convenient to go home."


    "Well, that''s good." Jian Haixi said no more when he heard the speech and told him, "be careful."


    Su ri''an smiled and nodded.


    The two separated.


    Jian Haixi raises his feet and walks to Fang Sheng''s parents'' ward, while Su ri''an slowly walks to the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed gradually, Jian Haixi could not be seen in the corridor. The people in the elevator raised their eyes slightly.


    Under the lens, a pair of black eyes opened slightly, looking at the place where Jian Haixi had just stood, and a smile with unknown meaning gradually floated on the corner of his mouth.


    "Sure enough, the game will be more interesting after you come back."


    The elevator door closed, leaving only a low sigh.

 Chapter 882

    Jian Haixi went to Fang Sheng''s parents'' ward door, knocked on the door and opened it.


    Who knows that the frightened second old man has been in a bad state. When he saw the strange Jian Haixi, he immediately regarded her as those bad guys.


    "You bastards, didn''t you say you''d let us go! What are you doing here again!" father Fang scolded and struggled to get up from the hospital bed and drive her out. Mother Fang pulled a water cup in her hand and was about to hit Jian Haixi.


    Knowing that the two elders misunderstood, Jian Haixi quickly comforted: "don''t worry, uncle and aunt. I''m Jian Haixi, Fang Sheng''s colleague in the company, not those bad guys."


    "Jian Haixi..." Fang''s father and mother were stunned, looked at each other, and gradually stopped.


    They remember the name. When their son came home to see them, he occasionally mentioned the name and said that his boss in the company was gentle and kind.


    "Are you... Sheng Sheng''s boss?" Fang''s mother pointed to Jian Haixi and her voice trembled.


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "yes, aunt."


    "Miss Jane," seeing her nodding, Fang''s mother dropped the cup, came forward and took her hand and cried, "Miss Jane, please don''t quit US Shengsheng. He is forced and helpless. We are unable to be caught by those people. He is forced..."


    "I know, I know, aunt." Jian Haixi held Fang''s mother''s hand and repeatedly advised him while holding someone in a chair. "I know everything. The company won''t fire Fang Sheng because of this. Don''t worry."


    "Really..." mother Fang held Jian Haixi''s hand tightly with tears in her eyes, and her thin fingers seemed to grasp the last straw.


    "Really." Jian Haixi nodded. "When Fang Sheng gets well, he can continue to go back to the company. This matter will not have a negative impact on Fang Sheng. Don''t worry."


    "That... That''s good, that''s good." Fang''s mother patted Jian Haixi''s hand and wiped the tears on her face. "Sheng Sheng always said that his boss was so gentle. I knew Miss Jian was a good man when I saw her today."


    The two old people gradually calmed down and took Jian Haixi to sit down in the chair. As soon as the old man''s conversation box opened, they had a lot to say. Now they see Jian Haixi even better. In addition, they are always afraid after experiencing those dangerous things, so they can''t stop.


    Jane Haixi listened quietly, but her mind kept turning.


    She always felt that she had forgotten something. Her heart pounded and there was always a premonition of uneasiness.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Fang Sheng''s ward on the other side, Ning Jiwei looked at him and asked, "what else can you remember? Anything will do."


    Fang Sheng didn''t hide it and said, "I''ve seen several of them, but their appearance has been a little blurred in the past."


    "It''s all right. In that case, I''ll find someone to draw a portrait tomorrow. You can say as much as you remember. You can do your best without pressure." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    "No problem... One more thing..." Fang Sheng hesitated to look at Ning Jiwei. "When that person came to my house to find me, in fact, someone was hiding in my house at that time. At that time... I dare not say."


    Hearing this, Ning Jiwei smiled, raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t care about the past."


    Fang Sheng looked at his expression and was stunned. Only then did he know that he had already known about it.


    He recalled some of them intermittently. Fang Sheng honestly told Ning Jiwei all of them, but they were all worthless things.


    They almost finished here, and Jian Haixi just came back from that ward.


    The moment she pushed the door, the mobile phone in her bag rang gently.


    It was a text message prompt sound, and the sound of "Ding" seemed to ring in Jian Haixi''s mind, which suddenly reminded her of some pictures that she had ignored for a long time.


    As soon as Jian Haixi''s face changed, he took out his mobile phone and scratched on the screen. The content of the message was only six words - the ghost game began.


    The picture in the memory unfolds slowly.


    In the hotel, the former fake Fang Sheng smiled and bet with himself after sending the blind man out.


    He said that if he could see the blind again within a month, he would win.


    At that time, he said what if he won?


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly, squinted and thought along the memory.


    Fang Sheng smiled, stared at her and said, "I want you to play a game with me."


    "What game?"


    "The name of this game is ghost hunting."


    Catch ghosts


    Looking at that short line of words, Jian Haixi was stunned in situ.


    It turned out that the thing she had been ignoring was this. The other party''s war post had been handed to her so long ago, but she still didn''t realize it.


    Seeing that she looked different, Ning Jiwei said with concern, "Haixi? What happened?"


    Jian Haixi regained consciousness, gave a slight meal, shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s all right. I''m a little tired by car today."


    Fang Sheng is in a bad state and can''t mention it in front of him. Jian Haixi takes his mobile phone and walks towards Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and immediately knew Jian Haixi''s behavior. He nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Jian Haixi and Fang Sheng talked about the situation of Fang''s parents and advised him to take good care of his illness. They said goodbye and left.


    After entering the elevator, Jian Haixi took out his mobile phone to show Ning Jiwei the text message he had just received, and told him about his previous gambling appointment with fake Fang Sheng.


    "Just now I saw Su ri''an in the corridor, and then I received this message." Jian Haixi''s face was full of chagrin. "It''s all my carelessness. Some time ago, I always felt that I had forgotten something important. Really, I should be alert when I knew that Fang Sheng was pretending to be that person."


    Ning Jiwei held her hand and gently comforted: "it''s not your fault. The other party is too good at hiding the true and false words in daily jokes. No one can remember all the words he said casually."


    "What should we do now?" Jian Haixi took his hand back and looked up at him. "Su ri''an... I''m a little worried. He can''t see. If he''s stared at, it''ll be very dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let Yun Zhixiang check him." Ning Jiwei said and sighed. "Just now I''m still thinking that since those people abandoned Fang Sheng and his parents, they probably found a new piece, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast."


    New pieces


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly, tightened Ning Jiwei''s arm and said with worry: "Jiwei, I always feel that this thing will not end so easily. I always feel... Everything that has happened so far seems to be just the beginning..."


    Although there are problems with the company''s orders, 10000 wedding fires, Chiang''s sister flowers, Zhao Xu and Fang Sheng


    It seems that many things have happened, but after careful analysis, we find that these things are just trivial things.


    The other party clearly has the means and ability to play, but they don''t, even if they have the opportunity, they deliberately don''t do it, just hang them, playing the so-called game.


    Once people have a purpose, they will have flaws. With flaws, they will have solutions. They have experienced so many things that ordinary enemies will not be afraid.


    But this time, they can''t even see what those people want to do. This is the most dangerous thing.


    Knowing that she was upset, Ning Jiwei held her tightly and said, "it doesn''t matter. Foxes always show their tails. We just have to wait for each other to show their feet. Now we are a little anxious. I''m afraid we will only be caught in their trap."


    Jian Haixi nodded. Now she can only do this, but her heart is always shrouded in a layer of lingering worry.

 Chapter 883

    After the two returned home, Ning Jiwei went directly into the study to discuss the next task with Yun Zhixiang and others.


    Jian Haixi went upstairs to see the children. After walking for so many days, she really missed these little guys.


    Just as she stepped on the second floor, before she approached the room, she heard several people laughing.


    "Don''t move, brother JOJO gave these two to sister Shazhi and Qianqian!" Jian Rui''s noisy voice overshadowed the others.


    After taking the same bus, Mo Tong was sitting quietly next to her. She was too tired to participate in the activities of the people. However, Jian Rui was still extremely excited and spread out boxes on the ground.


    There are gifts for several children.


    "Ah! Is it a gift from my male god! MMM ~ I''m so happy! I''m so happy!" Mo Xiuqian took the box handed by Jian Rui, first covered her lips and kissed several times, and then covered her chest. She couldn''t close her mouth with a smile.


    "Brother JOJO picked the gift himself ~ and there was his autographed photo inside!" Jianrui handed Shazhi another same box.


    "Shazhi, do you hear me! JOJO picked out the gift for us, and there were his signature photos in it ~" Mo Xiuqian excitedly held Shazhi, and they danced around laughing and holding hands.


    "Oh, isn''t it a male star?" Gu Xiaomian squatted on the ground, grabbed the box and muttered in a low voice, "don''t you just write a name on the photo, what''s good..."


    But before his voice fell, he suddenly felt the cold wind blowing from all directions.


    Jian Yi is sitting, Jian Rui is standing, and Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian are holding together. The four people immediately stare at him.


    Gu Xiaomian froze for a moment, subconsciously took a step back with his arm, consciously stretched out his hand, drew a zipper on his mouth, and bowed his head to find his gift.


    Mo Xiuqian snorted to him. If she had to go up and quarrel with Gu Xiaomian for 300 rounds, but today, for the sake of receiving a gift from the male god, she wouldn''t care about him.


    "Qianqian, open it and see what it is." Jianrui rubbed her hands and looked at them with stars in her eyes.


    "Mm-hmm!" Mo Xiuqian nodded and began to open the box. She was not willing to throw away the bow tie on the box. After removing it, she put it carefully on the table.


    "Ah, this is not the diamond bracelet on links!" Mo Xiuqian screamed the moment the box was opened. "I''ve been jealous of it for several days!"


    She couldn''t wait to take out the bracelet and put it on her wrist. She turned her hand and asked Jian Rui and Shazhi, "is it nice?"


    "Good looking!" Shazhi nodded vigorously, with a thick smile between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Jian Rui rammed Shazhi''s arm: "sister Shazhi, put it on quickly."


    "Well, OK." Shazhi nodded. She had just brought it here, and the patience of the people sitting at the other end was running out.


    "Hey, what about our gifts?" Mo Xiujin sat across the chair, his arms propped back on the edge of the desk and lazily called Jian Rui.


    "OK, OK." Jianrui repeatedly promised, but her eyes were still on Shazhi''s wrist. When she heard Mo Xiujin''s impatient Tut, Shazhi had already taken her bracelet, she turned back and continued to open other boxes.


    As for why she can''t find it by herself, it''s naturally because... Jane Rui certainly has to experience such a happy thing as opening a gift.


    "This is given to you by grandpa and uncle. Each person has the latest smart watch and the best keyboard... He heard that several of you are learning computers, so he bought this." Jian Rui scraped the box and handed it to the people one by one, "and this is uncle Gu and uncle Yunling''s, well, it should be the latest game console."


    "Also, brother JOJO gave you some boxes, but you shouted for shoes every day."


    When it comes to the gifts ahead, several people are still lazy. When it comes to shoes, they shine their eyes.


    Boys like shoes, just as girls like jewelry. Those things may be naturally attractive.


    Although they also like game consoles, they have really played a lot of games, so they are naturally more interested in shoes.


    Gu Xiaomian doesn''t have a problem with JOJO now. He holds the game console in one hand and shoes in the other. There is a cool keyboard in front of him. The whole person is so happy that he can''t see it.


    "The rest are Uncle Qin and aunt Yuqing''s, as well as uncle and aunt." Jian Rui waved her small hand and pointed to the remaining two piles.


    "Ah? My big dad and little dad didn''t? Didn''t you record a video for me?" Gu Xiaomian immediately drooped his face when he heard that Gu Chenyi and Yunling didn''t.


    He also thought that his big dad and little dad would be moved to cry when they saw the video, and would record one for him.


    "Er..." Jian Rui paused and looked at Mo Tong.


    Uncle Gu and uncle Yunling are so hurt that they can''t get on the camera. At most, they can record an audio for him


    "Ah, they are too busy to forget. Besides, you can watch the video when they are not busy for a while." Jianrui quickly prevaricated.


    Fortunately, the gifts in this place occupied Gu Xiaomian''s mind. He didn''t think deeply. He nodded and studied the game console again.


    Qiao Qiao watched helplessly. It''s really not easy to buy gifts for these children. What''s more, how did Jian Haixi bring back such a room of gifts.


    The room was opening gifts in a noisy way. Jane Haixi smiled and pushed the door in.


    As soon as they saw her, the children couldn''t care about the gifts. They all hugged her to hold her.


    "OK, OK, babies, let me in first?" Jian Haixi smiled and hugged one by one. The children''s enthusiasm can''t be underestimated.


    "Sister Haixi, you''re finally back." Qiaoqiao also came forward and hugged her, took her arm and smiled.


    Jian Haixi pinched Qiaoqiao''s face and said, "we are Qiaoqiao and handsome. I''m leaving these days. Are these bear children tired of you?"


    Qiaoqiao often comes to help her with her children. You can imagine how tired Qiaoqiao is these days when she is not at home.


    "No, they are all very good." Qiao Qiao smiled, and several people on one side nodded skillfully at the moment.


    Yeah, yeah, they''re all good.


    "Come on, put away your innocent little expression. I don''t know you yet?" Jian Haixi shook his head with a smile and didn''t ask too much.


    Anyway, most of the time, these children still have spectrum.


    "Mommy, sit down." Jian Yi came over and took Jian Haixi to sit down. "Would you like some tea? I''ll make it for you."


    Jian Haixi looked at his gifted son, scraped his nose and said, "baby, it''s so warm, but no, Mommy doesn''t want you to come."


    "It''s all right. No need for Yi Yi. Aunt Haixi, I''ll get it for you. What would you like to drink? Orange juice or fruit wine?" Gu Xiaomian said with white teeth.


    "Go aside. Can you give your aunt these in the evening? Are you out of your mind?" Mo Xiujin kicked him away and hummed.


    A few people say one thing to me, and they don''t stop talking.


    Looking at their smiling faces, Jian Haixi finally disappeared because of the boredom of the text message.


    Jian Haixi has been listening to the children with a smile. Qiao Qiao next to her looks at the warm scene and always smiles at the corners of her mouth.


    But the smile didn''t reach the bottom of my eyes.

 Chapter 884

    Jian Haixi is as careful as hair. Qiao Qiao can naturally see these strange things tonight, but she can''t ask her in front of the children, so she can only press the question at the bottom of her heart for the time being.


    The night was thick.


    Qiao Qiao looked at her watch and got up to say goodbye to Jian Haixi: "I''ll go back first, sister Haixi. You must be tired after taking the bus all the way. Have a rest early."


    She said that and then turned to say hello to the kids with a smile.


    "Aunt Qiao Qiao, I''ve just come back and you''re leaving?" the other children waved to her skillfully, but Jian Rui stuck up, hugged her waist and called her reluctantly.


    She hasn''t seen anyone here for a long time. Naturally, she can''t give up any of them.


    "Rui Rui is good. Aunt can come back to play with you tomorrow." Qiao Qiao touched Jian Rui''s head and smiled and coaxed.


    "Then you''re coming." Jane Rui''s big watery eyes looked up at her. "We''ll have ice cream and milk tea tomorrow. They play with you every day. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "I think you want to drink milk tea yourself." Mo Tong demolished the stage.


    Jian Rui sticks out her tongue, turns her round eyes and stares at Mo Tong: "brother doesn''t want to drink. Don''t follow us tomorrow."


    "Hey, hey, I want to drink. I want to drink, Ruirui. Let''s go together tomorrow." Gu Xiaomian said happily. No one is as excited as him when it comes to food.


    "OK, I''ll take you tomorrow." Qiao Qiao ordered Jian Rui''s forehead. "Let''s go to the one you like best."


    Several people discussed tomorrow''s itinerary in high spirits. Qiao Qiao smiled and looked at it for a while. Then they waved with several people and were ready to go out.


    Jian Haixi took a look at several children. The discussion was in full swing. She took Qiaoqiao''s arm and said with a smile, "wait a minute, I''ll send you down."


    Qiaoqiao Weidun, without much thought, nodded.


    When they came to the courtyard, the laughter of several children came out of the villa behind them.


    Qiao Qiao thought that Jian Haixi really came out to give her a gift. Without taking two steps, she said to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, please go in and don''t give it away. I''m not a rare guest. Why are you so polite."


    "Not busy." Jane Haixi smiled, took her hand and asked, "you''ve been absent-minded at night. What happened?"


    Qiao Qiao''s face was slightly stunned, but soon she forced to hang up a smile, bit her lower lip and shook her head to Jian Haixi: "sister Haixi, I''m fine."


    "It''s all right. What''s the shape of this little mouth pouting all night." Jane Haixi pinched her cheek and pulled the ugly smile on her face more out of shape than crying.


    She looks soft and clever, but Jane Haixi knows that according to her temperament, she is used to pressing all her thoughts at the bottom of her heart, and others will only shake her head and say she is good when asked.


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment and then asked her, "where''s Mo Jue? I haven''t seen him this time. Is he at home?"


    Suddenly hearing the name, Qiaoqiao''s whole body stiffened. A moment later, her whole body seemed to vent, and her shoulders collapsed slightly.


    It''s like the city wall she tried to build was suddenly burst by the flood. These days, she seems to talk and laugh like nothing, but the loophole in her heart is getting bigger and bigger, and the pain is so that she can''t support it.


    She shook her head without saying a word, but her eyes did not look at Jian Haixi, but stared at her toes and did not move.


    Looking at her face, Jian Haixi sighed a little inside. She knew that only Mo Jue could make Qiaoqiao like this.


    It''s just that she can''t say anything. She can see Mo Jue''s deep love for talilina and Qiao Qiao''s love for Mo Jue. None of them is right and the other is wrong. It can only be said that it''s fate.


    "Qiao Qiao, you......" Jian Haixi sighed.


    But before she continued, she was stopped by Qiaoqiao: "sister Haixi, you don''t have to say, I understand."


    She raised her small face, even if the bottom of her eyes was slightly red, she insisted on smiling.


    Without waiting for Jian Haixi to say anything, Qiao Qiao smiled and waved with her, turned and walked out of the hospital.


    In front of the villa is a wide avenue. The roses on both sides of the road are opening brightly, red like sunset glow. Clusters of bathed in street lamps are like a layer of warm yellow gauze clothes.


    She walked down the roadside. The shadow on the ground was pulled by street lights. Gradually, the figure walked more and more slowly, and finally squatted down on the roadside.


    Looking at Qiaoqiao''s thin back when she left, she was lonely and stubborn. Jian Haixi frowned and sighed. She didn''t want to see her friend sad, but she couldn''t help anyone in this matter.


    After seeing Qiao Qiao off, Jian Haixi went upstairs and entered the study.


    Ning Jiwei has arranged to let Yun Zhixiang go to check Su ri''an. At the moment, he just finished talking with Dou Ge.


    Seeing Jian Haixi pushing the door in, Ning Jiwei waved to her and asked with a smile, "are they still making trouble?"


    Jian Haixi nodded: "it''s estimated that he won''t go to bed until very late tonight."


    "Forget it, let them go." Ning Jiwei didn''t care much. He pulled Jian Haixi''s hand slightly, pulled her to sit on his lap, stroked her broken hair in her ear and whispered, "are you very tired?"


    Today, she took a bus all the way home, rushed to the hospital nonstop, and came back to accompany the kids. At the moment, she was a little tired.


    "OK." Jane Haixi shook her head. She was used to it. It was just that her good friend was so sad, but she couldn''t do anything, which made her a little decadent.


    She thought for a while, turned her head and asked the people behind her: "Jiwei, where''s Mo Jue?"


    When she asked Mo Jue, Ning Jiwei sighed, "have you seen Qiaoqiao?"


    If she hadn''t seen Qiao Qiao, Jian Haixi wouldn''t have mentioned Mo Jue at this time.


    Jian Haixi nodded. Ning Jiwei held her finger in his hand and unconsciously played with it. He sighed: "since seeing talilina''s sketch, he has been going to see talilina every day recently. The whole person feels as if he can''t get out of the past."


    This sentence immediately made Jian Haixi frown. It took so long for Mo Jue to get out when talilina left. Now


    "No wonder Qiaoqiao looks so sad..." Jian Haixi sighed.


    Ning Jiwei hugged her slightly: "these things can only come slowly."


    Jian Haixi nodded and stopped talking. He leaned against his shoulder and closed his eyes to rest. The study was quiet and warm for a while.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Cool moon bar.


    Here is the distribution center of frustration and happiness. Countless men and women twist their bodies on the dance floor with strong songs and hot songs, and the music that shakes through the eardrums fills the whole space.


    Mo Jue sat at the bar with a glass of liquor in his hand and squinted at all kinds of men and women in the bar.


    He hasn''t been here for a long time, but now it doesn''t seem to have changed. It''s still noisy and noisy.


    His sense of existence is too strong. Just for a while, several girls kept glancing here. Just because of the cold feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter around him, no one dares to come forward for the time being.


    After drinking a cup of liquor, he raised his hand and asked for another one. He often thought, how can such a place that can''t hit the two words of love, but let him fall into his love by mistake? It''s ironic and sad.


    "Have a drink like him." in the noisy voice, the voice sounded in my ears.


    Partly hidden and partly visible, a figure of a figure sat down beside him.


    The wine cup in Mo Jue''s hand fell to the table with a thud.


    He turned his head slowly and was stunned in the same place for a moment.


    Familiar perfume, familiar long hair, familiar side face, familiar figure, familiar voice and action.


    "Lina..."

 Chapter 885

    The slender white index finger gently lifted the long hair on the shoulder, and the wine red Wavy Curls behind him crossed a beautiful arc in the air. Without the shelter of the long hair, the man''s side face completely fell into Mo Jue''s eyes.


    Flirtatious, exquisite and familiar.


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time." she turned her head, held up her glass and gently knocked on Mo Jue''s glass. She looked at him with a slight eyebrow and a smile in the bottom of her eyes.


    That face is like a lotus blooming in front of the Buddha and a mandala in the ghost hell.


    In this short life, he gave Mo Jue endless compassion and led him through endless disasters.


    This is the face and voice engraved in his memory a long time ago


    Now in front of him, even the pride on the tail of his eyebrow seemed to be measured out.


    "Lina, is it really you?" Mo Jue murmured, and his trembling fingers slowly stroked the face.


    "Otherwise?" the woman blinked and smiled, and the red lips stained with wine were more bright and transparent.


    "Have you ever had a drink in this bar with other girls besides me?" she raised her eyebrows and looked at Mo Jue. She had stroked his eyebrows before his fingers fell on his cheek.


    In Mo Jue''s eyes, joy, sadness and disbelief flashed one by one. Finally, they all pressed to the fundus of his eyes, forcing him to turn red gradually.


    "No, only you." he shook his head gently, took back his fingers on his face and held them in the palm of his hand, reluctant to use a trace of strength.


    Mo Jue looked at her foolishly, his eyes did not blink, and his voice was light like butterfly wings, for fear that if it was heavier, it would disturb the dream in front of him.


    His words obviously satisfied the woman. She smiled at the corners of her mouth and slowly approached Mo Jue. Her fingers slipped slowly from his face and fell on his chin. Her fingers moved gently and stroked his chin.


    "Tell me, do you miss me?" she gently lifted his chin, raised his face slightly, wiped his cheek with red lips, and whispered in his ear.


    "Yes, I do." Mo Jue sat in his chair as stiff as a sculpture, motionless, and only his heart was beating.


    In addition to the woman''s voice, there was the regular heartbeat, which seemed to tell him that all this was not a dream.


    "Well... Why don''t you hold me?" the red lips were slightly open, and the ethereal voice like a ghost sounded in his ears. Under the noisy music, the words were still clear and passed into his mind.


    Mo Jue was like a puppet, holding out his hand in amazement. The smile on the woman''s face reflected in her pupils grew larger and larger.


    His trembling fingertips gradually touched her long hair, her coat, her skin


    Suddenly, the mobile phone on the table rang.


    Mo Jue suddenly thought back, but he saw no one in front of him.


    The mobile phone on the bar is still ringing, and the word Qiaoqiao is displayed on the screen.


    He connected and heard the voice of Qiao Qiao carefully: "brother Mo, will you... Come back tonight?"


    Mo Jue had a headache. He didn''t know whether the aftereffect of the wine was too strong or the smell was too strong. He supported the table with his elbow and rubbed his temples.


    Yu Guangli, next to his wine glass, clearly there was another empty wine glass.


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and whispered to the head of the mobile phone, "go back."


    The crowd behind us is surging, and the tireless people are still venting themselves.


    The closer it is to midnight, the more lively it is here.


    Mo Jue turned to take his coat, finally took a look at the wine glass on the bar, and strode out of the bar without nostalgia.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After the phone call, Qiao Qiao, who had been squatting on the ground for a long time, stood up. Her legs were numb. She staggered, stood firm, beat her legs and continued to walk home.


    In the past, the house was her favorite place. Even if the person didn''t accept her, she was very happy to take care of his daily life.


    But now when she gets home every day, she is the only one in the house. Standing in that house, she has gradually lost the feeling of Mo Jue.


    When the door was opened, the darkness and silence of a room rushed to her. When she was at Jian Haixi''s house just now, the lively scenes were replayed in her mind like a movie, warm and nostalgic.


    At that moment, she was envious and even jealous.


    Turning on the light, she collapsed rigidly on the sofa. She had to work hard to complete a very simple action.


    Try to forget the enviable scene and try to forget Mo Jue temporarily.


    Qiao Qiao covered his eyes with one hand and whispered: "brother Mo, they all thought I was sad. You never accepted me, but only I know. I just can''t help but be afraid. You leave me again..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Jue came home. Qiao Qiao just opened the door and smelled a strong smell of wine. She looked at Mo Jue. The man''s face was still the same as usual, not like being drunk at all.


    "Brother Mo, are you okay?" Qiao Qiao frowned. He would never drink so much wine before.


    "Nothing." Mo Jue waved his hand, looked at it, and Qiaoqiao asked, "why don''t you sleep?"


    "I''m not sure I didn''t see you home." Qiao Qiao reached out and took his coat, hung it on the clothes support, and helped him to the living room.


    She immediately turned and went into the kitchen to make sober tea.


    Mo Jue in the living room leaned back on the sofa and squinted at the chandelier overhead.


    In the dim yellow light and shadow, the figure in the bar appeared and disappeared in front of him. For a moment, he looked at him with a smile and a cold face.


    He rubbed his temples and sighed that he had really drunk too much today.


    "Brother Mo, drink this, or your head will hurt more tomorrow."


    "Thank you." Mo Jue got up slightly and smiled at her.


    Qiaoqiao shook her head and looked at the tiny light spots in his eyes. She was obviously happy on her face.


    Recently, Mo Jue always goes out early and returns late. She hasn''t looked at him like this for a long time and had a good talk with him.


    "Brother Mo, do you know? Sister Haixi, they came back today." Qiao Qiao sat down, leaned over with a pillow and smiled at him, "they brought back a lot of gifts, and the room can''t fit. There are bracelets and shoes given by JoJo, game consoles given by brother Gu, keyboards and watches given by them..."


    Qiao Qiao broke his fingers with a smile and counted them to Mo Jue.


    In the quiet room, there was only a clever bass for a moment.


    "Qiao Qiao." Mo Jue rubbed his temples and said, "it''s late. Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "Hmm?" Qiao Qiao looked at Mo Jue, shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m not sleepy. Brother Mo, are you hungry? Why don''t I help you make some snacks."


    She said she was about to get up and go to the kitchen.


    Mo Jue first stopped her behind him: "no, I''m not hungry."


    He said, without waiting for Qiao Qiao to say anything, he continued, "I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go back to my room and sleep first."

 Chapter 886

    He was so cold that his attitude towards her seemed to be a lot farther away than before.


    Qiao Qiao''s heart was slightly gloomy. He stood up and walked upstairs. A cup of sobering tea on the tea table was still steaming.


    She bit her lips, trotted two steps and hugged him from behind.


    "Qiao Qiao you..." feeling the people behind him, Mo Jue stepped down and looked down at his arm around his waist.


    "Brother Mo, I know you can''t forget your elder sister, and I know I can''t replace her in your heart." Qiao Qiao hugged Mo Jue, leaned on his back and felt his temperature. "Qiao Qiao didn''t ask for anything else, just... Just don''t hurt yourself, okay?"


    Mo Jue sighed slightly, turned his head slightly and whispered, "I''m fine."


    "You''re lying." her voice gradually choked. "You''re fine on the surface, but what about your heart? I''m afraid it''s already full of holes. So many of us have managed to ''win'' elder sister and leave you here. I''m afraid, brother Mo, I''m really afraid."


    "Brother Mo, can''t you really see anyone except your sister?"


    Mo Jue didn''t speak. For a while, he patted the back of her hand and took her hand away from his waist. "Sorry, I''m really a little tired."


    When he finished, his figure stopped and he raised his feet to the second floor.


    The bedroom door rang softly and then closed again.


    In the living room on the first floor, only Qiaoqiao stood in place, and tears gradually blurred her sight.


    Still not?


    No matter how hard she tried and waited, she still couldn''t do it?


    Even close, are luxury greed?


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Jian Haixi, who took the children back to school, just got off the bus and happened to meet Dou Dou who came in from the outside yawning.


    "Dou Dou? Why are you in the morning..." Jian Haixi stretched out his finger and pointed out outside the hospital, surprised, "come back from the outside?"


    Seeing her, Dou Dou was stunned for a moment, half yawned and went back.


    "Good morning, sister Haixi." Dou Dou waved to her, "I have a task in the evening."


    "So ~" Jian Haixi agreed and nodded, but his eyes looked at Dou Dou with an unknown smile.


    "You..." Dou Dou stared at Jian Haixi, wondering what she was funny about her task. When she wanted to understand what her eyes meant, the whole person was helpless, "sister Haixi! What do you think? I really went on a task last night."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a smile and said innocently, "I didn''t think of anything."


    She really didn''t think of anything.


    Dou Dou grinned and scratched his hair. His hair, which had been in disorder all night, was caught into a chicken nest by him.


    "You ask Ji Weige, Mo Feng and I received a call from him last night saying we were going to monitor Su ri''an. Mo Feng has a family and a wife, so I can''t be so cruel and let him go to the night shift." Dou Dou explained solemnly in the garden and swore that he didn''t go home at night for other reasons.


    If Jane Haixi misunderstood this, and then leaked his mouth in front of her brother, I don''t know how he will be taught.


    "OK, OK, I know." Jian Haixi teased the child enough. Looking at his current dark blue and visible fatigue on his face, he waved to him, "isn''t it a task? I understand. Look, the dark circles on your face are almost catching up with the panda. Go back and have a rest."


    Dou Dou stared at her carefully for a few seconds. Then he saw that she was teasing him. He suddenly collapsed and sighed, "sister Haixi, you are getting worse and worse. How can you tease me."


    "Also?" Jane Haixi smiled. "Who else teases you like this?"


    "My eldest brother said, he said that this is jiweige''s stomach full of bad water." Dou Dou didn''t believe it at first, but now he thinks so. "You see, you''ll learn bad when you stay with him."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. Dou Ge is really... Childish.


    "Come on, sister Haixi, I won''t tell you. I''ll go to make up my sleep first. I''ll continue to squat at night." Dou Dou stretched out and walked into the house.


    Just as he came to the door, he suddenly stopped. As if he had just remembered something, he turned to Jian Haixi and said, "by the way, sister Haixi, my eldest brother said he wanted to call you back."


    Dougo looking for her?


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She was puzzled at the bottom of her heart. Don''t Dou Ge call her directly if he wants to see her? How can I send a message through Dou Dou.


    But she didn''t think much, nodded to Dou Dou and replied, "OK, I know."


    Dou Dou yawned again with his mouth open, turned and pushed the door into the house.


    No one saw the young man''s face with a successful smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the study, Jian Haixi stood in front of the window and dialed Dou GE''s phone. She gently stroked the gratifying green plants on the windowsill and listened to the beep coming from the phone.


    This potted plant is a small green plant she used to love. The species is not expensive, but the flowers are exquisite and lovely.


    The basin in the study was planted by Ning Jiwei himself, especially loved by her.


    Jian Haixi reached out and touched the leaves. The little guy looks very good. It seems that Ning Jiwei can take care of him these days.


    Thousands of miles away, Dou Ge was buried in a crowd of documents. Suddenly he heard the phone ring. He subconsciously touched it, but he was stunned when he saw the caller ID on the phone.


    After two seconds, Dou Ge raised his hand and slid across the screen to connect. A low voice sounded and asked the head, "Haixi, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah? Aren''t you looking for me?" Jane Haixi wondered. His question stunned her.


    "I''m looking for you?" Dou Ge frowned and his voice sank twice. "No, who told you?"


    "Dou Dou, just now..." before Jian Haixi finished speaking, he had already reacted. He covered his mobile phone and smiled, "well, it seems that he was fooled."


    Dou Ge suddenly understood the reason and hummed: "this smelly boy, look at me and don''t punish him."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a joke. As a child, there''s no need to punish." Jian Haixi smiled. She always spoiled Dou Dou. She didn''t get much angry when she knew it was a joke. She told the head on the phone, "and maybe I was angry with him first today."


    "Hmm?" Dou Ge was stunned. "Are you angry with him?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and told Dou Ge what he had just done to Dou Dou, which made the low voice laugh.


    One high and one low sound passes from one end to another through electric current. In the vast universe, this small electric current establishes a unique and thin connection at this moment.


    Since Jane Haixi and Ning Jiwei got married, Dou Ge seldom contacted her directly.


    It''s not a deliberate taboo, but


    Say for her or for himself.


    Some feelings will never be said, and some things are only suitable to stay in memories.


    He also wants to try to stay away from her and whether he can start a new life.


    It just seems that I can''t do it

 Chapter 887

    The two talked about Dou Dou. The protagonist trapped in his sleep did not know that he had escaped the disaster, nor did he know that his eldest brother was laughing at himself recklessly. In his dream, he was still begging for mercy from his eldest brother because he teased Jane Haixi on the phone.


    "But speaking of this, I have to prove my innocence." Dou Ge said slightly seriously.


    "What innocence?" Jian Haixi frowned slightly, apparently forgetting to convey what Dou Ge said to Ning Jiwei.


    "How can I say that guy is full of bad water." Dou Ge smiled and stunned Jane Haixi.


    Just before she answered, the other end smiled and then said, "it''s too light. It''s not my style at all."


    "Yes, your style comes face to face." Jian Haixi smiled helplessly and said.


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows and nodded, "that''s nature."


    They both smiled, and those long-standing tacit understandings seemed to be hooked up again in a few words.


    Jian Haixi took the nearby watering can to water the green plants on the windowsill, smiled and asked Dou Ge, "by the way, how are you there recently? Jiwei said you were checking the things of those people, isn''t it hard?"


    "No, it''s not hard." when she asked, Dou GE''s voice softened twice. He held the mobile phone closer to his ear, pushed his foot slightly, and let the chair slide to the window.


    The garden as like as two peas in the first floor, and the same as the green river at the moment, is growing in full bloom.


    In the receiver, the voice of Jian Haixi came slowly, as gentle as the breeze blowing in from the window.


    Dou Ge squinted at the sky outside the window and suddenly felt that it would be a good weather today.


    ¡­¡­


    They talked for a while and hung up.


    Dou Ge is busy. She has to deal with a lot of company affairs here.


    Jian Haixi sat at his desk all morning. Kan Kan finished dealing with the more important and urgent things. As soon as he looked up, it was almost noon.


    After thinking for a while, she said to Aunt LAN, carried her bag out of the door and went straight to Qiao''s house.


    Qiaoya came back from abroad a few days ago. Unfortunately, Jian Haixi went back to attend Qin Zhixu''s wedding. She was staggered and didn''t see one side.


    When she arrived at Qiao''s house, Qiao Ya was playing with her newly designed dresses in her room.


    Yan Mei nagged her: "Oh, my son, look what you''ve done to this room. How can a girl put so many models in the bedroom?


    "When the lights are off at night, it looks scary." Yan Mei frowns at the models. She always scares her when she pushes the door during the day. "Isn''t your studio big enough? Can''t you put it there?"


    "That''s not good. These are my latest designs, which are likely to be changed at any time, and they have to be put under my nose." Qiao Yali took care of those clothes, with a ruler in one hand and solemnly.


    When Jian Haixi came to the door, she happened to hear this, smiled, pushed the door in and said to Yan Mei, "aunt, don''t talk about her. She''ll have a long memory when she''s scared."


    "Haixi, you''re coming!" seeing her coming in, Qiaoya immediately smiled and came forward to hold her. "You''re just in time. Come and help me see if my design has improved this time? Can you win the dead girl of Huanyan?"


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly and shook his head. In fact, Qiao Ya and Liao Huanyan have their own talents in fashion design, but their ideas are different. Qiao Ya will pay more attention to the impact of color and the warm mixing of elements in design, while Liao Huanyan is more inclined to the natural combination of man and nature.


    Even Catherine said that the two were equal, and even in some details, Qiaoya had to beat Liao Huanyan.


    But Qiaoya still remembers that she lost slightly to Liao Huanyan in the clothing competition. In recent years, she always has to compete with her when she designs a new series.


    Jian Haixi once knew nothing about this. She was forced by Qiaoya to be a "judge" for several years, but she was also influenced by some.


    JOYA pulled her to some models and said, "look, how about these?"


    Jian Haixi walked around several models, touching his chin with one hand and staring at these dresses thoughtfully.


    "How''s it going?" JOYA looked at her eagerly, waiting for her comment.


    "Of course, it''s brilliant overall, but......" Jane Haixi turned her eyes, stretched out her index finger and gestured a fingertip cunningly, "there are so many small problems in some places..."


    She stopped deliberately.


    Sure enough, as soon as she heard that there was a problem, JOYA immediately widened her eyes, shook her arm and asked anxiously, "what problem? Tell me."


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "if you want to say yes, but ya''er, I came to you this time and didn''t eat any food. You just call me. Is it too much?"


    JOYA pointed at her and smiled. There was also a smile in her eyes. The whole person was as beautiful as a blooming rose and as passionate as a raging flame.


    "It''s not easy?" she reached out and touched Jane Haixi''s cheek. "Let''s go. My sister invited you to a big meal this noon."


    She said, regardless of the designs, took the bag on the table and took Jane Haixi downstairs.


    Yan Mei looked at them and said she was going downstairs. She hurried behind and asked, "it''s all ordered. Where are you going? Don''t you eat at home?"


    "Haixi and I went out to eat." Qiao Ya waved to Yan Mei without looking back and took Jane Haixi out of the door.


    Jolie took the task and drove them to the restaurant.


    Along the way, Qiaoya happily discussed the menu with Jian Haixi for a while: "don''t say, I really miss the taste here since I haven''t come back to Xiangcheng for so long."


    She rubbed her stomach and said, "fortunately you came today, but even if you don''t come, I have to find you in a few days."


    "Hum, so I''m just miss Qiao''s dinner friend?" Jian Haixi humed pretending to be angry.


    JOYA poked her cheek, leaned against her shoulder and said with a smile, "of course not. You''re so important ~"


    "It''s almost the same." when she poked her, Jian Haixi suddenly broke his skill and laughed.


    Qiao Ya''s eyes turned, and her eyes were full of bad intentions: "you are a very important meal friend of Miss Ben!"


    She retreated as she spoke, saying that the perfect man had just retreated to the door.


    "Qiaoya!" Jane Haixi was so angry that she threw herself on her and made a sneak attack on her ticklish waist.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    They laughed for a while. The car roared past the main road and turned into the most prosperous street in the city center.


    JOYA glanced casually out of the window, but suddenly said to Joe in front, "stop."

 Chapter 888

    Qiao Li didn''t know why, but he still slowed down and parked the car slowly on the side of the road.


    He looked back at Qiaoya and Jane Haixi and wondered, "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    JOYA didn''t speak. She just focused on the clothes in the wardrobe outside the window, and then turned her head and looked pitifully at Jane Haixi.


    Jian Haixi glanced out and immediately knew that she was suffering from an occupational disease again. She had no choice but to say to Qiao Li, "go back first. We''ll walk around for a while. We should eat near here and call you when we go back."


    "Yes," Joe nodded.


    They got off and watched the car mix into the traffic and gradually go away. Qiaoya took Jane Haixi''s arm and said with a smiling face: "Haixi, you still know me."


    Jane Haixi doted on her forehead and said, "first say OK, I can walk with you, but not for more than an hour, or I''ll tell George to go."


    The threat worked. Sure enough, Jian Haixi was the one who really knew how to cure her.


    Joey stuck out her tongue and said, "well, I see. I promise I''ll only watch it for a little while."


    Jane Haixi rolled her eyes. Although Qiaoya said so, she knew that the time promised by women when shopping was the most unreliable.


    After entering the shopping mall, Jane Haixi''s legs were soft on such a large floor. She didn''t like shopping. When she saw those scary shopping malls with large areas, she looked at them and sighed, and then resolutely refused to enter.


    Qiao Ya was really in high spirits. She took her hand and went into the nearest clothing store.


    She only looks but doesn''t try. She has to take a look at all kinds of seasonal styles in each store. When she meets those famous or well-designed brands, she will take them more seriously.


    While watching, he talked to Jian Haixi about the advantages and disadvantages of these clothes. I heard that the employees in several stores thought they were experts to pick things up, and almost kicked them out.


    At first, Jane Haixi could follow her and comment on the clothes in the store. After two floors, she was tired and paralyzed.


    "Ya''er, I can''t do it. Let''s have a rest." Jane Haixi waved weakly to Qiao ya.


    JOYA didn''t feel tired at all. After all, for her, it was just the beginning.


    Where they stood, there happened to be a rest area next to them. Qiaoya looked at Jane Haixi''s appearance that she couldn''t walk. She said, "go to the rest area first and wait for me. I''ll come to you after visiting these stores."


    Jane Haixi wished she could sit down for a while, waved to Qiaoya and then strolled around. She went over and ordered a cold drink, sat down, brushed her cell phone and waited for her.


    When the cold drink was on the table, Jian Haixi took a big sip. Suddenly, she hissed and inhaled. When she was about to take another sip, the tip of her nose suddenly came with a faint fragrance.


    Her eyebrows frowned slightly. She always felt familiar with this faint fragrance. It seemed that she often smelled it a long time ago, but she couldn''t remember who was using it for a moment.


    She raised her head and looked left and right. At the corner in front of her left, a long skirt slipped by, leaving only a faint fragrance scattered around.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were dim, and the figure... Looked like that woman.


    She thought for a moment and immediately got up and ran after her.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after visiting the nearby store, Qiaoya finally remembered that she came out to invite Jane Haixi to dinner.


    She sighed, patted her forehead and turned to the rest area that Jian Haixi had just pointed to.


    Because there are not many people walking on this floor near the meal. A few men and women sit in the rest area and can read it at a glance.


    But there is no figure of Jian Haixi.


    Qiaoya thought for a moment. She remembered that there seemed to be a large leisure area on this floor, just opposite. Thinking that Jane Haixi might be bored, she went there by herself. She didn''t call and walked opposite.


    There are a lot of children''s facilities and some snack bars. There are more people. Qiaoya turns around and still doesn''t see Jian Haixi. She can''t help worrying.


    As she walked back, she looked around and continued to look. She took out her mobile phone from her bag and wanted to call Jian Haixi.


    Because she was worried, and the table here was more dense, she didn''t pay attention for a moment. She accidentally tripped something under her feet, and the whole person immediately fell forward.


    "Ah!"


    JOYA screamed, and the cell phone in her hand slipped out and fell not far away.


    Just when she thought she would fall to the ground like a mobile phone, a big hand stretched out from the side and hurriedly held her.


    "Miss, are you all right?" the master of big hand is a man with a gentle and elegant voice, which makes people feel like spring breeze.


    Qiaoya took advantage of her strength to stand firm and went to pick up the mobile phone on the ground. She was angry and rushed out.


    She was anxious because she couldn''t find Jian Haixi. Now she almost tripped over his things, and the questions would flow out immediately.


    Just as she was about to get angry with the man, she caught a glimpse of the blind stick that tripped her just now, and most of her anger dissipated again.


    "Sorry, my blind stick is in the wrong place. I tripped you. Are you hurt?" the man was very polite and apologized to her with guilt.


    "It''s all right. I didn''t pay attention." JOYA rubbed her knees and looked up at each other, but she was stunned when she saw the man''s appearance.


    "I''m so sorry..." the man wore sunglasses. Even if he couldn''t see his eyes, he could still feel that his whole body exuded a gentle temperament. At this time, he was even more apologetic.


    JOYA blinked and stared at him for a while without opening her mouth.


    About aware of Joey''s silence and feeling that she had not left, the man asked aloud, "Miss, you..."


    "Professor Su? Are you Professor Su ri''an?" Qiao Ya looked at the person in front of her and thought for a moment. Her eyes suddenly lit up and pointed to each other. "I haven''t seen you for many years. I''m Qiao ya."


    Su ri''an was stunned, as if he were remembering something. A moment later, he shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I think you recognize the wrong person."


    "How could it be? Professor Su, i..." Qiaoya was about to say again. The cell phone in her hand suddenly rang. She looked down and saw that it was a call from Jian Haixi.


    For a moment, she couldn''t care about the people in front of her. After connecting the phone, she said urgently, "where have you been, Haixi?"


    Her mind was on the phone. She didn''t notice the relaxed person in front of her. After she called the name, she suddenly froze.


    "Well, OK, I''ll go to find you now..." Qiaoya said and hung up the phone. She was about to turn back and talk to Su Ryan, but she turned around and saw that he didn''t know when he had left.


    "It''s strange that it''s Professor Su. How can I say I recognize the wrong person?" Qiaoya muttered and turned to the place agreed with Jane Haixi.

 Chapter 889

    After another half circle on this floor, Qiao Ya saw the figure of Jian Haixi.


    She looked worried and pulled the humanitarian: "why did you come here? It made me look for a big circle."


    Jane Haixi shook her head. She was still a little out of her mind. She smiled at Qiaoya and said, "it''s all right. Just now she thought she came over when she saw an acquaintance. As a result, she recognized her mistake."


    "Mistake?" said JOYA with a smile. "It''s a coincidence. I just recognized a wrong person over there."


    "Huh?"


    Jian Haixi wondered, can you recognize the wrong person so well these days?


    JOYA took her arm and walked towards the escalator. She said, "I met an old acquaintance when I was looking for you. I clearly saw him, but he didn''t seem to remember me. I had to say I recognized the wrong person."


    When Jian Haixi heard the speech, he glanced at her and said with an angry smile, "how can you be like you? People have denied it. You still think there is something wrong with people''s memory. Why can''t you admit your mistake?"


    Seeing that she doubted herself, joyaton widened his eyes, turned to stare at her, pretended to be vicious and said, "how can I admit my mistake? Dare you doubt my eyes and memory?"


    The voice unconsciously increased.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said with both hands, "I don''t dare. You''re so powerful. How dare I doubt you."


    "Hum, that''s about the same." Qiao Ya''s cheeks were so angry that she hummed, shook her bag with one hand and looked at her with a slight eyebrow. "Sister, don''t believe it. I dare not say anything else, but I don''t boast about my major."


    Jian Haixi glanced at her: "what does this have to do with your major?"


    "Eyes, of course!" JOYA''s index finger and middle finger gestured her eyes. "The design is the same as mikay holding a scalpel."


    She took Jian Haixi across the escalator on the next floor. After standing firm, she turned her head and continued to say to her: "human beings are no different from cloth in my eyes now. They are all materials. At most, the texture is more complicated and the color is darker, but as long as I use the materials in my hand, I remember correctly."


    "Oh ~" Jian Haixi nodded suddenly and looked at Qiaoya with a wink. "I don''t doubt your professional level, but you said that... Why am I so scared?"


    She raised her hand and rubbed her arm. She was stunned to catch up with the cold drink just now.


    "Fuck you." JOYA smiled and squeezed her arm.


    Jian Haixi smiled and pushed away her hand. She leaned down on her back and said, "big designer, what kind of cloth do I look like in your eyes?"


    "You......" Qiao Ya pretended to pause mysteriously and continued after she had satisfied Jane Haixi''s appetite. "You are naturally a very rare and precious kind."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi didn''t appreciate it and said, "your boast is too fake. You''re so careless. Don''t think I''ll be polite to order later."


    "Don''t you underestimate me? Is my sister short of that money?" Joey patted her hand on her neck. "Although it can''t compare with your man, my sister''s wallet is more than enough to feed you."


    As the escalator went down, there was a faint sound of laughter.


    At the corner of a bathroom upstairs, Su ri''an stood there, her eyes behind her sunglasses staring at their backs.


    "Lord, what''s the problem?"


    Beside him, a woman in a veil and a long skirt asked respectfully.


    Not much, if any wine is not covered by the perfume of the red wavy hair, which is draped on the shoulders, and even if it covers most of the face, the eyes of the two waves are very touching.


    Until the escalator went to the bottom and the two people could no longer be seen, Su ri''an took back his sight and shook his head.


    "Let someone check the daughter of Qiao''s family." different from the gentle and elegant voice just now, the indistinguishable voice just makes people feel creepy.


    The woman paused and said, "yes."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Out of the mall, Jane Haixi and Qiaoya strolled by the side of the road to pick a restaurant.


    "Do you want to eat this?" Jian Haixi asked Qiaoya, pointing to a Japanese restaurant.


    "No." Qiao Ya shook her head and refused very simply.


    "What about this one?" Jian Haixi asked again.


    "It''s going to vomit." she skimmed her mouth and turned her head to play coquettish with Jane Haixi. "Haixi, can we have something authentic?"


    "What do you want to eat?" Jane Haixi was helpless, but there was no cover in her eyes.


    Although Qiaoya shouted to invite her, Jane Haixi always subconsciously wanted to spoil the people around her. For example, at this time, she would be more willing to see Qiaoya''s taste.


    "Almost all the restaurants here have changed their appearance, and I don''t know which one is delicious." Qiaoya pursed her mouth and turned around. Finally, she scratched her head and looked at Jian Haixi. "I want sweet and sour fish, Mapo Tofu, fish head with chopped peppers and honey barbecued pork!"


    "Take me to any shop where you can eat." Joey shook her arm.


    "You can''t eat all the dishes you ordered." Jian Haixi stood by the side of the road with his chest in his hands. "You ordered four of the eight major cuisines. I just have to find you four authentic cooks."


    "Well, let''s have the same today. How about sweet and sour fish ~" Joey put her chin on her shoulder and shook her shoulder.


    "Good, good." Jane Haixi couldn''t help but smile and led her into a restaurant not far away.


    Thanks to her understanding, she just came back. Maybe her taste was the same as that outside for a while. She even chose several French and Japanese restaurants.


    Who knows, the little girl''s stomach doesn''t feel shy about her hometown at all.


    The restaurant chosen by Jian Haixi is well decorated. For the comfort of guests, there are only a few tables in the hall. It won''t be noisy.


    She originally wanted a box. Joey glanced at the lobby and said, "don''t go to the box, just the hall. The view is good."


    Jane Haixi naturally depends on her. Although she is also very confused, why should she have a good view after dinner


    They chose a side table to sit down. At this moment, they felt hungry. They buried their heads and ordered several signature dishes.


    While waiting for dishes, Qiaoya and Jane Haixi whispered and laughed at the interesting people and things they met outside. When they were talking about the inspiration of their new design, the originally quiet hall suddenly sounded soothing piano music.


    Qiaoya looked for her voice, but she was slightly stunned when she saw the silhouette on the stage.


    After listening to her, she suddenly lost her voice. Jian Haixi couldn''t help looking up in doubt. Seeing her staring at her back, she subconsciously looked at it.


    There is a small platform in that direction, higher than other places, on which is a pure white piano.


    When they came in just now, there was no one behind the piano. Now there was a pianist in a white suit.


    His fingers jumped on the keys, and a steady stream of notes flowed out of the piano and floated in this quiet space. For a moment, the hall with some voices just now was completely quiet and seemed to be enjoying music.


    Jian Haixi looked back and saw that Qiaoya was still staring at the figure in a daze. He stretched out his hand and waved in front of her: "ya''er?"


    Qiaoya suddenly recovered, looked at Jane Haixi and said, "ah? What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that she looked wrong, Jane Haixi asked, "should I ask you? What''s the matter with you?"


    Qiao Ya was stunned, shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s all right, just thinking of an old friend."


    Deep in her memory, there was also a figure, wearing a well-tailored suit, sitting in front of the piano, with beautiful fingers rising and falling on the keys.

 Chapter 890

    When she sat down and looked at the man, Joey felt that he didn''t seem to be playing the piano. He was like the king of the music world, subjecting those disorderly beating notes to him and bringing beautiful music to the world according to his instructions.


    Jian Haixi nodded and asked, "is it a pianist?"


    JOYA nodded, but immediately shook her head. When she looked at the man behind the piano again, her eyes were a little ethereal.


    It''s like looking at more distant memories through him.


    "He is a talented musician, not only piano, violin, saxophone, drum set... He won''t be without him."


    "So powerful?" Jian Haixi was surprised and asked with a smile. "Who is it? Why haven''t I heard of this person?"


    Qiaoya glanced at Jian Haixi, pursed her lips, and her eyes flashed gloomily.


    "You haven''t heard it because..." her voice was full of melancholy, which Jane Haixi had never seen before.


    "Because he gave up music later." she said slowly, but finally she shook her head and lifted a helpless smile on her lips. "No, it should be said that the world abandoned him."


    Jian Haixi was stunned.


    Qiaoya didn''t go on. The story she knew was like a dusty old book. It was put on the shelf a long time ago. If she looked in that direction once in a while, it would make people sigh. If she opened it without permission, she didn''t know whether she could treat it well.


    The man was originally standing in the cloud of music, but he was teased by fate and became a "beggar". She didn''t know what mood she should use and on what occasion to tell others his story, but she knew that she shouldn''t be here


    Jian Haixi recovered from her stupor. She knew from Qiao Ya''s specious and sinking words that there must be a heavy reason behind it. Seeing that she looked different, she didn''t ask any more.


    Originally, today was a rare happy reunion between her and Qiaoya. Although she was curious about the "talented musician" in her mouth, she looked melancholy on Qiaoya''s face. She didn''t want her mood to be affected, so she simply opened her mouth and moved the topic elsewhere.


    Qiao Ya saw her smiling and talking about her designs again. She couldn''t help smiling and took the initiative to continue her words.


    She knew Jian Haixi''s consideration, and naturally she would not live up to it. Her eyes did not look in the direction of the pianist. The melancholy and gloom in her eyes had disappeared in an instant, as if she had just had a dream with the music. The talented musician was also locked back into the box in her memory and put it intact.


    The two people talked and laughed and continued the previous topic. Unexpectedly, the joke of fate had been on them when they didn''t know it.


    When everything is settled in the future, Jian Haixi will occasionally recall the present and feel that if they say and ask one at the moment, maybe many things will not happen again


    Halfway through their meal, Qiao Ya''s mobile phone on the table rang. She was chatting with a handsome half blood guy she had seen abroad before. She reached out to touch her mobile phone and saw that the caller ID was Liao Huanyan. She was stunned. She smiled at Jian Haixi and said, "it''s Huanyan''s phone. This girl shouldn''t feel that I''m eating with you. Do you want to kill me?"


    "How is it possible," Jane Haixi laughed at her. "You''ve read too many novels. It''s the same as Huanyan''s powers."


    "Hee hee, I''m not sure." Qiao Ya said with a smile. Everyone knows how much Huan Yan adores and likes Jian Haixi. She thinks what she said is also very possible.


    Qiaoya smiled and connected the phone and said, "Hey, Huanyan, what''s the matter?"


    The other end should also be eating. Liao Huanyan muttered when he spoke.


    "Sister Qiao ya, I want you to help me see my new design." Liao Huanyan asked, "are you free later? I''ll wait for you in the studio?"


    Qiaoya lost her smile, this girl, she didn''t give her a chance to say she didn''t have time at all. "OK, I''ll be there in a minute."


    After hanging up, Qiaoya said to Jian Haixi, "Huanyan is a little workaholic recently. She spends all day in the studio working on her new designs. I don''t ask her to go out."


    Jian Haixi watched her solemnly say Liao Huanyan. She was not funny. She didn''t know who was rushing the work. She didn''t even talk to others. The whole person was like a martial arts master who practiced in isolation in the novel.


    She smiled and was about to antagonize her, but she saw Qiaoya suddenly pat her thigh and say, "by the way, Haixi, you should be all right in a moment? Why don''t you come with me?"


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment. She had just come out to find Qiaoya. It was really nothing. She nodded and agreed: "well, I haven''t seen Huanyan for a long time."


    "Great!" Qiao Ya cheered with her chopsticks. "So you can just be our judges and see who''s better this new design!"


    Jian Haixi is helpless. It seems that she is a tool person again today.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Because something had happened, they ate faster. When Qiaoya rubbed her propped up stomach and Jian Haixi arrived at the studio, Liao Huanyan was buried in painting. At a glance, they painted again for a long time.


    Qiao Yadun teased her heart. She took back her hand rubbing her stomach, made a gesture to Jian Haixi, and secretly touched Liao Huanyan behind her.


    "Guess who I am ~"


    She suddenly put out her hand to cover Liao Huanyan''s eyes and deliberately frightened her with a low voice.


    "Ah!" Liao Huanyan almost jumped up.


    Jian Haixi covered her mouth and smiled. She could see that Liao Huanyan''s invisible cat hair had been blown up.


    Seeing that her prank had succeeded, JOYA immediately laughed without image, and her demonic laughter could be heard in the whole studio.


    Liao Huanyan turned and saw it was her. He was so angry that he beat her arm, frowned and said, "sister Qiao ya, you scared me to death."


    "Ha ha, I see. Haixi, you see, Huanyan''s little face is white." Qiaoya has no sense of guilt. She turns her head and waves to Jian Haixi, like showing off her masterpiece.


    "You are such a girl that you bully people." Jian Hai walked in by the stream, pointing to her and laughing angrily.


    Hearing her voice, Liao Huanyan immediately turned his head and looked at the door. When he saw that she was coming, his eyes lit up. Regardless of Qiaoya, he ran over and took Jian Haixi''s arm. His eyes had become a curved moon with a smile: "sister Haixi, why are you here?"


    "Of course I came to see our family Huanyan. Why? Don''t you want me to come?" Jane Haixi pinched her nose and joked with her with a smile.


    "How could it be? I don''t think you have time!" Liao Huanyan wrinkled his nose and shook Jian Haixi''s arm. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You don''t know. Come and see me."


    "You''re busy at work. What if I disturb your work?" Liao Huanyan''s little face looked wronged, which immediately made Jian Haixi feel guilty and hurriedly touched her flesh cheek.


    Liao Huanyan waved with his lips: "no, sister Haixi, if you come to me, you have to dodge the big things."


    "Isn''t it?" joked JOYA. "What if it''s about mikay?"


    "The same." Liao Huanyan did not hesitate and looked positive. "Sister Haixi is always the first. Everyone else has to go to the back."

 Chapter 891

    This girl.


    Qiao Ya shook her head and laughed.


    Since Liao Huanyan was picked up by Jian Haixi from the street, and later helped her re participate in the clothing competition, she was as loyal to Jian Haixi as she was to the gods she believed in.


    There are three things that are often talked about on weekdays, one is design, the other is mikai, and the third is Jian Haixi.


    So mikai told the crowd several times that he was jealous, saying that Liao Huanyan was not true love for himself, but for Jian Haixi.


    After hearing this, Liao Huanyan nodded very seriously and said yes. If she was a man, she must go to rob sister Haixi with Ji Weige.


    She was so angry that mikai wanted to wait a little longer to talk about marriage, but she didn''t dare to wait any longer. She married her early, as if she was afraid that she would abandon him one day for Jane Haixi.


    Now, two years later, Liao Huanyan and Qiao ya have opened a studio together. Their design has played a signboard in the industry, and their career has ushered in a new level. They are also happy in their childhood with mikai, and can occasionally feed Qiao ya a good meal of dog food.


    But for Jian Haixi, she still regards her as her most important sister. In her heart, she really can''t compare with Jian Haixi''s position.


    For Liao Huanyan, Jian Haixi also took her as her own sister. In the past two years, her life has been seen by herself. The little girl is rare and simple. Fortunately, it''s relieved to be protected by mikai''s big tail wolf.


    The three haven''t been together for a long time. They talked and laughed in the studio for a long time.


    After reading Liao Huanyan''s design, Qiaoya pestered Jian Haixi to be their judges. As a result, Jian Haixi had to rack her brains to search for the professional terms she once knew and evaluate both their designs.


    "It''s more and more difficult to be a judge." Jian Haixi sighed with mango juice. "You two don''t pull me next time. My level can''t reach your level at all."


    "How could it be? Sister Haixi, I think what you just said is very right." Liao Huanyan looked at her with an ignorant face. In her opinion, although Jian Haixi is not so professional, she has unique vision and often finds problems that they can''t find. She really remembered Jane Haixi''s words in her heart.


    "Yes, Haixi, don''t be modest. We all think your vision is very helpful to our design." Qiaoya tilted her head. She followed Liao Huanyan''s words, but a division of the brain is running alone. She always felt as if she had forgotten something important. What is it


    "By the way, sister Qiaoya, has your new series been completely completed? Is there anything left unfinished?" Liao Huanyan slowly sucked his lemonade with a straw and looked at Qiaoya with wide eyes.


    "Almost, just waiting for the end..." Qiao Ya said, suddenly stopped and turned her head to stare at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi was hairy all over by her eyes. She couldn''t help but step back and said, "the end is the end. What do you think of me?"


    "I remember someone told me to invite her to dinner and said that there was a small problem with my design." Qiao Ya said slowly, "you didn''t tell me exactly where the problem is just now..." at the end, he glanced at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi turned his eyes and touched his chin as if he were remembering. After a long time, he hesitated and said, "is there... Such a thing?"


    JOYA smiled and shook her arm. The guy was addicted to her: "speak quickly!"


    "Well, I said I said," Jian Haixi was shaken by her, hurriedly held the table and surrendered, "the problem is no, but when I saw those models and dresses in your bedroom, an idea suddenly flashed through."


    "What do you think?" asked JOYA.


    Liao Huanyan also looked at her eagerly, waiting for her to go on.


    In their eager eyes, Jane Haixi first turned around Qiaoya, then nodded and said, "ya''er, I think you feel like a witch."


    "What?" her answer, which was thousands of miles away from the question, shut down JOYA''s brain for a moment.


    Aren''t they talking about her design?


    What does it have to do with witches?


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "it''s the kind of scary atmosphere. Imagine that you are wearing a black cloak and handed Huanyan a poisonous apple..."


    Liao Huanyan covered his mouth and smiled. He nodded and said, "sister Haixi, stop talking. I''m already scared."


    Before Jane Haixi finished her words, Qiaoya almost gushed out a drink. At this time, she turned her eyes and pointed to two people: "OK, you two say I''m an old witch!"


    Then she lifted her hair and said proudly, "is there a witch as beautiful as me in the world?"


    "Snow White''s stepmother is a great beauty." Jian Haixi said, "according to my understanding, her charm is far above snow white. It''s beautiful, charming and poisonous. It''s so emotional."


    Qiaoya frowned: "it''s good for you to say so. Compared with the weak snow white, I really like to be a vicious stepmother. It''s cool to fight the world by myself. Who needs other people''s protection."


    Looking at her, Liao Huanyan approached Jian Haixi and whispered to her, "look, sister Qiaoya has entered the play."


    As soon as she finished, JOYA twisted her and hummed, "I can hear you."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "don''t believe it. I just think you can consider the problem from another angle. Your design is very good, and I think your recent clothes are dark. In that case, why don''t you lean towards the dark fairy tale?"


    Qiaoya and Liao Huanyan were stunned.


    "But... Is there a market?" Qiaoya doubted the market situation of this thing. Although she didn''t want money in the designer industry, she couldn''t let her lose money.


    No matter how good a designer is, he has to drink the wind of the West and the north when he always loses money.


    Liao Huanyan didn''t say a word. She was thinking along the idea of dark fairy tales. Suddenly, her eyes turned and suddenly said to the two people: "aren''t there many cos activities recently?"


    "That''s the type." Jian Haixi nodded. "You don''t even have to go to the market. As long as you have this idea, we can hold an activity like script killing or role-playing. You can set the costumes, and then the audience must follow the script roles."


    Jian Haixi thought and said that he had drawn a preliminary plan in just a few minutes.


    They both listened carefully. Liao Huanyan didn''t even remember to drink the water in his hand. After listening, he turned his head and nodded to Qiaoya: "I think it''s OK."


    As soon as Giorgio thought, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "then try it. It sounds very fun."


    Seeing that she also agreed, Liao Huanyan raised his lemonade and put it among the three. He smiled and said, "then celebrate that we open a new copy!"


    Jian Haixi and Qiao Ya touched Liao Huanyan with their juice and fruit beer and said with a smile, "I wish us a happy play ~"


    After a pause, JOYA took a sip of fruit beer and suddenly said, "by the way, I''m only responsible for the clothing, script and planning of this game copy. You can do it."


    Liao Huanyan turned his head and looked at Jian Haixi. His eyes were shining. "Sister Haixi, you put forward this plan."


    "Er..." Jian Haixi was stunned. How did she feel that she had found another job for herself?


    She sighed and fell on the table feebly. Can she take back what she said half an hour ago, or directly announce "copy, pawn"

 Chapter 892

    After the final discussion, the three decided that Qiao Ya would be responsible for the design, Liao Huanyan and other employees of the studio would be responsible for the layout and props of the activity site, and Jian Haixi would be responsible for the script.


    Finally, when she left the studio, Jian Haixi looked like a wilted cabbage, drooping his eyebrows and eyes, looking at flowers and plants, street lamps and garbage cans, as if they were making fun of themselves and taking another job.


    Qiao Ya was very excited. She shook her bag with one hand and stepped on the stone brick with high heels. She was stunned and stepped into the beat of the song humming in her mouth.


    She glanced at the listless Jian Haixi, took her shoulder and walked forward, smiling like winning the grand prize: "good sister, it''s up to you to write the script quickly. I rely on the role to design."


    Jian Haixi opened his mouth and finally could only sigh helplessly: "what else can I say?"


    I have to finish my own sin on my knees.


    After she separated from Qiaoya, Jane Haixi went straight home, because Qiaoya urged her to go home and write the script, so she sent herself to drive her back directly.


    Jian Haixi felt her head was swollen. She didn''t think the company would make her so worried, but she was a layman who couldn''t even touch the door now. Where did she start


    When she opened the door of the study, Jane Haixi sighed and threw herself into the chair. The bright light on her head hit the desk. Her eyes narrowed slightly and her mind ran rapidly.


    She doesn''t know much about script killing, but fortunately Mikel took her to play several times, so she knows about the process.


    Jian Haixi turned on the computer and began to check the data. While dragging over a piece of paper to take notes, although the new copy of the map is unfamiliar and strange, it is difficult to type, but since it has been decided, we have to take it anyway.


    At the dawn of the lantern, Ning Jiwei came back from Mo''s house. As soon as he stepped into the house, he asked aunt LAN, "where''s Haixi?"


    "In the study, I''ve been bored all afternoon." Moran stood at the door, frowning with Sichuan characters. "Young lady sighed after she came back from outside, as if it was for work."


    For work?


    Ning Jiwei changed his shoes and felt strange. Isn''t Ru very good recently? I haven''t heard of anything else to deal with


    "When I delivered tea to Mrs. Shao, I advised Mrs. Shao twice to have a rest, but she only verbally promised, and her eyes didn''t move away from the computer." Moran said anxiously, "if this is always the case, don''t you see your eyes broken?"


    In the past two years, she got along with Jian Haixi. Although she always regarded herself as a nanny, Jian Haixi never regarded her as a nanny. She really regarded her as her aunt.


    So in her eyes, Jane Haixi is like a young generation who doesn''t know how to take care of herself. When she meets such a thing, she has to nag a few more words.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, changed his slippers and said to Moran, "I know aunt LAN, I''ll go to the study to see her now."


    After entering the study, the originally spacious and clean desk is now full of books and messy white paper. Jian Haixi is writing hard behind the book. When he hears the door ring, he doesn''t even lift his head: "aunt LAN, I''ll eat after reading this, soon."


    Ning Jiwei looked sideways. There was a plate of fruit and a cup of tea on the small table in front of the sofa. The tea was already cool.


    He stepped forward and saw that the piles of messy books were all fairy tale books for Jane Rui to tell her bedtime story. On those messy papers, good-looking handwriting wrote scattered sentences, like a flash of inspiration and some essays.


    "Wife, what are you doing?" Ning Jiwei put his hand on the back of her chair and asked with a smile. No matter how busy the company was in the past, he had never seen her in this state.


    Jian Haixi looked up at him at the sound. His eyes suddenly lit up as if he saw the Savior. Ning Jiwei was stunned.


    "Husband, help..."


    Jian Haixi looked at him bitterly, wrinkled his small face and stretched out his hand to hug his waist.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning Jiwei fondly touched her hair. His wife is too strong. It''s rare to rely on him.


    Jian Haixi spoke wrongfully about what he discussed with Qiao Ya and Liao Huanyan today.


    Ning Jiwei listened carefully, nodded and said with a smile, "well... The idea is good, but if you want to hold a large-scale event, the script will have to work hard."


    After all, for such activities, a good script is the soul and core.


    "Yes." Jian Haixi nodded with his lips, frowned tightly and shook Ning Jiwei. "Husband, please help me find a way. I really don''t want to write a script."


    She has been sitting all afternoon and still has no inspiration at all, but she still has time to work and has a lot of things to do.


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows slightly, touched his chin and said, "I''m busy. I can help, but what''s the advantage?"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes brightened, knowing that he said so, there was already a way.


    "You can do whatever you want." Jian Haixi promised. She would do anything as long as she could get rid of the script for the time being.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her bright eyes. The stars twinkled inside. He couldn''t help but spoil her and whispered a smile, gently touched the tip of her nose and said, "how about a kiss from the beauty?"


    How could he care what she wanted?


    All he had in his life was to give her happiness. In addition, he wanted nothing else in his life.


    "What''s the difficulty?" Jane Haixi turned her eyes, smiled and hugged his neck to let him bend down and close to herself. Before he was completely close, she suddenly got up, kissed his lip flap and said softly, "husband, you''re very kind."


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei leaned against her forehead and opened his mouth with deep meaning, "not only her husband but also her son."


    "Ah?" Jane Haixi was stunned.


    Ning Jiwei picked her up, sat herself in a chair, put her on her lap and said with a smile, "isn''t it a script? Just let Yiyi do it?"


    Jian Haixi blinked and looked at him strangely: "husband, you''re too a profiteer, aren''t you? Yiyi and they can help you find the address of the sketch."


    Now the children go to school normally every day. They have to train after school. After training, they have to help check the address. Now Ning Jiwei even asked her to give them the script. It''s too... Dark.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t squeeze his son''s consciousness at all. He smiled and said, "I''m a businessman, and the address thing is almost over."


    "But..." Jian Haixi hesitated. She was a good parent and couldn''t bear to let the children be so tired.


    Ning Jiwei kneaded her hand, hesitated and said, "why don''t you tell them about it. If they are interested, they can do it. If they are not interested, how about it?"


    Jane Haixi looked at him suspiciously. Although it seemed fair, she... Looked down and said, "they are so busy that how can they still want to write a script?"


    "That''s not necessarily true," Ning Jiwei said with a smile.

 Chapter 893

    When she came back from the training ground, Jian Rui ran excitedly to find Jian Haixi as soon as she got home, which is almost what she must do every day.


    "Daddy, Mommy... What are you doing?" Jianrui rushed to the study and was stunned when she saw the fairy tale books on the table. "I don''t need mommy to tell stories when I sleep. You don''t have to review."


    Jian Rui shook her head like a rattle and looked at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei with big eyes.


    Jian Haixi touched her head and asked with a smile, "I''ll tell you later. Where are they?"


    "Finish the task in the room. As a representative, I come to see mommy and daddy. I''m going to work soon." Jane Rui said.


    Ning Jiwei answered: "no, daddy will give you a new task tonight."


    "New task! What is it?" Jian Rui blinked and blinked brightly. The excited tone surprised Jian Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei winked at Jian Haixi, took Jian Rui''s small hand and said, "let''s go and talk with you."


    Jian Rui nodded and smiled, holding Ning Jiwei in one hand and Jian Haixi in the other hand towards their room.


    Several people saw Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei push the door in and put down their things.


    "There is a new task!" Jianrui announced excitedly to the people.


    Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian, who are closest to them, have pushed their chairs to Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, and ran to squeeze tatami with Mo Xiujin.


    Ning Jiwei told the script again and finally looked at the people: "the decision is in your hands. You can do it if you like it or not."


    "I like it!" before ningjiwei finished, Jianrui''s excited voice could not wait to ring out.


    Mo Xiuqian was equally excited and said, "do you want to write a script? I''ll join you!"


    The pen between her fingers turned and looked forward to: "let''s design a brain burning script for it and be happy to think about it."


    She looked happy, as if the script had been formed and widely praised.


    Jane Haixi was stunned. The result was quite unexpected.


    Shazhi took back her hand on the keyboard, frowned and thought for a while, looked at Mo Xiuqian and said, "why don''t I design a program first, so that the plot line and character line can be seen more clearly and intuitively."


    "Yes, yes." Mo Xiuqian nodded hard. "Such a brain burning script can''t do without this."


    She glanced at Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin next to her and pointed to them with the tip of her pen: "as for the things about conspiracy, let them do it. I don''t think anyone is more suitable than them."


    Mo Xiujin on the tatami was thinking about something with his head down. When he heard Mo Xiuqian''s words, he glanced at her: "you can only praise us for being extremely smart. Don''t talk about other nonsense."


    "Hee hee, you know our a Jin is the smartest." Jian Rui smiled and hugged Mo Xiujin''s neck and shook it hard.


    Mo Xiujin had to hold her back to prevent herself from falling with her. This smelly girl, don''t you know she''s getting stronger now? He''s still shaking him so hard. He can''t sit stably.


    But his anger had not even the chance to condense and form, so it had completely dispersed, and even clues could not be found again.


    "That''s it. I''ll open the brain hole. Qianqian and I are responsible for the basic outline, yarn weaving is responsible for the program design, and my brother and a Jin are responsible for burning the dark line of the brain." Jian Rui snapped her fingers and finally clapped.


    "What about me, Rui Rui?" Gu Xiaomian sat aside and asked. She had arranged it and there was nothing about him.


    He is not smart enough, but he can''t play brain burning things, and he can''t help designing programs


    "You......" Jian Rui''s eyes turned quickly and clapped her hands. "You are responsible for the test! You are responsible for the final effect test together with my eldest brother and brother Xiulin."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded. It was almost the same. He didn''t want to watch them play.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Before she could speak, a group of children had arranged their tasks.


    She finally couldn''t help asking, "are you... Sure you want to take this job? Won''t you be tired? Your address..."


    She wanted to say, you still need to check the address. Can you be busy? Just before she finished, Jianrui came forward and took her hand, smiled and said, "don''t worry, Mommy."


    Jian Yi also nodded and said, "it''s not worth mentioning. We''ll take it to school tomorrow. As soon as we say it, many people will try to help."


    Jian Haixi: "


    She turned to see Ning Jiwei. He was really right about the development of this matter.


    She thinks it''s a burden, but for these children who are keen on the current popular games, it''s their interest.


    "I said they would be interested," Ning Jiwei said with a smile.


    Jian Haixi chuckled, touched Jian Rui''s hair and said, "please."


    "Mommy, don''t worry. We promise to finish the task." Jianrui nodded and promised her with a small fist.


    With that, the children "kicked them out" on the grounds of concentrating their inspiration.


    Jian Haixi was stunned when she looked at the closed door.


    She was bored all afternoon without inspiration. Now they are going to focus on everyone''s inspiration?


    However, after successfully handing over the "copy", she was finally relieved. Ning Jiwei smiled, took her in his arms and took her away.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, in the old residential building, Su RI settled down.


    "This is all the information of Qiaoya. She knows Su ri''an. She should have seen it when studying abroad."


    On the sofa, fake Su ri''an turned over the information in his hand, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that there should be such an unexpected surprise, Qiaoya? Hehe, what a beautiful girl."


    His eyes were cold but full of interest, as if a poisonous snake saw its own food and was hissing excitedly.


    "Lord, there is someone watching around here. Do you need me to distract him?" asked the man dressed as a takeout.


    "No," he said, glancing at his men, "just let them stay there. Sometimes they can do more under their noses."


    "Yes."


    "Hum, the IQ is a little, but it''s too slow." he threw the data in his hand on the tea table, looked at the guide dog squatting at the kitchen door, narrowed his eyes and waved to it, "come here."


    The guide dog''s ears moved, looked up at him, and shrank back.


    It could smell that the man in front of it was not its master.


    As like as two peas frown, the dog''s patience finally ran out. He turned to his boss and asked, "look for someone who is exactly the same as the dog."


    "Yes." his subordinates asked again, "what about this one?"


    The man on the sofa looked at him and said coldly, "I still need to teach you how to deal with it?"


    The man was stunned and hurriedly said, "my subordinates know."


    What is useless is discarded in the simplest way.

 Chapter 894

    In the next few days, Qiaoya was either finishing her design or discussing the studio with Liao Huanyan. She sometimes urged Jian Haixi to write a script. In her busy days, she gradually forgot her accidental encounter with Su rian.


    As Jian Haixi said, since the other party said she didn''t know someone, she should recognize the wrong person.


    Compared with a long life, an occasional episode of a few minutes is too small and unimportant.


    I just don''t know why, when she was sitting at her desk and drawing carefully, the naughty wind outside the window blew her manuscript and lifted the tip of her hair, the elegant and gentle figure always suddenly appeared in front of her.


    The Qiao family has noticed one thing recently, that is, Qiao Ya seems to have become very fond of listening to piano music recently.


    No matter when drawing or modifying the design, there is always soothing music in her room.


    George heard it several times and made fun of her: "you''ve eaten too much fish and meat. It''s a small dish of porridge instead, sister. Are you tired of rap?"


    Qiao Ya was sitting at her desk drawing pictures. She didn''t look back when she heard the speech. She hummed, "what do you know? No matter what kind of music is art, what I listen to is not songs, but noble art!"


    "Well, I used it badly when I picked up girls in high school." George paused the music and shook a concert ticket in front of her. "Here, I know you like it. I prepared a gift for you."


    "Oh, what? I''m drawing. You''re blocking my light!" said JOYA angrily, pushing away his hand. "What can you prepare for me?"


    George paused, glanced at the door and asked for help. A figure hiding behind the wall in the corridor made a mouth at him and waved to him.


    George squinted and tried to identify the mouth shape of his mother. However, he had not learned lip language and could only vaguely understand the last few words.


    "Hmm?" she didn''t hear a sound for a long time. JOYA turned her head and looked at George. "What are you going to do, brother?"


    When she turned her head, the people outside the door immediately withdrew.


    George was absorbed in remembering Yan Mei''s words. He was frightened by her voice and immediately forgot them all.


    "Ha, yes, what?" George twitched at the corners of his mouth and looked at Joana with wide eyes. The smile on his face became more and more embarrassed.


    JOYA squinted and frowned at him, and her eyes became more and more suspicious.


    Being stared at by her eyes, George felt a faint chill on his back. His eyes turned around, glanced at the ticket in his hand, and the line in his mind that was frightened by Joey was immediately reconnected.


    "Concert!" he patted his palm.


    After shouting, he nodded solemnly and repeated: "yes, yes, it''s a concert! Don''t you like listening to piano music recently? This is who... Who is it?"


    He grabbed the hair on the back of his head. The frown became tighter and tighter. Fucking foreigners think the longer the name, the worse? Why are names so difficult to remember.


    Qiao Yawei sighed and looked at her brother''s gradually empty eyes. She couldn''t help but feel pity. She opened her mouth to interrupt him, but George suddenly patted the table and shouted, "Joan Maggie Joe Jamie."


    "Remember, it''s him!" he said excitedly. "Sister, this is his rare world tour. I see you like to get tickets for you. You have to accept this."


    He slapped a ticket on the table.


    With a sigh, Qiao Ya held her forehead with one hand, and the other hand took out the ticket from his hand and shook it in front of him: "brother, I can see these words clearly. The person you said is a movie star..."


    The long list of names swayed twice before George''s eyes, and there was not a word in it as he had just said.


    "Ha ha..." George laughed twice and began to pave steps for himself. "I didn''t see clearly, but these little things are not important. Just go and relax. Besides, don''t think I can''t see it. You''re obviously in a bad mood recently."


    Qiaoya was stunned. She worked and rested normally every day, and made jokes with her friends. She thought she had completely forgotten what happened before and a few days ago. Was it so obvious?


    George touched her hair and suddenly looked like a brother: "if you can''t forget the unhappy facts, change your surroundings first and relax yourself."


    Hearing the speech, Qiao Yawei hung her head, pulled the ticket in her hand and tightened it gradually


    When JOYA got out of the door, the two people in the room looked at the car and breathed out at the same time.


    "Mom, can you do this...?" George was still worried.


    "Why not!" Yan Mei glanced at him, took out her mobile phone and said, "I''ll ask if the other party has gone?"


    George sighed and turned to go upstairs. His mother now began to play agent for her sister''s marriage. He just cooperated. Although he was sorry for Qiaoya, he really can''t blame him. Who can withstand Yan Mei''s spiritual attack all afternoon.


    Just... I believe Joey will understand him. George nodded and forgave himself for Joey.


    In the living room.


    "Hello? How''s your side? Has Xiao Qiu gone out?" it may be that the agent is used to it. Even if there is no one in the room at the moment, Yan Mei still covers her mouth and makes a low voice when she calls.


    "Go, don''t worry, where''s ya''er?" the voice from the receiver was smiling.


    "I saw her go out of the door and there would be no mistake!" Yan Mei smiled with wrinkles. "Their tickets are even seated. Xiao Qiu''s child looks good and has a good character. They have absolutely no problem."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, that''s it." the smiling man and the two talked about which club to go to for beauty treatment next time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the afternoon, outside the concert.


    When JOYA arrived, the rest of the audience were also in sparse admission. There were several ticket gates. She chose the one closest to herself and walked to line up.


    A few ticket gates apart, some noise came faintly.


    Su ri''an took the guide dog and handed his ticket to the security guard: "look, I bought a ticket."


    The security guard did not look, frowned and pulled his arm: "our guide dog can''t enter here."


    "Well... Can I go in? But I may have to wait a while until I send it back..." Su RI settled down and still discussed with him in a good temper.


    "Are you bored?" the security guard stared at him and said impatiently, "I''ll tell you straight. Even without the dog, you can''t get in. Besides, when you come back, the performance has already started. Who has the time to stay here and wait for you alone?"


    Su ri''an frowned slightly, but he still had a good voice and good airway: "can you please..."


    Before he finished, the security guard directly waved his hand and pushed him out for two steps. He was pushed by an external force and staggered twice before he could stand firm.


    "If you don''t go in, others have to go in. Take your dog to the side. Don''t stand in the way here."


    Su ri''an stood abruptly two steps away from the crowd. He was in the same sunshine with those people, but he didn''t feel the same warmth. The guide dog followed him, stared at all this, gave a low roar and stopped moving.


    He bowed his head and held the traction rope tight and tight.


    When she heard the quarrel, she glanced at it, but she was stunned when she saw the figure.


    Su ri''an

 Chapter 895

    Unexpectedly, I met him again.


    JOYA was slightly stunned and turned her head back.


    Since the other party doesn''t admit to knowing her, she doesn''t have to stick her hot face to her cold ass.


    But although her eyes didn''t look in that direction, those conversations floated into her ears word by word.


    "Miss Joe? Miss Joe?"


    The voice of the security guard in front of her called back her thoughts. JOYA looked at him and didn''t react for a moment.


    The man smiled politely and said to her, "you don''t have to wait in line. Of course, someone will take you in when you come."


    With her designer identity alone, most people in Xiangcheng know her. Coupled with the background of the Qiao family, the security guard will call out her name. She is not surprised.


    Qiao Ya shook her head without saying much. She raised her hand and handed him her ticket.


    The sun was shining. JOYA looked at the smiling face, but her ears were full of the impatient tone of the security guard just now.


    Clearly she was so far away from him, but she seemed to clearly hear his sigh.


    The sigh was very light, but it fell heavily into her heart like thunder.


    "Well, your seat is... Miss Qiao?" the security guard tore the ticket and returned the ticket stub to Qiao ya. He was about to tell her the seat thoughtfully. When he looked up, there was no figure of her in front of him.


    The next audience was handing him the ticket. The security guard slightly turned his head and saw Qiao Ya heading towards the place where the dispute had just happened.


    He laughed in his heart, a little disdainful. The rich are just different. They take care of their business on the main road. He took back his eyes, put a smile on his face and resumed his work.


    Another ticket gate.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Er... Miss Qiao, what''s the matter?" the security guard who pushed Su ri''an just now was stunned. He didn''t know how he provoked the eldest miss of the Qiao family.


    Next to Su RI an was also stunned. He remembered the voice and the smell of the perfume, which was almost tripped over by his cane.


    "What are you doing? Why can''t people enter when they have tickets?" Qiao Ya angrily stared at the security guard.


    "This..." he knew Qiaoya''s identity and didn''t dare to provoke him. He just explained respectfully, "well, the guide dog can''t enter. He... He wants to go back and send the dog. When he comes back, it will start..."


    "Can''t you go in from the back after the opening?" JOYA sneered. "Why don''t I know when you have this rule?"


    "This..." the man hesitated and glanced at him. He didn''t know how to answer.


    "Forget it..." Su ri''an nodded to Qiao Ya with a bitter smile. "Thank you for your trouble. I... I won''t go in."


    "I don''t want to leave the meat at home alone," he smiled at the direction of the guide blind dog, then turned his head and said to Joey, "thank you for your kindness. Bye."


    He said, and without waiting for Joana to say anything more, he turned and left.


    Qiaoya frowned and looked at the figure of him leaving. After two seconds in situ, her eyes flashed and finally followed up.


    "Good day, Su!"


    Su ri''an stepped slightly, but he didn''t seem to hear it and continued to move forward.


    JOYA stamped her feet, ran up, reached out and took his arm, blocking herself in front of him: "I call you."


    "You recognize the wrong person, I''m not..."


    "It''s not su ri''an?" Qiao Ya hummed and grabbed the ticket he still held in his hand. "Your name is on the ticket stub. You think I''m blind."


    She regretted her words. How could she say that word in his face... It was clearly his deepest pain.


    Sure enough, Su ri''an was stiff, smiled bitterly and didn''t speak.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that..." Qiao Ya shook her head, her voice was a little urgent.


    There was only a moment of loss on the man''s face in front of him. Soon he recovered his usual smile, still as warm as jade.


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Tian shook his head. "You didn''t say anything wrong."


    Seeing him like this, JOYA felt more guilty. She bit her lip and lowered her head. She didn''t know what to say.


    There was a moment of silence between them. Finally, Su ri''an broke the silence first.


    "Thank you." his voice was as gentle as ever.


    JOYA was stunned and looked up at him: "haven''t you thanked me? Besides, I didn''t help you."


    Su ri''an smiled and didn''t argue with her any more. He only whispered, "come on in, the concert will begin soon."


    "What about you?"


    "I... go home," said Su RI after settling down for a moment.


    Qiaoya looked at the ticket in her hand and snorted: "forget it, I don''t want to hear it anyway. I don''t want to go in such a place where dogs look down on people. I won''t go."


    She spoke capriciously, and Su ri''an couldn''t help laughing.


    He shook his head, smiled and sighed, "you''re still like this."


    Qiaoya was slightly stunned, looked at his eyes and suddenly brightened, excitedly stretched out her hand and pulled up his sleeve: "you finally admit that you are su ri''an? Don''t say you don''t know me anymore?"


    Su ri''an smiled bitterly: "is there any meaning in whether I admit it or not?"


    "It doesn''t make any sense." Qiao Ya nods, can smiles and raises his chin. "My eyes are very poisonous."


    "Well, big designer." Su ri''an smiled.


    JOYA looked at his smile. It was the first time he showed such a smile after a long separation and reunion.


    It is no longer alienated, polite and procedural, but fresh, just smiling at her.


    The corners of Joey''s lips rose unconsciously.


    The sun was pouring and the breeze was warm. She stood in the square in front of the concert hall and in front of Su ri''an. There were people coming and going around, but she heard her heartbeat alone.


    Some episodes are small and insignificant, and some time gaps are comparable to all the happiness in life.


    Like this second.


    JOYA didn''t know when her heart began. Was it the first time she saw him? Is it the first time to listen to his concert and watch him return to his throne in front of the piano? Or the first time I talked to him? Or I looked at the back countless times, and my feelings took root and sprouted


    The heart of this moment is traceless, but it is real.


    I don''t know when the concert has started. The gentle piano music came out of the venue and echoed to their ears, slowly becoming the same as the background sound.


    This song


    Qiaoya was stunned, stared at Su ri''an and said, "I heard you play."


    "It must be at the college Festival. I only played this song once in public." Su Tian smiled.


    "Well," said JOYA nodding, "that''s the most beautiful piano music I''ve ever heard."


    Su ri''an smiled and didn''t speak.


    Qiaoya looked at him. The person in front of her gradually overlapped with the figure in her memory, but there was a slight difference

 Chapter 896

    Time seemed to be suspended. I don''t know how long later, Joey''s cell phone rang softly.


    This wechat prompt audio-visual is the start button, and the air and time between the two people flow again.


    Joey was a little embarrassed.


    She looked down and took out her mobile phone. It was a wechat from Yan Mei and asked her why she didn''t go to the concert.


    She frowned and gave a confused "um" sound, which led Su ri''an to ask her, "what''s the matter?"


    JOYA turned her mind and remembered that something was wrong when George talked to her this morning. She suddenly understood everything.


    She smiled helplessly and shook her head.


    "It''s all right. I said that my brother was so kind to give me a concert ticket to relax me. It turned out that he united with my mother and changed ways to let me date." she threw her mobile phone into her bag and didn''t mean to reply. "At this moment, I may have heard that I didn''t arrive, so I asked on wechat. Tut, fortunately I didn''t go in."


    She said so much, but Su ri''an only grasped two words: "relax? Have you been... In a bad mood recently?"


    JOYA made a movement, and a trace of embarrassment appeared on her face.


    "No, it''s just that I''m too busy at work," she said casually.


    How does this make her say that she will be in a bad mood, not because she met him that day


    "We should combine work and rest, and pay attention to our own body again."


    This sentence immediately made Qiaoya feel that Su ri''an in front of her suddenly changed back to Professor Su in the past. Sometimes she blamed the students. Although her tone was a little angry, it was more care and love.


    Qiaoya reached out and patted her reddish face. Some unnaturally turned off the topic and said, "I won''t go to the concert either. If I want to go back so early, I must be nagged to death by my mother."


    Su ri''an hesitated for a moment, and his voice was a little low: "it''s me."


    "What does this have to do with you?" JOYA smiled, turned her eyes and said in a voice, "but since you feel sorry for me, I can give you a chance to make up for it now."


    Su ri''an was stunned and asked, "how to make up for it?"


    Qiaoya turned her head and looked around. She remembered that there was a park nearby. When she saw the ferris wheel, a smile overflowed from her lips: "there is a park over there. You can accompany me for a while. You have the right to be your compensation."


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it." Qiao Yamei bent her eyes and nodded with a smile.


    Su ri''an smiled and nodded, "OK."


    Two people and a dog walked along the sidewalk to the park. In the afternoon, there were not many cars on the road.


    Qiaoya had been walking on the inner side, but she hesitated to go outside when she saw pedestrians who occasionally passed them, and those bicycles and electric vehicles that wiped Su Tian''s sleeves several times.


    "Oh, it''s a nice day today." Qiao Ya turned her body as she walked. After walking backward for two steps, she took the opportunity to look around and walked to the outside.


    She tried to keep her behavior quiet, but she didn''t know Su ri''an and he qiminrui.


    Su ri''an felt her movement, paused and said, "you don''t have to take care of me so much. It seems that I''m not a gentleman."


    "I don''t have any." JOYA slowed down, her cheeks a little red.


    Su ri''an simply stopped, looked at her direction and said, "then come inside."


    There was something in his tone that could not be refused, or at this time, JOYA had no intention of paying attention to it


    She muttered and moved to the other side of Su ri''an: "do you want to distinguish so clearly? You didn''t have such a male chauvinism before."


    "Well, now there is." Su Tian said carelessly.


    JOYA was stunned and her heart beat faster.


    On the next short road, they didn''t speak for a moment.


    One is still immersed in shyness and embarrassment, and dare not speak again. The other is dull. He has always been in the perspective of a listener in the dialogue. At this time, he didn''t make a sound when joeya didn''t speak.


    The road to the park is not far away. The branches of unknown tree species in the roadside iron fence are unwilling to cross the fence and lean into the road. Occasionally, a red bud is decorated on the branches, green, fat, red and thin. The color is a bit like a photo with a filter, romantic and warm.


    JOYA likes this kind of scenery. She thinks it may be because of the good weather recently, or because the person next to her is Su Ryan.


    The park is very close. In a few minutes, they arrived at the door. Because they are for people to take a walk and relax, the park doesn''t even have a formal ticket gate.


    JOYA was a little faster to lead the way, because she chose a remote path with few people after entering the door. Because of the silence along the way, after the initial shyness dissipated, she was a little distressed. It seemed that no matter what she said at this time, it was a little abrupt.


    She opened her mouth, stopped talking several times, frowned and thought of one topic after another, which was denied by herself. No matter which one was inappropriate.


    "Can you describe the scenery of the park with me?" Su ri''an suddenly opened his mouth and looked slightly in the direction of Qiaoya.


    Qiaoya was stunned and subconsciously replied, "of course." after that, she stretched out her hand and hit her head. It''s stupid. It''s clear that she brought Su ri''an here, and Su ri''an had to put forward such a thing by herself.


    Qiaoya told him about the plants along the way, the lake in the distance, and the ferris wheel in the northeast corner


    She spoke very carefully, every plant, every pavilion and every bridge. She was afraid that Su ri''an had no clear image in her mind.


    She didn''t find that the problem that bothered her just now was solved by Su rianhua silently.


    Su ri''an has been listening quietly, nodding and echoing from time to time.


    Half of the park, they talked about walking, and they have already walked a little half.


    Finally, he stopped in front of a bench by the lake.


    The sun shone obliquely and threw a layer of golden light on the lake. The light rippled slightly and set off layer after layer of sparkling water waves. Three or two flocks of water ducks were playing on the lake and swam in that direction because of the feeding of a young man not far away.


    "Here... Is the scenery beautiful?" not only Qiao Ya''s introduction, Su ri''an also felt the water vapor.


    "Beautiful," replied JOYA, "very beautiful."


    They sat side by side facing the lake. The sun outlined around them. Qiaoya saw the shadow of herself and Su rian on the ground, like an old friend or husband and wife who had been with them for a long time.


    So, look, it''s not only time that will deceive people, but also the light that crossed the universe from an unknown distance.


    The guide dog nests quietly on the ground nearby, some wilting. Su ri''an groped and fed it some water. After drinking two mouthfuls, he tilted his head and fell back on the ground to have a rest.


    "It''s called meat, isn''t it?" asked Joey.


    Su ri''an nodded and said, "I don''t seem to have told you. How do you know?"


    JOYA smiled lightly: "did you forget? You mentioned it in that square just now."


    Su ri''an was a little stunned. He seemed to be thinking about it. A few seconds later, he nodded and said, "it seems that it is. Look at my brain."


    JOYA smiled and didn''t answer. Instead, she bent down and touched the meat''s head. She was worried: "what''s the matter with it? Is it sick? It doesn''t look very energetic."


    Her voice just fell. Under the black lens, Su ri''an''s eyes flashed a dark light, but there was no difference on her face.

 Chapter 897

    Su ri''an sighed: "I''m probably tired. I have to take me a long way every day. It''s hard for me."


    JOYA looked at the distressed look on his face. He looked as gentle as before, even if he was so kind to an animal.


    She felt a little moved in her heart and couldn''t help blurting out: "if you have anything in the future, you can call me and I''ll take you, so the meat doesn''t have to be so tired."


    After saying that, before the other party reacted, she blushed first.


    "I, I don''t mean that, I mean I..." Qiao Ya''s more anxious and confused, "I" couldn''t say the following for several times.


    Su ri''an was stunned for a long time. For a long time, he gently smiled and whispered, "thank you, but although I can''t see it, I still have no problem taking care of myself. You''re so busy. It''s inconvenient for me to trouble you."


    "No trouble, no trouble." JOYA waved her hands in the air. "I''m not too busy. I don''t have any new projects to do recently. The only design can only be carried out after my cousin''s script is written."


    "Cousin? Script?" Su ri''an was stunned, as if he thought of something. After a little meal, he asked, "aren''t you a fashion designer? Why do you still have something to do with the script?"


    "That day, my cousin saw my clothes and suggested that we could have a script killing activity. She finished the script and I finished the clothes, but my clothes could not be determined according to the role until she finished the script." in order to show that she was really not busy recently, Qiao Ya told Su ri''an the whole story.


    "Oh, by the way, you didn''t recognize me the day I met you last time..." at this point, JOYA muttered.


    Su ri''an didn''t answer immediately after listening, as if he were thinking about something.


    After a moment of silence, he suddenly hooked up the corner of his mouth and whispered a smile.


    He said that games without women are boring.


    Look, as soon as Jian Haixi came back to Xiangcheng, the game was really interesting.


    Qiaoya didn''t know why. She just felt that this low smile was somewhat different from his previous smile, which made her stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked.


    Su ri''an shook his head, smiled and said, "nothing. I just think this idea is very unique. Your cousin... Miss Jane is really smart."


    Qiao Ya was slightly surprised: "do you know Haixi?"


    "Isn''t this what the whole people in Hunan know?" Su ri''an smiled slightly and looked natural, as if he were talking about a normal thing.


    Qiaoya was stunned and didn''t think much. She nodded and said, "that''s true." as the descendants of the Qiaojia family, they naturally won''t pay less attention.


    Although it is not known to everyone in Xiangcheng as Su ri''an said, it is not surprising that he has heard of it.


    "Besides, Miss Jane has helped me, so naturally I know her." Su Tian said suddenly.


    "Haixi helped you?" Joana''s surprise continued. "What''s going on?"


    "That time, I helped my friends buy Rice..."


    Su ri''an slowly told her about his encounter with Jian Haixi in the hotel that day. Finally, he gently shook his head and smiled bitterly: "fortunately, Miss Jane helped me that day, I can buy the fried rice with eggs in that house."


    When he said that he couldn''t go into the restaurant because of holding the meat, Qiao Ya twisted her thin eyebrows slightly. She always hated such bullies. At present, she couldn''t help humming coldly: "Why are there bullies everywhere? I won''t spare them next time."


    Su ri''an smiled, but didn''t answer. Instead, he turned the topic back and asked Qiaoya, "so you''re going to have a large-scale script killing activity next?"


    "Well." JOYA nodded, "so I''m really not busy recently. You... You can come to me if you have something, no, you have nothing."


    "What can I do?" Su rian said bitterly and looked decadent. "Since the world was dark, my work has been poor."


    Qiaoya Weidun, she doesn''t know how to comfort Su ri''an. She''s afraid that her comfort sounds pity to Su ri''an. Although she really sympathizes with and loves this man, she doesn''t want to be self defeating.


    She lowered her head and thought for a moment. Her eyes turned and suddenly looked up at Su ri''an: "I just remembered that the background sound of our activity has not been completed, and you can help us take charge of this link." she was very excited, but at the end she hesitated, "it''s a little too talented to let you score for such an activity."


    Seeing that Su ri''an didn''t respond, she was afraid that he would misunderstand her meaning. Qiao Ya smiled and quickly explained, "I just suddenly think of such a stubble. There''s no other meaning. You... If it''s inconvenient for you..."


    "Convenient."


    Qiaoya was embarrassed and secretly regretted that she had a quick mouth. She said anything without thinking, but suddenly heard Su ri''an''s voice, clear and firm.


    JOYA stared at him, as if she hadn''t reacted yet: "do you... Do you really want to?"


    Su ri''an smiled and said, "why not? I want to thank you for giving me this job."


    His smile is like the breeze in late spring, warm and comfortable.


    "Everyone is friends. No, there''s nothing to thank."


    At last, she blushed and stuttered unconsciously.


    ¡ª¡ª


    This day''s encounter seemed to open the curtain of the play.


    It was precisely because of this meeting that an invisible line suddenly appeared between them. From this day on, Qiaoya would meet Su rian from time to time, sometimes talking with him about work music, and sometimes just eating and chatting.


    The communication between the two on wechat is more frequent. Even if there is no actual content, Su ri''an will send her a message saying good night every night.


    Qiaoya knows that Su rian''s mobile phone is specially made for the blind. Although it is inconvenient to type and talk, it''s just slower than ordinary people.


    And the few minutes that slowed down compared with others made JOYA feel full and sweet.


    When waiting for Su ri''an''s reply, she usually does nothing, that is, she quietly holds her mobile phone and waits for the passage of time. In the past, people''s impatient waiting has turned into the expectation and palpitation at the bottom of her heart. She imagines how the people opposite patiently reply to her breath. Qiao Ya''s eyes are bent.


    No one in the Qiao family knows about Qiao ya, but she seems... Very happy recently. Every time I see her, I always smile. It''s not like always painting at home. Even those bad tempers who have been spoiled have restrained a lot.


    Yan Mei saw that she always ran out and had to ask her what she did. As a result, she was prevaricated by Qiaoya every time.


    For Jian Haixi, Liao Huanyan and others, Qiaoya just said that she found a soundtrack friend for the activity, so there is no need to find anyone for the background music.


    Jian Haixi didn''t ask much after hearing the news because she didn''t do the script herself.


    In fact, if she asked, she would know that the friend Joey was looking for was su ri''an. Perhaps from the beginning, her heart would be more guarded.


    Yin difference, Yang error.


    So, a story that could not have started.


    So it began

 Chapter 898

    As for the script, Jian Haixi didn''t ask the children again after she handed it over to them. She didn''t want the little guys to have a lot of pressure. As a result, after almost a week, Jian Yi and others handed over the finished script to her, and also handed over the results of sketch address comparison.


    This work efficiency is amazing to Jian Haixi. After all, they don''t have much spare time every day.


    Somehow this matter reached Mo Xiuyu''s ears. He was buried in a pile of documents. When he heard the news, he only frowned slightly and made an intention immediately.


    There are a group of such useful helpers. He has to try to attract them. He is too tired of this matter in the company. Even coaxing and cheating will coax these ghosts to Mo''s house.


    So he didn''t even return home after work, and immediately killed Ning Jiwei.


    After aunt LAN opened the door for him, she smiled and said to him, "master Xiuyu, master Xiuyu and his wife are not at home at the moment. You have to wait a while to find them."


    Unexpectedly, Mo Xiuyu waved his hand and said directly, "who is looking for them? I''m looking for Yiyi and them. Have they come back from training?"


    He knew that several children would take part in training in Houshan after school, so he just added classes in the company for a while, and when the time was almost up, he drove over directly.


    Moran was stunned for a moment. She didn''t think he was looking for Jian Yi, but she quickly smiled and replied, "yes, young master, they are upstairs."


    Mo Xiuyu nodded and went straight upstairs. She didn''t even hear aunt LAN asking him what tea he wanted to drink.


    Moran watched him step up the stairs. He was so anxious that he shook his head like a pair of wind and fire wheels under his feet, but smiled. He turned and went to the kitchen to make tea for him.


    "Yi Yi, Rui Rui, a Jin, Qian Qian!" before Mo Xiuyu pushed the door, the voice had penetrated the wall and broke into everyone''s ears, "your little uncle and brother came to see you!"


    All the people in the room had a meal. Jian Rui''s eyes brightened and shouted, "it''s uncle!"


    "Hum, isn''t your uncle right here?" Mo Xiujin pulled his chin and said quickly. He and Jian Yi were scolded by Mo Jue today. When he came back, he felt that his bones were falling apart. At this time, he was a little weak.


    As soon as his voice fell, Jianrui immediately turned her head and looked at him with a dark smile: "ah Jin, what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you very clearly, why don''t you say it again?" the smile on her face became more and more brilliant.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the big smile on her face and regretted his quick words. He knew Jianrui too well. Jianrui at this moment was simply the face of an angel and the soul of a devil.


    "No, I didn''t say anything."


    Mo Xiujin waved a truce again and again. After all, tomorrow''s training is not easy. He doesn''t want to be on guard against the girl''s Revenge under such high-intensity training.


    Jianrui''s big black and white eyes stared at him, hummed, and turned to open the door. She knew that this guy didn''t dare to say any more. Didn''t she see her brother turn to stare at him?


    Be her uncle. Isn''t her brother going to call him uncle?


    If Mo Xiujin dared to go on, it would be difficult to train tomorrow. They still remember the picture of his first response to uncle.


    Mo Xiujin really didn''t see Jian Yi''s eyes. He collapsed on the tatami, and his left arm and leg hung on the ground. Even when Mo Xiuyu came in to call him, he just raised his eyelids lazily, and Quan should have said hello.


    "Uncle, why do you have time to play with us?" Jian Rui was very excited to see him. Mo Xiuyu was busy with the company all day, and they rarely had time to see him.


    "Of course it''s because I miss you." Mo Xiuyu picked up Jian Rui and turned around. After putting it down, he touched her head and laughed, "little girl, you''re heavy again."


    Jian Rui was unhappy: "I''m growing up, and uncle, how can you say that girls are fat!"


    Mo Xiuyu rubbed her hair hard and said, "what''s the matter with fat? I''m still happy when you''re fat. You''re all so small. It''s like being abused at home and having no food." he ordered a few people.


    Gu Xiaomian grinned and said, "it''s better to be fat. You''re so thin that you can''t reach the standard value of health."


    Mo Xiuyu just pointed to him and just heard his words. Looking at his increasingly round body, he immediately choked and said tactfully, "that''s right. Xiaomian is so good. You should learn more from Xiaomian, that is... Don''t go too far. Just let it go."


    Gu Xiaomian''s mouth began to rise and fell down at last. Mo Xiuqian couldn''t help laughing. She nodded and sighed and deliberately said, "Alas, yes, we can''t reach the standard value. Some people have exceeded the upper limit. We can''t catch up."


    They had a physical examination not long ago, and Gu Xiaomian was a little fat among several people. He always resented it. At this moment, when he heard Mo Xiuyu''s words, he thought he had met his allies. Who knows, he was happy.


    His mood suddenly became even worse. It was difficult for him to nest in his chair.


    Jian Yi glanced at Mo Xiuyu and said directly, "uncle, what''s the matter with you coming to us?"


    Mo Xiuyu paused and grabbed his hair. He knew he couldn''t hide it from the boy.


    "You should be quite free recently? The address has been found out and the script has been handed in. Has it become very boring?" he looked at several people and coaxed them. A pair of innocent big eyes were filled with me. I really had no intention. I just asked casually.


    There is no simple and honest guy in the Mo family. Mo Xiuyu has already had some trouble on his way here. If he enters the door, he will directly tell them to go to the company to help a few people. He will certainly not do it, but if they feel that they have too much time and are bored, maybe it can be done.


    He thought he was like a little white rabbit in the forest. He never thought that at the moment, in the eyes of everyone, he had seen the wolf tail behind him shaking to heaven.


    "It''s all right." Jian Yi nodded faintly, and his face was as expressionless as ever.


    The others stared at Mo Xiuyu, blinking and blinking, and didn''t say a word.


    Mo Xiuyu had a little doubt. This... He learned from the grapevine that these children were happy when they received the script. It was called a positive to take the task all day. How could they be so indifferent to him one by one.


    Mo Xiuyu stretched out his hand and scratched his forehead. Facing the people''s eyes, he hardened his scalp and said, "I don''t think you have anything to do except school and training every day. My uncle is afraid that you are too boring, so he found something for you."

 Chapter 899

    After Mo Xiuyu finished, he didn''t feel relieved. Instead, he felt flustered on his face. He was a little embarrassed. In addition to school and training, several children had only a little leisure time every day. How could he feel more hateful than the ancient landlords


    Mo Xiuyu reflected and thought that there might be something wrong with the room. He thought well during the day. When he stepped into the room, he felt so shameless. Can this be his reason? It must be the room!


    "Elder brother, aren''t you ashamed and flustered when you say this?" Mo Xiujin turned over and glanced at him lazily.


    "Go, don''t think I don''t know. Is that something about the company a matter for you? Brothers, sisters and nephews, I don''t ask for more. You can give me two points of mind every day. Really, just two points!" Mo Xiuyu pitifully stretched out two fingers and shook them and looked at the people.


    "Oh... It''s because the company wants us to do coolies..." several people lengthened their voices and looked at Mo Xiuyu.


    "You kids, isn''t that company also surnamed Mo? Everyone is a family and helps each other? What''s the matter? Do you have the heart to see my uncle dead and tired?" he was angry and defeated.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as this statement came out, several children surnamed Mo in the room, including Jian Rui and Jian Yi, leaned back and waved at him. It seemed that we had nothing to do with Mo''s company.


    The consistent action made Mo Xiuyu angry and laugh, and even suspected that they knew he was coming and had discussed how to deal with him.


    Jian Yi is not interested in Mo''s company. He is not interested, and others will not go,


    The result was that Mo Xiuyu had a beautiful tongue in front of several people all night, worked hard, threatened and lured, and said all kinds of good words. Aunt LAN has drunk several pots of tea, and several people still don''t get any oil and salt.


    Mo Xiuyu had no choice but to clap his last palm on the door. Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, who were about to go upstairs, were stunned.


    "You guys are determined to pay attention, aren''t you? Don''t even listen to my uncle?" Mo Xiuyu had no choice but to move out of his shelf as a uncle.


    "They haven''t heard of it."


    Originally, in the atmosphere of "sword and crossbow", Gu Xiaomian''s low voice suddenly floated over, and Mo Xiuyu was so angry that he coughed holding the door panel.


    Jianrui hurried forward to pat him on the back. Although they didn''t plan to go to the company, they didn''t want to make Mo Xiuyu so angry.


    "Uncle, are you okay?" Jianrui was worried.


    "What can I do? He just talks too much. Just pass him a glass of water to moisten his voice." Mo Xiujin said.


    Sitting in the room, one or two IQ is first-class, and his irritating ability can not be underestimated. Mo Xiuyu pinched the water cup handed over by Jian Rui and immediately wanted to cough harder.


    "Xiuyu, are you okay?" Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei stopped in the corridor and asked him with concern.


    When they came back late, they didn''t know what was going on. Jian Rui saw that the two of them had jumped into Jian Haixi''s arms without shouting. Her small mouth banged like a machine gun to tell the story of tonight.


    Of course, Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi won''t make decisions for the children. Their family''s principle has always been to respect the children''s opinions. Otherwise, Ning Jiwei won''t say that the decision-making power is in their hands when handing over the script. In fact, most of the things of several children are up to them now.


    Jian Haixi gestured to Mo Xiuyu that he couldn''t help him. He simply stood aside and watched the play with Jian Rui and Ning Jiwei in his arms.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed, turned his head and looked at several people biting his teeth and said ruthlessly, "so you have completely decided not to go to the company, haven''t you?"


    Seeing that several people were still indifferent, Mo Xiuyu frowned and said, "I think my uncle has been fooled for so many years!"


    He can''t be cruel. All his moves have been used up. This is his last mace.


    Then he pretended to go out without looking back. In his hypothesis, several children should look at his back and reflect on whether they are too wrong, and then loudly call for him to come back, so that his goal can be achieved.


    Who knows, he walked to the stairs, and he was still quiet behind him, not even a sound.


    Let alone introspection, several people in the room simply turned around and did their own things.


    Jian Haixi looked into the room, then looked at the figure at the stairs that obviously slowed down, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Xiuyu." Jian Haixi shouted. Mo Xiuyu suddenly looked like a meal, but then he heard his sister-in-law''s smiling voice, "aunt LAN made boiled meat today. Why don''t you stay for dinner tonight?"


    Mo Xiuyu immediately held his breath in his chest and stamped on the steps. Aunt LAN, who was angry, could hear it in the kitchen.


    The corridor on the second floor was quiet until after a while, a "good" of hate came from the downstairs living room. Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing and fell into Ning Jiwei''s arms.


    This whole evening, Mo Xiuyu''s mouth was thin, but no one said anything. Finally, he had to eat that big bowl of boiled meat at Ning Jiwei''s house angrily, and another went back disheartened.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Fang Sheng was discharged from the hospital in less than a week. Jian Haixi wanted him to have more rest, but Fang Sheng couldn''t feel at ease.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei didn''t care about his previous affairs and took care of him and his parents in every way. How can he rest at home?


    So before his injury healed, he strongly asked to go back to the company to help.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t resist him. Seeing that he was really okay, he nodded and agreed.


    So these days she has been busy with the company with Fang Sheng. Because of the fake Fang Sheng incident, the company has a lot of things waiting for them to deal with, so she gave the script to Qiao Ya and never took care of it again. Anyway, it depends on Qiao Ya''s design and Liao Huanyan''s layout.


    For the sake of safety, Ning Jiwei also specially arranged a new residence for Fang Sheng''s parents, right next to their community, which made Fang Sheng even more grateful. He regarded them as great benefactors. When he saw Jian Haixi in the company, he wanted to bow 90 degrees before he began to report things. It was only after Jian Haixi had a heart to heart talk with him for a long time that he didn''t exaggerate, However, from then on, Fang Sheng''s loyalty to the company and Jian Haixi needs no more.


    At the same time, Dou Ge got the five addresses screened by Jian Yi and others after a lot of investigation. He looked at the lines, frowned and remained silent for a long time, and finally decided to go to these places in person.

 Chapter 900

    Someone is preparing to leave, someone is already on the road.


    Some stories are beginning, others are coming to an end.


    And some stories


    Changed the heroine


    These stories and their protagonists are scattered in different latitudes and at different times.


    Like black and white chess pieces, scattered, as if irrelevant, their lives.


    Unexpectedly, they had been placed on the same chessboard long ago.


    Longitude and latitude intersect, black and white play chess, which is their inevitable fate.


    The Chiang family.


    In the silent living room, the fragrance of roses and red wine floated faintly.


    The red roses in full bloom on the windowsill are charming and dripping, and the petals bloom against the light, just like its owner, so proud.


    I don''t know since when, the flowers next to Jiang''s windowsill have never been let go. Every time the petals wither slightly, a bunch of fresh roses will always be replaced.


    On the tea table in front of the sofa, there is a goblet quietly. It contains dark red liquid. It flickers gently and flows slowly. It reflects beautiful light under the light. It is a little fragrant and mixed with the aroma of roses. It is refreshing in this space.


    The breeze brushed the screen curtain in front of the French window. In the long silent space, there was a dull noise. It was the sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the carpet.


    Follow the sound, the thin high heels step out of small pits on the thick fluffy carpet. Up, there are thin and white ankles and shins with bright and moist skin. Up, there is the posture wrapped by the high split blue cloud pattern cheongsam. It is concave and convex, graceful and exquisite. The posture of leaning on the table at will can attract people''s imagination.


    "Oh."


    In the quiet space, a dull laugh suddenly came.


    In the corner of the living room, Zhang Kuang leaned against the single sofa and put his leg on the armrest of the sofa. He spat on the ground and glanced up and down at the woman standing at the table.


    "Yes, you have a way of imitating your sister." Zhang nodded wildly, the smile on the corner of his mouth was unclear, and his eyes were full of aggression.


    Jiang ruting glanced at him obliquely. The tear mole in the corner of her eyes was particularly obvious under the light. She hummed gently. The whole person looked completely like Jiang Rumo from the appearance, but her voice was not as soft as hers: "but you can''t."


    There was a faint disdain in her expression and tone. When she heard that Zhang Kuang frowned, his eyes suddenly became sharp. He glanced at her and said in a cold voice: "what did you say?"


    "Don''t forget, I''m my sister now, and you in front of my sister are far more slaves than now." Jiang ruting didn''t look at him, with a small arc on his lips, like ridicule and provocation, raised his hand to himself and drank a cup of boiled water.


    The bright sarcasm in her words made her crazy anger rush up at once.


    It is one thing for him to let Jiang Rumo, but he will never allow Jiang ruting to be presumptuous in front of him.


    At that moment, Zhang Kuang threw a cigarette end, smiled grimly, stepped in front of her in three or two steps, raised his hand and impolitely waved away Jiang ruting''s water cup.


    The white porcelain water cup bounced on the carpet twice, and finally did not escape the fate of fragmentation.


    Jiang ruting took a look. Before she looked up, her chin was restrained by a rough big hand.


    Zhang Kuang roughly pinched Jiang ruting''s chin and clamped her like a pair of pliers, so that she could only slightly raise her head and look at him.


    But even so, Jiang ruting did not show a look of fear at all.


    She always looked at him coldly. In her eyes, in addition to coldness, the only thing she could distinguish was disdain.


    Zhang Kuang sank his face, met her cold eyes, and suddenly smiled. I have to say that Jiang ruting at the moment is really similar to Jiang Rumo at a moment.


    Not just the skin, but the temperament.


    Cold, cruel.


    Zhang Kuang put his other hand on her smooth cheek, pinched it obscene, gently approached her and said, "smelly girl, don''t forget you''re just a fake. It''s also for your sister''s sake that I give you some face in front of you. Don''t put on airs for me after you. No one in the world can make me swallow my anger except your sister."


    His voice was not high, but his bottom was full of hostility.


    The moment Zhang Kuang approached, Jiang ruting immediately turned her head and felt his breath spray on her skin. She frowned disgustingly, but she still couldn''t earn the shackles of a man.


    "Really?" Jiang ruting snorted coldly. He broke away. He didn''t break away, so he didn''t move. He just sneered, "your main reason is that you''ll be disappointed to hear you say this."


    "Fuck you..." Zhang Kuang''s face was ferocious and cursed. His other hand had been fiercely raised in front of Jiang ruting, only one punch away from her face.


    He usually hates others'' provocation, but today the girl challenges his patience again and again.


    "Oh, you fight!" Jiang ruting felt the face-to-face boxing, but she didn''t even frown. She raised her neck and looked fearless. "Arrogant, you dare to touch me today. Don''t think I''ll cooperate with you in the future!"


    Her face was resolute. Even though Zhang Kuang didn''t know this person as well as Jiang Rumo, he also knew that Jiang Rumo''s little sister was the same as her sister at some time.


    After all, they are twin sisters. Even if they want to go in different directions, some things in their character can''t be changed. They are deeply hidden in their blood.


    Zhang Kuang is also afraid to really annoy her. After all, she has a lot of uses in the future. If she really gets rid of her hand and leaves at that time, not to mention that if the plan can''t be completed, it will annoy the "Lord". It''s just Jiang Rumo, who will certainly blame herself for it.


    His fist stopped in the air for a moment, and at last he gave a cold hum and released the hand that held her chin.


    Jiang ruting still looked at him, her eyes did not shrink back, she was really not afraid.


    "Bah, what a bad luck!" Zhang Kuang spat, glared at her, turned and walked out.


    Jiang ruting looked at his back when he left. When there was no more him in her sight, she took a breath. Her shoulders relaxed and she fell down on the chair. The red print on her chin was particularly obvious on her white skin, but she seemed to feel no pain.


    Her pain is not there, but the perfect tear mole in the painting.


    Jiang ruting took a paper towel from the table and vigorously wiped the tear mole in the corner of her eyes. Her skin was painful and the corners of her eyes were red. However, she still didn''t stop moving and seemed to feel nothing.


    The red in the corner of the eye gradually spread to the orbit and fundus. The eyes that were not afraid when they confronted frantic just now suddenly fogged, condensed into tears, overflowed the orbit and wetted the originally wrinkled paper towel.

 Chapter 901

    After the first drop of tears fell, her tears seemed to be opened. They flowed endlessly. Jiang ruting''s fingers clutching the paper towel gradually tightened, but her irritability and anger could not be suppressed.


    Madness makes people angry, tears moles make people angry, and boring ghost games make people angry, but she seems to be trapped in a vortex and has no chance to struggle.


    I don''t know how long he sat alone. Jiang ruting threw a paper towel on the ground, turned upstairs and locked the door of his bedroom.


    She stood at the door. Her shadow was reflected in the dressing mirror beside the bed. Suddenly, even she couldn''t tell whether it was Jiang Rumo or herself standing there.


    Her life in recent years seems to be divided into two parts. One is called Jiang Rumo and the other is called Jiang ruting.


    Jiang Ruting slowly moved her feet and came to the mirror. The tear marks on her face had already been spent. She was dizzy in a group of eyes under her eyes. She lifted her hand and took off the fitted cheongsam, scattered her hair in the back of her head, went into the bathroom, changed her sister''s perfume and shower gel to herself.


    In the dense bathroom, Jiang ruting curled up in the bathtub for a long time. It seems that as long as she stays there, she doesn''t have to face everything outside.


    Until the water in the bathtub became cold, she couldn''t help sneezing and finally came out. After changing back to her pajamas, Jiang ruting stood in front of the mirror again.


    The face without tears mole and the smell of Jiang Rumo were not around. Jiang ruting finally breathed a sigh of relief when he looked at himself in the mirror.


    That''s her.


    She is Jiang ruting, not a substitute for her sister.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After a whole day''s work, it was already early in the morning when JOJO got home. The bright moon on his head was shining on the stone road, and the little assistant beside him was still whispering to him about tomorrow''s trip.


    JOJO leaned back in his chair without saying a word. At last, he suddenly turned his head and asked, "did you renegotiate the time of the previously postponed advertisement?"


    "Not yet... Not yet."


    Although JOJO never spoke harshly to him, because he was always a stranger, coupled with his iceberg like character and his voice was a little lower, the little assistant began to be frightened. Even though he had been with his boss for nearly half a month, he was still very careful when talking to him.


    The little assistant lowered his head again, and his voice was several degrees lower than before: "I''ll hurry tomorrow."


    JOJO nodded without saying anything. He opened the door and got off. The car behind him restarted, drove into the darkness ahead, turned around at the next intersection and drove out.


    The villa in front of him was also dark. JOJO opened the door. The nanny only left him a light in the porch. He changed his shoes and went straight back to the bedroom, throwing himself tired on the big bed.


    It has been less than half a month since he changed his new assistant, but it is undeniable that compared with Jiang ruting''s working ability, this new assistant obviously does not adapt to this work intensity or his lifestyle.


    "Alas..."


    JOJO sighed, turned over, took the pillow and covered her head.


    He was a little agitated.


    No, he was very upset. In the past half a month, he felt that he was several times as tired as before every day.


    "Ding ~"


    In the quiet space, a wechat prompt tone suddenly sounded.


    JOJO didn''t lift her head and reached out to touch the mobile phone she didn''t know where to throw it.


    No one will contact him at this time. It is estimated that his assistant suddenly remembered what he forgot to say, so I''ll patch it now.


    He felt his mobile phone by the bed. It should have fallen out when he lay down just now, but fortunately it was still in bed. If he fell directly to the ground, he might not even have the strength to pick up his mobile phone.


    Sighed, pressed the light screen, was stabbed by the sudden light, JOJO frowned and opened the mobile wechat.


    To his surprise, the new news came from Jiang ruting.


    They haven''t been in touch since he dismissed her.


    ¡°jojo¡£¡±


    There is nothing in the message box except a name.


    As if they were just trying to see if they had been blackened by each other.


    Looking at the wechat that didn''t know whether to say hello or test, he frowned, hesitated, or pressed out the screen without reply.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Jiang ruting''s bedroom.


    Jiang ruting, who is also lying in bed with his mobile phone, is holding a cherry powder pillow and burying his whole head in it.


    Such as the waterfall''s black hair scattered behind, and the white and tender feet fluttering on the bed, fully announcing the owner''s inner excitement.


    For a while, as if he was suffocating, Jiang ruting suddenly raised his head, his broken hair in front of his forehead was a little messy, and his small face was powdered like a pillow.


    Different from the despair and loneliness in the daytime, now her eyes are shining like twinkling stars, which are crushed and sprinkled on the bottom of her eyes. The whole person is hope and light.


    Jiang ruting bit his lower lip and read the smoothly sent wechat on the screen again and again.


    He didn''t black her


    Even if JOJO resolutely dismissed her, even if he knew that Qin Zhixu''s wedding was led by her sister behind the scenes, he still didn''t blackmail her.


    Jiang ruting''s heart beat slightly. He couldn''t tell what he felt at this moment.


    As if she had fallen into the deep sea, she was inevitably sinking slowly. At this moment, she suddenly looked up, but saw a subtle light above her head.


    In the dark sea, the light that may be almost empty compared with the sun is as bright as the universe to her.


    Jiang ruting hesitated for a long time, and finally summoned up the courage to dial JOJO''s number.


    She thought that on this night, she had some... No, she needed to hear the sound of light.


    "Dudu..."


    The receiver quietly repeated the mechanical sound. Jiang ruting clenched her hand into a fist and put it in her heart. She heard her heart beat faster and heavier, which made her eardrums roar and almost cover the sound of the phone.


    The waiting for more than ten seconds was like a century. At the moment when the phone was connected, Jiang ruting''s fingers holding the mobile phone trembled slightly and almost couldn''t grasp the mobile phone.


    "Hello?" came JOJO''s voice.


    The original cold but vibrant voice passed through the current. In the dead of night, Jiang ruting was surprised that he had only left JOJO for a few days. He felt that the voice had not been heard for a long time.


    But just for a moment, the voice gradually overlaps with the voice hidden in memory.


    It is still the clear spring in the mountains.


    Jiang ruting took a deep breath, pressed down his restless, banging heart, gently twisted his pajama button with one hand and whispered, "it''s me."

 Chapter 902

    "What''s up?" JOJO asked.


    Jiang ruting shook his head. When he could not see himself, he quickly said, "no, I am..."


    She paused for a moment, as if she were organizing language. After a few seconds, she continued: "JOJO, how are you recently? Is your work going well?"


    This question


    JOJO frowned. After lifting the working relationship, the two of them were not even friends. They were not the object of chatting about "good or bad".


    Is it a spy?


    Jiang ruting seemed to be aware of some other bad implications of his question, and quickly explained: "don''t get me wrong, i... I''m not asked by my sister, I just want to ask myself..."


    After a word of stuttering explanation, Jiang ruting suddenly breathed out a sigh, her heart was slightly dark, she seemed to see the light on her head, as if it was gradually going out.


    Just a casual word of concern, but all need such a hard explanation.


    She didn''t want to, and she knew he didn''t want to.


    But


    What can I do?


    There seemed to be a deep cliff and gully between them. The previous cooperation relationship was like a shaky suspension bridge. Although it was dangerous, it somehow connected the roads at both ends. Now even the suspension bridge did not exist. When she looked at it, she could only see the fog in the middle, and could not even see whether the weather opposite was sunny or rainy.


    Of course, JOJO won''t stand on the edge of the cliff like her. She''s the only one waiting in vain.


    "Forget it, I''m sorry to disturb your rest." Jiang ruting sucked her nose. She could hear her voice. She thought she really should hang up the phone, otherwise she would really cry.


    However, she still stuck her mobile phone to her ear and didn''t take back her hand, as if she was expecting something.


    As time went by, there was no sound across. Jiang ruting bit his lip, took away his mobile phone and was ready to end this endless call.


    "I''m fine."


    Just as Jiang ruting was about to press to break the call, she heard JOJO''s voice, clean and crisp.


    "I''ve been a little busy recently, but it''s going well. Thank you. I hope everything goes well."


    No ordinary blessing, Jiang ruting couldn''t help covering her lips at the moment she heard it. She was afraid that her choking voice would come out without backbone.


    But when he covered his voice, tears poured out of his eyes.


    She looked up at the ceiling, but seemed to see the light shining on the bottom of the sea through the dazzling lampshade.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    At the corner of the downtown commercial street, in a beautifully decorated and luxurious cafe, elegant and pleasant piano music is flowing slowly.


    The heavy floor glass isolates the bustling crowd and noisy sound from the outside, leaving a quiet place in the cafe.


    At present, there are few customers inside. Jiang ruting sits by the window. No, she is Jiang Rumo now.


    Staring at a cup of coffee that hasn''t moved for a long time in front of me, I was stunned and lost in my eyes.


    "Like foam? Like foam?"


    The voice of the man opposite made Jiang ruting come back to her senses. She gave a slight meal and looked up at Gu Zheyi sitting opposite.


    She pushed several dates on the pretext of physical discomfort a few days ago. This person already has implicit dissatisfaction. If she refuses again today, I''m afraid it will make this person suspicious.


    Therefore, even if Jiang ruting no longer wanted to face him, he had to sing the play with him.


    But she was sitting here, but her heart remained late last night.


    Jiang ruting''s mouth picked up an arc like Jiang Rumo, smiled and asked, "sorry, what did you say just now? I didn''t hear it clearly."


    Gu Zheyi was stunned. Some of the smiles that had been hanging on his face since he entered the door could not be maintained.


    He made some effort to pile up the meat on his face and tried to make a smile: "Rumo, what''s the matter with you recently? You''re always absent-minded when I talk to you."


    The discontent in his tone is well hidden. It sounds like a sweet and greasy anger between lovers.


    "Oh, maybe a little tired." Jiang ruting said perfunctorily and asked again, "what did you just say?"


    "I said that the old man finally let go and promised me to take care of his subsidiary." speaking of this, Gu Zheyi was a little excited in his eyes.


    It took him a long time to grind this subsidiary in front of his old friends. During this time, he ran to the family house all day, did all the low and small things, and finally got it after listening to all the harsh words.


    As long as we have this subsidiary, we will wait for him to make some achievements over time to see what capital Gu Chenyi has to stand in front of him.


    At that time, he will also let those who used to look down on others have a good taste of being trampled under their feet.


    Gu Zheyi''s eyes seemed to have seen the picture of that day. Everyone was "crawling" at his feet, and the whole Gu family was under his control.


    Now, he urgently needs someone to agree with him to satisfy his sad self-esteem and arrogance.


    "Oh." Jiang ruting answered faintly after listening.


    Gu Zheyi''s daydream is very good, but she is not interested.


    The reason why Jiang Rumo had been hanging Gu Zheyi before was that he wanted to use him to get Gu''s family, and that he wanted to inquire about Gu Chenyi''s news through him.


    Although it was later found that he was a waste wood at all, it was better than nothing, so the chess piece was always held in his hand and not lost.


    Now when Jiang Rumo leaves here, she gives all these things to her. She is not interested in the so-called plans, but she has to continue to pretend to be her and go on a date with Gu Zheyi according to Jiang Rumo''s instructions.


    Her coldness made Gu Zheyi''s eyes flash slightly.


    It was just that the strange thing was fleeting. Gu Zheyi smiled as if nothing had happened and didn''t say any more. He raised his hand and held Jiang ruting''s hand on the table. He looked at the person in front of him affectionately: "Rumo, if you are tired, I''ll take you back to rest and we''ll come out another day."


    That greasy big hand made Jiang ruting very uncomfortable. She frowned slightly, took back her hand and said in a low voice, "no, I''ll just go back by myself."


    Gu Zheyi narrowed his eyes, and the smile on his face was finally completely put down. He sneered. The affectionate and considerate look just now faded away: "Rumo, what''s the matter with you? Why is it so different from before? In the past, you loved me so much, but now you are so indifferent to me. If it weren''t for your tear mole, I doubt that you were your sister pretending to be."


    Jiang ruting''s heart thumped when he heard the speech, but his face didn''t show it. He smiled and said, "you think too much."


    "Then you go with me." Gu Zheyi said, got up, bypassed the table, took Jiang ruting''s hand and dragged her out.


    Jiang ruting was suddenly pulled up by him. He subconsciously wanted to break away, but suddenly remembered Gu Zheyi''s endless words just now. He was worried that he would be suspicious again. Jiang ruting just asked, "where are you going?"


    "Of course it''s our new home," Gu said.


    "New home?" Jiang ruting was pulled out of the cafe by Gu Zheyi.

 Chapter 903

    He was so strong that he made her stagger. Before she stood still, Gu Zheyi opened the door and pushed her into the passenger car.


    The car drove all the way out of the city center.


    Half an hour later, Jiang ruting stood in a newly decorated apartment, his heart full of confusion.


    Gu Zheyi hugged her from behind, put his lips close to her ear and asked softly, "Ru Mo, this will be our wedding room in the future. Do you like it?"


    His proximity made Jiang ruting feel sick, but she could only bear it and kept telling herself that she was Jiang Rumo and couldn''t struggle.


    Jiang ruting took a deep breath, adjusted his voice to make it as stiff as possible, imitated Jiang Rumo and hummed coldly, "Gu Zheyi, are you kidding me? An apartment, when my wedding room?"


    Gu Zheyi smiled and gradually became dishonest when he trapped Jiang ruting: "I know you have been wronged, but the old man hasn''t officially given me the shares yet. I can''t buy a villa, or..."


    After a pause, he glanced at Jiang ruting and said, "maybe we can live in your house."


    "Oh, Gu Zheyi, can you be a little shameless?" Jiang ruting was angry and smiled at what he said.


    She didn''t have the ability, but she still felt that it was "OK" to live in Jiang''s house. For the first time, she saw such a righteous person who ate soft food.


    Jiang ruting really doesn''t know what use it is to spend time with such a man who has no skin, no face and no ability.


    She turned to pull the door behind her and was ready to leave. Before her hand touched the handle, Gu Zheyi grabbed her and pressed her on the door panel: "Rumo, we just came here. What are you in a hurry to go? Don''t you want to see the bedroom I specially arranged for you? I arranged it all according to your preferences."


    Jiang ruting averted his fingers and finally ran out of patience. Whether playing Jiang Rumo or herself, she didn''t want to stay here for a minute or see the man''s face again.


    "Don''t want to see, you let go!" Jiang ruting stared at him and said coldly.


    She knew that this man had always been arrogant but cowardly. He didn''t dare to do it himself, so she didn''t start to worry about her situation at this time.


    But she forgot that the rabbit who was forced to hurry also had time to bite.


    Gu Zheyi looked into her eyes and smiled at her mouth. One hand still pressed her hard, and the other hand touched the door lock behind her.


    Click.


    The sound of the door lock is particularly clear.


    Gu Zheyi smiled grimly, approached Jiang ruting''s ear, touched her side face with one hand, and slowly moved to her chin and neck: "that''s not good. Aren''t you tired? Just stay here and have a good rest."


    With the sound of the door lock falling, Jiang ruting jumped in his heart.


    She looked up at the man in front of her, but found that Gu Zheyi, who was usually timid, was crazy and cruel in her eyes.


    "Asshole, what the hell do you want! Let me out!" Jiang ruting scolded and broke his hands with both hands.


    She is the daughter of the Chiang family. Even when she was working with Jiang Rumo, she was always the only one who dealt with others. How could she have met such an occasion.


    "Bastard? Hehe, you look so good when you curse." Gu Zheyi wiped her red lips with one hand and joked and approached her, "then scold. The more you scold, the happier I will be..."


    Jiang ruting''s heart jumped violently, and the beating heart was about to run out of her mouth like a drum.


    The man pressed him with all his strength. He didn''t want to let her out of the house today.


    She forced herself to calm down and broke the man''s hand with both hands to distract his attention. "Really? Why didn''t I find you so shameless before."


    At the same time, she saw the opportunity under her feet, and her high-heeled shoes stepped on Gu Zheyi''s feet with great accuracy and ran over them with force.


    Gu Zheyi thought he had succeeded today, and didn''t pay attention to her small mischief at all.


    He was twisting Jiang ruting''s two thin arms to his head with one hand. Suddenly, she stepped on his feet. Suddenly, the pain made him step back and loosen his hand.


    "You!" he pointed to Jiang ruting and wanted to catch her again. The pain in his feet made him unable to move.


    As soon as Gu Zheyi spit out a word, Jiang ruting slapped him in the face. She trembled and immediately turned to open the door.


    But unexpectedly, she unscrewed the lock inside, but she still couldn''t open the door.


    The door was locked from the outside!


    This cognition made Jiang ruting feel like death in an instant.


    She kept screwing on the latch and the handle, exhausted all her strength, but the door remained motionless.


    After death, Gu Zheyi threw himself at her with a ferocious smile and endured the pain on his feet: "do you want to run? You don''t think about it. How dare I start with you without full confidence?"


    Jiang ruting grits her teeth. Although she is not as good as her sister, she is not a weak woman who can be kneaded by others.


    Her fingers were still trembling. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she picked up the vase on the nearby shoe cabinet and threw it at Gu Zheyi.


    Gu Zheyi didn''t expect that she was so fierce. She dodged the vase on one side. She was not polite. She grabbed her arm and pulled it in front of her: "what do you dress up? Learn from your sister. Since you dress up, you should dress up a bit."


    Jiang ruting was stiff. Unexpectedly, he had already known about it.


    "How do you know?" she looked up and stared at Gu Zheyi. She admitted that she had never had any flaws during her date with him.


    Gu Zheyi didn''t answer, smiled, touched the tear mole in the corner of her eye, wiped it with his fingers and wiped it clean.


    "It doesn''t really matter who you are. Anyway, you look the same as your sister and throw it on the bed. It makes no difference to me."


    The insulting words made Jiang ruting''s face look ugly: "who told you?"


    She doesn''t believe that Gu Zheyi''s IQ can quickly find out that she is pretending.


    People who know this and will tell Gu Zheyi, and now they will help lock the door outside


    Jiang ruting opened his eyes when he thought of something.


    Crazy!


    That bastard!


    As if to test her guess, a stone shot in from the direction of the window and hit her on the knee.


    Jiang ruting fell forward with a soft leg. If her wrist was not pinched in Gu Zheyi''s hand, it would be enough to beat her to the ground.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Gu Zheyi dragged her wrist and dragged her all the way into the bedroom.


    "Asshole, let me go!" Jiang ruting kept struggling, but his leg hurt so much that it was difficult to stand up, let alone escape.


    Compared with men, a woman''s strength is too small. Let alone that she was attacked by a crazy sneak attack. Even without that stone, it is almost impossible for her to break away from Gu Zheyi.


    Until Gu Zheyi was trapped in the big bed, Jiang ruting''s tight nerve was finally completely broken. She scolded frantic out of control.


    "You crazy bastard, you let me go! Otherwise I will tell my sister that she will not let you go!" Jiang ruting kept yelling at Gu Zheyi while struggling and kicking him.


    She felt that she had scolded for a long time, but only a few minutes had passed.


    Zhang Kuang''s figure walked in leisurely from the balcony, leaned against the French window with his hands, and squinted at Jiang ruting on the bed: "scold, you continue to scold."


    He took out his ears and, like discussing today''s weather, made a faint voice: "it''s so powerful. I think you can scold until when?"

 Chapter 904

    "Let go of me! Otherwise I will never spare you!" Jiang ruting stared at him, his anger in his eyes seemed to burn through everything between them, dragging him to hell.


    She really will drag him to hell, not only Gu Zheyi, but also crazy. Neither of them can run away.


    Zhang Kuang shrugged and glanced coldly at Gu Zheyi: "what are you waiting for? Continue."


    Gu Zheyi had been suppressing Jiang ruting. At this time, he heard Zhang Kuang''s words, smiled and looked down at the people on the bed. His eyes were full of excitement.


    He doesn''t care what these people want to do. Since delicious food is brought to his mouth, there''s no reason not to eat.


    He pressed Jiang ruting with one hand, pulled open his shirt with the other and touched Jiang ruting.


    "Ah! Gu Zheyi, get away! Get away!" Jiang ruting kicked his legs carelessly and twisted his wrists hard to get rid of Gu Zheyi''s big hands.


    Zhang Kuang, who stood by the window, looked at the scene with a smile. Jiang ruting''s cry made him feel very comfortable in his ears.


    He just wants to teach Jiang ruting a lesson so that she can know who to listen to here.


    And Jiang ruting''s arrogance also made him feel very dazzling. Obviously, he was in the same circle with them. He had to boast of being noble, think of himself as superior, and want to leave.


    It seems that she is a normal person. They are a group of snakes, insects, rats and ants who can''t see the light and can only hide in the dark and humid.


    Zhang Kuang snorted coldly. If Jiang Rumo hadn''t been in front of her all these years, she wouldn''t know how many people had chewed her bones clean. Could she still be allowed to daydream in her own world all day?


    "Zhang Kuang, I will kill you! I will kill you!" cried Jiang ruting in bed.


    She was almost out of strength, but she still couldn''t earn Gu Zheyi. The man''s greasy hands slipped around her, making her sick.


    Zhang Kuang sneered and disdained: "Jiang ruting, do you feel wronged? But why do you want me to help you? You''re not your sister."


    His words made Jiang ruting gnash her teeth. She vowed that she would take Zhang Kuang''s life when she went back.


    The arrogant voice was still ringing, and the tone was cold and ruthless: "open your eyes and see. This is the world you should stay in. I don''t know what your sister thinks. You have to carry those dirty ditches for you. As a result, you feel at ease behind her, and you have to blame her in turn. I''m really worthless for her."


    Jiang ruting, who was lying in bed, turned pale.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of that day, Jiang ruting didn''t even know how he left the apartment.


    Zhang Kuang didn''t watch Gu Zheyi take the last step. Maybe he was afraid that Jiang Rumo would settle with him afterwards, or maybe he just wanted to teach Jiang ruting a lesson.


    But anyway, he has achieved his goal of teaching Jiang ruting a lesson.


    It was sunny in the daytime. At night, it suddenly rained cats and dogs without warning.


    The pouring rain poured down on the city, and no dessert was soft. The trees with dense branches and leaves were shaken left and right by the wind and rain. The rain accumulated into a river by the side of the road rushed to the drainage pipe with unknown fallen leaves.


    Jiang ruting was walking in the street in a panic. His clothes, torn by Gu Zheyi, were thrown on his body. At this time, he was watered by the rain and pasted on his body with his long scattered hair. He was in a mess.


    The car whistling by rolled over the puddle and threw a burst of mud on her, but she didn''t feel it.


    Those cold and heartless words echoed in her ears, like a crisp slap in the face.


    In the past, she worked so hard and naively thought that one day she would be able to escape such a life, but now she knows that she has long been cut off, her wings entangled in her ankles, and she can''t get out of this mire all her life.


    Like fallen leaves in the water, there is no other end except that they are finally carried into the drainage pipe.


    Jiang ruting raised his head and felt the astringent pain in his eyes. He didn''t know whether the rain flowed into his eyes or the tears overflowed his eyes.


    Occasionally, one or two passers-by holding umbrellas looked at her with worry or curiosity. She walked forward aimlessly as if she didn''t see those eyes.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier. Jiang ruting doesn''t know how long she has walked on this road. She doesn''t even know where the road leads.


    The oncoming car lights suddenly flashed and stabbed her eyes. She subconsciously narrowed her eyes and stretched out her hand to block it, but her feet suddenly sprained, and the whole person fell to the ground.


    There was only one high-heeled shoe left on his feet, and the other had long wondered where it had gone.


    Maybe she forgot to wear it when she ran out.


    Jiang ruting finally couldn''t help crying like a newborn baby in the night and rain that seemed to cover everything.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Because of the sudden heavy rainfall, the crew who had already started had to declare a temporary shutdown.


    JOJO got this moment''s leave and was sitting on the bus home.


    Bean sized raindrops connect into one piece and hit the window. Looking out through the window, the neon on the roadside spreads out between heaven and earth like overturned paint. The boundary between colors that would not be fused has also blurred into one piece.


    The successive red lights made the driver lose his temper. It was extreme weather. They had encountered several traffic accidents of varying degrees all the way. At this time, it seemed understandable that the main road was blocked. He simply slowed down and slowly moved forward with the traffic flow.


    JOJO sat quietly in the back seat. The undulating whistle outside the window only made people feel irritable. He looked bored at the sidewalk next to him. Men and women with umbrellas were eager to run to the bus station not far away. A figure fell on the ground on the road


    JOJO frowned slightly, and the figure


    Jiang ruting?


    "Step aside," JOJO said.


    The driver turned the steering wheel and stopped at the side of the road.


    JOJO looked at the back that looked very poor and helpless through the window. She didn''t know how long she had been sitting there. The whole person had long been drenched by the rain.


    His eyes flickered and he didn''t know whether he should go at this time, just as he didn''t know whether he should connect the phone last night.


    But after hesitating for a moment, he finally sighed and got off with an umbrella.


    He still can''t be regarded as not seeing, whether it''s the phone call last night or his back now.


    Even if he is not a friend, he can''t completely ignore it just because they have known each other.


    Countless people passed by her. Some slowed down and some looked more. Jiang ruting didn''t care or care.


    She seems to have lost her five senses and hid silently in her own world. The heavy rain and night have become the best barrier. At this time, she even hopes that she can go on like this forever and never have the moment of dawn and rain.


    Fate likes to play tricks on her. He feels that the rain all over him suddenly stops, and Jiang ruting looks up.


    I don''t know when there was a big black umbrella right above my head.


    She turned her head and looked behind her. JOJO, with a frown, stood there with an umbrella in one hand and looked down at herself, like a god suddenly came to her world.

 Chapter 905

    "What''s the matter with you?" JOJO asked.


    Jiang ruting felt his heart hurt more.


    Light is still that light, but no matter how bright the light is, it can''t shine into the abyss.


    She was destined not to be lucky.


    Jiang ruting''s face was pale, and the tears on his face were more fierce. JOJO hesitated and stretched out his hand to her.


    "Get up first. You''ll catch a cold if you sit here in the rain."


    The white and slender palm of his hand stretched out to her. Jiang ruting looked at the hand in front of him. His face was blank except for tears, and his brain seemed to stop thinking.


    JOJO frowned and looked at her. Her expression seemed that she had been abandoned by the most important person, and that she had given up everything in the world, including herself


    JOJO frowned and didn''t care. He loosened the umbrella handle in his hand and bent down to pick up the people on the ground.


    The black umbrella fell to the ground, stumbled twice, stopped in the rain curtain, and ran away by the subsequent strong wind.


    Jiang ruting subconsciously grasped JOJO''s arm, saw his slightly frowned eyebrows and murmured, "JOJO..."


    She knew that he didn''t like touching people or touching others.


    But now he held her.


    JOJO didn''t hear her murmur, but hugged her with both hands and strode to the door.


    From the cold rain to the warm car, Jiang ruting was shivering all over. She felt dizzy pain in her head. She didn''t know whether she was caught in the rain or something else.


    "How are you? Are you okay?" JOJO sat in the car and held her. Even if it was only a few steps from the roadside to the car, he was wet all over and his hair was dripping.


    JOJO found a clean towel from the car and covered Jiang ruting for the first time.


    For a long time, I didn''t hear Jiang ruting''s answer. JOJO looked down at the person leaning on her shoulder and didn''t know when she fainted. She raised her hand and touched her forehead. It was very hot.


    "Go to the hospital," JOJO said to the driver with a finger.


    The car drove slowly into the traffic again, and two drowned people in the back seat leaned against each other.


    No, to be exact, it should be a drowned girl leaning against the cold faced man. She seems to have sunk into a dream, but it is obviously a bad dream. Her eyebrows are frowned very tight and she seems to wake up at any time.


    But his fingers grabbed JOJO''s sleeve hard, and his fingerbones turned white, as if they had grasped his last stable harbor.


    Jiang ruting woke up in the hospital.


    The moment she woke up, she only felt pain all over.


    The light above her head was a little dazzling. She slowly lifted her eyelids. The white lamp stick was embedded in the ceiling. The two were next to each other. She looked at the lamp in a daze. She couldn''t return to her mind for a while.


    All around were white, white lights, white walls and white sheets, which made her eyes swell as if she were going to cry again. She sucked her nose and looked aside.


    It was still raining outside. The raindrops crackled on the window next to her. Looking through the window without curtains, I could only see a thick night.


    Her senses seemed to be half a beat slow. At the moment, the smell of hospital disinfectant poured into the tip of her nose.


    Jiang ruting raised her hand. There was a slight coolness on the back of her hand. She turned her head and looked at it. She didn''t see her infusion needle. Instead, she saw the person next to the hospital bed first.


    jojo¡£


    He was sitting there quietly against the back of his chair, with no expression on his face, like a sculpture.


    Seeing her move, JOJO immediately looked up at the person on the bed and saw that she was looking at herself. She looked awake. JOJO immediately said, "are you awake? I''ll call a doctor for you."


    Before he finished, Jiang ruting shook his head and said, "no, I''m fine."


    JOJO frowned with disapproval. Looking at her, she said, "the doctor said you are weak and need a good rest."


    "Neurasthenia..." Jiang ruting looked at the dazzling lamp above his head and laughed, "well, it''s a very appropriate description."


    Today, she was designed by madness. Even if she was an iron nerve, she had to weaken.


    JOJO looked at the smile on her face and frowned. I don''t know what''s funny.


    However, he did not ask again. They were not friends. He helped her today, just for the sake of their cooperation. Moreover, it was not appropriate to throw her a girl in the street in such a heavy rain.


    Now he has sent her to the hospital and is waiting for her to wake up. He has done everything he should do. He doesn''t intend to stay and guard her.


    JOJO stood up and said to Jiang ruting, "since you''re all right, I''ll go."


    His figure is simply determined. Jiang ruting knows that he has always been like this. He will never procrastinate, but


    "JOJO." Jiang ruting suddenly called him, and his hand holding the infusion needle suddenly grabbed his sleeve.


    JOJO gave a slight pause, turned her head, looked at her, didn''t speak, and waited for her next word.


    Jiang ruting bit his lips slightly. After several hesitations, he finally said in a trembling voice, "can... Can I live with you?"


    "What?" JOJO was surprised.


    "I know this request is too much. I... I''ll stay for one night, and I promise I won''t do anything." Jiang ruting tightened his fingers as he grabbed his sleeve, and his eyes were slightly red.


    "Please, I really don''t want to go back to that house today." Jiang ruting choked in her voice. She didn''t know how to go back. Before dawn, she didn''t have the courage to go back there.


    Or she''s not ready to go back to her world.


    JOJO looked down at her holding her hand. She couldn''t help remembering that she was the same when she was in the car. No matter what she grasped, it was like grasping her own life-saving straw.


    He was silent for a while, and his frown did not loosen. After a while, he finally turned back, sighed and sat down in the chair again: "just rest here, and I will stay."


    He won''t take her home, but he can stay with her in the hospital.


    Is this a compromise?


    Jiang ruting was stunned. Tears suddenly burst out, slipped from the corners of his eyes to his hair, and finally disappeared.


    "Thank you," she whispered.


    The request just now was just a desperate gamble she couldn''t help. She didn''t think he would really agree, nor did she think he would stay with her


    "Thank you" was not enough to express her emotions, but she didn''t know what else to say except these two words.


    JOJO sat in the chair and looked at her for a long time before she asked, "your injury..."


    As soon as he spoke, Jiang ruting was stiff.


    "Aren''t you one of them? Why?" JOJO asked.


    Remembering what happened during the day, Jiang ruting turned pale, and the tears that gradually stopped gushed out of his eyes again.


    Her fingers gripped the quilt and drove the infusion needle on the back of her hand, but she didn''t feel the same. She said in a hate voice, "it''s Gu Zheyi."


    Gu Zheyi? Jiang Rumo''s fiance?


    JOJO looked stunned.


    "That bastard, I won''t let him go!" Jiang ruting said angrily, his eyes filled with anger and hatred.

 Chapter 906

    JOJO frowned and didn''t speak.


    They stayed quietly in the ward, and no one spoke again.


    The clock on the wall went round and round, and it was nearly midnight.


    After a while, JOJO moved slightly, as if to get up.


    Lying in bed, Jiang ruting immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed his sleeve. JOJO thought she had already fallen asleep and looked up at her.


    "Where are you going?" Jiang ruting asked carefully.


    She never fell asleep. Even if JOJO was around, she still couldn''t be at ease. She was afraid of him leaving and the nightmares of the day.


    "I''ll ask the nurse to change your fluid," JOJO said.


    "Press this, don''t run." Jiang ruting found that her liquid was almost finished. She pointed to the call bell overhead. Before JOJO made a sound, she reached out and pressed it.


    JOJO sat down again reluctantly.


    I was speechless all night.


    It was not until dawn that JOJO carefully pulled out his sleeves from the palm of Jiang ruting''s sleeping hand. The driver was waiting for him downstairs. He finally took a look at Jiang ruting''s medicine and more than half a bottle, which could be dropped to the nurse''s shift. Then he turned and walked out of the room.


    The door rang softly. Jiang ruting in the room opened her eyes at the moment JOJO walked out of the room. There was a clear and bright in her eyes. She didn''t look like she had just woke up. She looked at her hands. Those hands that had caught the light


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jiang ruting didn''t intend to let Gu Zheyi go, but she never thought that Gu Zheyi had an accident before she started.


    Two days later in the afternoon, Jiang ruting was still resting at home. The nanny suddenly came up and told her that JOJO was coming.


    For a moment, Jiang ruting thought he had heard wrong. Even if JOJO always knew where she lived, she would never come to her house.


    Besides, there was no contact between them except the night JOJO took care of her in the hospital two days ago.


    "It''s JOJO?" Jiang ruting repeated.


    The nanny nodded.


    After knowing that it was JOJO, Jiang ruting hurried downstairs.


    In the living room, JOJO stood there with a cold face and a frown. The tea brought by the nanny was still steaming on the tea table, but he didn''t even sit.


    Jiang ruting walked down the corner of the stairs and saw the people in the living room. His eyes lit up slightly. He cried happily, "JOJO, how did you come..."


    "Did you kill Gu Zheyi?" JOJO stared at Jiang ruting coldly and interrupted her.


    what?


    Jiang ruting was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t understand JOJO''s words, and asked again, "who did you say?"


    "Gu Zheyi." JOJO stared at Jiang ruting closely, as if she didn''t let go of the slightest expression on her face, "did you kill him?"


    "Gu Zheyi..." Jiang ruting subconsciously swallowed his saliva. His voice was light as if he didn''t dare to say those two words, "dead?"


    The shock on her face was so real that JOJO frowned.


    But Jiang ruting was just stunned for a moment. Soon after she calmed down, she looked at JOJO, shook her head and looked serious: "it''s not me."


    "You said last time that you wouldn''t let him go." JOJO looked at her suspiciously.


    He remembered the strong hatred in her eyes when she was lying in the hospital bed, so when he first learned the news, the first person he suspected was her.


    Jiang ruting looked at his expression and felt sad for a moment.


    She bit her lip, looked at JOJO and said, "I hate him, but I didn''t kill him, JOJO... You believe me."


    "Evidence." JOJO said coldly. Relying on her words, he obviously wouldn''t believe her. "You said you didn''t do it. What''s the evidence?"


    Jiang ruting was stunned, and his eyes flashed past.


    If someone else came to question her now, Jiang ruting wouldn''t even bother to say anything, but it was JOJO standing in front of her.


    "I haven''t been out these two days. My aunt can testify." Jiang ruting hesitated and whispered, "I can call her for you."


    She was so concerned about JOJO''s look at herself that she forgot that if JOJO doubted her without a head, he should have taken out the evidence of her murder.


    As they were explaining, the footsteps at the door became clearer and clearer.


    Zhang Kuang walked in as if there were no one else, glanced at JOJO, sat down on the sofa and said with a grim smile: "Oh, there are rare guests."


    Seeing him, Jiang ruting subconsciously pulled JOJO behind him and looked at him warily, "what are you doing here?"


    "Hmm? If you dare to talk to me like that, it seems that you haven''t had enough lessons." Zhang Kuang picked up the oranges in the fruit tray and peeled half of them. He raised his eyelids lazily, put his feet in leather shoes on the tea table arrogantly, and continued his movements. "Don''t think Gu Zheyi is dead, and your task is over."


    Gu Zheyi''s death made him speak lightly, as if he just didn''t know where a strange dog died.


    Jiang ruting suddenly understood: "you killed Gu Zheyi."


    JOJO behind him also looked at Zhang Kuang at the same time, and the look on his face changed and changed.


    "Ha ha, you''re wrong. I didn''t kill him, nor did you kill him." he chewed the pulp in his mouth and smiled wildly.


    "What do you mean?" his smile made Jiang ruting suddenly feel bad.


    Zhang Kuang threw some oranges into his mouth, looked over Jiang ruting, looked at JOJO behind her, pointed his finger, and smiled, "isn''t the murderer ready-made?"


    JOJO met his eyes and saw the murderous spirit and blood soaked in the bottom of his eyes. It was just a little creepy at a glance.


    He looked at Zhang Kuang and said, "I have no contact with Gu Zheyi. You can''t forge evidence at all."


    "Evidence?" Zhang Kuang sneered and shook his head. "It''s really naive. It''s only you. You have to have personal and material evidence in case of anything."


    He sat up straight and looked at JOJO, releasing his anger in an instant, making him look particularly sinister.


    "Death - nothing - right - proof four words, boy, have you heard? Dead people won''t speak. You have to be a murderer at that time, don''t you... Of course, it''s up to you." he lowered his voice, said word by word, and then gave a slight meal, as if appreciating the faces of the two people opposite.


    Hearing the speech, Jiang ruting and JOJO opposite turned pale in an instant. Zhang Kuang couldn''t help laughing. Most of his viciousness was relieved in an instant. He leisurely changed his posture and looked at Jiang ruting with a playful smile, "Oh, look at what scared us. I killed him and didn''t move you. What are you nervous about? I don''t want to give up your little lover?"


    Jiang ruting doesn''t want to listen to his jokes. What he just said is not just talk. Jiang ruting knows.


    "Zhang Kuang, you dare to move him today." Jiang ruting pulled JOJO''s arm hard and pulled him behind him. Her fingers were almost embedded in his bones. She stared at Zhang Kuang and said, "I don''t allow you to lay hands on him."

 Chapter 907

    Zhang Kuang didn''t speak. He lowered his head and lit a cigarette for himself.


    For a long time, he smiled, looked up and spit out the smoke ring in his mouth, stood up and walked towards the two people. The originally laughing look suddenly faded into a biting ruthlessness. He whispered her name word by word and said coldly, "Jiang ruting, what qualifications do you have to talk to me like this?"


    He gets closer and closer.


    Jiang ruting did not retreat, but kept JOJO behind him.


    "I''m not qualified. What about my life?" Jiang ruting took a deep breath, waved fiercely and broke the vase on the next cabinet. Before Zhang Kuang reacted, she bent down and grabbed a piece of broken porcelain across her neck. "Let him go, or I''ll die!"


    Zhang Kuang''s footsteps stung slightly, biting the cigarette and looking at her coldly: "threaten me?"


    "Yes." Jiang ruting stared at him, and the hand between his neck didn''t tremble. "If you don''t want to tell my sister, try it!"


    The smile on Zhang Kuang''s face was a little stiff. He narrowed his eyes, looked at Jiang ruting, and took another half step forward.


    Jiang ruting''s eyes were cold, and his hand holding the broken porcelain immediately sent half a palm forward. The sharp edges and corners immediately cut a red hole in his white skin.


    Several bloodstains slid down the opening and quickly flowed through her neck, wetting her clothes.


    She was cruel and knew she had to be cruel.


    The person opposite is crazy. As long as she hesitates a little, she will never scare him today.


    "Jiang ruting..." JOJO looked at her with complex eyes. He saw the blood red spreading around her neck.


    What happened at this moment not only shocked Zhang crazy, but also shocked him.


    He didn''t think she would do it to save herself.


    Jiang ruting heard the emotion under his voice. In fact, she wanted to turn her head and look at his expression at the moment. It must be no longer the cold look she used to look at herself.


    She smiled in her heart. That''s enough


    Jiang ruting didn''t look back. She looked at Zhang Kuang tightly and pushed JOJO behind her with her other hand: "go."


    "But you..."


    "Go!" Jiang ruting shouted without waiting for him to finish.


    Come on, JOJO, if it''s too late, I''m afraid I can''t protect you


    JOJO frowned. He knew that if he stayed at the moment, it would only make Jiang ruting more difficult.


    He took a final look at his madness, gritted his teeth and turned away.


    As soon as he got out of the gate of Jiang''s house, JOJO immediately took out his mobile phone and called Qin Zhixu: "brother, come quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    Inside, Jiang ruting still stops in front of Zhang Kuang. She wants to buy more time for JOJO to leave.


    "All right, put it down." Zhang Kuang glanced at her obliquely and sprayed a smoke ring, "your little lover has gone. I want to say that your little lover can run fast enough. Looking at your neck, he didn''t even hesitate. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    After a long time, the hall suddenly sounded the sound of broken porcelain falling to the ground.


    Jiang ruting sat down with the blood in her hand sliding against the cabinet. The skirt in front of her body was already faintly red. Her face turned white and slightly raised the corners of her lips to smile.


    ¡ª¡ª


    A moment later, when Qin Zhixu and Gu Chenyi drove to Jiang''s house, the villa was empty.


    "Are you hurt?" Qin Zhixu just got off the bus and immediately took JOJO to see it again.


    JOJO shook her head.


    Seeing that there were no scars on him, Qin Zhixu was relieved and walked to the house with him.


    Gu Chenyi stepped in first, and had already circled the living room.


    "Nobody?" Qin Zhixu asked.


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said coldly, "it looks like he ran away."


    "Ran very fast." Qin Zhixu sneered.


    JOJO said on the phone that the murderer who killed Gu Zheyi was crazy. They always don''t understand.


    Qin Zhixu stood next to the sofa, frowned and thought for a while. He couldn''t help but say, "in fact, I''ve always felt strange. Why did they start on Gu Zheyi?"


    This is what he doesn''t understand most. Gu Zheyi is stupid and easy to control. Jiang ruting can control him completely. Isn''t that more beneficial than killing him directly? Why kill people?


    It is not only JOJO that Jiang ruting is suspected as the murderer. At first, Gu Chenyi and Qin Zhixu were so suspicious. They did not know that Jiang ruting fell out with Zhang Kuang, so they instinctively thought that the Jiang family ordered Zhang Kuang to take Gu Zheyi''s life.


    JOJO stood where he was, hesitating and hesitating. He told them about meeting Jiang ruting a few days ago.


    Gu Chenyi and Qin Zhixu Jingjing were surprised at the expression on their faces.


    "So Gu Zheyi was used all the way?" Qin Zhixu analyzed. "Zhang Kuang used him to deal with Jiang ruting. Later, maybe the two didn''t reach a deal, so he just killed him?"


    "It''s very similar." Gu Chenyi nodded. A man like Zhang Kuang can stab his allies in the back. Besides, he and Gu Zheyi should not be allies. Think about the violent man, Gu Chenyi narrowed his eyes. Maybe in his eyes, human life is not as good as grass mustard. Killing a person may be like crushing an ant.


    After a pause, Gu Chenyi then said, "anyway, the current situation is that Gu Zheyi is dead and Zhang Kuang and Jiang ruting run away."


    He doesn''t care about the life and death of Gu Zheyi''s goods, but his surname is Gu. It''s his family''s business, and he can''t ignore it.


    "What do you think they will do next?" Qin Zhixu asked.


    Gu Chenyi thought for a moment, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "I don''t know, but... It''s not just for making such a scene. What did they find Gu Zheyi for at the beginning? Now the task hasn''t been completed. I''m afraid it''s difficult to explain when they go back like this."


    Qin Zhixu understood, nodded and said, "in that case, we''ll just wait for the rabbit. We''re not afraid they won''t take the bait."


    With that, he glanced at JOJO and said reproachfully, "be careful recently. I''ll let someone follow you. Don''t run around if you have nothing, okay?"


    He was shocked when he received his call just now. His brother dared to run to Jiang''s house alone.


    JOJO nodded. He also knew that what happened today was very dangerous. If Jiang ruting hadn''t saved him


    He hesitated to look at Qin Zhixu: "brother, Jiang ruting, she... Is different from Jiang Rumo. She may not be so bad, and she saved me just now."


    Qin Zhixu looked at him and knew that he meant to intercede with Jiang ruting.


    However, when JOJO told them what happened today, he was also a little surprised. He always thought that the woman would always return to Jiang''s house. As a result, she did this for JOJO today, but... There was a trace of gloom in Tan Zhixu''s heart. Before the end, black and white could not be separated.


    Looking at JOJO, Qin Zhixu didn''t say this. Finally, he just patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "don''t worry, we''re not executioners. What''s more, can we find her or say something else."

 Chapter 908

    Xiangcheng, in the Royal Manor in the suburbs.


    One of his men stood respectfully and reported on Zhang Kuang and Jiang ruting.


    Jiang Rumo, who was wearing a cheongsam next to him, stood next to him and frowned more and more tightly.


    The man sitting on the sofa sipped his tea, inadvertently glanced at Jiang Rumo''s expression, put down his tea cup, smiled at her and said, "it seems that your sister can''t get along with Zhang Kuang."


    "Yan, sorry, it''s my fault." Jiang Rumo lowered his head.


    The man named Yan leaned on the back of the sofa, slightly raised his eyebrows and waved to her: "come here."


    Jiang Rumo Weidun obediently walked over and just came to him. The man sitting took her hand with a slight force and sat her on his lap.


    He rubbed her side face with one hand and said with a low smile, "I really like you better than ruding. With the same face, you are much more lovable than her."


    Jiang Rumo raised his hand and stroked the face close at hand with his slender fingers.


    No, actually touching the human skin mask on his face.


    She showed her eyebrows and frowned slightly. In her tone, she was somewhat coquettish and complained: "I still like your original appearance."


    "Really?" Yan low smiled twice. "I think it''s good now. It''s also good to be blind occasionally and experience different lives. Especially when everyone thinks you''re blind, you can better see the most real expression on their faces."


    "Is that the only way?" Jiang Rumo chuckled. "Don''t you like that Qiaoya? You''ve always been with her recently."


    "Ha ha." Yan smiled and raised her chin with two fingers. A pair of eyes looked into Jiang Rumo''s eyes. "Lovely women are not jealous."


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes changed slightly. He was about to say something when the mobile phone next to him suddenly rang.


    Yan picked it up. Jiang Rumo heard a clear female voice across the street. This voice is not strange to her recently. It''s Qiaoya.


    "Good day, I''m busy here. Shall we have dinner together in the evening?" Joe Arden said after a while. "It''s just that we can discuss the progress of the work."


    Yan hooked his lips, and his voice had become Su ri''an''s elegant and gentle voice. He said gently, "OK."


    As he spoke, he patted Jiang Rumo on the thigh with one hand.


    Jiang Rumo left her mouth and stood aside. She looked down at the man who played with Qiaoya in front of her. She sighed slightly.


    Zhang Kuang said she had no heart. He didn''t know. In fact, the man in front of him was really heartless. The whole world was just an amusement park for him.


    "What do you think?" Yan''s voice made Jiang Rumo come back. She looked at the man who didn''t know when to stand up, shook her head and asked, "are you leaving?"


    "HMM." Yan nodded, picked up the sunglasses on the tea table and the blind staff at hand, and resumed his usual indifference on his face. "Tell ruting that I''ll give her another chance to make up for her mistakes and let her take care of herself."


    "... yes." Jiang Rumo bowed his head.


    The sound of leather shoes stepping on the floor gradually disappeared, leaving only Jiang Rumo in the empty living room.


    Her face was slightly heavy. She bent down and took out her mobile phone from her bag and called Jiang ruting.


    The phone was connected quickly, and Jiang ruting gave a low "sister..." before her voice fell, she snapped.


    "Don''t call me sister." Jiang Rumo''s voice was as low and heavy as her face. "Jiang ruting, if you want to see me die, continue to be your good man!"


    On the phone, Jiang ruting''s voice obviously stagnated. After a moment, her choking hoarse voice came low, begging and helpless: "sister, don''t force me..."


    "I didn''t force you." hearing her low cry, Jiang Rumo couldn''t bear it. She sighed and walked towards the French window.


    The transparent landing window is a large lawn laid in the manor, full of vibrant green, but there is nothing called hope in Jiang Rumo''s eyes.


    She looked up at the white bird flying obliquely across the sky. Her wings slid an arc on the blue sky. Higher and higher, the straight aircraft cloud stabbed into the distance from the top of her head like an arrow, dividing the sky in two.


    Jiang Rumo raised his fingers slightly, as if he wanted to touch those free lives, but his fingers shrank slightly when he touched the cold glass.


    She curled up between her fingers, and her index finger slid slowly across the glass along the flight trace of the bird.


    The bottom of my eyes seems to yearn and hope.


    "Ruting, we have no free wings for a long time." her voice was long and low, and said to Jiang ruting, "you always say you want to live a normal life, but long ago, we couldn''t enter that world."


    Because Jiang Rumo always walks in front, all Jiang ruting can see is her back. She only knows the direction her sister chooses, but she doesn''t know how many glasses she has broken along the way.


    The other end of the phone didn''t speak. When Jiang Rumo lowered his head and raised his eyes, he couldn''t see what she had just looked like. It seemed that she was just an illusion at that moment.


    She turned her back and stopped looking at the scenery outside the window. Her voice was cold again and said, "Yan said to give you one last chance. You know what this means."


    "I......" Jiang ruting was silent for a long time and didn''t answer.


    Jiang Rumo closed her eyes, and she didn''t want to force her.


    But Yan said this was the last chance. The man was one and the same. If she didn''t do it now, Jiang ruting''s next situation would only be more difficult.


    "Ruting, or you''ll finish the task, or... Come to Xiangcheng to collect my body." Jiang Rumo said coldly, "you know, I''ll do what I say."


    "Sister..." Jiang ruting''s cry on the phone could no longer be suppressed, like a child lost in the street.


    Jiang Rumo waited patiently for her answer until finally, the crying mute voice finally replied painfully: "I know, I will... Do as you say."


    Hearing this, Jiang Rumo was satisfied.


    She sighed slightly, her voice softened and comforted Jiang ruting opposite: "sister, I don''t want to do this. If my death can change your freedom and happiness, I won''t be greedy for life, but you know that even if I die, you can''t escape your original fate..."


    There was only a choking voice from Jiang ruting, as if he had no strength to respond to Jiang Rumo''s words.


    Jiang Rumo paused and said, "after finishing this task, let''s go to beg Yan together. For the sake of helping him for so many years, if he is willing to give us a way to live, my sister promised to leave with you at that time. We''ll go wherever you say and live the life you want, okay?"


    "But am I still qualified at that time?" Jiang ruting collapsed.


    How can the light she extinguished be lit?

 Chapter 909

    It was getting late and the sunset was fading.


    At the moment, everyone in the crew is discussing the play that just ended. It is a very difficult play. Originally, it was thought to last until late at night, but JOJO, as the protagonist, is in excellent condition. Almost all of them pass by. Even the director who is always frowning, rarely has a few words of fun with the people.


    JOJO sat quietly aside. Although the protagonist of the discussion was him, he was not interested at all.


    He frowned and looked at the horizon. After the sunset completely set, there was only a touch of crimson on the horizon. I don''t know whether it was because there was always a picture of Jiang ruting holding porcelain chips and shouting to let him go. The red touch reminded him of only the blood between Jiang ruting''s neck.


    In the evening, JOJO just got out of the car from the crew. Before entering the door of Qin''s house, the mobile phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    I don''t know why. Hearing the bell, JOJO''s heart pounded uncontrollably, inexplicably making him a little uneasy.


    He took out his mobile phone. Under the dim courtyard wall lamp, Jiang ruting flashed on the dazzling screen.


    JOJO paused and picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    As soon as his voice came out, he heard a faint choking in the receiver.


    "JOJO, have you seen light?" Jiang ruting''s voice seemed to cry for a long time. Even if he tried to speak normally, he was still hoarse and could hardly be heard.


    This voice is a despair that JOJO has never heard of. It suddenly reminds him of the figure who fell on the road on a rainy night.


    After the person on the phone asked him endlessly, he smiled and said, "I''ve seen it. When I met you for the first time."


    "..." JOJO was silent, so he couldn''t answer.


    "Hehe, in fact, living is the most meaningless thing. Are you right?" knowing that he would not answer, Jiang ruting turned the topic, as if the sentence just now was just by the way.


    "The abandoned people have to live like this. Can they really see the light? JOJO, can you tell me the answer?"


    Her voice became lighter and lighter, like walking on the edge of a cliff. Her voice was ethereal by the wind. "I''ve been looking for this answer for a long time, but I''m really tired. If you know, tell me, I don''t want to wait for this answer..."


    JOJO just knocked her hand on the door, frowned deeply and asked her, "what''s the matter with you? Where are you?"


    "Me?" Jiang ruting looked at the high-speed bridge in front of him. His eyelashes blinked and tears fell from his face. "Maybe it''s at the intersection of huangquan."


    "Jiang ruting!" JOJO was a little anxious.


    In his opinion, Jiang ruting is not an unforgivable bad man, not to mention that she has saved him. He can''t die.


    "Don''t do anything stupid. Where are you? I''ll find you," he said, taking his hand back from the doorknob and turning away.


    On the phone, Jiang ruting was stunned and didn''t say a word, as if he was thinking about the credibility of his words.


    "Tell me where you are." JOJO asked again, adding a few sternness to his voice.


    Jiang ruting hesitated for a moment and finally whispered his address. Finally, he asked him cautiously, "will you really come to me?"


    "Yes," JOJO promised.


    Jiang ruting was silent for a moment, but said, "did you take Qin Zhixu and Gu Chenyi to catch me back?"


    JOJO, who is walking to the garage, really wants to tell Qin Zhixu that she ran away with Zhang Kuang. If anyone knows Zhang Kuang''s whereabouts, it must be her.


    Seeing his silence, Jiang ruting immediately sneered, and his hoarse voice sounded a little penetrating: "then you still don''t have to worry. I won''t tell you anything. It''s easier to die..."


    "I won''t tell my brother. Don''t do anything stupid. I''ll come to you now." JOJO said quickly before she finished.


    At the other end, Jiang ruting listened to the beep in his mobile phone and was stunned.


    JOJO''s last words still lingered in her ears. She looked at the warm mobile phone, and her tears kept falling on the screen.


    "Fool..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jiang ruting''s hair was messy on her face by the strong wind, blocking her sight. The weather forecast said it was good weather, but the wind and rain came without warning.


    She was hurt by the rain, but she couldn''t care to hold herself. She was silently counting down something, as if she was calculating when JOJO would arrive.


    Behind him was a stream of traffic. Cars flashed one after another. Jiang ruting knew that soon JOJO would be on one of them, but he didn''t know whether he should expect his arrival.


    His arrival means that her light... Will soon be extinguished by her own hands.


    JOJO arrived soon. He did come alone.


    On the long high-speed bridge, Jiang ruting stood in the middle.


    When JOJO saw her, she was leaning on the railing with one hand and her whole body was shaky.


    His eyelids jumped and he hurried out of the car with his umbrella.


    When she got closer, JOJO found that Jiang ruting didn''t want to climb over the railing, because... Anyone only needs to glance at it. With her current physical condition, it''s hard to do this at all.


    Jiang ruting''s bare arms and legs, neck and face were full of scars.


    Like a bird whipped by a hunter, it broke its wings, broke its feet, and struggled with its last breath in chains.


    JOJO was surprised, frowned and walked quickly to her.


    Hearing the footsteps, Jiang ruting looked back and looked at JOJO. A real smile suddenly appeared on his pale face.


    She wanted to turn around and take a good look at him, but her feet slipped, and suddenly her whole body slipped against the railing and sat on the ground.


    JOJO subconsciously reached out to help her, but her speed was so fast that she didn''t even struggle. His fingertips only brushed her sleeves.


    She can''t even finish the instinctive reaction of the human body


    JOJO could not bear it. He took two steps forward, put his umbrella on her head and squatted down to hold her.


    "How did this happen?" his voice was a little low. It was easy to be regarded as gentle in the rain.


    Jiang ruting smiled and raised his hand to touch his eyebrows, but stopped when he was a few centimeters away, as if he didn''t dare to touch him.


    "Do you think it''s providence?" she asked JOJO with a smile.


    "What?"


    "Every time I see you, it rains. Every time, you come from the rain and save me."


    She tried to laugh happily, but tears began to appear in the bottom of her eyes.


    JOJO pursed her lips and said calmly, "I''ll take you back first."


    Jiang ruting didn''t refuse this time. He closed his eyes and let him pick himself up.


    JOJO''s arms were warm and comfortable. She was so close to him for the second time.


    At this distance, as long as she raised her eyes, she could see his eyelashes and his usual cold eyes. It turned out that there was light in his eyes from this angle.


    Jiang ruting grabbed JOJO''s clothes and leaned against him. Tears rushed out.


    She said silently, "I''m sorry, JOJO, I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 910

    While JOJO is looking for Jiang ruting, Gu Chenyi sees Zhang Kuang on the other side.


    No, to be exact, he waited and caught madness.


    In the study, Zhang was lying on the ground, and it was difficult to turn over.


    Gu Chenyi leaned leisurely against his desk with a cup of coffee in his hand. It can be seen that he was waiting for him here.


    The frantic man on the ground moved. Gu Chenyi looked at his clumsy movements, shook his head and laughed.


    "Don''t struggle, don''t you know you''re struggling like a fool? Like a..."


    His voice paused, his eyes turned slightly, and he searched for an appropriate metaphor in his mind. A few seconds later, he smiled, looked at Zhang Kuang and said seriously: "have you ever seen a pig tied up during the rural new year? It''s similar to what you look like now."


    With that, he turned his head and smiled with Yunling beside him, just as he didn''t see the anger in his crazy eyes.


    "Gu Chenyi! Wait, I''ll kill you sooner or later!" Zhang Kuang stared at the people standing at the table. His eyes were red with anger, like a captured beast, roaring to break through the shackles.


    Gu Chenyi laughed and kicked his knee.


    This foot seemed not heavy, but the position was very accurate. It suddenly hurt and snorted.


    "Who should I give you? Hmm?" he ran over the crazy man with a heavy sole and a cold voice. "You asked me to call me Lao Tzu, I thought you were stupid. My son is much smarter and handsome than you."


    Just now he was so arrogant that he suddenly showed his teeth in pain, his face was pale, and he was wheezing and panting.


    "But you are really stupid. I sympathize with your IQ." he sipped his coffee and shook his head and sighed.


    "I only released the news during the day that Gu''s seal and shares were placed in this study. You found them at night. You''re so stupid. How can your master rest assured to give you the things here?"


    Zhang Kuang breathed heavily and scolded him angrily: "despicable man! If you have a seed, you will fight with me. What kind of man is it by this means?"


    A fight?


    Gu Chenyi was surprised. He really lives in the era of science and technology now, isn''t he still in some wild period?


    The man said such words. Did he cross over when man just learned to walk upright?


    He was stunned for a moment, turned his head and said to Yunling, "I feel now that I was so angry with him before, it''s really self degrading."


    "You know," Yunling patted him on the shoulder and smiled.


    Now that the man has been caught, the rest will wait until dawn. They are still waiting to go to bed in the middle of the night.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Yunling and said, "call Zhixu and tell him it''s done."


    Yunling agreed and went back to her bedroom to get her cell phone.


    On the ground, Zhang Kuang was still swearing. Gu Chenyi kicked him directly in the stomach. This time, he didn''t have the strength to kick where it hurt and how much he could kick. Finally, he succeeded in silencing Zhang Kuang.


    "Save your strength. Don''t worry. I''ll take you to your master soon." Gu Chenyi said with a sneer.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the hospital.


    Jiang ruting was lying on the hospital bed with white bandages on his arms, legs and even his head.


    JOJO just got his hat and mask from the car. Just now he was in a hurry to send Jiang ruting in. He didn''t do anything to disguise. Fortunately, he didn''t meet and know him all the way. Otherwise, the topic of "JOJO holding his former assistant into the emergency room late at night" has a taste of being the first in microblog hot search.


    Jiang ruting stared at the door. It was not until JOJO''s figure appeared again that she seemed relieved. Her frown, which had been tight, suddenly relaxed.


    "Here, you''re in the rain and have some hot water." JOJO took a disposable cup in her hand and put it at the head of her bed, and reached out to help her sit up.


    The wind and rain outside the window are still fast, and the strong wind is whistling on the window.


    Jiang ruting leaned against the pillow, took the cup, sipped, and suddenly smiled.


    "I didn''t expect that I just went out and came back so soon. Moreover, you sent me." Jiang ruting said with a bitter smile.


    JOJO turned to look at her and happened to bump into her eyes.


    There were so many things in his eyes that he was stunned for a moment.


    It was only a few days, and he couldn''t understand it anymore.


    "Do you regret picking me up when it rained that day?" Jiang ruting asked him jokingly, "if you didn''t get off that day, you don''t have to carry me now."


    I don''t know if JOJO regrets it. Anyway, she does regret it now.


    I regret that I have to be a normal person and an assistant of JOJO.


    Jiang ruting thought that if she obediently followed Jiang Rumo from the beginning and lived in their own world, maybe she wouldn''t have to meet JOJO.


    At least, I won''t be in such a dilemma when dealing with him.


    "No."


    Jiang ruting was thinking about it when he suddenly heard JOJO''s voice.


    His expression was still the same as before, but Jiang ruting just felt a little more serious in his eyes.


    She showed a heartfelt smile. Looking at such a JOJO, she suddenly wanted her to know her mood. Just once.


    "JOJO, in fact, what I said is true." Jiang ruting suddenly said, "I said that when I first met you, I saw my own light. This sentence is not casual."


    Like adhering to a very important truth, when she said this sentence, her eyes were solemn and serious.


    JOJO was stunned and didn''t know how to answer her. He didn''t answer when he heard it for the first time. This time, he still didn''t know how to respond.


    After a long silence, Jiang ruting still stared at him, as if he had to answer.


    JOJO sighed, looked at her and said, "in fact, I never thought I would become someone else''s light, so I was surprised when you told me that I myself was a person who needed light to light up."


    At this point, he smiled, as if he thought of something happy.


    Jiang ruting knew that he should think of his own light. When he thought of JOJO, he would laugh so happily.


    "So, you ask me if the abandoned people are still alive and can see the light." for the first time, he looked at Jiang ruting with such eyes and looked at her with the same eyes waiting for redemption, as if he was telling her that they were all the same people.


    "Yes. Because I saw it, so you can."


    His voice is very low. It''s easy to be blown away by the wind, but it''s so firm. It''s like a rainbow hanging in the sky after a rainstorm. It''s an illusory thing, but it really exists.


    "Really?" after Jiang ruting was stunned, he smiled and whispered, "I wish I could have that day."

 Chapter 911

    JOJO frowned slightly, but didn''t say much.


    He could hear that Jiang ruting didn''t think so, but it had nothing to do with him.


    The two men crossed the topic with tacit understanding, and no one mentioned it again.


    After a while, JOJO suddenly said, "your injury this time is very serious."


    Jiang ruting glanced at the place where he was bandaged and shook his head carelessly: "it''s all right. It''s just skin trauma. It''ll be fine in two days. Then use some medical and aesthetic means. At that time, even the scar will not be left, just like nothing has happened."


    She said it naturally, just as she was used to this process. Perhaps in her eyes, these injuries inadvertently made a small cut in her hand, which was no big deal at all.


    JOJO looked at her and hesitated to ask the question in her heart: "was it the hand that frantic moved to you? Because you let me go that day?"


    Jiang ruting smiled and looked up at him: "if I said yes, would you treat me better because of that guilt?"


    JOJO was stunned. She didn''t expect that she would suddenly say such words.


    Before he could figure out how to answer it, Jiang ruting smiled and said, "I''m kidding. It has nothing to do with you. Zhang Kuang is a madman. He has long been unhappy with me. He won''t let me go if there''s any such thing."


    "You..." JOJO frowned. "Aren''t you companions? Why did he do this to you?"


    JOJO doesn''t understand. He has been puzzled for a long time. He is arrogant. He is Jiang Rumo''s person and Jiang ruting is Jiang Rumo''s sister. How can we say that they shouldn''t be so stiff, but now they are like their enemies.


    "Companion?" like hearing a joke, Jiang ruting raised a mocking smile on his lips. "People like us have no companions. If we have the same interests, we will cooperate, and if we don''t like it, we will be enemies. Today is a friend, and tomorrow may become enemies."


    JOJO was stunned.


    He thought that now he knew why Jiang ruting didn''t believe him. There was a clear white around him, but it would take him so long to find his own light.


    In Jiang ruting''s world, being redeemed may be a joke.


    Jiang ruting saw him stunned and smiled: "scared? Isn''t it incredible?"


    JOJO tightened his lips. After a while, he suddenly sighed, looked at Jiang ruting and asked, "is it very hard?"


    Jiang ruting was stunned there, and his hand holding the cup suddenly trembled.


    "It must be hard to keep yourself in such an environment."


    Jiang ruting opened his lips slightly and wanted to say something, but his voice was stuck in his throat. His throat was like a ball of cotton, bitter and rising.


    Tears came down so abruptly.


    Zhang Kuang said she was selfish and noble. Jiang Rumo said that the freedom she wanted was a delusion. Yan almost regarded her as an abandoned son.


    In that organization, she is an unworthy waste.


    In the world of normal people, she is an unacceptable villain.


    It seems that no one has ever affirmed her existence, and no one has ever opened his arms to her.


    For the first time in more than 20 years, she heard someone ask her, is it hard?


    Jiang ruting''s tears couldn''t stop anymore and kept falling from his face.


    These days she cried countless times, each time because of pain and helplessness. Only this time, there was a trace of relief in her tears.


    Jiang ruting still had tears on his face, but gradually smiled: "yes, it''s hard, but I''ll be free soon."


    Her expression and words were strange. JOJO wanted to ask again. Her mobile phone suddenly rang. It was Gu Chenyi.


    He glanced at Jiang ruting and got up to answer the phone.


    Gu Chenyi''s voice came from the other end of the phone and said directly, "Zhang Kuang is already with me. He said that later he didn''t know where Jiang ruting was. Did you hear from Jiang ruting?"


    JOJO hesitated and didn''t say anything. He didn''t know whether he should hand over Jiang ruting at this time.


    Jiang ruting seemed to have seen everything and said to JOJO''s figure, "are you looking for me? I can see them. Let them come."


    JOJO paused slightly and nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Knowing that Jiang ruting and JOJO were together, Gu Chenyi simply didn''t sleep and drove directly to the hospital.


    Qin Zhixu received the message and arrived first.


    The rain was still falling, hitting the glass and making a noise.


    When they saw Jiang ruting, they were stunned and frightened by her mummy like bandage.


    I didn''t think Zhang Kuang would give her such a heavy hand.


    Qin knew Xu frowned and couldn''t help swearing. "Is Zhang Kuang still a man? He puts such a heavy hand on women."


    Gu Chenyi thought of the brain crippled man and said coldly, "you can explain everything if you treat him as a dog."


    The man?


    Oh, he''s not even a person.


    Jiang ruting looked at them, and a faint light flashed from the bottom of his eyes, ready to face them.


    To deal with JOJO, what she has to overcome is the level in her heart. In the face of Gu Chenyi and Qin Zhixu, she has to fight with 120000 spirit.


    These two are human spirits. She doesn''t dare to expect that she can win the trust of both of them only by her injury. If she makes a difference next, the play will end in advance.


    Jiang ruting smiled and greeted their eyes. He was about to say his prepared opening remarks, but Gu Chenyi pointed to her and said straight away: "tomorrow I will take Zhang Kuang to Xiangcheng. You go with me."


    Jiang ruting was stunned. His smile suddenly stiffened on his face. For a moment, he didn''t know how to react.


    This man


    Seeing her show such an expression, Gu Chenyi frowned and said, "why? Don''t you want to?"


    "No, not..." Jiang ruting subconsciously replied, but his brain hasn''t kept up with Gu Chenyi''s brain circuit.


    After all, before starting her plan, she had made detailed preparations, including all the questions she might be asked when she met Gu Chenyi and them, what expression to use and how to answer. She had already had a patterned process in her heart.


    As a result, when she was ready to start "answering questions" with a pen, she found that Gu Chenyi had no intention of sending test questions at all.


    This made Jiang ruting''s ready answers immediately blocked in his chest. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Jiang ruting''s Leng expression, then looked at a circle of gauze wrapped around her head, and couldn''t help turning her head and asked JOJO: "did she... Have such a slow response before? Had a concussion? Or was she just stupid?"


    Jiang ruting: "


    Even if she had a concussion, she was stupid. At least her ears were good. Gu Chenyi asked in front of her face. Is it really good?


    JOJO glanced at her and said to Gu Chenyi, "I don''t think she thought you didn''t ask her anything."


    "Oh." Gu Chenyi nodded, "don''t worry. It''s the same to ask again in Xiangcheng. You have to say it twice."


    When he finished, he nodded to Qin Zhixu. Unexpectedly, he meant to go.


    It seems that he just came to see Jiang ruting and inform her by the way.


    Qin Zhixu glanced at JOJO and saw that he was still standing by the hospital bed. He turned to him and said, "I have sent someone here. Come back with me."


    When Jiang ruting heard this, she suddenly turned her head and looked at JOJO. She didn''t make a sound, but just looked up at him.


    JOJO frowned and thought, looked down at her, shook his head and said, "I''d better stay."

 Chapter 912

    For a moment, Jiang ruting''s eyes immediately opened like cherry blossoms, and his face unconsciously climbed up to a smile.


    Qin Zhixu raised his eyebrows and looked at them. Without saying anything, he nodded and left.


    The room was quiet again. Jiang ruting turned to look at JOJO.


    He has returned to his seat.


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m all right," she said, but the smile on her face couldn''t help.


    She thought she would be left behind


    Jiang ruting whispered to JOJO, "thank you."


    Always when I was most helpless, he stretched out his hand to me.


    "No." JOJO was silent for a moment, and then said, "there are still a few scenes in my play, so it may be half a month after the end of the crew."


    Jiang ruting was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    JOJO continued, "if you really want to reform, now the opportunity is in front of you."


    Jiang ruting was stunned.


    "A chance to reform?" Jiang ruting murmured.


    "Well." JOJO nodded, "no matter what grievances and hidden feelings you have in the past, as long as you are willing to change, sister Haixi will help you."


    "Jian Haixi?" Jiang ruting thought of Jian Haixi and his eyes flashed, "my sister has a holiday with her, and..."


    "I''ll help you beg her." JOJO interrupted before she finished.


    Jiang ruting suddenly looked up.


    JOJO looked firm and said, "as long as you are willing to change, I can help you find a chance and a bright way. I also use my reputation to assure you that everyone is a good person and will not bully you or look at you with colored glasses."


    "JOJO..." Jiang ruting shouted his name.


    She really didn''t expect him to do this for her.


    It turned out that when she thought JOJO just stretched out his hand and dragged himself out of the rainstorm, he had brought himself into the sun.


    Jiang ruting didn''t know what to say for a moment. He just looked at JOJO.


    "When my crew''s work is over, I will go to Xiangcheng to see you and everyone."


    "You don''t have to do this for me..." Jiang ruting lowered his head, avoided JOJO''s sight and spoke with some difficulty.


    These will only make her feel more guilty.


    When she agreed to Yan''s request, she had only one way to go in her future life. She had no chance to walk in the sun anymore.


    JOJO didn''t know what she thought. She just said, "yes, you saved my life. I know you''re not a bad person. You saved my life and I''ll give you a new life. If you don''t want to, it''s up to you."


    Jiang ruting''s eyes are gradually red. I don''t know whether he is moved or guilty of JOJO.


    JOJO went again and poured her a glass of water. When she came back, Jiang ruting had recovered as usual.


    "Is Jane Haixi your light?" she asked suddenly when she took the water.


    After a long silence, JOJO nodded slightly.


    Jiang ruting knows it from the bottom of his heart. No wonder JOJO is so different when facing this person.


    "They redeemed me. For me, they are my most important people," JOJO whispered.


    He kept these words in his heart and never said them. At this time, he said them to Jiang ruting.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Gu Chenyi and Yunling took Zhang Kuang and Jiang ruting to Xiangcheng to meet Jian Haixi and his party.


    However, they never thought that when they were ready to discuss how to take the next action, someone had already woven a huge net in Xiangcheng, waiting for more prey to jump in.


    Xiang City, Qiao family.


    Today is the day when Jian Yi and others come to Qiao''s house.


    A group of children will go to Qiao''s and Mo''s house every once in a while, which is their unwritten "rule".


    This is done first for the whole older generation to miss the younger generation, and second is to increase the time for relatives to get along with each other.


    A group of bear children were directly received by Qiao''s family at the training base in Houshan. After a day''s study in vain and two hours of training in the evening, they were not a little tired at this time. Several people were still playing together.


    "Xiao Si, Qiao Xiao Si!" as soon as the car stopped steadily at Qiao''s door, Jian Rui was the first to rush out of the car and shouted inside before entering the courtyard door.


    Qiao Xiaosi was held by Yang Yaru and was standing at the door of the house. He heard Jian Rui''s voice. Before he saw her, he began to wave his fat hand and respond to the door of the hospital.


    "Sister... Ah... This..."


    Yang Yaru took his hand back and couldn''t help laughing: "did you see someone? Just echo with Ruirui."


    Qiao Xiaosi was dissatisfied that his hands were bound, kicked his little fat legs like lotus roots, earned his hands again, and called persistently to the empty door.


    "Sister... Sister..."


    "Aunt, you don''t know. We''re telepathic, aren''t we, Xiao Si?" Jianrui turned the garden path and ran to Yang Yaru and Qiao.


    "Tie it! Tie it!" Joe had a drooping chin, kicked his short legs, narrowed his eyes and giggled at Jianrui.


    "Ha ha! Oh, our little four is so good!" Jian Rui tooted her lips and gave Qiao xiaofour a solid kiss on the cheek, dragged his little hand and touched her side face. "Does that little four want to miss her sister? Does she want to miss her little four!"


    "Miss! Miss sister..." when Qiao Xiaosi spoke, a large string of saliva pattered down again.


    "You don''t have to spit bubbles." Yang Yaru reluctantly wiped his chin with a saliva towel, looked at Jian Rui and smiled, "where are your brothers?"


    "They''re all behind. None of them can run as fast as me!" Jianrui took Yang Yaru''s hand and walked into the house. "Aunt, let''s go first. Don''t wait for them."


    When Jian Yi, who is "not as fast as Jian Rui", enters the door, Jian Rui and Qiao Xiaosi are already lying on the carpet in the living room, head to head. They don''t know what alien language they are talking about.


    Hearing the sound as like as two peas, Qiao Xiaosi and Jane turned around, and their big eyes were staring at the same time.


    Qiao Xiaosi struggled to get up, stretched out his arms and clumsily walked to Jian Yi standing at the door: "brother..."


    "You walk steadily, don''t fall..." seeing her son''s trembling short legs, Yang Yaru hurried to give instructions.


    As a result, just halfway through his words, before his hand touched little fatty''s body, he heard a "poop". Qiao Xiaosi lay on the carpet with his feet facing the sky again


    "Pooh ha ha ha! You''re still so stupid!" Gu Xiaomian pointed to Qiao Xiaosi with his feet facing the sky and laughed politely.


    "Si''er, can''t go yet?" Mo Xiuqian stepped forward and poked Qiao Xiaosi''s face. She didn''t pull him up. She just squatted next to him and pulled her chin with one hand. "When can you grow up like this?"


    Worry is sincere, but the smile at the corner of the mouth is high enough. Like the left and right ambassadors, Jane Rui on the other side is just "laughing at the ambassador".

 Chapter 913

    "Qianqian, don''t laugh at him. Come on, Xiao Si, get up." a group of people gathered around Qiao Xiao Si on the ground to see a joke, but no one took a hand and helped Qiao Xiao Si up who couldn''t turn over. It was Shazhi''s kindness to come forward and hold him up.


    Qiao Xiaosi twisted his small head and looked around at the brothers and sisters who laughed more than one. Finally, he ducked his small mouth and lay down in Shazhi''s arms, sobbed twice, turned his mouth and cried, "sister, pain..."


    "No pain, no pain, sister hug ~" Shazhi touched his forehead painfully.


    Although the place where he fell just now is a plush carpet, which won''t hurt at all, as long as his big watery eyes look at you pitifully, they just want to hug him, and they don''t care whether it''s true or not.


    Shazhi is very soft hearted towards such Qiao Xiaosi, but this move obviously has little effect on Jian Yi.


    Before he choked again, his small body was carried out by Jian Yi.


    "A man''s fall is painful. He''s really worthless."


    Mo Xiujin touched his chin and nodded in agreement. He immediately put Qiao Xiaosi in a standing posture and began to "educate him on the rules of men".


    Yang Yaru: "..." forget it, she''d better go inside, otherwise it''s really bad to watch her son be treated as a toy.


    When they arrived, the whole Qiao family became lively from the living room to the yard.


    Everywhere you can hear the laughter of several children, and occasionally Qiao Xiaosi''s "baby language".


    In Qiaoya''s room, the two were discussing something quietly. At this time, a faint laugh came up.


    Su ri''an was stunned and turned to look out of the window.


    "Er... It should be Yi Yi. I''m sorry. Did they disturb you?" Qiao Ya looked at Su ri''an''s sudden action and said with some embarrassment.


    "Yi Yi?" Su ri''an repeated, his eyelids slightly narrowed under sunglasses.


    "Oh, it''s the children of Haixi and some children of Mo''s family..." Qiao Ya thought for a moment and felt that she couldn''t explain the relationship between a group of children, so she simply said, "anyway, you should treat them as our children. They are very noisy."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly remembered something and hesitated: "if you are too noisy..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not noisy." Su ri''an smiled and interrupted her. "I also like children very much. I always think they are cleaner than adults, just like a group of angels who haven''t been contaminated with the world."


    Hearing this, JOYA breathed a little relieved.


    It''s impossible for her to make Jian Yi, Jian Rui and others quiet for Su ri''an''s sake. It''s hard for the children to come here. It''s hard to be happy. Originally, the family was happy. If she did so, wouldn''t it be against the original intention of receiving the children.


    What''s more, she can''t alienate her relatives for her friends.


    Therefore, if Su ri''an cares, she can only send Su ri''an back in advance today.


    Just


    At the thought of this possibility just now, she was reluctant.


    So I was relieved to hear Su ri''an say I don''t mind.


    Several people were making trouble for a while. Yang Yaru personally cut some fruit and brought it to several people.


    Jian Rui thought about looking at Qiaoya''s beautiful designs. Holding an apple in her hand, she threw it for fun and said to Yang Yaru, "aunt, is aunt Meiya in the room? I want to find her to play."


    Yang Yaru was holding Joe in one hand and stopped him from putting grapes in his mouth. Hearing the speech, she replied, "yes, but she still has guests... Joe Xiaosi! You can''t eat this!"


    She was talking to Jian Rui. Qiao Xiaosi happily looked at Kong Dang and stretched out his hand to pull a grape to feed himself. Yang Yaru hurried to stop him.


    When she wanted to continue to say "she has another guest" to Jianrui, the people around her had already run up the stairs.


    Yang Yaru looked at the pink figure and smiled helplessly. She was impatient


    But Joey''s friend is a gentleman. He shouldn''t care


    She hesitated after all, but soon her eyes were attracted by the children competing for fruit and Qiao Xiaosi in her arms.


    Upstairs.


    "Aunt Meiya, Rui Rui is looking for you?"


    JOYA''s door was only open, and she didn''t hear a voice inside. As usual, Jane Rui shouted and pushed her hand open.


    In the room, JOYA was leaning against the piano, and in front of the piano, Su Tian was sitting with her back to the door.


    At this time, they turned their heads to look at the direction of the door at the same time.


    Jian Rui was stunned. She blinked to see Qiao Ya and Su ri''an. She politely asked, "I''m sorry, did I bother you?"


    "Nothing, Ruirui, come here." JOYA smiled and waved.


    Jianrui just walked over.


    Qiaoya put her hand on her shoulder, took her half in her arms and introduced her to Su ri''an: "this is my little niece Jianrui."


    He turned to Jian Rui and said, "this is my working partner and my good friend. His name is Su ri''an."


    Sue... Good day?


    Jane Rui was stunned and repeated it softly in her heart. She always felt that the name seemed to have been heard somewhere.


    But she didn''t care, because her attention was soon attracted by the piano in front of Su Ryan.


    "Uncle Su, are you a pianist?" Jane Rui was surprised.


    Qiaoya smiled and answered for Su ri''an: "uncle is a musician. He''s a great one."


    "Really?" Jianrui''s eyes were bright and walked to him. "Uncle is so powerful that I can''t play the piano."


    "Hehe, it''s nothing bad." Su ri''an looked at her direction and said with a smile, "I envy you who can see the world with my own eyes more than playing the piano."


    Jian Rui was stunned and looked at his sunglasses. After reacting, she gently "ah" and whispered, "your eyes..."


    "Well, I can''t see it." Su ri''an said without any objection. He still had a polite and even kind smile on his face.


    "Rui Rui, don''t be rude." JOYA called her.


    This is the darkness in Su ri''an''s heart. Even if his expression is not different when he said it, his heart must be the pain that ordinary people can''t feel.


    "I''m sorry, uncle. I said something wrong." Jianrui immediately stood up and bowed her head to apologize to Su ri''an.


    Su ri''an smiled, waved his hand to Qiao Ya and said, "it doesn''t matter. She just asked a normal question. There''s no malice. I can feel it."


    Then he turned to Jianrui, smiled and asked, "your name is Jianrui, isn''t it?"


    "Well, uncle Su, just call me Ruirui." Jian Rui nodded heavily, said, and curiously approached the piano for two steps.


    Feeling her approach, Su Tian asked, "do you like music?"


    "I like it. A good concert makes people feel very happy, but I won''t." Jane Rui said with her lips, "I can''t understand it."


    Su ri''an smiled, sat upright, put his ten fingers on the black-and-white keys of the piano, and gently pressed the overlapping keys, so that the soothing and pleasant sound of the piano slowly flowed out.


    "Wow, uncle Su, you''re great!" as soon as the piano sound fell, Jane Rui immediately clapped her hands excitedly.


    Su ri''an stretched out a hand in her direction, smiled and said, "come on, you can too."


    "Ah? Me?" Jane Rui was stunned, pointed to herself, shook her head and said, "no, no, I won''t. I''m afraid I''ll break your piano."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll teach you." Su ri''an didn''t take back his outstretched hand and still had a kind smile on his face.


    Qiaoya on one side was slightly stunned. She always felt... What''s wrong with Su ri''an at the moment? He seemed to be too kind to Jian Rui.

 Chapter 914

    There was a vague feeling in Qiaoya''s heart. She couldn''t say what was wrong, but she felt a little strange.


    Although he has always been so gentle.


    Jian Rui nodded with a smile and handed her small hand to his big hand.


    Su ri''an asked her to sit next to her, took her hand, rubbed it on the keys, and guided her to press different scales slowly.


    In the quiet bedroom, only one piano sound sounded from time to time.


    JOYA put her elbow on the piano, dragged her chin and looked at the large and small in front of her, practicing the piano quietly.


    With a smile on her face, she felt that she was a little too sensitive just now.


    Professor Su Mingming has always been such a gentle and kind person. How could she suddenly feel that way.


    "Come on, repeat the sounds I just taught you." Su ri''an pressed a few keys with Jian Rui, then released her hand and let her try it by herself.


    "Oh, good." Jianrui nodded, and some clumsily pressed out a dozen sounds just now.


    Although it is somewhat incoherent, there is no mistake after it is repeated.


    Su ri''an''s eyes narrowed slightly behind the sunglasses, and the smile on his face was deeper.


    "Ruirui is very smart. You are suitable for playing the piano." he smiled and praised the little girl.


    "Really?" Jian Rui scratched her head and looked at Su ri''an shyly. "Hee hee, uncle Su, I''m sorry you praised me so much."


    Jian Rui said, glancing at the apple she had put aside when she was playing the piano, her eyes lit up.


    "Uncle Su, I want to thank you for teaching me to play the piano, but I didn''t bring a gift, so this apple is for you to eat." she said, pulling Su ri''an''s hand and putting the apple into his palm, "next time I will carefully prepare a gift you like for you!"


    "Gift?" Su ri''an repeated with a smile, and a touch of excited light flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    He has indeed prepared a lot of gifts. Maybe he should prepare the gifts of these children besides adults


    "Hehe, thank you, Ruirui Rui, but Uncle Apple likes it very much." his palm turned the apple, and his face with sunglasses was gentle without any difference. "Apple means peace. Thank you for Rui Rui''s blessing."


    "You''re welcome." Jianrui shook her head and her big eyes were black and white. "I want to thank uncle su."


    Su ri''an put the apple aside with a smile and turned to ask Jian Rui, "do you want to play another song?"


    "Can you?" Jianrui asked excitedly.


    "Of course, I''ll take you to learn a simple one first. You''re so smart that you''ll learn it soon." Su ri''an said, pulling Jian Rui''s hand and playing a simple song with her on the keys.


    Jian Rui has never heard of this song. The style of the song is not like a children''s song.


    Even Joey didn''t remember hearing him play, so she asked him, "I''ve never heard you play this song. What''s the name of this song?"


    Su ri''an smiled and said, "there''s no name yet."


    "No name?" JOYA frowned slightly. After two seconds, she exclaimed, "did you make the music yourself?"


    Su ri''an didn''t speak, smiled, and his men didn''t stop.


    Jian Rui was learning and her ears were still paying attention to her surroundings. At this time, she turned to ask Su ri''an: "Uncle Su, why don''t you give it a name for such a beautiful song? In this way, you don''t know how to call it in the future."


    "I haven''t thought of a name suitable for it yet." Su ri''an thought for a moment, smiled and said, "otherwise, would you give it a name?"


    "Me?" Jianrui suddenly opened her eyes and stopped her hand pressing the key.


    JOYA is also a meal.


    Just listen to Su ri''an and say, "well, I''ll give you this song and you''ll give it a name so that it will be yours in the future."


    "But this is yours. I can''t want it." Jane Rui quickly waved her hand and said anxiously.


    Even if she saw this person for the first time, she could feel that this person attached importance to music. The music he made was his painstaking efforts. How could she ask for it at will.


    This is not the fruit dessert in Gu Xiaomian''s hand. He said he would take it away.


    "You give me an apple and I give you a song. It''s just a gift from your uncle. What can''t you want?" Su ri''an smiled and pretended to be depressed. "Unless Ruirui doesn''t like my song..."


    "No, No." Jianrui saw that he was unhappy, and immediately panicked and said in a voice, "I like this song very much. It''s very good. When I hear it, it''s like seeing a dancing under the bright moon. It''s very beautiful."


    Jian Rui was afraid that he would be sad and crackled about how much she liked the song. At the end, she bowed her head shyly and said, "although I can''t dance..."


    After hearing her description, Su ri''an looked a little, but soon laughed and said, "hahaha, you''re right. This is the picture in my mind when this song was composed."


    "So you see, you know it so well, which proves that my decision is right." Su ri''an fumbled and touched Jian Rui''s hair. "The best destination of music is to find someone who resonates with it, Rui Rui, give it a name."


    Jianrui was stunned and looked at Qiaoya with some hesitation.


    She still felt that she should not want this valuable gift, but what uncle Su said seemed to be very reasonable. She had to ask aunt Meiya for help.


    Qiaoya has been a little stunned since just now. At this time, she saw Jian Rui looking at her, smiled and nodded to her.


    Although I don''t know why Su ri''an likes Jian Rui so much, I always think this song


    She shook her head and drove away the thoughts in her mind.


    Su ri''an''s last words hit her heartstrings. Once upon a time, the man said the same thing, but at that time, his eyes were full of love for music, not now. He could only wear sunglasses to block all his thoughts.


    Seeing Qiao Ya nodding, Jian Rui tilted her head for a moment and said to Su ri''an, "Uncle Su, I want to call it ''Jiaoyue'', okay?"


    "Jiao Yue..." Su ri''an repeated in a low voice and replied with a smile, "well, Jiao Yue will be your song in the future. Shall we learn it again?"


    "OK!" Jianrui smiled and took Su ri''an''s hand on the piano and continued to let him study with her.


    The song is not long. After practicing several times, Jian Rui can play it.


    When he was practicing for the third time, Gu Xiaomian ran over shouting Jian Rui''s name.


    When these little guys arrived at Qiao''s house, they were as free as in their own house. They didn''t see anyone. They heard their voice first.


    Gu Xiaomian called "Rui Rui" all the way. When he ran to the door, his ears heard the sound of the piano. He stepped down and saw a third person in the room with the door wide open, except Qiaoya and Jian Rui.


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned, stood at attention immediately, compared with the door frame, and politely said to Qiao ya, "aunt ya''er, I''m sorry, did I bother you?"


    These children


    As like as two peas, he shook his head and laughed. It was really a long time to grow. Gu''s reaction was just like that of Jane.

 Chapter 915

    She also shook her head and smiled, waved to Gu Xiaomian and called him, "don''t bother, come in quickly, how many of them?"


    Gu Xiaomian walked in honestly, stood beside Qiao Ya and counted her fingers: "Shazhi and Xiuqian are playing with Xiao Si... Oh, no, they are playing with Xiao Si. Brother Yi, they are looking for Grandpa."


    When he said Grandpa, he meant Qiao Qinghe.


    As usual, when several children came, they had to see him first.


    "Didn''t grandpa sleep?" Jianrui asked.


    She came up the earliest. When she came up, she just went around the room. When she saw Qiao Qinghe still sleeping, she came to find Qiao Ya first.


    "Just woke up, so I came to you." Gu Xiaomian said.


    As they talked, Jianrui suddenly thought that she hadn''t introduced Su ri''an to him, so she smiled and pulled him to Su ri''an and became an introducer.


    "Gu Ruan, this is aunt Meiya''s friend, uncle Su ri''an, and my music teacher," she said, and both Qiaoya and Su ri''an smiled.


    "Uncle Su, this is Gu Ruan. Oh, his name is Gu Xiaomian. He is my good friend."


    "It''s my best friend." Gu Xiaomian added, and then said hello to Su ri''an, "Hello, uncle su."


    Su ri''an nodded, smiled kindly and said, "hello."


    After introducing the two, Jianrui said to Su ri''an with some regret: "Uncle Su, we''re going to see him at Grandpa''s place. Will you come and play with you later?"


    "Of course." Su ri''an nodded with a smile and reached out again to fumble Jian Rui''s hair.


    The two said to joeya and Su Ryan for a while. They turned and ran away like a gust of wind, holding hands.


    Qiaoya looked at Su ri''an, still looking at the direction of the door and said with a smile, "I can see that you really like Ruirui."


    "She''s cute," Su said with a smile. "Maybe because I can''t see, I can more clearly feel the good and evil projected by others."


    On the other side, Qiao Qinghe is asking Jian Yi about their recent situation.


    This has almost become a routine. Every time he comes, the old man has to ask about the lives of several children.


    Jane Yi stood by the bed. Although there was no expression on her face, her eyebrows and eyes were different from the usual coldness.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the school. Zhao Xu was very bored after he dropped out of school. Hui Yi handed it over to Yun Zhixiang and luo''er. Uncle wants us to help. I pushed it."


    A few words summed up their lives.


    If Gu Xiaomian reports this, they have to talk about their life all the time before the old man goes to bed.


    Qiao Qinghe smiled and touched Jian Yi''s head and said, "well done, you are still so young. It''s time to enjoy the joy of growth. Why do you want to go to his Mo''s house to help?"


    Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin looked at each other. They both lowered their heads wisely and didn''t speak.


    Some of them have already mixed up their experience.


    There is only one experience, that is: regard yourself as the child of which family you go.


    Now that they are at Joe''s house, they must resolutely stand on the same front as the old man.


    what? Their last name is Mo?


    Oh, that''s after arriving at Mo''s house.


    However, some people know all the truth, but they are dishonest.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and said, "you can''t say that. Anyway, the Mo family is well, and it''s better for us in the future. If you don''t go, it''s mainly because he''s too boring and doesn''t have any challenge."


    Qiao Qinghe frowned, reached out and pinched his face and said, "you little bastard, you just want to challenge every day. You can''t be idle at all."


    "Didn''t you say you should enjoy the joy of growth? Where can you grow without challenges?" Mo Xiujin took his words back to him.


    Qiao Qinghe choked and was blocked by him for a moment. He couldn''t find anything to teach him, so he couldn''t help humming.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian happened to come to the door at this time.


    Seeing Qiao Qinghe sitting there with his back against the head of the bed, Jian Rui cheered and called "Grandpa", so she opened her arms to jump on his bed.


    "Don''t be crazy." Jian Yi, standing nearby, quickly grabbed her arm and asked her to stand by the bed.


    Jianrui failed to land on the bed. She turned her mouth and stood aside with her little mouth pursed.


    "Ruirui, you are much heavier now than two years ago. It''s better to be a lady for the sake of Grandpa''s health." Mo Xiujin smiled and had to be poor.


    Jian Rui immediately widened her eyes, smiled grimly, pulled up her sleeve in the direction of Mo Xiujin and said, "OK, if I don''t attack Grandpa, I''ll be fine if I attack you!"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. Before he was ready, Jian Rui suddenly jumped on him.


    Fortunately, behind him was a chair, and the two fell into the chair at the same time.


    Unfortunately, he became Jianrui''s meat pad, and his neck was strangled by Jianrui''s arm.


    "Cough... Just say you''re heavy. Look at your thick arm." Mo Xiujin''s strangled cough didn''t stop his mouth.


    Jian Rui smiled and added strength to her hand.


    "Hey, my neck, no, no, my waist, my waist, smelly girl, twist my waist and hurt you..."


    Jian Rui laughed with Mo Xiujin.


    The others didn''t mean to come forward and pull a stand, so they quietly smiled and watched the play.


    First, she knew that although Mo Xiujin shouted fiercely, Jian Rui was definitely measured. Second, how did she know that Mo Xiujin was not happy in it? Obviously, she was retaliated by Jian Rui back and forth, and she had to be cheap to provoke her.


    Qiao Qinghe also looked at them happily. As long as he watched the young people healthy and happy, he was happier than anything.


    Jian Yi glanced at them and they didn''t take care of them. He turned to Gu Xiaomian, who was also watching the play, and said, "what''s the matter with the piano just now?"


    The moment he saw Jianrui just now, he thought of this.


    Jianrui and Qiaoya can''t play the piano, but when they went upstairs just now, they really heard the sound of the piano.


    "Oh, it''s uncle su." Gu Xiaomian said, "he''s aunt Ya''s friend. Although he can''t see, he plays the piano very well. Just for a moment, Ruirui said he was his own music teacher, and he''s still very handsome."


    He looked at the ceiling and thought about it. He told Jian Yi everything he could think of.


    Uncle Su? Can''t you see?


    Jane Yi squints.


    Mo Xiujin, who was fighting with Jian Rui, stopped suddenly when he heard the speech.


    He pulled Jianrui in front of him, held her cheek and asked, "which uncle Su?"


    It can be seen that what was just suppressed by Jian Rui without resistance is all acting.


    "Smelly brocade, let go of me." Jian Rui was arrested by him, tooted her mouth, reached out and patted his hand and said, "it''s uncle Su ri''an, but I always think his name is a little familiar and forgot where I heard it."


    "Good day, Su?"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. He sat up straight and looked at Jian Yi: "shouldn''t it be such a coincidence?"


    "Just go and have a look." Jian Yi''s eyebrows sank and her voice was a little dumb, "but... Maybe it''s such a coincidence."

 Chapter 916

    Because Yun Zhixiang has been working for Ning Jiwei, Jian Yi knows more about what he has checked. Jian Rui and others have less involvement. They have only heard the name a few times, so they have no impression of Su ri''an.


    But Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin know. Isn''t Su ri''an an an important target recently targeted by those people? Dou Dou and Mo Feng are still watching him.


    How did this man show up at Joe''s house? And became Joey''s friend?


    Jian Rui saw that they looked different. She was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Tong came forward and patted her on the back: "it''s all right. It''s just to meet aunt Qiaoya''s friends."


    After greeting Qiao Qinghe one by one, they turned and went out to Qiao ya.


    But unexpectedly, the door of the room was still open, but there was no figure inside.


    Mo Xiujin walked around the room and found nothing unusual.


    When I was about to leave, I found a piece of music falling on the ground of one foot of the piano.


    It should have been accidentally dropped by the owner during collection, or it was blown down by the wind blowing in from the window.


    Mo Xiujin glanced, raised his eyebrows, folded them and put them in his pocket.


    Seeing no one in the room, Gu Xiaomian ran out. At this time, he came back and reported to everyone: "Uncle Su is in the living room."


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin look at each other and go to the stairs first.


    Several people followed downstairs and saw Su ri''an standing in the living room talking to Qiaoya. It looked as if she was about to leave.


    "Uncle Su!" when Jian Rui saw him, she immediately ran down the stairs over Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin and walked towards Su ri''an. "Are you leaving so soon? I still want to play with you."


    On the stairs, Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrows, "tut" and muttered in a low voice: "this girl is really..."


    When you are smart, you are really smart, and when you are simple, you are too simple.


    I was so close to others when I first met them. I didn''t know I was sold.


    Mo Xiujin thought angrily, but his eyes always paid attention to Su ri''an. His eyes seemed to have their own scanner. He wished he could scan him from inside to outside several times.


    However, compared with him, Jian Yi is not much nervous. He looks at Jian Rui and Su ri''an talking, but squints slightly.


    Whether Su ri''an has a problem or not, he can''t do it at Qiao''s house.


    And Jianrui is not a fool. Her intuition is no less than him. It can make her so close. At least it shows that Su ri''an has no hostility to her at present.


    Su Tian, who was talking to Qiaoya, paused slightly when she heard Jianrui''s voice, turned to her direction with a smile and said kindly, "yes, I''m finished talking about work. I''m going back to write music."


    "Oh, ok..." Jianrui took his hand and said excitedly.


    Hearing the regret in the little girl''s tone, Su ri''an raised his hand and touched her hair, gently stroked it, smiled and asked, "do you remember the song I taught you to play just now?"


    "I still remember now," said Jane Rui, scratching her head and sticking out her tongue a little embarrassed, "but maybe I''ll forget later."


    Su ri''an smiled softly: "it doesn''t matter. I''ve just written the score and left it in the room. Go and put it away."


    "Uncle Su, you''re great. You can write a score so quickly!" Jane Rui blinked with big eyes. She was surprised. Uncle Su was blind. They didn''t go to Grandpa''s room to say a few words, and he could write a score.


    Su ri''an seemed to know what she was thinking. He didn''t mind. He smiled and said, "I''ll write on paper every day when I''m free at home. Moreover, the score of this song has long been in my heart. Just now I just copied it on paper. It won''t take long."


    "Thank you uncle Su! It''s just..." Jane Rui thanked him.


    Because she said she liked music, he took the trouble to teach her to play the piano, send her music, and specially wrote music scores for her.


    He joked that he was his own music teacher. He was really like the teacher who had taught her for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ri''an was very sensitive to other people''s emotional changes although he couldn''t see it. He heard the depression in Jian Rui''s voice and asked, "don''t you want to see the score?"


    Jianrui quickly shook her head, dragged his hand and walked forward one step: "no, uncle Su is so good. I''m a little reluctant to let uncle Su go."


    Su ri''an was stunned. The smile that had been hanging on his face was a little different at the moment. It just flashed by and no one saw it.


    "Moreover, I want to read the score, and I especially want to learn this song well." she said in a low voice, "but I still can''t understand..."


    Su ri''an gave a little pause when he heard the speech, and then laughed and said, "look at my brain. Just now, I just focused on writing. I forget that you still can''t understand the music score. When I used to teach students, those people have long studied music for many years, and suddenly forget that you haven''t started yet."


    "Ha ha, blame me. Blame me." Su ri''an patted Jian Rui''s hand and said gently, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t know. You can take it first. I''ll teach you to read the spectrum when I''m free next time."


    "Next time?" Jane Rui repeated with bright eyes. "Will you teach me to play the piano again next time?"


    "Ha ha, of course." Su ri''an smiled. "Giving up halfway is not a good child."


    Jianrui smiled and took his hand: "let''s pull the hook. Next time you''ll teach me to play the piano and know the score!"


    next time?


    Hearing this, Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin look at each other as they walk down the stairs. They both see a bit of reflection in each other''s eyes.


    There was no problem with any of the dialogue between Jianrui and Su ri''an. Even this "next time" was put forward because Jianrui said she didn''t know the spectrum.


    This "next time" is so logical, of course


    Is it God''s will or man-made?


    Jian Rui is still pulling the hook with Su ri''an. Mo Xiujin, with a cynical smile, raises her feet, puts her arm on Jian Rui''s shoulder, and pulls back the hand of Jian Ruizheng and Su ri''an.


    He looked at Su ri''an dangerously, but asked Jian Rui: "girl, who is this?"


    "It''s said that it''s uncle Su ri''an. Why is your memory so bad?" Jane Ruibai looked at him, and her hand dropped naturally. She didn''t go to La Su ri''an again.


    "Oh, su... Ri... An?" Mo Xiujin''s thin lips slowly spit out these three words, and his voice did not fall. He suddenly took a step forward, approached Su RI an, looked up from the bottom, and wanted to look into his eyes from the sunglasses. "The talented musician who has won countless International Music Awards?"


    Under sunglasses, Su ri''an''s eyelids narrowed slightly, and a flash of pure light flashed in his eyes.


    Through thick black sunglasses, Su ri''an looked at Mo Xiujin, who smiled like a little devil in front of him, smiled and said, "it was a long time ago, but it''s really surprising that you know this, children."

 Chapter 917

    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and didn''t answer. He raised his hand and waved in front of his sunglasses. He said amazing again: "are you really blind?"


    "Ah Jin, what are you talking about?" Jianrui immediately stretched out her hand and pulled his sleeve, pulled him back to her side and stared at him, "don''t be rude."


    Mo Xiujin shrugged his shoulders and brushed his lips indifferently.


    Jian Rui looked at Su ri''an apologetically: "Uncle Su, I''m sorry. My brother is a bit of an idiot. Don''t be general with him."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter." Su ri''an smiled with a good temper and slightly turned his head to Mo Xiujin, "yes, I''m really blind."


    "Oh..." Mo Xiujin obviously lost his curiosity about this problem. After giving a reply, he turned and looked at Jian Rui with a grim smile, "brother? Shouldn''t he call me uncle?"


    His word "Uncle" deliberately used stress, as if to scare Jian Rui.


    "Brother, ah Jin asked me to call him uncle!" without looking at him, Jian Rui turned and complained to Jian Yi.


    Mo Xiujin: "


    Jian Yi, who has been standing not far behind, hears Jian Rui''s voice, raises her feet and walks over. She separates the two with one hand and says coldly, "don''t let people see jokes."


    Jian Rui had to step back two steps, hum, waved her fist at Mo Xiujin and whispered, "I''ll teach you a lesson later."


    "Cut, I''m afraid of you." Mo Xiujin hummed to Jian Rui across Jian Yi.


    Let them be so noisy, Jian Yi, who was caught in the middle, was not affected at all. He was still calm and said quietly to Su ri''an, "sorry, I''m Jian Yi, Jian Rui''s brother. This rude idiot''s name is mo Xiujin. Please count what happened just now on him. We don''t know him well."


    Mo Xiujin: "


    He''s been unlucky for several lives. He''s got such a brother and sister.


    After this sentence, Jian Rui and Mo Tong behind him couldn''t help laughing.


    Perhaps due to the presence of the guests, several faces were red and didn''t laugh. They stood there obediently.


    On the contrary, Mo Xiujin''s face changed.


    It''s just getting dark.


    Angry by Jian Yi and Jian Rui


    Looking at the group of ancient and strange children in front of him, the radian of Su ri''an''s mouth became bigger.


    The smile behind the sunglasses is also more intense, but in that eye, in addition to laughing, there seems to be a faint trace of madness.


    What a beautiful age


    What lovely children they are again.


    Su ri''an''s eyes covered by Sunglasses swept over several children one by one - brave and fearless, intelligent and thoughtful, sensitive and intelligent


    He smiled. The children around Jian Haixi were really dragons and phoenixes among people. They were really happy to see each other.


    It''s like a group of rough jade without wind and rain. It looks so beautiful and clean... People can''t help but want to destroy it!


    But if you want to play the best game, of course, you can''t hurry. It''s meaningless to do it yourself, of course


    Hehe, Su ri''an closed his eyes and pressed down the surging madness.


    At the same time, he seemed to feel a seed ignited in his heart.


    Seeing them finish talking, Qiao Ya came over with a smile and said, "you guys are really busy. Uncle Su is still busy. Is it too much for you to talk around others and don''t let people go or sit down?"


    "Yes, it''s all ah Jin." Jian Rui wrinkled his nose at Mo Xiujin and snorted.


    Mo Xiujin, who was inexplicably carrying the pot, couldn''t help but give her a white look, this unkind girl.


    He was worried about her being coaxed here, but she blamed him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve just been sitting for a long time, and it''s more comfortable to stand." Su ri''an smiled and said with a consistent mild expression.


    Seeing that there was really no impatience in his expression, Qiao Ya smiled at him and said, "I''ll take you away. These children are so noisy."


    "Well, please," Su said.


    "I''ll go too, I''ll go too!" Jianrui immediately chirped and wanted to go out after joeya.


    "You come back." Mo Xiujin stretched out his arm, grabbed Jian Rui''s back neck and brought it back to her.


    "Oh, smelly brocade, what are you doing!" Jian Rui shouted, earning her hands back to break Mo Xiujin''s arm.


    Mo Xiujin knocked lightly on her forehead and said, "fool, is your brain rusty today?"


    Jian Yi stands quietly beside her and looks at Su ri''an''s back as he leaves. Her eyes sink and sink.


    It seems that he needs to know more about Su ri''an.


    ¡­¡­


    Behind him came the sound of Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin fighting. Su ri''an pursed her lips and smiled.


    Qiao ya, who was walking in front, just looked back at this moment. She was stunned to see his smile. I don''t know whether it was because of the backlight of the two at the moment. Su ri''an''s smile made her feel a little cold for no reason.


    Aware of her stupidity, Su ri''an asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "No." Qiao Ya shook her head, frowned gently and said to him, "I didn''t see you like children so much before. I was worried that you wouldn''t like it today."


    "No, they are... Very cute." Su ri''an smiled. "Do they all live with your cousin?"


    "Yes, Haixi treats these children as if they were his own, but he likes them. By the way, there are several children who haven''t been introduced to you today. I''ll introduce them to you one by one next time." Qiao Ya said, "these children are obedient if they want to be obedient. Ah Jin is sometimes naughty. Don''t argue with him."


    "Ha ha, I think it''s good for children like this." Su ri''an smiled, "energetic, very likable..."


    Qiao Ya was stunned and a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes.


    Does Su ri''an really like children so much?


    But why did his tone make her uncomfortable


    Qiao Ya was silent, but Su ri''an''s excitement was surging faintly.


    Jane Haixi, Jane Haixi, it''s your fault to put such a bright baby around you, which is coveted


    At the gate of Qiao''s house, Qiao ya, who drove Su ri''an away, had just left, and Jian Haixi''s car arrived.


    She had a lot of things in the company today, so she came late. Unexpectedly, she just missed Su ri''an.


    The two cars met at the corner. Qiaoya saw that it was Jian Haixi''s car. She sounded the horn to say hello to her. At the same time, she smiled and said to Su rian, "it''s a coincidence that Haixi arrived as soon as we went out. We just missed it."


    "Ah, really."


    Su ri''an responded faintly, with a vague smile on his mouth: "it doesn''t matter. If you miss this time, there will always be another time."


    Qiao Ya was stunned.


    The two cars just said hello briefly and drove in two directions. No one cared about the short intersection.

 Chapter 918

    Jian Haixi had just entered the living room and saw several children safely in the living room, but the atmosphere in the middle seemed a little wrong.


    Jane Yi doesn''t know what she''s doing. She keeps pressing her mobile phone. Mo Tong and Shazhi are helping Yan Mei adjust the parameters of the sweeping robot.


    Mo Xiuqian, Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiulin are playing with Qiao Xiaosi, while Jian Rui is staring at Mo Xiujin with his lips.


    Mo Xiujin, who was stared at, looked like nothing. He fell lazily on the sofa watching TV, completely ignoring the eyes behind him who wanted to burn through him.


    Jian Haixi swept around, knew it clearly, smiled and came in and said, "Ruirui, this is another quarrel with ah Jin."


    Don''t even ask, almost in a positive tone.


    I don''t know if he really inherited Mo Sheng''s blood. Mo Xiujin has some demon essence.


    It''s not that he''s a dandy or doesn''t follow the right path. Even though he doesn''t care about anything at ordinary times, he likes to play tricks on Jian Rui. It''s better to make Jian Rui quarrel with him. I''m afraid this is the only interest he can count.


    They are really a model of love and killing each other, so Jian Haixi has long been surprised at this scene.


    "Mommy, ah Jin is impolite today." Jian Rui comes up to Jian Haixi and points to Mo Xiujin to complain to her.


    "Oh, isn''t this a very normal thing?" Jian Haixi nodded and smiled indifferently.


    If one day Mo Xiujin was polite, she would be surprised.


    Mo Xiujin also smiled, with curved eyebrows and eyes, and took a provocative look at Jian Rui.


    He moved aside and made room for Jian Haixi to sit down. He didn''t stand up. He still leaned there feebly, as if he couldn''t work hard. He didn''t know how Mo Jue tortured them.


    Jian Haixi rubbed his head with a smile and whispered, "how do you recruit her? Hurry to talk to me so that I can pass you a step."


    Mo Xiujin yawned. His head tilted on Jian Haixi''s leg. He stared at the TV and said lazily, "aunt, I don''t blame me today. She''s too stupid. Tell Aunt LAN when she gets home. I have to replenish her brain recently."


    "Mommy, look at him." Jian Rui sat down next to Jian Haixi, wrinkled her nose and accused Mo Xiujin.


    These two children


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly, pinched Mo Xiujin''s face and said, "smelly boy."


    "Yes! Ah Jin is a smelly boy!" Jian Rui pursed her lips and recited in the tone of Jian Haixi.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t move his eyelids. He lifted his hand and pinched Jian Rui''s cheek accurately: "smelly girl, what a little white eyed wolf."


    Looking at the two people making trouble again, Jian Haixi quickly smiled and separated the two children, changed the topic and asked Mo Xiujin, "have you seen grandpa?"


    "Yes, I''ve reported the recent situation honestly." Mo Xiujin yawned and still depended on Jian Haixi''s legs. That''s when Mo Xiujin made people feel that he was more "childish".


    "Honest?" Jianrui began to hate him, "my brother, they are honest. Where are you with these four words?"


    "Gee, you really have a bad brain when you say you have a bad brain." Mo Xiujin glanced at her. "Look at your brother. Which word has something to do with him."


    Honestly these four words


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said with a smile, "in terms of honesty, you two are really one. Don''t say who."


    "Aunt, why are you like this?" Mo Xiujin elongated his voice and spoiled her.


    At this time, Qiao, who was playing with Mo Xiuqian, saw Jian Haixi, immediately struggled to get up, opened his hands and muttered foolishly to Jian Haixi: "aunt, hold ~"


    Although he is still young, he is very good at recognizing people.


    "Xiao Si is good ~" Jian Haixi reached out and picked Joe up on himself, bumping and laughing, "our Xiao Si is heavy again."


    Yang Yaru came over and said with a smile, "just holding him for a while is so tired that I can''t lift my arm for a long time."


    "Let my brother hold it. He''s strong and doesn''t need to be white." Jian Haixi replied, rubbing his nose with Qiao Xiaosi. Excitedly, Qiao Xiaosi stood on Jian Haixi with his fist clenched and danced an unknown dance.


    Mo Xiujin was pulled up by Jian Rui when Qiao Xiaosi was walking here. He had to shout to let him accompany her upstairs.


    Mo Xiujin sighed helplessly. His face looked reluctant. His body didn''t struggle at all. Jian Rui pulled her arm up the stairs.


    The two returned to the door of Qiaoya''s room. Jianrui walked in front and saw the darkness in the room through the open door. She hesitated and said, "eh? Who turned off the light?"


    Mo Xiujin fell two steps behind her, yawned and said, "I didn''t notice. I''m walking ahead. What are you doing back..."


    As he was talking, Jianrui in front stretched out her hand and gently pushed open the empty door.


    In the dark room, several tall "human shapes" stood neatly there, as if facing the door of the room, but each had no head. Bursts of Yin wind blew from the corner, raising a corner of their clothes.


    "Ah! Jin!"


    "Rui Rui!" when Mo Xiujin, who was absent-minded, heard Jian Rui''s cry, he immediately took two steps to her and stopped her behind him.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here," he said in a deep voice, holding her trembling hand tightly in his hand, while firmly protecting her behind him. "It''s okay, I''m here, I''m not afraid."


    He also saw those "human shapes". At this time, he couldn''t help squinting and frowning slightly. These human shapes


    "What are you doing... I''ll go!" Gu Xiaomian walked to Jian Rui behind him and couldn''t help but give a meal. "It turned off the light and looked so scary. Aunt ya''er''s psychology is really strong."


    Mo Xiujin at the front had already pulled Jian Rui with one hand and pressed the light on with the other.


    In the room, several models stood steadily, and the wind blowing in from the window blew up the incompletely formed cloth on them from time to time.


    "Ruirui, it''s all right. It''s a model. Don''t be afraid." Mo Xiujin breathed a sigh and turned to pat Jian Rui on the back.


    "It''s a model, otherwise what do you think it is?" Gu Xiaomian touched her hair and looked at them suspiciously.


    What''s terrible about models? Didn''t you see them when you came in just now?


    Jian Rui was still trembling with fear. She didn''t dare to loosen Mo Xiujin''s hand or open her eyes. She kept hiding behind Mo Xiujin: "it''s human, it''s human! Ah Jin, I see someone!"


    "It''s my aunt''s model, no one." Mo Xiujin''s voice was a little low and coaxed patiently, "Ruirui, look at me. I''m here, no one, just models."


    His voice was so gentle that Gu Xiaomian was stunned.


    He hasn''t seen a Jin like this yet

 Chapter 919

    Jian Rui slowly opened her eyes. Mo Xiujin''s gentle smile came into sight first.


    She blinked and immediately turned her head to look into the room. Under the bright light, a pile of models stood in line. Although they were all dead things, it inexplicably made people feel that they were wronged at the moment


    "Ah, yes, Rui Rui, don''t be afraid. I''m here, too. I''ll protect you." Gu Xiaomian woke up from the stupefied God and hurried to comfort Jian Rui.


    Jianrui patted her chest and shouted heavily, "I''m scared to death! It''s aunt Meiya''s model."


    "Hum, let me know who turned off the light. I have to beat him up!" Jianrui groaned angrily. Every time she came to the house, Qiaoya turned on the light, so she didn''t feel any problem facing a group of models. Who could have thought that she would completely change in the dark.


    Gu Xiaomian smelled the speech and felt a meal. Involuntarily, he stepped back and shrunk his neck.


    His subconscious action didn''t escape Mo Xiujin''s eyes. He looked at Gu Xiaomian, his eyes narrowed slightly, raised his hand and wanted to slap him on the head.


    But before he could lift his arm, he fell down.


    Jianrui''s hand still held him tightly.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. He quietly took back his hand and hung it on his side. His five fingers exerted a little force and clenched the palm that was a circle smaller than him.


    "The person who turned off the lights was, and it wasn''t intentional." Gu Xiaomian muttered in a low voice, "that''s not, in order to save electricity..."


    Before he finished, Jianrui''s sharp eyes swept into his face.


    "Gu Ruan!" Jianrui turned and slapped him on the head, "come here!"


    Gu Xiaomian pouted wrongfully and hid behind Mo Xiujin with his head: "Ruirui, I really didn''t mean to scare you. I really wanted to save electricity. Where did I know you would come back?"


    "You!" Jane Rui suddenly remembered something. She couldn''t help stopping and humming, "Gu Ruan, wait for you. I''ll teach you a lesson when I''m done."


    Gu Xiaomian, who was hiding behind Mo Xiujin, immediately ran to Jian Rui: "Hey, Ruirui, what do you want to do? I can help you. Ah Jin, come here, too."


    Mo Xiujin standing at the door didn''t make a sound. He looked down at his empty right hand and gradually clenched it into a fist.


    After a while, he leaned lazily against the door, looked at the two people who were looking for things in every corner, and asked aloud, "what are you looking for?"


    "Find the score uncle Su left me." Jianrui leaned on the ground to check the back of the piano and answered him without raising her head.


    "Qin score?" Mo Xiujin paused, reached out and took out a piece of paper from his pocket, looked at the two handwritten regular script black characters on the top of the paper, and read, "Jiao Yue?"


    "How do you know?" Jian Rui asked him subconsciously. Before the voice fell, she immediately turned her head and looked at Mo Xiujin, "how could it be here with you?"


    "I found it." Mo Xiujin gently shook the paper between his two fingers and said to Jian Rui, "girl, don''t take anything given by strangers. Why can''t you remember it when you''re so old? Fool."


    "You are a fool!" Jane Rui came to him. "Uncle Su is not a stranger. He left it to me. Give it back to me!"


    "You beg me." Mo Xiujin picked her eyebrows and looked at her. The whole person looked like he didn''t deserve to be beaten to the extreme.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs, Jane Haixi wanted to stop by tonight to see how Qiaoya''s design was. She just saw her leaving at the door, so she didn''t ask again. She chatted with Yang Yaru in the living room and teased Qiao Xiaosi for a while. Finally, she went upstairs to see Qiao Qinghe and led the children back.


    Along the way, Jianrui sat next to Mo Xiujin and kept shouting to return her music score.


    Mo Xiujin is not too noisy. She looks like nothing. Ren Jianrui is so angry that she wants to smoke. Anyway, she won''t give it to her.


    Jian Haixi was so noisy that his ears hurt that he asked Gu Xiaomian next to him, "what music score does Ruirui want from a jin?"


    "Oh, uncle Su, who taught Ruirui to play the piano today, left her a score, which was picked up by ah Jin." Gu Xiaomian said.


    "Uncle Su? Teach Ruirui to play the piano?" Jian Haixi was stunned.


    "It''s aunt ya''er''s friend, uncle Su ri''an." Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "aunt, don''t you know him?"


    Su ri''an


    Jane Haixi frowned and thought that he was the friend who could play music that Qiaoya said to kill for the script.


    However, it was a little unexpected that they should have a relationship with the blind musician again and again.


    "Aunt?" Gu Xiaomian called softly when he saw that she didn''t answer.


    Jian Haixi looked back, smiled at him, touched his head and said, "Oh, it''s all right."


    On the other side, Jian Yi, who has been looking down at her mobile phone, suddenly raised her head, looked at Jian Haixi''s frown, reached out and took her hand and comforted, "Mommy, don''t worry, I''ll find out all this."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and touched his face: "Yiyi is the one. You should learn from ah Jin. Don''t be in a hurry to grow up. Mommy would rather you don''t be so sensible and enjoy your childhood more, you know?"


    Jian Yi nodded obediently, but Jian Haixi knew that even if he answered, he would answer in vain.


    In this group of children, Jian Yi is different from other children. Although he is the same age, he has experienced too many life and death trials that others have never met.


    Since the big bang, he can''t go back to his simple life.


    Although he lives the same life every day, his mind is no longer an innocent child.


    Jian Haixi looked at her son and sighed painfully.


    When they got home, the children went back to the house.


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment, went to the study to find Ning Jiwei and told him about Su ri''an.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "I know this, but Dou Dou and Mo Feng said that they didn''t find more abnormalities for the time being, so it''s not good to stop Qiao Ya from making friends with him. Let''s wait and see what happens."


    "But I still feel a little uneasy. From the moment I received the message, it seems that there is a lot more involvement between us and him, but all this naturally makes me have no doubt..." Jian Haixi frowned and said.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, took her hand, gently rubbed the traces between her eyebrows, took her in his arms and comforted her: "as long as they have actions, there will be loopholes, Haixi, believe me, I''ll be fine."


    Jian Haixi leaned in his arms and sighed: "of course I believe you. I just can''t help thinking. Moreover, after seeing Su ri''an that day, I always feel strange. Since the other party can pretend to be Fang Sheng, is it possible to pretend to be su ri''an?"


    "It''s hard to say." Ning Jiwei held her hand and analyzed it for her, "Yes, it''s possible, but... It''s not difficult to pretend to be Fang Sheng. After all, Fang Sheng has a simple personality and doesn''t talk much. He doesn''t socialize much every day except working hours, but Su ri''an is different. He has a friend in hospital and a blind musician, including his guide dog... So many factors that he wants to imitate him in a short time, unless the other party is a genius, no It is simply impossible. "

 Chapter 920

    "Ah, that''s right!" after Ning Jiwei''s reminder, Jian Haixi suddenly had a flash in her mind, and her head, which was leaning on Ning Jiwei''s chest, suddenly lifted up.


    "Well..."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t expect her to move suddenly. She was lowering her head. This time, she just let her head hit her chin right.


    "Husband, are you all right?" Jian Haixi quickly reached out and rubbed his chin for him. "Why do you say you bow your head well? Does it hurt?"


    "Cough, it''s all right..." Ning Jiwei covered his chin and pinched Jian Haixi''s hand. "It''s all right, you continue."


    Jane Haixi was in no mood. She just broke his chin and checked it.


    "Let me see if it''s serious."


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t resist her, so he had to loosen his hand and said, "it''s really all right."


    "It''s all red..." Jian Haixi muttered and stared at him. "Don''t hold me like this in the future."


    How can this be?


    Ningji Witton took her hand and touched her chin: "wife, it''s just a little red. If you touch it carefully, there''s nothing at all. For a while, even red won''t be red. Ensure it''s good!"


    "Fuck you." Jian Haixi was amused by his action of raising his hand and swearing.


    Seeing her smile, Ning Jiwei quickly took her back in his arms, took the opportunity to change the topic and said, "you haven''t finished what you just said. What do you think?"


    Jian Haixi leaned against him, pretended not to be aware of his attempt to divert his attention, smiled and cooperated and said, "I just suddenly thought that we could meet Su ri''an''s friend in hospital. Maybe we can find something."


    Ning Jiwei fondly pinched her nose: "this thing, Mo Jue has already done it. Don''t worry."


    "Mo Jue?" Jian Haixi slightly raised his eyebrows and was surprised. "He''s so positive recently. He''s trying to do everything."


    "Well... Probably to escape something." Ning Jiwei thought of something and sighed slightly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the entrance of the hospital, the Red Cross is hung high in the outpatient building. The several inpatient buildings behind are brightly lit. The lights from each window are warm, which is the intersection of hope and pain.


    Mo Jue stood at the door of the hospital with a cigarette in his mouth and looked at the woman standing next to him.


    One did not move, and the other quietly stood as a telegraph pole. They stood like wooden people for ten minutes.


    Mo Jue finally couldn''t help sighing. He pressed his temples with cigarettes in his fingers, and began with a headache: "what do you want to do?"


    The woman played with her wine red curly hair in front of her body. There was no moon tonight. The night in Hunan city was not very bright, but her eyes looking at Mo Jue were surprisingly bright, like a dagger with a scabbard and a blade, reflecting a cold light.


    "No, this road is not yours. What''s the problem with me standing one by one?" in the temperature of 13 or 14 degrees, she wore a black suspender shoulder length skirt, her arms were white and greasy, her collarbone was exquisite, and a slight movement was all kinds of customs.


    It''s just that this dress is not suitable for such weather at all. These strangers passing by have to scan her intentionally or unintentionally.


    She leaned against the wall and raised her chin as if she didn''t mind the strange eyes projected.


    Mo Jue put his hand in his coat pocket, looked at the vivid face close at hand, shook his hand holding the cigarette, and half of the ash fell to the ground.


    "Hiss..." Mo Jue''s head hurt more. He raised his hand in front of his eyes and said, "can you stop learning from her? It''s not like at all."


    "Who to learn?" the woman smiled and approached. Her slender index finger gently pinched Mo Jue''s finger in front of her face, took it down slowly, her red lips smiled and asked with a soft smile, "you lie. Since you''re not like me at all, why don''t you dare to look at me?"


    Mo Jue shook off her hand and frowned slightly: "it''s not because you look like her that you don''t look at you, but because you simply feel dazzling."


    Yes, dazzling.


    At a glance, it reminded him of talilina in his memory.


    It made his heart ache.


    Mo Jue took a heavy breath. When he spoke again, his voice was completely cold: "no matter who you are and what games you want to play, I can accompany you to the end. Except one, don''t face me again."


    He said, did not look at her, turned and left.


    By his cold words, the woman was not angry. She changed her standing position, leaned against the wall, looked at the back that she didn''t miss, and the smile on the corner of her mouth had been changed into fun.


    This man is so interesting.


    Mingming wants to die with his sweetheart immediately. On the surface, he can be so rational


    Deep love so far, and completely away from the outside, should we say he is amorous, or should we say he is cold?


    Under the street lamp across the road, several men dressed in sloppy and oily clothes stood there, squinting their eyes and looking here, whispering something from time to time.


    However, there is no need to get close at all. Just look at the obscene smile on their faces and the scruples in their eyes, you can know what garbage they can spit out in their mouth. Two of them secretly took out their mobile phones and took pictures behind the crowd.


    Mo Jue glanced in his eyes. With only one eye, he knew what was in those people''s minds.


    He subconsciously frowned and hesitated slightly at the crisp pace under his feet


    The countdown of the red light across the road gradually ended, and the pedestrians on both sides began to rush to the zebra crossing, rubbing Mo Jue''s shoulders one by one.


    The night wind suddenly blew, and the leaves whirled down at his feet, blowing the smoke between his fingers, like his hesitating thoughts.


    He knew that the woman didn''t move, and the men opposite still stopped there.


    Mo Jue pursed his lips. When the red light was about to light again, he turned and walked to the place where he had just stood.


    "Ah Jue..."


    Looking at the person standing in front of her again, the woman called out these two words. Before the smile on the corner of her mouth could be recalled, a wide man''s coat suddenly flew towards her, impartial and just covered her head.


    Blocked her face and shoulders, blocked the sudden wind, and blocked those malicious eyes.


    The world in front of her suddenly darkened, and the woman gave a slight meal. When she took off her coat again, there was no mo Jue in front of her.


    The woman looked at the coat in her hand. The faint smell of tobacco began from the coat in her hand, gradually drifted around, and gradually caged her whole body.


    A giggle slowly appeared at the corner of the frozen mouth. The waves in the woman''s eyes flowed and murmured, "Mo Jue, Mo Jue, even if you know I''m false, you still can''t be indifferent?"


    "How much do you love her? I really want to see how you choose in this game tailored for you..."

 Chapter 921

    The night is getting darker and darker. Families in the old residential building community have gradually begun to turn off the lights. The dark windows look even darker tonight when there is no moonlight.


    Upstairs opposite Su RI''s home, Dou Dou lay in front of the window and yawned bored.


    This is the first time he doesn''t know how many night shifts.


    Everything was the same as usual. There was nothing unusual in Su ri''an''s residence.


    Although this man is blind and seems very busy every day, the key is that his behavior and daily activities have not been different for so long.


    In addition to delivering meals to the hospital every day, I write music scores at home and occasionally meet with Qiaoya. I can''t find a strange place in my monotonous life.


    If he had to say something, it was that he often ordered takeout.


    In addition to the friend in the hospital and Joey, he probably saw the most people is the takeout.


    However, this is normal. He is blind and inconvenient to get in and out. He has to buy his own vegetables and cook. Compared with these, ordering takeout is indeed a more convenient choice.


    Dou Dou yawned again and came to Xiangcheng for a short time. Life here stubbornly dropped his biological clock. Although he yawned all the time, when he really wanted to go to bed, his brain could wake up and start to calculate math problems on the spot.


    The hands of the clock went round and round, and the hour hand gradually pointed to eleven o''clock.


    At the door of Su ri''an''s unit building, a man riding a tram and wearing a yellow takeout uniform stopped steadily at the entrance of the corridor. Then he got out of the car with a plastic bag in his hand and walked into the building.


    As the voice controlled lights on each floor in the corridor gradually lit up, the man finally stopped on the floor where Su ri''an was located.


    Dou Dou glanced and was surprised.


    So late, Su rian has takeout again?


    Holding his cheek, he looked at the delivery clerk in a boring way.


    The man moved quickly. He came down from the upstairs in a few minutes, got into his car and roared away.


    Dou Dou looked at Su ri''an''s room, his eyes turned, thought of something, and simply got up and began to wear his coat.


    Anyway, I''m idle. I might as well follow up and have a look at this takeout.


    He hooked his lips, put on his clothes, called Mo Feng and said directly, "come and pick up the shift for a while. I''ll see if there''s anything fun."


    Mo Feng''s voice was a little serious: "what are you doing? Don''t mess around."


    "Oh, it''s all right. I''ll follow and see the takeout. You''re on duty. Wait for me to bring you some supper."


    With that, he hung up the phone, reached for the door and ran after the salesman in the direction he left.


    Since the man rode a bicycle, he can''t rely on his legs. He doesn''t want to be tired and vomit blood. If he sends it back to Dou''s house and says that he vomited blood when he was following, he will be laughed at for a year.


    Dou Dou looked around. Although the night was dark and the wind was high, he saw a bicycle parked downstairs of the unit not far away.


    He went up to the car and lifted the plastic cloth covered rather than not covered. With a wipe of his fingers, there was a thick layer of ash on the seat. He didn''t know whether he had been left here or "temporarily" put here.


    He said in his heart, "good man, borrow your car."


    After meditation, he raised his legs and rode away.


    Fortunately, the car just looks like a "rag", not really a rag.


    Dou Dou rode it to the entrance and exit of the residential building. He saw the takeout''s tram tail.


    He rode his bike and watched the man while hiding himself in the dark as much as possible.


    Coincidentally, the man was quite fast when delivering meals in the residential building, but after Dou Dou caught up with him, they were walking in the street like riding a car. He didn''t even have to pedal.


    Dou Dou looks at the slow car ahead. He can keep up even on foot


    As soon as he finished this sentence, the bicycle under his feet suddenly announced a strike. With a "squeaking" sound, he dropped the chain and even the pedal of his right foot.


    He sighed and some wanted to hit his crow''s mouth.


    He got out of the car at the corner and was ready to run, but he found that the man in front was still walking slowly.


    After two more blocks, Dou Dou found that the man was really walking on the tram. He didn''t answer an order and wandered around on the road.


    This is not normal


    He frowned slightly. Did the other party find himself?


    He thought he was good, his head was not stupid, and he would never be found under the protection of the night.


    Of course, the premise is that if the other party is really just an ordinary takeout.


    Dou Dou immediately stopped, turned and hid in an alley around him, took out his mobile phone and called Mo Feng.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Feng connected quickly and asked immediately.


    "There''s something wrong with this man. I suspect they''ve found us. Be careful. You can''t withdraw tonight." Dou Dou lowered his voice and said.


    Mo Feng glanced at the quiet room opposite and said in a deep voice, "send me your location and I''ll find you."


    "No, even if I can''t take him, I won''t be able to run away." Dou Dou smiled disapprovingly.


    Although his skill is not as good as his big brother, he is more than enough to deal with such a person.


    Mo Feng didn''t joke with him. His voice asked seriously, "send it to me, or I''ll tell the leader."


    "Tut, please send it to you." Dou Dou answered helplessly and smiled at the head, "then I''m just not leaving. You send a car to pick me up."


    After hanging up, Dou Dou was about to open wechat to share the location with Mo Feng. He felt a slight wind a few steps away.


    When he felt the subtle movement, he suddenly flashed away. At the same time, with instinct, he blocked his mobile phone in front of his forehead.


    "Bang!"


    With a dull noise, the mobile phone broke into slag, and the fragments fell to the ground.


    Dou Dou rolled on the ground and stopped steadily with both hands. At this time, he had stopped a few steps away from the mobile phone.


    He looked up at the five or six people in front of him and said coldly, "is this the end of the fox?"


    There is no light in the alley, and the street lamp shining in from the entrance of the alley can only vaguely see the place at the entrance of the alley.


    In the deeper lane, Dou Dou squatted on the ground, surrounded by five or six people, each masked, holding tools in their hands, surrounded him in a circle and trapped him in the center.


    He swept the end of his eyes. He had both short knives and sharp blades. He was relieved. As long as he didn''t have that thing, he could pick up his life today.


    "Who are you? Is Su ri''an yours, too?"


    While observing the terrain, he tried to communicate with these people.


    As long as some say, it''s not the worst.


    Unfortunately, this group of people tonight are obviously familiar.

 Chapter 922

    They didn''t even breathe. Dou Dou moved, and the tools in their hands went towards him


    Dou Dou is alone. No matter how powerful he is, his fists are hard to beat his four hands.


    The front of the body blocked the man''s attack, and the back was stabbed into the body by another man''s knife.


    You can''t love war!


    After a few rounds, Dou Dou knew he had to go first, or he might have to explain here tonight.


    He struggled to get out of the battle and wait for the opportunity to escape, but these people had already formed an iron bucket and didn''t leave him half a chance.


    This group of people are all practicing their family. Their desperate playing style is absolutely no worse than that of the Dou family.


    Dou Dou has been injured in many places since he injured two of them.


    But several people in front of them rushed up, as if they didn''t know the pain at all.


    "Touch!"


    Reluctantly blocked a stick waved from his face. Dou Dou staggered and was forced to the corner of the wall. He leaned against the wall and spit blood foam on the ground. The corner of his mouth pulled out a radian: "Oh."


    I thought no one could compare with their Dou family in terms of life, but I didn''t expect to meet an opponent today. I don''t know if I can leave a life to go out


    His arms began to numb, his palms were full of blood, and his coat could not see the original color. Several people around bumped the tools in his hands and gradually approached him again.


    Dou Dou is already a little panting. He knows that he is panting so badly, not only because he has been playing for so long and has a heavy physical burden, but also because he has lost too much blood, which is the most deadly.


    But he didn''t have time to think about it again. They soon fought together again. Dou Dou grabbed the knife stabbed at his abdomen, but because his arm was weak, the knife still didn''t enter his body, and the red blood gushed out again.


    Without covering the wound, defense is no longer important at this time. The key is to create a chance to retreat.


    Dou Dou aimed at the opportunity and took the knife in the man''s hand off guard. The person opposite didn''t expect that he didn''t retreat but entered. In a moment of carelessness, the handle took off his hand.


    He could hold on, but before he could fight back, he was kicked hard on his knee behind his back.


    "Hmm ~"


    At his feet, Dou Dou knelt on one knee. The knife in his hand rolled around the ground for several times. The blood on the blade was stained with dust and turned into dirt.


    His body has reached its limit


    Finally, I don''t know who waved the iron bar heavily on the back of his head.


    He became stiff, gradually softened and fell heavily on his stomach.


    In the dark alley, the smell of blood is getting heavier and heavier


    ¡ª¡ª


    At three in the morning, mikai''s house.


    At the door of the operating room on the second floor, Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi, Mo Jue, Mo Feng and others were all waiting in the corridor.


    Several people frowned tightly, and their faces looked heavy.


    It has been two and a half hours since mikai and Dou Dou went in. The longer the time, the heavier their hearts and the heavier the shadow in their eyes.


    Mo Feng leaned against the wall and frowned tightly. The hostility of the whole person seemed to have just returned from a robbery from hell.


    God knows how much he regrets that he didn''t stop him when Dou Dou said to follow him.


    If he had tried to persuade Dou Dou, or if he went with him... The situation would not be so bad as it is now.


    When they found Dou Dou, in the dark alley, he curled up on the ground, covered with blood and dust, and half his face was covered with thick black blood. Even in the night, the surrounding ground could be seen to be heavier than other places.


    At that time, everyone was surprised. Mo Feng even trembled slightly with his outstretched hand, for fear that the people on the ground had lost their breath.


    Fortunately, when mikai took him, although his face was serious, he didn''t give up directly.


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope


    At 3:30, the door finally opened again.


    Mikai came out with a black face and took off his mask and bloody gloves.


    "How''s it going?" Jian Haixi asked anxiously, "Dou Dou, he..."


    Mikai looked at her and knew what people were most worried about at this time. He nodded and said, "still angry."


    The three words immediately relieved everyone at the door.


    As long as people are still alive, other accounts can be calculated slowly.


    "Just..."


    Mikai hesitated to bite his teeth and spit out two words. The eyes looked at everyone again, and the heart that had just been put down suddenly raised again.


    "Just what you say." Mo Jue said anxiously, "when is it? Why are you still hesitating."


    Seeing that mikai''s face was still not good-looking, Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows darkened and said in a deep voice: "tell me directly, what''s the specific situation?"


    Mikai glanced at the crowd and said, "those people injected him with toxin..."


    "Toxin..." I don''t know who repeated it.


    Hearing these two words, Ningji Witton''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Don''t kill Dou Dou, but feed him poison


    Oh, is it obvious to give them a war?


    "Are you sure?" Mo Jue asked directly.


    Mikai looked at him and said, "I have to ask ZIL for help."


    Mo Jue was stunned and asked Qi Er for help


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "Qi Er won''t agree to help so easily."


    They all know that Qi Er is very evil. All he wants in his life is Qiao Qiao. If you ask him for help this time, I''m afraid


    Mikai sighed and looked at the crowd: "I have to try anyway. I''m really not as good as him in terms of poison."


    After explaining this to them, mikai went in again. Although Dou Dou saved his life temporarily, the situation is still not very optimistic.


    Tonight is a tough battle for him and Dou Dou.


    Several people outside the door fell into silence again, and their hearts were very dignified.


    Mo Jue was smoking and pacing back and forth in the corridor. On the one hand, he was worried about Dou Dou, on the other hand, he was trying to calm the anger aroused by the other party. Maybe under this, he hid a little, because he had to find Qi Er to help.


    For no reason, why should Qi Er help?


    It''s always good for people like him to help them, but you don''t have to think about it. You know what he will want.


    And Dou Dou, who is still in a coma, can beat Dou Dou like this. The other party''s skill must not be underestimated, but I don''t know how many such killers the "Lord" has raised.


    Ning Jiwei''s face was also not good-looking. He said to Jian Haixi and went to the terrace on the second floor to make a phone call.


    Jian Haixi sat aside frowning, her anger rising gradually.


    First Yunling was injured, and now Dou Dou walked around the gate of hell.


    Since the fight, they have always been in the light and the other party is in the dark. The enemy is like a shadowless poisonous snake. After a bite, they don''t know where to drill. They are always tied up.


    Now not only Mo Jue and others are angry, but even Jian Haixi is about to lose control of his temper.

 Chapter 923

    After daybreak, Jian Haixi rushed to Qiao''s house without even returning home.


    When she entered the door, JOYA had not woken up, slightly raised her eyelids, looked at her, and turned over again to sleep.


    This is also Jane Haixi''s home. She doesn''t have to treat her like a guest. Of course, Qiaoya doesn''t care.


    Qiaoya waved her hand and said to her vaguely, "Haixi is coming. Go down and play for a while and let me sleep for a few minutes. When I wake up, I''ll find you."


    Then he turned and fell back into the arms of the pillow.


    "Ya''er," Jane Haixi called her, "wake up. I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter? Can you wait until I wake up?" JOYA drilled into the quilt and pulled the quilt up on her head as if no one should disturb me.


    Jian Haixi sighed, pulled her out of bed, looked at her seriously and said, "ya''er, I really have something to ask you. It''s very important."


    JOYA was sitting on the bed, obviously still sleeping and didn''t wake up.


    She looked at Jian Haixi for two minutes, then slowly yawned, reached out and rubbed her eyes, muttering, "what happened in the early morning?"


    "It''s about Su ri''an."


    Hearing the name, Qiaoya was slightly stunned. She blinked and looked at Jian Haixi. The whole person finally woke up.


    "Good day?" asked JOYA. "Why did you suddenly mention him? What happened to him?"


    "No, he''s fine." Jane Haixi didn''t smile and looked at Qiao Ya and said in a deep voice, "I need to know everything about Su ri''an, so ya''er, please don''t hide and tell me everything you know about him."


    Her look was so serious that JOYA was stunned for a moment.


    She is not a silly white sweet lady who doesn''t understand anything. Jian Haixi won''t joke with her for no reason, unless Su ri''an is involved in something.


    "Give me ten minutes. I''ll wash first," said JOYA, rubbing her face.


    Jane Haixi nodded and turned to make her a cup of coffee.


    Qiaoya came out of the washroom and changed into a simple home clothes. All the long hair behind her was wrapped behind her head.


    She took coffee and drank it for two before she asked, "what''s wrong with him? It has something to do with you?"


    "... HMM." after a little hesitation, Jian Haixi nodded in response.


    Up to now, Qiaoya is no longer an outsider. Whether it''s to find out Su ri''an''s past or just for her good, Jane Haixi should let her know these things and understand the seriousness of the current situation.


    "Do you know about George''s company?" Jane Haixi asked.


    "Know some." Qiaoya nodded. When she first came back, she heard that there was a problem with George''s company. At that time, the busy George and Yang Yaru couple went out early and came back late all day. They couldn''t even see Qiao Xiaosi a few times a week. These were all told by Yan Mei.


    "But what does it have to do with good day?" JOYA took a sip of coffee and looked at Jane Haixi.


    "There are the same people behind this and now." Jian Haixi sighed. "At that time, George''s company was not the only one with problems. At the same time, the other party attacked several of our companies at the same time. Jane''s and ru... Were among them."


    Jian Haixi described everything that happened during the period from the "accident" of the company at the beginning to Dou Dou''s injury last night to Qiao Ya as succinctly and clearly as possible.


    Including the text message she received after she met Su Ryan in the hospital.


    Qiaoya was stunned. It took a long time to sort out a series of things Jian Haixi said.


    She picked out the part related to Su ri''an and carefully sorted it in her mind. A moment later, she frowned and said to Jian Haixi: "You mean, someone once pretended to be Fang Sheng and came to you. You didn''t find it. He told you that you would see Su ri''an again. Later, you received a text message at the same time when you saw the person... And Dou Dou, who was sent to monitor Su ri''an yesterday, followed a person who delivered takeout to him, and then Dou Dou was seriously injured..."


    She tried to express herself clearly. While verifying with Jian Haixi, she was also guessing the relationship behind these things.


    "Yes, that''s right." Jian Haixi nodded and looked at Qiao ya. "Ya''er, it''s obvious that the other party is not good at coming, and so far they don''t know what their purpose is. The only thing is sure that they have good people and they are good at pretending to imitate him. Fang Sheng is the first, and Su ri''an... Is the predicted target."


    "Haixi, this..." Qiaoya shook her head, some can''t accept it.


    She had never cared about these things before, so she never thought that one day she would be dragged into such things.


    "If, as you said, good day was disguised by their people..." before Joey finished her words, she stopped. This sentence was just a guess, which made her brain a mess.


    She got up, stood at the window, looked at the sky before the sunrise, took a deep breath and wanted to go on.


    But even if she tried again, she still couldn''t accept the guess.


    Qiaoya turned her head and looked at Jian Haixi. Her voice was a little urgent: "how could it be fake? Haixi, even if he is good at being a human skin mask and imitating a person''s living habits, but... Good day, he is a blind man. How can a normal person imitate a blind man''s behavior so much?"


    "In addition, there is the guide dog around good day. He has kept the guide dog for so long. If he suddenly changes a person, how can he not recognize it? Moreover, good day is a musician, and his musical talent is not what those people say that imitation can succeed?"


    Qiaoya scratched her hair and felt a little impatient. "Haixi, I think you must have thought wrong, or... Or those people stared at good day, so they would do it to him after Dou Dou found out. This may be more logical, right? Good day himself must not know these things, he..."


    "Ya''er." Jian Haixi interrupted her, stepped forward and held her hand in a deep voice, "I didn''t say that Su ri''an must be fake now. Calm down first."


    Her eyes were slightly heavy and her heart was a little surprised. JOYA''s reaction was too unexpected


    Is this the reaction to an ordinary friend?


    A bad idea flashed through Jian Haixi''s heart. She and Su ri''an


    If Qiao ya really likes Su ri''an, I''m afraid things will become more complicated.


    "Ya''er, listen to me. There is no evidence that Su ri''an is pretending. All this is just our guess." Jian Haixi took her to sit down and said, "so you should tell me everything about Su ri''an, including what happened when he was abroad, and other things you know, no matter what it is."


    "I......" Joe Arden paused, holding his forehead in one hand. "Let me think about it."


    Jane Haixi didn''t urge her. After a few minutes, Qiaoya gradually calmed down.


    She turned to look at the piano in the room and slowly began to talk to Jian Haixi about the Su ri''an she knew, from the Su ri''an she had heard from others, to her several meetings with him, to the living habits of Su ri''an she knew and his soft music awards.


    Later, even joeya herself was a little surprised. She never knew that there were so many stories about Su Zhian in her heart, and she could remember these things so carefully.


    It''s just a pity to recall in such a situation.


    It should have been a baby called "love", but now it has become a "verification code" of a ghost game.

 Chapter 924

    Jian Haixi stayed at Qiao''s house for more than an hour and understood Su rian in Qiao Ya''s mouth thoroughly.


    She talked a lot about Su ri''an in detail. In short, in Jian Haixi''s view, Su ri''an in Qiaoya''s eyes is a perfect person. She became famous when she was young, has very high musical talent, has soft hands in large and small awards, and is quite famous in the music industry, but she has no spirit of everyone. She is modest, polite and conscientious in her teaching career.


    It''s just a matter of time and fate. Such a talented and humble man was blind one day. From then on, he withdrew and returned to Xiangcheng to be a quiet ordinary people.


    Qiaoya just knew that he suddenly disappeared one day. She didn''t know where he went until she met him unexpectedly in Xiangcheng, and then they got along during this period.


    At the end of talking to Jane Haixi, Qiaoya shook her head and said she didn''t believe that Su rian would be disguised by the people behind her.


    Jian Haixi sighed slightly in her heart. In the end, she didn''t say anything, but said she would investigate it carefully.


    Sitting in the car, Jian Haixi put his hand on the steering wheel. Before he could fasten his seat belt, he frowned and sent a text message to Mo Jue.


    "Try his piano level and record his style."


    After sending this message, she put away her mobile phone, stepped on the accelerator and left Qiao''s house.


    In front of the window of Qiaoya''s bedroom, the wet air and morning wind in the morning brushed the curtains, bringing a burst of coolness. Qiaoya stood at the window with a cup and watched Jane Haixi''s car go away, gradually sipping the corners of her lips.


    The other end.


    Mo Jue looked at the news he received and quietly put away his mobile phone. With one hand on his forehead, he raised his eyes and looked at the man in front of him and continued to ask, "so you spend most of your time writing music at home?"


    "Well." Su ri''an nodded, "it''s not convenient for me to go out like this, so I usually stay at home."


    "It''s not good to always stay at home. Mr. Su should go out more to relax." Mo Jue answered without emotion and then said, "just don''t know where you usually go out?"


    Su RI settled down and replied honestly: "in the past, he used to deliver meals to friends in the hospital every day. Recently, because he wanted to help with the music part of the script killing activity held for Miss Jane and Miss Jane''s cousin, he always met Miss Jane''s cousin."


    He answered everything as clearly as he faced the investigators.


    "Since Mr. Mo is Miss Jane''s friend, if I can help, I will not refuse," Su added.


    Mo Jue frowned slightly and didn''t answer. Instead, he took back his cocked legs, stood up and walked around Su ri''an twice.


    "Mr. Mo?" didn''t hear Mo Jue speak. Su ri''an asked suspiciously. The whole person didn''t move.


    "Alas, it seems that he really met his opponent." Mo Jue touched his chin and sighed.


    With light in his eyes, he scanned and looked at the people in front of him. His voice was lazy, and he threw out such a specious sentence in a tone of indifference.


    Under sunglasses, Su ri''an''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a touch of pure light flashed across the fundus of his eyes.


    Although it was dark in front of him, his heart was like a mirror. The attitude of the visitor was lazy, but it was by no means easy. What seemed to come out of his mouth was almost a deep and shallow temptation. However, although he was powerful, but


    Su ri''an smiled in the bottom of his heart. Although it was powerful, so what? He had already mastered each other''s weaknesses.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just doing Haixi a favor. Haven''t you cooperated with her recently?" Mo Jue didn''t sit down, but turned to the piano and said to Su ri''an, "Haixi said there may be something wrong with the script. I want to cooperate with your music to see if there can be other improvements. Can you please play a short paragraph?"


    "Oh, this thing." Su ri''an, who turned his back to Mo Jue, gently answered, the smile on the corner of his mouth slowly aroused, stood up and said, "naturally."


    He did not ask what was wrong with the script, nor did he feel how bad Mo Jue''s excuse of "changing the script according to the soundtrack" was.


    Maybe he didn''t notice it, or maybe he just didn''t care.


    Su ri''an nodded faintly. The smile on his face disappeared at the moment he turned around. He came slowly, touched a corner of the piano, leaned slightly in the direction of Mo Jue and said, "please let Mr. Mo give way a little."


    "Yes." Mo Jue answered, nodded and took two steps back.


    He really just "let go". He didn''t go far at all. When he retreated to the piano, he stood still, holding his chest with his hands and slightly leaning his head, quietly observing the man''s every move.


    Su ri''an''s piano is a little old, with some damage on the surface and bumps on the edges and corners, but it can still be seen that the owner takes good care of it, and the repaired places are carefully protected.


    Although it is a dead thing, I can feel the feelings of its owner over the years, so that it still shines faintly even if it is engraved with deep traces of the passage of time.


    Su ri''an clasped his hand on the piano cover and slowly lifted it. His hands first explored the black-and-white keys, and then pressed the first note. His fingers danced gently to let the music flow out slowly.


    His movements are very professional and skilled.


    Even if Mo Jue doesn''t have much attainments in music, he can hear that Su rian''s level is definitely more than amateur level.


    Neither his habit of playing the piano nor his proficiency in playing music can be cultivated in a short time.


    There is no problem


    Mo Jue frowned slightly and was surprised.


    Thinking, he glanced at the stool at his feet, gently picked his eyebrow, and had another idea in his heart.


    After taking a look at Su ri''an immersed in the piano, Mo Jue moved the tip of his right foot slightly back, hooked the stool next to him and moved forward gently.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The stool fell on the floor and made a noise.


    "What''s the matter?" Su RI, who was playing the piano, paused with his hands and slightly tilted his head in the direction of Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue''s eyes always focused on Su ri''an, and it was the other party''s action that immediately made him squint.


    If ordinary people hear an unexpected sound, their first reaction must be to look at it with their eyes.


    But different from the blind, the blind will subconsciously turn their ears to the sound source, because they rely more on and trust their hearing than useless eyes.


    If Su ri''an was really disguised by the man, his reaction should not be so natural.


    Mo Jue bent down and picked up the stool. When he looked up, he inadvertently glanced at the guide dog not far away.


    The dog was wilting on the ground, looking weakly in this direction.

 Chapter 925

    When he stood upright again, the wrinkles between Mo Jue''s eyebrows had disappeared. He tapped his fingers on the piano frame, smiled and said, "it''s all right."


    Of course, there is another possibility that Su ri''an can have such a natural response, that is, he knew he would test him, so he made all preparations.


    "Do I still have to play?" Su Tian asked in the direction of Mo Jue.


    "No, that''s enough." Mo Jue shook his head and smiled low. "Mr. Su plays the piano so well that I believe he already knows how to change with this small section of Haixi."


    "Mr. Mo is flattered." Su ri''an stood up and nodded slightly to Mo Jue, with a polite and gentle smile on his face.


    "Why be so modest." Mo Jue smiled and said to Su ri''an, "I''ll disturb Mr. Su today. I''ll go first if I have something else to do. I''m sure we''ll have a chance to see you again."


    "Mr. Mo, let''s go." Su ri''an said with a smile, "I''m not very convenient, so I won''t give it away."


    "Of course, bye."


    Mo Jue walked to the door, as if he suddenly thought of something, and looked back at Su ri''an: "Mr. Su''s guide dog doesn''t seem to be very energetic. If he is ill, he''d better be treated as soon as possible. If necessary, we can also help."


    With that, he waved his hand and left without waiting for Su ri''an to answer.


    When Mo Jue''s footsteps could no longer be heard, Su ri''an''s smile gradually froze and changed his face in an instant.


    This man''s last words


    Su ri''an frowned, turned his head to the lying guide dog, turned his eyes and looked at the stool next to him.


    Just now the stool fell to the ground. There was so much noise that the guide dog didn''t respond at all.


    Tut, is it still exposed?


    Thanks to his careful preparation of the play.


    He sat back, took off his sunglasses, threw them on the piano, and rubbed his eyebrows with his right hand.


    In those eyes without shelter and under the bright pupils, madness and excitement gradually appeared.


    "Oh, opponent?" Su ri''an slowly raised a ferocious smile at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª


    early morning.


    Qiaoqiao got up and ran to Mo Jue''s room for the first time. The sound of hurried footsteps echoed in the empty home and gradually coincided with her heartbeat.


    At the door of Mo Jue''s room, Qiaoqiao looked at the open door and the neat quilt on the bed, which didn''t even have a wrinkle mark. She frowned slightly. She paved the quilt herself last night, and no one moved at all.


    He didn''t come back all night again.


    This fact was in front of Qiaoqiao. Qiaoqiao stepped back involuntarily and squatted down slowly against the door. She was frustrated in her eyes.


    These days, she waited for him late into the night every night.


    Mo Jue sometimes sends her a message of "don''t return, don''t wait". Sometimes there is no news at all. In such a large room, she is alone all day.


    Every morning, she always came to see if anyone had come back last night, but she was disappointed every time.


    There is almost no trace of Mo Jue''s life in this room.


    Qiao Qiao squatted on the ground and hid his head in his arms. He didn''t want to think about the reason behind it.


    But it was too quiet around. As soon as it was quiet, those thoughts seemed to grow legs and automatically entered her mind.


    The sound of the heartbeat in the chest was amplified and knocked on her eardrum.


    There is a sentence in the heartbeat of "bang bang bang": is he unwilling to stay in this "home"


    Yes, for Mo Jue, it is a living place, a house without feelings.


    But the moment she came in, she privately called this place "home" in her heart.


    Her "home" with Mo Jue.


    Qiaoqiao doesn''t know whether his "ambition" finally angered heaven, which makes Mo Jue unwilling to come back here now.


    "Brother Mo, are you really unwilling to stay? Or are you unwilling to come back because I''m here because you''re afraid you can''t respond to my expectations?"


    She slowly raised her head, looked at the "home" through the hazy fog in her eyes, and whispered in her mouth.


    She didn''t know who she was asking. Just as she said, the fog in her eyes condensed into transparent tears and gradually slipped from her eyes.


    Qiaoqiao squatted quietly on the ground for a long time. Later, her feet became numb. She stood up and walked slowly in the room, reaching out to touch the tables and chairs, as if she were saying goodbye.


    The clothes in the wardrobe were hung in after she ironed them herself. She watered and cared for the plants on the windowsill beside the table. Mo Jue''s books may not even remember where they were placed, but she remembered them all.


    In fact, there were not many things in the room. Once she saw it, she could remember everything in her heart, but she kept looking at each object.


    She loved everything in the house and the owner of the house.


    But I still couldn''t walk into the man''s heart


    In fact, she is not particularly ambitious. She just wants to guard him quietly. As long as he can let her stay around, she can be very happy.


    After a long time, she turned to wash her face. The ice water splashed on her face and finally cleared her mind.


    She looked up at herself with water marks on her face in the mirror. She didn''t know whether it was water drops or her tears hanging on her eyelashes.


    "Brother Mo, if you can''t open your mouth, it''s up to me."


    She likes him and adores him. Even if she can''t get a response, she wants to stay with him and take care of him.


    But if such quiet waiting has caused his trouble, as long as he speaks, she will leave.


    Her love may not be as warm as talilina, nor as lingering as others, but in those quiet times, she devoted all her heart.


    Qiaoqiao took a deep breath, wiped away the water marks on his face and the tears from the corners of his eyes, and turned out of the door.


    She thought that Mo Jue might have gone to see talilina again.


    If you go there, you''ll probably find him.


    ¡­¡­


    Next to the racecourse.


    Before the morning dew fell, Qiaoqiao walked in the grass submerged in her ankles. Her hair was blown across her face by the wind. She raised her hand, pressed one side of her hair, and bowed her head to talilina''s tombstone.


    But when she was approaching, she didn''t see Mo Jue''s figure. She only saw the graceful figure in front of the tombstone, with wine red curly hair hanging behind her and dancing in the wind.


    She is familiar with this figure.


    "Elder sister..."


    Qiao Qiao was surprised in place, looked at the figure and murmured.


    If the sun in the sky was not too dazzling, she would only feel that she was dreaming.


    The late talilina is standing in front of her tombstone


    Originally, the woman who looked down at the tombstone heard the sound, turned around and saw that it was Qiao Qiao. A pair of smart and proud eyes first glanced up and down at her, and then the corners of her lips smiled and said, "it''s you."

 Chapter 926

    "Big, big sister..." seeing her face, Qiao Qiao''s eyes suddenly widened. Her ankle, which had been wet with dew, felt more chilly now. The coolness even climbed to her back and soaked her whole body.


    Qiao Qiao was trembling when she spoke. She couldn''t turn anymore. There were only two questions flashing back and forth in her mind.


    Why did she see talina here?


    Is there really such a miracle as death and rebirth?


    "You came just in time. Take this back to ah Jue." Lina smiled and handed her the coat in her hand.


    Qiao Qiao looked down at the familiar coat and was stunned again.


    That''s Mo Jue''s clothes. How could it be in her hand


    "What''s the matter?" seeing that she didn''t reach for it for a long time, Lina smiled and asked.


    As like as two peas in the voice,


    Qiao Qiao shook her head, took the clothes two steps forward, looked at the woman in front and said seriously, "I''ll bring it to brother Mo, but you... Are you really the eldest sister?"


    Lina looked at Qiao Qiao''s eyes with a smile. Her red lips opened and said, "yes, it''s not."


    "Maybe you can treat me as a new talina, a Lina without the fetters of those trivial things in the past, or..." she paused and looked at Qiaoqiao. "You can also treat me as a rival in love. After all, since I''m back, ah Jue... I won''t give it to you."


    Her voice was light, with the usual pride and firmness.


    Qiao Qiao''s lips were slightly open. She was stunned and looked at her. She didn''t know what to say.


    Her appearance seemed to please her. Lina smiled, took a final look at the tombstone and turned away.


    Every twinkle and smile as like as two peas, every act and every move, and the same as Tully Lina, she was wearing a mob''s coat.


    Qiaoqiao''s eyebrows and eyes gradually sank. She turned her head and looked at the silent tombstone in the wind, making a mess in her heart.


    "Elder sister, is it really you?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Su rian''s residence.


    After Mo Jue left, there was only Su ri''an and the blind guide dog who had been lying on the ground without spirit.


    The pair of sunglasses worn on Su ri''an''s face all day was lying quietly on the piano cover. He reached out to touch his face and suddenly smiled.


    Dumb laughter echoed faintly in the open room, making people''s backs colder and colder.


    The guide dog moved his ears. This time, he didn''t even lift his eyelids. He changed his posture and lay down in that place.


    "It''s time to see you..."


    Su ri''an whispered, raised his finger and gently pressed a button inside the piano cover.


    "Click!"


    With a soft sound, the piano in front of me moved slowly to expose the floor under it. Then, the floor began to move to the side. A square hole that only one person could pass through was exposed on the originally insignificant flat ground.


    This mechanism is really exquisite.


    If there were not a piano on it, I''m afraid Mo Jue would only walk back and forth here and find something strange underneath.


    And the button in the piano. If you don''t know in advance, you can only look for it with your eyes. It''s estimated that you can''t find it until you smash the piano.


    Under the hole that can only be passed by one person, there is a downward rotating staircase connecting the house where Su ri''an lives and the downstairs floor.


    No one can imagine when the upper and lower floors were opened in this old community.


    Even Mo Feng and Dou Dou, who have been monitoring here for some time, have not found it at all.


    Just because the people downstairs are still living as usual. There is no change or abnormality in what they should do every day.


    Su ri''an went down step by step along the rotating stairs. When she stood in the room, the old woman who was sitting at the table to choose vegetables saw him. She immediately put down her things, stood up and bowed to Su ri''an and said, "Su... Mr. Su..."


    The whole man looked respectful with a trace of timidity.


    "Well." Su ri''an answered faintly, walked forward with his negative hand and asked, "where is he?"


    "Su..." the old woman opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to call Mr. Su, but suddenly realized that she couldn''t tell the people in the room from the people in front of her, so she changed her mind, "he hasn''t spoken or made trouble in the room."


    Su ri''an nodded, didn''t say anything, and walked towards the second bedroom in front of him.


    It is said that it is a second bedroom. In fact, it is transformed from the utility room. It has added a bed, set a table and chair, and becomes a second bedroom.


    There was no light in the room, and the heavy shading curtains were pulled tightly. The room that should have been bright was still dark at this time.


    However, this has no impact on the blind. After all, darkness is the main color in their world.


    "I just heard the music you played." in the room, a slightly thin figure sat on the chair and made a faint sound to the person who came to the door.


    Even in such darkness, he still dressed clean and maintained his gentlemanly demeanor, as if he was not in prison, but just sitting in his home as usual.


    "Oh, really?"


    "Su ri''an" came in from the door, looked at the indifferent figure, and answered casually. He moved his shoulder and neck, raised his hand and stroked his neck.


    Hand over, a human skin mask fell down.


    "It''s tiring to wear it all day." he sighed and threw the mask on the table.


    Faded away as like as two peas in the face of a sitting person. He seemed to have relaxed at last. The whole man was leaning against the edge of the table. There was no trace of blood on the white to transparent face, and he could still see the blood vessels of the hypodermic blue.


    Just took off a piece of skin, his whole feeling has completely changed. Just before entering the door, he still looked like a gentle and humble "Su ri''an". At this time, there was a cold feeling all over his body for no reason. I don''t know whether it was related to the madness without disguise at the bottom of his eyes.


    "If you are tired, you can give my life back to me." the voice of the man on the chair is still faint. "Isn''t it good to just be yourself? Eukins Yan?"


    The man leaning on the table gave a sudden meal, narrowed his eyes slightly, and pointed his fierce eyes at the blind man in sunglasses sitting on the chair: "Su ri''an, I don''t remember I told you my full name."


    "Well, you didn''t," whispered the man sitting.


    Look at him, eukins. There was a flash of interest in Yan''s eyes. He thought he was a pianist with a little musical talent. Unexpectedly, he was a little surprised now.


    "Oh," eukins said. Yan low smiled and sat down opposite Su ri''an. "It''s interesting. Where did you know me?"

 Chapter 927

    Su Ryan can''t see him, but he can feel that he is opposite him.


    This man has a strong aura. Even if he is blind, he can''t ignore his existence.


    And if someone else is here, it is estimated that they will be afraid


    Because he gives people a strong feeling, which also has a chill that can penetrate people''s body and mind. Even if he is only a little closer, people can''t help shivering in their hearts.


    That kind of cold is not physical or objective, but the cold seeping into the bone marrow.


    It''s like walking on the huangquan Road, or falling into the cold of the forgetting river.


    But Su ri''an didn''t feel at all. Even if he was trapped here, even if his life might be between each other''s thoughts, he was still light all the time.


    Because he himself has nothing.


    For him, there was nothing to fear in the world.


    "When I was studying abroad, my teacher once told me a story." Su ri''an hung his head, his voice was low, and the look on his face was ethereal in his memory.


    "Uh huh ~" eukins. Yan qiaozhe one leg, one hand pulled his chin and answered, saying that he was very interested in listening to the story.


    "That''s the story of a gifted student. Once upon a time, I was also called a genius by the world, but compared with that person, my talent is not worth mentioning." Su Tian smiled slowly, "That man is like God''s own son. He is outstanding in appearance and talented. God seems to love him especially. He has all the advantages. Compared with him, we seem to be just a grain of dust in the world."


    Speaking of this, Su ri''an gave a low smile.


    Once he did not believe that there were such perfect people in the world. Not only he, but most people must not believe that there are such top talents in the world.


    Otherwise, compared with those geniuses, what should they say about their mediocre life?


    Just for a walk in the afterlife?


    Later, after experiencing great difficulties in life, Su ri''an understood.


    Every man has his own life.


    These thoughts were fleeting. Su ri''an paused a little, as if he were remembering or sorting out that memory: "My teacher said that the gifted student not only had all a''s in professional courses since he entered school, but also learned more elective courses than professional students. Moreover, his attainments in music were amazing. Even the teacher said that over time, he had nothing to teach that student."


    "But I never saw the student when I entered school, and I never heard of such a person in the music industry, so I asked the teacher curiously where the student went. At that time, the teacher was silent for a long time and said a word to me, which was also the last thing the student left to the teacher. He said that music could not save him, so he left."


    After saying this, Su RI sighed quietly and stopped for a long time before he "looked" at Eugene Yan''s direction and calmly said: "I was lucky to have seen the music scores he once wrote, so I probably knew his music style. I also learned from my teacher that his name was eukins Yan. I thought I and such people were just two people on a parallel track, but I didn''t expect to know you in this way."


    "Oh, just a few music scores and an unknown story, you can be sure that I''m Eugene Yan?" Eugene Yan smiled. He was not nervous at all. He didn''t even change his posture. He just sat there and asked with interest, as if they were just gossiping now.


    "Music can''t deceive people," Su Tian said softly.


    When it comes to music, there is a trace of solemnity on his face. If he can still see it, his eyes must be full of love for music at this time.


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that if ordinary people want to imitate my style of playing the piano, it''s still very difficult. And you can not only imitate it so hard for others to distinguish in a short time, but also be comfortable. Moreover... You should play all your songs these days? The style is the same as those old scores I''ve seen."


    These days, he was in this small house day by day, listening to the piano sound from upstairs. The piano sound gradually combined with the scores in his memory, and gradually surfaced with the protagonist of the story.


    So listen, everything is clear.


    "Oh? Tell me, what''s my style?" Eugene Yan leaned forward and looked at him with a smile.


    Su ri''an paused a little and said, "presumptuous, arrogant, wandering on the edge of the world and overlooking all sentient beings."


    "Ha ha... Ha ha!"


    As soon as he spoke, Eugene Yan changed from a light smile to a happy laugh. The laughter lasted for a long time in the small room before it gradually stopped.


    There was no cover for the madness and joy in his eyes. He looked straight at Su ri''an, and the radian of the corner of his mouth rose higher and higher.


    "I didn''t expect that the person who knows me best would be blind."


    "Su ri''an, you''re like this..." Eugene Yan got up and slowly circled around Su ri''an. Finally, he bent down and put his hand on his shoulder and said with a smile, "I''m reluctant to kill you, my dear younger martial brother."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Jue came home from Su ri''an and felt wrong the moment he opened the door.


    Qiao Qiao is not here


    In the past, as long as she was at home and opened the door by herself, she would run over and greet herself with a smile, but today, the room is too quiet.


    He took two steps in, and his eyes immediately fell on the extra thing on the back of the sofa in the living room.


    That''s a coat he often wears, and the one he gave to talilina that night


    Why are you here?


    She sent it?


    That Qiaoqiao... Have you seen her?


    Mo Jue was stunned for a moment. He was going to enter the living room and walked up the stairs.


    Upstairs, Qiaoqiao''s room door was wide open, and there was no one in the room.


    He frowned slightly, took out his mobile phone and looked at it. There was no Qiaoqiao text message or her phone.


    "I''m not at home and I don''t leave a message. Is it next door?" he thought so. He was inexplicably flustered at the bottom of his heart.


    However, he was not aware of his panic at all. He just thought it was an ordinary reaction.


    After a pause, Mo Jue turned around, threw the door and walked towards the villa next door.


    At the same time, I silently thought about the purpose of my trip. Anyway, I had to discuss with Ning Jiwei about Su ri''an, so I went there. By the way... See if Qiao Qiao is there.


    He didn''t realize that when he went to ningjiwei, he needed to think about what purpose and reason.

 Chapter 928

    Ning Jiwei''s house.


    The children went to school and Jian Haixi went to the company. The big home is very quiet at the moment.


    Moran opened the door for Mo Jue. Before he could speak, he smiled and said, "the young master is in the study."


    Mo Jue was stunned, nodded, raised his feet and walked towards the house. Only after two steps, the movement of his feet slowed slightly, as if he had been tied to his feet, so he couldn''t move forward.


    He coughed twice, put one hand to his lips and asked, "is Qiao Qiao here?"


    "Qiao Qiao? I haven''t seen her today." Moran looked at him unexpectedly. "Isn''t she at home?"


    "Oh, forget it. It''s all right." Mo Jue answered, turned back, stretched out his hand and grabbed his hair. He was even more upset.


    He went upstairs and called Qiaoqiao with his cell phone. Fortunately, the other end didn''t turn off.


    Although it took a while to get through.


    Mo Jue became more and more agitated with the naked eye in these mechanical beeps.


    The phone rang several times, and finally there was a light "brother Mo?"


    Hearing this sound, Mo Jue suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, relaxed his frown, and said softly, "Qiao Qiao, why aren''t you at home? Where have you been?"


    "I... Ke''er and I are shopping." Qiaoqiao paused and asked, "brother Mo, are you looking for me? If so, I''ll go back now."


    "Oh, nothing... Nothing." Mo Jue cleared his throat again, replied awkwardly, and then said, "I''m just asking, do you have enough money? Do you have your card?"


    "Well, I have money," Qiao Qiao replied.


    "OK, then... It''s all right." Mo Jue took down his cell phone and hung up.


    It should be all right. I didn''t hear anything wrong. Maybe... It''s just that the woman sent the clothes. Qiao Qiao doesn''t know?


    Mo Jue thought in his heart and began to be a little agitated again. He just thought about it and couldn''t get a result. He had to put it down and go to the study to find Ning Jiwei.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Commercial Street Center.


    Qiaoqiao put away her cell phone and felt a little depressed on her face.


    Michelle on one side shook her hand and said, "what''s the matter, aren''t you happy?"


    Qiaoqiao shook her head and bit the metal buckle of her bag on her lower lip. After the sound of "click", she lowered her head and said in a stuffy voice, "I just think I''m useless. I can''t help him, and I can''t be a person with him."


    Mikel held milk tea in one hand and took her in the other. When she heard this, she reacted and nodded.


    "Ke''er, you can see it, right?" Qiao Qiao saw her nod. Originally, some grievances were slightly red, and the fundus of her eyes became more red. After sucking her nose, she suddenly choked.


    "No, no, Qiao Qiao, don''t cry..." Mikel saw that she misunderstood and immediately waved her hand, "I don''t mean you, I mean myself."


    "Yourself?" Qiao Qiao stared at her with red eyes.


    "Yes, I nodded to mean I have the feeling you said." Mikel took her hand and looked at her like a little rabbit and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ah? How could it?" Qiao Qiao looked at Michel''s eyes in surprise and stared into a copper bell.


    In her opinion, Michelle and Mo Feng don''t know how enviable they are. They match so well that they have only each other in their hearts. They never thought Michelle would have the same idea as her.


    Michelle smiled, reached out and shook in front of her eyes, and said with a smile, "Why are you so surprised?"


    "No, I didn''t know you would think so." Qiaoqiao said honestly, "I think you two have such a good relationship, just as sister Haixi and Ji Weige are very happy."


    "I''m glad you said that, but they are not comparable to ordinary people." Mikel narrowed his smiling eyes and gently pinched Qiaoqiao''s cheek. "It''s not just them, but also their feelings. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find a second one. I still know myself very well."


    Qiao Qiao shook her head anxiously: "no, you have a good relationship with Mo Feng."


    "We are very good. Of course, I am very satisfied to spend the rest of my life with Mo Feng." Michelle smiled and patted her hand, "The difference between them is probably the difference between jewelry designed and made and untapped crystal. The essential ingredients of love are the same, but a kind of precipitation over the years will be particularly eye-catching. Sister Haixi''s experience has been engraved in her feelings, so their feelings are unique."


    Qiao Qiao nodded and said, "yes..."


    "Poof, it''s far away. Didn''t you ask me why I had that idea?" Mikel shrugged, "As long as they love each other, they always hope to have a common topic with each other and make progress together. Mo Feng and I have different personalities, interests and hobbies. Not only do I think so, but he also told me that he thinks there is too little he can help me and is afraid I don''t want him."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and stopped involuntarily. Is it normal to have such an idea?


    She thought that only she was frightened and wanted to try to keep up with Mo Jue, and she always blamed herself for her useless.


    "But it doesn''t matter. There is no boundary in love. As long as there is the essential element of love, no one is qualified to say whether you deserve it or not." Michelle looked at Qiaoqiao and saw the disappointment and confusion in her eyes. She couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    This silly girl fell in love with Mo Jue who had someone in her heart. It''s sad enough just for Mo Jue''s heart. I don''t know how long I''ve been sleepy with some of these ideas.


    Mikel touched Qiaoqiao''s face and said seriously, "Qiaoqiao, you know? Although you don''t have the enthusiasm and momentum of others, you also have your unique advantages."


    "Do I... have?" Qiaoqiao asked. She obviously didn''t help anyone


    "Of course! Your greatest advantage is quiet." Michel said with a smile. "You are like the gurgling water of a stream. People will feel very comfortable and feel at home when they stay around you. No one can compare that."


    "Really..." Qiaoqiao bit her lip and made a voice with some hesitation.


    "Of course, you don''t know how much I like your character. I''ve wanted to turn you home from Mo Jue for several times." Mikel said, smiling and putting his hand on her shoulder, "But ah, you''re just too insecure. Your eyes don''t shine every time I see you. If you do this again, I really want to go to sister Haixi and ask her to find Mo Jue''s important person. Let''s see what our good coincidence has been developed by him."


    "... it has nothing to do with brother mo." Qiao Qiao lowered his head and twisted the chain of his satchel in both hands. "Brother Mo is very good to me."


    Mikel sighed. Looking at her, she really didn''t know what to say. No matter when, she always stood at the angle of Mo Jue to help Mo Jue speak for the first time.


    "Know, know, your brother Mo is the best." Mikel mumbled helplessly and said more seriously, "but Qiao Qiao, you have to be more and more confident in the future. When you are a beam of light, your brother Mo can see you in his eyes."


    Qiaoqiao walked forward with Mikel''s steps. Thinking of the talilina who didn''t know the truth and falsehood she saw in the racecourse, she immediately vented her anger, lowered her eyes and sighed: "but now even if I''m confident, it''s useless."

 Chapter 929

    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" her voice was so low that Michelle couldn''t hear it clearly and asked again.


    Qiao Qiao shook her head, looked up at her, smiled at the corners of her mouth and said, "nothing."


    As they talked, a commercial street had gone from beginning to end.


    Mikel looked around, drank the milk tea left in his hand, threw it into the dustbin, clapped his hands and said, "forget it, don''t think about these things. Since you have nothing to do, then go with me to my brother."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Mo Feng said Dou Dou was injured. My brother is too busy to help. By the way, I have to comfort my husband. He must think it''s his responsibility again." Mikel said, holding her hand and walking towards the parking lot.


    "Oh." Qiao Qiao nodded and followed Mikel to mikai.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Study.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue who pushed the door in. Before waiting for someone to speak, he smiled and raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know when my corridor is so long. Ten minutes is not enough for you to go to the study."


    He put his hands in front of him. The computer on his desk has been closed. Obviously, he sat quietly here waiting for him when he heard the news. It is estimated that he listened to the phone just now.


    Mo Jue glanced at him, ignored his look of watching a good play, pulled a chair and sat down at the table: "do you listen to Su ri''an?"


    "Listen, how dare you not listen." Ning Jiwei nodded with a smile. "The stairs can be stamped by you if they don''t annoy you. Of course I don''t dare to annoy you."


    "Hiss..." Mo Jue twisted his eyebrows and stared at him.


    He doesn''t remember that his steps are so heavy... But he''s not sure now. Qiaoqiao didn''t answer the phone at that time. He was worried and didn''t notice anything else at all.


    Ning Jiwei felt much better when he saw Mo Jue''s gloomy face, but he also knew how to write the four words "too much is not enough". Just seize the opportunity to tease. After the degree, he may not catch the opportunity, so he reached out in time and made a pause gesture.


    Mo Jue glanced at him and saw his smiling face like a fox. He immediately leaned back on the chair and reached out to pour himself a cup of tea.


    "Why? You''ve been resting for too long. You want to move?" Mo Jue took a sip of the tea cup, raised his eyebrow and looked at Ning Jiwei.


    "No, no, you''re alone. It''s okay if you''re hurt. My wife will be distressed if I''m hurt." Ning Jiwei solemnly stuffed dog food into Mo Jue''s mouth.


    "Then let her be distressed. A sinus bean is distressed, and you''ll be fine if you add another one." Mo Jue said quietly.


    The two of them fought like two three-year-old children. When Jane Haixi came in, she saw such a scene.


    Before she took her hand back from the doorknob, a black line appeared on her forehead.


    "So you two secretly say that about me?" Jane Haixi squinted and looked dangerously at the two men in front of her.


    Ning Jiwei hurriedly got up and walked to Jian Haixi. He took her by the hand and said, "wife, it''s not me, it''s him who has been speaking ill of you."


    Mo Jue: "


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows and stared at him: "why, do you disagree?"


    "No, I dare not..."


    Mo Jue quickly begged for mercy. All the Highlands occupied in ningjiwei just now have returned.


    Jian Haixi hummed, but she didn''t hold on to it. She also saw that Mo Jue seemed to have something on his mind, so she generously ignored it.


    The three exchanged information, and Jian Haixi told them the news from Qiaoya: "I think the obvious clue from ya''er now is the music school where Su ri''an teaches abroad."


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "I''ll ask Yun Zhixiang to check the music school. Maybe I can get some harvest."


    "Oh, yes, this is a recording." Mo Jue took out his mobile phone and put back the music he recorded at Su RI''s house. "I didn''t hear anything wrong when I was listening."


    "His performance is also quite normal. Judging from the way he treats the piano, it''s the performance of a person who loves music." Mo Jue frowned. "If this person really plays, it''s not too much to award him ten Oscars."


    "Normally, they were good at imitation. At that time, if it weren''t for a pot of plants, I didn''t realize that Fang Sheng had changed," Jian Haixi looked at the mobile phone playing music, knocked his finger on the table, pointed to it and said, "but this has to consult a professional. I went back to Mike. I remember that one of his predecessors seemed to play the piano."


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyelids slightly, pulled the corners of his mouth with a low smile, replaced his warped leg with another one, and joked with great interest: "predecessor? Male or female?"


    Jian Haixi gave him a blank look and didn''t answer such a boring question.


    Ning Jiwei also agreed: "if you can find other channels, you''d better not go through Qiaoya."


    Jane Haixi nodded. She understood his scruples.


    Qiaoya is different from them. She has never been involved in these things, and after today''s test, she found that Qiaoya obviously has a heart for Su ri''an. If she tells each other these things in private, it''s easy to do bad things.


    Mo Jue, who was ignored, touched his nose, picked up his glass and drank water. Suddenly, he thought of something. He turned to look at Jian Haixi and asked, "will your script killing continue?"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flickered and hesitated. She couldn''t make up her mind about it for a moment.


    If you cancel now, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of the other party, and


    For Su ri''an, they are not sure whether he is true or false, enemy or friend.


    "Go on." Ning Jiwei thought for a moment, looked at them and said, "instead of feeling the clues, he''d better take the initiative to create an environment and lead the snake out of the hole. If Su ri''an is really greasy, he won''t miss such a good opportunity."


    Mo Jue nodded. That''s what he meant.


    Jian Haixi glanced at them and nodded, "OK, then everything will continue as planned."


    Just then, the cell phone at her hand suddenly rang.


    It was the wechat sent by Gu Chenyi. Jian Haixi glanced at the screen and said to the two people in front: "Chenyi said they would arrive in the afternoon and asked us where to put Zhang Kuang and Jiang ruting."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and didn''t speak. Mo Jue on one side snorted coldly and said, "if the woman doesn''t say it first, the maniac will throw mikai there. It happens that Qi Er is not coming. Some experimental products must be needed to detoxify."


    Jian Haixi nodded. The proposal just hit her heart.


    Since those people dare to do this to Dou Dou, don''t blame them for tit for tat.


    Just... How to deal with Jiang ruting made her a little uncertain.


    JOJO has told her about Jiang ruting, but she always has some bad feelings in her heart.


    She frowned and said with some hesitation, "Zhang Kuang can do that, but about Jiang ruting... I always think something is wrong."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "it''s all right. Since she wants to surrender, we''ll go on first. We just have to tell several children internally. If something really happens, we''ll just take the plan."


    "That''s the only way." Jian Haixi nodded and said from her heart that she didn''t want to live up to JOJO''s kindness, but


    Jiang ruting''s business, but we can''t help but guard against it.

 Chapter 930

    In the afternoon, Ning Ji and Yun Zhixiang were busy checking things about the Conservatory of music.


    After Jian Haixi received the news that Gu Chenyi had arrived, he went to mikai with Mo Jue.


    The quiet mikai family was not as calm as usual because Dou Dou was injured. Today, it looked more lively.


    When Jian Haixi and Mo Jue came in, they saw Qiaoqiao sitting in the living room.


    Jian Haixi was not surprised to see her. He greeted her with a smile: "Qiaoqiao is here, too."


    But Mo Jue behind her was really stunned.


    Qiaoqiao didn''t expect to meet Mo Jue when she came here today. She obviously came out to find Mikel because the house was too quiet. Unexpectedly, she met Mo Jue outside again.


    Coincidence... It''s really hard to say.


    Qiaoqiao got up, lowered his head and hummed to Mo Jue: "brother mo."


    With that, he ran to Jian Haixi and stood before Mo Jue answered.


    This reaction


    Mo Jue''s eyes were dim.


    Gu Chenyi, who came down from upstairs, didn''t notice the abnormality here. He came over with a smile and said to Jian Haixi, "I''ve given that guy to mikai, leaving Jiang ruting. What do you think to do?"


    He said, raising his chin towards the sofa in the living room.


    Then they saw that there was a man sitting next to Qiaoqiao just now, which was Jiang ruting.


    Just the two people who just entered the door just looked at Qiaoqiao and didn''t pay attention to the figure with their back to them.


    Hearing Gu Chenyi''s words, Jiang ruting, who had been sitting quietly on the sofa with a bandage on his face and arm, immediately shook subconsciously.


    Just now she saw with her own eyes how they were crazy about them


    Before, I always thought that people like myself and my sister were villains. Jian Haixi and those people were decent people.


    But what she saw just now made her subvert the values that have always been rooted in her heart. These in front of her... Are more cruel than them.


    Jian Haixi looked at Jiang ruting, who was looking this way, nodded to her and said directly, "JOJO told me that you are not well yet. Go back and have a rest first. The room is ready for you."


    Then she turned her head and asked Qiaoqiao, "Qiaoqiao, please take care of her for me."


    "OK." Qiao Qiao nodded to Jian Haixi, looked at Jiang ruting and said, "come with me and I''ll take you to where you live."


    Jiang ruting has been looking at Jian Haixi since just now. At the moment, his eyes are more and more complex.


    At the first meeting, she was JOJO''s assistant. At that time, she thought she was the closest person to JOJO, but she didn''t know that she had even this qualification compared with the person in front of her.


    Meet again, become the king and defeat the enemy


    She kept thinking, followed Qiaoqiao and walked out. When she passed Jian Haixi, she didn''t show anything on her face. She just nodded at her.


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned, but she hadn''t seen it for some time. Jiang ruting was just like a changed person. She was no longer like the Jiang ruting she saw as JOJO''s assistant.


    At that time, she looked confident and stable, like a breeze that had found a foothold.


    Now Jiang ruting looks at it, but he is a little... Unstable.


    Jian Haixi frowned. For a moment, she couldn''t see what abacus she was playing in her heart, whether it was defection or acting. She had to wait and see the change


    On one side, Mo Jue looked at Qiaoqiao''s back, frowned and hesitated, and said to Jian Haixi, "let me go back together. Jiang ruting''s intention is unclear, and Qiaoqiao can''t face her alone."


    With that, without waiting for Jian Haixi to answer, he had turned and rushed to the two outside.


    Jian Haixi''s position was empty before she recovered.


    Mo Jue, this is


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at the three people walking out side by side. A smile appeared on her face.


    "Eh? People, why did he go?" Gu Chenyi came back with his mobile phone in his hand, looking at Mo Jue who hurried out.


    As soon as he got to the side, he called Yunling back. When he turned back, he saw only Jian Haixi standing here alone.


    "Oh, it''s all right. Maybe I''ve paid off my debt." Jian Haixi answered casually with a smile.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her misty answer and didn''t ask any more. Thinking about it, he knew that Mo Jue really couldn''t make any news that could make him curious.


    After handling the matter here, Gu Chenyi came up to Jian Haixi and asked with a smile, "Haixi, will you go to school later?"


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment. Anyway, nothing happened. Since he came out, he could go directly to the school, so he nodded and said, "go."


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    Seeing that he couldn''t wait and didn''t know what to say, Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing: "why, do you want Xiaomian?"


    "It''s not true. I don''t want to surprise the smelly boy." Gu Chenyi said with a smile.


    Jian Haixi nodded: "yes, it happens that we don''t need training today. Let''s go home directly."


    Hearing her words, Gu Chenyi smiled more.


    "Go home together."


    What a beautiful sentence.


    Jian Haixi also wanted to go up and ask Dou Dou, but Gu Chenyi stopped him.


    "Mikai is busy studying mania at the moment. Dou Dou is fine. Just wait for him to test the antidote. You''re putting pressure on him now."


    "That''s OK." Jane Haixi sighed.


    She looked at her watch. It was almost time, so she took Gu Chenyi into the car and drove to Xiangyu primary school.


    Along the way, Jian Haixi looked at the person around him who was always fidgeting, scratched his head for a moment, stared at his mobile phone and pressed the lock screen key. He couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head.


    Looking at Gu Chenyi''s reaction, she was really uncertain for a moment. Who would have a greater reaction between him and Gu Xiaomian.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Mo Jue strode out of the living room and chased them.


    Qiaoqiao heard the familiar footsteps behind him. He was a little stunned. Turning his head, he saw Mo Jue who had come near.


    At the same second as Mo Jue''s eyes, she had quickly shifted her eyes to her toes and whispered, "brother Mo, you have something to go out?"


    "No, I''ll take you back." Mo Jue looked at the man with his head against him. Sure enough, the matter of clothes was not as simple as he thought.


    "Ah? No, you''re busy. I can do it alone." Qiao Qiao waved his hand and just took Jiang ruting back. She can still do this.


    Mo Jue still frowned and didn''t say much. He had walked to the car first.


    Qiao Qiao looked at his back. Although he was no different from the past today, she could still feel that he seemed a little unhappy.


    Is it because of the man who looks like the eldest sister?


    Thinking of her, Qiaoqiao''s originally crimson lip suddenly lost some blood color.

 Chapter 931

    Mo Jue and Jian Haixi have discussed where to let Jiang ruting live. Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei certainly can''t.


    Just a group of bear children can stand it. With Jiang ruting who may betray them at any time, Ning Ji and Jian Haixi have to collapse.


    But we can''t let Jiang ruting live alone. Once she has any changes, their news will slow down.


    Finally, it was determined that she could only live in mojue and Qiaoqiao for the time being.


    On the one hand, there is basically nothing to steal except people there. On the other hand, there are coincidences on weekdays, and Jiang ruting can restrain himself.


    On the way back, Mo Jue was thinking about how to talk to Qiao Qiao for a while.


    After all, in addition to Jiang ruting, there is Qi Er who is coming to Hunan city. Maybe we have to add that dress


    There are things hidden in their hearts. One is more absent-minded than the other.


    Qiao Qiao kept looking out of the window.


    Mo Jue has been fidgety about what he wants to say to Qiao Qiao for a while, and he keeps knocking on the steering wheel.


    Jiang ruting in the back seat can''t speak. The three people get along in such a strange "harmony" all the way.


    Back home, Qiaoqiao first took Jiang ruting to see the room. Because she was weak, Qiaoqiao deliberately walked behind her and held her when she went upstairs.


    When she got to the room, Qiao Qiao took her around and said softly, "the clothes in the wardrobe are new, and so are the beds. These are all cleaned up for you by my aunt in advance. If you need anything else, tell me and I''ll add it for you."


    Jiang ruting was stunned, shook his head and said, "thank you. That''s enough. By the way, your name..."


    Qiaoqiao''s eyes were full of gentle smiles: "just call me Qiaoqiao. You don''t have to be afraid. I live too..."


    She wanted to say that I lived here too, but she paused slightly when she remembered her plan in the morning.


    At this moment, a fluke suddenly appeared in the bottom of her heart.


    Fortunately, sister Haixi asked her to take care of Jiang ruting, so


    She can still live here.


    She couldn''t help thinking, just let her be a bit naughty and stay with Mo Jue for a long time. If you want to ask Mo Jue''s words, let her be lazy and wait


    Seeing what she said, Jiang ruting turned and looked at her.


    Qiaoqiao pulled up the gentle smile: "I also live here. You can tell me anything you want. Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to ask what you like to eat. You must not be used to here when you first came to Xiangcheng. I asked my aunt to make more food you like."


    Her thoughtful and gentle appearance embarrassed Jiang ruting.


    "And your injury. I''ll pack up a medicine box and give it to you in a moment. I''ll change the medicine for you first." Qiao Qiao said, and she was going downstairs to find a medicine box again.


    Mo Jue kept leaning against the door and frowned at her busy figure.


    She grabbed her arm as she stepped out of the door.


    Qiao Qiao was surprised and looked up at him: "brother Mo?"


    "She''s still under review. She''s not her own person. You don''t have to be so kind to her." Mo Jue frowned.


    This girl is always so stupid. She can''t wait to take out her heart for everyone. It''s really


    Mo Jue always felt that seeing such a coincidence, he suddenly felt like blocking a cotton, which made his whole person wrong.


    He can''t tell whether his heart is distressed or helpless, or there is a little jealousy


    Jiang ruting also looked at her and said, "Qiaoqiao, it''s already very good here. I don''t need anything."


    The man in front of her was too docile and beautiful, which made her conscience uneasy.


    She thought she would be treated in various ways when she came to Xiangcheng, and she was ready for all kinds of preparations.


    But the scene in front of her was something she had never thought of.


    When Qiaoqiao looked at her, her eyes were clear and quiet without a trace of resentment. She knew that her Taoism was not as high as her sister. She might not see whether people were sincere or false, but Qiaoqiao''s eyes were clear.


    She was really worried about whether she would adapt and live comfortably when she first came to Xiangcheng


    She never thought that there were so many lights in the world like JOJO that could illuminate other people''s lives.


    But she already owes a lot of debts in her life. She still doesn''t know how to repay those debts owed to JOJO. If she owes others, she really can''t afford to repay them completely.


    Seeing that she said so, Qiao Qiao nodded without saying more.


    Mo Jue loosened Qiao Qiao''s arm, turned his head and looked at Jiang ruting. "You can move freely in this house, but if you want to go out, you have to talk to the nanny."


    "OK." Jiang ruting replied.


    After Mo Jue explained, he turned around and saw that Qiaoqiao had disappeared.


    He frowned and went to Qiaoqiao''s room. When he went in, he saw her busy preparing to wash clothes again.


    "Qiao Qiao, I have something to tell you." Mo Jue closed the door, "don''t be busy."


    Qiaoqiao took the hand of the clothes, but he didn''t loosen it. His low head didn''t lift up. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well... About Jiang ruting," Mo Jue said, picking a topic that was easiest to talk about and least embarrassing to himself.


    "You should be more defensive to her. Don''t tell her everything. You know? Don''t get too close to her on weekdays."


    Qiao Qiao nodded and said, "well, I know. Sister Haixi told me."


    At least she has been with Jian Haixi for such a long time. Even if she can''t help much, she won''t let herself ruin everyone''s affairs.


    Mo Jue breathed a sigh of relief. Haixi always thought carefully. He was really afraid that he would forget to explain Qiaoqiao. When he heard that Haixi had told her, he was relieved.


    "One more thing..." the second thing, Mo Jue was a little difficult to speak.


    Even he didn''t know why it was difficult to speak, but he just felt that his tongue was knotted.


    "What''s the matter?" Qiao Qiao asked when he hesitated and didn''t continue.


    "Cough..." Mo Jue coughed, cleared his throat, raised his hand and touched the tip of his nose. His voice was a little cautious, "Dou Dou was hurt, you know?"


    "Well, I went to Mikael''s place with Ke''er this afternoon and helped him take care of Dou Dou." Qiaoqiao nodded.


    "Oh." Mo Jue answered subconsciously. It turned out to be so. No wonder she would be there.


    "Dou Dou''s injury is a little troublesome. Mikai''s quack can''t take it down, so he needs to... Um..."


    He broke a sentence into several sentences and added several modal particles, but he still couldn''t say it.


    Qiao Qiao heard his meaning, turned and looked up at him: "brother Mo, do you want to say that Qi Er is coming to Hunan city?"


    Mo Juwei was stunned: "do you know?"

 Chapter 932

    "Well, Mikael told me that I have no problem." Qiao Qiao looked at him and said, "if you''re worried about it, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Her black and white eyes were full of tolerance and simplicity. Mo Jue looked at her and his heart jumped slightly.


    I didn''t expect that the baskets of words he prepared had not come in handy, so they would never come in handy again.


    "Aren''t you... Afraid of him?" Mo Jue asked seriously. He knew what Qi Er''s madman had done to Qiaoqiao, so he had been worried about how to tell her about it. Unexpectedly, she knew it long ago and was still so calm beyond his expectation.


    If Qiaoqiao is really afraid, he actually has other ways to stop Qi Er from seeing Qiaoqiao.


    "Those are all over." Qiao Qiao said with a pursed lip. "I can still tell the importance of things, and everyone is here. Qi Er won''t dare to do anything."


    After a speech, Qiao Qiao suddenly turned his mouth and said with a smile: "if I would be afraid around you, brother Mo, wouldn''t it hurt your heart?"


    "Oh, also......" Mo Jue was stunned and said.


    He doubted whether he was evil today. He used to dominate the discourse, but today he always ran into a wall when he spoke to Qiao Qiao, as if he and her had switched positions today.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak again, but didn''t go out, Qiao Qiao held his clothes and asked, "brother Mo, what else?"


    Mo Jue immediately returned to his mind and hesitated even more when he thought of the last thing.


    If his tongue had just ended, he suspected that his tongue might have frozen out.


    "Well, there''s another... Well, a small thing..." Mo Jue hesitated, "my dress..."


    Qiao Qiao froze and finally mentioned it.


    Her hand holding the clothes could not help pulling more tightly, and the knuckles hidden under the clothes gradually turned white, but no one could see them.


    Qiaoqiao bit her lip and said, "brother Mo didn''t come back yesterday. I thought you went to see sister again, so I went to the horse farm to find you in the morning."


    Mo Jue was stunned and didn''t speak. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer this sentence. It seemed that no matter what he said, no matter what... He couldn''t say it.


    Qiao Qiao didn''t wait for him to answer, and then said, "I saw... Elder sister, she took your coat... Let me bring it back to you."


    Mo Jue frowned and saw it in the racecourse


    After a pause, Qiao Qiao looked up at Mo Jue and asked carefully, "brother Mo, is she really the eldest sister?"


    "Of course not." Mo Jue said without thinking, "it''s just chess pieces sent by those people."


    He said it simply, and there was no difference in his words and expression.


    Qiaoqiao looked at him and his eyes slipped a touch of gloom.


    But even if it''s a chess piece, you can''t help being nice to her.


    Mo Jue looked at the gloom on Qiaoqiao''s face and suddenly felt like the tip of a needle picked it lightly.


    He frowned slightly, hesitated and said, "Qiao Qiao, I..."


    "Ah, I suddenly remembered that Aunt LAN and I had an appointment to learn how to make cakes with her. Brother Mo, I''ll go first." before Mo Jue finished, Qiao Qiao seemed to suddenly remember, interrupted Mo Jue''s words, turned and ran out.


    Several clothes in her arms were thrown on the chair by her.


    Looking at her hurried appearance, her thin back soon disappeared in sight. Mo Jue sighed and looked at those clothes: "don''t you wash clothes? How come you have to learn to make cakes again."


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. In fact, it''s better for her to go, because he doesn''t know how to face her.


    Apart from those three words, he didn''t even think about what to say later.


    They say that it takes courage to love someone, but in fact, it also takes courage to bear the love of a good girl, especially Qiaoqiao, who only pours on his heart.


    No one knows better than him how difficult it is to take back his heart from a person. It is because of this that he can''t easily persuade Qiaoqiao not to like him with those ordinary words.


    But he couldn''t respond to her like.


    Mo Jue''s heart is not Qiao Qiao. He can''t deceive others, let alone himself.


    So in the face of such coincidence, he will feel more guilty.


    This is not a perfect mood, so two people living under the same eaves can only pretend to be confused.


    It''s just


    When that layer of window paper is pierced one day, it must be... Both hurt.


    Qiao Qiao, who ran downstairs, subconsciously walked out. Just as she closed the door, she realized that she didn''t have a place to go at all.


    It''s true to make an appointment with aunt LAN to learn how to make cakes, because Aunt Lan said that when brother Mo went there once, she praised the delicious cakes. She wanted to learn from Aunt LAN so that he could eat them at home, but their appointment time was not today.


    Qiaoqiao turns to look at the building in front of her. It''s impossible to go back now. She doesn''t want to listen to what Mo Jue will say next. She doesn''t want to listen at all.


    She even knew what he would say better than Mo Jue, because those words had been in her heart and mind for a long time.


    Taking back his eyes, Qiao Qiao looked at the path in front of him. After stunned for a moment, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Where should he go?


    It seems that after leaving mojue, she really has no other destination.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the school gate, Gu Chenyi and Jian Haixi''s car had just stopped in the parking space when they heard the school bell from the school.


    Jian Haixi smiled and turned to Gu Chenyi and said, "we''re just in time."


    Gu Chenyi turned and looked at the school gate. He was a little unconvinced: "can''t they be so punctual after school?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and didn''t speak. He gave him a look and told him to wait and watch.


    Gu Chenyi stared at the slowly moving iron gate at the school gate, and his eyes didn''t blink.


    However, he was obviously worried. Even if there were a lot of parents and a few primary school students running out at the gate, they would still attract everyone''s attention immediately when they came out together.


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t know how to annoy Mo Xiujin. He kept hiding behind Jian Rui for fear that Mo Xiujin''s fist would fall on him. He never really fought and wouldn''t show mercy at all.


    Jane Yi followed Shazhi, with her head sideways. She didn''t know what she was talking to her.


    Mo Xiuqian next to Jian Rui has no accomplishment as a lady. She looks at Gu Xiaomian''s miserable appearance and laughs. She is also ready to help Mo Xiujin. Mo Xiulin and Mo Tong follow behind the crowd and laugh at the playful people.


    When several children went out, Gu Chenyi raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist.


    It''s really the speed that comes out as soon as the bell rings


    Gu Chenyi glanced at Jian Haixi''s smile and slightly pulled out from the corners of his mouth: "how can they be so stuck? I remember seeing them when I rang the bell last time. How can they never be detained?"


    And don''t they all say that teachers in key schools like dragging the classroom? How did it change here?


    Seeing that he didn''t understand, Jian Haixi coughed and said, "it''s about this. In fact, Ji Wei talked to the teachers."

 Chapter 933

    "Ah?" Gu Chenyi was a little surprised. After being stunned, he laughed and joked, "go through the back door? Haixi, I thought you wouldn''t do such a thing."


    "Of course not through the back door." Jian Haixi gave him a white look. "You also know that they have to train every day. Mo Feng is an iron faced and selfless. Once they are late or absent from class, the training of the day will double. How can they stand that intensity?"


    When they first came here, such things happened several times. When they met the teacher''s procrastination, they were stunned that they had to arrive at the training ground 20 or 30 minutes late. On that day, when the children came home, they were listless.


    Once Jian Haixi found out that he was curious and asked the reason. He immediately felt that this would not work.


    At that time, Jian Yi still took her by the arm, frowned and told her that "there is no rule, there is no square", and several children next to him nodded. Although they were very tired, they were late and indistinguishable.


    Being late and absent from training is doubled, which is the rule set at the beginning.


    Jian Haixi is helpless. A Mo Feng is rigid enough. Who knows that this pile of children taught is also a pile of small rigid.


    Seeing several children holding such an idea, she had no choice but to consult Ning Jiwei. Under her coercion and inducement, Ning Jiwei finally thought of such a way.


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "Oh, I say, no wonder they don''t seem to have been punished for a long time. It turned out to be so."


    Jian Haixi looked at the children and said with a smile, "not only that, but also Yiyi promised the teacher that he would always be in this school and participate in at least one competition every year before the teacher willingly agreed."


    Gu Chenyi laughed. Indeed, there are talented teenagers like Jian Yi. No wonder the school is willing to make these concessions. He shook his head and said with a smile: "this school is really a good abacus."


    Jian Haixi also smiled: "but these are actually secondary. The main reason is that several children have never collapsed academically. They can not only not delay their study, but also have a good relationship with the Mo family, but also harvest several talented students. Naturally, it is not difficult to achieve such mutually beneficial things."


    "Well, that''s right." Gu Chenyi nodded and nodded halfway. He suddenly remembered something. He turned to Jian Haixi and said, "when it comes to studies, Xiaomian has never failed since he transferred here."


    Every exam, he will receive Gu Xiaomian''s results, not once.


    When he was there before, the boy failed the exam because he was lazy. However, since he came to Xiangcheng, his grades have been rising steadily, and he has never failed the exam again.


    "This..." Jane Haixi paused and touched her nose. She didn''t know how to tell Gu Chenyi.


    "Ah..." Gu Chenyi thought of something and said with a smile, "I think Xiaomian cried to me that making up classes was too difficult. At that time, I wondered what classes to make up. I didn''t listen to you. Now I think his grades can always keep on the passing line. Yiyi and they must have spent a lot of effort."


    "Well... Xiaomian is still poor." Jian Haixi is a little embarrassed. After all, he is tortured by the little demons Jian Yi, Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin every day. No matter how lazy Gu Xiaomian is, he doesn''t dare not study hard.


    The two are talking in the car. Jianrui has seen the car with sharp eyes.


    "It''s Mommy!" she shouted to the crowd, pointing to the familiar license plate number.


    Several people looked up and saw that it was really the family car, so they went there together.


    Before they came, Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi got out of the car.


    Jian Rui threw herself into Jian Haixi''s arms, smiled sweetly, then frowned and taught us a lesson: "Mommy, you should tell us in advance next time. If Ruirui didn''t see you today, we would go directly to Uncle Mo he''s car. If you can''t pick us up at that time, you''ll go home alone."


    "I..." just as Jian Haixi wanted to distinguish himself, he saw that Jian Yi next to him was also calm and said to her, "Mommy, for the last time, it''s not an example."


    Jian Haixi looked at the two children in a serious way, pinched their angry cheeks one by one, and reluctantly admitted defeat: "Mommy knows, you two ghost spirits..."


    In fact, she wanted to say that she must have come to meet people with her eyes, but this sentence was dissipated by the warmth in her heart before it took shape.


    Her two treasures can always make the bottom of her heart soft.


    In the face of such love, even if she admits defeat, of course she is happy.


    The only little fat man in the group of children was closely following Jian Rui and wanted to take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and get to Jian Haixi, so Mo Xiujin didn''t want to hit him tonight.


    His abacus crackled, but when he caught a glimpse of another person coming down from the car, the whole person was stunned in situ, and the little fat hand holding the corner of Jian Rui''s clothes released involuntarily.


    "Big... Big dad?" Gu Xiaomian rubbed his eyes and shouted.


    "Smelly boy!" Gu Chenyi stared at him, but the corners of his mouth bent like the new moon in the sky.


    This familiar tone


    Gu Xiaomian suddenly aroused his spirits. His stocky body rushed straight to Gu Chenyi''s bull''s-eye like a detached arrow, faster than he usually rushed to the restaurant.


    "You''ll scold me! You''re the big Dad! You''re the real big Dad!" Gu Xiaomian accelerated the sprint and jumped at the last minute, trying to rush directly into Gu Chenyi''s arms and hold his neck, but he obviously underestimated his weight and the gravity of the earth''s center on him.


    Under a sudden swoop, he still could only hold Gu Chenyi''s waist.


    "Smelly boy, it''s not true. What else can it be?" Gu Chenyi smiled, clamped him between his ribs, forced his arms and lifted him up.


    "Ha ha... I thought it was another illusion. I always dreamed that you came to pick me up. I thought you were the one I missed you and my little dad so much." Gu Xiaomian smiled foolishly, but his words made Gu Chenyi suddenly pause, and his heart immediately filled with a layer of bitterness.


    This silly boy


    He patted the little body in his arms to hide his almost unbearable gaffe.


    However, Gu Xiaomian didn''t realize that what he just said almost made his old father red eyes. He put his hand around Gu Chenyi''s face and kissed him several times on the cheek.


    "Dad, I miss you so much," Gu Xiaomian said, rubbing like a silkworm in Gu Chenyi''s arms.


    "We miss you too..." Gu Chenyi patted his head. When he wanted to run up again, he couldn''t help but say, "Xiaomian, otherwise we''ll come down first, you''ll stand on the ground and we''ll talk slowly?"


    Although his waist and arm strength are OK, he obviously can''t support Gu Xiaomian''s weight.


    The meat pier in my arms twisted and didn''t want to leave this long lost embrace.


    "Then why don''t we... Get on the ground?"

 Chapter 934

    "Gu Ruan, come down quickly!" Jian Rui shouted to Gu Xiaomian, who was lying in Gu Chenyi''s arms, "don''t you know how heavy you are? Uncle Gu''s face turned red when he hugged you."


    The sweat on Gu Chenyi''s forehead became denser. This girl, in public, at least save him some face


    "Oh, I''ll go down." Gu Xiaomian immediately slid to the ground, but he refused to leave Gu Chenyi, locking his waist with his hands.


    There was an embarrassed expression on his face and said to Gu Chenyi, "Dad, I''ve been a little fat recently, but you have to practice again. How can I do if you can''t hold me in the future?"


    "... OK, Dad practice!" Gu Chenyi bit her teeth and nodded.


    His muscles took a lot of effort to practice until Yunling praised them. He stopped him from practicing again. Now his son is not satisfied.


    The big one and the small one gave him problems


    "Dad, where''s dad? Is Dad here too?" Gu Xiaomian thought of Yunling and said anxiously, "why doesn''t he come to pick me up?"


    "Your little dad didn''t come, I came alone." Gu Chenyi said, seeing the loss visible to the naked eye on his son''s face, his heart suddenly hurt.


    "Oh... Shall we have a video with him at night? I miss my little dad too." Gu Xiaomian was stunned and soon recovered his smiling face.


    Although he was a little disappointed, he also knew that Gu''s headquarters was there. It was unlikely that both of them would come to see him at the same time. In the past, they came to Xiangcheng to accompany him in turn.


    "Of course, your little dad has told me that he must let him see his baby son tonight!" Gu Chenyi scraped his nose and looked at Gu Xiaomian''s happy smile. What he thought was that he Yunling planned to move to Xiangcheng.


    The two said almost, and several bear children came over and greeted him one by one.


    Because Gu Xiaomian doesn''t want to separate from Gu Chenyi, Jian Rui simply takes Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi to the lengthened Lincoln opened by Mo Hekai and keeps the car for the driver to drive back by himself.


    Along the way, Gu Xiaomian stuck to Gu Chenyi, and his mouth didn''t stop.


    The other children were much quieter than before. They quietly listened to Gu Xiaomian''s wordy words, occasionally inserted a few words, and quickly pulled down his cow hide.


    Until she was almost home, she turned her head and looked at Jian Rui outside the window. Suddenly, she said "eh" and took Jian Haixi''s finger to show her: "Mommy, isn''t that Aunt Qiaoqiao? Why is she there alone?"


    Jian Haixi turned his head and saw that the people sitting in the pavilion not far away were really coincidental.


    Didn''t you send Jiang ruting back with Mo Jue? How can you stay alone in the Garden Pavilion


    "Aunt Qiaoqiao seems unhappy..." Jian Rui said with her lips. She saw the obvious sadness around her.


    The car stopped in the yard. Jian Haixi asked Gu Chenyi and some children to go first. She turned and walked to the small garden outside.


    Jian Rui''s eyes turned twice after Jian Yi, handed her little powder schoolbag to her brother, turned to catch up with Jian Haixi, took her hand and jumped out. "I also want to see Aunt Qiaoqiao and turn her into our house."


    "Turn back?" Jane Haixi smiled. "Why do you think so?"


    "Because Aunt Qiao Qiao must be unhappy at home before she comes out. There''s no place to go. Of course, we have to turn her back." Jian Rui said seriously, "it''s best that we don''t tell Uncle Mo Jue and let uncle Mo Jue worry."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, looked at Jian Rui and asked, "how do you know that uncle Mo Jue made aunt Qiaoqiao unhappy?"


    "Mommy... Why are you not as smart as Rui Rui today?" Jian Rui said. "Aunt Qiaoqiao likes uncle Mo Jue so much. She only has him in her eyes. It must be because Uncle Mo Jue is so sad."


    "Well... Rui Rui has a point." Jian Haixi touched Jian Rui''s head. The original steps suddenly stopped, squatted down and looked at Jian Rui, thought for a while, and said, "but we can''t make a decision for Aunt Qiaoqiao without authorization and hide it from Uncle Mo Jue."


    "Why?" Jane Rui didn''t understand. "It''s like this in TV dramas. Brother JOJO was very worried when he heard that the heroine was gone. He hugged her when he saw her, and then they made up."


    "..." Jian Haixi was stunned. It turned out that the culprit was JOJO


    "Baby, that''s a TV play. Our life is much more complicated." Jian Haixi thought for a moment and couldn''t explain so much, so he said clearly, "we must respect aunt Qiaoqiao''s decision, which is the most important. Just like you quarrel with Xiaomian, you won''t be happy if someone tries to help you out without telling you, won''t you?"


    Jian Rui frowned, thought for a moment, and nodded slowly: "if I let ah Jin beat him, I can be angry and happy. If I beat him where I can''t see, how can I relieve my anger..."


    Jian Haixi choked and suddenly became speechless. This example doesn''t seem very good


    She was thinking about how to continue to talk to her baby daughter. She saw Jian Rui blinking her big eyes, touching Jian Haixi''s face and laughing, "I know mommy, although I want uncle Mo Jue to worry, I know aunt Qiaoqiao must be reluctant, so we can''t do that."


    "It''s... yeah." Jane Haixi nodded. Although she didn''t want to say that, she roughly meant that.


    "Shall we abduct her home?" asked Jianrui carefully.


    "Of course." Jane Haixi affirmed that she was going to take Qiaoqiao back.


    "OK! Let''s go quickly! When Aunt Qiaoqiao is turned home, I can certainly persuade her not to tell Uncle Mo Jue and let him worry all night!" Jian Rui clenched her small fist to cheer herself up, then spit out her tongue and looked at Jian Haixi, "Mommy... Aunt Qiaoqiao promised herself, OK?"


    "You said Aunt Qiaoqiao couldn''t bear it. She wouldn''t agree." Jian Haixi smiled helplessly. "Let''s go and turn her back first, and then think about the long term."


    When the two approached, Jian Rui cheered and called "aunt Qiaoqiao". Qiaoqiao sitting on the stone bench suddenly came back to her senses.


    She stood up straight from the round table and saw the two people coming towards her. She was stunned and asked, "sister Haixi, Ruirui, why are you here?"


    "Come and take your lost kitten home," said Jane Haixi with a smile.


    On one side, Jian ruican came forward with a smile, took Qiaoqiao''s hand and nodded: "aunt Qiaoqiao, let''s go back and make snacks. I still want to eat the peach blossom cake you made last time."


    Qiao Qiao looked at Jian Haixi''s gentle smile at the bottom of her eyes and Jian Rui''s brilliant smiling face. One afternoon, her heart and body were gradually warmed by the wind in the small pavilion.


    Originally, in addition to Mo Jue, she also has other destinations

 Chapter 935

    "OK, I''ll do it for you when I go back." Qiao Qiao smiled and was pulled up by Jian Rui.


    When the three returned to the brightly lit villa, they saw several children sitting and playing games in the living room. Gu Xiaomian and Gu Chenyi disappeared.


    "Where are Uncle Gu and Xiaomian?" Jian Haixi went to the sofa and asked several people.


    "He''s busy showing uncle Gu his baby." Mo Tong manipulated the game console and heard Jian Haixi''s words, turned around and replied seriously.


    Mo Xiujin grabbed him for a moment of distraction, and immediately beat his villain to the ground.


    "Ah Jin, you attack me again!" Mo Tong looked at the villain on the ground and said.


    "War never tires of deceit ~" Mo Xiujin said.


    Mo Tongbai glanced at him, threw the handle and said, "I don''t want to fight you."


    It''s too insidious.


    Mo Xiuqian squeezed over and pulled Qiaoqiao and said, "aunt Qiaoqiao, I want to eat your dessert."


    "I want to eat, too, especially the crispy one." Shazhi agreed.


    A group of children gathered around Qiaoqiao and opened their mouths like they didn''t eat. Qiaoqiao was stunned.


    She thought aunt Lan was there, and everyone wouldn''t care about the dessert she made.


    Is she needed, too?


    Jian Haixi saw that she was stunned and said with a smile, "aunt LAN sometimes takes care of them and doesn''t let them eat too much. She said she would allow them to eat when she makes it with you next time."


    Qiaoqiao''s heart warmed slightly, and her smile deepened several times. She smiled and nodded to several people: "well, it''s still early today. Aunt LAN and I will make something you like."


    "Aunt Qiao Qiao is the best!" several people shouted at her one after another.


    Looking at the children''s small faces, the last trace of depression in Qiaoqiao''s heart was finally diluted by the bright smiling faces in front of her.


    It turned out that she was complacent. It turned out that in addition to love, she also had so many valuable things.


    Moran, who was busy in the kitchen, heard the sound and came out to see, "is Qiaoqiao coming?"


    Seeing her standing next to the sofa, she immediately smiled and waved to her: "I''ve studied some new patterns of snacks. Let''s try it later. You''ll like it."


    "OK." Qiao Qiao answered with a smile and followed her into the kitchen.


    When she disappeared, Jian Haixi frowned slightly. Originally, he saw Mo Jue chasing out today. He thought there was any progress between them. Unexpectedly, he was too optimistic.


    These two people don''t know when it will take them


    Upstairs.


    Gu Xiaomian has put all the treasures he has accumulated on his desk.


    The same began to introduce Gu Chenyi.


    "What I asked Ruirui and them to bring back is my most satisfactory works, which I am going to transport home a little bit in the future." Gu Xiaomian said solemnly, pointing to the pile of things on the table.


    "This is my handiwork. The teacher asked me to pinch my favorite person. This is you. This is my little dad." Gu Xiaomian pointed out to him two pieces of clay that couldn''t see clearly, "I also pinched Ruirui and them, but they had to say they were ugly and destroyed them. These two are the best I pinched. I wanted to give them to you as birthday gifts... Hey hey, I can''t help showing them to Dad first."


    Gu Chenyi looked at the thing that couldn''t distinguish his arms and legs. If someone gave him a birthday present, he would think someone wanted to stab the villain and curse him.


    "... well, dad likes it very much, and your little dad will like it." Gu Chenyi touched the back of Gu Xiaomian''s head and said word by word. He never felt it so difficult to tell lies.


    "Hey, hey, I knew it! And this one and the one I sent home are brothers'' works, so I gave you one and left one for myself. All the paintings are the sunset glow seen at school." Gu Xiaomian introduced himself.


    Gu Chenyi glanced at it and thought it was really a brother''s work... Neither of them could see what it was.


    When he and Yunling were at home, he also made a bet on the painting. He said it was random graffiti. The teacher was to exercise their imagination. Yunling said it was a terrace


    Gu Xiaomian also wanted to continue to introduce him. Gu Chenyi looked at the past, and there were things on the table that he could not immediately become famous or even describe in his poor language.


    So he immediately interrupted his son: "Xiaomian, open a video with your little father. It''s just that you can introduce him."


    Otherwise, after going back, Yunling would ask what his baby son said. He really didn''t know how to introduce these things to him.


    "Yes, I''ll go now!" Gu Xiaomian said, happily running to get his cell phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, upstairs and downstairs, Mo Jue is alone at home sighing.


    Qiao Qiao, the girl doesn''t know where she''s gone. She usually doesn''t run around. Today, she went out with Mikel and ran to mikai. Now


    Probably went to Jane Haixi and them.


    This girl


    Thinking of the figure like running away before Qiaoqiao, Mo Jue felt a little powerless.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this..." he sighed and muttered to the empty living room.


    People as weak as him and Jiang ruting upstairs.


    After she was brought back, she stayed in the room, but after sitting in the room for a long time, the whole villa was very quiet all afternoon.


    People here seem to have forgotten her existence. No one comes to see if she is safe from time to time. They don''t even hear someone outside. The "interrogation" she has been waiting for didn''t come.


    Seeing that it was half dark outside, Jiang ruting couldn''t sit still. He got up and opened the door.


    Upstairs, the lights in the corridor were on, but obviously there was no one here except her.


    She went down the stairs. In the living room on the first floor, except for a floor lamp next to the sofa emitting warm yellow light, all the rest were soaked by the night outside the window.


    Under the light of the living room, Mo Jue was leaning back on the back of the sofa, closing his eyes and resting. The light covered his whole body with a thin layer of light, which inexplicably made people feel a little lonely.


    Jiang ruting thought he was asleep and was about to turn back when he heard a slightly cool voice.


    "What''s up?" Mo JuTou asked without answering.


    Jiang ruting hesitated, put his hand on the stair railing, put his raised foot back, and whispered, "I... I want to take a bath."


    Mo Jue frowned, sat up and looked back at her. There was no disguised mockery in his eyes. In his thick voice, he was still agitated: "you lack water? Do you like washing? What do you tell me? Do you want me to rub your back?"


    Jiang ruting choked on his words. His face, which was a little pale, suddenly turned red and even his slender neck was crimson. He stammered, "I, I''m just reporting it, so as not to delay when you want to interrogate me."


    "Oh." Mo Jue smiled at her and said, "I thought you wanted to confuse me with beauty."

 Chapter 936

    Jiang ruting was stunned for a moment. He was not sure whether the man was so "open-minded" or whether there were other meanings hidden in his words


    She shook her head and said, "I know my weight."


    "That''s the best." Mo Jue answered quickly and snorted coldly, "after all, you don''t look good."


    Jiang ruting: "


    It''s the first time she saw someone take this sentence for granted in front of her. Although she has never used her beauty in her mission, she and her sister can definitely rank at the top, and they can''t even use beauty tricks


    Now she doesn''t think she can hide any meaning in this person''s words. She can say such words. What else can''t be said by this person? Gu Chenyi said to her face that she was out of her mind, and Mo Jue said to her face that she didn''t look good. These people are actually her natural nemesis.


    Mo Jue said a few words to Jiang ruting. He felt that he had been suffocating all afternoon and had a lot of anger.


    He turned on the brightness of the floor lamp again, pointed opposite him and said to Jiang ruting, "come and sit down."


    Anyway, being idle is also idle. It''s better to talk to someone than thinking alone.


    Jiang ruting was stunned for a moment. He suddenly clicked in his heart and said, "is it going to start at last?"


    She walked slowly towards the sofa, but she was ready for the next interrogation.


    Like Gu Chenyi, this man is an object she can''t despise.


    Jiang ruting walked over and sat down where he had just pointed.


    Put your hands on your knees, and the standard sitting posture is the same as being checked by the teaching director at school.


    Mo Jue glanced at her, lazily took the cigarette box from the tea table and knocked out a cigarette. He just lit it and put it into his mouth. He looked up and saw Jiang ruting''s bandage. He frowned, moved his fingers and pressed it out.


    "Tell me, what do they want you to do?" Mo Jue asked, throwing the cigarette box he had just got on the tea table.


    Jiang ruting paused and said, "before? They want me to pass Gu Zheyi..."


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by Mo Jue. Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "I didn''t ask before. I asked now. They asked you to come here in this way. Do you want to inquire about any news from us or do you want to start with someone here?"


    Jiang ruting suddenly became stiff, his face turned white, and his voice was angry: "if you don''t believe me, you can drive me away. You don''t have to insult me with such words."


    Mo Jue looked at Jiang ruting''s anger and couldn''t help laughing. It was like watching a poor performance, but he couldn''t leave and had to continue watching in the audience.


    He leaned back, crossed his legs, supported his forehead with one hand, looked at Jiang ruting with a smile, and asked, "where''s your sister?"


    what?


    Jiang ruting was stunned and felt that his brain could not keep up with Mo Jue''s speed.


    She was ready to answer the last question. Why did the man ask another irrelevant question?


    Suddenly, Jiang ruting began to get confused.


    She finally realized that the whole thing had been wrong since she saw Gu Chenyi in the hospital.


    First, Gu Chenyi brought her to Xiangcheng without asking anything. When she arrived, Mingming stayed with mikai for so long, but no one cared about her. She thought she would end up with Zhang Kuang, but later Jian Haixi and Mo Jue went.


    So she was ready to accept the late interrogation. As a result, Jian Haixi saw her, but she didn''t say anything, so she came back to rest


    And the supple little rabbit like coincidence, just treat her as a sister?


    Above, no one interrogated her and put her there. What should I do.


    She just saw it was quiet outside. She wanted to get familiar with it. She didn''t expect to see Mo Jue at home.


    She said that she wanted to take a bath was indeed her deliberate excuse. She just wanted to test who Mo Jue was. She didn''t want to hit a hard nail.


    This man is more difficult to deal with than Gu Chenyi and Qin Zhixu.


    After talking to him for a while, Jiang ruting had deeply realized this.


    He won''t give you time to prepare. It seems that he just called you on a whim, but the questions he asked are sharper and sharper, and they don''t follow the logical order. It seems that he just wants to ask where he wants.


    But Jiang ruting knows that this is by no means arbitrary.


    After you have been nervous for a long time, seize the moment you relax and give you a sudden blow. At that time, all your reactions can''t escape his eyes.


    Words can deceive people, expressions and actions can also deceive people, but the response under stress can''t deceive people.


    Mo Jue interrogated her on this point.


    Jiang ruting thought in his heart, but he was calm on his face. He hung his head and said, "I don''t know. He never told me more about his sister."


    "So..." Mo Jue touched his chin, half straightened up, looked around at Jiang ruting, and said in a voice, "you should imitate Jiang Rumo very well."


    Another irrelevant question


    Jiang ruting was stunned, hesitated and nodded.


    After all, Gu Chenyi knew that after Jiang Rumo left, she was the only one in the Jiang family.


    Mo Jue frowned, thought for a moment, and said to her, "then find a piece of paper and write down Jiang Rumo''s personality, hobbies and habits for me."


    Jiang ruting looked up at him, hesitated and asked, "are you going to deal with your sister?"


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and said, "we only deal with our enemies."


    The implication is that if Jiang Rumo is the enemy, they will not be soft hearted.


    Looking at Jiang ruting''s instantly pale face, Mo Jue smiled and said, "but it depends on the situation. After all, you are the first person JOJO told us to take care of. You can give you two a preferential price."


    Hearing the name, Jiang ruting pursed her lips and a trace of sadness flashed from the bottom of her heart. As long as she didn''t mention JOJO, she could play the role of "the second daughter of the Chiang family". She could do it no matter how she was a prisoner.


    But as long as she thought of this person, her heart would tear a seam and let her hurt badly.


    "If you confess enough, we may be able to spare Jiang Rumo''s life in your face." Mo Jue didn''t care about her mood, said abruptly, paused and added, "but it''s still a scoring situation. If she hurt our people, I''m sorry."


    Jiang ruting said no more, nodded and said, "I know."


    According to Mo Jue''s instructions, she got up to find paper and pen. As soon as she got up, she was suddenly stopped by him.


    "By the way, what''s your boss''s name?" Mo Jue knocked on the armrest of the sofa with his fingertips. It was silent, but it made people nervous.


    He was sitting in the light, in the brightest place in the room, but he felt like a king of hell in the depths.


    Jiang ruting was stunned and whispered, "Eugene Yan."

 Chapter 937

    Eukins


    Thinking of the signature on the sketch, Mo Jue''s face looked ugly for a moment.


    Sure enough, it''s that guy.


    He knows talina? Or have two people met in the past?


    But why never heard anyone mention this man?


    Mo Jue thought, maybe it''s time to ask ha Mu and ah Zhuo.


    He looked at Jiang ruting and opened his mouth, but it was a different problem.


    "What do you have to do with Qin Tian?"


    Jiang ruting was stunned.


    Not eukins. Yan? Why did you suddenly ask Qin Tian again?


    "I... don''t know her," she stammered.


    From the elder sister to the "Lord" and then to Qin Tian, so far, this person has not asked her whether she really wants to reform. His every question revolves around others, but Jiang ruting can''t avoid answering.


    This answer made Mo Jue suddenly smile: "you sent Qin Tian''s photos to the wedding. You don''t know, that means your sister did it? It seems that we can only count this account on Jiang Rumo."


    His tone was faint, but Jiang ruting was surprised by the fierceness in his voice. She suddenly looked up at the man still smiling. Her voice was a little unstable: "it''s just a picture. Don''t make such a fuss? My sister didn''t hurt the people at the wedding venue."


    "Oh, you think so?" Mo Jue looked at her and said, "why don''t you go back and ask Jiang Rumo why he sent Qin Tian''s photos. It doesn''t hurt people? Oh, your sister''s mind is much more vicious than this."


    Mo Jue stood up. There was a trace of evil in his eyes because of the name Qin Tian. He said coldly, "let me tell you, here, the two words Qin Tian are equivalent to looking for death."


    Jiang ruting was shocked and looked at him speechless.


    "Oh, that''s right." Mo Jue took his coat and looked back at Jiang ruting before going out. "By the way, write all the things you know about Eugene Yan, especially his hobby of pretending to be others."


    With that, without asking if Jiang ruting knew about it and could write it, he turned the door and walked out.


    When it is time, he will also go to Jian Haixi''s house for dinner.


    The door was heavily patted. Jiang ruting looked at the isolated door, and his heart was heavy.


    How can she write so that people can trust her without revealing key information?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi''s family.


    In the noisy living room, there are a group of people sitting around. Qiaoqiao and aunt LAN have just made a plate of snacks and are smiling to invite everyone to eat.


    The freshly baked dim sum has a strong aroma and soon drifts from the kitchen to the whole living room. Gu Xiaomian is always the most active one in this activity. He has been on guard since the dim sum was sent to the oven. Today, the delicious dim sum failed to tempt him... How much.


    He just went to the kitchen and brought a plate and then stuck it to his father again. It seemed that he grew on his father today. No one could pull it down.


    Gu Chenyi sat on the sofa and was talking to Jian Haixi. A thick ball came over again and immediately pushed him aside.


    Looking at his already spectacular son still stuffing snacks into his mouth, Gu Chenyi reluctantly pinched his fat face and said with a spoiled smile: "still eat? Will you eat later?"


    "Of course." Gu Xiaomian just fed himself a peach blossom cake. Hearing Gu Chenyi''s words, he immediately puffed his cheeks and said confidently, "this is just an appetizer before dinner. We''re growing up. It''s nothing to eat snacks. You see everyone eats it."


    Mo Xiulin silently looked down at the two pieces in his small plate, then looked at the ten pieces in Gu Xiaomian''s plate, smiled and said, "there is still a difference between eating and eating. Don''t pull us to carry the pot for you."


    "Yes, you deserve your toothache." Mo Xiuqian snorted.


    "Hum, I changed the other side of my teeth to chew today, so it won''t hurt." Gu Xiaomian was complacent, pinched a snack from his plate several times larger than others, threw it into his mouth, and chewed it to Mo Xiuqian with his cheek on one side.


    "Young or not? Is your right tooth an iron tooth? It has no nerves and doesn''t know the pain?" Mo Xiuqian rolled her eyes silently and didn''t bother to discuss these with the man who had a short head when talking about eating.


    "What''s more, it''s said that the teeth that haven''t hurt all the time suddenly hurt. Gu Ruan, you should be careful." Mo Xiulin said solemnly.


    "Ah? Why?" Gu Xiaomian stared round his eyes. When he heard this for the first time, he asked with some curiosity and some fear.


    Gu Chenyi and Jian Haixi looked at each other. This was the first time they heard about it. They all looked at Mo Xiulin with interest and waited for him to continue.


    "Of course, it''s because it hurts for the first time and doesn''t master the strength well. Which person you''ve seen for the first time is fighting hard. They must fight hard to let the enemy know his strength, so Xiaomian, you..." before he finished, he pointed to his cheek on his right and looked at Gu Xiaomian sympathetically.


    Gu Xiaomian, who was chewing incense, was stunned. He didn''t know whether it was mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiulin''s mouth, a crow''s mouth, or whether he was too sensitive. He immediately felt that his tooth roots were aching, and even the cakes on the plate were not fragrant.


    Seeing that his face suddenly changed, Mo Xiuqian burst into laughter, pointed to him and patted his leg with one hand and said, "ha ha ha, Gu Ruan, your teeth are too obedient. The first rebellion will come so soon. Don''t move first. Wait until I get my mobile phone and take a picture of your ugly appearance of rolling, so that you can enjoy it later."


    Gu Xiaomian glanced and put the remaining snacks on the tea table. Mo Xiulin said that he didn''t dare to eat more.


    Seeing his expression of being afraid of pain but really reluctant to give up snacks, Gu Chenyi and Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing. At the same time, they coughed with their hands covering their lips to hide their smile.


    Gu Xiaomian stared. Mo Xiuqian, who was still laughing and out of breath, climbed over Gu Chenyi''s legs, squeezed between him and Jian Haixi, shook Jian Haixi''s arm and played coquettish: "aunt Haixi, I apply for a change of room and a place away from Mo Xiuqian. She always bullies me."


    Mo Xiuqian, who was laughing happily, was stunned by the pot falling from the sky for a long time. She turned her head and looked at Mo Xiulin. She pointed to her nose in shock and asked, "me? Bully him?"


    Mo Xiulin still had a gentle smile on his face. There was no guilt after cheating. He put his last snack on Mo Xiuqian''s plate, patted her on the shoulder, got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    After all, my sister is carrying too much tonight


    On the other side of Jian Haixi, Mo Xiujin was lying on the sofa, his head on Jian Haixi''s arm and staring at the TV.


    He didn''t participate in the conversation of several people. At this time, he heard Gu Xiaomian''s accusation angrily. He couldn''t help bending his mouth. This fool


    Gu Xiaomian, who was crowded in the middle, was still shaking Jian Haixi, and let Mo Xiujin start to shake with him. He endured it. Finally, he really didn''t resist and didn''t have a good airway: "Gu soft, don''t shake, dizzy."

 Chapter 938

    "You faint, you get up. You occupy your aunt all day. Hum." Gu Xiaomian snorted to him and refused.


    Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes, turned to look at him, and looked at Gu Chenyi next to him. A pure light in his eyes was fleeting without trace.


    Forget it, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    Just make him "happy" these days.


    Jian Haixi was quarrelling in their ears one by one, crying and laughing at Gu Chenyi: "you know my day now."


    The so-called pain and happiness should be Jian Haixi''s daily life.


    Surrounded by such a group of angels and Demons every day, she felt that her identity was about to become a kindergarten teacher.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and nodded: "I said you should let them live by themselves. You are always used to them one by one."


    Upon hearing this, Mo Xiujin immediately looked up at Jian Haixi.


    Let them live by themselves?


    His eyes were a little flustered that he didn''t even realize.


    Jian Haixi looked down at Mo Xiujin''s small face. He couldn''t help but pinch his hands and said with a gentle smile, "wait, they''re still young."


    Mo Xiujin immediately smiled, leaned back on Jian Haixi, looked at the TV screen and said carelessly: "anyway, even if we live by ourselves, we will still come here every day."


    "Tut." Gu Chenyi twitched at the corners of his mouth. He looked at Mo Xiujin incredulously and said to Jian Haixi, "is this boy in this style? Why hasn''t he been more sticky than Ruirui for a few days?"


    "You''re wrong, Dad. He''s not sticky." Gu Xiaomian said. Little fat hand hesitated and wanted to get the cake he put in.


    I really don''t blame him. Aunt Qiaoqiao''s dessert is too fragrant. Put it there, its fragrance goes straight into his nose. Brother Xiulin should have taken his plate away just now.


    However, just eat another small piece. It shouldn''t be in the way


    His teeth are pretty good now. There should be no rebellion tonight.


    Gu Xiaomian so easily persuaded himself, took a piece of dessert and threw it into his mouth. He muttered and then said, "he''s only aunt Haixi. I don''t know. I thought he was my aunt''s own son. Before my aunt went to school to pick us up, someone admitted that he was wrong."


    "Really?" Gu Chenyi smiled.


    "No, not only did you mistake me, but you also recognized someone as the son of the fat aunt in the canteen." Mo Xiujin said coolly.


    "Poof... Cough! Cough!" Gu Xiaomian said coldly to himself. The cake he had just swallowed suddenly got stuck in his throat and coughed desperately.


    "You eat slowly." Jian Haixi quickly brought him water. On the other hand, Gu Chenyi helped his son along his back and shook his head and sighed.


    Sure enough, the bear children''s "you come and I go" is childish, but it''s really too lively.


    The living room is bustling. Even Jian Yi and Shazhi are here, but what''s rare is that Jian Rui, who has always been the most lively treasure, is not here.


    Mo Xiuqian looked around. Her eyes rolled around, put down her cake and ran to the small terrace next to the kitchen.


    "Ruirui, aunt Qiaoqiao, you two are really here." Mo Xiuqian opened the sliding door and looked at the two people sitting together whispering. They were also short and close together. They smiled, "what are you talking about? Take me one."


    "Shh, don''t be so loud." Jianrui turned her head and looked at her with her index finger on her lips. "I''m enlightening people."


    "Enlighten people? I can do this." Mo Xiuqian sat down next to Jianrui, looked at them and said, "you two continue, let me hear what''s going on."


    Qiao Qiao couldn''t help laughing at the seriousness of the two people. It''s a shame that an adult like her now wants them to enlighten.


    Jianrui turned to look at Qiaoqiao and continued: "aunt Qiao, I''m serious. It''s all played in TV dramas. If you don''t believe it, ask Qianqian, man, you can''t always be so good to them, otherwise he won''t know how to cherish it. You have to... Um... Qianqian, what''s the name of that word?"


    Jianrui said half, suddenly she couldn''t remember the most critical place, turned her head and asked the people around her.


    Just this sentence, Mo Xiuqian, a good friend of the drama party, immediately understood the topic of this enlightenment and took it up sonorously: "hard to get."


    "Yes, it''s hard to get." Jian Rui immediately looked at Qiao Qiao and repeated again and again.


    Qiao Qiao looked at the bright eyes of the two little girls and said with a smile: "you two are really... Life is not a TV play. Besides..."


    After a pause, she flashed a moment of gloom on her face, lowered her head, broke her fingers and sighed, "even if it is, I''m not a heroine."


    Her frustrated voice stunned Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian, and also stopped the man who came to the door and just passed by the terrace.


    This area, which is directly hit by the sun during the day, is a little dark because the lights are deliberately not turned on. The nearby bushes bypass around the small terrace, blocking the ground lights outside and half the sight of the people inside.


    So none of the three people on the terrace noticed, and a footsteps stopped not far away.


    "Aunt Qiao..." Jian Rui wanted to say something immediately. She didn''t want to make her so sad, but in the face of such Qiao Qiao, she didn''t know what she could find to persuade her.


    Jianrui reached out and fell on Qiaoqiao''s hand. Her thin little hand shook her hand hard.


    Mo Xiuqian has a hot temper. Especially looking at Qiaoqiao, she is always so sad for Mo Jue. She can''t help humming: "if I say, aunt Qiao, you''re more natural and unrestrained. Don''t hang from a tree. There are many men in the world. Why do you have to guard uncle Mo Jue... Well, although I''m surnamed Mo with him, I''m standing for you."


    Jian Rui''s eyes lit up. It''s a good way. If the road in front of her doesn''t work, turn one. If the man in front of her can''t get it, don''t you have to change another one!


    Fortunately, she has been thinking hard about how to help aunt Qiao take uncle Mo Jue. Why didn''t she think that there is another way to pull a person out of lovelorn, that is to fall in love again!


    Jianrui immediately turned her head to Mo Xiuqian, with encouragement in her eyes and asked her to say more.


    After receiving the encouragement, Mo Xiuqian suddenly became more energetic. It was not enough to just say with her mouth. She broke her fingers to show them and counted for Qiaoqiao: "there are many single school-age young men here besides uncle Mo Jue, aren''t there? Brother Xiuyu, right!"


    "Qianqian, Uncle... Isn''t it..." Jian Rui looked at her with some hesitation.


    "Yes... It seems that she is a little younger." Mo Xiuqian chewed her lips and thought, and suddenly waved her hand. "But age is not a problem, and brother Xiuyu will be the owner of the Mo family in the future. Oh, you can also consider it, aunt Qiao..."


    Qiaoqiao still can''t return to God. I don''t know how the scene has developed to now. It seems to be a blind date for her.

 Chapter 939

    Mo Xiuqian is still giving two candidates: "brother Dou Dou is handsome, young, lively, cheerful and energetic. He and aunt Qiao are just complementary. People say complementary talents are suitable for each other. Do you think you and Dou Dou are just right!?"


    The slapping of her hands and the appearance of righteous words make people feel that she wants to be clever. Now she suddenly opens her eyes and can realize that Dou Dou is the right one.


    "I... don''t have such a boring character?" Mo Xiuqian said dryly, but Qiao Qiao''s attention focused on this sentence, and asked Jian Rui with some hesitation.


    "Of course not! Aunt Qiao, you are just a little introverted, really only a little." Jian Rui blinked her black and white eyes and stared at Qiao Qiao, which is enlightening people. You can''t let Qian skew the steering wheel and take aunt Qiao into the ditch.


    Mo Xiuqian was still there counting the advantages of Dou Dou. Jian Rui took a smoke from the corner of her mouth and silently inserted a sentence: "Qian Qian, Dou Dou... It seems a little smaller than my uncle..."


    Mo Xiuqian''s smile was stiff, and the embarrassment on her face was fleeting. She looked at them without a pause and said, "that''s not uncle Dou Ge! Aunt Qiao, this is absolutely OK. Uncle Dou Ge is tall and reliable. At first glance, it''s a great destination!"


    Hearing Dou GE''s name, Qiao Qiao''s eyes widened immediately. The girl took out brother Dou, but


    However, Mo Xiuqian obviously soon realized this more impossible option, scratched her head and whispered, "but Uncle Dou Ge seems to be infatuated with aunt Haixi..."


    "Oh, Qianqian, don''t always count your heads at home." Jane Rui pressed her hand and wanted to continue to break her fingers.


    "Ah? It''s not in my family, and I don''t know more people..." Mo Xiuqian wondered if her social circle is so large and there are so many people she knows.


    "Rui Rui Qian Qian, it''s not off..." Qiao Qiao hurriedly said. She was afraid that the two little girls would go on and pull out someone who surprised her.


    "Oh, aunt Qiao, don''t worry, it''s up to us!" Jian Rui patted Qiaoqiao''s hand, a look wrapped around me.


    Without waiting for Qiao Qiao''s response, she turned and pulled Mo Xiuqian and said, "Qian Qian, we can sign a marriage for Aunt Qiao online, so there are many options, and we can also give aunt Qiao a good choice."


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s choose the best one for Aunt Qiao! I''ll ask Shazhi for help now." Mo Xiuqian said, and ran back without asking whether the party was willing or not.


    Seeing that the two little girls were packing Qiaoqiao and selling it every minute, Mo Jue couldn''t stand it anymore. He coughed and said, "Qiaoqiao?"


    Hearing Mo Jue''s voice, Qiao Qiao and Jian Rui were stunned at the same time and immediately stood up.


    Without the shelter of bushes, they clearly saw Mo Jue standing not far away and looking this way against the light.


    "Brother Mo......"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned.


    Jian Rui looked at the person who suddenly appeared. Her eyes were stunned. She stared again and asked carefully, "Uncle Mo Jue, when did you... Come?"


    And what they just said... How much did he hear?


    "Oh, just arrived, I tried to shout when I heard your voice. What? What are you talking about?" Mo Jue pulled a smile on his face and looked at them with a smile in his eyes.


    "No, nothing." Jianrui immediately denied, shaking her head like a rattle, and didn''t forget to poke Qiaoqiao''s back of her hand.


    If Mo Jue knew that they were talking about him behind his back, he had to write them down.


    At the thought of Mo Jue''s revenge, Jian Rui immediately felt her whole body aching. The back mountain was so big that she didn''t want to run in circles.


    Qiao Qiao also shook his head and said in a stuffy voice, "didn''t say anything."


    "Oh."


    Mo Jue''s eyes flashed slightly, nodded, didn''t ask any more, and walked in from the next door.


    Qiao Qiao and Jian Rui looked at each other. Jian Rui threw out her tongue in fear: "fortunately, uncle Mo Jue didn''t hear it, otherwise I would be miserable."


    "Don''t worry, he shouldn''t have heard." Qiao Qiao touched her bangs with a smile and took her back.


    Mo Jue went into the living room. When Gu Chenyi saw him, he couldn''t help pointing at him and said with a smile: "no, there''s another rub meal."


    Mo Jue snorted: "sorry, I never use the word ''rub'' when I come here for dinner."


    It''s true that two-thirds of the family are surnamed Mo, and as the dark Department commander of the Mo family, he comes to Ning Jiwei just like returning to the Mo family.


    Besides, Qiao Qiao is here today. Isn''t dinner still cooked by Qiao Qiao.


    So there''s nothing to talk about.


    Mo Jue entered the door with peace of mind. He was ready to sit on the sofa and wait for dinner.


    But before he touched the sofa, he suddenly paused.


    incorrect.


    Mo Jue was stunned. Why did he instinctively feel that he could cook skillfully and take it for granted that he could be his own home?


    Qiaoqiao is not his man


    Seeing that he suddenly stopped, Gu Chenyi was stunned: "no, you''re really embarrassed today?"


    He doesn''t think Mo Jue is such a person, but he really stops there and doesn''t sit, which makes people confused.


    And... He hasn''t been to Xiangcheng for a long time. How come all the big and small ones have changed so much that he won''t come again next time. Haixi and smelly boy will directly block the door to prevent him from entering


    Mo Jue glanced at him, was too lazy to talk, and sat down on the sofa opposite Jian Haixi.


    He was still calm on his face, but he seemed to have a knot in his head. The words Qiaoqiao and home became more and more confused, which made him confused no longer


    Mo Jue thought he might have to find some time to sort himself out. Recently, he has always been out of control.


    Because there was no ah Jin who always adhered to her on her shoulder, Jian Haixi could even raise her hand to pour a cup of tea for Mo Jue.


    She took a funny look at Mo Xiujin, who was already sitting himself. At the same time Mo Jue stepped into the room, he changed his posture from leaning on himself to leaning on the armrest of the sofa.


    Although it''s not a multi-faceted look, I don''t dare to rely on her anymore.


    Gu Xiaomian, who even crowded around Gu Chenyi all night, converged a lot.


    They bear children, if they meet Mo Feng, they are students who meet the head teacher. When they are with Mo Jue, they are like monkeys who meet the mountain king. They are obedient and dare not do it.


    Gu Chenyi saw Mo Jue''s Majesty in front of the children with his own eyes. He was stunned, turned his head and said solemnly to Jian Haixi: "Haixi, I have a beautiful proposal, or let their monkey children live with Mo Jue."


    "Ah?"


    "Poof!"


    "No!"


    "Bang dang..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Jane Haixi didn''t respond. All kinds of voices had sounded in the living room.


    There are strong objections, people who almost choked when drinking water, and people who accidentally fell off the chair


    The reactions are different, but the meaning is one - they must not live with Mo Jue. It''s terrible!


    They don''t want to run around the back mountain every day. They have to run around the community when they come back

 Chapter 940

    Jian Haixi looked at a bunch of bear children with different expressions. There was a helpless and spoiled smile around his mouth. He spread his hands and said, "now you know why this suggestion doesn''t work."


    With a teacup in his hand, Mo Jue glanced at the bear children present, raised his eyebrows and asked, "is it so terrible to live with me? So unwilling?"


    Several people immediately lowered their heads under his eyes, as if they were students who dared not look at each other in class.


    "Cough... Rui Rui, did the teacher assign homework today?" Gu Xiaomian turned to look at Jian Rui and asked. Anyway, he didn''t dare to look at Mo Jue''s direction.


    "Yes, yes, I''ll tell you, oh, let''s write math first, and then..." Jian Rui pretended not to hear what Mo Jue just said, ran to Gu Xiaomian and began to seriously "discuss and study" with him.


    Leaning on the sofa, Mo Xiujin shook Jian Haixi''s arm with both hands, narrowed one eye and said, "aunt, my eyes seem to be in sand. Please help me blow."


    Jane Haixi laughed. She didn''t feel a trace of wind blowing past her just now.


    Jane Yibai glanced at Mo Xiujin, who was pretending to be coquettish, and said faintly, "you can get sand here. Is your eye a suction outlet?"


    Mo Xiujin ignored it and still narrowed one eye to shake Jian Haixi.


    On the professionalism of his performance, Jian Haixi felt that the first prize of "pretending" should be awarded to him tonight.


    Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi lowered their heads and pretended to whisper. It looked like that, but they listened carefully to what was in the past. "Ah, yes, it''s because it''s already like this, so we have to consider that direction."


    As for what is going on and which direction to consider, it is not within their scope of thinking.


    Mo Xiulin next to him simply gave a headset to Mo Tong around him, and said neatly, "do you want to listen to music?"


    "OK." Mo Tong took it and put it on. As a result, after waiting for a long time, what floated in his ears was still the learning plan of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, or Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi didn''t know what to say.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "you''re singing."


    "Ha ha, I can see their fear of you now." Gu Chenyi looked at the busy bear children in a room and laughed. He thought these rabbits could be afraid of heaven and earth.


    Mo Jue hung his head and drank his tea. He snorted coldly, "I think they owe repair."


    Several "busy" people trembled subconsciously when they heard the speech.


    This voice, this tone


    "Aunt Qiaoqiao, help!" Jianrui couldn''t play any more. She immediately howled and began to seek the strongest assistance outside the court.


    Qiaoqiao, who was suddenly called by the roll, was stunned. Looking at the little girl''s poor appearance, she bit her lip and hesitated and whispered, "brother Mo, they are all playing games. Otherwise... You... Don''t be angry."


    Mo Jue choked. He wasn''t really angry. He just amused them.


    At this moment, hearing Qiao Qiao''s soft waxy voice, he inexplicably felt a little uncomfortable. He quickly bowed his head to drink water to cover up his abnormality, but the water cup in his hand was empty.


    He stared at the empty cup for a moment, put it down as if nothing had happened and said, "well, forget it, let you go today."


    Only he knew that when he said this, there was a faint panic at the bottom of his heart.


    He felt that he had always been calm, even cold hearted.


    In my life, except for a talilina, there are no emotions that are not under my control.


    But just now he heard Qiaoqiao''s voice. He only wanted to follow her.


    Rui Rui is really looking for a good helper.


    Several bear children immediately cheered. Jianrui ran to Qiaoqiao with a smile, made jin''er kiss her cheek, and Qiaoqiao laughed.


    The three adults looked helplessly at the pile of living treasures and were thinking about when they would be quiet. They saw Moran coming to the crowd and saying, "you can have dinner."


    So, Gu Xiaomian, who was still happy for the last second, just like a programmed robot recognizing the key words, immediately stood up, did not stick to Gu Chenyi, and ran to the restaurant without looking back.


    Looking at his son''s leading appearance, Gu Chenyi reluctantly shook his head. The boy looked at the meat mound and didn''t seem cumbersome at all.


    He turned and asked Jian Haixi, "dinner now? Don''t wait for your family?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and stood up. By the way, he pulled up Mo Xiujin beside him and said with a smile: "he has something to do today. It is estimated that he will come back very late. Don''t wait for him."


    Gu Chenyi picked her eyebrows and didn''t ask again.


    Although the children are always noisy at ordinary times, they are very quiet when eating. They exchange a few words from time to time. Of course, the most talked about is how good aunt kualan and Qiaoqiao are.


    This topic has become a regular guest on the table, but everyone is happy about it. Today, it''s a coincidence to boast, with a blush on his face and an embarrassed voice of "no, no".


    Jian Rui continued to work hard to "sell": "aunt Qiao is such a gentle and virtuous person. I don''t know who can marry her in the future."


    "Oh, yes, Rui Rui, I just wanted to tell you. Shazhi said that it''s very simple. We can screen out a pile in a few days." Mo Xiuqian took a chopstick eggplant and hurriedly took time to say to Jian Rui.


    "Cough, cough." Mo Jue, who had just swallowed a mouthful, immediately choked and coughed. These girls also screened out a pile... When screening turnips.


    "Screen what?" Jian Haixi looked curiously at Mo Xiuqian. How did the two girls suddenly become interested in screening things.


    "No, nothing, sister Haixi..." Qiao, who just poured a glass of water for Mo Jue, heard Jian Haixi''s questioning and hurried to answer before several children spoke.


    "Oh, yes, aunt, it''s nothing. We''re talking about playing and discussing the homework assigned to us by yarn weaving." after receiving Jianrui''s eye hint, Mo Jue glimpses on the table. Mo Xiuqian quickly smiles at Jian Haixi.


    Then she patted her chest with lingering fear. Aunt Qiao likes uncle Mo Jue, but she can''t let uncle Mo Jue know about it, so that he won''t feel that Aunt Qiao is a half hearted person again, which will be even more self defeating.


    Mo Jue kept silent after drinking water. He didn''t say a word until dinner.


    After dinner, Qiaoqiao originally wanted to stay for a while, but Mo Jue had walked to the door and looked at her, obviously waiting for her to go home together.


    Qiaoqiao hesitates and doesn''t know what excuse to make. She doesn''t want to be alone with Mo Jue recently. Like an ostrich, she just wants to bury her head in the sand so that she doesn''t have to listen to what she doesn''t want to hear.


    But before she came up with an excuse, Mo Jue had already raised her eyebrows and shouted, "Qiao Qiao?"


    "Just... Just come." Qiao Qiao subconsciously took over.


    But as soon as she finished, she wanted to bump into the sofa in the living room.


    Didn''t you decide to find an excuse to let him go first?


    Why can''t he help it as soon as he calls his name!


    However, it should all be over. At this time, it is difficult to refuse again.


    Qiao Qiao hung his head, moved closer to Mo Jue step by step, and followed him out of the door.

 Chapter 941

    Gu Xiaomian didn''t see Gu Chenyi for a long time. After he was full at the dinner table, he began to pester him. He had to ask his father to sleep with him tonight. Gu Chenyi went to the kitchen to pour a glass of water. He had to follow closely for fear that Gu Chenyi would leave in the blink of an eye.


    So today Gu Chenyi simply lives here. Anyway, the villa is large and there is no lack of this room.


    After dinner, after everyone had eaten, Jian Rui and others either did their homework or wrote programs, with the exception of Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin. One didn''t know what he was doing with the computer, while the other sat next to him, pulling his chin in one hand and sketching from time to time with a draft paper.


    Jian Rui finishes her homework and looks around. Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian are learning programming with yarn weaving. Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin have finished their homework. One is watching a movie and the other is reading a book. Comparing them, Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi are the most interesting here - because they are obviously busy with things she doesn''t know.


    Jianrui turned her eyes, took her things away, hummed and ran behind them.


    Looking at their unconscious backs, she immediately teased her heart, tiptoed and walked lightly for two steps, and then her small body suddenly jumped at Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi.


    Originally, the chair under Mo Xiujin''s body was a shaky posture with two legs hanging in the air and supporting the ground. At this time, it couldn''t bear the sneak attack of Jian Rui, and suddenly stumbled and fell to the side.


    "Tut." almost at the same time that the chair rolled over, Mo Xiujin, who had two legs together, immediately supported and stabilized his body shape and the chair under his body.


    Without looking back, he knew that such a careless person must be Jian Rui. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. Otherwise, the chair and he would have to hit the little girl. Even if Jian Yi was nearby and could pull Jian Rui, he couldn''t do it without touching her at all.


    Mo Xiujin''s head didn''t return. He lazily said to his back: "take back your feet."


    Jian Rui lowered her head. A chair leg was hanging above her feet. If Mo Xiujin hadn''t left a heart and didn''t just drop the chair, she would be crying now.


    "Hee hee, ah Jin is really powerful!" Jian Rui took a half step back and opened her mouth.


    Seeing that she was not afraid at all, Mo Xiujin muttered, "don''t you see that my chair is unstable? If you dare to rush, I should let you suffer some losses. I see if you dare to make fun of people at will in the future."


    "You and your brother are here, but they won''t really hit me. What''s the matter?" Jianrui smiled sweetly.


    Mo Xiujin was speechless immediately. Jian Rui really spared no effort when he was angry. He could make his fire rub up, but he was really sweet when he deceived people.


    Jian Yi was never distracted. His eyes were fixed on the computer. Even the little confusion just now didn''t surprise him.


    Just as Mo Xiujin believes that Jian Yi will protect Jian Rui at least.


    Jian Yi also knows that Mo Xiujin will never hurt Jian Rui.


    The probability of the chair just now, whether it falls forward or backward, is 50%.


    But just in case, Mo Xiujin was stunned to support the table with one hand and let it skew to the other side.


    Even in the worst case, he is giving priority to protecting Jian Rui.


    With such people around, Jane Yi certainly doesn''t need to worry.


    Jian Rui put her small head between them and looked down at the paper in Mo Xiujin''s hand.


    Mo Xiujin was sitting upright at the moment, and let her stretch her head and look at her.


    I don''t know if Jianrui has a shadow in her heart. Anyway, where Jianrui is in the future, he doesn''t dare to sit with his chair legs up anymore


    "This is... Jiao Yue?" Mo Xiujin did not have a Chinese character on the white paper in his hand. It was all hand drawn staff and notes.


    Jian Rui followed her for two lines and saw that what he wrote was the score Su ri''an left to her when she was at Qiao''s house.


    "Did you recite it?" Jian Rui looked at Mo Xiujin in surprise.


    "Need to recite? Just look at it and remember." Mo Xiujin turned her pen around and around with her fingertips. With one eye, she said, "you underestimate my IQ?"


    Jian Rui smacks her tongue. She has a good memory, but it''s really difficult to practice this song because she doesn''t understand music, but Mo Xiujin recited it.


    "But what do you do with it?" asked Jianrui.


    "Can you be bored?" Mo Xiujin poked Jian Yi with the tip of his pen. "Mind your sister, why do you leave me with 100000."


    Jian Yi reached out and knocked twice on the table.


    Jian Rui, who was looking at the spectrum with her head tilted, immediately turned her head and looked over: "what''s the matter?"


    "Listen to this song." Jian Yi clicked the mouse and released the song with the program he had just written.


    The song was in a low voice. Jian Rui listened attentively for a moment and wondered, "it seems the same, but... It feels a little different from Uncle su."


    Jian Yi''s eyes narrowed slightly, stared at the music constantly playing on the computer, and said in a deep voice, "this is what I input according to the score written by ah Jin just now. The style is Su ri''an''s previous performance style."


    The same score, the same person.


    But what can be played is different styles


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the study, Jian Haixi stood in front of the window and frowned at the cloudy sky outside the window.


    It''s still a fine day today, but the dark day just now suddenly had a strong wind, and the black clouds gradually gathered and rolled, as if there would be a heavy rain soon.


    Jian Haixi was a little worried. After looking at the time, he still took his mobile phone and sent a message to Ning Jiwei.


    The other end replied quickly. Jian Haixi was relieved to learn that he was coming back soon.


    Cool moon bar.


    Ning Jiwei put away his mobile phone and shook the cup in his hand. It was a kind of wine that Mo Jue often ordered here.


    He took a sip. The wine filled his mouth and slipped through his taste buds. He couldn''t help grinning in his heart. The wine was quite suitable for his character.


    Even though the wind and cloud have gradually risen outside, the bar is not affected at all. The noisy music has been ringing all night in this space, which makes Ning Jiwei''s temples faint and painful.


    He frowned almost invisibly and rubbed his head slowly with one hand.


    He really doesn''t like to come to places like bars. It''s too noisy.


    It''s big enough to be quarreled by the bear children at home every day. Naturally, he wants to find a clean place to stay outside, so he usually stays away from the bar.


    Unfortunately, he has a task today, so now he has to sit here and honestly act as a bait.


    "Mo Shao, this is your wine."


    The bartender put a glass of newly mixed wine in front of Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at the blue liquid and said, "wrong, I didn''t order."


    His wine is in his hand.


    "Yes, the lady ordered it for you." the bartender smiled vaguely at Ning Jiwei, raised his chin and pointed to the direction not far away. "Someone specifically said to childe Mo Jue."


    Ningjiwei didn''t correct his name. In fact, he is mo Jue tonight.


    The light in the bar was dim and flickering. Ning Jiwei turned and looked. There was a crescent shaped sofa in the corner not far away. Although the light was insufficient, it was enough for Ning Jiwei to see the people sitting there clearly.


    Wine red curly hair, half scattered behind, half fell in front of her, and with her actions, she drew one provocative arc after another in the raging light.


    The red lips were soaked in wine, which became more and more charming.


    Black skirt, leather boots, unspeakable amorous feelings in every move, not talilina.

 Chapter 942

    Ning Jiwei blinked at the bottom of his eyes and sat motionless.


    He knew that he was holding Mo Jue''s face. As long as he appeared here, there would be a woman holding talilina''s face.


    It turned out that a few days ago, it was this live fake Lina that made Mo Jue uneasy?


    The mask is really similar, but the temperament is a little worse, or I''m afraid Mo Jue can''t calm down.


    When he saw himself as like as two peas, he said, "Tully Lina" lifted his glass in his hand, and the blue liquid was just like the wine that the bartender just put before him.


    Ning Jiwei smiled low, put down the glass in his hand, picked up the glass of wine she sent, got up and walked to the corner.


    "Talilina" watched the man step by step and gradually approached herself, and a smile called victory slowly popped up on her face.


    She knew that in this game, her face was the biggest buff bonus. As long as the opponent was mo Jue, it was a useful card forever.


    Ning Jiwei went to the sofa and sat down not far from "talilina".


    The fish is cautious. He should consider what Mo Jue will do when he puts the bait. He can''t scare away the cunning enemy.


    Besides, he really doesn''t want to be too close to her.


    Even if it was a play, he didn''t want to be close to other women.


    But the other protagonist obviously didn''t let him do it.


    As soon as ningjiwei sat down, talilina came over the next second.


    "Ah Jue..." the voice at the exit was clear and gentle, and the body close to him was weak and boneless.


    Seeing the distance between them getting shorter and shorter, Ning Jiwei raised his hand and stopped between them. A finger stopped her approaching trend.


    "Sit back." the voice and eyes are slightly cold, completely like Mo Jue.


    "Why are you so cold ~" talilina glanced at him. Although she said so, her body retreated obediently.


    She still doesn''t dare to rush in, even if this person will worry about her and give her a batch of coats, he won''t be like himself when facing her.


    But she still has some drums in her heart. The time is too short. With this face, she doesn''t know how much she can do.


    I don''t know where the critical point of Mo Jue is.


    If you annoy him and make him really don''t see her again, it''s bad.


    "Talilina" secretly looked at the people around him. The man received her signal and did come over, but he just sat quietly and didn''t talk to her or let her close.


    And... She always felt that today''s Mo Jue was a little different.


    "Talilina" turned her eyes. When she spoke again, all the doubts and puzzles had been well hidden and became the real talilina.


    "The last time you left a coat, you left so simply that people thought you would never see others again." she said wrongfully.


    Here is an ambush with her eyeliner. She knows this is the place where Moji and talilina first met, and knows that the person will come here to drink when he thinks of her.


    Some time ago, Mo Jue came here almost every day, so they knew that the time had come.


    So she - "talilina" appeared.


    But I haven''t heard of Mo Jue coming here in recent days. She thought Mo Jue really didn''t see her face again as he said last time.


    She was also planning how to find a way to get closer to him. As a result, the eye liner told her this evening that Mo Chao had appeared.


    As soon as she was relieved, she rushed over immediately.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said coldly, "I don''t like playing cat and mouse with people in circles, especially you."


    "What are you talking about?" talilina was puzzled in her eyes and said with a smile on her mouth, "people didn''t play with you."


    "Then you can at least tell you what your purpose is to ''live'' this time?" Ning Jiwei looked into her eyes and said.


    Talilina was stunned on her face.


    "Ah Jue, why don''t people understand you?" talilina smiled, caressed a wisp of curly hair in front of her, and tried to maintain the smile on her face.


    "Don''t understand?" Ning Jiwei frowned, nodded, stood up and said, "forget it. Since you have nothing to say, we can''t meet again in the future."


    When he finished, he turned around and left without a pause or hesitation.


    Looking at his unrequited figure, "talilina" was in a hurry. Before reacting, she had stretched out her hand and pulled his sleeve: "ah Jue, don''t go..."


    Ning Jiwei stepped down and looked down at the finger pulling his sleeve. His eyes were dark, and his eyelashes just covered the fundus of his eyes.


    Sitting "talilina" didn''t see his disgusted eyes, but she seemed to feel his displeasure. She curled up her fingers holding his sleeve. After hesitation, she finally released her hand.


    She looked up at the person who was about to leave. Her voice was a little pleading and hurried: "don''t go so fast, shall we... Talk?"


    The last time he said this face was dazzling, it was true that it had not appeared again for a long time.


    This time... She doesn''t know if she has this good luck. She can wait until he can''t help missing talilina next time.


    So if you let him leave today, your task will be a failure.


    And for eukins. Yan Lai said that a person who fails in a mission is not qualified to be a partner with him.


    "Talilina" looked straight at the tall man in front of her, and was reluctant to give up and beg whether it was true or false.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The person standing seemed to be defeated by the face in front of him, sighed slightly, and finally got a little loose on his face.


    "I can stay, but you know what I want to hear." Ning Jiwei said coldly.


    Talilina was stunned, nodded and whispered, "I know."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything more and sat down again in his position just now.


    Fish... Hooked.


    From leading the woman to show up, to his coming here, to the first question, everything in front is just the groundwork for tonight. The fish is cunning, so this moment is the time for him to really bait.


    "Talilina" looked at the people who were seated again and frowned slightly. I don''t know why "Mo Jue" tonight seemed particularly cold to her, and her previous struggle and entanglement were gone from her eyes.


    Even if he said those objective and rational words before, she could see that this man was not so calm when facing talilina. Those words were just what he said to himself.


    But today he seems to have hesitated because of her, but she can''t feel this person''s struggle.


    It was like this, so he let things go according to this situation.


    His heart... Never wavered.


    Is it because he already knows the truth?


    Or because of... The woman named Qiaoqiao?

 Chapter 943

    Talilina pursed her lips and said, "ah Jue, no matter what my purpose is, I just want to be with you. Why should we be suspicious of each other when we could have loved each other?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t look at her and didn''t answer.


    She said it really. If he was mo Jue, he might really be disturbed by her deep feelings.


    It''s a pity that he''s Ning Jiwei.


    Except Jian Haixi, no one in the world can disturb his state of mind.


    "Ah Jue..."


    Seeing that he still didn''t respond, talilina gradually burst into tears in her eyes, looked at him and choked: "we have missed so many times of love. Isn''t the most important thing for us now? Compared with this, what else matters?"


    Before her voice fell, she was stopped by Ning Jiwei. His eyes looked at the distance, sneered and said, "but the people and things you call don''t matter are what I desperately want to protect. You never thought of this, did you?"


    With that, Ning Jiwei turned his head and looked at talilina for a long time. A trace of sadness belonging to Mo Jue gradually appeared in the bottom of his eyes: "have you forgotten why we used to love each other, but we had to kill each other?"


    Talilina was stunned, and the tears were hanging in the corners of her eyes.


    She was always thinking about this person''s deep love and love for talilina, but she forgot one thing. Talilina finally died in this person''s hands


    "I can kill you once for the person I protect, and I can kill you a second time... Whether you are really talilina or not."


    His voice was not high, but people couldn''t help trembling because of the coldness in his words. Talilina looked at him stunned and muttered, "are you really Mo Jue?"


    Why can''t she see the slightest affection in his eyes?


    It''s the same face.


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "I also want to ask you the same question. Are you really talilina?"


    Talilina froze and didn''t know why. The person who asked her this sentence made her feel like she wanted to escape.


    Just now she tried her best to keep him, but at this moment, she couldn''t help regretting.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her stunned expression, sneered, raised his hand, tore off the human skin mask on his face and restored his original appearance: "you are not the only one who can play this game."


    "You are... Ningjiwei!" talilina suddenly opened her eyes and said in surprise. After seeing the face in front of her, she wanted to leave.


    Facing Mo Jue, she still has the necessity of acting, but her opponent is Ning Jiwei. She knows she has no chance of winning at all.


    But as soon as she moved, Ning Jiwei, who reacted very quickly, clasped her shoulder and sat her back.


    "Although talilina is cruel, her pride never allows her to bow her head in front of anyone, even if that person is mo Jue." ningjiwei said with a sarcastic smile, "and your attitude just now is really humble."


    "Talilina" turned pale.


    "Do you know where else you have stuffed up?" Ning Ji Wei said lightly. "Perfume, I specially changed the perfume that I won''t use, but you didn''t know it at all."


    "I, I..." talilina stammered, flustered and didn''t know what to say.


    "Also, this last point is for you. When you imitate others in the future, you should remember clearly before you act." Ning Jiwei glanced at her and gradually forced a shortcut, "people who really love each other will not recognize each other''s eyes. Your temperature... Is much worse."


    He said that, raised his hand to the face of the opposite person, ready to tear off the other person''s skin mask.


    "Ah!"


    For a moment, talilina covered her face and whispered.


    Ning Jiwei''s hand was stiff in the air.


    Her face... Is not a human skin mask!


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. How could it not be a human skin mask?


    Who is the person in front of you?


    While Ning Jiwei was surprised and stunned for a few seconds, "talilina" took the opportunity to shout.


    At the same time, all the lights in the bar dimmed in an instant.


    The sudden change made the crowd here panic, and there were shouts and footsteps everywhere.


    Ning Jiwei immediately stretched out his hand to grasp the opposite side when he was dark in front of him, but he was still a step late. His face was already empty.


    The accident of power failure was just a moment, and the whole bar returned to normal in less than half a minute.


    Everyone was still in shock. No one noticed that there was no one in the crescent shaped sofa.


    Just passing the as like as two peas on the table, the waiter looked at the two wines on the table, scratching his head, and mumbling, "strange, Mo Xiao Gang is here clearly. What about people?"


    By the road outside the bar.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the car going away and calmly dialed Yun Zhixiang''s phone: "follow them."


    "Yes." the other end answered briefly.


    After hanging up the phone, Ning Jiwei''s eyes were dark. He raised his eyes and looked at the deserted street. He snorted coldly: "if you want to run? If the fox''s tail is exposed, don''t want to shrink back."


    As like as two peas, he did not know why the fake had exactly the same face as taliena, but it could not be Tully Lina who had died what he had been raised.


    I''d better talk to Mo Jue about this matter later, otherwise there will be big problems.


    But forget it tonight. He has to wait for another news.


    ¡ª¡ª


    hospital.


    Often late at night, there is always a frightening atmosphere here. Especially in this bad weather, the cool wind blows in bursts, which makes people''s back cool.


    In the room deep in the corridor, Su ri''an''s childhood neighbor, Shao Li, lived.


    Even if she is in the hospital every day, her face devastated by the disease has become pale all the year round and has no vitality at all, it is still not difficult to see that she once had a beautiful face.


    However, in her twenties, there was only shocking ridicule and hatred in her eyes. That was her malice to the world, the biggest but useless malice.


    She sat there quietly, her bony body covered with the unified patient suit in the hospital. At first glance, she felt vulnerable, but at the same time, she couldn''t ignore the strong violence and disgust around her, as if the whole world was struggling with her.


    The clock walked minute by minute. It was a long time since the nurse''s last ward round. She listened quietly. The corridor became quieter and quieter from all kinds of talking noise to occasional snoring.


    She looked at the scenery outside the window, from the normal sunset to the overcast wind, and the hanging bottle at the head of her bed from a whole bottle to two-thirds and then to less than one tenth.


    She has been sitting like that, which has become the norm of her life.


    Everything is silent. Without the noise of the outside world, only their own demons are left to torture people.


    Shao Li stared blankly at the hanging bottle on her head. There was a long infusion sheet next to the hanging bottle. She knew that after this bottle was lost, she should reach out and press the call bell at the head of the bed to let the nurse change the liquid.


    But she was not in that mood. Finally, she seemed tired. No matter whether the liquid was lost or not, she didn''t care much. She tore off the needle on her arm, didn''t reach for the cotton swab on the table, and just drew a paper towel at will to wipe the small hole that began to bleed.


    I can''t die anyway.


    Su Ryan won''t let her die anyway.

 Chapter 944

    Shao Li frowned at the thought of this man.


    "Fool."


    "Stupid!"


    She scolded and impatiently threw the bloody toilet paper to the ground.


    Her bleeding arm was thrown on the outside of the bed. She turned off the light at the head of the bed, completely immersed herself in the dark and lay on her back.


    She seemed to be angry and scolded the person who made her restless one after another.


    Why not let her die?


    Why did you have to save her?


    Obviously, she has become blind. Why not just give up the hope of life and come to her world as a savior in an attempt to pull her garbage to the light.


    Is it fun?!


    Look now, I planted myself in the ditch before dawn. I don''t even know how long I can live.


    That''s ridiculous


    "Fool Su ri''an! Don''t let me see you again, or I''ll scold you and kill you!"


    Shao Li pulled the quilt and regarded it as Su ri''an. She had to beat her fist on it again and again.


    At night, no one saw her face, only heard voice that was angry at beginning, and gradually choked with the silk.


    Shao Li scolded tired and gradually stopped her voice, but she was still sleepless.


    She raised her head and stared at the ceiling in the dark. During her days in the hospital, she only slept every day, but also had an infusion. Many nights, she counted down the time of dawn and the rest of her life.


    I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly there was a creak in the quiet space.


    Her ward door was pushed out.


    At the same time, there was a flash of lightning in the sky outside the window, and the more violent wind made the branches crackle outside.


    Shaoli thought that the door was opened by the wind blowing in from the window in the corridor. She was ready to get up and close the window, but she stopped one second before getting out of bed.


    When the nurse left, she specifically explained to close the door, and she clearly heard the sound of the door closing.


    Moreover, the window in the corridor can''t be opened so big. Even if there is wind, it won''t be able to open the door.


    That door... Was opened.


    But she also didn''t hear footsteps


    Shao Li slowly looked up at the door.


    A figure appeared quietly in the backlight of the door.


    She suddenly became stiff. After being stunned, she raised her hand and wanted to turn on the light at the head of the bed.


    Just as she moved, the man also moved, and Shao Li took back her outstretched hand.


    She dare not.


    "You... Who are you?"


    The one meter nine strong man almost blocked the whole door. At the moment, the more he couldn''t see his face clearly in the dark, the more he could feel the extreme sense of oppression he brought to people.


    Shao Li swallowed her saliva, shrunk back, leaned close to the head of the bed and whispered, "you''re their man, aren''t you?"


    The man at the door didn''t speak.


    Shao Liyu confirmed her guess that only those of them would walk like this without making a sound.


    She had a broken low voice and shouted at the door, "what are you doing again? I''ve done what you said."


    The figure at the door still didn''t move, but there was a sneer after hearing this sentence.


    The sneer seemed to ridicule Shao Li for not telling the truth.


    Shao Li was in a hurry, grabbed her scalp and said, "I really didn''t lie to you. Someone came to me a few days ago. I told them everything was normal and didn''t reveal anything."


    "Really?" the man at the door said darkly.


    "Really, I really did." Shao Li''s frightened voice was a little hoarse. "I''ve done what you told me. What else do you want?"


    It seemed that she was finally crushed by the torture in recent days and the fear at the moment. She sobbed in a low voice: "one of us is dying and the other is useless blind. Can we fight you? Why can''t you let us go?"


    Her tone was full of pleading: "I beg you. If you have to exchange your life for something, take mine. Anyway, I''m rubbish. My life is not worth money. Please... Let him go..."


    Shao Li cried and buried her head in the quilt. The thick quilt swallowed up most of her crying. She didn''t know whether she was begging with them or with the unfair heaven. There was only one sentence: "please... Let him go... He didn''t deserve this outcome if he lived so hard..."


    The door of the ward still didn''t respond. Shaoli didn''t know how long she had cried. When she looked up again, the door was empty.


    Shaoli is stupid.


    Is it your own illusion?


    What about the man just now?


    She was so frightened that she quickly wiped away her tears and ran out of bed. She didn''t even bother to put on her slippers. She quietly walked to the door barefoot and looked out.


    The corridor was still quiet. There was no movement except the frightening wind from the window.


    "Is it really an illusion?"


    Shao Li walked back to herself. Before she returned to bed, she suddenly heard a ghostly voice behind her: "what illusion?"


    In the dark, the sound seemed to ring in her ear.


    Shaoli''s hair stood up.


    She shivered and stared at her front, afraid to look back. Until there was a slap in the back, the room light turned on, and suddenly dispelled the darkness all over the room.


    Jiang Rumo walked around in front of her, looked at her, frowned and said, "what do you do in the middle of the night? You don''t want to run away?"


    Shao Li met this man. She came to tell herself that if she wanted Su ri''an to live, she had to do what they said.


    At this time, seeing her, Shao Li finally relaxed slowly from her stiffness.


    Finally, she is the real person she has met. Although she knows she is not a good person, she is not like the one just now. She doesn''t even know whether she is a person or a ghost.


    However, how could Jiang Rumo come at this time?


    Shao Li''s mind turned sharply. Since she came, isn''t that... Their man?


    Who is he?


    A panic suddenly rose in her heart. She instinctively felt that what had just happened could not be told to Jiang Rumo.


    If that person really wasn''t sent by them, Shao Li immediately shivered when she thought they had threatened herself before.


    She looked down at her arm, avoided Jiang Rumo''s sight, shook her head and said, "nothing, i... I can''t stop my blood. I want to find a nurse."


    She stretched out her arm, and on the back of the hand where the infusion was given, the pinhole was still overflowing with drops of blood.


    Jiang Rumo looked down and said coldly, "affectation."


    What''s the fuss about this blood?


    She grabbed Shao Li''s arm, took the index finger of her other hand, pressed it on the green tendon above the pinhole, and said coldly, "hold it down and don''t let go. It''ll be fine in a while."


    Shao Li was stunned, looked up at Jiang Rumo''s indifferent face as before, and said, "thank you."

 Chapter 945

    In the face of Shao Li''s thanks, Jiang Rumo just didn''t care much.


    She glanced around the room. The ward was no different from the last time she came, but she vaguely felt that the disease in the room was heavier, and the list hanging next to the infusion bottle was longer


    She looked back, turned to the person standing and asked without emotion, "has anyone come to you these two days?"


    Shao Li was stunned. The figure that appeared quietly and left at the door flashed in front of her. The oppression brought to her by her height of nearly one meter and nine is still in her mind.


    She hesitated for a moment. She just wanted to shake her head to say no. suddenly she remembered something and said to Jiang Rumo, "is it the man named Mo Jue? He has been here before and hasn''t seen him today."


    This is true. The man named Mo Jue has been here once before, and he hasn''t seen him since, so it''s not a lie.


    Jiang Rumo frowned slightly, stared at her and asked, "what about the others? You''ve only seen Mo Jue?"


    "... well, no one else saw it." Shao Li bowed her head and hardened her scalp. She could shout and shout at Su ri''an, but she could not help shivering in the face of these people, especially when she wanted to lie to them now.


    She carried the light on her back, and her eyelashes fell down, covering some scary eyes on her face because she was too thin and big, as well as the panic and fear flashing through the bottom of her eyes.


    "Shouldn''t......" Jiang Rumo murmured, frowning slightly, calm and confused in his good-looking eyes.


    She turned her eyes away and meditated. She didn''t notice that the people around her trembled subconsciously after she said this.


    "Maybe it''s because I don''t have any valuable information here..." Shao Li still lowered her head and added in a low voice. In the quiet and excessive ward, she only felt that her heart beat faster and faster and her voice was louder and louder. She always felt that Jiang Rumo would hear it the next moment.


    "You''re not a worthless person to Su ri''an." Jiang Rumo smiled and glanced at her, "so it''s not a worthless clue to them."


    Shao Li was surprised by her eyes. She subconsciously wanted to take a step back, but she stifled it again.


    From the first time she saw this woman, she was afraid of her from the bottom of her heart.


    Obviously she looks very good, but she always sees danger from this woman. She just glances at her with her spare light, and she feels that she has seen through all her thoughts.


    But after a shock, her heart was filled with endless sadness because of what Jiang Rumo said.


    She smiled with self mockery. Perhaps her greatest influence on Su ri''an was to drain his last glimmer of confidence in life.


    Dragged into the sea of suffering by her, ha ha


    Jiang Rumo didn''t care about the twists and turns in her heart. He was still thinking by touching his chin and muttering to himself in a low voice: "it''s reasonable that they won''t let you go so easily. Now even Yan has a problem. They have no reason not to think of you."


    After a pause, Jiang Rumo suddenly turned his head and looked at her. His sharp eyes were immediately full of killing intention. He sneered and said, "did you hide anything from me?"


    "No, no, i... I don''t dare." Shao Li quickly waved her hand when she heard the speech. Her face was full of eagerness. She seemed afraid that Jiang Rumo didn''t believe her words. She hurriedly added, "besides, can''t you watch the surveillance? I know I can''t hide it from you. How dare I do that."


    "Oh, you are very smart at this time." Jiang Rumo looked at her worried look coldly, pulled at the corners of his mouth and sneered.


    Shao Li didn''t dare to answer. She bowed her head and didn''t say a word.


    Another gust of wind blew in from the half open window of the balcony, slammed the open door, and scared Shaoli to shake.


    Her increasingly thin body was hung with ill fitting hospital clothes. When the wind blew, she saw her clothes floating. Her pale face seemed more transparent than Jiang Rumo''s last visit. It seemed that her vitality was gradually pulling away from her skinny body.


    Jiang Rumo watched Shaoli stand there trembling. She was still barefoot. It was cold at night. A burst of wind made her shiver and shrink her shoulders. One hand pressed on the back of the infusion hand, and a large piece of bruise had been on the back of the withered and pale hand.


    In fact, not only the back of the hand, her two arms are not very good-looking. On the skinny arm, the abrupt green tendons are attached to the skin and flesh, just like the roots entrenched on the earth''s surface. The blue and purple pieces after pieces are the sequelae of daily infusion.


    Jiang Rumo knew Shaoli''s condition, and now her appearance seemed to recall some bad pictures in her memory.


    She frowned, looked away from Shaoli, and said coldly, "don''t stand, go back and lie down."


    Shao Li was stunned and looked up at her. It seemed that she couldn''t believe she would hear such words from her.


    Jiang Rumo was also slightly stunned for a moment, and a very light discomfort slipped through the bottom of his eyes, but soon disappeared. The chicken eyes of those hook people suddenly recovered their fearsome coldness.


    "If you die too fast, we''ll be embarrassed," she said coldly.


    After all, there are other uses for keeping Shaoli''s chess piece.


    If Shao Li dies, Su ri''an


    Shaoli nodded and went back to bed.


    She thought Jiang Rumo would leave soon, but after lying in bed for a long time, she didn''t hear the sound of the opening and closing of the ward door. Instead, the old balcony door "squeaked".


    She turned her head slightly and saw Jiang Rumo standing at the window with his back to her.


    Today, when the nurse left, she specially closed all the other windows for her, only half of them were opened, but the sudden strong wind even poured in the small half of the gap.


    Shaoli waited for a long time, and Jiang Rumo finally made a move.


    She opened the window in front of her to the maximum at once. The wind circling outside the window suddenly found a new entrance and rushed into the ward more violently.


    Shao Li felt cold and tightened her quilt, but she looked at Jiang Rumo. The man''s hair was messy by the wind, and her clothes were filled with water. The wind blew up. She didn''t feel cold at all, so she stood there in the wind.


    She felt that Jiang Rumo was a little strange at this time. It was a little different from Jiang Rumo she had been in contact with, but she didn''t dare to ask more.


    On the balcony, Jiang Rumo stood quietly. She knew Shaoli was looking at herself, but she didn''t care.


    The cool air outside poured in more, which finally dissipated the smell of disinfectant in the house and her memories.


    She looked at the night outside the window, took a deep breath against the wind, and spit out heavily.

 Chapter 946

    Jiang Rumo stood there, wondering how long she had stood. In the silence, she heard her mobile phone ring.


    At first, the sound was far away, like it came from the horizon, gradually getting closer and closer.


    Jiang Rumo blinked, his drifting thoughts gradually became clear, lowered his head and took out his mobile phone.


    The words "Jiang ruting" flickered persistently on the screen.


    She frowned slightly, crossed the screen with her fingers, clicked on, and turned away.


    "Hey, what''s up?" Jiang Rumo, who had been standing at the tuyere for a long time, even his voice was cool at the moment.


    "Sister, where are you? Are you still in Xiangcheng?" Jiang ruting''s voice sounded very low, and there was still the sound of running water in the background, like hiding in the bathroom and calling her with the tap on.


    Jiang Rumo said coldly, "it has nothing to do with you. What are you doing calling me at this time?"


    "I..." Jiang ruting hesitated and said, "sister, I''m afraid..."


    There was a trace of timidity in her voice. Perhaps it was because there was silence around late at night that her timidity was infinitely amplified in Jiang Rumo''s ears, or maybe Shaoli''s appearance reminded Jiang Rumo of those memories buried in the bottom of her heart.


    Jiang Rumo listened to his sister''s words and remembered in a trance that when they were young, Jiang ruting was the same. He snuggled up behind her and held her clothes tightly with his small hands. Nuo Nuo''s voice was timid and quietly said to her, "sister, I''m afraid..."


    At this moment, the distant voice suddenly coincided with the voice from the receiver, which made Jiang Rumo''s heart softened by the wind.


    She sighed, and the coldness in her voice disappeared: "is something wrong with you? They doubt you?"


    Jiang ruting pursed his lips, pressed his voice very low, but said to the mobile phone like pouring all his strength: "they never believed me! And Zhang Kuang, sister, do you know how they treat Zhang Kuang?"


    Thinking of the end of his madness, Jiang ruting still shivers all over.


    It''s terrible. They didn''t hesitate when they were so crazy.


    If that''s the way Mo Jue treats the enemy


    Jiang Rumo''s eyebrows sank, raised his voice and said, "that''s just what they''re trying to show you. Don''t mess up."


    "I know, I am..." Jiang ruting stuttered. She crouched down under the sink and curled up. She covered the receiver with one hand. The cold ceramic tiles kept absorbing the temperature of her skin, making her feel colder and more afraid. "They are too powerful. Whether it''s means or brain, I''m not their opponent, sister, I......"


    "If you can''t do it, you have to do it." listening to her gradually unstable mood, Jiang Rumo simply interrupted her and said in a deep voice, "ruting, I gave you a choice. You chose this road. Now that you have reached this step, you have to keep going, otherwise..."


    Jiang ruting''s heart sank gradually, and his hand holding the mobile phone began to tremble.


    It''s too cold. Whether it''s the tiles behind her or Jiang Rumo''s words, it makes her feel too cold.


    However, as Jiang Rumo said, she chose this road


    She clenched her lips and hugged her knees, trying hard to resist the acidity in her throat and the cry that wanted to rush out of her throat.


    Jiang Rumo paused and sighed again: "ruting, now our sisters'' lives are in your hands..."


    As soon as Jiang ruting was stiff, his face suddenly turned pale, and the tears in his eyes gradually subsided.


    Jiang Rumo''s last words automatically hovered in her mind and sounded in her ears again and again.


    Her hands were so loose that she could hardly hold the cell phone next to her face. She couldn''t even feel the cold behind her.


    It was like a blow to her. Jiang ruting looked at the bathroom through his hazy vision. A voice in his ear kept asking, "what are you doing?"


    Yeah, what''s she doing?


    Have all come to this point. Does she want to escape because of fear, causing Jiang Rumo to be killed by eukins. Yan punishment?


    The means of Jane Haixi''s group are terrible, eukins. Where''s Yan?


    That man''s means... How can they be lighter than them.


    Besides, this is the way she chose. How can she say fear.


    Jiang ruting moved gently. I don''t know whether it was the cold ceramic tiles or because she sat too long, her bones were a little stiff.


    Her face had recovered her composure. At the beginning, her timidity and fear disappeared. Looking at the past from a certain angle, Jiang ruting had a faint feeling of Jiang Rumo at this time.


    "I know, I will try my best," Jiang ruting whispered.


    "It''s not hard work, it''s hard work." Jiang Rumo corrected coldly.


    "Yes, I will try my best to complete the task." Jiang ruting tightened his fingers, as if telling the person at the other end of the phone, more like telling his heart.


    Hearing her words, Jiang Rumo finally loosened his frown and said in a light voice, "well, there''s nothing else. Hang up the phone. Don''t come to me if you have nothing in the future. It''s easy to be exposed."


    With that, she hung up without waiting for a response from the other side, turned back to the ward, took a look at Shao Li, who was all normal, took the door and left the hospital.


    Jiang ruting looked at the mobile phone that showed the end of the call on the screen, bit his lips to force back the tears that wanted to make a comeback, took a deep breath, stood up with the sink, and moved his numb legs.


    She looked up at herself in the mirror. The fundus of her eyes was slightly red. There was an inconspicuous gap on her bloodless lips. She laughed at herself. This look of some sick face was more suitable for her bandage.


    The water from the faucet was still splashing. Jiang ruting took hold of the water and splashed it on his face.


    The water drops kept falling from her long eyelashes, like the tears she held back.


    She put her hand on the faucet, stared at the water with cold eyes, and her lips moved slightly: "I''m sorry JOJO, I have to do this, I''m sorry..."


    The very low sound was covered by the sound of water, as if it had never existed.


    Jiang ruting said, turned off the tap and went out.


    She''s still like that, but there''s something different from tonight


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a room, Ying looked at the red dot on the computer screen, took his mobile phone and dialed a phone: "the person at the door of the ward is Jiang Rumo. Follow her and see if you can find eukins Yan''s nest."


    "I see." a low voice sounded in the dark corridor.


    Separated by a wall is the corridor of the hospital.


    The tall figure with his back against the wall put away the phone and flashed out, avoiding the monitoring of the hospital all the way and keeping up with Jiang Rumo.

 Chapter 947

    The next day.


    After Jian Haixi sent the children to school, she was ready to go to mikai to see Dou Dou.


    Dou Dou is still in a coma. Mikai says the rest of the treatment plan will be decided after Qi Er comes.


    Qi Er... Is still collecting medicine outside. It is said to be used for Dou Dou''s treatment.


    But according to mikai, he was more excited to take more medicine after he heard that there was a maniac here who could do experiments for him free.


    Jane Haixi is not interested in Qi''er''s business. She just worries that the longer it takes, the worse Dou Dou''s situation will be.


    The car stopped slowly at mikai''s house. Jane Haixi got off with her bag and walked towards the house along the path in the yard.


    It was still early, the sun was still rising, and the dew on the lawn was full. Jian Haixi bowed his head and carefully walked over the flowers scattered by the strong wind last night.


    Mikai always valued these medicinal flowers and plants in her yard more than her life. She glanced at the "grand occasion" in the backyard after the gusts of wind last night. She couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t know what mikai was distressed about at the moment.


    Jian Hai looked down at the stream and thought about walking in. When she was about to reach the door, she felt that a line of sight was staring at her and couldn''t help stopping.


    She looked up and collided with the man on the balcony.


    The man put his hands on the railing, with a faint smile in his mouth. He was looking down at her. His focused eyes were full of only a Jian Haixi, which could not be put into anything else.


    At the moment of seeing each other, Jian Haixi first brightened his eyes, and then gradually raised the corners of his mouth. The tall figure in his line of sight was still the same as it was at the beginning. It seemed that he had not changed for so long.


    Her eyes turned into crescent moon, raised her hand and waved hard to the people above, smiled and shouted, "Dou Ge!"


    Dou Ge smiled at her.


    If Dou Dou and Dou Ming were here at the moment, they would be surprised by the light but gentle smile on their eldest brother''s face.


    However, the two people didn''t feel anything. One took back his sight and walked towards the house, and the other turned downstairs from the balcony.


    As soon as she entered the house, Jane Haixi saw that mikai seemed to be going out and asked with a smile, "Why are you going and preparing to clean up the baby in your yard?"


    "Oh, don''t mention you. I''ve just calmed down." when she mentioned the situation in the yard, miketon felt a burst of heart blockage and covered his chest. Although those plants are not valuable varieties, they will still be distressed to see the flowers and plants destroyed by the wind and rain because of his medical infatuation.


    If it hadn''t been for the crazy man''s sudden serious reaction to some medicine last night, he wouldn''t have stayed in the laboratory and didn''t hear anything.


    Thinking of this, he was angry. Before he came out, he changed another medicine on Zhang Kuang. The medicine was not fatal, but the side effects were greater and lasted longer


    Jian Haixi smiled and patted him on the shoulder as a consolation. As soon as she wanted to say something more, she heard footsteps coming from the stairs.


    Mikai also heard it. After looking at the figure gradually coming down the stairs, he turned to her and said with a smile: "I just heard your voice and was going to pick you up. I wanted to surprise you this morning. Unexpectedly, you found out first."


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Ge who came near and asked with a smile, "when did you come?"


    "Just arrived, I didn''t have time to tell you." Dou Ge rubbed his eyebrows, still with a gentle smile on his face.


    Jian Haixi looked at his hard to hide fatigue between his eyebrows and eyes, and was slightly stunned. Dou Dou was still unconscious. He was so tired that he should be worried about Dou Dou''s situation.


    "Dou Ge, Dou Dou, he..." Jian Haixi bit his lip and opened his mouth, his eyes full of apology and guilt.


    "Huh?" because she hung her eyes, Dou Ge couldn''t see her face clearly. He thought she had something to tell himself about Dou Dou.


    "We didn''t protect Dou Dou. If we could be more careful, Dou Dou wouldn''t be like this." Jian Haixi looked up at Dou Ge and said, "brother Dou, I''m sorry..."


    She always owes Dou Ge a word of sorry for Dou Dou''s injury.


    Dou Dou came to Xiangcheng to help them, but he was injured and poisoned because of them. Jian Haixi felt very guilty all the time. Dou Dou doesn''t wake up for a day, and her remorse at the bottom of her heart can''t be alleviated.


    But before she finished, Dou Ge raised her hand and interrupted her. The sentence of sorry Didn''t even fall completely.


    "Haixi!" Dou Ge shook his head and frowned at her. "I''ll be angry if you say that again."


    His eyes were really annoyed, but it was only very light. He just didn''t want to hear Jian Haixi say such words.


    Jane Haixi paused and looked at Dou Ge.


    He was still like this.


    After a while, she smiled helplessly like a compromise, nodded and said, "well, I won''t say it."


    Mikai quietly waited for the two to finish, and then asked Jane Haixi, "where''s your family? Why don''t you come with you?"


    "Ji Wei is with Mo Jue," said Jian Haixi. "I think I want to ask something from Jiang ruting."


    Hearing that they were together at the moment, Dou Ge thought for a moment and said to her, "let''s go too. I happen to have something to tell them."


    Mikai heard the speech, waved to them and said, "let''s go. Let''s go. What should you do? Dou Dou has me watching. There''s nothing wrong."


    They nodded, turned out of the door and prepared to drive away.


    Dou Ge subconsciously walked to the driver''s seat. Before he reached it, he was pulled by Jian Haixi''s arm.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "you haven''t been to Xiangcheng for so long. It may take half as long for you to drive. You go to the co driver."


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows slightly, didn''t say anything, turned and walked towards the co driver.


    They are not in a hurry. Jian Haixi said this probably because he was a little tired and specially asked him to take the co driver to rest.


    Dou Ge sat in the front passenger''s seat and leaned back on the back of the chair. His two long legs, which had no place to put, bent in the narrow space in front of him. This position was uncomfortable, but maybe it was because of the people around him. A trace of peace slowly flowed in his heart.


    He looked at the retrogressive scenery outside the window and said with emotion: "in the past two years, Xiangcheng has changed a lot and is more prosperous than before."


    Jian Haixi put his hands on the steering wheel, looked at the road and replied, "yes, I told you to come before. You''re always busy. If you live a while longer, you shouldn''t even know here."


    Dou Ge smiled and didn''t answer this sentence.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to come, but... He doesn''t dare to come.


    I thought that if I hadn''t seen you for such a long time, my feelings would always converge. But when I met him today, he found that it was useless to see you for a long time. Those who should not be able to let go will not be able to let go for long.


    He turned his head and looked at her side face. The mood at the bottom of his eyes fluctuated and flickered. Finally, he smiled and said, "in fact, you have changed a lot in the past two years."


    "Me?" Jane Haixi raised her eyebrows, turned her eyes twice, and joked a little, "it''s more beautiful and more temperament, isn''t it?"


    "Ha ha..." Dou Ge smiled softly and nodded. "If you have to say so, it''s not wrong."


    There was a spoil in the laughter that he didn''t even notice.


    Jian Haixi stepped on the brake at the intersection, waited for the red light to count down, turned his head and laughed at him: "just kidding me, it''s a little too much."


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time, but after a few words, they still have a tacit understanding.


    Not just a simple understanding of each other''s expressions and words, but the tacit understanding atmosphere between the two people is still as old as before, as if the middle two years were just a few days for them.


    What Dou Ge didn''t say is that Jian Haixi in his eyes has indeed changed a lot, and the whole person has become more precipitated than before.


    The so-called still water flows deep, which can be used to describe Jian Haixi now.


    Probably because she has the man who can let her settle down.

 Chapter 948

    Mo Jue''s house.


    In the bright living room, Mo Jue, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi sat on both sides of the sofa, opposite Jiang ruting.


    She has just changed her medicine. The bandage on her body has been almost removed. Only a few places are still pasted with gauze. Those scars look a little scary, but she doesn''t seem to care at all.


    None of them spoke for a moment. Jiang ruting looked at the three people in front of him and hung his head again.


    Qiao Qiao made several trips back and forth between the kitchen and the living room. After preparing tea for the four, he skillfully stood behind Mo Jue.


    She subconsciously did so, as if her position should be there. As soon as Mo Jue turned around, he could see her.


    Mo Jue did turn his head and look at her.


    Qiao Qiao confusedly met his eyes without opening his mouth, but the meaning of looking at his eyes was very clear. He was asking: "brother Mo, what else?"


    She glanced at the tea table. There were four teacups in a teapot. The number was right. She didn''t forget Jiang ruting, and tea was also Mo Jue''s favorite


    Looking at her eyes, Mo Jue knew that she must think she didn''t know where to go. He didn''t give her any more time to think, patted the position beside her and said, "sit, what are you doing standing?"


    Qiao Qiao was slightly stunned. She blinked and looked at Mo Jue for two seconds. Then she gave a sound and sat down on the sofa.


    But he still kept a certain distance from Mo Jue.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jiang ruting on the other side. He had only seen Jiang Rumo and had not seen her. Now, looking at the past, they looked very similar, but her temperament was obviously different from that of her sister.


    According to the appearance of Jiang ruting described by Gu Chenyi and Mo Jue to him, Jiang ruting today is much calmer than she was before yesterday.


    Ning Jiwei is not surprised at this. Judging from the telephone content of film monitoring, she has obviously made a choice and made up her mind.


    He didn''t say anything. He just kept staring at Jiang ruting.


    Gu Chenyi on one side was not interested in looking at Jiang ruting. He frowned and looked at the paper in his hand. It was all she knew that Jiang ruting wrote down yesterday. It was also her confession book.


    According to Mo Jue''s instructions, it wrote her sister Jiang Rumo and eukins. Yan''s various things, just


    "Gee, what you wrote..."


    Gu Chenyi flicked the paper with one hand, looked at Jiang ruting, turned his head to Ning Ji and Mo Jue: "does she think I''m stupid or you two are stupid?"


    "I guess it''s when we all have low IQ." Mo Jue shrugged. He had seen the contents on the paper before. His first reaction was the same as Gu Chenyi. This woman regarded them as three-year-old children


    No, when Jane Yi was three years old, she wouldn''t believe what she wrote.


    Gu Chenyi looked at Jiang ruting with a sneer, raised his hand and threw the paper on the tea table. He leaned back and said, "Jiang ruting, if you want to play like this, I can''t give JOJO this face."


    Jiang ruting was slightly stunned. He looked down at the teacup in front of him and whispered, "I... Don''t understand what you''re talking about. I wrote everything I know according to your instructions."


    "Oh, really?" Gu Chenyi pulled at the corners of her mouth and nodded. "If you insist on saying so, we really have nothing to talk about."


    Jiang ruting still lowered his head and remained silent, but he was planning his next step quickly in his heart.


    The living room fell into a brief silence. Mo Jue glanced at Jiang ruting and turned his eyes slightly.


    He was about to say something. Yu Guang glanced aside and stopped his voice.


    "Cough." Mo Jue paused and turned to cry, "Qiao Qiao."


    "What''s the matter, brother Mo?" Qiao Qiao, who was lowering his head, immediately looked up at him.


    "It''s all right. I''m just a little hungry. I want to eat something. Can you bring me a cake?" Mo Jue said. "Pick one. Don''t be too sweet."


    "Oh, good." Qiaoqiao frowned slightly, some doubt, brother Mo didn''t have enough breakfast?


    But she didn''t ask. After answering, she got up obediently and walked towards the kitchen.


    After watching Qiao Qiao''s figure enter the kitchen, Mo Jue looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "isn''t Qi Er coming? He has plenty of medicine."


    "Yes, there are no other things. Poison is absolutely enough, and there are many different kinds." Gu Chenyi couldn''t answer the voice of his brain. Before the voice fell, he immediately reacted and looked at Mo Jue, "do you want..."


    Mo Jue grinned and said with a low smile: "it''s said that he happens to be short of experimental subjects. As a reward for treating Dou Dou, we''ll give him some experimental subjects. I think he should be happy to accept them."


    His voice was lazy and could not be heard as threatening, but his words were cold-blooded and made people tremble.


    Mo Jue''s words recalled the memory of the day when Jiang ruting first arrived in Xiangcheng.


    The scenes flashed before her eyes were frantic and painful, and his hoarse roar was all in her ears. Suddenly, the whole person shrank back and shivered with fear.


    Ning Jiwei glanced obliquely at Mo Jue without asking if he could.


    Instead, Gu Chenyi looked at him in surprise, slowly stretched out his hand and gave him a thumbs up and said, "OK, brother, haven''t you been so cruel for a few days?"


    "Cut." Mo Jue glanced at him with disdain in his eyes.


    He was about to say something. His eyes fell on Qiao Qiao who came out of the kitchen. He immediately shut his mouth and leaned back on the back of the sofa.


    He has always been a cruel man, whether to others or to himself, but he was a little bored after the war, and his means converged a little in the past two years.


    The reason why he put forward this idea is that he is really a little upset.


    These things have been dragging on and making no progress. The other party is like a hamster, hitting and drilling out of another hole.


    There are as like as two peas in the crowd, who are not capable of running as Jiang Ruting, the woman with the same face as talina. Though these people are not able to get a good climate, they need to take some care.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him, raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder without saying more.


    He knew that Mo Jue was upset, and he had planned to tell him about the "talilina", but now Jiang ruting is here, which is inconvenient.


    "Brother mo." Qiao Qiao came up to him and handed the cake to Mo Jue. "The fruit I brought you should not be sweet. Try it."


    "Well, OK, thank you." Mo Jue took the cake, but just took a sip and put it down.


    He was just a clever excuse to spend money. At present, he has no clue about all kinds of things. He has no appetite.

 Chapter 949

    Several people in the living room sat quietly, drinking tea and meditating. Qiaoqiao turned to look at this and that. If he wanted to give them another pot of tea, he heard the horn of the car in the yard.


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows and said, "it must be Haixi back."


    People: "


    They listen to the sound of the horn, which is no different from the sound of the horn in the street


    "Can you hear that?" Gu Chenyi almost gushed out a mouthful of tea and looked at him incredulously.


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyes and glanced at him. The meaning of that look was very obvious. Let him wait and see.


    However, Qiaoqiao was obviously not among those who didn''t believe Ning Jiwei. As soon as she heard Ning Jiwei say that Jane Haixi had arrived, she had immediately rushed out.


    Mo juesheng, who was sitting beside her, was stunned when he ran with a gust of wind. He turned and looked at the wide open door. His clever figure had long disappeared.


    Mo Jue smacked his mouth and blurted out, "how can she hear the name of Haixi better than me..."


    Before he finished, he stopped abruptly. Those words that didn''t exit immediately choked his throat and itched. He had to turn his head and pick up the tea cup in front of him and take a gulp.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and watched him put down his cup in a "panic", leisurely mended his knife and said, "do you want to say that she is more excited when she hears the name of Haixi than when she hears your name?"


    Mo Jue choked, snorted and didn''t speak.


    The more he thought about this, the more strange it was, so he swallowed it just now. Now let Gu Chenyi say it, he immediately felt even more strange


    Why did he compare his position in Qiaoqiao''s heart with Jane Haixi.


    Or... Why did he suddenly care so much about his position in Qiaoqiao''s heart.


    Gu Chenyi looked at him with his legs crossed. He loved to see Mo Jue''s embarrassing appearance. He deliberately changed his comfortable sitting position, sighed greatly and boasted: "Oh, in my opinion, Qiaoqiao won''t be happy to hear your name. It''s just sad. His little face is wrinkled into steamed stuffed buns."


    Mo Jue glanced at him faintly. Although he knew he was acting, he couldn''t help frowning and said in his heart, "is it so exaggerated?"


    Just after thinking about this sentence, he suddenly flashed in his mind. He happened to see himself these days, as if... It was really a little.


    Mo Jue immediately picked his hair and felt more irritable.


    They were either happy or worried. Only when Jiang ruting, who had been lowering his head, heard that Jian Haixi was coming, his heart clicked and jumped suddenly.


    This group of people all got together today and don''t know what to do with themselves.


    She quickly thought about countermeasures and preset all possible situations, including what these people would ask, how she would answer and to what extent.


    Several people waited for Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao to come in. As a result, they waited left and right. They didn''t see them. Instead, they waited for Qiaoqiao''s voice first.


    With a smile in his crisp voice, he shouted, "brother Dou!"


    Ning Jiwei and others looked at the door and saw Jian Haixi and Dou Ge coming together, Qiao Qiao following behind Jian Haixi.


    "Dou Ge?" seeing the familiar figure, Gu Chenyi looked at him in surprise and blurted out, "aren''t you..."


    "Well, I just arrived." Dou Ge looked at him, cleared his throat and interrupted him.


    Gu Chenyi immediately shut up and laughed twice.


    The strangeness between the two people made Jane Haixi squint vigilantly. Her eyes turned several circles on the two people''s faces and said with a smile: "how do I feel that you''re hiding something from me?"


    Seeing her look, Dou Ge immediately shook his head firmly and looked at her without guilt.


    Before Jian Haixi could tell the truth from his eyes, Gu Chenyi''s arm fell on his shoulder.


    "How can that be?" Gu Chenyi came forward with a smile and put his hand on her shoulder. "Even if we want to hide it, we can''t hide it with your intelligence."


    After a pause, he flashed a cunning in his eyes and added, "if you can really be concealed by us, it can only show that you have been slack recently."


    Jian Haixi looked at his expression, slapped him on the arm impolitely and hummed, "don''t think I can''t hear you hurting me."


    Gu Chenyi smiled and avoided Jian Haixi. He turned and patted Dou Ge on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "haven''t seen you for a long time, brother."


    "It''s been a long time," Dou Ge patted him on the shoulder.


    They had no time to speak. The remaining two also came this way. Ning Jiwei looked at Dou Ge and asked, "have you seen Dou Dou?"


    "Well." Dou Ge nodded, "I can trust mikai''s medical skills. He said there would be no problem if there was no problem."


    You know, Jane Haixi was hurt like that, but mikai pulled it back.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and didn''t speak.


    At the end of the walk, Mo Jue''s eyes paused on Jian Haixi and Dou Ge. The picture of the two people standing together had not been seen for a long time. His eyes turned between the two people and suddenly gave birth to some teasing thoughts.


    Mo Jue touched his chin and joked, "why did you two touch together?"


    "When I was at mikai''s place, I happened to meet Haixi to visit Dou Dou. She said you were together and came to see you." Dou Ge said.


    Mo Jue actually meant to ridicule, but Dou GE''s answer was too aboveboard. Coupled with his serious appearance, Mo Jue choked back all his later words.


    Jian Haixi just glanced at his expression and knew what the man was up to.


    At this time, seeing that he was stunned by choking, he immediately gave him a white look with a smile and asked him to tease her. We should choke him several times.


    She turned to Ning Jiwei: "what are you talking about?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his chin towards Jiang ruting, looked at Jian Haixi and said in a deep voice: "this time may have to brush JOJO''s face."


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly. She didn''t care to ask after she put Jiang ruting here. She was surprised to see things develop like this.


    Several people sat down on the sofa. Gu Chenyi handed the paper written by Jiang ruting to her hand: "look at this."


    Jian Haixi swept the dense words at a glance. Dou Ge had not seen them before. At this time, he also came together to see them.


    Jiang ruting''s content is not perfunctory. On the contrary, it is also very detailed. As small as what kind of drinks Jiang Rumo likes to drink, it is clearly written.


    Just


    Too detailed, but lost the focus.


    They don''t want to know what drink Jiang Rumo likes, but what task Jiang Rumo is doing.


    They also know that Jiang ruting must know what they want her to write.


    But she deliberately wrote these useless things in the way of writing more small things and skipping major events. No doubt she wanted to perfunctory them by this means.


    Jian Haixi frowned and looked at Jiang ruting with a slightly cold voice: "if this is your attitude, then I have to say I''m sorry."

 Chapter 950

    Jian Haixi''s words stunned Jiang ruting.


    "What... What do you mean?" she looked up at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi shook the paper in his hand, looked directly at Jiang ruting and said, "it means that this confession is not qualified here. I can''t trust you."


    Jiang ruting was slightly stunned.


    Mo Jue sneered and said, "Haixi, your words are too euphemistic. Do you need to save face for her?"


    The cold light in his eyes was with the spirit of killing, and it was obvious that he had exhausted his patience with Jiang ruting in front of him.


    Jian Haixi was a little surprised at his cold look. This Jiang ruting had made Mo Jue angry.


    Gu Chenyi attached to Jian Haixi''s ear, blocked it with one hand and whispered, "when you didn''t come, he said he wanted Qi''er to deal with Jiang ruting."


    Jian Haixi turned his head and looked at Gu Chenyi. Gu Chenyi nodded to her with certainty. His expression was very solemn, but he didn''t have time to take back his happy smile.


    Jian Haixi was speechless. He was still suing Mo Jue. I''m afraid he also approved of the proposal.


    Although Gu Chenyi spoke in a low voice, Mo Jue heard it. He leaned his head against the handrail and looked at Jian Haixi. He hummed coldly: "anyway, we have the same attitude. Either let her leave or torture her to extort a confession. Who has the time to watch her act every day?"


    He spoke rudely. Jiang ruting, who was sitting on the sofa, turned pale and couldn''t say a word.


    If these people forced her to ask anything, she could still think about how to sophistry, but these people didn''t even ask. They judged only by what she wrote, and she didn''t even have a chance to explain.


    Although their judgment is not wrong.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "Haixi, what do you think?"


    After all, JOJO facilitated this through Jian Haixi. He hopes to respect Jian Haixi''s decision.


    Jian Haixi looked at Jiang ruting and the paper in his hand. He thought calmly for a moment and said to her, "let''s talk."


    Jiang ruting was stunned, nodded and stood up.


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and Dou Ge and said, "you talk first. I''ll talk to her first. If not."


    Without saying a word, several people acquiesced in the decision.


    Jian Haixi led Jiang ruting upstairs.


    Seeing that they had finished, Qiao Qiao took the teapot to the kitchen and renewed a pot of hot tea for the people. He also poured a cup for Dou Ge and put it in front of him. Qiao Qiao said, "brother Dou, your tea."


    "Thank you." Dou Ge held the cup in one hand and thanked her.


    Qiao Qiao smiled, waved his hand and said, "no, no, I just don''t know what you like to drink. Try it first to see if you can get used to this kind of tea."


    Dou Ge lowered his head and took a sip. Looking at Qiao Qiao, he nodded, smiled and said, "I can do it. This is very good."


    Listening to all these conversations, Mo Jue drank a mouthful of tea that had cooled off in his cup silently, and his heart clattered.


    Qiao Qiao... Why are you so attentive to Dou Ge?


    Don''t they pour their own tea? How did she get to dougo herself?


    And the tea is so delicious. Why doesn''t Dou Ge like it?


    If he wants to say he doesn''t like it, does the girl have to make him a pot again?


    The cold tea went down his throat and suddenly iced him, which made him suddenly think of what Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian had heard that night.


    Mo Jue glanced at Qiao Qiao.


    This girl doesn''t really have any thoughts about Dou Ge, does she?


    He looked at Dou Ge opposite Qiaoqiao. He was a little relieved. Ya was a stone or a stone engraved with Jian Haixi''s name. The iron tree might blossom, and Dou Ge could not be enlightened again.


    Mo Jue drank all the herbal tea in the cup with satisfaction, raised his hand and poured himself another cup.


    Seeing that Dou Ge didn''t really dislike it, Qiao Qiao said, "then I''ll take the tea to sister Haixi."


    With that, she stopped waiting for Mo Jue to say a word and went upstairs.


    "Tut." Mo Jue frowned slightly when he heard the happy footsteps.


    Gu Chenyi, with a smile on his lips, turned his eyes among the three, but they were mainly observing Mo Jue.


    Watching him look at Qiao Qiao for a while and stare at Dou Ge for a while. The expression on his face changes. It''s much more interesting than watching Jiang ruting''s confession.


    Seeing that Qiaoqiao had left, Gu Chenyi rammed Mo Jue and said with a smile, "I find that you are a little different to Qiaoqiao now."


    "Yes? You think too much."


    Mo jubai glanced at him and denied it neatly.


    "Cut, don''t admit it yet." Gu Chenyi skimmed his mouth, held up his cup and knocked with the teacup in Mo Jue''s hand, "understand, such a thing, his heart is often the last to realize."


    "Ah." Mo Jue glanced at him, too lazy to take his words.


    On the other side, Ning Jiwei looked at Dou Ge and said, "it''s hard for you. What happened last night?"


    "Well." Dou Ge nodded, "Shaoli did hide a lot of things. Without being scared, she regarded me as eukins. Yan''s people said a lot before I opened my mouth. I guess she can recruit all of them as long as she scares her again."


    After a pause, he continued, "I followed Jiang Rumo all the way and found that she finally went to the Royal Manor on the outskirts of the city. The place was heavily guarded. I didn''t rush in because I was worried about other monitoring and protection facilities."


    "Royal Manor..."


    Mo Jue murmured again, touched his chin and said, "it looks like that''s their nest."


    "It should be more than that." Ning Jiwei shook his head slightly and analyzed, "they are forces that have only appeared recently. If there were such a group of people in Xiangcheng in the past, we wouldn''t even know, so this should be a new branch established by them."


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "yes, I think so too. They won''t come to Xiangcheng with their old nest to play games with us. There must be a base camp outside. I''ll give it to Dou ming to check. There should be results soon."


    As soon as they heard that their base camp was outside, Gu Chenyi sighed, glanced and said, "isn''t that the same as talilina in those years? Are we going to chase out and fight with them again?"


    Hearing talilina''s name, Mo Jue was slightly stunned and didn''t speak.


    "Perhaps, this group of people is more difficult to deal with than the enemy two years ago." Ning Jiwei said calmly.


    The rest of the people didn''t look good when they heard the speech.


    The war that talilina started in those years was like a disaster for everyone. It was not easy for them to rebuild their stable life now. A greater disaster will make a comeback. How can they be relieved.


    "By the way, speaking of talilina," Ningji Witton looked up at Mo Jue, "yesterday I went to liangyue bar and saw the fake talilina."


    Mo Jue looked at the way he wanted to talk and stopped, and his heart suddenly sank, which made people feel bad.


    "What did you find?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, looked at the three and said, "she didn''t wear a mask on her face."


    "What?!"


    All three of them were stunned.

 Chapter 951

    After a surprise, all eyes immediately focused on Mo Jue.


    All of them tried to avoid mentioning the matter between talilina and Mo Jue.


    If Mo Jue is talilina''s disaster, the reverse is true.


    Talilina died at the hands of Mo Jue, but Mo Jue... Did she ever come out of that?


    Mo Jue clenched his fists and took several deep breaths to barely maintain his reason and calm.


    He looked at Ning Jiwei. Even if he had tried his best to maintain it, the eagerness in his voice betrayed himself: "what do you mean she didn''t wear a mask?"


    "As like as two peas," I said, "I have confirmed that she has human skin on her face, not a human skin mask made of any special material, that is to say, either she was born with a face that looks exactly what Tully Lina was like, or..."


    After a pause, he looked at Mo Jue and said in a deep voice, "either someone arranged to make her look like talilina."


    Mo Jue opened his mouth, but he couldn''t find a suitable word to describe his feeling at the moment.


    Ning Jiwei hesitated and said the most cruel sentence: "no matter what kind of possibility, I can definitely tell you that she can''t be talilina herself."


    Talilina has died. All of them have witnessed it with their own eyes, and that person can''t even tell the true from the false. How can it be talilina?


    For such a simple thing, Ning Jiwei still needs to explain to Mo Jue. He knows how fragile and out of control mo Jue is in Ning Jiwei''s eyes.


    Gu Chenyi and Dou Ge looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    People who haven''t tasted love won''t know this taste, but they are all worried people, so they don''t know what else to say when they see Mo Jue like this.


    Mo Jue lowered his head, put his elbows against his knees, inserted his fingers into his hair and grabbed his scalp irritably.


    He didn''t look up. The people couldn''t see the look in his eyes. They could only hear his hoarse voice: "I know, I know she''s not... But... But Ji Wei, she''s standing in front of me. I never thought I''d see her standing in front of me one day..."


    "I thought I could distinguish between dream and reality, but now you tell me that her face is real, I......" Mo Jue felt his heart was in a mess, and he even began to doubt whether talilina really survived.


    Although this possibility is almost... No, it is 100% zero.


    Ning Jiwei patted him on the shoulder and said, "I understand how you feel."


    Gu Chen Yi touched as like as two peas. He thought, "it''s amazing. They must be born to be exactly alike."


    Jiang ruting and Jiang Rumo look similar. They are twins. Is it difficult that talilina also has twin sisters?


    He looked at Dou Ge and asked, "you''re familiar with talilina''s family. Are you sure she doesn''t have any relatives? It''s OK for the next generation."


    Dou Gebai glanced at him and said, "I''m sure talilina doesn''t have any relatives in the world."


    To put it more accurately, talilina''s relatives were killed by her own hands. How can they still be alive?


    "What about this copy now?" Gu Chenyi looked at Ning Jiwei. "It''s a little crazy to say that she was made by eukins Yan..."


    He didn''t finish what he said, but several people here already understood what he meant.


    If eukins. Yan specially made a woman look like talilina and asked her to try her best to imitate talilina''s behavior, which shows that eukins. Yan''s feelings for talilina are definitely not that simple.


    "Cough..."


    Gu Chenyi cleared his throat and felt that this question was a little difficult to ask.


    He licked his lower lip, looked at Mo Jue who almost recovered his calm and asked, "brother, take the liberty to ask, did talilina mention that she had any ex boyfriends?"


    Mo Jue glanced at him coldly. Gu Chenyi quickly raised his hands and said, "don''t be angry, I''ll ask."


    "No," Mo Jue Leng said, "she only loves me."


    If someone else said this, Gu Chenyi was afraid to laugh off his big teeth, but he said it from Mo Jue''s mouth, but it was convincing for no reason.


    Because talilina gave him her life.


    Such a woman without conscience can''t be willing to give her life to several people.


    "Let''s assume that Eugene Yan unilaterally admires talilina, so he''s here to seek revenge?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    "Not quite." Ning Jiwei shook his head. "He said it was revenge, and his goal was too unfocused."


    "It''s more like a madman''s game." Dou Ge said in a deep voice.


    "No matter what his purpose is, I will never allow anyone to use Lina like this after her death." Mo Jue clenched his fist and said with clenched teeth.


    The woman he loves has died, and no one has the right to disturb her tranquility again and pull her back into such chaos.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "indeed, no matter what purpose this Eugene Yan has, for us, he is the enemy we want to eradicate."


    "It''s this bastard who always hides and tucks like a mouse. It''s too unpleasant." Gu Chenyi snorted.


    If the other party really fights with them, it''s easy to say whether they win or lose, but now the other party is scratching you everywhere. It''s not painful and itchy. It annoys you to death, and you can''t find his real body.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue and said, "I came to you today to tell you this, just to make you mentally prepared. Don''t be fooled by each other."


    Mo Jue laughed at himself and said, "before today, I was so confident that I would never be fooled, but now... Even I can''t believe what I will do."


    Dou Ge looked at him and said, "why don''t I do it."


    He didn''t believe Mo Jue''s rationality. After all, this man was strong enough to kill his favorite woman by himself.


    But I''m afraid it''s hard to have a second time.


    Even Mo Jue can face the fake talilina, but every time he sees that face, he always falls into the memory of the past, which is undoubtedly a cycle of delay for him again and again.


    As friends and brothers, no one wants to see Mo Jue suffer from this torture.


    "Yes, let Dou Ge go, just like his wood, the other party will never play." Gu Chenyi laughed and laughed.


    Mo Jue knew everyone''s kindness, but he just shook his head. His face was cold and frightening, and his voice was like the frost in late autumn: "this matter is related to Lina. No matter what they want to do, I will finish it myself."


    He had to crush each other''s plot himself before he gave talilina an explanation.

 Chapter 952

    The other side.


    Jiang ruting followed Jian Haixi upstairs. She looked down at the footsteps of the people in front and felt a little drumming. She didn''t know what to talk about alone, but at least it was an opportunity.


    She had a little luck in her heart. Maybe Jian Haixi was not as sharp as Ning Jiwei, not as cold-blooded as Mo Jue. Maybe she could pass the customs easily here.


    One by one, they went into Jiang ruting''s temporary bedroom here. Jian Haixi didn''t say anything. First he pulled a chair for her to sit.


    Jiang ruting sat quietly with his eyes down and asked in a low voice, "what do you want to ask?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at her and said in a low voice, "you know better than anyone what we want to ask. What you don''t want to say is what we want to ask."


    Jiang ruting was slightly stunned.


    "But I also know that you won''t say," said Jane Haixi definitely. Instead of looking at her again, she turned and looked out of the window.


    "Then you..." Jiang ruting blurted out and came out. Just after saying two words, he realized that it was wrong and immediately swallowed it back.


    "You want to ask, why should I talk to you alone again, right?" Jian Haixi smiled and said, "in fact, from the Frank book you wrote, I know your mind, but someone doesn''t know yet."


    "Who?" Jiang ruting was stunned and asked. She didn''t find that she was unconsciously taken away by Jian Haixi, so that she forgot that she wanted to lead the conversation.


    "JOJO." Jian Haixi said faintly.


    At first hearing the name, Jiang ruting was stunned.


    If Jiang Rumo is her, she has to choose to stand in eukins. Yan''s reason, that JOJO is tied to her, so that she can''t completely step into the dark rope.


    Because of this rope, she always wandered on the edge of darkness, moving forward and backward, and didn''t know which way to go.


    "JOJO is a child with a simple mind. In his eyes, there was only black and white in the world... No, there was only the difference between him and the world." Jian Haixi couldn''t help smiling and sighing when he thought of what JOJO used to be.


    Jiang ruting heard what happened before JOJO. He knew that he was very autistic and that Jian Haixi pulled him out. When he heard Jian Haixi talk about these things, he couldn''t help asking, "what did he tell you?"


    "JOJO once told me that it''s not easy for you. Let me give you a hand." Jian Haixi turned to Jiang ruting and smiled. "His tone is sincere, as if he asked me for a big thing. He has never asked me so much."


    Jiang ruting was stunned.


    Just when she wanted to say something, Qiao Qiao pushed the door in and carried two cups of new tea, one in front of Jiang ruting and the other in front of Jian Haixi.


    "Sister Haixi, drink tea." Qiao Qiao said.


    "Thank you." Jian Haixi thanked him, looked at Qiaoqiao, who wanted to stop talking, smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I......" Qiao Qiao picked his finger and said, "sister Haixi, can I stay here?"


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue are obviously talking about things. She doesn''t want to follow, but now she doesn''t know how to get along with Mo Jue, so it''s better to avoid it.


    Jian Haixi smiled, nodded and said, "of course, isn''t this your home?"


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes brightened, her face reddened and said, "thank you, sister Haixi."


    "Don''t thank me. Maybe I need your help later." Jane Haixi said.


    "What can I do for you?" Qiao Qiao asked suspiciously.


    "Help Miss Jiang pack her bags." Jian Haixi said with a smile.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned when she heard the speech. At the same time, Jiang ruting was stunned.


    Jian Haixi looked at Jiang ruting and said, "you''ve been an assistant to JOJO for some time. You should know something about him."


    Jiang ruting didn''t know how to answer this question, so he could only bolt: "still... OK."


    "He is cold in face and warm in heart. Although he usually seems to refuse people thousands of miles away, as long as he accepts them, he will be kind to each other." Jian Haixi pointed out.


    Jiang ruting''s heart moved.


    So is she the one JOJO accepted?


    "I once told him to let him dismiss you and stop having any contact with you." Jian Haixi said bluntly, "he has never violated my meaning. This is the first time."


    Every word of Jian Haixi was like a soft knife, which accurately pierced Jiang ruting''s heart, broke through her hard-earned armor, and just hit the light she refused.


    "He told me that you are not a bad person, but you are in the mud and can''t help yourself." Jian Haixi said, raised his glass to her and said, "drink tea."


    Jiang ruting was carrying a tea cup, but he didn''t want to taste it. He only murmured, "does he really... Say that?"


    He once told her that he would help her seek a bright opportunity. She thought he was just saying hello to Jian Haixi, but she didn''t expect that he had done so much for her.


    If Jian Haixi hadn''t mentioned it today, she probably would never know how much the boy wanted to pull her.


    Jiang ruting felt that her eyes were sore. She had to lower her head so as to cover the mood in her eyes.


    "I promised he would try to help you, but only if you would reach out to me."


    Jian Haixi glanced at Qiaoqiao, winked at her, nodded Qiaoqiao, and put the confession written by Jiang ruting in front of her.


    Jiang ruting looked at the paper and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi said, "I think you can understand my situation. You are in the dark and we are in the light. We should protect the safety of so many relatives and friends around us. Even if we are three heads and six arms, we may not be able to protect them completely."


    Jiang ruting naturally knows, eukins. Yan has made so many preparations that it is impossible to let these people go easily.


    Even himself is just one of his pieces.


    "I can see that you are different from your sister because you are not good at acting." Jian Haixi put down the teacup and said with a calm smile, "maybe you think you are working hard, but your acting skills are so bad that you can''t hide Qiaoqiao, and we don''t have so much time to choose for you, so..."


    After a pause, she looked at Jiang ruting and said, "I''ll only say this once. Jiang ruting, if you want to find a way out, I can help, but in exchange, you have to trust me. At least you can''t hurt me. I''ll really check and do what you write one by one. I don''t need to say what will happen."


    Jiang ruting stammered and explained, "I''m not. I didn''t want to..."


    "Whether you think about it or not, you have done it." Jian Haixi interrupted her, stood up and said coldly, "if you don''t intend to cooperate with us, please leave. No matter what your sisters want to do, it has nothing to do with us. You don''t have to be merciful when you meet again."


    "I......" Jiang ruting wanted to explain again, but Jian Haixi waved his hand and said, "I don''t listen to the explanation. I just look at the results. You know, I''m still here to talk to you, instead of throwing out your luggage or allowing them to treat you like crazy. It''s already in JOJO''s face. This is also the last face I give you."


    She said, looked at her watch and said to Qiaoqiao, "help her collect her luggage in ten minutes."


    "Oh." Qiao Qiao replied, but she didn''t understand why she had to wait ten minutes since she had to pack up.


    But Jiang ruting, who was sitting, knew very well that these ten minutes were Jian Haixi''s last chance to repent.

 Chapter 953

    Jian Haixi said this and turned to leave. Only Jiang ruting sat there, bowed his head and kept silent. On the table in front of him was the confession left by Jian Haixi to her.


    She only talked to Jiang Rumo on the phone yesterday. She finally left JOJO''s influence on herself and made up her mind about everything, but she wavered today.


    A voice in her heart kept asking herself, "can you really try? Try to believe Jian Haixi, maybe..."


    Qiao Qiao stood aside, looked at her so tangled, looked down, thought, bit her lips and asked, "Miss Jiang, do you really want to go?"


    "I... don''t know..." Jiang ruting frowned, reached out and took the paper on the table, clenched it in the palm of his hand, and his heart became more and more chaotic.


    The paper gradually began to wrinkle, and the handwriting on it began to be blurred. Jiang ruting found that his palm was full of cold sweat.


    As time went by, her heart became more and more anxious. It seemed that she could not swim and floated on the water. The water was more and more diffuse, but she couldn''t step on it.


    Qiaoqiao looks at Jiang ruting in front of him. He looks flustered. His eyes are full of helplessness. He can''t help it.


    She didn''t know whether she should talk to her or not. Mo Jue asked her to guard against her. Jian Haixi had just finished talking to her. It was useless to say anything by herself, but she couldn''t help but hesitated and advised: "Miss Jiang, if you really have any difficulties, you might as well tell us, and we will all help you."


    "Really?" looking at her sincere face, Jiang ruting smiled carelessly and answered casually.


    How could her difficulties be solved so easily.


    And why help her? She had nothing to do with them, and her sister had hurt them several times. How could they really help her?


    Not to mention eukins. Yan, never leave people who betray themselves.


    "Really." Qiaoqiao thought she didn''t believe them. She sat down opposite her, looked at her and nodded hard. "Sister Haixi will help you. She''s so nice. You should feel it? She always told me to take good care of you. She said you''re new here. You''re not used to it. Let me take care of you more."


    Jiang ruting glanced at her. She had already seen it. This coincidence unconditionally believed Jian Haixi. At this time, seeing her talking about Jian Haixi was like discussing her idol. Her eyes were bright and she couldn''t help laughing.


    When she followed JOJO, she saw many such eyes, but Qiaoqiao''s eyes were deeper than those she liked, because there was a strong force behind her love and she would not give up easily.


    It must have been around Jian Haixi all the time. Like JOJO, she believes in Jian Haixi unconditionally.


    Jiang ruting smiled and said, "don''t comfort me. They didn''t let you look at me for 24 hours."


    She came here with an unknown person. How could those people be so kind to her?


    Qiao Qiao pursed her lips and felt that Jiang ruting thought a little too much. She felt aggrieved for Jian Haixi and said, "it''s natural to be on guard against you, but isn''t it normal? Everyone is a family in common trouble. It''s not easy to come to this step. You used to be on the enemy''s side. We should guard against you."


    Jiang ruting choked and didn''t speak.


    Qiao Qiao pinched his finger and then said, "moreover, we''re defending, but no one has hurt you."


    Jiang ruting was swept by her eyes and was stunned on the spot.


    Yes, they were on guard against her, but they should take care of her at all.


    "I''m different from you." Jiang ruting''s voice was slightly cold, or she forced herself to be cold. "You''re her person, she''s naturally good to you, I''m not."


    Qiao Qiao blinked, shook his head and said, "no, I didn''t know sister Haixi before. I didn''t know everyone until brother Mo saved me."


    Jiang ruting was stunned and looked up at Qiaoqiao.


    Qiao Qiao is not a liar. You can see it from her simple eyes like a deer.


    "Sister Haixi is very good and everyone is very good. I can''t do anything, but they never think I''m stupid. They think I''m a burden, but they give me a home." when it comes to everyone, Qiao Qiao''s eyes smile deeply. "If I hadn''t met everyone, I would still be living a walking corpse life in that far away hotel."


    "You..." Jiang ruting looked at the smile on Qiaoqiao''s face. It''s hard to believe what such a person once looked like.


    Can she be redeemed like Qiaoqiao?


    As Jane Haixi said, as long as she is willing to stretch out a hand, will the other party hold her tightly?


    She dare not. After all, she has a sister


    Even if Jane Haixi can save her, who will save her sister?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Downstairs, when Jian Haixi went downstairs, she saw several men in the living room with smelly faces, especially Mo Jue, frowning tightly, the whole body''s anger was a little, and the naked miso came out, which made her footsteps downstairs stop involuntarily.


    Without knowing why, she went to Ning Jiwei and sat down. She blinked and asked him curiously, "what did you say below? Why didn''t you see him for a while, and everyone seemed to be going to fight."


    Gu Chenyi threw a really accurate look at her.


    Mo Jue, isn''t it like going to fight? I still want to fight with people right away.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, gently raised his hand, stroked her shoulder and told her what had just happened.


    After listening, Jian Haixi glanced at Mo Jue. No wonder his state was so abnormal. It turned out that he had something to do with talilina.


    It''s just that this is really tricky


    If it''s as like as two peas, you know, if someone knows you''re being disguised, then you may still be calm, but now you are a Tully Lina.


    She suppressed her worry, frowned at Ning Jiwei and said, "since we don''t know, we''ll find her again."


    "I''ve sent someone to follow her, but she must be on guard after I met her face yesterday. It''s probably difficult to lead her out of the hole." Ning Jiwei frowned and thought, and his fingers subconsciously stroked her shoulder.


    Jian Haixi smiled at his frown, patted his hand and said, "that''s not what I''m talking about. In two days, isn''t it the script killing activity? I think Eugene Yan won''t miss this opportunity."


    Gu Chenyi knew about this activity in the chatter of his baby son. At this time, he heard Jian Haixi mention it and suddenly came to his spirit.


    He raised his hand and moved his shoulder. He said excitedly, "that''s just right. No matter which one, start quickly. I can''t move with Su ri''an these two days. I''ve been holding my fire."


    Seeing that he could not help but be eager to try, Jian Haixi shook his head slightly and calmly said, "we still can''t be careless. We can think of it, and the other party can certainly think of it. This time in the ghost game, we must really catch the ghost."

 Chapter 954

    After listening to Jian Haixi''s words, everyone had a meal.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and agreed: "Haixi is right. We sit here and discuss how to attract fish. Maybe the other party is also discussing how to take advantage of this opportunity to fight us."


    "That''s just right. They''ve been bullying for so long. It''s our turn to give each other some color to see." Dou GE''s eyebrows were horizontal, and the clear anger in his voice could not be hidden.


    Dou Dou is still seriously injured and lying there. He looks calm on the surface, but his anger at the bottom of his heart is certainly not small. This anger will be so obvious only when facing the enemy.


    "It must be done like this, but..." Jane Haixi paused for a moment, frowned slightly, thinking about something, and didn''t finish.


    The killing activity of this script was originally put forward by her, Qiao Ya and Liao Huanyan. She never thought that one day it would become a venue for them to "fight" with the enemy.


    Those who have helped, such as Liao Huanyan and the employees of their studio, have become her concern. She is worried that they will be used by those who want to become the next Fang Sheng


    "We can send more people to pay attention to those irrelevant personnel. They are not the core and want to come to Eugene. Yan won''t waste time on them." Ning Jiwei handed her his tea cup, pinched her hand and said gently, "don''t worry, just give it to us."


    Jian Haixi lowered his head and took a sip of tea. He just wanted to nod. When he heard the second half of his words, he immediately choked, blinked, looked at him and said, "it''s all up to you. What am I responsible for?"


    She can''t just wait for the activity to start.


    "What do you think?" Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing at her slightly dissatisfied eyes. He wanted to do that, but he knew that Jian Haixi wouldn''t want to, so he didn''t think about it at all.


    Moreover, there is one thing that Jian Haixi is most suitable to do.


    "You are the only one who is most suitable for Qiaoya," Ningji Weiwen warned.


    He didn''t say everything, but everyone knew what he meant.


    If that Su Zhian is really eukins. If Yan pretends to be, they really don''t need to worry about the safety of irrelevant personnel, because he has obviously contacted the core members and won her trust.


    Jian Haixi naturally thought of this, and immediately looked serious and nodded: "I understand."


    Just to say that JOYA, Jane Haixi thinks she is really different recently.


    Before she was free, she asked Jian Haixi to announce the progress of the activity. Even if there was no progress, they always made an appointment for dinner. But recently, Qiaoya seemed to have gone behind closed doors to draw pictures. She was about to lose contact with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi also asked Liao Huanyan that their studio had no plans for a new design recently. Besides, Qiao Ya had just rushed to an activity. It was a rest period recently. It was supposed to be her leisure time. But every time Jian Haixi looked for her, she always hesitated and said nothing more.


    Qiaoya in this state always gives Jane Haixi some bad hunches.


    "Where''s George?" Gu Chenyi saw that they were all worried about Qiaoya. He couldn''t help wondering, "does he know about Qiaoya?"


    With George''s violent temper, how can he know these things and allow Joey to associate with Su Ryan who doesn''t know the truth?


    "He has cooperation with Mike and recently went on a business trip." Ning Jiwei rubbed his eyebrows and sighed slightly.


    Even he had some doubts about whether it was a good thing for George to go on a business trip at this time. If he was in Xiangcheng now, he must have locked Qiao Ya in the house and cut off her contact with Su ri''an.


    Gu Chenyi nodded clearly, leaned diagonally on the sofa and said, "no wonder."


    "By the way." referring to Mike, Jane Haixi remembered the recording given to him and turned to ask Ning Jiwei, "is there a recorded reply from Mike?"


    Although her voice was as usual, the eagerness in her heart still didn''t hide from Ning Jiwei.


    He patted her hand and said softly, "don''t worry. There will be a letter tonight and tomorrow at the latest."


    Jian Haixi was relieved, nodded and didn''t ask again.


    The reason why she was so eager to get a reply was not because she was eager to determine Su ri''an''s identity.


    No matter whether that person is true or false, they should guard against it first. But if Qiaoya is involved, it will be difficult to do these things. Without exact evidence, Qiaoya will certainly not believe it. If it is delayed for one more day, Qiaoya will have complications if she doesn''t say well.


    Dou Ge poured water for himself with a teapot in one hand. When he heard what Ning Jiwei said, he casually said, "that''s just right. I''ll go to the hospital to see Shaoli again tonight. At that time, there will be witnesses and physical evidence. It''ll be easy for Qiao ya."


    "Another trip?" Jian Haixi immediately grabbed the keyword with a pick of eyebrows and narrowed his eyes at him. "So you came last night? You went to the hospital?"


    "Cough... Dou GE''s hand suddenly deviated a little, and there were several water stains on the tea table immediately.


    He quickly took out a few pieces of paper, wiped the tea table, felt his nose a little guilty, cleared his throat and said, "well... Strictly speaking, it''s also today."


    After all, it''s today since zero.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and said, "when I asked you today, you said you just arrived."


    "Poor... Not much." Dou Ge smiled twice, quickly turned his eyes and stuffed the tea in his hand.


    While drinking tea, Gu Chenyi looked at Dou Ge with a smile. This scene is too rare. Such Dou Ge can only be seen in front of Jian Haixi.


    Mo Jue has been lowering his head and silent since just now. Jian Haixi looked at him and hesitated and said, "Mo Jue..."


    As soon as she said two words, Mo Jue bowed her head, waved her hand and interrupted her.


    Mo Jue raised his head, rubbed his face with his hands, looked at several people and said hoarsely, "has the matter of Jiang ruting been solved?"


    His face had not changed except a little cold. It might have been covered up by his actions just now, but his eyes were a little red.


    Jane Haixi moved her mouth and wanted to say something. After all, she swallowed it back.


    She looked down at her watch and said, "I''ll give her ten minutes. If she still hasn''t changed her mind, send her away."


    As soon as Jian Haixi''s voice fell, they saw Qiaoqiao trotting down the stairs.


    Qiao Qiao ran to Jian Haixi and said, "sister Haixi, Miss Jiang said she wanted to see you."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows slightly, nodded not surprisingly, got up and stood up.


    Qiao Qiao hesitated and asked, "do I have to go up and help her pack?"


    Jian Haixi''s fine eyebrows were slightly raised. He glanced upstairs and said, "I don''t think so."

 Chapter 955

    Jian Haixi said no, that''s No. Qiao obediently nodded and stood in place watching Jian Haixi go upstairs.


    Until the figure disappeared, she took back her eyes in some doubt, turned around and asked Mo Jue: "brother Mo, why don''t I understand what sister Haixi said?"


    "Ah? What?" Mo Jue replied absently.


    He was in a mess today. He didn''t even notice what Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao said just now. When Qiaoqiao called him, he looked up and asked.


    Qiao Qiao paused, looked at his bloodshot eyes, and was slightly surprised.


    She looked at Mo Jue''s face for a moment, then shook her head, pursed her lips, and whispered, "nothing."


    Mo Jue frowned, and his face was vaguely agitated. He held tea in one hand, didn''t drink it, but he didn''t ask again.


    Qiaoqiao twisted her fingers and was stunned in place. She subconsciously bit her own lip flap. She lost her blood there. She didn''t know what to do.


    Sure enough, will she only cause trouble to Mo Jue


    She didn''t understand Jian Haixi''s meaning or what Mo Jue was thinking. Even a word could make the atmosphere so embarrassing.


    Gu Chenyi couldn''t see it. He waved to Qiaoqiao and said with a grin: "Qiaoer, come and help me refill my tea. I''ll explain it to you carefully."


    "Oh... OK." Qiao Qiao nodded and went to Gu Chenyi to help him pour tea.


    In fact, he didn''t finish his tea at all. This is just to help Qiaoqiao and Mo Jue ease their embarrassment.


    Qiao Qiao looked at the half full teacup and looked up to meet Gu Chenyi. With a smile in her eyes, she couldn''t help being warm.


    "What are you doing? Sit down." Gu Chenyi patted the sofa next to her and called her with a smile.


    Qiao Qiao smiled, raised her hand and filled the teacup, sitting beside Gu Chenyi.


    "By the means of Haixi, it''s likely to take Jiang ruting." Gu Chenyi pointed to the upstairs and smiled at Qiaoqiao. "You didn''t see anything when you followed her just now?"


    Qiao Qiao blinked in ignorance, shook her head and said, "sister Haixi is just chatting with Miss Jiang, but they talked about JOJO."


    "You don''t know that," Gu Chenyi said with a smile. "Everyone has weaknesses and weaknesses. For Jiang ruting, she has two weaknesses, one is her sister Jiang Rumo, and the other is JOJO."


    Gu Chenyi took a sip of tea and said, "you didn''t follow me, so you haven''t seen how much Jiang ruting in front of JOJO depends on him."


    "That..." Qiao Qiao hesitated and looked at Mo Jue next to him. He didn''t want his voice to disturb him, so he asked Gu Chenyi, "brother Gu, since you know everything, why didn''t you ask Miss Jiang to say this when sister Haixi didn''t come before?"


    "I can''t." Gu Chenyi waved his hand. "This can only be used by Haixi."


    "Why?" Qiao Qiao wondered.


    Gu Chenyi smiled, raised his chin towards Ning Jiwei and said, "you asked your brother-in-law."


    Qiao Qiao turned and looked at Ning Jiwei: "brother Ning..."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at Gu Chenyi and said to Qiao Qiao, "the person Jiang ruting trusts is JOJO, but the person JOJO trusts is Haixi, so only JOJO from the mouth of Haixi will work on Jiang ruting."


    He took a look at Qiaoqiao and explained: "Haixi has her unique charm. In addition, it is better to communicate with women. Naturally, it is much more effective than we say."


    "Oh..." Qiao Qiao blinked, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "will Miss Jiang stay?"


    Listening to the expectation in her tone, Gu Chenyi was stunned, smiled and asked, "do you want her to stay so much?"


    "Hmm?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and quickly waved his hand. "I can''t tell. I just saw her hurt so badly. Up to now, those injuries haven''t recovered."


    Gu Chenyi nodded. She didn''t feel that Qiaoqiao''s heart was overflowing because Qiaoqiao loved the enemy. She smiled gently and said, "she''s only been here for a day. We Qiaoqiao still care about her."


    "I......" Qiao Qiao bowed her head in embarrassment and blushed after a while. "I see that she is very poor. She came to Xiangcheng alone and suffered such a heavy injury. She must have met something difficult."


    "Just now, she wanted to ask me what to do. I think she must be desperate, otherwise she wouldn''t be so helpless..." Qiaoqiao bit her lip.


    She is the most incompetent among them. Even Jiang ruting above is better than her, but she has to ask her in turn. If she is not really at a loss, how can she make up her own mind.


    Listening to Qiao Qiao''s words, Gu Chenyi picked his eyebrows and said nothing. Among the people here, he knows Jiang ruting the most. Naturally, he knows the tangle in Jiang ruting''s heart.


    "She is pitiful? Does everyone else live in heaven?" Mo Jue, who has been silent, suddenly said coldly.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and turned to look at the man with a cold face not far away.


    He frowned tightly and didn''t look at anyone, but his whole body was full of breath that people didn''t dare to approach.


    In the past, Qiaoqiao was not afraid of Mo Jue, because at this time, she was standing behind him and protected by him.


    But now, for the first time, she stood opposite him, bearing Mo Jue''s anger because of her.


    "Brother Mo, I......" she cried low, and looked at Mo Jue in anger.


    Is brother Mo angry because she said Jiang ruting was poor?


    She quickly opened her mouth to explain and wanted to tell Mo Jue that although she sympathized with her, she would definitely distinguish the importance and would not damage everyone''s business


    But before she could speak, Mo Jue then said in a cold voice, "the poor man must have something to hate. He always goes to pity others casually. Don''t forget her previous confession. If we believe it, we don''t know who will die and who will hurt."


    His expression and tone were very cold. It frozen Qiaoqiao''s words that rushed to her throat and her heart that she wanted to explain.


    Qiao Qiao''s face turned white, his shoulders collapsed, lowered his head and didn''t say anything again.


    Gu Chenyi glanced at the people around him, couldn''t help frowning and said, "Mo Jue, how can you talk to Qiao Qiao? She''s a little girl. She knows nothing, but kindness. Can you use a cold face?"


    Ning Jiwei and Dou Ge also looked at him and frowned. They were worried about the state of Mo Jue at the moment, which was not like the real Mo Jue at all.


    Sure enough, did this matter affect him more than they imagined?


    Mo Jue looked at Qiaoqiao, his tone remained unchanged and said, "I don''t want a cold face, but when is it? Our situation can''t tolerate such a flood of kindness."


    "You..." Gu Chenyi angrily pointed to him. He was trying to say something more, but Qiao Qiao suddenly stood up and said with red eyes: "I''ll go back first."


    Then she turned and ran to the stairs.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the back, sighed, shook his head slightly and said to Mo Jue, "you have a fire in your heart because of talilina, I can understand, but do you want to vent your anger?"

 Chapter 956

    Gu Chenyi''s voice was not high, but there was such a big place in the house, and the stairs were not far from the living room. Qiao Qiao still heard Gu Chenyi''s words in panic.


    Her footsteps gave a slight pause, but she forgot that she ran too fast and almost fell on the steps because of inertia.


    Is it because of the eldest sister?


    Brother Mo''s red fundus, obviously wrong state, and... His impatience with himself are all due to elder sister.


    The colder Qiaoqiao''s heart is, she can''t help but sour her nose. She should have known it tomorrow. Why can''t she remember it.


    Looking at the stairs in front of her, Qiao Qiao felt for the first time that the road back to her room was so long. She could only run faster. She was afraid that she would be caught up by Mo Jue''s voice.


    She knew that the answer was a knife, which would only stab her sad heart again.


    Back to the room, Qiaoqiao just closed the door, tears couldn''t wait to slide down his cheeks.


    She sat on the ground with her back sliding against the door, her hands hugging her knees tightly, and her pointed chin resting on her legs.


    The door panel isolated the voice downstairs, but could not isolate the words said by Mo Jue and ran to her mind.


    Was it because of his elder sister that he was so angry with her?


    Thinking of talilina, Qiaoqiao closed her eyes, sobbed and choked.


    Like a lost rabbit in the forest, wandering around with red eyes, but I don''t know where to go.


    Hearing her door slam shut, Gu Chenyi stared at Mo Jue and said, "look at what you''ve done. I''ll see how you can coax you back."


    When he finished, he sighed heavily and said, "you, you can hurt the girl''s heart..."


    Gu Chenyi paused for a moment, lowered his head and sipped his tea. In fact, he still had the last half sentence. He also wanted to tell Mo Jue that if he went on like this, he would regret it one day.


    Mo Jue sighed, put one hand on his knee, angrily picked his hair and said, "she always looks at good and doesn''t look at evil. If she doesn''t say so, she doesn''t know that she will be sold by Jiang ruting in the future. We can''t look at her from time to time."


    Qiao Qiao''s mind is too simple. Even though her previous experience is complex, she is still like a pure and innocent person who doesn''t know the darkness. Jiang ruting only shed a few tears and her heart softened.


    After that, if Jiang ruting stays and has a different mind, where can she be her opponent.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the agitated Mo Jue, flashed a hint of meditation at the bottom of his eyes, and paused. He asked, "in addition to this concern, do you still want to push Qiaoqiao away from you?"


    Mo juerton paused for a moment and didn''t answer.


    But without an answer, it is equivalent to acquiescence in Ning Jiwei''s words.


    Dou Ge and Gu Chenyi looked at each other and saw helplessness from each other''s eyes. They shook their heads and no one spoke.


    With Mo Jue as the center, there seems to be an unspeakable helplessness and sadness in the living room.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Jiang ruting was in his room.


    Jian Haixi met Jiang ruting as soon as she opened the door. She was still sitting there with a piece of white paper on the table beside her. She looked different from the previous one.


    Her eyes paused on Jiang ruting. She suddenly found that her whole state was completely different from that just now. She didn''t panic and hesitate, nor was she acting. The whole person was calm a lot.


    This calmness is also different from the feeling when talking below today. Jian Haixi knows that she has made a choice in the bottom of her heart.


    "Think about it?" she went to Jiang ruting and opened her mouth faintly.


    Jiang ruting nodded, looked into Jian Haixi''s eyes and asked, "if I do what you say, can you really help me?"


    Jian Haixi held his chest with both hands, smelled the slight hook on his lips, thought for a moment and said, "it''s too absolute. I can''t promise you. There''s no 100% thing in the world. I''m also a human. I can only say that I''ll do my best to help you."


    Jiang ruting''s eyes flickered, as if to measure the credibility and usefulness of this sentence.


    She and Jiang Rumo have only one life, so she has only one chance to make a choice. Naturally, she should be careful.


    If Jian Haixi directly said that she would be able to help her do what she wanted to do, she might hesitate a little, and her saying undoubtedly increased the credibility, but it was not enough. She wanted to make sure that Jian Haixi would really help her.


    "How can I be sure that you will really help me?" asked Jiang ruting.


    In fact, she was a little rude, but Jian Haixi just picked her eyebrows when she heard the speech, and was not angry.


    "JOJO will choose to let you come to me. You should know I will help you, otherwise he won''t beg me and let you come to Xiangcheng, right?"


    Jiang ruting was slightly stunned, half opened his mouth and didn''t make a sound.


    She stared at Jian Haixi in front of her. JOJO trusted her so much that maybe she could try to believe it


    A moment later, Jiang ruting took a deep breath, stood up, looked at Jian Haixi and said in a deep voice, "I have only one condition."


    "What?" said Jane Haixi.


    "Save my sister."


    Jiang Rumo?


    Jian Haixi was stunned and asked them to save her, which really gave her a problem.


    Jiang Rumo is different from Jiang ruting. Jian Haixi has learned her means and tricks.


    Save her?


    What''s the difference between that and Dongguo saving the snake?


    And Jian Haixi hasn''t forgotten what happened when they came home. Aren''t those all the masterpieces of Jiang Rumo.


    Jian Haixi''s fingers knocked regularly on his arm, and the fundus of his eyes kept flashing and thinking.


    Seeing Jian Haixi''s silence, Jiang ruting bit his lip and said, "my sister, she didn''t volunteer to follow Eugene Yan. She... She has the same difficulties as me."


    Jian Haixi looked at Jiang ruting and sighed: "you should know your sister''s character best. You said she was not voluntary. We can believe it for the time being, but..."


    "I''m afraid even if we are willing to save her, she may not be willing to be saved." Jian Haixi completed this sentence after a slight pause.


    The light in Jiang ruting''s eyes gradually darkened, and his face became pale. He gripped the back of the chair tightly, as if he were going to buckle into the wood.


    The reason why she was so desperate was not that Jane Haixi didn''t promise her conditions, but that she knew clearly in her heart that her words were right.


    Like her sister, she was abandoned by fate. What''s different is that she at least wanted the light, but her sister was willing to fall into darkness forever, even opening her eyes to see the light outside.


    She does know this better than anyone.


    But if she can''t save her sister, what''s the point of her being saved?


    Jiang ruting stepped back, tripped over the chair, involuntarily fell and sat on the stool, hung his head and said, "forget it, my sister and I have the same life. If I can''t save her, it doesn''t make sense for me to see the light."


    Jian Haixi looked at her despair, and there was a trace of unbearable in her eyes.


    Although she doesn''t like to see Jiang Rumo, as JOJO said, Jiang ruting is not a bad person. She has always wondered why Jiang ruting is not cruel without Jiang Rumo, but why she doesn''t want to go back to the right way. It turns out that her close relatives are still sinking.


    Only from this point of view, she thought she could understand her dilemma.


    And Jiang Rumo... Thinking of the beautiful but poisonous woman like poppy, Jian Haixi looked slightly moved.

 Chapter 957

    Jane Haixi was silent and didn''t say a word.


    She could only make these interests clear to Jiang ruting, and she had to think about what to do.


    The room was quiet for a long time.


    Jane Haixi waited quietly without a trace of impatience.


    Jiang ruting sat there with her hands covered her face. It took a long time for her to put her hands down. There was a faint layer of water in her red eyes, but Jian Haixi didn''t hear her sob from beginning to end.


    She took the paper she had rewritten on the table and handed it to Jian Haixi. Her eyes fell on the handwriting. Her hoarse voice slowly said, "here, I wrote what I know about Eugene Yan. I don''t know much. I wrote it all here."


    Jian Haixi took the paper and glanced at it. Compared with the previous confession, the content of this time is indeed very few, but the present one is obviously much more useful.


    "These... Can be regarded as my reward to JOJO." Jiang ruting slightly bit his lip flap, stood up, leaned slightly towards Jian Haixi, and whispered, "I''m bothering you these two days. I''ll pack up my things and leave by myself."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment, looked at Jiang ruting in front of her, frowned slightly and said, "well, you stay here first."


    Jiang ruting just stood up straight and was stunned when he heard Jian Haixi''s words. He looked at the person in front of him with wide eyes and hesitated: "but you didn''t say..."


    "I can help you save Jiang Rumo." Jian Haixi looked at her and said with a pursed lip, "but there is only one chance."


    Jiang ruting looked at Jian Haixi in a daze. It seemed that he couldn''t return. After a long time, he said, "thank you... Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. I said I''ll pay you back as much as you trust me." Jane Haixi raised the note in her hand. "You earned this opportunity yourself."


    Jian Haixi finished. Before she could say anything more, she folded the white paper in her hand and said, "have a good rest first. We''ll talk about saving your sister later."


    Jiang ruting nodded and watched her back disappear at the door. The look at the bottom of her eyes gradually became complex.


    She actually agreed


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi came down from upstairs again, Ning Jiwei was the only one left in the living room drinking tea silently.


    She looked at the empty living room and was stunned. She went to Ning Jiwei and asked, "how many of them?"


    She didn''t go up for a few minutes. Why did she retreat so quickly one by one.


    Ning Jiwei put down the tea cup, took her hand and sat down next to him. He pointed to Dou GE''s position and said, "this is going back to make up for sleep. I was on my way yesterday. I was busy all night and didn''t have time to rest. I have to find Shaoli tonight. I can only rest for a long time."


    Jian Haixi nodded, thought for a while, hesitated and asked, "do we have to go at night? Is this way too good for a patient..."


    Don''t ask her why dou Ge went at night, but Shao Li is a patient after all, and her condition is not optimistic. She always scares others. How can she feel that she is not very kind


    Ning Jiwei sipped his tea and looked at Jian Haixi''s worried slightly wrinkled eyebrows. A smile could not help rising from the bottom of his eyes: "Dou GE has a sense of propriety. People like Shaoli... It''s OK to scare her."


    Jian Haixi tilted her head and thought for a moment. According to what they knew about Shaoli''s character, there seemed to be no more effective way. Unlike Jiang ruting, she could sit down and have a good talk calmly.


    Thinking fruitlessly, Jian Haixi could only sigh and nod his head, "too."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and pinched her hand, then pointed to Gu Chenyi''s position and said, "I''m going to the company. I said I should take advantage of this time to arrange the branches here in Xiangcheng, so that Yunling can be less tired."


    "Yes, indeed." Jian Haixi nodded, took out a few grapes from the fruit tray, fed Ning Jiwei one, ate one by himself, and said while eating, "the company has arranged it early, and he can also move to Xiangcheng with Yunling early."


    She is very happy about Gu Chenyi and Yunling''s decision to move here. Of course, relatives and friends still get together and often meet, which makes people happy. Besides, it''s good for Xiaomian. Although the child''s mind is careless, how can she not want Gu Chenyi and Yunling.


    "What about Mo Jue?" Jane Haixi blinked. "This is his house. Where has he gone?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed, frowned almost invisibly, and said, "it''s about going to the horse farm, or the back mountain or the bar. Anyway, he''ll go wherever he can calm down."


    Jian Haixi blinked at the bottom of her eyes and asked Ning Jiwei thoughtfully, "or because of talilina?"


    "More than that." Ning Jiwei raised his chin upstairs and said, "don''t you see who''s missing?"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were stunned.


    Qiao Qiao.


    She nodded clearly and said, "I didn''t see Qiaoqiao."


    As soon as the voice fell, she gave another slight meal and immediately turned to Ning Jiwei: "shouldn''t Mo Jue make Qiaoqiao cry again?"


    "Probably." Ning Jiwei thought of the red eyes when Qiao Qiao ran away and nodded, but the word in Jian Haixi''s words made him immediately pick his eyebrows and say, "what''s another word?"


    "After Eugene Yan got involved in talilina, a fake came out suddenly. How could Mo Jue be indifferent? Qiaoqiao knew him so well. There must be a lot of tears secretly, but he didn''t show them to us." Jian Haixi frowned. "Qiaoqiao was sad alone in the small garden last time."


    Ning Jiwei heard that there was a trace of anger in her heart because of Qiao Qiao. He patted her hand and sighed slightly: "Haixi, don''t interfere in this matter, or let them solve it by themselves."


    His serious manner made Jian Haixi laugh: "do I look like such a idle person?"


    Not to mention that she is really busy, even if she is worried about Qiaoqiao and mojue, it is absolutely impossible to intervene in this matter. How can she not understand Ning Jiwei''s meaning.


    The road of emotion only counts when you walk step by step.


    One more step or one less step will become a hidden danger in the future.


    Ning Jiwei pinched the tip of her nose, took her in his arms and said with a spoiled smile, "you''re not idle. You''re just busy like a top. Even my husband may not get a few words of concern from you all day."


    In addition to work all day, I either care about the children or worry about my friends.


    Jian Haixi looked at him angrily, wrinkled his nose and sniffed hard. He boasted, "Hey, husband, do you smell it? Why do I smell so sour in the living room."


    Ning Jiwei hugged her body again, rubbed her hair, sighed and said, "it''s not sour, I just love you."


    Jian Haixi leaned against his shoulder along with his movements, shook his head with his hands around his waist and said, "but I''m not tired. I can see that the people I love are happy. I don''t know how much sense of achievement I have."


    "Then you think I have a male chauvinism attack." Ning Jiwei sighed, took her around her hand, gently kissed her on the back of her hand, and said helplessly, "my wife is so capable. I''m a husband, but I''m very stressed, okay."


    "Will you?" Jian Haixi looked up at him and looked at Ning Jiwei''s bright eyes on his side, like a broken star.


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    Knowing that what he said was a lie, Jian Haixi turned his eyes cunningly, raised his head slightly, dropped a kiss on his side face, and smiled softly: "well, I only care about you in the future."


    "HMM... just so." Ning Dashao said proudly, but the smile in the corner of his mouth and the smile in his voice betrayed him.

 Chapter 958

    On a sunny morning, the sun shines on the beautiful wings of Xiangyu school, which symbolizes flying to dream and freedom. Together with the vigorous vitality of the children on the campus, it gives people a feeling of infinite vitality and full of vitality.


    At this time, it is the big break. The students who have restrained two classes finally seize the opportunity to let go of themselves. For a time, no matter in the classroom or in the corridor, as far as the canteen canteen of the playground, as close as the stairway of the toilet flower bed, there are lively figures everywhere. No matter where you stand, you can hear laughter and laughter.


    But there were some untimely sighs and depression in the laughter.


    ¡­¡­


    On the corridor at the door of class five, Mo Xiujin leaned back against the railing, put his hands back on the railing, stared at the famous quotes posted on the wall, frowned and sighed again.


    Jian Yi''s eyes stared at those chasing and hilarious figures downstairs. Hearing his movement, he turned to look at him and said, "it''s still noisy?"


    This is his third sigh since he stood here.


    "Yes, you didn''t talk to me just now." Mo Xiujin glanced at him and said, "you didn''t see your sister''s expression. How big the white eyes turned towards me. You said I didn''t provoke her. How could she vent her anger on me."


    Since Jian Yi found out that Su ri''an''s playing style is very different from that of usual, she won''t let Jian Rui read the score again, nor let her practice, let alone go to Qiao''s house.


    In short, any channel that might contact Su ri''an was banned by Jian Yi.


    Jane Rui is obedient. Although she is a little noisy at ordinary times, she is rarely capricious.


    From Jian Yi''s expression, she knew that there should be other reasons behind this matter, so she did everything Jian Yi said. However, when she agreed to this, she pointed at Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin with her waist crossed and said that she was only cooperating temporarily. If there was no clear evidence to prove that Su ri''an had a problem, they would have to be fair to him.


    Jane Yi and Mo Xiujin looked so serious that they only felt their temples jump and hurt.


    Jane Yi gave him a deep look.


    "Well, you''re her brother, and she won''t blame you. Of course, she''s taking it out on me." Mo Xiujin said reluctantly.


    "Where''s Rui?" asked Jian Yi.


    "Go to the canteen with Gu Ruan." he sighed the fourth tone after standing here and wilted.


    Thinking of the scene when I went to find Jian Rui after class, I frowned and muttered, "a girl without conscience."


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and patted him on the shoulder: "I only represent myself and give you spiritual support."


    Mo Xiujin: "


    As far as spiritual support is concerned, he''s still carrying the pot, isn''t he.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The canteen on the other side.


    Jianrui pulls Gu Xiaomian to line up in a pile of people.


    If there are the most people in this school during recess, it must not be the bathroom, but the canteen.


    In the bustling crowd, two people stood out there.


    The boss here has known Gu Xiaomian for a long time. Seeing the two together, he immediately looked kindly at Gu Xiaomian and said, "what does Xiaomian want to buy today?"


    Gu Xiaomian has a clever smile on his face. It is with this pleasing appearance and... Extremely frequent times that he gets familiar here.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the shelf behind the boss, but before he could speak, Jian Rui beside him said, "this, this, and that, boss, two bags of each."


    Gu Xiaomian''s eyes looked at the things Jian Rui pointed to one by one, and his fingers immediately trembled. Good guy, if Ruirui didn''t come, he could catch up with him several times at a time.


    The key is so many spicy strips that he has begun to see the ulcer in his mouth waving to him.


    Gu Xiaomian pulled Jian Rui''s arm and whispered, "Rui Rui, you bought too many spicy strips. We can''t eat them."


    Jianrui holding the spicy strip, turned and walked out and said, "who says I can''t eat."


    At the door of the canteen, Jianrui suddenly stopped walking towards the classroom and turned her head to look at the playground not far away.


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, a few piles of people stand or sit on the football field, basking in the sun and chatting together.


    Most of the roses on the barbed wire at the edge opened. As soon as the wind blew, petals fell to the ground.


    "Gu Ruan, let''s go to the playground?" Jian Rui looked at the playground and turned to ask Gu Xiaomian next to her.


    "OK, why don''t you go there?" Gu Xiaomian asked as he bowed his head and took most of the snacks in her arms.


    Jian Rui tilted her lips, her eyes fell on the hot strips and said angrily, "destroy them!"


    "Ah? You''re going to destroy so many in a moment?" Gu Xiaomian was stunned and immediately took some from Jian Rui''s arms. Finally, he left only two small bags for her.


    "Go, Rui Rui, wait for me on the playground first. I forgot to buy it myself just now. I''ll line up and find you soon." he turned his head and told Jian Rui as he ran to the canteen with a pile of spicy strips.


    He has to buy some more yogurt. Eat this spicy one. Later, Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin have to settle with him.


    Jian Rui shrugged indifferently, and without waiting for him, she walked towards the playground with the hot strip in her hand.


    She found a step under the shade of the tree and sat down. She took the spicy strip as Mo Xiujin. While eating, she muttered: "fool ah Jin, don''t let me practice the piano. I''m not even allowed to see it. I''m so bored!"


    "Hello..."


    She was gnawing hard and scolding hard. A familiar young voice came from behind her.


    Jian Rui looked back and saw Zhao Xu standing behind her.


    She was slightly surprised and swallowed the spicy stick in her mouth.


    The young man in front of him had long clothes and long sleeves. Standing in the shade of the tree, his long hair even half covered his eyes. When he hung his eyes, his black pupils were particularly frightening.


    His whole person looks like a different person from before. Although his eyes always exuded annoying disdain and pride in the past, even the light has disappeared in his eyes. I don''t know what he has experienced during this period, which always makes people feel that he is a lot gloomy.


    But Jian Rui was not afraid of him. She looked at Zhao Xu coming around from behind her. She looked at him with spicy strips and asked, "you call me?"


    "Nonsense, is there anyone else here besides you?" Zhao Xu snorted coldly.


    Jianrui suddenly hummed and turned her big eyes. The man has changed, but the annoying strength is still the same as before.


    "What''s the matter?" Jian Rui asked faintly, looking straight at him.


    "Have something to say." Zhao Xu held his chest in his hands, looked at Jian Rui, who was defending himself badly, and sneered, "tell Mo Xiujin for me and say..."


    "Don''t help!" before he finished, Jianrui interrupted him coldly, "you don''t have a long mouth or long legs. Why should I help you? Do you know you well?"


    Jian Rui shouted at Zhao Xu like a firecracker. Sheng Sheng choked Zhao Xu. The cold expression on her face gradually showed some signs of cracking.


    He frowned and said, "you''re not together? Is that different from what you say to him?"


    "Hum, there''s a big difference!" Jian Rui hummed with wide eyes, holding the packing bag of spicy strips tightly in her hand. "I''ve broken up with him!"

 Chapter 959

    Jian Rui stood up and wanted to leave. She was angry. She didn''t want to talk to anyone, especially Mo Xiujin and the enemy, let alone the enemy who had to mention Mo Xiujin to her


    Zhao Xu''s eyes moved. The girl was ancient and strange. Who knows whether her appearance is true or false.


    With a fierce eye and a slight movement under his feet, he suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Jian Rui''s arm.


    "You stop..."


    Before the words fell, the air around him suddenly set off a very small stream.


    Jian Rui, who had turned and left, suddenly turned around, relying on her small size and flexible movements. Taking advantage of Zhao Xu''s unprepared, she quickly walked around under his arm, turned around behind him, slapped him, overturned him to the ground, and took the opportunity to step on him.


    "Villain! I knew you wanted to sneak on me. Miss Ben is smart and has been on guard against you!" she said, stepped on his back, spit out her tongue and made a face at him.


    Zhao Xu: "


    Who''s attacking who now?


    He poohed the dust on his mouth, turned over with his hands and stood up: "Jianrui, you stand for me..."


    "Help! Hit someone, help!" how could Jane Rui still wait there to be caught by him?


    Earlier, she patted her ass and ran away. She shouted for help while running. For a moment, all the people around looked at her.


    Zhao Xu: "


    Did he get kicked in the head by a donkey? It''s not good to talk to someone. I have to find this dead girl!


    Those sharp eyed students have recognized that it is Jian Rui running in front of them. They hurried to the teaching building and were ready to send letters to Jian Yi and them.


    Zhao Xu frowned, looked at Jian Rui''s back, and looked at the people around him. He just wanted to send a message through Jian Rui, but didn''t want to make such a big noise.


    This time, can only do it


    Jian Rui ran all the way and ran into Gu Xiaomian who came to find her.


    "Rui Rui, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right?" Gu Xiaomian asked hurriedly, looking at Jian Rui''s red face.


    When I first went, I was fine. I came back after running. The expression on my face was also wrong.


    His eyes crossed Jian Rui and looked behind her. He didn''t see anyone. Instead, the eyes of the people around him were on Jian Rui. Some people also pointed to the direction she had just run and whispered something.


    Jian Rui took a breath, stretched out her hand and pulled Gu Xiaomian''s body. She couldn''t help looking back. She hummed: "I''m not lucky today. I can still meet Zhao Xu after eating spicy strips."


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian paused and looked at Jian Rui. "Didn''t he drop out of school? Why did he come?"


    "Who knows, don''t pay attention to him and look at the gloomy." Jian Rui looked back as she walked. Seeing that Zhao Xu didn''t follow up, she was slightly relieved and took Gu Xiaomian to the classroom.


    She wasn''t afraid of Zhao Xu, but his appearance just now obviously showed that the comers were not good. He also pointed out that he wanted to find Mo Xiujin. She and Gu Xiaomian were the only two. It''s better not to fight with that person.


    ¡­¡­


    In the corridor, several people finished talking. Mo Xiujin was about to turn around and go back to the classroom. He heard several students running back from the outside saying Jian Rui, playground and fight. He immediately frowned.


    He thought he had heard wrong. Gu Xiaomian pulled the girl to the canteen, but he turned around and met Jian Yi, who was also frowning.


    "Rui Rui..." Mo Xiujin said coldly. Before he finished, he was interrupted by Jian Yi.


    "Go and have a look," said Jian Yi. The atmosphere that was a little relaxed just now suddenly changed.


    Several people went downstairs and happened to meet Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui who came downstairs.


    "Rui Rui, are you all right? Are you hurt?" seeing Jian Rui, Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian, they hurried forward, took her hand and looked up and down, and asked anxiously.


    "It''s all right." Jane Rui shook her head and looked at the posture of a group of people in front of her who were threatening to find someone to settle accounts. She was stunned and turned her head to ask the two people next to her, "my brother, they... What are they going to do?"


    "We''ve heard that someone is going to trouble you and is going to the playground to find you." Mo Xiuqian took her hand and frowned.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin stand opposite Jian Rui. They have already looked up and down Jian Rui for several times. Seeing that there are no signs of injury and fighting, their fierce look in their eyes converges slightly.


    "Who''s bothering you?" asked Jian Yi, looking at Jian Rui with fixed eyes.


    "That..." Jian Rui glanced around, looked down at her toes, but didn''t dare to look at Jian Yi''s eyes. She muttered, "no one..."


    Looking at the way she didn''t want to say, Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin''s eyes suddenly became deeper.


    Jian Rui won''t cheat Jian Yi and never hide it from him. Now it''s obvious that


    Mo Xiuqian was so anxious that she shook Jian Rui''s hand and said, "Rui Rui, tell me who dares to bully you without eyes. We have to beat him down."


    Jian Rui immediately smacked her tongue and sighed: "I just don''t want you to go, so I don''t say..."


    She glanced at Mo Xiujin and immediately moved away.


    Zhao Xu is gloomy and doesn''t look like a normal person. It must be bad to find a Jin.


    "Who else can it be, Zhao Xu!" Gu Xiaomian, standing beside Jian Rui, didn''t understand Jian Rui''s mind and blurted out, "they all quit school and still haunted."


    Hearing Zhao Xu''s name, everyone''s expression changed in an instant.


    Mo Xiujin''s face was suddenly fierce. His eyes were cold and asked, "where is he?"


    "I didn''t see you when I went. I don''t know if I''m still on the playground." Gu Xiaomian said honestly.


    Mo Xiujin lifted his feet and walked away. He just took a step out, but Jian Rui pulled his sleeve back.


    "You''re not allowed to go." Jianrui stared at him and held him tightly. Anyway, she just wouldn''t let him go any further. "What''s always going on in school? It''s almost class. Go back to the classroom."


    She said, dragging Mo Xiujin to the stairs. Mo Xiujin slightly picked her eyebrows, glanced at her hand on her sleeve and stood still.


    Jian Rui pulled hard, and the people behind her were still nailed in place.


    Jianrui immediately turned back and glared at him.


    Mo Xiujin looked down at her and didn''t give in. A moment later, Jian Rui, who was defeated, turned to look at Jian Yi and said, "brother ~"


    She doesn''t believe it. She can''t control him. Her brother can''t.


    But when Jian Yi heard the speech, he turned to her and asked, "what did he tell you?"


    Jian Rui''s abnormality can be seen by Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin at a glance. If it weren''t for what he said, Jian Rui couldn''t have stopped Mo Xiujin all the time.


    And what he said is mostly related to Mo Xiujin.


    "Just..." Jian Rui whispered to Jian Yi when she saw that she couldn''t hide it. "She asked me to send a message to ah Jin. I didn''t listen. I pushed him and ran back."


    "Oh, look for me?" when he heard that he was looking for himself, Mo Xiujin sneered and flashed a cruel light in his eyes. "If you let go, I''ll go and see what he''s looking for me?"


    Seeing him like this, Jianrui immediately grasped her hand more tightly, turned her head to look at Jianyi and said, "brother, you take care of him."


    Mo Xiulin stood beside Mo Xiujin and frowned slightly.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of Zhao Xu''s relationship or Mo Xiujin at the moment. The bad feeling at the bottom of his heart came out again.


    After a brief pause, Jian Yi glanced at Mo Xiujin and said in a deep voice, "I see. Let''s go back to our respective classes first. We''ll talk about it later."


    When Jian Yi said this, Jian Rui immediately stared at Mo Xiujin and said, "don''t you hear me? My brother asked me to go back to the classroom."


    "Cut." Mo Xiujin hissed and walked back reluctantly.

 Chapter 960

    When they returned to their respective classes, they just rang the preparatory bell.


    Jian Rui stared at Mo Xiujin and sat on the seat before weaving back to her position with Gu Xiao''s cotton yarn. She thought that even if it was so over, Zhao Xu didn''t find it. At this moment, it is estimated that she has left.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and whispered to Gu Xiaomian: "Gu Ruan, remember to remind me tonight. When I get home, I''ll tell daddy and Mommy about it."


    After all, although Zhao Xu is still a child, the people behind him are different.


    He obviously came with a mission today. Once he got mixed up with those enemies, it was not something they could deal with.


    That''s why she didn''t rush up today, otherwise it would be bad in case something bad happened.


    Gu Xiaomian took a look at the direction of Mo Xiujin and said with the same small voice and Jian Rui''s head: "then we have to watch a Jin. How can I always feel that he is still a little eager to find Zhao Xu."


    Jian Rui also looked in that direction. Her eyes rolled and said to Gu Xiaomian, "you will follow him all day today. Where he goes, you must keep an eye on him."


    "OK, wrap it on me!" Gu Xiaomian immediately clapped his chest with high ambition and shouted. The loud voice attracted Mo Xiujin to glance here.


    Carrying the task, Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiujin immediately lowered their heads when they saw each other, for fear that he could see their plans.


    He lowered his voice and whispered to Jian Rui, "don''t worry, Rui Rui. Whether you go to the bathroom or the canteen, I promise I won''t let ah Jin leave his sight for more than a minute today."


    Jianrui nodded, but she still felt wrong in her heart.


    In class, Jian Rui took the opportunity of passing on her homework and group communication and looked at Mo Xiujin for several times. She saw that he always sat in his position honestly. There was no excuse to go to the toilet or sneak out of class through the back door.


    They looked at each other. Mo Xiujin also raised his eyebrows at her and asked with his mouth, "what''s the matter?"


    It seemed that she had really listened to Jian Yi''s words, and the rest of Jian Rui''s breath gradually relaxed.


    But she didn''t expect that she was relieved too early.


    And Gu Xiaomian didn''t expect that his face came so fast.


    After a class, as soon as the bell rang, Gu Xiaomian saw that Mo Xiujin was ready to get up and immediately stood up.


    Mo Xiujin lost his smile. The tracking was a little too obvious.


    He simply stood at the back door and waited for half a minute, staring at Gu Xiaomian with a smile.


    Gu Xiaomian stood up. At this time, it''s not to sit down again. It''s not to stand all the time. He can only harden his head and walk towards Mo Xiujin. He smiled on his face. He stretched out his hand and put on Mo Xiujin''s arm and said, "ah Jin, go to the bathroom? Let''s go together."


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrows, nodded noncommittally, and walked to the toilet with him.


    The sincere Gu Xiaomian thought that his good brother really came to the bathroom. As a result, when he came out, there were many people at the door, but there was no figure of Mo Xiujin.


    "This ah Jin, leave first and don''t wait for me. What''s wrong with going to the bathroom with me." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and muttered as he walked to the classroom.


    Waiting at the door of the classroom, Jian Rui watched the two go out and come back alone. She suddenly had a bad feeling and called Gu Xiaomian: "Gu Ruan, where''s a jin?"


    "Isn''t it inside?" Gu Xiaomian glanced into the classroom. If he didn''t see Mo Xiujin, he suddenly said with some pain in his face, "eh? I thought he came back first."


    Jian Rui had stood here when they went out. She didn''t even see the shadow of Mo Xiujin.


    "Smelly brocade! I knew he wouldn''t be so honest!" she stamped her feet angrily and hummed.


    Shazhi frowned when she heard the speech and hurriedly said, "what should I do now? Will ah Jin be ok? Why don''t we go to the playground to find him quickly."


    "Yes, yes, he must have just left. Ruirui, let''s go quickly. Maybe we can stop him on the way." Gu Xiaomian nodded immediately.


    Jianrui stretched out her hand to stop them, put one hand against her chin, frowned and thought for a moment, shook her head to them and said, "no, tell my brother first!"


    If Jian Yi is absent, even if the three of them find Mo Xiujin, they may not be able to let Mo Xiujin obediently come back with them, but with Jian Yi, the probability is much higher.


    They nodded and followed Jianrui upstairs.


    As a result, as soon as they reached the upper half of the floor, they met Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian, who were walking down.


    "Brother Xiulin, you''re just in time. We''re going to find my brother." Jian Rui called them.


    "Don''t go, your brother isn''t here either." Mo Xiulin waved his hand. "He''s with ah Jin and Mo Tong."


    Hearing that Jian Yi was not there, Shazhi''s eyebrows immediately frowned more fiercely: "ah Dong, why did you follow."


    Jian Rui on one side had understood everything in a moment. She was so angry that she kicked the iron railing next to her and said angrily, "hum, what did you say in the last class? It was all bluffing me!"


    Seeing that she was very angry, Mo Xiulin smiled, patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t be angry. Mo Tong asked me to send you a letter. Don''t worry. He will look at those two people."


    Not to say good, Jian Rui immediately tilted her mouth and had no good way: "the man''s mouth is a deceitful ghost. If something happens, none of the three can be relied on!"


    Mo Xiulin, who was injured by mistake, immediately felt his nose in embarrassment and dared not refute Jian Rui, who was angry at this time. It seems that he has to talk to Mo Tong and Jian Yi later. He should look at Jian Rui more and let her see the messy words on the Internet less.


    "Yes!" as the most competent girlfriends, Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi nodded immediately, and couldn''t agree with Jian Rui''s expression on their face.


    Who let the three chase the same play all day? At this moment, the words that can summarize their mood are the same.


    Looking at several people who shared a common hatred, Gu Xiaomian said weakly, "there''s no, I won''t cheat..."


    However, before he finished speaking, he immediately remembered the scene where he assured Jianrui fifty minutes ago, and immediately shut his mouth again.


    Although he didn''t really blame him for losing ah Jin, after all, he didn''t let ah Jin disappear from his sight for more than a minute, but who knows that tens of seconds is enough for him to run away


    "What shall we do now? Do we still look for it?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    "It''s OK to find it, just..." Mo Xiulin paused and said, "if they find Zhao Xu, I''m afraid they won''t be on the playground at this time. We can''t find it."


    According to the character of Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin, since they left them and ran alone, they can never stay on the playground. They may have moved somewhere by now.


    Jian Rui''s eyes turned, and a cunning smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth. She hummed, "we don''t have to go in person. I have a better way."


    "What can I do?" the crowd asked in unison.


    "No matter how powerful the monkey king is, he can''t escape the palm of the Tathagata Buddha. Of course, his brother and ah Jin also have people who can control them."


    She said, took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Mo Xiujin, Jian Yi and Mo Tong: if you don''t come back in five minutes, I''ll tell Mommy!

 Chapter 961

    A corner on the back of the basketball court.


    This place is not far from the football field, but it is remote. Even in physical education class, few students go in this direction, and its vision is excellent. As long as someone goes here, they can find it at the first time.


    There are few dead corners without monitoring in the school, and it is difficult to find such a perfect dead corner.


    At this time, there are four people standing upright.


    The two camps are facing each other. Standing inside is Zhao Xu. Opposite him is Jian Yi, Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin.


    Three on one, very good, very strong, very face.


    Zhao Xu stared at the three people opposite. After Jian Rui ran away, he stayed here and waited for a while. Seeing that no one came, he planned to leave for the time being.


    As a result, as soon as he turned over the wall, he was dragged here by three people who didn''t know where they came from.


    Jian Yi is still cold with an ice face, his hands are loose in his pockets, and a trace of intolerance is faintly revealed from the bottom of his eyes.


    Mo Tong, standing on Jian Yi''s side, calmly smiled and stared at Zhao Xu. It seemed that he didn''t come to block people, but just came to communicate with his classmates.


    The expression on Mo Xiujin''s face on the other side was much more vivid. It was neither cold nor fake smile mask, but a gloomy smile without any cover up. There was a faint radian in the corners of his mouth. It was like a smile, but the bottom of his eyes could freeze the dead.


    However, this powerful and domineering lineup has not been maintained for three seconds, and the mobile phones in their pockets suddenly rang at the same time.


    "Ding ~"


    "Buzz ~"


    "There''s new news!"


    The sudden voice broke the atmosphere of confrontation between the two sides.


    Mo Xiujin took a breath from the corner of his mouth, turned his eyes into the sky, took out his mobile phone and said to Mo Tong and Jian Yi, "how about a bet? It''s definitely the masterpiece of your two good sisters!"


    In addition to Jian Rui, other people will only pick up one person''s hair even if they send messages to them at this time. Only Jian Rui dares to be so "rampant".


    This bet doesn''t have to be played at all, and the other two obviously think so.


    Mo Tong glanced at him slightly and asked, "what did you say?"


    Mo Xiujin stared at the line of words on the screen, and the expression on his face slowly appeared a crack.


    He didn''t mean to read out the content in front of Zhao Xu, cleared his throat and shook his mobile phone in front of them.


    Zhao Xu clearly saw that after Jian Yi and Mo Tong read the news, their expressions suddenly changed. The cold and calm on their faces began to collapse to varying degrees.


    He raised his eyebrows, raised an ironic smile at the corners of his mouth, held his chest with both hands, looked at the three people in front of him, slightly raised his chin and said, "you are scared like this by a girl''s message. You three are really kind."


    His answer was a rustle of leaves.


    Obviously, the three people on the other side didn''t pay any attention to him. Mo Xiujin frowned slightly and looked at Jian Yi: "what do you say?"


    The girl could say and do it. If she told Jian Haixi, although the three knew that Jian Haixi would never scold them, they didn''t want her to worry.


    On the other side, the team led by Jian Rui stood in the corridor, looking down at the message on her mobile phone that showed that it had been successfully sent.


    "Rui Rui, is this really useful?" Mo Xiuqian frowned and asked.


    Mo Tong looks obedient, but Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin have always been the masters of their own way. Can you call them back with a text message?


    "Yes, what if they don''t believe what you say, or ignore it at all?" Gu Xiaomian asked.


    "Don''t worry, they will believe it, and within five minutes, a lot of them will definitely stand in front of us!" with a cunning smile on Jian Rui''s face, she turned her mobile phone and knocked in the palm of her hand.


    Several people walked up and down the corridor anxiously, stretching their heads from time to time to look at the stairway below.


    Only Jian Rui calmly leaned against the wall and played the game leisurely. She didn''t look at it at all.


    She was very aware of the weaknesses of these three people. Mommy was one of their weaknesses. She was almost right.


    Jian Yi sighed slightly, glanced at Zhao Xu with his chin raised in front of them, turned to Mo Tong and said, "brother, it''s hard for you."


    With that, he and Mo Xiujin retreated two steps at the same time, leaving more space for Mo Tong and Zhao Xu.


    Mo Tong nodded, bowed his head, rolled up his sleeves and said, "don''t worry, give it to me."


    Zhao Xu finally noticed the wrong atmosphere in front of him. His raised chin also came back, slowly put down his arm and said, "wait, why are you rolling up your sleeves?"


    Mo Tong didn''t make a sound and walked towards him.


    Zhao Xu immediately stepped back alertly, stared at Mo Tong and said, "what do you want?"


    He hasn''t recovered from his leg injury.


    Before his voice fell, Mo Tong raised his hand and clasped his shoulder. He grinned and said, "don''t do anything, talk."


    Zhao Xu: "


    Is it like talking?


    Who talks and holds someone''s arm.


    The last time Zhao Xu had trouble with everyone, Mo Tong was not in front of him, so he didn''t know the real strength of the man in front of him.


    And with the light of Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin, they take it for granted that they ignore the people around them.


    Like Mo Xiulin, like Mo Tong.


    But just now, Zhao Xu felt the pressure.


    Obviously, he couldn''t see that the man had exerted his strength, and even his face was the same as usual without any change, but Zhao Xu only felt that his arm was firmly grasped by an iron claw.


    Zhao Xu knew that even if he was not injured, he might not be his opponent.


    He tried his best to get out of Mo Tong''s hands and retreated away from him. Unexpectedly, as soon as his feet moved, Mo Tong caught him and twisted his arm behind his back, pushing him against the wall.


    Zhao Xu didn''t even have a chance to resist. In the blink of an eye, one cheek was pasted on the wall.


    "Are you three to one short of virtue? Are you ashamed?" the calm on Zhao Xu''s face suddenly disintegrated and could no longer be maintained. He said angrily and hatefully, biting his teeth. "I just came to talk and didn''t do anything. Do you want to order your face?"


    As he said this, he immediately amused Mo Xiujin, who stood behind the play with his hands in his arms.


    "Hey, Zhao Xu, have all the villains done this to you now?" he jokingly came over and patted Zhao Xu''s angry face. "Ask us for face so openly, brother. You villain really failed."


    Zhao Xu shook his head and shook off Mo Xiujin''s hand on his face.


    His eyes were red and his nostrils were panting. Unfortunately, he was pressed by Mo Tong, and he struggled.


    A scholar can''t be killed or humiliated. He was defeated by Jian Yi for the first time. After all, he was a man even praised by the Lord.


    But today, he was too sleepy to move by this Mo Tong. He lost face in front of these people one after another. How could he not be angry.


    Mo Xiujin fumbled on him, from the pocket of his coat to the pocket of his pants, even the hidden pocket in his coat.


    While touching, he tutted and shook his head: "do you go out without money and mobile phone? It''s too shabby, isn''t it?"


    "Well, I thought I couldn''t make a trip in vain. At least I could earn money for milk tea. Who knows it''s a poor man." Mo Xiujin looked back at Jian Yi and said with some regret.


    Zhao Xu: "


    Are these people robbers?

 Chapter 962

    Jian Yi waited behind all the time. She didn''t move from beginning to end.


    He looked at his watch from time to time and urged, "hurry up, don''t procrastinate."


    "OK, OK, right away." Mo Xiujin''s men kept searching Zhao Xu and replied, "what''s the hurry? I have to see if he''s hiding anything good."


    Jian Yi looked down at his watch again and said, "you''d better be right away. If it takes more than five minutes, I can''t fix the pistil."


    Thinking of the message, Mo Xiujin immediately frowned and muttered, "Tut, this dead girl."


    Mo Tong, who was holding Zhao Xu on one side, glanced at him obliquely. His upper body did not move, but his legs kicked him very quickly.


    He asked in his mouth, "who are you calling a dead girl?"


    However, his action seemed to be strong, but in fact he stopped halfway. The strength that really fell on Mo Xiujin was not heavy, but just touched him gently.


    "Ah, I know. It''s not enough if I don''t say it." Mo Xiujin hummed, but the whole person didn''t even avoid. He just muttered, "I''m sick, too. I have to come out with your favorite sister crazy demons."


    As he spoke, he took out all the things on Zhao Xu and checked them. It seemed that he was checking whether he had any crime tools, but where no one saw, the small locator hidden between Mo Xiujin''s fingers was put into his pocket with Zhao Xu''s things.


    "All right." after everything was returned to Zhao Xu, Mo Xiujin patted his ass and stood up. "He had no dangerous goods and nothing valuable."


    Zhao Xu was stunned. Why can these two words, good and evil, be said from the same person''s mouth at the same time.


    When he heard the second half of the sentence, he really heard a deep regret.


    "Well, you can say now. What can I do for you today?" Mo Xiujin put his hands in his coat pocket and looked like a good student and good child. He couldn''t see that he was still doing robbery five seconds ago.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Xu''s face was black. He gritted his teeth and said, "you pushed me, touched me, searched me, and now tell me I can talk?"


    Mo Tong could hear his teeth clenching with hate.


    "Why are you so stingy? The girl pushed you and didn''t hurt you. Is it for our safety to touch you and search you?" Mo Xiujin frowned slightly and shook his head. "You said you came here angrily and wanted to find me without saying anything. Of course I was afraid. It''s natural to check you."


    Zhao Xu is too lazy to reason with Mo Xiujin. Is he afraid?


    Does he look scared?


    It was the first time he had seen a person who expressed the high sounding words so incisively and vividly.


    Zhao Xu took a deep breath, pushed Mo Tong away, stroked his clothes and stood straight. He glanced at the three people coldly, and finally fixed his sight on Mo Xiujin who was closest to him.


    Mo Xiujin looked back at him with an eyebrow.


    He really wanted to see what the man came to him for, whether to challenge him or surrender.


    Zhao Xu looked at him for a moment, as if he wanted to see the man in front of him thoroughly through his eyes for a few seconds.


    That''s why he can''t figure it out. In terms of the degree of genius, he claims he can''t compare with Jian Yi, but does this person in front of him have to be above Jian Yi?


    In terms of skill, he believes that Mo Xiujin is not the best among them.


    Probably only by discussing sophistry can this person easily get the first place.


    But why is it him?


    If he has a crush on Jian Yi, he can still know why


    "I''m leaving." Zhao Xu''s eyes changed several times, and finally recovered to the most normal appearance, looking at Mo Xiujin road.


    "Ah?" Mo Xiujin was stunned. Some didn''t believe his ears. He blinked and looked at Zhao Xu suspiciously. His fingers pointed between them. "My relationship with you... Isn''t it good enough to say goodbye and cherish each other?"


    If he remembers correctly, they are enemies. These days, enemies have to sue before they leave?


    Zhao Xu snorted coldly, "I just want you to remember that our account is not yet. Sooner or later, I will come back for revenge."


    He then crossed the three men and walked out, waiting for Mo Xiujin to respond.


    Just after walking a few meters away, he paused, turned around and looked at the three people and said, "Oh, you think you guys are very powerful, don''t you? Yes, maybe I lost this time, but that''s because there are many of you. What''s the glory of winning by bullying more than less?"


    Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin immediately picked their eyebrows.


    "It seems that the boy is not satisfied." Mo Xiujin touched his chin.


    Mo Tong consciously began to roll up the sleeves he had just put down: "since he doesn''t accept it, give him some parting gifts so that he won''t have more resentment against us."


    "HMM... reasonable." Mo Xiujin nodded.


    They talked to themselves, but Jian Yi always frowned. He stopped Mo Tong and stared at Zhao Xu a few meters away. He always felt that this man had come here specially. That''s not the point.


    "Jane Yi, don''t think you''re smart. The world is big. Compared with the real king, you''re just like me. You''re just ants watching the sky." Zhao Xu turned and left.


    Left three people standing in place, watching his back gradually go away.


    Several people didn''t speak for a moment, as if they were thinking about Zhao Xu''s last words.


    Finally, Mo Xiujin spoke first. He looked at the two people around him, frowned and wondered, "I don''t understand. Is this gray wolf reluctant to give up me, or does he especially hate me? What''s the purpose of his trip?"


    "Grey wolf?" Mo Tong was stunned. "Why did you suddenly change his name?"


    He obviously missed Mo Xiujin''s point, or he didn''t care why Zhao Xu came. Anyway, he had Yiyi and a Jin in his head, he and brother Xiulin in his force, and then beat him away.


    "He didn''t say he would come back, or he was the grey wolf." Mo Xiujin spread his hands and said in silence, "but his words are really retarded..."


    Mo Tong shook his head, smiled, patted him on the shoulder and answered his previous question: "I think he obviously hates you."


    "That''s even more unreasonable." Mo Xiujin blinked and looked innocently at the two people. "It''s clear that things are done together. Why does he hate me in particular?"


    Jane Yi raised her eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    Mo Tong looked at him with an expression you think, smiled and said, "it''s not because you don''t forgive people?"


    "Just because of my venomous tongue, I will become a pot bearer for thousands of years?" Mo Xiujin glanced and said silently, "I''m too unlucky."


    Mo Tong looked at him angrily and smiled at him. Even Jian Yi''s eyes were not as cold as usual.


    However, Mo Xiujin didn''t know that Zhao Xu''s hatred for him was far from that he carried the pot for everyone, but that he robbed his position

 Chapter 963

    "Ruirui, it''s been four minutes. Haven''t they received any news?"


    In the corridor, Mo Xiuqian kept stretching her head downstairs while looking at her watch, while Mo Xiulin ran to the entrance of the stairs.


    But no one saw the three figures.


    "No, there are still 60 seconds left. What''s your hurry." Jianrui kept her eyes on her mobile phone and focused on eliminating the last boss in the game without worrying at all.


    "But..." Mo Xiuqian kept looking downstairs. She didn''t see them at the moment. Even if they would arrive soon, it would take a lot of time to climb the stairs.


    Among the few people, the only calm thing is Jian Rui who is leaning against the wall. Gu Xiaomian doesn''t know when he ran into the classroom and took a bag of snacks. He is chewing it. Suddenly, his eyes turned and waved to the people: "anyway, it''s boring. Let''s bet on whether they can arrive on time."


    "What are you betting on?" Mo Xiuqian glanced at him. "Bet on all the snacks you bought today, dare you?"


    Gu Xiaomian was excited by her, looked up and stared at her: "if there''s anything you don''t dare to bet, bet, man, if I lose, I won''t eat anything today."


    Stunned, he hurriedly added: "in addition to the normal lunch and dinner... There are also snacks and fruits after dinner!"


    "Yes, it''s a deal!" Mo Xiuqian clapped her hands, shook the horsetail at the back of her head, and said proudly, "I bet they can arrive!"


    She vowed as if she were not the one who was worried just now.


    Gu Xiaomian''s mind was hot and clapped: "then I bet they can''t arrive, but let''s say first. If it''s a second later, I''ll win!"


    "Calculate, hum." Mo Xiuqian raised her chin.


    Gu Xiaomian hummed to her like Mo Xiuqian, turned her head and asked Shazhi, "what about you? Who do you choose?"


    "Me?" Shazhi was still staring at her watch and was stunned. She thought they were just playing. Unexpectedly, Gu Xiaomian called herself.


    Gu Xiaomian shook his watch and said, "it''s already four minutes and thirty seconds. Shazhi, you should think about it."


    Shazhi frowned slightly and nodded, "I''m standing Qianqian."


    Mo Xiuqian immediately raised her eyebrows towards Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Xiaomian was a little depressed: "ah? Why?"


    Shazhi glanced at the end of the corridor. Although the three figures had not appeared, her tone was full of Affirmation: "I believe ah Dong."


    Gu Xiaomian skimmed his mouth.


    "Hahaha ~ Gu Ruan, in half a minute, you will find that the clown is yourself." Mo Xiuqian took Shazhi''s shoulder and hugged her to her side. Looking at Gu Xiaomian, she said proudly, "although I can take your snacks away now, in order to convince you that you have lost, I decided to wait a while."


    "Hum, now it''s hard to say who loses and who wins." Gu Xiaomian threw the potato chips into his mouth and chewed them angrily.


    Mo Xiuqian pointed to Jian Rui, and then pointed to Shazhi. She said happily, "here is the one who knows them best. Who do you think will win?"


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui and was stunned. He felt that the potato chips in his mouth were not fragrant.


    Why did he forget? That''s the message from Ruirui.


    Mo Xiuqian patted Shazhi on the shoulder, grinned and said, "Shazhi, it seems that someone has bought us a meal during our training tonight."


    Gu Xiaomian is angry, but Mo Xiuqian sweeps his eyes and can only eat his own potato chips silently. Now he hopes that Yiyi and they will arrive a second or two late.


    Suddenly, Jianrui''s mobile phone "Ding" rang.


    At the end of a game, she lifted her hand and took in her mobile phone, looking down at her watch.


    "Ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Jian Rui leaned back against the railing and didn''t even see if there was anyone downstairs, so she began to count down against her watch.


    "Five, four, three..." the time was getting shorter and shorter. Several people stared at the stairway intently. For a time, only Jianrui''s voice counting down the seconds was ringing.


    Mo Xiulin looked down. When he saw three invisible figures at the entrance of the corridor, he flashed out of date. He immediately hooked his mouth slightly and stopped waiting. He turned and walked back.


    Seeing his action, Shazhi took a step forward.


    Just behind him, the three figures of Jian Yi appeared at the entrance of the stairs.


    "Rui Rui, they''re back!" Shazhi''s eyes lit up, pulled Jian Rui''s sleeve and shouted happily.


    "You see, they''re running. They''re panting like what. They''re really frightened by you." Mo Xiuqian pointed to the three people who were about to run near and laughed at them impolitely.


    Jian Rui''s fine eyebrow was slightly picked, her big eyes were full of smiles, and the corners of her mouth were grinning: "who said I was bluffing them? It''s a pity that she didn''t have a chance to sue Mommy."


    The three people who had just run to Jianrui only had time to support their knees and lower their heads to breathe, but they heard her before they could breathe well. Mo Xiujin immediately ignored that he was out of breath, raised his finger to Jianrui and said, "what a pity? Do you have humanity? Five minutes! Do you know how far the playground is from here?"


    He gasped and stretched out five fingers to sway around in front of Jane Rui, accusing her of cruelty.


    Jian Rui stretched out a finger, pulled his hand open, nodded, elongated her voice and said, "Oh... It seems that I shouldn''t find Mommy, but should tell Uncle Mo Feng."


    Jian Rui tutted and looked at Mo Xiujin up and down, with a malicious light in her eyes: "ah Jin, you can''t run here in five minutes. Have you been lazy in training recently? I''ll tell Uncle Mo Feng to practice for you tonight. Don''t thank me."


    Mo Xiujin was almost suffocated by himself. He shook his body, held Jian Yi''s arm and said, "you just say you don''t care? She''s like this. Don''t you say she?"


    More practice?


    He used to practice more with Jian Yi every day than others. After all, the people who take care of them are mo Jue. How can they be lazy.


    Jian Yi glanced at the smiling Jian Rui and sighed helplessly, "Rui Rui, don''t make trouble."


    Seeing Jian Yi speak, Jian Rui spits out her tongue, so she doesn''t continue to choke Mo Xiujin.


    The three of them had just slowed down, when they saw Mo Xiuqian coming with yarn weaving in her arms and a bag of snacks in one hand: "you three have worked hard. This is an extra meal for tonight''s training. I''ve prepared it for you. Thank Comrade Gu Xiaomian for his help."


    Before Mo Xiujin heard her finish, she reached out and grabbed a box of yogurt in her mouth, and handed it to Mo Tong and Jian Yi.


    Gu Xiaomian: "


    How did he feel that he was the worst in the end.


    ¡­¡­


    The school thing is just a small episode.


    On the other side, Zhao Xugang, who returned to the manor, walked into the door of the living room and met Jiang Rumo sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing him coming back, Jiang Rumo glanced at him with a smile, put down his coffee and said, "brother, you''ve just come back from outside, but I remember that you don''t seem to be allowed to leave here?"


    Zhao Xu was stunned for a moment, and his face was suddenly cold: "I just went out and didn''t do anything."


    "Oh, really?" Jiang Rumo smiled lightly. He raised his hand to the light and appreciated his new manicure. He said lazily, "originally, he went to find Mo Xiujin without authorization, which is also called ''nothing''?"

 Chapter 964

    In the open living room, Jiang Rumo''s voice was light, but it was loud, which immediately changed Zhao Xu''s look.


    He was very careful when he went out just now. He deliberately chose the time when no one was here, and he confirmed again and again that no one followed him


    Why does this woman know his whereabouts?


    "You sent someone to follow me?" Zhao Xu squinted at Jiang Rumo and asked coldly.


    "Oh ~ just think carefully, I need to follow?" Jiang Rumo''s lip angle was deep, and he covered his lips and smiled twice like a joke.


    "A child is a child. He thinks he is smart, but he doesn''t know. You have to write all the little things in your heart on your face."


    Zhao Xu''s face turned white again.


    She really doesn''t need to follow him. Who will send someone to follow a chess piece that is about to be scrapped


    He''s stupid.


    When he saw Zhao Xu''s face, Jiang Rumo smiled and said, "why, it''s flat?"


    "Hum." Zhao Xu snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    Jiang Rumo leaned against the sofa and looked at him with a cold face to himself. He was not angry. He turned to the magazine around him and said, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in taking care of your business, and I won''t make a small report to Yan."


    Zhao Xu took a look at her, and her eyes were obviously disbelieving. If it wasn''t for complaining, why did she stop him here?


    Jiang Rumo was not interested in discussing with him and said, "just..."


    "Just what?" Zhao Xu asked coldly.


    Jiang Rumo paused. His eyes were slightly cold. He stared straight at Zhao Xu and said, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. You''d better not have any ideas about what Yan decided, otherwise madness is your example."


    Zhao Xu was stiff and his eyes flashed uneasily.


    I just recovered my composure soon.


    Jiang Rumo''s face looked like I knew it for a long time. Looking at the corners of his mouth, he smiled. He clearly understood that he was like paper. He had to pretend to be very powerful. It was really interesting.


    "Don''t you go up yet? Do you want to sit here and wait for Yan to come back?" Jiang Rumo blinked and stared at Zhao Xu, with a narrow smile in his shining eyes.


    Zhao Xu turned his head away from her and walked upstairs with a cold hum.


    How can he sit with this man? Doesn''t he think he''s dying fast enough?


    Jiang Rumo lowered his head and sipped his coffee. He saw Zhao Xu disappear upstairs. A moment later, the smile on the corner of his mouth slowly closed


    Zhao Xu returned to his room and returned to the space where he was alone. The scene of the school immediately began to play back in his mind.


    The smile on Mo Xiujin''s face flashed from his eyes again and again, which immediately made Zhao Xu''s eyes cold.


    He cursed in a low voice, pulled off his coat and threw it on the stool at the end of the bed.


    In the shaking room, a small black flying bug that was not as big as the fingernail fell out of his pocket and rolled onto the carpet.


    Zhao Xu, who was picking his hair to go to the toilet to wash his face and calm down, glanced at the black spots on the carpet, narrowed his eyes and squatted down to pick it up.


    As a result, before his fingertips touched it, the small flying insects on the ground suddenly spontaneously ignited.


    The blue flame suddenly sprang up in front of him, and Zhao Xu immediately stepped back.


    "Zilala ~"


    In just a few seconds, the little flying insect had turned into ashes, and there was not even a trace except a small hole in the carpet.


    This kind of thing, if you don''t happen to see it and don''t pay attention, you can''t find it at all.


    Zhao Xu stared at the small hole for a while. His frown relaxed slowly, but the coldness in the bottom of his eyes became deeper and deeper, as if he wanted to freeze the small hole in front of him.


    After a while, he smiled slowly and whispered to himself, "Oh, what if you have all the means? In the end, it''s just the same fate as me."


    "Do you think you are powerful? When that day comes, I''ll see how you can laugh? I''ll see if you, whose fate is in the hands of others, will be like me..."


    "Mo Xiujin, I''m waiting for you in the abyss of hell..."


    ¡­¡­


    At school, the teacher was talking on it. Jian Yi looked down and didn''t know what she was drawing on the white paper.


    Suddenly, the mobile phone in my pocket vibrated.


    Jane Yimei sank and took out her mobile phone under the cover of the book.


    On the screen is the map of Xiangcheng, but it has been enlarged a lot, and a red dot in the center continues to flash.


    Looking at the red dot, Jian Yi slowly lifted an arc around the corner of her mouth and put her mobile phone back in her pocket.


    Zhao Xu was given the latest positioning system developed by Hui Yi under the leadership of Ning Jiwei. It is light, small and has strong adhesion. In case of strong shock or electronic system interference, it will automatically start the self destruction system.


    Now the system is self destructed, indicating that it has been artificially disturbed. It is likely that Zhao Xu found its existence.


    But it doesn''t matter. With this red dot, he already knows where Zhao Xu finally went.


    ¡­¡­


    The bell just rang after class.


    Before the teacher came out of the front door, Mo Xiujin had left the classroom through the back door.


    It seems that he didn''t feel a little tired from running all the way just now, and the speed of his movement is the same as before.


    Class one in five years, Jian Yi''s position.


    Before they could react, they saw that there was another man beside him. It was mo Xiujin who had just run up from downstairs.


    Mo Xiujin gasped: "I was really defeated by your brother and sister today. I ran all the steps in the last three days this morning."


    Jian Yi glanced at him, waved his finger and shook his cell phone.


    "How''s it going? It''s located?" Mo Xiujin''s eyes brightened, grabbed the chair of the person in front, sat down and stared at Jian Yi.


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded and showed him the location of the red dot. "The device was self destructed. It should have been found by Zhao Xu, but it''s enough to know where he is."


    Mo Xiujin glanced at the map, nodded and said, "what should we do now? Should we tell Uncle Ning?"


    Jane Yimo paused for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I want to tell daddy that we can''t deal with the people involved in this matter."


    Mo Xiujin''s expression became dignified for a moment. Zhao Xu, a pediatrician, was not afraid of them, but the forces behind them could not be underestimated.


    Jian Yi frowned slightly. She looked at Mo Xiujin for a few seconds. Mo Xiujin raised her eyebrows and asked, "what are you looking at me?"


    "You''d better be careful recently." Jian Yi asked Mo Xiujin with a thick shadow at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Me? What am I careful about?" Mo Xiujin smiled.


    "What Zhao Xu said..."


    Just as he was about to say, he saw Mo Xiulin coming this way. Jian Rui and Shazhi were all in the corridor. Gu Xiaomian was still shouting that Mo Xiujin ran too fast and didn''t wait for them.


    Mo Xiujin got up and walked towards the crowd. He said something lazily, fooling Gu Xiaomian.


    Looking at his back, Jian Yi always feels a faint uneasiness in his heart.


    Zhao Xu pays too much attention to Mo Xiujin, which is not normal at all. His words seem to have a deep meaning, and they are related to Mo Xiujin

 Chapter 965

    In the evening, as soon as the children got home, Jian Yi put down her schoolbag and knocked on the door of Ning Jiwei''s study.


    "Daddy."


    Seeing him, Ning Jiwei tilted his head from behind the computer, waved to him, smiled and said, "come back, what''s the matter?"


    In recent years, Ning Jiwei has gradually retreated behind the scenes and lost some fierce temperament. People look much more gentle than in previous years, like those gentle CHILDES described in the book.


    But the weight of his identity is equivalent to a man holding an "empire". Even if the domineering spirit of the person in power is not revealed, it will never be ignored. It just forms an extremely delicate balance with his gentle appearance and adds a fatal attraction.


    If not for those who know Ning Jiwei, few people can see that he has two children so old.


    However, facing Jian Yi at the moment, his face is full of a loving smile.


    Such a smile makes people who haven''t seen it unimaginable, and makes people who see it feel no conflict, and even adds a trace of unique charm.


    Jian Yi nodded, went to the desk, took out his mobile phone and handed it to Ning Jiwei.


    "Today, Zhao Xu suddenly went to school and said he wanted to find a Jin. We took the opportunity to put a tracker on him. This is the result of the last tracking. I think it is very likely that this is where the people behind Zhao Xu are." Jian Yi told Ning Jiwei his findings like a report.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the red dots on the map and gradually had a smile in his eyes.


    "Yiyi, come and see." he smiled and waved his son to him.


    Jian Yi walks over and follows Ning Jiwei''s eyes to the computer screen on the desk.


    The map above is roughly the same as that on his mobile phone, but it is obviously much more detailed. There is a geographic coordinate marked with longitude and latitude in the center of the screen.


    Jian Yi took a look and knew that it was the same location as her mobile phone.


    He was stunned, then looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, you''ve already found their address."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t answer. His eyes fell on the coordinate. He raised his hand and touched Jian Yi''s head. He asked, "didn''t I tell you to stop caring about these things?"


    He remembered that he had clearly told them that they were good. Now he directly found the enemy''s nest.


    "It''s not that we want to take care of it." Jian Yi frowned slightly and said, "it''s mainly because people came to the door. As daddy''s son, I can''t be a shrinking turtle."


    On his face, there was a rare childish expression matching his age.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and gently pinched his cheek, but he didn''t mean to be angry.


    For this son, his heart is to be more satisfied and more satisfied. He is not enough to spoil or get tired of it. How can he be cruel to him.


    Moreover, Jian Yi''s result can just be used as a verification. Zhao Xu was there and Jiang Rumo finally returned there to prove that what they thought was right. It was the enemy''s stronghold.


    It''s just Zhao Xu... He thought he wouldn''t appear again after the matter was solved by Yiyi and them.


    Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and frowned and asked his son next to him, "Yi Yi, do you think Zhao Xu made a special trip to find a Jin today?"


    "Yes." Jian Yi nodded.


    When he mentioned this, his eyes coagulated slightly, frowned at Ning Jiwei and said, "Daddy, I think Zhao Xu''s attitude towards a Jin seems strange."


    He repeated what Zhao Xu said today.


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment, his eyes narrowed, and he thought of Su ri''an''s concern for Jian Rui for the first time.


    He stared at the location on the computer and felt a flash of light in his mind.


    He turned to ask Jian Yi, "you said before that Su ri''an had shown great interest in teaching Ruirui to play the piano?"


    "Well, but I think Su ri''an is a little wrong, so I didn''t let ruiruirui practice the song again and didn''t allow ruiruirui to contact him again." Jian Yi said, paused and immediately understood something.


    He looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, "Daddy, are these two things related?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head, relaxed his body, leaned back on the chair and sighed: "I don''t know yet. I just think they seem to pay too much attention to you..."


    First Ruirui, then ah Jin.


    Jian Yi also frowned.


    "If Eugene Yan''s goal is you, it will be troublesome." Ning Jiwei frowned and looked dignified at the bottom of his eyes and told Jian Yi, "you should pay more attention recently. Tell Tong Tong and Xiulin to tell others more. Ruirui and Xiuqian are impulsive. Ah Jin and Xiaomian are also restless. Don''t take advantage of each other."


    "Yes, I see." Jian Yi replied in a deep voice.


    The atmosphere in the room was dignified for a moment. Jian Yi looked at Ning Jiwei''s frown, pursed his lips, stretched out his hand and attached it to Ning Jiwei''s arm, and whispered, "Daddy, don''t worry too much. I''ll protect my sister and everyone."


    Ning Jiwei looked at his son''s cold face, but his eyes were vaguely worried and his heart was warm.


    The solemnity in his eyes dispersed a little. Looking at such a sensible son, he couldn''t help laughing, touched his head with his big hand, and looked at him seriously: "don''t forget to take good care of yourself."


    His son looked cold, but he always protected everyone behind him and walked in front alone.


    Although he wants his child to be a responsible person in the future, he doesn''t feel distressed when he looks at such Jane Yi.


    "Daddy knows your mood, but you should always remember that if you want to protect the people you love, you must first protect yourself, so that you can protect them."


    "Well, I know Daddy." Jian Yi nodded obediently. Ning Jiwei was there. How could he go wrong.


    This man is his example.


    The father and son said something else. When everything was almost over, Jian Yi looked at his watch and found that more than half an hour had passed.


    It''s strange that today''s study is so quiet that he ignores time.


    "No one called us today?" Jian Yi looked at his watch, looked at the door and asked Ning Jiwei, "Daddy, isn''t mommy at home?"


    It''s time for Jian Haixi to come and see them at this point.


    "She went to find your aunt Huanyan." Ning Jiwei said.


    Jian Yi said "Oh" and nodded without asking any more questions.


    Jian Yi has long been used to the fact that his father and mother are busy people.


    If Ning Jiwei is the head of that empire, then Jian Haixi is the Ning Mixture of the whole empire.


    Because of her existence, such a large group of talents will gather together, trust and rely on each other.

 Chapter 966

    Liao Huanyan''s studio.


    As soon as Jian Haixi arrived here, before she could sit firmly on the sofa, Liao Huanyan ran to the tea room and made tea for her in person.


    The speed was so fast that Jane Haixi didn''t stop it.


    Jian Haixi looked at the figure, smiled helplessly and sat quietly on the sofa.


    In fact, even if she stopped, it should not be stopped.


    Liao Huanyan brought the tea specially brewed according to the taste of Jianhai Xikou. Without saying a word, he ran to get all kinds of snacks.


    It was like Jian Haixi was the emperor who suddenly came to the harem. She tried every means to give her all kinds of good things.


    When Liao Huanyan appeared in front of Jian Haixi again, Jian Haixi quickly stretched out his hand and held her: "Huanyan, enough, enough, no need."


    "Is that enough?" Liao Huanyan glanced at the table and suddenly said in surprise, "ah, sister Haixi, mikai didn''t know where to buy me cookies last time. They''re delicious. I''ll bring them to you."


    Jian Haixi choked and said directly, "Huanyan, I''ll go to your house later. I have to take a box. You let mikai buy it and wait for me."


    If she didn''t say so, the girl had to search twice more. She looked at Liao Huanyan, patted her on the arm and said, "please help me get the information of this activity. I have some questions to ask you."


    Liao Huanyan was obedient. Instead of taking cookies, he turned around and picked up a pile of data.


    However, after putting down the information, she sent a message to mikai for the first time.


    Jane Haixi can imagine that mikai''s face is black.


    She held back her smile, took a sip of tea and watched Liao Huanyan sit beside her and open a Book of information.


    "Sister Haixi, this is all about the script killing activity."


    Jian Haixi nodded, took the opened book from her hand, looked at it, and asked, "Huan Yan, have you been in touch with Qiao Ya these days?"


    "Sister ya''er?" Liao Huanyan was slightly stunned. He stopped to help her sort out the data and said, "yes, we are still talking about the improvement of clothes this morning."


    "This morning?" Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed and repeated.


    "Yes." Liao Huanyan nodded. Seeing that Jian Haixi looked a little wrong, he turned his head and looked at her carefully. He wondered, "sister Haixi, why do you suddenly ask?"


    Normally, the three of them worked together. At the beginning, they would say a few words in the group every day, or discuss ideas about the activity, or put forward some opinions in all aspects. But then Xu was afraid to disturb Jian Haixi too much, so Liao Huanyan talked to Qiao Ya alone about the content that had nothing to do with the script.


    Thinking of this layer, Liao Huanyan was afraid that Jian Haixi would misunderstand, so he quickly waved his hand and explained to her: "sister Haixi, are you because we didn''t discuss in the group... I didn''t mean not to talk in the group, but I didn''t want to bother you too much, so..."


    "Don''t explain this, can I blame you?" Jian Haixi looked at her worried face, interrupted her before she finished, smiled, reached out and pinched her cheek, "and I''m not because of this."


    Liao Huanyan was so anxious that he frowned. Seeing that she was really not angry, he slowly relaxed.


    "That''s for..." Liao Huanyan wanted to ask Jian Haixi why she asked. Halfway through the conversation, she suddenly responded, "it''s about sister ya''er?"


    Jian Haixi nodded, closed the information in his hand, turned and looked at Liao Huanyan: "did she feel better when you talked to ya''er today?"


    "Ah?" Liao Huanyan was even more stunned. He always felt that he couldn''t keep up with Jian Haixi''s thinking today.


    She blinked, paused, stared at Jian Haixi and asked, "is sister ya''er ill? She didn''t tell me."


    At the smell of the speech, Jian Haixi''s eyes gradually darkened, and the radian of the corners of his lips also closed more than half.


    Before coming to Liao Huanyan this afternoon, she wanted to go to Qiao''s house and talk to Qiao Ya again, or try to find out what she thought of Su ri''an.


    But joeya told her that she was not feeling well and wanted to rest alone. She didn''t bother anymore. She just told her not to think about it and take good care of herself.


    Jane Haixi''s eyes flickered slightly, but now it seems that Qiaoya is not ill at all, but lied to her.


    "Did I forget? Or didn''t I notice?" Liao Huanyan scratched his head and muttered to himself. He simply got up and ran to get his mobile phone.


    While unlocking her mobile phone, she said to Jian Haixi, "the part we are responsible for has changed a little frequently recently. We basically have to contact several times a day, but I remember sister Qiaoya never told me about her illness."


    Liao Huanyan said, turning over the chat records between himself and Qiaoya. Until more than a week ago, he didn''t see her say she was uncomfortable. Instead, every time she looked for her, she would reply quickly, as if she had been in front of her mobile phone.


    "I said, really not, and I remember her circle of friends just sent out to play these two days. She was in a good mood. How could she suddenly feel uncomfortable?" Liao Huanyan turned his mobile phone, like talking to himself or asking Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and focused on the three words "circle of friends".


    "Sister Haixi, is sister Qiaoya seriously ill and deliberately hiding it from me?"


    Liao Huanyan saw that Jian Haixi had not made a sound and shook her arm.


    She had thought in her mind that JOYA was seriously ill, but she couldn''t bear to delay her work and didn''t want her to worry, so she was worried about the story she didn''t mention at all.


    Jane Haixi was so shaken that her whole body was moving, but she didn''t care to answer her.


    She remembered that JOYA''s circle of friends had not been updated for a long time


    "Huan Yan, you can order kaiya''er''s circle of friends and let me have a look." Jian Haixi frowned slightly and her eyes narrowed.


    She felt vaguely that she seemed to have neglected something very common but important.


    "Hmm?" Liao Huanyan was stunned. She looked at Jian Haixi''s serious look and bit her lip. Although she had a lot of doubts, she didn''t ask anything. She looked down and pointed her mobile phone into Qiao Ya''s circle of friends and handed it to Jian Haixi. "Sister Haixi, look."


    Jian Haixi took over the mobile phone and looked down. Qiaoya''s latest news was published at 8:00 this morning: "it''s such a happy thing for someone to say good morning and good night to each other."


    The picture is a black-and-white piano key.


    Turning forward, yesterday was a selfie in the park, but it was a group photo of two people.


    She has no words, only a shy expression.


    Go on


    The more Jian Haixi looked at it, the heavier her heart became. It turned out that Qiaoya was not in a bad mood, let alone uncomfortable. She just kept them from communicating with Su ri''an.

 Chapter 967

    In fact, Jian Haixi has always had a very tacit understanding with them, that is, with Ning Jiwei''s ability, it is no problem for them to track or monitor anyone''s whereabouts, but for these relatives and friends around them, Jian Haixi would never do that without their consent.


    Unless it is true that there is no choice and life and death is at stake, she is willing to make an exception.


    Therefore, when she found that Joey''s state was a little wrong, her first thought was not to monitor and investigate Joey, but subconsciously chose to believe it.


    The truth is, Joey lied to all of them.


    Maybe it''s because Liao Huanyan doesn''t participate in these things and doesn''t know Su ri''an, so Qiaoya omitted her from the shielding list, and George is still out on a safe business trip without directly running back. It should be that Qiaoya has also been pulled into the shielding people.


    She hid so many close relatives and friends from her, just for Su ri''an


    The more Jane thought about it, the more ugly she looked.


    "Sister Haixi, what''s going on?" Liao Huanyan sat quietly beside her all the time. Seeing that Jian Haixi had never spoken, he frowned more and more tightly and asked in a low voice.


    Jian Haixi seldom has such obvious emotions, especially because of Qiao ya, which aggravates Liao Huanyan''s worries.


    Jian Haixi sighed, and her slender eyelashes blinked a few times, covering the thick clouds at the bottom of her eyes.


    She rubbed her temples with one hand and felt a headache.


    It will take a few days to pull out the seed when it sprouts, but now it has grown into a towering tree. She is really worried about what will become uncontrollable at that time.


    In fact, the day after Dou Dou was injured, that is, the day she ran to find Qiaoya, the idea of whether to stop the two people flashed in her mind. But at that time, Su ri''an''s identity was not clear. She didn''t even have a reason for evidence. It was difficult for Qiaoya to do it, so she endured it. Who knows that this delay will make Qiaoya sink deeper


    "I asked you these things today. Don''t tell Qiaoya, just continue to act like you don''t know anything." Jian Haixi was silent for a moment, slightly restrained his face, turned his head and told Liao Huanyan.


    "I know sister Haixi." Liao Huanyan gently shook her hand and replied. She kept staring at Jian Haixi with worried eyes. She knew she was in a bad mood. Although she didn''t understand these things, she could always understand Jian Haixi''s mood.


    Jian Haixi smiled at her, took her arm, took a deep breath, took a sip from her tea cup, and although her eyebrows were still frowning, her face had returned to normal.


    Put down the teacup, Jian Haixi''s eyes fell on the pile of materials. She looked at them one by one, picked out the clothing part in charge of Qiaoya and the soundtrack part in charge of Su ri''an, and said to Liao Huanyan, "Huanyan, you are familiar with these. Tell me in detail."


    In a breath, she had calmed down and cleared her mind.


    Qiaoya''s affair can only wait until the evidence is available, but even if it is a towering tree, they will uproot Su ri''an and her feelings for Su ri''an.


    But now, more importantly, this upcoming project, because of those unknown dangers that may arise, she must be well prepared before the activity begins.


    Liao Huanyan nodded, put away the useless materials of Jian Haixi, took the rest from her hand, opened the top book and slowly explained.


    Qiaoya''s clothes are OK. She has asked her suggestions in many places, so she knows the concept of clothes, the fit with the script, as well as the design inspiration and suitable characters.


    As for Su ri''an''s soundtrack, Liao Huanyan only recalled what Qiao Ya said about Su ri''an and these music to Jian Haixi because he didn''t know him very well.


    Rao was like this. When they finished, it was completely dark.


    Jian Haixi closed those materials, rubbed his shoulders, leaned against the back of the sofa, sighed slowly, slightly closed his eyes and rested.


    However, it seemed that she was resting, but her mind was integrating all the words Liao Huanyan had just said to her, and sorting out a priority clue and information from it.


    Liao Huanyan helped her with a cup of tea, sat beside her and gently beat her shoulders.


    "Hehe ~ we Huanyan are so considerate. I regret marrying you so early. I should have kept you for two more years." Jian Haixi smiled, gently pinched her cheek with one hand and patted on the back of Liao Huanyan''s hand. Instead of letting her continue, he took her hand and put it in his palm.


    "You''ve worked hard today and stayed with me until now." Jian Haixi looked at Liao Huanyan, smiled and said gently.


    "Sister Haixi, why are you always polite to me? I''ll be angry if you do this again." Liao Huanyan pretended to be angry and tilted his mouth.


    Jian Haixi looked at her lovely look with a wrinkled face. She couldn''t help but pinch her fleshy cheek again and said with a smile: "we can''t say anything, but we really have to get up and go home, otherwise mikai must find someone I want in a moment."


    "Let him find it if he wants. Anyway, I love to be with sister Haixi!" Liao Huanyan tooted his lips and shook Jian Haixi''s arm coyly.


    "Then I can''t bear to work any harder. Let''s enjoy the rock. Don''t forget that we still have large-scale activities in a few days. As the organizer, you should have a good rest." Jian Haixi smiled and pulled her up. She looked at the blackened lights outside. All the employees of the studio have gone. Only they still have a touch of orange light and shadow, "go, take you home."


    Liao Huanyan got up with her movements, simply packed up his things and walked out with Jian Haixi. He refused: "I don''t have to send sister Haixi. I can go home myself. It''s you. I don''t look very good today. I''ll go back and have a rest early."


    She said, walked to Jian Haixi''s car, pushed her into the driver''s seat, helped her close the door, stood beside and waved to her.


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly. The girl looked clever, but sometimes she was very persistent. She had to lower the window and charged, "then you come home and tell me peace."


    "I see. Goodbye, sister Haixi." she waved to Jian Haixi hard. When her car went away, she sat in her car and drove home.


    Jian Haixi drove into the fast lane. The window hasn''t risen since just now. The night wind poured in and blew her hair messy. Like those chaotic thoughts in her heart, she couldn''t find an exit for a moment.


    Qiaoya, Su Ryan, kill the script


    If all their guesses are true, if Su Zhian really has a problem, even if he is the eukins. Yan, what games will he play in this script killing activity?


    "Catch ghosts..."


    The word flashed before Jian Haixi''s eyes again, which made her heart sink and sink.


    Ghost, where are you hiding?

 Chapter 968

    Jane Haixi thought that when she got home, no matter big or small, she should nest in her room, or have a rest or read a book. Unexpectedly, as soon as the car drove into the garage, she heard the happy laughter from the yard not far away.


    This voice suddenly made her feel relieved.


    Although those thoughts are still not clear, and there are still many difficulties at present, as long as you think of these people around you, you feel very secure.


    The lights in the yard were on, brightly illuminating a large open space. In the bright center stood a group of people.


    When Jian Haixi approached, he found that all the people he had just thought about who should read and rest were standing here. They looked more energetic one by one, but there was also a Dou Ge among the people.


    Several small stood there and joined hands with Dou Ge. It was like the challenge arena she saw when she went to the back mountain. It was similar in front of her.


    However, Dou Ge was obviously the one guarding the challenge. Jian Yi, Mo Xiulin, Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian attacked the challenge.


    Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin stood next to each other, looking intently at the movements of several people. Shazhi frowned and gently bit her fingers. The fundus of her eyes was obviously worried. Mo Xiuqian was standing next to her, holding her mobile phone and shooting excitedly at the people in the challenge arena.


    Several people didn''t even find out when Jian Haixi came back because they were too involved.


    However, those who can''t find Jian Haixi obviously don''t include Ning Jiwei. In his words, no matter where or when Jian Haixi appears, he can always see her at the first time. Even if she doesn''t appear, he can find her at the first time.


    Jian Haixi glanced at the man who came towards him, smiled and said, "can you still see me when I stand so far?"


    "Did you forget? You didn''t see it, you sensed it." Ning Jiwei took her hand and stood beside her, with gentle eyebrows and eyes.


    "Use your ''jianhaixi locator''?" jianhaixi asked with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t smile and nodded solemnly: "I''m a tracker specially tailored for you."


    "Husband, your love talk skills are really full." Jian Haixi couldn''t help but raise the corners of her mouth. She always wanted to laugh when she saw him talking about love seriously. She coughed, held back her smile and thumbed up to Ning Jiwei, "really, you don''t need to upgrade any more."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her with an eyebrow. She didn''t answer. She didn''t say good or bad.


    "After you teach me, I learned to speak to you." after a pause, Jane Haixi added softly with a smile.


    Ning Jiwei''s handsome face suddenly had a smile, and even the bottom of his eyes could not melt the sweetness.


    Who says Jian Haixi can''t talk in love? It''s no weaker than him.


    Seeing his smile, Jian Haixi felt heavy in his heart all afternoon, and he couldn''t help but be happy at the bottom of his heart.


    They whispered a few words and saw that the atmosphere over there had become more lively.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei both looked over there.


    Among the children, Mo Xiulin''s moves are heavy, Mo Tong''s hands are calm, Gu Xiaomian''s strength is great, and Jian Yi''s movements are flexible.


    Although the four people look happy on weekdays, they have been trained by Mo Feng and Mo Jue for two or three years. No one is a rookie anymore.


    And I don''t know if they are together all day. There is quite a tacit understanding between them.


    When a person makes a move, he doesn''t need words, hints or even eyes. The remaining three people know how to cooperate.


    When Mo Xiulin comes, Mo Tong will see the opportunity to contain Dou Ge, and Gu Xiaomian will automatically move to Mo Xiulin''s "death hole" to block possible attacks for him. As for Jian Yi, he is flexible and changeable, calm but neat, and cooperate with Mo Tong to attack Dou Ge.


    The same is true for another person. Their actions are orderly, meritorious and defensive. They will not miss the opportunity to attack, but they will not give the enemy a gap to sneak attack on their weaknesses, as if they had been rehearsed thousands of times.


    Jian Haixi glanced at Ning Jiwei and pointed to four people. His face was an undisguised surprise to the children.


    Last time I watched their own game, I had a general understanding of everyone. I didn''t expect several crowd wars to be like this.


    Jian Haixi nodded secretly. Although she said that the moves and abilities of several people were still limited, it can be said that the state in which they cooperated with each other was exactly what she expected in her heart.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, raised his chin in front and said, "look down."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes then returned to the challenge arena. This time she was looking at Dou Ge.


    Although the skills of several children are commendable now, they are obviously not enough in front of Dou Ge.


    Dou GE''s hands had obviously recovered their strength, but he was still able to deal with the four of them.


    Moreover, Jian Haixi found that he didn''t even move much. Basically, he kept standing in the middle circle. Every time he made a move, it seemed as if he just dodged back at random, but it just made Jian Yi and others unable to get close to him.


    Just like now, without turning back, he reached out his hand to catch Jian Yi''s attack behind him. At the same time, he raised his leg to block Mo Tong''s kick. With a slight bump, he kicked him back half a step, and the other hand restrained Mo Xiulin. When Gu Xiaomian was about to come up, the hand holding Jian Yi pushed him three steps away, and then raised his hand to block Gu Xiaomian.


    In such a cycle, facing the four people, he was not in a hurry at all.


    "Uncle Dou is so handsome! Uncle Dou is the best!" Jian Rui incarnated as Dou GE''s number one fan sister, waved in the air with one hand held high and made a trumpet shape with the other hand on her mouth. She shouted excitedly. When she was excited, she even applauded and cheered. She tried to give Dou Ge a thumbs up, just like turning herself into Dou GE''s cheerleader.


    Mo Xiujin on one side was so noisy by her high decibel scream that she couldn''t help frowning. Her feet moved two steps to the side, but her eyes were always staring at the court.


    Mo Xiuqian has been recording videos. She looks at the field from time to time. Seeing that several people can''t fight, she can''t help frowning and anxiously waving to several people over there and shouting, "what are you doing? Rush, go together!"


    That energy surprised the two people watching behind, for fear that she would throw down her mobile phone the next second and rush up by stroking her sleeves.


    Shazhi stood between Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian. For a moment, one screamed on the left and one shouted on the right. She was nervous for the people on the field. Her heart beat faster when they made such a noise.


    "You two keep your voice down, it will affect them." Shazhi said with one hand.


    "Sister Shazhi, don''t worry. Even if we don''t quarrel, they can''t win." Jian Rui said with a smile, holding her hand and raising it to cheer for Dou Ge.


    "Yes, we are adding challenges to them. If we can''t eliminate external interference, it will prove that they are too negligent in training on weekdays." Mo Xiuqian said plausibly.


    Shazhi was helpless. She said that these two people couldn''t help but look at Mo Xiujin, who hadn''t spoken all the time, and called him: "ah Jin, you say something."

 Chapter 969

    Mo Xiujin, contrary to his usual laziness, was standing not far away with his chest in his hands. His eyes focused on the war situation, and his eyes moved back and forth with the actions of several people on the field.


    He seemed to turn on the no disturb mode. The voice of yarn weaving clearly came from a few steps away, but he paused for a moment before answering.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t even take back his eyes and didn''t answer Shazhi''s words. He just said in a deep voice: "I don''t know how those guys in the Dou family are practicing now."


    Jian Rui and the three men heard the speech and immediately turned their heads to look at Mo Xiujin, but Mo Xiuqian still kept his responsibilities in mind. Even if her head turned, her holding hands didn''t move.


    Jian Rui blinked, looked at several people who were competing, and turned to look at Mo Xiujin: "it should be, almost like us..."


    Their training has not fallen for a day except for normal rest.


    Unless Dou''s people train there day and night, they may not be able to compete, but... Those people should not have changed so much.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and didn''t answer her. His eyes still looked at the field and said, "you can''t be compared by them."


    His words suddenly aroused several people''s competitive heart.


    Jian Rui, who also helped Dou Ge cheer before, immediately changed their position and formed a new cheerleading team.


    "Brother Xiulin, don''t retreat, fight up!" Jian Rui shouted, "Uncle Dou won''t really hurt you. Don''t worry, just rush!"


    "Gu Ruan, you''re stupid. Take your strength out, hold him and pester him." Mo Xiuqian waved her fist and shouted.


    Jian Haixi listened to the words of two little girls like coaches and smiled helplessly: "are they a little... Unfair?"


    Dou Ge won''t hurt them. He keeps rushing and pestering them. This method is really


    "It''s my daughter, really smart." Ning Jiwei, who unconditionally spoiled his daughter, smiled. "Don''t worry. If Dou Ge can be hit by their little trick, it''s too weak."


    Jian Haixi laughs and shakes his head. He thinks he''d better take these bear children to Qiao''s house and let Qiao Qinghe''s righteousness edify them. Otherwise, he always feels that everyone is a little crooked now.


    On the challenge arena, Dou Ge looked at a pile of "small pendants" hanging on his body, and the cheers of Jian Rui came. The corners of his mouth grinned slightly, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He seldom participates in such lively activities, but now surrounded by a group of children, he doesn''t feel noisy. Instead, he is very calm. He doesn''t know whether it''s because of the person who just came back and stood at the back.


    As long as he thought of these things in her life every day, he felt that he seemed to like this life very much. In fact, he knew it soon after she came into the yard, but he didn''t turn his head to see her from beginning to end.


    Watching the children gasp, Dou Ge calmed down and planned to end the game.


    He first swept away Mo Xiulin and swept him a few steps away. It seems that he has great strength, but he didn''t hurt him at all. Looking at him, he commented: "he is too cautious and not flexible. Xiulin, you should convert all the moves you have learned into your own things, and apply them in the most comfortable state."


    Then he grabbed and hugged his other leg and put Gu Xiaomian on the ground. Looking at Gu Xiaomian''s look, he pointed to him and said with a smile: "Xiaomian''s strength is enough, but it''s too reckless. You can''t hold other people''s legs in the future. Just now your weaknesses were all exposed, and Xiulin didn''t have time to protect you."


    Dou Ge finally grabbed Jian Yi and Mo Tong left and right and said, "Tong Tong has both strength and brain, but his hand is too gentle. You can''t have the slightest kindness to deal with the enemy, otherwise you or your companions may suffer foolproof disasters."


    "As for Yi Yi, he has a good mind and a global view, but he doesn''t have enough strength." he put down Mo Tong, turned to look at Jian Yi, rubbed his head with his big hand and said, "but it doesn''t matter. Take your time."


    He knew that Jian Yi was seriously injured and had a weaker foundation than others. Now he can do this very well, so he was also very tolerant when making comments.


    The four men took a little breath, rested for a while, stood up, patted the soil on their body, bowed to Dou Ge, and thanked him in unison.


    Dou Ge smiled and waved his hand: "go and have a rest."


    With that, he turned and waved to Mo Xiujin, who was watching the play: "it''s you."


    Seeing that the spearhead pointed at himself, Mo Xiujin, who was originally happy, immediately widened his eyes and shook his head: "I don''t want it."


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows and looked at him without moving his eyes.


    Several people around him were also stunned. Mo Xiuqian hurriedly said, "ah Jin, you just said there were many people. There''s only one left now. Why don''t you go?"


    Jianrui also nodded. She and Shazhi still felt that they hadn''t seen enough.


    Jian Haixi stood at the end. Looking at the situation, he couldn''t help laughing and said to the humanity beside him: "ah Jin''s brain really won''t let himself suffer at all."


    "That''s true. Not all Mo''s children are like this." Ning Jiwei replied with a smile.


    But after that, he was stunned, and then his eyes fell on the children again.


    The four people who had just finished the game stood aside to rest. Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin stood quietly. They took the paper towel handed by Shazhi from Jian Yi''s hand and wiped their sweat. Gu Xiaomian fanned the wind with his hand. Jian Yi had no expression. It seemed that they were looking for mistakes in the game just now. Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian were eager to urge Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin, with a smiling face, even said and argued with Dou Ge.


    He couldn''t figure out why Zhao Xu paid so much attention to a Jin, but at the moment, he could see the difference between a Jin and several other children.


    What about Ruirui?


    Why do you like the "Su ri''an" so much?


    Ning Jiwei was still thinking and felt that he was absent-minded. Jian Haixi gently pounded him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, I was thinking that I should convey Dou GE''s comments on several children to Mo Jue." Ning Jiwei smiled.


    "I guess I don''t need you. If they are here, I''ll tell you when I see Mo Jue." Jian Haixi raised his chin to the children. According to their character, he won''t tell Mo Jue. He will be sure to report when he sees Mo Feng tomorrow.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded. He was just an excuse at will, so he didn''t say anything more.


    At the other end, Mo Xiujin wrinkled his face, broke his fingers and counted with Dou Ge: "Uncle Dou Ge, I tell you, after playing, your comments on me must be not strong enough and people are not calm. I know the ending is still playing. It''s a waste of effort."


    Dou Ge choked at the speech, shook his head slightly, pointed at him with his fingers, frowned and thought for a while before coming to a conclusion: "this is too slippery."

 Chapter 970

    "Hahaha ~ uncle Dou Ge, your comments are true and accurate!" Jian Rui responded first and laughed impolitely.


    Gu Xiaomian, who was shouting hot, also laughed.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei came over together, reached out and touched Mo Xiujin''s head, and deliberately said, "slippery? Ah Jin, your little head doesn''t slip."


    "Aunt, I recognize uncle Dou GE''s evaluation. Your hand is too embarrassing for me." Mo Xiujin glanced and pulled down Jian Haixi''s hand, but he didn''t mean to loosen it. He shook it in his hand.


    "Mommy!" when they saw them coming, Jian Rui, Jian Yi and others automatically surrounded them.


    Jian Rui pointed to Jian Haixi''s mobile phone in Mo Xiuqian''s hand and said with a smile, "you''re back too late. You''re missing a long section. Let Qianqian send it back to you. You should take a good look at their wonderful performance."


    "Wonderful?" Mo Xiuqian was stunned and said impolitely, "it''s funny, isn''t it? Aunt, don''t look at it at dinner time. Be careful to laugh so that your stomach hurts."


    A few people said one by one.


    Jian Haixi smiled, touched the heads of several people and said to Dou Ge, "I''m bothering you. They are too noisy."


    Dou Ge smiled and shook his head: "no, I''m very happy to see their progress."


    After driving the children to take a bath and rest, the three adults sat down in the living room.


    Jian Haixi put his bag, leaned back on the back of the sofa and stretched. After staying with Liao Huanyan for so long today, he came back and stood for so long. At this time, he felt tired as soon as he sat down.


    Dou Ge looked at the tiredness on her face, and the fundus of his eyes quickly slipped a touch of heartache, which was not seen by anyone.


    His lips moved slightly, but he waited for a moment and finally said nothing.


    "Tired?" Ning Jiwei brought hot milk from the kitchen, put it in front of Jane Haixi, touched her hair and said naturally.


    "It''s OK." Jian Haixi took a drink from the cup and had some helplessness on his face. "I can''t say well. I have to train with the children. I always feel that I''m getting older and my energy is getting worse and worse."


    "That''s not necessary." Ning Jiwei smiled, "you, don''t force yourself so tight every day."


    Dou Ge lowered his head and peeled the orange. When he heard the speech, he smiled and nodded: "I think what Ji Wei said is reasonable."


    Jian Haixi slowly drank the milk, his eyes turned around between the two people, looked at their singing and harmony, raised his hands and surrendered and said, "stop, let''s not have a debate tonight. I''m weak, but you two."


    She said with a slight turn of her eyes and asked, "by the way, where has Chenyi gone? Why is it so late?"


    "He went to find Mo Jue." Ning Jiwei said, pointing to her cup and urging, "drink it quickly. It will be cold in a while."


    Jian Haixi stuck out his tongue. What''s the difference between his appearance and urging the children to drink milk.


    However, he looked up and took a big sip, but he was still muttering: "I say, how do I always feel that there is something missing at home."


    "But it''s better for Mo Jue to have someone to accompany him. He''s not reassuring." Jian Haixi sighed slightly at the thought of Mo Jue''s situation.


    Now JOYA''s business is tricky, and his business is even more difficult. At once, it really gives them two big problems.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her frowning and worried look, comfortingly squeezed her hand, diverted her attention and asked, "did you find Huanyan today and know some news about Qiaoya from her?"


    Jane Haixi suddenly became more worried and said the matter of Qiaoya''s circle of friends with a bitter face.


    The remaining two were stunned.


    "Circle of friends shielding?" Dou Ge asked again incredulously. He really couldn''t believe that such a... Childish thing would happen.


    Jane Haixi nodded, and her face was helpless.


    "She was really dazzled by love." Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment and smiled silently.


    I thought everything would be fine as long as I kept it from them. I really don''t know whether to be angry or laugh.


    "That''s what I''m worried about. As soon as Mike''s news arrives, if it''s really what we think, I''m afraid of her..." Jane Haixi pursed her lips and looked at them hesitantly.


    People who fall in love are difficult to have reason, especially Qiaoya''s character. Jian Haixi is not only worried that she doesn''t believe them, but also worried about the harm Qiaoya will suffer because of this feeling.


    "Don''t worry. When George comes back tomorrow, let him talk to Joey first." ningziwei thought with a frown.


    Jane Haixi nodded. Comparatively speaking, George is indeed the most suitable candidate, but whether it can be useful or not.


    Speaking of George, Dou Gordon looked down at his watch. He said he had to go to Shaoli again this morning.


    "It''s almost time. You have a rest first. I''ll go out." Dou Ge threw the orange peel in his hand and wiped his hand.


    "Are you looking for Shao Li?"


    Jian Haixi was drinking the last mouthful of milk. Seeing him nod his head, he immediately gulped it all down. While taking the paper towel in Ning Jiwei''s hand, he called Dou Ge and said, "wait for me. I''ll go with you."


    Dou Ge was stunned and looked at her with some disapproval: "you''ve been busy all day. Let''s have a rest at home."


    "I..." Jane Haixi was about to say that I was not tired. Ningjivera next to her pulled her arm and said in a deep voice, "you rest at home. I''ll go with Dou Ge."


    Jian Haixi looked at the two men in front of him who disagreed with each other, and suddenly felt a little powerless. These people treat her as a doll


    She pulled Ning Jiwei''s hand back and shook it. "I also know something about Shaoli. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for you two big men to go. I''d better go. Maybe it''s better to communicate."


    Dou Ge and Ning Jiwei looked at each other. Seeing her persistence, they didn''t say anything more.


    Ning Jiwei raised her hand and stroked the broken hair in her ear behind her ear. There was undisguised love and worry on her face: "don''t worry, have a meal and rest for a while."


    "OK, but I''m really hungry at the moment. I''ll go to Aunt LAN now." she rubbed her stomach with a smile, stood up and leaned forward to caress Ji Wei''s face in Funing. "Well, husband, I won''t let myself be too tired. Don''t worry."


    When Jian Haixi had a simple dinner and set out to the hospital with Dou Ge, it was already mid moon outside.


    Ningjiwei saw them off at the door, turned back and went into the study to contact George.


    He doesn''t want Jian Haixi to be too tired, but judging from the current situation, each of them is really too busy for the time being.


    On the open road, a silver car drove out of the villa area.


    Dou Ge adjusted his rearview mirror, kept the speed steady, turned to Jian Haixi and said, "close your eyes and squint for a while. I''ll call you when you arrive."


    Jian Haixi looked at the scenery outside the window with his head in one hand. He looked at him and smiled: "brother Dou, how can you become as wordy as Ji Wei? You just stay up for an occasional night. I''m really not tired."


    Dou Ge smiled and didn''t pick up what she said in front. He just said in a warm voice, "if you''re tired, take a break... There''s not much ahead for us."


    Jian Haixi sighed and leaned back on the back of the chair with his chest in his hands: "before, I always felt that after the last difficulty, life would be safe and easy. As a result, I later found that there were countless next hurdles when people were alive."


    Dou Ge smiled: "I used to feel tired, but now I think it''s good to do something occasionally, otherwise life is really boring."


    "Brother Dou, this is definitely an occupational disease." Jian Haixi glanced at him.


    Dou Ge bent his mouth and didn''t answer.


    He will like this life, in fact, because only in this time can he get close to her.

 Chapter 971

    In the hospital in the dead of night, the front emergency building is still brightly lit. From time to time, a group of people rush into the hospital. In addition to the lights in the front of the building, the inpatient department behind is one after another, and every window has fallen into silence and darkness.


    On the side wall of a hospital building, the dark Parthenocissus rustled in the night wind, like an accompaniment for the rise of the moon tonight. The clear moonlight scattered over the treetops on the shadowy cobblestone corridor. The moon was bright, but it still could only illuminate a small area of the entrance.


    The street lamps on both sides emit dim light. Two of them flash from time to time because they are in disrepair for a long time. Under the lit street lamps, a group of small moths surround the gray lampshade and rush headlong in.


    Here is the side door of the inpatient building. The tall trees block most of the moonlight and lights. Taking advantage of the night, the two figures floated silently in the dark. Just looking at it again, there are only dim street lights and shaking branches, which makes people suspect that they are dazzled.


    The two figures Floating past were Jian Haixi and Dou Ge. They avoided the monitoring, entered the inpatient building through the side door, and took the stairs to Shaoli''s floor.


    Dou Ge followed Jian Haixi half a step behind him, and they kept going up.


    At Shaoli''s floor, Jian Haixi supported the wall with one hand and slightly bent down to recover his panting breath. Dou Ge didn''t feel tired at all. He stood considerate and waited for Jian Haixi to recover before gently pushing open the door of the corridor.


    The last time Jian Haixi came here was because of Fang Sheng. She happened to meet Su ri''an, who came to deliver food to Shaoli. Today, she stepped into the corridor again. She immediately felt some emotion.


    Now the beginning of all this, if you really want to count, should actually start from that day.


    It was not long ago, but she felt in a trance that it was a long time ago.


    Dou Ge cautiously looked at the nurse station. The night shift nurse didn''t know which ward to enter. At this time, there was no one over the whole corridor. He made a gesture to Jian Haixi and walked to Shaoli''s ward first.


    Jian Haixi followed him closely and reached the door of the ward. They looked in through the glass on the door and saw that the room was dark. They could only vaguely see a bag on the bed.


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. Dou Ge just came yesterday, and I heard that Shao Li was very frightened. How come she didn''t seem to be afraid today.


    According to the reaction of ordinary people, she should at least turn on the light, even if she is not looking for a nurse to take care of her, but it looks like she is sleeping just right at this time.


    She was hesitating when Dou Ge reached out and pushed the door open.


    Didn''t even lock the door?


    Jian Haixi''s eyebrows suddenly frowned tighter. Was she not afraid or... Dependent?


    She gently pulled Dou Ge. Because it was inconvenient to use her mouth and movement, her index finger quickly slipped over Dou GE''s arm.


    Dou Ge suddenly understood her meaning. She wanted to tell him to be careful.


    He patted her hand and turned to look at Shaoli on the bed.


    In the dark, as soon as the door of the ward moved, the people on the bed immediately moved.


    Shao Li quickly turned over and sat up, staring at the shadow at the door.


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge couldn''t get used to seeing her because they looked into the dark room from the light.


    But Shaoli was always in the dark. Almost when Dou Ge stood at the door, she saw it clearly. Just because she carried the light behind her back, she couldn''t see the man''s face clearly.


    But she could see as like as two peas in the same place last night, the same figure was also felt as if it were a strong feeling of oppression.


    "I knew you would come." Shao Li said quietly. Although her face was calmer than yesterday, her voice still trembled a little.


    She thought she was hiding well, but unfortunately, the two standing at the door were human spirits, and she heard it in an instant.


    Shao Li said while quietly hooking the mobile phone under the pillow.


    These people can find her quietly, and it''s no use for her to call a nurse, so in case, she secretly hid her mobile phone. Although she doesn''t know where this person came from, she knows that she is still useful to Jiang Rumo and they can''t die.


    "What the hell are you trying to do when you come to me?" she said, trying to attract the man''s attention. She thought she was secretly touching her cell phone to make a call.


    Dou Ge looked at her actions in the dark. His eyes narrowed. Before her voice fell to the ground, he had strided to her bedside, twisted her arm in one hand and took the mobile phone in the other.


    "You... Who are you?" Shao Li opened her eyes and looked at the figure incredulously.


    Those who tried to pretend to be calm were finally scared away.


    Dou Ge was so fast that she didn''t have time to respond. The mobile phone in her hand came to him.


    Shao Li raised her head slowly and rigidly. In the dim light, she couldn''t see Dou GE''s face clearly. She could only see his cold eyes.


    "Who do you want to call? Jiang Rumo?" Dou Ge said in a deep voice.


    In the dark environment, Shao Li only felt that his voice sounded cold, and the close distance made his sense of oppression directly force her fragile nerves.


    She was holding her wrist, and her whole body began to tremble. Her trembling lips slowly said, "I, I..."


    Dou Ge loosened his hand, took her mobile phone and stepped back two steps, but his threatening eyes still stared at her, and said faintly, "do you think she can save you or Su ri''an?"


    In the cold voice, listening carefully seems to be able to hear a trace of ridicule and disdain. I don''t know whether it''s for Shao Li or Jiang Rumo.


    Shao Li was stunned. Taking advantage of his opportunity to step back, she quickly shrunk back, hugged her knees and whispered, "you''re really with that guy named Mo Jue, aren''t you? What do you want to do? I really don''t know anything."


    The more she spoke, the lower her voice became. After the shock last night and the scene just now, her inner defense seemed to have gradually collapsed. At this time, she just kept talking about I don''t know.


    The expression on his face also changed from panic to numbness.


    Dou Ge frowned slightly. Her mental state didn''t seem to be very good. I don''t know if she could ask something tonight.


    He was about to speak. Jian Haixi, who had been standing at the door, came in and whispered, "Miss Shaoli, you don''t have to panic. We won''t do anything to you."


    Because of the angle problem, Shao Li can only see Dou Ge alone, not Jian Haixi.


    Hearing another person, she suddenly looked up at the door.


    With the gentle voice of Jian Haixi, "pa" sound, the light in the room lit up.


    Shao Li subconsciously blocked her eyes and squinted to the sound source.


    At the door of the ward, Jian Haixi stood far away and looked at her with a smile: "Hello, I''m Jian Haixi."

 Chapter 972

    Shao Li looked at the man at the door and repeated, "Jian Haixi?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and nodded.


    Both of them adapted to the sudden light in the room and looked at each other.


    Although Jian Haixi knows a lot of news about Shao Li and has seen her photos from Su ri''an or from home, she was slightly surprised to see her for the first time today.


    Her relatives and friends have also crossed the line of life and death several times. Even now, Dou Dou is still in a coma, and herself. She was almost robbed from the gate of death two years ago. She brushed past death so many times. She thinks she can usually look at Shaoli''s condition, but she looks at her skin and bones wrapped in blue and white stripes, Still couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    In the face of life and death, most people want to survive and a few people want to die, but she showed such a sense of contradiction when she met someone for the first time.


    Shao Li didn''t seem to want to survive, but she still grabbed the rope in her hand.


    Is it because of Su Lian?


    Jian Haixi thought of the man who was ridiculed and driven away at the door of the hotel, but still tried his best to help his friend buy fried rice with eggs.


    If it is him, it is not surprising that such a person himself has a solemn respect for life.


    She once said that Su ri''an is like a light in another sense, which makes his life and that of others brighter. It seems that Shao Li is the one he wants to light up.


    Just think about the several layers of lunch boxes carried by Su ri''an that night, as well as the strange time point and the indifference in Shaoli''s eyes at the moment. She doesn''t understand whether Su ri''an''s kindness has worked or whether it has gone into the sea.


    After all, the light a person can emit is limited, but the darkness a person carries is infinite.


    Like a flashlight shining into the night sky, it can''t light up the night after all. I just hope this Shao Li can really understand Su ri''an''s intentions.


    When she looked at Shaoli, Shaoli was also looking at Jian Haixi.


    She has heard the name more than once.


    A few years ago, she has been wandering outside alone. This Hunan city is her starting point, but she has no feelings for here and never thought of coming back.


    Until she was ill the year before last, she would have died wherever she wanted to live. Anyway, she is a person who has no concern and no destination. She looks like a duckweed. For her, dying in a foreign country is not a curse, but a good thing.


    But unexpectedly, Su ri''an, who hadn''t appeared for a long time, found her, took her back to this place and paid for her treatment.


    After returning to Xiangcheng, she could see the name Jian Haixi on the Internet several times.


    As the wife of Ning Jiwei, the eldest son of the Mo family, the granddaughter found by the Qiao family and the person in charge of Ru, she can remember clearly no matter which name. Moreover, she still integrates the three and has such a bright appearance, which is difficult for people to remember.


    She really observed her carefully because she heard someone say that she was already the mother of three children. Although she didn''t know what her mother was like, she felt that Jane Haixi didn''t look like a mother after seeing all kinds of things in the world for so many years.


    She also deliberately searched, but the child''s information was well protected, and she didn''t find anything.


    What Shao Li doesn''t want to admit is that she is actually a little envious or jealous of Jian Haixi, not because of her frightening titles, but because her eyes are always full of perseverance, as if she always knows what she wants to do.


    However, the name of Jian Haixi just flashed through her life. She knows that she is a little common people, how can she be involved with such people? For her, the people who appear on the Internet and TV are human beings, and they are two worlds.


    Until that day, she heard the name again from Su rian''s mouth.


    That day, Su ri''an came later than usual, and she hit him with another fire.


    Su ri''an was always quiet, holding the table for her, taking bowls and chopsticks, and serving her fried rice with eggs.


    When she finally calmed down, he quietly explained why he was late.


    He also said that he met a noble man, who was also her noble man. Without her, he couldn''t eat fried rice with eggs today.


    Shao Li hums coldly and asks who he is. He is wearing sunglasses. Shao Li can''t see the look at the bottom of his eyes, but she can see the expression on his face.


    He said, your name is Jian Haixi.


    At that time, she sniffed with disapproval and reprimanded Su ri''an from a commanding position, saying that such people just saw you pity and give to you, and you really believed it.


    Su ri''an said to her in a deep voice, I know, she is not.


    It was the first time since she saw Su ri''an that Su ri''an refuted herself.


    Because of her illness, even if Su ri''an didn''t agree with her, he would choose to be silent and don''t argue with her.


    Shao Li was stunned, but she shrugged in disapproval.


    She thought it was at best a small episode in her life with Su ri''an, but she didn''t think it was just the beginning.


    Later, when Jiang Rumo and other people heard the name again, she and Su ri''an were already forced to be involved in the string puppet in this absurd ghost game.


    At this time, when she saw Jian Haixi standing at the door, she had to worry about Su ri''an and Jiang Rumo all day.


    Shao Li immediately hated from her heart for no reason. They had lived so hard. Why did the struggle of these upper class people involve them? If she hadn''t helped Su ri''an that day, how could she and Su ri''an live like this.


    "What are you doing here?!" Shao Li stared angrily at Jian Haixi at the door and was on alert.


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. The expression like an enemy on her face was somewhat unexpected. This was the first time they met. How did Shaoli seem to hate her very much


    "Oh, you seem to have a big opinion on me." Jane Haixi smiled quickly, showing no surprise.


    "Hum." Shao Li looked at the dazzling smile on her face, pointed to the outside of the ward and shouted, "you go, I don''t welcome you here."


    "Speak well!" Dou Ge frowned and shouted before she finished.


    Her hostility to Jian Haixi was so obvious that Dou Ge moved slightly and leaned towards Jian Haixi.


    "It''s all right." Jian Haixi raised his hand to stop Dou Ge, handed him a reassuring look, stepped forward, looked at Shaoli and said, "Miss Shaoli, I don''t seem to have offended you?"


    "Hum, you didn''t offend me, but you''re just tired to death." Shao Li disdained glancing at Jian Haixi''s false smile and said with a contemptuous smile, "but I think for people like you, we ordinary people''s lives are not fortune telling at all. You don''t care whether we live or die, as long as it doesn''t affect you to make money."


    This is too ugly. Dou Ge frowned and his face was cruel. Just when he wanted to speak, Jian Haixi stretched out his hand and secretly pulled his clothes.

 Chapter 973

    Compared with Dou GE''s anger, Jian Haixi was not angry.


    She looked at Shaoli as if she were looking at something new and interesting, and looked at the jealousy and hatred on her face.


    She has rarely seen such a person in recent years.


    After all, since the end of the war, her life with Ning Jiwei has almost been far away from those bad things and people. She meets either friends or colleagues every day. Even Jiang Rumo, who has just been forced to know some time ago, has never expressed hatred for her face to face.


    But Shao Li is good. Although she seems to have a great opinion of herself, at least she knows at a glance that she can''t hide things. It''s much easier to talk to Shao Li with those people who are very different from Jiang Rumo inside and outside.


    Just as she was tired, she might as well start early and make a quick decision.


    Jian Haixi smiled gently and lowered her head slightly. The broken hair in her ear naturally dropped a little. She didn''t care and looked at her ward with her hands.


    Su ri''an was really interested in Shaoli. He took out all his savings to treat her. He also took care of her mood. He chose a single ward. He didn''t mind being ridiculed and driven away for her lunch. Although he was not related by blood, he was better than his relatives.


    Shao Li stared at Jian Haixi with both eyes. Hearing her laughter, she was stunned at first, and then the hatred in her eyes became more intense. Her voice was evil: "what are you laughing at?"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes moved back from the curtain and fell back on her face with a smile. She asked, "Miss Shaoli, the accusation you just made is actually a little heavy for me who met you by chance. I can''t be angry, but I want to ask you first. What''s the reason for your hatred now?"


    "Hum, how did you come from? Anyway, I know I''m right." Shao Li tilted her eyes and looked at Jian Haixi with disdain.


    In her mind, after all, there is no difference between Jian Haixi and Jiang Rumo. They all regard their lives as grass mustard.


    Jian Haixi looked at her, picked his eyebrows and said, "of course there is a difference. If you can distinguish the hatred in your heart, I want to know whether your hatred is because of the misfortune you have encountered, or because of the pity of being forced to become a puppet now?"


    After a pause, she looked at Shaoli deeply. The pink lips moved and said in a deep voice, "or... For Su ri''an?"


    The last three words fell to the ground. Shao Li''s whole body was stiff, and her face was a little ugly. She stared at Jian Haixi more fiercely: "what''s your business?"


    No matter what she''s doing, she hates Jane Haixi. It''s always the same.


    "It''s about nature." Jian Haixi seemed to turn a blind eye to her smelly face and explained in a good temper, "if it''s the first kind, I''ll deeply feel that it''s not worth my trip tonight. A person who always complains is not worth my worry and hard help."


    "If it is the second kind, I will sincerely say sorry to you, because our gratitude and resentment has affected you, and I will make up for you as much as possible."


    "Oh, make up? I don''t want your money." Shao Li sneered and despised Jian Haixi''s appearance of pretending to be a saint from the bottom of her heart.


    It''s possible to enter the upper class society by completely polishing the outer skin as smooth as jade. Each one is human. She is not as easy to cheat as Su rian. If she helps, she will be fooled.


    Jian Haixi sighed in her heart. She vaguely felt that it was hard to talk to her. Can''t this person listen to her first.


    She ignored Shao Li''s cynical appearance and continued to speak in a deep voice: "if it''s the third case, you''re abusing me because of Su ri''an, then..."


    "How?" Shao Li stared back without fear.


    "Then I will feel that the hardships he endured for you were not in vain," Jian Haixi said.


    Shao Li was stunned, and the jealousy on her face gradually cracked because of Jian Haixi''s words, and her eyes subconsciously moved away.


    Just waiting for a moment, she seemed not to admit defeat, but still forced her cold face to hum: "I have nothing to do with Su ri''an. Don''t think we''ll appreciate you for helping him once. What''s your qualification to feel for him! Also, didn''t you just say you wanted to make up for me? Then get your people out of my ward immediately. As long as you don''t appear in front of me again, you''ll be the biggest help to me."


    Even if she scolded her like this, Jian Haixi never meant to be angry and black faced. The whole person still stood at the end of the bed calmly, like begonias in the wind.


    Just because she is not angry doesn''t mean Dou Ge can resist Shaoli''s abuse.


    He stood aside and endured this Shao Li for a long time. He just didn''t want to interrupt Jian Haixi. He always pretended not to see the mockery and disdain on her face.


    As a result, she asked Jane Haixi to get out. Dou Gordon stepped forward, looked black and calm, and shouted coldly, "I warn you, don''t think we''re still talking to you now, we really won''t do it to you. Pay attention to your attitude, and tell you what you ask, otherwise you''ll be stupid and no one can save you."


    Shao Li, who was still condescending to Jian Haixi, was roared by Dou Ge at this time. She shrank in horror. Her face turned white. She didn''t dare to look at them again. She trembled and stared at her bed.


    Shaoli is not afraid of Jian Haixi. In essence, it is because Jian Haixi is too friendly to her, which makes people mistakenly think she is easy to handle. But Dou Ge is different. As long as he stops there, Shaoli shivers with a sense of oppression.


    Looking at Shao Li, who was trembling with fear, Jian Haixi sighed slightly. It is estimated that Dou Ge can speak out when this straight man speaks.


    He really hasn''t changed his temper for so long.


    In fact, if Jian Haixi observes carefully, he will find that Dou GE has no idea that he should pity women. No, it should be said that there is no difference between men and women in his eyes.


    She can be regarded as the only special case he has met and really regarded as a woman in 30 years.


    The air in the ward stagnated slightly for a moment.


    Shaoli was too frightened to speak. Jian Haixi didn''t mean to comfort her, so she stood there and waited quietly.


    For people like Shaoli, only soft can''t influence her. Only soft and hard can make her say the truth under fear.


    After a while, Jian Haixi estimated that Shaoli should have thought almost.


    She said in a deep voice, "Miss Shao, we don''t have much time. Let''s get down to business, Su ri''an... Where are we now?"


    Shao Li had bowed her head. Hearing the speech, her whole body suddenly stiffened.

 Chapter 974

    "You, how do you..." Shao Li looked up at Jian Haixi and subconsciously blurted out.


    But she said half of it in a trembling voice, then suddenly stopped and swallowed the second half of it.


    Jian Haixi smiled and looked at Shaoli and said, "Miss Shao is a smart person. We have been here many times. I think you know who Jiang Rumo is and who we are. You don''t need me to say too much."


    After a pause, she continued, "I don''t know what they told you, but it''s just those words of coercion and inducement. Miss Shao, you don''t really believe they will keep their promise?"


    Shao Li stared at her, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    At the moment, Jian Haixi is as determined and confident as in the photos she has seen.


    Shao Li had to admit that she really didn''t know what to do, as Jian Haixi said.


    She naturally knew that Jiang Rumo could not be trusted. She was not a young lady who had been raised at home since childhood and knew nothing. She had traveled from one city to another alone, slept in small hotels and dealt with the lowest people. She had experienced ups and downs in her little life and met countless things that made people collapse, I have also seen the darkest environment and all kinds of people.


    She can still tell who is good from who is bad.


    But they were controlled by others. She had to listen to Jiang Rumo. For so many days, she was always worried that she and Su ri''an would not see tomorrow.


    She doesn''t matter. Anyway, even if there is tomorrow, she may not live until the day after tomorrow.


    But Su ri''an is different. He... He can''t die like this.


    "Do you know why Jiang Rumo will keep you?" Jian Haixi looked at Shaoli''s face and decided to take another dose of strong medicine.


    "She must have said that you are valuable to us, but if they really want to block our way, with all due respect, they just need to solve you. Why should they keep you and leave a flaw in their plan." Jian Haixi calmly analyzed Shaoli.


    "Because... Because..." Shao Li opened her mouth and kept turning her eyes, trying to answer Jian Haixi''s words.


    But after thinking about it, she couldn''t come up with the answer. Yes, she''s a useless person. Isn''t it better for them to solve her? Aren''t you afraid to keep her alive?


    "Who do you think they want to contain when they keep you?" Jian Haixi continued thoughtfully, knowing that she couldn''t answer, and looked straight at her, "is it us? Or... Su ri''an?"


    "Yes... Good day..." Shao Li said stupidly.


    "Miss Shao, I don''t need to repeat your importance to him. You know this best. Look at the ward you live in and think about your three meals every day. He takes care of you like a blind man. You should know that you are important to him. Jian Haixi guides her step by step and sees her frowning gradually, I knew she listened to her words.


    "It''s not so much that they control Su ri''an that they control you as they control you. Just as you are willing to be controlled by Jiang Rumo because of Su ri''an, maybe Su ri''an is trapped by them because of you at this moment. If you don''t say anything, no one can save him." Jian Haixi finally said coldly.


    Shao Li was stunned and sat on the bed. She never thought about what Jian Haixi said.


    Su ri''an is a good man. She is the only person who is good to her in the world.


    Although she is used to ordering Su ri''an and swearing on weekdays, she is still willing to die for Su ri''an at this time.


    Yes, she is also su ri''an''s concern. With her, she knows that she will fall into the hands of Jiang Rumo. Su ri''an is also pinched by others.


    "Tut, we''re trying to save you. Those people are trying to hurt you. Do you need to think about it? Aren''t you out of your mind?" after a moment of silence, Dou Ge was impatient. He couldn''t help Tut and looked at her.


    He really couldn''t figure out what this man thought. He was so submissive to Jiang Rumo and stern to the people who came to save her.


    "Such an adult, who can believe who can''t believe that he doesn''t count?" he was really angry tonight and didn''t show mercy at all.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing, but she had to maintain a serious expression on her face.


    "You... You really want to save us?" Shao Ligang was so angry with Jian Haixi. At this time, Dou Ge said so, but she didn''t mean to be angry at all.


    She looked as if she hadn''t heard Dou GE''s mockery of her at all. She just looked at Jian Haixi and asked.


    Jian Haixi looked at her face and nodded solemnly.


    Shao Li bit her pale lips. Under the white light, the traces of blue and purple on her body made people can''t bear to look directly at her. She held her arm and hung her head for a long time.


    Jian Haixi is different from Jiang Rumo. There has always been a voice in her heart.


    If Jian Haixi came up today and told her a big truth, even promised her benefits and lured her to tell something about Su ri''an or Jiang Rumo, she wouldn''t believe it.


    But since she entered the door, she has no black face, no threat, and she is not angry even for her rude remarks just now. She just talks about the whole thing. Only from these, she is completely different from Jiang Rumo.


    Although today is the first time to see Jian Haixi, Shaoli''s intuition tells her that these two people are much more reliable than Jiang Rumo.


    Besides, Su Zhian believes her.


    Shaoli kept hesitating. On one side were Jiang Rumo''s words, on the other side were Jian Haixi''s smiling face and Su ri''an''s look when she told her that Jian Haixi was their noble man that day.


    She is not afraid of her choice and her life, but she should make sure that her final decision can save Su ri''an.


    As time passed, Dou Ge glanced at Jian Haixi and asked her what to do?


    Shao Li didn''t speak, and they couldn''t really wait here all night.


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly and looked at the people on the hospital bed. After waiting for a while, she sighed slightly.


    "Miss Shao, I''m very busy. Maybe after I came here today, I won''t be free to come back in the future." Jian Haixi looked at his eye watch and said, "and the reason why I came here today is because the game you were forced to participate in has reached the final stage, and it may come to an end in a few days."


    "What does the four words at the end of the game mean? I think you probably understand. I''m sorry to implicate the innocent you, but if you still refuse to tell the truth, I''m afraid it will be too late." Jian Haixi said in a deep voice.


    "The game is over? You mean..." Shao Li paused, her eyes full of panic, and her eyes suddenly widened.

 Chapter 975

    "If we can''t find Su ri''an at the end of the game, your lives may not be so important to Jiang Rumo." Jian Haixi looked at Shaoli and said faintly.


    Although there was Fang Sheng''s example, Jian Haixi guessed that Jiang Rumo might not have such a murderous character, but to put it more seriously, it was better than Shao Li who always thought she was smart to keep something from them.


    Moreover, for those crazy people who love playing games, who knows if they are unhappy, they will directly solve Su ri''an and Shao Li. It''s important to know some clues from here as soon as possible and find someone.


    Shao Li''s eyes flashed, and the hesitation and struggle in her eyes became heavier and heavier.


    Jian Haixi tapped his fingers regularly on his arm, squinted at Shaoli, looked at Dou Ge, and continued to say to Shaoli, "Su ri''an is blind. It is difficult to identify the information around him and ask others for help. If he is locked in a sound proof place or his mouth is blocked, it will be more difficult to send a signal to the outside world."


    Every time Jian Haixi said a word, she saw Shao Li''s eyes floating around, and her heart was suffering a great struggle.


    She spoke neither fast nor slow enough for Shao Li to hear clearly and think carefully about the meaning of her words. In the whole room, there was only Jian Haixi''s small but loud voice: "We don''t know much about him. Xiangcheng is so big that it''s difficult to find someone who can almost be called a stranger, so if you really want to save Su ri''an, please tell us everything you know, so that we can save him before the end of the game."


    Jian Haixi stopped. Dou Ge looked at Shaoli and thought. Jian Haixi''s words were almost here, but Shaoli still didn''t say a word.


    He twisted his eyebrows and thought for a moment, and an idea suddenly came to his mind.


    In the originally quiet ward, he suddenly waved to Jian Haixi. His voice was a little impatient and said, "Haixi, go. I don''t think she wants to save Su ri''an very much. Why should we waste so much energy for them... The death of one or two strangers has nothing to do with us. Why don''t you mind their broken business? Go and go back to sleep."


    He said, putting his cell phone on the cabinet by the bed. As soon as his toes turned, he was ready to pull Jian Haixi to the door.


    Jian Haixi also sighed with great cooperation. It seemed that his patience was finally exhausted. He shook his head in disappointment and turned around with Dou Ge.


    This sudden move immediately stimulated Shao Li who was still hesitant.


    She suddenly looked up and saw that both of them had walked towards the door. She immediately turned over and got out of bed. She couldn''t even wear shoes, so she ran to pull the sleeves of Haixi.


    "I want to save him, I want to save him!" Shao Li shouted excitedly. Her eyes looked from the initial jealousy to the later hesitation, and then to the present worry. Looking carefully, there was a trace of begging.


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge looked at each other secretly and stopped silently.


    Dou Ge was relieved. Knowing that it was done, he took two steps back, held his chest against the wall with both hands, and watched Jian Haixi begin to finish tonight. No, strictly speaking, he began to accept the results.


    "Then please tell us, do you know any information from Jiang Rumo, such as where Su ri''an is locked up, or where he may be locked up?" Jian Haixi took Shaoli''s arm back to the bed, sat her on the bed, lowered her voice a little, "don''t worry, you think slowly, you can tell us any suspicious or uncertain information."


    Shao Li sat by the bed with her head down for a long time. Under the loose patient''s clothes, her two skinny legs hung in the air. She kept pinching her thin and frightening knuckles, thought and said, "I... I don''t know where good day is locked up, but..."


    After a pause, she looked up at Jian Haixi and Dou Ge and asked, "can you really save good day?"


    She only said Su ri''an''s name. She didn''t want them to save herself at all, because her life is worthless and she doesn''t care about herself. In this world, only Su ri''an will value her life so much.


    "As long as he is still angry, I can save him." Dou Ge leaned against the wall and said in a deep voice with no expression on his face.


    This sentence was too loud, but it was inexplicably convincing when he said it.


    Shao Li bit her lip and finally made up her mind. She looked at Jian Haixi: "they are very cautious and haven''t said anything in front of me. However, I think someone is very strange..."


    She used strange rather than suspicious, but her intuition told Jian Haixi that this person was the key.


    Jane Haixi suddenly narrowed her eyes, looked at her and asked, "who?"


    Shao Li''s eyes turned between the two and said, "aunt downstairs."


    "Downstairs..." Dou Ge frowned slightly, and the expression on his face was gradually dignified. "Su RI settled downstairs?"


    "Yes." Shao Li nodded. "In the past, good day was sometimes too busy. She would ask her aunt to deliver dinner to me, but recently she hasn''t come for a long time. I asked the nurse to call her before, and no one answered."


    As she whispered, Jian Haixi and Dou Ge looked at each other. They both realized that they might have overlooked the most conspicuous thing.


    Because it is too conspicuous and common, no one has thought in that direction, so that they ignore that the most common place in such a large Hunan city is the most suspicious place.


    Jian Haixi suddenly felt a little annoyed and went around. The place they wanted most was nearby, but she didn''t realize it.


    After a pause, she took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, looked at Shaoli and said, "who else did you tell about this?"


    "No," Shao Li shook her head. "I''m not stupid. The more I say, the more those people won''t let me go."


    If she had not really believed Jane Haixi, she would never have said what had been hidden in her heart for so long.


    "All I can think of is this thing, and I can''t think of the rest." Shao Li recalled it again, shaking her head reluctantly.


    Jian Haixi nodded and, like trying to comfort her, whispered, "it doesn''t matter. This is a key message."


    Shao Li laughed at herself, hung her head and said coldly, "don''t comfort me. I can only provide such useless information in the end. I''m probably the nemesis of his life... I really hope no one will see anyone again in the next life..."


    At last, her voice became smaller and smaller. It seemed that she was just talking to herself, but it still clearly spread to Jian Haixi''s ears.


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips. Some didn''t know how to answer. She didn''t know Su ri''an well. It was the first time she met Shaoli. She didn''t have any position to respond to Shaoli''s words.


    Dou Ge also heard her words, but he didn''t think about what to say at all. After Shaoli said the aunt downstairs, his eyes were dark. At this time, he just looked at Shaoli with his arms and said, "you can think about your next life later. Now tell me, is there anything between you and Su ri''an that only you two know?"

 Chapter 976

    "Only we know?" Shao Li looked at him and repeated.


    Dou Ge frowned, didn''t nod or respond. Obviously, he felt that the question was too wordy and retarded. He didn''t bother to answer.


    Jian Haixi glanced aside and immediately knew what Dou Ge was thinking. She opened her mouth and explained to Shaoli: "it can be used as a code so that we can identify the real Su ri''an, or let him believe us."


    From the information she collected, she knew that there was a big gap between the person in front of her and Su ri''an, so she was considerate, didn''t urge, but stood patiently and waited quietly.


    As far as she knows, Shao Li and Su ri''an used to be neighbors and grew up together since childhood, but later Su ri''an went abroad. Shao Li didn''t want to stay in Xiangcheng anymore when she was old, so they went out to work hard. Neither of them contacted each other again until one was blind and the other was ill.


    When she was a child, her memory was constantly updated, and she could remember very little, so Jane Haixi was ready for a long time.


    But unexpectedly, she just finished and waited for a moment. Shaoli looked up at them from silence and slowly opened her mouth: "yes."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and slightly surprised. She didn''t expect to think of it so soon.


    Did you think of it, or did it already exist in the bottom of your heart, but pretended to be blind on weekdays?


    Shao Li breathed deeply, closed her eyes, shielded the pictures rushing out of her mind, looked at Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, and said softly, "if you find him, tell him, ''I want to eat meat'', and he will understand."


    Dou Ge was stunned. He took a smoke from the corner of his mouth and said directly, "what strange code is this?"


    Jian Haixi suddenly thought of the guide dog called Rourou around Su ri''an.


    Shao Li didn''t mind Dou GE''s impoliteness. Instead, her face showed her first smile tonight. There was a trace of softness in her clear eyes for the first time.


    "When I was a child, my family was poorer than good day''s family. I couldn''t afford meat for a long time all year round. Every time I came to the meal point, I always drooled at the smell of the food of my neighbors. Good day lived next door to my house. Knowing that I was greedy, she always secretly brought out the delicious food at home to me, or saved her share for me..." she said slowly, The smile on his face grew stronger and stronger.


    At the moment, Shao Li doesn''t have the appearance of swearing and being mean to Su ri''an at ordinary times. The whole person is like what she should have grown up into, smiling and quiet.


    Looking at Shao Li like this, Jian Haixi seems to see a girl who works alone in the world, grinds her teeth through every obstacle, but will support herself every night by relying on the barren memories of her childhood to spend the next day.


    Mingming keeps saying that he will never see them in his next life, but he remembers their childhood so clearly.


    How deep should the memory be buried before it blurts out involuntarily at the time of the most vulnerable emotion?


    At this moment, Jian Haixi seemed to catch a glimpse of her once appearance from Shaoli''s words.


    In addition, no one remembers that she used to be a beautiful and simple girl. She looks forward to waiting for her neighbor''s brother to sing to her every day. Those eyes, which are always full of resentment now, once filled with sunshine and stars, but finally had to give up those useless truths and goodness because she met people and ignored fate.


    Because those seemingly beautiful things can''t make her live, but power and bitterness can make her protect herself from being bullied.


    Shao Li thought she had long forgotten those boring memories, because they would only make her fragile and stupid, but she didn''t know why. When asked if there was anything that only she and Su ri''an knew, she didn''t even have to think about it, and those pictures appeared in front of her eyes.


    It turned out that she had not forgotten.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "no wonder his guide dog is called Rourou. It turns out that this moral name comes from here."


    Hearing the speech, Shao Li''s lips grinned. She didn''t answer yes or no.


    She looked at Jian Haixi. The jealousy in her eyes had disappeared at this time, leaving only strong sincerity. Her eyes were straight, her voice was hoarse, and every syllable she issued begged: "you can really save him, can''t you?"


    Before Jian Haixi spoke, Shaoli pulled her sleeve and begged: "I know you can. Please, please help him... I''m an asshole scum. I can''t live long. It doesn''t matter whether they live or die. If those people must have a life, I can give them, but please help them out. He''s a good man. A good man shouldn''t end like this, right?"


    "Yes." Jian Haixi nodded solemnly. Looking at Shaoli''s face, hoping to get a positive answer from herself, she couldn''t help but feel a trace of pity.


    "Good people should be rewarded. Neither Su ri''an nor you should put an end to this broken game." she patted Shao Li''s hand holding her sleeve and looked at her with determination.


    "That''s good... That''s good..." hearing Jian Haixi''s words, Shao Li immediately breathed a sigh of relief, lowered her head and kept repeating, as if she was repeatedly confirming with herself.


    Dou Ge glanced at Jian Haixi and nodded slightly. Tonight''s task is a successful end. The two of them can finally leave.


    Jian Haixi took a look at Shaoli, thought for a while, and asked with some uneasiness: "Miss Shaoli, I know you are eager to save Su ri''an, and we will try our best to save you both, but I hope you know that if we save Su ri''an, but know that something has happened to you, I believe he won''t want to."


    As if she didn''t understand, Jian Haixi said more bluntly, "I hope you can take good care of yourself during this period. No matter what Jiang Rumo wants to do or what you want to do, please think about Su ri''an you have always insisted on and don''t live up to his kindness. Your life is far more important than you think."


    With that, she finally took a look at Shao Li sitting by the bed, went out of the ward with Dou Ge, and left the hospital again at night.


    Jian Haixi would say this to Shaoli because she saw great despair from this man. She was really afraid that she would be forced. She wanted to ask Jiang Rumo to do something to change her life for Su ri''an.


    She didn''t want to see good people lose their lives in such a muddle, especially when they were played by bad people. She wanted to save Su ri''an and Shao Li.

 Chapter 977

    After Jane Haixi and Dou Ge left, the empty ward returned to silence.


    Shao Li got up slowly, walked to the door with a dull face, turned off the lights, and then returned to the hospital bed. The whole action was like a puppet without emotion.


    In the dark, she always maintained a posture and sat by the bed, motionless. After a long time, she only heard the choking sound in the quiet room.


    Through the moonlight sprinkled into the house, Shaoli''s face was covered with tears. Large tears hit her legs and made deep water stains on the patient''s clothes.


    Just now, when Jian Haixi asked her about the secret sign with Su ri''an, she didn''t think about it. The first picture in her mind was the reunion between her and Su ri''an many years later.


    That day, she was paralyzed in bed because of severe pain. She didn''t even have the strength to get up and take medicine. Even a little breath was like a dense needle stabbing herself. It hurt so much that she could only clench her teeth and fight hard. Fortunately, she had been skilled in this procedure. She knew that as long as she survived this period, she could get up and take painkillers, and then continue to live like an innocent person for a short time.


    When another burst of pain hit, her consciousness had gradually begun to be a little vague. She vaguely heard that someone seemed to be knocking on her door. She was too lazy to listen carefully. She had no friends to come at this time. Even if someone did, she had no strength to open the door for him.


    The knock on the door became louder and louder, but she gradually fell into a coma.


    When she woke up again, she saw Su ri''an sitting by her bed with sunglasses.


    The sharp pain on her body has gradually eased. Shaoli holds herself up slowly, looks at the person in front of her indifferently and asks him what he is doing here.


    Su ri''an by the bed turned a blind eye to her cold choice, fumbled and handed her the water at the head of the bed to take her medicine, frowned and slowly replied, "come back and take care of you."


    "Oh, take care of?" Shao Li sneered and knocked over the water cup he handed over. Her sharp voice was like a sharp double-edged sword. It was inserted into Su ri''an''s heart and into her own body. "Su ri''an, you are too self righteous. How can you take care of me when you are blind? Besides, who are you?! why should I take care of you?"


    A glass of water spilled all over Su ri''an''s sleeve and bed. The cup took off and rolled on the bed twice.


    "Although I''m blind, I still have some savings to see you."


    Su ri''an''s sleeve was dripping down, but he didn''t feel it. He felt the glass on the bed with his hands. He was silent for a moment and whispered, "Xiao Li... I''m your brother."


    "Brother... Good day brother..." Shao Li''s hoarse voice echoed in the ward, and her pale lip was bitten out, gradually exuding red blood.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room without a ray of light, Su RI lay quietly on the bed with his sunglasses on the bedside table. In addition, there was no superfluous personal belongings in the whole room.


    Su ri''an folded his arms and quietly put them on his chest. His index finger beat regularly on his arm. Listening carefully, it seems that he can still hear an unknown tune humming in his mouth, but only he can hear it in a low voice.


    With this sound, Su ri''an gradually saw a little girl with a double ponytail in front of her. She was wearing old clothes and sitting on a small bench under the eaves corridor. In front of her was an old basket with stripped corn grains scattered inside, which had been piled into a small sharp pile.


    In August, the sun was just empty, making the girl''s face red. Occasionally, there was a wind with heat wave, blowing the girl''s clothes and horsetail, and blowing the singing humming in the girl''s mouth to his ears.


    That was the song he had sung to her a few days ago. Little Shao Li had only heard it twice, and a few of them had gone, but she was very happy.


    "Good day, brother!" seeing him, Xiao Shaoli immediately waved to him with a red face and patted another stool beside her. Her eyes were full of smiles.


    "I knew you would come today, so I moved a stool for you." Xiao Shaoli looked at him and continued to work hard with her lips grinning.


    "I''ll do it later." the same little Su ri''an reached out and took her hand. The other hand behind her suddenly took it in front of her and handed it to her. "I specially brought you fried chicken legs. Eat quickly!"


    Seeing the yellow thing, Xiao Shaoli brightened her eyes, threw away the corn in her hand, made jin''er rub her hand on her body, and then carefully took the thing in Su ri''an''s hand.


    "It''s so delicious ~ I heard it for the first time." she swallowed her saliva. The noodles she ate at noon had already made her hungry. She looked and looked, but she didn''t dare to eat. She turned to look at Su ri''an and asked, "brother ri''an, have you eaten?"


    "Yes, I''ve eaten at home. This is for you." the child can''t lie yet. When she tells a lie, she glances at her eyes. Shaoli looks at her good day brother, staring at the treetop and talking to her. She can''t help blinking and giggling.


    "This chicken leg is too big. Brother ri''an, you can help me eat some. It''s too hard for me to eat alone." she shook little Su ri''an''s arm and finally made Su ri''an nod.


    Two villains, in the hot wind of summer afternoon, ate a yellow chicken leg with a yellow sun.


    "Good day brother, will you always be so kind to me?" Shao Li, who was muttering and chewing meat, turned to look at Su good day and asked with big innocent eyes.


    "Of course!" said little Su ri''an, rubbing the little girl''s head and smiling, "I''m Xiaoli''s brother..."


    At the end of the picture, Su ri''an sitting on the small bench hummed the song. He hummed, and Xiao Shao Li also hummed. The sun gradually moved to the west, and the sunset glow filled the sky.


    Su ri''an''s eyes are getting wet gradually. She chose to go out to study because she wanted to live a better life with her. Unexpectedly, she not only didn''t take good care of her, but now she is involved in such a dangerous thing


    The little girl is still bending her eyes and calling her brother good day, but Su good day has no courage to listen.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Villa door.


    A car slowly stopped outside the hospital. It was Jian Haixi and Dou Ge who came back from the hospital.


    Jane Haixi unfastened her seat belt and was about to open the door. Dou Ge, who was holding the steering wheel, suddenly called her, "Haixi, go first. I want to go to Su ri''an again."


    Jian Haixi frowned, and a trace of hesitation flashed in his eyes. After thinking about it, he didn''t stop him at last. He opened his mouth and told him, "be careful. There may be an ambush of those people all the time."


    Dou Ge nodded, grinned and comforted Jian Haixi: "don''t worry, I''m just going to have a look. Besides, with my skill, they can''t stop it for the time being."


    Jian Haixi frowned, some disagreed and said, "be careful. If you have anything, call me immediately."


    Seeing a touch of worry at the bottom of her eyes, Dou Ge felt warm and nodded.

 Chapter 978

    Watching Dou Ge drive away, Jian Haixi turned and entered the villa with lights on.


    Seeing the light from the French window, Jian Haixi knew that Ning Jiwei was waiting for her without thinking.


    She entered the door with light hands and feet. The children had already fallen asleep. In the quiet living room, only a lamp was on the sofa. The bright yellow light outlined the figure sitting quietly on the sofa.


    Even if they have been together for so long, Jian Haixi will still feel a little sweet when he sees Ning Jiwei at this time, like seeing the star that belongs to him alone in the universe. No matter when and where, he will always shine around him and illuminate his surroundings.


    Ning Jiwei on the sofa is wearing home clothes and messy hair on his forehead. He is leaning against the back of the sofa with his computer and talking with the people on the other side of the computer with headphones.


    With a smile in his mouth, Jian Haixi put his bag and walked over. He glanced at his computer. Only then did he find that he was not only talking, but also using two things at the same time, typing and contacting Dou Ming.


    Feeling someone around, Ning Jiwei turned his head and saw that Jian Haixi was staring at his computer. His fingers moved slightly and turned the computer slightly towards her, so that she could see more clearly. At the same time, he pointed to the snacks and cut fruits on the table, which meant to be prepared for her.


    After a meal, Jian Haixi sat down beside him, shook his head helplessly and said, "I''m not hungry."


    It''s a little, and she seems to have had dinner just before she went out. Her husband fed her like a pig


    Although she has no body trouble, she hasn''t seen anyone eat so much sugar at night.


    Seeing that she really didn''t want to eat, Ning Jiwei didn''t force it. He patted her hand and then replied to Dou Ming. Just after typing a few words, he felt his shoulder sink.


    He turned his head and saw Jian Haixi gently close his eyes and lean against his shoulder. The thick and slender eyelashes cast a shadow on her face, trembling slightly, and there was a faint trace of fatigue on her face.


    Ningji Witton felt that the bottom of his heart was gently pulled by an invisible silk thread. He frowned slightly and gently stroked Jane Haixi''s side face. His eyes were deeply distressed.


    He ordered silence and whispered to her, "Haixi, go back to sleep first. I''ll be here for a while."


    "Well, I''ll just rely on it for a while. You continue." she spoke with a nasal sound, didn''t even open her eyes, and rubbed her shoulder in ningjiwei, but she didn''t mean to get up.


    Ning Jiwei sighed silently, reached out and dimmed the light, slowed down the speed of typing, and the voice of talking to ah Zhuo was also reduced to the lowest.


    The minute hand walked round and round. I don''t know how long it took. I just heard Ning Jiwei say to ARJO, "well, that''s it for the time being. If it''s really what we expected, he will also look at you. Pay attention to it during this time. We''ll contact you whenever there are clues."


    There should be a response at the other end, and then the two cut off communication.


    After hanging up a Zhuo''s phone, Dou Ming basically finished talking here. Ning Jiwei just moved and was about to carefully remove the computer. He heard Jian Haixi softly ask, "finished talking?"


    Although her voice was low, her voice was very awake without a trace of sleep.


    "Is it disturbing you?" Ning Jiwei withdrew his hand, stretched out his hand to hold Jane Haixi and asked softly. He thought she should fall asleep now. He was trying to get up and take her back to the bedroom and go back to sleep.


    "No, I''m thinking about things. I didn''t sleep." Jane Haixi whispered with her eyes closed. She rubbed his shoulder twice before patting his face and sitting up.


    "What are you talking about with Dou Ming and a Zhuo?" just a moment later, the lazy Jian Haixi has disappeared and replaced by the normally rational and calm Jian Haixi.


    Ning Jiwei turned the computer to her, turned up the chat records and looked at them for her. At the same time, he said, "I asked ah Zhuo if there were any abnormalities over there. After all, this Eugene Yan and talilina have a good relationship, and they are likely to find them. As for Dou Ming, it''s about sketching."


    Jian Haixi thought of the address they screened out last, scanned the chat records at a glance, and said with a trace of surprise in his voice, "so, eukins, Yan''s background has been found out?"


    "Almost." Ning Jiwei took her in one hand, rubbed his temples in the other hand, and said with a light frown, "we''ve worked so hard for so many days that we probably know his bottom."


    Although he didn''t go out much during the day, it was also a tough thing to spend brain cells on the computer all day. After a busy night, he suddenly stopped and felt that his head was still spinning at high speed.


    Jian Haixi saw that his face was tired. He reached out to help him gently massage his head. His eyes fell on the screen. He said with emotion: "Dou Ming has been more calm in the past two or three years. No wonder Dou Ge dared to give him the matter of checking his address."


    Ning Jiwei closed her eyes and let her gently press it on her head. She smiled and said, "that''s how Dou Ge almost finished checking. The last thing left is to finish the work. Dou Ming''s ability is enough to deal with it."


    He then patted Jian Haixi''s hand and coaxed, "well, I don''t feel bad anymore. Come and sit down and have a rest."


    Jian Haixi skimmed his mouth. Finally, he pressed his temple slightly hard and complained, "let me have a good rest. You''re not the same."


    Ning Jiwei was pressed by her and immediately begged for mercy. He pinched her hand and said with a spoiled smile: "OK, listen to his wife. We won''t do this in the future."


    After a pause, his eyes darkened slightly and sighed: "fortunately, things have finally made progress. The address of the sketch has been found out. Ah Zhuo has also collected some clues, plus Mike''s evidence. If there is no accident, it is time to reveal the secret."


    Thinking of this, Ning Jiwei looked down at Jian Haixi and asked, "Shaoli, have you got anything tonight?"


    Jian Haixi nodded: "Shaoli said that Su RI''s aunt downstairs is strange. Dou GE has gone to see it."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes flashed and immediately thought of the key: "it was hidden under his own eyes. No wonder..."


    When he finished, Jian Haixi''s face was a little wordless and thought he was worried about Dou Ge. Wen Sheng said, "don''t worry, Dou Ge won''t be reckless. If you have something, you will contact us in time."


    "I know that''s not what I''m worried about," said Jane Haixi with a frown. "I''m worried about the situation over Qiaoya. As long as I think about it recently, I always feel strange and uneasy."


    Ning Jiwei took her hand on the shoulder and patted it gently. He comforted in a soft voice: "I told him about George tonight. He has rushed to Xiangcheng all night. Mike just gave him all the evidence there. Tomorrow, let their brother and sister communicate and see the situation."


    "It''s the only way." Jane Haixi sighed. I hope Qiaoya has reason and hasn''t been fascinated by "love" and "Su ri''an".

 Chapter 979

    The bright moonlight covered the whole city of Hunan, like a good silver silk and satin, which is most suitable for the embellishment of dreams.


    In the silent night, some people are not far away, trapped in memories, holding the only warmth and don''t want to give up; Some people are in pairs, snuggling under the lamp, planning for the happiness of themselves and their relatives and friends; Someone was waiting in the dark room in such a big villa; And some people... Are having strange nightmares, unaware that the danger is just close to themselves.


    The Moon leaves its branches, and the shadow of the trees moves.


    The night wind wrapped in coolness blew into the wide open window, and the white gauze curtain floated up and down.


    On the pink big bed, Qiaoya was trapped in her sleep. She didn''t know what terrible thing she had dreamed. She frowned slightly, murmured softly, and shook her hands uneasily.


    On the other side of the room, models standing upright, with their hips on their hips or sitting upright stood quietly, wearing dark clothes designed for script killing activities. As soon as the breeze passed, lace skirts and silk streamers rose one after another, making an arc in the air, which immediately made the expressionless models seem to be angry.


    One model after another cast vague shadows on the ground. As the moon came out of the clouds, those shadows gradually became clear and bounded, and then... One of the shadows gradually began to move closer and closer to joea''s bed.


    The tall figure didn''t even stop for a moment in the dark room. He still walked as usual. If he was in the daytime, he was close to joeya in a moment.


    If his eyesight is not excellent, it is that he is very familiar with the environment, so that he knows how to walk even with his eyes closed.


    He stopped at the head of Qiaoya''s bed and squinted slightly at the sleeping people on the bed. The petite people were trapped in the soft big bed. His white face was a little red because of the terrible nightmare. His slightly sweaty forehead was covered with a few wisps of sweaty broken hair, the willow leaf''s fine eyebrows were slightly frowned, and the slender eyelashes at the bottom were agitated uneasily, raising a weak airflow at the bottom of people''s heart like dancing butterfly wings, The pink lips played back and forth, from which a few murmurs floated from time to time.


    "What a beautiful girl..." eukins. Yan''s mouth gradually evokes a radian, and his magnetic low voice with a little smile slowly dispersed in the dark with the night wind.


    Tonight, he didn''t wear a mask and tore off his usual gentle and polite skin. At this time, the whole person was full of evil charm and danger.


    On the almost white to transparent skin, you can vaguely see the cyan blood vessels below. A pair of deep pupils are as dark and silent as this thick night, and there is a crazy and interesting smile in them.


    He bent down slowly, and his cool fingers touched JOYA''s cheek slowly, like touching a very handy toy, gently stroking her smooth face again and again.


    "Although you don''t have talilina''s demon charm and wildness, nor Jane Haixi''s intelligence and determination, you have your own loveliness." he moved his fingers gently, his eyes twinkled with the light of looking at his beloved things, put the broken hair on Joey''s sideburns one by one, and then seemed to sigh slightly. His tone seemed to contain reluctance and regret, "You have brought me so many happy times that I can''t let go of you for a while. Ya''er, what can I do if you ask me to do it? Huh?"


    The sleeping man seemed to hear his confusion, and his whole body moved gently. Under his closed eyelids, his two eyes moved quickly, almost waking up.


    "Shh... Sleep, sleep..." Eugene Yan whispered to coax the uneasy Joey, like coaxing a baby to sleep, patting her quilt with his palm.


    Jolya, who was making a living, was quiet again and fell back into a deep sleep.


    "That''s good... Ya''er, ya''er, if I had time, I really couldn''t bear to say goodbye to you in such a hurry. I was going to play with you for a while. Unfortunately, your dear cousin doesn''t seem happy to see you. I''m happy. Just, it''s time for me to prepare for the game." He said in a low voice, bent down and poked away the broken hair on Qiaoya''s forehead, gently kissed her between her forehead, and helped her pull up the quilt when he got up, "sleep, my dear princess, when the game is over, I''ll come to play with you again."


    After a pause, he stood up straight, his dark pupils flashed a cruel light, his throat overflowed with a light smile and said darkly, "of course, if you can live to that time."


    This whisper, like the whisper of countless sentences in front of him, soon dispersed in the air and no one heard it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bang!"


    A dull thunder burst out in the dark. JOYA, who was sleeping, only felt that the thunder sounded in her ear that day and suddenly woke up from her sleep.


    She immediately sat up, opened her eyes and stared at the darkness in front of her. In the quiet room, her remaining light flashed slightly. She just felt that the model in the window seemed to move.


    "Who!"


    She screamed in an instant and quickly reached out and turned on the bedside lamp.


    "Patter."


    The bright light immediately dispelled the darkness in the room. JOYA looked closely. There were only models standing quietly by the window and curtains fluttering from time to time. There was nothing different at all.


    Is she dazzled?


    JOYA closed her eyes, covered her uncontrolled heartbeat with one hand and exhaled deeply.


    For the first time, she felt that the decision to put the model in the bedroom was terrible.


    The next day, just after dawn, the bright star hung in the sky and greeted the sun that only appeared in the East.


    The huge city of Hunan has gradually begun to wake up. Some people set out on the morning sun to start a day''s work, while others are walking home on the tail of the night.


    Mo Jue, who was covered with dew, unscrewed the door of the villa. It was not time for his aunt to make breakfast. The whole first floor was quiet, no different from when he left yesterday.


    Except for the floor lamp that has been on all night in the living room and the people sleeping on the sofa.


    Mo Jue''s footsteps were stunned.


    Qiaoqiao was thin and small, especially when she was curled up on the sofa. The silly girl didn''t even remember to take a blanket for herself. She was frozen all night. She was holding herself in her hands on the pillow. Her curved fine eyebrows were wrinkled deeply, and even in her dream she was worried.


    Clearly in her own home, she was like a little milk cat abandoned on the street corner. She looked confused and didn''t know which direction to go.


    The floor lamp overhead is emitting an untimely light. If it is at night, it is a warm lamp waiting for people to leave, but now, it is just a redundant lamp

 Chapter 980

    Mo Jue was stunned for a moment. His eyes gradually climbed up one layer after another of intolerance and guilt. He wrung his eyebrows, sighed slightly, and finally walked gently towards the living room.


    The sun shines in from the French window, and beams of golden light leaping with floating dust sprinkle on the green plants in the corner of the living room, on the clean tea table and the beige carpet in front of the sofa, as well as on Mo Jue''s hand.


    Mo Jue stooped down, lifted Qiaoqiao''s shoulders and knees with both hands, stopped and picked her up, ready to take her back to the bedroom to sleep.


    Just as he moved, Qiaoqiao woke up.


    "Brother Mo?" Qiao Qiao rubbed his eyes, vaguely saw that it was him, and muttered softly, "you''re back."


    "Yes." Mo Jue nodded, agreed in a deep voice, and still took her upstairs.


    Qiao Qiao, who was stunned, felt his movement and Mo Jue''s temperature. He immediately reacted that he was being held in his arms. He was busy struggling to reach out and push Mo Jue. He even said, "brother Mo doesn''t need it. I can go by myself."


    Before her voice fell, Mo Jue tightened his arm to fix her moving body, and looked at her with his eyes: "it doesn''t matter, you go on to sleep, it''s still early."


    The low voice seemed to be softer than usual. Qiao Qiao was stunned. He was obedient and quiet. He just stared at Mo Jue tightly with a pair of black and white eyes. His eyes traced his tight lips and swept his dark eyes and slightly frowned eyebrows.


    She felt a seed named greed sprouting and growing madly in her heart, blocking her reason, and made her refuse to think about what the light on the bottom of Mo Jue''s eyes was. She just wanted to constantly beg the gods, hoping that the road could be longer, so that she could stay in Mo Jue''s arms for a few more seconds.


    Because now, it''s the time when she''s closest to Mo Jue.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Qiaoqiao really feels that the road has become longer, which is several seconds longer than her silent counting time.


    When he got to the room, Mo Jue bent down and put Qiaoqiao on the bed with a light hand. He was about to turn around and leave. A hand behind him suddenly grabbed his sleeve.


    Qiao Qiao pulled him with one hand, looked at his firm side face, bit his lips and asked in a low voice, "brother Mo, are you still angry with me?"


    She asked, but she didn''t have the courage to listen to the answer. Her fingers pinched on Mo Jue''s sleeve trembled involuntarily.


    Mo Jue paused, turned around and looked at her, shook his head at her, gently put his big palm on her head, rubbed and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have hurt you yesterday, I''m not angry, just..."


    "I understand." before he finished, Qiao Qiao immediately interrupted him, nodded his head and said, "brother Mo, I understand."


    She was relieved to hear that he was not angry.


    Qiao Qiao grinned, raised her usual smile and whispered, "brother Mo is worried about Qiao Qiao. Qiao Qiao knows it."


    Looking at the smile on her face, Mo Jue''s eyes flashed, and a bitter smile overflowed from the corners of her mouth: "silly girl, what do you know?"


    Qiao Qiao blinked. Shuiliangliang''s eyes looked at him directly, and Mo Jue''s tall figure was clearly reflected inside.


    Mo Jue didn''t mean to say much. He stroked the top of her hair and whispered, "go to sleep again."


    "What about you, brother Mo?" he didn''t return all night. Qiao Qiao knew that he must have had a good rest.


    "I''ll go to Jiwei and have something to do," he said.


    "Oh." Qiao Qiao nodded and watched his back go farther and farther in the dawn.


    She knew that even if she had been so close to this man just now, she had never entered his heart.


    "Brother Mo, in fact, I know a lot." Qiaoqiao muttered to herself with her knees in front of the empty door, "you always think I don''t understand anything, but no one knows better than me how deep your feelings for your sister are."


    Qiao Qiao closed her eyes. All that appeared in front of her was the shimmer at the bottom of her eyes when Mo Jue just held her. How could she not understand? It was his guilt for her.


    Qiaoqiao reached out to pick up the tiny floating dust particles in the air and watched them jump around on her palm. The sun also shuttled through her fingertips.


    "Brother Mo, you know nothing..."


    "You don''t need to feel guilty about me. All this is my own choice."


    In the room full of sunshine, the low sigh soon melted into the bright light.


    Your arsenic, your honey.


    She loves Mo Jue and has always enjoyed it without complaint or regret.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jiwei''s house.


    As soon as Mo Jue got to the gate of the hospital, he heard another man''s footsteps behind him.


    He turned to see that it was Dou Ge who had just returned from the outside. Obviously, he had been running around all night.


    "What are you doing this evening?" Mo Jue stopped and looked at him up and down. He asked with an eyebrow while waiting for Dou Ge to approach.


    Dou Ge waved his hand and didn''t answer. He just said in a deep voice, "you came back just in time. There''s something new."


    Mo Jue suddenly changed his look, stopped talking, and walked side by side with him to the villa.


    In the living room, Gu Chenyi, who arrived first, was leaning askew against the sofa, yawning one after another.


    Not to mention the sofa at this time, just give him a pillow. He can sleep directly on the carpet. But things are in front of him. His appointment with Duke Zhou seems to be postponed.


    Moran brought a cup of strong tea from the kitchen, put it in front of him and said with a smile, "master Gu, this is the strongest strong tea you want."


    Gu Chenyi kept pressing his temples and eyebrows with his fingers. When he heard the speech, he took it and poured himself a big mouthful.


    It''s as if there''s some top food in front of me. I can''t wait.


    Moran looked at him frowning and drinking tea. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "the thicker the tea of this brand, the more bitter it will be. Since you are so sleepy, go back and make up for it. What do you have to cook here? You have to force yourself to drink cup by cup."


    Gu Chenyi waved his hand, raised his eyes and saw Mo Jue and Dou Ge who were walking to the porch. He pointed to two people: "aunt LAN, you have to have two more cups."


    Moran also saw the two people at the door. Their faces were almost the same at the moment. She didn''t know how long they had been up last night. She shook her head reluctantly, turned and went into the kitchen and then made tea.


    Mo Jue and Dou Ge sat down on the sofa. They didn''t speak for a moment. They closed their eyes and rested while waiting for Ning Jiwei to come down.


    Without waiting a few minutes, Ning Jiwei came down from upstairs.


    When Moran heard the sound, he consciously added another cup and poured in the freshly brewed tea. Mo Jue and they all boiled like this. He wanted to know that Ning Jiwei''s work and rest were not normal recently.


    She brought three new cups of tea to the living room, put them in front of several people one by one, looked at the ugly faces of the people, and sighed: "everyone thinks you are already a master. Unexpectedly, you are busier than others who work every day."


    Gu Chenyi took the cup and immediately shook his head when he heard the speech: "no, aunt LAN, although we have tossed some, the reward we enjoy is high enough. We can know the ups and downs of them. If we tell others this, they may think you are Versailles."

 Chapter 981

    Moran smiled. The fine wrinkles piled up in the corners of his eyes revealed his love for these young people.


    She had retired and was old enough to enjoy her family and spend the rest of her life quietly. The reason why she promised to come back here and take care of some family affairs for them was also because she liked Ning Jiwei from the bottom of her heart.


    Each of them is smart enough and has means. Although they have gullies in their chest, they are still open-minded, modest and introverted. They have never treated them as servants, which makes her very happy. It''s her blessing to work with such people, let alone a bunch of lovely little ones. In the past, she only wanted to live a good life in the future, Now she is looking forward to staying here more, and the house has unconsciously become her home.


    Moran served tea to several people, brought some exquisite snacks, and went down consciously. As people from the Mo family, whether she, the housekeeper Mo Xu or the driver Mo He, they all know their discretion. They should say what they should say and don''t ask much.


    Ning Jiwei leaned on the sofa with his legs folded, supported his head with one hand, looked at Gu Chenyi, who had been yawning across the face, and Mo Jue and Dou Ge, who were equally silent, thought and asked, "why don''t you three catch up first?"


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes were wet by yawning. Hearing the speech, he slightly raised his eyebrows and glanced at him, hummed: "I think you want to go back?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t need to look at the little 99 in his heart at the moment. He could see through only the remaining light. The man''s steps downstairs were as slow as a rope pulling him behind. He wanted to look back three steps at a time.


    I don''t know if there is a rope. Anyway, there is a Jian Haixi.


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei nodded without hesitation. His face was undisguised and unwilling.


    When the beauty is on the couch, the ghost thinks of sitting here with these people so early to talk about things. Don''t you feel good when you go back to sleep with Haixi?


    He nodded very simply. Mo Jue almost choked on his throat with a mouthful of tea. That''s what he admired most about Ning Jiwei. He was cheeky and said no.


    He gave Ning Jiwei a thumbs up, grinned and joked: "Jiwei, you go back and write a copy and sell it. I''ll think about the content for you. Just write the four words" emphasizing color and neglecting friends ". Absolutely no one in the world can appreciate their essence better than you and can certainly sell it at a good price."


    "Oh." Ning Jiwei sneered, sipped his tea and glanced at him lightly, "you think too much. My words are only written for Haixi."


    Don''t choke. There''s nothing to say. Otherwise, Ning Jiwei is powerful and thick skinned. What else can he do in the world.


    He hugged Ning Jiwei. Unexpectedly, the object of ridicule shifted to himself before he put down his hand.


    Gu Chen Yi gave him a look, and Tucao said, "you are still laughing fifty steps here. I think it will not be too low for you to make complaints about it."


    He said that he didn''t wait for Mo Jue to react and continued: "I don''t know who it was just now. Obviously, he came with me. He stopped before entering the door. He had to go back first. He had to go back and see Qiaoqiao, otherwise he wouldn''t be at ease."


    "I didn''t even pull it. I thought Qiaoqiao was such an adult. What''s wrong?" he said, pounding Mo Jue beside him and smiled maliciously. "How about now? Go back and put your heart in your stomach?"


    "Cough..." Mo Jue was drinking tea. When he laughed, his face choked white and red.


    In a short morning, he choked on tea for the second time. Mo Jue quickly reached out and put his cup on the tea table and pushed it away.


    Cherish life. He''d better stay away from this cup of tea this morning.


    Ning Ji and Dou Ge stared at him, but did not laugh. It was rare for Mo Jue to be ridiculed like this, but they both thoughtfully didn''t mend the knife. They knew the relationship between Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao. Even if they ridiculed, they could only stop. Any more would be embarrassing.


    Gu Chenyi rarely saw him make an embarrassment and laughed happily, but he just said so two words and quickly changed the topic and said, "do you know where we spent the night last night?"


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and spit out two words definitely: "back mountain."


    Gu Chenyi nodded, not surprised that he would know it.


    "I thought he was so angry that I had to run to the bar for a drink all night? I ran to liangyue wisely. Who knows that half of the figure was missing, I asked, and I didn''t come at all." Gu Chenyi finally eased his sleepy energy and talked vividly with Ning Jiwei with one of the parties like a cross-talk.


    "I can only make a phone call and run all the way to Houshan. As a result, when I arrived, the brother was sitting on the roof to bask in the moon poetically." Gu Chenyi reluctantly spread his hand, turned his head and patted Mo Jue on the shoulder. "Brother, can we choose a roof nearby to bask in the moon next time? The moon on Houshan is not particularly beautiful."


    Mo Jue didn''t say anything and didn''t bother to cooperate with him to perform here.


    "And then?" Ning Jiwei asked with a smile, "did you stay with him all night?"


    Otherwise they wouldn''t come back at dawn. They still have such a strong smell of dew.


    "I''m not so stupid. I slept soundly in the room below." Gu Chenyi raised her head and said proudly on her face.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. Gu Chenyi''s simple appearance... Is so similar to Gu Xiaomian.


    Mo Jue grinned. If Gu Chenyi hadn''t arrived at Houshan yesterday, he might have been drunk in the middle of the night.


    Although alcohol can''t untie his heart knot, it can at least make him forget unhappy things temporarily and let his heavy heart take a short breath.


    But then Gu Chenyi came and was accompanied by someone to talk to him about his troubles, which slowly made him feel a lot easier.


    Gu Chenyi didn''t rest until dawn. He didn''t sleep all night as he just said.


    In front of several people, this sentence is not even a lie. At most, it can be a big story, so before they retort, Gu Chenyi felt guilty and touched his nose. Instead, he asked Dou Ge, "what about you? We''ve gone to bask in the moon. What are you doing?"


    "I went to Su ri''an and looked again." Dou Ge said in a deep voice. "As expected, as Shaoli said, the family downstairs is abnormal, and someone nearby has been watching."


    Hearing Shao Li''s name, Mo Jue frowned and was dissatisfied: "why did she tell you not to tell me? She still looked at people''s dishes?"


    Dou Ge shook his head: "she didn''t tell me, she told Haixi."


    "Oh." Mo Jue nodded, and the discontent immediately dispersed, "that''s not surprising. I''m in balance."


    Gu Chenyi tutted and turned his eyes at him: "your balance point is really wonderful. Can you be more promising than Haixi?"

 Chapter 982

    "Unpromising?" Mo Jue glanced at him and said faintly, "do you think I regard the target as Jane Haixi unpromising, do you mean that Haixi is not qualified? Or have you always despised her in your heart?"


    Mo Jue stared at Gu Chenyi with an evil smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Gu Chenyi was so angry with his smile that every time he said a word, his eyebrows frowned tighter.


    In this family, in front of Ning Ji and Dou Ge, who wants to say that Jian Haixi is not right? What''s the difference between that and looking for death?


    Although he didn''t have this idea at all, he still adhered to the principle of saying less and making fewer mistakes. His mouth was not sharp. For Mo Jue, a human spirit, he must find loopholes in his words. If he said more, his mouth was quick and he couldn''t explain clearly.


    So as soon as Mo Jue''s voice fell, Gu Chenyi quickly shook his head and waved his hand and denied, "don''t buckle my pot. I don''t mean it at all."


    I''m afraid I''ll be caught by Ning Jiwei when I deny it''s late.


    "We''ve just shared the brotherhood of the moon. You don''t bring such a trick." Gu Chenyi glanced at the two people sitting next to him. Seeing that they didn''t respond, he was relieved and took Mo Jue''s shoulder. "I''m from Haixi''s mother''s family. In my heart, Haixi is synonymous with perfection. Don''t provoke us here."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows, put on a successful smile at the corners of his mouth, patted him on the chest, and said thoughtfully, "a scare will help your heart stronger. I''m afraid you''ve been up all night. You''re too sleepy to listen to us and keep your spirit."


    "Can''t stand it. I''d rather you fight with me to refresh yourself." Gu Chenyi stretched out his hand to block his arm, moved aside and away from the man, and made a gesture to Dou Ge, "brother, continue."


    Dou Ge took a look at the three, put down his tea cup and began to analyze his guess after exploration: "I guess Su ri''an should be in the community, eukins. Yan doesn''t have so much time to transfer him."


    Mo Jue nodded, followed by Dou GE''s words and continued: "it doesn''t make sense in time. If they take Su ri''an out and hide and transfer a person so aggressively, there should be no trace. There should always be some wind in the whole community."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. Several people guessed exactly the same thing. He knocked his finger on his knee and said, "I think so, not only the problem of transfer, even eukins. No matter how talented Yan is, it''s not easy to imitate a blind man in a short time. After he bet with Haixi that day, he only left himself a month at most."


    "For a month... So in a hurry, he kept looking for opportunities to learn to imitate, and then came out to play Su ri''an. Such a cycle, but we monitored them for so long and didn''t see anyone he went to see..." Mo Jue said more and more, his voice became deeper and deeper. At last, several people looked at each other and knew what was going on.


    "My grass... This Eugene Yan has changed too much." Gu Chenyi couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth and rub the goose bumps on his arm. His face was unbelievable. "He always hid the real Su ri''an around him for a rainy day. Is this something that a normal person can do?"


    "Hum, you think highly of him." Mo Jue Leng snorted, "he is not normal."


    People who can think of this kind of neuropathy game don''t think their brains are normal, especially with a copy of talilina around


    But Gu Chenyi didn''t listen to him. He patted him and said, "don''t express your opinions. You have a private enemy with him. Your evaluation is not objective."


    Mo Jue jerked at the corners of his mouth and snorted without speaking.


    Even if he and eukins. Yan didn''t have talilina''s personal hatred, and his evaluation of this person was the same, and there would be no mistake.


    "What do you say now?" Dou Ge looked at several people and asked in a deep voice, "if we are together, we can certainly save Su ri''an, but..."


    "Go now? That will scare the snake." Gu Chenyi glanced at him.


    Dou Ge nodded. His last hesitation was precisely because of such a concern.


    "Moreover, the script killing activity is tomorrow night?" Mo Jue touched his chin and frowned. "It''s not suitable to act today."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. He tapped the armrest of the sofa with his fingers and frowned and thought.


    After a moment of silence, he clapped in a deep voice and said, "let''s go."


    "Save Su RI an?" Mo Jue looked at him with an eyebrow.


    "No." ningjiwei shook his head, looked at the three and said, "go to the Royal Manor."


    "Manor? We''re going to explore their nest?" hearing the name, Gu Chenyi''s eyes lit up and began to rub hands. "I''d like to do this job. Shall we just explore instead of doing it, or just have a wave with him?"


    "Don''t do it?" Mo Jue glanced at his sleeve and laughed at him. "Do you look like you don''t do it? I don''t know. I thought you were going to lift whose roof."


    Gu Chenyi stroked the sleeves of his hands and hummed, "what''s the matter with lifting his roof? I tell you, I''ve been angry for a long time because of this broken game. Some accounts need to be calculated by those guys."


    Looking at his face, Ning Jiwei smiled: "it seems that you have to hold it for a few more days. Let''s go today to explore the way, people and clues, but we don''t do it."


    "Detective?" Mo Jue looked at him. "I know. What does detective mean?"


    "Explore two people." Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand, took out two oranges from the fruit tray, put them on the tea table, pushed one of them forward and said, "one is talilina. Today, Mo Jue and Dou Ge are responsible for finding her and exploring her details."


    They looked at each other and nodded.


    "What about this?" Gu Chenyi took another orange, threw it in the palm of his hand, rolled it on the table twice, and then began to peel it. While peeling, he asked Ning Jiwei, "who are we looking for?"


    "Jiang Rumo."


    "Ah?" Gu Chenyi skinned his hand and looked at him with some hesitation. "Are you really going to cooperate with Jiang Rumo? It''s not my villain''s heart, but even if you think Jiang ruting is credible, Jiang Rumo..."


    Thinking of him, Gu Chenyi felt cold all over. He was not afraid of Jiang Rumo, but felt that she was like the most poisonous beauty snake, which made people feel cold at the thought.


    People like that can''t be trusted.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly, peeled off another orange and said in a cold voice, "just try it. She has a good plan. We still have a wall ladder. Take the plan and who won''t."

 Chapter 983

    Gu Chenyi and Ning Jiwei each have an orange in their hand. They see that Ning Jiwei is obedient and peels when he says skinning. In contrast, Gu Chenyi''s hard skin can''t be called peeling, but buckle.


    Gu Chenyi was so tired that he bowed his head and snorted for a long time. All he threw on the table were small pieces he had peeled off. His hands were still sticky orange juice. As a result, when he looked up, Ning Jiwei still looked indifferent and his actions were in order.


    "Don''t peel it!" Gu Chenyi put the orange in his hand on the tea table, took a paper towel to wipe his hand and said, "your oranges recognize people! Why can you bully me from other places?"


    "You call it bad luck and bad craftsmanship." Mo Jue glanced at the oranges ravaged by him and couldn''t help adding, "Xiaomian peels faster and better than you."


    Gu Chenyi choked and replied, "I don''t care. Jiwei, peel it quickly. I''m waiting to eat."


    As soon as he finished, Ning Jiwei didn''t respond. Dou Ge and Mo Juxian couldn''t help laughing.


    "Chen Yi, are you all right?" Mo Jue made a gesture to touch his forehead and said with exaggerated worry on his face, "are you stupid by the moon? Are you taking something from Jiwei?"


    Gu Chenyi scratched his head. After trying to understand the meaning of this, he immediately turned to Ning Jiwei and said in a loud voice, "aren''t you? We''re all sitting here. You mean to eat alone? Don''t you give us two petals?"


    "Two petals?" Ning Jiwei kept moving. While stripping the land for two purposes, he looked up at him and said faintly, "what do you fantasize about? This is for Haixi."


    "..." Gu Chenyi opened her mouth and said nothing. Ning Jiwei said it was for Jian Haixi. It seemed that he was not atmospheric at this time.


    Mo Jue grinned and said with a sullen smile, "the implication is that you don''t want to eat one."


    "No... Haixi''s treatment is too high. Why do you become the Queen Mother''s pet? People haven''t got up yet. The fruits have been peeled." Gu Chenyi stared at the orange flying in her mouth and continued to peel it with her own.


    Mo Jue''s eyes twinkled with sympathy. Looking at Gu Chenyi, who was hit, his brother was still not in Xiangcheng. He didn''t eat enough dog food. Didn''t he even stretch out his hand?


    I want to know that ningjiwei can''t peel them.


    "So Yunling hasn''t peeled an orange for you? Gee, Chenyi, your popularity... Is worrying." Ning Jiwei finished peeling, left such a sentence and walked into the kitchen with the peeled orange.


    "Nonsense, of course. One kind of fruit doesn''t take a heavy sample every day..." Gu Chenyi said big words without logic. Looking up, Ning Jiwei was almost at the door of the kitchen. He turned and asked Mo Jue, "what''s this?"


    "It was rough processing just now... It may be fine processing now. By the way, I''m afraid of choking on the sea stream and reheating a cup of milk." Mo Jue used to explain. He saw Gu Chenyi''s mouth opening wider and wider and the light in his eyes brightening.


    Mo Jue: "


    Although it doesn''t matter, why does he suddenly feel sad for Yunling? He always feels that Gu Chenyi has learned something


    Yunling, far away in another city, was still sleeping. I didn''t know what she dreamed of. She stretched out her hand and patted Gu Chenyi''s pillow next to her. She muttered, "if you don''t eat and pull down, who is used to your smelly problem!"


    Gu Chenyi is waiting for Ning Jiwei to come out of the kitchen. He wants to see how fine processing is.


    Ning Jiwei moved quickly, but he came out with a plate in a moment. There was a glass of milk on it. As for the other bowl, Gu Chenyi picked up the sofa and explored the probe. He saw that the oranges cut to the same size were placed neatly, with a fruit fork next to them.


    "Hum, formalism." after Ning Jiwei went upstairs, Gu Chenyi looked disdainfully, turned around and looked at the ugly orange in his hand. He hesitated, and finally put it on the tea table, "I''ll go to fine processing later!"


    "Yes, if you don''t process it carefully, I really can''t see where you can put your mouth." Dou Ge took the tea and couldn''t help laughing.


    Upstairs.


    Ning Jiwei opened the bedroom door. The room with the blackout curtain was still dark. The people on the bed had awakened and were leaning against the head of the bed to brush their mobile phones.


    "Wake up?" Ning Jiwei put the plate at the head of the bed, sat down on the bed, reached out his hand and stroked Jian Haixi''s hair, and his eyes were spoiled.


    "HMM." Jian Haixi answered, because she had just woke up and there was a nasal sound in her voice. She threw her mobile phone, sat up straight, put her hands on Ning Jiwei''s neck and rubbed in his arms.


    Ning Jiwei bent his lips. Usually, Jian Haixi would be particularly sticky when he didn''t wake up completely. The whole person depended on him, so he just wanted to sit here and hold her, no matter what happened outside.


    He held the person in his arms tightly, stroked her back and coaxed softly, "do you want to sleep again? It''s still early."


    "I can''t sleep." Jian Haixi pillowed on his shoulder. Thinking of the news that Dou Ge came just now, he looked up and asked, "where are they?"


    "Wait below." Ning Jiwei hugged her. No matter how long it took, whenever he wrapped her in his arms, he still felt like he had the most precious thing in the world. His voice coaxed more gently, "then lie down for a while and get up again after eating oranges. I''ll go out."


    "Where are you going?" Jian Haixi''s voice suddenly woke up. Dou Ge had just sent the news. They were going out. It must be no small matter.


    "Don''t worry, just go to the manor and explore again." Ning Jiwei said.


    Jian Haixi nodded. Since he had a plan, it showed that he was prepared. Besides, in Xiangcheng, they went all the way, but they weren''t too worried.


    She thought for a moment and also told Ning Jiwei about her itinerary today: "I''m going to go to Qiao''s house later. I can''t let George and Qiao Ya quarrel too much."


    Think about the temperament of the two people. It''s OK to talk well. Once a word is not urgent, one is more angry than the other. For the peace of the Qiao family today, she feels she has to act as a fire extinguisher. When she sees something wrong, she hurried forward to play a role.


    "Good, otherwise the Qiao family is expected to stage a chicken flying dog jumping today." Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing, and obviously thought of the same scene as her.


    Jian Haixi also smiled. They didn''t speak again for a moment. There was only faint warmth surging in the room.


    After a moment, Ning Jiwei frowned and hesitated: "Haixi, if Qiaoya her..."


    Before he thought out what to say, Jian Haixi nodded gently in his arms: "I know."


    Ning Jiwei took her hand down and gently rubbed it in his big palm. He knew that she had been worried about it. He was afraid that Qiao Ya wouldn''t even listen to George''s words. He insisted on going his own way with Su rian. Only he was silent for a while. Finally, he said, "I''m here anyway. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 984

    Jian Haixi closed his eyes in his arms. When he heard the speech, he bent his mouth, touched his cheek and said, "you are. Since you want to break into the branch that people have built hard, you should give them a little respect. Be careful. Don''t follow up like our back garden, so that people will lose face."


    "Well... Since my wife said so, I''ll try my best." Ning Jiwei cooperated with her to pretend to think for a moment and said with a smile.


    "All right, you." Jian Haixi was amused by him and sat up and looked at him. "It''s almost time. They''re still waiting below. Go down quickly."


    "Alas, those cubs grow too slowly, so when can I live a retirement life of holding only my wife every day?" Ning Jiwei sighed and complained, but did not delay any more and stood up.


    "Be careful." Jian Haixi looked at him with bright eyes and whispered instructions.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, bent over and kissed her gently on the forehead, turned and left.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming down, several people in the living room smiled seriously, looked at him and said, "let''s go?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes fell on several people. He hesitated for a moment and said to Gu Chenyi, "Chenyi, you''d better stay at home."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned and stared at him: "why?"


    He was all ready for a big fight, but suddenly he was not allowed to go. Isn''t this going to suffocate him?


    He also wanted to see what a good place the manor was.


    "Why else? Of course, I want to leave a helper for Haixi." Mo Jue patted him on the shoulder and sighed helplessly, "your brain is really... Forget it, you''d better make up your sleep quickly. I think it''s a little difficult to communicate with you now."


    Gu Chenyi looked at several people in a daze, and some grievances appeared on his face. He felt that he and yunlingshi needed to move to Xiangcheng earlier. These people even excluded him. He just had a weak tacit understanding with Ning Jiwei. If he lived here, he would not be worse than Mo Jue.


    Fortunately, he didn''t say this, otherwise, he would be ridiculed by Mo Jue.


    Gu Chenyi didn''t know that when he was not in Xiangcheng, the most serious "homework" he fell was not tacit understanding, skill or mind, but mouth.


    These people have nothing to do to fight a mouth battle every day. They have long practiced their mouth. He doesn''t quarrel with Yunling all day. How can he catch up with these people.


    Gu Chenyi looked like he didn''t know why. Even Dou Ge couldn''t help laughing and interrupted: "well, it''s a little Xiaomian."


    He still remembered Gu as like as two peas in his arms. He looked like a man at the same time.


    Gu Chenyi: "


    He suddenly felt that perhaps what he should do most was not to move to Xiangcheng, but to get away from these bad friends.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue Dou Ge left, Gu Chenyi turned twice on the first floor and finally walked upstairs with his feet.


    Since he wants to help Haixi, he has to ask what to do today.


    Walking to the bedroom door, Gu Chenyi first reached out and knocked on the door three times, and then whispered Jian Haixi''s name: "Haixi, have you got up?"


    He thought Jane Haixi might want him to wait for a while. Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, a clear voice came from inside.


    "Come in." Jian Haixi answered quickly. Listening to his voice, he felt that he was already very sober.


    Gu Chenyi opened the door and went in. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Jian Haixi leaning leisurely against the head of the bed, brushing his mobile phone and eating oranges with his other hand. His eyes didn''t move away from the mobile phone.


    Seeing him come in, he didn''t even lift his head. He waved at will and said, "sit down."


    She was still wearing a silk nightgown and looked like she hadn''t washed yet.


    Gu Chenyi took a puff from the corner of her mouth, went over and opened the heavy curtains in the house, leaving only a layer of gauze curtain, and said to Jian Haixi, "I say, you don''t treat me as an outsider."


    He thought that since she let him in, she must have washed and changed her clothes. Who knows she didn''t even get up


    Jian Haixi was slightly squinted by the sudden light, and forked an orange. While eating, he looked at Gu Chenyi. A sly smile like a little fox appeared on his face: "of course you are not an outsider, you are my best friend."


    Gu Chenyi: "


    So why did he know the couple?


    I thought I would be a little kinder to myself than those people when I met my family. Who would have thought of the water poured out by my married daughter? The ancients sincerely didn''t deceive me


    He also impolitely sat down in the chair next to the bed, reached out and took a fork to eat oranges from her bowl.


    Cut, ningjiwei won''t let him eat yet.


    No, he ate it after all.


    Although, the road is a little tortuous


    "Hmm? By the way, Jiwei said he was going to the manor. Why didn''t you come together?" Jane Haixi shared the fruit between the two. She thought Ning Jiwei couldn''t help asking him. She thought they would all go.


    "Your man asked me to stay and help you." Gu Chenyi chewed with fruit stuffed in her cheeks.


    Jian Haixi gave a meal and shook her head reluctantly. She didn''t do anything. Ning Jiwei specially left someone to accompany her. It''s really


    "This morning, I''ve had enough dog food for you two." Gu Chenyi snorted.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know what happened below. He retorted somewhat inexplicably, "where did you feed your dog? You are full of oranges."


    "HMM... orange flavored dog food." Gu Chenyi nodded without explaining, "it''s delicious."


    Jian Haixi didn''t know what was wrong with him, and regardless of him, he continued to look at his mobile phone.


    Gu Chenyi saw her vigorous brush and remembered that she was watching when he first came in. He stretched his head and asked, "what are you looking at? I''m so fascinated in the morning?"


    "Here." Jian Haixi simply handed him his cell phone.


    Gu Chenyi took it over and slid up and down. She saw that what she was reading were all the comments of some scripts on the Internet, all the comments of netizens who had played personally.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Chenyi bit an orange and said, "haven''t we all written our scripts? We can''t change them now."


    "The script can''t be changed, but the script is dead and people are alive," Jian Haixi said.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her: "you mean Eugene. Will Yan refer to these?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a big man sitting at his desk late at night, picking up posts and trends related to script killing. He also had a notebook with notes on it.


    The picture was so terrible that Gu Chenyi got goose bumps as long as he thought that his opponent was such a person. He immediately shook his head and quickly threw out the picture.

 Chapter 985

    Jian Haixi knew what he was thinking when he looked at his expression. He glanced at him and said, "I want to know how he has so much leisure. I''m just looking at it. Maybe there will be some inspiration."


    "Then what do you see?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    "It''s true." Jian Haixi smiled and held up his fork. "For example, a netizen named Archangel a left a message saying that there are more script killing games and there are routines. Generally, the most suspect is the murderer, nine out of ten, so he thinks it can be reversed."


    Gu Chenyi nodded, sneered, and said with some disapproval: "didn''t you say that? How can you reverse the routine? In turn, it''s the murderer most like the murderer. It''s the murderer at all? Isn''t it more insulting to people''s IQ? What else to play with?"


    Jian Haixi shook her head. Her initial reaction was the same as Gu Chenyi. Just thinking about it, she felt more inspiration: "I was just thinking, eukins. Since Yan wants to play games with us, he must not be a routine person."


    Gu Chenyi was slightly stunned. He just felt that something flashed in his mind after hearing Jian Haixi''s words, but he couldn''t catch it fast.


    "Alas... As expected, I can''t stay up late. I''ve killed my brain cells. My brain can''t turn now." Gu Chenyi collapsed in his chair, reached out and grabbed his hair and sighed.


    "Brain cells are fine. Isn''t it your hair that you should worry about most now?" Jian Haixi''s knife inserted it accurately. Gu Chenyi''s face became darker.


    "Haixi..." Gu Chenyi was holding his hair, and suddenly stopped. He looked at Jian Haixi, who was smiling like a fox in front of him, and sighed, "the more you learn with Ji Weizhen, the worse."


    "Average, little play." Jane Haixi hooked her lips and smiled askew on the pillow next to her. The implication is that she hasn''t used her real skills yet.


    "I tell you, I''m really not afraid of baldness." Gu Chenyi looked at her mobile phone and said, "I''m so handsome. Even if I''m bald, I won''t lose any face."


    "Then you''re not afraid to find a better looking one in Yunling?" Jian Haixi asked with a bad smile. "I''m really a tall, rich and handsome man. Why are you still guarding you at that time?"


    "Hum, he dares!" Gu Chenyi hums, "first, he won''t, second, he dare not, and third..."


    "Third, I''m here!" Jian Haixi interrupted him, solemnly patted himself on the chest, and patted Gu Chenyi on the shoulder. "My friend, if you''re bald, I''ll turn Yunling into a bald man at the first time, and see how he can develop the second spring!"


    The smile on her face couldn''t hold back, but Gu Chenyi didn''t care to answer.


    He was touching his chin with one hand, staring up at the ceiling and thinking about something. After a few seconds, he suddenly patted his chair and said, "don''t say, it''s a good idea. If I really have no hair one day, I''ll make Yunling bald first. With him, I''ll definitely show my bald handsome!"


    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Chenyi''s suddenly serious face and felt sorry for Yunling. She was really just joking


    "Haixi, if you also have the trouble of baldness, I''ll give Jiwei''s hair to me. When you want him to have no hair, I''ll let him have no hair." Gu Chenyi nodded.


    "..." Jian Haixi looked at the excited Gu Chenyi in silence.


    She even suspected that Gu Chenyi was angry with her and Ning Jiwei, so she wanted to recover 10% from her, but it didn''t seem like a joke to see the expression on his face.


    She didn''t worry about baldness, and didn''t want to see Ning Jiwei''s baldness, and think about the picture. Maybe he had broken his limbs before he met Ning Jiwei''s hair


    "Chen Yi, let''s discuss the matter of bald head again..." afraid Gu Chenyi really began to discuss this, Jian Haixi waved decisively, pointed to his mobile phone and said, "let''s see the script first."


    Gu Chenyi is a little disappointed. He still wants to see the bald Ning Jiwei. If Jian Haixi agrees, will the bald Ning Jiwei be far away?


    Now it seems that it''s far away


    "The script kill, the reverse routine... I can''t think of the reverse routine, but I think I''m really surprised if Eugene Yan is bald." Gu Chenyi handed back his mobile phone to Jian Haixi.


    Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi''s eyes lit up when he heard what he said and said excitedly, "you''re right! After reading it for so long, the conclusion is that we can''t just stare at Su ri''an, because what we can think of may not be unexpected to each other."


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes turned and he suddenly understood what Jian Haixi meant: "I know. You mean if we stare at Su rian, if Eugene Yan takes off this layer and changes into someone else, such as a bald man, a lame man, or even a woman, let''s play and take it off, right?"


    "That''s what I mean." Jian Haixi nodded. "A leaf blinds the eyes. We must abandon the existing conditions and expand the scope, otherwise we may end up becoming other people''s toys."


    "No wonder..." Gu Chenyi nodded thoughtfully, smiled at Jian Haixi and said, "I now understand why Ji Weiming knew that the real Su ri''an was downstairs, but he wasn''t in a hurry to save people."


    On the one hand, it is more likely to keep Su ri''an, but he is safer.


    Because once the other party knows that they have noticed the real Su ri''an, it is likely to directly solve him. After all, Xiangcheng is so big, eukins. Yan will not lack chess pieces, but Su ri''an has no ability to resist.


    The best way is to pretend that you don''t know anything. When the script killing activity goes smoothly, you can directly draw money from the bottom of the barrel and solve the people behind it, and then go to save Su ri''an. This is the safest way.


    "What about now? Why are we going?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    Jian Haixi took a look at him. The fatigue on his face could be turned into a concrete image. Moreover, it was still early. Going now would only be bad. So she said to Gu Chenyi, "go back to sleep. Let''s go to Qiao''s house at 8:30 and solve Qiao Ya''s problem first."


    "Just wait for you to say that. I''m almost sleepy at the moment." Gu Chenyi yawned, stood up and waved to Jian Haixi. "Then I''ll go back first. You call me when you start later."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi answered. After he left, he began to look at the comments on his mobile phone and think about Qiaoya.


    The reason why she didn''t hurry to Joe''s house was that she was waiting for George''s letter.


    Today is a special day. She can''t go too early.


    Qiaoya didn''t want her to know about her relationship with Su Ryan. If George could handle these things, her early appearance would be bad, and even arouse Qiaoya''s rebellious and defensive psychology, which would be even worse.


    So she had to wait for George''s results before she could go to Joe''s house.


    I just didn''t expect that George''s phone didn''t wait. Instead, I waited for Mo Feng''s phone first

 Chapter 986

    Jian Haixi looked at the word Mo Feng displayed on the screen and was stunned. Instead, he quickly picked it up.


    Generally speaking, Mo Feng told Ning Jiwei everything directly. Maybe he was busy and couldn''t get in touch at the moment, so Mo Feng called his mobile phone.


    At the moment, Mo Feng should be monitoring Su ri''an. He will call directly. It must be that Su ri''an has some news.


    Jian Haixi picked it up and asked calmly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Young lady, Su ri''an and Qiaoya have an appointment to meet in the old city park." Mo Feng''s voice is a little hasty. It sounds as if he is outdoors. He doesn''t have a word of nonsense. When he comes up, he directly tells Jian Haixi the news.


    Jian Haixi''s gentle eyes suddenly looked cold. He leaned loosely against the head of the bed. He sat up directly and asked in a deep voice, "are you sure?"


    "Well." Mo Feng affirmed, "he went in to buy water when he passed the canteen downstairs. The aunt of the canteen saw that he was in a good mood, so she asked him more. He said he was going to date his girlfriend, not far from the old city park."


    "I can''t hear you wrong," said Mo Feng.


    "Old city park..." Jian Haixi pursed his lips and repeated in a low voice, but he had some doubts in his heart.


    Mo Feng''s words will never be wrong, but this news is too easy and just in time.


    Tomorrow is the beginning of the script killing activity. Today is the day they intend to be open with Joey. It''s just that they can get his whereabouts so easily now.


    And, eukins. Yan is so cautious that no one can hide himself more than him. Will he disclose his arrangements so casually?


    Mo Feng can just hear it again and make it so clear that he even has an address... If it''s just an ordinary greeting, it doesn''t need to be so detailed at all.


    Intuition tells Jian Haixi that the head here looks a little strange.


    A dark light flashed from the bottom of her eyes, and her face was cold. She said to Mo Feng at the other end of the phone, "I know. Chen Yi and I will go there now. You continue to follow Su ri''an."


    After a pause, Jian Haixi thought of Dou Dou''s accident and told him, "remember your own safety."


    "Don''t worry." Mo Feng replied.


    When the phone hung up, Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes slightly, tapped the mobile phone shell regularly with one hand, and kept thinking.


    Now that the other party has "invited", it seems that she has to go to the old city park in person. The Qiao family


    Jane Haixi was silent for a moment, gave a hand and had an idea in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Gu Chenyi''s room.


    The person on the bed was sleeping in a daze. He felt that someone kept shaking his arm. He was dreaming that he was walking on the suspension bridge. This shaking directly shook him into the abyss. His legs softened and he woke up.


    Jian Haixi looked at his sleepy eyes and said with a smile, "wake up and get up to work."


    "Haixi?" Gu Chenyi rubbed his eyes, barely opened his eyes, looked at Jian Haixi and muttered, "don''t you say 8:30? I bet you won''t arrive."


    As soon as he lay down, he fell asleep. The suspension bridge in his dream had only gone. Less than one third of it was awakened. How could it be so fast.


    Jian Haixi looked down at his watch and said, "it''s ten minutes short. Do you want me to wait for you?"


    Gu Chenyi sighed, shook his head and said, "forget it, I''ll get up."


    He turned over and sat up, pulled his chicken nest like hair and asked, "just go to Qiao''s house. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Anyway, George is back. Joea can''t run.


    Besides, their quarrel can''t be over in a while. Don''t you still listen to them when you go so early?


    It''s really clogging up yourself.


    "Don''t go to Qiao''s house." Jian Haixi said in a deep voice, "let''s go to the old city park."


    "Park?" Gu Chenyi looked down at her and asked, "why go to the park?"


    Jian Haixi looked hard and said in a slightly cold voice, "cut the beard."


    Jian Haixi was waiting. Gu Chenyi''s speed was directly raised to two levels. He had simple steps. He washed his face directly and changed his clothes.


    "Thank God, you didn''t let me go out hungry." Gu Chenyi saw Jian Haixi sitting at the table as soon as she went downstairs, and immediately rushed to the breakfast on the table.


    He looked at Jian Haixi''s dignified face and thought it was urgent and there was no time for breakfast.


    "This is the time you saved yourself." Jian Haixi said to him while drinking porridge with a spoon. "I''ve set a time to go out. If you come down a little late, you still have to work hungry."


    "Fixed? When?" Gu Chenyi asked while peeling eggs.


    Jian Haixi looked at his watch: "five minutes later."


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s enough for me to eat." Gu Chenyi nodded, but the speed in his hand was accelerated. When an egg was finished, he changed his hand to take a cake, and then said to Jian Haixi, "but I''m not only allowed to have breakfast in these five minutes? What news have you received?"


    Jian Haixi took out a paper towel to wipe his mouth and said in a low voice, "Mo Feng is here. He said that Su ri''an and Qiaoya are dating in the old city park."


    "Hmm?" Gu Chenyi stopped eating the cake for a moment, looked up at Jian Haixi, "really?"


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    "Oh." Gu Chenyi smiled, swallowed the cake in three or two mouthfuls, drank a mouthful of milk, and then patted his hand. "It''s interesting at last. I thought he would always hide in the mouse hole."


    Jian Haixi watched him stand up and asked, "don''t you eat?"


    "Don''t eat. It''s not good to go late for such a fun thing." Gu Chenyi went to the door to change her shoes. She looked refreshed from head to foot. Looking back at Jian Haixi Road, "let''s go."


    Jian Haixi shook his head reluctantly. Gu Chenyi began to be excited when he said he was going to see the enemy. It seems that he didn''t let him go to the manor today. He was still in a panic.


    ¡­¡­


    While Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi went out, a fierce quarrel broke out in the Qiao family.


    George, who was on a business trip, never thought that he would leave for a few days. Such a big thing happened at home. After Ning Jiwei told him the cause and effect by telephone, he rushed back home overnight.


    He just didn''t expect to enter the house with his front foot. He was so tired that he fell on the sofa and closed his eyes for less than a minute. He didn''t even have time to drink water and breathe. He saw joeya coming down from upstairs.


    JOYA was dressed in a green knee length dress, with pure white high heels and a simple belt around her waist.


    The simple and elegant dress properly outlines her slender waist, the long belt falls to three points above her knee, and the end is scattered tassels of the same color, which is both elegant and attractive. In addition, she was already beautiful and tall. With today''s makeup, she just went to the award ceremony.


    No, George had never seen her dress up so carefully, even for a ceremonial party.


    His eyes suddenly narrowed, and the cold light in his eyes was even worse. He asked coldly, "where are you going?"

 Chapter 987

    Hearing George''s voice, joea, who was humming softly on the stairs, looked up at the sofa.


    "Brother? You''re back!" she immediately greeted him with a cheerful tone, walked towards him quickly, and said, "my parents said yesterday that you had to wait a few more days. Why did you come back today?"


    George kept a calm face and looked at JOYA''s heartfelt joy on her face, and his anger became heavier.


    When Ning Jiwei told him about it, he still felt that it was not a big deal. Although Qiaoya had a big temper, she still had a clear distinction between right and wrong, but now it looked as if she had bumped into the south wall and was lost by the so-called love.


    Seeing that he had been staring at herself with a cold face without saying a word, the smile on Qiaoya''s face stiffened for a moment, but soon raised a bigger smile, looked at him and asked, "when did you arrive? You don''t go upstairs to have a rest. Sitting here alone scared me..."


    Before her voice fell, George, who had not spoken, suddenly burst out a cold cry and shouted, "I ask you where you''re going!"


    Qiaoya was stunned. She was frightened by the sudden voice and shook subconsciously. She couldn''t help stopping, and the smile on her face gradually closed.


    Because he stayed up late, George''s eyes were bloodshot. His haggard face and the green veins jumping out of his forehead when he yelled at her just now made him look like a beast hiding anger. No, it was more like a volcano to erupt. He could see the hot magma rising up and would soon devour everything.


    JOYA''s heart thumped and her eyes swept over his face. His expression was cold and angry that she had never seen, or that George had never shown her.


    If she had just suspected that George was different, the current situation could be almost certain. George suddenly appeared at home and suddenly became so angry with her. It must be because someone told him about Su Zhian.


    Qiaoya pursed her lips, turned her head to the ground, didn''t look at him, and said in a hard voice, "it has nothing to do with you."


    "Oh, it has nothing to do with me?" George sneered, his sharp eyes pressed at Joey, and a sarcastic arc came up at the corners of his mouth. "Then tell me who it has to do with, and Sue Ryan?"


    When Qiao Yadun turned to look at him, his eyes gradually raised a touch of irritability: "you really know, who told you? Haixi or Huanyan?"


    George said angrily, "who told me? Is there a difference? The focus now is on you and suzion!"


    Qiaoya was the apple of her family when she was young. She was spoiled and grew up. She had never been yelled like this. She was depressed because she had to hide her feelings. At this time, she was angry when George said so.


    She just started a relationship. Why should she be questioned like this by George.


    "Why doesn''t it matter? If it weren''t for them, would I be tried by you like a prisoner?" the exquisite makeup couldn''t cover up her anger at the bottom of her heart. Joana''s eyes were burned brighter than usual and roared back at George equally loudly.


    There was a trace of resentment towards Jian Haixi and Liao Huanyan in her voice, which immediately made George''s eyes open.


    "JOYA!" he snapped at her. His undulating chest clearly revealed how angry he was at the moment. He shook his head and looked at his sister incredulously. "Now it''s you who made a mistake! You don''t reflect on yourself at the first time, but blame others!"


    "Wrong?" JOYA sneered, stepped back, stared at George and said loudly, "why do you say I''m wrong?!"


    George moved his mouth. As soon as he wanted to speak, JOYA said first, "your so-called fault is that I associate with Su Ryan, isn''t it? It''s my own feelings. I just like someone and want to be with him. What''s wrong with this? Why do you interfere with me?"


    Her righteous manner made George sneer: "but you like someone? Joey, touch your own conscience. If it''s so simple, why are you secretly afraid that we know?"


    "I......" Qiao Yadun looked flustered for a moment and stammered subconsciously, "I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that others will envy you? Or are you afraid that we will sincerely bless you? If you are so righteous, what are you afraid of?" George interrupted Joana before she finished, blushing with anger and shouting loudly, "you are afraid that everyone will block your great love!"


    "But why should everyone stop you? If the man has no problem, do you think who is full to take care of your business?" he said impolitely. Qiao Ya''s face was red and white, angry and wronged, and her eyes were red.


    "Yes, I don''t need you to take care of my business. I can decide my own business. Even if I die, I don''t need you to take care of it." Julia yelled at George and rushed to the door.


    As a result, before she had stepped over the sofa, George pulled her back by pulling her arm, threw her directly and vigorously onto the sofa, pointed to her and said angrily, "with me, you are not allowed to go anywhere today."


    "George! You dare to restrict my personal freedom!" JOYA was stunned and stood up again.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she moved, George took a step forward, stared at her and said, "I''m still limited! Don''t say today, as long as you still want to go out to find Su Zhian, you''ll never want to step out of the house!"


    The two people quarreled, and neither of them had a small voice. Even if they were only on the first floor, it was the quietest time in such a big home, and there was still a voice floating upstairs from time to time.


    Yang Yaru, with her child, had slept restlessly all night. At this time, she heard a quarrel downstairs and hurried to get up and go downstairs.


    As soon as she got to the stairs, she saw this scene in the living room. Her face immediately changed. She immediately ran to Joey and helped her up from the sofa. She turned her head and frowned and asked George, "ah Zhi, when did you come back? Why did you make such a big noise early in the morning?"


    George waved his hand, took out a cigarette with an agitated face, just lit the lighter, saw the two people in front of him, frowned and took the cigarette off his mouth.


    Yang Yaru was stunned. George usually doesn''t smoke at home and in front of her. What happened made him forget these for a moment.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing that George didn''t say a word, Yang Yaru turned and asked Qiaoya, "haven''t you been fine all the time? What''s worth your quarrel?"


    JOYA snorted and turned her head away with red eyes.


    Yang Yaru sighed silently. She could only look at George and said, "ah Chi, what''s the reason?"


    George threw his cigarette and lighter on the tea table, rubbed his eyebrows with one hand, and sighed, "ask her what she has done!"

 Chapter 988

    His words and tone made Yang Yaru frown and scold him: "how can you talk to ya''er? What can''t you sit down and say?"


    George''s fire kept surging in his chest. He glanced at Qiao ya, who was still stubborn, and suddenly felt his head ache: "do I want to quarrel? Look at her. If she can make sense, does she still need so many people to bother and work for her here?"


    "I''ll forget it. You know how many people can''t calm down day and night for your bad thing?" thinking of this, George got angry again. "Haixi, Jiwei, Mike... Who has nothing to do? But for your so-called feelings, let everyone worry with you. How old are you, Joana? Do you think you can still be as willful and reckless as when you were a child?"


    "Oh! Yes, I''m capricious, but I didn''t tell you to worry about me, and I don''t need you to worry about my affairs!" Qiao Ya answered back with red eyes. "You wanted to interfere with my freedom. Did I beg you? I said you didn''t care about my life and death, so?"


    She said, pushing Yang Yaru away, she was ready to go out. But as soon as she moved, George pressed her shoulder, pressed her back, and roared with red eyes, "I told you not to go anywhere today!"


    His strength was not small, and he was angry. Stimulated by Qiaoya''s words, he didn''t want to take his strength. He immediately pressed Qiaoya down on the sofa.


    Seeing this, Yang Yaru quickly stretched out her hand to pull George''s hand, put Qiao Yahu behind her, and said anxiously, "ah Zhi, what are you doing? Just talk. How can you do it with ya''er?"


    Both of them have a temper and can''t care about so many people. It''s unexpected at the moment. If they don''t stop, he will regret and be sad later.


    "Ah Zhi, go and sit down first." Yang Yaru frowned and pointed to one side of the sofa and said to George.


    George snorted, but his feet didn''t move.


    Yang Yaru pushed him with one hand and sat him on the sofa. She turned back and stroked Qiaoya''s shoulder to comfort: "ya''er, your brother is too anxious. Don''t blame him and talk to him slowly."


    "There''s nothing to say," said JOYA coldly. "If you have the ability, lock me up all your life!"


    "Do you think I can''t do it? Joana, I tell you, if you keep in touch all day, I''ll shut you up all day. You know I''ll do what I say." George clapped on the tea table in anger at her unrepentant appearance.


    Yang Yaru and Qiaoya were immediately startled.


    Yang Yaru hurried over and stopped between George and Qiaoya. For fear that George would start again, she said to the two people: "are you two afraid that your parents can''t hear you? Do you have to disturb the old man?"


    However, Yang Yaru''s worry was a little late. It was quiet at this time. Since she had been awakened, Yan Mei and Qiao Zhen, who had felt less, naturally heard the news.


    When they came down the stairs and saw the scene in the living room, they couldn''t help frowning.


    Qiaoya and George have always been the better their feelings and the worse their quarrels. They have quarreled a lot from small to big. Even when they are not sensible, they have fought, but they have never been so serious.


    "What are you doing?" Yan Mei came over first, looked at Qiao Ya whose eyes were red and about to cry, and looked at George who was very angry. She couldn''t help frowning and looked at George. "Ah Zhi, how did you treat your sister?"


    George glanced at the sitting Joana, sneered and said, "if I hadn''t seen her as my sister, how could I still sit here and quarrel with her? I would have slapped her!"


    "George, shut up!" before his voice fell, Yang Yaru stared at him and interrupted. No matter how angry, some words can''t be said, otherwise the cold is the heart of the people.


    Even if this matter is over, the two people can make up again, but they will inevitably leave a wound in their heart.


    JOYA stared at George, slightly bit her pink lips and choked, "sister? So you still treat me as your sister? I think you only treat Haixi as your sister!"


    As she finished, the wet feeling in the bottom of her eyes couldn''t help getting heavier and heavier, and condensed into tears and rolled down.


    After a pause, she stroked the tears off her cheeks with one hand, regardless of her carefully painted makeup in the morning, sucked her reddish nose, stuck her neck and said, "it''s your sister, too. I''m closer than her, but what about you? You always listen to what she says, and you never listen to what I say..."


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    Yan Mei looked at Qiao ya, frowned tightly and said in a voice, "ya''er, you say this..."


    She was only glad that Jane Haixi was not here at the moment and didn''t hear what JOYA said, otherwise she would be so sad.


    Seeing what she said about Haixi, George immediately frowned harder and his voice couldn''t help raising: "Joey, listen to what you said! I listened to Haixi because what she said was right. What about you? Do you think you did these things yourself?"


    "Why am I wrong?" JOYA yelled back at him. "Why is she right? What I said is wrong? I have a clear conscience."


    "Really? Then why are you sneaking out? Why are you blocking your circle of friends? Why are you lying?" George smashed a series of questions without waiting for Joey''s reaction.


    JOYA was stunned and looked at him speechless.


    Seeing the two people''s reaction, Qiao Zhen Yan Mei and Yang Yaru calmed down for a moment and heard the problem.


    Qiao Zhen frowned and walked over. Looking at the two brothers and sisters who were noisy like the enemy, he said coldly, "sit down for me! No one can quarrel any more!"


    Since he abdicated and handed over all the big and small affairs of the Qiao family to George, he has rarely cared about anything. He lives a retirement life at home and looks at his grandchildren every day, but it is undeniable that his majesty is still there.


    After all, he is the head of the family who once led the Qiao family forward, and the domineering spirit of those in power can not be ignored.


    As soon as he spoke, George and Joe Arden were quiet.


    Qiao Zhen sat down in the middle of the sofa, glanced at the two people still standing, and said coldly, "why? Can''t I invite you to sit?"


    George snorted, bowed his head, stepped back and sat down.


    "What about you?" Qiao Zhen looked at Qiao Ya who was still standing. "Don''t you think my face is not big enough? Or do you think the Qiao family is too small to stay?"


    Qiaoya tilted her head and stared at the ground. She didn''t move when she heard the speech.


    Yang Yaru frowned and looked at her. At this time, she hurried to hold her and advised her in a warm voice: "ya''er, the whole family is here. You will never be wronged. Just sit down and explain what you have. Your brother has a hot temper. You know, why bother to have a general knowledge with him?"


    Yan Mei glanced at Qiao town with a bad complexion. She was afraid that her daughter''s character was too stubborn, which really annoyed Qiao town. When things couldn''t be solved, she didn''t say. The whole family was angry with injustice, so she also came forward and took Qiao Ya''s hand and said, "ya''er, sit down first and then speak slowly."


    Qiaoya gently earned their hands and didn''t open them. Seeing the worry on the faces of Yan Mei and Yang Yaru, she bit her lips and sat down.


    Qiao Zhen''s dignified eyes swept over them, looked at George in a cold voice and asked, "what''s going on?"


    George leaned forward and put his elbows on his knees. The anger on his face had not subsided for a moment. He glanced at Joana opposite him and said, "let her say it by herself."


    "I''ll let you say it!" Qiao Zhen clapped his hand on the tea table, his voice was heavier than that of George just now, staring at George and scolding.

 Chapter 989

    George curled his lips, snorted, and reluctantly summarized the recent events to Qiao town.


    "Some time ago, an unknown force suddenly appeared to trouble us. They focused on the business cooperation of various companies and our personal safety."


    "Personal safety? They threaten your safety?" Yan Mei was stunned and frowned at George and Yang Yaru. Her voice was a little sharp because of the accident.


    Yang Yaru frowned slightly and nodded gently to Yan Mei. Seeing her face turned white with worry, she quickly reached out her hand and comforted her: "Mom, don''t worry, they haven''t stared at us yet. Ah Zhi and I are all right."


    Yan Mei was a little relieved, but her eyebrows were still tightly frowned.


    Qiao Zhen paused, and immediately heard another meaning from Yang Yaru''s words. The two thick black eyebrows immediately twisted harder, stared at George and said in a rough voice, "why? It''s Haixi. Someone of them has been hurt?"


    Yan Mei quickly looked at George when she heard the speech: "is there anything wrong with them?"


    "Hum." George sneered and glanced at Joana. "They are all right now, but if your baby daughter continues to do this, it will be difficult for a large group of people to think nothing in the future!"


    "George!" Joe Arden reddened his eyes and stared at him at his strange tone. "What do you mean? I can''t carry such a big charge. Don''t talk so freely!"


    "I......" George raised his eyes and just wanted to go back, he saw Qiao Zhen sitting in the middle angrily. "You two can''t speak, so you can get out and learn to come back again. That''s what the Qiao family taught you since childhood? Teach you to be suspicious of your brothers and sisters and complain about each other?"


    Yang Yaru and Yan Mei also looked at George with disapproval and said with some dissatisfaction: "ah Zhi, Xiaoya is your sister, that is, she has something wrong. You tell her to change. How can she feel better when you say that about her?"


    George looked at the three mediators and the unrepentant JOYA. He didn''t know how many times he sighed heavily today. He raised his hands and let the path: "OK, I won''t make any noise."


    He took a few deep breaths, reluctantly suppressed the running anger in his heart, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "these people have a strange whereabouts and unknown purpose. Jiwei and Haixi have made hands with each other several times, but they can''t catch them."


    Speaking of this, he looked up at Yan Mei and Yang Yaru and said: "The blind musician who came to our house not long ago was one of them. Haixi told us to be careful of each other several times, but Qiaoya just hid it from all of us and was secretly associating with that person. If she hadn''t discovered it early, let alone that she would be in danger. Even everyone would have been implicated by her ''love''. Do you still think I''m exaggerating now?"


    "This..."


    Yan Mei was stunned and turned to look at her daughter, "Xiaoya, what your brother said is true?"


    JOYA closed her lips, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Seeing her like this, Yan Mei sighed helplessly, and the look on her face was more worried.


    Yang Yaru sat aside, paying attention to the blind musician George said and asked him, "are you talking about Su ri''an?"


    George nodded weakly.


    Yang Yaru looked hesitant, looked at George suspiciously and said, "he''s been home several times, but he''s just a gentle man. I can''t see what bad heart he has..."


    "If he is really Su Zhian, naturally he is not the enemy." George said coldly.


    Yang Yaru glanced at Yan Mei, and George was confused by them: "ah Zhi, you''ve confused us. It''s su ri''an for a while, and it''s real Su ri''an for a while. What''s going on?"


    Joe Town also stared at George and said, "make it clear."


    "Alas... The enemy is good at imitation. He once pretended to be Haixi''s assistant and joined her company before. When Jiwei found out, he changed his skin, which is now Su Ryan." George sighed, "Jiwei, the man they sent to watch him was seriously injured and still unconscious. Haixi also reminded him several times that it was best to stay away from Su ri''an, just for fear that these cunning people would make some shady moves while we were too defenseless."


    He finished and waited patiently for several people to digest these words.


    After a long silence, Yan Mei looked at George and said, "ah Zhi, if you really say so, he has been in and out of our house so smoothly these days, but we haven''t encountered any danger..."


    She looked at her daughter''s pale face, hesitated and said, "is it possible that you made a mistake? Since that person can easily look like others..."


    "Mom..." George frowned and interrupted Yan Mei, a little tired. "It''s an indisputable fact that Jiwei''s people were injured, which is enough to explain the problem. Besides, how do you know there''s no danger at home? If everything is really good, your baby daughter will be as obsessed as a ghost. Do you have to be with others?"


    George saw at a glance that Yan Mei was in love with Qiao ya, so the dissatisfaction in his words was obvious. Yan Mei was stunned and had nothing to say.


    Yan Mei was worried that Qiaoya was really mixed up with the bad guys and that Qiaoya was cheated, so she was confused for a moment and subconsciously wanted to help her daughter out of these troubles.


    But after all, she used to run the Qiao family with Qiao Town, and soon realized that George was right.


    For a moment, several people didn''t speak again. George glanced at several people. He was not in a hurry now. Since he sat down, he simply told everyone about it, so that Joey could fully understand how big a mistake he had made.


    Only Yang Yaru kept frowning, her flustered eyes kept shaking, and her heart was gradually uneasy.


    Although she could not believe it just now, those doubts were only a moment. She believed George''s judgment in her heart, and mentioned Su Zhian''s coming home. A picture that had been forgotten by her suddenly appeared in her heart.


    In the picture, Jianrui smiled and told her to find aunt Meiya. At that time, Su ri''an was in Qiaoya''s room. Later, when he left, although she was not in the living room, she also saw Su ri''an''s closeness to the children from a distance


    At that time, she only thought that Jianrui had always been likable, and there was nothing wrong. Now think carefully, is it really just because the children are cute? What was su ri''an''s intention to get close to the children at that time?


    When she thought of this, she just thought it was inappropriate, so she looked up at George and said, "ah Zhi, once when Su ri''an came, the children were there. I... I didn''t see anything at that time, but now I think he seems too close to the children..."


    She thought she hadn''t said it herself, and joea wouldn''t say it. George and they shouldn''t know, so she wanted to wake up quickly, but before she finished, she saw George nodding and said helplessly: "That''s what we''ve been worried about. These people always don''t know their purpose, have been circling around with us, and pay too much attention to the children... The children have come into their sight."

 Chapter 990

    As soon as his voice fell, the rest were shocked.


    "These people how, how even Ruirui they don''t let go..." Yan Mei suddenly got a little worried.


    At most, they think it''s a matter between adults. Who knows that it involves the children now. If all this is like what George said, what should they do if something really happens to the children in the future?


    George glanced at Qiao ya, who had not spoken all the time, forbeared his anger and said coldly, "I''m finished. The fact is that now, whether for the sake of Qiao Ya or everyone, she can never communicate with Su ri''an again."


    A few people were quiet, and all looked at Qiao Town except Qiao ya.


    Up to now, Yan Mei and Yang Yaru have almost completely stood George''s position, but they still can''t bear to look at such Qiao ya.


    Joe calmed down for a moment, looked at Qiao Ya and said in a deep voice, "it''s your turn."


    While George was talking, JOYA kept her head down and her eyes were covered by bangs. No one could see what kind of look was shining inside.


    At this time, everyone looked at her in unison, waiting for her to speak.


    Qiaoya bit her teeth. In her flashing eyes, she was stubborn. She stared at George brightly and said coldly, "take out your evidence."


    "These are just what you heard Haixi say. I know you don''t believe me, only Haixi, but what''s the evidence? Can you take it out?" she looked at George like a proud peacock with her neck raised like a sudden confidence. "Why should you doubt him without evidence? Why should I restrict my right to make friends?"


    Seeing that she was still defending Su Zhian, George was stunned for a moment, and the anger on his face turned into a smile.


    "Joana, don''t you have long ears? What did I tell mom just now? You don''t understand?" he seemed very tired and waved his hand. "I thought you knew at least the truth. Even if you were dazed for a moment, you could wake up quickly for everyone. I didn''t expect..."


    "Ya''er... You let me down." he has been calling her Qiaoya by name and surname since just now. At this time, he blurted out to call her ya''er, which is really disappointed with his sister.


    George paused, got up, opened the file bag he had brought back, took out a stack of materials and photos from it, vigorously threw them on the tea table, pointed to the tea table and shouted to joeya, "don''t you want evidence? Open your eyes and see what it is!"


    He thought that as long as he said it himself, Qiaoya would listen. He didn''t even need these so-called evidence. Qiaoya would know her mistake and cut off contact with Su rian, but he didn''t know that he took it for granted


    Because of George''s great strength, the stack of paper slipped directly on the tea table in front of Qiaoya before it could stop. The top pieces fell to the ground due to inertia and scattered at Qiaoya''s feet.


    Yang Yaru was stunned and immediately bent down to help pick up the photos and paper on the ground. Unexpectedly, before her fingers touched them, another white hand picked them up first.


    Looking carefully, the hand seemed to tremble slightly.


    JOYA picked up the scattered paper and photos and put them on the tea table one by one.


    In those materials, there are the real song style of Su Zhian and eukins. The comparison of Yan''s musical styles, the professional analysis, is made by professionals, followed by eukins. Yan''s past, including his criminal record of pretending to be Fang Sheng, and even Su ri''an''s guide dog called meat


    JOYA''s eyes looked carefully from the comparison, and the more she looked at them, the more flustered she became. Finally, her eyes fell on the only picture left in her hand, which was eukins. Yan.


    The photo originally placed on the top fell to the ground and was pressed at the end when it was picked up.


    JOYA looked at the man in the picture, and her fingers holding the picture trembled even more.


    The person in the photo looked at the camera quietly. His curly hair was a little long and hung down to his eyebrows and eyes, covering half of his eyes. The two eye sockets were deeply sunken, which made his eyes especially deep, as if he could not hide any truth where he had been seen by these beautiful eyes.


    It can penetrate everything, directly see people''s hearts and people''s hair.


    Under the bridge of the tall nose, a pair of light red thin lips are gently hooked, and the corners of the mouth have a very light smile, but it cools people''s heart for no reason. There is also the white to almost transparent skin color and the blue blood vessels under it... The whole person feels like a vampire who lives in the dark and feeds on human blood in the legend.


    Qiaoya could not help shivering. Although the people in the picture were laughing, there was a hint of extreme madness and destructive desire in the bottom of his eyes.


    Even if he didn''t do anything, he could make the people who looked at the photos feel the contempt and disdain of all things in the world from the bottom of his heart. It was as if he was born a king. People just wanted to tremble at his feet and become a cornerstone of his kingdom.


    Such people


    Such a person is totally different from Su rian. Qiaoya can''t believe that she is falling in love with such a person these days.


    The person she loves is Su ri''an. She also thinks Su ri''an loves herself


    But now I suddenly told her that she was dating a stranger from beginning to end


    Qiaoya''s fingers pinched the photo tightly, and her white knuckles seemed to crush the photo paper.


    The people in the picture are still smiling at her, as if they are pitying her stupidity and mocking her love.


    Yan Mei couldn''t bear to see her daughter so uncomfortable. She reached out and patted her hand to say something to comfort her.


    But before she could speak, JOYA took the picture in her hand, looked up and stared at George. The tears flowed faintly, and the fundus of her eyes was as red as blood, which made several people feel unbearable.


    George was stunned. There was a trace of heartache in his tightly twisted eyebrows. Even if joeya made him angry, how could he not love her if she was his own sister.


    "You..." he wanted to ask if Qiaoya knew everything now and was willing to break off contact with Su rian. Unexpectedly, Qiaoya stared at him and said, "these... These are not direct evidence at all!"


    "It''s just your speculation. It''s normal that a person has experienced such a painful thing and his playing style has changed. Everyone''s handwriting can be different from small to large. Why can''t his playing style change?" Qiao Ya said at the beginning, but the more she said later, it seemed that she had found strong evidence, the louder her voice.


    She threw the picture in her hand onto the tea table, turned out the meat comparison, pointed to the two guide dogs and said, "there are these subtle differences. Even if I say you are fabricated, even if it is true, it can only show that good day has changed a guide dog. What''s wrong?"


    "And this Fang Sheng," said Qiaoya, hurriedly turning over another piece of paper, but her action was far from as calm as she looked. Her flustered hand accidentally waved all the information in front of her to the ground.


    The flying pieces of paper soared into the air and fell slowly from the air, blocking everyone''s view of Qiaoya, hiding behind the pieces of paper all the intolerance, disappointment and helplessness in those views

 Chapter 991

    Regardless of the confusion she caused, Qiaoya took Fang Sheng''s paper and said to George, "Fang Sheng is Fang Sheng, good day is good day, and Fang Sheng is false. It doesn''t mean that good day must be false. All these are just your guesses. Your evidence is not credible at all!"


    George looked at the angry Qiaoya across from one piece of paper after another. His eyes had changed from the initial anger and disappointment to a trace of sadness, and the pain just had disappeared.


    When the last photo also lay quietly on the ground, George sighed gently. His voice was no longer as excited as before. He closed his eyes and didn''t look at Joey. He pinched the frown in one hand and said in a cold voice, "what evidence do you want me to give you?"


    "Joey, if none of this can sober you up, tell me, what evidence do you want to see?" he said in a hoarse voice, unable to say more, "Do you really have to wait until there is a fresh human life in front of you before you believe it? Or do you have to wait until you find the real Su ri''an and bring both the real and fake goods to stand in front of you?"


    "Use your brain, Joey. Don''t let me think that our Qiao family lost their brain when they met love." George stared at her. "Or you can be obedient and continue to be a big lady at home, and we''ll solve the rest."


    JOYA bit her lip, and a faint red could be seen on her pale lips.


    Qiao Zhen glanced at Qiao Ya and said in a deep voice, "if I were the Lord today, I wouldn''t favor any one. Just now you two have finished what you said, Xiao Ya, I''ll ask you again. Is what your brother said true?"


    JOYA was silent and did not say yes or deny.


    Things have become more obvious now. Yan Mei worried about her face and couldn''t help sighing at Qiao ya: "ya''er, why are you so confused?"


    Qiao Zhen no longer waited for her answer, frowned and thought for a moment, and asked George, "where''s Haixi? What did she say about it?"


    George glanced at Joey and shook his head at Joey. "I haven''t told Haixi yet. Jiwei called me about it."


    "Hmm? What?" he kept listening to him. Haixi told Haixi. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi didn''t contact him at all.


    "I think Jiwei thinks Haixi is inconvenient to come forward. He contacted me whether he sent me evidence or told Su Ryan." George said, "Haixi... I guess she thinks so."


    "Look at this child, why are you still out?" Yan Mei frowned. "Everyone is a family. What''s the convenience?"


    "Oh, if I were Haixi, I wouldn''t dare to intervene in this matter." George sneered. "They haven''t done anything yet. They have been buried like this. If they really come to the door today to say what they have done, they won''t be charged with being neither inside nor outside?"


    Yan Mei was speechless for a moment. Everyone heard Qiao Ya''s words clearly. Although she blurted out for a moment, it can be seen that she must have such an idea in her heart.


    Qiaoya was stunned. A complex color flashed in her eyes, and her fingers on her knees tightened.


    George glanced at the man with his head hanging opposite, and Su''s evidence was given. He said good and bad things to her all over. He came back all night and hasn''t closed his eyes yet. At this moment, he really doesn''t have the strength to quarrel with her any more.


    "Come on, Joey, I''ve said what I said and read the evidence. I don''t care how dissatisfied you are now. It''s not negotiable." George said coldly. "Before the whole thing is over, I''ll never let you go out of the house. No matter you complain or hate, you can do it."


    "You can ignore everything. While being your eldest miss of the Qiao family, you shout to pursue your love, but I can''t let the whole Qiao family take risks with you. Qiao ya, if you can still think about the Qiao family and us, I hope you can understand something." He said that he was exhausted at last. JOYA was his sister who had been hurt since childhood. He didn''t say this to her for the first time. He didn''t want to say it so seriously. He never even expected to say this


    "And..." George thought, looked at her coldly and said, "now that we''re here, let''s talk about Haixi again."


    As soon as Qiaoya was stiff, her already red and swollen eyes looked down involuntarily, and she felt guilty.


    "Since you have such a big opinion on Haixi, you don''t have to pretend to be a sister and play with others in the future. What you should do, but if you want to do anything again, make a statement to everyone in advance and don''t let others rely on others." George pointed to the backpack beside her, "It''s not troublesome. Just open your shielded circle of friends and wind up at the top. Say that what you do in the future will be borne by you alone, which has nothing to do with the Qiao family or Jane Haixi. You will pay for the life of whoever you hurt, and you don''t need others to take responsibility for your mistakes."


    Hearing this, she felt the stiffness of Qiao Ya around her. Yang Yaru frowned and said, "ah Chi, you should say less."


    "Say less?" George glanced at Qiaoya, raised a sarcastic smile on his lips, and said in a cold voice: "I thought a lot of words didn''t have to be so clear. Everyone knew very well, but after today, I think it''s better to say the ugly words in front, so as not to hurt his own people''s heart more in the future."


    "In the past, when people were needed, they said that they were a family, all good brothers and sisters, regardless of their grandchildren. When they were not needed, they complained that their family was too good to others, regardless of their intimacy or estrangement. I really couldn''t stand such a white eyed wolf."


    As soon as he finished, several people in the room were stunned.


    Yang Yaru listened to his words and couldn''t help thinking of herself.


    Although Qiaoya''s previous sentence was unintentional, think about it carefully. If she didn''t draw a line of intimacy and estrangement between the qiaos and Jian Haixi at the bottom of her heart, how could she have such an idea?


    But if it''s true that relatives are distant and close, isn''t she an "outsider" farther away than Jian Haixi in this family?


    Yang Yaru''s eyes flashed a touch of complexity. What Qiaoya hurt was more than the friendship with Jian Haixi. She sat next to her. When she heard that sentence, why wasn''t she sad?


    As George''s wife and daughter-in-law of the Qiao family, she has been trying her best to be good for the Qiao family since the day she entered the Qiao family, just as Jane Haixi worked hard for the Qiao family.


    If even Jian Haixi ends up complaining like this, how does she... Deal with herself?


    Yang Yaru thought in her heart, gradually disappointed. She regarded the Qiao family as her family at the bottom of her heart. Is she still an outsider after all?

 Chapter 992

    Thinking of this, Yang Yaru took Qiaoya''s hand and couldn''t help loosening it.


    Qiaoya felt Yang Yaru''s strange, turned her head and looked at her. She was stunned by the sadness and disappointment that had not been put away at the bottom of her eyes.


    Of course, she didn''t mean to hurt Jane Haixi or anyone. Even before George said these words, she didn''t think that her casual words would hurt anyone. She was clearly just complaining to George that he didn''t pay attention to himself


    Jane Haixi is her cousin, and she has never treated her as her own sister. She has never had an outside heart, but George always listens to her in everything. Now she even blames herself. She was in a hurry and said that.


    Is she... Wrong?


    But Yang Yaru clearly told her that she had really hurt others.


    George looked at Qiaoya coldly. He was not angry because Qiaoya didn''t know people clearly, nor because she fell in love with Su Ryan. What he was angry about was that Qiaoya was still stubborn when she knew that Su Ryan might threaten everyone''s safety, and still chose to close her eyes to protect him.


    All of them are working hard for everyone to live a happy and stable life. They are worried that if they take a wrong step or are careless, they will harm their relatives and friends.


    "Qiaoya, I''m not depriving you of your love. If Su ri''an is a good man, if I want you to leave someone you love and love you deeply today, you can quarrel with me for three days and three nights, but now Su ri''an is a person who may threaten you and other people''s lives at any time. I don''t even know what you''re insisting on?"


    "Yes, ya''er, what your brother said is not wrong. Just break up with that man." Yan Mei also looked sad and kept persuading Qiaoya by holding Qiaoya''s hand.


    Qiaoya hung her head and Ren Yanmei tried to persuade her, but she never let go and said a word.


    "You can think at home while you can''t go out," said George with a frown, "Think about how Jian Haixi, who you complain about, could not only protect your face, but also protect the Qiao family. What about you? In addition to bringing danger to everyone and never repenting, what have you done for everyone?"


    "I tell you, you should be glad that no one has had an accident during this period, otherwise I think you can live your own life with peace of mind for the rest of your life." the more he said, the colder his voice was, and the face of Qiaoya opposite became paler and paler.


    "All right, all right, stop talking." Yan Mei looked at her daughter and interrupted George''s words. She couldn''t help sighing and said to Qiao Zhen, "you should say something."


    "What else?" Qiao Zhen glanced at her and Qiao Ya and said coldly, "I think ah Zhi is right. From today on, Qiao Ya can''t leave Qiao''s house for half a step, and all mobile phone and computer communications are confiscated! As for Haixi and Jiwei, I''ll tell them myself."


    Yan Mei opened her mouth, but could not say anything. She knew that she could only do so now. She did so not only for the sake of Qiao''s family, but also for Qiao Ya herself.


    These words are equivalent to putting an end to today''s quarrel at Qiao''s house.


    George rubbed his eyebrows, leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes. After this morning, he was really tired.


    After Qiao Zhen finished, he stood up, finally glanced at the young people sitting, wrung his eyebrows and said in a deep voice: "our Qiao family has always done things openly and aboveboard. There is no difference between intimacy and estrangement here. Whether it is my own daughter, Haixi''s niece, or Yaru''s daughter-in-law, it is the same treatment in Qiao''s family."


    "As a family, I won''t allow you to have the idea of who is far and who is near. The Qiao family can come to this day by the fairness of equal treatment and the unity of the family. In the future, no one can cold their hearts because of outsiders, otherwise, he doesn''t deserve to be my Qiao family again!" he said, looking at Qiao Ya deeply, "You go back to the house and reflect on me. When you calm down, get out and apologize to Haixi."


    Yan Mei looked at her daughter and wanted to persuade her again, but Qiao Zhen said coldly, "no one is allowed to persuade her again and let her reflect on herself!"


    JOYA bit her lip and tears rolled out as soon as her nose was sour.


    Yang Yaru saw that she was so ready to take out a paper towel and hand it to her, but she suddenly stood up and ran back to her room crying.


    Looking at Qiaoya''s figure, Yan Mei frowned and immediately wanted to follow up.


    What is the character of her children? She knows best. She is afraid that Qiaoya can''t come out all the time. Although she also knows that this is Qiaoya''s fault, she won''t lose a penny in worrying about her children.


    As soon as she moved her feet, she stopped because of what Qiao Zhen had just said. She could only sit there with a worried face, shake hands and look upstairs from time to time.


    Yang Yaru stroked Yan Mei''s shoulder and said softly, "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll go up to see ya''er when dad doesn''t pay attention."


    "Good." Yan Mei clapped her hand, frowned and nodded, "go and persuade her. You can talk better among your peers."


    As soon as Yang Yaru wanted to nod, George said in a cold voice: "hum, what are you looking at? Let her stay calm. She''s such an adult. If she does something wrong, let her reflect on what''s wrong. She''s always used to her. When can she learn to think for everyone?"


    Yang Yaru frowned. Seeing the more sad expression on Yan Mei''s face, she couldn''t help saying to George, "things have been solved, so don''t say it again."


    Yan Mei sighed, patted her considerate daughter-in-law, looked at her tired son on the sofa and said, "you''re tired this time. Go back to make up your sleep and wake up to see Xiao Si. Since you''re home, help Yaru share more pressure. During this time, she has to worry about you. The whole person is tired."


    George looked at Yang Yaru and stopped talking. His red eyes were full of guilt because he stayed up late. As soon as he left for so many days, he was worried about Qiao Yaru as soon as he came back. He didn''t have time to talk to Yang Yaru.


    The couple''s words were bad. She said in front of her mother. Yang Yaru smiled gently, looked at him and said, "you look ugly like you saw your enemy. Go to make up for it first. It''s not too late to talk about it later."


    She was always so considerate and tolerant. She never asked him for anything, either to the family or to him, but always thought of him. George''s tired and angry heart gradually gave birth to a trace of warmth.


    No matter how many difficulties and troubles there are in the world, as long as there is such a person around you, you always feel that life is happy.

 Chapter 993

    George didn''t say any more, nodded and went upstairs.


    He has been nervous since last night. Coupled with the long journey, he came back and had such a quarrel with Joey. His mind really can''t turn now.


    Yan Mei supported her head with one hand and leaned against the sofa to close her eyes to rest, but her eyebrows were always frowned and sighed from time to time.


    Yang Yaru went to the kitchen and made a cup of tea for her. She sat down and gently advised her, "Mom, don''t worry too much. Ya''er is not a person who doesn''t distinguish right from wrong. She just drilled the tip of an ox horn for a while. She will figure it out after a while."


    Yan Mei opened her eyes and looked at her daughter-in-law. There was still a trace of comfort on her sad face. She held Yang Yaru''s hand and sighed, "who doesn''t think so, but I''m afraid Xiaoya will go all the way to black. You know the temper of her and ah Zhi. They are usually careless, but they are really stubborn. Who can persuade them to move."


    Yang Yaru shook her head and said with a gentle smile on her lips: "no, mom, although ya''er is sometimes stubborn, she is from our family. She must know which is more important. When she calms down, she will understand ah Zhi and everyone''s pains."


    "Really?" Yan Mei looked at her and asked in a low voice.


    "You can rest assured, and with me, ah Zhi and Haixi, ya''er will not continue to make mistakes." Yang Yaru patted Yan Mei''s hand.


    Yan Mei nodded, but the sad clouds on her face still couldn''t stretch.


    Seeing this, Yang Yaru took her hand and continued to explain: "You also know ya''er''s character. This matter can''t come in a hurry. Instead of trying to persuade her, it''s better to let her think about feelings quietly. If she doesn''t figure it out by herself, it''s useless for others to persuade more. You see, ah Zhi said so much today, but ya''er still doesn''t want to put down her feelings in this way."


    "You''re right..." Yan Mei sighed, and a trace of helplessness gradually appeared on her face. "In the past, I saw that she was always alone and tried to find a partner for her. For this reason, she also ran abroad, but now, such a thing has forced her to give up her feelings. You say... Alas..."


    Yang Yaru also sighed. Such a thing can only say that fortune makes people


    "We ya''er are so good that we will meet someone who really stays with her." Yang Yaru stroked her shoulder and saw that she was not only worried, but also a little tired between her eyebrows, so she advised, "I''ll help you go back and have a rest. Ah Zhi said that it''s an eventful time now. You and dad must take good care of your body."


    Yan Mei wanted to refuse. At this time, she didn''t want to rest. She just thought about it and agreed.


    A Zhi and his family have not only internal and external problems, but also few places they can help. They can only take care of themselves and help their children guard their home.


    She stood up, patted Yang Yaru''s hand and said, "Yaru, go back and have a rest. You take Xiao Si. You didn''t sleep well at night, and you can''t stand being made up so early. Ya''er there... Wait until she calms down."


    Yang Yaru smiled and helped her to the bedroom. She said, "I slept very well yesterday. I didn''t feel tired. Ah Zhi didn''t rest all night. I''m going in now. I''m expected to disturb him when Xiao Si sees me."


    Yan Mei looked at her considerate daughter-in-law and was full of love. She couldn''t help sighing: "Yaru, it''s a blessing for ah Zhi to marry you in his eighth life."


    "Mom ~" Yang Yaru called her shyly, with a faint redness on her cheeks.


    After holding Yan Mei back to her bedroom, Yang Yaru thought for a moment. She turned first and went to Qiaoya''s room. It''s been so long. Maybe Qiaoya''s mood has stabilized.


    She thought so, but as soon as she approached JOYA''s bedroom, she heard a faint cry from inside.


    Yang Yaru frowned and sighed. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. Wen shouted, "ya''er? Are you okay?"


    Qiao Ya sat on the floor with his knees on his back. He was crying out of breath at his door. The fine makeup he had painted in the morning had already become one. The eyeliner and mascara were blooming with tears that never stopped. His eyes suddenly became panda eyes, and the whole man looked very embarrassed.


    "I''m fine." she wiped her face with the back of her hand, choked and turned to the humanitarian outside the door: "sister-in-law, go back first. I want to be alone."


    Yang Yaru sighed. It didn''t sound like nothing at all, but she also knew Qiao Ya''s temper. Since she had said so, she wouldn''t see her.


    She thought that if she calmed down, she could persuade her again. Now it seems that it''s hard for her to figure it out for a while.


    "Well, take a break first." Yang Yaru frowned, paused, and was ready to turn and leave.


    But before she raised her foot, she heard another sorry but hoarse voice from inside: "sister-in-law, I''m sorry..."


    She didn''t say whether she apologized for what she said today or because she refuted her kindness at the moment.


    Yang Yaru was stunned and didn''t make a sound.


    Qiao Ya was quiet for a while. She didn''t hear any sound from the door. A touch of guilt flashed through her eyes.


    Just when she thought Yang Yaru had left, there came the gentle voice outside the door: "ya''er, I don''t know what you think in your heart, but in my heart, I treat you, your parents, ah Zhi and grandpa as my family. We may not be related by blood, but we are still the closest relatives in the world."


    After a pause, she continued, "and Haixi, I believe she also regards everyone as her own family, otherwise she wouldn''t bother so much for this family."


    "In this big family, there are grandpa, parents and uncle, us in the middle, and Ruirui Yiyi and Xiao Si. Each of us is a member of the Qiao family, because these talents together form this warm place. Ya''er, we are a family."


    Qiao ya, who was leaning against the door, was stunned. Her tears hung on her curled eyelashes, and her eyes fell on the opposite desk.


    That''s where she usually draws pictures. There are many photos on the wall above the table, most of which are her own or photos of her and her friends. There are Haixi, Huanyan, and the records of Jian Rui and Jian Yi playing when they come. The big group photo of the Qiao family is hanging in the middle. Everyone in the photo is laughing. Qiao Xiaosi sits in Qiao Qinghe''s arms, She waved her little hand to the camera


    Yang Yaru pursed her lips. She didn''t want to say this, but after thinking about it, she still said to Qiao ya: "ya''er, every feeling in the world is unique. We can''t compare it originally, but once we hurt each other, even if it hurts again, we still have to make a choice..."


    "But... What''s the reason? Why can''t my feelings, my family and love be treated equally? Why should I give it up?" Qiao Ya said blankly, "good day... He, how can he harm us? He is such a good person, I..."


    She looked at the photo hanging in the corner. It was the only group photo of her and Su ri''an. It had just been hung up a few days ago. How could a gentle man be their enemy?


    "Ya''er, I know it''s difficult, but is love really more important than family?"

 Chapter 994

    When Yang Yaru came back from Qiaoya, she went into the kitchen. George looked so bad. Yan Mei Qiaozhen and Qiaoya were so angry that they didn''t have any appetite. She simply cooked a pot of soup on the fire. When someone came down, they could drink a little.


    On the so big first floor, there was still a lot of noise in the morning. Now she was alone. She was slowly stirring the soup with a spoon while thinking about Joey.


    When you get back to your senses, time has slipped away a lot.


    She went upstairs to her bedroom. In the dark room, George was obviously awake and was holding his son looking at his cell phone.


    Seeing her coming in, George carefully moved his son aside from his arms and waved to her.


    Yang Yaru first went over and opened the curtains. Then she sat down by the bed. Looking at his still ugly face, she whispered, "why don''t you sleep any more?"


    George frowned and shook his head. "There''s so much trouble. How can you sleep?"


    Yang Yaru reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. There was a touch of heartache on her face: "shall I give you a bowl of soup just boiled? You''re too tired these days. People have lost a circle."


    George sighed, stretched out his arm, wrapped Yang Yaru in his arms, absorbed the warmth of the person in his arms, and said in a dumb voice, "no, come and lie with me for a while, let me hold you for a while."


    "What''s wrong? I''m medicine. Can a hug make you not tired?" Yang Yaru glanced at him and pretended to be speechless, but she still looked at Qiao Xiaosi, who was sleeping soundly, and then lay down beside him.


    "Well, you''re my medicine," sighed George, holding her in his arms, putting his chin on her head and closing his eyes. "As long as you''re by my side, I don''t feel tired at all."


    Yang Yaru skillfully nestled in his arms. Hearing the speech, she couldn''t help laughing, looked up at him and said, "did you learn this from Ji Wei again?"


    George slightly raised his eyebrows and said discontentedly, "why? Only Jiwei can say such words? I can''t say a few words to such a good wife?"


    "Yes, of course." Yang Yaru said in a voice around his waist, just turning her eyes and joking, "it seems that you have graduated from Jiwei''s school. In the future, you can be alone."


    "Ha ha ~" George reached out and scraped her nose, shook his head and spoiled her, "you, how can you praise other people''s husbands so much in front of your husband, but be careful that I''m angry."


    "You won''t." Yang Yaru rubbed in his arms with a smile. Speaking of Ning Jiwei, she couldn''t help thinking about Qiao ya. "Ah Zhi, when I went to see ya''er just now, I said a few words to her, but the effect doesn''t seem to be very good."


    "Well, I know." George slowly stroked her back with one hand and said, "with ya''er''s character, since it takes a lot of time to figure it out, I thought it wasn''t so serious... It''s all my fault. I didn''t pay attention to the situation at home after walking for so many days."


    "How can we blame you? We were too careless to guard against it, and even let that person come into the house..." speaking of this, Yang Yaru also gave birth to a trace of chagrin. She only felt that she was too careless to give the enemy a chance to take advantage of it.


    "Of course I don''t blame you. The enemy is too cunning. I don''t know how to fascinate ya''er. He doesn''t even listen to us." George frowned and a trace of anger rose in his eyes because of Su Ryan.


    Yang Yaru smiled, patted him and said, "I think you''re dizzy. Love can''t be measured. You don''t know. Ya''er is trapped in love."


    "But that man is not a good man. Even if he gets deep, he has to have a sense. Does she even care whether the other person is a good person or a bad person because of love?" George was angry and his voice became louder, which made Joe Xiaosi move slightly, and he quickly lowered his voice again.


    "This is where ya''er falls into a dead circle. She doesn''t want to believe that the other party is a bad person now, so your reason is of no use at all." Yang Yaru frowned and said, "she just asked me what I would do if it happened to me."


    "Cut, this girl doesn''t know people clearly and doesn''t distinguish right from wrong. She thought others were like this."


    Yang Yaru said with a smile, "guess what I''m talking about?"


    Without hesitation for a second, George blurted out, "you must say you made a quick decision and broke contact with that man."


    "Well, my husband really knows me." Yang Yaru nodded, looked up and kissed him on the chin.


    Perhaps she has been in business for a long time. What bothers her most is the sunk cost. Once she loses herself, she must make a decision immediately.


    George paused and said with a helpless smile, "I thought ya''er would do the same. I didn''t say you and Haixi, just say Huanyan and them. None of them would make such a big mistake, but ya''er her..."


    "Don''t worry," Yang Yaru said softly, "Dad has locked ya''er now. At least she doesn''t have a chance to contact Su ri''an again. We just have to wait for her to figure it out. Don''t always be so angry with ya''er. The more angry you are, the more she may not want to believe it. Moreover, ya''er has always dared to love and hate, but she just can''t figure it out for a moment. Don''t tell ya''er these words and don''t make her sad again."


    George nodded with an "um" and was annoyed by Qiao Ya in the morning. Now that he was angry, he naturally knew that he couldn''t say these words to her.


    They originally wanted to lie down for a while, but Qiao Xiaosi on one side didn''t want to. He had already started shouting at the top of his voice every day.


    They looked at each other and sighed at the same time. As soon as Qiao Xiaosi opened his voice, it meant that the warm moment had passed. George reluctantly got up and hugged Qiao Xiaosi and began to coax, while Yang Yaru got up and adjusted his clothes, went down to help Qiao Xiaosi make milk and drink, and helped George fill a bowl of soup by the way.


    The morning of Qiao''s quarrel finally ended in Qiao Xiaosi''s crying, and opened the prelude to being late today.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Jian Haixi and Gu Chenyi rushed to the old city park.


    Mo Feng was waiting in a place with dense vegetation. When he saw the two people coming, he whispered: "Su ri''an has been sitting on the front bench since he came here. He should be waiting for Qiao ya."


    "Really?" Jian Haixi''s eyes fell on the bench in front. Su ri''an sat there quietly with his back straight. It seemed that he was waiting for someone, but he didn''t always feel like it.


    A complicated light flashed in Jian Haixi''s eyes and turned to ask Mo Feng, "it has been at least half an hour since he and Qiaoya made an appointment to come here, until I got the news from you, and then Chen Yi and I came over after dinner. Has he been waiting so quietly? Haven''t he called or sent a message?"


    "No." Mo Feng shook his head stupidly. He stood here and saw very clearly. Su ri''an always sat there quietly after he had never been there. He didn''t even move much, let alone pull out his mobile phone.


    Jane Haixi frowned. The blame is here.


    If it''s a lover''s date, one party hasn''t arrived for so long, and the other party should at least call and ask. How can you wait here without asking?

 Chapter 995

    Seeing the complexity of Jian Haixi''s eyes, Gu Chenyi suddenly understood her doubts.


    He thought a little, frowned, looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "maybe he came early? The appointment time is more than half an hour, or even an hour. Is it possible?"


    He doesn''t have to refute Jian Haixi, but when these uncertain things happen, their consistent practice is to put forward all kinds of possible alternatives. Otherwise, if there is only one direction of thinking, in case of carelessness, they will only go farther and farther on the wrong road.


    Although practice has proved that Jian Haixi''s intuition is generally quite accurate.


    Gu Chenyi glanced at the back in front of him, raised his chin and said, "blind people, it''s hard to walk, which can''t compare with the speed of ordinary people, so he went out a little earlier."


    "Or maybe it''s Qiaoya who''s late?" Mo Feng thought narrowly and added, "girls have to choose clothes and make-up when they go out. It''s understandable to be late for a while."


    He was so experienced that he knew at a glance that he had to wait for Mikel for this reason.


    Gu Chenyi picked his eyebrows and nodded. He didn''t have this trouble. When he went out with Yunling, they both finished it in a few minutes, so they didn''t think of it at the first time.


    Jian Haixi heard what they said, pursed his lips and stared at Su ri''an''s back. He frowned for a moment and said to Gu Chenyi, "Chenyi, wait for me here. I''ll try him."


    "No!" as soon as her voice fell, Gu Chenyi shook his head and denied. Mo Feng''s eyes were full of disapproval.


    "Even if you want to try him, I''ll go. You wait here." Gu Chenyi said, ready to come forward.


    He was entrusted with an important task by Ning Jiwei in the morning. He should protect Jian Haixi.


    Moreover, even if Ning Jiwei is not mentioned, how can he be a big man and watch a girl in Jian Haixi take risks?


    Jian Haixi looked at him and went. He quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed his arm. He smiled helplessly and said, "do you know what to try him? I''m going to come forward like this?"


    "Isn''t it just to try if he is really Su ri''an?" Gu Chenyi picked his eyebrow and said, "what''s difficult? Haixi, you underestimate me?"


    Jian Haixi took him and pulled him back. Seeing the faces of the two people, he sighed and said, "I don''t underestimate you or show off my ability."


    "If he is really Su ri''an, you are not familiar with him and can''t test anything, but I know how to tell. If he is Eugene Yan, it''s very difficult for him to choose the date place here." Jian Haixi looked at them and said in a deep voice, "Maybe there will be other ambushes around here. You and Mo Feng keep an eye on each other in the car, and one contact shadow and Yun Zhixiang. It''s safer."


    They gave orders before they went out. Yun Zhixiang was responsible for adjusting the monitoring screen and Ying was responsible for receiving. If something really happened, the people of the film department would arrive here within five minutes.


    Gu Chenyi frowned and opened his lips to refute her.


    Just give him the contact code. It''s more appropriate for the contact to keep an eye on her. And Mo Feng can protect her


    Just before he could say it, Jian Haixi hesitated and said, "and... Anyway, he has some personal relationship with Qiao ya. It''s more convenient for me to come forward for the face of the Qiao family."


    After all, Qiaoya is a girl. If her personal feelings are taken as three or four, they will be returned to Gu Chenyi and Mo Feng. It''s more or less bad.


    Gu Chenyi frowned. Hearing what she said, he reluctantly agreed.


    What Jian Haixi said earlier can be overturned one by one. Only about the Qiao family, he can''t say anything.


    Even if he was worried about her, he had to admit that what Jian Haixi said was right, and it was more appropriate for her to go.


    Gu Chenyi glanced at the back still motionless on the bench and frowned and told Jian Haixi: "then be careful. If you find anything wrong, run quickly, or call me and sign for me."


    As soon as she wanted to smile and nod, she saw him pause, and then added, "also, don''t be so close to him."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing and speechless to Gu Chenyi''s words for a moment. She didn''t meet such a thing for the first time. She still knew how to protect herself. Gu Chenyi regarded her as the first time to see the world


    She patted Gu Chenyi on the shoulder. Compared with Mo Feng, who was nervous on his face, Jian Haixi, who was going to "explore", looked relaxed: "don''t worry, just try to test him, and I can still do it."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and quickly grinned at the corner of his mouth: "I know you are cautious, but everything is still careful. I don''t want to feel that I can''t make a difference with Ji Wei."


    He said so. He did smile, but his worried look didn''t relax at all.


    Jian Haixi knew his mind and said half jokingly, "yes, in order to make you work, I will protect myself."


    She finally took a look at them, gave them a reassuring look, turned around, stepped back from the side, and then approached Su ri''an from the other direction.


    Behind the vegetation, the expressions on Gu Chenyi and Mo Feng''s faces were still tight, and they focused on the direction of the bench, so that they could respond to Jian Haixi at the first time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The sun gradually tilted towards the sky and shone brightly on a large open space in front of it.


    Su ri''an''s bench was placed on a lawn. Not far away was a path paved with broken stones. The wild flowers on both sides of the road were full of spirit in the morning. Now the leaves were drooping.


    At the end of the path is a wooden arch bridge. A layer of clear water is paved in the winding river below. For the sake of residents'' safety, the rivers in such a park are generally very shallow, and safety devices are set on both sides. Tall and straight weeping willows are planted on both sides of the river embankment, and the branches are gently placed with the occasional breeze.


    Although there are some small landscapes, they are really not fresh after watching for a long time.


    When Jian Haixi came to Su ri''an just now, he had roughly analyzed the nearby terrain. At this time, he took a quick look at the surrounding environment and Su ri''an.


    As Mo Feng said, Su ri''an always sat there quietly.


    He always wears sunglasses on his face and a blind stick on his hand. There is nothing else. Oh, by the way, there is a bottle of water, which Mo Feng said he bought in the canteen.


    No weapons


    Jian Haixi felt a little relaxed, but he still kept his due caution. According to Gu Chenyi, he stopped three meters away from him.


    She approached a little closer. She saw that Su ri''an was actually holding something in his hand. It was a small wood carving. It looked exquisite... It seemed a little like a reduced version of Qiaoya. Was it a gift for Qiaoya?


    Will he really prepare a gift for Joey?


    Questions flashed through Jane Haixi''s heart.

 Chapter 996

    Jane Haixi thought in her heart. Before she could make a sound, she heard Su ri''an smile and said in a warm voice, "you''re coming."


    He moved his head slightly, and his ears were facing the direction of her station. He should have heard the movement here.


    Jian Haixi held his chest with both hands, picked his eyebrows, looked at him and said in a deep voice, "if you were waiting for Qiaoya, she wouldn''t come."


    Su ri''an was stunned and didn''t answer.


    But people can''t see whether he was stunned because of the sentence "Qiaoya won''t come" or because it was Jian Haixi''s voice.


    Jian Haixi stared at him without blinking, not letting go of any reaction on his face.


    Neither of them spoke, as if they were "looking at each other".


    Su ri''an moved slightly, as if he gently raised his head, but just raised it a little, far from moving up his line of sight, he went down again.


    This reaction... Jian Haixi''s eyes narrowed and stood quietly staring at the person in front of him.


    "It''s Miss Jane." Su ri''an still smiled, and his whole body was gentle and polite.


    Jane Haixi''s eyes flashed and sighed in her heart. No wonder Qiaoya would be confused by him.


    Even she, standing so close to him at the moment, could not feel any dangerous smell on Su ri''an.


    If it weren''t for those clues, if she were JOYA, she wouldn''t believe that such a person would be their enemy


    "Miss Jane, you just said ya''er she..." Su ri''an opened his mouth and wanted to ask what Jane Haixi meant.


    After all, as two people who are dating, if one party''s relatives and friends suddenly appear and say she won''t come, according to the normal process, the other party should immediately ask what happened.


    Jane Haixi was silent for a moment, but suddenly her answer was not what she asked. She looked at the humanity in front of her: "ya''er likes you very much."


    Her unexpected remark made Su ri''an stunned. She subconsciously groped for the little wood carving man in her hand, with a warm smile on her lips, as if she thought of Qiaoya.


    He paused before answering Jian Haixi''s words. When people like him talked about this topic, his words were also very implicit. He just smiled and said, "she''s fine."


    Jian Haixi asked, "have you ever been here with ya''er?"


    Su ri''an didn''t know what she meant, but she nodded honestly, smiled and said, "it''s inconvenient for me to travel. Ya''er is considerate of me. We sometimes come here to sit down."


    Jian Haixi nodded, his eyes fell on the surrounding scenery, as if he were chatting with an old friend, and asked casually, "has ya''er described the scenery here with you?"


    "Yes." mentioned those beautiful past, Su ri''an smiled and a trace of happiness spread on his face. He stroked the wood carving in his hand and said in a warm voice to Jian Haixi, "she said it was very beautiful here and liked the stone road very much. She always took me there. She also said that the wooden bridge always reminded her of the days when she went to the ancient town to collect wind. She would take me with her in the future..."


    He said happily. He paused a little until here. He seemed a little embarrassed. He sipped his thin lips and didn''t go on.


    Jane Haixi sighed slightly, and only Xiao said a few words. She knew how deep Qiaoya was in this love.


    "But do you know?" Jian Haixi looked at the stone road and wooden arch bridge, and seemed to see the happy smile on Qiaoya''s face when she was here, and a smile appeared on her face, but the words in her mouth were the opposite, "It''s far from so good here. The old wooden boards on the old bridge are very old. The handrails on both sides are probably repainted, but the paint is still peeling off a lot, and the flowers on both sides of the stone road are wilting. It looks like a very old park with no interesting scenery."


    Su ri''an was stunned. It seemed that he was hit by the description in Jian Haixi''s words. He couldn''t help clutching the things in his hand.


    "In the past, we went out to play together. Ya''er always went where it was lively. She went to such a park at the beginning, but she didn''t want to go after several times. She always said it was difficult to play here. I thought she preferred to go shopping and see design..."


    "Who knows, it seems that love can change a person." Jian Haixi finally sighed deeply, as if he was talking to Su ri''an and talking to himself.


    Su ri''an also fell silent because of her words. I don''t know whether it was because JOYA was sad for his wronging himself or something.


    Jian Haixi said that and turned to look at Su ri''an. Her eyes became sharper than before: "ya''er is naturally very good. What about you? I want to know what you think in your heart."


    Her eyes tightly locked Su ri''an, using "you", not "Mr. Su"


    Su ri''an''s lips were slightly hooked, but Jian Haixi didn''t see it. There was a sad expression on his face.


    "I''m afraid I don''t deserve her..." he murmured.


    "What identity?" Jian Haixi asked with a cold eye.


    "Blind people."


    "What else?"


    also?


    Su ri''an''s eyes flickered behind his sunglasses, and a dark light quickly slipped through them.


    He paused, his head dropped slightly, his voice felt inferior and said, "I''m very poor and can''t give her a good life."


    Jian Haixi shook his head: "when I first met you, you were also very embarrassed. I still helped you."


    "Yes." Su ri''an nodded and said gently, "I have always remembered Miss Jane''s great kindness."


    Jian Haixi looked at his humble look and said, "no, I just want to say that whether you are poor or blind, these things will not prevent me from helping you."


    Su ri''an''s expression moved. It seemed that she understood her words, but she didn''t make a sound. She still continued to look down and listen to her.


    "What I told you just now is not accusing you of not bringing Qiaoya a better life, but just trying to tell you ya''er''s mind." Jianhai xiju looked down at him, "if she really despises you because of external factors, how can she like you so much? As for the Qiao family... If you can teach ya''er like this, you should know the style of the Qiao family."


    "That..." Su ri''an slightly tilted his head, with a puzzled expression on his face. He didn''t understand why Jian Haixi would ask him if he had any identity just now.


    Jian Haixi looked at the very sincere expression on his face and suddenly sneered: "for people like us, whether we accept a person or not has nothing to do with his appearance, life experience and family background. What we see is only his character."


    "There are only two kinds of so-called identities - good or evil." Jian Haixi stared at Su ri''an with a touch of coldness in his voice, "which one are you?"


    Su RI settled down and knew that he was waiting to test him here today.


    He couldn''t help it. The radian of the corner of his lips hooked deeper, smiled and said, "what does Miss Jane think?"

 Chapter 997

    The words are divided into two parts.


    After explaining that Gu Chenyi left to help Jian Haixi, Ning Ji and Dou Ge mojue went out of the door. Under the guidance of Dou Ge, the three soon touched eukins. Yan''s manor in the suburbs.


    This place is not conspicuous from the outside, but Ning Jiwei knows how luxurious and dangerous it is before going in.


    Often the most insignificant or beautiful place is the most dangerous place, and eukins. Yan obviously gathered the two


    The three stopped at the boundary of the manor monitoring area, which was not occupied by eukins. The place that Yan''s people monitored and closest to the manor was the position that Ning Jiwei had repeatedly deduced on the map before. Entering from here can ensure that their actions today are less dangerous.


    "According to the original plan, you two go to find the copy of talilina, and I''ll go to find Jiang Rumo." Ning Jiwei glanced at the front and said to them in a deep voice.


    Mo Jue and Dou Ge nodded without objection.


    Although Gu Chenyi is missing, it is more convenient for Ning Jiwei to act alone, and he can deal with it alone by looking for Jiang Rumo.


    All three know this, and at this time, the best result is to successfully complete the task without being found, so they won''t waste time discussing unimportant things at all.


    "Be careful and wish us all the best today." Dou Ge looked at the two and finally said.


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue looked at each other and smiled. They punched each other and were ready to go.


    They are all top players, and they have full tacit understanding with each other. They don''t have to explain and discuss what to do in the future. If they make a gesture with each other, everything will be clear.


    The three avoided surveillance and dark guards all the way. They were as strong as ghosts and ghosts, and unknowingly quickly approached the periphery of the manor.


    Ning Jiwei was two steps behind. After watching Mo Jue and Dou Ge successfully sneak in without causing any accidents, he raised his feet and touched it from the other direction.


    Royal Manor, as the name suggests.


    Though make complaints about the name of tucai, the name and the environment inside it are more suitable.


    In the manor, there are endless floor areas, luxury villas with low floors, lawns that can stop helicopters, and properly trimmed and maintained vegetation... Every square meter emits the brilliance of money.


    This is just the yard. The decorations and decorations in the villa have not been calculated one by one.


    However, if Gu Chenyi was here, his first reaction to seeing these things must be to scoff and ridicule eukins. Yan''s low-level aesthetics.


    For example, whose villa will use this kind of gate, which doesn''t fit with the outer wall at all?


    And the stone steps in front of the door. Will black and white color really not be trampled empty?


    Fortunately, he didn''t come today. If he did, he might be regarded as visiting.


    Ningjiwei also glanced at the manor in front of him, but he didn''t look at it to appreciate eukins. Yan''s aesthetic is just to match the real terrain with the map installed in his mind one by one, and to find out the location of each monitoring and dark guard.


    Yes, even if it''s more luxurious here, it''s better than eukins. The defense system established by Yan is also a small one. That''s the real place to burn money.


    Ning Jiwei was invisible in a dead corner, quickly recalled the map of the manor in his mind, and thought about the place where Jiang Rumo might stay. There were cameras and dark guards everywhere. Even if he relied on his strong skills, he couldn''t find it room by room, otherwise it would be different from that specially from pitching a net.


    It''s just that Ning Jiwei is obviously lucky today.


    The place where he came in was a little closer, facing the swimming pool of the manor, and Jiang Rumo didn''t stay anywhere. At this time, he was lying quietly by the open-air swimming pool in the sun.


    Increasingly in the air, the sparkling pool water set off tiny ripples under the light wind, pushing the water waves towards the pool. Around the pool, the water blue tiles showed mottled light and shadow, shaking slightly with the water flow.


    Not very strong sunlight spread on the water, like a broken mirror, reflecting dazzling light.


    Jiang Rumo was lying leisurely on the beach chair with a pair of sunglasses. His white slender legs overlapped together. One foot shook slightly with the piano music from nowhere, and the small and exquisite Silver Anklet on his ankle made a clear sound.


    The tall sunshade blocked two-thirds of the sun for her, but did not block the gusts of breeze. The wind blew the broken hair next to her face from time to time. She was not annoyed at all. She started to straighten them out slowly.


    She had drunk two-thirds of an iced drink with a straw in her hand, and there were a variety of other flavors and varieties of fruits on the small round table next to her.


    Ning Jiwei looked at the scene in the distance, and his eyes were slightly dark.


    Jiang Rumo seemed to be on holiday by the sea.


    In such a dangerous environment, she can still stay so relaxed


    Jiang ruting once asked them to help save her sister, but in Ning Jiwei''s opinion, Jiang Rumo doesn''t seem to need them to save her.


    She seems to be too adapted to the environment here. She doesn''t seem to be forced or have any difficulties.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help thinking of Jiang ruting. The two sisters really didn''t have any similarity except that face.


    Jiang ruting looked like a well protected little sheep. Even if she wanted to put on wolf skin, pretended to be cruel and learned to be a bad person, she didn''t know that in other people''s eyes, her trembling had long been exposed in front of people.


    Once someone was nicer to her, she would hesitate to wave her claws, even to say a word.


    But Jiang Rumo is different.


    No matter in the past or now, she gave Ning Jiwei only four words: kill and decide.


    Whether it''s sending Qin Tian''s photos to the wedding site, the fire lit by thousands of families, or finally giving up her madness, what she did is like she enjoyed it


    Ning Jiwei doesn''t doubt their sister''s deep love. In fact, he prefers to believe Jiang ruting''s words. She can live so like a normal person because Jiang Rumo is supporting everything for her.


    But


    If a person walks too long in the dark and mire and is used to such an environment from heart to body, will she really be willing to go to the light?


    I''m afraid that those environments that are bright and happy for others are just another burden for her


    Just like older people, no matter how prosperous and convenient big cities are, they always want to go back to the countryside where they have lived for a long time, because only there are they in the most comfortable state.


    A Golden Nest and a silver nest are not as good as your own dog''s nest.


    That''s not unreasonable.


    Will Jiang Rumo choose to cooperate with them?

 Chapter 998

    The sun rose a few degrees, and the sun began to glare.


    Jiang Rumo frowned slightly, his red lips opened slightly, sighed gently, and muttered, "it''s boring that such a good sun can only be dried for such a while."


    As she spoke, Shi Shi ran stood up, put his drinks and sunglasses on the table, put his white and pink feet into the pure white mop under the chair, pulled his veil, and turned to the villa.


    The long hair held by a hairpin was somewhat loose because of lying down. A few strands of long broken hair fell down beside her cheeks and swept on her concave convex collarbone. She didn''t care, so she dragged her shoes forward.


    Ning Jiwei, who has been quietly observing here in the distance, saw her walking to the villa, narrowed her eyes slightly, moved her body, and followed her not far or near.


    Jiang Rumo suddenly didn''t realize it. The silver chain on her feet flickered step by step, shining brightly in the sun, and shining against the tear mole in the corner of her eyes. The whole person was like a beauty coming out of the painting. He didn''t do anything, but he could completely attract the attention of others.


    She entered the huge villa through a side door. She crossed the corridor on the first floor and didn''t enter the living room. Instead, she went up the stairs. It seemed that she wanted to go back to her room.


    I don''t know it''s eukins. Yan Tai is too confident, but he has no doubt about his employment. Although there are many secret outposts around the manor and even in the manor, the defense in the villa is very lax. Only a few important checkpoints are equipped with monitoring. The rest are like ordinary families, which makes Ning Jiwei more relaxed to follow Jiang Rumo back to her room.


    Yes, compared with the swimming pool or any room, it is obviously safest to talk in Jiang Rumo''s room.


    So Ning Jiwei didn''t show any movement all the way. Until Jiang Rumo stopped at the door, he moved slightly and let Jiang Rumo find himself.


    Jiang Rumo did not feel the faint air flow behind him until he unscrewed the door with one hand.


    She was cold all over, quickly stopped her hand and turned around, trying to look back to see who was following her.


    But she was fast, and the people behind her were faster than her. Before she could see clearly, Ning Jiwei took this opportunity to cover her mouth with one hand and push into the room with the other.


    Then close the door and lock it.


    Push Jiang Rumo on the wall and cut her hands.


    This series of actions was completed in the blink of an eye without making any sound.


    The door of Jiang Rumo''s room was still as quiet as before. It was the same as before she came back. The gauze curtain at the end of the corridor danced in the wind, as if nothing had happened just now.


    There were two more people in the room separated by a door.


    Jiang Rumo leaned against the wall and looked up slightly at Ning Jiwei, who was close at hand. The surprise on his face flashed after only two seconds. Instead, he took a smile and opened his red lips: "it''s Ning Shao. It''s really a rare guest."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her closely. Her face didn''t show a trace of panic after the initial surprise. If such a reaction was not pretended, it could only show that the woman was deeply in mind.


    The distance between them was only one punch apart. Jiang Rumo''s hands fell into Ning Jiwei''s hands and were buckled by him. However, she did not struggle or worry at all and leaned quietly against the wall.


    Seeing that Ning Jiwei had been silent, Jiang Rumo stretched out his fingers and gently hooked his hand. His watery eyes stared at each other''s eyes for a moment. In the sparkling pupil, he called him with a smile: "Ning Shao, don''t you pull the curtain?"


    She glanced at the curtain behind Ning Jiwei, pressed the red lips at him, blinked and said in a charming voice, "if there''s anything, let''s close the curtain and talk slowly..."


    Every word she uttered from her mouth seems to have a curved hook, which goes straight to people''s heart and can arouse people''s goose bumps.


    Beauty in front is what many men dream of, but Ning Jiwei only feels bored. He moves his hand and moves up a few inches. His big palm still clings to Jiang Rumo''s arm, but her fingers can''t touch him again.


    Looking at the smiling man in front of him, he couldn''t help but flash a touch of impatience in his eyes, directly cut into the subject and said in a cold voice, "is it true or false that Jiang ruting said you have the intention to cooperate?"


    "Ha ha, of course it''s true." Jiang Rumo smiled and leaned forward slightly, closer to Ning Jiwei. His long hair swept onto his clothes with a sweet smell, and naturally fell to her neck.


    Jiang Rumo whispered, "don''t you see that I haven''t called anyone, two haven''t shouted, three haven''t resisted? Isn''t this a cooperative attitude?"


    As soon as she leans forward, ningevighton retreats and pulls away from her, but the hand controlling her is still not loose.


    He frowned gently, did not relax his vigilance because of her answer, but still stared at her closely.


    Jiang Rumo glanced around his room with a smile and said, "who wants to stay in this ghost place? It was a last resort before. Now that you come to me, I''d love to hold on to your life-saving tree."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes sank. Just by her relaxed posture at the pool, she knew that she had no choice here


    He was about to open his mouth, but suddenly his eyes were cold and stopped. At the same time, he covered Jiang Rumo''s mouth tightly.


    Jiang Rumo was stunned, but the next second he understood his difference.


    There were footsteps approaching from a distance outside the door. A moment later, someone gently knocked on the door: "Miss Jiang, will the red wine you want be sent to your room or put on the table outside?"


    Jiang Rumo was covered with his mouth and stared at Ning Jiwei with a shallow smile.


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help frowning. Although Jiang Rumo just said that he was willing to surrender, he still couldn''t believe her. At this moment, even he couldn''t guarantee whether Jiang Rumo would shout or what would happen once he released his hand


    The people outside the door didn''t hear the answer and muttered, "aren''t you there? But I just saw her coming upstairs..."


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door again. His voice was a little louder and shouted, "Miss Jiang?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at the smiling people in front of him. Seeing that the people outside still didn''t give up, he had to loosen Jiang Rumo''s hand, and the defense in his eyes was also deeper.


    Jiang Rumo looked at the change of his look at the bottom of his eyes. With a slight hook in the corner of his mouth, he burst out a smile and said to the door: "let''s put it outside first. I''m sleepy and want to sleep. Go down."


    "Yes." the man answered, said no more, and turned away.


    Listening to the footsteps fading away, Jiang Rumo looked at Ning Jiwei and said softly, "look, I said I''m sincere."


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly, regardless of the truth of her words, and said in a deep voice: "well, I''ll come back in ten days. You''re ready. I''ll take you away at that time."


    In the empty room, his words resounded, and every word clearly passed into Jiang Rumo''s ears.


    Take her away?


    Jiang Rumo was slightly stunned because of these three words, but she was stunned for only one second. She soon recovered as usual.


    "OK." she nodded with a smile and looked into Ning Jiwei''s eyes. "Don''t break your appointment when you''re young."

 Chapter 999

    Ning Jiwei frowned and looked at Jiang Rumo''s eyes.


    Jiang Rumo''s heart suddenly flashed a touch of surprise. Ning Jiwei has always been decisive, not to mention that they are still against the cube. What can''t be said?


    She blinked, gently hooked her red lips and smiled, close to Ning Jiwei and said, "what are you hesitating about now? Are you reluctant to give up me?"


    As she got closer and closer, ningeviden released her hand and took a big step back.


    Jiang Rumo lost her support and almost fell to the ground because of this action. She was not angry. After she stood firm, she smiled and looked up at Ning Jiwei. Her slender fingers poked on his shoulder, half complaining and half angry: "it''s been so long since I saw you last time. Ning Shao still hasn''t learned to pity fragrance and cherish jade."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes flashed and blocked her fingers with one hand. His dark eyes looked straight into the bottom of her eyes: "Jiang ruting believes in you very much. Whether you go or stay, at least give her an end."


    He originally wanted to leave directly, but after thinking about it, he still left this sentence to Jiang Rumo. At the moment, he is not on the opposite side of Jiang Rumo, but simply as a bystander of their two sisters.


    Jian Haixi has promised Jiang ruting that whether they can save Jiang Rumo or not, they should try their best. Therefore, whether it is to avoid spending too much time on this matter or just fulfill Jiang ruting''s wish, he hopes Jiang Rumo can give an explanation as soon as possible.


    With this, Ning Jiwei didn''t wait for her answer. As soon as he dodged, he disappeared into the room.


    Jiang Rumo was stunned. He looked at the quiet room, and the fake smile on his face slowly disappeared.


    She sneered, threw her feet, threw the sandals on her feet on the ground, and regardless of their strange shapes, she walked barefoot to the middle of the room.


    The whole room was as quiet as Ning Jiwei had never appeared. If it weren''t for the smell of his clothes in the air, the scene just now was really like a dream.


    Jiang Rumo sat on the ground facing the wide open window, leaning his back against the end of the bed, watching the pure white curtain fly into the air in the breeze and slide down again.


    Take her away


    What tempting three words. Jiang Rumo pulled his chin in one hand and focused on the patterns on the ground. Her other hand poked on those ceramic tiles. These three words were expected for many years as long as she had been in prison. The result was said from Ning Jiwei''s mouth.


    Jiang Rumo sighed slightly, skimmed his mouth, poked the finger of the ceramic tile and moved it to his knee. He whispered to himself, "enough, what''s tempting? It''s not just three Chinese characters. You can''t write and are stunned by him. It''s a shame!"


    A bird outside the window suddenly landed on the window lattice, flapped its wings and chirped twice, as if echoing her words.


    After she said this, she became quiet. For a long time, there was only a sigh like whisper in the room: "ah... End? Who doesn''t want it..."


    ¡­¡­


    After coming out of Jiang Rumo''s room, Ning Jiwei didn''t stop, directly avoided the monitoring, and left the manor according to the original way when he came.


    He returned to his separate position, looked at his watch, he was much earlier than the agreed time, and waited quietly in place.


    Just watching the time getting closer, Dou Ge and Mo Jue still didn''t appear.


    Ning Jiwei frowned. Is something wrong?


    But I didn''t see the secret sentry of the manor take action. If they were found, the manor in front of them could never be so quiet.


    As he looked at his watch, he cautiously stared at the manor ahead. The traces of frowning between his eyebrows became deeper and deeper, and the light under his eyes became darker and darker.


    Ten minutes later, they still didn''t come out. Just as he hesitated to go in and find someone, he saw two figures moving quickly from the manor.


    Ning Jiwei was a little relieved, but only half of it was frozen by the ugly faces of the two people who had come near.


    They came to Ning Jiwei one after another. They were all irritable. A few drops of sweat came out of their forehead, they breathed slightly, their lips closed tightly, and their dark eyes could drop water


    "Why, was found?" Ning Jiwei glanced at them and asked aloud.


    "No." Mo Jue shook his head and looked at the front. His face was as ugly as going to fight others. As a result, he was beaten by others.


    Ning Jiwei has doubts in his heart, which can make Mo Jue have such a face


    Before he asked, Dou Ge explained, "we didn''t find talilina."


    As soon as he finished, he thought this sentence was strange. He paused, pursed his lips and added, "the fake one."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned and looked at them: "didn''t you find it?"


    He did not doubt the abilities of Mo Jue and Dou Ge. In fact, if they had not found a man in the manor together, it would only mean that the man was not here at the moment.


    But he didn''t receive any news that the copy had appeared outside today, otherwise they wouldn''t have gone to this trip.


    How do you explain that no one?


    Ning Jiwei leaned on his chin and twisted his eyebrows into thinking.


    The two people on one side are obviously thinking about this problem.


    The man was sure to stay here, but it was like the world evaporated, so that they couldn''t find it.


    To delimit a person''s position, only two indicators are needed - time and space.


    The time is right. She must be here at this point, so there is only space left


    There is only one manor in front of me


    Unless


    "Unless there is another secret door here," Dou Ge said with a deep eye.


    Ningjiwei nodded. He thought the same as Dou Ge.


    It seems that the space circle is here, but it is not impossible to steal beams and columns.


    "But if so..." Ningji Weidun paused and his eyes flashed, "that means this woman is particularly important to Eugene Yan Lai."


    It''s so important that even if so many secret whistles are set up, I still don''t feel at ease. I have to find a safer place to hide her.


    But from this point of view, the problem is even more troublesome, because no matter how many times they run here, they are afraid to return empty handed.


    Mo Jue only said a word after he came back, but he didn''t make a sound again. He kept a calm face and looked out of the window.


    Until then, he suddenly said, "since you can''t find it, lead her out."


    The cold voice made people feel as if they were in the lake with a thick layer of ice in the cold winter and December, and they couldn''t help shivering.

 Chapter 1000

    Ning Jiwei looked at his face and knew that he was more upset than any of them at the moment.


    Mo Jue was the most anxious person about the fake talilina. He wanted to come here today to find out her details, but he suddenly threw himself into the air. You can imagine how much sultry he had in his chest.


    He patted Mo Jue on the shoulder, frowned, thought and said, "let''s go back first. This matter... Take a long view."


    It''s not that he can''t trust Mo Jue, but for now, if the other party is really eukins. Yan is such an important chess piece. If Mo Jue goes like this, I''m afraid he will take a great risk.


    This kind of action is not cost-effective at all. Anyway, it''s a pawn or a car. The last one can''t run away, and it''s not urgent at this moment.


    Mo Jue frowned and didn''t say anything, but he had no objection. He naturally knew which was more important.


    Dou Ge patted him on the shoulder and didn''t say anything. Comforting words are too much for them. Just one action is enough to know each other''s intentions.


    The three men bypassed the manor and drove away.


    On the way, Ning Jiwei drove a car. For a moment, no one spoke, and they were thinking about each other.


    It was then that news came from the film.


    Ning Jiwei was thinking about the fake talilina. For a moment, he didn''t respond. After two seconds, he asked the shadow again: "you said Haixi and Chenyi went to the old city park to see Su ri''an?"


    "Yes, Mo Feng heard that Su ri''an and Qiaoya were dating in the old city park, but Qiaoya never showed up." Ying said, "now the young lady comes forward to test Su ri''an, and Gu Shao and Mo Feng support in the rear."


    Ning Ji and Dou GE''s eyes flashed at the same time.


    Make an appointment with the park at this time


    Ning Jiwei''s hand holding the steering wheel can''t help pinching some. He asked Ying in a deep voice: "I know, keep an eye on it. If there''s any situation, please report it to me."


    "Yes."


    The other end hung up when it was over.


    Dou Ge knocked regularly on the window with one hand, frowned and thought, turned his head and looked at Ning Jiwei: "Su ri''an''s date..."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes darkened and nodded: "I''m afraid the person he really wants to see may not be Qiaoya."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Old town park.


    Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes, looked at the sun rising above his head, and looked at Su rian, who was always smiling in front of him. He still stood three meters away from him and asked in a deep voice, "will you go to the script tomorrow?"


    "Of course, although this is the music that ya''er asked me to complete, it is also a part of my work." Su ri''an smiled, as if he couldn''t feel the slightest hostility from Jian Haixi. "Naturally, I also want to see what their final effect is."


    Although his whole body was still gentle and no different from that of Su ri''an before, somehow, every word he said sounded like that, but it seemed to imply another meaning.


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi said coldly with calm eyes.


    I don''t know whether it''s because there are no loopholes in front of her, or because the gradually strong light on her head shines directly on her, Jane Haixi has a faint sense of irritability in her heart.


    She wanted to make a cliche, but he was too calm, or too cunning. Every move and word was completely beyond people''s grasp.


    She was a little bored, and her eyes fell on the wood carving in his hand. She couldn''t help thinking of JOYA.


    At this time, I don''t know what happened to Joey. If I always circle around this man and waste time talking nonsense, I might as well go home and see Joey.


    Jian Haixi''s heart is gone.


    She thought so, and her face showed it faintly.


    Sitting Su ri''an keenly noticed that she was a little absent-minded. By adjusting her sitting position, her eyes quickly slipped from Jian Haixi''s face.


    Irritability?


    Su ri''an''s eyes narrowed slightly behind his sunglasses, and something strange happened in his heart.


    what do you mean?


    She just said a few words to herself and became so impatient?


    Oh, it seems that his position in her eyes is too small and light, isn''t it?


    Su ri''an thought like this. The corners of his lips inadvertently aroused a sneer, but he soon disappeared.


    He seemed to open his mouth inadvertently. Wen Sheng said to Jian Haixi, "Miss Jian, in fact, why are some things so serious?"


    Jane Haixi narrowed her eyes, and the meaning in her heart was frozen by his words.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, staring at Su Tian.


    "Qiaoya is very good, and I am also very good to her. You should also see that she is very happy when she is with me." Su ri''an stroked the wood carving in her hand, and her fingers slowly slipped from the wood carving villain''s face and fell on her hair, gently every time. If someone who doesn''t know the reason saw this scene, he will think that this person has deep affection for his beloved, To pour so much emotion into objects like her.


    But Jane Haixi listened to his voice and looked at his actions, but she only felt a trace of coldness slowly growing on her body.


    "You just asked me what my identity is, but in fact, no matter what my identity is, as long as you are willing to turn a blind eye, I can also be su ri''an. In this way, Hello, I am good, and Qiaoya will be good. Isn''t everyone happy?" Su ri''an smiled and said slowly, "Besides, don''t you always think that emotion is the most important? Compared with emotion, what is identity?"


    Jian Haixi was very cold. In such a big sun, she only felt the hairs on her back stand up.


    He admitted it!


    "Everyone is happy? Oh, who else is happy except you?" Jian Haixi stared at him for a moment, subconsciously raising the state of preparedness to another level.


    "You said ''you can also be su ri''an'', but what I asked is that you can only be su ri''an." Jian Haixi said in a cold voice, "these two differences are very different. Besides, for us, it is good rather than evil, which is the most important."


    "Ha ha." Su ri''an smiled, lowered his eyes, fell on the things in his hands through sunglasses, and sighed, "I''ve tried hard to win for ya''er. Who knows your attitude is so inhumane."


    "It seems that there is no way but... To make ya''er sad." his voice is mixed with true and false, and he is full of true feelings for Qiao ya.


    Jian Haixi flashed a cold light at the bottom of his eyes, turned around with a cold hum and left.


    She just took two steps and was stopped by Su ri''an behind her.


    "You''re going to find Joey, aren''t you? Can you take this little gift for me?"


    Jian Haixi turned his head and saw him reach out to himself. In the palm of his hand lay the wooden carving that had been gently touched by him.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him, raised his feet, never stopped, leaving only two words wrapped in ice: "No."


    Su ri''an raised her head, looked at her leaving figure, hooked her lips, smiled and whispered, "what a crisp beauty."

 Chapter 1001

    Seeing Jian Haixi coming back from Su ri''an, Gu Chenyi turned his steps and left the place where he stood.


    They walked towards the parking place from different directions and met halfway.


    "How is it?" Gu Chenyi looked back at the direction of the bench. The plants were verdant and covered Su ri''an''s figure so that he couldn''t see anything.


    Jian Haixi shook his head. His face was not very good-looking. He frowned as he walked and said to Gu Chenyi, "go back."


    Gu Chenyi looked at her face, more or less understood in his heart, nodded, didn''t ask any more questions, and strode away from the park behind her.


    On the bus, Mo Feng, who has been guarding here, finally relaxed when he saw the two people coming back, nodded to Jian Haixi and was ready to get off.


    He''ll have to keep following Su Ryan.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened the door, before he stepped out, Jian Haixi shouted, "Mo Feng, go back with our car and don''t follow him anymore."


    Mo Feng paused and looked at her with some doubts on his face: "young lady, isn''t tomorrow the script killing activity?"


    The implication is that we should pay more attention to him at this juncture?


    Jian Haixi waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "it doesn''t matter. Just let the shadow continue to stare."


    She didn''t say any more. Mo Feng thought about it and didn''t insist. She gestured to Gu Chenyi in the driver''s seat, meaning that he would drive.


    Gu Chenyi picked his eyebrows, stretched his long legs, and directly stepped over to the co driver. He turned his head and looked at Jian Haixi''s face and asked, "what''s the matter? He was angry by a neuropathy?"


    Jane Haixi hummed and didn''t deny it.


    She was really a little angry with Su ri''an, but intellectually, she also knew that this would be the result when she came forward.


    If she were Su ri''an, she wouldn''t show any handle like this.


    "Now it''s certain that Su ri''an must be a fake, either Eugene Yan''s person or Eugene Yan himself." she frowned and said.


    "Eugene Yan''s subordinate?" Gu Chenyi raised her eyebrows and turned to look at her. "Didn''t Fang Sheng say that those people who pretended to be him were the so-called ''Lord''


    Jian Haixi nodded: "it''s right for Fang Sheng to say so, but since he can turn himself into another person, his men should also be able to wear a skin. We can''t be sure who is at the bottom, so we can only expand the scope."


    "So it''s also ha." Gu Chenyi touched her chin and thought for a while, but also joked with her. "Isn''t that the same as opening a blind box? If you don''t open it, you''ll never know what''s inside."


    Mo Feng also frowned: "this Eugene Yan really found a good way out for himself."


    "Yes, the last second makes us think it''s him, and the next second can make us jump into the air." Gu Chenyi sighed and answered. It''s a headache to think of such a troublesome thing.


    He shook his head and didn''t think about it. Then he asked Jane Haixi, "what else did he say?"


    "No, he''s very cunning. He doesn''t reveal anything. No matter how he asks, he just says some specious words." Jian Haixi''s eyes darkened for a moment, and his face was cold.


    "Well... It''s really irritating." Gu Chenyi nodded. He wasn''t surprised by the result. He knocked on the window with one hand at the corner of his mouth. "Haixi, you''re too gentle. If I say, you should go straight and press people on the ground. Once the skin on his face is torn, everything is clear."


    Jian Haixi was amused by his idea, glanced at him and asked, "how can it be clear?"


    "If you are Eugene Yan, you will arrest him. If you are his subordinates, you will torture him to extort a confession." Gu Chenyi spread his hands and said naturally, "this is not clear enough."


    Jian Hai smiled, shook his head and sighed: "fortunately, you didn''t go just now. If you really pressed people on the ground, we lost."


    Gu Chenyi scratched his head. Before asking why, Jian Haixi said, "Eugene Yan is tricky. There must be a backhand behind any of his actions, and we haven''t even found out how many cards he has. Even if we can hold him in our hand, if he arranges something privately, it will be in trouble..."


    "Alas... After all, I can only play games with him first." Gu Chenyi glanced and said unhappily, "I always feel overwhelmed."


    "Come step by step." Jian Haixi rubbed his eyebrows and his face was a little tired. "Tomorrow is the script kill. He will certainly take action. We take the opportunity to rescue Su ri''an and Shao Li, and then catch him."


    Gu Chenyi sighed, half lowered the window and let the oncoming warm wind rush towards him.


    The unknown is the same as the wind outside the window. When to start and when to fall, it has the final say.


    "I hope everything will be so smooth." he murmured like a sigh, paused, and turned to look at Jian Haixi. "What if he noticed something and really changed his hostage, what shall we do?"


    The cold light in Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed by, frowned and said in a cold voice, "then let him have no hostages."


    "How to say?" Gu Chenyi''s eyes flashed and rubbed his hands. There was more interest in his tone.


    He likes doing this kind of thing best. Think about the way the enemy found that his prepared roads were blocked before the activity. His face of suffocation can wake him up in a dream.


    How could Jian Haixi not know that he was eager to try, but he didn''t say it directly. He just narrowed his eyes and said, "you''ll know tomorrow."


    Gu Chenyi nodded. Tomorrow is tomorrow. It''s not so bad.


    "Where are we going now? Joe''s?" he looked down at his watch. "I don''t know if they''re finished now?"


    Mo Feng heard the speech and slowed down the speed, waiting for Jian Haixi''s order.


    Jane Haixi''s face flashed a hesitation. It is reasonable to say that there should have been almost talked about at the moment, but George never wrote to her, which made her uncertain whether she should go or not.


    She thought for a moment, looked down and took her cell phone from her bag and said, "wait a minute, I''ll call George."


    "This guy, it''s not that we''ve finished talking. I forgot to tell you." Gu Chenyi murmured.


    Jian Haixi dialed the phone, listened to the beep in the mobile phone, smelled the speech and smiled: "that''s the best."


    If we can really finish the discussion in such a short time, it will prove that the matter is not serious enough, and her worry about JOYA can be alleviated.


    But she also knew that Gu Chenyi might be considerate of her emotions, and another situation didn''t come out.


    That is, George didn''t call her because they haven''t talked to Joana yet. It''s obviously more troublesome than she thought.


    Jane Haixi thought of both possibilities, but didn''t expect that after the phone call, she didn''t think about it at all.


    In fact, the third situation is possible, that is, George deliberately didn''t write to her, because he didn''t want her to come or make her sad

 Chapter 1002

    The phone rang a few times before it was connected. Jian Haixi''s "hello" was still blocked in her throat. She heard a woman''s voice calling her softly: "Haixi?"


    Jane Haixi paused, wondering, "where''s Yaru George?"


    "He just went to bed." Yang Yaru''s voice was very low. Jian Haixi heard the faint sound of footsteps, followed by the sound of closing the door. It should be that she came out of the bedroom with her mobile phone.


    Sure enough, the next second the voice at the other end was a little higher: "Haixi, I saw you, so I picked it up for George. What''s the matter?"


    "No, I''m just asking how George and Joey are talking. I''m on my way," said Jane Haixi.


    "About this..." Yang Yaru hesitated, lowered her voice and hesitated, "I think you''d better not come for the time being."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and stood there holding his mobile phone.


    Gu Chenyi glanced back inadvertently, but unexpectedly ran into Jian Haixi''s expression, and couldn''t help frowning.


    Whether it''s settled or not, Jane Haixi shouldn''t have this expression. What''s the matter?


    Hearing what Yang Yaru said, Jian Haixi frowned slightly and said to Mo Feng, "pull over first."


    Mo Feng and Gu Chenyi looked at each other and saw the accident and seriousness from each other''s eyes.


    Jane Haixi frowned at her mobile phone and said, "Yaru, what''s going on?"


    Yang Yaru paused, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She understood that George didn''t inform Jian Haixi because he didn''t want her to be sad about it, but she couldn''t find any reason to hide it from her, otherwise it would make her more sad.


    Jian Haixi felt her hesitation. Her heart couldn''t stop sinking. She pursed her lips and said, "it''s all right. You can say it directly."


    Yang Yaru took her mobile phone to the terrace and suddenly came out of the house. She was squinted by the strong light. She put her hand between her eyebrows to block the sun. She sighed heavily and told the quarrel between George and joea this morning.


    She didn''t say those words directly, but gently mentioned that she might have some opinions on her.


    She tried to make it easier, but after saying that, the other end of the mobile phone remained silent for a long time.


    Yang Yaru was worried and hurriedly added, "Haixi, ya''er, she is angry now, so she doesn''t have a spectrum. Don''t take it to heart. Don''t wait for her to calm down. Let''s sit down and talk? I''ll contact you then."


    Jane Haixi didn''t make a sound.


    Yang Yaru frowned, bit her lower lip and advised, "ya''er''s temper got into the tip of the ox''s horn and couldn''t understand anything. Just now, it''s useless for George and his parents to persuade, but don''t worry, the family has ordered that she won''t contact Su ri''an again. You..."


    "I see." before she finished, Jane Haixi interrupted her with a voice that sounded more tired than before. "Let''s do it for the time being."


    "Haixi..." Yang Yaru wanted to say something more, but Jian Haixi didn''t let him.


    She sighed, relaxed her tensed strength, immediately leaned back on the back of the chair, rubbed her eyebrows with one hand, and said powerlessly, "Yaru, I have something to do. Let''s do it first."


    Jian Haixi hung up without waiting for a response.


    Yang Yaru sighed and looked at the black screen in front of her eyes.


    With Jane Haixi''s intelligence, even if she said it more obscure, how could she not speculate what had happened.


    It broke her heart after all.


    Yang Yaru turned her head and looked at the Qiao family behind her. She felt a little heavy in her heart. Is it really time for trouble?


    How happy the family used to be, but can it be like before in the future?


    If the house has cracks, it can be rebuilt, but if the people have holes, what should we do to make up for them?


    She leaned against the railing and turned around with her mobile phone in her hand. All she thought about was today, Qiao ya, Su ri''an, Jian Haixi


    But before she could think of anything else, the nanny came up in a panic and said that Joe was crying for her.


    Yang Yaru sighed and had to go downstairs to coax the children.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the car.


    Gu Chenyi watched Jian Haixi finish a whole phone call, and his face was directly turned into a thunderstorm from the cloudy at the beginning, but the thunderstorm fell in her heart.


    "What''s the matter? I feel your face is worse than coming back after seeing Su ri''an?" Gu Chenyi worried.


    Jian Haixi leaned against the window, shook his head and whispered, "it''s all right."


    After she finished, she told Mo Feng, "turn around and let''s go straight home."


    "Don''t go to Qiao''s house?" Gu Chenyi was stunned and asked.


    "No," said Jian Haixi, whose voice was too low to hide.


    Gu Chenyi stared at her for a while. His eyes flashed and didn''t ask again.


    When they went back, they met Ning Jiwei, who had just arrived home.


    Several people simply sat down in the living room and exchanged their progress.


    Although the two sides have been busy almost all morning, and everyone is exhausted, it only needs a few words to summarize.


    Gu Chenyi put his hands behind his head, stared at the ceiling and sighed, "do you think we can even go against the water? How can the soldiers be divided into two ways and the results of which way are not very satisfactory."


    Dou Ge and Mo Jue also frowned, a little unhappy.


    The living room was temporarily shrouded in a heavy atmosphere, and no one spoke.


    Jian Haixi has been pursing her lips without saying a word since she finished talking about Su rian. At this moment, she looked at the people and stood up and said, "I''m a little tired. Go up and have a rest first, and you can talk."


    Her face did look tired, but Ning Jiwei couldn''t help frowning.


    Gu Chenyi watched Jian Haixi''s back disappear at the entrance of the stairs. Chao Ning Jiwei winked and whispered, "it''s been like this since the end of the phone."


    "Whose phone?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    "The Qiao family should have called Yang Yaru." Gu Chenyi said, "we planned to go to the Qiao family after seeing Su ri''an. We were almost there. As a result, we turned back after talking to Yang Yaru on the phone. Haixi''s face has always been like this."


    Ning Jiwei understood everything in an instant after hearing it, and his eyes couldn''t help sinking.


    He was worried that such a thing would happen, so he always contacted George himself. Unexpectedly, it still made her sad.


    Mo Jue sneered and said, "from before to now, Haixi has been working hard for the Qiao family, but in the end, he was regarded as an outsider by others. It''s ironic."


    Dou Ge frowned and quickly slipped a trace of heartache in his eyes. He took a sip with his tea cup, covered his thick thoughts at the bottom of his eyes, paused, and said, "it''s not necessarily like this. There may be something inconvenient."


    "Hum, what else can there be?" Mo Jue sneered. "In my opinion, we should let the Qiao eldest lady eat some losses and have a long memory."

 Chapter 1003

    Mo Jue was in a bad mood. At this time, he spoke very impolitely.


    Gu Chenyi took a sip of tea and nodded: "it''s best to have a long memory. I hope they won''t be so worried in the future."


    Jian Haixi''s people are good, but people''s hearts are not paper paste. They can''t afford to be torn again and again.


    "What about the Qiao family..." Dou Gordon paused, looked at Ning Jiwei and asked, it has happened. At this time, if it is inconvenient for Jian Haixi to go to the Qiao family again, what about Qiao Ya and Su ri''an


    "Since Haixi can''t go." Gu Chenyi raised her head, touched her chin with one hand and thought subconsciously. As a result, her brain hasn''t got the answer, and her mouth has spoken out faster. "In terms of distance, she can only row to Jiwei."


    When he finished speaking, he realized what he had said. He immediately sat up and looked at Ning Jiwei: "you go?"


    Ning Jiwei tapped his fingers on his knees. His dark eyes had been unhappy since he left jianhaixi. He frowned, hesitated and said, "I can''t say it."


    He has this heart and wants to go for Jian Haixi himself and explain everything, but


    "How?" Gu Chenyi frowned, not quite understanding what he was hesitating about.


    Dou Ge glanced at him and explained to him, "look at the sea stream."


    Gu Chenyi immediately knew that it was the Qiao family after all. How to solve it was still to respect Jian Haixi''s ideas. Ning Jiwei''s words were not good, which meant that he didn''t know what Jian Haixi wanted to do at the bottom of his heart.


    "Gee, if I say you and George have explained so clearly, he won''t be unable to deal with his family." Mo Jue didn''t have a good way, "why should we worry more."


    When he finished, he didn''t wait for others to answer, and sighed a long sigh. He himself understood that this was just easy to say. In fact, how could he really ignore it.


    In the final analysis, they are all one, one prosperity and one loss.


    "Forget it, let''s talk later." Mo Jue yawned, stood up and said, "I''ll go back to make up my sleep and call if I have something."


    Then he stood up and walked out the door.


    Gu Chenyi sat on the sofa and was sleepy by his real yawn. He couldn''t help opening his mouth. Although he slept for a while in the morning, it was no different from not sleeping. Now he was even sleepier.


    "What do you say?" he rubbed his eyes and turned to look at the two people sitting upright next to him.


    "Let''s go." Ning Jiwei put down his tea cup and put down his cocked legs. His mind to go upstairs has been undisguised. "It''s estimated that there''s nothing to do today. Have a good rest. We''ll be busy tomorrow."


    "OK." Dou Ge nodded and got up first and left here.


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Chenyi was the only one left in the living room. Ning Jiwei has reached the upstairs, and Dou Ge is estimated to be near where he lives.


    Gu Chenyi skimmed his lips and got up and walked towards the guest room. Just now, the two people were calm. At present, one by one ran faster than the other. He, the most sleepy man, didn''t catch up with them.


    Ning Jiwei was anxious. He could understand that he was a little absent-minded after he left jianhaixi. He must be anxious to coax his wife now. In his heart, heaven and earth are not as big as jianhaixi anyway.


    It''s just that Dou Ge whose speed is no worse than ningjiwei


    Gu Chenyi sighed. His good brother is good in everything. It''s just that the character who is going to hang from a tree is not very good.


    But he didn''t stand to say anything. He still held Yunling tree in his hand and didn''t want to give up in his next life.


    Think of Dou GE''s worry and love for Jian Haixi at the bottom of his eyes just now, Gu Chenyi reluctantly shook his head. Dou Ge thought he blocked it in time, but he saw it.


    It is probably for this reason that he walked so fast.


    Gu Da''s love scientist picked his eyebrows. There was no way. Love often tortured people. When they were far away, they always thought about it. However, when they were close, they could see all the people''s joys and sorrows, and their thoughts were led away uncontrollably.


    ¡­¡­


    bedroom.


    When Ning Jiwei pushed the door in, Jian Haixi was sitting on the sofa by the window, absorbed in reading the information about the script. He didn''t even notice when he entered the door.


    He frowned, walked over quietly, put one hand on her shoulder, put the other hand behind her on the tea table, and closed the script materials.


    Jian Haixi didn''t have to look up to know who was standing behind her. She put one hand in Ning Jiwei''s hand, half turned back, looked up at him, smiled softly and asked, "Why are you coming up? Don''t Jue them?"


    "The whole sleep has gone." Ning Jiwei sat down next to her, stroked her shoulder with one hand and sighed, "you have to keep your spirit and prepare for tomorrow''s important play."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing and nodded: "yes, I didn''t rest yesterday. I have to go out early this morning. I don''t know how to do it recently. Every owl has been upside down day and night."


    Her face was still smiling as usual. She looked nothing different, but Ning Jiwei couldn''t laugh.


    Jian Haixi has always regarded the Qiao family as his other home. He has never had any other intention in his heart. He has always regarded the people there as his closest relatives. Now he has ended up being complained about. How can he have no pimples in his heart.


    He stared at her tightly with his eyes. After a long silence, he called the man in his arms like a heartache or a sigh: "Haixi..."


    "Hmm?" Jian Haixi answered softly, leaned against his shoulder, rolled his clothes hem with both hands, rolled it up and spread it out, like playing some fresh and interesting game.


    "Joe''s house, why don''t I go there," said ningevighton.


    He was really worried that they could not handle the matter well and hurt Jian Haixi again.


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. When she mentioned the Qiao family, the smile on her face suddenly solidified there, and the action in her hand unconsciously stopped.


    She was silent for a moment, and finally shook her head: "forget it, Joey is now banned from going out. There should be no danger."


    After a pause, she lowered her eyes and pursed her lips, and then said, "as for other things... It doesn''t matter for the time being."


    The loss in her voice made Ning Jiwei''s eyes flash, overflowing with deep love.


    "Sad?" Ning Jiwei held her more tightly in his arms, slightly lowered his head and gently kissed her on the top of her hair.


    Jian Haixi was stunned for a moment and unconsciously slipped a touch of gloom in her eyes.


    She grinned and said with a self mocking smile, "it''s also deceptive to say that I don''t feel at all. A little, but I can understand that if I were in her position, I wouldn''t be better than her."

 Chapter 1004

    Ning Jiwei sighed slightly in his heart. He would rather Jian Haixi complain about his unhappiness with him now than be so rational. After being hurt, he still stood in the perspective of Qiaoya and considered for her.


    He pinched Jian Haixi''s hand and whispered firmly, "you won''t."


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows. Nothing happened. He was so sure. Is this still the person who considers everything from the facts?


    "Why?" she looked up at Ning Jiwei and said, "before that step, I can''t even get a positive answer for such a thing myself."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said gently, "I don''t mean you have to do anything. Haixi, no matter when, from what angle, no matter what you want to do, you just need to rely on your own mind."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and suddenly didn''t understand what he meant.


    Ningji Weiwen explained: "what I said no is that I will never put you in that situation."


    Jian Haixi blinked and looked at him for several seconds before he came back in a trance.


    The tenderness and firmness in his eyes suddenly made a place in her heart, as if it had turned into a sweet, greasy and soft cake, or drenched with a thick layer of honey; It also seems to become a light cloud in the sky, swinging around with the breeze.


    Jian Haixi sighed. No matter what time, this person always supports a solid world for her behind her, so that she can follow her heart at will.


    Even if it was a hypothesis, he would never force her to do anything, but firmly told her that he was there.


    Jian Haixi put his hand around his waist and rubbed his shoulder.


    Ning Jiwei thought she was still unhappy about Qiaoya, patted her on the back, and then advised: "in my opinion, even if Su rian is true or false for the time being, he won''t be a good match for Qiaoya if he only discusses this person."


    "If you really like a person, you will never allow her to face the pressure of the family alone. Su ri''an knows everything Qiao Ya will encounter with him, but still pretends not to know. This itself shows his emotional concentration." Ning Jiwei frowned, "It''s just a pity that Qiaoya is obsessed with such an obvious thing. She can''t understand it. She made such a fuss at Qiaojia''s house for nothing."


    Jian Haixi nodded: "you''re right, but isn''t it always the most easy thing to cover the eyes with a leaf? As long as the other party smiles at himself, he is willing to go, especially ya''er..."


    At last, the big stone in her heart hung up again.


    "That''s her own business. This is her life. We interfere too much, but it''s easy to complain." Ning Jiwei whispered.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, her eyes flashed slightly, and the big stone hanging in her heart shook gently with Ning Jiwei''s words.


    She was silent for a while, sighed and said, "you''re right. I may really care too much... Forget it, don''t discuss this."


    It is an eternal truth to rise mien and fight Mi Qiu.


    Jian Haixi said no more discussion, and the matter of the Qiao family came to an end. Ning Jiwei didn''t call again, and Jian Haixi didn''t think of going to the Qiao family again.


    But it was all later. At present, the room was quiet for a moment. Ning Jiwei thought. First, he didn''t want Jian Haixi to think about the Qiao family again. Second, he didn''t want her to be too tired. He simply pulled Jian Haixi up: "wife, let''s take advantage of this time to make up for sleep."


    Jian Haixi shook his head, loosened his hand, perfunctorily patted the right to shoot as comfort, sat down again, opened the script on the table and said, "go to sleep by yourself. I have to make up for my homework."


    The script will be killed tomorrow. First of all, she has to be familiar with the script to better deal with "Su ri''an".


    Ning Jiwei saw that before she finished, his eyes moved from himself to the script. He was suddenly unhappy. He frowned and didn''t make a sound at all. He directly bent down and picked her up and walked to the bedside.


    "Ah, Jiwei, what are you doing? My script!" Jian Haixi was suddenly picked up by him, his hands subconsciously around his neck, but he still couldn''t forget the script on the table.


    "Hum, it has no chance. In the next time, you can only look at me." Ning Jiwei pretended to be vicious and said to Jian Haixi as he walked.


    Jane Haixi bent her lips, looked at the jealous expression on his face, poked his side face and said, "you''re jealous of a script, you''re enough."


    Ning Jiwei put her on the bed and lay beside her. He stretched out his arm and surrounded the petite person in his arms. Like coaxing Jian Rui and Jian Yi to sleep, he patted her on the back with one hand: "not enough, but we''ll talk about it later. Now, close your eyes and sleep."


    Jian Haixi reluctantly leaned against him. She thought she couldn''t sleep. She planned to sneak up after Ning Jiwei fell asleep. She just didn''t expect to be patted by Ning Jiwei. I don''t know when she really fell asleep.


    When she woke up again, it was almost noon. As soon as she opened her eyes, she looked at Shang Ning Jiwei''s smiling eyes. The big hand behind her was still gently patting her. I didn''t know whether the man slept or not.


    "Wife, what are you going to do this afternoon?" Ning Jiwei asked with a smile.


    Jian Haixi stared at him and was stunned for a while before he remembered the script before going to bed. At this time, he didn''t want to read it again. Anyway, he had almost turned it over. He might as well go to Liao Huanyan to check the process.


    When she said this, she saw Ning Jiwei nodding: "OK, I''ll come with you."


    Jian Haixi: "


    Why did it suddenly turn into brown sugar again?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Old town park.


    After Jian Haixi left, Su ri''an still sat on the bench.


    He hung his eyes, stared at the wood carving in his hand through the cumbersome sunglasses on his face, looked at it quietly for a long time, and suddenly smiled.


    Sure enough, he likes to see his opponent''s impatience with him. It''s really pleasing to the eye.


    If the game is won, it is gratifying, but what makes people happier is not everyone''s reaction in the process?


    Hate him but can''t catch him


    "Ha ha ~" the man on the bench whispered, "look at this game, isn''t it more and more fun?"


    He stood up with a blind stick, and in a moment he turned back to the gentle and polite Su ri''an, but his eyes were cold under sunglasses.


    Su ri''an smiled faintly at the corners of his mouth. He naturally knew that someone was watching him, but it didn''t work for him.


    If he was easily trapped, how dare he show himself so clearly in front of people.


    This is not, a trip around the park has been perfectly free of shadow monitoring.


    The shadow looked at the disappeared figure in the monitoring, frowned and hurriedly contacted Ning Jiwei.

 Chapter 1005

    In the Royal Manor.


    Jiang Rumo sat in the living room, eating fruit and chasing the play against the huge screen. When he was seeing the wonderful plot of the quarrel between men and women, he heard a noise at the door.


    She turned her head and came in with sunglasses on her face and a blind stick in one hand. She was dressed in ordinary clothes, but she had a temperament different from ordinary people.


    Jiang Rumo smiled in his heart and felt that his feeling was inexplicable. The person in front of him was eukins. Yan, of course, not ordinary people can compare.


    She put down her fork and stood up, straightened her clothes and smiled at eukins. Yan walked over.


    "You''re back." Jiang Rumo came forward and took his arm and said with a smile, "people have come home to be guests."


    Eukins. Yan put aside his blind stick, sunglasses and the mask he had torn off his face. With one hand, he naturally ran over Jiang Rumo''s shoulder and asked around the corner of his mouth, "Oh? Who''s coming?"


    "Who else can there be? Ning Jiwei." like the pink lips of cherry petals, Jiang Rumo whispered out the name. At this time, there was no more fluctuation in his heart.


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and nodded indifferently. His face was not angry or anxious for the enemy to break into the house. His voice seemed to praise: "HMM... it seems that his skill is OK. He dares to come alone. His courage is really commendable. Didn''t you treat our distinguished guests well for me?"


    "Still entertain him?" Jiang Rumo leaned gently on his shoulder, smiled like flowers, and said with a slight toot of his lips, "people can say that they will take me away in ten days."


    "Ten days later?" eukins. Yan''s eyes flashed a light. Jiang Rumo knew that his eyes must be full of excitement without looking. Sure enough, he only heard a smiling voice from his head, "Oh... It seems that our opponent is ready for a new round of games. Tut Tut, it''s really anxious."


    His index finger gently provoked Jiang Rumo''s chin. His eyes without sunglasses were beautiful and full of attack. He opposed Jiang Rumo''s four eyes: "remember to send a message to Jiang ruting and let her act according to the plan."


    "Well, good." Jiang Rumo nodded. His white fingertips had just raised and had not touched his side face, eukins. Yan released her.


    Jiang Rumo''s hand stopped in the air and turned to look at the man who had just held himself. At the moment, he was ready to go inside.


    This person can disguise his temperament very well. When it is Su ri''an, he is completely Su ri''an.


    But what he can cheat most is his eyes.


    "Yan, are you going to rest?" Jiang Rumo gently pulled his sleeve, looked up at him and asked softly.


    Eukins. Yan''s mouth bent, his index finger slipped gently on her cheek, leaned close to her ear and said with a smile: "a good girl won''t ask so many questions."


    He left as soon as he touched it. Jiang Rumo was stunned. He turned his head and looked at his back and stood in situ in a daze.


    That direction


    She actually knew who he was going to see.


    The fake talilina.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the end of the corridor, there is a heavy solid wood carved double door. The door is carved with complex but exquisite carved patterns, and even the door handle is carved with exquisite auspicious cloud patterns.


    The antique gate in such a modern villa should have been somewhat against peace, but somehow, it doesn''t seem to have such a feeling at this time.


    Eukins. Yan pushed the door in and closed it.


    There is not much space in the house. You can see your head at a glance. The big bed against the wall is covered with soft quilts and pillows. The sofa beside the bed is spotless, and there are bookcases and desks on the other side. There are full books in different categories in the upper lattices of the bookcase, and a few foreign language books in the lower lattices, There are some vases and potted plants next to it, and there is only a pile of books in the corner of the desk, which seems to be often seen, so it is not put in the bookcase.


    Nothing special.


    If there is anything different about it, it is that some of the furnishings in the house should have a Chinese flavor in response to the door just now. However, even if it is ordinary here, it can be seen that the furnishings that seem to be placed unintentionally are priceless.


    It fits the style of this money burning manor.


    Eukins. Yan Mu walked toward the bookcase without squinting and raised his hand to twist the vase in one of the compartments.


    On the surface, there was no strange bookcase. At this time, it suddenly began to move to one side, but for a moment, the channel behind the bookcase showed the whole picture.


    Eukins. Yan raised his feet and walked inside. The passage was not dark. Wall lamps were installed on both sides.


    As like as two peas, the door of the passage is just like the carved door that just looks exactly the same. It is not even the same as the room just now.


    Even the books on the table and the classification of the books in the bookcase are the same as the one I saw just now.


    The only difference is that there is a person lying on the big bed in this room at the moment - talilina.


    The whole room is like a carefully measured and customized replica.


    Even the people who live here... Are a veritable replica.


    In the quiet room, talina was lying on the bed with a mask on her face. If you look carefully, you will find that not only that face, but also a mask on your lower neck, arms and even legs.


    It was specially made for her.


    She lay there motionless. She looked human from a distance, but when she got closer, she would find that she was wrapped in a thin film, like a puppet.


    She has been lying like this for a whole day. Except for eating and drinking, Lazarus can be allowed to walk around, and the rest of the time lies here quietly, because the body is covered with a mask, and only two eyes can be moved under the whole body.


    Oh... By the way, even eating is a special supplementary meal specially prepared for her.


    Talilina opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling above her head. She heard footsteps approaching, and her eyes didn''t move.


    She doesn''t want to see it. Anyway, there are only a few people who can come here.


    Eukins. Yan went to the bedside, looked at her from top to bottom for several times, nodded with satisfaction, "well, it''s recovering well."


    Talilina''s eyes slanted towards him, and the whole person looked more strange, but only in this way could she see him clearly.


    She slightly labled her lips and carefully ensured that the mask on her face would not move. Yan whispered, "I want to move."


    Eukins. Yan smiled, obviously with a gentle look on his face, but his words were cruel: "bear it again, wait until tomorrow."


    "Talilina" moved her eyes, looked at the ceiling again, pursed her mouth and said nothing again.


    Eukins. Yan sat down by the bed and gently stroked her long hair scattered on the bed with one hand. He said with a sigh and pride: "you are my most perfect masterpiece. You can''t make any mistakes."

 Chapter 1006

    "But they already know I''m a fake," talilina said.


    "It doesn''t matter," eukins said. With a faint smile on Yan''s face, she gently opened the disposable hand mask gloves on her hand and held the white and smooth fingers. "If a product reaches the peak, it will be no different from the second treasure. I put so much money into you. Do you think it''s just for you to pretend to be that person?"


    "Talilina" looked at him, didn''t she?


    Make her as like as two peas Tully Lina, is not because he wants to see this face?


    But now there is only one more use, that is to let her participate in the game.


    "No," said eukins. Yan smiled, as if he thought of the result he had been looking forward to for a long time. The light in his eyes turned out to be more and more prosperous, "that''s the lowest copy, and I want you to become her, replace her and become a living her."


    "Talilina" looked at the person in front of him. No, to be exact, it was looking at the madness of his eyes.


    Yes, in her eyes, the man in front of her is a complete madman, whether to himself or others.


    But she had to admit that this man was really powerful.


    She has never seen anyone more powerful than him. It seems that everything is under his control. For him, he only likes to do or doesn''t like to do things in the world. He can never do it. Everything depends only on his mind.


    The world is a grand gamble for him.


    And he is the eternal winner.


    Eukins. Yan''s madness seemed to be just a moment. After that, there was no fluctuation on his face and fundus.


    Seeing that the people on the bed didn''t speak, he smiled and asked, "Rumo said, I saw Ning Jiwei coming today. I guess he didn''t come alone. What about you? Did you see anyone else?"


    Talilina was stunned, and her eyes flashed a touch of incredible and deep panic.


    "They... No, how can I see him... No one can come here..." she knows where she is. This is eukins. The darkroom designed by Yan, no one can find her here.


    She stammered in a sentence, and the subject was different. Because of the excitement, the mask on her face was offset.


    Eukins. Yan just gently ticked her lower lip, did not pursue her mind, and began to paste the mask on her face again.


    He understood who he was in her words.


    "Lina, you know, you''ve been talina since the day I chose you to be talina." eukins. Yan looked at her deeply, "and talilina won''t have such eyes. Pay attention next time."


    There seemed to be a lot of unspoken meaning in his eyes. He could see that talilina on the bed suddenly had some fear in her heart.


    "You have to understand my good intentions," eukins said. Yan said as he picked up a strand of curly hair spread by talilina''s pillow, like touching a beloved thing. His gloomy voice was cool: "from hair to toenails, I want you to be like her everywhere. Even those thoughts in your heart must be talilina''s thoughts. Naturally... Including the men she loves, you should love, okay?"


    Appearance can be easy, behavior can be imitated, but mind


    That''s your own heart. How can you think according to other people''s thoughts?


    Talilina trembled slightly in her heart, looked into his eyes and whispered cautiously, "but... I''m Saha..."


    As soon as she finished, eukins with a smile on her face half a second ago. Yan instantly changed his face, stretched out his fingers and tightly grabbed her chin. He said coldly, "again, what''s your name?"


    Talilina opened her mouth. Before she made a sound, she saw eukins. Yan''s mouth raised a bloodthirsty smile: "your name is talilina, do you understand? From the day I selected you, Saha has not been in this world. Now the living is talilina! Don''t let me hear you say such words again in the future."


    Saha''s chin was pinched by him. The pain made her eyes slightly red. She quickly trembled and nodded.


    Eukins like this. Yan was terrible, and she knew his means well. What he said was not just frightening and angered him. Even if she had such a face, it would not make him soft at all.


    Oh, in fact, just because she has such a face, she has to be more cautious than others


    Eukins. Yan turned a blind eye to the water meaning gathered at the bottom of her eyes. With a cold hum, he stood up and said, "starting tomorrow, I have a new task for you."


    Saha tried to maintain a normal voice, not to let a trace of choking come out, and asked in a low voice, "what''s the task?"


    "As I said, you are talilina, and all her things are yours, including her men." he sneered and left the room without looking at her again.


    Listening to the footsteps getting farther and farther away, the tears that I tried to force back just now swept over again.


    In the quiet room, the gloomy voice seemed to ring again in her ear: "since the day I chose you, Saha has not been in this world..."


    Sara bit her trembling lip until she bit out a trace of blood. Finally, the choking came out of her throat.


    She''s Sura. The dead man''s name is talilina.


    If Sara is dead, who is she?


    Against talilina''s face, but with a whirling heart, who is she alive


    The corners of the eyes grew moist, and the teardrops dropped from their eyes. They had not hidden into the hair, and had already been immersed in the mask of their faces.


    She raised her hand to wipe away her tears, but the tentacle was a cold, cold mask. She could not even wipe her tears for herself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Eukins who left the study. As soon as Yan went out, he looked up and saw Jiang Rumo lying bored against the wall on one side of the corridor humming a song. It was obvious that he was waiting for him.


    "What''s up?"


    "No." Jiang Rumo shook her head. I don''t know when the long hair tied on her head has been put down. She rolled the tail of her hair in one hand, took his arm in the other hand, and playfully hooked the corners of her lips, "I''m just curious."


    "Curious about what?" eukins. Yan looked at her and asked.


    "Hmm..." Jiang Rumo frowned slightly and thought, "just want to know what your attitude towards the result of the game is."


    She was not at all worried that asking such a question would make eukins. Yan is angry because she knows that it really makes eukins. Yan Le is in the game itself.


    Hear her ask, eukins. Yan''s eyes flashed and his mouth slowly drew a grim smile: "the result? It''s very simple. If I win, I''ll kill one of them at random. If they win..."


    He said it easily, as if killing a man was just crushing an ant.


    Perhaps in his heart, human life is really like mole ants, and I don''t know


    "If they win, what will you do?" Jiang Rumo looked up at him. She thought he would say that the game was over, and the result was


    "Then - change the village and continue to start a new game," eukins said. Yan sneered, "before I get tired of playing, no one can leave the gambling table."


    His smiling voice and smiling expression made Jiang Rumo''s back cold and stunned in place.

 Chapter 1007

    When Jian Haixi came back from Liao Huanyan, the room was quiet. Only Moran was preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    Seeing Jane Haixi entering the door, Moran smiled and greeted her and asked her, "are you tired? What tea do you want to drink? I''ll make it now."


    With a gentle smile on her face, Jian Haixi put her bag on the shoe cabinet, tied up her long hair with the hair band on her wrist and walked to the kitchen: "aunt LAN, I''ll do it myself. It''s nothing today. I can help you choose some dishes later."


    Moran gave her a place and didn''t insist on making tea for her, but when Jian Haixi really wanted to help her wash vegetables, he quickly put out his hand to stop: "If you really have nothing to do, you can sit down and have a rest. Every day, you always go out early and return late. Your feet don''t touch the ground. You''re tired and thin. I''m an old man. I have nothing to do every day. With this amount of activity, don''t rob me."


    Jian Haixi glanced at the cooking table and put a pile of dishes on it. There are so many people eating. How can it be the amount of activity that Moran said.


    However, she didn''t refute. Seeing Moran insisted, she loosened her hand and leaned against the table with the cup to chat with Moran. Not now. There will always be a chance for her to help later.


    Since Xiangcheng was no longer stable, she rarely had the opportunity to stay at home and relax without doing anything in such an afternoon.


    However, it was just the calm before the storm. Considering the great difficulties tomorrow, Jian Haixi couldn''t help sighing heavily.


    The day is getting longer and longer. Although the sun outside the window is now west, it still emits a strong and dazzling light. Looking through the window, she narrows her eyes slightly.


    Today''s weather is very good. She can already think of how beautiful the sunset will be in a later time. The sunset began to change color gradually, from crimson to orange, rendering the whole sky.


    Later, when the red gradually fades, light blue and dark blue will spread out in large areas in the sky, deeper and deeper, until the Star River hangs high and the bright moon rises in the East, and then a new day will come.


    This unhappy day is finally going to pass quietly.


    In the afternoon, George called Ning Jiwei. At that time, they were sitting together to check the process with Liao Huanyan. Ning Jiwei looked at his mobile phone and got up and went out. He didn''t answer in front of her. He didn''t tell her the content of the phone when he came back.


    And Jane Haixi was not interested in asking.


    While she was talking with Moran, she couldn''t help thinking about today and tomorrow. She said it was a rest, but her mind couldn''t stop. She didn''t blink until Moran smiled and asked her what she wanted to eat today. Her mind returned to this small kitchen.


    "When Xiaomian went to school in the morning, he pestered me that he was a little tired of braised meat last night and wanted to eat fish flavored eggplant tonight." speaking of the children, Moran''s smile deepened, and there was deep love in the wrinkled fine lines on his face. "What would you like to eat? If there is no menu set by the children, I have time to prepare now."


    Jian Haixi smiled helplessly: "these bear children dare to order. I''ll talk about them later."


    She said so, but in her hand, she subconsciously put down the cup, took the eggplant prepared by one side and began to deal with it. Seeing that Moran wanted to stop her again, she quickly smiled and said, "how long haven''t I been cooking? I also want to try my craft. Have you stepped back? Don''t say I made this dish tonight. Let''s see if they can eat it."


    "Alas..." Moran sighed, looked at the gentle persistence in Jian Haixi''s eyes and compromised, "I''m stubborn, but you can''t. come on, you can''t be happy if you like it."


    As Moran gave her a hand, he talked about several children. He said that they had always been addicted to playing the game of script killing recently, and occasionally brought them some fruit. He saw several people who were similar to those on TV, saying strange things, and excitedly pointing to people and saying that you were the murderer.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help but be stunned. Their adults, everyone was extremely vigilant about the script killing activity tomorrow, for fear that they didn''t do enough in their preparation, but in the eyes of the children, the activity was so novel and interesting.


    "I''m a little envious of these children''s good energy every day." Jian Haixi said, making a hot pot in his hand.


    Moran helped her fasten her apron and put all the things she would use in her hand. Then she smiled and said, "take a rest when you''re tired. There''s nothing you can do in the world. It''s enough to live your day satisfactorily."


    Jian Haixi''s lips bent and her eyes hung down to do what she was doing. She seemed to have a kind of magic. When she was in the workplace, people felt that she was capable and resolute. At this time, picking up the shovel and spoon only made people feel gentle and gentle. The years were quiet. It was like seeing a tangible sense of happiness.


    "Aunt LAN, I can''t see you''re still a great philosopher." she replied with a smile, but she felt some emotion. Most of the time, they didn''t think so, but forced by the enemy, how can they relax and come underground.


    Moran seemed to be able to see through her mind. Wu sighed: "I say so. Who doesn''t know that you can''t help yourself a lot. I really don''t know when you can be completely safe."


    "There will be such a day." Jian Haixi replied, with a low voice but firm. It is their goal to ensure everyone''s safety and success. "Aunt LAN, with us, there will be such a day."


    "Well, I believe you and the young master are so capable that nothing can defeat you." Moran smiled and nodded.


    A fish flavored eggplant was ready. Jian Haixi looked and wanted to do something more. As a result, Moran said nothing. He stuffed the tea cup into her hand, pushed her out of the kitchen and closed the door tightly.


    Jian Haixi looked at the door that slammed shut in front of her, and she couldn''t laugh or cry for a moment.


    She raised her feet and went upstairs, but she was still thinking about the dish she had just cooked. She hadn''t been in the kitchen for such a long time. It seems that she has to spend more time in the kitchen with aunt LAN in the future.


    She told her to go back to rest, but she really went upstairs. Jian Haixi plunged into her study again. She always felt that she would no longer read some information about tomorrow. She was always a little uneasy.


    Especially after seeing Su ri''an in the park today, it''s even more difficult for her to be quiet.


    That man can still be so calm now. He must have planned something in his heart.


    They read the script and the other party read it.


    Both sides are playing Ming chess. It depends on who is better.


    After this thought, Jane Haixi''s mind sank completely. When she came back, she heard chattering downstairs.


    She subconsciously glanced at her watch. Sure enough, it was the bear children at home who came back.

 Chapter 1008

    In the living room.


    Several schoolbags were scattered around the tea table, and everyone collapsed on the sofa or sat on the carpet laughing or drinking or fruit.


    Gu Xiaomian bounced out of the kitchen for the nth time, handed Jian Rui one of the crisp dates washed in his hand, and put the rest in the fruit tray.


    Such frequent back and forth, only the destination is the kitchen, and the purpose is to get something for Jianrui, will make him not bored at all.


    Jian Rui took the jujube and looked at Gu Xiaomian''s smile. She said strangely, "Gu Ruan, you made a lot of money today? So happy."


    Gu Xiaomian smiled, shook his head proudly and said, "I said I wanted to eat fish flavored eggplant in the morning. When I went in just now, I saw that Aunt LAN had finished it. Of course I''m happy to think of eating it right away."


    Mo Xiuqian was lying on the table washing a pair of their self-made "playing cards". When she heard the speech, she grinned and said with an impolite smile: "Ruirui, you overestimate him. What else in the world can make a food so happy except eating."


    Jian Rui nodded, bit the crisp jujube in her hand and muttered, "that''s what you said."


    Mo Xiuqian washed the cards and saw several people leaning lazily there. She couldn''t help waving her hand: "what are you waiting for? Hurry up, my cards have been washed."


    "Come, come." Jian Rui swallowed the last mouthful of pulp, spit out the jujube core, pulled Gu Xiaomian to Mo Xiuqian, and shouted Mo Xiujin, "a Jin, don''t lie down, come quickly."


    Mo Xiujin sighed and glanced at them. Youyou said, "are you sure you want me to come? Do you still have a chance to win?"


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned. She immediately shook her head, pointed to Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi and said, "you two are not allowed to come. I don''t want to end a game in three minutes and shuffle cards all night."


    Mo and Xu Jian picked up eyebrows at the same time and did not go forward. It was more interesting to see them playing games than they did. Although they didn''t want to make complaints about them, they really wanted to say "who is the child".


    In addition to these two, the others cooperated with Mo Xiuqian very much. They sat quietly around the tea table waiting for her to deal cards.


    Jian Yi sits next to Shazhi, frowning at the few cards she has in her hand, silently calculating the probability of winning.


    However, he never opened his mouth and told Shazhi how to go. He didn''t say anything. He still understood this truth, and Shazhi didn''t ask his opinion. Instead, after feeling his sight, the card in his hand was slightly biased towards him.


    But another outsider is obviously not so honest.


    Mo Xiujin was lying on the sofa two steps behind Jian Rui. It happened that she could see her card. She had to speak quickly from time to time: "don''t want the third from the left. Change with Gu Ruan. It''s useless for you to keep it."


    "Gu Ruan still has a mask man in his hand. See which one can press him?"


    "Jin, how on earth do you know my cards!" Gu Xiaomian covered the cards in his hand and was about to cry. He was going to cover the cards on the table. Why would Jin know, "and why do you always help ruiruirui harm me? So many people, you can choose one harm at random in a round."


    "Er... Xiaomian, you......" Mo Xiulin opened his mouth and was really embarrassed to tell him that not only ah Jin knew his cards, but now everyone knows what cards he had in his hand


    Mo Xiujin "hissed" and smiled: "you''d better surrender. Ruirui is the first, eldest brother is the second, yarn weaving is the third, Mo Tong is the fourth and second sister is the fifth. Anyone is better than you. If you surrender, you can save time for another game."


    "Oh, I don''t believe it." Gu Xiaomian clapped his palm on the tea table, "don''t shine cards, and then play."


    He has the best mask man, so he doesn''t believe he will really be at the bottom.


    Several people held back their laughter and played the game as usual. When they finished playing cards one by one, the last thing left was Gu Xiaomian.


    And the order in which everyone wins is exactly the same as what Mo Xiujin said.


    "You... Come together and pit me?" his suspicious eyes swept through the crowd one by one. "How do I think you are all colluding with ah Jin to see my appearance?"


    "Tut, it seems that not only Ruirui overestimates you, but you also overestimate yourself." Mo Xiuqian pulls the cards together, straightens them out, and hands them to Gu Xiaomian. "Loser shuffles the cards, and what''s the meaning of the pit? You''re usually a lot of pits, and we''ve seen enough."


    Gu Xiaomian muttered, "my mask man is so powerful that he can turn... Turn in a somersault..."


    Speaking of this, his voice became lighter and lighter. He probably recalled how far his combatants could turn, but finally failed to read the file. He bolted over and continued to say the next sentence: "and he also matched the most suitable weapons and partners. How can he not win you?"


    Mo Xiuqian chewed the apple and fell on the sofa with a smile when he heard his words: "do you want to say that you can turn thousands of miles? That''s Monkey Sun! It''s not your mask man. You can''t even remember other people''s skills. Of course you lose."


    Gu Xiaomian curled his lips. He just muttered, but Mo Xiuqian could even hate him for several words. He was stupid. However, he could only proudly adhere to what he had just said: "hum, anyway, he is the most powerful!"


    "All right." Mo Xiuqian didn''t bother to argue with him. She leaned against the sofa, kicked her legs and deliberately said, "then you''ll wear your mask to kill the script tomorrow, but don''t be timid and pee at that time."


    Their game is based on the combination of script killing and playing cards. They think of it by themselves. It is not only easier and faster than script killing, but also more interesting and brain burning than playing cards. These days, they get together to play this when they are free. It is called preheating for tomorrow''s script killing.


    Gu Xiaomian is even more energetic. He is not satisfied with the mask man role he created. He secretly made the mask man''s mask and put it in the drawer next to his bed.


    "I won''t! Mo Xiuqian, wait. I''ll beat you tomorrow!" Gu Xiaomian raised his chin and held his hands with pride. "I''ve accumulated a lot of experience these days. I''ll kill you tomorrow!"


    "You''d better be, but don''t let us watch the play for free." Mo Xiuqian never lost the war with Gu Xiaomian. In a few words, Gu Xiaomian''s mouth opened and closed, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to turn aside to seek foreign assistance.


    "Rui Rui, you see, Mo Xiuqian bullied me again ~" Gu Xiaomian shook Jian Rui''s sleeve and complained to her.


    Jian Rui ignored him and hung her eyes thinking about something.

 Chapter 1009

    Seeing that Jian Rui didn''t speak, Mo Tong turned to look at her and asked, "what does Rui Rui think? Unhappy?"


    "No." Jianrui shook her head and pursed her lips. "Brother, do you think we can kill the script tomorrow?"


    As soon as she asked, Gu Xiaomian nodded and asked, "can you go? Can you go?"


    Mo Tong smiled: "I thought you were struggling for something."


    Since they worked together to finish the script, everyone has great interest in the script they created. They all want to witness what their script looks like and whether it''s brain burning and interesting.


    But the excitement turned to excitement. Mo Tong didn''t know whether they could go to tomorrow''s activities or not.


    After all, the closer they get to this so-called game node, they also know the seriousness of the matter from Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, who are getting busier and busier.


    That eukins. Yan is so difficult. Adults have to spend so much energy just trying to deal with him. If they move too forward, it will certainly increase the pressure and burden of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    However, looking at the bright expectation in Jian Rui''s eyes, Mo Tong pursed his lips. He couldn''t bear it. After thinking about it, he finally said: "it should be ok..."


    Hearing this answer, Jian Rui snorted sadly. She fell on the soft sofa, arched her head between the backrest and cushion, kept arching left and right, and arched the pillow to one side.


    Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian also sighed involuntarily. They were still looking forward to seeing it. It''s best to let them play again in person, otherwise they always feel like they have some shortcomings.


    "OK." Mo Tong couldn''t help laughing at Jian Rui''s childish actions and gently patted her on the back to coax, "Rui Rui, get up quickly. Big brother promised you that if you can''t go tomorrow, big brother will take you to play. It''s no problem if you want to play a few games."


    Jian Rui is still buried in the sofa. She is now tangled to death. During this time, the closer she is to tomorrow, the more tangled she is.


    She didn''t want to give daddy and Mommy any trouble at all, but she still wanted to see what effect the script she participated in the design would show.


    Mo Xiujin fished the pillow Jian Rui arched over. Seeing that she arched there like a puppy, she shouted to her: "Hey, Ruirui, we don''t like raising a puppy. If you do this again, I have to carry you out."


    The answer to him was a pillow thrown by Jianrui''s crisp hand. She obviously didn''t look up, but the pillow in her hand still came accurately straight to his face.


    But when he was ten centimeters away from his face, he was intercepted by Mo Xiujin and held it in his arms.


    He is the one who is trained by Mo Jue devil with Jian Yi every day. If he can''t stop it and let Mo Jue know, he will punish him severely.


    "Come on, don''t tease her. Ruirui is already depressed. You have to recruit her." seeing that if they don''t stop, they will go to war again. Mo Xiulin quickly acted as a peacemaker in the middle.


    "Also for tomorrow''s activities? Do you want me to say that it''s not good for us to stay at home?" Mo Xiujin yawned and said lazily, "as a little girl, we should have the consciousness of being a little girl. What are you doing all day?"


    He was as serious as an adult educating a child, and the appearance of righteous words made Jian Rui, who had been burying her head, stand up and jump up on her back.


    Mo Tong, who was listening to Mo Xiujin, was startled by her action. For fear that she might accidentally fall down, he quickly turned his head and reached out to help her, but he was startled by her appearance before his hand touched her.


    "Oh, Rui Rui..." he stretched out his hand and immediately turned to move towards Jian Rui''s head, helping her stroked a chicken nest like hair on her head.


    Jian Rui didn''t care about her "artistic" appearance. While rolling her sleeves, she knelt on the sofa and moved in the direction of Mo Xiujin: "smelly brocade! You dare to say I''m small. Wait for me!"


    Maybe she''s going to fall on the carpet.


    Although the most serious situation is knock, but in the eyes of many "spoiled Rui crazy demons", knock is certainly not good.


    Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin were surprised at the same time. One wanted to drag her from behind. One hurried to sit up and stretched out his arm to protect her side.


    Both of them were terrified, especially Mo Xiujin, who didn''t dare to move on her side. As a result, his action was very convenient for Jian Rui. The girl came forward and locked Mo Xiujin''s throat, took him to the back, and shouted, "Wow, smelly Jin! Look at my throat locking skill!"


    "Say, who is the little one!" said Jane Rui angrily. "Look at yourself. Only you are the little one, okay? How old are you?"


    Mo Xiujin was forced to lie obliquely by her. Hearing the speech, he turned a big white eye and said helplessly, "Ruirui, you are so a little higher than me. Is it interesting to ridicule me every day?"


    "Besides..." he hummed and said with some dissatisfaction, "boys are a little late. This is proved by scientific research."


    Jian Rui blinked. After reflecting what he meant, she couldn''t help laughing loudly and patted him on the chest with one hand: "poof... Hahaha! Ah Jin, so you really care about it? You deliberately searched for scientific research..."


    Before her laughter fell, she always felt that there was something different in the surrounding air. When she turned her head, Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi were already lying on the tea table.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jian Haixi went downstairs, what he saw was the scene of everyone laughing. You rely on me to squeeze you. There is no image at all. There are two others who are askew as fighting. They can''t help laughing and shaking their heads.


    These children are always so energetic.


    "You didn''t go to the back mountain today?" Jane Haixi walked towards the living room with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Mommy!"


    "Aunt!"


    Seeing her coming down from upstairs, Jian Rui immediately released Mo Xiujin, jumped off the sofa and ran towards Jian Haixi. Gu Xiaomian followed her. They took Jian Haixi''s two hands from left to right like a left Dharma protector and hugged her to the sofa.


    "Mommy, let aunt LAN cook more eggs for ah Jin so that he can grow taller quickly. He cares about the research of experts." Jian Rui said to Jian Haixi with a smile.


    Mo Xiujin, who had just sat down, was putting a piece of watermelon in his mouth. When he heard the speech, he coughed and coughed. His handsome little face was covered with a layer of pink: "I''m erudite! I know a lot, so I didn''t go to check it."


    Several people laughed again because of this sentence.

 Chapter 1010

    Seeing that Mo Xiujin also fell downwind, Jian Haixi shook his head, stretched out his hand and pointed Jian Rui''s nose, with a spoiled smile on his face: "you''re naughty."


    Because of her movements, Jian Rui raised her head and wrinkled her little face hard. She looked at her and smiled. Her hair was as messy as the mane of a little lion. Jian Haixi couldn''t help stroking it carefully for her.


    "Aunt, where''s my father?" Gu Xiaomian took Jian Haixi''s hand and followed it on the other side.


    He didn''t see his father come back to sleep with him last night, and he didn''t see him today.


    Jane Haixi thought, "at the moment, it should still be with your uncle mikai."


    Mo Jue, Gu Chenyi and Dou Ge had been sleeping at home all afternoon. After all, they were all people who stayed up all night and explored the manor in the morning. As a result, in the evening, they suddenly received a call from mikai saying that Qi''er and hamu had arrived, so they and Ning Jiwei hurried there.


    Ha Mu doesn''t matter. Only mikai can hold him casually. The problem is Qi Er


    They don''t trust this man. After all, he is Dou Dou''s attending doctor, and he is also an attending doctor whose skills are qualified, but his character really makes them feel uneasy.


    Jian Haixi said that he was still waiting for Gu Xiaomian''s next question. He saw the child open his mouth and call her, but what he said was something he couldn''t fight with Gu Chenyi.


    "Aunt, I want to eat ice." Gu Xiaomian begged in a long voice. If you listen carefully, you can hear some subtle lack of confidence.


    Now the weather is not the hottest summer season. Moran is worried about the weakness of children''s intestines and stomach, so several children have cold ice cream and ice cream every day.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, blinked, and immediately lost his smile.


    According to common sense, Gu Xiaomian''s next question seems to be: when will dad come back?


    How can you suddenly turn to eating ice?


    Fortunately, Gu Chenyi is not here. Otherwise, if he hears that he is here with his baby son, it will be worth a word. It''s not as important as eating ice. I''m afraid he will be sad again. Jian Haixi couldn''t help sighing silently for Gu Chenyi.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Haixi carefully. Jian Haixi could see the shape of ice cream from his big round eyes.


    "You should have finished your quantity today?" she looked at Gu Xiaomian and narrowed her eyes, looking like she had seen through everything.


    "Hmm..." Gu Xiaomian smiled awkwardly, arched his head on Jian Haixi and flirted with her, "well... Can I advance tomorrow''s?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t answer. He pretended to be thoughtful. He didn''t say yes for a long time. Seeing that Gu Xiaomian''s eyebrows and eyes drooped down in disappointment, he snored his hair with a smile and said, "go ahead. I''ll make an exception for you today and share one with you."


    Gu Xiaomian was immediately happy. His eyebrows were raised high. With a shout of joy, he ran to the refrigerator. There were two big words written on his fat back - happiness.


    As soon as she heard that there was ice to eat today, Jian Rui next to her was happy. She turned around and jumped with Gu Xiaomian. While running, she shouted to Gu Xiaomian, "chocolate! I want the chocolate!"


    Jian Haixi shook his head reluctantly. The children are lively. Even the shouting voice is really high. Fortunately, they are single family villas, otherwise they will not be complained by neighbors every day.


    As soon as she got to the sofa, Mo Tong stood up and sat her down in the middle. He also put a backrest behind her.


    Jian Haixi looked at his movements with a warm heart.


    He talks little and has a calm and introverted personality. Unlike Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, he talks about "I miss you so much" every day. However, whenever he is around Jian Haixi, he will always do these considerate and caring things at the first time. Although they are very small details, they will warm Jian Haixi''s heart every time.


    Moreover, Mo Tong never asks for credit and never shows off. When he sees Jian Haixi sitting quietly, he will stay quiet and don''t disturb everyone''s conversation.


    And the other opposite... I''m afraid Mo Xiujin.


    As soon as Jian Haixi sat down, he leaned over and impolitely leaned most of his body against Jian Haixi''s arm. He was so crowded that he couldn''t stand it and tilted aside.


    Shazhi sat on the other side of the tea table with her knees in her arms. She was sharing an orange with Jian Yi. Seeing this picture, she couldn''t help laughing at him with her mouth covered: "ah Jin, you have no bones again."


    "Hum, there are beauties, what do you want bones to do?" Mo Xiujin snorted, looked up to Jian Haixi''s eyes and said with a smile, "right, aunt."


    "Little devil, your Chinese teacher is really angry to hear you say that." Jian Haixi smiled and said so, but he didn''t get rid of him. He just pinched his white and tender face and sighed, "will you give me a notice in advance next time? If I don''t stabilize, we''ll lose our adults as soon as we go astray."


    "Hee hee ~" Mo Xiujin was cheap and good. He leaned against Jian Haixi and said with big white teeth, "aunt, don''t be afraid. If it really falls, I''ll fall under you and serve you as a meat pad."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help being teased by him. He reached out and rubbed the top of his hair: "it''s hard for us, ah Jin."


    "No, aunt, you''d better love the man under him." Mo Xiulin took down the stage impolitely, "ah Jin, why don''t you tell me who the meat mat under you is?"


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and naturally said, "it''s still worth thinking about. Whoever is close is who. Choose who is most comfortable."


    That means it''s possible to use them as meat mats?


    Mo Xiulin turned his eyes and hummed, "I knew you would say that."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t expect him." nearby Mo Xiuqian had already seen through Mo Xiujin.


    Shazhi looks at them with a smile and turns to Jian Yi and says, "ah Jin has aroused public anger."


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to use you as a meat mat." Jian Yi said quietly.


    The only people Mo Xiujin dares to recruit are those who dare to provoke Jian Rui, but protect her more. Shazhi... Is definitely Mo Xiujin''s most timid person except Jian Yi.


    Without him, who let Jane Yi stand behind her?


    While talking, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui came out with ice cream. They were immediately distracted.


    Jian Haixi looked at the noisy bear children and smiled all the time.


    Human cubs are always the most cured existence. No matter how many injuries they suffer in the adult world, they can be cured as soon as possible here.

 Chapter 1011

    Large and small people gathered in the living room talking and laughing and eating dessert.


    Jian Haixi glanced at the "playing cards" on the tea table and was suddenly curious.


    It''s bigger than ordinary cards, and the shape on it seems to be a hand drawn "something" in a battle posture.


    She put a mouthful of ice in her mouth, sipped her lips with a small spoon, and reached out to get the deck of cards: "did you make this yourself?"


    "Well, it''s a game that combines script killing with playing cards." Jianrui mumbled with a large piece of ice cream in her mouth.


    "Script kill?" with a smile on Jian Haixi''s face, he looked at the card in his hand. "Let you write a script, but I didn''t expect to hook up your addiction."


    "Well..."


    When it comes to script killing, several bear children who are eating happily are slow for a moment.


    Several people looked at each other and hesitated to answer. Look at me and you, even if no one dared to ask the common questions in everyone''s heart.


    Jian Haixi glanced, saw the small movements of several people, stopped his hands and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter with each one? Is it eye cramps or is his mouth too cold to speak?"


    "Mom, that..." Mo Tong coughed and cleared his throat. He was trying to find a euphemistic way to ask again, so Mo Xiujin cut off his voice.


    "They want to kill the script, and they are afraid of causing you trouble, so they want to ask if you can go tomorrow." he smiled with narrow fox eyes, and his speaking skills did not delay him. He stole another spoonful from Jian Rui''s bowl.


    "Just you talk a lot." Jianrui stared at him, clearly saw his action, but rarely ignored him.


    She was obsessed with activities.


    "That''s why?" Jane Haixi smiled, didn''t even think about it, nodded and said, "you can go."


    "Really?!"


    Several children suddenly opened their eyes in surprise and stared at Jian Haixi. They didn''t expect that Jian Haixi would nod and almost shouted out these two words in one voice.


    Even Jian Yi couldn''t help being a little surprised, but he immediately frowned, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, you don''t have to be so used to Ruirui them. It doesn''t matter if we don''t go."


    When he said this, it seemed that this reason was not enough. Jian Haixi took back his life, so he continued: "and we don''t have a chance to go back. It''s just a script. It''s not necessary."


    Jian Yi omitted what he said, but everyone in the living room understood that he meant that it was not worth taking more risks to let them play.


    Jian Haixi looked at his son''s solemn expression and smiled. He couldn''t help leaning over the small table, pinching his cheek and said, "we Yiyi are really sensible, but don''t worry. You can''t get in the way."


    Jian Yi was still worried. Jian Haixi glanced at the crowd and saw that the others were looking at her eagerly. He couldn''t help laughing and explaining, "the script is still the script. However, some changes have been made in the channel to divide the whole site into one or three. When you go tomorrow, you will directly lead to other places through another door."


    "Well, although you can only play part of it, it''s fun for you," Jian Haixi added at last.


    Jianrui blinked. After understanding what she said, she was worried: "will this... Be very troublesome?"


    She just wanted to play, but after listening to Jian Haixi''s promise, she felt as if she was too willful. She couldn''t help coming up to Jian Haixi, hugging her neck, tooting her pink lips and whispering, "Mommy, ruiruirui doesn''t want you and daddy to work too hard, or we won''t go. The eldest brother said he would take us to play in the future. Rui Rui would like to play again at that time."


    Jian Haixi smiled and stroked Jian Rui''s hair. He was trying to comfort her, but Mo Xiujin, who had not said a word, suddenly sat up, touched his chin and said, "aunt, do you have any other plans? You don''t have to change the venue for us?"


    He didn''t believe that Ning Ji and Jian Haixi would choose to do such a thing with half the effort. If so, he might as well send more people to follow them, which is both easy and safe.


    "Ah Jin''s brain turns so fast." Jian Haixi looked at Mo Xiujin''s eyes, which turned so fast, and nodded and smiled like a cunning little fox, "We have indeed arranged some plans. At that time, not only you, but also other irrelevant personnel will leave from this channel, so you don''t have to worry about whether it will cause me trouble. Just feel at ease to experience your script results tomorrow."


    "Mommy, you''re so kind!" as soon as her voice fell, Jianrui was excited, kissed her on her side face for several times, arched her neck and kept playing coquettish.


    Jian Haixi spoiled and patted her little body, but still asked several people in a warm voice: "however, we still have to be careful tomorrow. You can''t run around or be alone when you arrive. You should be obedient at any time, you know?"


    Compared with being able to play, this little request is really too small. After listening to it, several people nodded and promised Jian Haixi.


    Gu Xiaomian held his chest up, patted himself banging with little fat hands, and promised Jian Haixi: "we know! We promise to be obedient, aunt. You let us go east, and we absolutely don''t even look at the west, North and south."


    Mo Tong also nodded and said, "Mom, don''t worry. Xiulin and I will protect them tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi smiled and touched his head.


    The only one in the room who is still worried is probably Jian Yi. Although Jian Haixi has said so, he still frowns slightly until Shazhi pulls his sleeve.


    The remaining few people can''t wait to start discussing tomorrow''s affairs, chirping and making Jian Haixi laugh bitterly.


    Qiaoqiao came in at this time.


    Jian Rui saw her first, waved to her and said hello to her loudly: "aunt Qiao!"


    The others immediately turned around and cheerfully called her.


    Qiao Qiao bent the corner of her mouth, walked to the living room and smiled at several people: "you are also good."


    She didn''t say anything, but Jian Haixi saw her strange, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    She waved to Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin and said, "Tong Tong, follow Xiulin and lead them up first."


    With that, he pushed the small head leaning on his shoulder and said with a smile, "baby, don''t lie, get up and go upstairs to play."


    Mo Xiujin was very good. Without saying anything, he went upstairs with his friends.

 Chapter 1012

    As soon as the bear children left, only Jane Haixi and Qiao Qiao were left in the living room.


    Jane Haixi took her hand and sat down next to her. She asked bluntly, "what''s the matter? Your little face is almost wrinkled."


    When Qiaoqiao said hello to the children just now, she saw that although she was laughing, the smile did not reach her eyes at all.


    Qiao Qiao bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, and then whispered, "I''m sorry, sister Haixi, I''m bothering you again."


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly, stretched out his hand to manage the broken hair on her face, and said earnestly, "Qiao Qiao, you treat me as your sister, and I have always regarded you as my sister. What trouble is it? Isn''t it more out of the ordinary?"


    When she finished, her tone changed again, pretending to be angry and whispered, "or do you actually don''t treat me as your sister?"


    "No!" Qiao Qiao quickly shook his head and looked at Jian Haixi with wide eyes. "No, sister Haixi, I always regard you as my sister, but... I always seem to be bothering you."


    "What nonsense? You think it''s bothering me, but I''m glad we need it by coincidence." Jian Haixi smiled. "So don''t think about it in the future. Just say something. I know how to help you."


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes were filled with a trace of emotion.


    Jane Haixi smiled gently, patted the back of her hand and said, "now you can say, what''s the matter?"


    "Just..." Qiao Qiao paused and looked at Jian Haixi. "I know Qi Er has come to Xiangcheng. Brother Mo went to see him with Ji Weige this afternoon."


    Jian Haixi nodded, looked down and asked her, "is it still uncomfortable for Qi Er?"


    Qiao Qiao shook his head. Unexpectedly, just after shaking it, he nodded and said, "brother Mo told me about it before. I didn''t think so much at that time. I think the past has passed. Besides, he can save Dou Dou. As a result, brother Mo called me just now and said..."


    "What did he say?" asked Jane Haixi, frowning.


    "Say Qi Er, he... Wants to see me." Qiao Qiao took a deep breath and finished this sentence.


    She had thought that her heart knot about the past had been untied, and there were Mo Jue and Jian Haixi around. She could no longer be afraid of Qi''er, but it was only when Qi''er didn''t come.


    Now, as long as she thinks that she is in the same city with that person, she feels as if he is around her, which makes her creepy, especially others say she wants to see her


    No matter how much you comfort yourself, Qiaoqiao still can''t help being a little timid.


    She looked up at Jian Haixi, took her hand and said, "sister Haixi, i... I''m a little afraid..."


    Those eyes, which were always filled with tenderness and cleverness, were occupied by fear and fear. It was like an elk who had stepped into a hunter''s trap and had nowhere to escape.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed, stroked her cool hands, and comforted in a soft voice: "don''t be afraid, Qi Er can only come to treat Dou Dou this time, and will only come to treat him. There will be nothing with us."


    The firmness in her voice and eyes gave Qiaoqiao strength, which made her involuntarily settle down gradually, not as flustered as when she first entered the door.


    Seeing that she was not so afraid, Jane Haixi began to think of countermeasures.


    She frowned and asked Qiaoqiao, "what did Mo Jue just say? Let you go to mikai now?"


    Qiao Qiao shook her head: "brother Mo said it all depends on me. It''s OK today. He told me about it first. He also said that even if he avoided these days, Qi''er will still find a chance to see me in the future, so that I can be mentally prepared."


    Jian Haixi nodded. Mo Jue was right. With Qi Er''s personality and his mind for Qiao Qiao, even if he escaped now, he would find him in the future. At that time, the initiative might be transferred to the other party. In that case


    Jane Haixi thought about the result in her heart. Looking at Qiao Qiao, she simply got up and said, "well, let''s go too."


    "Ah? Now... Now?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and blinked. Some couldn''t believe what Jian Haixi said.


    She was thinking that she could drag on day by day. Maybe the person who dragged on to the end didn''t have a chance or didn''t think it was interesting. Maybe she left.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that as soon as I finished with Jane Haixi, she would go with her?


    "This... Isn''t this'' throwing oneself into the net ''?" Qiao stammered.


    Jian Haixi burst out laughing, touched her hair and said, "silly girl, use words indiscriminately."


    "It''s called taking the initiative. Instead of waiting for him to come to the door, we''d better find him and see what he wants to do. Otherwise, if he finds him later, won''t he be very passive." Jian Haixi patted her on the arm and said, "don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to mess around."


    Qiao Qiao looked at Jian Haixi. She didn''t know whether she was infected by her tenacity and Gu Yong. She was no longer afraid at the bottom of her eyes and nodded heavily.


    Jane Haixi said to Moran, and Qiaoqiao went out of the door and drove to mikai''s house.


    On the way, Jian Haixi looked at the long traffic jam ahead, tapped the steering wheel with his fingers, thought about it and sent a message to Ning Jiwei.


    She put down her cell phone after sending it, and was ready for what Ning Jiwei didn''t see. As a result, in less than two seconds, the other end replied to let them pay attention to safety on the road.


    But I don''t know what this person thinks. An expression character is followed by the full stop, which immediately makes Jane Haixi cry and laugh. She doubts whether he is lazy at the moment.


    Qiao Qiao sat in the co driver''s seat and looked at the smile on Jian Haixi''s face. She unconsciously bent her eyebrows and eyes. She didn''t have to ask. She knew that the other end of the mobile phone must be Ning Jiwei, because only Ning Jiwei would make her smile with happiness.


    She turned and looked out of the window. The brightest star rose on the dark blue sky, like a brush stained with silver powder. There were a few clouds around the newborn moon, blocking the gentle halo and pasting a hazy beauty on the moon tonight.


    The bustling traffic and pedestrians on the main road, mixed with the roaring noise, and the taste of roadside snacks from the nearby alleys, constitute the unique scenery of Hunan city this night.


    Qiaoqiao took a deep breath. The taste of Xiang City mixed with seasons and delicious food suddenly rushed into her nose and ran to her heart.


    Yes, this is Xiangcheng. All the people she loves are here and protect her, so there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Qiaoqiao thought like this, and her heart suddenly gradually settled down, but it was just one ear. She didn''t have to be afraid.

 Chapter 1013

    The car stopped at mikai''s house.


    Qiaoqiao got out of the car first, looked at the brightly lit villa in front of her, and secretly shook her little fist. She had just made psychological construction all the way. At this time, she was not as afraid as when she first received Mo Jue''s phone call.


    Jian Haixi came around from the front of the car and saw her cheer herself up. She couldn''t help bending her mouth.


    She came forward, took Qiaoqiao''s hand, smiled and said in a deep voice, "don''t be afraid, we''re here."


    Qiaoqiao turned to look at her. Her black eyes were full of trust. She nodded at Jian Haixi and answered with a crisp voice: "Hmm!"


    Jianhaixi pulled her into the door. As soon as they stood, Qiaoqiao subconsciously stood behind jianhaixi before seeing anyone in the living room.


    Jian Haixi patted her hand and a trace of heartache flashed on her face. This subconscious reaction is enough to prove that Qi''er has caused multiple shadows to Qiao Qiao''s psychology. This is also a physiological fear that no matter how to do psychological construction, his body can''t overcome.


    Qiao Qiao took a deep breath behind Jian Haixi and made herself ready to see Qi Er, but she didn''t expect that in the huge living room, except Ning Jiwei was sitting on the sofa watching his mobile phone, none of the others were there.


    Seeing Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei immediately put down his cell phone and came over and said, "Why are you here so soon? Didn''t you just say you''d have to wait a while?"


    He was going to wait a little longer to pick them up, but they arrived first.


    "At the beginning, it was blocked badly, but later it was not blocked." Jian Haixi smiled. He didn''t know his mind. He was sweet in his heart, but he said, "I don''t know the way. I don''t need to pick up. However, where have the others gone? Why are you lazy here alone."


    When she was in the car, she felt that Ning Jiwei was "lazy fishing". At this moment, she was sure to be ten. As for the others, she glanced around. Those eight Chengdu are upstairs.


    As soon as she came up with this idea, she heard Ning Jiwei smile: "Qi Er and mikai are helping Dou Dou with surgery. Chen Yi went in and became an assistant."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and couldn''t help but smoke from the corner of his mouth: "how can mikai be so worried? He wants to ask Chen Yi to go in and be an assistant."


    If Ning Jiwei said he went to rest, she would still believe and be an assistant? He doesn''t seem to have done much research on medical skills recently. No, not recently, but all the time.


    "No, this matter can only call Chenyi to go." Ning Jiwei Wen explained, "Mo Jue has a problem with Qi''er in his heart. Mikai is worried that he can''t get along with Qi''er when he goes in. As for Dou Ge, it''s care and chaos. Seeing Dou Dou lying there, it''s hard to ensure that he won''t be unstable."


    "Also." Jian Haixi nodded. It seems that only Gu Chenyi is the most suitable.


    "What about brother Mo?" Qiao Qiao asked, sticking his head out from behind Jian Haixi.


    She had been standing behind Jian Haixi. When she saw that there was no one in the living room, she was slightly relieved.


    "They two......" Ningji Weidun paused, and a profound smile appeared on his face. "They are helping another person with surgery."


    Another person?


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment. Besides Dou Dou, mikai is only crazy here.


    Just at the thought of that picture, she couldn''t help shaking her head: "they help Zhang Kuang do surgery? Then... Can Zhang Kuang still live?"


    Although the arrogant man is hateful, they really want to give him a tooth for a tooth and let him taste the pain, but they haven''t really wanted to take his life.


    They who have survived countless hardships know better than anyone how valuable life is.


    And all beings are equal. No matter who they are, they have not arbitrarily deprived another life of its right to exist in this world. Therefore, even if their right has reached the peak, Jian Haixi still has compassion and respect in his heart.


    Ning Jiwei hooked up the corner of his mouth, looked at her and said, "don''t worry, Zhang Kuang is not only fine, but also his injury is almost healed."


    "Ah?" Jian Haixi wondered even more. These two people and Gu Chenyi should be half weight in medical skills, and they can know a body structure or something. It''s a blessing to fight often. Now one goes in as an assistant and the other two have cured people?


    And the other party is crazy. It would be nice if they could suffer less torture and save their lives. Would they be so kind to cure him?


    Qiaoqiao also showed puzzled eyes. She didn''t know that Mo Jue knew medicine.


    Ning Jiwei winked at them, glanced upstairs and asked with a smile, "are you going to have a look?"


    "Can you?" Qiao Qiao asked softly. She was a little curious. She wanted to see how that maniac was cured and what it was like for Mo Jue to treat people.


    She took Jian Haixi''s arm and said, "sister Haixi, let''s go up and have a look, shall we?"


    "OK." Jane Haixi smiled and nodded. She agreed without hesitation. Not to mention Qiao Qiao''s curiosity. Even she was curious about how the two people treated Zhang Kuang.


    Ning Jiwei led the way and took them upstairs into Zhang Kuang''s room.


    In mikai''s words, he can enjoy the treatment of a single room here and let him have surgery for free. Even if he dies, he will die well. I don''t know how many times his value will be higher than that before he died.


    What he said was exaggerated, but he was not modest at all. He was a rare doctor in the world. Both at home and abroad know how many of his rich and powerful people did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to invite him home as a private doctor or ask him to have an operation. In the end, there was no result.


    Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao just walked to the door. Before they pushed the door, they heard a non convergent... Laughter.


    "Hahaha... My grass... Hahaha, you fucking..."


    "You two... Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Qiao Qiao Yizhi pointed to the door and said to Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, is Zhang Kuang laughing?"


    On the day Zhang Kuang was sent to mikai, she had seen him. At that time, he was very angry and kept swearing at the top of his voice.


    It sounds a little like this weird laugh at this time... Not so much.


    So she was not sure, and she went to see a doctor. How could she laugh so happy?


    Jian Haixi nodded. The moment she heard it, she was sure that the people inside were crazy, and he was really laughing, or very happy. It was that he had to add two swearing words to his smile from time to time... What kind of treatment is this?


    Jian Haixi was stunned and turned to look at Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei smiled but didn''t speak. He stretched out his hand and pushed open the door for them to see for themselves.


    The room behind the door is a small square room with a big bed in the middle.


    No, to be exact, the single bed in the corner can be called a bed only if it is too inconspicuous. The one in the middle is at most a table, similar to the operating table, but larger than it. There are devices to fix hands and feet on all sides.


    The owner of the laughter was crazy. At this time, he was lying on the table. The whole person was in a big font, and his hands and feet were well fixed.


    Mo Jue and Dou Ge are sitting on both sides at leisure. Each of them is holding a bottle of potion in his hand, with a frightening smile on his mouth, staring straight at the Madness on the stage. They seem to have some quirks.

 Chapter 1014

    "You..."


    Jian Haixi looked at the scene in the house and said faintly.


    It doesn''t matter. They immediately startled Mo Jue and Dou Ge. They didn''t know that Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao were coming. At this time, they suddenly saw the two people standing at the door. No one was prepared. The potion in their hands shook and sprinkled all on Zhang Kuang below


    Among the chain reaction results, the worst is always the one at the bottom of the food chain, and in this room, the one at the bottom is obviously lying crazy.


    Jian Haixi and Qiao Qiao clearly saw that after being sprinkled with liquid medicine, Zhang Kuang immediately began to scream... Oh, no, it was a tragic laugh.


    "Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    As he laughed, he helplessly moved his bound limbs, and his head kept shaking from side to side, but mikai obviously had expected this, and even his head had a special device to fix it.


    Looking at Zhang Kuang, his eyes were covered with blood and his eyes were red. He was like an enraged monster. Qiao Qiao was afraid and kept hiding behind Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi saw her reaction, moved his steps to block her sight, gently patted her hand to comfort her, turned his head and asked Ning Jiwei, "what''s going on?"


    Ning Jiwei looked like a fish on the chopping board. He was still struggling. The corners of his mouth grinned and said, "the potion in their hands is made by Qi Er and mikai. It will not hurt people, but can speed up the healing of his injuries."


    "Is that the side effect..." he touched his chin. Before he finished, Mo Jue next to him explained for him.


    "The side effect is that he will feel extremely itchy all over his body, not only on the skin, but also in the bones." Mo Jue looked arrogant and said with a sneer, "so, in order not to let him scratch the skin and hurt himself, Dou Ge and I can only work harder and watch him here in person."


    Jian Haixi held back a smile and gave them a thumbs up: "then you two are really hard. It''s really hard for him."


    "Isn''t it?" Mo Jue nodded seriously, looking like he had sacrificed a lot for the overall situation.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was helpless and wanted to laugh, didn''t they come to do this because they tortured frantic and were happier?


    She even suspected that mikai and Qi''er developed this medicine to torture Zhang Kuang. Otherwise, there are more than thousands of drugs that can cure Zhang Kuang''s injuries in this villa. Why did they make such a... Strange medicine with side effects.


    Torture is the main thing, and maybe healing is the way. Thinking of this sentence, Jian Haixi nodded deeply.


    Several people chatted here and forgot to give Zhang Kuang medicine for a while. Zhang Kuang, who could finally catch his breath, wanted to take the opportunity to rest for a while. However, when he was so angry with Mo Jue''s high sounding appearance, he forgot his situation of "man-made knife and I''m fish and meat", and shouted at them, "go away! I don''t need your treatment. Let me go quickly!"


    His angry roar immediately startled Jian Haixi and Qiao Qiao, and they involuntarily took a step back.


    "This medicine..." Jian Haixi stared at Ning Jiwei, who stretched out his hand to hold her shoulder. "It really works."


    Zhang Kuang just laughed for so long, and now he still yells at them so vigorously. This medicine is worthy of being made by two top talents in the world.


    "Roar what?!" Dou Ge glared at him before his crazy voice fell. "Haven''t you enjoyed enough just now? Still have the strength to roar?"


    Mo Jue smiled, patted Dou Ge on the shoulder, shook his head and motioned him not to be angry.


    It''s a waste of energy to be angry with such people. They have potions in their hands. Why waste saliva with this person?


    Mo Jue shook the things in his hand and slowly approached Zhang Kuang, with a meaningful light at the bottom of his eyes: "boy, it''s not good to be so cruel to our lady. It''s not a gentleman."


    As he spoke, he slowly tilted the bottle in his hand and let Zhang Kuang watch the potion slowly flow out and begin to drop. In addition, from the perspective of Zhang Kuang lying down, he could not see when the potion would fall on himself. He could only rely on the touch of his skin. This unknown grinding deepened his fear.


    Mo Jue wrung an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, isn''t it torture? If he is no longer proficient, how can he be the head of the dark department.


    "Come on, Grandpa will teach you how to be polite today..." Mo Jue bited his back teeth and said fiercely, "absolutely, the teaching package will not charge tuition fees. You can slow - slow - learn..."


    With his actions, the Madness at the bottom began to laugh again, laughing and scolding while earning money.


    This scene was a little funny, and the Qiao Qiao beside him couldn''t help laughing.


    Dou Ge, taking advantage of Mo Jue''s opportunity to sprinkle medicine, seized the time and said to the madness, "what''s the purpose of Eugene Yan?"


    "Fuck off, I don''t... ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    "Oh, I don''t know?" Mo Jue nodded and promised, but his actions were not vague. He poured all the remaining potions on Zhang Kuang, and even took care of the trapped limbs. The whole person''s expression was as leisurely as watering the flower bed at home, and his mouth was not polite, "then smile a little more."


    Zhang Kuang: "


    "What''s the point of killing you? Isn''t it just because you''re happier? Your brain, eukins. Why on earth does Yan use you? Tut... By the way, Dou Ge, help me get another bottle. This small bottle is not enough." Mo Jue opened the new drug in front of frantic face while reciting, "Mikai, why bother to pack it into small bottles? I have to give him advice next time..."


    The lying maniac saw the smile on his face and couldn''t help shaking his whole body. He felt creepy.


    But soon he found that it was not his illusion, and a new round of "treatment" began again


    I don''t know how long it took Mo Jue and Dou Ge to clap their hands and come out of the closed room. They also closed the door to isolate Zhang Kuang''s disturbing laughter and curse.


    "Laughing is so bad, and his ears are even more painful for him to make complaints about." Mo TSU tore his way out of mercy and reached out to the living room with Dou and his ears.


    Jian Haixi, who had stepped out first, was sitting on the sofa waiting for the two of them.


    Mo Jue sat down and poured a mouthful of tea. Then he looked up and asked Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao, "Why are you two here?"

 Chapter 1015

    It was inconvenient to speak in that room just now, so Mo Jue didn''t even mention it. At this time, the people sat down and began to discuss this problem.


    Jian Haixi sipped his tea, glanced at the operating room and said, "Qi Er didn''t say he wanted to see Qiaoqiao? I just wanted to see him and see what he wanted to do."


    Mo Jue nodded slightly and understood.


    With Jian Haixi''s character, she is indeed a decisive person who chooses to hold the initiative in her hand. Compared with passive waiting, taking the initiative is her consistent style. Otherwise, she would not choose to leave Xiangcheng and go out to fight.


    As for Qiao Qiao... Mo Jue paused. No wonder she dared to run here today. It turned out that she was following her "sister Haixi".


    The girl has always been timid. He just called her just to make her feel ready. He also planned to go back to see her as soon as it was over. He was worried that she would be frightened. Unexpectedly, as soon as they pushed the door, he saw her following behind Jian Haixi, which really surprised him a little.


    Mo Jue''s mouth was filled with a smile. His big hand covered Qiaoqiao''s head and rubbed it. He deliberately said, "Qiaoqiao, it seems that I can''t compare with your sister Haixi?"


    "Ah?" Qiao Qiao blushed because of the movement of his palm. He didn''t understand what he said. He couldn''t even think about it.


    What can brother Mo and sister Haixi compare? Both of them are great.


    "Mingming told you on the phone to stop worrying, or are you afraid? I have to follow you before sister Haixi dares to come?" Mo Jue asked her with a smile.


    Qiaoqiao felt as if she understood, but she didn''t.


    But she didn''t want to continue thinking so much at the moment. Mo Jue''s hand still covered her head and smiled at her spoiled


    Qiao Qiao blushed, pulled his backpack chain with both hands, and said in a voice like a mosquito humming, "it''s not... I... I didn''t understand much on the phone..."


    "Oh ~" Mo Jue smiled, and his low and pleasant voice spread to Qiaoqiao''s ears with a smile. "If you say you will be protected, you will be fine. What''s terrible?"


    Qiaoqiao''s little face is redder. It was originally shy red. Now, listening to Mo Jue''s laughter, I just think he thinks he is timid and stupid, and there is another blush of embarrassment.


    The most important thing is that his sentence will protect herself and make her heart beat much faster in an instant.


    She was a little confused about Mo Jue''s attitude. He was so close to her for a while, a little fierce for a while, and so indifferent and alienated most of the time, so that she didn''t dare to get too close to Mo Jue now. I don''t know what his attitude towards himself would be next second.


    A small heart was out of control all day because of his attitude of being far and near. She couldn''t stand the shock.


    With a smile, Jian Haixi stretched out her hand to hold Qiaoqiao''s shoulder, let her lean against her side, picked Mo Jue''s eyebrow and said with a smile, "then you can''t compare with me. Now you know?"


    Mo Jue choked, glanced at her and said, "well, it''s for nothing."


    He knew that he could not take advantage of Jian Haixi.


    The five people stayed in the small living room next to the operating room and didn''t go downstairs. While waiting for the end of Dou Dou''s operation, they discussed tomorrow''s plan by the way.


    Qiao Qiao didn''t understand this, so she ran upstairs and downstairs twice to pour tea and snacks for several people.


    Jian Haixi saw that she had just come up and was about to go down. She couldn''t help holding her arm and said, "Qiao Qiao, sit down and have a rest."


    Qiao Qiao shook her head. She didn''t feel tired or hard at all. As long as she could be with everyone and help everyone, she would be very happy.


    She doesn''t know medical skills and plans. The only thing that can help people is these small things.


    "Aunt has just cut the fruit. I''ll go down again and take it up." she said and ran down again.


    Jian Haixi wants to make a noise again, but she is blocked by Mo Jue. She shakes her head and asks Qiao Qiao to go.


    "She is sitting here and we are sitting here. Mo Jue has deep eyes and looks at the operating room not far away." we are waiting for Dou Dou, but there will be a layer of worry and fear in her heart. "


    Yes, Jane Haixi understood.


    Qiao Qiao''s mind is simple. She may not think too much, but if she really stops her and asks her to wait here, I''m afraid she will be involuntarily afraid even if she doesn''t want to look at the door of the operating room.


    The operation had been carried out for a long time before Jian Haixi and their arrival, so about half an hour later, the light in the operating room flashed.


    Dou Ge rushed first, and the rest followed.


    Jian Haixi just felt her heart beat a lot faster.


    Although I know that there should be nothing wrong with mikai, maybe it''s human nature. Even if I''m waiting for an almost 80% affirmative answer, I still can''t help but accelerate my heart rate. I''m always worried that the million will come to me.


    Several people stood at the door, all nervously looking at mikai who pushed the door out. Dou Ge came forward in a hurry and asked, "how''s it going?"


    Compared with the tension of the people, mikai, who came out of the door, glanced at the people with a smile, looked at Dou Ge and said, "you asked, the two top doctors in the world operate on him and can go on business?"


    "Hoo..." Dou Ge breathed a long sigh of relief and relaxed his shoulders. Mikai said that there would be no problem.


    When Dou Dou was hurt, the place hanging in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    After Jian Haixi, several people looked at each other, and finally put down their concerns.


    This is really the best news these days.


    "Great... Great..." Jian Haixi couldn''t help muttering and looked up at Ning Jiwei with excitement and happiness in his eyes.


    Dou Dou is not yet 20 years old. If something really happens this time, how can they go over it?


    Fortunately, fortunately, good people are all right


    Qiaoqiao has been biting her lips and waiting for mikai to answer. Her hands subconsciously grasped Mo Jue''s sleeves until she heard mikai''s words. She couldn''t help but relax and cheer.


    Mo Jue turned to look at her and saw that she was pulling herself tightly. Her eyes were bright and shining with excitement. She couldn''t help laughing gently.


    Qiao Qiao looked at him and was stunned by his smile. His eyes moved involuntarily.


    She was subconsciously avoiding Mo Jue''s sight, but her eyes happened to fall on her hand holding Mo Jue''s clothes.


    Qiaoqiao was even more embarrassed. She quickly lowered her head, loosened Mo Jue''s sleeves and took a small step back. She was worried that she might accidentally cross Mo Jue''s line and make him unhappy. She was silently condemning herself.


    As everyone knows, Mo Jue''s eyes sank when he saw her step back


    Just then, another figure floated out from behind mikai.


    The man walked out with his head down. There seemed to be a trace of coolness all over his body. There was no big expression on several faces. Only when he saw the last shadow, the originally faint pupils suddenly shook


    His whole body was stiff, his eyes were shining faintly, and his low voice blurted out: "Qiao Qiao..."

 Chapter 1016

    Qiao Qiao, who was lowering her head, heard the sound and suddenly looked up at the people behind mikai. A touch of fear flashed across her eyes. She consciously moved towards Mo Jue and hid behind him.


    When Mo Jue saw Qi''er''s figure, he almost blocked Qiaoqiao''s body at the same time. Looking at Qi''er''s eyes is a warning and precaution that can''t be mistaken.


    Qi Er saved Dou Dou. He thanked him, but he wouldn''t lose a penny for his defense, because Qiaoqiao stood behind him


    Qi''er stood opposite the two men and opened the door of the operating room. He was in the door. Coincidentally, he was outside the door. It was only a few steps, but there seemed to be a natural moat across the middle.


    Qi Er looked at the actions of the two people opposite, especially Qiaoqiao''s fear when she saw him and her dependence on Mo Jue''s subconscious. The whole person was stunned, and his dark eyes twinkled slightly. He knew that the chasm was caused by himself


    The atmosphere was a little stagnant for a moment.


    "Oh, they are all waiting for me?" suddenly, a voice with a smile came from behind, "you have a conscience and know you lack me."


    It was Gu Chenyi who was called to be an assistant. As he walked towards the crowd, he moved his shoulders and wrists, frowning and complaining: "I didn''t know before. This assistant is not a good job. It''s so tired."


    Compared with him, mikai and Qi''er are all normal, and no one is tired. It seems that being a doctor is also an individual job, but these two people operate knives all year round, so they are used to it.


    Because of the success of the operation, everyone''s heart was no longer so tight. Jian Haixi smiled and joked with him: "it seems that your muscles have been practiced in vain. It''s no use except looking good."


    Gu Chenyi snorted, unconvinced, pointed to the operating room and complained: "you know how much pressure I bear inside. I don''t dare to be distracted for a second. I''m afraid I can''t keep up with these two people''s actions. I won''t walk on both legs when I get off the operating table. Otherwise, you don''t have to wait for me so long."


    "Er..." Jian Haixi opened his mouth and wanted to tell him that they were not waiting for him


    Just looking at Gu Chenyi''s wrongly frowned eyebrows, he really couldn''t bear to hit him again.


    On one side, mikai reached out and patted Gu Chenyi on the shoulder. With a smile on his face, he said, "I''m tired of this work? I haven''t asked you to take the scalpel yourself."


    Gu Chenyi quickly waved his hand and avoided it with a look of fear: "no, I''m born old and coarse, and I can''t do this fine work."


    When he was inside, he looked at the two people holding scalpels and various instruments. The fast movement made him feel that he seemed to see the remnant, but the accuracy of the two people was not different at the same time.


    This is a kind of work that makes a mistake. Gu Chenyi thought about the way he was holding the scalpel. He suddenly shivered. Whether it''s for his heart or for the patients on the operating table, it''s better for him to stay away from the scalpel.


    "I think I''m better suited to fight than saving people from illness..." Gu Chenyi shrugged.


    With Gu Chenyi''s interruption, he immediately interrupted the embarrassment just filled in the air.


    Qi Er returned to his mind, hung his eyes and thought, raised his feet and walked towards Qiaoqiao.


    Qiaoqiao stared at him, strongly restrained the impulse to escape at the bottom of his heart, and stood behind Mo Jue without moving.


    Let the past pass. This man has just saved Dou Dou and is kind to them. Besides, he will see you sooner or later. There is nothing to be afraid of with everyone around him


    Qiaoqiao comforted herself in this way, but she didn''t realize that her small breath was still a little hurried.


    Qi Er seemed to know the fear at the bottom of her heart. When he was two or three steps away from her, he stopped, looked at her and said in a deep voice, "Qiao Qiao, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Qiao Qiao paused, took a small step outside, stood out from behind Mo Jue, hung his head slightly and whispered, "long time no see... Brother Qi Er."


    She is also willing to talk to herself and call herself "brother Qi Er"


    Qi''s ear hung on his side and his hand trembled gently, relieved at the bottom of his heart.


    Even when he tackled the most difficult problem in the past, he never felt so relaxed in his heart. He thought Qiaoqiao would never pay attention to himself again.


    Qi Er moved manually, as if he wanted to get closer to Qiaoqiao, or have a word with her again.


    Just not ready, Mo Jue suddenly raised his hand to touch Qiaoqiao''s head, took her arm and let her stand in front of him.


    This may be a way for him to protect Qiaoqiao, but even he didn''t realize how possessive this action was just now.


    That meaning is obvious to Qi Er: Qiaoqiao is his man


    However, Mo Jue didn''t think so much at this time. He turned his head and aligned his ear: "OK, your condition is to see Qiaoqiao? I see it now."


    The implication is to see you. You can go. Don''t stare at Qiaoqiao and want to talk to Qiaoqiao.


    This clear meaning of driving people made Qi Er suddenly stiff and silent.


    He didn''t make a sound, but mikai, who was leaning against the door behind him, couldn''t see it anymore. He helped Qi Er and said, "I said it''s almost done. The people''s Congress came all the way. Don''t go too far."


    Did Mo Jue go too far?


    He didn''t think so anyway.


    So he stood straight, protecting Qiaoqiao and looking at Qi''er, without any intention of concession.


    As a result, Qi Er immediately felt that he was not talking or not talking. When he didn''t know what to do, he listened to Jian Haixi nearby with a smile and asked, "didn''t he say that HA Mu came too? Why didn''t he see others?"


    Qi Er took a look at Jian Haixi, with a trace of gratitude in his eyes. He knew she was forking the topic. He also took advantage of the situation and said on the steps: "Ha Mu has gone to see elder sister."


    As a loyal supporter of talilina, hamu must have gone to see talilina for the first time.


    Jian Haixi nodded and listened to Ning Jiwei waving his hand and said to the crowd, "go and sit down and don''t stand and talk."


    Gu Chenyi could not stand for a long time. Hearing this, he immediately walked in front of several people, sat down on the sofa, grabbed the snacks on the table and stuffed them into his mouth: "we have prepared consolation products for our workers? I guess it must be our coincidence, right?"


    Qiaoqiao has been following behind Mo Jue. At this time, hearing Gu Chenyi''s words, she waved her hand and said, "no, brother Gu, it''s prepared by my aunt. I just took it up."


    "Then we are clever and considerate." Gu Chenyi smiled with something in her mouth and spoke vaguely, "who will marry in the future..."


    Before he finished speaking, Yu Guang noticed that several people here realized that it was wrong. He quickly shut his mouth and slapped his head: "I use my brain more and love to talk nonsense. Qiao''er will go again and get a bottle of beer for my brother?"


    Qiao Qiao didn''t hear him clearly because he was standing far away and Gu Chenyi was eating again. At this time, he turned downstairs with a smile.


    When her footsteps were far away, Jian Haixi kicked Gu Chenyi and said, "fortunately Qiaoqiao didn''t hear it. You can''t even eat."

 Chapter 1017

    When Qiao Qiao came back with a few bottles of beer in his hand, they had begun to discuss Dou Dou''s condition.


    She handed Jian Haixi one of the drinks and sat down next to her.


    "When will Dou Dou wake up?" Jian Haixi took the fruit beer and shook it around, but he didn''t open it. Instead, he frowned at mikai and asked.


    Mikai took a mouthful of cold beer and said, "tomorrow, he will suffer from this disaster. He will have to lie down for at least two months."


    He smacked his mouth and reached for two fingers.


    Rao Shi, as a doctor, is used to seeing all kinds of diseases. He consciously has honed a strong heart. This time, he still can''t help feeling for Dou Dou''s crime.


    A teenager under the age of 20 can really do it.


    He could see that although the other party didn''t want Dou Dou''s life, he was not soft at all. I''m afraid he wanted to give them a warning.


    Poor Dou Dou, I have to go through these


    He was thinking like this, but Qi''er suddenly said, "it won''t work. It''ll take half a month."


    The man''s voice was cold and light, at the same temperature as the beer in mikai''s hand, as if he had poured a whole can down.


    As soon as his voice fell, several unknown people immediately looked up at them.


    These two just came out of the same operating room, right?


    Saved the same person, right?


    This time... Is too different.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. The drink in his hand "Dong" fell from his hand to the sofa and rolled down the sofa to the floor.


    "You two... Don''t agree?" Jian Haixi looked at them blankly. The time was not just a day or two. If it was true, it might be an error, but what they said was a month and a half away. Who should listen to?


    Gu Chenyi, who has been an operation assistant for the two people, obviously has a good understanding of the scene. He tilted his mouth and waved his hands to them: "Do you know how tired I am inside? These two people don''t communicate at all before and after the operation. They have one idea and only go according to their own. On the surface, it looks like an operation. In fact, I''m almost insane. I think I wear it around in two parallel time and space as a helper."


    "That..." Jian Haixi opened his mouth and wanted to ask, can you really be sure that Dou Dou lying inside is still alive at the moment?


    Ning Jiwei saw that she was so nervous that she clenched her hand, but it was not easy to ask. She smiled and squeezed her hand: "don''t worry, mikai said no problem is no problem."


    Qiao Qiao is as like as two peas, who are not worried about the first time. They are not worried about the doctor''s first visit. On the one hand, they are tired of Gu Chen Yi''s mind. On the one hand, his doubts and astonishment are just the same as Jane''s Hai Xi.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and explained for the two: "don''t be fooled by them. Both times are correct, but the two months mikai said took into account Dou Dou''s recovery and rehabilitation, while Qi Er said that Dou Dou was just able to walk down the ground."


    "Hoo..." Jian Haixi sighed with great relief and said with a white look, "is it so difficult for you two to make it clear? You have to gasp so much..."


    Qi Er snorted: "as long as he can walk, he will recover quickly. He has a good foundation. It won''t take that long, so half a month is a critical period."


    "It''s useless to walk under the light. It''s not good to recover well? He''s good. Don''t you see how many crimes he suffered? Don''t give others time to recover completely?" mikai refused to show weakness.


    They were having a quarrel while several people nearby heard this, but their hearts were covered with a layer of shadow.


    Especially Dou Ge, because of mikai''s words, a touch of heartache flashed through his eyes. When he looked carefully, there was a hidden anger.


    Now that my worries are over, it''s time to start discussing how to deal with the enemy.


    When they changed the topic, Qi Er stopped talking. These things had nothing to do with him, but he didn''t leave. After opening a can of beer with one hand, he sat there leaning against the sofa and listened quietly.


    He didn''t listen to what they said. In fact, he didn''t even pay attention to who was talking. His eyes just fell on Qiao Qiao all the time.


    He has been following her since he saw Qiaoqiao just now. Occasionally, when Qiaoqiao looks over, he quickly moves away.


    He just wanted to look at her greedily, but he didn''t dare to look at her. He was afraid to see her fear and strangeness to himself.


    Qi Er could see that she had a good time with Jian Haixi. She was happier and more lively than before. The whole person was no longer dull. It seemed that she knew more how to live.


    It is precisely because he always pays attention to Qiaoqiao, so he doesn''t miss Qiaoqiao''s eyes when he looks at Mo Jue


    She didn''t realize it, but the love in her eyes said everything for her.


    Qi Er felt a dull pain in his heart. He suddenly raised his hand and poured the last mouthful of ice beer in his hand into his stomach. The coolness stimulated his body, but he couldn''t cool his heart with love.


    Ning Jiwei was busy rehearsing the plan for tomorrow. He pointed to Dou Ge and Mo Jue and said, "tomorrow, according to the plan, Dou Ge will go to the hospital to rescue Shaoli, Mo Jue and Mo Feng to save Su ri''an and the residents downstairs."


    "Hmm..." he paused, knocked his fingers on the marble table regularly, and looked at them. "Also, all the people in the dark are left to you."


    "Tut." Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and was not very satisfied with the arrangement. "Just save a few people and use Dou Ge and me? Is it too extravagant?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and asked with a smile, "what do you want to do?"


    "Of course it''s the script," said Mo Jue. "Just save them and let Mo Feng take people. Of course Dou Ge and I go to the activity site with you."


    After all, tomorrow''s play must be script killing, eukins. Yan youyou''s action is also aimed at Ning Ji and Jian Haixi. It''s chaotic there. At least he and Dou Ge can have two more combat effectiveness.


    But Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "no, we can''t take it lightly, eukins. Yan certainly won''t play cards according to common sense, so every possible place must be arranged in place. Besides, his men have no fear to deal with Dou Douding like this. It''s not reassuring if they only send Mo Feng and people from the secret department."


    "As for the script killing side, you don''t have to worry," said Ning Jiwei. "With me, Haixi and Chenyi, and the people from the film department, it''ll be fine."


    Dou Ge and Mo Jue frowned and thought for a moment before nodding. With Dou Dou''s lessons, they really can''t relax. If they all gather in the script to kill, things outside will be difficult to control.


    Seeing that they no longer have objections, Jian Haixi quickly stroked one side of tomorrow''s arrangement in his mind, but his mind was still not relaxed.


    She frowned and looked at Ning Jiwei. There was a trace of worry between her eyebrows and eyes: "I always felt as if there was something else I didn''t expect."


    In the past few days, she clearly has repeated the offer countless times. She has thought about everything she should think of, but she can''t remember who hasn''t been protected in place, and her heart is always full of anxiety.

 Chapter 1018

    Looking at Jian Haixi''s annoyed face, Ning Jiwei patted her hand and said softly, "there will always be some incompleteness in the plan. We can''t arrange the unknown tomorrow properly. We can only try our best to be perfect without regret."


    Jian Haixi also knows these principles. He just knows that it is one thing, but the pressure on him has not been reduced.


    "I know, I just want to think that maybe if I think hard, I can make the plan more perfect and let everyone stay away from the danger." Jian Haixi pinched her hand and whispered that Dou Dou had something wrong. She didn''t want to see anything happen to anyone around her.


    "You just force yourself too hard. There are so many people here. No matter how many tricks he has, he can''t deal with so many of us." Gu Chenyi seems to have finally rested, touched the wine bottle in his hand with Dou gomo Jue next to him, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Needless to say, Dou Ge and Mo Jue are reassuring enough. We are in charge of the script. We have made so many arrangements in advance. We can''t expect anything to go wrong."


    As soon as he finished, several people next to him nodded in agreement. Even Qiao Qiao, who didn''t understand much, nodded solemnly. His big eyes blinked. Looking at Jian Haixi, he affirmed: "sister Haixi, I think brother Gu is right. There will be no problem tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi looked at her unconditional trust and couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and pinched her cheek.


    "We have planned for so many days, and enough people have been reserved everywhere to prevent sudden change. If something really happens at that time, we can act according to circumstances. It''s hard not to defeat the leaders of several parties." Ning Jiwei said, "just think about it now. We shouldn''t get much in a moment and a half. Let''s go back and prepare well and prepare for the war tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi sighed and nodded. At present, it''s the only way.


    "Come on, let''s wish tomorrow all the best, save people and eradicate Eugene Yan!" Gu Chenyi raised his voice and raised his beer to the crowd.


    Jian Haixi opened his own drink and added: "we also want to celebrate the success of Dou Dou operation!"


    "Yes, I wish Dou Dou an early recovery and strive to be alive in half a month." Gu Chenyi answered with a smile.


    Dou Ge smiled gently and raised the bottle with several others.


    Several people bumped into beer cans and drank the wine in their hands, which also ended the busy day.


    The next day.


    The warm wind in the morning mixed with the freshness of plants and trees awakened the sleepy city. The dazzling light had been exposed in the eastern sky. The blue sky curtain was like a blue mirror hanging above the city. A straight plane cloud passed through it, making the sky more and more blue.


    Today is another fine day in Xiangcheng. If it weren''t for the day when the script killing activities were held, it''s really easy to feel relaxed.


    Early in the morning, when Jian Haixi learned that Dou Dou woke up, he immediately went to see him.


    In the room, the young man who had been full of vitality and high spirits was now lying on the bed weakly.


    Even if he was given nutrition injections every day, he could still see with the naked eye that he had lost a lot of weight, his cheeks were sunken, and his hands on the quilt were more pale and jagged.


    Dou Ge was sitting with him. Jian Haixi didn''t know what they said before he came in. He only saw Dou Dou''s eyes red, as if he was going to cry.


    Jian Haixi was also sad. She tried to bend her mouth to make herself smile. She didn''t want to bring her sad mood into the house.


    But the more she thought so, the more clearly Dou Dou and her naughty appearance of joking in her mind, in sharp contrast to the person lying in front of her, which made her more uncontrollable for a moment.


    She wanted to come in later, but Dou Ge raised his eyes and greeted her with a smile: "Haixi, you''re coming."


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded, smiled up and walked to the room.


    "Sister Haixi..." Dou Dou saw her and left the corners of his mouth. Like a child who had been greatly wronged outside, he wouldn''t feel sad before entering the house, but he couldn''t help seeing an adult.


    "Ah." Jian Haixi gently touched his head, looked at him with a gentle smile in his eyes, and answered softly.


    Because he was in a coma for so long, Dou Dou''s voice was low and some hoarse, and his final pronunciation was even just Qi.


    But she felt that Dou Dou''s voice was the best in the world.


    Fortunately... She can still hear.


    Looking at Dou Dou''s eyes still red, Jian Haixi said with a smile, "why? Your brother told you to cry?"


    "I''m just happy if I don''t cry." Dou Dou raised his hand and wiped his face, looking at Jane Haixi grinning. "I thought I couldn''t live. Who knows that I''ll see you and my brother as soon as I open my eyes. I''m happy."


    "You can be happy, but don''t talk nonsense." Jian Haixi scolded lightly. "How old are you? There''s still a long way to go in the future. Don''t say that again."


    "Yes, no one can doubt my medical skills." mikai, who just came to the door, heard this sentence and leaned lazily against the door and looked at the people in the room, "with me, I can bring you back even if you arrive at the hell palace."


    As soon as his voice fell, another footstep stopped at the door, and Qi Er hummed, "don''t boast. Who brought you back?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the two people at the door, their foreheads sweating slightly. Will they not fight each other only when they are on the operating table?


    Dou Dou looked at mikai and Qi''er. He couldn''t move, so he just nodded to them and said, "thank you."


    He spoke slowly and solemnly, which is probably the most serious thanks of the boy for a long time


    Unfortunately, the two people at the door were ungrateful.


    Qi Er waved his hand, but his face was still light: "don''t thank you. I didn''t come specifically for you. I came to see Qiaoqiao."


    Mikai sneered, touched his chin and said, "I just want to see if you''re badly hurt and itchy. I want to try to save you. Who knows you''re still dead."


    Listening to their nonsense here, Jian Haixi sighed in his heart. At this time, they were in the same mind again. Anyway, they just didn''t accept Dou Dou''s thanks.


    She shook her head and smiled: "you two have no medical skills to say, but can''t you talk well?"


    "Yes." mikay nodded first, but just said two words. When his voice turned, he pointed to Qi''s ear, "just can''t talk to him."


    "Hum, who is rare, they are like each other." Qi Er, holding his chest with both hands, glanced at him disdainfully.

 Chapter 1019

    After seeing Dou Dou, Jian Haixi finally put down his burden.


    She and Dou Ge stayed with Dou Dou all morning and joked with him to make him happy. After mikai and Qi''er checked him and confirmed that everything was normal, she put down her heart and prepared to go to the activity site.


    Jian Haixi gently asked Dou Dou to have a good rest and turned out of the room. Unexpectedly, Dou Ge stopped after he had just taken two steps.


    "Haixi."


    Jian Haixi stopped and looked back at him: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right." Dou Gordon said after a while. "I just want to tell you that you must pay attention to safety today."


    "Well, don''t worry." Jian Haixi nodded gently and smiled again. "It''s up to me to tell you. Su ri''an is Eugene Yan''s chess piece, and Shaoli is his handle to control Su ri''an. The danger of these two places is not lower than that of the activity site. You and Mo Jue should pay special attention today."


    Dou Ge grinned at the corners of his mouth and smiled at the bottom of his eyes: "OK, we''ll be careful."


    Jian Haixi smiled, turned and walked out.


    Until she could not be seen, Dou Ge turned around and entered Dou Dou''s room.


    "Have you finished with sister Haixi? Don''t worry?" Dou Dou looked at his brother''s slightly frowning eyebrows and couldn''t help joking.


    "Smelly boy." Dou Ge scolded him with a smile, patting his palm on his chest across the quilt, "I''m restless lying down."


    Dou Dou coughed twice, which made Dou Ge make a face when he was worried. He smiled and said, "I''m safe enough. You don''t have to take care of me, and you must not be relaxed today. Go quickly and remember to come and see me when you come back."


    "I should go and naturally go. You should worry less about me and more about yourself." Dou Ge glanced at him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At home.


    As soon as Jane Haixi opened the door, she saw mikai sitting well in his driver''s seat.


    "Hoo... You want to scare me to death." Jian Haixi was frightened by his coldness. He couldn''t help taking two steps back, patting his chest with one hand, and said to mikai in the car, "Why are you sitting in my car? He didn''t say a word."


    Mikai was also startled by Jane Haixi, who suddenly opened the door. She put away her mobile phone and shook it at her, with an apologetic smile on her face. "I don''t want to go to the activity site with you. Seeing that you haven''t come out, I want to wait for you in the car. Who knows that I was too absorbed in playing with my mobile phone and didn''t see you."


    Jian Haixi rolled his eyes at him, helped him close the door and walked to the co driver himself.


    "I''m a little worried about the activity, so I want to go to the scene early. Why are you running there if you don''t monitor Dou Dou''s injury at home?" Jian Haixi said with a safety belt.


    "Of course it''s for my daughter-in-law. How can I relax if Huan Yan doesn''t go there." mikai threw away his mobile phone, held the steering wheel in one hand, looked at the rear-view mirror and said to Jian Haixi, "Dou Dou is very good. I''ll check him on time. Besides, there''s really something else. Qi Er is here. I can''t lose my life."


    Jian Haixi smiled: "you two can''t accommodate anyone face to face. In private, you still trust him."


    Mikai shook his head and explained, "I don''t trust him. I trust his ability, and I only trust his ability."


    The two chatted like this and drove straight to the activity site.


    Liao Huanyan arrived here first in the morning. At this time, he is busy directing the layout of the site.


    Seeing them coming, Liao Huanyan hurriedly trotted to Jian Haixi and reported with a smile, "sister Haixi, everything is done according to what you said. I keep an eye on them. There is no mistake and the progress has not fallen behind."


    Jian Haixi nodded, rubbed her hair with a smile and said, "hard work, let''s enjoy the rock. Next I''ll stare."


    "No hard work, no hard work, sister Haixi, you can control the whole audience here, and I''ll go and see their layout." Liao Huanyan took Jian Haixi''s arm and was stunned that he didn''t give a look to the nearby mikai.


    "Tut, I knew it would be like this to come with you." mikai shook his head helplessly, as if he had expected such a scene.


    But thinking is one thing, being unhappy is another.


    He came forward and pulled Liao Huanyan''s arm. He took her in and coaxed her, "well, wife, I''ll go to the supervisor there with you. Don''t disturb sister Haixi."


    Liao Huanyan also wanted to turn around and ask Jian Haixi if he had any other orders, but he was dragged away by mikai and "intimidated": "it''s really all right. She''ll call us if she has something to do. Go and go. It''s too late to be damaged by someone."


    Jian Haixi smiled and watched them leave. Then he turned his head. The look on his face had become very serious.


    Her eyes swept across the faces of everyone in the field. At the moment, the people here, whether the personnel involved in the company or the maintenance workers of the site, were all selected from their own people. They were checked by Jian Haixi one by one. There is absolutely no possibility of being replaced by others.


    But even so, she kept staring at the venue, and dared not even be distracted, for fear of something wrong that she couldn''t see.


    Gu Chenyi, who came in from the door, saw Jian Haixi standing there with a frown. The look on his face was as serious as anything. He couldn''t help but smile and tiptoe around behind her, raising his hand to cover her eyes.


    Jane Haixi is constantly trying to stand in Eugene''s mind. When Yan thought about how he would treat today''s activities from his perspective, he felt dark in front of his eyes.


    "Gu Chenyi..." she returned to her senses, patted his hand and said helplessly, "how old are you? Cover my eyes."


    Gu Chenyi shrugged and stood next to her: "I want you to rest your eyes. I stood at the door for a while. It looked like you wanted to grow six eyes. Haven''t we all seen it several times? There won''t be a problem."


    Jian Haixi was so amused by his description that he couldn''t help laughing. He shook his head and sighed, "I know, I also know I''m worrying about it, but my heart is..."


    "Uneasy?" before she finished, Gu Chenyi added for her.


    "HMM." Jane Haixi nodded. She thought the man would say something like comforting herself last night, but she didn''t expect Gu Chenyi to stare at the people coming and going in the field with her, curled his lips and nodded, "me too."


    "You too?" Jane Haixi was surprised for a moment and turned to look at him.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and asked, "why, can''t you?"


    "No, no, you didn''t say I thought much last night? I thought I was alone." Jian Haixi said.


    "Two different things." Gu Chenyi smiled. "I believe we have made these preparations, but I''m not at ease, even a little... Afraid? I don''t know."


    After thinking about it, he denied himself: "Tut... It doesn''t seem to be fear. We haven''t experienced this kind of thing before. I just feel uncomfortable with people like Eugene Yan. He is different from Mo Sheng and talilina. If he is positive, even like Mo Sheng, I won''t feel anything, but Eugene Yan... We can''t touch his routine. It''s disappointing to be with such a madman I''m quite flustered. "

 Chapter 1020

    Indeed, Jian Haixi nodded. From the moment he pretended to be su ri''an, what he did except hurt Dou Dou was only exposed on Qiaoya''s side.


    But eukins. Yan doesn''t pretend to be su ri''an just to fall in love with Qiao ya?


    He tried his best to wear a mask, control Su ri''an and his downstairs neighbors, as well as Shao Li in the hospital, and even participated in the game, but until now, Jian Haixi didn''t want to understand what he was trying to do.


    Before, they thought all this was because of talilina. The man came back for revenge, but later, the general manager revealed a very clear message to them - it''s not that simple.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that when they weren''t ready, eukins. Yan has had many opportunities to take her life directly, but she can''t feel his killing intention at all. If he spends so much time just to avenge talilina, it''s hard to figure it out.


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips and was about to turn around and say something to Gu Chenyi when she heard a sudden ring from the mobile phone in her bag.


    She took it out, slid away the screen and glanced at it. Her face immediately became more ugly.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Chenyi asked in a deep voice, "whose text message?"


    "Eugene Yan."


    Jian Haixi said coldly, her eyes narrowed, and a dark light flashed across her eyes.


    Gu Chenyi was stunned, reached for her mobile phone and looked down at the screen.


    The content of the message is very simple, with only one sentence: catch Ghosts - start.


    At five in the afternoon.


    The script killing activity is approaching the opening, and all kinds of activists have been present one after another.


    Ning Ji and Weiying went to school to pick up the children and came here directly.


    All the arrangements are over. Jian Haixi is standing in the corner talking to Gu Chenyi.


    "How''s it going?" Ning Jiwei asked them.


    Jane Haixi shook her head and whispered, "it''s all right. Everything comes according to the plan. There''s nothing unusual."


    From the morning till now, she has personally checked all links and found no suspicious people or anything.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and saw that she was still worried at the bottom of her eyes. She gently advised: "don''t worry, it''s a demon or a devil. I''ll see Zhenzhang in a moment."


    Jian Haixi pulled the corners of his mouth. Before he could answer him, he heard a clear and low voice coming out of his legs.


    "Mommy, Mommy." Jian Rui walked around to Jian Haixi from behind his father, took Jian Haixi''s hand and whispered to her. She looked very careful and looked like she was carrying an important task. She couldn''t help laughing.


    She bent down cooperatively, put her ears close to Jian Rui, and asked in the same low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui''s white and tender hands closed on both sides of her mouth and blocked her voice. She whispered to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, is there any task Ruirui can help you today? Rui Rui is very powerful and can help you finish it."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. The little girl


    She bent her mouth, raised her hand and touched the little man''s head and said, "don''t do anything. You''ve helped me a lot today."


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue, playfully put her palm next to her temple, saluted her with a standard ceremony, and said seriously, "yes! Ensure to complete the task."


    This made Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei laugh.


    Gu Chenyi on the other side didn''t care about it. He was busy fighting Gu Xiaomian, who was about to climb up with his legs.


    "Dad ~ you said you came to see me specially, but do we have more time to meet than I have to eat? Don''t you hug me when you see me now..." Gu Xiaomian complained with a drooping corner of his mouth.


    Gu Chenyi smiled and pinched his fleshy cheek. He seemed to feel good. He pinched it twice before saying, "son, do you know how much you weigh now?"


    "Hum." Gu Xiaomian pouted and hit him twice, humming, "Dad, if you can''t hold me, just say it. Don''t always talk about my weight..."


    Gu Chenyi: "


    This bear child, do you want to lose face when you are a father?


    Dare to poke him in the heart.


    A group of people were laughing and joking here for a while. Seeing that the start time was almost over, Jian Haixi said to Gu Chenyi, "Chenyi, take them in. These little ones will be handed over to you today."


    "Take a hundred hearts." Gu Chenyi patted his son''s head and assured Jian Haixi, "you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll definitely take care of it for you, but I can''t help you in other places."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded: "as long as there is nothing wrong with you, we will succeed more than half."


    Although Gu Chenyi is in another place, he looks at so many lively kids alone. This work is enough for him to be busy. Moreover, the children are always the first thing they should protect, so Gu Chenyi''s business is not easy.


    "Yes, then we''ll go in. Be careful here." he looked at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. Although he smiled, his eyes were very serious.


    "OK." they simply answered without saying anything, but both sides understood each other''s meaning.


    "Let''s go, ancestors. Don''t you want to play games?" Gu Chenyi finally nodded to the two and bowed his head to greet a group of bear children to walk in.


    "Yeah! Break through the pass!" as soon as he heard that the game was about to begin, Gu Xiaomian immediately rushed in with ya Zi, crossed the crowd first and was about to enter.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t run so fast." Gu Chenyi called him and reached out to catch him, but he was taller after all, and immediately got empty.


    When he wanted to take another two steps to catch up with Gu Xiaomian, he saw that the boy had been dragged to him by Mo Xiulin.


    Gu Chenyi immediately patted him on the back angrily and said, "break through what level? Walk well for me."


    "Oh ~" Gu Xiaomian replied stiffly. He didn''t dare to run around any more. He obediently followed the brigade Wu Chaoli.


    Jian Rui and others followed Gu Chenyi in front or behind. They looked around curiously and saw some realistic arrangements. They couldn''t help touching them, but they were obedient and didn''t make trouble.


    They love to play, but they will never cause trouble to adults.


    And if you look carefully, you can find that Mo Xiulin and Mo Tong are head to tail, Jian Rui, Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi are walking in the middle, and the other boys seem free, but in fact they walk around them. Even if there is an accident, they will never let the three girls face it at the first time.


    Shazhi walked behind. She looked around carefully and asked Jian Yi in a low voice with some worry: "ah Dong, does it really matter if we do this? Will it cause unnecessary trouble to aunt?"


    Jian Yi was also watching around and smelled the speech and said, "it''s all right. Just be careful."


    Hearing what he said, although Shazhi still had some worries in her eyes, she nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "That''s right." Jane Yi paused and suddenly lowered her voice close to the yarn weaving way, "have you brought what I asked you to bring?"


    "Well, yes." Shazhi nodded.


    "That''s good," said Jian Yi in a cold voice, "maybe it can come in handy."

 Chapter 1021

    After the children went in, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei walked to the outermost entrance.


    Next is the normal admission of other customers.


    If eukins. Yan will come today, so he will be among the next people. Therefore, Jian Haixi seems to welcome everyone here, but they actually want to find eukins at the first level. Yan''s card.


    Jian Haixi glanced around and nodded to Ning Jiwei.


    Seeing that she was ready, Ning Jiwei made a concealed gesture to a certain direction inside, which meant to inform everyone that everything was ready and their game began.


    Script killing is the most popular game at present. This activity was hosted by Qiaoya and Liao Huanyan studios. Coupled with the label of "dark clothing and immersive experience", the activity attracted the attention of many people from the beginning.


    However, for the sake of safety, Jian Haixi specially stipulated the number of people for tonight''s activities, and most of them were their own people.


    Every time someone comes up, Jane Haixi will carefully observe his every move and stare at the changes in his eyes when communicating with him, even for her own people. After all, she doesn''t know eukins. Where will Yan hide to observe them.


    After two more people went in, a pair of little girls in their early twenties walked over with arms in arms. They were not tall and wore simple clothes. They only had round face and short hair, wearing a lovely orange hair hoop on their head, and the other V face was flush with bangs, and the long hair on their shoulders was tinged with blue.


    As they walked, they muttered to the billboard, as if they were discussing whether the new store was fun or not.


    Jian Haixi reached out his hand to stop the two people who were going in, smiled and said, "sorry, I want to show my ID card. Let''s have a look."


    The round faced girl paused for a moment. Yiyan bowed her head and turned over her small satchel. She just muttered, "how can I play a game and see my ID card?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and winked at them jokingly: "because today is the first day of the store''s opening, the script has some dark elements, so minors are not allowed to enter."


    She is turning a corner to say that they are young. Girls are not happy to hear this. In particular, Jian Haixi is so beautiful. Both men and women will like beauty. Seeing Jian Haixi''s gentle words, the v-face girl who has not moved all the time also lowers her head to get her certificate and laughs: "We like the Diablo style best, but we come out to play without ID card. Can we have a student card?"


    "Me too. I only brought my student ID card." the round faced girl took out a small book with a blue cover and showed it to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi nodded and smiled softly. "Of course, can I have a look?"


    The two handed her their student ID card. Jian Haixi carefully examined it. She saw the more lively hairband girl glancing aside, and immediately exclaimed, "ah! There is a lovely dog ~ landlady, can I touch it?"


    Jian Haixi changed another book for examination, smiled and said, "yes, it has a good character and won''t bite."


    As soon as the girl heard her promise, she couldn''t wait to squat down and tease the dog who had always been sitting next to Jane Haixi.


    The dog''s hair was black and bright, only his limbs and face were white, and his big round eyes stared at the people passing by like two glass beads. I don''t know whether it was happy or hot. He was spitting out his tongue and looked docile. He didn''t seem aggressive at all.


    After the customers entered the site, almost everyone who passed by could not help stopping at the door to tease the dog brought by Jian Haixi. The dog was touched by people and never made trouble.


    "He''s so good ~ just like a mascot." the hair hoop girl looked up at her companion and looked at Jian Haixi again. "Landlady, is this dog here every day? If it is, I will often come to you to play."


    "Ha ha... I''m afraid it''s not very good. The dog is limited today, and only customers who come today can be lucky to see it." Jian Haixi returned the two student cards he had seen to them, smiled at them, pointed to them and said, "well, you two can go in, and someone will take you to the dressing room to change your activity clothes. You can choose your favorite roles."


    "Do you really have clothes? I thought it was just talking."


    "Yes, I don''t know if the game can also surprise us?"


    They cheered, packed their student cards, nodded to Jian Haixi and walked in.


    After that, several people were received. Everyone Jian Haixi checked carefully and found no abnormality or wrong identity.


    Seeing more and more people, Ning Jiwei called another employee to continue the inspection, and took her to one side to facilitate more extensive observation.


    Jian Haixi looked at the line behind him with a bitter smile and whispered to Ning Jiwei, "just for a moment, even the two girls were suspicious."


    She really felt that she had entered the magic barrier. Obviously, even her height was wrong, eukins. Yan couldn''t compress her height, but she didn''t trust it until she looked at their student ID card.


    Ning Jiwei took her hand and pinched it. He wrapped her little hand in his palm. He said in a warm voice, "Haixi, you''re right. The purpose of setting this level is to check everyone. Before the real murderer appeared, anyone is suspected and may even become an accomplice, but he promised me not to be too nervous, okay?"


    "But..." Jian Haixi looked at the increasing number of customers. He wanted to say something. When his voice changed, he forced himself to calm down.


    When people are in a hurry, they can''t find those subtle abnormalities. If they want to win, they must keep calm.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, stood with Ning Jiwei and re observed the later people.


    Originally, I thought I would have to wait a while before I could harvest. Unexpectedly, at this time, the "mascot" at the door suddenly sobbed, stood up from the ground and sniffed in the air with his nose, just like smelling something of interest.


    Jian Haixi''s face changed slightly, but she only recovered her smile in an instant. The dark light at the bottom of her eyes with unknown meaning flashed by, and no one saw it.


    Her eyes swept from the person closest to her and soon fell on a man with sunglasses not far away.


    This one''s a little old, he''s wearing sunglasses, and he''s leaning on a blind stick in his hand.


    So coincidentally, another "Su ri''an"

 Chapter 1022

    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other, and both of them temporarily targeted the blind man.


    Ning Jiwei patted Jian Haixi''s hand and motioned her to stay where she was. He stepped forward and said, "Hello, can I help you?"


    "Yes... Well, is there a script killing activity being held here?" the blind man asked carefully with his head in the direction of Ning Jiwei.


    "Yes, are you alone?" Ning Jiwei was gentle and polite, but his eyes were like X-rays, tightly locked the person in front of him and didn''t let go of his every move.


    "Yes, yes... Ah, did I bother you?" the blind man promised, and then realized that he didn''t seem to be suitable to come here. He said with a bitter smile on his face, "I just heard that he opened today, so... I came to ''see'' for my daughter. She likes to play..."


    After he finished, before Ning Jiwei could speak, he sighed and apologized to him: "I''m sorry, i... I don''t seem to have come. I''m causing you trouble..."


    He turned his head to the place where he entered. It was very lively. Everyone was discussing the game that would start later. His face showed envy, smiled and slowly prepared to turn and leave.


    "Wait a minute." as soon as he took two steps, Ning Jiwei stopped him behind him. "There''s no trouble. We welcome anyone to play games."


    "Really?" the blind man couldn''t believe it. He bowed slightly and trembled slightly. He turned his head and asked in surprise, "I... can''t see anything and go in?"


    "Of course, everyone is the same." Ning Jiwei nodded with a smile. "Come with me and I''ll find someone to take you there."


    "Great... You are really a good man. I will bring my daughter to play with you later." he kept nodding to Ning Jiwei to express his thanks.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, stepped forward, raised his hand and falsely held the man''s arm, as if to ensure that he held him, and his palm gently shook the blind man''s arm.


    No one outside saw anything wrong. Even the blind man didn''t notice it. He just followed Ning Jiwei forward and kept calling Ning Jiwei "a good man" all the way.


    Ning Jiwei, while reminding him to watch his feet, observed his steps and felt the changes of his limbs with his own hands.


    Although he was just across the clothes, Ning Jiwei still felt that there were no hard muscles on the blind man''s arm, and his steps were not light enough when walking, which was not the kind he pretended to be. Ning Jiwei walked next to him and could feel his body movements. If it was pretended, he must be able to distinguish it.


    This blind man... Doesn''t look like a skilled person. He is no different from a real ordinary person. Even his physical strength can''t reach the level of a normal person.


    Ning Jiwei''s face didn''t show, but the fundus of his eyes flashed a little light.


    However, just in case, he personally sent the blind man inside, ready to hand him over to the shadow director.


    When passing by Jian Haixi, he gently shook his head at her who was looking at him.


    Jian Haixi immediately frowned.


    no


    She raised her eyes and looked around. It was strange that the people were all fast forward, but she didn''t see Su ri''an or other abnormal people.


    That''s eukins. Yan... Where are you hiding?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just in jianhaixi and ningjiwei are busy checking eukins. When Yan was, Mo Xiuyu, who was at Mo''s house, suddenly received a phone call.


    He works hard every day. 24 hours a day, he spends more time in that office than at home. Today, he managed to get off work early. Originally, he wanted to give himself a short relaxation, have a good meal, take a bath and play games. If not, he could have a good sleep.


    Just as he sat down and boarded the game account, he didn''t even pull the progress bar into the game interface. He heard the cell phone on the side ring like a reminder.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the dazzling 79% above the progress bar. He suddenly clicked in his heart and had a bad hunch.


    He has a strong feeling that not only the game will be ruined tonight, but also his sleep is expected to be taken in.


    Usually, if you don''t ask him to go out to play, it''s mostly a matter of urgency, and it''s obviously not an entertainment phone in front of you.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed and slid open the screen with one hand. He thought there was another emergency in the company, but he didn''t expect that it was liangyue bar at the other end.


    The opposite side was talking with his earpiece covered. The background sound was very mixed. Mo Xiuyu could hear that he had deliberately found a room, but it was still difficult to hear the content clearly. He only heard the opposite side say "make trouble, very messy".


    These two words surprised Mo Xiuyu: "what? Someone made trouble?"


    "Yes, can you come over now? We... Can''t handle it." the manager wondered.


    "Now?" Mo Xiuyu repeated, some can''t believe it. "Still call me over?"


    He frowned. Originally, the call to him was enough to surprise him. The manager even asked him to go there now. No, no, to be exact, he was surprised by the news that someone made trouble in liangyue bar.


    But after all, as a bar, it''s not impossible for a man to get drunk and fight, so he automatically ignores this thing, but now


    Mo Xiuyu frowned and asked, "who dares to make trouble in liangyue bar? Didn''t you tell Mo Feng?"


    Liangyue bar is mo Jue''s shop, but Mo Jue is too lazy to take care of it. To some extent, it''s not wrong to say that liangyue bar is Mo''s asset. Even on weekdays, the current accounts will be directly sent to Mo negative and handed over to Mo Xiuyu.


    But Mo Xiuyu knew that something really happened. This kind of phone must have called Mo Feng first. How can he call himself directly?


    When he asked, the manager at the other end of the phone suddenly hesitated: "Mo Feng... Can''t come. We''re in a hurry to find someone here, so we can only call you."


    Mo Xiuyu turned his head, knocked his fingers on the table, thought about it and asked, "what about brother Mo Jue?"


    "This... Er Shao." when the manager heard Mo Jue''s name, his voice became more bitter, "what you said... How dare we find the leader?"


    Manager Wei qubaba''s tone immediately made Mo Xiuyu laugh, but he could understand that he didn''t dare to find Mo Jue.


    After all, even he seldom comes to him when he has nothing to do.


    Mo Xiuyu finally knocked on the table, nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go there and wait."


    He hung up the phone, sighed, changed his clothes, took his cell phone and went downstairs.

 Chapter 1023

    When Mo Xiuyu came down from upstairs, Mo Wanshan was teasing birds under the eaves corridor.


    The "chirp chirp" of birds sounded one after another, and his small body fluttered up and down in the cage from time to time to peck the bird food on his hand.


    In the past two years, Mo Wanshan''s health has improved a lot. Probably because of the big event, he looks much more relaxed than before.


    Just in mikai''s words, Mo Wanshan''s old illness has lost its power. What he can do now is to make him live a little easier and happier.


    Therefore, Mo Xiuyu, Ning Jiwei and others don''t bother Mo Wanshan with external things on weekdays. He does what he likes at home all day, amuses birds and listens to the play, and plays with a group of bear children every three or five times to enjoy his family.


    At this time, seeing that Mo Xiuyu had changed his home clothes and was in a hurry to go out, he glanced and asked, "why, something happened to the company again?"


    "It''s not the company, it''s the bar." Mo Xiuyu walked out with his mobile phone in one hand and the car key in the other. When he passed by his father, he also reached out to tease the birds in the cage.


    "The bar?" Mo Wanshan frowned, stared at him, and turned back to greet him, "smelly boy, you won''t provoke any friends outside?"


    Mo Xiuyu Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Mo Wanshan''s actions. He didn''t even hear his words clearly. Subconsciously, he took a step back with his head.


    When the reaction came, the old man wanted to fork out. He couldn''t help drawing a black line from the corner of his mouth: "Dad, it was all many years ago. You can''t just remember my black history when you listen to the word bar. Take a look at me who is diligent and hard-working now."


    It''s strange. He has worked hard and conscientiously in the past two years. Everyone says that he has grown up rapidly and finally looks like a little less than Mo family. But Mo Wanshan always remembers his previous black material and has to pick him up from time to time.


    Don''t mention how depressed Mo Xiuyu is about this.


    Mo Wanshan looked at him, fed the bird a grain of food, thought and said, "take some people."


    Bar trouble is no better than other places. It''s no use going alone.


    However, Mo Xiuyu heard the speech, waved his hand and walked out: "it''s all right. No one dares to recruit me in Xiangcheng."


    Although the young spirit between his eyebrows and eyes is still quite young, it can be seen that he has begun to take shape. After staying in Mo negative for so long, and Mo Wanshan teaches behind his back, Mo Xiuyu is no longer the rich second generation of dandies two years ago.


    Looking at his back as he strode away, Mo Wanshan narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help laughing: "this smelly boy..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Along the way, Mo Xiuyu kept thinking about who dared to make trouble in liangyue bar. Ordinary customers drank and fought. The manager should not be nervous and embarrassed.


    But if people have some status, how can they be reluctant to live with them? If the business is so big, there should be some news about who is behind each family. How can they come to the tiger and stroke the tiger''s beard.


    After thinking all the way, Mo Xiuyu didn''t think of any clues. He could only shake his head and was ready to see him at the scene.


    Bar door.


    Mo Xiuyu put out the fire and just wanted to push the door to get off, but his mind suddenly flashed.


    He glanced around. Pedestrians and vehicles were in good order and did not interfere with each other. Even the door of liangyue bar looked no different from usual.


    Mo Xiuyu frowned, strange... Didn''t he call to make trouble?


    Why is the door so quiet?


    It doesn''t look like someone is making trouble.


    Mo Xiuyu gave a meal in his hand, then pushed the door and got off as calmly as if he hadn''t found anything, and raised his feet and walked towards the bar.


    Just like the outside, the bar is very quiet at this time. There are no customers, no employees, and only the ceiling light is still on.


    He took two more steps and still didn''t see anyone coming out.


    Mo Xiuyu was suspicious when he remembered the noise in the background sound of the other party when he answered the phone just now.


    And the manager who asked him for help should rush out to meet him, but what about the manager?


    His eyes were cold and his whole body was on alert.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t know that at this time, he was like a little sparrow approaching the cage in someone''s eyes. He could trap him here with only one stroke from the other party.


    Without knowing it, he was still walking towards the cage step by step. Every step, he was carefully looking around. The bar had always been a noisy place. At this time, it was so quiet that he really felt a little scared for a moment.


    "Hmm ~"


    Suddenly, a slight dull hum came from a distance. Mo Xiuyu looked for a sound and saw a man lying on the floor in a dark corner.


    Even if some can''t see clearly, Mo Xiuyu can see by the man''s action that the man was thrown there bound up.


    He frowned and walked that way. He didn''t take a few steps before he recognized the familiar face on the ground - the manager who had just called him. At this time, his limbs were tied to the legs of the sofa, and his mouth was tightly wrapped with tape.


    As soon as the manager saw his figure, he immediately "purred" in his throat and kept flapping his limbs. Just because he was tied to the sofa, no matter how strong he was, he didn''t move a penny.


    "Who did it? What about the others?"


    Mo Xiuyu sank his face, took two steps and ran to him, reaching out to uncover the tape on his mouth.


    "Er Shao, it''s... It''s the woman..." the manager gasped for breath. He could make such a big move just now. At this time, he saw Mo Xiuyu. He was a little short of breath and his eyes were a little erratic. He stammered, "she threatened me with the life of her employees. I... I really have no choice but to call you, er Shao, you go..."


    He spoke vaguely, which made Mo Xiuyu frown.


    The woman?


    He still appointed the manager to call him. It seems that few of the women he knows can come to the bar to seek revenge


    He wanted to ask more details, but he heard a faint female voice behind him.


    "Hehe ~ people are here. Can you still walk?"


    The laughter suddenly appeared in the empty and silent bar and immediately made Mo Xiuyu''s back stiff.


    He didn''t hear anything just now. When did the woman appear behind him?


    He stared back and saw a man in a long skirt sitting on one of the chairs at the bar.


    The dim light cast on her, and the wine red wavy hair was scattered behind her, one of which was playing in the palm of her hand. The wine red seemed to emit a layer of soft light under the light.


    She curled her lips and smiled. Her eyes were bright, which made people tremble. Under the oblique fork long skirt, her white legs tilted on the cross bar of the next chair and swayed gently.


    Such a person, even if he just sits casually, exudes a chilling momentum all over.


    It''s her?!


    This face shocked Mo Xiuyu''s pupils. He looked straight at the man''s face. His eyes were unbelievable.


    "Talilina..."

 Chapter 1024

    His lips moved and he murmured the name subconsciously.


    In such a quiet place, his voice is enough for the people at the bar to hear.


    "Oh, you still remember me." talilina paused, and a smile immediately spread from the corners of her mouth, which deepened and spread to the bottom of her eyes.


    "I''m afraid you don''t remember, so I chose this old place to meet you." she raised her eyes and glanced around, smiling, as if she had had good memories here.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at her every move, but his mind was thinking quickly.


    He knows that today is an important day for the screenplay. At this time, Ning Ji and Jian Haixi are estimated to be separated and lack skills at the activity site.


    The others... Mo Xiuyu jumped in his heart. Ning Jiwei knew what they had done. Everyone considered it. Everyone was being protected except one.


    That''s -- himself.


    Even when he was listening to the plan, he couldn''t help feeling that ningjiwei was thoughtful and didn''t miss any, but none of them thought of it, eukins. Yan finally reached out to himself through talilina.


    Mo Xiuyu straightened out these. He was not surprised. He thought this eukins before. Yan regarded Ning Ji and Jian Haixi as opponents, but now, as long as he needed, no matter who he was, he would be dragged into this catastrophe.


    No one can stay out of it for a long time. Everyone has long become a piece on his chessboard.


    Mo Xiuyu''s eyes darkened. Two or three years later, he was not as young and impulsive as he once was.


    After the initial shock, he soon calmed down, looked directly at talilina and said coldly, "what do you want to do to lead me here?"


    Talilina didn''t answer this sentence. She just looked at the person facing her not far away. She couldn''t help being surprised. Now he has changed so much that she never thought of it.


    According to the information handed to her, this Mo Xiuyu was once a rich second generation with impulsive personality, simple brain, no brain, and good people.


    She has seen many such people. No rich family has few such descendants, so she thought today''s task would be very simple, but at the moment, maybe she can''t take it lightly.


    Although the man in front of him was only in his early twenties, he didn''t look like what was written in the data. Although he was not as good as his brother Ning Jiwei, there was such a superior momentum between his eyebrows and eyes that she couldn''t despise him when he was "negotiating" with himself just now.


    It seems that their data is wrong. No, to be exact, it is their own wrong estimation of this person. Mo Xiuyu grows faster than they think


    While talilina looked at Mo Xiuyu, Mo Xiuyu naturally looked at her.


    Although it has been so long, the shadow caused by talilina to Mo Xiuyu is still engraved in his heart.


    Mo Xiuyu remembered the question he thought of when he came into the bar. Now think about it. In fact, some of the women he knew did dare to make trouble in the bar.


    Here, no, the "talilina" in front of me is.


    Ningevi once told him about eukins. As like as two peas of the city of Yatai, he created some kind of a copy of talina. He could not believe it. Now, it is easy to make a delicate one. How can we create another Tully Lina?


    But because of them and eukins. Yan has only listened to other people''s reports since he fought for so long. Naturally, the fake talilina is the same, so he has never seen the fake with his own eyes.


    When I saw him today, he couldn''t help but marvel, this eukins. Yan''s method is really clever. He can transform one person into another, not only his external appearance, but also his internal behavior.


    If they didn''t know talilina was dead, I''m afraid they would be caught off guard by the fake in front of them.


    Mo Xiuyu was thinking like this, and he saw people moving not far away.


    "Don''t worry, sit here." talilina gently clicked her scallion fingers on the bar next to her, making a stuffy sound. In her voice, she invited with a smile, "old friends meet again. Shouldn''t we sit down and have a drink first?"


    When she finished, she looked at Mo Xiuyu with a smile from the bottom of her eyes, as if she wasn''t worried that the man would refuse.


    The ending was as she expected. After a short silence, Mo Xiuyu got up and walked towards her.


    He didn''t try to untie the rope from the manager again.


    If he still doesn''t think clearly about the current situation, he will lose the time he has spent in the past two years.


    "Why? Don''t you save people?" when he walked over, talilina smiled and asked. She was the one who asked him to come over just now, and she was the one who asked him to "save people" at this time.


    "As soon as the ''old friends'' met, they would make fun of me like this?" Mo Xiuyu sneered. He kept walking. In the twinkling of an eye, he had come to talilina and sat down. "Although I was planted in your hands, I give you an old saying:'' you should treat each other with admiration on the third day of your absence ''. Don''t underestimate the enemy this time."


    Although he only saw talilina now, the bar must be under her control. Even if he untied the manager''s rope, he couldn''t run out with him, let alone the employees who were caught by the woman and locked away elsewhere.


    If you want to save people, you must start with talilina in front of you.


    Talilina slightly hooked her lips, raised her chin, smiled and looked at the person in front of her: "you say that, it really makes me look forward to it, but don''t let me down."


    Seeing that he sat down obediently, she got up, walked around the back of the bar, slipped her fingers over the bottles of wine in the wine cabinet, looked at him and asked, "what do you want to drink today?"


    Mo Xiuyu put his hands on the bar and stared at her thoughtfully. He knocked his fingers on the table and said quietly, "have a drink... The bar I once transferred for you."


    Talilina moved her hands once, but the smile on her face didn''t change at all. She still smiled at Mo Xiuyu and shook her head slightly: "I don''t remember that. You know, I seldom spend my brain to remember other people''s things."


    She paused a little, then smiled and said, "they remember me more..."


    "Yes." Mo Xiuyu nodded. He was not surprised to hear this answer. There was no expression on his face. He opened his mouth as if nothing had happened. "Then have a drink, eukins. Yan''s favorite, what he likes, you should always remember?"


    As soon as the name came out, talilina''s face finally changed slightly, and her smile could no longer be maintained.


    Just a moment later, she recovered her composure and said with a sneer: "Mo Xiuyu, don''t be so anxious. Things have just begun. Impulse... But it will be bad."

 Chapter 1025

    Mo Xiuyu looked at the woman in front of him and narrowed his eyes. His voice was a little cool: "what do you mean? What do you mean, things have just begun? What are you plotting?"


    "Ha ha ~" talilina''s coldness on her face has completely disappeared. She smiled and leaned against the bar to face Mo Xiuyu. "Don''t you say ''scholars should treat each other with admiration on the third day of their absence''? Otherwise, guess for yourself."


    She half turned around, her eyes fell on the wine cabinet behind her, picked up a bottle and looked in the palm of her hand. At the same time, she said, "let me also take this opportunity to see what kind of attitude should I use to treat our current Mo family two young?"


    The trace of interest in her voice, I don''t know whether it''s the wine in her hand or Mo Xiuyu behind her.


    Mo Xiuyu''s eyes sank and looked at talilina in front of him. Countless considerations flashed in his heart. For a long time, he raised his lips and smiled. He also bent around with her in the way of talilina.


    "Let me guess. Since you came to me tonight and took great pains to kidnap others to lure me, it proves that I am the most important chess piece in this matter..." he analyzed slowly. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of talilina listening with great interest. He sneered in his heart, but pretended to be surprised, "Oh... You don''t want to use me to contain my brother and them?"


    Hearing his tone, talilina''s smiling eyes suddenly cooled for a moment.


    Mo Xiuyu is obviously playing with her like a fool


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry. It''s just the beginning. You said it would be bad to be anxious." Mo Xiuyu smiled with a successful prank. "By the way, I''ll tell you two words. No matter what else you want to do, don''t think about it!"


    When he finished, there was a sudden silence in the bar.


    "Ha ha."


    A moment later, talilina''s smile sounded faintly. It sounded very nice, like the whispering of wind chimes in the sea wind, but at this time, in the bar with dim lights and only two people, it was like the curse of a sea demon, which made people feel a little scary.


    Her anger was fleeting. At this time, with a smile on her face, she gently sighed and said, "Mo Xiuyu is really no longer the former Mo Xiuyu. You have become very smart now. Finally, you look like a Mo family."


    "What I look like has nothing to do with you," Mo Xiuyu replied leisurely.


    "Yes, it has nothing to do with me. I''m just a little curious." talilina''s eyes flashed. "Mo Wanshan''s first half of his life was a mess, which we all know, so he can''t teach you well. Who taught you?"


    After a pause, she opened her mouth slightly and whispered two names: "Ning Jiwei? Or... Mo Jue?"


    Mo Xiuyu glanced at her and saw the fleeting expression at the bottom of her eyes at a certain moment. He was stunned and immediately touched his chin thoughtfully: "you just said it doesn''t matter... But why do I think you especially care about my change?"


    Talilina smiled calmly: "Oh, you look up to yourself."


    "Yes, I think so, so I just made a division in my heart and thought of what you care about. How about it? Do you want to hear my results?" Mo Xiuyu grinned and swore to stare at her.


    Looking at his smile, talilina felt a moment of guilt in her heart. Even she had not figured out what was going on.


    Before she spoke, she listened to Mo Xiuyu himself and said, "what you care about most is that you mentioned it yourself just now. It''s not easy to choose someone who has a lot to do with you, no, talilina. What you really care about is... Mo juge."


    As soon as he finished the last word, he saw something flash past talilina''s eyes and couldn''t help smiling: "it seems that I guessed right."


    "Tut..." Mo Xiuyu shook his head and thought a little more on his face. "You have worked hard to become talilina. Don''t say, you really think of yourself as her, and your feelings for me, brother Mo Jue, have changed?"


    His directness made talina''s face sink, and the smile just immersed in the bottom of her eyes disappeared completely.


    Mo Xiuyu did not seem to see the ugly look on her face. He pulled his chin and shook his head. Wu sighed: "it''s not me. It''s too easy to substitute you for me... Anyway, it''s all between me Mo juge and talilina. Does it have a relationship with you... Half a dime? What are you doing here alone?"


    After a pause, a disdainful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "is it difficult... If you really change your clothes and face, you can completely replace others'' life?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Talilina''s face was cold.


    Before Mo Xiuyu''s voice fell to the ground, she raised her hand and slapped directly on Mo Xiuyu''s face. It can be seen from her strength and speed that she was really angered by Mo Xiuyu''s words at this time.


    But her speed was nothing in front of Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu easily raised his hand to block away. Without much effort, he pressed her arm on the bar, looked straight at the face in front of him, and sneered: "it seems that I overestimated you just now. You just learned a little of talilina''s fur. Do you want me to teach you a little more to learn her essence?"


    Talilina stared at him and jerked her arm under his pressure, but she didn''t twitch at all.


    "Oh, relax, talilina is not such an angry person. She will only smile, keep all her hatred in mind, and then take revenge a hundred times when you don''t pay attention. And..." he loosened his hand, let the person opposite take back his arm, grinned and shook his head, "your skill is too bad..."


    "You..."


    Talilina didn''t expect that in just two years, Mo Xiuyu not only knew clearly, but also changed his hands.


    She looked at the smiling face in front of her, and her anger kept churning in her heart.


    But just for a moment, she suddenly calmed down, took back her hands and sat, as if the person who had just burst out was not her.


    "If you still want those people in the bar to live, you''d better not make me angry, otherwise, how angry I am, they will face many more dangers."


    Mo Xiuyu was surprised at her sudden calmness. At this time, hearing her words, he couldn''t help but look cold and said in a cold voice: "you''ve learned this very much like her, as despicable and shameless."

 Chapter 1026

    mean and having no sense of shame?


    Oh, talilina sneered in her heart. Mo Xiuyu really stepped on the point that made her angry.


    She looked at the people in front of her and said with a sneer: "I''m very proud of ridicule, aren''t you? Can you be so unscrupulous when you fall into my hands? Isn''t there Ning Jiwei behind you? Do you think they will be able to save you?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiuyu nodded, deserved to be crisp, and stretched out his hand to share with talilina. "You''re right. I really think so in my heart, so I don''t know what you''re doing when you come to me. You can''t win, and you''re still wasting my time here."


    "We can''t win? You''re a little too confident." talilina interrupted him with a cold hum. "Do you think ningjiwei will win?"


    Mo Xiuyu glanced at her in surprise. The look seemed to say, what kind of retarded question are you asking.


    "Aren''t you sick?" he knocked on the table. He seemed impatient with such communication. "I don''t expect my big brother to win. Can I expect you to win?"


    "No matter who you expect to win, he will be the only one standing in the winner''s seat," talilina said.


    I don''t know why, the tone when she said this sentence always made Mo Xiuyu feel that she was worshipping the "he" in her mouth as if she worshipped some kind of God.


    He couldn''t believe it, and the expression on talilina''s face disappeared in a flash, which couldn''t make him see more clearly.


    "Do you really think Jane Haixi and Ning Jiwei can beat him? Hum, naive. People who want to win him are naive. You are more naive if you believe they can win!"


    Mo Xiuyu glanced slightly and pursed his lips: "you said he was Eugene Yan, right?"


    Talilina didn''t say a word.


    Mo Xiuyu sneered and didn''t need her answer. He shrugged and said, "although I don''t know whether my brother and my sister-in-law can beat him, I''m sure."


    "What?"


    Mo Xiuyu raised his mouth and pulled out a sarcastic smile: "my brother and my sister-in-law are better than Eugene Yan."


    "Oh ~" talilina glanced at him disdainfully. She disdained to answer such words that only pupils would say.


    Mo Xiuyu looked the same as he didn''t see her. He said positively, "because we are always aboveboard. Unlike you, we always only shoot in the dark. For such a long time, we don''t even dare to reveal our true face and our true purpose. It''s like a mouse hiding in a ditch and dark lane. We only dare to go out in the dark without anyone."


    Talilina seemed to be irritated by his description, but she didn''t get angry this time. After a pause, she seemed to hear a joke. She couldn''t help bending her lips and said, "purpose? Who told you we have a purpose?"


    Her words are not like lies.


    Mo Xiuyu suddenly changed his face, stared at her and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting, but I think people like you are very funny." talilina smiled, stood up slowly, took a bottle of red wine from the wine cabinet behind her, opened it directly without even looking, took out two goblets from under the bar, poured one and pushed it to Mo Xiuyu opposite.


    Mo Xiuyu didn''t answer. He didn''t even move his eyes. He still looked at talilina and said, "people like us?"


    Talilina nodded, gently shook her glass of red wine with one hand and leaned lazily against the bar: "it seems that everything has to be investigated for a reason, but there are thousands of things in the world. How can there be so many causes and effects?"


    "Everything has a cause, there must be a result, and there must be a cause." Mo Xiuyu said in a deep voice.


    Talilina was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to expect to say such words from a 20-year-old boy.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Mo Xiuyu''s affirmative eyes. For a long time, she suddenly hooked her lips: "do you know that many things actually have no fruit or cause? It just exists like that, not for what or for what, it just happened to herself. Where do you go to find its cause and effect?"


    Mo Xiuyu frowned. Before saying anything, he heard talilina say, "I liked to drink red wine yesterday and drank a cup of milk tea today. You have to ask me why. Isn''t it sick? I just want to do this. Can''t it?"


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the red wine in her hand. The slightly shaking liquid emitted a weak light under the dim light, like the color of her hair.


    He looked at the person in front of him, remained silent for a while, suddenly opened his mouth, but asked an irrelevant question: "what''s your real name?"


    Talilina made a movement. The liquid in the cup hit the glass wall again because of inertia, and then stood still. It was like her mood when she heard this question, but her thoughts were obviously not so calm. She didn''t think out how to answer Mo Xiuyu''s sudden question for a while.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at her seriously this time: "in fact, I think you have your own personality. Why do you have to work so hard to become another person? Why don''t you let yourself live and replace another person to prolong her life?"


    For a moment, talilina was really taken away by his words.


    These words always sounded familiar to her, as if she had asked her heart, why?


    Why should she live like someone else?


    Later, a man told her, "no reason, I chose you, and you were destined to be her."


    She stopped asking. The answer seemed right and wrong, but she couldn''t figure out what the correct answer was.


    Anyway, she has become talilina. There is no way back.


    She thought so, and Mo Xiuyu on the other side was still talking.


    "Even if everyone is the enemy, even if I die here today, I also want to know who I died in. Isn''t that too much?" Mo Xiuyu glanced, "I can''t wait until I go to hell. When the Lord of hell asks me, I can only answer that I don''t know. I only know that she has another person''s face. I don''t know whose name is under her face. I''m too bad..."


    At this time, he seemed to suddenly become a real 20-year-old boy. He was angry about an unsatisfactory thing, with a trace of childishness on his face and tone.


    "You..." talilina hesitated and seemed to want to say something. She just spit out a word, but she suddenly looked cold and turned her head to the door of the bar.


    At the same time, Mo Xiuyu turned and looked in the same direction.


    At the door of the bar, which had been quiet for a long time, a man was swinging in.


    "Nobody?" the man growled at the bar.


    This strange and familiar voice


    Mo Xiuyu was surprised: "Ha mu?"

 Chapter 1027

    Hammu touched the back of his head with one hand, glanced at the quiet bar, and muttered: "whose bar has no one like a ghost at night. It''s really mismanagement, boom ~"


    But before his sarcastic voice fell to the ground, he heard Mo Xiuyu calling himself.


    He heard the sound and looked over. Before he could speak, his eyes fell on the man sitting opposite Mo Xiuyu.


    The light of the bar was dim, and it was just enough to give people a shadow, with a layer of soft light. In fact, the distance from the door to the bar could not see talilina''s face at all, but hammu recognized it at a glance.


    That figure, he has been with her for so many years, has already been engraved in the depths of his mind


    "Big sister..."


    Ha Mu was surprised. He looked at the woman with dull eyes. His lips opened and closed and murmured.


    There was surprise and disbelief in his voice. Mo Xiuyu even felt as if he had heard a trace of... Grievance.


    Like a homeless man running about in the wind and snow, walking, only to find that standing in front of him is someone who can take him home


    Ha Mu was stunned, as if the voice just came out of his mouth, but called out the three words directly from the bottom of his heart.


    Obviously, ha Mu''s voice was so loud, but when it came to the last word, his voice even sobbed faintly, so that people couldn''t hear his tone clearly.


    Talilina raised her eyebrows slightly, raised her lips a little, smiled at HA Mu and said, "Ha mu, you''re here too."


    That familiar look, as if they were just old friends they hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Mo Xiuyu could not help frowning. The woman''s expression was quite in place.


    It''s best to cheat hamu.


    At the thought of this, Mo Xiuyu couldn''t help sighing. The real person he hadn''t seen for a long time had already been buried underground, separated from his Yin and Yang. I''m afraid he never knew this in front of him.


    "Elder sister, is it really you?"


    Ha Mu was stunned and stared at talilina not far away. He couldn''t see anything else in his eyes as big as a copper bell. He walked straight towards her like a thoughtless string puppet.


    Talilina didn''t answer. She just looked at him like that, with a smile on her mouth.


    This smile is like the thread tied to hamu, which makes his every move fall under the control of talilina.


    Seeing the wooden Leng on HA Mu''s face, Mo Xiuyu flashed a light with unknown meaning at the bottom of his eyes, and said in his heart that it was bad.


    It happened that hamu stepped into the bar at this time.


    It''s better for anyone who doesn''t have so deep feelings for talilina to come in than for hamu to see this woman.


    But he didn''t know. It was because he was hammu that he came here at this time.


    Mo Xiuyu''s mind turned sharply, but he sat quietly aside.


    Look at hamu''s look. At this time, no matter what he says, he can''t listen.


    "Eldest sister, are you okay?" Ha Mu pursed his lips and looked at talilina. The closer he seemed to get to her, the lighter his voice couldn''t help, as if he was afraid of startling her. "We... All miss you very much."


    Such a strong and tall man fought with talilina for his life. When he was bleeding and injured, he just held on with his teeth. However, at this time, he just saw a figure and suddenly red his eyes.


    "I miss you as like as two peas," Tully Lina smiled at him, just as he had seen in his memory.


    Hamu''s shoulders trembled slightly, and the red of the fundus of his eyes became more and more obvious.


    Mo Xiuyu sighed silently. He really wanted to wake him up and let him open his eyes. In front of him was just a human skin, but he felt sad when he looked like this.


    "Ha mu..." he endured, and finally took his arm and said, "wake up, she''s not talilina..."


    "I know!"


    Before Mo Xiuyu finished, ha Mu roared back.


    His voice and emotion, as well as... The contents of his words, shocked the two people on the stage.


    Ha Mu stared at Mo Xiuyu with red eyes. When he spoke again, his voice was hoarse: "I know she''s not... Ah Zhuo told me before I came, and Qi Er warned me. I know! But, but..."


    "Ha mu..." Mo Xiuyu opened his mouth and wanted to tell him to calm down and don''t fall into the trap of the enemy. However, when he saw the expression on HA Mu''s face, he couldn''t go on. If words were used to describe it, there were only two words suitable at this time - sadness.


    He has never seen hamu like this.


    Mo Xiuyu moved his mouth and couldn''t say the next words.


    However, hamu didn''t need him to say. The outbreak just now seemed to be just a moment. After that, he calmed down.


    For a moment, none of the three spoke again.


    After a long time, hammu raised his hand, wiped his face, pointed to talilina and said hoarsely, "have you ever seen two people who look like this? Do you know how shocked I was when I saw my eldest sister''s head standing in front of me again? Do you know... I have never dreamed of my eldest sister smiling at me in recent years?"


    "But just now, she smiled at me with the smile and voice that I am most familiar with... The smile that I thought I would never see again in my life..."


    Mo Xiuyu was silent.


    Talilina was also silent. I don''t know why, the smile on her face gradually stopped.


    Hamu lowered his head and whispered, "I know I''m not as smart as you, not as calm as you, not as powerful as you, so easy to distinguish the two people so clearly..."


    "But you people, you... Distinguish everything so clearly, people so clearly, positions so clearly, love and hate, right and wrong, right and wrong so clearly, and how can we have so many clear things?" Ha Mu said more and more quietly, and finally seemed to be talking to himself, "Haven''t you thought that because you are too smart, the eldest sister will die at last. Because Mo Jue is too clear, the eldest sister can''t be with him. If... If you were..."


    If there was something behind, he didn''t say it again.


    People can''t come back from death. Now what''s the use?


    Time can''t go back, even if he has resentment against Mo Jue, strange to them, miss talilina, and self blame, but no matter how much he says, he can''t go back after all.


    Talilina, she''ll never come back.


    Never again, smile at him

 Chapter 1028

    After hamu finished quietly, he paused for a moment, as if he were cleaning up his ups and downs.


    Mo Xiuyu wanted to raise his hand and pat him on the shoulder. After thinking about it, he still didn''t move. He knew that HA Mu was just saying that he had been holding in his heart for so long. He just needed a breakthrough, but he didn''t need someone else to comfort him.


    Besides, these comforts are really too small compared with some pain.


    Hamu rudely wiped his face. After restoring his calm, he turned to talilina and asked in a deep voice, "I went to the horse farm to see my eldest sister. Someone left me a letter to come here. Is that you?"


    Hamu''s voice made talilina suddenly come to her senses. One second before his voice appeared, she was still trapped in what he had just said.


    Looking at hamu''s description of talilina, she is like a person with amnesia watching others tell their previous stories.


    They spoke in tears, but she had no feelings except a trace of emotion and envy.


    She knows, according to eukins. Yan''s request, she should have, because that was her previous life


    At the moment, she just felt a little envious.


    Talilina, who is dead, still lives in the hearts of so many people.


    But the still alive whirl has disappeared in everyone''s eyes.


    Talilina hid the complexity in her eyes, calmed down, recalled the corners of her lips, smiled at him and said, "it''s me."


    "What do you want to do with me? Who do you want to kill?" Ha Mu looked at her eyes seriously, and his serious expression seemed as if he would completely obey the orders of the woman in front of him.


    And he didn''t seem to mind her at all. No, he didn''t mind talilina using him as a tool.


    Such an attitude made talilina a little stunned.


    Although this was indeed the result she wanted and the purpose for which they came to him, it was too easy for her to feel particularly untrue.


    Can he really do this for talina?


    "You..." talilina stared at hamu with her eyes, and a doubt flashed across her eyes.


    "If you want to kill the people in this bar, no matter whose life it is, I can get it for you," hamu said in a deep voice.


    This simple tone made the two people nearby stunned. Then, talilina was happy, but Mo Xiuyu was surprised and stepped back a little involuntarily.


    Just before the two people reacted, hammu immediately said, "but if you want to deal with them..."


    Ha Mu pointed to Mo Xiuyu and paused.


    "How?" talilina narrowed her eyes and squeezed the wine glass in her hand.


    Mo Xiuyu also stared at hamu without blinking.


    The next answer, however, means whether the enemy he is going to deal with tonight will change from one to two.


    Talilina''s skill is not good. He may be able to subdue talilina and take her as a hostage, but if there is hammu, he has almost no chance of winning.


    Ha Mu is definitely a good fighter. Although he has made progress, he doesn''t have to think about the result against ha mu.


    If the two men really work together against him tonight, he is likely to be in danger.


    Tut... Mo Xiuyu immediately regretted it. He should have listened to his father and brought some people here.


    He was still regretting, so he heard hamu''s voice ring again.


    "I can''t help you." Ha Mu shook his head.


    The attitude of this sentence is as sure as when he said he helped talilina kill.


    "Oh."


    Talilina sneered, glanced at him, turned to her own red wine glass and said with a sarcastic sigh: "just now, I thought you were really different from others to talilina. Now it seems that you are not loyal to your eldest sister."


    She didn''t seem surprised by this answer. She was neither angry nor disappointed. She knew that there was no such easy thing when hamu said he was willing to help her kill.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned. Talilina was not surprised. He was a little surprised.


    Hamu''s loyalty to talilina is obvious to all of them. He was so excited when he saw this woman just now that he couldn''t help feeling that hamu would choose to stand with talilina tonight.


    Who knows, he refused so simply.


    "Not so."


    Hearing talilina''s ridicule, hammu shook his head quietly, "I don''t help you because I don''t want you to die again."


    what?!


    Talilina was stunned.


    Is he trying to... Protect her?


    Hammu looked at her seriously: "I know you''re not the eldest sister, but you''re really like her. Just by your face, I''m willing to help you do everything within my ability. I can kill for you. I can be your knife and your shield, but I don''t want to see you die again..."


    "Eldest sister, don''t fight with them. Now things are over. Can''t we live a good life?" even though he knew she wasn''t, ha Mu still called her eldest sister and even begged in the bottom of his eyes when he spoke.


    He grinned, pulled out a smile worse than crying, and looked at the familiar face in front of him: "You didn''t often tell me that when you want to calm down one day, you don''t do anything. When you are happy, you lie on the roof of the base and bask in the sun. When you are unhappy, you go to the playground to see the stars. Now... It can be realized. Let''s go back together and live a peaceful life away from calculation and danger, OK?"


    Talilina opened her mouth, but made no sound.


    Mo Xiuyu was also slightly stunned.


    In their impression, hamu has always been talilina''s loyal licking dog, only her life follows.


    They have been worried from beginning to end whether ha Mu will be used by him after seeing this replica.


    But after hearing hamu''s words just now, Mo Xiuyu felt that maybe they had been wrong all the time.


    In this world, the person who loves talilina most is hamu.


    Perhaps, for Mo Jue''s love, hamu''s friendship with talilina is more valuable.


    For hamu, talilina is the most important person in his life and the only one.


    Even if he meets thousands of people, love and friendship in the future, talilina will always be special to him.


    Love can have later, friendship can be replaced, but this kind of special and unique is unique.


    "Eldest sister, no one bullies us now. Ah Zhuo at the base is in good control, and miss Shazhi lives well. Mo Jue you love is also good. Everyone is good. You don''t have to work so hard."


    Hamu looked at talilina. Maybe when he said these words, he didn''t say it to talilina in front of him, but through her, he said it to people in another time and space.


    "Elder sister, we can rest and live the life you really want."

 Chapter 1029

    The more hamu said, the lower his voice.


    The atmosphere between the three stagnated for a moment.


    Mo Xiuyu hung his eyes and gently rubbed his fingers against the wine glass. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Mo Xiuyu has seen immortal love like Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, as well as Mo Jue and talilina''s unrepentant love for each other.


    Now he has seen the true feelings of hamu. He thought, maybe from a certain point of view, talilina is not poor. She once had the best and most precious feelings in the world. These feelings haven''t changed until she died so long.


    She... Lives forever. In the hearts of those who love her, she has never left.


    But the woman in front of me, not her.


    Whether standing in their own position or understanding hamu''s feelings, he would advise hamu to recognize the enemy as soon as possible.


    It is because of the uniqueness of feelings that they can not be wasted on irrelevant people.


    Mo Xiuyu looked at the hammu next to talilina, but smiled low, shook his head and sighed softly: "fool..."


    He put his hand on hamu''s shoulder and patted, pointed to the woman opposite, and smiled: "see clearly, brother... This woman is only a skin on your eldest sister''s head. Why does she deserve your unconditional loyalty to have talilina?"


    "You are kind to talilina wholeheartedly. None of us has the right to manage. Everyone has their own position, but now this person is not your eldest sister. Why do you waste your loyalty and feelings on a stranger?"


    What Mo Xiuyu said was justified, but ha Mu didn''t seem to listen at all. He only recognized his own death reason.


    "But she looks as like as two peas," said Hal seriously.


    Mo Xiuyu shook his head and wanted to educate him, but he suddenly understood the meaning behind this sentence.


    Even if he knows that the person in front of him is false and that the person is not his eldest sister, he is willing to do a lot of things for her for the sake of that face.


    He only hoped that the owner of the face would live well and not let the face die again.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned for a moment, pursed his lips, and didn''t say anything again.


    "Eldest sister......" Ha Mu always looked at talilina, with many words in his eyes that he wanted to say but didn''t say.


    Such heavy eyes made talilina a little stunned, and her eyes seemed to flash a touch of unbearable.


    When she was alive as a solo, she had never seen such people and feelings in the world. Now she has become talilina, but she has seen them. Even if such feelings are not for herself, she still feels moved.


    Mo Xiuyu was sighing and thinking about how to persuade ha mu. At this time, seeing that the two people in front of him were attracted away, he immediately turned his eyes and had an idea in his heart.


    Although talilina is not herself, she seems to be shocked by what ha Mu just said. No matter what''s going on in her heart at the moment, in short, she didn''t pay attention to him. This is a good opportunity.


    Mo Xiuyu pulled his chin with one hand and looked at the two people. With the other hand quietly behind him, he quickly made a gesture to the tied manager.


    Although he could not untie the rope on the manager just now, before he got up, he stuffed a small but sharp blade into the manager''s hand in the dark and his own shelter.


    I just hope that while they are talking, the manager has cut the rope with a blade.


    While supporting his head, Mo Xiuyu thought that the bar was so dark. He didn''t know whether the manager could see his gestures. At the same time, he used his spare light to observe the two people who were still facing each other.


    At this moment, he hoped that hamu would recognize the reason of death again. He''d better attract talilina''s attention for a while.


    In the back, the manager was untiing the rope while they were talking. At the moment, he saw Mo Xiuyu''s action and immediately knew that his chance had come.


    When Mo Xiuyu just got up and walked towards the woman, he not only gave him a blade, but also left him five words: "find a chance and save people."


    He quietly took off his rope and slowly got up, ready to go back and save the people locked up by talilina.


    But he was bound in this dark corner. The sofa chairs in front of him were a dark shadow. In addition, he was nervous when he met this kind of thing. As soon as he stood up, he accidentally knocked at the foot of the sofa before taking two steps, and suddenly made a big noise.


    Talilina suddenly recovered.


    The stunned and moved in the eyes all quickly retreated like a tide, and no trace could be seen. Instead, they returned to the calm, neat and domineering talilina.


    She suddenly turned her head to the manager, sneered and hummed, "do you want to go?"


    "Tut." Mo Xiuyu held his forehead with one hand, closed his eyes and sighed. He looked back at the manager who was still stiff, didn''t dare to move again, and maintained a strange posture. "Stupid, can''t you be careful?"


    What a good chance!


    That''s good


    The manager was so bitter that he didn''t dare to say anything. The sweat on his head was dripping. He didn''t move for a moment or not. He just felt that his old waist was about to break.


    He doesn''t want to, but who can not be nervous in case of such a thing? If you are nervous, how can you make no mistakes


    He not only worshipped various immortals in his heart just now, but also his ancestors. Who knows, he still missed.


    Talilina looked at Mo Xiuyu with a sneer. The waves in her eyes flowed, leaving only a cold feeling.


    "Yes, Mo Xiuyu, want to run away from me? Do you think you can escape?"


    Seeing the failure of the plan, Mo Xiuyu was not nervous. He shrugged and said, "I don''t know, but I have to try. In case I can escape."


    Talilina snorted coldly. She was about to say something, but she heard her mobile phone ring.


    In the quiet bar, the sudden "Ding ~" sound seemed to ring on everyone''s head, making everyone stunned.


    It''s like the prompt sound when you enter a copy in the game.


    It indicates that something starts quietly when they don''t know


    Talilina didn''t care about them. She looked down at her mobile phone. When she looked up again, her face was full of cold just now.


    She didn''t care about the manager, and she didn''t have that ugly face for Mo Xiuyu who made small moves in front of her.


    This change immediately made Mo Xiuyu''s bad premonition stronger.


    She will be so relaxed, only because she has a back move, or


    Talilina smiled, drank the red wine in the glass, glanced at several people present and said, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Now, the protagonist has arrived and the time is just right. Our game can officially start..."

 Chapter 1030

    After talilina said this, before several people had a reaction, she turned her head and looked at hammu: "do you still count what you just said?"


    Hamden said, "I..."


    "Ha Mu!" Mo Xiuyu hurriedly stopped before he answered, "don''t listen to her, she''s not talilina, she''s our enemy!"


    "Oh ~" talilina smiled and retorted, "who says I''m not? Now, in the future, I will always be talilina, the only talilina in the world..."


    When she finished, she turned to look at hamu and asked with talilina''s face, talilina''s voice, talilina''s eyes and smile, "hamu, I need you. Are you willing to help me?"


    Ha Mu''s eyes flashed, stared at her and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Mo Xiuyu sighed immediately, covered his eyes with one hand and shook his head. It''s over


    This hammu, does the brain work period by period? People put it on as soon as they are fooled.


    Talilina raised her chin to Mo Xiuyu and said coldly, "tie him up."


    Ha Mu''s eyes immediately turned to Mo Xiuyu.


    Mo Xiuyu had no time to say anything to talilina. He felt ha Mu''s eyes and immediately pulled out the corners of his mouth and angrily said, "Ha mu, dare you!"


    Hammu ignored his anger, just bowed his head, as if thinking about whether to listen to talilina''s words and bind him, or... Just thinking about how to bind him.


    Seeing that he hesitated, talilina smiled and further seduced: "don''t worry, I know you don''t want to hurt the people here, and I won''t kill him. I just want everyone to play a game together."


    "You said you wouldn''t kill him." hammu looked at talilina and repeated, as if he wanted her to make a promise.


    Talilina nodded seriously: "as long as you listen to me, I can guarantee that no one here will die today."


    After a pause, she smiled again, with a chill in her eyes, and added: "of course, if you don''t listen to me, it''s not necessary... After all, if I''m not happy, I don''t care about their lives."


    This sounds more cost-effective than business. As long as Mo Xiuyu is tied for a while, no one here will die.


    Mo Xiuyu was more hesitant when he saw ha Mu''s eyes. He immediately said, "Ha Mu! Don''t listen to her! She won''t keep her promise."


    "Think about what they said, when did you believe in the enemy? You tied me up. How many can you save when they repent to kill?"


    When it comes to azrael, hamu seems to pause again. He turns his head and looks back and forth at Mo Xiuyu and talilina. It seems that he is judging whose words are more trustworthy.


    At this moment, Mo Xiuyu and talilina were like scales, adding their own weights left and right.


    Hamu swam with the trays at both ends. For a moment, he felt that Mo Xiuyu was credible, and for a moment, talilina''s words were reasonable.


    Talilina looked at hamu and saw that he couldn''t make a decision. Her words were more bewitching than one: "didn''t you say that you would do anything for me as long as I didn''t kill them?"


    Ha Mu hesitated and nodded. He was really willing to do anything for his eldest sister.


    "In fact, what I want you to do is not difficult at all." talilina stretched out two fingers, opened her flirtatious red lips and whispered, "you can have two choices. First, tie Mo Xiuyu for me and play a game with me. Second... Help me kill everyone else in the bar."


    Mo Xiuyu''s face changed. There was no choice. Any child would choose one without hesitation, but the problem was that they couldn''t believe her first


    "Can you be more shameless?" Mo Xiuyu said, staring at talilina.


    This woman, knowing that she may not be able to do these things alone, deliberately induced hammu to come here and use his simple mind and foolish loyalty to talilina to do these things.


    It''s mean!


    "If you have the ability, come to a crisp and aboveboard confrontation. We will accompany you to the end. Don''t just use others to play some despicable and boring games all day. It''s disdainful like your so-called ''Lord''."


    "Oh, Mo Xiuyu, save your strength. What age is it? You still use the method of provoking the enemy? How old are you this year?" talilina smiled and raised her eyebrows. "Obviously, there is a happier and easier way to play. Why should I fight you so tired? I''m not stupid... You think we''re mean. If you want me to say, you''re too naive."


    "You..." Mo Xiuyu bit his teeth and stared at talilina.


    Seeing that he was so angry that her face was black, talilina smiled and her eyes were filled with pride. She took a sip of wine and ignored him. She turned her head and looked at hammu: "what? Have you considered it?"


    Hammu frowned more and more tightly, as if he had knotted his brain. He glanced at Mo Xiuyu and asked talilina, "as long as I tie someone for you, you won''t kill anyone?"


    "Of course, I don''t like fighting and killing. I just like playing games. In fact, the lives of so many people are of no use to me. As long as you are obedient, why do I want their lives?" talilina smiled.


    After listening, ha Mu nodded and turned to face Mo Xiuyu.


    That''s his answer.


    Mo Xiuyu''s scalp tightened. While standing up from the chair, he couldn''t help but want to step back. He stretched out his hand to block between the two, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "Ha mu, you don''t really want to fight with me?"


    Unfortunately, there are chairs behind him. He can''t even retreat, let alone run away.


    Ha Mu couldn''t see the guilt to deal with Mo Xiuyu on his face. He nodded seriously: "you cooperate."


    "Ha?" Mo Xiuyu paused at his feet. Even the expression on his face was empty for a moment. He pointed to himself and asked, "do you want me to cooperate with you? Is there nothing wrong with you, hamu?"


    This almost made him laugh angrily. He talked to the wood in front of him. It was a real-life scholar who met a soldier.


    Looking at Mo Xiuyu who couldn''t help resisting, ha Mu''s face sank and shouted, "Mo Xiuyu, do you want those people to die?"


    Mo Xiuyu paused, his eyes gradually cooled down, and the hand between him and ha Mu couldn''t help curling up.


    Ha Mu''s words are really a good question to the point


    "I don''t know where they are locked up. I can''t save them, so I can only bind you." Ha Mu looked at Mo Xiuyu and said.


    Mo Xiuyu was stunned for a moment. He was about to say something, but he saw ha Mu curling his mouth and pinching his fingers with his head: "so don''t struggle, or I''ll fight with you again. It''s too tired."


    Mo Xiuyu: "


    His face is as black as the bar next to him.

 Chapter 1031

    At the same time, Su rian''s residential building.


    Mo Jue and Mo Feng were divided. One went directly upstairs, and the other went to the strange old woman''s house downstairs.


    This kind of community has the same pattern upstairs and downstairs. When Mo Jue went to find the fake Su ri''an, he probably remembered 7788 after glancing at the terrain in his house, so he didn''t have to work hard to find a hidden window in the house and turned in flexibly.


    Although Shao Li said that an elderly aunt lived downstairs, it was a problem. Mo Jue decided to find the trapped Su ri''an first and then take the aunt away together.


    Needless to say, after entering the house, he easily avoided people and found the room where Su ri''an was detained silently.


    In the room without lights on, it was still dark.


    Su ri''an still sits in his chair and wears his own sunglasses. Anyway, whether he wears them or not, his world is the same black.


    Last time, eukins. When Yan came to him, his posture and expression were still the same today, as if the time in this room had been static, and the sunrise and sunset of the outside world had nothing to do with him.


    Mo Jue flashed into the door and opened the switch on the wall with a snap.


    "Who?" Su ri''an''s figure leaning back against the door moved slightly, and immediately turned his head nimbly and asked.


    Mo Jue didn''t make a sound, moved his feet, came forward and silently turned around Su ri''an.


    This face really made him murmur in his heart. This series of true and false almost made them out of the shadow of his heart.


    Mo Jue touched his chin with one hand and frowned at the face in front of him. He looked at it again and again. It was so similar


    Who knows if this will turn into eukins again. Yan pretended to be?


    If he does the opposite and doesn''t kill the script, he will wait here for them to come to the door. It''s not impossible


    "Tut......" Mo Jue wrung his eyebrows impatiently and murmured, "it''s like a doll. It doesn''t have a head anymore."


    Su ri''an didn''t hear the answer, but he had distinguished the taste and feeling of the man, not eukins. Yan, however... Is not anyone else he knows.


    "You''re not Eugene Yan, who the hell are you?" he asked again, pursing his lips and frowning.


    "Well, I''m not." Mo Jue replied, but instead of reporting to himself, he stared at Su ri''an for a while before asking, "are you really Su ri''an?"


    Su Tian was slightly stunned. He would ask, proving that he knew someone was pretending to be himself, but eukins. Yan''s people will not recognize their master. Who is this person? What are you doing here again?


    But he nodded and said, "I''m Su ri''an. You... Aren''t from Eugene Yan, are you? What are you doing here?"


    Mo Jue didn''t answer, but took a step forward and raised his hand to hold Su ri''an''s wrist.


    Su ri''an didn''t react as fast as Mo Jue. When he remembered to struggle, Mo Jue had gently grasped his arm and then returned to the original place.


    Although Su ri''an has a little muscle on his arm, he doesn''t have much. He is a normal person''s physique. He doesn''t look like a person with skills.


    Mo Jue was slightly relieved, and then said to Su ri''an, "don''t worry, I''m here to save you."


    "Help me?" Su RI calmed down and seemed to have never thought he would hear these two words.


    In fact, every day he was here, he was thinking about how to escape, or whether someone would save him.


    However, he was also very clear in his heart that he could not escape, and no one would come to save him.


    In this world, the only person who still has contact with him is Shaoli in the hospital. Probably only Shaoli can guess something, but Shaoli is too busy. Because he and she fall into the hands of those people, how can she find someone to save him?


    So Su Tian was surprised when he heard these two words, but then Mo Jue saw hesitation on his face.


    Sure enough, Su RI settled down and whispered, "sorry, thank you for your kindness to save me, but I can''t go with you. You... You''d better leave quickly, or you''ll be in danger when they come back."


    Mo Jue didn''t move. He understood his concerns with a little thought.


    "Are you worried about Shaoli?" Mo Jue asked, looking at his eyebrows frowning quickly, patted him clearly on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, my brother over Shaoli has gone to save him. You go with me and you won''t be long to see her."


    "Did you save... Xiaoli?" Su Tian hesitated.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe this man, but... How does this man know that he and Shao Li are controlled by others? They don''t have special friends. Who will fight so hard to save them.


    Mo Jue looked at his watch. Although he knew that Su ri''an could not fully believe that he was also human, he still felt that it was too tired to explain so many facts that had happened before.


    Let others talk when they go out.


    Mo Jue thought about it and said directly, "let me tell you that Shaoli wants to eat meat."


    Su ri''an was stunned. His fist on the armrest was squeezed tightly, and his face moved greatly,


    What flashed in front of her was Shao Li, who raised a chicken leg and smiled at him when she was a child, and Shao Li, who was tortured by illness in the hospital.


    It''s Shaoli. It''s his sister.


    Shao Li said this to him.


    Su ri''an was relieved. She was fine. Thank God, Shao Li was fine.


    Although he couldn''t see his eyes clearly, Mo Jue could obviously feel that Su ri''an''s whole body suddenly lit up in front of him, like a person lacking water in the desert met a water source.


    What did what strange and eccentric code you are, "Su RI an moved his lips, and just wanted to make complaints about it.


    Su ri''an bent his lips, took off all his precautions, and said to Mo Jue, "this is a tacit understanding that only our brothers and sisters have."


    He couldn''t help laughing and said, "she''s fine. Thank you."


    Seeing that he was no longer so nervous, Mo Jue grinned: "don''t worry, can you go with me now?"


    Su ri''an nodded and reached out to touch his blind staff. But before he could touch it, he felt Mo Jue holding his hand. He was stunned and didn''t say anything. He stood up with his actions.


    After two steps, Mo Jue reached out and handed him the blind stick not far away, but the other hand still held him.


    For the blind, a person''s hand is far less reliable and reassuring than the blind stick he has followed for a long time.


    Su ri''an took the blind stick in one hand and put the other hand on Mo Jue''s arm. He smiled and suddenly said, "thank you, are you... Miss Jane''s person?"

 Chapter 1032

    "Hum." Mo Jue answered casually and glanced at Su ri''an beside him. He didn''t reveal a word from beginning to end. The man thought of Jian Haixi so quickly, which was somewhat beyond his expectation. "You''re very smart."


    Su ri''an smiled and shook his head. He didn''t speak.


    The only stranger he has known recently is Jane Haixi. Besides, eukins. The person Yan wants to deal with is Jian Haixi. If you think about it, it''s not difficult to find out which side the person in front of you is.


    And it''s not surprising that a kind person like her would send someone to save him.


    "Let''s go and get out of here first, eukins. Yan doesn''t have much time for us." Mo Jue urged, but although he said so, he still understood Su Tian''s speed and didn''t speed up much.


    As soon as they came to the door, Mo Jue was about to go out first to see the old woman, when he heard Mo Feng''s voice first.


    "Boss, it''s done here. Are you ready to withdraw?"


    Mo Jue answered. Now that Mo Feng has finished, he can take Su ri''an out directly.


    Just as he just pulled Su Lian''s arm, the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    Mo Jue stopped, I don''t know why, because of that sound in his heart, suddenly there was a trace of bad feeling.


    He frowned, took out his mobile phone and unlocked it. There was only one photo on the screen, and the sender was a strange number.


    Mo Jue said "tut" and knew that today''s matter would not be solved so easily.


    In the background of the photo is the cool moon bar. In the center is mo Xiuyu, who is tied firmly, and next to him is hamu pestling there like a wood.


    On the other side, talilina smiled and compared a pair of scissors to the camera. On her white and delicate hand, the bright nail shook so much that her eyes hurt.


    "I... grass!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Su ri''an was acutely aware of the emotional changes of the man around him and wondered, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Mo Jue sighed, rubbed his eyebrows with one hand, and said with a headache, "something big has happened..."


    "Well..." Su ri''an thought, but he didn''t know what to say. He must be a person who has to wait for these people to save. He can''t help.


    "Forget it, come with me first and leave this broken place." Mo Jue took Su Tian out.


    Anyway, it''s important to save people first at this time. If you can save one, you can''t leave Su ri''an here alone.


    Mo Xiuyu, I''d better contact Ning Jiwei later.


    Thinking like this, he greeted Mo Feng and took Su ri''an and his wife out.


    The people in the secret department outside are not idle. They have been divided into several batches and inquired about the surroundings. At this time, someone had been waiting at the door and saw him come out to report briefly: "leader, I didn''t find anyone."


    Until today, they were always on guard against eukins. Yan would have expected them to save people and set up an ambush around here.


    After all, Dou Dou suffered so much around here before. After several explorations, they found that the neighborhood was not clean, so they brought someone here today.


    As a result, what people play this time is an empty city plan


    Mo Jue grinned at the corners of his mouth. He expected this when he saw the picture just now.


    He knocked on his cell phone with one hand, nodded and said to Mo Feng: "go away and take them back."


    Don''t worry. It seems that he won''t go back with them.


    He could not help frowning and wondering, "leader, what about you?"


    Mo Jue lights up his mobile phone to Mo Feng. The picture just received on the screen.


    He laughed at himself and said, "we''re still thinking of containment. People have changed places long ago."


    Mo Feng saw the people in the picture, his face changed immediately, raised his eyes and looked at Mo Jue: "I''ll go with you."


    The other party is obviously prepared. In addition to the hamu in the photo, there should be other people. Mo Jue can''t cope alone.


    But Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "No."


    Seeing that he didn''t care much, Mo Feng was in a hurry. He was about to say something. He saw Mo Jue and then said, "you go home and watch first. I''m worried about a fire in the backyard."


    "You mean, the family may be......" Mo Feng hesitated.


    Although this possibility is not very big, after all, whether they live in the community or the Mo family, the defense is usually watertight, let alone at this critical juncture.


    However, in view of Mo Xiuyu''s accident, we still have to take precautions against it.


    Mo Feng frowned, and all the tangles in his heart were reflected on his face.


    He was worried that he couldn''t cope alone, but he also knew that the most important thing at this time was to protect all talents.


    After hesitating for a moment, he didn''t insist any more. He nodded to Mo Jue and said, "you must be careful yourself, leader."


    "Oh." Mo Jue sneered, and a look of disdain flashed in his eyes. He patted Mo Feng on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I''m such an important chess piece. Even if something happens, I can''t die."


    Talilina and Mo Xiuyu were used to lead him, and the photos were specially sent to his mobile phone. Those people took so many detours and called him over. How could they easily let him die.


    Mo Feng was not in the mood to make fun of him. Seeing that he didn''t care much, he frowned and stood in front of him and told him again and again: "leader, you should be more serious. It''s really not a joke. You must call us in time."


    Mo Jue looked worried on his face, snored on the back of his head with one hand, and pushed him out a few steps: "I know, I know, don''t worry, go back and guard it quickly."


    Mo Feng is helpless. Su ri''an downstairs and the people in the dark Department are still waiting. He can only lead the team back to guard the base camp first.


    Before leaving, he turned his head and looked at Mo Jue. He just opened his mouth and was kicked down by Mo Jue before he made a sound.


    "Mo Feng, when did he become such a mother..." Mo Jue muttered and thought, and dialed Ning Jiwei.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the event.


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi have been guarding the gate of the script killing activity, but everyone has finished entering, and they haven''t seen anyone suspicious.


    The mascot dog at the door has lost some spirit. From sitting obediently to now, he stretches his legs and lies on the ground.


    Jian Haixi ordered someone to feed the dog water. He looked down at his watch.


    Seeing that the door was about to close, there were only a few people outside the door. Jian Haixi couldn''t help but sink his breath.


    Maybe... Are they really wrong?


    Eukins. In fact, Yan won''t come to this event at all?


    Ning Jiwei saw that she was not in a high mood. He just wanted her to have a rest, but his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Jian Haixi glanced at the screen and saw that it was mo Jue. He patted his arm: "go and pick it up. Mo Jue may have something."


    The exciting bell interrupted what Ning Jiwei wanted to say to Jian Haixi. He looked at the flashing screen, pinched Jian Haixi''s hand, walked aside and picked up the phone.


    The door was quiet for a moment.


    Jian Haixi looked at the dog and affectionately spoiled the staff who had just fed water to him. He thought it would be better if he didn''t really call the dog often in the future. When he saw that he didn''t know what he was aware of, he suddenly shouted in one direction.


    Jian Haixi was very cold and squinted at the door. A seemingly ordinary man with a cap on his head was walking towards the store.

 Chapter 1033

    Wearing a black cap, short sleeves and thin coat, the man looked like an ordinary young man, but the dog at the door was undoubtedly barking in his direction.


    Jane Haixi stared at the man without blinking.


    This is the dog''s second "alarm" today


    She doesn''t believe that the wrong coincidence will happen twice in the same time period.


    Although the face under the hat was the same as the eukins she had seen. Yan''s photos still don''t have the slightest similarity, but when Jian Haixi looked at him, a strong intuition came out of his heart for no reason - this man is eukins. Yan.


    Jian Haixi moved his feet slightly and pointed at the man. He was ready to stop him at any time.


    The man was walking towards the store. He seemed to be stunned when he heard the dog''s bark. He probably didn''t think why the dog kept barking at him.


    But he soon reacted, and continued to walk in calmly as if he had heard nothing.


    In this space, there were only Jian Haixi and the young people coming in.


    Ning Jiwei went to answer the phone and didn''t come back. Jane Haixi paused and walked directly towards the man.


    At this time, it is obviously unrealistic to call Ning Jiwei if this person is not eukins. Yan, then she might call Ning Jiwei to scare the snake and make the person who may be lurking in the dark take precautions.


    And if this man is really eukins. Yan, then it''s entirely possible for him to take the opportunity to go in within a minute or two of her leaving.


    So what''s the point of her and Ning Jiwei guarding the door all night?


    And even eukins. Yan has skills, and she is not a person without the strength to tie a chicken. If she really wants to fight, she can do it even if she can''t catch him and stop his steps to delay time.


    Such an idea flashed through Jian Haixi''s heart, nodded secretly, and stepped faster towards the man.


    "Excuse me, sir. Please show me your ticket stub." Jian Haixi smiled and was as polite as any previous customer.


    But her eyes always fell on the man''s face and observed his every expression.


    The man stood still in front of Jian Haixi and lowered the brim of his hat.


    He had bowed his head. At this time, Jian Haixi couldn''t see his face and expression clearly.


    Jian Haixi heard his voice whispering with a smile: "do you want to check after entering the site?"


    "Generally, there is no need to check," Jian Haixi said in a calm voice without thinking about it. "But for some special people, for safety reasons, we need to verify it again and again."


    Standing in front of someone who was a head higher than her and even had skills, she was not afraid at all. She stared at the person in front of her with bright eyes, especially with stress on the special two words.


    This is almost straightforward.


    The man looked at the persistent and fearless look on Jian Haixi''s face. His pupils suddenly brightened and his smile deepened.


    "Ha ha ~"


    A chuckle spilled from his thin lips.


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. He just felt that the laughter was very familiar.


    She was quite sure she didn''t know the man in front of her, and it wasn''t his voice that made her feel familiar.


    But


    Jane Haixi frowned. She had seen the momentum in her laughter.


    But when I heard it before, I didn''t think it was strange. When I listened again at this time, it seemed that I finally found the thread in a mess and connected everything in the past.


    This kind of indifferent and arrogant laughter... She has heard it from Fang Sheng and Su ri''an, but without exception, it is in eukins. After Yan pretended to be them.


    The voice in reality gradually coincided with the voice in her mind, which suddenly changed Jian Haixi''s face.


    This is the eukins they''ve been waiting for. Yan, there can be no mistake, it''s him!


    Jian Haixi immediately became more vigilant and ready to start at any time. She stared at the person in front of her and was about to call Ning Jiwei not far away.


    But she was fast, and the people in front of her were faster than her. They had attacked her before she made a voice.


    Jian Haixi thinks that after the war, although life tends to be calm, she has never relaxed. She thought that even if she couldn''t beat him, at least two moves with him could be done. Who knows, the speed of the man opposite made her completely too late to respond.


    The two of them stood in a special position, two steps away from the entrance to the script.


    Jian Haixi caught a glimpse of his movements and only raised his hand in time to resist, but this move was in vain. The man had quickly pulled Jian Haixi with one hand, covered her mouth with the other hand, and took her into the entrance of the venue.


    This series of actions only happened in the blink of an eye. After a few seconds, the place where the two people were standing was empty, as if the scene just now was just an illusion.


    Not far behind the door, the man just flashed in, closed the door from inside, turned and trapped Jian Haixi between him and the wall.


    With such skill, there is no doubt that he has exploded his identity.


    "Eugene Yan." in the dark, Jian Haixi stared at the figure in front of her and said in a deep voice. At this time, there was no doubt in her eyes.


    Man, eukins. Yan, not surprised to hear Jian Haixi call out his name, smiled softly, slowly raised his hand, took off the cap on his head, and tore off the human skin mask on his face.


    Sure enough, it''s another human skin mask


    Jane Haixi squinted.


    Just then, as like as two peas of a light came across the small room, Jane looked at the face that had finally revealed itself in front of him, and the face of George in the picture that he had passed.


    However, the real people in front of us were much more vivid than the photos. The creepy and gloomy feeling was no longer covered up and spread out in front of Jian Haixi.


    The light suddenly disappeared quickly. In a flash, Jian Haixi couldn''t see the people close at hand. He could only hear his interesting voice ringing around him.


    "Interesting, but I''m curious. How did you recognize me?" eukins. Yan low said with a smile. He didn''t feel that he should be nervous and worried about being trapped in the enemy camp at the moment. He still talked slowly with Jian Haixi like chatting.


    "The dog at the door is specially prepared for you." Jane Haixi said coldly. There was no fear in her voice and asked eukins opposite her. Yan couldn''t help laughing happier.


    This woman has completely fallen into his hands. It''s interesting that she can be so calm

 Chapter 1034

    The dim lights around him, like a thick fog rising between the two, made eukins. Yan''s facial features don''t look very clear.


    But Jian Haixi could still vaguely see his eyes in the dark. His dark eyes looked straight at her through the surrounding "thick fog", as if there were countless dangers.


    "It''s because of it..." eukins. Yan clearly nodded and remembered that the dog had been barking at him when he entered the door, but his eyes were filled with curiosity. He looked at Jian Haixi with his head tilted and asked questions like a curious child, "But I still don''t quite understand why it will call as soon as I pass by. Moreover, how do you think of using this method to screen me from many customers?"


    Jian Haixi was alert at the bottom of his eyes. Looking at his curious face, he only felt scared.


    In their eyes, the battlefield of life and death seems to be just a game in this person''s eyes.


    He will also look like friendship first and competition second. Humbly ask you where his own shortcomings are.


    It''s so weird. When she really met this person face to face, Jian Haixi knew where the constant uneasiness came from.


    It was this man''s playful attitude that made her feel that they were just toys in his hand.


    Jian Haixi calmed down and stared at him closely. He was always on guard and vigilant. At the same time, he said coldly, "it''s very simple. You just ignored the simplest and simplest things."


    "Oh?" Eugene Yan hooked his lips, his low voice with a smile. "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "The dog is not familiar with your smell, but is sensitive to the smell of the same kind." Jian Haixi said in a deep voice, "you pretend to be su ri''an and change his guide dog, but even if you don''t use that guide dog on weekdays, you have to spend some time with him in the same room more or less every day. After a long time, it will naturally be contaminated with his smell, so..."


    Before Jian Haixi finished, Eugene Yan obviously understood the truth. He frowned slightly and said thoughtfully, "I see... The dog smelled the smell of the same kind on me, so even if I changed my dress and mask, you will still find out."


    Jian Haixi didn''t say a word, but he saw eukins. Yan smiled again, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "so you expected that I would change to another dress, so you simply abandoned all ways and checked me with the simplest animal''s keen intuition? Then... Aren''t you afraid that the dog was lazy and let me go?"


    "Of course I''m afraid, otherwise what am I doing standing at the door all night? Do you think I''m idle at night?" Jian Haixi replied rudely.


    Eugene Yan was stunned. He was not angry at all. He still said with a low smile: "no, no, you are waiting for a rabbit. I was relaxed for a moment. I was seen through by your little trick and became that stupid rabbit..."


    "No, Eugene Yan." Jian Haixi looked at him coldly. "You''re wrong. I didn''t beat you in the end."


    Eugene Yan narrowed his eyes and said such words to her, obviously full of curiosity: "not you?"


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips, frowned and said, "success is Xiao He, failure is Xiao He... It is Su ri''an who has been used by you who finally defeated you..."


    The name made Eugene Yan''s eyes flash. He looked at Jane Haixi for a moment, shook his head slightly, and sighed, "so it is..."


    He stared at Jian Haixi with his eyes full of appreciation and satisfaction.


    After the close contact with this woman, he realized that she was more interesting than he had imagined before.


    Sure enough, the decision to come to Xiangcheng was right. If he missed the fun brought to him by this woman, I''m afraid he will regret it all his life.


    Since it is so, it makes him reluctant to leave so easily. Such an interesting opponent, he must play to his satisfaction


    "Jian Haixi, do you know you''re smart?" eukins. Yan Wei narrowed his eyes, like looking at a baby he couldn''t put down. His naked eyes swept over her face without concealment. He gently raised his hand, rubbed his index finger joint against Jian Haixi''s side face, leaned close to the shortcut, "smarter than I thought..."


    Jian Haixi tilted his head and suddenly let his fingers fall empty.


    Eugene Yan, who was originally attached to her ear, made a movement, and his voice and breath immediately swept on the skin of Jian Haixi''s side face and neck.


    Jian Haixi could not help but freeze. He raised his feet and moved aside. At the same time, he raised his hand and pushed Eugene Yan back one step.


    For a while, she seemed to know what she could and could not do when she was hijacked.


    As she estimated, even if she moved a lot and moved half a step aside, Eugene Yan didn''t mean to hit her.


    "Being praised by the enemy is not a happy thing." Jian Haixi sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    Especially praised by people like Eugene Yan. Considering his tone just now, she just feels creepy.


    "Oh ~" eukins. Yan chuckled, "if you know me well enough, you should know. It''s best not to talk to me in this tone. It will only make me feel that our game is not enough..."


    Worthy of the name, make complaints about the sea of rivers.


    But this time she was obedient and did not continue the topic.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes let her know that his words were not just words.


    Although she didn''t know what was in his mind, she still followed him in order not to arouse his so-called interest in the game.


    Jane Haixi turned her mind and thought of the game. She raised her eyes and stared at eukins. Yan said: "the ghost game in your mouth, now it seems that I caught you, so I should be regarded as winning?"


    Eukins. Yan shrugged and spread out his palm to her, looking indifferent: "yes, you won."


    Jian Haixi was surprised for a moment. He didn''t expect that he would admit it so simply.


    She looked at him suspiciously, wondering what he was up to, and saw eukins. Yan then smiled and said, "you are still the second person to win the game from me. Are you happy?"


    The second


    Jian Haixi''s heart moved, his eyes lifted and asked, "who''s the first?"


    "Guess," eukins said. Yan Xiaodao.


    He looked relaxed, as if he was not standing in front of an enemy, but just an old friend who could chat.


    Obviously, he was in Jian Haixi''s territory. He was caught by Jian Haixi, but he didn''t panic at all. He didn''t rush away. He didn''t worry about Ning Jiwei coming. He just stood there and chatted with Jian Haixi.

 Chapter 1035

    Jane Haixi had no bottom in her heart, so calm eukins. Yan, it''s like there''s something else to rely on


    In her heart, she thought quickly about the countermeasures while waiting for Ning Jiwei to come.


    He pretended to talk to him as if nothing had happened.


    Eukins. Yan let her guess, really just let her guess out of thin air, looked at her with a smile and said, "you don''t need my hint?"


    He said interrogative sentences, but in a positive tone. It seems that he is very sure that Jian Haixi will be able to guess it.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes turned slightly, but in a few seconds, the corners of her mouth suddenly hooked up.


    With that vivid expression, you look at eukins. Yan was stunned.


    "It''s talilina, isn''t it?" Jane Haixi sneered. "If I''m right, she''s the first one to win you."


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes flashed a touch of praise and nodded: "yes, talilina... That''s a beautiful woman..."


    Jian Haixi saw that his eyes seemed to gradually lose focus and began to be empty, like recalling some beautiful people or things in the past.


    According to the information they found, this man had a long relationship with talilina, but the final outcome was somewhat unexpected.


    Jane Haixi was still thinking about the content of the news, just before the meeting, eukins. Yan suddenly shook his head and seemed dissatisfied with what he had just said.


    He chuckled, and his hoarse and indistinguishable voice sounded low in the dark, like a poisonous snake whispering hoarsely: "no... she can''t be called a human being. She exists perfectly. She is simply the best masterpiece in the hands of the creator and a beautiful collection worthy of permanent preservation..."


    Masterpiece? Beautiful collection?


    Jian Haixi frowned. Such a description is really cold at the bottom of one''s heart and goose bumps all over.


    Obviously, he is an independent person, but in his eyes, it seems to be just a work of art without emotion and thought


    Because it is a thing, he wants to "create" a talilina like the creator and stay with him forever for enjoyment, right?


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were cold. He looked up at the person who was still trapped in his feelings for talilina, and asked in a cold voice, "so you made another talilina?"


    "Yes, am I good?" eukins. Yan smiled and spread his hand. Like a primary school student who completed the task on time, he looked at Jian Haixi and asked for praise and affirmation. He didn''t realize how crazy the expression on his face was at the moment.


    "As like as two peas, you have seen her, have you seen her? Is it amazing? She is just like Tully Lina. No matter how she looks or how she behaves, she is not bad at all. All the same. She is not Tully Lina. Jane is Hai Xi. She is the Tully Lina living in the world." Yan gouchun smiled, and his eyes were filled with excitement and expectation. "Not only did the creator create talilina, but I also succeeded, and now this talilina is more obedient and... Perfect."


    Even Jian Haixi, who has experienced so many life and death disasters, could not help but feel a trace of fear when looking at the man in front of him.


    She''s never seen such a person... No, not a person.


    Eukins in front of you. Yan is hardly a normal human.


    No one would have such a strange idea.


    He is a pure devil, a inhuman devil


    Jian Haixi''s vigilance suddenly increased. Facing such a person, she unconsciously took a small step back, but behind her was the wall, and her shoulder hit the wall heavily.


    Eukins. Yan took a panoramic view of her movements and expression. Knowing her fear of herself, he smiled gently and comforted: "don''t worry, don''t be afraid, I won''t move you. It''s not easy to find a girl as smart as you. I still want you to play games with me. How can I do it to you."


    His expression and voice were very soft, but Jian Haixi couldn''t help shaking.


    Still playing games?


    "The game is over." Jane Haixi frowned at him. "I''ve caught you."


    "Ha ha ~" eukins. Yan stretched out an index finger, stood on his lips, shook it gently, smiled and said, "you''re wrong, but the ghost game is over."


    Jian Haixi''s pupils suddenly widened and stared unbelievably at the smiling face in front of him.


    That''s what he meant.


    The so-called end of the game is just the end of the first round of the game.


    In the back, he will only come to the second round and the third round according to his mind


    "Got it?" eukins. Yan Tiao Mei smiled, "the ghost game is over. We can start another game. It''s a good time. If we don''t use it to play games, it''s going to be boring."


    He raised his hand and touched his chin, thinking seriously, as if he were discussing with Jian Haixi: "you said, what game should we play this time?"


    It was as if he alone had to decide the rest of their lives.


    Jian Haixi was angry and angry.


    A ghost game has tossed all of them like this. What does this man want to do


    "Eugene Yan, I didn''t say I wanted to play with you," she said in a cold voice.


    A pair of eyes are like the brightest stars hanging in the sky after the passage of the north wind in the cold winter, but they are faint with the spirit of killing.


    "Huh?"


    Eukins. Yan Yidun frowned at her and flashed a touch of displeasure: "don''t you want to play games with me? Why, isn''t it fun?"


    He seemed unable to understand why Jane Haixi refused him.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help twitching at the corners of her mouth. The man in front of her was a madman!


    Fun?


    He even used fun to measure this game related to human life.


    Which normal person will find this ghost game fun?


    Does he think they''re playing around?


    But she didn''t say these words. She was afraid that if she didn''t pay attention to stimulating the madman in front of her, it would be bad for him to have some strange thoughts.


    As a result, eukins. Yan stared at her for a moment, narrowed his eyes slightly and said firmly, "you''re scolding me."


    There was not even a trace of doubt. It was obviously very positive.


    As soon as Jane Haixi choked, she immediately stared back at him righteously: "No."


    Although she didn''t know how he saw it, she couldn''t admit it.


    "You have."


    Jian Haixi: "


    Before Jane Haixi could figure out how to react back and forth with him, eukins. Yan smiled magnanimously, looked at her and said, "but it doesn''t matter. I''m not angry with you. For those happy opponents who can let me play, I''ve always been very generous."


    He looked at Jian Haixi. Every word he said, he looked forward to Jian Haixi''s reaction, as if every trace of irritability on the other party''s face could delight his brain nerve.

 Chapter 1036

    Jian Haixi was really annoyed by his words. He could communicate with a normal person, but with a madman... Especially a madman with high IQ, everything was wrong.


    "Didn''t you come to us for revenge for talilina?" Jane Haixi thought about it and asked directly. She always thought this was his purpose.


    Although she slowly began to feel that this reason was a little abrupt for the madman in front of her, she really didn''t know when she had offended such a character and let him chase her all day to play games.


    "Revenge?"


    Hear these words, eukins. Yan''s smile suddenly became more brilliant. He tilted his head and leaned close to Jian Haixi: "do you think I''m like this person? For a woman, I came to you for revenge?"


    "No." Jian Haixi refused.


    Devil and madman, how can there be someone who cares so much that they come to revenge for her.


    So she couldn''t figure out why this man wanted to get a copy of talilina, and why he had an eye on them?


    She stared at his unclear face and asked directly, "but I can''t think of any purpose for you to find us."


    "Oh," eukins said. Yan suddenly smiled and asked, "do you have to have a purpose to find you?"


    "Then you..." Jane Haixi paused and wanted to ask him why he had to find them.


    Before she finishes, eukins. Yan shrugged: "moreover, to say the purpose, I have always put my purpose clearly."


    He just wants to play games.


    It has nothing to do with good and evil, right and wrong.


    He just wants to be the creator of the world, place bets with people, watch them wander in the game, struggle and cry, but he can''t escape the fate he set for them


    That''s his greatest pleasure.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t make it clear, but Jian Haixi seemed to have read his inner narration from his wild smile and was stunned there for a moment.


    Such a person, such an idea, she doesn''t know what to ask.


    She has never seen such a person. They are completely the idea of two worlds. Xia Chong can''t speak ice. She doesn''t know what else to say between herself and this person.


    "That''s scary?" eukins. Yan shuangmou kept looking at her face, saw the look under her eyes and said with a smile, "I also think you are in line with my temper. You will happily discuss games and bets with me. Tut, what a pity..."


    Jian Haixi smiled sarcastically: "I''m really sorry to disappoint you. I hope you can give up your idea of playing games with everyone for our sake."


    "You think too much. Although it''s rare to have a confidant, it''s also rare to have an opponent." eukins. Yan didn''t even think, so he didn''t hesitate to interrupt her, "although our ideas are much worse, you are a good opponent I rarely meet. How can I let you go so easily? Just looking at you like this will make me miss talilina in particular..."


    "Talilina and I were like old friends at first sight. She was more interesting than you. When we discussed the game, our eyes were bright. Unlike you, we just looked at me like monsters." eukins. When Yan talked about talilina, his tone was full of nostalgia, mixed with a trace of dissatisfaction with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi was stunned, which seemed to be different from the news they investigated


    Before she could think, she met eukins. Yan''s attitude changed and said with emotion, "if the woman wasn''t too cruel later, maybe the whole world would be under our control now."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed: "but as far as I know, you have died in talilina''s hands..."


    In the dark, she said, leaning slowly towards the next door, quietly carrying her back with one hand and quietly touching the button on the rope door.


    Between the two of them, apart from the topic of game, talina is the only one who can talk. Moreover, looking at the look he just recalled talina, it is obvious that his attention will be more distracted when talking about this.


    Therefore, Jian Haixi consciously carried talilina, guided their topic, and quietly opened the door to Ning Jiwei.


    "Hehe, it seems that you have really investigated me." eukins. Yan seems to be very satisfied with her practice, and the smile on the corners of her mouth is also deeper, but the white face smiles, like the impermanence of hooking people''s souls in hell. "It''s really pleasant, Jian Haixi. I knew there would be no mistake in choosing you. Only those who seriously play games will satisfy me."


    Jian Haixi sneered, avoided and didn''t answer. He just asked, "since you''re dead, how did you survive?"


    Eukins. Yan shook his head: "I was really hurt by that woman and almost died." he touched his face as if recalling the old events of that year. "Even my face was destroyed by her. This cruel woman was so good when she was good. As a result, she could change her face and start without mercy."


    Ordinary people''s memories are either happy, sad, angry or resentful.


    When she recalls it, she will inevitably fall into that mood at that time, but Jian Haixi can''t see how much hatred or resentment the people in front of her.


    He was like telling a stranger''s story, telling her how talilina hurt him.


    "It doesn''t hurt to tell you," eukins said. Yan paused, smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "later, I survived by luck. You know, people like us, no matter what circumstances, will always prepare some backup for ourselves, especially when dealing with a witch like talilina. How can I trust her completely?"


    "So you''re pretending to die," Jane Haixi affirmed.


    "HMM." eukins. Yan nodded, "but if you live, you will survive. The injury is still very serious. It will take a year to repair your appearance, and then rehabilitation..."


    "As a result, when I came out to settle accounts with that cruel woman, I heard that she was dead." eukins. Yan paused and turned his deep eyes to Jian Haixi, "died in the hands of a woman named Jian Haixi."


    Jian Haixi''s heart clicked.


    I don''t know whether it was because of his eyes or the tone of his words, Jian Haixi couldn''t help but be stunned.


    It turns out that this is the cause and effect of all events, eukins. It was for this reason that Yan came to the door.


    It turned out that they had provoked eukins when they finished with talilina. Hell, the devil.

 Chapter 1037

    "You said..."


    See Jane Haixi stunned, eukins. Yan''s face flashed a playful smile, lowered his voice and opened his mouth slowly.


    Jane Haixi didn''t know what he wanted to say. With their two-dimensional thoughts, she thought she might want to break her head and couldn''t think of what kind of words this person would say.


    But Jane Haixi won''t know what he wants to say.


    At this time, a sound suddenly interrupted his voice and Jian Haixi''s thoughts.


    It was a very small voice, which should have been the most easily ignored, but at this time, it was like thunder, setting off a violent reaction in this small space.


    "Click."


    After a few inaudible sounds, the button behind the door bounced up at the same time.


    Eukins. Yan''s face changed suddenly.


    "What did you do?" eukins. Yan''s eyes were like two poisoned blades, straight at Jian Haixi.


    This woman just saw her fear of herself in her eyes, but she dared to make small moves behind her back when she didn''t pay attention


    Before his voice fell, the door behind Jane Haixi suddenly opened a crack.


    In the room that had been dark for a long time, a bright light crowded in and threw a straight light and shadow on the ground, cutting the darkness in front of us into two parts: light and dark. Gradually, the bright part became larger and larger, gradually occupying the original darkness.


    Jian Haixi narrowed her eyes. As early as the first moment when the door behind her opened, she quickly flashed out.


    Eukins. Yan Yan may have gradually relaxed her guard, but she never took it lightly since she entered the room.


    With such a person, every word she says, her heart is thinking about when is the best time to get out.


    Fortunately, she waited for the opportunity before long.


    Jane Haixi thought at least in eukins. When Yan didn''t react, he could make a time difference for himself to get away smoothly, but this man was obviously more agile than she thought.


    Before she quits completely, eukins. Yan''s eyes were cold and quickly grabbed Jian Haixi.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy!"


    There was annoyance in his voice, and there was a gloomy cruelty.


    The women around him were so obedient that he forgot that this was not the kind of person who would stand in front of him and talk to him.


    Eukins. Yan sneered at Jian Haixi. There are too many surprises for him tonight


    He really liked this clever, cunning and scheming girl more and more.


    Jane Haixi frowned. She didn''t expect him to react so quickly. Her eyes sank and she was ready to raise her hand to resist this.


    In any case, let yourself go out smoothly is the first thing, otherwise once he catches it again, it will be impossible to find such an opportunity.


    And if he had more time in his hands, Ning Jiwei would be subject to him for more time.


    One was determined to catch people, and the other was ready to fight back. However, before they could meet each other, a figure quickly flashed outside, and one big hand was eukins first. Yan banbu grabbed Jian Haixi''s wrist and quickly dragged her behind him.


    At the same time, the door was wide open.


    The dazzling light filled the whole room in an instant. The room that was still dark and could not see people''s faces was bright.


    See someone, eukins. Yan''s steps immediately retreated, flashed back, retreated a few steps and distanced himself from the people at the door.


    Ning Jiwei stared at him closely. His face was as cold as if it were covered with a thick layer of frost. There was a piercing chill in his deep pupils, and he called out the name of the person in front of him in a cold voice.


    "Eugene Yan."


    Eukins. Yan Yitiao eyebrows, the corners of his mouth with a touch of evil smile, and Ning Jiwei''s eyes just collided for a moment, and then glanced at Jian Haixi behind him.


    "Miss Jane, you really let me down." he smiled grimly and said meaningfully in a daydreaming tone. "We had such a pleasant conversation. It''s really disappointing that you came to your man so soon."


    His voice was dumb and indistinguishable. The final ending contained a smile. At the same time, it was cold to the extreme, which made people feel gloomy and terrible, and goose bumps all over his body would come out.


    Jian Haixi snorted coldly and said, "I don''t think it''s pleasant to chat with you."


    "Really?" eukins. Yan chuckled and asked, glancing at her faintly, but looking at Ning Jiwei standing in front of her meaningfully, "you shouldn''t be afraid of him being jealous, so you said it on purpose? I tell you, stingy men are the most important. You might as well follow me..."


    He smiled and seemed to be talking to Jian Haixi, but he looked at Ning Jiwei, and there was no smile in his eyes.


    It seemed that he had deliberately said this to Ning Jiwei in order to disturb his mind.


    No one can keep calm when he hears such malicious remarks against his beloved.


    What he wants is ningjiwei''s not calm.


    The moves of the master are the second. Whoever is angry and emotional is the doomed failure.


    Of course, this remark really succeeded in angering Ning Jiwei.


    Before he finished, Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyelids, and his fist with strong fist style was approaching the bridge of his nose.


    Eukins. Yan side retreated behind him, avoiding his fist, and his forehead was slightly blown by the air flow between their actions.


    Jian Haixi had just been pushed out of the door by Ning Jiwei, holding the mobile phone stuffed into her hand in the electro-optic flint room.


    Seeing that the two inside had been on the move, Jian Haixi couldn''t help saying, "Ji Wei, be careful."


    Since she was eukins. Yan took him to this room, and then she almost met him just now. The short time was enough for her to know how extraordinary this man''s skill was.


    The man''s power is far above their guess.


    "Step back and stay away."


    In the room, I picked up eukins effortlessly. Yan''s fist, and then Ning Jiwei, whose left leg had kicked the man''s knee, heard Jian Haixi''s voice and told him without looking back.


    Jian Haixi retreated obediently. At this time, she could only retreat. If she rushed forward, she would only help Ning Jiwei.


    But although her reason persuaded her, the tension in her heart could not be controlled by herself.


    Jian Haixi involuntarily clenched the mobile phone in his hand and stared at Ning Jiwei''s moving back without blinking. He didn''t even notice when a thin layer of sweat came out of his hand.


    Eukins. Yan held Ning Jiwei''s fist again with one hand, narrowed his eyes and sneered: "do you think you want to hold me alone?"


    Ningjiwei''s fist suddenly retreated, and the elbow of his other hand had hit eukins at the same time. Yan''s throat.


    The sound of breaking the air and the swing of clothes in the action room sounded in the small room. At the same time, Ning Jiwei''s voice was as cold as the December moon.


    "Just try."

 Chapter 1038

    Eukins. Yan and Ning Jiwei played hard inside. At the beginning, they were only in the direction of the door. The action room was gradually closer to the inside of the room.


    The light from the hall can only illuminate the area at the door. Jian Haixi, who has just retreated to the door, can''t help but see the situation inside. He can only hear the voice of two people coming and going, and his heart is even more worried.


    If the other party is an ordinary person, Jian Haixi doesn''t have to worry so much. In terms of fighting alone, no one can win under Ning Jiwei.


    But it''s eukins. Yan, her skill is obviously not much weaker than Ning Jiwei. Who wins and who loses? She really doesn''t have a clue for a moment.


    Just can''t think of it, so the worry in my heart is even heavier.


    But she didn''t dare to ask. She was afraid that her voice would distract Ning Jiwei


    When she was in a hurry, the cell phone she held hard in her palm suddenly rang again.


    The unexpected voice suddenly startled Jian Haixi. She was stunned for half a second before she realized that the mobile phone Ning Jiwei had just handed her was ringing, and Mo Jue''s name was flashing on the screen.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and quickly picked it up.


    Before she could ask what had happened at the other end, she heard Mo Jue''s voice first: "Ji Wei, don''t be impulsive. I''ll go to liangyue bar now. If..."


    "The bar?" Jane Haixi frowned. Her anxious voice seemed a little hasty, with some accidents. "Something happened to the bar?"


    When she asked, she could not help but click in her heart, and guessed that it must be eukins. What backhand did Yan leave, or the kind of backhand that was completely unexpected to them.


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s voice, Mo Jue at the other end was stunned: "Haixi? Why did you answer the phone, Jiwei?"


    "I''m holding hands with Eugene Yan." Jane Haixi said coldly. She looked at the room in front of her. Still, she could only hear the sound of the fight and couldn''t see clearly.


    Mo Jue was silent for a few seconds and sighed heavily. "It seems too late."


    It''s too late


    Jian Haixi''s bad hunch became heavier. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Talilina went to the bar and Xiuyu was tied by her." Mo Jue calmly summarized a series of events to Jian Haixi. "Moreover, it seems that hamu moved his hand."


    Just three sentences, three messages.


    Like three thunderbolts, it exploded in Jian Haixi''s head.


    Moreover, one of the three news was more surprising than the other, so that Jian Haixi didn''t know which to ask first.


    "Xiuyu was kidnapped? The Mo family was heavily guarded. How could Xiuyu..." Jian Haixi was a little anxious. He subconsciously bit his fingers and frowned and asked, but before he finished, he thought of the hamu he mentioned.


    "Besides, didn''t hamu go to see talilina? How could he be there and stand with... And with her?" she walked around in place and quickly thought about the headache information received in a short time.


    "Who knows."


    Mo Jue''s voice came from the other end of the phone. I could hear the noisy car sound and whistle in the background. It seemed that it was on the road.


    Sure enough, I only heard him say, "don''t worry. I''m on my way. It''s estimated that their step is the back road for themselves. It won''t really happen."


    After all, the plan made by Ning Ji and Jian Haixi involved all aspects. It was like a huge net, blocking each other''s every road. They had to do so for self-protection.


    Moreover, the hostages need to live to be useful. They shouldn''t be so stupid to start with Mo Xiuyu.


    Jian Haixi rubbed his temples. Now he understood what Mo Jue just said to let Ning Jiwei not be impulsive.


    Originally, if Mo Jue went to the bar first and could handle talilina, he could directly save Mo Xiuyu. If they were to match eukins at that time. Yan, there is no need to have any scruples.


    But now, Mo Jue didn''t arrive, Mo Xiuyu was still in each other''s hands, but they took the first step with eukins. If Yan is right, the result will be very different.


    From no scruples to being held by the enemy, this usually makes a person with a winning ticket directly lose all his previous efforts


    What was the result of this game? Jian Haixi has no bottom in his heart now.


    Especially eukins just now. Yan said those words, that is the most headache for her.


    She sighed and told Mo Jue, "you should be careful when you go there, eukins. Yan just said... The game is not over yet."


    "Not over? What do you mean?" Mo Jue immediately frowned, nervously patted the steering wheel in the palm of his hand, didn''t have a good airway, "what else does he want to do?"


    Like him, Jian Haixi was speechless and angry. He shook his fist and said, "that''s a complete madman. He doesn''t just want to play this game with us, but wants to play one game after another."


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Mo Jue was stunned.


    A few seconds later, he was stunned. He couldn''t help but hook the corners of his mouth, pull out a cold smile, and drift into the nearby path with one hand on the steering wheel: "he''s really crazy..."


    But he never took this eukins. Yan Dang is a normal person. Maybe he has already been mentally prepared. At this time, hearing these words is more acceptable than Jian Haixi.


    Mo Jue comforted: "don''t worry. Take one step at a time. If you are anxious and lose your sense of propriety, you will hurt the man''s way..."


    "Well," Jane Haixi answered. She heard eukins. Yan was really angry when he said this, but now he has calmed down. It''s no use being anxious. As Mo Jue said, maybe what the enemy wants is that they mess up.


    "By the way, you tell Chenyi to send the children back first, and you and Jiwei should be careful." he said, looking at the bar in front of him, a chill flashed in his eyes, stepped on the brake and said to the head, "I''m here. I won''t tell you first, and I''ll communicate when I have news."


    Jian Haixi heard the silence at the other end of the mobile phone and asked, "OK, you must be careful... Don''t be deceived."


    She didn''t name her name, but Mo Jue knew that she was talking about talilina.


    The other party arranged talilina to kidnap Mo Xiuyu. The place he chose was liangyue bar, a place with his deep memories. It can be seen what the other party is doing.


    The enemy did it on purpose. Mo Jue knew it and Jian Haixi knew it. That''s why she reminded him.


    Mo Jue chuckled, his eyes narrowed slightly, and stared at the flashing sign. The four words "cool moon bar" on it hung there quietly. At ordinary times, it was with the noisy light of a stock market well. At this time, it was involuntarily cool in the dark night.


    In the bar under the light, a bureau was set up waiting for him.


    Jian Haixi heard Mo Jue''s emotionless voice ring out in the receiver: "don''t worry, now... I only hate her."

 Chapter 1039

    Listening to the beep of being hung up at the other end of the phone, Jane Haixi''s heart sank even more.


    She was stunned for two seconds before she slowly took off the mobile phone next to her ear.


    The two people in the room are still fighting. Mo Jue has to face hamu and talilina, and Mo Xiuyu who is tied


    Jian Haixi just felt more and more anxious at the moment, so anxious that a thin sweat came out of his forehead, but he could only try his best to persuade himself to calm down.


    She took a deep breath. She thought of what Mo Jue had just said. She immediately slid on her mobile phone and called Gu Chenyi.


    So far, the trend of things has gradually exceeded their expectations. For the sake of safety, it''s better to let Gu Chenyi take the children back early. After all, compared with here, the defense at home can make them feel more at ease.


    Inside the event site, Gu Chenyi is leading... Oh, no, he is playing with Jian Rui and others.


    At the strong request of Gu Xiaomian and others, Gu Chenyi had to change into a set of clothes in the script, but he still remembered his task and chose one most similar to daily clothes. In case of an accident, once he started, he couldn''t be dragged down by his clothes.


    Originally, Gu Chenyi''s positioning for himself was very clear. He came to be a "bodyguard" for a group of children today. He wanted to let these little guys play a game quickly and send them home after a good time.


    But he obviously underestimated the addiction of these children.


    In the eyes of their adults, this so-called game is just an excuse to deal with the enemy, or a bait to lure the enemy. It is more accurate, but it has become the most pleasant challenge for these children.


    These children are in the most curious time. From the colorful world outside to a small game in front of them, they can devote themselves to it, participate in it and find it.


    Although the core script of the play was written by them, it did not hinder their enthusiasm at all.


    Looking at several children wearing all kinds of small clothes and playing different roles, they chattered and discussed how to find clues and analyze the plot from the beginning of entering the door. Gradually, Gu Chenyi was infected by the children''s smiles and excited mood. He involuntarily melted into it, followed them to find evidence and solve the case together.


    When he read the script killing comments searched by Jian Haixi on the Internet, he once sniffed. He thought that such a game was fun. It was to find the murderer. Compared with this brain burning activity, he was more willing to go to the boxing room at this time.


    But when he really played today, he immediately forgot his previous disdain and played as hard as several children.


    In fact, the killing of the whole script is not complicated. In addition, the original authors of a pile of scripts are here, which is equivalent to being spoiled a lot in advance. However, their focus is not the result of solving the case. After all, these reasoning are too simple for people with high intelligence like Jian Yi.


    If you really play seriously, a few people will have to go out in less than ten minutes.


    Therefore, what they play this time is a novelty. They wear specific clothes and play their respective roles. They not only want to experience whether the game is fun, but also want to really see what the script they participate in the creation is like.


    In particular, Gu Xiaomian, Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian always rush to the front all the way. They are very curious about what they see. They are surprised to find the clues, as if they really came to play games and scripts. They have never seen them.


    This quality... If you let them be supporters, the right person is the most perfect person.


    Looking at Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian holding together and shouting excitedly because they found clues and evidence again, Mo Xiujin hung his head helplessly and pressed his fingers on his temples. It''s a shame. I really want to pretend I don''t know these people


    Mo Xiulin on one side couldn''t see his face clearly. He had to interrupt and care about him: "ah Jin, are you okay? Look at you today. You''re not in a good state."


    He likes such interesting games as usual, but today he doesn''t care at all.


    Several black lines suddenly appeared on Mo Xiujin''s forehead. What is not in a state?


    He''s in normal shape, okay.


    What''s exciting about finding clues you arranged in your own script.


    You don''t even have to move your brain. It''s not a bit challenging


    What''s more, it''s the three people who should really worry about the state, right.


    He waved his hand to show that he was all right. He still hung lazily behind the big army and didn''t go to join the fun.


    Jian Yi and Shazhi also followed.


    Jian Yi is too lazy to play actively. As for Shazhi, she must follow him.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the excited people in front and sighed silently. He put his hands behind his head and blinked. He turned his head and asked Jian Yi behind him, "do you think your sister and the three of them have amnesia? Why do they feel like they don''t know the plot at all?"


    As soon as the voice fell, before Jian Yi could speak, he heard another lively sound in front of him.


    Gu Xiaomian pointed to a cross he had just found and turned to greet the rest: "ruiruirui, look, it''s really there!"


    He stared at the things in his hand, looked up and down, left and right, and shouted to several people like announcing any major news: "look, look, this is my murder weapon!"


    Murder weapon


    "..." Mo Xiujin took a smoke at the corners of his mouth. They also had a pit in their brains. How could they choose Gu Xiaomian to play the murderer?


    Such a stupid killer is a waste of their brain cells.


    "Fool, how can you explode?" as soon as he said so, Mo xiuqianton was so angry that he came forward and directly knocked a chestnut on his head and taught him, "our clues have not been found here! Also, you are not the only murderer. You forgot you have a companion!"


    Mo Tong: "


    He was stunned with his mouth open for three seconds before turning to Mo Xiulin: "it seems that the script hasn''t come here yet? How can I remember the clue..."


    "Your feeling is right." before he finished, Mo Xiulin patted him on the shoulder, with a trace of helplessness on his face.


    So far, all the clues in their hands can neither find the murder weapon nor analyze how many killers there are.


    Two murderers, that''s the next part


    Mo Xiulin sighed with a headache: "one just blew himself up, and another blew himself up."


    "Can we still play this game?" she asked, looking at the Shazhi in front of Jian Yi.


    The process hasn''t come yet. All the information has burst out

 Chapter 1040

    Although there seems to be a problem with this process, several people who have fun are not affected at all.


    Jian Rui and others invariably ignored what Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian said just now and continued to follow the previous process.


    It seems that the episode was automatically blocked by their brain.


    Mo Xiujin looked at this scene and was so surprised that his chin was about to fall off.


    What else?


    He thought that after the self explosion, those in the middle jumped directly. Who knows that these three people can jump back again


    Mo Tong looked at him and said with a smile, "you don''t know. They are people who know the murderer, motive and modus operandi. They can play so hard now. At this time, delete the file and reload the progress. What''s the difficulty?"


    "... also." Mo Xiujin slightly picked an eyebrow.


    He really admired these people. Anyway, he could not participate in a brain burning activity with such an excited mood.


    Mo Xiujin was thinking like this. She saw Jian Rui in front waving to them who fell behind and pouting discontentedly: "you should be more serious and share the information you should say. Otherwise, how can we promote the progress!"


    Mo Xiulin pointed to the tip of his nose and muttered, "we still need to push? I think you push very well."


    Jian Rui heard it with sharp ears. As soon as she frowned, she was ready to return and educate some people who didn''t seriously play games.


    Just before she started talking, Gu Chenyi, who was behind her, said solemnly, "what are you muttering about? You guys should be serious and talk about your own information quickly. We''re going to start catching the murderer."


    His serious look immediately stunned the people behind him.


    "Gu be roughly the same degree as Rui and they are very much alike." Mo Tsung Lin was stunned and make complaints about the two men.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo tongton nodded together.


    They thought Gu Chenyi would be the first person who couldn''t stand them playing all the time.


    Although several people thought so, they couldn''t stand the people in front of them. They had to curl their lips and temporarily join the game to share their script role information with them.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so simple to wait for Jianrui to call in person.


    I have to be nagged by this girl.


    However, those who cooperate obviously do not include the last Jian Yi.


    He has been staring down at his mobile phone since the beginning, and has no interest in the progress of the surrounding games.


    It seems that a barrier has been automatically established between him and the noise in front, and all his attention is on the mobile phone.


    The voice of yarn weaving just now made him return to his mind for a short time.


    However, it was only a very short moment. He didn''t even hear what Shazhi said. Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at the people around him and asked, "did you speak just now? What did you say?"


    Yarn weaving: "..."


    Her face suddenly appeared the same helpless face as Mo Xiujin just now.


    Forget it, she''s asking for nothing.


    Jian Yi completely shielded all the sounds from the outside world.


    "Nothing." Shazhi shook her head.


    She looked at Mo Xiujin who was falling behind and knew that they were cooperating with the posture of automatically quitting the game after sharing information.


    Suddenly some helpless, clearly a group of people are the protagonists in the game, and they just play themselves into NPCs


    But she looked at herself and the people next to her. They seemed more like NPC than NPC.


    She also gave up the idea of continuing to pay attention to the game, turned to Jian Yi, looked at his mobile phone and asked, "what are you looking at? There''s something moving?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded.


    Before he came here today, he asked the yarn ribbon to have an infrared display in case of need. At this time, it was really useful


    The system here is made by Yun Zhixiang. It''s easy for him to crack it.


    At this time, his mobile phone has been connected to the infrared display, which can clearly analyze the surrounding thermal imaging, so as to see where there are human image changes.


    Many people also have the advantage of many people. Although it is difficult to find the hidden enemy, once the enemy has an action, the ordinary people who participate in the game immediately become a sample. For them, it is easy to observe where is the most wrong place.


    Just like now, everyone is playing the game seriously. Only the thermal imaging of one place is different from that of other places around.


    Jian Yi stared at that point and calmly analyzed it: "it seems that daddy and Mommy have already made contact with Eugene Yan."


    Upon hearing this, people who had been lazily moving forward suddenly surrounded Jian Yi.


    Looking at the two figures above, Mo Tong frowned and said with some worry: "it''s his father. Can he deal with eukins Yan?"


    "Brother Mo Tong, what are you talking about?" Mo Xiujin glanced at him. "Have you ever seen him lose?"


    Compared with Mo Tong''s worry, Mo Xiujin doesn''t seem to worry about who will win in the end.


    He seems to firmly believe that ningjiwei will be the last winner.


    Ning Jiwei will always be the one standing at the top, whether according to combat power or IQ index.


    "Daddy won''t lose, just..." Jian Yi said firmly. Before he finished, his eyebrows wrinkled subconsciously. After pondering for a moment, he whispered, "I always think things won''t be so simple."


    Mo Xiujin and Mo tongdun frowned when they stagnated.


    Mo Xiulin patted Jian Yi on the shoulder and comforted several people: "don''t think about it. Since they have handed in their hands, we''d better leave here quickly, otherwise it will only help."


    If you let eukins. Yan knew they were all here. Catching any one could force Ning Ji and Jian Haixi to admit defeat automatically.


    Shazhi also nodded. It''s not a small matter. It''s not easy to close the net. In any case, they can''t add trouble to Ning Ji and Jian Haixi at this time.


    Jian Yi glanced at Mo Xiujin, raised his chin and said in a low voice, "go and urge them."


    "OK!" Mo Xiujin promised, grinning with big white teeth and a sinister smile, "I really like doing things that interrupt other people''s fun."


    As soon as he changed his lazy look all night, he raised his feet excitedly and walked towards Jian Rui and others.


    Looking at his back, Shazhi felt that she saw the big word "insidious".


    She touched her arm and whispered to Jian Yi, "ah Dong, don''t you think ah Jin is getting more and more..."


    "Too much change?" Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and filled up the yarn weaving without thinking.


    Shazhi nodded.


    "It''s just that he pretended to be good before. He was a change too." Jian Yi''s eyes also fell on Mo Xiujin who was talking to Jian Rui and others. He didn''t feel that what he said was derogatory, as if it was a normal evaluation.


    "Cough..." Mo Xiulin coughed when he heard his brother''s comment.


    Of course, he didn''t mean to object at all.


    He looked at Mo Xiujin and then turned to Jian Yi.


    When it comes to understanding Mo Xiujin, Jian Yi really comes first.


    Is this the tacit understanding of people in the same way?

 Chapter 1041

    Mo Xiujin walked towards Jian Rui.


    Before reaching them, Gu Chenyi took out his mobile phone in his pocket and took a look. He frowned and went to the side to answer the phone.


    He picked his eyebrows. He had probably guessed the content of the call. He waved to several people and urged: "the game time is over. Let''s go and go home."


    Jian Rui was stunned. Her dark eyes purred. Her eyes slipped around him, and then moved to Jian Yi and others behind her. Her fine eyebrows immediately frowned slightly.


    Gu Xiaomian''s nerves were not so sensitive. Hearing that Mo Xiujin came to urge them, he immediately glanced and shouted, "are you leaving now? But I still haven''t played a lot."


    "I think there''s still a lot of information that hasn''t exploded." Mo Xiulin, who didn''t know when to come forward, just heard Gu Xiaomian''s wronged words and immediately smiled and joked.


    When he said this, Mo Xiuqian, who was also unhappy, immediately smiled.


    She was also reluctant to play the game. After all, she hadn''t finished it, but it could be seen from Mo Xiulin''s face that things were not so simple, so she was obedient and didn''t say anything.


    At this time, seeing Gu Xiaomian''s red face, she excitedly wanted to argue for herself, but she couldn''t say a complete word for a long time. Her interest in the game was suddenly reduced by more than half. She smiled and stood aside with Mo Xiulin, and said impolitely: "I guess there aren''t many, he can''t remember how many, and so many have burst out."


    I didn''t realize that a few minutes ago, like Gu Xiaomian, I made the ending clear.


    "Hum, you also talked about me. Didn''t you miss it just now?" Gu Xiaomian immediately fought back. His mouth would become stupid to others, but it was much easier to Mo Xiuqian.


    After all, he has suffered so many losses under Mo Xiuqian''s mouth. Practice gives true knowledge, and it''s time to practice.


    "You..." seeing Mo Xiuqian purring his lips in disbelief, Mo Xiulin immediately took a quick step, took her collar and dragged her behind him. I stood between Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian to block their sparking eyes and pulled a stand: "Come on, come on, you two are half weight. Don''t say who. You''re going to change your clothes and get ready to go."


    "Ah? But, the game... I want to see the ending..." Gu Xiaomian reluctantly tugged at his collar, like who wanted to pick his clothes. He just couldn''t leave.


    "Tut... What kind of play are you playing?" Mo Xiujin leaned aside with his hands and saw that he had been grinding haw. He pretended to put his foot on his calf and said silently, "you''re almost over. You''re still playing a fart? You want to see the end. The murderer is you. Well, if you catch it, change your clothes quickly."


    Gu Xiaomian drooped his eyebrows and looked up to find his backer: "Dad ~"


    The only adult and the last person who indulged in games was not free to talk to him at the moment. He was answering Jane Haixi''s phone.


    "Well, OK, I know. Don''t worry." Gu Chenyi looked serious, frowned and nodded, "you should also be careful there. If you have any news, please contact me at any time."


    After hanging up the phone, Gu Chenyi put his mobile phone against his chin, frowned and thought, and unconsciously turned around in place. He didn''t notice that Jian Yi and Mo Tong also came over. At this time, several children surrounded and looked at him.


    When Gu Xiaomian called out his father again, he came back to his senses. He looked down at his children and said, "almost? We should go back."


    Gu Chenyi opened his mouth. Of course Gu Xiaomian didn''t dare to fool around any more. Wei was wronged, but obediently walked to the room where he changed his clothes step by step.


    Although Gu Chenyi''s eyebrows loosened instantly when he saw several children, Jian Rui didn''t miss the flash of worry on his face.


    Jian Rui came up to him, pulled his sleeves, frowned and whispered, "Uncle Gu, is something wrong? Are mommy and daddy all right?"


    "Don''t worry, they can handle it." Gu Chenyi pulled a soothing smile from the corners of her mouth and rubbed Jian Rui''s head to comfort her. "Your father and Mommy are the most powerful people. What can embarrass them? Let''s go back and wait for them."


    Jianrui nodded obediently, but the worry between her eyebrows didn''t dissipate at all.


    Jian Yi sinks her eyes, takes her cell phone in one hand, raises her feet to Jian Rui and holds her hand, which she unconsciously clenches into a small fist.


    "Gone." his voice was faint as usual, and his face was still cold without a trace of expression.


    Jian Rui was stunned for a moment. Her heart was suddenly relieved. The clever Ren Jianyi pulled her to keep up with the army who went to change clothes.


    Several people hurriedly cleaned up everything and quickly followed Gu Chenyi out of the game field through the back door.


    At the same time, the film department has guarded every exit here with the people of the film department to ensure that all those who participate in the script are safe and sound.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Mo Jue stood at the door of the bar.


    The colorful neon lights cast different lights and shadows on his cold side face, which made his expressionless eyebrows and eyes even colder, just like an icy sculpture.


    In one hand, he held the blue flame of the lighter jumping in the night wind. While lowering his head, the smoke and flame bitten by the corners of his lips ignited as soon as they touched, and the scarlet point was reflected in his pupils, adding a sense of killing.


    Mo Jue stepped into the bar step by step. His eyes adapted to the dim light in the bar and looked at Mo Xiuyu bound for the first time.


    Mo Xiuyu tied his hands behind the back of the chair, and his legs were tied firmly with the legs of the chairs on both sides.


    Don''t sigh, it''s really... Merciless.


    Even if Mo Xiuyu was given a chance to escape until dawn, he could only walk to the door of the bar with this chair on his back.


    "Brother Mo Jue." Mo Xiuyu saw someone at the first time and shouted.


    Mo Jue bit a cigarette at the corner of his mouth, glanced at him, nodded and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Nothing." Mo Xiuyu shook his head. There was a sense of relief in his voice, but more ashamed.


    If only he could be more alert and bring someone over. Maybe he doesn''t need Mo Jue at this time.


    Mo Jue didn''t say anything. Just don''t hurt anyone.


    His eyes were not colder at last.


    After determining Mo Xiuyu''s condition, he turned and looked at the man sitting next to the bar.


    Talilina put one hand on the table behind her, gently shook the wine glass in her hand, and looked at the person in front of her with a smile.


    The wine in the glass glowed softly, as bright as her eyes looking at him.


    Talilina''s eyes always stayed on him since he appeared, but she saw that he didn''t look at herself at the first time when he entered the bar. Instead, she talked to Mo Xiuyu first, as if she had just seen her. She couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy.


    She didn''t believe he didn''t see himself. He just deliberately ignored her


    "Oh, come so fast, I thought you didn''t dare to come."


    Talilina chuckled and raised her hand to Mo Jue, but her words were impolite.


    Mo Jue stared at her, bit the corner of his mouth slightly tilted, and drew a cold smile.


    "I have no place I dare not go, only places I don''t want to go."


    And people you don''t want to see.

 Chapter 1042

    He didn''t finish, but talilina saw his unfinished words from his cold eyes and face.


    She suddenly changed her face. The wine glass in her hand knocked heavily on the bar and hummed coldly, "Ha mu, tie him up for me."


    Ha mu, who had been standing next to her, was stunned when he heard the speech. He turned and looked at Mo Jue who gradually came closer.


    Tie him up?


    He''s Mo Jue.


    Because of his skill and reason, he can''t bind him, nor can he


    Hearing talilina''s words, Mo Jue didn''t care at all. He didn''t even have a defensive posture. With one hand, he took down the cigarette from the corner of his mouth, knocked it gently on the wall of the ashtray, and a piece of ash shook off into the clean glass ashtray.


    He then raised his eyebrows and smiled at hamu: "are you going to fight with me? Are you sure?"


    The last two words were spitting out from his sharp thin lips with a smile. The arrogance made the two people in front of him a little stunned.


    Hammu lowered his head to avoid his sight, stared at the chair in front of him, hesitated for a moment, and looked at talilina in some embarrassment: "I can''t beat him."


    Talilina: "


    "Moreover, he is the person that the eldest sister likes." Ha Mu stopped for a moment and continued to say in a calm voice, "I won''t fight him."


    Mo Jue''s eyes, which had been cold since he entered the bar, suddenly became deeper.


    Because hammu said no, not no


    But talilina didn''t notice the slight difference at the moment.


    She choked with anger at hamu''s words and turned to stare at him: "hamu, you forgot what you promised me? Aren''t you willing to do anything for me?"


    "Yes, but not including him." Ha Mu deserved it and denied it simply without half hesitation.


    Talilina looked at him. When she tied Mo Xiuyu, the man hesitated a little, but she couldn''t stand her repeated threats and inducements. She hardly had to work hard to let the man stand on her side.


    But at the moment, talilina couldn''t help but look at his face. This time, he didn''t even have a choice.


    Ha Mu pointed to Mo Jue, with a flat voice from beginning to end, looked at talilina and said, "he is the man of the eldest sister. Don''t say ha mu can''t beat him, but he can beat..."


    Mo Jue smiled and stared at the smoke swirling around his fingertips. He listened without interruption.


    He really wanted to hear the second half of hamu''s words. What would happen if he could play well.


    For a moment, several people didn''t speak. They could only hear hamu''s voice without any feelings. Like a robot, he stated: "if you hurt him, my eldest sister''s head will be sad."


    Mo Jue''s hand holding the cigarette shook slightly, and the newly accumulated ash fell on the bar in an instant.


    The spotless tabletop suddenly had a little more stain. Mo Jue looked at the ash and slowly put away his lazy smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Several people present were also stunned.


    Hamu people, as their name suggests, have the same character as wood, and they don''t have many twists and turns in their minds.


    What he said represents the most real idea in his heart. Similarly, he will have such understanding unless he has seen such a scene with his own eyes.


    Hammu said that if he was injured, talilina would be sad, which proves that hammu must have seen talilina sad for him


    Mo Jue''s fingertips stroked his chest.


    There was a sudden pain in that place just now, which involved his deepest wound.


    Talilina had been gone for so long, but he didn''t even have to think about it. Her tears and sadness suddenly appeared in his mind.


    So vivid, it occupied his brain and chest in an instant, making his eyes a little sour.


    Hiss... So suddenly, but I miss her untimely.


    Mo Jue couldn''t help smiling miserably. He seemed to blame and sigh at the humanity installed in his little heart: "I''ll leave these and make me sad..."


    Mo Xiuyu also heard hamu''s words and couldn''t help looking at Mo Jue with some worry.


    He was afraid of Mo Jue''s sadness and Mo Jue''s "Empathy".


    Hamu''s words will undoubtedly arouse Mo Jue''s deepest feelings for talilina, and at the moment, there is just a "talilina" sitting in front of him


    "Brother Mo Jue..." Mo Xiuyu hesitated.


    This sound woke not only Mo Jue, but also talilina, who was also a little distracted just now.


    At the same time, their eyes were disguised and cold.


    Mo Jue was stunned. He raised his hand on his heart and put it on the table. His index finger bent up and wiped the ash on the bar. Suddenly, there was only a trace of dirty smoke gray on the table.


    Erasing the soot also seemed to erase the trace of heartache and strangeness in his heart just now because of hamu''s words. In a moment, he turned back to a cold and indifferent Mo Jue, just like when he first stepped into the door.


    "Come on, what do you want?" Mo Jue took a cigarette and glanced at the fake talina in front of him.


    Talilina paused, convinced that she had just seen a different mojue.


    Even if the light was dim, even if he didn''t look at her just now, she still believed she was right.


    That look shocked her.


    Talilina and Mo Jue''s feelings, she has never read on white paper.


    The love and life and death between the two people are written in black and white without emotion.


    Once the whole words and sentences of those workers flashed in her mind one by one. Talilina thought that no matter how many words there were, Mo Jue''s expression shocked her.


    She seems to have caught a glimpse of a different mojue through hamu''s relationship tonight.


    Mo Jue, who is always cold and has a trace of impatience in his eyes, turned out to have such a side


    Having not received a response for a long time, Mo Jue gave a "tut", and his fingertips made a stuffy sound on the bar, urging the people opposite.


    Talilina blinked and suddenly regained her consciousness. Like Mo Jue, she recovered as usual in a breath.


    "It''s very simple. Tell Ning Jiwei to let him go." she coughed a little and said coldly.


    Mo Jue smiled. It seemed that they guessed well. This was eukins. Yan left a way for himself.


    He squinted and asked, "what if I don''t agree?"


    Talilina''s red lips were hooked, her hands moved, and her wavy hair shook an arc behind her.


    When she decided again, there was a dagger in her hand. The blade was facing Mo Xiuyu''s neck: "I''m not discussing with you."


    Mo Jue squinted at the scene, didn''t answer or move, but in the place where no one saw, the fingers of the other hand had been slightly tightened.


    "Don''t believe it?" talilina smiled at Mo Jue''s sight, and made a slight force on her hand.


    Mo Xiuyu immediately felt a stabbing pain in his neck. A blood mark was cut at the blade, and a touch of blood was added to the silvery dagger.


    Mo Jue saw something in the bottom of his eyes and frowned slightly.


    Looking at the expression on his face, talilina felt proud: "I know you must have asked someone to save those people in the bar, but it doesn''t matter. Go, the more people go, the better..."


    Mo Jue suddenly changed his face: "what else have you done?"

 Chapter 1043

    Mo Xiuyu''s neck had seen a winding and shallow blood mark, which was flowing down his neck.


    When his neck was cut open just now, he didn''t frown. At this time, he couldn''t help frowning and looking up at the woman next to him.


    "Don''t move!" talilina whispered a warning to him. In a moment, she turned to Mo Jue, but her face changed again.


    She tilted her head and smiled on her face. She knew that since just now, she no longer liked to see the always cold Mo Jue. She liked to see his mood change because of her: "just a little thing."


    "Small matter?" Mo Jue sneered, with a touch of cold in his tone.


    Talilina nodded and gently blinked at Mo Jue, like sharing something beautiful: "don''t you think the more people, the more beautiful the fireworks will be at the moment they explode?"


    Fireworks, explosions?


    Mo Jue looked at talilina''s creepy smile, and Tieqing''s face became more ugly.


    This crazy woman


    Talilina was not afraid of his cruel sight, but gently provoked the corners of her mouth and smiled sweetly on her face.


    "You''d better believe what I said." she gently moved her hand with a dagger and motioned between Mo Xiuyu''s neck, like a demonstration, so that Mo Jue knew that she was not just talking, "I''m not a kind person. If you don''t agree to my request, those lives are not so important in my eyes..."


    Hammu frowned. He was a little simpler, but he was not a fool.


    He heard the threat in talilina''s words clearly.


    It turned out that her ultimate goal was to threaten the lives of bar staff and make Ning Jiwei fail in their actions?


    In that red lip, every word spit out makes Mo Jue''s eyes more gloomy.


    The smoke at his fingertips was still burning, but Mo Jue had no mind to take care of it. He allowed it to burn longer and accumulated a new section of soot again, and his eyes always fell on talilina in front of him.


    "Why are you staring at me all the time?" talilina frowned slightly when she saw that he had been silent. "I know you like me, so you don''t have to look at me all the time... People will be shy."


    "I say you''re too shameless!" before her voice fell, Mo Xiuyu, who had been threatened by a dagger, couldn''t stand it at once. His whole body was tied up and couldn''t move. At this time, his face turned red with anger, and he didn''t care about the dagger that was always across his neck, "No, you fake! You use someone else''s face, you are a shameless person!"


    His education from childhood to childhood would not let him scold a woman like this, and he had never said such excessive words to a woman, but in front of him, including a group of people behind her, first disturbed their lives by those unscrupulous means, whether they want to force them to play any boring games or not, Tossing their lives Now, when they know they are going to fail, it is really disgusting to threaten them in this despicable way.


    It was scolding!


    Mo Xiuyu bit his teeth and scolded her, but his anger still didn''t dissipate much. He could only stare at a chair not far away. There was no way. Who made him tied so well that he couldn''t see talilina''s face.


    Talilina was not angry when he scolded her like this. She just sneered and gradually moved the dagger in her hand to Mo Xiuyu''s mouth, and the cold blade scratched around his thin lips.


    "Originally I wanted to be nice to you, but this mouth was not sealed. Who knows you are so unkind, since you don''t want this mouth." talilina smiled, half bent over to Mo Xiuyu''s line of sight, and put the dagger in her hand on his cheek, "um... Let me see. Where can I start to draw better?"


    Mo Xiuyu suddenly tilted his head and avoided the cold blade, but he was trapped in the chair and couldn''t retreat. The blade always followed him closely and pasted it again as soon as he avoided.


    "Stop." Mo Jue, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, put out the burning smoke in the ashtray and glanced coldly at the smiling face.


    Talilina''s hand slightly paused, raised her hand and threw the dagger on the bar. The metal collided with the table, making an unclear dull sound.


    Looking at Mo Xiuyu''s relief, talilina hooked her lips and said with a smile: "I''m kidding. Whoever let him scold me will give him a little lesson."


    "Oh, he''s wrong?" Mo Jue Leng said in a voice. "Don''t you use other people''s faces? In fact, I haven''t counted on you yet. Do you think you can use this face?"


    "You!" talilina''s eyebrows sank and her eyes grew cold.


    But in a flash, she put a sneer on her face: "it seems that you don''t know what politeness is if you don''t let you suffer..."


    She sat down on the chair beside her. The light on her side outlined her figure. Mo Jue sighed. This Eugene Yan really worked hard. Even a profile is so similar to the real talilina.


    Talilina raised her hand, took off the two centimeter wide black ring on her index finger, turned it around her fingertips and showed it to Mo Jue carefully.


    "With your ability, you should be able to see that this is not a ring?"


    Mo Jue squinted. He really didn''t care when the ring was in talilina''s hand, but after taking it down at this time, he knew that it was not a ring at all, but a timer


    Talilina, with a faint smile in her mouth, looked sideways at the black ring in her hand. The overhead chandelier threw broken light and shadow in her eyes, and all fell into Mo Jue''s eyes together with the light reflected by the ring.


    "How dare you..."


    There was so much light, but Mo Jue''s eyes were still dark for a moment.


    No wonder she dares to wait here alone to negotiate with him, and she is not worried that she has sent someone to save those caught by her. It turns out that her weapon is in her hand, which is still a weapon that they can do nothing about. Even he can''t guarantee to stop the woman or rescue those people before she starts the bomb, and even if he stops her, Once those people remotely control


    Mo Jue closed his eyes, flashed a touch of helplessness between his eyebrows, and involuntarily clenched his hands into fists and hit the bar.


    He should have thought of it. She must have something to rely on


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a buffer time. Who made you two just upset me? As long as I made a little effort, there will be fireworks in full bloom here." she said, her fingertips gradually close to the button and glanced at Mo Jue with a light smile. Her eyes were undisguised murderous and indifferent. However, there was a smile like fireworks at the corners of her mouth, "That scene must be very beautiful..."


    "Wait!"


    Before her voice fell, Mo Jue, who had been sitting, had reached out and clasped her wrist. Her voice was cold: "I promise you, don''t mess around."

 Chapter 1044

    The look in a person''s eyes can''t be fake. He knows that she really doesn''t care about those lives.


    He doesn''t worry about Mo Xiuyu because these people want to keep him for negotiation, but if they don''t agree to their conditions at this time, I''m afraid this woman will really do those crazy things


    There are so many lives in the bar that he can''t bet


    Suddenly a touch of human body temperature came from her wrist. Talilina was a little stunned. Her vision slowly slipped from Mo Jue''s face to his hand holding his wrist.


    Mo Jue''s knuckles are clear. There is a cocoon in her palm, which is used by martial arts practitioners. Her palm is broad and powerful, so it is tightly wrapped around her wrist.


    Talilina can feel the place where his palm touches herself, there is a steady stream of heat, as well as his strength and seriousness.


    She looked at Mo Jue. Their eyes collided and entangled in the air. She looked at her own shadow reflected in each other''s pupils and smiled: "unexpectedly, you look cold, but your heart is very soft."


    Even if there is no actual evidence to prove that she did bury a bomb here, Mo Jue still won''t gamble on the lives of those people.


    Even if he knew his compromise, he was afraid that he would indulge the enemy''s crazy and provocative means in the future, but he still stopped her.


    Talilina looked at Mo Jue. At this moment, she seemed to suddenly understand why the real talilina fell in love with the person in front of her.


    Clearly aware of the evil of the world, he still adheres to the good in his heart at the critical moment.


    Such stubborn principles are the real shining point of him.


    Talilina bent her lips. Such a person really makes people want to get closer and further explore his charm


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi was not surprised when he received a call from Mo Jue again.


    Since eukins. Yan left a backhand in liangyue bar, so he won''t let Mo Jue crack it so easily.


    So when Mo Jue at the other end of the phone told her talilina''s request, she was neither surprised nor angry. She just nodded for a moment of silence and said, "OK, I know."


    Mo Jue also knew that she must have guessed the development trend of things. She sighed and asked, "what about you? How''s it going?"


    Jian Haixi looked into the room. The dim light had long been unable to see their figures, and at this time, he could not hear their fighting.


    She paused, rubbed her eyebrows with one hand and sighed slightly, "you''re on the phone at the right time."


    Jian Haixi didn''t hang up, but took it directly to the place where she had just come out.


    In the small room, I don''t know when the fight has ended. Now eukins. Yan Zheng was held back by Ning Jiwei and knelt on one knee. Ning Jiwei twisted both hands behind his back.


    Ningjiwei put his knee against his vest, wrapped one hand around the front and grabbed his throat, forcing him to raise his head and look at him.


    "You lost." Ning Jiwei''s voice was cold and simply spit out three words.


    After a fierce fight, Mingming''s breath is still very stable.


    "Lose?" eukins. Yan grinned at the corners of his mouth and smiled nervously. Because Ning Jiwei had strangled his throat, his voice was a little dumb, "that may not be true."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows were cold. Before he could ask him anything again, there was a sudden pop in the room, and the light was bright for a moment.


    They squinted at the same time and looked up at the door.


    Jian Haixi just took back one hand from the switch on the wall and a bright cell phone in the other hand.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes fell from Jian Haixi''s face to the mobile phone in her hand, and suddenly smiled more happily: "I think you must have brought me good news, Jian Haixi."


    "Haixi, why did you come in?" Ning Jiwei frowned at the man at the door and caught a glimpse of her faint displeasure. He had guessed that something must have happened over there.


    When Mo Jue told him about the photo, he knew that everything would not be so simple.


    "Talilina detained Xiuyu and the staff of the bar and let us release Eugene Yan." Jian Haixi glanced at the people on the ground and looked up at Ning Jiwei.


    Her voice was faint, not angry or anxious, as if she were just stating an insignificant matter.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" this sentence made eukins. Yan immediately flashed a touch of pride at the bottom of his eyes and laughed happily, "it''s really the good news I expect ~"


    He pulled his arm, but he still couldn''t pull it out of Ning Jiwei''s hand. He couldn''t help glancing at the people behind him: "Ning Jiwei, don''t let me go? Why, don''t you want your brother to live?"


    Jane Haixi frowned. Although she knew it wouldn''t end so easily, eukins. Yan''s provocative tone at the moment still made her angry from her heart.


    All their previous efforts, Dou Dou''s injury and all their plans for today will be in vain. Finally, they still want to let this man go


    Also angry was ninevi, who stared at eukins. Yan''s deep pupil was confused for a time. Anger, anger and ruthlessness flashed one after another. Finally, it turned into a dark light and twinkled in the fundus of his eyes.


    But even if he was excited again, his face didn''t show anything. Only his clenched teeth revealed a trace of his reluctance.


    Ning Jiwei was quiet for a long time, and a cold voice came out of his thin lips: "how can I be sure that if I let you go, you will let my brother go?"


    Just in case, eukins. What did Yan do? What if the bar still exploded after he got away?


    They have always been cunning. How can they believe such empty words?


    "Gee, you think I''m too tasteless," eukins said. Yan raised his eyebrows and said in a dissatisfied tone, "don''t worry, I''m a man who also has a way to steal. I don''t want to do those dirty things. Besides, I want to continue to play games with you. How can I do so absolutely?"


    Ningji Witton paused, didn''t let go and didn''t answer, obviously didn''t believe his words.


    As if he knew Ning Jiwei wouldn''t believe it, he knew what they were thinking without even asking or looking at their faces. He smiled and added, "besides, I sent my most precious masterpiece. Isn''t it not sincere enough?"


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other and immediately understood what he said.


    Talilina in the bar is a pawn in his plan. At the same time, when he failed and was captured, she became the hostage he sent to them


    Eukins. Yan''s move is really a good move. On the one hand, they have to accept his conditions, on the other hand, they can safely accept his conditions. Even their objections have figured out the way to deal with them in advance


    "With Mo Jue''s skill, it''s easy to control talilina?" eukins. Yan light way.


    It seems that the person who sent out is not his own man, but just an insignificant person.


    Ning Jiwei pondered for a few seconds and finally nodded to Jian Haixi.


    He agreed with eukins. Yan''s proposal


    Jian Haixi''s face flashed a touch of reluctance, but in today''s situation, they can only choose to do so.


    Eukins. Yan is a madman. He can''t hold the weight of life in his eyes.


    But they can''t do that


    Jane Haixi took a deep breath and glared at eukins. Yan, turned sideways, picked up his cell phone and said to Mo Jue at the other end, "you heard me."


    She really didn''t want to see that smiling face again. She was afraid that she would rush over and punch him in the end.


    "Well, I know what to do." Mo Jue naturally understood what he meant.

 Chapter 1045

    Hearing Mo Jue''s reply, Jian Haixi said nothing more and hung up directly.


    Eukins. Yan chuckled, moved his hand, and motioned Ning Jiwei behind him to let him go. There was arrogance, complacency and, of course, joy in that laugh.


    Even if he lost the game, it would not waste his time and effort to make such an expression on these two people''s faces.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t move. He still clasped his hands and looked up and exchanged eyes with Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi nodded slightly, frowned and took two more steps in the direction of the two, passing eukins. Yan didn''t even give Yu Guang alms to him when he was young. He turned and stood behind Ning Jiwei.


    Eukins. Yan cunning, two people have to defend, even a step can not go wrong.


    After confirming Jian Haixi''s safety, Ning Jiwei released his hand warily and frowned at eukins. Yan said, "you can go."


    Eukins. Yan slowly got up from the ground and turned to him, but his eyes fell on Jian Haixi, who was closely behind him.


    Ningji Witton moved slightly, put one arm and a half in front of Jane Haixi, and blocked eukins with his own body. Yan''s line of sight.


    The two men''s eyes competed in the air. A few seconds later, eukins. Yan suddenly smiled and said, "don''t guard me so much. If I really wanted to do something, I would have done it already. Do you think I can guard against it?"


    Such provocation made Ning Jiwei''s eyes instantly gather a thick shadow, like the sky before the storm, and the dark clouds that blocked the sky and the sun pressed down with the power to destroy everything.


    Eukins. Yan raised his eyebrows, raised his hands to his chest and made a gesture of surrender. His words were just a quick tongue. His hobby was only playing games.


    The mediocre world works hard to survive in the cracks of time every day, either for fame, benefit, or love.


    He doesn''t ask for anything. He doesn''t have much interest in feelings, women, or even anything else in the world.


    Those nihilistic things can''t satisfy his happiness, except games


    Just


    Think of women, eukins. Yan''s mind suddenly flashed a figure for no reason.


    The sudden but clear appearance of the figure made his eyes dark.


    He paused. When he looked up again, there was nothing in his eyes, only a smile. He stared at Jian Haixi and said, "I''m looking forward to our second game. Jian Haixi, don''t let me down."


    Then he stopped looking at the two people in front of him and turned and strode away.


    Look at eukins. Yan and the night gradually merged into one''s back until he turned the street. There were only street lamps on both sides of the open road, waving soft light from near to far away.


    Jian Haixi sighed helplessly. Obviously, he had caught him, but such a good opportunity was in vain. The efforts of a group of people ended up empty


    Ning Jiwei didn''t know when he had stood beside her, reached out and rubbed her hair, comforted: "don''t lose heart, you can catch him sooner or later."


    Jane Haixi paused. The man''s anger was no less than her, and he came to comfort her considerately.


    Although ningjiwei''s face was nothing different, she could feel the anger and unwillingness in his heart.


    She pursed her lips, looked up at the people around her and asked, "eukins. Yan''s hands are not weak. Are you hurt?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei looked down at her, and a gentle smile came out of her lips. "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt myself with you."


    The unhappiness accumulated in his heart tonight was finally diluted by the smile on Ning Jiwei''s face. Jian Haixi moved his steps, leaned his head gently against his shoulder, and said in a worried voice: "I don''t know what''s going on over there."


    Ning Jiwei put his hand on her shoulder and narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech. He just hoped that everything over there would be as smooth as expected.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, cool moon bar.


    Mo Jue put down his mobile phone, with a cold feeling between his eyebrows and eyes, raised his eyes and said to talilina, "we have agreed to your conditions. Now we can let people go."


    "Don''t worry." talilina said leisurely. She wrapped a strand of hair in front of her body in her hand, gently shook her calf and looked at Mo Jue with a smile. "I have to make sure Yan is completely safe. Who knows if you will cheat."


    "Bah, I think others are like you, a group of sinister villains!" Mo Xiuyu bah, stared at talilina and snorted coldly.


    He could not bear to see her, but now he was even more angry to see her so happy.


    "Tut, it seems that your mouth really doesn''t want it. I don''t mind moving my hand again." she gently nodded at Mo Xiuyu with her hair tail on her fingertips, tilted her head and looked at him, trying to get the dagger on the bar.


    Mo Xiuyu was so angry that he snorted. It''s a pity that he was tied here because of his poor skills. Even if he was so angry, he couldn''t help it.


    "Oh, I''m just talking about a child. I didn''t see your brother''s reaction." talilina glanced at Mo Jue sitting next to him. "You''re still far from him."


    Indeed, compared with Mo Xiuyu, Mo Jue was much more calm. Even if he heard talilina say they were cunning and saw the proud smile on her face, he was always light.


    At this time, seeing that she turned the spear to him, he just pointed to Mo Xiuyu, raised his feet to him, looked at talilina and said, "you can wait. I''ll untie him first. Anyway, you have so many hostages in your hand, and you don''t need him."


    "Of course." talilina smiled and motioned to him quietly.


    Mo Jue untied the rope on Mo Xiuyu in two or three times, threw it at the floor next to him, stretched out his hand and took the cigarette box in his pocket.


    His heart is far from so calm as it looks. If he doesn''t do something, he really can''t wait, especially to stay with that face


    Mo Xiuyu stood up obediently and moved his limbs. The wound between his neck had healed, but the blood marks left were still shocking at first glance.


    He bowed his head and said to Mo Jue with guilt like a student who had done something wrong: "brother Mo Jue, I''m sorry. I''m useless. I''ve lost their way."


    If he had been more alert, things would not have developed into this situation.


    He knew in his heart how much effort they had spent on this peaceful season and Mo Jue. Now everything was in vain. Now, except for anger, he had only guilt and remorse.


    Mo Jue listened quietly, lit a cigarette for himself first, and said after a long time, "well, you''re useless. It''s true."


    As soon as Mo Xiuyu heard this, his drooping head was lower, and the expression on his face was almost crying. With a bitter face, he whispered, "brother Mo Jue..."

 Chapter 1046

    "But even if I change today, I''ll catch their way." he reached out and patted the furry head in front of him, "you..."


    "Ha ha ~ then I''ll take this sentence as a compliment for the time being." before Mo Jue finished, talilina smiled and said, "it''s a great honor for me as an executor to let you admit that you will be fooled into failure."


    "Is it you that Mo Jue Ge praises? You just interrupt here. It''s obviously that you used sinister means." Mo Xiuyu snorted, "you''re really justified enough to say you don''t want face."


    "Xiuyu." Mo Jue called him in a deep voice. Talilina didn''t even get a look in his eyes. He just looked at Mo Xiuyu in front of him and said, "today''s matter shows that you still need special training. After the company''s affairs are handled in the future, you need additional training every week."


    "Ha?" Mo Xiuyu, who was angry with talilina, suddenly lost all his thoughts and smiled bitterly, "this... It''s not necessary?"


    He gets big enough in the company every day, and then he gives more training


    Mo Xiuyu immediately felt that the end was just the same.


    "Why don''t you ask your brother?" Mo Jue brushed off the ash and said with his eyebrows, "Oh, I just don''t know what he feels like when he catches the enemy himself but wants to let him go again."


    Naturally, I want to kill


    Mo Xiuyu trembled unconsciously. Suddenly, he dared not even face bitterness. He quickly waved his hand and begged for mercy: "no, no, I''ll add training. Can I add training?"


    Let him face ningjiwei now. It''s better to kill him.


    Talilina watched the bickering brothers coldly, and the smile on her face had disappeared.


    Mo Jue pretended not to hear what she said just now. No, it''s not just what she said. It seems that he disdained to look at her since the agreement was reached.


    In other words, the look he gave her tonight was just a last resort, in order to solve the situation


    Talilina was angry, but she didn''t realize that she began to care so much about Mo Jue''s attention to her.


    She squinted at Mo Jue, who only left her back. The anger in her eyes from the beginning gradually added a sneer, and then the smile spread over the corners of her lips and became a kind of happiness that she wanted to get.


    Many times, it''s also a kind of care not to pay attention?


    Mo Jue doesn''t look at her, because her face will arouse his dispassion.


    So his eyes can only avoid himself


    Talilina smiled and was happy. Her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    For a time, several people present cast their eyes here.


    She slides on her cell phone. The message is simple. It''s eukins. From Yan, tell her it''s safe.


    Talilina hooked her lips, shook her wrists and walked towards Mo Jue with her mobile phone.


    "Here you are. Those people are safe." she took off the ring in front of Mo Jue and put it in his palm.


    Mo Jue glanced at the ring, closed his palm and put it on his side. Then he looked at her coldly again. The word "drive people" was almost written on his face.


    Talilina didn''t care about his attitude. She frowned, bent her lips and smiled. She was just about to turn around and leave. As a result, she was stopped by hamu standing next to her.


    "As like as two peas," can I see you again? "Ha looked at her figure, the figure that was exactly the same as the real Tully Lina, with a faint expectation on her face.


    Talilina stepped down, turned and looked at him. Her face showed the smile when she first saw him tonight and whispered, "of course, I think we can meet often in the future."


    "Forget it." Mo Jue angrily stretched out his hand to drag hamu and stared at talilina. "You''re not welcome in Hunan city. You''d better leave early."


    "It''s really cold." talilina shook her head slightly, seemed to sigh, paused and turned back to her feet and walked towards Mo Jue.


    When she came to Mo Jue, she looked up at his eyes, hooked the corners of her lips, and said with a touch of provocation: "however, the colder you treat me, the more you care about me... This face, doesn''t it?"


    Mo Jue frowned and raised his feet to take a step back to distance himself from the woman in front of him, but he still clubbed hamu behind him and couldn''t retreat for a while.


    Talilina touched her cheek with her fingers and tiptoed close to Mo Jue: "facing me with this face, even if you try hard, you can''t be indifferent, so you can only pretend to be cold, can''t you?"


    Mo Jue''s thin lips closed tightly and tilted his head away from her.


    But he didn''t refute her.


    Talilina smiled and looked at him with satisfaction. She had nothing to say. She took two steps back and waved to him: "bye, we''ll see you again."


    Eukins swaggered away from the event. Yan turned across the street and stopped not far away. When he saw him, a black car immediately started the engine and drove towards him.


    Eukins. Yan got on the back seat and said nothing. He closed his eyes and fell into a rest.


    The driver looked at him several times and saw that he didn''t speak and was silent.


    After waiting for a long time, a dumb voice suddenly sounded in the back seat: "did Zhao Xu reply?"


    "Well, he has arrived," the driver in front replied respectfully.


    Eukins. Yan nodded and said nothing more.


    Instead, the driver looked at the face in the rearview mirror and whispered, "Lord, do you want to detonate over the cool moon bar?"


    Eukins. Yan gently picked his eyebrows. His dark eyes stared at the night outside the window. His fingers tapped regularly on his knees. After a pause, he said coldly, "no, spare them once."


    "Yes."


    The night is like water, infiltrating the streets and alleys of the city.


    In this corner of the corner, there was no sound from the black car. Soon, under the shadow of the night, the car left slowly and drove onto the main road.


    ¡­¡­


    Before long, Ning Jiwei received a call from Mo Jue.


    There, he quickly reported the results of the investigation. After listening to the other party''s words, he frowned and replied in a deep voice, "I know. Let''s do it first."


    "What?" Jian Haixi whispered as he waited.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, holding his mobile phone in one hand and rubbing his eyebrows in the other: "the bomb is real, but there is another remote control besides the ring."


    "In other words, if we didn''t agree to the deal today, the bar wouldn''t end so easily," Jian Haixi added, holding his hand and frowning.


    Ning Jiwei nodded gently.


    "Really..." Jian Haixi smiled bitterly, and suddenly felt a little more afraid, "they really treat so many people''s lives like grass..."


    Fortunately, they agreed to the deal today, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 1047

    Ning Jiwei patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder and said with relief, "fortunately, the final result is good. No one died because of this."


    Jian Haixi nodded and smiled bitterly. This is the only thing they should be pleased with.


    "By the way, how about Xiuyu?" thinking of Mo Xiuyu, Jian Haixi immediately looked up and asked, "they tied Xiuyu and didn''t hurt him?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "he has rough skin and thick flesh. A little injury healed before he came out. Mo Jue has taken him back to Mo''s house."


    His appearance made Jian Haixi laugh. He gently squeezed his hand and explained for Mo Xiuyu: "come on, don''t be angry. Xiuyu doesn''t want to do this. It''s just that we missed liangyue bar and hamu, which made them drill a hole."


    Ning Jiwei closed his eyes. He didn''t get angry. The other party specially arranged the game. Even if Mo Xiuyu kept on guard, the other party must have a way to make things develop as they want. Moreover, even without Mo Xiuyu, they can''t sit idly by and ignore so many lives in the bar.


    "Hum, I just think he can''t beat hamu. It really makes people angry." Ning Jiwei snorted.


    Jian Haixi smiled. Since Mo Xiuyu was all right, she didn''t intend to continue to discuss this matter. Otherwise, Ning Jiwei was not angry and might have to quarrel with Mo Xiuyu in the end.


    She thought for a moment, then turned and asked, "what did Chen Yi say just now? Are the children all right?"


    Ning Jiwei just answered Mo Jue''s phone, and then called Gu Chenyi to confirm their situation. Although he knew that they were escorted all the way, he was still afraid of an accident.


    "It''s all right. Chen Yi has taken them home." Ning Jiwei said.


    Go home?


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Naturally, going home is to go back to their own home, but according to their previous intention, they usually take the children to Qiao''s house at this time.


    She thought that after answering her phone, Gu Chenyi would directly take them to Qiao''s house. After all, although there were guards in the community, so many children had too big a goal, and an oversight would lead to great trouble. On the contrary, Qiao''s house had more guards, and it was more convenient to take care of and protect with George and Qiao town.


    Moreover, they are worried about the mood of a group of children. In case of such a thing, they will certainly feel afraid without adults, so anyway, sending the children to Qiao''s house is better than just putting a few people in the villa.


    But now, this choice is no longer the best choice.


    At the thought of Qiaoya, Jane Haixi drooped her eyebrows, hesitated, nodded and said, "it''s good to go home."


    Otherwise, when they go to pick up their children, isn''t it another embarrassment, or wait for their mood to change. Maybe that''s a better time to meet.


    In just four words, Ning Jiwei heard Jian Haixi''s loss and helplessness. He reached out to caress Jian Haixi''s eyebrows and eyes and held her hand tightly.


    Rather than comfort, what he has to do now is to divert Jian Haixi''s attention and let her come out of these unalterable disappointments.


    Qiaoya''s injury is already there, and Jane Haixi''s disappointment can''t dissipate so soon. The best way is to let her stop thinking about it from time to time and let time and life dilute the impact of this matter on her.


    He took Jian Haixi''s hand and got up, trimmed her broken hair at the sideburns, and said softly, "let''s go home first. I also want to see Su ri''an again, and try to ask for some other news."


    Jian Haixi nodded and followed Ning Jiwei out.


    She knew Ning Jiwei''s intention. When she mentioned Su rian, most of her mind was indeed removed from Qiaoya''s affairs.


    Just think of eukins. Yan put down, she could not help frowning.


    He made it clear that he would continue to play games with them. Even if there was any new news, I''m afraid it was not a good thing.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, the Joe family.


    All day today, George, who was at Joe''s house, sat and stood uneasy.


    Especially in the evening, he walked around upstairs and downstairs, the living room and garden, and ordered Qiao Zheng to go to the door several times. Later, he even asked Qiao Li to guard the street.


    But wait and wait, wait until the moon is high, the night is getting darker, and there are still no cars or people on the avenue in front of the door.


    "Ah Zhi, will... They won''t come?" Yang Yaru and George stood at the gate, looked at the empty road, and whispered, "besides, didn''t Haixi say for sure that they would send the children over?"


    George looked down at the mobile phone he had seen two minutes ago. There were still no messages and calls on the screen.


    In fact, the ringtone of today''s mobile phone has long been set to the highest by him. If there is news, he will be able to hear it at the first time, but all day, except for the company, his mobile phone never rings again.


    He pressed to kill his cell phone, looked up at the still empty road in the distance, and the trace between his eyebrows was deeper.


    "Come on, let''s go in and wait. After standing for so long, it''s time for mom to come out and find us." Yang Yaru pushed George''s arm. Seeing that he was still not at ease, he could only continue to advise, "Joe is watching. If the children come, he will tell us early."


    She half pushed George into the living room. Dinner had already been prepared. George specially asked to cook more children''s favorite dishes tonight. As a result, the dishes were cool and no one in the family was in the mood to eat.


    Yan Mei sat on the sofa and saw them come in. She hurried to look behind them. At this moment, she expected that Jian Rui would suddenly jump out from behind and rush over with a smile to play coquettish with her.


    But there is no one except Yang Yaru and George.


    Yan Mei felt a little disappointed on her face and said, "does Haixi think it''s a little late, so she directly let the children go home?"


    "But it''s always to be delivered." George sat down on the sofa holding his cell phone and pulled his hair impatiently. "It''s all the blame of that dead girl. I''m ashamed to even call now."


    Yan Mei was also a little worried, but she still loved her daughter more. When she heard George say this, she couldn''t help staring at him and scolding, "how do you speak?"


    "It was." George took two mouthfuls of the cold tea on the table and angrily took it back. "It was what Joana did. Why should everyone worry about her mood in turn?"


    Yan Mei choked. It was Qiaoya who was wrong first. Even if she wanted to favor Qiaoya again, she knew what George said was right.


    She sighed and said reluctantly, "it''s no use saying these now. Wait until she calms down. First, ask how the Haixi is."


    Yang Yaru also urged: "yes, the most important thing now is to determine the situation of the children."


    George paused. He didn''t know. He just hesitated for a day and didn''t know how to call. Before, he was afraid to call Ning Jiwei. They were taking action, but delayed their affairs. Now it''s almost time, and he thinks about what they have and what they don''t have, so he has been delayed until now.


    "Go." seeing that he didn''t move, Yang Yaru pushed his arm and urged him softly.


    George frowned and hesitated again and again. Finally, he took his mobile phone and prepared to go upstairs into his study to make a phone call.


    Seeing him go up, Yang Yaru could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, sat considerately next to Yan Mei, reached out and gently patted her arm to comfort her.


    But no one thought that before George went to the study, Yang Yaru''s mobile phone rang first.


    Hearing the news, Yang Yaru was stunned. When she saw that the message on the mobile phone was sent by Jian Rui, she was even more surprised.


    She turned and called George who was going upstairs: "ah Zhi, wait a minute. Rui sent me a wechat."

 Chapter 1048

    George suddenly gave a meal, immediately turned and ran down and took the mobile phone from Yang Yaru.


    On the screen, the first item was a picture of a big meal. There was a big dinner on the table. George knew that Jianrui had returned home.


    There are two expression packs at the bottom of the picture. One is a little man with a big mouth to eat. It says that he is hungry and crazy, followed by a lot of exclamation points. The other is a little man grabbing the ground with his head and saying sorry in his mouth.


    Below the expression pack is Jian Rui''s message: "aunt, I''m sorry. Aunt Lan''s big meal is too tempting. Ruirui can only give up looking for you. Don''t be sad, huh ~"


    From these contents, we can only see that the girl is really greedy, but everyone knows that it''s not the case


    "This girl..."


    Yan Mei, who was also looking at her mobile phone with her head together, couldn''t help smiling bitterly, glanced at George and Yang Yaru, nodded her mobile phone and said, "the child is giving us a step."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the villa on the other side.


    The kitchen table is indeed full of sumptuous dinner. Every child has his favorite dishes, but few use chopsticks.


    After sending the message, Jian Rui took her mobile phone and shook it to Mo Tong standing next to her. Without any tone, she said, "brother, I''m finished sending it."


    "Well." Mo Tong nodded, raised his hand, rubbed her head, smiled and boasted, "we Ruirui are great."


    Jian Rui grinned. Although she looked like a smile, she didn''t feel happy. She lifted her chopsticks, but still poked the rice in the bowl.


    Mo Xiujin chewed vegetables in his mouth, glanced at the faces of the people, and snorted: "Oh, you''re boring if I say you. We''re all back. Who can''t know what''s going on?"


    Mo Xiulin frowned, looked at Mo Xiujin and said seriously, "you know, even if both sides know it''s false, you still have to say it, otherwise the Qiao family will always be worried."


    "Then let them worry." Mo Xiujin spread his hands and looked indifferent, "eat a cut and gain wisdom, so that the next time they bite LV Dongbin, they don''t think aunt Haixi is meddling."


    "Jin."


    Before Mo Xiujin''s voice fell, Mo Xiulin interrupted him. His tone was more serious. He frowned and stared at him, indicating that he should pay attention to his discretion.


    Even if they know who is right and who is wrong, as younger generations, they should be polite and should not talk about others behind their backs.


    "Hum." Mo Xiujin snorted coldly, turned his head and didn''t look at Mo Xiulin, "what I said is right."


    He is very grumpy. He can''t see the kind of things that don''t twist his mind. He just says what he has. He always doesn''t say anything and finally bites others. Such a person is the most disgusting.


    Moreover, since the death of Mosheng and Lisa, he has been living with Jian Haixi''s family. After such a long time together, he has long regarded Jian Haixi as his biological mother.


    Now that I know a series of things that have happened in the Qiao family, I am naturally angry with Jian Haixi. However, I have long been blocked by a group of anger. My speech is very subjective and I don''t pay much attention to it.


    "Come on, brother, ah Jin, don''t say a word." Mo Xiuqian saw that they were almost quarrelling, and hurriedly advised, "everyone is angry, but it''s unreasonable for us to quarrel. It''s more sad for Aunt Haixi to see us back."


    "Yes." Mo Tong also advised, "let''s take care of ourselves first. Everyone eat quickly. Mom is tired enough today. We can''t let her worry about us anymore."


    These words suddenly came to the hearts of the people, and no one spoke for a moment.


    The restaurant, which has always had the most laughter, was shrouded in a solidified atmosphere for the first time today because they were worried about Jian Haixi. Although they didn''t discuss the Qiao family anymore, they didn''t want to eat.


    Shazhi looked at the group of people in front of her. Everyone was not in a good mood. Either she was oppressed in her heart or she was angry on her face. She couldn''t help sighing and whispered to Gu Xiaomian next to her: "it''s all your fault. Just now you shouldn''t have bothered your father to ask so many questions."


    Gu Xiaomian curled his lips wrongfully. He was worried and blamed himself. He looked at the favorite dishes on the table and had no appetite. At this time, he was even more sad to hear Shazhi''s words.


    On the way home just now.


    Several people were happily discussing the game in the car. Jian Yi glanced out of the window unconsciously, but suddenly saw that the direction of the car was not the Qiao family.


    His eyebrows and eyes were cold. Although no one explained, it was more appropriate for them to go to Qiao''s house. In the past, they had such a plan. If something hadn''t happened, adults wouldn''t send them home directly, and it might not be a small matter.


    He turned and looked at Gu Chenyi, who had been silent all the time. After thinking for a while, he still asked, "Uncle Gu, don''t we go to my uncle''s house?"


    Gu Chenyi was worried about Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. When asked by Jian Yi, he thought of the broken things in the Qiao family. Suddenly, he said coldly, "if we don''t go to the Qiao family, we''ll go back to our own home."


    His attitude was so cold that he seemed to make a sudden decision. Several noisy children couldn''t help calming down, worried and curious.


    Several people look at me and I look at you. They don''t want to understand the reason behind this sudden appearance.


    Gu Xiaomian sat next to Gu Chenyi, holding Gu Chenyi''s arm and humming, "Dad, why don''t you go to Qiao''s house?"


    Gu Chenyi didn''t want to tell the children about these things between adults. He glanced at the curious eyes of several children and paused, just perfunctory.


    Just obviously can''t coax them.


    Even Gu Xiaomian didn''t believe the reason he pulled out casually, and kept asking East and West.


    Gu Chenyi sighed. He was not worth it for Jian Haixi. He saw several children like the Qiao family so much. Gu Xiaomian also talked about going to find Qiao Xiaosi and boasted about what the juice made by Aunt Qiao was good to drink. His anger suddenly arched up and couldn''t help saying something about Qiao ya to several people.


    After hearing this, the children immediately became completely quiet.


    The reason why I didn''t go to Qiao''s house is here


    They are smart. Qiaoya and Su ri''an have seen several people together. Recently, although Jian Haixi has not shown it in front of them, they all know more or less that she has been worried about Qiaoya. At this time, coupled with Gu Chenyi''s words, even if it is not the whole picture of the matter, it is enough for them to piece together the truth of the matter.


    Gu Xiaomian no longer shouted and ran to Qiao''s house. A group of children obediently followed Gu Chenyi back home. No one asked any more questions.


    Gu Chenyi said those words casually. He didn''t think deeply about whether the children would be in his heart. As soon as he got home, he turned around and went out. He had to go to Mo Jue to determine the safety of Qiao Qiao and the dishonesty of Jiang ruting.


    The children left at home were still a little depressed until they were coaxed to the table by Aunt LAN.


    They love Jian Haixi, but Mo Tong and others think more. He discusses with Jian Yi and finally decides to let Jian Rui send the wechat to Yang Yaru.


    If they went to Qiao''s house today, it would be embarrassing for Jian Haixi to pick them up, but they didn''t go at this time. Isn''t it also embarrassing for everyone to meet and discuss this matter in the future?


    Only when they send this message and take the steps can this matter pass smoothly.

 Chapter 1049

    When the children felt sorry for Jane Haixi for what happened to the Qiao family, the atmosphere between the Qiao family on the other side was also dull.


    In the living room, three people gathered together and stared at the wechat on the mobile phone. No one spoke.


    Several people''s eyes changed indefinitely. Finally, they couldn''t help sighing.


    How happy Jian Rui is, how guilty they are.


    Obviously, it was because of the relationship between Joey and ya that this situation was caused. The last step even asked them a group of children to hand it over


    Yang Yaru looked anxiously at George: "ah Zhi, this..."


    Jianrui''s wechat is a good step for them, but for George, I''m afraid he''ll mind more


    Sure enough, George''s face was getting darker and darker looking at the mobile phone. Even Yang Yaru didn''t mind calling him, so he turned and went upstairs.


    His anger was so obvious that Yang Yaru and Yan Mei knew what he was going to do without asking.


    Yan Mei looked at George''s back and immediately stretched out her hand to hold Yang Yaru''s arm and said hurriedly, "Oh, ah Zhi, as soon as he looked for it, the two must quarrel again. Yaru, please follow him."


    "Yes, mom, don''t worry. I''ll go up now." Yang Yaru frowned and couldn''t stop worrying. She just patted Yan Mei''s arm first and comforted her. Then she hurried to raise her feet and chase after George.


    George was angry. He went upstairs two steps at a time and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Yang Yaru had just stepped up the stairs and was still running up. Suddenly she heard a huge knock on the door upstairs.


    The sound shocked her and Yan Mei in the living room.


    Yang Yaru stopped, turned her head and looked at Yan Mei. There was nothing to do in her eyes.


    George was seldom so angry and had a quarrel with Joana. For a moment, she didn''t know how to go up and knock on the door.


    "This..." Yan Mei sighed and glanced upstairs. From this angle, it was only stairs. She took two steps forward and took Yang Yaru. "I''d better go up with you."


    George obviously meant not to let others interfere. She and Yang Yaru might be able to persuade the brother and sister a little.


    Yang Yaru nodded, held Yan Mei''s arm with her backhand and walked upstairs together.


    They hurried to the door of Qiaoya''s room. Yan Mei reached out and twisted the doorknob, but found that the door had been locked inside.


    She immediately frowned more tightly, raised her hand and knocked on the door. She quickly advised, "ah Zhi, what are you doing? Have something to say."


    "Yes, ah Zhi, open the door first. Don''t make my mother and I worry." Yang Yaru patted Yan Mei''s arm, motioned her not to worry, and shouted to the people inside.


    In the room.


    Hearing the anxious voice of two people outside the door, George, who was staring at Joana, frowned, turned his head and slapped on the table.


    Not much strength, but enough to see how upset he was at the moment.


    He sighed, got up, walked to the door, angrily unlocked the door with one hand, looked at Yan Mei and Yang Yaru outside and said, "Mom, Yaru, leave it alone."


    "Ah Zhi, what you say, how can I care about your brother and sister." Yan Mei was worried that he was angry. Her brain was confused. She began to fight Qiao Ya and took his arm. "Listen to mom, what''s there to say? Ya''er is not sensible. Don''t be angry with her. It''ll be fine when she wants to understand."


    George glanced at the "ignorant" man in the room, sneered, turned his head, supported the door with one hand, raised his hand and pushed back to Yan Mei''s hand: "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t hit her or scold her again. Today I just want to have a good chat with her."


    At the end, he almost bit his teeth and said word by word.


    "But..." Yan Mei was worried and frowned to continue to persuade George. Before she finished, she was stopped by Yang Yaru.


    "Mom, why don''t we go back first and let ah Zhi and Xiaoya have a good chat." she took Yan Mei''s arm, looked at George, and said, "don''t worry, ah Zhi has a sense of propriety."


    She understood George''s meaning. It would be good to talk to Qiao Ya again. Since the quarrel happened yesterday morning, Qiao Ya didn''t say a word at home and didn''t see anyone.


    Every meal was regularly sent to her room by my aunt, but she didn''t move much. How did she bring it, and finally how did she go.


    The family was fine. It''s definitely not the way to go on like this. After calming down for so long, it''s time to see how much she figured out.


    Yang Yaru''s words made Yan Mei pause. She looked through George''s shoulder at her daughter sitting at the table in the room.


    JOYA''s face was cold. She heard the voice at the door and didn''t look at it.


    "Let''s go, mom. We''re making ah Zhi and Xiaoya more confused here." Yang Yaru pulled Yan Mei''s hand, stroked her back with one hand and persuaded her with a warm voice.


    "You say this... Alas..." Yan Mei looked at George who was still blocking the door and didn''t give in. Finally, she sighed heavily and let Yang Yaru help her downstairs.


    Her daughter knows her best. She grew up in love with them. She is cheerful and arrogant, but it is also a real headache. She is stubborn at some times.


    Yang Yaru tried to comfort Yan Mei all the way and kept persuading her to worry less.


    Listening to their voices getting smaller and smaller, George''s face suddenly became cold. He threw his backhand at the door and stared back at Joey.


    With a sneer on her face, Qiao Ya glanced at George and said coldly, "why, I didn''t finish the lesson yesterday. Did you come to teach me another lesson today?"


    George''s eyes darkened. Since yesterday morning, JOYA hasn''t taken a step out of the door. George can see that she is a little haggard at a glance.


    Almost nothing to eat without saying. Just looking at the two dark circles and bags under her eyes, we know that she probably didn''t sleep all night last night.


    When George first came up, he hoped that his sister had figured everything out. Just now, she not only didn''t know what was wrong, but she probably blamed them all the more.


    "I''m not here to teach you a lesson." George was a little cold hearted. He put his fist on the table and looked down at the pictures hanging in front of the table. The picture of "Su ri''an" was still on it. At the moment, it made him feel extremely dazzling and ironic.


    Just tonight, when Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei were competing with the man for life and death, their family couldn''t help. They were still trying to persuade their sister to believe that the man was a bad man


    Think about the wechat sent by Jane Rui in the mobile phone. George immediately squeezed his hand holding the mobile phone.


    "I just came to ask you if you''re awake?" he pursed his lips and turned his head to look at Joey with cold eyes.


    Qiaoya sneered and met his eyes without fear: "don''t say as if I had done something injurious and unreasonable. I look for my own feelings, but I haven''t done anything to hurt my family. If you want to convict me, don''t always rely on your mouth. You have to come up with solid evidence."

 Chapter 1050

    "Xiaoya..." George paused, flashed a touch of sadness in his eyes, and asked in a low voice, "so you still don''t think you''re wrong, do you?"


    "I was right." Julia snorted and said stubbornly.


    "OK." George paused. He seemed to be stimulated by Joey''s words. He didn''t even have the strength to stand. He sat down weakly in the next chair.


    "Today is your script killing activity, you should remember." he stopped talking about whether there is something wrong and talked about tonight''s activity.


    JOYA thought of the script and turned her eyes to several models.


    They are also wearing clothes designed by her to kill characters in the script. Jian Haixi and Su ri''an will also participate in this activity


    Thinking of these two people, her eyes fluctuated. Even she couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart for a moment.


    "I don''t know what happened at the scene, and I don''t know how dangerous it is. I know you won''t believe it even if I say it." he glanced at Qiaoya. His own mobile phone was in his pocket and Yang Yaru''s mobile phone was in his palm. At the moment, the mobile phone turned around and knocked on the table. The dull noise made the room more quiet.


    "But one thing you should know is that once there is any danger, Haixi will send the children to Qiao''s house, but my mother and I waited all night tonight, and there were no children." George looked at Qiao Ya and said calmly. He didn''t want to quarrel with her anymore.


    "Oh, maybe it''s something that people don''t come. Why, it''s my fault?" Qiao Ya''s cold face. As soon as she heard that George pushed these things on her again, she couldn''t stop the fire in her heart. "Did you ask Haixi? Maybe she didn''t want to come because she disliked the inadequate protection of the Qiao family. Why should she blame me for everything?"


    "Joey! If Dad hears this, he''ll slap you first without me." George clenched his teeth and pointed at Joey, his eyes cold, and every word seemed to be forced out of his teeth. "You''d better shut up and don''t say anything that will make you regret later."


    Qiaoya was also a meal. When she said this, she only relied on her anger, but her brain calmed down for a moment, and she immediately regretted it. But now she is still in a stalemate with George. She pursed her lips, but her mouth was still hard and refused to say soft words.


    George was angry, waved his hand to her and sighed, "I don''t want to tell you this. When you understand this kind of thing, you''ll regret it. I just want you to know that you don''t look as good as Ruirui."


    He opened Yang Yaru''s mobile phone, turned to the wechat sent by Jian Rui and handed it to Qiao ya: "Haixi has known what''s going on at home, and the situation has become so. Everyone''s embarrassment is inevitable, but look at what Ruirui said. It''s now, and the children are still thinking about us..."


    JOYA looked at the content on the screen. The actions of the two villains were funny, but now they seemed to laugh at her.


    She stroked the content in the message box with her fingers. What appeared in front of her was the expression of Jian ruican holding her waist with a smile and begging her to take them to a big meal


    When Jian Rui made this sentence, she didn''t know what expression it was. She must be blaming her aunt, but she still worried about their face.


    George looked at her and was about to say something when he heard the cell phone ring in his pocket.


    Seeing the caller, he was stunned, turned his head to look at JOYA and said coldly, "aren''t you shouting for evidence? The evidence is coming."


    When Qiao Yadun was surprised, her men slipped and almost didn''t hold the mobile phone. She looked up and stared at George who answered the phone, holding her breath and listening to his conversation with the other end.


    Ning Jiwei called and didn''t say anything else. Instead, he directly said to George, "we have rescued Su ri''an. He said he is willing to meet Qiao Ya and remove the previous misunderstandings. You can ask Qiao ya. If she wants, she can come to see Su ri''an."


    He said it politely, but George couldn''t understand it. He nodded and said, "I know. I''ll take her there. Even if she doesn''t want to, I''ll tie her there."


    "OK, that''s it. I''ll hang up first." George said. Even if the two sides had a good communication, Ning Jiwei was about to hang up the phone, but George hurriedly stopped him.


    He stopped quickly, but when he was about to speak, he began to hesitate again.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say a word, didn''t ask or urge, but waited quietly.


    George hesitated for a long time, raised his hand and picked his hair. Then he hesitated to ask what he had been holding in his heart all night: "are you... Doing well today?"


    Ning Ji Wei Dun paused for a moment, then calmed down for half a second and said in a deep voice, "the other party is too cunning. He took Xiuyu and the staff at liangyue bar as hostages and had to let him escape."


    He summed it up in just a few words, but George didn''t have to think about it and knew that it wouldn''t be as simple and easy as he said. Moreover, they spent so much effort and didn''t catch people in the end. They didn''t know how angry they should be.


    George clapped his hand on the back of the chair, and his anger was no less than ningjiwei. He gnashed his teeth and said, "it''s that Eugene Yan?! what a nuisance!"


    The name stunned Joe Arden, who had been secretly watching the phone.


    Some things that have always adhered to in my heart began to show a trace of cracks


    George was still asking Ning Jiwei at the other end. He looked worried and said, "is Xiuyu okay? Are any of you hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, no one was hurt," Ning Jiwei said.


    George''s face suddenly became better. He couldn''t stop nodding and said, "that''s good, that''s good."


    At this point, both sides calmed down again.


    George glanced at Joana, his hand hanging on his side tightly pinched, and his eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    He found it hard to say something, but he had to ask.


    "Haixi she..."


    In fact, George''s voice was very light, but Joey couldn''t help but freeze. Her eyes dropped involuntarily and looked down at the floor.


    Two people in the room were embarrassed. George didn''t even finish talking.


    He wants to ask how Jian Haixi is. Is there anything wrong? He also wants to ask if she is still angry and sad


    But no matter which problem, he couldn''t open his mouth.


    He stabbed others with a needle and hurried to ask if it hurt. No matter how he built his heart, he still couldn''t do such a thing.


    Fortunately, Ning Jiwei didn''t embarrass him all the time. He naturally took over and said, "Haixi is all right. You don''t have to worry. When this matter calms down, we''ll take time to visit you."


    "... well, OK," George sighed in his heart, but promised again and again.


    They said a few more words before they hung up.


    Put away his cell phone, George was calm and turned to look at joea. His face returned to coldness. He said in a cold voice, "don''t you want to see your Su Ryan? You can see him now."


    Qiaoya bit her lower lip tightly, and a red blood mark suddenly appeared on her pale lip. She closed her eyes and flashed on her face for a moment. She was confused and had all kinds of emotions, which were difficult to distinguish.


    "Joana, I know you don''t cry until you see the coffin, so open your eyes to me this time."

 Chapter 1051

    Mo Jue''s house.


    Ning Jiwei is on the phone with George in the living room. In the room with only two people left, Shaoli and Su ri''an are also whispering.


    Before today, even if Su ri''an always had a glimmer of hope in his heart that he could see his sister again, he still occupied more of his heart with bottomless despair. He even thought he might not have that life to see Shaoli again for the last time.


    By eukins. In those days controlled by Yan, every night he prayed that Shaoli would be well and that he and Shaoli would meet again, but he never thought that this day would really appear.


    When he saw Shao Li in the villa, it was like the moment when he found her again after many years. His heart was full of endless gratitude for fate


    Oh, no, this time, in addition to fate, Jian Haixi was the one he was grateful for.


    "Elder brother, do you think they are credible?" Shao Li looked at Ning Jiwei''s tall and straight back through the open door and asked Su ri''an quietly.


    After this incident, her attitude towards Su ri''an changed greatly. She no longer yelled at him or put a smelly face on him. As a child, she began to call him his brother again.


    It''s like countless afternoons many years ago, whether it''s scorching sun or heavy snow, little Shaoli will skillfully stand next to Su ri''an, raise her innocent smiling face and sweetly call him "good day brother".


    The time gap was thus smoothed. Shao Li in front of Su ri''an overlapped with Shao Li when she was a child. It seemed that she finally put down all the hostility in her heart and faced Su ri''an and her life with her most essential self.


    Su ri''an, when she heard Shaoli call him "brother" again, she forgot to answer for a moment.


    He just stood there stunned, his hands stretched out rigidly ahead, and caught the thin body that rushed into his arms.


    This was the first time Shao Li called him that when she grew up, but he couldn''t even touch her back.


    When Shao Li''s warm tears soaked the clothes on his shoulders, Su ri''an suddenly regained his mind and hugged the people in front of him. He had been waiting for this "brother" for a long time, not only from the reunion after they grew up, but also from the years when he studied outside alone. When he recalled Xiangcheng, he was the first to come to his mind except his family, Only the little girl next door who always calls him "good day brother" with a smile.


    From then on, he began to miss his sister.


    After the excitement at the beginning, both of them had calmed down a lot.


    Su ri''an smiled and faced Shaoli. She groped and touched her hair. Like comforting a child afraid of thunder and rain, she coaxed in a warm voice: "don''t worry, Xiaoli, Miss Jane is not a bad person."


    Shao Li looked at the completely trusting smile on his face, turned her lips and muttered, "I asked a group of them. They didn''t say Miss Jane''s name. Why do you only pay attention to Miss Jane?"


    After mumbling, her brain suddenly flashed, her eyes turned, frowned and stared at the faces of the people around her.


    Su ri''an didn''t hear her clearly. At this time, she didn''t speak again. Suddenly, she shouted in doubt, stretched out her hand and touched in his direction: "Xiaoli? Xiaoli?"


    Shao Li reached out and took his hand, patted it gently, motioned that she was beside him, but her mouth lengthened her voice, and said in a meaningful whisper: "brother, are you right to Miss Jane..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Before Shao Li finished, Su ri''an hurriedly interrupted her, with more embarrassment on her face. She coughed and said, "Miss Jane and Mr. Ning are people worthy of our respect and gratitude. Don''t be rude."


    What as like as two peas, Brother Shao Li vomited his tongue, and his elder brother always did this. He was poker faced with anything like that. But she still remembered Su''s expression when he saw Jane''s back for the first time. Then she saw the same look in Su''s eyes. She had never seen him in such a limited time with Su Rian.


    But she also knows that there are many kinds of feelings in the world. Not only love is great, but every kind of feeling expressing goodwill is worth existence, but many are only suitable to be cherished by herself.


    She took her eyes back from the back of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei outside the door, looked at the lost relatives around her, bent her eyes and continued the dialogue between brother and sister: "brother, they said to find me a doctor to continue treatment tomorrow."


    "Well." Su ri''an answered, holding Shao Li''s hand tightly, and his voice was as gentle as ever, "don''t worry, I''ll be with you."


    Shao Li''s eyes were clear, and there was no past despair and hatred in her eyes. Like the most ordinary girl, she sat beside Su ri''an and whispered, "I know."


    She knew that Su ri''an would be by her side and accompany her all the time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the living room, Ning Jiwei hung up the phone and turned to look at Jian Haixi: "they said to come tomorrow."


    Naturally, they mean George and Joey.


    Jane Haixi nodded and didn''t speak.


    She smiled bitterly in her heart. She never thought that one day she would feel the same before she saw them two.


    Ning Jiwei raised his hand and rubbed her hair. A touch of heartache flashed in his eyes. He turned his mobile phone in his hand and thought for a moment and called her: "Haixi, you can talk to Jiang ruting later. If eukins Yan really wants to play some new games with us, I guess he should have something to do with Jiang ruting."


    "Well, I''ll go now." Jian Haixi nodded and talked about business. Those disturbing emotions were immediately thrown behind her. She was about to get up, but suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Ning Jiwei. "Won''t you come with me?"


    What doesn''t he ask her about such an important thing? Don''t worry. What''s wrong with her?


    Ning Jiwei showed a gentle smile, pointed to Su ri''an and Shaoli''s room and said, "I''ll talk to Su ri''an and Shaoli again. I just remembered something small and forgot to ask them."


    "I know what you''re thinking, but you''re the only one who opens Jiang ruting''s heart. Maybe I won''t get good results." he came forward and gently rubbed Jian Haixi''s shoulder with both hands. He said in a warm voice, "all I can think of is the same as you. I can''t help."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and couldn''t help laughing with a puff. Now the man didn''t have a degree to coax her. She reluctantly patted his hand and turned to Jiang ruting''s room.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her back and waited for a moment before turning and walking towards Su ri''an''s room.

 Chapter 1052

    In fact, he and Jian Haixi went to see Su ri''an for the first time after they came back. All the questions had been asked clearly, but the answers were similar to the clues they had in their hands, and there was nothing new.


    Seeing him coming in again, Shaoli was surprised, but it was only for a moment. After the surprise, she immediately stood up, slightly bowed her head towards Ning Jiwei and said respectfully, "Mr. Ning."


    Although Ning Jiwei stopped the two people at the beginning so that they didn''t have to be so polite, it''s not too much to say that Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi are their life-saving benefactors in Shaoli and Su ri''an''s heart. Naturally, they treat them with full respect.


    Hearing Shao Li''s voice, Su ri''an was stunned for a moment and quickly stood up and nodded in the direction of Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei answered, patted them on the shoulder, motioned them to sit down and talk, and sat down in a chair beside him.


    "Mr. Ning, if there''s anything we can do for you, it''s all right." Su ri''an said gently, facing Ning Jiwei, "we''ll try our best."


    He knew that Ning Jiwei had gone and returned. He must have something to tell them or something to ask.


    Ning Jiwei smiled. His temperament was as gentle as Su ri''an, but he was more domineering than Su ri''an. He shook his head and said in a deep voice: "I just want to ask you some more questions, can I?"


    "Ah? Didn''t you ask just now..." Shao Li blinked and stared at Ning Jiwei.


    She is frank and outspoken. She says what she thinks. Moreover, Ning Ji and Jian Haixi are so approachable. In addition to the gratitude and respect she keeps in mind, her estrangement with them has unconsciously faded away during the conversation just now.


    "Shao Li."


    Su ri''an has always been steady and polite to others. Naturally, he won''t let Shaoli go on. His tone seriously interrupted her. Then he turned his head and nodded in the direction of Ning Jiwei: "of course, Mr. Ning, please, I must know everything."


    Ning Jiwei sat opposite the two, tapped his hand on his knee, and said after a few seconds of silence, "eukins Yan... Have you ever told you about Joey?"


    "Qiao ya?" Su ri''an was slightly stunned for a moment.


    There was a bit of confusion on his face. Ning Ji and Jian Haixi had briefly told him about Qiao Ya before. The girl had met him several times when she was abroad, so he still had some impression of Qiao ya.


    To his surprise, during the period when he was under control, eukins. Even if Yan pretended to be him, he would use his identity to deceive a girl''s feelings.


    He cherishes the feelings between people in the world, and he is also grateful to eukins. Yan was angry at such behavior, so when Jian Haixi wanted to ask him to explain the misunderstanding to Qiaoya, he agreed without much thought.


    In his memory, JOYA is a vivid and cheerful girl like a flower. He once let eukins because of his negligence. Yan stole his identity and let the girl encounter such a thing for no reason. This is what he should do.


    He can''t catch eukins. Yan, there are not many places where he can help Ning Ji and Jian Haixi. He can only do his little bit in such a small matter.


    It''s just... They just talked about it, so Ning Jiwei went out to make a phone call. Why did he come back to ask this question now, which made him wonder.


    "The thing about Qiaoya means..." fearing that she would be wrong, Su Tian frowned and asked cautiously.


    "Think back, Eugene Yan said something ambiguous." Ning Jiwei frowned and looked at him. Like Jian Haixi, even if Su ri''an was blind, he would look at each other when talking. It was no different from treating an ordinary person. He narrowed the scope and further explained, "If it''s related to feelings or the Qiao family, it''s OK."


    Ning Jiwei''s expression is very solemn. It''s not like what he said to Jian Haixi outside just now. He just forgot to ask about a little thing.


    In fact, he had been worried that Eugene Yan would use JOYA next.


    Just looking at JOYA''s reaction now, it is clear that she was fascinated by eukins Yan. If he were eukins Yan, she would not give up this piece so easily.


    And with the identity and background of Qiaoya, such a suitable chess piece, he can''t find the second one


    In fact, even if Qiaoya will be used by him later, even if something really happens at that time, he is fully confident that he can solve it, not to mention that George is not a vegetarian.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want Jane Haixi to worry.


    If something like that really happens in the future, with Jian Haixi''s character, he will be worried about Qiaoya and the Qiao family, so he will support her, want to ask more clearly here in Su ri''an, and strangle the hidden danger in the cradle as much as possible.


    Su ri''an understood Ning Jiwei''s meaning, lowered his head and remained silent, carefully recalling the dialogue with eukins Yan since these days.


    The room was quiet. Ning Jiwei didn''t urge him, and Shaoli sat quietly watching him.


    A moment later, Su ri''an frowned and said slowly, "I haven''t seen him many times. Although he sometimes talks to me, it''s not an important secret."


    "So..." Ning Jiwei looked a little heavy between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Su ri''an hesitated and added: "and even if he revealed something to me, I don''t know if it was helpful to you, so can I have a good stroke and tell you what I think?"


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei nodded, "then this matter will be troublesome."


    Su ri''an quickly shook his head, with a trace of apology in his smile: "you deal with eukins. Yan is to avenge our brother and sister. We can''t do anything. Mr. Ning is welcome for such a small matter."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, didn''t say anything, and turned to go out.


    Just after taking two steps, he turned to tell Su ri''an and Shao Li, "don''t tell Haixi about this first, lest she worry."


    "Yes, yes." Su ri''an and Shao Li responded.


    After watching Ning Jiwei leave, Shao Li sat down with Su ri''an in her seat, with a look of envy on her face, some longing and some emotion: "Brother, did you hear that? When Mr. Ning talked about Miss Jane, he even spoke a lot more gently. The relationship between their husband and wife is very good. I heard that they have several children before, and they have been married for so many years, and they still love so much. I really envy the dead."


    Su ri''an smiled. Different from the politeness just now, the smile on his face was all spoiled by a brother to his sister. He patted Shaoli''s hand and comforted: "what do you envy? One day, you will meet your own happiness."


    Shao Li shrugged. She envied the feelings between Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, but when it came to herself, she didn''t care: "forget it, love is destined to have nothing to do with me in this life. As long as we can live quietly for the rest of our lives, it has been God''s blessing for me."

 Chapter 1053

    On the other side, in Jiang ruting''s room, Jian Haixi was wearing a polite smile and listening to Jiang ruting opposite.


    "Hmm..." Jiang ruting frowned, as if trying to remember something. For a long time, he shook his head in disappointment and looked at Jian Haixi. "Sorry, Miss Jane, that''s all I can think of."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter."


    Since she came in, she has been quietly observing Jiang ruting and heard her ask eukins. Jiang ruting didn''t feel difficult to answer or subconsciously avoid Yan''s things, but always had a good attitude.


    They said a few more words. Jian Haixi told her to have a good rest and withdrew.


    Ning Jiwei had already waited at the end of the corridor. Seeing her coming out, he quickly met her and said, "how''s it going?"


    Jian Haixi pursed his lips, hung his head slightly, shook slowly, took Ning Jiwei''s hand and walked downstairs.


    After waiting half way down the stairs, she whispered in frustration: "Jiang ruting has always been very positive and always expressed willingness to cooperate with us, but when I mentioned this time, she didn''t seem to respond at all. I didn''t know for a moment whether she was pretending or true."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her expression, pinched her fingers and said with relief: "it doesn''t matter. Take your time. When the time comes, it''s clear whether it''s good or bad. If it''s bad, it will naturally show its feet."


    Jian Haixi nodded: "just a little disappointed and didn''t get any news about the new game."


    "About this..." Ning Jiwei thought for a moment and smiled meaningfully. "I don''t think the other party will let us wait too long."


    Even if they can wait, the game obsessed eukins. Yan probably doesn''t have that good patience.


    The two whispered and walked to the living room on the first floor. Jian Haixi was stunned when he saw several people sitting together on the sofa.


    It''s not so neat just now. In the blink of an eye, it''s all here.


    It''s just... Everyone''s face is obvious and not very good-looking.


    Today''s Day is especially fast for each of them. It''s also very busy, especially the heart jam. It''s a challenge to their good temper honed in these two or three years.


    The two sat down on the sofa. Ning Jiwei raised his hand to pour tea for himself and Jian Haixi, and conveniently filled the tea cups for the remaining people.


    Jian Haixi took the lead in looking at Mo Jue and said, "are you okay with Xiuyu and the people over there?"


    She had just met Dou Ge and Gu Chenyi. They were both unharmed. A group of children stayed at home. Only Mo Jue had not seen anyone here.


    Mo Jue shook his head and indicated that he was okay. At the same time, he stretched out his hand and motioned around his neck: "Xiuyu made a small cut here. It''s not in the way. Those people have been saved."


    "It''s all right." Jian Haixi nodded and finally completely relieved, as long as none of their people were injured.


    She looked at the faces of the people. Several people were always iron blue, frowned tightly, and kept silent.


    Also, a group of them spent so much time preparing, but in the end they fell short, and their depression can be imagined.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, supported the sofa with both hands, pulled the corners of his mouth, put a smile on his face and said to several people: "forget it, although we didn''t succeed in catching Eugene Yan today, at least we don''t have any loss. We''d better catch him next time at most."


    She tried to speak with ease and indifference, and wanted to change the depressed atmosphere in the world a little.


    Dou Ge raised his eyes and looked in the direction of Jian Haixi. Seeing the smile on her face, he unconsciously followed a song at the bottom of his heart.


    He knew that her heart must not be much easier than them, so looking at her so considerate, he couldn''t help feeling soft and a little distressed.


    The person he likes has always been so sensitive, careful and considerate of others. He also smiled and said, "Haixi is right. Anyway, the other party also wants to play games with us. Don''t worry about not having a chance to catch him."


    "Hiss..." Gu Chenyi leaned back on the back of the sofa behind him, sighed heavily and asked sincerely, "no, I don''t understand. Is there a pit in Eugene Yan''s brain? Such an adult is looking for people to play games every day. Does he want to defeat us through this spiritual torture?"


    Indeed, for them, eukins. Yan himself is not too much trouble, but his brain circuit is different from that of normal people. He always involves some innocent people. They not only want to prevent him from making strange moves, but also worry that he will fight against ordinary people. This is the most tormenting thing.


    "Poof ~"


    Mo Jue, who was drinking tea, was amused by his words and almost took a mouthful of tea. He put down the tea cup, rubbed his temples slowly with one hand and said, "the next time you see him, you''ll say so. I''m sure you can spit blood out of him."


    "Hum, I think it''s best to be angry directly. It saves a lot of trouble." Gu Chenyi held his hand and hum.


    His appearance was very similar to that of Gu Xiaomian. Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    Gu Chenyi certainly didn''t know that he was just like a primary school student in their eyes at the moment. He turned to Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, eukins. Yan didn''t say anything before he left? For example, the type of game? Or whether the next game is literary or martial?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and was at a loss. He spread his hands to him and said, "I said I would start the second game. I didn''t reveal anything else."


    Everyone fell into silence again.


    This passive feeling really makes them feel bad. Like a lamb to be slaughtered, they know that the butcher''s knife is hanging overhead, but they can only wait quietly for others to wave it.


    Mo Jue frowned and quickly flashed what had happened during their time frame by frame. When he felt that he was about to grasp something, he inadvertently tilted his head and met Ning Jiwei, who was also thoughtful next to him.


    He narrowed his eyes, looked over him and looked at Jian Haixi next to him. Finally, he pursed his lips and asked nothing.


    Several people were tired for a day. After clarifying the current situation, they didn''t discuss anything anymore and separated.


    Mo Jue held the cigarette box and shook it towards Ning Jiwei, who was left last. He pointed to the outside of the door and said, "go outside?"


    Jian Haixi sipped his tea and smiled at the speech: "I don''t mind. Just feel free."


    Ning Jiwei took the cigarette case and smoked one. He motioned to Jian Haixi and said softly, "I still mind letting my wife smoke second-hand smoke. Wait for me in the house for a while and a cigarette will come back."


    Under the eaves, the two stood in a place to light cigarettes. The flowers and plants in the garden exuded a unique smell of mixed night, lingering around the body. The fragrance was not pungent. The two wisps of smoke slowly rose under the lamp and were dispersed by the night wind.


    "Did you think of something?" Mo Jue squinted at the night scene in the distance and asked directly.


    Ning Jiwei slowly spits out smoke, dusts the ash, and asks him with a smile on his thin lips, "didn''t you think of it?"


    Mo Jue shrugged his shoulders: "I was just thinking about how I would play next if I were him, and then I found out..."


    I found that some pieces seem to have been placed on the chessboard long ago

 Chapter 1054

    The night is like water.


    The clear moonlight sprinkled from the dark blue sky, covering all natural things with a layer of silver and hazy Chinese clothes.


    Thanks to the recent good weather in Xiangcheng, even after night, the surface temperature is still high. Some unknown insects and birds chirp among the vegetation. I don''t know whether they are in a depressed and unsuccessful foraging plan, or planning to launch new prey actions, or just tossing and turning, and it''s difficult to sleep.


    In the wide open window, the night wind with temperature poured in from time to time, blowing the gauze curtain, floating up and down.


    JOYA sat uneasily at the head of the bed, frowning at the moonlight outside the window. What George said tonight had been echoing in her ears.


    George made a plan for tomorrow without asking her for advice. She knew he wouldn''t ask himself at all. As he said, he would tie her even if she didn''t want to.


    JOYA stared at the moon outside the window and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. George also said that she was not awake. Only her own heart knew that her heart was not as tough as she showed these days.


    If she really has a clear conscience, she won''t deliberately block the circle of friends.


    She just didn''t understand why George could blame her like that.


    Jane Haixi loves Ning Jiwei so much, and her brother loves her sister-in-law so much. Why can''t they give her every understanding?


    Everyone is blaming her, everyone is educating her and scolding her, as if she had done something unreasonable, as if she was really a sinner.


    She admitted that she might not have done enough to put everyone''s ideas before her love, but did she really hurt anyone?


    No, isn''t it?


    As a child of the Qiao family, she has been blessed with pride since childhood. She may be self willed and selfish, but she has never and will never do anything to hurt her family.


    If Su ri''an... No, she doesn''t know if that person is Su ri''an now.


    If that person really wants to use her to do something outrageous, she will naturally refuse.


    But nothing happened. Why is everyone blaming her?


    JOYA''s eyes were a little red. She raised her hand to cover her eyes, leaned back on the head of the bed, and let her tears slip from the end of her eyes in the dark


    The night lamp beside the bedside table emits a faint light. In the dark, its light is like a firefly in the forest, illuminating a small area around.


    Thinking of going to see the real Su ri''an tomorrow, JOYA closed her eyes and pulled up the quilt to cover her head.


    Her heart was more complicated for a moment. She didn''t know what kind of mood to see him, and Jian Haixi


    As soon as she closed her eyes, many people and things flashed through her mind, making it difficult for her to sleep until late at night.


    However, in her sleep, her mind was not stable. For a moment, Su rian''s face suddenly changed and became the eukins she had seen. Yan''s face, for a moment, spoke gently to her, and for a moment, stared at her with a ghost smile.


    Nightmares were like a huge net, firmly binding her in it.


    When the people on the bed were struggling in their dreams, the models who had originally stood or sat in one corner of the room had been moved away, and the already large room suddenly became more empty.


    The night wind is gradually rising, and the curtains are agitated more frequently. When a sudden wind rises high, a very fast figure flashes in from the window in the night, and outlines a gray slender figure in the oblique light of the bright moonlight.


    The figure, like a phantom, fell lightly on the ground without disturbing any guards of the Qiao family.


    At the moment, the nightmare Qiaoya seemed to be experiencing great pain. She grabbed the quilt and struggled in a low voice: "no, don''t..."


    Her voice startled the phantom. The man raised his eyebrows and walked to the bed. When he passed the window, the moonlight hit his face and illuminated his vampire pale facial features.


    Not eukins. Who else can Yan be!


    Eukins. Yan walked slowly to the bed, looked at the people who were not sleeping well on the bed, and smiled softly.


    "I have a nightmare. It''s amazing what you dreamed of. It can''t be me?" he just said casually, but he didn''t know that it became a proverb.


    He looked at JOYA, her cheeks and forehead sweating, I do not know whether it was hot or a nightmare.


    He raised his hand and subconsciously wanted to touch her forehead. When he was about to approach, he stopped again, then slid aside and landed on her beautiful hair scattered by her pillow.


    "It''s lovely, like a princess in a castle, so white and flawless." eukins. Yan''s voice was very low, but it had a strange meaning.


    During his time as Su Zhian, Qiao ya really gave him too many interesting memories.


    Such a noble and beautiful princess really makes people look at it and want to... Destroy it!


    For JOYA, the suzion she likes is a special existence.


    She didn''t know, to eukins. For Yan, she is also a special existence.


    But the difference is that he is her little joy, while she is his game prop.


    Eukins. Yan''s fingers gently stroked Qiao Ya''s hair, like cherishing a treasure.


    His voice was low and dumb, as if with a slight smile.


    "Beautiful girl, soon, we can see each other again."


    ¡­¡­


    The hoarse voice slowly dissipated in the air, and suddenly a night wind blew. JOYA woke up suddenly from her nightmare.


    The nightmare ended in the most terrible place, which made her a little frightened at the moment.


    When she opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, she suddenly felt that such a night seemed familiar.


    There was only the light of the night lamp in the house. She frowned and looked at the window. There was nothing


    "Is it another illusion..." Qiao Ya raised her hand and rubbed the corner of her forehead. She thought maybe she should close the window in the future.


    It''s just that it''s airtight.


    She glanced aside casually as she thought.


    It was this glance that made her whole person nail there like thunder in an instant.


    On the small table beside the bed, she usually only puts a cup of warm water there.


    But now, next to the water cup, there is an object.


    An exquisite wood carving.


    Qiaoya stared at the wood carving for half a minute. In this half minute, her face became whiter and whiter. The whole person seemed to return to the nightmare just now, trembling slightly.


    Why is this thing here?


    She turned her head sharply towards the window.


    The window screen is still floating slowly under the breeze of the night wind, but the radian is far less than that just now.


    A terrible fact that she had to admit was before her eyes.


    That''s not her illusion at all. Someone really came in and out of her room!


    Who could it be?


    Is it... Him?

 Chapter 1055

    JOYA stared in horror at the wooden carving that appeared out of thin air. After a few seconds, she suddenly regained her consciousness, ran barefoot to the window and opened the flying curtain.


    There was nothing in the courtyard except the silent moonlight and vegetation. Even the sound of insects disappeared.


    The huge Qiao family is quiet and silent. The courtyard lamp lights up the Qiao family courtyard in the dark. There is no figure in sight.


    Qiaoya clenched her lips, and a red blood stain suddenly appeared on her pale lips.


    She held the window frame and looked like she was about to cry. She lowered her voice and shouted to the outside, "who the hell are you? Come out!"


    The whispers were carried out of the window by the wind, but they didn''t bring back any reply.


    In the quiet yard, there was only the rustle of the night wind blowing through the leaves.


    For a long time, JOYA stared at the night in front of her eyes, and the bottom of her eyes slowly caught despair.


    As soon as she loosened her hand holding the window, she collapsed into the corner of the wall. She held the wooden carving in her hand and couldn''t help crying.


    The temperature in the middle of the night gradually dropped, and the cold floor was cold. Qiaoya sat on the floor barefoot, with her arms wrapped around her and her head tilted in her arms, as if she were giving herself a sense of security and energy.


    I don''t know how long it took before the low cry from the corner of the wall gradually disappeared. The thin figure staggered to his feet, still clutching the wood carving in her hand. Her legs were completely unconscious, and her feet were cold. She tripped by the bed after two steps.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night


    ¡­¡­


    After lunch the next day, George hurried back from the company in a suit.


    The family was still shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. It was said that it was lunch. Qiaoya nestled in the room and didn''t move the past meal. Only Qiaozhen and Yan Mei moved a little under the comfort of Yang Yaru.


    Up and down the family, probably only Qiao Xiaosi still smiles all day.


    George hugged his silly son and looked at him shouting "Dad ~ dad ~" and spitting bubbles. The anger and inexplicable tension in his heart finally eased a little.


    Yang Yaru took Qiao Xiaosi and whispered, "OK, go up. Ya''er''s mood must be very complicated. Don''t quarrel with her anymore."


    George nodded. He stood outside JOYA''s door and took a deep breath before he raised his hand and knocked.


    Both of them were in a bad mood, and he didn''t want to have those useless quarrels that wasted time, so he wanted to tidy up his mood. Even if JOYA didn''t want to, he could try to tell her calmly and let her go with him.


    Yes, both Yang Yaru and George thought it would take a lot of words to persuade Qiao ya to go to see Su ri''an with him this time.


    But no one thought that as soon as the door opened, Joey inside was already dressed neatly waiting for him.


    George was stunned, but he immediately said his intention: "I told you last night about going to see Su ri''an today. Now we should start..."


    "Well, OK." JOYA nodded without thinking, got up, took her bag and was ready to go with him.


    This reaction made George even more strange. It was abnormal that his sister didn''t quarrel with him about Su rian, and still obediently wanted to follow him to see the man.


    He looked at JOYA''s face quietly. She looked even paler today. I don''t know whether it was because of illness or makeup.


    The whole person seemed to be a little more haggard than when I saw her last night.


    George stopped and called to joea, "are you okay?"


    Although he was a little angry about her recent behavior, he still loved her in the end. Even if this person really did something wrong, she was his lifelong family member and the one he loved all the time.


    Qiaoya was stunned by his question. She had some lax eyes for a short time. She stared at the floor, shook her head and said softly, "it''s all right."


    George thought that she might just be depressed because of the sudden collapse of what she believed in before, so he didn''t say anything. He nodded and walked ahead: "let''s go."


    Along the way, they had different thoughts and were thinking about their own things. There were few vehicles on the road in the afternoon, and the muggy wind rushed into the open window, making the already depressed atmosphere in the car more stagnant.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of Mo Jue''s villa.


    JOYA stared at the villa in front of her and shook her head before pushing the door and getting off in the sound of George calling her.


    Qiao Qiao was the only one in the living room. George looked around and didn''t see anyone else. He hesitated and turned to Qiao Qiao: "you''re the only one? Jiwei and Haixi... They''re not there?"


    "I''m not alone, and Mo Feng is also there, but he seems to have gone out just now. As for sister Haixi, they......" Qiao politely led them to sit down on the sofa and explained with a smile, "Young master Xiuyu was injured yesterday, so today sister Haixi went to Mo''s house. Brother Dou went to see Dou Dou at mikai and sent Miss Shao to see a doctor. Brother Mo and brother Gu went out on business."


    Because everyone was busy, Mo Feng came to help Qiaoqiao take care of Jiang ruting, Su ri''an, Shao Li and others who lived here.


    After all, this is not a place for them to rest assured. It''s OK to have mo Jue. Mo Jue also went out today. Only one Qiaoqiao who has no skills is left here. They are worried about what accidents will happen.


    George pursed his lips. Everyone had a good reason. Everyone had their own things to do, so the meeting time was staggered. It seemed... It was quite reasonable.


    But George and Joana hung their heads involuntarily and felt a little uncomfortable.


    This seemingly normal deliberate avoidance is so considerate that George can''t wait to find a crack to get in.


    They scruples about Qiaoya''s mood, Qiaojia''s face and their mood after seeing Su ri''an, so everyone excuses something and leaves this space for themselves.


    George sighed, and the feeling in his heart was more unclear for a moment.


    He turned to look at JOYA, and saw that she was lowering her head, and the fragments of her face spread down, blocking her pale face continuously, which was a little paler than before going out.


    There''s something wrong with this girl today.


    George thought.


    He had this doubt before he went out, and he was more sure at this time.


    "Brother Qiao, Miss Qiao, wait a minute. I''ll make tea for you first." Qiao Qiao didn''t notice the subtle changes in their faces. After answering George''s words, he went to the kitchen.


    Just after taking two steps, George reached out and stopped him: "don''t bother, Qiao Qiao. We want to see Su ri''an first. Is it convenient now?"


    Qiao Qiao nodded: "it''s convenient. Mr. Su has been waiting for you. I''ll take you."


    George turned to look at Joana and whispered to her, "let''s go."


    Qiaoya on the sofa didn''t say a word after entering the door. She squeezed her backpack chain tightly with her hands until her fingerbones turned white, but she didn''t realize it at all.


    At this time, George''s words exploded in her ear like thunder.


    JOYA was slightly stunned, her hands suddenly loosened, and there were red marks in her hands. She silently followed George up and walked down the stairs.


    Obviously, it was an ordinary road, but she only felt that every step weighed a thousand kilograms at her feet.

 Chapter 1056

    Upstairs.


    Qiao Qiao raised her hand and knocked on Su ri''an''s door. She asked softly, "Mr. Su, are you resting?"


    There was an immediate response from the room, and a low but gentle male voice came out through the door, enough for the three people standing outside the door to hear clearly.


    "Is it Qiaoqiao girl? The door is unlocked. Please come in." his voice is still as gentle and humble as his people. It seems that there is a wonderful power in it. It makes people feel that no matter how long it takes and what kind of things it has experienced, this voice will always be like this. It is like boiled water with the right temperature. Although it is light, it can calm people''s hearts.


    The familiar sound stunned JOYA, and her heart, which had been pounding since last night, instantly raised to her throat.


    Although Su ri''an said so, Qiao Qiao didn''t push the door in a hurry, but said politely to the people inside again: "Mr. Su, brother Qiao and miss Qiao are here. Is it convenient for you now? They want to see you."


    Su ri''an didn''t speak again this time.


    A moment later, clear footsteps came from the room and gradually approached the door.


    He came and opened the door himself.


    The wooden door was opened from the inside. A thin but slightly bent figure appeared in the sight of the three people, dressed clean and tidy, with a polite smile on his face, and gently nodded to the people outside.


    George looked up and down at the people in front of him. His eyes without sunglasses could clearly see the out of focus pupils. Although he was defective, he didn''t feel inferior.


    He had seen the experience and photos of this man. When he saw a real person at this time, he just felt that he was far more temperament, gentle and polite than in the photos.


    "Is it Mr. George and miss JOYA?" he couldn''t see the scene outside the door or hear the movement of several people. He could only smile politely at one of his estimated places. "I already know the matter. Please come in."


    With that, he leaned slightly away from the door and motioned them in.


    "Thank you for your trouble." George nodded to him, thanked him warmly, and then immediately reflected that he couldn''t see it. He quickly added, "I''m George and this is my sister joea."


    "I know, please two." Su ri''an smiled, neither humble nor arrogant.


    George took Qiaoya and went in. Qiaoqiao followed at the end, but he didn''t enter the door. Instead, he said to the three people inside: "Mr. Su, brother Joe, talk slowly. I''ll go down and make tea for you."


    Su ri''an held the door plank in his hand and nodded at her: "thank you, Qiaoqiao girl."


    Qiao Qiao waved his hand and shook his head with embarrassment: "you''re welcome. Mr. Su is too polite."


    Until the footsteps of her downstairs were farther and farther away, Su ri''an closed the door, turned and groped towards the house.


    Because he had just arrived, he was not familiar with the house. When he went to open the door for them, he was still leaning on a blind stick in his hand.


    Seeing this, George got up, took two steps, held his arm and led him to sit down in a chair.


    Su Tian couldn''t help but be stunned. Soon he reacted, smiled in George''s direction and said, "thank you, Mr. Joe."


    From their meeting to now, Su ri''an has been polite and modest throughout the process, which makes a good impression.


    George sat down next to Joey and sighed. If Joey liked this Su Ryan, he wouldn''t object.


    And from going upstairs to now, Joey always hung her face, and until now, she still didn''t say a word.


    But she seemed calm on the surface. No one knew what a tsunami had set off in her heart since she heard the voice and saw the face.


    The house was filled with silence.


    Soon, Qiaoqiao came in with three cups of new tea. She put the tea on the table and asked several people to talk slowly. She withdrew thoughtfully and helped them close the door.


    A door seemed to separate the two worlds. None of the three people in the room raised their hands to serve tea. They were thinking about all kinds of problems.


    From quiet to quiet, no one spoke.


    George was in a confused mood. He didn''t know where to ask, and he didn''t dare to ask rashly and rudely. Su ri''an seemed to be waiting for two people to ask questions and sat there quietly.


    Joey... Probably didn''t have the courage to speak.


    Downstairs, Qiaoqiao just came down and saw Mo Feng suddenly coming out of nowhere. Now he was sitting on the sofa and had a rest with his eyes closed.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. It''s strange. I haven''t seen anyone just now.


    But she didn''t ask, just walked up and said, "are you going up?"


    Mo Feng shook his head and still leaned against the back of the sofa with his eyes closed. If he ignored his gently tapping fingers on the armrest, he would be as if he had fallen asleep.


    Qiao Qiao knows that Mo Feng''s greatest skill is to hear people. Even if he sits here, if there is any noise upstairs, he can know it at the first time.


    She didn''t bother him any more. She sat quietly, picked up the magazine on the tea table and turned it gently.


    The afternoon sun came in from the window, illuminating the whole quiet living room and the desk floor in Su ri''an''s room.


    The golden light and floating dust were beating on the table. A beam of light hit Su ri''an''s side face. Because he couldn''t see, he didn''t squint away like ordinary people, but sat quietly in the light.


    JOYA looked at his face, which was so familiar and close to her.


    Once this face would show a spoiled smile at her and say love words that would make her heart beat to her. Even if her eyes could not see, her affection for her did not decrease at all.


    From this face, she saw love, love, and the sincerity of her whole delivery.


    But now, this face is so strange.


    That polite but alienated smile drew a deep gully between the two, which made Joey only feel that there was a distance that could never be close to him.


    Just like when he was abroad, he stood high and played his own music on the stage, and she was just one of his many admirers, listening quietly under the stage.


    No matter then or now, the distance is very close, but in fact it is so far away.


    George looked down and thought. He had a basket of words to ask before he came, but he still couldn''t find a good beginning. When he really saw Su Zhian in front of him, he felt that his words seemed too rude.


    Anyway, Su Zhian is just a poor victim.


    The three men were silent for a moment. Finally, Su ri''an broke the silence first.


    He smiled at Joey''s direction and said gently, "I remember you, Joey."


    JOYA was stunned and stared at the man in front of her.


    George also looked up at him and waited quietly for the words behind him.


    "I wasn''t blind at that time. You came to see my concert, and I remember you." Su RI settled down, and a smile caught in memory appeared on his face. "In fact, even if there was no concert, I know you. It''s hard for me to know if I don''t know, the talented beauty of the design school."


    He seemed to open his mouth easily, as if he wanted to make the atmosphere between the three less dull.


    But after hearing this, JOYA''s face suddenly turned whiter.


    She pinched her fingers and clenched her lips. After a while, she spit out a voice: "that''s it? Nothing else?"

 Chapter 1057

    "Other?"


    Joe Ya''s question made Su ri''an stunned. He frowned, slightly tilted his head and thought hard. For a long time, he still didn''t understand, "should there be anything else?"


    In his memory, although the two had met, the intersection was far from so deep. He didn''t know what Joey meant.


    Su''s reaction was too real and normal.


    It was this completely normal reaction that made Joey''s lips tremble slightly, and her face was pale and could not make a sound.


    How can she say that I once admired you so much? It turned out that in your eyes, it was just "heard".


    Said I thought I and "Su ri''an" liked each other, but it turned out that I was wishful thinking and loved the wrong person.


    She couldn''t say a word of these words.


    Su ri''an can''t see, but his other senses are more sensitive, not only his hearing and touch, but also his mood.


    He can feel the emotional changes of the people around him more delicately.


    JOYA didn''t answer, but he seemed to feel JOYA''s mood at the moment.


    He paused, squeezed the blind stick in his palm, opened his mouth several times, and finally spit out his voice: "Miss Qiao, I''m really sorry."


    In the quiet room, only the gentle voice of Su ri''an can be heard, flowing in the room like a thin mountain stream and spring.


    He has been thinking about how to say these words better since last night.


    He didn''t want his words to hurt Joana again, but he thought it better to speak directly and clearly.


    If you can''t completely break her stubbornness, it will really hurt her.


    So Su ri''an thought again and again, and finally said directly, "since these days, I have been detained in the house by Eugene Yan. The person you met is really not me."


    JOYA was shocked.


    Even if she had this answer in her heart, hearing the truth said by Su ri''an at this time still made her heart late again.


    Su ri''an''s words, like a roaring Siberian cold current, broke her once believed true love and all her persistence since these days, and frozen her heart that was close to collapse.


    Makes her feel like a joke all the time,


    I''m looking forward to going on a date, arguing with George, shielding my circle of friends, and even sitting quietly listening to a truth in the space everyone gives up is an incurable joke.


    The stolen happy times she thought were just complete lies and deception.


    And I was naive to try to maintain my "love".


    "I''m very sorry that Eugene Yan Li deceived your feelings with my identity. I also solemnly apologize to you here. I hope you can forgive me..."


    "Stab..."


    Su ri''an''s voice of apology didn''t fall, and a harsh voice suddenly came from the quiet room.


    JOYA suddenly stood up, took the chair under her body with a flustered action, didn''t look at Su rian and George next to her, and ran out crying.


    "Miss Joe?"


    Su ri''an was stunned and hurriedly stood up, with some confusion on his face.


    Did he say something wrong?


    George sighed, looked at the open door and put his hand on his temple.


    My sister doesn''t even have the courtesy to listen to people now


    However, he was not very surprised. In case of such a thing, he might not be able to sit down and listen to it.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Su." George got up, helped the chair on the ground first, then stood up straight to face Su good day, and said with apology, "it''s joeya''s ignorance that makes you laugh."


    "No, no, I''m just worried about whether I said something wrong and made miss Qiaoya a little unhappy." Su Tian frowned and worried.


    His sincere worry and apology made George feel more ashamed. He hurriedly interrupted, "you really don''t have to tell us that you''re sorry. We''re sorry for you. If my sister didn''t know people clearly, she wouldn''t take the liberty to disturb you. I''m sorry for adding so much trouble to your life."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su ri''an smiled mildly, shook his head and said, "Miss Jane is kind to me and tried again and again to save me. You are her friends. Naturally, I should do my best to help you. Besides, miss Qiaoya and I are old acquaintances and reasonable. I should do my part to explain this matter clearly."


    George nodded. He had been worried since Joey ran out. At this time, he was absent-minded when talking to Su Ryan.


    Su RI was relieved and said thoughtfully, "Mr. Qiao, go out and see Miss Qiao ya. It sounds like she is very sad."


    "Then I''ll go and see ya''er first." George said nothing else and nodded to Su Tian, "sorry to disturb you."


    Su ri''an reached out to the door and made an invitation gesture. He said gently and politely, "it doesn''t matter. Please help yourself."


    George turned and went out of the door. He ran downstairs three steps and two steps. As soon as he got to the first floor, he saw Qiaoqiao walking around the living room at a loss. For a moment, he moved two steps in the direction of the door, and for a moment, he hesitated facing the stairs.


    "Qiao Qiao, have you seen ya''er?" George hurried to speak when he saw her.


    "Brother Qiao, Miss Qiao just ran out crying." Qiao Qiao pointed out the door and saw George with a relieved expression on his face.


    Without saying a word, George raised his feet and chased out.


    Looking at George''s back, Qiaoqiao secretly breathed out. She just sat reading a magazine in the living room. She didn''t wait for a while to see Qiaoya crying and running down. She was trying to catch up and ask, but she didn''t feel very convenient.


    But it seemed more inappropriate to go upstairs to find George. He hesitated in place for a while with a tangled face.


    "Look, I told you not to worry. Maybe you''ll be annoyed if you ask." Mo Feng threw one of the two freshly washed apples to her, leaned against the kitchen door and chewed it vaguely.


    Qiaoqiao reached out to catch the apple, turned and sat down on the sofa. Even if Mo Feng said so, the worry on her face was not relieved at all.


    She could see that Qiao Ya was really sad when she just ran out crying.


    Outside the door.


    Qiaoya, who ran out, was standing on the steps, smashing something on the ground with her hands, and the tears on her face hit the ground with a wet feeling.


    "Ya''er." George called her softly, but she didn''t feel it. She didn''t look at the people around her and continued her actions.


    George was stunned for a moment. When he saw the things in her hand, there was a touch of doubt on his face: "ya''er, what are you doing?"


    He had never seen the wood carving in her hand.


    "Brother..."


    JOYA looked at him, crying and laughing. Tears fell down with her actions. Her hair was wet with tears or thin sweat on one side of her cheek. The whole person looked embarrassed and pitiful.


    "I''m so stupid! Brother... I''m so stupid... I would believe him." his hoarse voice was crying, weak and helpless.


    George couldn''t help but come forward, patted her on the shoulder, gently held her in his arms and coaxed her in a warm voice, "Okay, okay... It''s all over."

 Chapter 1058

    Qiaoya bit her lip and suppressed her cry. The pain and sadness in her heart could not be controlled, and poured out like a tide.


    She leaned against George''s shoulder and wept.


    It was the first time since they grew up that George saw Joana crying so badly that he couldn''t help patting her on the back to comfort her.


    When JOYA''s cry gradually dropped, George took her shoulder and raised his hand to wipe away her tears: "don''t cry, things are over. Tell brother, what''s in your hand? Why do you have to smash it?"


    If he guessed right, Joey hated this thing so much at this time, it and eukins. Yan must have something to do with it.


    As soon as Qiao Ya calmed down and heard him mention this, she immediately turned to look for a stone and had to smash the wood carving in her hand.


    This wood carving seems to remind her of her past stupidity and sadness all the time


    She was anxious and strong. Accidentally, the stone deviated from the angle and hit her hand directly. In an instant, there was a touch of blood on her white hand, and the warm blood continued to emerge.


    George frowned, pulled her arm and picked her up. He grabbed the stone and wood carving in her hand and said coldly, "Joana! Calm down!"


    JOYA was stunned by his roar, and her mind seemed to be blank.


    "Have you calmed down? If you calm down, tell me exactly what this thing is and where it came from." George asked holding the wood carving.


    For a moment, those gradually receding sadness swept over again.


    "I don''t know... I fell asleep in a daze last night. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw it beside my pillow..." Qiaoya''s tears gushed out again with a nasal sound.


    Bedside


    George''s heart was shocked.


    Someone broke into Qiao''s house at night and entered Qiao Ya''s bedroom, but so many excellent guards didn''t notice


    This is terrible.


    George took two steps back with the wood carving and couldn''t help sweating on his back.


    Their proud defense turned out to be nothing in the eyes of the enemy.


    The man can even come and go freely without being disturbed at Joe''s house.


    A whole Qiao family, so many people''s lives


    Thinking of this, George couldn''t help feeling cold. How many nights, when they were sleeping peacefully, the enemy could easily end their lives.


    "Brother..."


    Seeing George''s reaction, JOYA couldn''t help but be stunned and cried carefully.


    She thought George had misunderstood her and talked to eukins again. Yan was so angry that he quickly explained, "I really haven''t seen him again recently. I don''t know why he suddenly sent this..."


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it this morning?" George''s eyes were cold and stared at Joana, but asked an irrelevant topic.


    "I......" JOYA was speechless.


    She had wanted to tell George about it when she had completely given up her heart after meeting suzion.


    Without a definite answer, she always seemed to hold a glimmer of hope in her heart.


    George looked at her stunned expression. His sister didn''t seem to realize how serious the harm was.


    He sighed: "this matter can''t be concealed by your temperament."


    She naturally knew that once George knew about it, he would tell Jane Haixi them.


    She didn''t want to hide her words since she heard Su rian''s words with her own ears.


    George looked down at her in silence. Joey was so big that he couldn''t always stand in front of her. It was her responsibility, so she needed to complete it by herself. Besides, she was the only one who knew a lot.


    He took out his cell phone, looked at Qiao Ya and said in a deep voice, "ya''er, I''ll call Ji Wei. When they come back later, you''ll tell them the details of this matter in person. Is there a problem?"


    Qiaoya twisted her fingers with both hands. Hearing the speech, she was slightly stunned and hesitated: "do you... Say it in person?"


    George looked at her and said nothing.


    After a moment of silence, JOYA bit her red lips. After a flash of her eyes, her eyes became more firm.


    She looked at George and shook her head gently. "No problem."


    George nodded to her, "come in and wait for me. Go and wash the wound."


    After that, he didn''t care about her anymore. He turned and called Ning Jiwei.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo''s house.


    Mo Xiuyu is on vacation with injury today. Early in the morning, he touched his bandaged wound and called the secretary. He told him not to go to the company today and asked her to move everything back.


    Although the wound did not hinder all the body organs he would use at work, Mo Xiuyu enjoyed the rest of the holiday and was playing games on the sofa at the moment.


    The whole quiet living room was only filled with his high decibel ghost cry: "can you? Can''t you see anyone? Give it to me!"


    Of course, in order to keep the reputation of Mo''s second young family, he plays all the time. Otherwise, who will catch the handle? He will certainly make a headlines in tomorrow''s financial news list.


    "Tut, it''s too difficult for this team-mates to bring..." Mo Xiuyu sighed. Looking at the failed interface displayed on the screen, he raised his hand and threw his mobile phone aside. He looked at his watch again and said, "what time is it? Why haven''t Yiyi and his classmates finished school yet?"


    Jian Haixi: "


    This point... The afternoon class has just begun, not long.


    She was about to open her mouth to answer, so she heard Mo Xiuyu continue to mutter: "and brother Zhixu doesn''t go online..."


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said with a smile, "you''re on holiday today. Do you know you can''t go to work?"


    Mo Xiuyu thought it was the same. He was just about to sigh again to relieve his depression. His eyes suddenly turned. He sat up and stared at Jian Haixi, who was drinking tea. "Sister-in-law, do you want to play? I can give you some points!"


    As he said, he took his mobile phone to show Jian Haixi his stage and tried to encourage her: "I''m very powerful. I can definitely let you experience the feeling of lying down and winning!"


    Jian Haixi smiled, shook his head, glanced at his mobile phone screen and said, "no, I don''t want to lie down and win at the moment, and my position... Should be higher than you."


    "Ah? How could it be?" Mo Xiuyu stared, obviously didn''t believe it, and wanted to know that Jian Haixi was not a game addict. How could he be more powerful than him.


    He just forgot who was with his sister-in-law.


    Jian Haixi reached out and handed him a peeled orange and said, "it was Yiyi and ruiruirui who built a number for me. Usually when they are idle, they go up to play in turn, and the Duan position will naturally go up."


    "Ah... Sister-in-law, you are in Versailles!" Mo Xiuyu listened and fell back to the sofa with a wail. "I also want them to take me to a higher level."


    His coquettish manner made Jian Haixi laugh. Seeing him tossing and turning, he quickly told him, "be careful, don''t pull the wound."


    Although the wound was not big, it was really frightening to look at this position. Jian Haixi was afraid that he would pull open the wrapped wound.

 Chapter 1059

    Ning Jiwei is talking with Mo Wanshan in the room upstairs.


    Mikai said that Mo Wanshan''s body has been deteriorating recently. Although his spirit seems good, it''s only superficial. He still needs infusion every day.


    When the weather is good, Mo Wanshan teases birds and basks in the sun in the yard. When the weather is bad, he listens to plays and watches TV in the house.


    With Mo Wanshan''s character, he specially set aside a period of time every day to let him sit quietly for infusion. I''m afraid he will also be unhappy. Therefore, mikai specially asked Yue Feng to have someone prick him at the time when the old man takes a nap, so that he won''t delay his activity time. Secondly, the old man won''t stare at the medicine bottle and think about things.


    After a bottle of liquid dripped, Ning Jiwei went out and called Yue Feng. He looked at his hands and feet and quickly hung a large bottle. Although there was no expression on his face, there was an imperceptible gloom in his eyes.


    He looked at the medicine bottle quietly. Yue Feng was always careful. He even controlled the dropping speed of the liquid very well.


    "Nothing''s wrong. It''s the same as before." it seems that he doesn''t look right. Mo Wanshan sits at the head of the bed, waves his hand, and looks indifferent. "Just say you''re making a fuss, just a little problem, and give me so many medicine bottles every day."


    Ning Jiwei knew he said this, but he didn''t want everyone to be more worried. He smiled at the corners of his mouth and said along with him, "yes, you get better quickly, so you won''t let mikai prescribe medicine for you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mo Wanshan didn''t answer. The mobile phone in his pocket rang first.


    Ningjiwei took it out and took a look. The word George was displayed on the screen.


    He frowned. It''s reasonable to say that George didn''t know the purpose of his coming out with Jane Haixi. Why did he deliberately call again?


    Unless


    It was something more serious than the incident of Su Zhian, at least something that made George feel obliged to contact them.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly heavy. He motioned to Mo Wanshan and walked aside to answer the phone.


    George''s voice sounded very serious. He went straight to the mountain: "Jiwei, when can you and Haixi come back? There''s something I have to tell you."


    Ning Jiwei pondered, didn''t say time, but asked first, "what''s the matter?"


    George paused, rubbed his eyebrows with one hand and said, "someone broke into Qiao''s house last night and put a wood carving in ya''er''s house. I suspect... It''s eukins Yan."


    A short sentence made Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows frown.


    The amount of information in this sentence was too large. He frowned for a moment and didn''t ask in detail: "Haixi and I will be there in a minute."


    "OK, let ya''er tell you other details when you come back," George said.


    Ning Jiwei said "um" in reply. They didn''t say anything more and hung up.


    He walked slowly back to the bed. Mo Wanshan took a look at his face. Before he could speak, he asked clearly, "what''s the matter again?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded his head gently.


    "OK, hurry up if you have something to do." Mo Wanshan waved to him to drive people, "I don''t need you to worry here. There is Yue Feng. I''m fine."


    Ningevighton stopped and didn''t answer.


    He had planned to spend more time with Mo Wanshan today. He didn''t have much time to sit down and talk with him. Mo Wanshan is not in good health now. Naturally, he wants to stay as long as he can.


    But what George said is not a trivial matter. If you don''t go back in time to see what''s going on, you''ll be killed by eukins. Yan took advantage of the loophole, but they didn''t even have the life to play games with him.


    Ning Jiwei thought briefly for a moment. Finally, he nodded to mowan mountain and said, "I''ll see you again in two days."


    "Go, go." Mo Wanshan smiled kindly and waved away.


    Ning Jiwei went out and called Yue Feng in. He turned and walked downstairs.


    Before walking down to the bottom, I heard Jian Haixi and Mo Xiuyu in the living room. They didn''t know what they were discussing. They laughed more and more happily.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s laughter, Ning Jiwei couldn''t help slowing down his last steps. After receiving George''s phone call, he was a little heavy and his heart seemed to be lighter.


    Seeing him coming down, Jian Haixi still had a smile on his face. He turned back and asked him, "is it over so soon?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded, paused for a moment and then said, "Haixi, George called and told me they were waiting for us and had something to tell us."


    "George?" Jane Haixi was slightly stunned. Although she didn''t know what it was, she took her bag and got up and walked towards him. "Let''s go back."


    Mo Xiuyu also knew that they were very busy. Without asking more questions, he got up and prepared to send them out. However, before he could move, he was pushed back to the sofa by Jian Haixi.


    "Xiuyu doesn''t have to get up. Go on playing." Jian Haixi pointed to his bandage and asked with a smile, "you should take good care of your injury at home and don''t be lazy on purpose."


    "Sister-in-law..." Mo Xiuyu subconsciously avoided Jian Haixi''s sight. Really, he wanted to excuse himself to take a few more days off. It''s good. He was a little embarrassed first.


    Moreover, he was afraid to face Ning Jiwei because the bar had become a hostage. Naturally, he didn''t dare to ask his brother for help now


    "OK, this little injury can be cured in three days." Ning Jiwei knew what he was thinking when he looked at the way he lowered his head. A smile came up on his lips and patted him on the shoulder. "Look at home and the company."


    "Yes, three... Three days?!"


    Mo Xiuyu suddenly exclaimed. He thought he could only rest for such a day!


    "Yes, it will take three days!" Mo Xiuyu held up his three fingers and happily swore to Ningji Weixin, "brother, don''t worry, I''ll definitely show you well!"


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other. They couldn''t help shaking their heads and raising their feet to go out.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the way back, Jian Haixi frowned, looked at the Mo family''s villa farther and farther away, turned and asked Ning Jiwei, "you said George had something to say. What did he want to say to us?"


    There was a faint premonition in her mind that it was absolutely no small matter.


    Ning Jiwei sighed: "it''s Joey. George said she had a wood carving in her hand. It''s suspected that it was eukins. Yan broke into Joey''s house last night and gave it to her."


    "Last night? Broke into Qiao''s house?" Jane Haixi couldn''t help opening her eyes.


    Now she understood how serious the matter was.


    "It''s terrible..." Jian Haixi frowned and leaned back gently.


    Seeing her expression, Ning Jiwei reached out and held her hand. After thinking about it, he was trying to comfort her. He saw that she sat up again, grabbed his hand tightly with her backhand and asked, "you just said, eukins. Yan sent her a wood carving?"


    "Yes." ningziwei nodded. "That''s what George said on the phone."


    She was stunned for a moment and suddenly flashed in her mind that she saw eukins in the park that day. Yan''s picture, in his hand at that time, seemed to be a wood carving


    "That''s the day I went to the park to see Sue... No, the wood carving that Eugene Yan took?" she asked.


    If so, then Jane Haixi thinks that this matter may be far more serious than she thought

 Chapter 1060

    "It''s estimated." Ning Jiwei nodded. Although he hasn''t seen what Qiao Ya has in his hand, Jane Haixi said it''s very possible.


    "Alas..." Jian Haixi sighed heavily, looked at the road outside the window and couldn''t help rubbing his temples. "It''s really bad."


    Ning Jiwei doesn''t look good either.


    What he cares about most is eukins. Yan was able to get in and out of Qiao''s house freely, which is the most frightening thing.


    They galloped all the way home and saw George and Joey waiting in the living room.


    When Moran heard the sound of the car, he came out and opened the door for them. While taking the bag in Jian Haixi''s hand, Moran smiled and said, "young master and young lady are back. Young master and miss Qiao have been waiting for a while."


    Then he stepped forward and approached Jian Haixi and whispered, "young lady, they seem to be in a bad mood. Don''t quarrel."


    Jian Haixi knew the reason why Moran was waiting at the door. She nodded at Moran and said with a gentle smile, "thank you, aunt LAN. It''s okay."


    JOYA and George in the living room had already heard the news. At this time, they both stood up and looked at the two people at the door.


    With this, Moran consciously withdrew to the kitchen to prepare tea and snacks for the two.


    For a moment, only four people looked at each other.


    George felt guilty, looked at them uneasily, opened his mouth in embarrassment and whispered, "Jiwei, Haixi..."


    Qiaoya was more ashamed than him. She glanced at Jane Haixi''s face and hurriedly lowered her head.


    When they met at ordinary times, they wanted to hold each other and say hello. At this time, they couldn''t even say the most common words.


    Jian Haixi saw her eyes red, as if she had just cried, and then realized that she must be sad when she knew the truth.


    She also wanted to smile at them as before, but she tried several times, but she still couldn''t succeed.


    In her heart, it seemed that she had not forgotten her mind about it.


    Ning Jiwei certainly didn''t want her to aggrieve herself. He directly took her hand and sat down. He saved the process of greeting, nodded to the other two and said, "sit down, what''s going on?"


    His voice is serious and not angry. Although he hasn''t said anything yet, the sense of oppression is already obvious.


    Qiaoya could not help but feel a chill in her heart and gave birth to some fear.


    She can yell at George and make trouble with Jane Haixi because George and Jane Haixi are her brothers and sisters.


    Keningziwei is different.


    In other words, Ning Jiwei dared not be presumptuous just because she was cold and dignified.


    It was also at this moment that Qiao Ya suddenly realized that Ning Jiwei had deliberately restrained his aura towards them because of Jian Haixi.


    George and Qiaoya sat down next to the sofa and talked about business. George suddenly turned cold. He didn''t care about what had happened before. He looked at Qiaoya and said in a cold voice, "come on."


    The three men''s eyes immediately focused on joea.


    She hung her head and paused for a moment. She seemed to be sorting out her thoughts. After a few seconds, she bit her lip and said, "I don''t know who broke in. I haven''t seen anyone clearly. It was only the sudden appearance of this wood carving at the head of the bed last night that made me really sure that someone had come into my room."


    "All the time? You mean it''s not just last night?" Ningji Weilike grabbed the key in her words and asked aloud.


    Qiaoya nodded: "the first time was two nights ago. I just woke up suddenly. In addition, there were many models in my room, so I didn''t see clearly. It may be my illusion or my eyesight."


    After a pause, she continued, "and yesterday... I didn''t sleep very well. When I woke up, I saw this at the head of the bed."


    JOYA opened her hand and showed the people the wood carving in her hand.


    Ning Jiwei frowned, stared at the wood carving and stretched out his hand, "show me."


    Eukins. Yan went all out to send a wood carving. This behavior always puzzled him.


    He has to make sure that the mystery lies in the wood carving itself.


    Qiao Ya was stunned, but she didn''t ask anything. She obediently handed the wood carving to him.


    Ning Jiwei took it in his hand and looked it over and over twice. He didn''t find any information hidden in the wood carving, and there was no mechanism. It was just an ordinary wood carving.


    He handed it to Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, do you see this?"


    Jane Haixi took it, took it in the palm of her hand, looked carefully, and imitated eukins at that time. Yan''s hand holding posture looked at the past from different angles. He didn''t speak seriously for a while.


    George looked at her puzzled. Combined with Ning Jiwei''s just words, he suddenly wondered, "Jiwei, what do you mean by asking? Haixi knows the wood carving?"


    Qiaoya also stared at Jian Haixi, if the wood carving was really eukins. Yan, how could Jane Haixi have seen it?


    Jane Haixi didn''t pay attention to their looks and was still checking the things in her hand.


    After a while, she looked up, sighed and said to Ning Jiwei, "it looks very similar. It should be right, but I was a little far away from him that day. I didn''t read it carefully, so I''m not sure."


    "That day?" JOYA seemed to understand something for a moment, but she was more confused for a moment.


    She looked at Jian Haixi and spoke to her for the first time today: "what do you mean by that day?"


    Jian Haixi also looked up at her. Her clear eyes were the same as before, but there was no closeness and smile when she looked at her in the past.


    Qiao Ya heard her state without any tone: "the day George came back, I was going to Qiao''s house, but I got the news on the way. I knew that eukins Yan and you had an appointment to meet in the park, so I went to the park."


    JOYA froze and soon remembered.


    She and eukins that day. Yan did make an appointment, but he couldn''t go out because George suddenly came back. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi went


    Listen to Jane Haixi and eukins alone. When Yan met, George immediately looked at her nervously: "you went alone? He''s so dangerous. How can you go alone? What if he did something to you?"


    When he finished, he suddenly thought of the phone call of Jian Haixi that Yang Yaru told him later


    Now think about it, it should be that Jane Haixi went to see eukins. Yan Hou was still worried about the Qiao family, so he rushed over again. He just heard those words that made her sad on the way, and finally didn''t go


    George clenched his teeth and frowned.


    When they didn''t know anything, Jane Haixi didn''t say anything. She turned around and worried about them, but she heard Qiaoya''s chilling words.


    He looked at his sister painfully and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Those concerned words are too late

 Chapter 1061

    Jian Haixi glanced at him and wondered if he understood the endless concern in his words. He shook his head and said, "I''m not alone. Chen Yi accompanied me. It doesn''t matter."


    Then she turned to look at Joey and said in a low voice, "eukins Yan also brought a wood carving that day and said let me give it to you. I didn''t promise."


    Although the politeness in the tone was not so obvious, it was enough for Joey to feel bad.


    Her eyes did not look at Jian Haixi for too long. Before Jian Haixi finished, she lowered her head, and her face became more and more complex. Her lips remained tight without saying a word.


    Jian Haixi''s words and this incident were like a loud slap in the face.


    She was worried about her everywhere, about her being noisy at home, about her and eukins. Yan''s affairs, but she excluded her in her heart, and finally said what hurt her


    For a moment, George and JOYA were silent.


    After a while, George sighed and said in a deep voice, "that means it was Eugene Yan who showed up at home last night."


    Ning Jiwei nodded slightly: "from the existing evidence, it should be that he can''t be wrong, and I fought with him yesterday, and his skill is not under me."


    "Not under you?" George frowned at once, but soon understood that he could easily escape so much defense, eukins. Yan naturally will not be a half hearted person, but the other party''s strength is still far more than he imagined before.


    "This is only the second. I want to say that he can go in and out of Qiao''s house at will without disturbing anyone twice. Not only is he skilled, but more importantly..." he glanced at Qiao ya, his voice was completely cold, and his eyes glowed like cold ice, "He must be familiar with the Qiao family''s environment and have completely understood the Qiao family''s monitoring and defense, so he can quietly avoid everyone''s attention."


    The voice fell to the ground and the four people were quiet.


    Eugene Yan was able to find out this, no doubt by taking the opportunity of being led home by Joey.


    Naturally, JOYA knew that her drooping head blocked her pale face, but her fingers on her side could not help curling closer and pinching the corners of her clothes.


    "It''s a piece of cake for the other party to find out the guard and go in and out of Qiao''s house in the future." Jian Haixi pursed his lips and said anxiously, "everyone''s lives are hanging under the knife."


    And you should know that the Qiao family''s defense system is the same as that used in the villa area here. All of them are the highest level protection networks made by Hui Yi''s employees led by Ning Jiwei.


    But now the highest level, I''m afraid it can''t prevent any enemies.


    With the wisdom of Eugene Yan and his computer experts, it''s not difficult to guess what''s here through Qiao''s guard system. It''s only a matter of time before we break the protection here.


    And that means they''re no longer safe here.


    If Qiaoya didn''t say anything about the wood carving today, they would even be touched by the enemy into the door and don''t know anything


    At the thought of this, Ning Jiwei''s face was very poor, and his eyes were straight at Qiao ya. His whole body immediately sent out a dignified murderous spirit.


    All of them worked hard for the past two years, and almost all of them were destroyed because of this man''s selfishness, which made him feel cold.


    Ning Jiwei''s murderous spirit did not deliberately converge, even George and Jane Haixi felt it.


    JOYA''s face was even whiter without a trace of blood.


    Not only because of her fear of Ning Jiwei, she once said that she was just pursuing love and didn''t hurt anyone, but now the fact is in front of her, almost everyone is about to lose their lives because of her stupidity.


    Everyone


    This made Qiaoya almost out of breath. If the man hadn''t left the wood carving, if she hadn''t said about the wood carving today, would she really be responsible for the safety of so many people if such a thing happened at that time?


    JOYA closed her eyes and shook slightly.


    George quickly held her, but she pushed her away with a white face.


    She didn''t have a good rest at night. In addition, she was in a tight mood all day. At this time, she was suddenly hit by such a stick in the head, and suddenly she couldn''t support it.


    George frowned and looked at Ning Jiwei, who was strong opposite, and wanted to stop talking.


    In his heart, he was as angry as Ning Jiwei, but at the same time, he couldn''t help loving his sister, but he didn''t even speak, because it was really joeya''s fault.


    The tension in the living room made Moran frown not far away.


    Ning Jiwei is usually very pleasant at home. He seldom loses his temper. He can get so angry. He doesn''t know how serious things have happened.


    She looked at the fruit dessert in her hand, but she turned and put it down in the kitchen. This time she was not suitable for the past.


    Finally, Jian Haixi reached out and attached it to the back of Ning Jiwei''s hand, patted it gently, sighed and softly called him: "Jiwei."


    Ning Jiwei was so angry that only she could smooth out the tiger''s temper.


    Probably only she could not be affected by Ning Jiwei''s anger and let him restrain his anger.


    Hearing her voice, Ning Jiwei heaved a sigh, took her hand and gently pinched it. He was no longer angry with Qiao ya.


    George frowned and thought for a moment. He sat up and looked at Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi and said seriously, "Jiwei, Haixi, although I know this is probably late and may not be of any use, I still have to tell you."


    "Sorry, I''m sorry about this time," George said in a deep voice.


    "Brother..."


    JOYA looked at George who bowed her head and apologized. She just felt that her tears were rolling down again, and the wet feeling in her eyes was getting heavier and heavier.


    At home, George quarreled with her. He wanted to beat her. He was so angry that he couldn''t sleep well.


    But here, he still had to apologize for her.


    Obviously, it has nothing to do with him. Obviously, it''s all her fault, but in the end, someone else should bear all this for her


    Joey, Joey, what the hell have you done?


    Qiaoya clenched her hands into fists, so that her knuckles were faintly white, and the falling tears hit her skirt and made a small group of marks.


    Jian Haixi looked at George who bowed his head to apologize, and at Qiao Ya who couldn''t help crying. He couldn''t help sighing, shook his head and said, "forget it, eukins. Yan is full of tricks. Even if he can prevent him for a while, he will still make other loopholes in the future."


    Her words made Ning Jiwei frown and turned to look at her. Of course, he knew what she was going to say next, and he didn''t want to make any decision for her. He just couldn''t help but be worthless for the sincerity she had paid and the harm she had suffered.


    However, he also knew that sooner or later, Jane Haixi was kind-hearted, and opposite were JOYA and George, her brothers and sisters. Her forgiveness would happen sooner or later.


    He didn''t make a sound, but just clenched Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jian Haixi looked at them and whispered, "let''s turn over the past."

 Chapter 1062

    George jerked up his head and looked into her eyes, excited and happy.


    He always felt sorry for Jian Haixi in his heart. At this time, he could hear Jian Haixi say to turn the page. Finally, the burden in his heart these days was completely put down, and it was a lot easier.


    "I''m just afraid the next two monitoring and protection systems have to be done again," she said, turning to Ning Jiwei. "And fast, at least a little faster. If eukins Yan reacts, we and the children will be very dangerous."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said in a deep voice, "it''s necessary to be fast. It''s best to replace the original system before he takes action. There''s also... We don''t just have to redo it. We can''t do it this time."


    This is equivalent to unlimited compression of time and doubling the workload at the same time.


    Ning Jiwei patted Jian Haixi''s hand: "it can''t be delayed. I''ll inform yunzhixiang them immediately."


    Jane Haixi nodded, and her face sank. She turned to George and said, "don''t relax with your company. We don''t know what eukins Yan will do next, but I''m afraid..."


    She paused, glanced at Qiao ya, and said in a heavy tone: "I''m afraid it will have something to do with the Qiao family."


    George hasn''t officially met Eugene yet. Yan, but the good things he did to Qiao Ya and the games they played against Jian Haixi were enough to arouse his anger.


    "If he dares to come again, I won''t break his leg!" said George, frowning and biting his back teeth, every word cold.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be so simple." Jane Haixi shook her head.


    If only he could be so straightforward, but they wouldn''t have to worry so much.


    She said, her eyes flashed, looked at Qiao ya, who had been sitting next to her with her head down and didn''t speak, and whispered to her, "ya''er, can we talk?"


    Qiaoya was surprised at the speech and suddenly looked up at Jane Haixi''s line of sight.


    After a little hesitation, she bit her lips and nodded to Jian Haixi.


    Hearing her say this, Ningji and George are a meal.


    Of course George wanted the two to make up again, so he stood up and prepared to go out without saying anything.


    Just as soon as he got up, he heard Jane Haixi say to him, "George, what we just said is very important. Mo Jue, they all have to know, you..."


    "You know, Haixi, don''t worry. I''ll call them now and everyone will make it clear." he promised simply. Before his voice fell, the man had already walked past Chaoyang platform.


    In the living room, only Ning Jiwei frowned and looked at her with an indistinguishable emotion on her face.


    Jian Haixi knew that he was worried that he would be sad because of the previous things. He didn''t say much. He just shook his hand and asked, "didn''t you say you wanted to contact Yun Zhixiang as soon as possible? Time is tight. Go and be busy. I''m fine."


    Ning Jiwei opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Before he made a sound, Jian Haixi stretched out his hand and pushed his shoulder: "go quickly. Ya''er and I have something to say."


    The protective net really can''t be delayed. Ning Jiwei glanced at Qiao ya, raised his hand and rubbed Jian Haixi''s head. Without saying anything, he got up and left.


    After today''s events, he also believed that JOYA should no longer be so brainless.


    After they both left, the living room suddenly fell into silence. Jane Haixi and Qiaoya didn''t speak for a moment.


    In the past, there had never been such an embarrassing moment between the two. Jian Haixi smiled bitterly and was thinking about how to speak. Qiao Ya on the opposite side spoke first.


    "Sorry..."


    Her voice was very low. Coupled with the reason of hanging her head, Jane Haixi was stunned for a few seconds before she reacted.


    She shook her head and said, "no wonder you, this..."


    "I mean, I lied and lied to you. I''m sorry," interrupted JOYA. When she looked up, tears began to appear in her already red and swollen eyes.


    She sucked her nose, paused, calmed herself down, and then said, "I... I didn''t think it would be so serious. At that time, I just felt that even if there was danger, I was the first, I..."


    Qiaoya gradually lost her voice and couldn''t spit out any more in her tight throat. She really thought so before. She just thought that even if something happened, the man must have attacked her, so she always felt that she was right.


    But until now, she didn''t know how naive she was


    "Haixi, I''m sorry... It was all my stupidity that almost hurt everyone." her heart was full of remorse and guilt, and her tears could not help falling down.


    She fell in love with someone for the first time in her life. For the purest feeling she thought, she withstood the pressure and deceived her best sister, but unexpectedly, the result was that she almost hurt her closest family.


    Tears had long blurred Qiaoya''s sight. She didn''t even see when Jane Haixi came to her.


    She raised her hand and wiped it on her face, trying to wipe away her tears, but she didn''t expect the tears to flow more and more.


    This apology has been buried in her heart. Since she deceived her and said the words that made her sad, she always wanted to apologize to her. At this time, when she really said it, she felt that she was qualified to stand in front of her and talk to her.


    JOYA was crying, but suddenly she felt someone gently wiping her tears with a paper towel.


    She blinked, blinked away the tears on her eye film, and saw Jian Haixi sitting in front of her smiling gently.


    There was no blame or impatience in her eyes. She gently wiped her cheek with a paper towel in her hand.


    "Haixi..." Joe Arden couldn''t help but lose his voice again.


    Jian Haixi reached out and stroked her back, smiled and said, "didn''t you just say that the past has turned it over?"


    "Then you... You really don''t blame me?" asked JOYA sobbing through her nose.


    Jian Haixi nodded gently: "if you have to turn over the old accounts every day and compare who is right and who is wrong one by one, it will be too tired."


    She took out two more paper towels and handed them to Qiaoya. After waiting for a while to see that she didn''t cry, she continued: "ya''er, people are not saints. No one can guarantee that they will never make mistakes. I am the same, Ji Wei is the same, Mo Jue, Chen Yi... Everyone is the same."


    JOYA looked at her with a paper towel in her hand. She didn''t understand what she said for a moment,


    "So it doesn''t matter if you''re wrong. What''s changed is that no one will investigate your past, and no one will blame you for your fault." Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed, with a hint of worry in his eyes. "What I''m worried about is what you... Would do if eukins Yan came to you again?"

 Chapter 1063

    Come to me again?


    "Will he... Come to me again?" Joana was stunned.


    She thought that her affair with the man would be over here. Now that he pretended to be su Ryan has been exposed, how could he appear again?


    "Don''t be afraid." Jane Haixi didn''t think about it. She stroked her shoulder to comfort her. "It''s just my guess."


    She said it tactfully, but she was afraid to scare Joey, but in her guess, the probability of this possibility was actually very high.


    She paused, organized some language, and then said, "this wood carving always makes me feel a little uneasy. Ji Wei has checked itself. There is no mechanism and no information. The real goal may only be to give it to you. Moreover, he chose to give it to you at this time. He will not quit so clean."


    "The target is me? What else does he come to me for? He is no longer Su Ryan." JOYA shook her head painfully. "Does he think I will continue to pretend to be deaf and dumb after I know this?"


    There was a flash of worry in Jane Haixi''s eyes. This was what she was worried about. JOYA thought everything too simple and took eukins. Yan thinks too simply.


    Although she and eukins. Yan spent more time together than any of them, but in the final analysis, in those days, the man was dressed in Su Ryan''s skin, and the bad, sinister and terrible parts were all hidden under the good skin.


    In JOYA''s world, this person''s bad is probably limited to the person who took advantage of her, deceived her and almost hurt her relatives and friends. As for how bad he is, she probably didn''t really think about it.


    "Ya''er." Jane Haixi paused and frowned. She hesitated for a while before continuing, "you... For Eugene Yan, you are a rare... Chess piece."


    JOYA trembled, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    "You are the children of the Qiao family and our good friend, but you haven''t participated in these things. It can be said that you are a key point in all things, valuable enough, and don''t have such high vigilance." she stroked Qiao Ya''s shoulder and said, "everything is not over yet. Now let him give up you for nothing. I don''t think it will be so easy."


    "Don''t give up on me... What else does he want to do? Use me to know that monitoring and defense is not enough?" Qiaoya gradually choked.


    Since last night, she has been frightened and distressed by the external blow and amazing information.


    Her mood is really on the verge of collapse.


    "Relax, ya''er, don''t worry. We''re just assuming now that you don''t think so much." Jane Haixi patted her on the back, took up the tea cup on the table and handed it to her to make her drink tea and settle down.


    Watching her quiet while drinking tea, Jian Haixi said, "now is not the time to think about what he wants to do. None of us can guess this. What I want to know is, what would you do if he really came to see you again?"


    Guess eukins. Yan''s mind, the risks and variables are too big. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. The cost performance is too low, so she cares about Qiaoya''s ideas from beginning to end.


    As long as there is no problem with Joey, they only have to think about how to deal with eukins. Yan can do it without worrying that he will exploit loopholes.


    Joe Arden was stunned, his eyes flickered, and his hand holding the tea cup moved up and down unconsciously.


    "I... I don''t know," said JOYA hesitantly. "I haven''t seen him since I was locked up at home. No... I''ve never seen the real him, so you suddenly asked me, I really don''t know at the moment."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes looked dark. Sure enough, from Qiao Ya''s just reaction, she knew she would say so


    But this is not a reassuring answer.


    She sighed and said, "Eugene Yan is very cunning. When he is no longer Su ri''an, his bad will no longer hide a penny. Ya''er, you are too simple and simple in front of him. Every word you say may even be used by her."


    "I......" Qiao Ya thought of the monitoring and protection and pursed her lips.


    Jane Haixi patted her hand and said, "so I think it''s time for you to understand something you haven''t touched before."


    They couldn''t always look at her and restrict her. Only Joey really understood eukins. What kind of person Yan is and what kind of world she is in, she can have enough vigilance to guard against such a cunning enemy.


    JOYA was stunned and let her know something she had never been in contact with?


    She looked at Jian Haixi, nodded and waited for her to speak quietly.


    Just waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear Jane Haixi''s voice.


    She shook her arm suspiciously, and the people in front of her were stunned.


    Jane Haixi paused. After what she had just said, she was thinking about how to explain their past to Joey and eukins. The danger of Yan.


    There were too many and bloody things in the past. She and George didn''t tell her because they didn''t want Joey''s life to be infected with these.


    At this time, she suddenly wanted to start. For a moment, she didn''t know where to start.


    And eukins. Yan


    This is the most troublesome problem.


    If she said his things lightly, she was afraid that she could not attract Joey''s attention. If she said them seriously, she was afraid that Joey would think she was deliberately discrediting eukins. Yan, if the other party seizes the opportunity to say something, I''m afraid it will be alienated


    Jian Haixi hesitated and kept thinking about what to do.


    At the same time, her heart was inexplicably more sad. She thought that the recent events could be completely put down when she just turned the page.


    She has always done so, but until now she knows that once something happens, it really doesn''t mean that it can be regarded as having never happened.


    If she had been herself before, she would have said something, and she would not have these worries at all. She also believed that JOYA would know what to do.


    But now... She still has a lot of worries in her heart.


    You can''t be as honest and frank with Joey as before.


    Seeing that she had been silent, JOYA said in a voice, "Haixi, aren''t you going to tell me something?"


    "Hmm..." Jian Haixi frowned and hesitated. "It''s a little troublesome. I..."


    While they were talking, George, who finished calling from the balcony, returned to the living room.


    Seeing his figure, Jian Haixi was relieved, smiled at Qiaoya and changed the topic: "forget it, it doesn''t matter to talk about it another day."


    The relieved look on her face startled JOYA slightly.


    Has this expression ever appeared on Jane Haixi''s face before?

 Chapter 1064

    She forgot whether she had seen it, but at least when the two sisters spoke, she had never seen such an expression on Jane Haixi''s face. She wouldn''t even hesitate as before.


    Qiaoya suddenly felt like a balloon had been poked into a hole. Something ran out of it. It was useless for her to press it hard.


    The pictures of her laughing and fighting with Jane Haixi began to blur gradually.


    More and more clear is the hesitation and relief of Jian Haixi just now.


    JOYA felt a dull pain in her heart. Jane Haixi said she didn''t blame her. Maybe she wouldn''t blame her, but she really couldn''t forget the sadness.


    And she let Jane Haixi hurt her heart. At this time, there was no longer the old attitude of lying and coquettish pestering her to say.


    She bit her lip and could only nod to Jian Haixi and stopped talking.


    On the other side, George just sat down for a few minutes, and ningziwei came out of the study.


    His eyes fell on Jane Haixi''s face beside Qiao Ya for the first time. When he saw that there was no sadness in her eyes, his heart was slightly relieved.


    He turned to George and asked, "they all know?"


    "Well, I''ve found all the people to say, and everyone has said it carefully." George nodded and whispered.


    Ning Jiwei answered and said nothing more. He raised his feet and walked towards Jian Haixi.


    "I''m going to the company, Haixi. Dou Ge is at mikai. Go there." he took Jian Haixi''s hand and put it in his palm, shaking it, and said in a warm voice.


    Where''s mikai?


    Jane Haixi was slightly stunned, but she quickly reacted, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "Ha mu?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded. This time hamu''s accident made him feel that for Qi''er and hamu, they still had less to say.


    It''s inevitable that such a thing will happen again in the future. It''s better to let Jian Haixi go there.


    Jane Haixi nodded and turned to look at George and Joana.


    George paused and immediately said, "it''s just right. It''s clear. It''s time for us to go back."


    As he said this, he got up, and Joey on the sofa got up with her, but her head was still down.


    "Ya''er." Jane Haixi paused and called joea, "I''ll see you in two days."


    Qiaoya nodded, looked up at her and said, "OK."


    After George and Joana left, ningivala took Jane Haixi''s hand and her voice became softer: "how are you?"


    Let her turn over those things so quickly. She''s forcing herself.


    Ning Jiwei originally wanted to wait for this matter for a while. Only when Jian Haixi gradually forgot this emotion will they go to Qiao''s house again.


    I just didn''t expect the wood carving to advance the time so long that Jian Haixi had to respond to it immediately.


    Jian Haixi gave a meal, looked at Shang Ning Jiwei''s worried eyes, and for a moment almost wanted to tell him all his confused thoughts just now.


    But with so many things in front of her, she can''t let Ning Jiwei distract to comfort her when she worries about monitoring and protection.


    She put her hands gently around ningjiwei''s neck, leaned against his shoulder, closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Tired?" Ning Jiwei asked hurriedly. He had just said about hamu, but forgot to ask Jian Haixi if he was tired. He hugged the people in his arms and said in a warm voice, "if you are tired, you can go another day."


    "I''m not tired. I just want to rest with you for a while." she said, took a deep breath, left Ning Jiwei''s arms and sat up straight. "Let''s go. I''m full of blood now. I can start immediately."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t answer, and his eyes were still worried when he looked at Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi stood up first, pulled his hand and said, "hurry up, the monitoring can''t wait. You go to the company, I''ll go to mikai, and we''ll act separately."


    Ning Jiwei reluctantly got up and walked out with her steps.


    He has always been unable to persuade Jian Haixi on these matters, and he has long known this.


    He looked at Jian Haixi''s back and made no secret of his love and heartache in his eyes. He took two steps to catch up with Jian Haixi, took her from his side and said, "separate action is separate action, but I have to send you to mikai."


    "You..." Jian Haixi frowned. As soon as he wanted to persuade him to go there earlier, Ning Jiwei stopped him. "The refusal is invalid."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing and said, "it''s hard for her husband."


    Just as Ning Jiwei wouldn''t insist on persuading her to rest at home, she usually wouldn''t firmly oppose such a thing.


    They walked out with each other. Moran looked at their figure, prepared dinner in his hand, and sighed helplessly: "it''s really hard this trip..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At mikai''s house, it was even more urgent to redo the system. After Ning Jiwei sent Jian Haixi, he gave her two instructions. He didn''t even get off the car, so he went to the company again.


    Jian Haixi stood by the side of the road, looking at the cars farther and farther away, and her face gradually became dignified.


    "Haixi."


    She was not comfortable thinking about anything. Suddenly, a familiar voice came after she was cold, which immediately called back her thoughts.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. Looking back, he saw Dou Ge coming from a distance.


    Suddenly some strange way: "how did you come out?"


    Dou Ge smiled and his voice was as gentle as ever: "I''ll come out and see if you''ve arrived."


    He didn''t see Jian Haixi''s car. He understood in an instant and then said, "where''s Ji Wei?"


    "Go to the company." Jian Haixi walked towards him. Speaking of this, he frowned unconsciously, and his face was not good.


    Dou Ge just got a call from George and knew the general thing. He nodded and said to Jian Haixi, "don''t worry too much. I just contacted Dou Ming. He and lol should also participate in it. One more person can reduce the risk."


    Jane Haixi nodded, but she didn''t want to talk.


    They walked in together. Dou Ge looked at her absent-minded appearance and couldn''t help worrying. There were too many things these two days, and Jane Haixi hardly smiled on her face.


    However, before he could think about how to comfort him, he saw that after the people around him were silent for a while, he suddenly turned to him and asked him, "are Dou Ming and lol all right now?"


    Dou Ge took advantage of this opportunity to distract her. He smiled and said, "well, it''s not too greasy to sprinkle dog food every day."


    "What about lol? Are you busy?" Jane Haixi didn''t answer, but thought and asked again.


    If Dou Ge didn''t understand what she said in the first question, if Jian Haixi asked this again, he would be completely sure that she was asking him about lol.


    He also said directly, "what are you looking for her?"


    Jane Haixi nodded.


    Dou Ge thought for a moment and shook his head. "As far as I know, she hasn''t been busy lately. She helped Dou Ming finish his task some time ago."


    Jane Haixi asked two questions before, but now after Dou Ge said these words, she was silent again.


    Seems to be considering whether to find her or not.

 Chapter 1065

    Jane Haixi was silent for a long time and didn''t speak again.


    Dou Ge walked beside her and looked at her frown. He knew what she was worried about.


    He thought for a moment and said in a warm voice, "actually, lol is now... Almost out of the control of her parents. She rarely participates in the affairs of the sun family. According to Dou Ming, she runs out almost all day. It seems that she has become some we media."


    "So." Jane Haixi nodded.


    Dou Ge looked at her, paused, stood still and called her, "Haixi, it''s convenient for me to ask you, what''s the matter with looking for her?"


    In front of Jian Haixi, he always knows how to advance and retreat, knows how to be measured, and never does anything difficult for her. For Jian Haixi, those turbulent love can be deeply buried in his heart. Naturally, he is also very considerate in these small things.


    Jian Haixi also stopped, sighed, looked at him and said, "it''s about Qiaoya."


    "JOYA?" Dou Ge frowned. "Haven''t all her problems been solved? Can lol help her?"


    Ning Jiwei did the protection system of the Qiao family, and George was in charge of their company. Qiao Ya showed her the evidence she had to see. She won''t quarrel to see Su ri''an anymore. Is there anything else she needs help now?


    "That''s right." Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed and hesitated, "mainly I thought and thought. I think I still have to tell her something about the past and what eukins Yan did, so that she can have a bottom in her heart."


    "Are you afraid that she will be fooled by that man again?" Dou Ge understood in an instant.


    "Well." Jian Haixi nodded, "I wanted to talk to her this afternoon, but I''m always a little uncertain about what to say..."


    Ask lol for help with this?


    Dou Ge was silent for a moment. In fact, according to his opinion, if he was worried that Qiaoya would go astray again, he would simply tell George these worries and ask George to lock her up for a while until she thought it over thoroughly.


    Simple and convenient, no one has to worry about it.


    Just looking at the worry between Jian Haixi''s eyebrows, he knew that Jian Haixi would not agree to do so.


    As for what Jian Haixi said, he could not make up his mind how to tell her, he could probably guess the reason.


    He felt a twinkling of pain at the bottom of his eyes, but immediately turned his eyes and looked at the villa immersed in the sun.


    Jane Haixi didn''t notice his difference and was still thinking about whether she should ask lol for help.


    After a few minutes, Dou Ge looked down at Jian Haixi again. There was only tenderness in his eyes and the same look as usual. He narrowed his eyes and said, "do you want lol to help sort out the evidence that can be found and show it to her?"


    Except for this purpose, he couldn''t figure out why Jane Haixi had to find lol.


    Jian Haixi nodded: "well, I think it''s better to have facts and data than to have nothing to say. With those evidence, she''s easier to believe, otherwise..."


    Otherwise, she didn''t finish what was behind.


    Dou Ge understood that she was just afraid of the last thing.


    "Ji Wei was already busy rebuilding the system. If I asked Ji Wei or Yi Yi for this, I''m afraid they would be worried and think more. Besides..." she sighed. "After all, lol is a girl. Her heart is thinner. What needs attention? I think she will understand better than others."


    Dou Ge was stunned and then laughed. Jian Haixi really considered everything.


    Even thoughtfully considered JOYA''s feelings.


    He shook his head, patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder and sighed, "it''s hard for you to do this for her."


    There was another word he didn''t say, hidden under his worried eyes, that is: just hope that this time, Qiaoya won''t let Jane Haixi down.


    "OK, don''t worry. Let Ji Wei concentrate on the system. I''ll call Dou Ming later and contact lol first." Dou Ge said. They continued to walk towards the villa. He smiled and said, "take your mind. There''s still a trouble waiting for you."


    Jane Haixi paused. Remembering hamu waiting inside, she immediately smiled and nodded and said, "thank you first. Let me know about lol. I really have to cheer up to deal with this in front of me."


    She didn''t mean to spend much time with HA mu, but with HA Mu''s stubbornness, it should not be easy to think about this conversation.


    When he heard her say thank you, Dou Ge frowned and was a little unhappy. He just saw her cheer himself up and felt funny. He couldn''t help shaking his head and followed her into the house. He immediately forgot what he wanted to say.


    ¡­¡­


    In the quiet living room, only ha Mu was sitting on the sofa.


    Although the TV opposite was on, she entered the door with a low voice and still didn''t hear it.


    Hamu bowed his head, holding the remote control in one hand, changing stations from time to time, while lowering his head and brushing his mobile phone, he didn''t know which one he was looking at.


    Hearing the movement at the door, he glanced at them faintly without saying a word.


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned at this scene. His appearance seemed to be sitting here waiting for her


    Hamu will sit here and wait for her?


    it is beyond logic and above reason.


    She turned her head and looked at Dou Ge with some doubts in her eyes.


    It''s reasonable to say that HA Mu shouldn''t like her very much. How can he wait for her here?


    Dou Ge smiled and explained without her asking: "Qi''er and mikai don''t know what to study upstairs. I heard you came and asked ha Mu to wait here."


    Jian Haixi suddenly muttered, "no wonder."


    They went to the sofa and sat down. An aunt had seen them come in and sent tea. After Jane Haixi gently thanked them, she looked at the people next to him: "long time no see, ha mu."


    Hamu didn''t even look at his cell phone after she entered the door. At this time, he heard her talking, looked at her uneasily, and snorted coldly.


    He has always had a problem with Jian Haixi.


    Even now they are no longer enemies, it is impossible for him to say that there is no knot in his heart for the person who killed talilina.


    "Hum, Jian Haixi, you''re here to trouble me, aren''t you?" he threw away the remote control, held his hands and turned to Jian Haixi. He didn''t have a good airway. "You don''t have to speak. I know what you want to say. Qi Er has taught me a lesson. If you want to say that, save it as soon as possible."


    His impolite appearance made Dou Ge frown slightly. He just wanted to say something, but Jian Haixi raised his hand and stopped him.


    Jian Haixi shook his head at him, put down his tea cup, looked at HA Mu''s eyes and said in a deep voice: "I must be different from what he said, so although you don''t want to listen, I still can''t save it."


    Hamden paused, glanced at her, said coldly, "what do you want to say?"

 Chapter 1066

    Jian Haixi was silent for a moment and looked at him slowly. "Xiuyu told me about yesterday. Although you didn''t do well in the bar, yesterday was the first time you saw that woman. It''s good to keep your head."


    In their previous estimates, hamu may have defected without saying a word when he saw the fake talilina, so she was a little surprised when she heard Mo Xiuyu say he insisted that he wouldn''t hurt him.


    The more he listened, the tighter his eyebrows tightened.


    Jian Haixi didn''t swear or teach him a lesson, but how could he feel very wrong?


    Jian Haixi then said, "besides, Xiuyu said you insisted yesterday that you wouldn''t hurt him. I have to thank you for that."


    "Thank you?" Ha muwei squinted at the woman in front of him and frowned. "How do I feel that you are satirizing me?"


    No matter how stupid he was, he knew what was going on in Jian Haixi''s eyes.


    He helped fake talilina bind people and let them have hostages in their hands. It can be said that Ning Jiwei''s plan failed. Maybe there is his reason. For such a serious thing, Jian Haixi thanked him in turn?


    It sounds awkward.


    Seeing his serious suspicion of her, Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing. Even Dou Ge on one side couldn''t help laughing. He picked up his tea cup and took two sips.


    "It''s not really ironic." Jane Haixi paused, straightened her face and said in a deep voice, "although from our point of view, you really didn''t help us, but if it weren''t for you, Xiuyu might not be so hurt, so I want to thank you."


    It''s true. Jian Haixi knows that Mo Xiuyu didn''t take anyone. If ha Mu wasn''t there at that time, or ha Mu insisted that he wouldn''t hurt Mo Xiuyu, in order to bind Mo Xiuyu and threaten Mo Jue, I don''t know how many people would deal with him


    "Hum." Ha Mu stared at the two people in front of him, and his eyes were still skeptical.


    He can''t believe Jane Haixi so easily.


    "If you don''t believe it," Jian Haixi shrugged, "but I really didn''t mean to trouble you when I came today. I just wanted to ask you a question."


    Ha Mu still held his hands, raised his chin to her and said, "you ask."


    It turned out that he was just asking questions. He thought Jian Haixi would nag with Qi Er for most of the day. He was so bored.


    However, if the other party was all ears, he could at least contradict him and quarrel with him, but now the opposite is Jian Haixi.


    If she nags, he can''t scold or beat, let alone talk back, he can only sit here quietly and listen, even more oppressed.


    Oh, yes, I can''t even run.


    Although Ning Jiwei is not here, if he dares to go out of the door, Dou Ge next to him can catch him back.


    So hamu sat here and waited unhappily.


    As a result, he was relieved to hear that Jian Haixi only came to ask him questions.


    He loosened the hand he had been holding in front of his chest, took up his tea and took two mouthfuls. Suddenly, his whole body was relieved of the defensive psychology that had arisen since jianhaixi entered the door.


    Seeing him like this, Jian Haixi and Dou Ge looked at each other, smiled helplessly and asked, "I want to ask you, if you see that woman again next time, she needs your help, will you help?"


    Ha Mu leaned against the back of the sofa and nodded without hesitation: "yes."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes darkened and her eyebrows tightened involuntarily.


    Ning Jiwei''s worry is really good. Hamu is really a hidden danger.


    Seeing that she didn''t look very well, Hamden paused and explained, "but don''t worry, I''ll still say that. I''ll help her within my ability, but I won''t help her do anything to hurt you people."


    Jane Haixi shook her head. "How do you know what you do won''t hurt us?"


    Ha Mu was stunned and didn''t know how to answer the question.


    What do you mean, do you know it will hurt?


    Of course he knows such a simple thing.


    He frowned and thought for a while. He still didn''t understand why Jian Haixi asked, "if you can''t hurt, you can''t hurt. I can see it."


    "I''m afraid the harm you said is not the same as the harm we think." Jian Haixi sighed helplessly. "You don''t think it''s hurt if you don''t hit or hurt, but it''s not so simple many times."


    Ha Mu pursed his lips. He knew very well that he could not hurt them, but could he hurt them in many ways?


    It really baffled him.


    Jian Haixi shook his head: "Ha mu, it''s not that I don''t respect you, it''s just... You have a simple mind and always think straight, but not everyone is the same as you. What they think is often more complex and involves a lot of things behind them."


    "Hum." Ha Mu chuckled, "you want to say I''m stupid, don''t you?"


    He didn''t understand what he said before. He understood these two sentences. What is simple in mind is a synonym for stupidity.


    Jian Haixi didn''t explain either. He nodded and admitted, "yes."


    Ha Mu gave him a white look. The woman said impolitely in front of him and admitted so simply.


    Dou Ge, on the other side, had been listening to them silently. At this time, he saw the situation and hurriedly made a voice and interrupted: "Ha mu, Haixi''s words are not very pleasant, but..."


    "It''s not good to hear, but it''s not good to hear." hamu interrupted.


    Dou Ge was stunned and raised his hand to touch his nose. Ha Mu didn''t know how to answer this sentence.


    "Needless to say, I know. It''s not you who say I''m stupid. Everyone says so." Ha Mu snorted, "I''m not angry. What are you anxious to explain?"


    Dou Ge smiled and said nothing.


    Jian Haixi gently hooked the corner of his mouth. Although hamu was a little straight headed, it was not difficult to get the truth.


    It''s even easier to be with him than those who are deep-seated, complex and difficult to distinguish.


    Therefore, it may be more effective to deal with hamu by changing from those ordinary words to simpler and direct ones.


    After thinking for a while, she simply stopped telling him so many different reasons and directly said to hamu, "well, I won''t stop you from doing what you want to do, but I have a condition."


    "Conditions?" hammu frowned. "What conditions?"


    Jian Haixi smiled: "we are a cooperative relationship. I''m not your boss. It doesn''t seem good to take care of you all day."


    She paused. She was not surprised to see the expression of "you know, it''s good" on hamu''s face. She couldn''t help feeling funny. This person is really too simple.


    "But according to our alliance conditions, you and Qi''er have to listen to Yiyi and Shazhi. Isn''t that good?"


    Ha Mu was stunned and nodded: "yes, we naturally listen to the eldest lady. As for Jian Yi..."


    He rolled his eyes in disbelief and hummed, "is it different whether you listen to him or not? On the contrary, the eldest lady listens to him."


    Shazhi has been living here for several years. She has been following Jane Yi all day and is almost obedient to him.


    They listen to yarn weaving, which is different from Jane Yi''s words?


    Jian Haixi nodded. As long as hamu promised to listen to Shazhi, it would be more than half a success.


    "My condition is very simple. In the future, you should report the whereabouts of that day to Shazhi every day." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "especially when you see that woman, what she told you, or anything you did for her, you should report everything in detail, and you can''t hide it."

 Chapter 1067

    Jian Haixi said it very seriously. After listening to it for a while, ha Mu frowned gradually.


    To report? And everything?


    He thought seriously for a long time, and always felt as if there was something wrong, but there was nothing wrong with Jian Haixi''s words


    After thinking for a long time, he finally found a breakthrough: "what does it matter if I listen to the eldest lady''s words and I report her whereabouts? I will listen to her if she has something to tell me, but why do you say I have to report?"


    Dou Ge was stunned. He didn''t know whether he should be surprised or powerless to ask him this question.


    So it''s best to talk to hamu because it leads directly to the end. If you take two turns in the middle, this person will not understand.


    He looked at Jian Haixi and saw that Jian Haixi didn''t hesitate at all. He directly said, "Oh, this, that''s because... Shazhi told me to report your whereabouts. She knew I was coming to you and asked me to bring you a message."


    "What did the eldest lady say?" hamton changed his face and loosened his frown, which had been puzzled all the time.


    Jian Haixi nodded solemnly: "if you don''t believe it, next time you see Shazhi, you can ask her in person, or you can ask her now. Just say that''s what I said. Is it the same word as what she wants to say?"


    Ha Mu was stunned by her words. He seemed to be judging the truth of her words. He shook his head after waiting for a long time: "I can''t disturb the eldest lady''s school. I''ll trust you for the moment today. When I see the eldest lady, I''ll ask clearly. If you cheat me, I''ll never spare you."


    Jian Haixi didn''t worry at all. He smiled and said, "of course."


    Dou Ge sat quietly drinking tea. In fact, he was laughing all the time.


    Jian Haixi''s bluffing skills are getting more and more powerful. Even at the beginning, he didn''t see whether what she said was true or false.


    It was not until he heard that Jian Haixi asked hamu to say her words to Shazhi intact and asked if Shazhi meant so, that he finally determined that Jian Haixi''s move was deceptive.


    If Shazhi had listened to these words, with their smart heads, she would have figured out what was going on every minute. Even if Shazhi hadn''t told Jane Haixi first, she would definitely help her aunt Haixi round this word on the phone.


    However, it''s not always true that Jian Haixi deceives people. If Shazhi knew about it, she must have completely listened to Jian Haixi. She just reversed the order of the two things.


    Jian Haixi calmly took a sip of tea and saw that HA Mu had been silent. After waiting for a while, he said, "why, I still don''t want to?"


    "No." Ha Mu answered sadly. Since it was Shazhi''s order, he must listen, "I''ll just report."


    Jane Haixi nodded: "that''s good."


    Ha Mu finally got it done here. She was relieved at last.


    But


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and glanced at hamu. She was still worried.


    Although the man promised, it was difficult to ensure that the woman cheated him again.


    She paused and added: "hamu, what I said is that everything has to be reported. If that woman asks you to hide something..."


    "I understand."


    Before Jian Haixi finished, ha Mu snorted angrily and interrupted her, "since you said you would report, you can''t be so wordy, can you?"


    "Ha mu." Dou Ge frowned slightly, tapped the tea cup with one hand, and scolded him in a deep voice.


    His tone was not severe and his voice was not high, but somehow he gave people a sense of seriousness.


    Hamu glanced at him, turned his head after looking at him, and snorted unconvinced.


    This Jian Haixi is so distressed and protected wherever he goes. He can''t say anything important.


    Jian Haixi raised his hand, gently shook his head to Dou Ge and said, "it''s no problem. Let''s go. Ha Mu''s matter has been solved. I want to see Qi Er again."


    Dou Ge nodded, put down the tea lamp and lifted his chin upstairs: "let''s go upstairs. I don''t know how they are doing."


    They got up and walked upstairs. Just after taking two steps, Jian Haixi turned back and said to hamu, "remember your task. You have to report every day."


    "Hum, let''s go." Ha Mu answered impatiently, got up and went outside. He would be bored by Jian Haixi for a while. He wanted to go out and be quiet.


    The courtyard is indeed more relaxing than the house, and the air is warmer than the inside. It carries the herb fragrance into his lungs, which makes ha Mu breathe deeply. There is still some dazzling sun that has quietly moved to the West. The sun cage around HA Mu''s body gives him a hazy sense of light.


    Such temperature and sunshine, year after year, there are always countless times like this every year, but hamu always misses the past.


    He turned his head and looked inside. Jian Haixi and Dou Ge walked up the stairs step by step.


    Today, he met Jian Haixi for the first time in two years.


    The woman looked as if she had changed, and it seemed that she had not changed at all, as before.


    In fact, he knew that things had passed for so long, and it was not Jian Haixi and others who had to chase them. It was not Jane Haixi who was to blame for talilina''s death.


    But


    There is always something in his heart.


    Hamu looked up at the jumping sunshine, and his eyes moved with the clouds moving with the wind in the sky, as if he had seen the passing time in the past two years.


    Time is going, all of them are moving forward, but his eldest sister stopped forever.


    He often doesn''t dare to look back, because as long as he looks back, he always sees the eldest sister smiling and waving at him.


    At that moment, he was very sad and hated why he couldn''t move forward with his eldest sister. He had to leave her alone and stop in the time so long ago.


    Maybe... When he looks back in a few years, he won''t even remember what talilina looks like.


    They finally left her alone.


    ¡­¡­


    Dou Ge led Jian Haixi upstairs. Before he got to the second floor, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him. He didn''t understand why he was suddenly crazy. He looked at him suspiciously: "what are you doing?"


    "Cough, it''s all right." Dou Ge clenched his fist to his lips, gave a light cough, looked at her and smiled, "I just didn''t expect you to cheat now."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. When he realized that he was just doing something, he was surprised. His index finger stood up between his lips and whispered, "shh."

 Chapter 1068

    She glanced warily at the living room. She didn''t see hamu''s people. Then she smiled and whispered, "when it''s extraordinary, we should do the extraordinary method. Otherwise, he can''t listen to me."


    Dou Ge smiled and nodded: "well... It makes sense."


    Anyway, as long as Jian Haixi does it, he will unconditionally support it.


    "By the way, I just thought about lol and forgot to ask you how Dou Dou is recovering?" Jian Haixi asked.


    "Don''t worry if mikai is here," he said, leading Jane Haixi to mikai''s room. "He''s recovering very well. I''ll take you to see him later."


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    When they reached the door, Dou Ge raised his hand and knocked on the door. After waiting for a while, he heard mikai coming to open the door.


    "Come, come, what''s the matter?"


    He opened the door and came out. While lowering his head and taking off his gloves, he didn''t wait for Dou Ge to speak. As soon as he looked up, he saw Jian Haixi. He was stunned and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s okay. It''s just a little thing. I want to ask you for help."


    Since the storm broke out again this year, each of them has a string in their heart. In addition, there is something wrong with Dou Dou. Now even mikai is always nervous.


    "Ask us for help?" mikai took his gloves and slightly raised his eyebrows. "It''s either poison or medicine."


    He let them in. Qi Er in the room was wearing special eyeglasses. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    If you don''t think about the things in his hand that can kill people only bit by bit, it''s still very professional and admirable.


    Mikai threw his gloves on the table and turned to the man who was distracted. When he heard the voice, he didn''t even look back: "Qi''er, Haixi has something to look for."


    Qi Er shook the test tube in his hand twice, took a serious look and put it firmly on the shelf. Then he turned and walked towards several people: "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment, looked at them and asked, "I want to ask if there is anything, colorless, tasteless and invisible, which is difficult for human beings to detect, but we can find its trace in some way."


    "Colorless, tasteless and invisible?" mikai frowned. He really couldn''t answer for a moment. Even if there were, it would take thousands of experiments to make it. Suddenly, he asked, he really doesn''t have that kind of thing here now.


    Looking at the look on his face, Jane Haixi already knew the answer. She frowned slightly and was about to say forget it, but she heard Qi''s ear smile next to her and said, "yes."


    Qi Er''s eyes turned slightly, and a wicked smile appeared on his face: "isn''t it for tracking? I have it here."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although she believed in Qi Er''s ability, the smile on his face made her feel that things were not simple.


    Sure enough, before she asked, Qi Er turned his head and said with a smile, "but I need Qiaoqiao''s help."


    Qiao Qiao


    Jane Haixi''s face suddenly changed.


    She almost suspected that Zill had done it on purpose.


    What else do you need Qiaoqiao''s help with?


    Mikai looked at him in a fog.


    Looking at the disbelief of several people, Qi''er explained: "it''s drugs that are three kinds of poison, whether they save people or harm people. It''s impossible not to leave a little taste and trace, but there are some drugs that only need a little, which can''t be smelled by human smell."


    Mikaton paused. Something suddenly occurred to him in his mind. He looked at him meaningfully and said, "you don''t... you want to use clever blood?"


    Qi Er nodded and explained to the crowd, "Qiaoqiao''s blood is specially fed by me. As long as it is mixed in the powder and stuck to the man''s skin, even if the other party takes a bath, my little snake can find him in three days."


    "It''s OK to wash it? It''s really not easy to be found by the other party." Dou GE''s eyes flashed and wondered, "what''s the principle? It''s so magical?"


    "There''s nothing magical about it," Michaelis said with a glance. "Dogs can find their way home by following dog shit in seven days. It''s just the characteristics of animals."


    Jian Haixi didn''t think about the magic, not the magic, not the characteristic. After a long silence, he looked at Qi Er and said, "can''t you use skillful blood? Is there anything else to replace it?"


    "No."


    Qi Er answered very simply, stretched out his index finger and shook: "only her blood can be recognized by my little snake in the world, or if you really want me to make you a powder with dog shit, it''s no problem, as long as you don''t mind the dog barking when looking for someone."


    Jian Haixi stopped talking, frowned and hesitated. He seemed to be thinking about what to do.


    Qi Er leaned leisurely against the table behind him, supported the table with both hands, bent one leg at will, and showed a trace of pride on his face: "compared with an obedient dog, my little snake is much better. It can swim anywhere without attracting attention, and can not make a little sound."


    This is exactly what Jian Haixi wants. It is colorless, silent and invisible. It is very convenient to track. However, the raw materials it needs are what Jian Haixi never thought of before, which makes her unable to make up her mind to promise Qi Er.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi was silent all the time, Qi Er changed his posture and said, "what are you worried about? I am more distressed than you, Qiao Qiao. Will you hurt her?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and didn''t believe him at all. He said in his heart, "maybe, who knows what you''ll do when you''re crazy. It''s not that you don''t have a criminal record."


    She waved her hand and finally said, "forget it. Keep busy. I''ll think about it later."


    Qi Er shrugged, turned around indifferently and took his test tube to study. Mikai sent them to the door. He couldn''t give any advice on this. He nodded at them and went back to the house.


    "Come on, let''s go and see Dou Dou." Jane Haixi bent her mouth, put those troubles at the bottom of her heart, pulled a smile on her face and said to Dou Ge.


    She can''t frown to see Dou Dou.


    Dou Ge understood her mind, said nothing more, smiled and nodded.


    Next door.


    Dou Dou''s injury has been much better. When they pushed the door in, he was awake, staring bored at the ceiling above his head, and his feet swayed gently.


    It looks very boring.


    Jian Haixi walked forward with a smile and sat down beside the bed. He helped him gently move the infusion pipe to prevent his arm from rubbing against it.


    "I look more energetic than when I just woke up." this sentence was said to Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge nodded, sat down on one side of the stool, looked at the dropping speed of the medicine bottle and said, "yes, if the smelly boy didn''t secretly adjust the speed, I''m not sure it would be faster."


    "Elder brother..." Dou Dou asked him with a curl of his mouth. He didn''t know that his elder brother would complain, "I moved secretly today. It''s not that serious."

 Chapter 1069

    "Don''t do that again." Jane Haixi immediately turned her head and stared at Dou Dou. She didn''t care whether Dou Ge was exaggerating or not. She said sternly, "if you find it again, let your brother find someone to watch you for 24 hours!"


    "Sister Haixi, what you two said is really not bad." Dou Dou couldn''t help laughing, "but don''t worry, I won''t dare to be found by my brother."


    "That''s about the same." Jian Haixi nodded.


    Although Dou Dou''s injury was very good under mikai''s treatment, the robbery really hurt his vitality. Even if he was in good spirits just now and even had a smile, his small face was still pale.


    "Sister Haixi, did you come to take me back this time?" Dou Dou grinned, clutching Jian Haixi with one hand and asked with a smile.


    "Go back?" Jian Haixi was stunned. He looked at him and looked at Dou Ge. Could he leave so soon?


    Dou Ge didn''t tell her. Mikai didn''t mention it just now.


    "She came to see hamu and Qi''er. She came to see you by the way." Dou Ge glanced at the man lying on the bed. "What you think is beautiful."


    When he finished, he turned to Jian Haixi and said with a smile, "ignore him. Children always say it''s too boring here. Let me lead him back."


    Jian Haixi looked at Dou Dou. After hearing this, his smiling face suddenly became sad again. He smiled helplessly, and his eyes were distressed.


    Mo Xiuyu suffered a minor injury and always said that he had no strength at home. Dou Dou and the time before the operation had been in this small house for many days.


    There is no difference between day and night for him. When he opens his eyes every day, he is the incandescent lamp on his head and the white walls around him. He stays here all day.


    "Sister Haixi, take me back. It''s too boring here. I almost forget what the sun looks like in the sky and the herb fragrance in Mikael''s yard. Now I smell the same as from the sky." Dou Dou took Jian Haixi''s hand and kept flirting.


    He didn''t dare to tell Dou Ge these words, and he only dared to act coquettish in front of Jian Haixi. It was guaranteed that Jian Haixi would not let him go back if he was soft hearted. As long as Jian Haixi agreed, it would be equivalent to taking care of his brother.


    Jane Haixi frowned. Although she was really soft hearted, Dou Dou had just finished the operation. It must be best to stay in front of mikai.


    Seeing that she shouldn''t, Dou Dou''s eyes turned and made persistent efforts: "you don''t have to worry about my situation. I''ve recovered so well. I''m sure there''s no problem, sister Haixi ~"


    "Don''t be coquettish." Dou Ge behind him looked at his poor appearance, but he was not affected at all. A hard hearted appearance interrupted him, "you haven''t recovered yet. You have to change your dressing and infusion every day. It''s the most convenient here."


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    Seeing that both of them disagreed, Dou Dou curled his mouth, was very wronged, and his eyebrows and eyes drooped.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing and knew that he was really bored.


    She thought and said, "well, wait a few more days. When your situation is more stable and mikai agrees, we''ll take you back."


    "Really?" Dou Dou''s dark eyes lit up again and stared at Jian Haixi.


    "Of course it''s true." Jian Haixi nodded.


    Dou Dou turned to look at Dou Ge and said softly, "brother, can I go back?"


    Jian Haixi also turned to look at him.


    Being stared at by two people like this, Dou Gordon nodded helplessly.


    Both are the favorite people. What else can he do except promise?


    "Yeah! Great! I''m finally going to be liberated." Dou Dou shouted excitedly with his fist clenched. It''s boring him these days. He''s energetic enough to let him go out now.


    "All right, all right, don''t get excited. You can''t go back early unless you keep it well." Jian Haixi helped him tuck in the shaken quilt. When he stopped making trouble, he smiled, "there''s just another small problem."


    "What''s the problem? What''s the problem?" Dou Dou asked hurriedly. "Don''t say one problem. I can solve ten or a hundred."


    Anyway, nothing can delay his return now.


    Jian Haixi pretended to wait deeply for a while. When he saw Dou Dou''s eyebrows, he couldn''t help wrinkling. Then he smiled and said, "can you stop looking for such a blind reason in the future? I don''t know what the sun looks like. In addition to being round, what can it become?"


    "Oh, sister Haixi! Don''t listen to such an embarrassing thing. Forget it quickly. Forget it. I really want to go back..." Dou Dou was a little embarrassed. He reached out to touch his quilt and the infusion tube. The more he spoke, the less his voice would be.


    Dou GE has been quietly watching the two bickering behind him. He knows that Jian Haixi is deliberately teasing him. Dou Dou is a lively and active age. He is not happy to stay here for so long. He can only come in to talk with him many times. At this time, he is relieved to see the smile on his face.


    And his eyes at Jian Haixi became more and more gentle, but he didn''t find it, and Jian Haixi didn''t see it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Suburban Royal Manor.


    In the west, whether the big swimming pool is a lawn that is not seen or the tall Wutong tree shade is covered with a hazy golden coat under the setting sun.


    The orange sunset hung in the sky. The color was as thick as an oil painting, which red Jiang Rumo''s eyes.


    She stood by the pool with a glass of red wine in her hand. The bright red lips were stained with wine, as bright as the sunset reflection in her eyes, like the rising stars in the East.


    She looked at the sky from time to time, and at herself scattered and closed in the pool water from time to time. Her eyes were always clear and cold without a trace of smile, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It was not until the twilight came and the last afterglow slowly fell down the mountain that she slowly regained her consciousness.


    I don''t know when I think of the sweet sound of the piano around. She can hear it at once. It''s eukins. Yan is playing.


    She shrugged, put the empty glass on the table, glanced at the sky with only a trace of crimson white, and turned and walked towards the villa.


    The villa behind her was brightly lit. She walked in slowly. Every step was like completing a transformation until she poured another glass of red wine. She shook the wine gently. The whole person was completely different from that by the pool just now.


    In other words, the ordinary Jiang Rumo came back.


    She followed the voice to find eukins. In Yan''s room, he knocked on the door and went in with red wine.


    "What? What''s up?" eukins. Yan looked at her.


    At the moment she entered the door, the pleasant piano stopped at the same time.


    Jiang Rumo handed him the red wine, put one hand on the piano and asked with a light smile, "can you come and listen to the music? I''m tired of listening to your CDs. Come and listen to how good the scene is."


    "Really? I thought you were only interested in sunset scenery." he took a sip of red wine and looked at her with his eyebrows.


    Jiang Rumo was a little stiff. She had just stood outside for so long. It seemed that she had been seen by him. This man was as terrible as mind reading, and the slightest change in emotion could not escape his eyes.

 Chapter 1070

    Her face didn''t show, and she moved closer and closer to eukins. Yan, put his hands around his neck from behind him, put his red lips close to his ears and whispered, "where is the sunset? I''m reluctant to give up the luxurious swimming pool."


    "It''s not that it won''t happen again. When did you become so stingy," eukins said. Yan chuckled. His fingers played a few notes randomly, but he didn''t continue to play.


    "People just don''t like it." Jiang Rumo pursed his lips, calmed down for a while, and hesitated, "Yan, do we really want to evacuate from here?"


    "Naturally, this place has been found out by ningjiwei. If we don''t go now, we can''t go tomorrow." eukins. Yan took a sip from his glass.


    In fact, it was so dangerous, but there was not even a worried expression on his face.


    Jiang Rumo pursed his lips and didn''t answer.


    "You look like you don''t want to leave this place?" eukins saw that she didn''t speak. Yan glanced at her and asked with a smile.


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes flashed and said in a charming voice, "people said they were reluctant to give up the swimming pool, and this is the place where we have lived the longest since we came to Xiangcheng. We''re not used to leaving like this."


    "What''s not used to?" eukins. Yan picked his eyebrows, raised his hand and stroked the broken hair on her temples. His action was gentle, but his eyes were still cold as ice. "Saha is not used to it. She almost always lives here, but you haven''t been back in Xiangcheng for long?"


    "I......" Jiang Rumo paused.


    She was really out looking at the scenery. She was so crazy that she came to eukins. When Yan asked this question, she was too different from him. Especially when she was a little confused, she simply sent her to the door to let him find flaws.


    She was calm. As soon as she thought about how to answer, she was suddenly by eukins. Yan interrupted.


    He narrowed his eyes, and there was a flash of cold light at the bottom of his eyes, but the speed was so fast that Jiang Rumo didn''t see it at all.


    "Aren''t you... Afraid that Ning Jiwei can''t find us in another place? Do you take the ten day appointment seriously?" the dumb man''s voice was neither angry nor angry, as if he was just curious about a question.


    "No." Jiang Rumo was flustered and immediately shook his head to deny. The broken diamond earrings on both sides that grew to the collarbone refracted a dazzling light under the light with her action. Like those secretly leaked out of a little careful thinking, she covered the panic at the bottom of her eyes and smiled, "you really can joke. How can I think so?"


    "Then ask yourself," eukins said. Yan lip slightly hooked, touched her earrings with one hand, stroked the broken diamonds on them with his thumb, moved to the tearful mole in the corner of her eyes, and gently held her face, "Ru Mo, don''t try to escape from the palm of my hand. You should know that you can''t escape in your life."


    His voice was neither cold nor cold, but Jiang Rumo could not help but freeze. He looked at him and said, "I know, I never thought so."


    "That''s good."


    Eukins. Yan smiled, helped her smooth the earrings and the necklace around her neck, patted her on the shoulder and said, "go down and prepare. I have something to tell you later."


    "Yes..."


    Watching Jiang Rumo turn back and close the door, the footsteps are farther and farther away, eukins. Yan drank the last mouthful of red wine in the glass and didn''t look back: "come out. Remember to take it back next time."


    The door on the other side of the room opened and came to eukins with a smile. Yan sat down next to him, affectionately took his arm, glanced at the door Jiang Rumo had just closed and asked, "Yan, do you believe her?"


    The discontent on her face is obvious, eukins. Yan chuckled, stretched out his index finger and gently picked up her chin: "why, you two can''t get along?"


    "There is no ~ other people just ask casually." SA Luo stroked his big hand with his fingers and shook it gently.


    She thought eukins. Yan would soon let go. Unexpectedly, his hand holding her chin became more and more energetic, and the smile on his face disappeared in an instant.


    "SA Luo, didn''t I teach you not to talk to me like this?" eukins. Yan''s tone was cold, and his eyes didn''t have the temperature just now. "It''s not like her at all."


    Whirl a stiff, the whole person instantly sober.


    "No matter what the estrangement between you and Jiang Rumo, don''t play the trick of provoking estrangement in front of me. I don''t like such a woman, understand?" eukins. Yan whispered.


    Saha was stunned. This man seems to be in a different mood today. He won''t get angry easily as usual.


    I really don''t like her saying that, or because... Jiang Rumo is different.


    But such eukins. Yan was afraid to challenge. She stared at him and replied in a dull voice, "yes, I see."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jane Haixi thought she had to wait until the next day to find lol. who knows, she received a wechat call in the evening.


    At that time, she was helping Moran bake snacks, and the strong smell filled the whole kitchen.


    Said it was help. Moran''s only task was to try it. As a result, her stomach was full of delicious snacks, but the freshly baked ones were so delicious that she couldn''t help eating another one.


    "Well... Aunt LAN, if I can''t eat at night, I blame you for these delicious snacks. I''ll pull you out to stop the gun when Jiwei says me."


    Moran smiled and put them out one by one. He waited for the bears to come back and eat: "I don''t know how much you ate. When the young master asked, I''ll tell the truth. He must still think you ate less."


    Speaking of Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi couldn''t help frowning. She didn''t know how busy he was. From her experience, they probably couldn''t have dinner together these days.


    "By the way, aunt LAN, save some snacks. If Ji Wei is too busy these days, send them to his company." Jian Haixi said, reaching out and pinching another one.


    That''s when lol''s phone came.


    Jane Haixi hurried to the living room to connect. Lol''s crisp voice came out of her mobile phone: "sister Haixi, sister Haixi."


    "Ah." Jian Haixi sat down on the sofa and smiled.


    As soon as she finished answering, she didn''t wait to ask lol anything, but heard the crackling way: "sister Haixi, can I give it to you tomorrow afternoon at the latest?"


    "Ah?" asked Jane Haixi in a stupefied way. She was confused by this sudden sentence.


    "Brother Dou told me just now. I know everything. Don''t worry. I''m not busy at all. As long as Dou Ming gives me all the materials, I can make the hard evidence video of that guy eukins Yan in one night." Jian Haixi doesn''t understand it. Lol explained.

 Chapter 1071

    After lol kept explaining, Jane Haixi knew that Dou Ge had already helped her.


    She sipped her tea and said with a smile, "Dou Ge asked you? I thought he would let Dou Ming tell you."


    "Hee hee, brother Dou just called me." her laughter was crisp, and there was a faint sound of keyboard tapping in the background sound. She didn''t know what she was busy, but it didn''t delay her talking to Jian Haixi. "Brother Dou said he was afraid that Dou Ming couldn''t explain clearly, so he came to me in person."


    With Dou GE''s consideration, he must personally explain Jian Haixi''s affairs before he can rest assured. Moreover, it is not only what Jian Haixi wants, but also her worries and worries for Qiao ya. Dou Ge also told lol clearly.


    Jane Haixi answered and suddenly remembered what lol had said at the beginning. She quickly told her, "lol, it''s not busy. Just look at your time."


    She still remembers what Dou Ge said. Dou Ming and lol have been busy recently, and Qiaoya... It is estimated that George has locked her at home recently. Anyway, it''s not bad for one or two days.


    "You don''t have to worry. When you''re free, you can do it for me in these two or three days." Jian Haixi smiled.


    "OK, I see." lol promised and said, "sister Haixi, when I finish the video, I''ll send it to you for review. If you see anything to change, tell me and I''ll modify it."


    Jane Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    Also review and modify?


    The little girl took it too seriously.


    She smiled helplessly and hurriedly said, "is brother Dou telling you too serious? It''s just a simple video. Just explain his past clearly. There''s no need to be so strict."


    "That''s not good." lol suddenly raised her voice and interrupted Jane Haixi. "It''s not easy for you to give me a task. Of course I have to finish it well. I can''t live up to your trust in me."


    "Moreover, Eugene Yan has done so many hateful things, and I want to destroy him on behalf of the moon of justice!" she said righteously. As soon as she finished speaking, her voice was a little low and sighed. "Unfortunately, I can''t help you deal with him, so I can only do something that I can do, and then I will have my shadow on the medal of victory."


    "OK ~" Jane Haixi smiled spoiled. "I''m sure you''ll do a great job, but just sort out his affairs. Don''t discredit him, but don''t omit his evil deeds."


    "I know." lol smiled. It was obviously a voice phone, but she deliberately lowered her voice. "Brother Dou has explained it to me. Don''t worry, sister Haixi. I guarantee that sister Qiaoya will definitely give up her heart to eukins Yan after watching this video."


    They are all girls. She knows too much about what girls are sensitive and resistant to.


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you." Jane Haixi bent her mouth, relieved at the same time, and felt that she was really looking for the right person.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll call you when I''m ready." lol finished and said a few words to Jane Haixi before hanging up.


    Jian Haixi looked at the mobile phone returning to the wechat interface and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh. Being able to solve Qiaoya''s problem really saved her the biggest trouble recently.


    However, she still had some hidden worries. She had thought of the most secure way to tell Qiao Ya about it with the most objective data and the most objective third person, but she didn''t know whether the effect could meet her expectations.


    Everyone is trying to deal with eukins. Yan, I just hope that Qiaoya can live up to their hard work this time and wake up completely.


    Jane Haixi thought, leaning against the back of the sofa with her pillow in her hand.


    She ran several places in succession today. She was really tired at the moment. She looked at her watch and estimated that several bear children would be back soon. She planned to simply lean on the sofa and have a rest.


    Moran saw that she had been in the living room since she answered the phone. She took a teapot and snacks to renew her tea. As soon as she came to her side, she saw her taking a nap with her eyes closed.


    "Young lady, if you are tired, go back to the house and lie down for a while. I''ll call you at dinner later." Moran whispered.


    Jian Haixi opened his eyes and shook his head gently: "no, I''m not too tired. I''ll just rest here for a while."


    Moran sighed, put the dessert on the tea table, continued her tea, went to the wall, turned off the headlights in the living room, and then went into the kitchen to continue preparing meals.


    The sky outside the landing window is getting darker and darker, and the orange golden sunset is gradually setting down the mountain. Only a large area of sunset is left in the West sky, burning half of the sky and most of Ning''s living room.


    Jian Haixi''s figure is caged in the dark red light, becoming thinner and thinner.


    The clock went round and round, and the whole living room became darker and quieter. I don''t know how long it has passed, a burst of car noise suddenly sounded in the yard.


    Moran looked through the window, washed his hands and came to the door to open the door for some children.


    Just before I got to the door, I heard the chirping voice of several children, which was still clearly transmitted into the living room across the door and a distance.


    "Eh? It seems wrong today." Gu Xiaomian shook his head to several people behind him with his schoolbag in both hands.


    "What''s wrong?" Mo Tong was waiting at the end, stretched out his hand to hold the last Jian Rui who came down from above, and asked without raising his head.


    "Tut... It seems really wrong." Mo Xiujin stood at the end of the team, stared at the villa in front of him, touched his chin and sighed.


    "Well, it''s really wrong." Mo Xiuqian walked beside him, calmly sighed and followed.


    This is the first time that she and Gu Xiaomian have reached an agreement on the same thing.


    Shazhi and Jian Yi look at each other. Neither of them speaks, but Shazhi is obviously surprised.


    "This is... Power failure?" Mo Xiulin looked at it with the eyes of several people. He was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    At the end of the walk, Jianrui was lowering her head to tidy up her skirt. When she heard that one sentence was wrong and that one was wrong, she asked, "what are you talking about? How could we have a power failure and didn''t receive notice."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the dark ground floor in front of her through the French window. Her black and white eyes widened: "it''s really a power failure. Can you not do your homework?"


    "What do you think?" Mo Tong rubbed her head with a smile and pointed to the kitchen next to them. "Stop the electricity. I didn''t see the lights on in the yard and the kitchen."


    "Alas..." Gu Xiaomian sighed. "I thought there was a reason not to do my homework. I''m really happy."


    "OK, OK." Mo Xiulin also realized that he had a short circuit in his brain just now and made such a low-level mistake. He suddenly coughed softly and took the lead in walking inside, "let''s go in quickly. It''s time to feed mosquitoes again in a moment."

 Chapter 1072

    This sentence immediately reminded several people that Mo Xiuqian pulled her arm, as if she had been bitten by mosquitoes, and hurried to follow Mo Xiulin forward.


    The people in the back came to the front one by one. Only Gu Xiaomian still stood in place, muttering that he was distressed to do his homework.


    Moran opened the door for several people, stretched out his hand to several people who hadn''t come near, and whispered, "you guys keep your voice down. Madam Shao is asleep. Don''t disturb her."


    "Mommy''s asleep?" Jane took a light step and glanced at the living room. Sure enough, she saw Jane Haixi''s back.


    She turned and made a palm down gesture to the people behind her, and carefully changed her shoes to make room for the people behind her.


    As soon as the children heard that Jian Haixi was asleep, they all whispered and put on their shoes. They all wanted to switch to slow motion.


    Mo Xiujin stood next to Jian Rui and pointed to the stairs towards several people. His index finger and middle finger gestured on his palm.


    The others nodded, knowing that he was signaling them to go upstairs directly.


    Like a mime, seven or eight children lined up. The cat tiptoed and walked carefully towards the stairs.


    Seeing that Jian Rui walking in the front had touched the handrail of the stairs, there was a sudden sound behind. It was not big, but in the living room where the needle can be heard at the moment, it attracted everyone''s attention.


    At the end, Gu Xiaomian turned his head rigidly, protected his schoolbag with one hand, awkwardly turned to the front, looked at his head, and a stiff smile appeared on his face.


    He swore that he had been very careful, but the schoolbag was like having his own consciousness. It hit the door when he didn''t pay attention.


    Mo Xiuqian wrung her eyebrows and waved her fist at him. Jian Rui and Shazhi also told him with their mouth: "be careful."


    But they didn''t make a sound, but a clear female voice came from the other side.


    "Are the children back?"


    On the sofa, Jian Haixi put down her arm blocking her eyes, raised her hand and turned on the floor lamp beside her.


    Several children, look at me and I look at you. Their tiptoe feet are flat, their bent waist is straight, and they all run towards Jian Haixi.


    "Mommy, did we wake you up?" Jian Rui rushed to Jian Haixi, took her hand and shook it. Her big eyes flashed apology and heartache.


    Jian Haixi reached over her little body, gently pinched her cheek with one hand, smiled and shook her head and said, "nothing."


    "Aunt... I''m sorry, I was too stupid to disturb you." Gu Xiaomian had consciously carried his hands behind him, stood in front of Jian Haixi with his head down, and whispered, "I''ll change my schoolbag tomorrow and never carry it again."


    "Pooch ~" Mo Xiuqian, who pinched a snack and stuffed it in her mouth, smelled the speech, and immediately a mouthful of cake almost gushed out and joked vaguely, "that''s no good. It''s no use changing your ''call bag'', you have to change people."


    Gu Xiaomian''s mouth is more powerful. Unfortunately, it''s him who lost his chain today. At this time, he can''t refute others.


    Mo Xiujin leaned on the sofa and shook his head: "that''s too difficult. I think our formation can''t be disordered in the future. We can''t let Gu Ruan take the last one. Oh, yes, it''s not good to take the first one."


    "All right." Jian Haixi looked at Gu Xiaomian''s mournful face, smiled and stretched out his hand to drag him to his side and rubbed his head. "No wonder Xiaomian didn''t sleep. Come on, this is the dessert just made by Aunt LAN in the afternoon. It''s for you."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at the gentle smile on Jian Haixi''s face and the dim sum handed to him. Instead of reaching out to eat the dim sum, he arched Jian Haixi''s shoulder with Jiao: "aunt ~"


    "All right, all right." Jian Haixi laughed when he was arched. He reluctantly stretched out his hand to pull his arm and said with a smile, "you''re not too hot, Xiaomian. Sit down quickly."


    "Do you hear me? Let you sit down." looking at Gu Xiaomian, Mo Xiujin immediately took his back neck and asked him to sit up straight, "how old are you, and act coquettish..."


    As soon as he said this, the remaining people in the presence immediately looked at each other silently. Unexpectedly, one day, the words jumped out of his mouth first. It is clear that he is the one who loves to play coquettish with Jian Haixi, right


    In the quiet home just now, as soon as several bear children came back, they suddenly became noisy. The headlights in the living room were turned on by Mo Tong as early as Jian Haixi woke up, and the whole villa suddenly became brightly lit.


    "Mommy, if you''re tired, go upstairs to sleep. Why are you sitting here? You''ll catch a cold." Jian Rui leaned back on her small face and leaned closer towards Jian Haixi with her hands around her waist.


    Jane Haixi hugged her dotingly, nodded her little nose and said with a smile, "Mommy is fine. She just sat here and had a rest. She didn''t sit for long. She won''t catch a cold."


    Although she was as like as two peas, she sat on the opposite side of her, but Jane frowned.


    He could see the fatigue and weariness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    So Jian Yi, who has been silent, glanced at several people and said, "Ruirui, you guys go up and do your homework."


    Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin had a meal, looked up at him and understood his intention almost instantly.


    Although Mo Xiulin and Mo Tong don''t know why he suddenly said so, they all nodded when they thought that he probably had something to say with Jian Haixi.


    Only Gu Xiaomian reluctantly "ah", pulled Jian Haixi and said, "but I still want to play in the living room for a while."


    "OK, here are the snacks. Go upstairs with us." Mo Xiujin stood up, slipped his collar in one hand and stuffed the dessert plate into his arms in the other hand. "Don''t talk nonsense, or you won''t have to eat together tonight."


    Gu Xiaomian pouted, looked at Mo Xiujin and the dim sum in his hand. Finally, he could only hold the dim sum and keep up with the army.


    Jian Haixi smiled at the last Jian Yi and asked, "baby, do you have anything to tell Mommy?"


    Jane Yi shook her head, got up, walked around behind her and gently helped her beat her shoulder.


    His fist fell on him with just the right strength. Jian Haixi relaxed and leaned against the sofa, gently closing his eyes and enjoying it.


    After a few minutes, she suddenly thought of the conversation with HA mu in the afternoon. She immediately opened her eyes and pressed Jian Yi''s hand. "By the way, Mommy forgot to tell Shazhi about something just now. You can help me tell her later."


    "OK, Mommy," said Jian Yi. The movement in Jian Yi''s hand was not slow and not affected by his words.


    Jian Haixi told him about seeing ha mu in the afternoon, and finally added: "Ha Mu will do what he promised. You let Shazhi monitor his whereabouts, and tell me and your daddy in time if there is anything unusual."


    "Well, I understand. Mommy, don''t worry. I know what to do." Jian Yi promised in a deep voice.


    Thinking of a series of things in the afternoon, Jane Haixi couldn''t help rubbing the center of her eyebrows. She had just rested for a while. At this moment, all kinds of things rushed into her mind.


    Seeing that she was still worried, Jian Yi paused and helped her gently pinch her shoulder. She said, "Mommy, is there anything else besides these?"

 Chapter 1073

    "It''s okay, baby, don''t worry." Jian Haixi rubbed his cheek with a gentle smile around his mouth. As soon as he finished, he suddenly remembered something. He pulled him to his side and sat down. "But it''s also a matter. The system of the community at home needs to be redone. Your father is busy with it. It''s estimated that he will find you and Shazhi to be responsible for a small part later."


    "Redo the home system? How could it be so sudden?" Jian Yi frowned. He knew that the protection system of the whole community was the top level, and it was updated every other period of time. He didn''t even find a small vulnerability. How could he suddenly announce that he wanted to redo it?


    Jian Haixi sighed: "Eugene Yan sneaked into Qiao''s house several times and completely avoided all monitoring and electronic systems."


    Jian Yi was surprised: "all?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded. "We''re worried that he might even crack the system here, so in case, your father decided to redo all the systems."


    Jane Yi is stunned and thinks of them and eukins. The time Yan met at Qiao''s house.


    The system will never be hacked, and eukins. Yan can escape all the monitoring. The only chance to touch it clearly is when he enters and leaves Qiao''s house.


    "It was Qiaoya who brought him in." Jian Yi frowned and whispered.


    He knows that he is a junior and can''t talk about adults'' rights and wrongs, but a series of things recently by Qiaoya really make him feel very uncomfortable. First, it makes Jian Haixi sad, and now he has to redo the system because of her


    Jian Haixi looked at him, knocked him on the forehead and said, "what Qiaoya, you want to call aunt."


    Jian Yi frowned and didn''t answer. After a while, he turned to the topic and said in a stuffy voice, "I know, Mommy, I''ll tell Shazhi everything you say."


    Jian Haixi nodded, gently pinched his cheek and said, "Xiaomian doesn''t mean you don''t seem to have finished your homework? Go up and do your homework. Children should do children''s things first. Don''t worry about Mommy."


    "It''s Xiaomian and ruiruirui who have fun during the day. They haven''t finished writing for a while. The rest of us have finished writing." Jian Yi said, shaking Jian Haixi''s hand. "Mommy, go upstairs and have a rest? It''s uncomfortable here."


    Jian Haixi looked at his son''s solemn little face and gently shook his head: "Mommy is really okay."


    Jian Yi frowned and threatened, "then I''m going to ask Ruirui and a Jin to come down, or call Daddy and say Mommy doesn''t have a good rest."


    Jane Haixi was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. He really knew who could stop her.


    It is absolutely true that all the children care about her, but when this stalemate really happens, the others prefer to listen to her, while Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin will always adhere to the option that is good for her, and they will not compromise even against her.


    So she''s the only one who can compromise and obey.


    As for Ning Jiwei, Jian Yi''s phone call is expected to let him fly back directly, work at home and personally supervise her


    Jian Haixi helplessly poked Jian Yi''s forehead: "OK, I''ll go upstairs now. I''m really defeated by you."


    Jian Yi put a hook on the corner of her lip and helped Jian Haixi to stand up and walk to the stairs: "Mommy, have a good rest. I''ll call you at dinner."


    When Jian Haixi finally went upstairs to her room, Jian Yi''s face sank in a moment.


    After a pause, he raised his feet and went upstairs to their own room.


    The other children in the room are gathering together. Shazhi is guiding Mo Xiuqian''s computer. Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui are making up their unfinished homework, one pouting and the other angry.


    Mo Tong was watching. Seeing that both of them were not paying much attention, one of them patted him gently and said, "write quickly. Now you know you''re not happy with making up your homework? Who let you have fun during the day."


    "There''s no fun." Gu Xiaomian glanced. "I just played a few Gobang games with Ruirui. Who knows you''ve finished your homework."


    "How many games are you playing?" Mo Xiulin took a sunspot in one hand and really put a Gobang under Mo Xiujin. "Ah Jin said, you are playing every recess."


    Mo Xiujin smiled and dropped a white son and said, "so I''m paying off my debt now."


    "Hum, you say again, I''ll kill you both when I finish writing!" Jianrui poked the nib on the paper and looked at the two people without raising her head.


    Mo Xiujin grinned at the corners of his mouth, and the white man between his fingers knocked twice on the table and said provocatively, "we are looking forward to it."


    "Big brother ~" Jian Rui wrinkled her nose, turned her eyes, pointed to them and looked up to Mo Tong, "they disturb me to do my homework!"


    Mo Tong rubbed her head and said in a warm voice, "ignore them. Ruirui has only a little left. When you finish writing, you want to play."


    With that, his face changed and frowned at Mo Xiujin: "don''t tease them any more. It won''t be finished before dinner."


    Mo Xiujin shrugged and consciously closed his mouth. What can he do when he meets a favorite sister crazy devil? He doesn''t want to be caught and educated by Mo Tong all night.


    However, Mo Tong''s worry obviously didn''t happen. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian didn''t write more slowly because of Mo Xiujin''s intervention. On the contrary, after the stimulated two people looked at each other, the speed increased directly. LengSheng was much earlier than Mo Tong''s specified time.


    As soon as they finished writing, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian threw away their pens. Without a word, they ran to Gobang and had to fight to the death.


    This is when Jian Yi pushed the door in.


    The sound of his pushing the door made several people in the room quiet. Mo Xiujin glanced at him and immediately saw that his expression was wrong.


    Although his face was as cold as ice, everyone could vaguely feel that he was in a wrong mood.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Xiujin asked directly.


    Jian Yi nodded, glanced at several people, and finally said to Shazhi, "the system at home should be redone."


    "Redo?" everyone was stunned. Several people looked at each other. There was an accident on each face.


    "Why do you have to redo all of a sudden?" Mo Tong frowned. Redoing the protection system is not a trivial matter. If something serious enough to endanger the safety of the family had not happened, Ning Jiwei would not have easily decided to redo the system. "Is something very serious happened? What is it?"


    Shazhi frowned, looked at Jian Yi and said, "I have no problem, but why do you want to redo it?"


    "Yes, brother, it took us a lot of effort to make that system last time." Jian Rui, who successfully occupied Mo Xiujin''s seat, sat steadily, elbowed on the table, stretched out her hand and grabbed her small face, puzzled, "don''t they all update regularly? What does a good daddy want?"

 Chapter 1074

    Mo Xiujin''s mind turned quickly. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Jian Yi for a long time. He sneered. He reached out and tapped Jian Rui''s head and said, "stupid Rui, if it''s good, you don''t have to redo it. Since you want to redo it, of course it doesn''t work."


    "It doesn''t matter?" Jian Rui was stunned and touched the place hit by Mo Xiujin. She even forgot to fight back.


    "You mean..." Mo Xiulin frowned, a touch of doubt appeared on his face, and more surprised, "the system has been damaged? Who is so powerful to break uncle Ning''s system?"


    Shazhi''s eyes flashed a bit of confusion. She knew better than others. Naturally, she knew how difficult it was to crack the system. It can even be said that almost no one in the world could break it, not to mention that it was even more impossible when they didn''t receive an alarm.


    Therefore, she can easily guess that someone cracked it internally. Although she is unwilling to believe it, the probability of this possibility is obviously greater than that mentioned by Mo Xiulin.


    She glanced at Jian Yi and said nothing quietly. Jian Yi knew better than she did. If she needed to tell everyone, he would say.


    Mo Xiujin on the other side was still talking to Mo Xiulin. He spread his hands and said, "how do I know, but after thinking about it, there is only one enemy now."


    Eukins. Yan.


    At the thought of the name, everyone was silent.


    Jian Rui looked around and finally stared at Jian Yi and said, "brother, tell me, what''s going on?"


    She was so anxious that she stamped her feet, but Jian Yi didn''t say anything. Finally, she just shook her head and went to Shazhi and sat down.


    Everyone knew that he would not open his mouth to explain.


    Mo Tong stopped Jian Rui, who still wanted to ask, and whispered, "Ruirui is good. You should know when you know. Don''t bother Yi Yi. He and Shazhi can''t relax recently."


    "But..." Jian Rui frowned. How could they not know anything about such a big thing? They didn''t know how to help daddy and Mommy.


    "All right, I''ll leave these things to your brother." Mo Xiujin pressed Jian Rui''s shoulder and stopped her from running to Jian Yi. "Be obedient."


    At the other end, Jian Yi still instructs Shazhi: "and Mommy just told me about hamu and asked him to report his whereabouts to you every day..."


    He said Jian Haixi''s words to Shazhi again and said, "the system should be very urgent, so it may be busy recently."


    Shazhi nodded: "ah Dong doesn''t matter. I can. I''ll take a good look at his report and won''t miss important information."


    She didn''t feel hard, but Gu Xiaomian, who was listening, had already laid his head on the table first.


    He nervously pulled the back of his head twice, frowned and said, "Why are there so many things all of a sudden? And all of them look very serious."


    Mo Xiuqian sighed and worried: "no wonder my aunt is so tired that she fell asleep on the sofa. There are so many things all day."


    "And that Eugene Yan!" when she thought of the name, she was so angry that she slapped the table and said, "where the hell is he from? We have no grievances with him for a long time. We have no enemies recently. We chase people like a smelly dog skin plaster every day. It''s really annoying."


    Her words suddenly reminded Mo Tong. He quickly turned to look at Jian Yi and asked, "what about mom? Is she still in the living room? Or is she working again?"


    Jane Yi shook her head. "I told her to go back to her room and go to bed."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at his watch and said, "I''ll tell Aunt Lan that today''s dinner will be postponed for a while and let aunt sleep for a while."


    Several people nodded. For a moment, they were distressed by Jian Haixi and worried about the system. No one spoke.


    For a long time, Mo Xiujin "tut", lazily leaned against the edge of the table and said, "I always feel very uncomfortable. It feels like being beaten around."


    "What do you want?" asked Jianrui.


    Mo Xiujin touched his chin with one hand, and his eyes turned around like two superior black gemstones, and the corners of his mouth slowly hooked up.


    Mo Xiulin knew it was wrong when he looked at him. He quickly pointed to him and said, "ah Jin, don''t have any bad ideas."


    Mo Xiujin glanced at him, hummed and said, "I want to give them some color to see. Even if I can''t hurt them, it''s good to annoy them."


    Jian Yi looked up at him and said in a deep voice, "don''t mess around for the time being. I don''t want mommy to worry anymore."


    He knows very well that no matter what they do, as long as they make a move, they will inevitably worry Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. They are tired enough at this juncture. They can''t distract their parents and worry about them.


    "Know, after these things are solved at present." Mo Xiujin snapped his fingers. "What''s your aunt bothering? Let''s solve it for her."


    "Don''t come." as soon as he finished, Mo Xiuqian immediately said, "what you said is simple, but what my aunt doesn''t want is that we are involved in these things, and you are dishonest."


    Mo Xiujin glanced at her, held hands and said, "then say whether you want to help or not."


    "I......" Mo Xiuqian choked and kept silent.


    Naturally, they all want to help. Looking at Jian Haixi''s troubles, each of them is distressed and wants to help Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei do something.


    But whether they should do it or not really makes them uncertain.


    "Yi, what do you say?" Mo Xiujin turns to ask Jian Yi.


    "Brother." Jian Rui also looks at Jian Yi. No matter how much they discuss, it''s Jian Yi who finally makes up his mind.


    Jian Yi frowned and didn''t speak. She looked down at her hands. What flashed before her eyes was Jian Haixi''s tired look just now.


    He pondered for a long time. At last, he said in a deep voice, "tomorrow, we''ll go to Qiao''s house."


    In a word, it determines their actions.


    Mo Xiujin immediately had a slight hook on his lips, and his eyes were bent. He stretched out his hand and hit Jian Rui with his palm and said, "that''s right."


    When they decided on tomorrow''s action, they were also relaxed. They had to say that they actually preferred what Mo Xiujin said.


    Since Jian Yi went to Qiao''s house, several people were obviously excited.


    Gu Xiaomian rushed downstairs like stepping on the wind and fire wheel: "I''ll tell Aunt LAN to have dinner later."


    Only Jian Yi sat by the window, frowning and wondering what she was thinking.


    "Ah Dong." Shazhi whispered to him, "when does the system redo start?"


    Jane Yi paused, glanced at her watch and said, "I''ll contact daddy after dinner."


    They originally wanted to postpone for half an hour to ask Jian Haixi to have dinner, but they didn''t expect that Jian Haixi called them first after ten minutes.

 Chapter 1075

    As Jane Haixi expected, Ning Jiwei did send a message to her at dinner. He only said that he would not come back for the time being and let them eat first. He didn''t mention how busy the company was.


    But even if he didn''t say it, Jane Haixi could imagine. She sighed and replied to Ning Jiwei''s news before she put down her mobile phone for dinner.


    Several children on the table, you look at me and I look at you. Everyone knows it. No one opened his mouth to mention the things that upset Jane Haixi.


    During the whole dinner time, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian acted as the main force, and Mo Xiuqian and Mo Tong relay behind. Several people took turns to bring vegetables to Jian Haixi and tell her interesting stories about the school to make her happy. I hope she can be happy and forget those troubles for the time being.


    On the contrary, Mo Xiujin looked at several people, but he didn''t speak. He ate quietly. When he thought of something from time to time, he gave a bad smile at the corners of his mouth. A pair of black eyes were full of malicious laughter.


    After dinner, Mo Tong sends Jian Haixi back to his room to rest. Jian Yi and Shazhi have already sat in front of the computer early and are ready to go online to contact Ning Ji and Yun Zhixiang.


    As soon as Shazhi started working, Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian were on vacation. They watched the play and played the game, but they also nestled in a corner of the sofa and quietly played their own.


    Jian Rui was just about to join Mo Xiuqian''s chase crew. Before she came to her, she was strangled by the back arm and dragged back by her shoulder.


    "Ah Jin, what are you doing?" Jian Rui looked at Mo Xiujin who suddenly stopped her and pulled his hand. "You release it. I''m going to watch the play with Qianqian."


    "Hey, wait, wait." Mo Xiujin took her and pointed to the night outside the window, with a thief smile on his face, "Ruirui, it''s so beautiful outside tonight. Are you interested in going out for a walk?"


    "Where does it look good? Isn''t it the same as usual?" Jian Rui looked puzzled. Mo Xiujin can lie down and never sit. How can he take the initiative to run out? Usually at this time, he collapsed on the tatami and played with his own.


    She paused, a flash in her mind, suddenly turned around and narrowed her eyes and stared at the person in front of her: "Oh... You said, are you thinking of another ghost idea? Brother Ke said, don''t act rashly."


    Mo Xiujin reached out and knocked her off. She pointed to her finger and turned her eyes: "you use your brain. What can I do at night?"


    Jianrui curled her lips, stared at him and said, "where do you want to go?"


    Mo Xiujin pointed to Mo Jue''s residence not far away. He touched his chin with one hand and smiled: "what lives in that room is all my aunt''s worry. Don''t you want to have a look?"


    "Smelly brocade, you still say you''re not making a bad idea!" Jianrui stamped her feet and raised her voice unconsciously. "Don''t you still want to run out and make trouble?"


    Fortunately, they were drilling in the window. Everyone in the room did their own work and no one noticed.


    "Tut, keep your voice down." Mo Xiujin subconsciously stretched out his hand to cover her mouth. Seeing that he didn''t disturb others, he let go of his hand again.


    "Not to do bad things, why are you afraid to tell everyone?" they squatted in front of the window and heard him whisper, and Jianrui''s voice couldn''t help falling down.


    "Tut, who do you despise? I just think there are many people and many things." seeing Jianrui still frowning, he simply turned his eyes, clapped his hands, sat down next to him, pretended to lie on the tatami, and deliberately said, "if you don''t go, don''t go, just think I didn''t mention it."


    He then closed his eyes as if he were really ready to start to rest.


    Jian Rui looked at him and Mo Jue''s residence. She bit her lips and hesitated for a while. Finally she made up her mind and took his hand and said, "go and have a look, but first say well. You have to tell me what you want to do. You can''t mess around."


    "I know, long winded." Mo Xiujin grinned, turned over in a blink, and secretly slipped out with Jian Rui while the others didn''t pay attention.


    Mo Jue''s residence was not far away. It didn''t take them long to run to the door.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the yard. He didn''t see Mo Jue''s car. He said to Jian Rui, "Uncle Mo Jue doesn''t seem to have come back. It''s just convenient for us to do business."


    Jianrui followed him around, just wanted to nod, and suddenly frowned and said, "but Uncle Mo Jue sometimes leaves his car somewhere else."


    "... it''s true." Mo Xiujin was stunned, touched his chin and thought for a while, pointing to Jian Rui''s villa, "act according to the circumstances and ask aunt Qiao if Uncle Mo Jue has come back."


    "OK." Jianrui nodded, followed Mo Xiujin to the door and waited for him to knock.


    In the room, Qiaoqiao was preparing fruit in the kitchen. She was stunned when she heard the knock on the door.


    Mo Jue doesn''t have to knock at the door, while others... No one said to come so late.


    She opened the door in doubt. Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui both raised their smiling faces and waved their small hands at her: "good evening, aunt Qiao ~"


    "Good evening ~" she glanced at the gate of the hospital and saw that there was no figure of Jian Haixi. She was slightly surprised and led them into the doorway. "Why did you suddenly run here? Is sister Haixi responsible for anything?"


    Mo Xiujin secretly rammed Jian Rui behind her. Jian Rui quickly smiled and said, "no, I want to eat aunt Qiao''s dessert, so I sneaked over."


    "It''s a greedy snack?" Qiao Qiao ordered her small nose, smiled and said, "no problem. I''ll get it for you now, but you can''t eat more. Be careful of tooth decay."


    "OK! I promise to be obedient." Jianrui quickly promised, shaking Qiaoqiao''s arm and coquettish way, "aunt Qiao, I want to eat sweet scented osmanthus crisp ~"


    Qiao Qiao doted on her hand and patted her: "no problem, wait for me for a while."


    Taking advantage of Qiaoqiao''s effort to enter the kitchen, Jianrui cat ran to the entrance of the stairs with her waist, looked at it for several times, shook her head at Mo Xiujin and said with her mouth: "there''s no movement."


    Mo Xiujin also took the opportunity to take a few steps and looked around. He didn''t find any trace of Mo Jue''s return, but he pretended to ask casually: "by the way, aunt Qiao, uncle Mo Jue, haven''t come back yet?"


    "Yes." Qiao Qiao came out with snacks and two cups of fruit tea on the tray. "Brother Mo and brother Gu are not here all day today. They don''t know what to do."


    "Did they say when they would be back?" Jianrui answered immediately.


    Qiaoqiao shook her head: "didn''t say, but if there''s nothing important, it''s estimated to be soon."


    "So......" Mo Xiujin pinched a piece of cake but didn''t eat it. His eyes turned and asked Qiaoqiao, "do those people still live upstairs?"


    "Those people?" Qiaoqiao paused with some doubts on his face.


    Mo Xiujin took two cups of tea, put the other cup in front of Jian Rui, broke his fingers and counted: "it''s Jiang ruting, Su blind, and Shao Lila."

 Chapter 1076

    "Oh, they." Qiao Qiao nodded with a smile. "Yes, they live upstairs, but master a Jin, you can''t call others Su blind. Mr. Su is very nice and can''t be rude."


    "Yes, smelly brocade, if Mommy wants to hear you, she''ll have to beat you again." Jane Rui wrinkled her nose and snorted at him.


    "Nonsense." Mo Xiujin reached out and poked her face. "Aunt Haixi was reluctant to beat me. She loved me most."


    Jian Rui tilted her mouth and ate her own sweet scented osmanthus cake, so she didn''t bother to discuss this topic with him.


    Qiao Qiao looked at the bickering between them, smiled and said, "then you eat first. I''ll cut the fruit and bring you fruit later."


    She said and walked towards the kitchen.


    When there were two people left in the living room, Jian Rui tooted her cheeks and said to Mo Xiujin, "what do you do now? Do you want to take the opportunity to go up?"


    "No, wait a minute." Mo Xiujin shook his head. "Aunt Qiao will come out in a minute. Now is not a good time."


    "Hee hee, just in time, I want to have some more snacks." Jian Rui said with a smile.


    "Hiss... Can you take a break and have a drink?" Mo Xiujin looked at her and looked disgusted. He stretched out his hand and pulled a paper towel and handed it to her. "It''s not that he didn''t eat dinner. It''s like Gu Ruan."


    "No, I''m growing up, and aunt Qiao''s cakes are really delicious. Today, aunt Lan''s dish was all soft for Gu, and I didn''t eat it." she said, reaching out and holding one to Mo Xiujin''s mouth and asked, "don''t you eat it?"


    "Just after dinner, who has a stomach to eat so much." Mo Xiujin muttered with disgust on his face, but looking at Jian Rui''s smiling eyes, he still opened his mouth and ate osmanthus crisp into his mouth.


    "I told you it''s delicious. Aunt Qiao''s dessert is the kind you want to eat as long as you see it." Jianrui took the paper towel, wiped her mouth, kicked her legs and looked at him proudly.


    Mo Xiujin chewed with his cheeks bulging, and slowly nodded: "I really don''t feel tired."


    Jane raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ll tell you."


    As they talked, Qiaoqiao had cut the fruit quickly and brought it to them. They peeled the orange, looked at Qiaoqiao and went into the kitchen, and immediately turned around and looked at each other.


    As soon as she entered this time, she turned and came out again, carrying another share of fruit and flower tea in her hand and walking towards the stairs.


    Mo Xiujin immediately raised his eyebrows and winked at Jian Rui.


    At the right time, Jianrui immediately understood, threw down the orange peel and ran to Qiaoqiao and said, "aunt Qiao, who did you give these to? Did you prepare them for Su rian''s millet upstairs?"


    Qiao Qiao nodded: "yes."


    Jianrui immediately brightened her eyes, reached for the tray and said, "aunt Qiao, can I help you bring it to him? You sit down and rest for a while. I''ll help you with this little thing."


    "But..." Qiao Qiao paused, hesitated on his face, but subconsciously retracted in his hand and didn''t let Jane Rui take the tray away.


    At the moment when she was stunned, Mo Xiujin, who had been standing next to them, suddenly came out from the other side, took the tray in her hand, raised her feet and went upstairs. One side of her mouth said, "Oh, I don''t know what''s different between this Su ri''an and the previous fake. I want to have a good look."


    "Master Jin, don''t..."


    Qiao Qiao also wanted to stop. Jian Rui on the side saw Mo Xiujin''s success. She immediately followed him with a smile and ran upstairs. She also turned back to Qiao Qiao and said, "aunt Qiao, take a break and we''ll send it for you."


    "Oh, slow down..." she could not rest. Seeing that both of them were running away, she hurried to follow up.


    Upstairs, Mo Xiujin stood in the corridor with a tray and stared at the doors on both sides.


    Jianrui stood behind him, whispered the number of rooms, poked him on the shoulder and said, "Hey, we only know they are upstairs, but we don''t know which room uncle Su is in."


    "Hmm..." Mo Xiujin answered. Before he finished his words, there was a high decibel cry from Jian Rui who could penetrate the wall.


    "Uncle Su! Uncle Su!" Jane Rui shouted in the corridor with her hands on her mouth, "I''ll bring you fruit. Open the door quickly."


    It was quiet in the villa, and her voice was clear. She shouted several times, and her voice echoed in all the floors.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned by her sudden appearance, and almost didn''t even hold the tray steady.


    He quickly took a step aside, covered his ears with his palm and said, "if you have this amazing move next time, can you tell me in advance? Your ears will be deaf."


    "Oh, as long as it works." she slapped Mo Xiujin on the shoulder perfunctorily, right to comfort him.


    As soon as the voice fell, Qiaoqiao followed up breathlessly. At the same time, three doors in the corridor opened one after another.


    Jiang ruting, Su ri''an and Shao Li stood at the door and looked at the stairs.


    Although Su ri''an can''t see, he also puts his head in this direction.


    Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes and looked around among the people. After a breath, he hooked the corners of his mouth and burst into a smile.


    His eyes flashed. The arrangement of the three people''s rooms was very interesting.


    Jiang ruting is on one side, Shao Li and Su ri''an are on the other side.


    It is obvious that in the eyes of Mo Jue and others, Jiang ruting is a dangerous figure, while Su ri''an and Shao Li can be trusted for the time being.


    Jian Rui stared at several people. Her big eyes flashed and ran straight to Su ri''an.


    But as soon as she rushed over, Shao Li on one side walked to Su ri''an faster and stopped her with a bad tone: "who are you?"


    Jian Rui was stopped two steps away from Su ri''an. She looked at the aggressive Shaoli and Su ri''an. She tilted her head and said, "Uncle Su, don''t you know me?"


    Su ri''an was stunned. Now he could be sure that the little girl was really calling him, but he had never heard the voice, and she didn''t feel familiar to him at all. She was a stranger.


    He tilted his head and looked in the direction of Jian Rui. His face rose with confusion: "sorry, little girl, have we met before?"


    Jian Rui was stunned. The voice of the man in front of her was very familiar, but it felt strange to her, and the expression on his face was not fake at all.


    Mo Xiujin came from behind with a tray, pulled her hand behind her, reached out and poked her head and said, "stupid Rui, the one we met is eukins. Yan, it''s not su ri''an in front of you, stupid..."


    "Oh." Jianrui suddenly stuck out her tongue and looked at Su ri''an again. "Sorry, uncle Su, I just recognized the wrong person."


    Heard Mo Xiujin mention eukins. Yan''s name, Su rian knew that the little girl must be in eukins. When Yan pretended to be him, they met, so they admitted their mistake.


    He smiled, shook his head and said gently, "it doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 1077

    Jian Rui patted her chest and said to Su ri''an, "Uncle Su, my name is Jian Rui. You can call me Rui Rui. What about this..."


    She patted Mo Xiujin on the shoulder: "his name is mo Xiujin. Just call him a Jin. We''re here to send you fruit."


    "Surname Jane?" Shao lidon said for a moment and forgot to take back her outstretched hand.


    Jian Rui looked at her vigilance and said, "sister Shaoli, we are good people. We really came to send you fruit. Can you stop us?"


    "Xiao Li."


    After su ri''an was stunned, he immediately understood the identity of the two children. He fumbled and pulled down Shaoli''s arm, let her back behind him, turned his head and smiled in the direction of Jian Rui, "thank you for sending me fruit. Please come in."


    Mo Xiujin took the tray and went in first.


    Jianrui was walking behind him. When she passed Su ri''an, her steps slowed down and reached out to help him with his arm: "Uncle Su, slow down, I''ll help you."


    Su ri''an smiled. He held a blind stick in his hand. The distance from the room to the door was not far. In fact, he didn''t need help at all. Jian Rui took his hand for granted, just like a subconscious idea.


    Shaoli paused and followed them into the house.


    When all four of them went in, the corridor naturally calmed down. Qiaoqiao was trying to follow in to see what Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui were looking for Su ri''an. Turning around, he saw Jiang ruting still standing at the door.


    She stood there alone. The light in the room shone from the open door to the outside. She stood in the light, but she was only covered with a cold atmosphere.


    Qiaoqiao stepped and turned to walk towards her to say a word with her, but just one step later, Jiang ruting had returned to the room and patted the door.


    Her voice was shocked and her feet were shocked. Her polite smile froze on her face for a moment. She was stunned for a few seconds. Finally, she sighed and walked towards Su ri''an''s room.


    In the room.


    Mo Xiujin put the tray on the table with a "clang", held hands against the edge of the table and stood there, looking at Su ri''an and Shao Li not far away.


    "Uncle Su, the chair is here. Slow down." Jianrui helped Su ri''an sit down, but she didn''t step back, but stood in front of him and stared at his face.


    Shao Li stood behind and watched her staring at Su ri''an. She couldn''t help but step forward and frowned. "Hey, what are you looking at?"


    It''s not polite for a blind man or a stranger to stare at Su ri''an like this.


    Her tone was not good, and the expression on her face was fierce. As soon as she finished, Jian Rui didn''t respond. Mo Xiujin immediately frowned behind her, came forward to protect Jian Rui, and said in a cold voice, "who are you feeding?"


    The cold light in his eyes swept straight at Shaoli like two sharp swords.


    "Miss Shao, young master a Jin." Qiao Qiao saw the scene as soon as he entered the door. He quickly called the two and said anxiously, "don''t quarrel."


    She said that she went to pull Mo Xiujin''s arm first, but Mo Xiujin didn''t move. She always looked straight at Shaoli.


    He knows that Shao Li and Su ri''an can be trusted in the eyes of adults for the time being, but no matter who he is, he is not qualified to treat Jian Rui like this.


    For a moment, Shaoli was really startled by his eyes, and her whole body could not help but freeze.


    Just outside, her attention was almost entirely focused on the little girl named Jian Rui. She just felt that she was too outgoing and familiar. As for the boy who didn''t talk much behind her, he always had a lazy smile on his face and thought he was a kind of person who was casual and didn''t care much about anything.


    I didn''t expect that he lost his temper when she just said a word to the little girl.


    Shao Li returned to her senses. She was frightened by a child''s aura. Her face was a little stiff. She snorted coldly at them and turned her head.


    Seeing her step back, Mo Xiujin slowly received the chill around her, but he still stood beside Jian Rui and didn''t step back.


    Unfortunately, there was no one else in the room, otherwise outsiders would see Mo Xiujin just now. It was like a loyal dog who saw his master being bullied. He bared his teeth and spit out, Baba protecting his master.


    The people nearby were so excited that the two parties didn''t hear it. Jian Rui didn''t even lift her eyes here and stared at Su ri''an up and down.


    Although Su ri''an couldn''t see it, he could also feel that Jian Rui had been observing him. Instead of being angry, he waved in the direction of Shao Li and said gently, "Xiao Li, it doesn''t matter."


    "Brother..." Shao Li stamped her feet and said angrily.


    She thinks that his brother is always too good tempered. It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter.


    Qiao Qiao hurried up to her and said, "don''t worry, Miss Shao. Ruirui and a Jin have absolutely no malice to Mr. Su."


    Seeing that Su ri''an stopped talking to her and bowed her head to talk to Jianrui, she shook her hand, sat down on the other side of the room and muttered, "hum, whoever cares about you is a pig."


    Qiao Qiao heard her angry nagging and couldn''t help smiling. Shao Li said no matter, but she didn''t slam the door out, but sat aside by herself.


    This Su ri''an looked at Jianrui''s direction, smiled at her and asked softly, "is it miss Jianrui? Thank you for helping me."


    Jian Rui shook her head, not affected by Shao Li just now, smiled at Su ri''an and said, "what''s your name, miss? Just call me Ruirui."


    "Well, OK, then I''ll call you Ruirui." Su ri''an smiled. "May I ask you why you keep staring at me?"


    "I''m watching." Jianrui said solemnly, "I want to see the difference between uncle Su before and uncle Su now."


    "Different?" Su ri''an was stunned and smiled. "Do you see it?"


    Shaoli once said that Eugene. Yan pretended that he had sent her a meal. At that time, she thought that the man''s face changing skill was very superb. She couldn''t see any flaws only by his appearance.


    "Hmm..." she looked back and forth at Su ri''an several times, and her eyes became more and more surprised and excited: "Wow, that Eugene Yan is very powerful. The people we met that day are really like you!"


    Then she took Mo Xiujin''s hand and said, "smelly brocade, do you think so?"


    "Do you have?" Mo Xiujin glanced at the person in front with Jian Rui''s action and snorted coldly, "I look at the difference."

 Chapter 1078

    As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned.


    Su ri''an was also surprised. From their conversation, he knew whether it was himself or eukins. Yan, for these children, they are almost strangers who only see one side.


    As like as two peas, the acquaintance could not tell how the child could easily distinguish two strangers who were completely alike.


    Qiao Qiao also looked at Mo Xiujin in surprise: "young master a Jin, can you... See the difference between true and false Mr. Su?"


    "Yes, is there a difference?" Jianrui scratched her head and glanced at him. "I just think it''s different to speak. Ah Jin, don''t brag."


    Mo Xiujin breathed out from his nostrils, stretched out his hand and gently touched Jian Rui''s shoulder and said, "stupid Rui, please don''t compare me with you. We are not at the same level."


    "Hum, you dare to look down on me!" Jian Rui was so angry that she immediately beat him on the chest with a pink fist. "Say it quickly. How on earth do you see the difference?"


    Qiao Qiao also said, "yes, young master Jin, where is the difference?"


    Even Shao Li, who had been silent, was secretly watching him.


    Mo Xiujin easily took Jian Rui''s fist, shrugged and said, "it''s very simple. Just smell it."


    This answer


    Are you kidding them at all!


    Jian Rui frowned and was about to get angry, but Mo Xiujin continued: "eukins. Yan, no matter how he hides, there is always a smell of yin and evil on his body, and he..."


    He pointed to Su Zhian, shook his head and said, "he doesn''t have it."


    All the people were bewildered by his answer that they knew when they heard it. They thought it was just a trick between children. At this time, they were stunned when he said it.


    Jianrui opened her eyes and looked at him straight, as if he were a newly discovered magical species.


    Su ri''an and Shao Li''s faces were also full of surprise.


    "Breath?" Su ri''an was stunned and shook his head. "I''m a blind man. I can''t guarantee that I can completely distinguish it."


    "Young master a Jin is so quick... That he can distinguish it all at once?" Qiao Qiao was stunned and blurted out.


    Shao Li also nodded, but she could understand a little. Although she didn''t know whether it was the same as the smell of evil said by the little boy, the feeling of bad people and good people was really different.


    Just like Jiang Rumo and Jian Haixi who went to find her.


    It was only a long time before she could tell. The child in front of her could feel like this only after seeing each other.


    Several people''s eyes suddenly fell on him, which made Mo Xiujin uncomfortable.


    He didn''t care about other people''s eyes, nor did he care, but Jian Rui looked at him so straight, which always made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Smelly girl, what are your eyes?" Mo Xiujin knocked on her forehead.


    Jian Rui tooted her lips, pointed her chin with her thumb, frowned at him, looked at him carefully for a while, and then said, "ha ha ha, Mo Xiujin, I understand!"


    "What do you understand?" Mo Xiujin looked puzzled. He didn''t know what madness the girl had.


    Qiao Qiao also looked at her suspiciously and said, "Rui Rui, what do you think of?"


    Jian Rui turned her black eyes and pointed to Mo Xiujin and said seriously, "I understand why everyone can''t tell the true from the false uncle Su, but ah Jin, you can detect their differences so easily."


    "Why?" Qiao Qiao asked. It''s not because Mo Xiujin has any special function.


    Mo Xiujin looked at her eyes, couldn''t help but step back, grabbed his nose and muttered, "I always think your next words won''t be good."


    Jian Rui said with a smile, "aunt Qiao, that''s because he and Eugene Yan smelly have the same taste."


    Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes. The girl really couldn''t say a good word.


    He tried to pinch Jian Rui''s cheek. Instead, Jian Rui jumped up to him, reached out and poked him and said, "you are the most evil one in the decent school. If you don''t say well, you will be hooked by the bad guys. However, under our education and influence, now slow has become the best one among the bad guys!"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. He thought it was a little wrong to listen to this, but looking at the inexplicable proud smile on Jian Rui''s face, the look at the bottom of his eyes flickered and gradually aroused the corners of his lips.


    Well, that''s not unacceptable.


    Qiaoqiao was stunned when she heard her remarks. Then she saw the smiles on their faces and laughed.


    Anyway, as long as the children are happy, she doesn''t care so much about the others, but she thought about it and said, "Ruirui, you come up late just to see what''s different about Uncle Su?"


    "Ah, no, no, I almost forgot." Jianrui patted her head, turned her head and looked at Su ri''an. "Uncle Su, we''re disturbing you so late, actually... Because we want to trouble you."


    "What''s the matter?" Su ri''an smiled gently. "If I can help, I won''t refuse."


    He was so gentle that Jane Rui was a little embarrassed.


    To him, she was just a stranger.


    Without hearing her voice, Su ri''an could probably guess her mind and said with a smile, "Rui Rui, don''t you call me uncle Su? Just say anything."


    "It''s actually my selfishness." Jane Rui was a little shy and twisted her fingers. "The fake uncle Su said he wanted to teach me to play the piano. I... I learned a little, but there are still a lot of things I don''t understand, so I want you to be my teacher, OK?"


    "Of course," said Su ri''an weiton, nodding with a smile, "I may not be able to help with the rest, but you can ask me about the piano no matter what difficulties you encounter."


    "Really?" Jianrui''s eyes lit up and looked up at him. "I can really ask you at any time?"


    Su ri''an nodded: "whenever you are free, you can come to me. I can teach you everything I know, but..."


    Jane Rui had heard that she had been very happy in front of her. Seeing that he added another one, she immediately said anxiously, "but what?"


    "However, you don''t have to call me a teacher." Su ri''an said with a smile. He is only blind. What qualifications does he have to be a teacher for the little princess of the Mo family?


    "How can that be? The teacher is the teacher." Jian Rui clapped her hand excitedly and took Su ri''an affectionately. "Thank you, uncle su... Ah no, thank you, teacher. I''ll be free tomorrow. We must come tomorrow. You have to wait for us ~"


    Us?


    Su ri''an was stunned. She just wanted to ask her who we were. Before she could ask the exit, she heard that Jian Rui was already saying goodbye to him: "goodbye, teacher, let''s go first. You remember to eat the fruit. It''s very sweet."


    Then I heard their footsteps, which had run away.

 Chapter 1079

    Qiao Qiao saw that they ran out and quickly nodded to Shaoli and Su ri''an: "Mr. Su and miss Shao have tea. I''ll go and see them."


    Then she turned and went out of the door.


    Seeing this, Shaoli got up and walked towards Su ri''an: "these two children are too impolite. They casually ask strangers. Brother, why do you want to promise them?"


    "Xiao Li, you can''t talk to Miss Jane''s children like that."


    Su ri''an said that he seemed to realize that his tone was not very good. After sighing, his voice eased a little, "anyway, I''m also an idle person every day. Now I can find something to do for myself. What''s wrong?"


    "Brother ~" Shao Li shouted again, "but they are very..."


    Shao Li wanted to say that they were very impolite. Before she finished, she was interrupted by Su ri''an.


    "You know what? Even though miss Jianrui had been watching me just now, I didn''t feel any malice."


    Shao lidon gave a look, and a flash of disbelief flashed in her eyes.


    "Most of the time, when walking on the road, I don''t have to talk. Just a casual glance of others, I can feel the impatience and dislike. However, these two children, I don''t feel slightest offended, and I even feel the greatest kindness from them."


    Su ri''an''s voice was so low that Shao Li was stunned for a while before she reacted.


    She carefully recalled that it seemed that from the beginning, Jianrui''s face was a bright smile, and Mo Xiujin only stood up to protect her after she was cruel to Jianrui.


    "By the way, what did the doctor say today?" Su ri''an asked.


    "He told me to have a good rest first. I''m going there to start infusion these days, and I''ll prepare for the operation when the time comes." Shao Li said, "so Mr. Dou asked someone to send me back first."


    Su ri''an nodded, fumbled and stretched out her hand in her direction. Shaoli hurriedly held him tightly and listened to him: "don''t be afraid, my brother said he would accompany you, and he will always be with you."


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin, who had already run out, held hands. When they passed the stairs, Jian Rui kept walking and was about to go down, but she was suddenly dragged by Mo Xiujin and almost tilted to the wall.


    "What are you doing?"


    Fortunately, she still holds Mo Xiujin. If she falls, she must also hold this guy as a cushion.


    Mo Xiujin pulled Jian Rui to stand, pointed to Jiang ruting''s room and whispered, "slow down, let''s go and send Jiang ruting a fruit."


    "Send it again?" Jane Rui looked at him inexplicably and said with her mouth, "what''s the reason this time?"


    "Hmm..." Mo Xiujin turned his eyes and had an idea in a breath. He stared at the door, with a cunning smile on his mouth. "He said, it''s to see her for brother JOJO."


    "Are you going to see Miss Jiang?"


    As they were talking, Qiao Qiao behind them came to them, bent over to look at Jiang ruting''s room with them, and asked in a low voice.


    "Ho!" Jane Rui listened to Mo Xiujin with all her heart. Suddenly she heard Qiao Qiao, and suddenly the hairs on her arm stood up.


    "It''s aunt Qiao. I''m scared to death."


    Qiao Qiao smiled shyly and quickly reached out and rubbed her arm, but she held it back and ran downstairs: "aunt Qiao, tell me where to put the fruit. I have to send another copy to sister ruting."


    Mo Xiujin was too lazy to move, so he just tilted at the entrance of the stairs waiting for her to come back.


    Of course, this behavior got Jianrui a big white eye.


    "Where''s aunt Qiao?" seeing that she came back alone, Mo Xiujin asked with an eyebrow.


    Jianrui wrinkled her nose and hummed to him. She didn''t even stop her steps, leaving only one sentence: "I said to discuss brother JOJO with sister rutin. She didn''t come up after thinking about it."


    Then he took the fruit and walked to Jiang ruting''s room.


    Jiang ruting thought Qiaoqiao was looking for her. When he opened the door and saw Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin, a flash of surprise flashed on his face.


    Didn''t they go to find Su rian? How could they come to find themselves?


    "You..."


    "Sister ruting eats fruit. I''ll bring it in for you." Jane Rui holds the fruit tray and looks at Jiang ruting with a smile.


    A child''s smile is the best disguise in the world. Jane Rui''s kind smile won''t make anyone guard against it.


    Jiang ruting suddenly lost his mind in the bright smile in his big black-and-white eyes. Before she finished, Jian Rui took the opportunity to carry the fruit into the room, and Mo Xiujin immediately followed in.


    "Hey, you..."


    Looking at their backs, Jiang ruting sighed, but he didn''t lose his temper with the two uninvited little guys.


    Jane Rui stood around the room with fruit, turned her head and asked her, "sister rutin, can I put it on the table for you?"


    "Yes, just put it there. Thank you." Jiang ruting nodded and thanked.


    Jian Rui put down the fruit, ran to her with a smile before Jiang ruting asked questions, and automatically explained her purpose: "sister ruting, do you have a picture and signature of your brother JOJO?"


    ¡°jojo£¿¡±


    Suddenly hearing the name, Jiang ruting was stunned.


    Since she came to Xiangcheng, many past things have gradually become very old in her mind, as if they were in her previous life. At this time, when she suddenly heard the name, she still felt a sense of strangeness.


    A flash of light with unknown meaning flashed through her eyes and soon faded away. In her memory, JOJO has always liked Jianrui very much. It''s unreasonable not to give her a signed photo. Why did the little girl come to ask her former assistant for an autograph today?


    "Didn''t you?" Jiang ruting was surprised.


    "Of course I have, but..." Jianrui blinked with big eyes and said shyly, "it''s not enough."


    Not enough?


    Jiang ruting used to be JOJO''s assistant. Naturally, she could hear the meaning of her words. It seemed that the little girl wanted to prepare some signatures to send to others.


    Xu''s topic about JOJO reminded her of some past memories and the only feeling of happiness and beauty in her heart. Jiang ruting unconsciously relaxed.


    She looked at Jian Rui and asked with a smile, "why don''t you ask your JOJO brother? As long as you want, I think he will give you no matter how much."


    Jianrui shook her head: "that''s so bad. I don''t want to give brother JOJO trouble."


    There was a flash of surprise in Jiang ruting''s eyes. When she was working as an assistant, she was used to seeing star fans around her and asking people she knew to help for signatures and photos. JOJO loved her so much, but she didn''t take advantage of this privilege at all.


    Just as she wanted to speak, she saw Jianrui scratch her head again. Suddenly her eyes brightened, looked at her directly and said, "sister rutin, why don''t you sign for me."


    "I''ll sign it for you?" Jiang ruting was stunned and felt that Jian Rui really wanted to do it all.


    What''s the use of an ordinary person''s signature? No one wants it for others.


    Jian Rui nodded and said seriously, "just sign the picture of brother JOJO. After I got it to the school, I said it was signed by brother JOJO''s assistant. I feel very dignified."


    Jiang ruting didn''t expect her brain circuit to turn like this. She couldn''t help laughing at her idea of Tianma XingKong.

 Chapter 1080

    While they were talking, Mo Xiujin, who had been silent, took the opportunity to stand aside and look at Jiang ruting. Until now, when he heard that Jian Rui was just a brain, he held his arm and opened his mouth.


    But still make complaints about the tongue.


    "Are you naive? I haven''t heard of any time when an assistant''s signature is more valuable than a star''s."


    Jianrui immediately turned her head and stared at him. She hummed angrily, "you know it''s worth money. Is it vulgar or not?"


    "I don''t take this for money. It''s style, don''t you understand?" she crossed her waist and confidently said to Mo Xiujin, "this makes me close to brother JOJO!"


    Mo Xiujin turned his eyes and looked speechless.


    "Then why don''t you let uncle Qin sign for you?" he broke his fingers and counted several members of the Qin family. Finally, he waved his hand and said, "do you need to let all members of the Qin family sign for you? That''s more imposing."


    He meant to tease Jianrui. Unexpectedly, after listening to him, Jianrui really lit her chin and fell into thinking.


    "Eh?" she tilted her head and blinked her eyes. "So... It seems OK."


    Mo Xiujin and Jiang ruting are both choking. She doesn''t really have to try such a nonsense idea, does she?


    Regardless of their faces, Jian ruicai smiled and said, "I''ll look for uncle Qin and take a big group photo with them. It''s more obvious and more real. See who doesn''t believe what I said."


    Mo Xiujin shook his head silently. The girl was really serious.


    Jiang ruting watched the two children quarrel with each other, with a warm smile on his lips.


    The room has never been so lively since she lived here.


    As usual, except for Jane Haixi looking for her, only Qiaoqiao would come into this room to talk to her. She always felt that this room was like a cold hotel for her, with everything, but everything was cold.


    Only now did she feel a little warm.


    For her, bickering is even more distant. It''s as far away as it was in a previous life.


    It only happened between her and Jiang Rumo when she was very young.


    Until later, there was only task assignment and absolute obedience between the two of them. No matter what it was, she just needed to listen to Jiang Rumo and do it.


    "Sister rutin, sister rutin?"


    Jiang ruting unknowingly fell into her own memory. Until she heard Jian Rui''s voice, she was suddenly surprised and came back to her senses.


    "Sister rutin, what are you thinking?" Jianrui looked at her, a little curious.


    Just at that moment, she saw something on her face that could be called sadness, but for her, that emotion was a little difficult to understand, so she didn''t know if she was wrong.


    "Nothing, what''s the matter?" Jiang ruting shook his head slightly. The mood in his eyes had recovered as usual and asked with a light smile.


    Jian Rui shakes the mobile phone she just took out and can smiles at Jiang ruting: "let''s add a wechat. I want to ask you about brother JOJO and photos. It''s more convenient, otherwise I have to come to you."


    This reason is almost impeccable.


    Jiang ruting knew Jian Rui''s love for JOJO, so she only hesitated briefly and agreed.


    After successfully getting the wechat, Jian Rui shook his mobile phone to Jiang ruting: "sister ruting, let''s go first today. I''ll contact you through wechat if there''s anything."


    Jiang ruting smiled and nodded.


    Jian Rui followed Mo Xiujin to go out. Halfway through it, she turned and pointed to the fruit on the table and said with a smile: "sister ruting, you remember to eat fruit. Bye."


    When the door was completely closed, Jiang ruting sat down in her chair. She stared at the plate of fruit for a long time, but didn''t reach for it.


    These days she has always been a person. Jane Rui who suddenly broke in tonight seems to bring the external voice into her world, which makes her feel that her surroundings are no longer so silent.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving from Jiang ruting, they went downstairs and saw Qiaoqiao waiting in the living room.


    "Aunt Qiao." Jianrui shouted and ran towards her.


    "Finished?" Qiao Qiao smiled and caught her.


    "Uh huh." Jianrui nodded and smiled, "thank aunt Qiao for her snacks and fruit. We''re going back."


    Qiao Qiao looked at her eye watch. It was really late. They had to go to school tomorrow, so she didn''t keep them anymore. She just took Jian Rui and said, "wait, I''ll pack you some snacks and take them back to share."


    As soon as she finished, she was ready to go into the kitchen to clean up.


    Jianrui quickly grabbed her and said with a helpless smile, "aunt Qiao, just these steps, and we''ll come again tomorrow. Don''t bring them."


    Mo Xiujin was also surprised. If he went back with Qiao Qiao''s snacks, he would not admit it to himself. Without asking, he knew that they had sneaked here.


    Qiaoqiao thought about it, so she stopped insisting, ordered Jianrui''s small nose and said, "tomorrow I''ll make more other flavors for you to eat. Now I''ll take you home first."


    Jian Rui nodded half way, suddenly heard this sentence, and hurriedly said, "no, no, aunt Qiao, you have a rest early. We''ll be home in two minutes."


    She finished saying that, without waiting for Qiao Qiao to react, she hurriedly took Mo Xiujin and ran out.


    Qiao Qiao looked at the figure of the two people running away. She couldn''t help smiling and shaking her head. Mo Xiujin was there. In fact, she wasn''t too worried.


    After they ran out, they stopped and started leisurely.


    Mo Xiujin put his hands behind his head, glanced at Jian Rui walking with his arms beside him, smiled and said, "Jian Rui, your ability to bluff is getting bigger and bigger."


    Jian Rui glanced at him, proudly raised her head and hummed, "we are each other, but no matter how powerful I am, I can''t compare with your heart."


    "Why, afraid of me?" Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes.


    Yuehui pulled the shadows of the two people side by side on the ground. In addition to their voices, there were noisy insects in their ears, constantly breaking the silence in this world.


    For a moment, Mo Xiujin felt that the usual sound of insects was harsh. He was so annoyed that he couldn''t listen to Jian Rui''s answer.


    "Cut, I''m afraid of you?"


    Jian Rui, like hearing a big joke, reached out and knocked on his forehead. She couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t look too high at yourself, little fart child Jin. I can see through your mind, sister."


    Mo Xiujin suddenly grabbed her, knocked on her hand and picked her eyebrow: "Oh? What do you think I have?"


    The most venomous person didn''t even ask her to call herself a little fart this time.


    "What else can there be?" Jianrui glanced at him and said naturally, "of course, she is full of thinking about how to be good to Mommy, how to make me happy, and how to protect everyone with her brother."


    Her crisp voice overshadowed the noisy insects and clearly spread to his ears.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the clean and pure smile in her amber eyes, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but slowly hook up.


    Before he could say anything, Jianrui had grabbed his hand and ran home. She kept laughing and shouting, "run quickly, and you''ll be found later."


    Mo Xiujin followed her and quietly looked at her figure in the moonlight, covered with a hazy and soft moonlight, which seemed to be shining.


    He raised his lips slightly, looked at the little figure, shook his head and sighed like a life.


    With these people around him, he probably can''t go wrong even if he wants to go wrong.

 Chapter 1081

    Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin trotted all the way. When they got home, they saw that the light on the first floor of the house was still on. Moran was also busy with his own affairs in the kitchen. It seemed that they didn''t know they were out.


    "Fortunately, the first pass passed first." Jian Rui whispered to Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin nodded, took her hand like a thief, and ran upstairs on tiptoe.


    They opened the door carefully. One pretended to have just finished drinking water downstairs, and the other pretended to have just come back from the toilet. Anyway, they can''t see from their faces. These two guys just slipped out.


    Jian Rui''s clever eyes swept one by one among several people in the room. Jian Yi and Shazhi were really busy. They both stared at the computer intently and didn''t notice them coming back.


    As for Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian, the games and the iPads they used to watch dramas were left alone. At this time, the two were holding a book related to programming in their hands. Under the supervision of Mo Xiulin, they honestly read and took notes.


    "Hoo..."


    Jianrui whispered a sigh of relief. It seemed that their going out didn''t attract their attention at all.


    She stretched out her hand to Mo Xiujin, held back a smile and secretly slapped him. It was the first time for her to do such a "deceptive" thing under the eyes of others. She didn''t expect to have such a great sense of achievement.


    They were secretly glad that they had passed the customs smoothly today. They were preparing to close the door behind their back and sneak next to them. When they joined the crowd unconsciously, as soon as they looked back, they suddenly saw a figure behind them.


    "Big brother..."


    Mo Tong leaned against the wall by the door with his hands and stared at them faintly. He didn''t know how long he had been standing there.


    Jane Rui was startled by him. She was still covering her mouth and laughing. Now she almost covered her mouth and screamed.


    She tooted her mouth, patted her chest and whispered to Mo Tong, "Why are you silent when you walk? Scare me."


    "Ha ha."


    Mo Tong still held his hands and looked at the two bold people in front of him with a smile. "I was also surprised when you disappeared."


    "Ha... Ha ha..." now, Jian Rui''s integrity is gone. She grabs her face awkwardly and carefully comes forward to look at Mo Tong, "brother, do you know?"


    "Hum, I don''t know much. I just know that some two people sneaked out at night." Mo Tong nodded Jian Rui''s forehead, with worry and fear in his eyes, "You two, do you know how worried I was when I couldn''t find you? Just after Yi Yi said there was something wrong with the system, you dared to sneak out. It''s really bold. I''ve been afraid whether someone sneaked in and caught you two."


    "How come, brother, I''m so powerful!" Jane Rui quickly took Mo Tong''s hand and shook it, coaxed her face with a sweet smile, "and there''s a Jin. What are you worried about?"


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows. "Am I the kind of person who can be easily caught? You underestimate me."


    Mo Tong glanced at him and snorted.


    If he hadn''t believed in him and believed that he could protect himself and Ruirui, how could he still wait quietly at home for them to come back and would have told adults to look for them everywhere.


    "Hey, hey ~" Mo Xiujin came up, pointed to several people behind him and whispered to Mo Tong, "didn''t you tell them?"


    "What do you think?" Mo Tong raised his eyebrows and snorted angrily.


    Mo Xiujin looked at his face, reached out to touch his nose and sighed.


    The guy in front of me is a real pet sister crazy devil. I''m afraid I can''t pass the test if I don''t give a good account of how I stole Jian Rui out today.


    In a breath, he clearly analyzed the current situation, consciously raised his hand and smiled at Mo Tong: "I can explain what happened tonight."


    Mo Tong grinned and nodded at him, moving his wrist: "wrong, not OK, it must be explained."


    The crisp "click" sound from the moving wrist is clearly a threat to the value of force.


    Mo Xiujin stared at his hand and slightly pulled out the corners of his mouth. While putting his hands, he narrowed the fox''s eyes and smiled: "it''s not so bad. It''s so tired to start at night."


    Jian Rui chuckled aside, looking like nothing to do with herself. She didn''t worry at all, as if the ally who had just slipped out with Mo Xiujin wasn''t herself.


    Mo Xiujin stared at her: "a dead girl without conscience."


    The girl didn''t intend to help him say a word at all. She''s really a little white eyed wolf.


    Jian Rui smiled and spit out her tongue at him. Gu Lingjing''s big eyes were full of malicious laughter. She patted Mo Xiujin''s shoulder, turned her head to Mo Tong, half stretched her waist and said, "brother, I''m so tired. Go back and have a rest first."


    "Go." Mo Tong Wen smiled peacefully.


    Even if he was angry just now, Jian Rui stole out, but as long as he saw that she was safe, his anger would have subsided long ago. He was not willing to say more about her.


    As soon as Jian Rui left, Mo Tong''s face immediately drooped down, reached out and grabbed Mo Xiujin''s collar, said with a black face, "what did you do with Rui Rui?"


    Mo Xiujin turned a white eye in his heart. He didn''t dare to say anything else. The brother and sister absolutely learned the same skill of changing faces. The speed of changing faces of the two people is almost comparable to that of Sichuan Opera.


    He patted his hand on his chest. "Tut" said in a voice: "loosen it. Let go first. Can I tell you not yet?"


    Mo Tong looked at him for several times. He didn''t let go until he was sure he wasn''t going to coax him.


    I can''t help it. This one in front of me belongs to a fox. If he doesn''t be careful, he will turn the matter over again.


    How could Mo Xiujin not know what he was thinking, sighed and said, "I''m so untrustworthy?"


    "It depends on the situation." Mo Tong hummed, "don''t change the topic. Say it quickly."


    Mo Xiujin glanced, approached him and whispered, "we just went to see those guys from Aunt Qiao."


    Those guys? Su ri''an and Jiang ruting?


    Mo Tong narrowed his eyes, looked at him and asked, "have you seen it all? Has it not aroused people''s disgust and vigilance?"


    They acted so rashly that they didn''t even have a plan. If they caught the attention of those people and broke Ning Jiwei, their affairs would be in trouble.


    "Cut, even if you look down on me, you can''t look down on Ruirui. Who will be vigilant against her?" Mo Xiujin said.


    "That''s true." Mo Tong feels deeply about his sister''s deceptive appearance.


    Once upon a time, which of them was not deceived by Jian Rui''s "innocence"?


    "What will you gain from seeing them?" Mo Tong asked. That''s the point. He didn''t believe that Mo Xiujin''s trip was just out of curiosity.

 Chapter 1082

    "Harvest..."


    Mo Xiujin smiled darkly. He touched his chin with one hand and turned his eyes. He was a little fox who had made a trap and waited for the hunter to take the bait.


    "In fact, there is no harvest, but we just found a music teacher for us," he said with a smile.


    "Su ri''an?" Mo Tong frowned, with some disbelief in his eyes. "You just saw him?"


    "Of course not. You don''t know how rare it is to sneak out." Mo Xiujin waved his hand and saw Mo Tong''s face turn black again. He hurriedly said, "and he also established an opportunity to chat with Jiang ruting."


    "Oh, you''ve really done a lot of work this time."


    Mo Tong looked at the proud look on his face and pulled slightly from the corners of his mouth.


    If you don''t discuss with them alone, you will act as soon as you say you do. Unexpectedly, you have provoked two people at once. You''re not afraid to be seen by others.


    But Mo Xiujin also proudly raised his head and said, "of course."


    Mo Tong was choked by him and rolled his eyes.


    "In short, we can''t do big things. It''s OK to do small actions." Mo Xiujin patted him on the shoulder with a smile. "Remember to go to class together when you come back from Qiao''s house tomorrow."


    After that, he was about to go back to his room. After a pause, he turned to Mo Tong and said, "by the way, please tell my eldest brother and Yi Yi about this."


    "Me?" Mo Tong''s pupil suddenly widened, pointed to his nose and said, "why do you want me to say..."


    Before the words fell, there was no mo Xiujin in front of him. This guy had already run away. Obviously, he didn''t intend to give him time to respond and refuse.


    Mo Tong stared at his figure running away, and a dirty word spewed out silently to the air in front of him.


    The wishful thinking is so loud that even the last person who carries the pot has arranged it properly.


    I don''t know who the seven tricks and exquisite heart is with.


    Mo Tong shook his head silently, turned his head and looked at the busy people in the door. After taking a few deep breaths, he raised his feet and walked in.


    Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian looked up at him. They were tortured by the programming book all night, and there was a selfless supervisor sitting beside them. At this moment, they didn''t even have the strength to speak. They just glanced at him and fell back on the table, sighing and struggling with the book.


    Instead, Mo Xiulin, the supervisor next to him, raised his head from the book and narrowed his eyes when he saw his face. He knew it was something.


    But he didn''t ask. He sat still.


    Mo Tong walks towards Jian Yi. He and Shazhi are still staring at the computer. Their fingers fly on the keyboard and keep tapping. Neither of them looks relaxed.


    Mo Tong touched his nose and moved behind them step by step. He stared at the rapidly changing screen with them. His mouth opened and closed, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Until Jian Yi turned to look at him, interrupted his thoughts with a faint voice and asked, "brother, what''s up?"


    "Ah? Well... Is the system difficult to do?" Morton asked.


    Jian Yi picked her eyebrows and kept pointing her fingers on the keyboard: "it''s OK. It''s more challenging than the previous one."


    The yarn Weaver on one side also frowned, didn''t lift his head, stared at the screen and said, "because we have to do better than the previous one, we must be more complex and perfect."


    Mo Tong nodded: "it''s hard for you. If you''re tired, take a rest."


    Shazhi smiled, shook her head and said, "it''s not hard. It''s good to help everyone."


    Besides, she likes these. The more challenging it is for her, the better. Otherwise, she doesn''t think she can use her brain enough.


    Mo Tong didn''t say a word. After the topic was finished, his eyebrows frowned again.


    Jane Yi is so busy that she has to tell him about it now. Didn''t she hit him at the muzzle of a gun? No wonder Mo Xiujin slipped fast.


    He scolded the guy again. He looked up and saw Jian Yi''s back. He sighed in his heart.


    It''s no use scolding him now. The muzzle should be hit or should be hit.


    "What... Yiyi..."


    Mo Tong finally adjusted his state. Who knows, he just opened his mouth. Jian Yi, who has been staring at the computer, suddenly stopped working and turned his head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jian Yi''s eyes are calm, but they are too calm. It seems that she has noticed something and is waiting for the other party to speak.


    Mo Tong licked his slightly dry lips and said with a smile, "it''s a little small."


    "Just tell me what''s going on." Jian Yi completely put down his mouse and paused the program code he was writing. "You''ve been standing here for a while."


    By implication, he has been paying attention to him for a long time.


    Mo Tong''s smile stiffened for a moment, and he coughed subconsciously: "well... Ah Jin let me tell you that when we come back from Qiao''s house tomorrow, if we are free... We can learn the piano with Su ri''an."


    As soon as the three words "Su ri''an" came out, Jian Yi narrowed her eyes and showed the light in her eyes under her slender eyelashes.


    "Learn to play the piano with Su Ryan?"


    When Shazhi heard the conversation between the two, she stopped and looked at them. Her tone was full of doubts: "so sudden, why?"


    Another group of three, as quiet as a chicken, came together now.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at his chubby fingers and said, "I''m not interested in playing the piano."


    "Yes, yes, you''re not interested in anything except eating." Mo Xiuqian took the opportunity to kill him.


    "Hum, you''re awesome. Don''t rob me of snacks. You''re arrogant. Why do you still learn programming with me?" Gu Xiaomian replied angrily.


    The bickering between them has become a common occurrence. They can start at any time and stop the war at any time. Even when they quarrel, the people next to them are not affected at all.


    Jian Yi glances at Mo Tong and sweeps around.


    Neither Mo Xiujin nor Jian Rui is here.


    "Oh."


    Jian Yi sneered: "ah Jin went to see Su ri''an?"


    "Well." Mo Tong nodded, which is something he can''t hide. "I didn''t see anyone just now, and I slipped out in the twinkling of an eye."


    "Smelly boy, he will find trouble for others. I said he would go." Mo Xiulin frowned.


    Mo Tong took him and said, "you''d better not go. It''s no use talking about them at the moment, and I don''t think they''re looking for any trouble."


    "They?" Mo Xiulin raised his eyebrows.


    Mo Xiuqian and others also looked over.


    Jian Yi''s eyes sank and he hummed, "this dead girl."


    Who can be pulled by Mo Xiujin to do this little action, except Jian Rui?


    No wonder it was surprisingly quiet all night.


    "Woo... Rui Rui is always playing with ah Jin now and doesn''t take me." Gu Xiaomian shouted wrongly.


    Mo Xiuqian gave him a white look and said, "take you? Can you move? Play the script and kill people who can explode themselves. Take you to inquire about the news or tell others?"


    "Hey, you''ve gone too far." Gu Xiaomian glared at her, turned and walked out, "I''m looking for Ruirui."


    Mo Tong didn''t care about him. He just looked at Jian Yi and asked, "Yi Yi, what do you think?"


    "It''s a small matter. Since ah Jin has been there, it''s good for us to learn the piano by the way." Jian Yi said calmly.


    "OK, I''ll tell my mother if she''s asleep." Mo Tong said.


    The two arranged the next task in a few words, but Mo Xiulin''s eyes flashed slightly.


    He was still worried that Mo Xiujin''s self-made proposition would arouse public anger, but unexpectedly, Jian Yi trusted Mo Xiujin so much.

 Chapter 1083

    The next morning.


    When Jian Haixi woke up, the man beside him was still sleeping.


    She turned over carefully and looked at the fatigue between Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows and eyes. There was a trace of heartache in her eyes.


    He didn''t come back until midnight yesterday. It can be seen how tired he is.


    Jian Haixi sighed at the bottom of her heart and stretched out his hand to trace Ning Jiwei''s excellent and sharp eyebrows and eyes across a distance. As usual, these eyes are always gentle when looking at her. At the moment, they are quietly closed, and the emotion belonging to Ning Jiwei between the eyebrows and eyes is revealed.


    The matter was heavy and urgent this time. He didn''t say anything, but Jian Haixi didn''t have to ask.


    She got up quietly, carefully and gently picked up Ning Jiwei''s arm around her waist and put it back.


    But although she had tried her best, Ning Jiwei opened his eyes, held her hand, and asked hoarsely, "what time is it?"


    "It''s still early. You can sleep a little longer." Jian Haixi gently urged.


    Ning Jiwei gave a sound, leaned over and held Jane Haixi''s waist. His head rubbed her palm and said, "wife, I''m so tired."


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer, and I''ll massage you when I send them back to school, and then boil some soup for you?" Jian Haixi''s voice was so soft that it didn''t sound like words. It flowed in his ears like a stream, which relieved Ning Jiwei''s fatigue all night.


    He was really too tired, so he didn''t make much noise. Well, he let go, and Jian Haixi turned over and continued to sleep.


    Jian Haixi helped him cover his quilt before he went out and went downstairs.


    Moran had already prepared breakfast and bentos for the children. When Jane Haixi came down, she was doing the final packing.


    "Good morning, aunt LAN." Jane Haixi said early and walked over to help her with a smile.


    "Good morning, young lady. Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" Moran smiled.


    Jane Haixi shook her head: "I went to bed early yesterday. I couldn''t sleep as soon as I woke up just now."


    "You''re really busy. It''s not easy to have a free day. You got up early in the morning." although Moran''s tone is light, it''s full of care and heartache. Jian Haixi smiled and said, "it''s okay. I slept enough yesterday. Now I''m not tired at all."


    "You..." Moran sighed, turned to hear the children coming downstairs and said with a smile, "forget it, I mean, but you, but they won''t follow."


    As he was talking, Gu Xiaomian, the first one to rush down, had consciously run to the table, waving to Jian Haixi and walking nonstop: "good morning, aunt LAN."


    "Early, early." Moran nodded kindly. Seeing his eyes shining at the table, he couldn''t help laughing: "slow down, have you washed your hands?"


    "Wash it." Gu Xiaomian muttered and reached out to get himself a fried dough stick. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked Jian Haixi: "by the way, aunt, is my father not free today?"


    "Should still be busy with Mo Jue." Jian Haixi thought.


    Yesterday, Gu Chenyi and Mo Jue were busy all day. She only knew that they came back very late.


    Looking at Gu Xiaomian, he said "Oh" without saying anything. Jian Haixi wondered, "why, what are you looking for him?"


    "It''s all right." Gu Xiaomian shook his head. "I just know his itinerary in advance."


    In other words, spying.


    If Gu Chenyi were at home today, their plans in the afternoon would not be easy to implement.


    Jian Haixi looked at the small expression on his face and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    She grew up watching several children and knew them better. Gu Xiaomian was especially simple in heart. With a slight turn of his eyes, Jian Haixi knew what he was thinking.


    At this time, looking at Gu Xiaomian smiling at her with big white teeth pretending to be nothing, Jian Haixi shook his head and felt a little funny at the bottom of his heart.


    "Dear mommy, good morning, mua~" when Jian Rui came down, she exaggerated her persistence, gave Jian Haixi a good morning kiss on the back of her hand, smiled brightly and flattered, "Mommy, why do you get up so early? You don''t have to send us. It''s so hard. Ruirui will be distressed ~"


    This ghost girl.


    Jane Haixi slightly bent over, nodded her little nose, smiled and scolded, "now I know I''m flattering. Why didn''t I see you so good when I slipped out last night?"


    Jian Yi, who came up behind him, snorted, "you know, cut first and then play."


    "Oh, don''t care about these details ~" Jian Rui shook Jian Haixi''s hand and said with her mouth, "people also want to help Mommy. It''s so sad to see you so tired."


    After a pause, she caught a glimpse of Mo Xiujin, who was lazy and still downstairs. Her black eyes turned and said, "besides, I didn''t go yesterday. It was all ah Jin. He had to go. I''m afraid he''s too unstable, so I can only follow."


    Mo Xiujin, who was going downstairs, almost stepped empty when she heard her words, and couldn''t help staring over.


    Jian Haixi looked at her daughter, pinched her face and said, "well, I just said one sentence. You have so many sentences waiting. It can be seen that you have long wanted to deal with my words."


    "No ~" said Jane Rui with a smile, "Mommy, shall I peel your eggs later?"


    "I can''t help you." Jane Haixi gave her a spoiled look and didn''t investigate the matter last night.


    After coaxing Mommy, Jian Rui turned her head and smiled and coaxed Jian Yi: "brother, I''ll peel your eggs later?"


    Jian Yi raised her hand, brought a chestnut to her forehead and said, "it''s not an example."


    ¡°yes sir£¡¡±


    After successfully passing the pass, Jian Rui quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and the hand behind her back compared with Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin skimmed his mouth and walked slowly this way.


    Passing by, Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin both patted him on the shoulder.


    Even Mo Xiuqian whispered, "be careful, aunt Haixi is angry."


    With that, he didn''t give him a move. He took Shazhi one step first.


    Mo Xiujin''s eyebrow tail was light, his long and narrow eyes twinkled twice, a bad smile on his lips quickly hid, and yawned three steps towards the table.


    "Good morning, aunt." he waved to Jian Haixi and muttered, "I''m so tired and sleepy."


    As he spoke, he leaned against Jian Haixi''s arm.


    Next to Mo Xiuqian, who rarely stood on the same front with Gu Xiaomian, he didn''t ask and said, "shameless."


    When Jian Haixi is sure to eat soft rather than hard, he uses this trick every time he plays tricks to please.


    Jian Haixi shook his head, reached out and poked Mo Xiujin''s forehead and said, "you, don''t dial your little abacus a few times, you won''t be so tired."


    Last night, Mo Tong told her about the stealing of Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui. She couldn''t cry or laugh.


    Everyone laughed at the words.


    Mo Xiujin just couldn''t hear other people''s laughter. He only said to Jian Haixi, "aunt, please take a hundred hearts. I''ll help you deal with all your troubles."


    "Don''t brag about you," said Jane Rui, holding the milk and sticking out her tongue at him. "Did you do it or did I do it? It''ll be insidious in front of Mommy."


    "Go to the side, don''t interrupt." Mo Xiujin glared at her. Don''t think he forgot what happened to him just now. "I''ll settle accounts with you later."


    Jane is not afraid of him. I don''t know how many times I have said this. Which time is it posted?


    "Aunt, don''t go to Qiao''s house today. We''ll just go to save trouble." Mo Xiujin said.


    "Yes," said the others.


    Jian Haixi looked at the real eyes of the children, smiled and pinched Mo Xiujin''s ears and said, "OK, I''ll give it to you."


    "Guarantee to complete the task!" Mo Xiujin patted his chest.


    Jian Haixi laughed unceasingly, but she also had a sense of security protected by the little heroes around her.

 Chapter 1084

    Here, a group of people in Jian Haixi''s family are having breakfast and going out to school. Several people in neighbor Mo Jue''s family have already woke up.


    The morning light covered the whole living room. Gu Chenyi was standing in the dazzling sunshine and staring at Mo Jue bored.


    "How are you?" he impatiently urged the people at the table, switching the weight of his feet back and forth, but his upper body didn''t move like a mountain, leaning against the refrigerator door. "It''s so slow to get out of the door, like a big girl."


    "What''s your hurry?" Mo Jue slowly drank Qiaoqiao Sheng''s porridge, smelled the speech, glanced at him lightly, and said, "it''s no use going so early. Anyway, it was checked yesterday."


    Gu Chenyi lost his face when he heard this. He pulled a chair aside and sat down opposite Mo Jue and sighed, "what''s the difference between us and cats catching mice? They hang around from time to time. When we do it, they don''t know which hole they ran into and caught the cat..."


    "Well, it doesn''t make any difference." Mo Jue thought and nodded sincerely, "you''re right."


    As he said, he also put a chopstick in his hand and stuffed a small dish into his mouth. Gu Chenyi, who sighed across the street, was hardly a person of the world.


    "I''m tired of this kind of game... You still have the mind to eat slowly. I''m almost disgusted." Gu Chenyi sighed.


    "What about that?" Mo Jue raised his eyebrows. "It''s no use if you''re sick. You might as well eat more and run two more steps later."


    Gu Chenyi frowned. Originally, he wanted to complain again, but when he heard this, he thought about it and couldn''t help nodding: "you say that... Qiao, take a pair of chopsticks for my brother."


    "OK." Qiao Qiao was in the kitchen and answered clearly.


    But before her voice fell to the ground, the big long leg under Mo Jue''s table had kicked Gu Chenyi: "you don''t have a long hand? Take it yourself."


    Gu Chenyi was stunned by him and looked at the look on his face. His eyes flashed and hid a meaningful smile: "OK, I''ll go by myself."


    But he said so. He really took chopsticks and didn''t eat much. He was still thinking about eukins. About Yan.


    Get eukins from. After the news that Yan and others withdrew from the Royal Manor, he and Mo Jue checked it for the first time, but they found nothing for a day. So many people seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, leaving only an empty manor for them without any trace.


    "You say, can they really disappear so thoroughly? It''s almost overnight, and everyone''s withdrawal is too clean." Gu Chenyi frowned, always unbelievable.


    "Oh." Mo Jue sneered, "if you had been prepared, you could have done it."


    "You mean..." Gu Chenyi blinked. "This is what he planned from the beginning. It''s not a temporary intention to change a nest?"


    "Temporary intention?" Mo Jue shook his head. "Who can be so clean temporarily? Is it his plan? I don''t think he intended to fail. I can only say that this man was ready to leave at any time from the beginning."


    "Tut... It''s really insidious and cunning." Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, "cunning rabbit three caves, shoot a gun and change a place. Where can we find it this time?"


    "Wait, I think he''s the first one who can''t stand it." Mo Jue narrowed his eyes. "I believe there will be news soon."


    Gu Chenyi nodded. He knew what Mo Jue meant, but he always couldn''t help feeling a little flustered: "I know that this sudden calm of the armistice always vaguely gave me a bad premonition and always felt that there was a huge conspiracy brewing behind it."


    Mo Jue sighed. He didn''t feel like this: "it''s just that there''s no news now. We can only start with the things at hand and check them first. But it''s also a good thing that there''s no news now. At least Ji Wei can concentrate on the system, which is the most important thing at present."


    "Well." Gu Chenyi nodded and became angry at the thought of the system. "It''s entirely his own people looking for trouble for his own people. If it weren''t for the big miss of the Qiao family, it wouldn''t be necessary to be so busy."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly flashed in his mind, looked at Mo Jue and said, "do you think... Eugene. Yan actually found joeya, but the stupid woman kept it from us again?"


    After all, eukins. Yan''s last appearance was to send wood carvings to Qiaoya. There was no news of him after that.


    "Probably not," Mo Jue said with a slight pick. "At least... I think so far, Qiaoya can still distinguish the light from the heavy."


    "So far?" Gu Chenyi snorted and said, "your words make people feel strange and insecure."


    Qiao Qiao, who came out with the last dish in the kitchen, just heard the conversation between the two, hesitated and said, "I think Miss Qiao should really know she was wrong."


    She was really sad when she ran down crying after seeing Su Zhian, eukins. Yan gave her so much pain that she shouldn''t do anything stupid for this man.


    "She won''t do anything to hurt her family. With this lesson, she should pay more attention in the future." Qiao Qiao looked at the two people and said.


    Gu Chenyi shook his head and sighed: "Qiao, Qiao, are there bad people in your eyes?"


    Qiao Qiao choked and stopped making a sound.


    Mo Jue glanced at Qiao Qiao. Gu Chenyi said in a low voice, "you talk a lot today."


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes revolved back and forth between the two people. He smiled at the corners of his mouth, raised his hands and surrendered: "well, can''t you stop talking? I just said one word and protected it."


    Qiaoqiao suddenly blushed, and the atherosclerotic bowl almost blocked half of his face.


    "Eat yours." Mo Jue glanced at Gu Chenyi lightly, with a full warning in his eyes.


    Gu Chenyi picked his eyebrows at him and closed his mouth wisely. However, the ridicule in his eyes became stronger and stronger, and there was no sense of convergence. Mo Jue couldn''t help humming coldly. He turned away from the topic and asked Qiaoqiao: "yesterday Ruirui and a Jin really said they were going to Qiao''s house today?"


    "Yes," Qiao Qiao nodded, "and said he would come to Mr. Su to learn the piano when he came back from Qiao''s house."


    Come to sue Ryan to learn the piano?


    "Oh." Mo Jue smiled and shook his head, "I said they have been too good recently. They can''t stand thinking about a few bear cubs."


    Gu Chenyi shrugged: "as long as you don''t pierce the sky, let them go."


    Mo Jue didn''t take it seriously. The way they treat their children is to raise them to the greatest extent.

 Chapter 1085

    After eating breakfast slowly, Mo Jue looked at the time, took the coat on the chair and prepared to go out.


    Gu Chenyi had already gone to the car to wait for him. In his words, he would rather sit in the car and play with his mobile phone for ten minutes than urge Mo Jue in the house to save him five minutes.


    Besides, Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao may have said that he stood next to him. He didn''t dare to exaggerate, but he still had this eyesight.


    "Brother mo."


    Mo Jue hung his coat in one hand. As soon as he came to the door, he heard Qiaoqiao stop him behind him. His voice was still a little urgent.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Jue stepped, touched the door handle and turned back.


    "Nothing." Qiao Qiao bit his lips and shook his head. After hesitating, he looked at him and asked, "you, when will you come back tonight?"


    Mo Jue suddenly felt relaxed about her unspoken expectation and concern, just like the soft dessert he had last night. He smiled and said, "I''ll try to come back before dinner."


    Hearing this answer, Qiao Qiao was obviously relieved, and the corners of his mouth bent unconsciously.


    Obviously, the sunshine in the living room is a bigger light source, but Mo Jue suddenly feels that Qiaoqiao''s surroundings seem to light up in an instant.


    His eyes flickered, his heart was pure and good, and they were different from those who had trained their ability to control their emotions freely.


    Many emotions, even though she thinks she has hidden well, can be seen through at a glance in their eyes.


    Her happiness and sadness were so obvious that they seemed to affect his heart more and more.


    Mo Jue didn''t know when he found it. He felt that he couldn''t see Qiaoqiao frown more and more, and he didn''t want to see the disappointment and sadness in the bottom of her eyes.


    He thought that every time he saw her, there was a smile on her face. At that moment, he would feel happy and relaxed, and his heart seemed to be satisfied at once.


    Qiao Qiao couldn''t understand his thoughts. She just followed her heart and gently told the people in front of her: "brother Mo, be careful."


    Mo Jue smiled, raised his hand and rubbed her hair: "if you are bored at home, go to Haixi to play. Don''t always lock yourself up at home, do you know?"


    Qiao Qiao nodded obediently and sent Mo Jue out of the door.


    She had always been so clever that Mo Jue didn''t find anything strange.


    Qiao Qiao watched Mo Jue go to the car, watched him get in the car and drive out of the villa until the car was invisible, and the light in her eyes gradually darkened.


    She has seen this left figure many times. Before, every time she looked at this figure, she thought whether he could come back early today.


    Today, she didn''t know whether she should expect Mo Jue to come home early or, as he said, to come back at dinner.


    Qiaoqiao turned back and pulled the door. The smile on her face had already disappeared. She lowered her head and took out her mobile phone. The latest wechat on the screen was sent by Qi Er. She only said she wanted to see her. If she wanted to help Jian Haixi, don''t refuse. A bracket was specially followed to remind her not to tell Jian Haixi about it.


    The following is the address and time he sent.


    The whole content is crisp and neat. Without saying anything else, it seems that Qiaoqiao has all the decision-making power. However, from the fact that he sent the address and time without asking, we can see that Qi Er is already sure whether Qiaoqiao will agree to see him.


    Qiao Qiao stared at the screen, hesitated again and again, finally took a deep breath with his mobile phone, and decided to meet Qi Er.


    In recent years, she has received countless benefits from Mo Jue, Jian Haixi and others. These people gave her a second rebirth and gave her such an expected home.


    She can do little for them, so whenever she can help, she is willing to try, even if she wants to see someone who is still afraid in her heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Near noon.


    Qiaoqiao made lunch and tea in advance and put them in the kitchen. After thinking about it, she went upstairs and knocked on Su ri''an''s door.


    Even if Mo Jue said they had something to find a nanny, Qiaoqiao was still worried about what would happen to them suddenly. It would be bad if she could not be found and delayed.


    Su ri''an is listening to music in her room. Sometimes she whispers to Shao Li, who is watering the green plants on the windowsill.


    These green plants were sent to her by Qiao Qiao. She didn''t understand her disease. She just heard that maybe taking care of flowers and plants would make a person more energetic.


    Just when she saw Shaoli looking at the flowers and plants in the garden on the first floor, she didn''t have any disgust on her face, so she decided to hold two pots and gave them to her, only saying that they were used to purify the air in the room.


    Shao Li also took over the work of taking care of them.


    At this time, she heard a knock on the door. Su ri''an had a good meal. Before she made a sound, Shaoli hurriedly said, "brother, I''ll come. It should be Qiaoqiao girl."


    Outside the door, Qiao Qiao looked at Shaoli who came to open the door, and a soothing piano music came from behind her.


    Qiao Qiao smiled softly and said, "Miss Shao, I just came to tell you and Mr. Su that I have something to go out later. Lunch and tea have been prepared. The nanny will bring it to you later."


    Shao Li was about to speak. Turning her head, Su ri''an came over, nodded in Qiaoqiao''s direction, and said gently, "thank you, Qiaoqiao girl. Our brother and sister have caused you trouble."


    Qiaoqiao shook her head: "Mr. Su is so polite. It''s nothing. Just ask me if you have anything."


    "Already very good, don''t need anything." Su ri''an smiled, and Shaoli nodded.


    Qiao Qiao saw that he didn''t say anything more, nodded and said, "then I won''t disturb you."


    Told Su ri''an, Qiao Qiao turned and walked to Jiang ruting''s room.


    Their rooms were arranged skillfully, and she knew that Mo Jue had told her the differences of these people. She knew who should be more careful and who could be properly trusted.


    But in such a small matter, she has never treated her differently, and she has never been different from Jiang ruting because of her embarrassing situation.


    Compared with the warmth of Su ri''an, Jiang ruting is obviously much colder here.


    She said her intention again. Jiang ruting nodded, "I see. Thank you."


    She has lived here for a longer time, but there is always a touch between her and Qiaoqiao.


    Qiaoqiao didn''t mind. After talking to her, she went downstairs and left.


    Jiang ruting closed the door and returned to the table. She originally wanted to continue to brush her mobile phone, but her mind suddenly went blank for a moment. She looked out of the window and saw a clever figure slowly appear in the field of vision under the scorching sun. She walked from the garden to the gate of the courtyard, turned to close the gate, and then walked towards the road.


    Her eyes flickered slightly. During the time she lived here, she knew that Qiaoqiao''s character was the same as her appearance, weak and quiet. In her heart, such a person seemed to spend her life slowly, plain as water and warm as honey.


    But the man she was guarding turned out to be such a high man.

 Chapter 1086

    It was almost noon, and the sun was getting hot overhead.


    Qiaoqiao went to the appointment on time according to the time and place mentioned on Qi''er wechat, but he didn''t see the expected figure when he arrived at the place.


    She had some doubts. Qi Eryue''s place was a commercial street with not a dense crowd. She looked around, but she didn''t see him.


    From time to time, someone passed by her, but everyone kept walking. Qiao Qiao frowned slightly, holding his mobile phone in his hand, and looked back and forth from time to time.


    The place where she stood was a shady corner in the southwest corner. The more she got to dinner, the less people there were. Only a man in a suit was standing not far away. He seemed to be waiting for someone like her.


    The man had been there when she came, but she was not interested in other people''s things. She just glanced and turned away.


    As time went by, the sunlight on the top of the head pulled people''s shadow shorter and shorter. Qiao Qiao looked down at the time, and the trace between the eyebrows became deeper and deeper.


    "What''s going on?"


    Qi Er won''t lie to her. In particular, he doesn''t dare to lie to her under the pretext of Jian Haixi, but what about others?


    She opened wechat, and there was no new news from Qi''er in the message box.


    Qiao Qiao became more and more confused.


    She turned her head and looked at the man in suit not far away. She waited so long, even longer, but he didn''t leave at the moment.


    Qiaoqiao looked down at the wechat sent by Qi Er. There was nothing wrong with the time and place.


    With suspicion in her heart, she turned her eyes again to the strange man.


    Just a moment ago, Qiaoqiao just saw him in a suit and neatly dressed. Now he looked carefully and found that the man had always been facing her direction.


    His face was sideways and his head was bowed. The broken hair on his face covered his face, so she couldn''t see him clearly from beginning to end.


    Is it


    Qiaoqiao bit her lip slightly, looked at the mobile phone with no new news, and hesitated to walk towards the man.


    "You, hello..."


    Qiao Qiao whispered a good word before she came to him.


    After all, it was only her guess for a moment. If she guessed wrong, it would be a little presumptuous for strangers to be true.


    Hearing this clever wino voice, a smile gradually appeared on the face covered by the broken hair of the man in suit, and the radian of the corner of his mouth rose higher and higher.


    He raised his head and smiled at Qiaoqiao who came to him. The light in his eyes was as bright as stars, which Qiaoqiao had been waiting for.


    "Qi, Qi Er... Brother..."


    Qiaoqiao was suddenly startled, and she was shocked all over. Subconsciously, she stepped back two steps.


    "I''m still wondering how long it will take you to recognize me." Qi Er smiled at her.


    "I......" Qiao Qiao was embarrassed and embarrassed. After standing here for most of the day, his face was a little red, "I... Haven''t seen you like this, so..."


    Today''s Qi''er is very different from usual.


    In the past, he never trimmed the edges, and he didn''t care about his appearance. He devoted himself to those research experiments, so he could go out to work in any suit.


    But today, he suddenly put on a tall and straight suit with half a long hair. The whole person seems to have suddenly changed from a crooked bamboo to a tall and straight pine.


    No wonder Qiaoqiao didn''t recognize it.


    "Nature, after all, is the most important person to see me." Qi Er grinned at the corners of his mouth with deep eyes.


    Qiaoqiao bit her lower lip and didn''t say anything. If she was a friend, she could give a lot of comments and compliments, but the opposite side was Qi''er. Whatever she said seemed inappropriate.


    "It''s you." Qi Er didn''t care about her silence. He looked at her. His eyes stayed on his face for a long time, smiled and said, "it doesn''t seem to have changed."


    His tone was flat, just like a statement of a fact. Qiao Qiao couldn''t tell whether he was praising or belittling. He bowed his head and simply didn''t answer.


    Qi Er smiled softly, and a smile came out of his eyes and said, "it''s praising you."


    He stretched out his hand to Qiaoqiao, as if to touch her hair, but he stopped in the air halfway.


    "For so many years, you have always been so, always so obedient."


    Qiao Qiao looked up at him, frowned slightly, hesitated and said, "brother Qi, what you said in your wechat..."


    "Don''t worry, let''s find a place to eat and talk while eating." Qi Er interrupted her, smiled and pointed to the sun at the top of his finger. "At this point, we can''t stand on the main road and talk."


    Qiao Qiao had a meal and her eyes twinkled. Now she finally knows why this man set the time before lunch.


    She subconsciously wanted to refuse, but it seemed inappropriate to stand here and talk, so she nodded after a few seconds.


    Qi Er hooked his lips and smiled. He said it was true that Qiaoqiao didn''t change.


    No matter when, she is so easy... Let people guess at once.


    They moved to a French restaurant. Qi Er had already booked a seat. At this time, a waiter saw them enter the door and hurried up to guide the way.


    Qiaoqiao followed Qi Er and walked towards the seat. He held his bag chain tightly with both hands. Looking at the back a few steps away, his heart began to feel uneasy.


    The waiter kindly opened the chair for her to sit down. She nodded and thanked him softly. At this moment, she found that she was nervous and even hoarse.


    She sat down opposite Qi''er and looked around. The restaurant was luxuriously decorated and well served. There were violinists playing melodious music not far away.


    It should have been a warm and romantic scene, at least it should be happy, but Qiaoqiao sat there and felt like a needle on pins and needles.


    "Brother Qi''er, what''s the matter that you said I could help sister Hai Xi?" Qiao Qiao pulled her bag tightly and looked up at Qi''er, showing a trace of urgency at the bottom of her eyes.


    She''s not used to getting along with Qi''er like this. I don''t know whether it''s because she didn''t completely put down her fear of him at the bottom of her heart, or just because she was alone with him. Qiaoqiao just wants to finish her business quickly and go home.


    "Shh..." Qi Er''s index finger stood on his lips and whispered to Qiao Qiao, "Qiao Qiao, shall we finish our meal quietly first?"


    "But..."


    Qiaoqiao wanted to find an excuse to refuse, but before her words were said, Qi Er changed his face slightly. Some of them were a little pathetic and wronged: "in order to see you today, I haven''t had a meal since this morning. Even if you want to talk about business again, at least let me fill my stomach?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and stopped talking.


    She was not good at rejecting others. Moreover, Qi Er''s reason was too legitimate. She didn''t dare to disobey this person before, and now she can''t find anything to say.


    "Well... Eat first."


    "That''s right." Qi Er looked at her, and a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, as if the big gray wolf cheated the little white rabbit.

 Chapter 1087

    During the conversation, the waiter had served the dishes. Without disturbing them, they automatically withdrew.


    With the exquisite dishes, there was a pot of wine. Qi Er raised his hand and poured a cup for Qiao Qiao first.


    It seemed to be expected that she would refuse. Qiaoqiao''s hand was still in the air. Qi Er smiled and said, "this is sweet wine. It won''t be intoxicating. You can try it first."


    Qiao Qiao''s face was more embarrassed: "I..."


    "Don''t like this? Then I''ll let them change another one." Qi Er was about to call the waiter, but Qiao Qiao hurriedly shouted.


    "No, No." Qiao Qiao hesitated and shook his head, "don''t change it."


    If they change again, they don''t know when to eat this meal.


    Qi Er''s eyes flashed, filled himself with wine, looked at Qiaoqiao and said, "I chose it specially according to your taste. The alcohol taste is very light and the fruit smell is very strong."


    His eyes were deep and Qiao Qiao pursed his lips. He really didn''t expect to refuse, so he had to pick up the cup and take a sip.


    Unexpectedly, the wine was surprisingly delicious. She thought Qi Er had just read it as a slogan.


    A mouthful into the throat, lips and teeth are just sweet fruit fragrance, Qiaoqiao can''t help nodding, and the frown is slightly loosened.


    Seeing that she liked it, Qi''er smiled more and said in a warm voice, "you don''t have to be afraid. I won''t do anything. Today I just want to have a good meal with you."


    His expression was sincere, and there was no trace of concealment in his eyes. Qiao Qiao believed for a few minutes and put down his heart to eat.


    Qi Er gently pushed the middle plate in the direction of Qiaoqiao. Although he said he had been hungry all day, his mind was not eating at all.


    During the whole banquet, most of his eyes focused on Qiaoqiao. He felt satisfied when he looked at her every move.


    Such a serious look never showed up in front of anyone except his research.


    But Qiaoqiao was just a little absent-minded after a few bites, but she didn''t want Qi Er to talk to her again, so she could only take a bite from time to time.


    Thinking about what Qi Er said in wechat, how could she sit here and eat without anything at all.


    On the contrary, Qi Er has never enjoyed a lunch so leisurely and slowly, probably accompanied by a beautiful woman.


    Qiao Qiao is not good at urging. She can only sit opposite and wait patiently.


    Finally, Qiaoqiao paused when Qi''er finally finished eating. Just when he wanted to ask him, he saw him look at the watch on his wrist and said, "time is almost up. Let''s go."


    "Go?" Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment. "Don''t you want to tell me about sister Haixi?"


    Where are you going now?


    Are we going to discuss it on the main road again?


    Qiao Qiao didn''t move. Qi Er saw her face puzzled and couldn''t help laughing: "we''ve all finished. It''s not good to stay here."


    Qiaoqiao looked around with his words, and the customers in the restaurant were indeed all gone. Only the violinist was still playing dutifully, probably to serve the last guest.


    "You can say it quickly." Qiao Qiao paused and looked at Qi''s ear.


    Qi Er looked at her seriously, couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and said, "this... I''m afraid not."


    Qiaoqiao actually has no idea where she can help Jian Haixi. If even Jian Haixi needs help from someone who doesn''t know anything, it can only be a very special and troublesome thing in her mind.


    So when Qi Er said it was not easy, she hesitated for a moment, thinking that this might not be the place to talk, so she got up and followed him out.


    Along the way, Qiao Qiao asked where to go twice. Qi Er just pointed to the front and said he would be there soon.


    Finally, I walked along. When I stopped, Qiaoqiao found them standing at the gate of the cinema.


    There are obviously more people here. Most of them are lovers hugging each other or sister groups. Qi Er and Qiao Qiao are out of place.


    It''s not that their appearance doesn''t match, but the atmosphere between them doesn''t seem to be an appointment to see a movie.


    "Brother Qi''er, what are we doing here?" Qiao Qiao turned around and looked around. There were more people here and it was obviously not suitable to talk about business.


    "When you come to the cinema, you naturally want to see a movie." Qi Er naturally said.


    He took a look at the lively scene around him. He rarely set foot here, but now it seems quite fresh and interesting, especially with Qiaoqiao.


    Qiao Qiao frowned and ate near noon. It''s normal to have a meal together even among people he just met, but now he runs to see the film


    She''s not going to see a movie with Zell.


    "Let''s go. It''s about to start."


    Qi Er, with a smile on his face, glanced at the scenes and time on the big screen, and took Qiaoqiao''s wrist to go in.


    Just as he touched Qiaoqiao''s hand, he was pushed away by her.


    "I don''t want to see a movie." Qiao Qiao stepped back and looked at Qi''er seriously.


    Qi Er also turned and looked at her. His smile gradually faded. He stared at Qiao Qiao''s eyes equally seriously: "but I want to see."


    Qiao Qiao pursed her lips and was angry: "if you just want to play with me, I''ll go home."


    From the beginning of the meeting to now, Qi Er didn''t mention anything serious. Every time she opened her mouth, he immediately interrupted her. Finally, when he finished his meal, he still took her to the movie without saying anything.


    She will come out just to know where she can help Jian Haixi. In addition, she doesn''t want to have dinner with Qi Er, let alone go to the movies with him.


    These


    These are the things she expects to do with another person, and she doesn''t want to complete them with the person in front of her.


    Qi Er''s eyes were dark. Looking at the faint anger in Qiaoqiao''s eyes, he seriously asked, "just look with me?"


    As the movie was about to begin, the audience entered one after another. There were more than half of the people in the waiting area. The noise around them suddenly subsided like a tide, which made the depression in Qi Er''s voice particularly obvious.


    But soon, more people came, more noisy laughter filled the cinema, and the surroundings became noisy again.


    Qiao Qiao looked at Qi Er''s eyes without blinking. The look inside never changed.


    She shook her head and whispered, "I''m sorry, brother Qi."


    Sorry, I like another person. I only like him in my life, so I don''t want to be with you.


    Qi Er smiled bitterly. Although he had known this, he still felt a little astringent when he saw her eyes and resolute attitude without hesitation.


    They were silent for a moment. Qiao Qiao tried to stop talking several times, but looking at Qi''er in front of them, they finally didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Qi Er suddenly took a deep breath, grinned and sighed exaggeratedly: "Hey, this bitter wind is really not suitable for me."


    Qiao Qiao looked at him. There was no more bitter smile on his face, and his eyes recovered their previous look.


    He looked at her with a smile and said, "don''t you want to know what it is? I can tell you now in return for eating with me."


    Qiao Qiao nodded.


    Because there were many people around, Qi''er approached her, attached to her ear and said in a low voice, "Jian Haixi, they want me to help develop a medicine that can trace the enemy''s breath and position. I made a suggestion, but Jian Haixi didn''t agree."


    Qiao Qiao frowned and felt as if he didn''t understand. She couldn''t help but look at him.


    Medicine is a very useful medicine. His suggestion should also be very appropriate, but Jian Haixi disagrees. What does it have to do with whether she can help?


    Seeing her puzzled, Qi Er smiled and continued to lower his voice: "because the ingredients of this medicine need your blood, so... I think she probably didn''t even tell you."


    Qiao Qiao suddenly opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, what he wanted to say was such a thing.

 Chapter 1088

    Qi Er waited for a while before looking at Qiao Qiao and said, "what do you think?"


    Qiao Qiao took a deep breath and didn''t even hesitate for a moment. He nodded directly and said, "I''m willing to help."


    Qi Er''s eyes flashed an expected look. He knew that Jian Haixi would not mention it with Qiao Qiao, but Qiao Qiao would agree to it.


    However, Qiao Qiao''s directness and seriousness were far more serious than he thought, and he didn''t even hesitate.


    "It''s just a little blood." Qiao Qiao continued, "as long as I can help you, I can do anything."


    Qi Er grinned, looked at her and deliberately said, "then don''t you worry that I''ll take the opportunity to do something bad for you?"


    Qiaoqiao was obviously stunned, and there was a touch of hesitation and fear in her eyes.


    Qi Er saw clearly that he was stunned at this moment.


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He really didn''t open any pot. But didn''t he ask for trouble to mention it at this time?


    He was just trying to show that he was just joking. He rounded this sentence. Qiao Qiao shook his head after being silent for a while.


    Qi Er''s eyes lit up. Before he could ask her what she meant by shaking her head, Qiao Qiao had solemnly answered him, "you dare not."


    "Sister Haixi and brother Mo are here, you dare not." Qiao Qiao pinched the bag chain inclined to his chest and looked up at Qi''s ear.


    These are what Jian Haixi and Mo Jue told her. She believes them, so she is not afraid.


    Qi Er didn''t know whether to cry or laugh for a moment. Qiao Qiao was not afraid that he was a good thing, but why did this reason sound so uncomfortable to him.


    "And..." Qiao Qiao paused for a moment and hesitated again. "You just said you wouldn''t do anything. I think you should, won''t..."


    The last word "Ba" is really the soul of the whole sentence.


    Qi Er was stunned, smiled, shook his head and sighed: "you really..."


    Qiao Qiao looked at him suspiciously.


    And Qi Er still didn''t finish that sentence after a pause.


    Seeing him silent, Qiao Qiao didn''t ask, but looked at him seriously and said, "I want to help sister Haixi, can you please help me?"


    "Help you?" Qi Er stepped back after finishing his business with her. At this time, seeing her ask, the corners of her lips slightly hooked and spread their hands, "but why should I help you?"


    "You just..."


    He just asked her if she was afraid of what he would do. Didn''t he mean to help Jian Haixi make medicine?


    "Just now I just asked casually. I just told you about it, but I never promised to draw blood for you."


    Qiaoqiao was stunned and was stunned on the spot. She didn''t understand how the man in front of her could say it one by one.


    Qi Er then said, "we''re just a cooperative relationship. I''m here to save Dou Dou. Now Dou Dou has woken up. Whether to continue to help you with other things depends on what I mean."


    After a pause, he looked at Qiao Qiao''s eyes and said word by word: "I told you this just now because you ate with me. Now... Why should I help you?"


    What did he say.


    Qiao Qiao blinked and understood.


    She lowered her head and was silent for a moment. She slowly reached out and hooked Qi''s sleeves.


    "Don''t you want to see a movie? Let''s go to the movie."


    Her voice was very low, but Qi''er heard it clearly. He looked down at the top of her hair and felt that the person in front of him was as clever as a rabbit at the moment.


    His sight fell on the finger that she hooked her sleeve, and the corner of his mouth hooked it very quickly, but he immediately returned to normal when Qiaoqiao looked up.


    Qiao Qiao waited for a while and didn''t hear his answer. When she looked up at him, she saw him staring at her without expression.


    "Brother Qi Er?"


    Qi Er''s eyes shook, his fist against his lips and coughed two times, "you don''t have to force."


    "Not reluctantly." Qiaoqiao shook her head and pointed to the ticket check-in place. "Let''s go in and start soon."


    Then she took Qi''er and walked in.


    Qi Er looked at their arms together. Even if Qiao Qiao just pulled his sleeves, the corners of his mouth still couldn''t help lifting.


    In fact, he wanted to be proud and charming again to see what the little white rabbit would say to persuade himself, but it felt so good to be pulled forward by her, and he subconsciously obeyed.


    They checked in, and when they got to the cinema, it was all dark.


    The last advertisement was playing on the screen. Qiaoqiao looked back with the popcorn that Qi Er had forced her. There were not many people, but there were many sparse people sitting. When waiting for the beginning, most people were playing with their mobile phones with their heads down.


    All the way in, I don''t know when Qi''er has been holding her. When she is still looking for a seat, Qi''er has pulled her to the middle first, and the other hand holds a mobile phone to illuminate at her feet.


    When they sit down, the advertisement on the screen is just finished.


    Forget it, today it''s like watching a movie with friends. It''s nothing.


    Qiao Qiao looked at the big screen and sighed.


    Just... Five minutes later, Qiaoqiao thought it was too early.


    In the past, when Jane Rui pulled her to see the latest, or the second brush was interesting, so every time she didn''t think it was a long time, but today... It was a youth love film.


    Qiao Qiao insisted for another five minutes and felt that he was really not interested in such films.


    Qi Er doesn''t like watching it either. He bought it by guessing Qiaoqiao''s preference and let him watch it. He would rather choose a documentary on human anatomy


    Fortunately, they bought a big bucket of popcorn before they came in and gave them a way to kill time.


    So, when the movie was more than half full, the popcorn between them came to an end.


    Qiaoqiao and Qi''er looked at each other. The light on the screen reflected on both faces, which was a little embarrassed.


    "Still eat? I''ll buy it for you if you want." Qi Er leaned closer to her and asked in a low voice.


    Qiao Qiao shook her head and said in the same low voice, "no, I''m too tired to eat."


    With nothing to do, they can only watch the film seriously.


    Really seriously, Qiaoqiao slowly looked in. She sat upright and looked at the screen with bright eyes.


    Qi Er looked at her from time to time, watching the light on the big screen hit her face, watching her frown and sigh or smile with the plot, his heart could not help but follow.


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes reflect the people on the screen, while Qi Er''s eyes only reflect Qiao Qiao.


    He thought to himself, fortunately, the sound of the film is high, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t cover his heartbeat.


    It''s a fine day today. Years of dreams have come true. Even if it''s only a moment, it''s enough for him to aftertaste for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 1089

    The movie ended.


    They walked out of the cinema with the flow of people, Qiao Qiao walked in front, looked at her back, and always had a smile in the bottom of their eyes.


    Although the film is a little boring, he hopes the film can be longer and longer.


    Qiao Qiao sits beside him. No matter how long he is allowed to sit here, he won''t be bothered.


    After walking out of the cinema, Qiaoqiao looked at the shopping mall where people came and went. He stood in the corner and turned to look at the people behind him: "brother Qi, what else do you want to do?"


    Qi Er was stunned, and the smile at the bottom of his eyes gradually disappeared.


    It seemed that he was suddenly awakened from a dream, and the voices of so many strangers rushed towards him.


    He looked at Qiao Qiao, and the people in front of him looked serious, as if they were just completing a task.


    Yes, isn''t it a task for her?


    She didn''t like it, but in order to ask him for help, she forced herself to accompany him to the movie and asked him what to do next. It was just waiting for him to assign the next task.


    "If I said shopping, would you agree?" Qi Er asked with a smile.


    Qiao Qiao nodded: "yes, I promise."


    She said and was ready to go to the escalator.


    The cinema is on the top floor of the mall. If you want to go shopping, you have to go to the lower floors.


    Looking at her nod without hesitation, Qi''er was stunned for a moment, and took the lead in reaching out to stop her.


    "Aren''t you going shopping?"


    Qiao Qiao looked at the arm in front of him and looked up at him suspiciously.


    Qi Er shook his head, put a smile on his lips, smiled at Qiao Qiao and said, "it seems that you are really willing to do anything for that man."


    Although she said it was for Jian Haixi, Mo Jue was always with them. He knew that Qiao Qiao''s heart was probably for Mo Jue


    Hearing what he said, the person opposite was slightly stunned.


    What they are discussing today is about Jian Haixi. They have never mentioned Mo Jue. Qiao Qiao doesn''t know why Qi Er suddenly thought of Mo Jue.


    Although she was willing to do anything for Mo Jue, it was not just because of this.


    She looked at Qi''s ears and shook her head. Her black and white eyes were clear and clean, like two pieces of good amber.


    Qi Er knew that these eyes would never shine for him, but when they looked at him, his heart still followed a chemical reaction, just like the ice coke in the hand of the man who had just passed by, constantly bubbling.


    "Not just for brother mo."


    Qiaoqiao didn''t know Qi Er''s mind, but said his thoughts seriously, "I want to do this for all the people here. They gave me a home and made Qiaoqiao today. If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t live so stably at all, and even feel what happiness is a lot of times."


    After a pause, she continued: "everyone has been working hard for this family. Sister Haixi, brother Ning and brother Mo are all very hard. As a member of this family, I can''t help. Now it''s not easy for me to do something I can do, so I have to do my best."


    Qi Er looked at her and talked about those people with a smile at the bottom of his eyes, and he couldn''t help being jealous at the bottom of his heart.


    But he could also see her happiness and happiness, an expression he had never seen on her face.


    After a long silence, Qi''er kept looking at her quietly.


    Until at last he sighed and whispered, "come on, I''ll take you back."


    "Then..."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment and wanted to ask him about the medicine, but Qi Er interrupted him before he finished.


    "On the way back, go to mikai first."


    Qiao Qiao knew that he agreed. He was obviously relieved on his face and nodded to him, "thank you, brother Qi."


    Qi Er didn''t answer. He lowered his head and took out his mobile phone to call a car.


    His silence was all the way.


    Qiao Qiao was not used to being alone with Qi Er. As soon as he was silent, she couldn''t find anything to say.


    Two people sat in the back seat. One turned and stared at the window on one side. The atmosphere was so cold that even the driver wondered.


    However, he saw a lot of such quarreling little lovers. He shook his rearview mirror. His face showed a suddenly enlightened look. He thought he understood everything and nodded with a smile.


    Qi Er has never been interested in looking at the driver''s face, so he doesn''t know that in other people''s eyes, he seems to regard him and Qiaoqiao as a couple. He is still looking at Qiaoqiao''s figure through the window.


    They were speechless all the way, and Qi Er looked at them all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    The car stopped at mikai''s house.


    Qiaoqiao followed Qi Er into the door and was about to go upstairs, but he met mikai who just came down.


    "Are you..."


    Mikai looked at Qi Er dressed in a suit and tried to tease him with his lips. Before he finished, he turned sideways and saw Qiao Qiao behind him.


    Startled, he suddenly opened his mouth.


    In an instant, he knew what Zill was doing.


    Mikai squinted, stared at him and said, "I think you''re itchy."


    If Jian Haixi and Mo Jue knew that Qi''er would draw blood for Qiaoqiao behind his back, how much fire would there be.


    "I''m afraid of them?" Qi Er picked his eyebrows, his eyes and tail picked slightly, and he didn''t care.


    Mikai rolled his eyes silently, and nodded him with his fingers across the air. He didn''t have a good way: "whatever you want, don''t expect me to intercede for you at that time."


    Then he bypassed them and went downstairs.


    Qi Er glanced at his back, hummed and continued to walk upstairs indifferently.


    Qiao Qiao followed him closely. She looked back at the angry mikai, thought for a while, and said, "this is what I want. I''ll make it clear to mikai later."


    "Do you think he doesn''t know?" Qi Er smiled and looked back at her.


    "Then he......" Qiao Qiao was stunned and stopped there.


    "How could I bring you here without your consent? But even if you agree, it will certainly make Jian Haixi and them angry."


    He said, pushing open a door, looking at Qiao Qiao and said, "have you made the final decision?"


    Qiao Qiao took two tight steps and stood in front of him. Without hesitation, he nodded and walked in: "come on."


    The blood drawing time was short, but it ended in a moment.


    Qi Er put the test tube and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Qiao Qiao nodded and followed him downstairs with his clothes sleeve in one hand.


    But they didn''t expect that when they came down again, several people had already sat in the empty living room before they went upstairs.


    In the space without sound, their footsteps were particularly obvious and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Two figures came down from upstairs one after another and slowly appeared in the view of everyone.


    When seeing the beautiful shadow behind Qi Er, Gu Chenyi picked the tail of her eyebrow and flashed a touch of surprise in her eyes.


    And Mo Jue next to him suddenly sank his eyes.


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly changed subtly.


    When Qi Er saw the black faced man on the sofa, he pulled out the corners of his mouth and immediately looked at mikai.


    Mikai looked at him and shrugged wrongly. How did he know that the two people would come suddenly.


    They were still communicating with their eyes. They only listened to Mo Jue''s calm voice: "Qiaoqiao, come here."

 Chapter 1090

    Mo Jue looked at her with black and heavy eyes.


    Qiao Qiao paused for a moment and whispered, "brother Mo......"


    Then he was ready to go downstairs and walk towards him.


    "Wait."


    As soon as she came down a step, before she could react, her wrist fell into Qi Er''s palm.


    Qi Er took her in one hand and looked at Mo Jue with a trace of displeasure on his face: "what''s your attitude? She''s not your servant. There''s no need to listen to your orders."


    Mo Jue''s eyes narrowed, his eyes fell on Qiaoqiao''s hand, fixed for a few seconds, hooked his lips and stood up with a sneer.


    Gu Chenyi was surprised. He was closest to Mo Jue. At the moment, he clearly felt his anger.


    He hurriedly opened his mouth to stop people, for fear that he was going to do it, but before he could speak, he only saw Mo Jue''s cold back.


    Gu Chenyi shook her head, sighed in her heart, and looked at mikai, who was drinking coffee. Now there was a good play.


    Qiaoqiao, who was still in a daze and didn''t return to her mind, stared at Mo Jue approaching her. Before she could figure out how the situation had developed to the present level, she forgot to break away from Qi Er''s hands.


    Mo Jue stepped forward two steps. Without saying a word, he stretched out his hand and clamped Qi Er''s eye-catching hand. He squeezed his hand hard at his joints and said in a deep voice, "these... Have nothing to do with you."


    His eyes are more cruel than his hands. If he can kill, Qi''er will suffer more than holding Qiaoqiao''s hand.


    Qi''s ear felt pain for a moment, and his subconscious relaxed for a moment.


    Mo Jue took advantage of the situation to get rid of his hand, snorted coldly, pulled Qiaoqiao''s other arm and pulled her to his side.


    Just as he pulled, his finger just pressed on the wound where Qiaoqiao had drawn blood.


    Because of his anger, although he paid attention to his strength when he pulled Qiaoqiao, it was not gentle. Qiaoqiao''s face immediately changed, and he took a breath of cool air in pain, and his delicate fine eyebrows frowned in an instant.


    Qi Er''s face was black. Ignoring the pain in his hand, he stretched out his hand and pulled Qiaoqiao over to block him behind him. He glared angrily at Mo Jue and scolded, "you don''t have long eyes? It hurts her."


    Mo Jue looked at Qiao Qiao''s pale face, frowned, and looked down at his hand.


    He didn''t work hard just now. There''s no reason to hurt Qiaoqiao.


    His eyes slipped onto Qiaoqiao''s arm, his face sank again, narrowed his eyes, and a sharp light flashed in his pupils.


    "Qiao Qiao, what''s going on?"


    Qiao Qiao was stiff, lowered his head to avoid his eyes, stared at his toes, gently shook his head and said, "no... nothing."


    Even if the experiment is successful, Jian Haixi and Mo Jue will know about it, but at least she can''t tell Mo Jue now.


    If Mo Jue doesn''t agree, everything may fall short. She knows that this medicine is very important, otherwise Jian Haixi won''t ask Qi''er.


    And today, she asked Qi Er for help. If Mo Jue knew now, he would not let Qi Er go.


    Qi Er hooked his lips, showed a proud smile on his face, looked at Mo Jue and said, "give back what you said just now. Don''t bother so much about things that have nothing to do with you. Do you understand?"


    Mo Jue''s face became more and more ugly. A violent storm was brewing in Qi Er''s eyes.


    Seeing that the Shura field of the three people was about to end, mikai winked at Gu Chenyi.


    It''s the same as watching the play. We still have to grasp the degree. In case of a real fight, who can hold Mo Jue? I''m afraid his family will have to be smashed by him.


    Gu Chenyi sighed and honestly went forward to be a peacemaker: "then what... It''s getting late, why don''t we go back first?"


    Mo Jue''s thin lips pursed slightly. His eyes still looked at Qiaoqiao, nodded and said in a deep voice: "OK, go home."


    With that, he stretched out his hand to Qiaoqiao.


    The generous big palm crossed Qiaoqiao''s face with an irresistible meaning. Qiaoqiao was about to reach out and hold her. Qi Er stopped her back, and Ren mojue''s hand stopped awkwardly in the air.


    "I don''t need you, I''ll send Qiaoqiao back." Qi Er looked directly at Mo Jue Si and didn''t give in.


    Gu Chenyi closed her eyes and sighed at the bottom of her heart.


    Qi Er, isn''t this the fire that deliberately arches Mo Jue?


    He felt Mo Jue''s growing anger. Didn''t Qi Er have eyes?


    Qi Er certainly felt it, but as he said, he was not afraid of Mo Jue. Now let him take Qiaoqiao away. He was only afraid that this guy had no weight and hurt Qiaoqiao.


    Mo Jue''s face became darker and darker, and there was a dignified mountain rain between his eyebrows and eyes.


    For a long time, he looked at Qi''s ears, hooked his lips and gave a sarcastic smile. In a low voice, with a trace of ridicule, "will you send her? Will you send her back to my house?"


    "You..."


    Qi Er was angry in his eyes and turned pale. "Don''t go too far, Mo Jue."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and looked up at Mo Jue.


    He said, go back to his home


    It turned out that in his heart, it was just his home


    Mo Jue didn''t pay attention to Qiao Qiao''s face. He stretched out his hand over her shoulder and was ready to go out. He said, "go back."


    Rare, Qiaoqiao broke away Mo Jue''s arm.


    She stepped back from him and didn''t listen to him as usual, but whispered, "I... I don''t want to go back now."


    Mo Jue paused and looked at his empty arms with gloomy eyes.


    He slowly lowered his arm and asked again calmly, "what did you say?"


    "She said she didn''t want to go with you. You don''t understand?" Qi Er took a decisive step forward, pulled Qiaoqiao behind him and stared at Mo Jue.


    Qiao Qiao stood behind Qi Er, lowered his head from beginning to end, and didn''t look at anyone.


    The slender eyelashes hung down, covering the sadness at the bottom of her eyes,


    "Well, it seems that I''m meddling." Mo Jue looked at Qiaoqiao who was always silent, laughed at himself, turned and strode away.


    Gu Chenyi turned his head to look at the angry figure, and then looked at the two people with low heads and no expression on their faces. "You... Alas..."


    But he finally shook his head, sighed and turned to chase Mo Jue.


    Mikai looked at the two people left in the living room. The atmosphere made him feel better to disappear first. Before they could react, he had put down his unfinished coffee, turned the car key and walked out. As he walked, he said, "I''ll pick up my daughter-in-law. You two... Slow down."


    The living room was clean, leaving only Qiaoqiao and Qi''er.


    Qi''er first opened her sleeve and checked the place where the blood was drawn. Fortunately, there was no bleeding, but she was bruised by Mo Juela.


    "This bull." he flashed a trace of heartache at the bottom of his eyes, carefully rolled up her sleeves and asked Qiao Qiao to sit on the sofa. He turned and went to the kitchen and tossed the refrigerator.


    "Fortunately, mikai put a lot of snacks and drinks at home to coax his daughter-in-law." he satisfactorily took out a cup of milk tea and handed it to Qiaoqiao. "Here you are. I heard that little girls love this."


    "Thank you." Qiaoqiao reached out and took it, holding the milk tea in both hands without taking a sip.


    Qi Er looked at her unhappy appearance, shrugged, sat down next to her, and asked softly, "because of his words?"

 Chapter 1091

    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment. Some didn''t understand what he meant by this endless sentence he suddenly said.


    "Only he can make you have such a big reaction." Qi Er smiled bitterly, looked at her and asked in a low voice, "because of his words, are you very sad?"


    He was concerned about whether Qiaoqiao was sad, but where Qiaoqiao couldn''t see clearly, there was a deeper pain in the bottom of his eyes.


    Qiaoqiao holds milk tea and unconsciously rubs the cup wall with her fingers. Her eyes seem to fall in front of her, but they are not fully focused, as if she is looking at another person through the emptiness in front of her.


    She gently shook her head, slightly frowned and said word by word, "he''s right. That''s his home, which I''ve always wanted to rely on."


    She just didn''t understand herself. She didn''t realize it until Mo Jue said it himself.


    She even vowed that she had a home. It''s ridiculous.


    The pictures about the house flashed in her mind frame by frame, from the setting of the moon and the sunrise to the stars, from the cicadas in summer to the snow in winter, every meal she ate with Mo Jue, every back she saw when she sent Mo Jue out, and the happiness that she had under the blessing of the word "home" were farther and farther away from her from now on.


    Qiaoqiao''s hands were getting colder and colder, and her fingertips gradually began to turn white. I didn''t know whether she was sucked away by the milk tea in her hand, or whether her heart was colder and colder. She bent her fingers, and her eyes gradually darkened.


    In the past, she played by herself. Generally, she had to regard it as her home in the bottom of her heart. She paid everything wishfully, but forgot that she had never been the hostess there.


    Not the hostess of that house, nor the heroine in Mo Jue''s heart.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The other end.


    Mo Jue, who went out angrily, hurried. Gu Chenyi caught up with the car and stopped him.


    Fortunately, he stopped him in time. He pushed Mo Jue into the co driver first, otherwise he would let Mo Jue drive at this time. Um... He doesn''t want to experience that kind of flying speed.


    Gu Chenyi started the car and glanced at Mo Jue around him while turning the steering wheel.


    He was still angry, with one hand on the window and pressing his temples. His frown had not been loosened since just now.


    Gu Chenyi, while paying attention to the road conditions, opened his mouth and advised him: "you said you too. There was no big deal. What''s your temper?"


    Mo Jue pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Gu Chenyi glanced at him and sighed: "how does Qiao Qiao treat you? You don''t know? You have to compare with Qi Er."


    "I know." Mo Jue pulled her hair and breathed, "I just don''t understand why she didn''t go with me. I know Qi Er has bad intentions for her and has to stay. It''s really..."


    "What is it?" Gu Chenyi asked.


    He thought that if Mo Jue said the word trouble, he would stop and never persuade them again.


    "Don''t let people worry." Mo Jue glanced at him, his tone was not good, "what else can it be?"


    Gu Chenyi nodded. Although he was affected by Mo Jue''s remaining anger, he was obviously in a good mood.


    Mo Jue would say that. It seems that he doesn''t have any feeling for Qiaoqiao


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes turned, coughed twice, looked as if nothing had happened and said, "Qi Er has no bad intentions, right?"


    "Are your eyes all right?" Mo Jue moved impatiently. He just felt that nothing was right today. Now even Gu Chenyi began to quarrel with him. "Isn''t his appearance malicious? His eyes haven''t left Qiaoqiao."


    Gu Chenyi turned his eyes at him in his heart. Mo Jueyi''s words looked like he wasn''t like that just now.


    He shook his head and said, "Qi Er just likes Qiao Qiao. As long as he doesn''t bully people, he is at most a fair lady and gentleman. Qiao Qiao is a beautiful single girl, and it''s normal to have one or two suitors around him."


    "Hum." Mo Jue Leng snorted. At a glance, he didn''t listen at all. He still looked dissatisfied.


    It happened that there was a red light ahead. Gu Chenyi braked and stopped the car. He turned his head and looked at his face. He couldn''t help laughing: "Hey, I said you are so dissatisfied. Is it because you don''t like Qi Er? Or because you don''t like Qiao? Is there another man around you?"


    "What do you mean?" Mo Jue frowned and squinted at him.


    "You know what I mean." Gu Chenyi sighed. "It''s been so long. If you don''t like others'' Qiao Qiao, you''d better not bully others and make it clear to others. Whether Qi Er or anyone else, you can let others find their own happiness."


    The cars in front moved one by one. Gu Chenyi held the steering wheel again and joined the traffic flow without saying anything.


    Mo Jue stared out of the window. The car was not driving fast. His eyes fell on the lovers walking hand in hand on the sidewalk. He couldn''t help thinking of Qiao Qiao.


    He was not in the mood to think more about Gu Chenyi''s words, but as long as he thought of what he said, Qiaoqiao wanted to leave and be with other men, he was very upset and... Vaguely uneasy.


    Gu Chenyi looked at his expression in his eyes, sighed and shook his head.


    He can only point to the end. No matter what he says, it''s not good for Qiaoqiao and Mo Jue. In the end, they have to make their own decision.


    But if Mo Jue still doesn''t take any action, he thinks even he is about to replace Qiao Qiao, which is not worth it.


    The little girl with only Mo Jue in her heart and eyes doesn''t know whether she can keep what she wants in the end.


    For the rest of the journey, Gu Chenyi didn''t bother Mo Jue. When they got home, they separated. One went back to sleep, the other


    Mo Jue didn''t do anything. After entering the door, he sat down on the sofa with a cold face and began to wait.


    The clock on the wall went round and round. At first, he looked at his watch every other moment. Later, he didn''t even bother to look at his watch.


    Because every time he looked at it, he felt that there was something wrong with his watch. Obviously, he felt that it had been a long time, but in fact, the minute hand was slowly moving from one number to another.


    Waiting... That''s what it''s like.


    Those countless late nights when he came home late, Qiaoqiao was waiting for him with such a mood?


    Is she still with mikai now? Still with zier?


    Mo Jue sighed and muttered with some annoyance: "I knew I wouldn''t go. I just stayed a little longer. I have to be angry and do something. I don''t know what stupid thing that girl was cheated by Qi Er. It''s really... It''s not easy."


    All the anger and depression finally melted into the sentence "too careless" and slowly disappeared in the living room.

 Chapter 1092

    Mo Jue sat there silently. The whole living room was quiet as if there was no one. Shao Li, who came downstairs to deliver the fruit tray, was almost startled. The fruit tray in her hand was not stable and immediately hit the floor.


    "Bang!"


    "You, you..." Shao Li pointed to the silent figure on the sofa and stammered with one hand on the railing.


    This clear sound not only awakened Mo Jue in meditation, but also alerted Su ri''an and Jiang ruting upstairs. They both hurried out to the stairs and looked down.


    "Xiao Li, what''s the matter?" Su ri''an said anxiously, but he couldn''t see it and couldn''t go down rashly, otherwise he was afraid to help her.


    Although Jiang ruting didn''t make a sound, he was obviously paying attention to the movement downstairs.


    Shao Li panicked for a moment. When she saw clearly that the person sitting was mo Jue, she stroked her chest, gently spit out her breath, and said to the top, "it''s all right. Mr. Mo is back."


    The two faces upstairs were also relieved.


    Although they lived in this house, Shao Li seldom saw Mo Jue. He only appeared when there were important orders, and left every time.


    Coupled with his distinctive temperament, Shaoli always felt afraid of him.


    At the moment, if Qiaoqiao were here, Shaoli would naturally say hello to her, but in the face of Mo Jue, she just nodded at him and squatted down to pick up the broken fruit plate.


    "You go, I''ll clean it up."


    Shao Li just pinched a corner of the fragment, but the people on the sofa suddenly opened their mouth in a deep voice and got up and walked here.


    Shao Li shook her head and said, "no, no..."


    It was originally broken by her carelessness. She dared not let Mo Jue clean it up. Although she didn''t know him, she could still see the unhappiness on his face.


    "I said I''ll clean it up."


    Mo Jue interrupted her. After that, he didn''t speak again and didn''t care about her. He bent down and began to pick up the broken porcelain pieces on the ground.


    Shao Li looked at the tall figure squatting on the ground and carefully picked up the broken thin porcelain one by one.


    It seems that the broken is a particularly important thing.


    Shao Li wanted to apologize, but in the face of Mo Jue at the moment, she didn''t dare to speak. She stood up awkwardly and didn''t know what to say, so she had to go upstairs silently.


    There was only one person left in the living room.


    He looked down at the fruit plate broken into several pieces in his hand, and his eyes were black as if they could drip water.


    He remembered that all these things were bought by Qiaoqiao. At that time, he also asked for his advice, but he never cared, so it didn''t matter to let her decide.


    The colors and patterns of everything in this family, from fruit plates to tableware, from pillows to carpets, are carefully selected one after another.


    She is such a temperament that she is so serious about this family bit by bit.


    It is because of her presence that this empty house really has the smell of fireworks in the world. With the light and temperature, he gradually calls it "home".


    Now, looking at the broken fruit plate in his hand, Mo Jue is very clearly aware of a thing that may have been known for a long time, but has been ignored by him.


    If there is no Qiaoqiao in this home, it will be the same as the fruit tray turns into broken porcelain, but it will return to a cold building.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Qiao Qiao came back, it was getting dark.


    She lowered her head and opened the door. She planned to go in and tell her aunt not to cook her dinner at night, so that she wouldn''t have to face Mo Jue today.


    Thinking of this, she smiled bitterly. Maybe Mo Jue won''t come back at all?


    The bar or the back mountain may make him feel more at ease than here.


    But she obviously didn''t expect Mo Jue to wait for her at home until now.


    As soon as the door opened, she bumped into the familiar sight.


    They looked at each other. Qiaoqiao was a little surprised, but just for a moment, she lowered her head and was ready to go straight back to her room.


    Mo Jue looked at the look she wanted to escape and narrowed her eyes. Before she raised her feet and wanted to go upstairs, she had pulled her wrist first.


    If you look carefully, you can see that he deliberately avoided the place that hurt Qiaoqiao in the afternoon and grabbed her hand after a meal.


    "Why did you go there today?" Mo Jue frowned and asked, "did Qi Er do anything to you?"


    "Nothing." Qiao Qiao lowered his head, pulled his hand back and whispered, "just passed by."


    "Just on the way? Do you need to go upstairs?" she made Mo Jue worry again unconsciously.


    Qiao Qiao pulls back her arm and lowers her head without saying a word.


    Mo Jue took a deep breath and said calmly, "well, whether it''s on the way or not, why did you hurt when I pulled your arm that afternoon? Did Qi Er draw blood for you?"


    As he spoke, he pulled her arm to lift her sleeve.


    "If you don''t have anything, don''t..."


    Qiao Qiao wanted to hide back, but she couldn''t escape. She was so anxious that she grabbed her sleeve and pressed her arm tightly. She said to Mo Jue, "please respect me?"


    Mo Jue moved and squinted at her: "what did you say? I don''t respect you?"


    He never thought that Qiao Qiao thought he didn''t respect her.


    He''s just worried about her.


    Qiao Qiao avoided his sight, bit his lips and said, "no, I didn''t say anything."


    She said that she wanted to go upstairs. For a moment, she was really not in the mood to face Mo Jue. She just wanted to go back to the room and hide as soon as possible. It was better not to see anyone and no one would talk to her.


    She just stood here and felt very tired when she saw this "home".


    "Qiao Qiao." Mo Jue tightly held her wrist and didn''t let her go, with some irritability on his face. "What are you angry with? Can you make it clear that I don''t respect you?"


    "I was wrong just now. You didn''t." Qiao Qiao shook his head, pushed away his hand, took back his arm and said, "today is just my bad mood and lost my temper."


    "Qiao Qiao..."


    Mo Jue frowned. This was not the way to solve the problem. She didn''t understand why Qiaoqiao didn''t say a word and wanted to escape all the time.


    "Sorry, I''m a little tired. I want to go back and have a rest." Qiaoqiao interrupted him and ran back to his room without looking at him again.


    Mo Jue looked at her figure and sighed heavily. That sense of powerlessness bothered him again.


    He doesn''t understand what happened to Qiao Qiao, let alone himself.


    Or maybe... He just doesn''t want to understand and doesn''t want to delve into it.


    ¡­¡­


    The door closed and Qiaoqiao slid slowly to the ground.


    What she just said was angry. Mo Jue never disrespected her. On the contrary, she took good care of her, but what she wanted was never his care.

 Chapter 1093

    The words are divided into two parts.


    After school in the afternoon, several bear children were sent to Qiao''s house by Mo Xu.


    The car stopped at Qiao''s door, but several people didn''t hurry down. Their small heads gathered together and didn''t know what they were looking at.


    From time to time, Jian Rui''s voice urged: "well, brother?"


    "Right away."


    In the center of her head, Jian Yi holds a mobile phone, and a USB flash disk is connected to the interface.


    There is a progress bar on the mobile phone screen, jumping forward one by one, 98, 99


    "Di, 100% has been transmitted."


    Looking at the words displayed on the screen, Jian Yi flashed his eyes, hooked his lips and said, "it''s OK."


    As soon as his voice fell, Jian Rui had taken the U disk, turned it twice in her hand, raised her head and said, "give it to me."


    Mo Xiujin looked at her excited look, picked his eyebrow and held his arm jokingly: "stupid Rui, don''t screw up."


    "Hum, who are you looking down upon? I didn''t finish the task? Wait for you." Jianrui hummed and glanced at him proudly with her lips.


    After the episode, the people opened the door and got off one by one.


    Jian Rui took the lead and ran to the door first. Everyone talked and laughed behind her, and no one took it seriously.


    As usual, they walked in directly every time they came, so when Jianrui was stopped, they were stunned.


    Mo Tong strode over with cold eyes, pulled Jian Rui behind him, turned his head, looked coldly at the security guard next to him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The security guard was swept by Mo Tong''s eyes and subconsciously stunned for a moment.


    "He said I was a fake!" Jianrui pointed to the guard at the door and frowned.


    The security guard was wronged, but he couldn''t afford to offend these little ancestors: "what I said is to ask you to confirm your identity information."


    He didn''t get any news today that several little ancestors were coming, so he still didn''t dare to open the door after repeated confirmation. Moreover, the car had been "sneaking" at the door for so long that it was fishy.


    "That doesn''t mean I''m false," said Jane Rui angrily.


    At this time, the following people also walked to the door. Mo Xiuqian shook her head silently. The guards of the Qiao family are like the temper of the Qiao family. They are too upright. If they don''t let people in, they won''t let people in easily.


    She turned her eyes and whispered to Jian Rui: "Rui Rui, they won''t deny you, the Qiao family?"


    Mo Xiulin was so close that when he heard her say this, he couldn''t help scolding her: "do you think this is a TV play, rich family gratitude and resentment? If you say no, you won''t recognize it?"


    Mo Xiuqian stuck out her tongue. She just said it casually.


    The speaker had no intention, and the listener had a heart. Jian Rui really tilted her head and thought about the possibility.


    After two circles of black grape like eyes, she shook her head solemnly and said to Mo Xiuqian, "it shouldn''t be. I''m so smart, lovely, beautiful and clever. Who would be willing to leave me?"


    "Poof ~"


    Before the words fell, Mo Xiujin had been teased to laugh by her. He gave Jian ruibi a thumbs up and said, "on narcissism, you are definitely the first in the world."


    Jian Rui never loses in a quarrel. She hummed and glanced at Mo Xiujin: "I don''t deserve the first name with you in front."


    Several people were fighting with their mouths, and none of them put the things stopped outside the door in their hearts.


    Mo Tong is about to ask Jian Yi to make a phone call. As soon as he looks back, he sees that he has dialed the number.


    Sure enough, a group of bear children''s years are quiet because of Jian Yi''s weight.


    George answered the phone soon. Jian Yi said directly, "uncle, we are now at the gate and are stopped by the guard."


    "What? The door? Now?" George was stunned and didn''t have time to ask, so he quickly got up with his mobile phone and walked out. "Don''t worry, I''ll come right away."


    When he hung up, he still couldn''t return to God when he went downstairs. Was he auditory hallucination? Jane Yi means at his door, right?


    This trance did not become true until I saw several small figures standing in front of the door.


    "Why are you here?" George asked, striding closer to the surprise, his gloomy mood immediately turned cloudy to sunny.


    "Uncle, he won''t let me in." as soon as Jianrui saw him, she immediately complained, "why I haven''t come for a few days, and the security guards at home don''t know me. Uncle, don''t you like ruiruirui and don''t want Rui ~"


    The little girl usually talks a lot. Now she is even more unforgiving when she gets a reason. The security guard on one side almost found a ground to drill in.


    "Say what silly words." George took up Jane Rui painfully, nodded her nose and coaxed, "you are the apple of our family. Why doesn''t your uncle like you?"


    "What''s the matter with him?" Jianrui pointed to the security guard.


    George smiled, touched her head and explained, "it''s not his fault. It''s my uncle''s fault. It''s because the system doesn''t work. I''m worried that someone will fake acquaintances again, so I let them strictly abide by it."


    "Well..."


    Jianrui blinked, proudly hummed and said, "then I''ll forgive him in the face of my uncle. It''s not an example."


    "Thank you, miss Ruirui." the security guard thanked repeatedly.


    George smiled and led them in. Yan Mei heard the children''s voices in the room and had already welcomed them out.


    "Xiao Si! Qiao Xiao Si!" as soon as Jianrui entered the door, she shouted at the top of her voice, "it''s my sister. Come out and let my sister play for a while."


    Yang Yaru had already gone to the kitchen and brought out some fruits and drinks for several children. As soon as she came out, she was hit by Jian Rui: "aunt, aunt, where''s Qiao Xiaosi? I miss him."


    Yang Yaru carefully put things down, turned back and pointed upstairs and said with a smile: "in Grandpa''s room, it is estimated that grandpa is playing. You have to queue up."


    "Then I''ll find Grandpa." Jane Rui immediately raised her feet and ran upstairs, shouting, "Grandpa, your favorite Ruirui came to see you."


    "I''ll go too." Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi followed. There''s no way. Who makes human cubs so attractive?


    Several other people followed her closely. Gu Xiaomian also told her: "Ruirui, slow down and be careful to fall."


    That''s right. The steps of several people didn''t slow down at all. They disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Yang Yaru watched from behind and couldn''t help but say, "all run slowly."


    Yan Mei shook her head with a kind smile on her face: "it''s always like this. It''s always stormy."


    When several bear children came, the originally quiet Qiao family suddenly became noisy. The normal scene in the past is particularly touching today.


    Yan Mei and Yang Yaru looked downstairs, smiling and relieved.


    I thought this relationship was going to freeze. Now it seems that neither Jian Haixi nor several children take it to heart.


    Among the children, only Jian Yi, Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin didn''t go up, or only the three of them didn''t make trouble together.


    The three of them sat down on the sofa. Jian Yi knew what George cared about most, so before he asked, he took the initiative to say, "uncle, don''t worry. If the system works, it will be OK in another two days."


    George nodded, hesitated and asked, "is it difficult to do this again?"


    In the final analysis, the whole thing was JOYA''s fault. If it weren''t for their negligence, there would be no trouble at all.


    Jian Yi glanced at him and said calmly, "there are some challenges, but it''s not a big problem."


    George was relieved to hear that.

 Chapter 1094

    Qiao Qinghe''s room upstairs.


    Because I don''t want to worry the old man, no one has mentioned these things about joea in front of him recently.


    Therefore, when Jianrui and others ran in, Qiao Qinghe was surprised and angry. He stared at Jianrui running in front and pretended to be angry: "little girl, you still remember my grandfather."


    Jian Rui was stunned by his angry roar. She stood at the door and blinked at him. As soon as she wanted to speak, she suddenly reflected something, and ran forward with a smile.


    "Hee hee ~" she took Qiao Qinghe''s hand and shook her lips. "You and Qiao Xiaosi are the two biggest babies in our family. How could I forget them."


    "Hum." the old man blew his beard and stared at her, looked at her as a spoiled and cute girl, stretched out his hand, nodded her forehead and scolded, "he''ll say nice to make people happy. It doesn''t work this time."


    "Grandpa, you''re wrong. Ruirui is the most honest. I always only tell the truth." she patted her chest and said solemnly.


    Qiao Qinghe couldn''t help laughing because of her strange appearance. He didn''t want to be really cruel to her. Every time he said he was angry, he just hummed.


    Seeing him smile, Jian Rui quickly took the opportunity to say, "I''m not afraid of always bothering Grandpa, so I''ll come back every other period of time. It''s hard to get, and you''ll like Ruirui more and more ~"


    "You don''t think you''re spoiled enough." Qiao Qinghe stared and lit her little nose. "Now it''s going to be a riot. If you spoil it, you won''t go to heaven?"


    "Grandpa, you don''t mean what you say. You clearly said before that even if ruiruirui wanted the stars in the sky, you would take me to pick them ~" Jian Rui pouted and said coquettishly.


    Qiao Qinghe was coaxed to his heart by her. Where would he be really angry? He just pinched her face and said, "then you have to come to see me often."


    "Promise to come five times a day and annoy you?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    An old novel smiled and saw that Qiao Qinghe was no longer investigated. Jian Rui also quietly compared with Mo Xiujin, and finally passed the pass.


    Qiao Xiaosi, who was fluttering on the bed next to him, heard Jian Rui''s voice early in the morning. He waited and waited, but he didn''t wait for someone to hold him. He was unwilling to be ignored. He waved his little fat hand and struggled to stand up, stared at his watery eyes, turned his small mouth and shouted, "sister ~ hold ~"


    Jian Rui''s heart turned half when she saw him. She couldn''t care for anything else. She caught Qiao Xiaosi who rushed towards her and hugged him: "Yo, fat steamed bread, let your sister see if she''s fat again."


    "He''s more than fat." Qiao Qinghe leaned against the head of the bed and smiled at the crazy children. Just now, when he and Qiao Xiaosi were playing here, he always felt that there was something missing in the family. Now he felt right. The family should be so noisy and laughing.


    Qiao Xiaosi seemed to understand. Suddenly, his mouth turned and his big eyes flashed.


    Jian Rui couldn''t help but marvel, holding Qiao Xiaosi''s minibus palm face to the public: "look, look, this face changes faster than me."


    "Let me see Qiao Xiaosi''s face." Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi crowded over and scrambled to hold Qiao Xiaosi. They pinched their face and scratched their hands. They didn''t know that they were playing with puppets.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at it happily and didn''t care about his great grandson.


    Looking at them, Mo Xiujin sat down lazily and looked at Qiao Qinghe: "old man, you look ruddy and have God in your eyes. It seems that you are in good health recently."


    "I''m fine," said Qiao Qinghe with a white look. "If you want to care, just say it. It''s strange every day. I can''t learn from your father."


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrows and said, "yes? I don''t care about you, old man. You''re very narcissistic."


    "Roll, roll."


    Qiao Qinghe stared at him and snored impolitely. He changed his head into a chicken nest head. He didn''t have a good airway. "Smelly boy, you can''t spit good words in your mouth. Go away."


    Mo Xiujin pulled a handful of hair, was grinning with big white teeth, and was slapped on the nose by Jian Rui.


    "Mo Xiujin, if you are rude to my grandpa again, I''ll let my big brother beat you." Jian Rui slapped him back into his chair and stood beside him.


    "Really?" Mo Xiujin stretched out indifferently and smiled with the fox''s eyes. "In order to compensate, I''ll sit here for a while. Old man, I''ll chat with you."


    Qiao Qinghe smiled angrily at his reluctance: "Oh, that really wronged you."


    "Isn''t it?" Mo Xiujin nodded and said seriously.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at him, smiled and said, "come on, what are you doing here today?"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned.


    "Grandpa, how do you know..." Gu Xiaomian had a big mouth and almost slipped his tongue. Fortunately, Jianrui let him stop with an elbow.


    "Hum, I don''t know you yet?" Qiao Qinghe glanced at several people and said, "one is better than the other. If you come here to see me, I believe it. I come here specially to play? As long as I don''t have old eyes, I won''t believe your nonsense."


    "Rui Rui, your grandpa said you were a human spirit." Mo Xiujin provoked.


    "Smelly boy, I''m talking about you." Qiao Qinghe grabbed his ear and stared at him and asked, "be frank and lenient. What''s the ''task'' today?"


    "No," Mo Xiujin said without hesitation.


    "Fart!"


    After Qiao Qinghe roared, he sighed and said, "Alas, it''s no use for you to think I''m old. My family didn''t tell you anything. I thought you could talk to me when you came, but they all hid it from me. As expected, I''m old..."


    As soon as these words came out, they all quieted down. Even Qiao Xiaosi shrank in Shazhi''s arms and turned his head uneasily.


    "No, you think too much, old man." Mo Xiujin said.


    "Alas..."


    Mo Xiujin took a smoke at the corner of his mouth, silently surrendered for a moment and said, "OK, OK, I''ll tell you if I can''t do it."


    "Ah Jin, you..." Mo Xiuqian just wanted to remind him, when she heard Mo Xiujin say, "in fact, we came here... Yes..."


    "I''m here to find aunt ya." Jian Rui smiled and said, "the school wants to perform a drama and we need to design our own clothes, so I want to find aunt ya to do a little favor by the back door."


    "That''s it?" Qiao Qinghe was dubious.


    "Otherwise, what else?" Jane Rui pursed. "Grandpa, you have to keep it a secret. If my uncles know, they must teach me not to go through the back door."


    "They are idle. Leave them alone." Qiao Qinghe hummed and said to Jian Rui, "Why are you still here?"


    "Oh, I''ll find aunt Ya first, and I''ll play with you later." Jian Rui smiled and waved to Qiao Qinghe, gently kicked Mo Xiujin''s calf and blinked at him.


    "Go, go." Qiao Qinghe looked at the two children fighting and waved his hands with a smile. He didn''t notice anything on his face.

 Chapter 1095

    After returning from jianhaixi, Qiaoya kept herself in her room these two days and seldom went downstairs.


    With a pencil in her hand, she drew on the paper. On the table and on the floor, she scattered a lot of graffiti white paper. In the past, when she was in a bad mood, she was locked in the room to draw pictures, but this time, it seems that even this method has failed.


    When the knock on the door and Jianrui''s voice came, Qiaoya didn''t react for a moment.


    Until outside the door, Jianrui shouted to her again: "aunt Meiya, it''s Ruirui, open the door ~"


    JOYA held the pencil in her hand for a moment, and looked up strangely in the direction of the door.


    It wasn''t an illusion.


    She hurriedly got up and opened the door. When she saw Jian ruican''s small face like a sunflower outside the door, she couldn''t help but be stunned: "Ruirui, how do you..."


    "Hee hee, it''s too boring at home, so I came to play with aunt Meiya and Qiao Xiaosi ~" Jian Rui tilted her head and smiled. She was close to her as before. She couldn''t see the slightest resentment and estrangement at all.


    It was also at this time that Qiao Ya heard a lot of laughter in her quiet home these days.


    For a moment, it was like going back to the past. Every time the children came, it was like this. She couldn''t help feeling.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help remembering George''s words: "Joana, is love really more important to you than your family?"


    no


    JOYA thought that although love is heavy, it is far less comforting than the children''s laughter at the moment.


    The gloom in her eyes swept by. Jianrui didn''t pay attention. She just turned her eyes and said, "it''s so loud that she must be playing with Qiao Xiaosi again."


    Hearing this, JOYA regained her consciousness, reluctantly grinned and asked, "then why did you come to me?"


    "Because I want to play with aunt ya." Jian Rui said with Jiao, "and I have a task to come today. It''s too childish to play like them."


    The little girl said that she made a face when she was childish. Qiao Ya couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s your job?" she asked.


    Jianrui took out a U disk from her bag and handed it to her. Pointing to it, she said, "here, that''s it. Mommy asked me to bring it to aunt ya''er."


    "Your mommy gave it to me?" JOYA looked at the little thing in her hand and was stunned. A meaningful light flashed in her eyes. She reached out and took it, clenched it in her hand and said softly, "thank you, Ruirui."


    Seeing that her face was not quite right, Jane Rui took her hand curiously: "what''s in here? Aunt, why do you seem unhappy?"


    She looked innocent, as if she really didn''t know the contents of the U disk.


    "Nothing," said JOYA, shaking her head and rubbing her hair. "It''s just some... Design data."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded and no longer studied deeply. Instead, she touched the back of her head. She was embarrassed. "Aunt, in fact, I came here because I still want to ask you for help."


    "What''s up?" asked JOYA.


    Jian Rui said with a smile, "I have another homework. Can you check it for me?"


    Homework?


    Qiao Ya was stunned. She didn''t understand how Jian Rui''s homework needed to find herself, but she nodded: "OK, let me see if I can help."


    She said that, but she didn''t see Jianrui move. She just stared at her with big eyes.


    She just wanted to ask what happened. She saw Jian Rui pouting, wrinkling her small face and saying, "I haven''t seen her for a few days. My aunt doesn''t love Ruirui anymore and won''t let Ruirui enter the house."


    JOYA reacted, burst into laughter and walked sideways towards the house.


    Just now she was so surprised that she forgot it.


    Jian Rui''s wrinkled little face immediately smiled again and followed her towards the house.


    Just after taking two steps, she saw the white paper in the room. After looking carefully, she wondered, "aunt, aren''t these all your design drawings? Why are they all thrown on the ground?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all waste paper. Don''t worry." JOYA kicked the paper beside her feet and pulled her in.


    Jian Rui gently shook off her hand and bent down to pick up the drawings one by one: "these are not waste paper. They are all the efforts of her aunt and should be well preserved."


    Qiaoya looked at her serious little figure, and her heart was mixed for a moment, for what she had said before and for her selfish thoughts.


    George is right. She''s not even sensible.


    Jane Kwai quickly picked up the scattered papers in the room and handed them to each other. After giving them to Jo ya, "I found myself ugly compared to my aunt."


    "Did you draw it?" said JOYA.


    "Yes, it''s my homework," said Jane Rui, taking out the draft paper she brought back from school from her bag. On the front are all kinds of mathematical calculus and on the back are the design drawings she drew.


    Although the lines are somewhat immature, it is not difficult to see that the ideas are novel. Each piece is not only playful, but also flexible and generous.


    "Aunt ya, look at these skirts I designed. Are they good-looking?" Jianrui moved a stool for herself, lay down next to Qiaoya and introduced her to her one by one.


    "This is a dress. I remembered it when I ate strawberry cake with yogurt today. Do you think the skirt looks like layers of cake, cream and strawberries on the cake, and yogurt..."


    JOYA sat next to her and listened carefully to her description.


    She had this talent, which Catherine personally recognized. Qiaoya and Liao Huanyan would teach her some in their spare time.


    It''s just that children are fun by nature. Jian Rui usually follows them, either training or all kinds of homework. In her spare time, she wants to do this and learn that. Usually she catches fish for three days and basks in the net for two days. They go with her.


    At the moment, she wanted to learn, and JOYA taught her carefully. She took a pencil to mark the inappropriate places in each one, and then explained them to her in a gentle voice.


    "Although you have a good idea here, this kind of clothes will actually be very wide. Do you think the waist of the skirt is not very good-looking if it is too wide?"


    "It looks good to make the skirt into a cake shape, but the bottom can''t be tightened, baby, otherwise it will be like a lantern."


    One of them taught and the other studied seriously. They stayed in the room for half an hour.


    Of course, Jianrui also took the opportunity to look at the whole room, and successfully let the small tester in her pocket sweep through the whole room by going to the bathroom.


    The tester makes no sound, which means there are no other signals here.


    Jian Rui is relieved and quietly sends a text message to Jian Yi in the bathroom.

 Chapter 1096

    Downstairs, the mobile phone in Jian Yi''s pocket Rang "Ding".


    He didn''t look down. He looked straight at Mo Tong and said, "brother, you and brother Xiulin go up and look at them to save them from making trouble."


    Mo Tong nodded and got up upstairs with Mo Xiulin.


    Yan Mei and Yang Yaru are in the kitchen. Only Jane Yi and George are left in the living room.


    Knowing that Jane Yi had something to say, George put down his tea cup, looked at Jane Yi and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jane Yi shook her head, reached out and took out another tester of different model from her bag and handed it to him.


    "Uncle, try to put this thing in aunt Ya''s room, preferably near the window."


    The shape of the things in hand is not big, and the appearance is not noticeable at all.


    George''s face suddenly changed slightly: "this is..."


    "If Eugene Yan appears again, I''ll know." Jian Yi frowned and looked down at it, then looked at George and whispered, "and... It''s best not to let aunt ya know about it first."


    George was stunned. Jian Yi didn''t say what he meant. He understood.


    His eyes sank. He looked at the things in the palm of his hand, paused and said, "is this your idea, or..."


    "It''s my idea. Neither daddy nor Mommy knows it." Jian Yi said in a deep voice, looking directly at George with calm eyes.


    George opened his mouth and tried to stop talking. Finally, he clenched the tester in his hand. What he wanted to say turned into a sigh, nodded solemnly and said, "I know."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Yan Mei and Yang Yaru ordered the kitchen early. Tonight''s dishes are the favorite of several children.


    A group of people went downstairs until they had dinner. Because of this joy, Qiao Qinghe was much better and was helped downstairs by several children.


    Qiaoya was naturally pulled down by Jianrui. Although she still didn''t think of her own room, she couldn''t say anything with a pair of eyes with Jianrui''s sweet smile.


    With those things before, the Qiao family naturally wanted to try their best to make up for these children, while Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin were all human beings. They could speak more than one, which coaxed Qiao Qinghe and Yan Mei of Qiao town to laugh. The atmosphere on the table was more intimate and lively than ever before.


    George looked at the scene with a slight sigh of relief. At last, there was something that made him put down his worries. He thought it would be a long time before he could see the happy picture again.


    A group of children had dinner at Qiao''s house and went back after talking with Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei in the living room.


    George went out to send some children on the bus. Yan Mei stood at the door and looked at the lively little figures. She waved to her and walked farther and farther. She couldn''t help sighing gently.


    Yang Yaru stood next to her and heard her sigh. She reached out to help her walk in and joked, "Mom, the children have just left. Do you miss them now?"


    Yan Mei looked at the empty living room. She didn''t think it was quiet when several bear children left.


    She patted Yang Yaru''s hand and sighed: "you said that there are so many people at home, but only Yiyi and Ruirui are the most lively when they come."


    Yang Yaru nodded and gently advised, "then let ah Zhi often pick them up. Xiao Si is also sticky."


    JOYA listened, bowed her head and said nothing. Her long and thick eyelashes covered her thoughts at the bottom of her eyes. No one could see what she was thinking.


    The children left, and JOYA didn''t stay much in the living room. She sat in silence for a while and went back first.


    In the room, the U-disk sent by Jian Haixi was quietly placed on the table.


    Although JOYA didn''t know what was inside, her intuition told it that the things inside must be the same as eukins. About Yan.


    She stared at it and sat still for a long time before reaching out to connect it to the computer.


    Whether it was Pandora''s box or not, she would open it and have a look.


    The computer loads quickly. JOYA manipulates the mouse to open it. There is only a folder in the U disk. There is a sorted video in it. It takes less than ten minutes.


    JOYA bit her lip, trembled her fingers twice, and finally pressed the play button.


    The picture of the video is sometimes blurred and sometimes clear. Some should be a short video taken from the monitoring, and some are clear textual evidence.


    It''s all about eukins. Yan''s.


    It seems that she is afraid that she will not be able to see clearly if the progress is too fast. Each piece of written evidence has left enough time for her.


    Those eukins. What Yan had done during his cooperation with talilina, every "game" he was proud of was clearly displayed in front of Qiao ya.


    Despicable means, crazy acts, and those who died under his hands, all became bright numbers marked by red exclamation marks.


    JOYA has never faced these things so directly. The life and death of those games are too far away for her, but now they are so overwhelming to her. Behind every number is a living human life.


    Just think of eukins. Yan Nashuang''s hands, which had played the piano for her, did not know how much blood had been stained, so she couldn''t help being cold and trembling.


    She covered her mouth, not knowing whether it was because of fear or something else, and her almost pale fingertips were shaking gently.


    The video gradually came to the end, and the one was eukins. A replica of talilina made by Yan also appears in the picture.


    Tully Lina as like as two peas, who only looked at the face, knew that talina was in the name of "Jones". What kind of position does Yan Xin have.


    If it weren''t for nearly crazy and distorted feelings, no one would have done such a thing.


    The video was finally frozen in eukins. On the picture of Yan embracing fake talilina, the deep feeling in his eyes can be clearly felt even across the screen.


    Looking at those eyes, JOYA''s face became pale and transparent.


    Is this... Really the person she likes?


    The person she likes is gentle and talented. Although she is blind, she is more responsible and considerate than many men she has met.


    But the man in front of her, killing, crazy, regarded human life as an ant, and the figure in her memory was just two people.


    Even the true love she always believed in


    JOYA smiled bitterly at herself. If she hadn''t seen the affectionate eyes in the video, she would really feel that the love for herself on that face was true.


    Her hand trembled, but she found that she didn''t even have the strength to operate the mouse. She raised her hand and suddenly closed the computer screen, so that her ironic eyes disappeared in her sight.


    At the same time, tears from the corners of the eyes hit the table like broken beads.


    It turned out that it was just a one-man play of her wishful thinking.


    What else was true in those days that she regarded as the best?

 Chapter 1097

    Meanwhile, Jane Haixi has just finished watching the video sent by lol at home and is talking to her now.


    "Sister Haixi, what do you think? Has it achieved the effect you want?" lol''s clear voice came through her mobile phone, which immediately diverted Jian Haixi''s dull heart because of the video.


    "Well, the video is well done." Jane Haixi nodded and said seriously, "thank you, lol."


    She thought it would be nice to finish it in two or three days. Who knows, lol stayed up late to make it for her.


    "Don''t thank sister Haixi. As long as I can help you, I''m afraid I''m not careful enough and won''t have the effect you want."


    As soon as Jane Haixi said no problem, lolton was relieved. Jane Haixi could hear her relieved tone across her mobile phone.


    It''s no wonder that lol is like this. Although Jane Haixi says that it''s just a simple thing to do, she is completely performing it as an important task. As she said, as long as she can do her best for Jane Haixi and help her, she will be very happy.


    "However, where did you find all these surveillance?" Jian Haixi pulled the progress bar back to the surveillance video. It seems that even she met these contents for the first time.


    "Dou Ming picked up a lot of information when they checked Eugene Yan, which I asked him for, and I found some of the later data myself and sorted them out." she seemed to know what Jian Haixi was thinking. After that, she quickly added, "It''s not troublesome. It''s very simple. I''ll simply summarize it and mark the key places."


    She said so much just to keep Jian Haixi from taking it to heart, but Jian Haixi didn''t have to think about it. She must have worked hard for a long time to find the most critical and important evidence.


    The video is not long, but each content is enough to let JOYA recognize what kind of person Eugene Yan is.


    "You helped me a lot this time," said Jian Haixi with a gentle smile. "I don''t know how to thank you."


    "No, No." the lol suddenly got worried when she heard this. Her voice suddenly raised a lot, waving and shaking her head. When she realized that Jane Haixi couldn''t see, she said again, "sister Haixi, don''t be polite to me."


    "I''m just atoning for what I''m doing now." after saying this, lol''s voice suddenly dropped and said seriously with her mobile phone. "Our family suffered so much for you and brother Dou before. I''m very grateful that you are still willing to talk to me now."


    Jane Haixi could imagine the expression on lol''s face at this time. Her eyes flashed. Those things in the past came back to her mind unconsciously because of lol''s words.


    Those days like purgatory in the world now look back as if they were separated from the world.


    She looked up at the orange lights in the room, and there was an indifferent smile on her face. In this smile, all the past injuries and pain turned into illusions, and only the warm light in front of her was real.


    Jane Haixi smiled and Wensheng said to lol, "those are over. Besides, it''s none of your business."


    "Sister Haixi..."


    Hearing her gentle laughter, lol pursed her lips and her eyes were a little sour.


    For so long, she has been brooding over the past, but she dare not contact Jian Haixi rashly every time. At this time, when she heard Jian Haixi say so, the stone she has been pressing in her heart seems to have been suddenly removed, so that she can breathe easily.


    Lol breathed softly, paused, hesitated and whispered to Jane Haixi, "then... If I''m free... Can I go to play with you?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned. She just wanted to promise with a smile. Then she heard lol quickly add, "no, no, well, I mean, when you''re not busy, can I go to Xiangcheng?"


    Hearing her cautious voice, Jane Haixi felt a little distressed and even lighter Judo: "of course, you can come at any time."


    After what happened to the sun family a few years ago, Ning Jiwei completely broke off with them and stopped communicating with the sun family at all.


    Although those things have nothing to do with lol, she is caught in a dilemma, and has no face to appear in front of Jian Haixi. In recent years, she has only done some things silently, occasionally helping Dou Ming or Huiyi to do some programs and check some data.


    As for meeting, for so long, she has automatically and spontaneously become an invisible person. Even if she misses Jian Haixi and everyone, she has never been here. She is afraid that her appearance will make Jian Haixi unhappy.


    So when she heard Jane Haixi''s words, lol closed her eyes and her voice was crying.


    It seems that I am grateful that my previous silent prayer has finally become true.


    "Really, great..." she sighed and sobbed, "thank you, sister Haixi."


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, Jian Rui and others who came back from Qiao''s house "passed through the house without entering", and went to Mo Jue''s house again without stopping.


    Jian Yi and Shazhi went home directly to help design the program. After all, this matter is very important and can''t be delayed.


    The children were divided into two teams, each of which was too busy to touch the ground.


    Jane Haixi thought they would come back after dinner. Unexpectedly, as soon as the door of the living room rang, only a few people came in.


    As soon as they saw her, several children immediately came towards her.


    Looking at the lack of so many carriages in today''s "small train", Jian Haixi suddenly said strangely, "Why are there so many people today? Where are they?"


    "Ruirui and Xiuqian want to learn to play the piano from Uncle Su," said Mo Tong. "They''re next door now."


    Jian Haixi picked her eyebrows. Although she didn''t know what medicine the children wanted to sell in the gourd, she didn''t have to worry about Mo Jue.


    And Mo Xiulin followed. Although those people loved to play, nothing big could happen.


    However, someone who also likes to play seems to be standing in the wrong team and is following Mo Tong dejectedly.


    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Xiaomian, who was obviously not interested, and said with a smile, "why didn''t Xiao Mian go?"


    "I really want to go, but..." Gu Xiaomian touched the back of his head and said wrongly, "I''m afraid dad will beat me."


    I haven''t seen Gu Chenyi all day. If he runs around again, I''m afraid Gu Chenyi will catch him directly.


    So he''d better take the initiative to go home.


    Jian Haixi was amused by his wrinkled little face, pinched his fleshy cheek and coaxed, "that aunt will testify to you. You''ll come back after you finish today. If your father asks you for trouble, you''ll take him to me."


    Gu Xiaomian reached out and hugged Jian Haixi''s neck. His eyes had narrowed with laughter: "I knew my aunt hurt me. Then I''ll go to my father first and talk with my aunt when I''m done."

 Chapter 1098

    Jian Haixi looked at Gu Xiaomian''s active figure and couldn''t help laughing.


    Jian Yi and Shazhi, and Jian Haixi knew what they were doing back without asking. Looking at the figure of the two standing together, she couldn''t help feeling a little more distressed between her eyebrows.


    Jane Yi came forward and took her hand. Her cool fingers stroked her eyebrows and said, "Mommy, it''s nothing. Shazhi and I like such a challenge and can protect everyone. We''re very happy."


    "You." Jian Haixi rubbed his head. "You really know everything."


    He said so. Even if Jian Haixi wanted to persuade them to have a rest below, he couldn''t say so.


    "Aunt Haixi, we are not tired." Shazhi also said.


    Although there seems to be more tasks every day, it just makes her more fulfilling. Besides, doing well early can protect everyone early. She wants to do something for everyone more than hard and tired.


    Jian Haixi smiled and gently pinched her cheek: "our aunt knows, but we must first learn to take good care of ourselves."


    Shazhi nodded vaguely. Without talking any more, she was dragged upstairs by Jian Yi.


    Mo Tong beat her shoulder and looked up to see that her eyebrows and eyes were not as tired as yesterday. Some were relieved: "Mom, are you still tired today?"


    "Not tired." Jian Haixi shook his head, patted his hand and said with a smile, "I''m not tired with your little helpers."


    "After we go to Qiao''s house today..."


    Mo Tong slowly said about what happened at Qiao''s house. Jian Haixi was slightly stunned after listening to it. She thought they would just send the U disk today. It sounds more suitable for the children to go than her.


    Seeing her slightly distracted, Mo Tong thought she was still worried about Qiaoya and whispered comfortingly, "Mom, I think aunt Ya should see clearly this time. Don''t worry."


    "Of course it''s best..." Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed and a low sigh sounded slowly in the living room.


    I hope their efforts are not in vain.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Jue''s house.


    The melodious sound of piano kept coming from the living room on the second floor. Mo Jue sat in this dark room and smoked dully in the sound of piano.


    He didn''t have a piano here. Qiao Qiao didn''t need it, and he didn''t need it. The piano Su ri''an was playing was only moved in the morning.


    Mo Jue has always been indifferent to these music. At this time, he just thinks it''s good to have a little piano sound in the quiet house.


    When Jian Rui entered the door, she saw such a strange scene.


    Mo Jue sat in the living room with a dark face. Although he was no longer Guan Gong''s face, he was not too happy. He was silently listening to the soothing piano music with his eyes closed.


    As soon as Jianrui entered the door, she subconsciously wanted to shout Qiaoqiao, but when she saw that Mo Jue''s face was wrong, she quickly stopped.


    She looked around in the kitchen and living room. She didn''t see Qiao Qiao anywhere. She suddenly gave a strange "eh" and whispered to Mo Xiuqian, "aunt Qiao will come to see us when we come. Why don''t you see her today?"


    Mo Xiujin nuzui in the direction of Mo Jue, hugged his hands and said, "it''s not simple. Look at Uncle Mo Jue''s face, you know they quarreled."


    "Quarrel?" Mo Xiuqian stared in surprise, and her voice unconsciously increased by one degree.


    The three people''s eyes immediately focused on her. Mo Xiuqian quickly stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and said in a smaller voice: "how is it possible? Aunt Qiao won''t quarrel with people, especially uncle Mo Jue."


    Qiao Qiao has no affection for Mo Jue. Even they see it in their eyes.


    Jian Rui stared at the big eyes like glass beads, blinked and nodded with Mo Xiuqian.


    "Cough..." Mo Xiulin gently reminded the three people, his fist against his lips and whispered, "don''t discuss it, uncle Mo Jue looked at it."


    The three of them were immediately excited, quickly adjusted their posture, put on a perfect fake smile and walked into the house with light hands and feet.


    "Good morning, uncle Mo Jue."


    Mo Xiuqian looked at Mo Jue, waved to him with a hard head, and smiled.


    "Early?" Mo Jue''s eyes narrowed. It seemed that he was lined by the night outside the window, and his face became darker.


    The voice was low and cold. Mo Xiuqian quickly lowered her head and flashed aside.


    "Cough is not......" Jian Rui glanced at her eyes and was thinking about how to answer. When she saw Mo Jue''s face, her brain suddenly snapped and short circuited, and blurted out, "Uncle Mo Jue, why are you at home?"


    "Oh." Mo Jue sneered, "why can''t I be at home?"


    The cold air in the sound dropped ten degrees more than just now.


    The second speech was wrong.


    Jian Rui trembled, moved her feet step by step, and retreated behind Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin touched his nose, rubbed to the front, coughed, narrowed the fox''s eyes and said with a smile: "Uncle Mo Jue, did you quarrel with aunt Qiao?"


    The three people in the back: "


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows and looked at the eyes of several people. He smiled and said word by word: "what did you say?"


    Mo Xiujin opened his mouth and wanted to say more. Suddenly, Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian pulled back one arm.


    This guy is adding fuel to the fire.


    Mo Xiulin couldn''t help sighing at the bottom of his heart. He glanced at his incompetent sister-in-law and stepped forward to Mo Jue and said, "Uncle Mo Jue, we''re here to learn the piano with Mr. Su. We agreed yesterday."


    It was agreed yesterday


    God knows that his voice trembled when he said this sentence. It is clear that Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin sneaked over and made a good deal with others. He is afraid that Mo Jue will investigate the matter last night. Unexpectedly, Mo Jue didn''t mention it at all, but just nodded: "well."


    He looked at four people: "do you all learn?"


    "Er..." I don''t know what he meant. Mo Xiulin scratched his head and said cautiously, "can''t you?"


    Mo Jue reached out and ordered Mo Xiujin. He motioned to the others, "you three go up, ah Jin stay."


    Mo Xiujin''s smiling eyes suddenly widened and stared at Mo Jue.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s over. I knew he wouldn''t speak just now.


    Curiosity killed the cat. It''s true.


    He turned his head and looked at the three, with a hypocritical and kind smile on his face, clenched his teeth and whispered, "Ruirui, second sister... You won''t be so ungrateful, will you?"


    Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian looked at each other and immediately saw the same decision in each other''s eyes.


    They held hands and smiled at Mo Jue. "Uncle Mo Jue, let''s go upstairs first."


    After that, regardless of Mo Xiujin''s eyes that were about to burst into flames, he looked at him with a smile: "ah Jin, just chat with Uncle Mo Jue downstairs for a while. Bye."


    They ran upstairs, leaving Mo Xiujin to wrinkle his nose and hum angrily at the two figures.


    Two ungrateful guys run faster than anyone at this time.


    "Brother..."


    He looked at Mo Xiulin, who was still standing there, with a hopeful face, and his smile gradually stiffened on his face.


    "Then what..." Mo Xiulin glanced at the floor with a guilty look and pointed upstairs. "I think I''d better go up and look at them. Ah Jin, you... Ask for more luck."


    live happily?


    Mo Xiujin almost gushed blood.


    Just waiting for him to turn his head to Mo Jue''s uncertain face, he suddenly felt that Mo Xiulin''s words were a little euphemistic.


    Mo Jue waved to him, and a wicked smile hung around the corners of his mouth. Seeing that the smile on Mo Xiujin''s face was stiff and almost turned into tears.

 Chapter 1099

    "Come here."


    Mo Jue lit him with his cigarette finger, opened his mouth in a deep voice, and changed his hand to press out the remaining half of the cigarette butts in the ashtray.


    "Uncle..."


    Mo Xiujin had an innocent smile on his face and moved towards the living room. His speed was not much faster than that of a snail.


    "Tut." Mo Jue looked at the hypocritical smile on his face, frowned, and tut impatiently, "put away your flattering appearance. I won''t eat you."


    Mo Xiujin still raised his smiling face like he didn''t hear it.


    I''m kidding. He''s not that stupid.


    As the saying goes, it''s not strange that many people are polite. He usually coaxes Jian Haixi with this face. Even if Mo Jue doesn''t eat this set, he doesn''t believe it. Looking at his clever smiling face, Mo Jue can still fight.


    "I count three times. If I can''t get to me, I''ll go out and run fifty laps by myself." Mo Jue turned his back to him and raised his hand for three. Before Mo Xiujin promised, he directly pressed down a finger and said, "two..."


    Mo Xiujin rolled his eyes and knew that this man would not play cards according to common sense.


    I think so. As soon as Mo Jue''s voice fell, he ran towards Mo Jue like an arrow separated from the string: "don''t count, it''s here..."


    This countdown is something he and Jian Yi have to experience every day in their devil training. They have almost formed a conditioned reflex.


    "Uncle... What are you looking for me?" Mo Xiujin asked, "just say it. Don''t fix these moves that make my heart beat faster."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and ordered the position beside him: "sit."


    Mo Xiujin took a smoke at the corner of his mouth, rubbed to the single sofa next to Mo Jue, and sat down. He he smiled, "I''ll just sit here."


    After all, the space here is more spacious, and you can run two steps later.


    "OK, let''s start." Mo Jue didn''t care about him. He nodded and leaned back on the back of the sofa with his legs crossed. "Do you say it yourself or do you want me to ask?"


    Mo Xiujin, with a harmless smile on his face, spread his hands and said, "what are you talking about? We''ve been very good recently. We have good training, good classes and good fun. We haven''t caused anything."


    Mo Jue looked at him and narrowed his eyes. This little fox, if you don''t come with him, he can always go around with you.


    His eyes darkened, he hooked his lips and said, "I''m a little busy recently. I don''t have time to look at you, but today, I suddenly found that you guys seem to be busier than me."


    It turned out to be the general ledger


    "No, no, just..." Mo Xiujin''s eyes turned twice and said with a smile, "it''s just too boring to find something for yourself."


    "Well, tell me, what have you done recently?" Mo Jue asked, paused and added, "or what are you going to do?"


    "Uncle, this......" Mo Xiujin thought about what to say, but he sighed secretly. It''s no good to stay, and he happened to bump into Mo Jue''s muzzle


    Seeing his look, Mo Jue knew that he must be thinking about how to muddle through. He suddenly snorted and threatened, "why, don''t you want to say?"


    Mo Xiujin quickly shook his head. To show his sincerity, he broke his fingers and counted with Mo Jue: "in fact, it''s nothing. Just... Help make the system, help send something to Qiao''s house, and develop some interests and hobbies... Nothing else."


    "Help with the system?" Mo Jue frowned and snorted, "this is about Yiyi and Shazhi. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "I......" Mo Xiujin hummed, but there was nothing to say.


    "What else is there to send things to Qiao''s house and learn the piano... It''s not your turn. What do you want to do when you toss back and forth?" Mo Jue stared at him, his eyes deep and dark, as if he had seen into the depths of his heart.


    Mo Xiujin touched his nose and was silent.


    Mo Jue is the leader of the secret department. He and Jian Yi are his closed disciples.


    So don''t ask him this. He can''t hide it.


    Just


    Seeing him lowering his head and being silent, Mo Jue didn''t urge him. His fingers gently touched his knees regularly, waiting for him to speak quietly.


    The laughter of several people came from upstairs from time to time, and sometimes there were incoherent piano sounds pressed by Jian Rui or Mo Xiuqian. Even the cicadas outside the window were accompanying them.


    As the night grew darker, they rushed in from the glass window, making the floor lamp in the living room brighter.


    After waiting for a moment, Mo Xiujin whispered, "it''s nothing. She just wants to see if she can help aunt Haixi. She worries too much. It''s both Qiaoya and Jiang ruting. I''m not worth it for her."


    "Not worth it?" Mo Jue smiled and looked at him solemnly saying this sentence, which was not surprising. "That''s why you encouraged Ruirui to go to Qiao''s house and let her learn piano here?"


    If it were someone else, Mo Jue would feel how ridiculous it is to spit out two words that are not worth it from such a small child.


    How many things have they seen before and dare to judge whether adults are worth it?


    But the person who told him this was mo Xiujin. He knew how much thought the little boy had in his heart, so he didn''t feel ridiculous at all.


    "But by doing so, you are putting you in the eyes of Eugene Yan in disguise. Do you understand?" Mo Jue stared at him.


    Jian Rui''s affinity is too strong. Coupled with Mo Xiuqian and others, everyone is the pride of heaven. The flash points on her body can attract many people.


    Moreover, it is said that children are the softest part of a person''s heart. Jian Rui and her family run to Qiao''s house several times, not to mention whether Qiao Ya can recognize everything. Even if she is still confused in the future, at least because Jian Rui, Jian Yi and other children often visit, they can ensure that Qiao''s family is definitely on their side when something happens.


    As for Jiang ruting... Sister Jiang Rumo is eukins. Yan''s right and left hands, she was alone in Xiangcheng, but her closest people were like two sides of the strait that could not be crossed. After suffering for so long, what she longed for most was only care and love.


    So for Jiang ruting now, these children may play a greater role than Jian Haixi.


    It''s just that these children can get twice the result with half the effort, but Jian Haixi and them have been unwilling because they don''t want them to be involved in these things. Now, Mo Xiujin actively encourages Jian Rui and others to step in


    Although everything is safe now, no one knows what will happen in the future. Will these lead to eukins. Yan''s goal is to focus on a few children, and whether they can protect all children is unknown


    "I know." Mo Xiujin replied in a dull voice, "I just can''t see Aunt Haixi wronged."


    Mo Jue sighed, looked at him and said in a deep voice, "I remember telling you before, eukins. Yan pays special attention to your children, or to you."


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes flashed, looked up at Mo Jue, and his face was serious: "Uncle Mo Jue, with me, I won''t let them have an accident."


    "What about yourself?" Mo Jue asked.


    Everyone will protect themselves?


    "I..."


    Mo Xiujin paused. His eyes became dark for a moment. He raised his eyes and stared at the warm bright color in the house. I don''t know what he was thinking.


    For a long time, I only heard him whisper, "it doesn''t matter to me. It doesn''t matter what kind of person I am."

 Chapter 1100

    Mo Xiujin''s voice echoed slowly in the living room until it finally turned back to dead silence.


    The sound of the piano stopped suddenly at the moment, leaving a blank for the two people in the living room.


    Mo Jue''s fingers gave a slight meal and continued to tap his knee. His eyes looked at Mo Xiujin with a deeper examination.


    He was not surprised that Mo Xiujin would say so. Among these children, if other people are sunflowers growing in the sunshine, even if there is wind and rain, they always want the warm sun, then Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin are the people growing on the edge of the black-and-white line.


    For them, everything is heaven and earth, and the rules of any world are not constraints for them.


    As long as it flickers gently, the dark world may also become his direction.


    Especially Mo Xiujin, who lived in such an environment since childhood, has parents like Mo Sheng and Lisa. His education and ideas since childhood are somewhat distorted. In addition, he is much smarter and has a heavier mind than Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian, so he will naturally think about things a little deeper than others.


    However, intelligence was mistaken by intelligence. Many people who went astray were once top geniuses.


    Eukins. Yan, talina, Mo Sheng, Tan Tian


    Which one is not amazing?


    In contrast, Jian Yi is better.


    There are enough concerns around him to hold him tightly. There are Ning Jiwei''s father as an example, Jian Haixi''s gentle mother, brother and sister. There are too many reasons not to allow him to make mistakes and go astray


    But what about Mo Xiujin?


    This is why Mo Jue pays more attention to and worries about Mo Xiujin. He is too smart and "free". Such a person is the most "dangerous".


    Several people upstairs didn''t know what to say. After a burst of harsh piano sound, the sound of laughter suddenly rang through the whole villa.


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes suddenly moved from the floor lamp in the living room to the stairs leading to the second floor.


    He looked at it in a daze. He didn''t know whether it was lined by the light or something. The dim look in his eyes slowly faded down, replaced by subconscious confusion and longing.


    Of course, Mo Jue didn''t miss his change at this moment. Looking at the boy in front of him, his eyes gradually softened.


    No matter how mature the little guy pretends, he is still a child at the bottom of his heart.


    And to say care, aren''t those upstairs the softest parts of his heart?


    "Go up, remember, don''t go too far."


    Mo Jue raised his chin toward the building and looked at his eyes with a touch of tenderness and favor.


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes lit up, the radian of the corner of his mouth raised greatly, and said with a smile, "then I''ll go up."


    Then he ran towards the stairs.


    Looking at his happy back, Mo Jue smiled and shook his head. Anyway, no one can tell what will happen in the future. Why worry about it at this moment.


    Besides, they can definitely keep a few cubs safe.


    "Uncle Mo Jue."


    Mo Xiujin, who had just stepped two steps, stepped again at this time. He turned his head and looked at Mo Jue, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "you should know how to cherish fragrance and jade. Aunt Qiao is so good. If you don''t hurry up, don''t cry with us when she is robbed."


    The tenderness of Mo Jue''s eyes disappeared in an instant. Just about to stare at him, the bear child had blinked and disappeared.


    "Smelly boy..."


    Mo Jue looked at the empty stairs and laughed and scolded for a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    second floor.


    Different from only one floor lamp in the living room on the first floor, the ceiling lamp on the second floor is bright at this time, illuminating every corner of the room. The wind blowing from the balcony lifted the curtain of the floor to ceiling window and slowly fluttered a corner.


    Even the lights on the patio outside are on, which makes it warm in the lifeless house.


    At this time, the hall, which has almost never seen people, has a circle of people around with the newly moved piano as the center.


    Mo Xiuqian is standing in front of the piano and watching Su ri''an spread her hands depressed.


    Even if he couldn''t see it, Su ri''an could feel the girl''s depression. He smiled and said in a warm voice, "don''t worry. Take your time. It''s like this when many people touch the piano for the first time."


    "Xiuqian, this is a piano key, not a stone. Why are you so hard?"


    Mo Xiulin stood by and looked at his sister and the piano. He always felt that he saw two words on Mo Xiuqian and the piano respectively, which together was "eight character incompatibility".


    "Hum, it''s ok if you really want me to hit a stone." Mo Xiuqian stamped her feet, pointed to the piano in front of her and pursed, "let me sit here and play the piano. I can''t use too much force. It''s torture me in disguise."


    His angry face made the people beside him laugh.


    Even Shao Li and Jiang ruting, who was bored and pulled over by Jian Rui, laughed low.


    Jian Rui patted Mo Xiuqian on the shoulder and couldn''t stand up with a smile.


    As soon as Mo Xiujin came up, he saw the people laughing together. Mo Xiuqian poked the keys with chagrin.


    Even though it was an ordinary picture, Mo Xiujin still felt like he saw warmth and sunshine.


    The gloom at the bottom of his eyes was gradually diluted by such a scene. Mo Xiujin hung his usual smile on his face. As he walked towards the people, he joked with Mo Xiuqian: "second sister, make a joke."


    Seeing his provocation, Mo Xiuqian groaned, "don''t laugh. You have the ability to try."


    "Oh, just try." Mo Xiujin held his hands and gently picked his eyebrows.


    Mo Xiuqian snorted and looked at him. They were together almost every day. Neither of them had touched this thing. She didn''t believe it. Mo Xiujin couldn''t make jokes.


    When he said that, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on him, and Mo Xiuqian automatically stood aside to make room for him.


    As like as two peas, he thought he had no difficulty in it. But when he came to the piano, he saw what was exactly the same black and white keys.


    Su ri''an sat next to him and felt his approach. He smiled and said, "I asked Shaoli to stick a simple score on the keys. Your hand is flat on it like me."


    He said, pointing to duo''s position: "the index finger is right here."


    Mo Xiujin put his ten fingers according to the posture he said.


    Su ri''an''s tone is gentle. Compared with Mo Jue Mo Feng''s severity and coarseness, he seems to be talking to a friend, not teaching others at all.


    Mo Xiujin is a little embarrassed.


    Looking at his embarrassed appearance, Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian stood by holding hands, covering their mouths and laughing. They were stared at by Mo Xiujin.


    "Try to press it down." Su Tian whispered, "like me."


    He said, pressing a key, waiting for Mo Xiujin to learn. Thinking of Mo Xiuqian''s piano playing strength just now, he hurriedly added: "don''t use too much force, just gently."


    "Poof ~"


    Jianrui couldn''t help laughing.


    Mo Xiujin blushed and looked at the dorami marked with "123" on the piano key. He thought and pressed it gently.


    He can''t point, only his index finger clumsily pressed.


    But the crowd slowly quieted down.


    "This song is..." Jian Rui was surprised. Mo Xiujin played eukins. The moon written by Yan.

 Chapter 1101

    Even Su rian was surprised.


    "Can you play the bright moon?" he looked at Mo Xiujin.


    This song was written by eukins. When Yan was trapped downstairs, he heard him play at home.


    Su ri''an sighed at the bottom of her heart. For some reason, she was always vaguely uneasy.


    "That song is marked one, two, three, four, five, just play it." Mo Xiujin pointed to the number on the key and picked his eyebrow.


    Su ri''an smiled a little and his face was full of appreciation: "young master Xiujin, you are very talented."


    Although he didn''t understand fingering, he mastered the interval between each sound just pressed out very well. He didn''t look like a person who played the piano for the first time.


    Mo Xiujin was so praised by him. He was a little shy. He deliberately stretched his small face and said in a stuffy voice: "don''t call me young master..."


    "Yes, sir, just call our names directly. There''s no need to add young ladies and masters. It''s so awkward." Jian Rui tooted her lips on one side, lay down on the piano and pointed to Mo Xiujin. She said happily, "and him, just call him smelly a Jin."


    Mo Xiujin glared at Jian Rui, obviously with a warning look, but there was no lethality at all, which made Jian Rui spit out her tongue at him playfully.


    Su ri''an couldn''t see the interaction between them. He just smiled and said, "ah Jin, you have such a high talent. You can practice more piano in the future. Over time, you can learn something."


    Talent?


    Mo Jue, who had just come upstairs, happened to hear Su ri''an''s words. He stopped for a moment and turned downstairs.


    He remembers, eukins. Yan is also very talented in music.


    Ah Jin, he


    Su ri''an told several people about fingering, took them to practice twice, tried to play Jiaoyue several times, and unknowingly, more than an hour passed.


    "In fact..." towards the end, Su ri''an hesitated for a moment, but he still spoke to several people. "For you just getting started, Jiao Yue is not suitable to be an etude. It is a little difficult and it is not very beneficial for your initial practice. If you agree, I will find something simpler and wait for you to come back as an etude."


    He said this because he didn''t know whether Jian Rui and others wanted to learn the piano because they just wanted to learn Jiaoyue. If so, it wouldn''t be good for him to suddenly change the music.


    Hearing him say this, Jianrui blinked her big eyes twice, came forward and took his arm and said, "OK, let''s listen to the teacher."


    That clever and clever look made Jiang ruting and Shaoli bend their mouths.


    After getting along this night, Jianrui seemed to be their happy fruit. Even if they were just onlookers, they didn''t feel a bit redundant.


    At the moment, I feel some emotion. It seems that I haven''t felt the happiness like home for a long time.


    Because Su ri''an''s mobility was inconvenient, Shaoli and he only sent the children to the stairs. Jiang ruting easily didn''t go out of the house. It''s not easy to stay outside all night today, so they won''t go downstairs any more.


    Only Qiaoqiao cleaned up the fruit tray on the table and went down with Jane Rui.


    When Jianrui stood at the entrance of the stairs, she waved goodbye to everyone. She looked familiar. She didn''t see how many people had just met last night.


    However, Mo Xiujin is obviously very accurate. Jiang ruting''s smile tonight is indeed more than ever, and it comes from his heart.


    The children went downstairs to say goodbye to Qiaoqiao Mo Jue. Just after Qiaoqiao finished talking, Mo Jue was already standing at the door.


    Qiaoqiao looked at him, pursed her lips and lowered her head. She thought he would go out again today. Unexpectedly, he had been at home all the time, so she could only pretend not to see him all night.


    Jian Rui and others left together after greeting them.


    As soon as they left, the house became quiet. Qiaoqiao couldn''t deal with this embarrassment, so she had to hide in the kitchen and pack up.


    Mo Jue''s vision has been chasing behind Qiao Qiao. Looking at her busy figure under the light, she hesitated and walked over.


    Qiaoqiao is carefully washing the fruit dishes and cups in front of the pool with her head down. Her weak back looks petite and thin under the light.


    He should go upstairs


    Qiao Qiao thought while doing the final cleaning.


    That''s good. There''s no need to meet, so they won''t be embarrassed.


    She determined in her heart that Mo Jue had left, so when she turned around and saw a figure who didn''t know when to stand at the kitchen door, let alone how long to stand, her subconscious was stiff, and the whole person didn''t know how to deal with it.


    She is still gentle and quiet, but the whole person seems to have a faint sadness.


    Did he make her like this?


    Mo Jue felt a slight pain in his heart, sighed and walked forward.


    "Qiaoqiao, let''s talk," he said wearily.


    "Talk about... What?" Qiao Qiao bit his lip, paused and asked softly.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to talk at all. She doesn''t dare to talk.


    What if he wants to drive her away? What if he says something about rejecting her?


    She really doesn''t want to face so many "just in case".


    I''d rather hide in my shell like a snail, even if it''s daydreaming and waking up one day late.


    But... She never refused him.


    So when she heard what he said, she didn''t want to run away.


    Mo Jue looked at her like this and thought she was still angry with herself. He was a little frustrated and said, "although I don''t know what you''re angry with, if I don''t do well, I''ll apologize to you first."


    Qiaoqiao was stunned and looked up at him in disbelief.


    He said he apologized to her


    The listener was so shocked, but Mo Jue didn''t realize what he said. He grinned his lower lip and said, "you know I''m used to being rough at ordinary times. I don''t care about many details. If something is wrong, don''t take it to heart."


    Qiaoqiao is still staring at him.


    He is mo Jue, in her heart, the person who is always high above and let her look up to.


    In her impression, she never saw him apologize to anyone, but now


    Qiao Qiao looked at the apology in his eyes, and the bitterness in his heart gradually filled up.


    Obviously, she wants too much, but now she wants Mo Jue to apologize to her. It''s really... Why should she


    "Brother Mo is not wrong." Qiao Qiao slightly bit his lips and shook his head. "It''s me. I think too much, so... I''m sorry, brother Mo, I''m not good. I shouldn''t be uncomfortable with you."


    Hearing this, Mo Jue smiled and said, "then we are reconciled?"


    Make up?


    The word was a little subtle. Qiao Qiao looked at him and nodded, "well, it''s reconciled."


    Mo Jue breathed a sigh of relief and said in a long voice, "I''ve coaxed you at last, otherwise I''ll be beaten by the crowd."


    Qiao Qiao didn''t know why. Mo Jue rubbed her hair with a big hand and said, "little girl, you have too many people to support you now."


    "Support?"


    Qiao Qiao doubts.


    "Isn''t it? When he came back, he was scolded by Chen Yi, and just now he was said by the boy ah Jin..." Mo Jue said an emergency pause and shut up.


    "Say what?" Qiao Qiao blinked, wondering.


    "Cough... Nothing." Mo Jue coughed awkwardly. How could he tell Qiaoqiao what ah Jin said?

 Chapter 1102

    Jian Rui jumps home. As soon as she enters the living room, she sees Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian chatting around Jian Haixi.


    "Mommy, your dearest Rui Rui is back." before Jane Rui changed her shoes, she bowed her head and called, "do you miss me?"


    As soon as Jian Haixi heard the voice, he smiled and said to Mo Tong, "how can I always feel that someone has some new ideas."


    Mo Xiujin grinned and pushed Gu Xiaomian away. He grabbed the position beside Jian Haixi and said lazily, "isn''t it? We''ve been all the way."


    Jian Rui stood behind the sofa and held Jian Haixi''s neck. Her feet kept shaking. She also tilted left and right with Jian Haixi.


    "Mommy, listen to the sound outside, and then smell the taste of summer night. You think they are more suitable for barbecue?"


    "I think your appetite is more suitable for barbecue." Mo Tong couldn''t help laughing.


    Jian Haixi nodded her forehead and was amused by the way she played treasure: "you think it''s another one, haven''t you learned to play the piano? How did you learn to barbecue?"


    Jianrui stuck out her tongue and held her neck.


    Mo Xiujin said with a smile, "because someone said that those black-and-white piano keys jump like a roasted string."


    "Ah?" Jian Haixi was stunned. For a moment, the brain reaction couldn''t keep up with them.


    Children''s imagination has its own logic. Even those things that are irrelevant to adults are their best friends and neighbors in their world. Nothing is impossible and should not be.


    Even if Jane Haixi is smart enough to be friends with them, it''s hard to understand the relationship between black-and-white keys and kebabs for so long.


    Jian Rui stared and glanced at Mo Xiujin. This guy would dismantle her desk, but he didn''t care to repair him at the moment.


    "Mommy, don''t you think people who play the piano and master kebab rely on their hands?" Jian Rui stood straight and helped Jian Haixi pinch her shoulders, squint her eyes and explain while imagining. "You think, master kebab is also in charge of a long row of kebabs with two hands. This one bumps up, that one presses down, and the next one flips again..."


    Before she finished, Mo Xiuqian swallowed her saliva: "ruiruirui, stop talking. I seem to have smelled the smell of kebabs."


    "Just... I want to eat barbecue now." Gu Xiaomian touched his stomach and smacked his mouth.


    "Not only roast meat, but also roast corn, roast potatoes, roast chicken wings and roast squid..." Jane Rui was more and more excited. She clapped her hands excitedly and succeeded in giving you the name of the dish.


    "Plus ice cream, ice watermelon, and..." Mo Xiuqian was counting. She caught a glimpse of Gu Xiaomian smiling, slapped him and said, "don''t think of Gu Ruan, take notes quickly."


    "Yes, yes, it''s not good to forget." Gu Xiaomian was so excited that he quickly took out the note book and pen under the tea table and began to record what he needed.


    Looking at a group of people who seemed ready to go shopping, Jian Haixi shook his head and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Mommy, let''s have one, OK? It''s in our yard." seeing that she only laughs and doesn''t speak, Jianrui rubs around her neck, "we''ll have a party. It must be fun."


    "There''s nothing I can do with the you." Jian Haixi patted her back with the one hand and stared at her. Several bear children with the bright eyes shook their heads and said with the a smile, "just do it if you want."


    "Yes! Long live Mommy!" seeing her nod, Jianrui immediately exhaled happily.


    Gu Xiaomian took notes and looked more careful than when doing homework in class.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night.


    Everyone has quietly gone to sleep. Some people are talking about the upcoming barbecue in their dreams, some are muttering about the music they just learned, and others... Finally show up.


    In the moonlight, eukins. Yan broke into JOYA''s room again.


    This time, JOYA was awake.


    As soon as the curtain moved, she immediately turned over and sat up and turned on the bedside lamp.


    "Eugene Yan."


    Looking at the figure, every word of JOYA seemed to be forced out of her teeth, with a chill.


    She stared at a stranger without wearing a mask. These days, she saw this face day by day, reminding her that all the pain was due to him.


    See her awake, eukins. Yan was slightly stunned, but he didn''t panic at all. After a meal, he smiled and approached the bedside.


    "Sleeping beauty is still awake today. Are you waiting for me? Sure enough, she has a good heart."


    His face was smiling and his tone was ambiguous, but JOYA was more and more afraid.


    Trembling, she felt the bedside lamp in front of her and pointed to eukins. Yan whispered, "don''t come here!"


    Her voice trembled unconsciously because of fear.


    Eukins. Yan seemed to be amused by her trembling voice and smiled low, completely ignoring her threat.


    "If you come here again, I''ll call someone!"


    The more he laughed, the more afraid Qiao Ya became, and her eyes gradually turned red. That laughter was the soul song of hell for her, which made her feel cold.


    "I just wanted to see you." she reacted violently, eukins. Yan sighed, raised his hands and coaxed softly, "I won''t do anything, really."


    "I won''t believe your nonsense again, you devil." JOYA looked miserable. She shook her head gently, as if she wanted to keep herself awake. The tears thrown on the quilt with her actions disappeared in an instant.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to shout. She didn''t have time to make a sound, eukins. Yan had strided to her side and covered her mouth before she could react.


    He sighed slightly and whispered close to JOYA''s hair: "Shh... I think it''s just the two of us who are quietly talking about the past. I don''t want to see those irrelevant people."


    JOYA was stunned, and all around her was eukins. The smell of Yan almost turned her fear into an entity.


    "Well, you let go..."


    She tore at eukins with both hands. Yan''s arm was just too weak compared with the arm that imprisoned her. Even if she struggled with all her strength, she still didn''t shake eukins. Yan is a penny.


    "Ya''er."


    JOYA struggled harder and harder, eukins. Yan gave her as like as two peas, who were once in the same mood, equally tenderly tending, and equally affectionate.


    Suddenly hearing him call her so intimately again, joarden was silent for a moment.


    Eukins. Yan took the opportunity to bend over and whisper in her ear: "if you make trouble again, I''ll kiss you..."


    Qiao Ya was stiff.


    Watch the girl calm down, eukins. Yan gently stroked her hair and said with a soft smile, "that''s good."

 Chapter 1103

    Eukins. Yan''s voice became more and more spoiled and looked at her with a light in her eyes, but Qiao Ya couldn''t help getting goose bumps all over her.


    Madman


    He is a complete madman.


    The softer the voice, the more gloomy it feels.


    Qiaoya was blinded by love in the past and never felt it, but at the moment, the feeling of yin and cold is more clear. What flashed in front of her are the U-disk given to her by Jian Haixi. The numbers marked red. Behind each number is a living human life


    She kept shaking. It was a hot summer night, but her teeth couldn''t help knocking together and made a "creak" sound.


    "Good, don''t be afraid..."


    Eukins. Yan hugged her more tightly. He didn''t seem to realize that he was the one who brought joy''s fear. He was still gently stroking her hair to comfort her: "ya''er, you shouldn''t be afraid of me... I''ve never hurt you. Why are you afraid?"


    "Because you are the devil." JOYA clenched her teeth and tried to force herself to resist her fear. "You killed so many people, did so many bad things, and..."


    "What else?" eukins. Yan raised his eyebrows, stared at Qiao Ya and asked with great interest.


    He looked relaxed, as if he hadn''t done all the things joea accused.


    What is more terrible than bad people is undoubtedly a bad person without guilt and regret.


    Eukins. Yan is one of them. He never cares how much blood he has on his hands, nor has he ever looked down at how many white bones have accumulated under his feet. His eyes are always only his own games and toys that can bring him fun.


    "And the talilina you made," said JOYA, biting her teeth.


    "Oh... So you know everything." eukins. Yan smiled and didn''t miss the subconscious avoidance in Qiao Ya''s eyes when she said talilina.


    He smiled in his heart. As expected, the person who fell in love was stupid. Joey made up her mind again, but at the bottom of her heart, she couldn''t help but mind him and his deep love for other women.


    This piece is really valuable


    "Since you know so well, do you know why I came to you today?" eukins. Yan Qing stuck it to her ear and stroked her hair with one hand, whispering like a lover''s whisper.


    Qiaoya was stunned. Her red lips opened and closed again, but there was no sound.


    Indeed, she can''t think of eukins. Yan will come to find her reason.


    This man already knows everything he wants to know. She has no use for it, has she?


    Look at the look on her face, eukins. Yan couldn''t help laughing. Sometimes women are not so smart and lovely.


    Just like now, JOYA with a blank face is like a wood carving, waiting for his words to give emotion. Isn''t it also a pleasure?


    "Ya''er, because I miss you..."


    His finger belly gently rubbed Joey''s cheek. His eyes that could see through people''s hearts stared at her and looked at her. Because of his words, his pupils opened wider and wider and his face became whiter and whiter. He couldn''t help laughing more gently: "Why are you looking at me so surprised? Is this answer very untrue?"


    JOYA looked at him in silence, with a flash of hesitation in her eyes, as fast as she had never appeared.


    But in eukins. In front of Yan, her rank is too low.


    None of her emotions could escape his eyes.


    "Hehe, are you questioning my words?" eukins. Yan stared at her for two seconds and chuckled, "you don''t need to question your charm, ya''er. I''m attracted to you."


    "You are so beautiful, smart and excellent that no man will not like you." his eyes are affectionate and sincere, as if he was offering the most pious confession to his favorite person. "Is it strange that I like you, miss you and want to see you?"


    JOYA''s lips moved without a trace of movement. She said coldly, "you lied to me, I won''t believe you anymore."


    Eukins. Yan looked at her stubborn appearance and seemed helpless. He sighed and pointed to the window and said, "even you are on guard. Do you think your brother and they won''t know I''m coming?"


    "What are you talking about?" JOYA was stunned.


    Eukins. Yan shrugged: "although I don''t know what they did, as soon as I show up, they will know. If you don''t believe me, wait and see. Well... Your brother should knock at the door in less than ten minutes."


    Qiaoya stared at the window. Before she could react, she listened to him and said, "so you know how much risk I took to come in? If I didn''t miss you too much, why should I take such a risk to see you?"


    Is it... Like this?


    Qiao Yawei was stunned and immediately shook her head.


    The man in front of her was a devil, a murderer, an enemy of George and Haixi. She couldn''t believe his words.


    He''s lying to her. She couldn''t listen before and now. She couldn''t listen at all.


    JOYA raised her hand over her ear and rubbed back at eukins. Yan roared, "go away, I don''t want to listen to you, go away..."


    "All right, all right," eukins said. Yan held her hands. Even if Qiaoya''s attitude was so fierce, the tenderness on his face still didn''t retreat, "I know, I know, Shh... I know..."


    "Because of me, they hurt you, didn''t they?" he leaned very close to Qiao ya, as if he held her in his arms. "I''m sorry, I wronged you. It''s all my fault..."


    He kept apologizing and coaxed her softly.


    Obviously, the voice line is so cold at ordinary times, but it is inexplicably more warm at this time.


    JOYA bit her lips. She didn''t want to hear his voice at all, but those words jumped into her mind word by word as if she had grown legs.


    She doesn''t know about eukins. Why did Yan say these words? It seems that she can''t let her go.


    "I just came to see you. I''m leaving now."


    JOYA bowed her head, like a prey entangled by a python, and didn''t know how to react.


    See she''s quiet, eukins. Yan then said, "good, you call people, so they won''t hurt you again. Be obedient... Otherwise I''ll be distressed."


    He said, before Joey could react, he bowed his head, printed a cold kiss on her forehead, and then turned away from the window.


    This scene is like an absurd dream. The gauze curtain of the window floats in the wind, just like eukins. Yan never appeared.


    But the cold feeling on his forehead reminded JOYA that he had really come


    She stared blankly at the window and sat rigidly on the bed. The ice on her body didn''t dissipate.

 Chapter 1104

    I don''t know how long it took, there was a sudden movement at the door.


    Qiaoya recovered from her stupor and got up to open the door. Yu Guang subconsciously glanced at the clock on the table and found that only a few minutes had passed.


    Standing outside the door was George with a nervous face. He opened the door and said, "he''s been here, hasn''t he? Where are the people?"


    "Let''s go." when she saw George, JOYA''s eyes turned red and choked.


    "This bastard..."


    As Joey spoke, his eyes had swept around the room, and finally fixed on the wide open window and cursed.


    "Are you all right? Did he do anything?" George looked back at Joey, looked at her up and down, saw her red eyes and said anxiously, "did he bully you? Or..."


    "Brother..."


    Before George finished, JOYA''s tears rolled down.


    "Why did he find me? Why..."


    George quickly hugged Joey, who was about to collapse. There was a touch of heartache in her eyes. From small to large, she only met that eukins. Only after Yan had such great pain.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right... There''s a brother... It''s all right..." George coaxed her gently, took her to sit down along the bed and patted her on the back, "don''t be afraid, the home is safe, it''s all right..."


    When JOYA gradually calmed down, George asked, "tell my brother what he told you?"


    "He said he just wanted to see me..."


    At the moment, when she recalled what had just happened, JOYA only felt cold all over.


    She said intermittently, and George didn''t urge her, but comforted her and listened quietly.


    It took gioya some time to finish what had just happened. George paused and his eyes completely darkened.


    These words are deceptive, but Qiaoya used to like him so much


    "Ya''er, listen to my brother. No matter what he says, you don''t believe it. He deliberately uses clever words to confuse you." George straightened qiao''ya''s shoulder and stared into her eyes. "Do you hear me? Just think that nothing has happened just now. You haven''t seen that man. You''ll sleep in another room from tomorrow."


    JOYA nodded, but the fear in her eyes did not dissipate.


    ¡ª¡ª


    George comforted JOYA for a while, lit a cigarette on the terrace and dialed ningziwei.


    The Qiao family courtyard is as quiet as ever. If it weren''t for Ning Jiwei''s phone, if Qiao Ya didn''t say, no one would know eukins. Yan has been here.


    The phone was connected quickly. George sighed and said, "Jiwei, you''re right, eukins. Yan did come, but I was a little late and didn''t catch anyone. When I came, ya''er said he had gone..."


    "Well, did he leave any clues or valuable information?"


    There was only a small light in the study. Ning Jiwei sat at the table and tapped his fingers on the table. George had expected this answer. If such a cautious person dared to show up suddenly, he would not be caught by them so easily.


    "I didn''t leave anything. I just told ya''er some false words. I''ve told ya''er," George said. "Thanks to Yi Yi this time, otherwise I wouldn''t have found it so soon."


    Ning Jiwei looks at Jian Yi, who is sitting quietly beside him. His small figure lies next to him. He was too sleepy when waiting for the phone just now. His small head is still little by little, but he still insists on waiting for news with him.


    His lips slightly hooked and said to the head of the phone, "I''ll bring this to him. It''s just a small matter. Don''t take it to heart. Have a rest early."


    After hanging up, Ning Jiwei smiled, raised his hand and touched Jian Yi''s head. He praised, "son, you have done meritorious service again."


    Jane Yi''s cold little face has a touch of imperceptible red. She lowers her head and becomes shy.


    Just now when he was sleeping, he suddenly heard the alarm ring. He went to tell Ning Jiwei at the first time.


    Ning Jiwei came back late. He called him soon after he went to bed. After listening to his words, he made a quick decision and called George.


    Jian Yi paused and said, "it''s a pity that he couldn''t help daddy catch him this time."


    "It''s not easy to catch him. Now just don''t let his plot succeed." Ning Jiwei didn''t care at all. Although he didn''t catch him on the spot tonight, it''s better than nothing.


    "All right, go back to bed." he patted Jian Yi on the back, watched him leave and sat still for a while before returning to his room.


    Jian Haixi turned over vaguely when he heard the news. He saw that he had just come in from the outside, rubbed his eyes and whispered, "what''s the matter? What happened?"


    "It''s all right." Ning Jiwei quickly dimmed the light, reached out and patted her back coax, "continue to sleep."


    His voice was deep and warm. Jian Haixi wanted to ask, but he slept again unconsciously.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, as soon as Jian Haixi woke up, he heard that today''s home seemed different.


    It seems... A little louder than usual.


    She took a look at her cell phone and remembered that it was the weekend again.


    When she moved, Ning Jiwei woke up, glanced out of the window and muttered, "what''s this?"


    Jian Haixi listened attentively for a while, vaguely hearing Mo Xiuqian''s voice shouting: "put more chairs, there are not enough people to sit."


    She smiled and said, "the children said they were going to have a barbecue last night. They are probably busy with it."


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei answered, lay back in bed and hugged Jian Haixi.


    This familiar gesture suddenly awakened Jane Haixi''s memory last night. She frowned slightly and hesitated before saying, "Jiwei, did something happen last night?"


    Ning Jiwei closed his eyes and smiled. The magnetic voice immediately made Jian Haixi''s heart jump.


    Have been together for so long, but this man will make her feel that her love has no end from time to time.


    Ning Jiwei touched her hair and whispered about what happened last night. After that, he added: "you don''t have to worry. The system can be done today. There will be nothing wrong with Qiao''s house."


    "It''s all right." Jian Haixi was relieved, and her frown loosened slightly.


    After lying down for a while, they were ready to get up. Ning Jiwei was busy ending the protection system as soon as possible, while Jian Haixi was going to go down and have a look at the preparations of several children.


    She was worried that several children could not make it, but when she went downstairs, Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian were doing their preparations in good order.


    "Mom, good morning." seeing her coming down, Mo Tong waved to her, and Mo Xiulin also said hello to her.


    "Morning, why are there only a few of you?" Jian Haixi glanced at the yard. The happiest Jian Rui and the laziest Mo Xiujin who shouted yesterday were not there.


    "Rui Rui and a Jin have gone to learn the piano. Yi Yi and Shazhi are still working on the system." Gu Xiaomian finished placing a chair and touched the sweat on his forehead.


    Jian Haixi wiped his sweat and looked at the chairs in the yard to see why he was so tired.


    "Why are you putting so many chairs?"


    "Rui Rui said, more is better, and there are many guests at night." probably because of the charm of barbecue, Gu Xiaomian still looked happy even if he had to work.


    More is better


    A black line appeared on Jian Haixi''s forehead. How many people did he call

 Chapter 1105

    In the evening, the sun just tilted past the western sky, the heat during the day has not faded, and the ground is transpiration.


    Fortunately, there are many vegetation in the community. At this time, the temperature in the villa yard is not so fierce. The rising night wind accompanied by insects seems to be excited about tonight''s barbecue meeting.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, Mo Xiuqian, had gathered together and started to string together. Mo Xiujin, who didn''t want to do it, couldn''t escape and was punished to fan several people.


    Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao arrived early. When they saw them, Gu Chenyi, who had just come out of the house, smiled and said, "Yo, I just talked to Aunt LAN about you in the house. Now it seems that I worry too much..."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment to understand what he meant. She held the box in her arms and walked towards Jian Rui first.


    "Gee, there''s so much nonsense." Mo Jue glared at him.


    Together with them were Jiang ruting and Su ri''an, Shao Li''s brother and sister. Before long, the guests arrived one after another. More than half of the people gradually sat in the yard, talking and laughing, which was very lively.


    Only after Jian Haixi went downstairs did she know what Gu Xiaomian meant by that more is better in the morning.


    This number, can''t more be better


    Those who can come and those who can''t come are here.


    Mo Jue, however, went into the house and brought a plate of fruit for the children. When he came out, he saw Qi Er''s door, which he didn''t know when to enter. Now he was standing in front of Qiao Qiao, and didn''t know what to say to her.


    "So many people like aunt Qiao. Although Qi Er is a little worse than uncle Mo Jue, you can see in his eyes that his love for Aunt Qiao is going to overflow. In fact, it''s a good choice." Mo Xiuqian casually forked a watermelon from the fruit tray beside her and poked Jian Rui''s arm.


    "HMM... cough..." Jian Rui just nodded and agreed. He caught a glimpse of the figure next to him, and the apple in his mouth suddenly stuck.


    Mo Xiuqian also felt the cold behind her. She turned slowly and rigidly, and saw Mo Jue looking at the two figures coldly.


    "Uncle Mo Jue..." Mo Xiuqian called him stiffly with a grin on her lips. Before her voice fell, he stuffed a fruit plate in her hand.


    "Er..." Mo Xiuqian and Jian Rui hurriedly took over. As soon as they stabilized their hands, they saw that Mo Jue had walked towards Qi Er and Qiao Qiao.


    Mo Jue looked at Qi Er coldly, snorted coldly, and raised his hand to pull Qiaoqiao to his side.


    Both of them have a good face only towards Qiaoqiao. They all turn black at the sight of each other.


    Seeing that the war would break out again, Qiao Qiao quickly pulled Mo Jue''s sleeve and whispered, "brother Mo, let''s go and see if sister Haixi needs help?"


    We


    These two words immediately pleased Mo Jue. Although he had no time to think about why his irritability would be smoothed by these two words in an instant, hearing Qiaoqiao say so, his anger undoubtedly dissipated a lot.


    He glanced at Qi''er, took Qiao Qiao''s arm, turned and walked to the other side.


    On the steps not far away, there is also such a "small contradiction" at this time.


    Jian Yi and Shazhi are sitting together to resume the system part of this participation. Ha Mu doesn''t know when he quietly stood in front of Shazhi and respectfully called "miss."


    "Ha mu, haven''t seen you for a long time." seeing him, Shazhi''s eyes were a little more happy.


    However, before her smile fell, the big man with a wooden face naturally walked between her and Jian Yi, pushed Jian Yi over, held up a handful of roast squid and said to her, "Miss, you eat this..."


    Looking at Qiao ya, she followed Yang Yaru after entering the door. Her face was not very good. She saw that Jian Haixi and several children just said hello and sat aside. It seemed that she had not recovered from yesterday''s shock.


    Jian Haixi looked at her and was worried. She thought and was going to come forward to see her. Jian Rui had run past first.


    I don''t know what she said to Qiaoya. After a while, Qiaoya''s face didn''t look so pale and gloomy at the beginning, but there was still a trace of sadness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Mikai, who came with Qi erhamu, was talking happily with Liao Huanyan. He was busy baking her favorite corn. I don''t know which one of the words went wrong, which made Liao Huanyan unhappy. He turned and pulled Mikel to Jian Haixi.


    Poor Mo Feng looked at the baked potatoes in his hand and his daughter-in-law who was pulled away. He could only stand with mikai and continue to be a kebab master with a sigh.


    The yard was in full swing. Mo Xu kept carrying all kinds of iced drinks to the yard, always empty a large box every few minutes.


    Lively is lively, but lively is the of most people. The more people are in such a place with fireworks, the more they seem out of place.


    Jiang ruting sat in the outermost position after entering the door. He didn''t get close to people or chat with others.


    Only occasionally and Qiaoqiao say a few words, or when Jianrui takes food to her, she will respond more, with a smile.


    The whole person seemed to fall into the courtyard unintentionally, and a solid and transparent barrier was erected between him and the people around him.


    Like her, there is Shao Li in front of Su ri''an. She always follows Su ri''an closely. She gets her food and drink without waiting for him to speak, but she is still lukewarm to others.


    Perhaps her character has long been very different from that when she was a child, just because she still retains that closeness and inner tenderness towards Su ri''an.


    Although some people laugh and some are indifferent, these are obviously not the most special.


    The most unique scenery in the whole yard should be Dou Dou.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to have a barbecue, he pestered Dou Ge to say that he would come to participate in everything early in the morning. After mikai''s approval, the smile on his face never came down. Even if he was sitting in the car, the corners of his mouth on both sides could grin to the root of his ears.


    "How''s it going? Have you fulfilled your wish?" Dou Ge sat aside with a can of iced beer in his hand and glanced at Dou Dou.


    Dou Dou stared blankly at the sky with his eyes. Under him was the recliner that Dou Ge had specially brought to him. Smelling the speech, he couldn''t help but curled his mouth and said wrongly: "brother... It''s too painful. I might as well not come back. I can only see but can''t eat. Smelling the taste, it''s really honing my willpower..."


    He looked at the people walking and running in the yard, eating snacks and barbecue. The greedy insects in his stomach were hooked and shouted, but he could only sigh and began to close his eyes


    "Well, I said it''s not friendly to you here. You have to come." Dou Ge teased his brother without mercy.


    "I don''t know it''s such a bad thing." Dou Dou sucked his nose hard and smacked his mouth. "But forget it, it''s good to smell the taste. It''s always better than the smell of disinfectant all over his nose. As expected, it''s still a rich and colorful world that suits me."


    Dou Ge tapped him on the head and looked at the lively scene in the yard. His eyes were full of warmth.


    Several children were the most noisy. At the beginning, Jian Haixi also told several people not to run around. Later, she couldn''t see this one. She simply didn''t care, so she let them go.


    As soon as she was disturbed by several children, Qiaoya slowly recovered her mood. Even Jiang ruting, who had been away from the matter, integrated into many, with a few smiles on her face.


    Everyone was happy, but was interrupted by the shadow''s sudden report.


    He walked quickly, as if there was something urgent.


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi exchanged eyes, frowned and asked, "what''s up?"


    "Yes..." the shadow looked at Jiang ruting and said in a deep voice, "Jiang Rumo is coming."

 Chapter 1106

    The name was like a bomb, which instantly quieted the whole yard, and everyone looked different.


    Ning Jiwei, Mo Jue and Dou Ge all looked cold.


    The rest of the people couldn''t help looking at Jiang ruting. She stood up at the moment she heard the name. Her face was pale and looked at the shadow as if she had been greatly shocked. The barbecue in her hand had fallen off the ground.


    No one spoke. George raised his eyebrows, snorted coldly and disdained, "what''s she doing here?"


    Jiang ruting took a few steps forward with his lips clenched. He stared at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, with a trace of begging on his face: "my sister must have come to me. Please let me see her."


    Mo Jue and Dou Ge frowned. Gu Chenyi was giving his son a kebab. When he heard the name, the kebab in his hand forgot to turn over and scorched a layer.


    Even if Jiang ruting was pitiful, no one in their hearts wanted to promise.


    One is eukins. The red man in front of Yan, whose identity is unknown, let them meet alone. Who knows what moths will come out.


    Jian Haixi also frowned slightly, turned to Ning Jiwei, thought and said, "Ji Wei, I..."


    She was stopped by Ning Jiwei before she finished. He looked at Jiang ruting, stroked Jian Haixi''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I''ll go out first."


    Jian Haixi was silent for a moment and nodded: "good."


    The shadow said that only Jiang Rumo came, which proved that the other party didn''t send more people. Don''t worry that Ning Jiwei can''t deal with it.


    Looking at Ning Ji and Weiying walking towards the door, Jian Haixi walked over and took Jiang ruting to sit down. He gently comforted him: "don''t worry, sit down and wait a while."


    Qiaoqiao patted her on the shoulder on the other side.


    Jiang ruting knew that he could only wait and obediently sat down with them, even though he was in a hurry.


    Dou Ge put down his beer, explained to Dou Dou, got up and went to Mo Jue. They looked at each other and saw a bad feeling in each other''s eyes.


    Jiang Rumo came at a very opportune time, and according to her character and style of conduct, Jiang ruting is false, and it is true that she has ulterior motives.


    At the door, in the middle of the wide road, a windy red sports car was parked, and a slim and charming figure leaned lazily against the door.


    Compared with the world''s Limited sports cars, Jiang Rumo''s face and figure are really eye-catching.


    A long black silk tight skirt just outlined her slim waist. The high diagonal fork design of the skirt loomed out her slender white legs. She stepped on a pair of high boots. At the height of hating the sky, she was as leisurely as walking on the ground.


    The light brown wavy long hair was not tied with a hairpin today, but spread around behind her. It was full of four words of amorous feelings. The golden setting sun hit her skin as thin as white porcelain, making her whole person look as if she was shining.


    Black skirt, red lips and snow skin. Today''s Jiang Rumo can only be described in a sentence.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei came out, he saw the swaggering figure at his door. He immediately sighed and felt eye pain.


    He rubbed his forehead, looked at Jiang Rumo who was standing in front of him, as if he had no bones, and said coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Rumo murmured his lips discontentedly, stroked his long hair in front of him, stood straight and walked towards Ning Jiwei.


    While walking, he said, "Ji Wei, we haven''t seen each other for a few days. You''re so cold to others. I''ve been waiting for you for so long. You don''t even look at it."


    She said she wanted to lean over. Ning Jiwei raised his hand and swung her arm away. He took a step back and widened the distance between them.


    It was as if she were some kind of monster, avoiding it.


    "Back what?" Jiang Rumo looked at him back, hummed unhappily, and his weak boneless arm climbed over again. "You forget, the distance between us was much closer than this ~"


    These words were so ambiguous that even the shadow standing with his head down not far away couldn''t help opening his eyes. He was feeling the power of Jiang Rumo.


    But this time, she didn''t even touch Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei had pushed her away a few steps first, glanced at her coldly and said, "if you''re all right, I''ll go."


    He turned and left without hesitation.


    Jiang Rumo looked at his indifferent back and was so angry that his red lips were bitten out by himself.


    This man, no matter when he is so rational, her beauty will be valued more everywhere. As a result, he becomes like those lifeless tables and chairs in front of Ning Jiwei. He is even stingy to give her half a cent.


    Jiang Rumo stamped his feet. Even if he was angry again, he still raised his feet to catch up with the figure who was about to enter the door.


    "Wait, I''m here to find Joey."


    JOYA?


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and turned to look at her.


    Jiang Rumo shrugged: "Yan said, let me send something to Qiaoya."


    "For what?"


    Jiang Rumo took out a rectangular gift box from his bag and shook it in front of Ning Jiwei: "here, that''s it."


    Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand and was ready to take it over for inspection. The shadow behind him hurriedly said, "little Lord..."


    They spend all day with eukins. When dealing with Yan, of course, he knows that he is a person who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. It''s not impossible for him to send any dangerous goods.


    "It''s all right. He doesn''t dare."


    Ning Jiwei knew what the shadow was worried about. His thin lips gently hooked up and spit out a few words coldly, preventing the shadow from coming forward.


    Jiang Rumo seemed not to understand what they said. He blinked and said, "just give me a gift. What dare you?"


    She said so, but she quickly took it back one second before Ning Jiwei''s hand touched the gift box.


    "Don''t bother you." Jiang Rumo gently knocked the box with his palm, blinked his eyes and said softly, "Yan said, I must hand it to her myself. You don''t want me to fail the task, do you?"


    Ning Jiwei instantly understood the meaning in her eyes. If she didn''t complete the task, the next step, eukins. Yan Ke doesn''t know what means he will use to achieve his goal


    "You always want me to make sure what your so-called gift is." Ning Jiwei''s eyes flashed and stared at Jiang Rumo.


    "Yes, I''m obedient to you ~" Jiang Rumo said without hesitation and opened the box in his hand.


    In the well packed box, the valuable silver necklace glitters. It is really a beautiful gift.


    "Well, can I go in?" Jiang Rumo closed the lid and pointed to the yard.


    "No, I''ll let her out. You can give it to her yourself." Ning Jiwei thought and said coldly.


    "Really? Can''t I go in?" Jiang Rumo nibbled his lower lip and frowned. "But I also want to see my sister."


    Thinking of Jiang ruting, Ning Jiwei''s eyes darkened for a moment.


    The only condition she put forward before was to help her save Jiang Rumo. Now


    After a moment of silence, he looked up at Jiang Rumo and said, "OK, you can go with me."


    Jiang Rumo showed a smile on his face and naturally followed him in.


    The yard is not noisy, but the people are not too worried. This is just a small episode. Ning Jiwei will be able to solve it soon.


    Therefore, when they saw the beautiful figure coming in with Ning Jiwei, everyone was surprised.

 Chapter 1107

    "Sister..."


    Looking at the familiar figure around Ning Jiwei, Jiang ruting stood up and walked towards her.


    She never thought that Ning Jiwei would really let her in and let them meet.


    These days she stayed alone, thought a lot of things, and had a lot to say to Jiang Rumo, but she really saw her at this time, but she didn''t know where to start for a moment.


    However, her concerns and concerns were clearly conveyed in those eyes.


    Jiang Rumo looked at her carefully for a long time, smiled and gently pinched her cheek: "obviously, with the same face as me, why do you always frown? You have betrayed our beauty."


    Jiang ruting is not as calm as she is. I don''t know why she dares to break in here alone.


    She doesn''t want to see Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi attack Jiang Rumo. Similarly, she doesn''t want to see Jiang Rumo hurt anyone here. That means that even if she wants to save her again, Ning Jiwei and most of them won''t agree.


    "Sister, why did you come here?" she bit her lip, her heart was much more nervous than her face.


    "Silly girl, can''t you come to see me?" Jiang Rumo patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Her face was more like a party than Jiang ruting. She stretched out her hand, took a string of roasted kebabs from the nearby Qiaoqiao hand, and took a bite.


    Qiaoqiao is observing Jiang Rumo. Before she reacts, the string in her hand is gone. Mo Jue strides over and stands beside her, which makes her instantly recall.


    Mo Jue stared at the person in front of him. As soon as he stood here, the atmosphere suddenly felt a little tense.


    Jiang ruting hurriedly stood between them and turned to Mo Jue to explain, "I''m sorry, my sister doesn''t mean anything else."


    She said this to Mo Jue and to everyone in the yard.


    No one here is easy to mess with. She''s afraid Jiang Rumo can''t afford to go today.


    Mo Jue Leng snorted and looked at them. He didn''t speak, but he stood where he was and didn''t leave. It''s obvious that I don''t care if you have any other ideas. I don''t believe you.


    Gu Chenyi and Jiang Rumo had an old enemy. From the moment he saw her, his eyes darkened and his face was very ugly.


    "Jiwei, why did you let her in?" he glanced at Jiang Rumo, who was still smiling on his face, waved a string of indignation in his hand.


    "Eugene Yan said she had something to give to joeya." ningjiwei said quietly.


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone was surprised again.


    Jiang Rumo came for Qiao Ya today


    Jian Haixi was also surprised for a moment and turned to look at Qiaoya.


    When the people standing next to Yang Yaru heard the name, they couldn''t help but be stunned. Their face, which had just recovered, suddenly turned pale and transparent.


    "Gee, Jiwei, you''re talking too much ~"


    Hearing Ning Jiwei''s voice, Jiang Rumo Jiao smiled, handed Jiang ruting the kebab in his hand, stretched out his hand, pulled a paper towel from the next table and gently pressed the corner of his mouth. Only then did he look at Ning Jiwei coyly and say, "there is a gift. Let me hand it to miss Qiao..."


    "Oh, that''s right." she said half, as if she suddenly remembered something. She pointed to the barbecue string in Jiang ruting''s hand and smiled at Gu Chenyi next to the barbecue rack. "The craft needs to be improved. It''s scorched. I guess Yunling''s craft should be better than you..."


    "You..." hearing her mention Yunling, Gu Chenyi''s eyebrows and eyes were cold, and his anger rose sharply.


    Jiang Rumo didn''t seem to see it. He bent his lips and smiled and said, "I went to Qiao''s house, but as soon as I got to the door, I saw Qiao''s family leave by car. I followed him all the way."


    "So hard..." she said as she walked in the direction of Qiaoya. When passing Ning Jiwei, she deliberately slowed down and blinked at him, showing her charm and intimacy. "You can''t erase my credit in a word ~"


    Ning Jiwei was unmoved and didn''t look at the person in front of him at all. His eyes didn''t change at all in the face of this woman.


    Jiang Rumo didn''t mind either. He glanced at him with a hook''s eyes and walked forward with a light smile.


    That look contained too much meaning. Jian Haixi, who looked coldly at one side, couldn''t help flashing a little.


    Dou Ge not far away also sank her face in a moment when she saw this scene. The woman''s attitude towards Ning Jiwei was too friendly, and she was still in such a blatant scene. What did she want to do


    Looking at her walking to Qiaoya, Yang Yaru first pulled Qiaoya behind her. At the same time, George had come quickly and said coldly, "what did he ask you to send to my sister?"


    "No, I don''t!"


    Before Jiang Rumo could answer, Qiaoya screamed and covered her ears with her hands. "I don''t want anything! Don''t!"


    The near collapse made George and others frown for a moment.


    Yang Yaru hugged her painfully, patted her on the back and said, "ya''er, it''s all right..."


    For Joey, meeting eukins. Yan is a great disaster in her life.


    She finally began to force herself out of his shadow, but he didn''t know where to come out and haunted her.


    Jiang Rumo stood there quietly waiting for her to calm down. The woman had no fear when she broke into the enemy''s camp alone. At this time, she seemed as calm as expected when she saw such a scene.


    Jian Haixi and others narrowed their eyes.


    When Qiaoya gradually calmed down, Jiang Rumo raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "it''s just a small gift. Miss Qiao, your reaction is too big."


    George frowned, "don''t talk so much. Just give me what you have."


    "Oh ~" Jiang Rumo smiled, "no, it''s also the master here to order the departure. Ji Wei didn''t speak. Don''t worry, Mr. Qiao."


    As she spoke, she paced slowly, looking at the fear on Joana''s face, with a trace of contempt in her eyes.


    She really doesn''t know what''s good about this woman. She''s stupid and can''t carry things clearly. She will stand behind others in case of trouble. Finally, she will involve the people next to her to clean up the mess for her.


    However, her eyes were well hidden, but in an instant she was smiling and smiling.


    "Miss Qiao, generally speaking, people don''t respond to strangers or people who are not close. Only when this woman falls in love with another man will her mood fluctuate. Your response to Yan is so great, it can only show that you still love in your heart..."


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    That word, like a thorn, pierced into JOYA''s heart.


    She was trembling with anger, her eyes red and glared at the woman in front of her.


    Glancing at her reaction, Jiang Rumo shrugged his shoulders, hooked his lips, smiled and said, "ha ha, well, just treat me as nonsense..."


    It was the same as it was not, and Joe Arden was even more angry.


    Just because she was so angry, I don''t know whether it was because Jiang Rumo deliberately said this to her, or whether she was just stabbed by her words into the deep buried heart


    Jian Haixi, not far away, looked at the scene, sighed heavily and stood up.

 Chapter 1108

    I don''t know why, Jian Haixi hasn''t spoken yet. She moves. Everyone''s eyes in the yard are the same, and they all move to her.


    Ning Ji and Jiang Rumo looked at her for the first moment.


    Her face was calm and angry, as if Jiang Rumo was just a stranger who accidentally broke into the family party, and she was preparing to talk to her calmly.


    Jiang Rumo looked at her coming towards him, his eyes flashed, and a faint smile came up on his lips.


    Like a proud peacock ready for battle, he shook his beautiful feathers and stood there waiting for his opponent confidently.


    "Ya''er."


    Jiang Rumo waited quietly for a few seconds, but he saw Jian Haixi just like he didn''t see her. He went straight to Qiao ya, calmly patted her on the back, and coaxed in a deep voice, "calm down, what a big thing."


    She was stunned, but she quickly reacted. Her face became stiff for a moment, and her smile became bigger. She just smiled and looked at the opposite sister in deep love.


    Jian Haixi''s voice was like a cold spring in a mountain stream, slowly ringing around her, calming Qiaoya''s heart angered by Jiang Rumo.


    "Haixi, I..."


    Her eyes were red. Looking at George and Jane Haixi standing in front of her, tears came down.


    Not because of grievance, but because of guilt at the bottom of my heart.


    She was really useless. In the face of Jiang Rumo, who was provoked, she couldn''t do anything. After a few words, she was angered by the other party and grabbed the handle.


    It seems that she always needs George and Jane Haixi to support her


    These people who love her have always stood in front of her and safely protected her behind her. She not only can''t do anything well, but also always humiliates them


    "What are you crying for? This is your home." Jane Haixi smiled gently on her face, raised her hand to help her gently wipe away her tears, and said softly, "these broken things of sesame and mung beans are not worth your beautiful makeup."


    Her voice was gentle, and the feeling of the whole person was gentle and firm, which made Qiaoya''s confused heart settle gradually, and looked at her and nodded gently.


    Looking at this scene, Jiang Rumo gently picked his eyebrows and flashed a thought in his eyes.


    In her opinion, Qiaoya is stupid, but Jane Haixi surprised her again and again. They are all qiaos. They really can''t be equated


    After calming JOYA, Jane Haixi paused, turned to Jiang Rumo, stretched out her hand and said, "bring eukins Yan''s gift."


    "That''s not good ~" Jiang Rumo picked up his eyebrows and smiled. His index finger lightly touched his chin and hooked his red lips, "but Yan said, I want to hand it over to miss Qiao..."


    "You can choose to leave it to me, or... I''ll have you kicked out now."


    Jiang Rumo was interrupted by Jian Haixi''s deep voice before he finished his words. She stared at her closely. For a moment, there seemed to be a sudden burst of cold, which made Jiang Rumo tremble in her heart.


    "Funny, so this is your so-called way of hospitality?" Jiang Rumo said with a light sarcastic smile, "it really makes me look at you with admiration."


    "There''s a way to treat guests, but you..." Jian Haixi sneered and took it back impolitely. "It''s not a guest."


    Jiang Rumo''s face changed, and the smile on his lips couldn''t be maintained. His slightly Lin eyes looked at Jian Haixi directly.


    "Sister..."


    Seeing this, Jiang ruting hurried forward and shook Jiang Rumo''s hand. He whispered, "this is Ning''s house. Don''t make trouble."


    The atmosphere was more anxious than just now.


    Without looking at it, Jiang ruting knew how the people around him looked.


    As long as Jian Haixi said a word, not to mention Mo Jue Dou Ge and Gu Chenyi in the yard, even where they can''t see, I don''t know how many people are on standby.


    Besides, it really angered Jane Haixi. Even if there was an agreement between them, she couldn''t keep her.


    In a breath, Jiang Rumo had adjusted his mood.


    She turned to look at Ning Jiwei innocently, and her tone was full of coquetry like asking for help: "Jiwei ~"


    Ning Jiwei squinted, puzzled and said, "there''s a problem with your voice?"


    "Poof!" Mo Jue couldn''t help laughing. Seeing several people looking at him, he quickly waved his hand and said, "sorry, I didn''t mean to interrupt. Continue, action!"


    Jiang Rumo stiffened and glanced at Ning Jiwei.


    There seemed to be a lot of things in that eye. There were grievances and forbearance, and the amorous feelings flowed in the blink of an eye, which was extremely ambiguous.


    It seems that there are many things between them that are not humane, and only they themselves know.


    But such a secret and ambiguous action adds countless reverie space in front of everyone.


    "Well ~ seeing Ji Wei''s face, I''ll take a step back today and give it to you." she looked at Jian Haixi, and her voice was soft and charming, making people imaginative.


    She said and put the gift box in Jian Haixi''s hand.


    Jane Haixi didn''t even look. She raised her hand and threw it to George behind her.


    George was more straightforward than her. The box came into his hand and was thrown directly into the charcoal fire of the nearby barbecue. "What junk, who doesn''t have it? Who''s shabby to put it here!"


    On the gift box, the beautifully packaged bow was burned by the fire, and it was curled into a thin one. The box also began to light slowly, making a "crackling" sound in a low voice.


    Gu Chenyi hooked her lips and smiled. Holding a fan in her hand, she slapped a fierce fan at the gift box. Looking at the fire fiercely, she looked up and glanced provocatively at Jiang Rumo.


    "You..."


    Jiang Rumo''s face turned black and looked at several people. He was not surprised at the beginning.


    "Miss Jiang has come all the way. We don''t have much to entertain here. If you like, stay and eat some kebabs. If you want to go, we won''t give them away."


    Jian Haixi looked at her faintly. She smiled and didn''t laugh. She was gentle and generous without losing her demeanor.


    Jiang Rumo stared at Jian Haixi. Their eyes collided in the air. In a trance, they seemed to return to the time of their first meeting.


    At that time, Jiang Rumo was suppressed by Jian Haixi. Times changed. She thought she was prepared and would have the upper hand today.


    Unexpectedly... She was still so easily suppressed by Jian Haixi.


    Whether in her territory or now in Jian Haixi''s home, it seems that she is always so calm, but she won without mercy


    She was angry and unwilling. Why was Jane Haixi always so calm and calm? Why does she win every time?


    She hates such a woman most. It seems that she doesn''t fight or rob on the surface. In fact, she has a better abacus in her heart than anyone else.


    However, Jiang Rumo is not so easy to admit defeat. What''s the difference between leaving at this time and running away with her tail?


    Almost as soon as Jian Haixi''s voice fell, she smiled and agreed:


    "Well, it happens that I haven''t attended such a lively barbecue Conference for a long time."

 Chapter 1109

    Jiang Rumo''s voice fell. Not only the others were surprised, but even Jiang ruting was surprised for a moment.


    She naturally wants to get along with Jiang Rumo for a while, but her identity can''t help it.


    The longer you stay, the more complications will arise.


    "Sister... What do you want to do?"


    Jiang ruting grabbed her sleeve and frowned anxiously. She wanted to persuade her to go quickly, but before she opened her mouth, Jiang Rumo smiled and patted her hand: "I haven''t seen you for so long. My sister just wants to see you, and you''re willing to drive me away?"


    She finished, and without waiting for Jiang ruting to say anything, she naturally walked towards the people.


    Jiang ruting looked at her back and bit her lips slightly. Her eyebrows were still worried.


    Although others were surprised that she would stay, they didn''t care too much. After all, she was only one person and nothing could go wrong.


    Jiang ruting wanted to take his sister and sit outside, but Jiang Rumo refused. He pinched her cheek and said with a smile, "they all said it was to attend the party. How can they not integrate into everyone."


    Then he walked towards Ning Jiwei with a clear goal.


    Ning Jiwei was handing Jian Haixi a bunch of baked potatoes and whispered how she tasted. On the other side, he felt hit by someone.


    They turned their heads together and saw Jiang Rumo smiling, looking at Ning Jiwei and saying, "Jiwei, give me a string, too ~"


    Jian Haixi tastefully ate the baked potatoes handed to her by Ning Jiwei and looked at her with a light smile.


    The expression was not like that of a hostess whose husband was entangled by a fox spirit, but like a melon eater.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and turned to see that it was her again. His eyes suddenly rose and he was undisguised irritable. He opened his mouth and was about to go back. He saw a man coming. He raised his eyebrows. When he didn''t hear Jiang Rumo''s voice, he turned his head and continued to talk to Jian Haixi.


    Jiang Rumo is stunned. Is this man deaf?


    With her stunned Kung Fu, the people behind her crowded over and pushed her away from the seat next to Ning Jiwei.


    "Let go, let go."


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly, but didn''t give her any eyes, and steadily occupied that position.


    Jiang Rumo looked at Gu Chenyi, glanced away, snorted coldly and sat down beside him.


    I don''t know when people have changed in front of the barbecue. The people standing just now have dispersed. At this moment, the gap has been robbed by several children who have been eyeing.


    Gu Xiaomian flipped the kebab in his hand and skillfully sprinkled various seasonings on it. Jian Rui smiled and helped him with a fan.


    Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi are standing on the other side, secretly observing the two sisters Jiang Rumo and Jiang ruting.


    "Shazhi, they really look alike." Mo Xiuqian looked at Jiang Rumo for a moment and Jiang ruting for a moment, shaking her head, "if I only look at my face, I can''t tell the two people."


    "Pay attention to the corner of Jiang Rumo''s eye. There is a tear mole, which Jiang ruting doesn''t have." Shazhi whispered.


    "Yes ~" Mo Xiuqian looked carefully at the corners of Jiang Rumo''s eyes and sighed, "the creator is too magical. How can he create such a person."


    "Don''t sigh, go and help Ruirui and Xiaomian." Mo Xiulin, who took the ingredients and passed by, saw them and tapped Mo Xiuqian''s head.


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard that Gu Xiaomian was already shouting excitedly at his throat: "Oh, the new string is baked ~ let''s eat!"


    At this time, there are only these children who are still in the mood to do this.


    Gu Xiaomian ran to Jian Haixi with a plate of kebabs just baked: "aunt, here you go first!"


    Although this episode of Jiang Rumo is unpleasant, the laughter on children''s faces has a natural healing function.


    Jian Haixi smiled, touched his head, stretched out his hand and said, "thank you for our Xiaomian."


    Seeing that she only took a bunch, Gu Xiaomian tilted his head, grabbed a handful and stuffed it into Jian Haixi''s hand: "aunt, you eat too little, take more and take more. Ruirui and I will bake later."


    He was like a barbecue seller, carrying plates and giving them to everyone one by one.


    When it was sent to Jiang Rumo, she smiled and just wanted to reach out for it. Before she touched it, Gu Chenyi grabbed all the kebabs and plates.


    "Son, dad taught you. Why don''t you have a long memory?"


    "Ah?" Gu Xiaomian scratched his face and said, "Dad, I can''t remember what you said?"


    Gu Chenyi sighed, stuffed things back into her son''s arms and solemnly taught: "we can give people food, but we must not give food to ghosts, otherwise she will be haunted all the time..."


    Jiang Rumo took a smoke at the corner of his mouth. Is this to educate his son or to respond to her!


    "Oh..." Gu Xiaomian looked at her naively, stunned for a moment and asked seriously, "are you a female ghost?"


    Jiang Rumo: "


    Gu Chenyi: "


    Mo Xiujin, who was lying on the back of the chair, couldn''t help turning his eyes, nodded Jian Rui''s shoulder and whispered, "pull your little bamboo horse back quickly. It''s dead."


    "What a shame?"


    Jian Rui looked over there and at Mo Xiujin. She looked childlike: "Gu Ruan is just telling the truth?"


    The sound was enough to reach Jiang Rumo, and her face was even more ugly with the naked eye.


    I thought adults were difficult enough, but a group of kids were even more impolite.


    Whether her face is ugly or not, Gu Xiaomian doesn''t care what it has to do with him.


    "Rui Rui, this chicken wing is for you to eat!" he has jumped back to Jian Rui with his plate, sat down, handed her the best chicken wing he baked, and said proudly, "I''ve added cumin to you, but it''s fragrant."


    Jian Rui looked at the roasted crispy and tender chicken wings in his hand. The golden skin was shiny, which was Gu Xiaomian''s favorite.


    "Don''t you eat?"


    "I''ll bake it later." Gu Xiaomian smiled foolishly and naturally, still holding chicken wings to Jian Rui.


    Although he is not as clever as Mo Xiujin and others, he is born with a simple, honest and sincere spirit.


    Especially for Jian Rui, he takes his heart and lungs out. Probably only Jian Rui can let him give up his eating property.


    Jian Rui''s eyes turned into crescent moon. Can smiled and took the chicken wings, took a bite, and said, "MMM! Delicious!"


    "Here, you eat too." she took a bite and handed back the chicken wings.


    "Good." Gu Xiaomian smiled and narrowed her eyes. She shared the same chicken wing with Jian Rui. She ate her lips oily. She didn''t forget to look back and stare at Mo Xiujin next to her. "Don''t look at it. I won''t give you any more."


    Mo Xiujin: "


    So this guy''s simplicity and honesty are all fake, right?


    He actually knows everything, doesn''t he?


    "Oh, I don''t care ~" he snorted, turned around, took the meat kebab and bit hard.

 Chapter 1110

    On the other hand, Qiaoqiao was afraid that some little guys would be burned easily. She was about to get up and help them. She suddenly came across a barbecue in front of her.


    Several strings of greasy roast meat, squid at the right temperature and Golden Chicken Wings look delicious.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned, looked up along the hand, and suddenly bumped into Qi Er''s gentle line of sight.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he held the kebab to her and said in a warm voice, "Qiao Qiao, you can eat it too. I just baked it."


    "Thank you..."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and raised her hand to pick it up. The other big hand behind her grabbed the kebab faster than her.


    "Thank you. Qiao Qiao doesn''t like greasy food."


    Mo Jue hummed on the other side of Qiaoqiao and said coldly.


    Qi Er took a look at the things robbed by Mo Jue, and then looked at his expressionless face. He couldn''t help turning his big white eyes. What a big man, he also robbed people and things. It''s boring.


    "Well, if you''re not afraid of being poisoned, eat it."


    Mo Jue choked, the roasted string in his hand shook, and the chili powder and cumin powder on it rustled down and shook the ground.


    With a cold hum, he handed it to Jiang Rumo without thinking about it: "it''s for you."


    "Ha... Ha ha..." Jiang Rumo looked at the kebab, pulled up the corners of his mouth rigidly, and laughed twice without laughing.


    Each of them really showed a clear understanding of her psychology.


    "Ji Wei ~" she twisted her head, crossed Gu Chenyi, stared at Ning Jiwei with a straight eye and said in a charming voice with a smile, "does our ten day appointment still count? You see, they are bullying me ~"


    Ning Jiwei glanced at the "war situation" here and didn''t say anything. He just nodded and said in a cold voice, "count it. Now there''s less than a week to discuss at that time."


    "Hee hee ~ I knew you were the best to me ~" Jiang Rumo''s smile deepened, the sweetness in his eyes seemed to turn into essence, and his voice became more and more sweet.


    Gu Chenyi couldn''t help rubbing his arm. He really couldn''t stand the sound of talking like this. He wanted to pass by and make Jiang Rumo completely quiet.


    Jian Haixi has been looking sideways. For a moment, something seems to slip in her bright eyes, and a smile like a smile is aroused at the corners of her lips.


    She saw Jiang Rumo''s intimacy to Ning Jiwei, but there was no response, just like she didn''t see it.


    She didn''t respond, which doesn''t mean that others are really like her and have no opinion on Jiang Rumo''s abnormal and special intimacy.


    Especially the most idle person in the audience, after Jiang Rumo came in, he grinned on his recliner and watched the play with interest.


    If Dou Ge hadn''t brought him melon seeds, there would be a melon seed skin on the ground by now.


    "Ah, brother, how can this Jiang Rumo be so cheeky? Don''t you see that Ji Weige is too lazy to perfunctory her with half his eyes? He can keep moving forward."


    Dou Dou shook his head. His mouth was so pursed that he could hang an oil bottle. He looked disgusted: "I''ve never seen such a cheeky person before. It''s really an eye opener today, isn''t it, brother... Brother?"


    He said, originally thought Dou Ge would answer him, but he said it for a long time, and there was no sound nearby.


    Dou Dou changed his posture with difficulty, turned his head and looked at Dou Ge. He was stunned there.


    Dou Ge didn''t bother to respond to him, not because he didn''t care about it. On the contrary, his eyes always fell on Jiang Rumo, to be exact, on Jian Haixi.


    Frowning, as if it could kill a fly, his eyes were full of deep worry.


    Dou Dou''s eyes turned, pounded his brother''s arm and joked in a low voice: "brother, there''s something between this woman and Ji Weige."


    Dou Ge was called back by his actions. His eyebrows drooped for a moment. When he raised his head again, those worries had been well hidden, but his eyebrows were still tight.


    He glanced faintly at Dou Dou, who ate melons and watched the play, and hummed, "do you know?"


    "How could I know?" Dou Dou spread his hands. "I saw this" Scene "for the first time, but... She is so brazen that a blind man can see it."


    Then he caught a glimpse of Su ri''an in the yard. Even though he knew that the man couldn''t hear him at all, he quickly whispered, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s just a metaphor."


    "I dare to be so arrogant in front of sister Haixi. She is much more shameless than those little three in the dog blood drama." Dou Dou said contemptuously.


    "Hum, it seems that you can tell mikai that you are not allowed to watch those TV dramas on the iPad in the future." Dou Ge tapped him on the head. The boy was sick and bored. He watched some mindless dog blood dramas every day to kill time. It seems that this is not shallow poisoning.


    "Oh, brother, this is not the time to study whether I can watch the drama, but the key is you." he sighed, glanced at the three people over there and joked, "now Jiang Rumo, don''t you have a chance to follow?"


    In fact, his words are just joking. He knows Dou GE''s character very well.


    It''s true to love Jian Haixi, but I will never do anything sorry for my brother.


    But Dou Ge still sank his face and didn''t even think for a second. He scolded coldly: "let me hear this again and say it from your mouth. Don''t call me brother in the future."


    Even if it was a joke, he would not allow anyone to insult his brother and... That man.


    They all occupy a very important position in his heart. Their relationship and feelings can''t be joked.


    Dou Dou looked at Dou GE''s face and knew he was wrong. He felt his nose guilty and apologized to him: "I know, brother."


    Dou Ge looked at him and shook his head helplessly. He was not angry. Seeing that he already knew the weight, he didn''t say anything. He raised his hand and pulled the blanket up for him.


    After being honest for a while, Dou Ge went to bring him a cup of warm water and fed him some.


    At the other end, Jiang Rumo never stopped. For a moment, he looked at Ning Jiwei blinking, laughing and discharging. For a moment, he whispered Ning Jiwei''s name. Anyway, he always had to go to Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi, just like a fly that couldn''t run away.


    Dou Dou took a few gulps. As soon as Dou Ge put down his glass, he heard him snort angrily: "Gee, I can''t stand it!"


    Dou Ge shook his head. In the end, the child''s mind can''t bear to see that he is angry for a moment.


    "Elder brother, this woman is too arrogant. I look really out of my sight. I can''t stand it." he snorted reluctantly, and his posture was like going to fight by stroking his sleeve.


    Dou Ge narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth to make him stay honest. As a result, he was a step late without saying anything. Dou Dou''s play had already been sung.


    "Oh, brother, I hurt. The wound hurts ~"


    Dou Ge: "


    "Hiss, it hurts me." Dou Dou shouted loudly, and the whole small face was pulled together.


    The attention of everyone on the court was immediately attracted.

 Chapter 1111

    Dou Dou is white. He has been in the room since he was injured and has lost too much blood. Now he hasn''t made up for it. His face is a little more pale than before.


    At this moment, I frown and pull my face. The whole person''s appearance really makes people wonder whether it''s really painful or pretending to be painful.


    Dou Gexin knew that he was probably pretending, but he couldn''t help worrying when he saw him shouting pain so loudly.


    Hearing Dou Dou shouting pain, Jian Haixi and others who were talking on the other side had already gathered around him and circled in front of his recliner. Even Jiang Rumo and Jiang ruting followed and were standing in the outer circle.


    Jian Haixi frowned at Dou Dou, who couldn''t help crying pain. He touched his forehead painfully and said anxiously, "what''s the matter? Did you accidentally pull the wound?"


    "Sister Haixi ~ it hurts..." Dou Dou glanced at Jian Haixi and Jiang Rumo behind her, frowning and acting more vigorously.


    Jane Haixi was more worried at the bottom of her eyes and looked at mikai and Qi''er.


    "Don''t worry, let me have a look."


    Needless to say, Jian Haixi said that they were already standing next to him, checking one side for him.


    Mikai''s face is heavy. It''s reasonable to say that Dou Dou''s injury won''t have any problem, otherwise he can''t promise to let Dou Dou come over.


    After a careful examination, he took a breath, but his eyebrows were frowned more tightly. This time, it was not worry, but doubt.


    "The wound is not cracked." mikay finally scanned the wound on his body. The gauze bandage is intact. There''s no reason why it hurts so much.


    "Hiss... Really? But it hurts so much, brother..." Dou Dou added his strength and continued to shout.


    Liao Huanyan looked at Dou Dou''s face and felt pain. He couldn''t help but say to mikai, "come on, Dou Dou can''t stand the pain all the time."


    "Maybe it''s the wind," mikay frowned. "Why don''t you go back to the house."


    He said he was going to have him carried into the house.


    "Ah? No!" Dou Dou suffered before mikai''s hand touched him. The monologue was so tired that he had to test his partner''s reaction.


    "I don''t want to enter the house, I''ll be here." he frowned, curled his mouth and said wrongly, "it''s not easy to join you. I don''t want to go back. I won''t go back even if it hurts!"


    I''m kidding. He still has something to do. How can he leave halfway? Jiang Rumo is still there. He can''t go anything.


    Not far away, Jiang Rumo didn''t know what was going on, so he held his hands and looked at it quietly, intentionally or unintentionally, next to Ning Jiwei.


    Hum, it''s just a matter of time. Dou Dou stared at her angrily.


    So many people were concerned about Dou Dou for a moment. Jiang Rumo was concerned about Ning Jiwei, so he didn''t see his eyes. Only the other side, who hadn''t said a word, glanced at him with his ears and eyes, turned his eyes, and understood what the farce was about.


    He didn''t say anything to let Dou Dou go back. He just pretended to look at his wound and sighed heavily: "we Dou Dou are really poor. We suffered so much at a young age."


    As soon as his voice fell, the scene suddenly quieted down.


    Everyone''s attention instantly shifted from the pain of Dou Dou in front of him to the cause of his injury. No one spoke.


    When Qi Er''s "unintentional words" came out, the most embarrassing thing was the Chiang sisters present.


    Gu Chenyi snorted coldly and quickly answered, "isn''t it? Dou Dou''s impeccable disaster is all due to Eugene Yan. What do you say, Miss Jiang?"


    Jiang Rumo''s attention finally divided a little. When he heard Gu Chenyi''s words, his face didn''t change. He shrugged and said, "each is his own master. It''s really hard for me to answer these words. Gu Shao, don''t embarrass me."


    After all, she was more thoughtful. Jiang ruting bit his lips slightly and didn''t know what to do. Jiang Rumo still looked innocent, as if he was just a complete outsider.


    Gu Chenyi didn''t expect to hit cotton with a punch. He hummed coldly and turned his head. He didn''t want to see her face again.


    Dou Dou didn''t expect that the person who played for himself at the most critical time would be Qi Er.


    He glanced at Qi''er and saw him blink at him. He immediately responded. The trick took back his hand and breathed in a low voice with a bitter face: "hiss... Pain..."


    Jian Haixi frowned. Jiang Rumo and Gu Chenyi, who were not in charge of the quarrel behind him, patted Dou Dou''s hand and comforted him. He turned to Dou Ge and said, "why don''t you go back to the house."


    Dou Dou grabbed her hand with a backhand and said with a guilty face: "I''m sorry, sister Haixi. I''m useless. I was cut like that..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Jian Haixi scolded painfully and patted his hand. "How can it be your problem? Don''t think like this in the future."


    Speaking of this, she felt more and more distressed in her eyes. Dou Dou couldn''t blame it. So Dou Dou felt even more sad when he said so.


    "No, I''m not good enough, or I won''t be beaten to death. You don''t know that I was lying on the ground and thought I must be dead..." he clenched Jian Haixi''s hand with a look of fear and said sadly, "it''s really terrible that my vitality is pulled away from my body bit by bit."


    "Well, well, it''s all over. Don''t be afraid." Jian Haixi held his hand and comforted with a warm voice, "there will be no such thing again. I''m not afraid."


    "Brother Dou Dou..."


    A circle of children nearby were also silent. Jianrui grabbed Dou Dou''s arm and whispered, "brother Dou Dou is not afraid. If bad guys come, Ruirui will help you beat him away!"


    Gu Xiaomian nodded heavily: "we all help you beat him away!"


    Dou Dou softened his eyes and touched Jian Rui''s head: "thank you ~"


    Looking at this scene, Jiang ruting secretly pulled Jiang Rumo''s sleeve and winked at her.


    They didn''t care about her because Dou Dou was well, and she was her, eukins. Yan is eukins. Yan, even if they are together, they can''t blame everything on her, not to mention Jiang ruting.


    It''s just the current situation. Everyone is happy with eukins. The anger of Yan and his gang was caught by Dou Dou''s move. When they saw her, they would only feel bored.


    Jiang rumoruo will certainly not be able to get along if he stays.


    Jiang Rumo naturally knew what she meant. She narrowed her eyes. Although she was unwilling, depending on the situation, she should be ready to leave.


    Just as she was preparing to leave silently, she was suddenly stopped by Dou Dou.


    His voice was probably hoarse with pain. His tone was full of supplication and called her: "Miss Jiang, I have something to ask you. Can you tell me who cut me that day?"

 Chapter 1112

    Jiang Rumo stepped down, turned his head and looked at him, with an invisible look in his eyes.


    She didn''t speak for a long time. Dou Dou saw it and pretended that she had just endured a burst of pain. She said weakly, "in this way, at least I can understand when I die next time."


    Hearing this, all the people were silent. Jiang Rumo stood stunned and became the focus of attention for a moment.


    Jiang ruting has been asking Ning Jiwei to save her sister. Jiang Rumo just asked about the 10th, and Ning Jiwei also made a promise


    Their attitude was very clear from the beginning. Now it''s her turn for Jiang Rumo to make a statement.


    We can''t let them give in all the time, but Jiang Rumo said nothing.


    "Sister..."


    Jiang ruting''s eyes flashed, biting his lips and looking at her anxiously.


    She knows her identity, which is bound to be a dilemma for her.


    If not, even if she left here safely today, it would be difficult to win their trust in the future, but if she did, eukins. Yan there, can you let her go?


    Jiang Rumo didn''t look at her. His eyes fell on the recliner and stood farther. Dou Dou''s thin body and pale face were more obvious.


    She paused her eyes, slightly pursed her lips and spit out two words.


    "No faces."


    Faceless


    Gu Chenyi looked at each other. What does that mean?


    These two words are too general. Do you mean one person or many people? Is it a code or a group name?


    Ning Jiwei frowned, stared at her and said coldly, "who is faceless?"


    Others also looked at her closely, especially Dou Dou, whose eyes wanted to pry her mouth.


    If this kind of thing was not in her mind, but something she was carrying with her, he might have grabbed it without injury.


    Jiang Rumo pursed his lips in the public''s sight, tightened his fingers on his side, and finally clenched them into a fist.


    "I''m sorry." she paused and bit her lips. "I can''t say more."


    "Hey, you''re half talking..."


    Seeing her cold face again, Gu Chenyi couldn''t help clenching her fist.


    This woman is always like this. When she is free, she always runs to you and responds to you. When something happens, she can''t jump out a word.


    He felt that his fist was itching. If Jiang Rumo hadn''t been a woman, he would have gone up and grabbed her neck.


    Gu Chenyi took a deep breath and decided to stick to the gentleman''s style and take it back without moving his mouth or hands.


    "If you say a few more words, you will die!"


    The voice fell to the ground, and Jiang Rumo looked straight at him.


    For a moment, Gu Chenyi seemed to be surprised by the too heavy thing in her eyes, and was stunned in situ.


    "Yes." Jiang Rumo''s voice is no longer as charming as it used to be. At this time, it''s like the frost and snow in late autumn and early winter, which makes people have to be serious.


    "Gu Shao, I have said everything I can. If I say one more word, I will be worried about my life." she lowered her head, and the corners of her lips slowly lifted a radian. "Although my life is not very valuable, now I don''t want to lose her."


    Gu Chenyi had never seen such a serious look on Jiang Rumo''s face since they dealt with Jiang Rumo at the beginning.


    He was stunned for a moment, his lips moved, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Chenyi was not the only one who was surprised. Others were more or less biased against Jiang Rumo. At this time, when they saw her on the other side, they couldn''t help but keep silent.


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes swept around the people. In an instant, he recovered his usual Yingying smile and looked at the people: "it seems that it''s really inappropriate for me to stay any longer. Forget it, there are many opportunities to meet in the future ~"


    As she said, she shook her bag and turned her head outward. Her voice came from the front with a charming smile: "I''ll say goodbye to you today... Oh, right..."


    After taking two steps, she seemed to remember something again. She half turned and looked at Ning Jiwei. She blinked gently and said vaguely: "Jiwei, don''t forget our agreement. I''ll wait for you ~"


    Ning Jiwei frowned silently and looked at Jian Haixi without saying a word.


    Jiang Rumo didn''t want to wait for his answer. He giggled and turned around.


    Jiang ruting looked at her back, his eyes flashed, and he felt a little sad for no reason.


    Just like those things she was able to get rid of, Jiang Rumo just came out and took a breath, so he can only continue to step in, not hesitate to step in


    She hurriedly pursued for two steps, came forward and took Jiang Rumo''s hand, and whispered, "sister..."


    Jiang Rumo was stopped by her and had to stop. He turned to see her frown and shook his head helplessly.


    How can such a big person always want to follow her subconsciously


    She smiled, nodded her forehead and said in a warm voice, "you''d better not send me away, so as not to be suspected again. At that time, there will be no place to live."


    Then she pushed her away, took her hand and walked out of the hospital.


    Jiang ruting stood there and watched her back until she turned and waved to her when she came to the gate of the hospital. She also raised her stiff arm and waved twice, but the worry in her eyebrows could not be eliminated.


    As soon as Jiang Rumo left, everyone''s mind turned back to Dou Dou, who had been crying bitterly just now.


    Qi Er smiled, patted him gently and said, "don''t worry, when did mikai and I make mistakes in our hands?"


    "Ah, don''t be careful. He hurts again." Qiao Qiao frowned. Seeing that he had to beat Dou Dou, he immediately made a noise to stop him.


    But Dou Dou always laughed and did not stop or hide. He raised his hand and slapped him: "fortunately, someone played, otherwise I was really reluctant."


    The others immediately narrowed their eyes and immediately understood what was going on.


    Jian Haixi pretended to be angry and knocked on his forehead, but his tone did not blame him: "well, you have learned to cheat."


    "Sister Haixi, don''t fight, I''m wrong." Jian Haixi''s hands haven''t fallen on his head yet. He first held his head and sincerely admitted his mistake, which made Jian Haixi''s hands freeze in the air. It''s not to take them back or fall.


    Finally, he patted him gently and shook his head helplessly: "you..."


    "Although I lied to everyone, I was wrong, but I finally got a little harvest. Sister Haixi, I can''t make up for my merits and demerits." Dou Dou tilted his mouth and looked wronged.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. When he thought of the "no face" left by Jiang Rumo, he felt a little heavy again. The skills of those people really can''t be underestimated


    Ning Jiwei knew what she was thinking, and his generous and warm palm gently rested on her shoulder, silently comforting her.


    Jian Haixi regained his mind and pressed these to the bottom of his heart. A smile came up at the corners of his mouth and said, "yes, merits and demerits can offset each other, but you must go into the house now. If you really get hurt by the wind, you can''t do it."


    Dou Dou immediately wailed.


    The outermost Jiang ruting obviously heard Dou Dou''s words, and was stunned. Looking at the distance between her and the people, it was clear that there were only a few steps, but he felt that he couldn''t go through it.


    Different positions, can we really stand together?

 Chapter 1113

    The word "no face" obviously has more influence on people than it seems.


    Jiang ruting was confused. Later, he didn''t want to participate in any barbecue party. He just sat stunned aside and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    The rest of the people were worried about the matter of no face, and they didn''t want to barbecue again. It happened that several bear cubs were tired of playing. Finally, the barbecue conference ended in a scribbled end at the beginning of night.


    Mo Jue''s house.


    Since he came back, Jiang ruting has been stuffy in his room.


    She sat at the table, the window was wide open, and the night wind wrapped in a warm breath came in and brushed her cheek, which made her heart more bored.


    There was a piece of white paper on the table. Some scattered lines on it gradually became clearer in her pen, and gradually connected, you could vaguely see the outline of JOJO.


    In fact, she didn''t draw carefully and wrote casually, but JOJO''s characteristics, form and spirit were accurate, so that people could recognize it at a glance.


    JOJO''s eyes on the paper were filled with fine light by her, just like the stars flickering outside the window.


    Jiang ruting stared at the little light and fell into meditation.


    It was not until a clever voice came from the door that she came back in a trance.


    "Miss Jiang, have you rested?" Qiao Qiao''s gentle voice came across the door, a little stuffy.


    Jiang ruting was stunned, put a pen in his hand and replied, "no, wait a minute."


    She turned the white sketch paper back, got up and opened the door.


    "I''ll bring you tea and some simple snacks."


    Qiaoqiao still has a gentle smile on her face, which is quite different from the scene she imagined.


    "Night snack..." Jiang ruting glanced at the things on the tray and smiled, subconsciously repeating.


    "Yes, I think you didn''t eat much at the barbecue tonight, so I specially reserved some for you." she said, putting the tray on the table, glancing at the white paper without showing any accident or anything else. She just moved the tray to the side and didn''t rub the paper at all, "You should eat quickly. It''s bad for your stomach when it gets cold later."


    Looking at her Qiao Qiao, Jiang ruting flashed a meaningful light in his eyes, with some confusion.


    When I was at Ning''s house today, they hated Eugene Yan very much because of Dou Dou''s injury?


    And her sister didn''t provide much useful information in the end.


    She thought Qiaoqiao was ordered by someone to ask her again about Eugene Yan and the faceless thing.


    Even in her heart, with this episode today, they should treat her worse in the future


    But now Qiaoqiao is the same as before. She doesn''t mention those things. She is still the same to her as before


    "Don''t you hate me?" Jiang ruting looked at her, his eyes full of exploration light.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and looked at her puzzled: "you didn''t do anything. Why should I hate you?"


    "Because... Dou Dou, he... And my sister..."


    Jiang ruting''s eyes flashed and grabbed her fingers. She really didn''t know how to speak.


    Although she didn''t do all those things, she was also a member of Eugene Yan, especially her sister Jiang Rumo, and her relationship with Eugene Yan was unclear.


    She said haltingly, but Qiao Qiao heard it for a while and understood it in an instant.


    She shook her head and still smiled, but looked a lot more serious: "Miss rutin, if everyone hates you, they won''t invite you to the barbecue."


    Jiang ruting was stunned for a moment. It seemed that someone suddenly pulled out the thread, and then he went on smoothly all the way.


    Qiaoqiao quietly left her room to think. She stroked her shoulder and walked out. When she went out, she suddenly stepped down, turned her head and looked at her and pointed to the dinner on the table: "by the way, in fact, sister Haixi asked me to prepare it for you."


    When she finished, she kindly closed the door for her and left.


    Tu Liu''s Jiang ruting, standing in the room, stared at the tray on the table, and his eyes gradually turned red.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ning Jia.


    Several bear children are crazy today. Now they all go back to their house early to lie down and rest.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment, and then walked towards the yarn weaving room.


    In the room, Jian Yi is talking to Shazhi about hamu.


    Seeing them, she smiled and asked, "did I disturb you?"


    Jane Yi shook her head. "Mommy, you haven''t rested yet. What''s the matter?"


    "No," said Jian Haixi subconsciously. After he finished, he realized that he was wrong. He smiled and pinched Jian Yi''s nose. "Don''t worry so much. There won''t be anything with daddy and Mommy. Don''t worry."


    As soon as she said this, Shazhi blinked her eyes, and immediately thought of her intention to come over. She thought she was going to ask ha mu, and took the initiative to say, "aunt, ha Mu promised to contact me every day in the future."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. It was a day to worry about.


    "It''s not that. I just came to see you." she shook her head with a smile, sat down next to Shazhi, touched her little face, and said softly, "you and Yiyi have been busy with the system recently. They must not have had a good rest. Are you tired?"


    Shazhi felt the warmth of her palm and couldn''t help rubbing it. She shook her head and said, "no, I have a good rest and I''m not tired at all."


    "I''m not tired," said Jane Haixi, looking at her, staring at her eyes as brightly as a deer, and the cool cheeks in the palm of her hand. "My little face has lost so much..."


    "Yes? But I''m a little thinner. I used to be a little fat." Shazhi grabbed her face, knew that Jane Haixi loved her, raised her hand and grabbed her fingers to coax, "aunt, don''t worry, I''m really not tired."


    "When the system is finished, there will be nothing to do next." Jian Yi thinks about what will happen later and comforts Jian Haixi, "Mommy, don''t worry."


    Jian Haixi looked at the way the two people sang and agreed. She had come to care about them, but now it was the two of them who comforted her.


    She pinched their cheeks with a smile and said with a light smile, "you two yo ~"


    Shazhi is usually clever and doesn''t talk much. She follows Jane Yi all day. In fact, it''s easy to ignore her existence.


    But even though there are so many children in the Ning family, Jian Haixi''s care and love for her are still there all the time.


    Shazhi looks at the tenderness in Jian Haixi''s eyes. If all the bad things she has experienced before are due to luck, she believes that her good luck must be accumulated and used to meet Jian Yi and Jian Haixi.


    It was they who made another world appear in her eyes and let her know that she could still live like this.


    Knowing that Jane Yi and Shazhi had something to discuss, she didn''t stay much. After talking to them for a while, she was ready to get up and leave.


    "Good night, aunt Haixi ~"


    "Good night, Mommy."


    They spoke in unison. Jian Haixi nodded, looked at them and said with a smile, "you two should have a good rest recently. You can''t be busy with other things secretly, you know?"


    They nodded together again.


    Jane Haixi just closed the door and left.

 Chapter 1114

    Coming out of Shazhi''s room, Jane Haixi turned back to her bedroom.


    In the room, Ning Jiwei was still checking things without face. He was frowning at the screen. Behind him, Jian Haixi put a cup of warm milk in front of him, raised his hand on his shoulder and gently kneaded it for him.


    The protection system has just been completed, and now something happens suddenly. The connection is not bad every minute. It doesn''t even have time to breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, her husband was still distressed. Jian Haixi glanced at the screen and hesitated with a light frown: "it''s not urgent. Tonight, you''re tired of catching up with the system these days. Have a rest."


    Ning Jiwei pulled her hand and let her sit on her lap, stroking her waist with one hand, feeling her temperature and heat, and feeling that her heart was warm.


    "It''s all right. I''ll probably search it first."


    Naturally he knew it was urgent, and he didn''t expect to find out anything that night.


    Dou Dou was injured at that time. They spent so much effort and didn''t find any relevant clues. If Jiang Rumo hadn''t mentioned these two words today, they might have to take a detour.


    "By the way, do you think Jiang Rumo''s words are credible?" Jian Haixi thought about it and wanted to ask Ning Jiwei. She is no better than Jiang ruting, although Jiang ruting has also been with eukins. Yan, but his mind is still simple. Even if Jiang Rumo smiles all the time, there is nothing real in his eyes.


    "Do you mean the news of no face?" Ning Jiwei thought and nodded: "seventy or eighty percent. No one expected Dou Dou''s move. She''s even more impossible, so it''s impossible to think of a name in advance to deal with us, and..."


    "Moreover, her evasion and subconscious hesitation and rejection at that time were not like pretending. If it was nonsense, she should not react like that," Jian Haixi said.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and suddenly bowed his head and kissed her on the face: "my wife is smart. I know exactly what I think, and every word is right."


    Jian Haixi could not help but bend his lips, looked up and kissed him on the chin, pulled his hand and said, "I think very clearly, but the appointment of the tenth day... I''m still a little worried. I always think she promised too easily..."


    At that time, Jiang ruting was still struggling. Jiang Rumo was obviously more difficult than her situation. He said so simply that he thought it impossible.


    "I don''t think I need to worry about this. Anyway, we must do it when we promise Jiang ruting. No matter what her thoughts are, we''ll just see the moves and break them down at that time." Ning Jiwei said.


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment, put her arms around his neck and nodded gently, "that''s right. We''ll try anyway."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her expression, smiled in a low voice, and said along her hair, "by the way, what about the children? Why do you suddenly feel that the family is quiet today."


    "They''re crazy to play in the afternoon. They''re tired to rest now." Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed and sighed, "I haven''t seen them play so much for a long time."


    Seeing the difference between her eyebrows and eyes, Ning Jiwei held her and gently turned to himself. He stared at her eyes and said, "what''s the matter? What are you thinking?"


    "No." Jane Haixi shook her head. "I just think the children are too hard. They always help this and that on weekdays. They have to go to school and train. I feel distressed. In fact... We really should take them out to play."


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "yes, as the children of the Mo family, they will have more responsibilities in the future, so they must bear more pressure now."


    After thinking about it, he looked at the calendar on the computer and said, "let''s live a few days. Seeing that the training will start again, we can just let them relax at that time."


    assemble for training?


    Jian Haixi was stunned for a moment. With a slight turn of his brain, he thought, "is it collective training with Dou family and ah Zhuo?"


    "Not bad." Ning Jiwei nodded, holding the consciousness of her men and patting them gently, just like when coaxing her to sleep, "It was agreed before. This year, I was thinking about whether to cancel this agreement because of the recent Eugene Yan affair, but I thought again, I don''t know how long it will last. We can''t give up our usual life for a Eugene Yan, so we''d better do it as usual."


    Jian Haixi frowned and hesitated, "can you do it? There are so many children, and there will be safety problems at that time, huh..."


    Halfway through, the pink lips were covered.


    Ning Jiwei hugged her and kissed her. Speaking of the training, Jane Haixi had too many things to discuss with him.


    But the moon was just right and there was a beauty in his arms. He didn''t want to waste his time on these things.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Ning Jiwei picked her up and walked towards the big bed. As he walked, he said softly, "wife, the working hours are over. Now, it''s time to have a good rest..."


    With a red face and a cry, Jian Haixi fell down in his arms


    ¡ª¡ª


    The large flat floor of a luxury community in the city center.


    From here, you can see the best night scenery in the city. It''s a special scenery.


    Eukins. Wearing a black gold bathrobe and shaking a red wine glass in one hand, Yan idly sat in front of the French window and enjoyed the night view of Hunan city.


    Standing at such a high position, you can see half of Hunan city and look at all this. At this time, Yan seemed a little interested and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Behind him, SA Luo in the same color Nightgown came and sat down beside him with a small plate of cake in his hand.


    The slightly wet spread behind him, and the volume was a little messy. The face without powder still looked bright and moving.


    She took a small bite of the cake. Her pink lips and white cream brightened each other. She chewed it carefully with a cherry like mouth, and didn''t forget to reach out and pass the cake to the people next to her.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her, raised his hand to block her wrist, and his eyes fell out of the window without fluctuation.


    "Eat it yourself."


    Sara paused, took back her hand, sat upright in the chair and slowly ate her cake.


    This man sometimes looks at her very close, and most of the time he is far away, just like now.


    She used to think about whether it was her fault, but later she didn''t care much. Anyway, in his eyes, she was another person, and it didn''t matter what she was.


    The clock went round and round. She looked at the bright lights outside the window, licked her index finger stained with a little cream, turned her head and asked the people next to her: "it''s so late, Rumo hasn''t come back yet?"

 Chapter 1115

    Eukins. Yan didn''t say a word. He stared at a place for a long time. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    Sara turned her eyes, didn''t ask this question again, got up and sat down in eukins. Yan''s side, gently put his arm on.


    "Yan, we''ve been here for several days. When will we go out?"


    "Why, it''s boring?" eukins. Yan glanced at her and said in a low voice.


    "A little."


    Sura poured half a glass of red wine into his empty glass and spoke in imitation of talilina''s tone.


    For such a long time, she can probably figure out what she should look like in front of him. Sometimes she can have a little of her own thoughts and behaviors, but many times, she must completely become talilina.


    Eukins. Yan smiled, gently picked her chin and said, "let you go out tomorrow."


    "Really?" Saha''s eyes lit up, his voice raised several degrees, and said happily, "great, where to go?"


    "School." eukins. Yan faintly spit out two words.


    SA Luo was stunned: "school? It''s where Zhao Xu went before..."


    "Good," eukins said. Yan nodded, turned to look at her, shook his glass and said with a smile, "you''ve seen Mo Jue and ha mu, but you haven''t seen your daughter yet."


    Daughter


    Yarn weaving.


    She knows everything about talilina, and naturally she knows about yarn weaving.


    She knows what Shazhi used to be and what she is now, as well as the partners around her.


    The smile on SA Luo''s face was suddenly a little stiff. She hesitated and said, "but..."


    Those children are not ordinary people''s bear children. You can see the end of Zhao Xu.


    Can she really have good fruit to eat when she goes directly to school like this?


    "All right, get ready. You can''t stay up late to see your daughter tomorrow, or it will be ugly."


    Eukins. Yan took his arm out of her hand and patted her on the shoulder. He obviously didn''t want to talk more.


    Once he has made a decision, no one has the right to speak, only obedient obedience.


    SA Luo looked at his look. Even if he was worried, he could only nod helplessly and get up and retreat.


    Just then, the door of the living room rang gently. Jiang Rumo, who returned late, pushed the door in and was lowering his head to change his shoes.


    Sara had no intention of fighting with her. She glanced at her faintly and turned back to her room.


    Jiang Rumo put his bag away and ran his hair towards eukins. Yan walked over, pointed to the SA Luo who had just left and asked, "what''s the matter with her?"


    Usually she is not like today. She won''t give up easily without choking her and telling her.


    "It''s all right, is it done?" eukins. Yan Wei sipped the red wine, looked at her and asked in a deep voice.


    Jiang Rumo was stunned for a moment, his eyes flashed, paused for a moment, hesitated and said, "half."


    "Half?" smelled eukins. Yan immediately narrowed his eyes. The red wine cup in his hand stopped shaking, but the liquor still hit the glass wall according to his inertia. He squeezed the glass slightly, and a layer of cold suddenly appeared all over his body, "what do you mean?"


    Jiang Rumo was so angry that even though the voice of the people opposite had not changed, even more low and dumb, she had been keenly aware of it and knew that it was a precursor to his anger.


    She quickly explained, "I did hand it over to Joey."


    Hear that, eukins. Yan''s anger finally converged a little. His fierce eyes stared at her without emotion. His voice was as cold as ice and asked, "then?"


    "Then..." Jiang Rumo''s eyes fell aside, afraid to see eukins. Yan''s eyes stuttered after a long time, "Qiaoya was thrown into the fire."


    She automatically ignored Jane Haixi, George and others in her words, for fear that she would have a bad job after she said it.


    "Pa!"


    The sound of this slap was particularly loud in the empty living room.


    Jiang Rumo covered her face and fell on the sofa next to her. Her dark hair blocked her side face, so that people could not see the look at the bottom of her eyes.


    The crystal chandelier shining brightly on his head, Jiang Rumo only felt that it hurt his eyes, but what hurt more was the hot cheek in his palm.


    Eukins. Yan gently pinched his fingers and didn''t see Jiang Rumo who was beaten down by him. His eyes were still staring out of the window. A gloomy voice came from his throat. It was cold in this hot summer.


    He said slowly, "I asked you to hand it over to her. It''s not just to give it to her. It''s to her to accept it. Don''t you understand this meaning?"


    "Lord, stop your anger and know your mistakes."


    Jiang Rumo, ignoring his pain and embarrassment, quickly got up and knelt beside him and bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    She and Sura and others can be regarded as eukins. Yan''s confidants usually call him "Yan", but they still call him "Lord" on formal occasions or at this time.


    Even if they can hold his hand, lean on his shoulder and be "close" to him, Jiang Rumo knows that they are only appearances, and they will always be his tools and chess pieces.


    Eukins. Yan looked at Jiang Rumo, who was kneeling in front of him, and slowly picked up her long legs. The tip of her shoe slowly picked up her chin and asked her to look up at herself.


    "Joana is not so strong-minded. What else happened," she said


    He spoke slowly, but Jiang Rumo couldn''t help but get cold in her heart. She didn''t dare to hide anything. She whispered respectfully: "I went to Qiao''s house, but I saw Qiao''s brothers and sisters driving away at the door, so I followed them all the way to Ning Jiwei."


    "When I arrived, I found that all of them were... Holding a barbecue meeting. Although they reluctantly let me in because of ruting''s plea, none of them gave me a good face." Jiang Rumo was forced by him to raise his head, but he didn''t dare to look at him, so he could only look down at his hand, "Qiaoya... Probably listened to the people around her and was very excited when she heard the gift, so..."


    A paragraph is half true and half false, but it also has a beginning and an end. It is reasonable that people can''t hear the bug.


    Eugene yen stared at her face for a long time, as if to recognize the authenticity of her content.


    Jiang Rumo knelt obediently and never said a word, but she couldn''t help feeling a little uneasy. If Eugene Yan knew she was hiding something, it wouldn''t be just a slap


    Just as her heart beat faster and faster, Eugene Yan dispersed his anger and stretched out a hand to her.


    This was to accept her words. Jiang Rumo had no reaction on his face. He was relieved at the bottom of his heart and put his hand in his palm. He pulled him up and fell in his arms.


    Eugene Yan hugged her and rubbed her waist with one hand, but he still sneered: "in that case, I don''t blame you. After all, Jane Haixi is there."


    Jian Haixi


    Jiang Rumo was stunned. The reasonable explanation that made him feel that he couldn''t complete the task was... Where is Jian Haixi?


    At first, I was so angry that I didn''t complete the task, but knowing that Jane Haixi was present, I forgave her immediately.


    "You... Think so highly of Jane Haixi?"


    Eugene Yan''s hand rubbed lightly around her waist. Hearing her words, he just smiled, but didn''t answer.

 Chapter 1116

    Jiang Rumo''s eyes flashed. Although she had doubts in her heart, the place where she had just been slapped was still in pain. At this time, she was particularly alert to eukins. Yan''s mood was also very clear, so when she saw that he just smiled and didn''t speak, she knew that this was what he didn''t want to say, and the smart didn''t ask much.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t mention Jian Haixi again. After a moment of silence, he turned to look at her and said softly, "nothing else has happened?"


    Jiang Rumo felt a little cold in his heart, but he didn''t hesitate for a moment. He shook his head and said, "it''s gone."


    "Really?" eukins. Yan didn''t seem to believe it. He gently picked her chin and stared into her eyes. "You''ve been there for a long time today."


    He finished softly, and the ending tone was slightly upward. I don''t know whether she was doubting that she didn''t tell the truth or just pure curiosity.


    Jiang Rumo turned his eyes slightly where he couldn''t see. His delicate arms went around the back of the man''s neck. His hands overlapped and hung between his neck. Leaning his head against the side of his neck, he seemed to be complaining: "those people are very defensive against me. Most of the time this trip was just used to quarrel with them. I''m tired to death."


    "Ha ha."


    Eukins. Yan gently stroked her back. I don''t know which word in this sentence comforted him, but it made a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    What Jiang Rumo didn''t know was that he would laugh because when he heard this sentence, he suddenly saw Jian Haixi, who was always cold faced, but smart and astute.


    After a few days, he suddenly missed her


    But it doesn''t matter. Their new game will start soon.


    Jiang Rumo didn''t know what he was thinking. He shook his hand around his neck and took eukins with him. Yan''s figure also shook slightly. She seemed dissatisfied on her face. She complained in a charming voice: "facing those reckless men, people''s lips are thin. You still laugh at me ~"


    "There''s no joke about you," eukins said. Yan chuckled, raised his hand and stroked her hair, revealing the half reddish cheeks covered below. At this time, it was still swollen.


    Jiang Rumo hurriedly pulled his hand, slightly lowered his head, and the broken hair on one side of his cheek blocked her embarrassed appearance again.


    "Does it still hurt?" eukins. Yan held her hand and asked quietly.


    Jiang Rumo shook his head. There was a touch of grievance and joy at the bottom of his eyes, but the corners of his mouth still smiled and said, "it doesn''t hurt anymore, just a little."


    Eukins. Yan took out his hand from her fingers and stroked his red and swollen cheek. Jiang Rumo, who was in pain, took a breath in a low voice.


    "Yan, don''t look, it''s ugly." she whispered. She wanted to tilt her head to block his sight, but she felt that the arm around her waist was immediately tight and tightly wrapped around her, which meant not to let her move.


    Jiang Rumo could only keep a stiff posture and let him gently touch his cheek.


    Actually, it doesn''t hurt, because just now, eukins. Yan didn''t stop his strength when he hit her. Half of her face was completely numb now.


    But his big hand touched so gently that the pain like acupuncture returned to her nerve again, which made her frown gently. She didn''t know eukins. Yan intentionally or really just wanted to see her wound, but the confinement of her waist made her afraid to move a penny at the moment.


    "Why don''t you say it hurts?" eukins. Yan''s voice was as light as his actions. Obviously, it should mean concern. There was no corresponding expression in his face and eyes. He still smiled and said, "am I angry that I just started?"


    Jiang Rumo shook his head and said, "no, it''s Rumo''s fault today. It''s because I didn''t finish the task well. I should be punished by the Lord."


    When she finished, a faint light with unknown meaning flashed from the bottom of her drooping eyes. Soon, a more respectful voice came in a low voice.


    "If Mo is the Lord''s man, he will always be. He is a reward or punishment. He has no two hearts."


    Eukins. Yan smiled deeply, stroking her hair with his fingers without saying a word.


    Jiang Rumo is a little flustered. I don''t know if she has passed this level tonight.


    Until after I don''t know how long, I finally thought of eukins. Yan''s voice was smiling.


    "Go and have a rest. Remember to put some medicine on your face and don''t leave a scar."


    Jiang Rumo was relieved at the bottom of his heart. A proper and normal smile on his face had spread out and hugged eukins. Yan''s arm made the only effort. Taking advantage of the opportunity, he kissed him on the cheek and said softly, "well, you should have a rest earlier, too."


    When she got up and went back to the house, she closed the door of her room again, and the mask like smile on her face suddenly broke open, revealing her original mood.


    She leaned against the door and took a long breath, and her tense mood relaxed at the moment.


    Fortunately


    Although this level tonight was a little dangerous, it was finally over.


    She raised her hand, gently touched her cheek and looked at herself through the mirror in the room.


    Originally a beautiful face, at this time, half of it was swollen and looked very disobedient.


    Her eyes flashed, and she was shocked at the thought of what she had concealed from her.


    Never let eukins. Yan knew that she had told Ning Jiwei the faceless things


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao''s.


    JOYA has been absent-minded since she came back from jianhaixi.


    George noticed her face and thought of her excitement in the afternoon. He wanted to talk to her, but suddenly received a call from the company.


    Recently, the Qiao family can be said to have internal and external troubles. There are many things at home and the company is not idle. He is tired of running around all day.


    Moreover, there are many things in the company that are handled by Yang Yaru. If he delays for a while, Yang Yaru will only be more tired there, so at present, he can only deal with the company''s affairs first.


    He just had time to look at JOYA and frown and sigh, so he had to get into his study and start working overtime.


    JOYA didn''t know this. As soon as she came back, she entered her room. She wanted to calm down and smooth her thoughts, but after staying in the room for an hour, she didn''t get anything except to make her heart more chaotic.


    She sat down again for a while, and the trace of frowning between her eyebrows became deeper and deeper. She just felt that wherever she went and sat, she was bound by a huge net, which made her almost breathless.


    Maybe talking to someone can help her clear her mind.


    Qiaoya thought so, raised her hand and opened the door to find George or Yang Yaru.


    She thought they were either in the room or downstairs. Unexpectedly, when she passed George''s study, she saw the light on inside.


    Joe Arden took a moment, subconsciously lightened his steps and walked over. The door of the study was not closed. She saw the scene inside at a glance.


    George and Yang Yaru, both of whom she was looking for, were there. They each had a computer. They were both frowning and busy dealing with work.

 Chapter 1117

    George suddenly looked up. Out of some psychology, JOYA hurriedly moved two steps and hid in the dark next to her before she reacted.


    But George in the room didn''t have that mind at all. His attention was all on the work at hand. He looked up and was just preparing to connect to the teleconference.


    She was stunned and suddenly realized that she couldn''t get out of the net. She just felt that the whole world was chaotic and breathless, but she was the only one who stopped.


    It turns out that everyone''s world has never stopped turning except her.


    She remembered that she had been busy with one thing and then another. She had never been so confused.


    When did it start?


    She became so hesitant that she didn''t look like herself at all.


    The answer was very clear. At the moment when it was about to come out, Qiao Ya shook her head and forced herself not to think. She was afraid that the name would make her net tighter and tighter. In this way, did she even have a chance to breathe?


    In the room, George''s low voice flowed slowly like quiet water at night, saying those exclusive terms in business. JOYA listened silently for a while and turned away.


    She doesn''t know how long they have been working here, or how late they will work tonight.


    She never cared about the troubles of the company or the things at home


    Everyone has grown up and is undertaking their own obligations and responsibilities. She is the only one who is still trapped in her own emotions and has to distract the people around her to comfort her and take care of her


    JOYA''s eyes were dim and she went back to the room and closed the door.


    Several large boxes were neatly placed in a corner of the room. There were models and dresses she had put away.


    Those things were the whole life for her once. She was so dazzling in that world, but slowly, she lost her way. She didn''t know where she hid the once.


    No


    Even the one she once was, she never did much for this family and those who loved her.


    Her eyes moved to the photo wall. The smiles of her family, friends and herself looked so ironic at the moment. Behind those smiles, she was at ease and enjoying the efforts of others.


    Is it true that she, Joana, will always be a selfish person who can only be paid for by others, but she can''t do anything?


    Qiaoya''s eyes lit up, her look changed a few times, and her initial confusion completely retreated.


    Maybe she really can''t go on like this. Think about what she can do.


    She remembered the afternoon in her mind. Suddenly, when she thought of a scene, the whole person was a meal.


    "No face..."


    Thinking of the name Jiang Rumo said, Qiaoya couldn''t help muttering.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Mo He sent his family''s children to school. All the way was safe. At the school gate, it was the same as usual. After getting off the bus, several children smiled and greeted him one by one.


    Such things happen every day. It''s normal, so Mo he watched several children walk towards the school gate, smiled and turned the steering wheel on the way back.


    So he didn''t see an unusual figure at the school gate the next second he turned around.


    The children obviously didn''t expect that Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were walking in front. Shazhi followed Jian Yi and was about to walk through the automatic door. Suddenly, a woman''s voice called her, "Shazhi."


    Yarn weaving subconsciously turned to look at the past, but at the moment when she saw the man, she was stiff and stunned in place.


    Sura still looked at Shazhi with a smile on talilina''s face.


    Jian Yi and others naturally saw her. Their pupils were all shocked. This was the first time they saw this woman and the "resurrected" talina.


    Even through various channels, they already knew the existence of this person, but they couldn''t help being surprised to see it at this time.


    So much like


    It''s just as like as two peas in the past.


    "Ah Dong..."


    Shazhi''s original pink face was white at this time, her lips trembled slightly, and the voice of the exit had trembled badly.


    Her eyes were fixed on the opposite person, but if you look carefully, you will find that it was not her intended action, but that she was frozen there uncontrollably.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s okay."


    Jian Yi''s eyes are slightly heavy, staring at fake talina. With one hand, she throws the mobile phone she just looked at into her pocket, with the other hand, she holds Shazhi''s hand, pulls her behind her, and completely blocks her in front of her.


    "Bad woman!" Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui, who were originally at the front, didn''t know when they came to the crowd. Gu Xiaomian pulled the schoolbag belt with one hand and whirled with one finger, staring at her fiercely in an angry tone.


    Seeing the honeyed words and swords between adults, SA Luo has long been used to that set. At this time, she suddenly became frank with the children. For a moment, she was still uncomfortable. Gu Xiaomian scolded her face and became a little ugly.


    She narrowed her eyes, glanced at Gu Xiaomian and snorted coldly, "what an impolite child. According to the generation, shouldn''t you call me aunt?"


    "Oh, you have a big face! You''re still an aunt..." Gu Xiaomian was ready to go back. Unexpectedly, he was held down by Jian Rui when he was half talking.


    As soon as Gu Xiaomian took a breath, he had to close his mouth. Suddenly, he coughed.


    Jianrui patted him on the back and winked at him to stop him talking.


    It is not wise to provoke an enemy who is not good at coming.


    Mo Tong on one side had stood in front of several people, facing Saha, and said coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Oh, do you want to ask such an obvious question?" SA Luo smiled and looked at Shazhi from Mo Tong. "Of course I came to see my daughter."


    "I''m not your daughter!"


    As soon as her voice fell, Shazhi twisted her eyebrows and said angrily.


    They don''t know each other at all. Talilina is dead. The person in front of them is just a stranger. No, it''s their enemy!


    Sara raised her eyebrows, and a touch of disappointment flashed across her face: "baby, you really hurt my mother."


    She used talilina''s face and made talilina''s usual expression. Even if she knew she was not, somewhere in Shazhi''s heart would still loosen.


    Looking at two people like this, how can it be possible without a touch?


    Shazhi''s eyes were a little red. She seemed to be trying her best to hold back her emotions. Her little hands were tightly clenched until her joints were white and her whole body could not help trembling.


    I don''t know whether it''s fear or something else


    Mo Xiulin stood on the other side. He was also a position that could protect everyone to his own protection range. Looking at SA Luo, he disdained and said, "do you think you can really replace others'' life with others'' faces? Obviously, you look like an adult, but you are too naive."

 Chapter 1118

    "Brother, you''re wrong. You''re not naive. She''s shameless. She''s extremely shameless! She''s childish!" Mo Xiuqian hugged her hands. It was clear that she was a big part shorter than SA Luo, but she looked at people''s momentum, as if she was the adult.


    The angry look and the ponytail tied behind her head jumped three times with her curse.


    Being scolded by several children pointing to their noses one by one, Rao is used to pretending that he can''t get through his face. His face is slightly cold. Leng hum said, "I advise you not to annoy me. I just come to see my daughter today and don''t want to make trouble."


    "Gee, I''m really uncomfortable with your words."


    Mo Xiujin, who had been looking at all this coldly without saying a word, took out his ears, squinted his eyes, looked at Saha, hooked his mouth and said with a sarcastic smile, "what if we don''t? What are you going to do?"


    "You..."


    Sura didn''t expect that he had said that. This group of children were so positive with her, as if he was really not afraid of her.


    Her eyes flickered and looked coldly at Mo Xiujin in front of her.


    The others were cold faced to her. Only he was still smiling at this time. However, when he looked carefully, the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, and even his eyes were cruel that was not commensurate with his smile.


    No wonder he got eukins. Yan''s excessive attention, in a pile of dolls, only he revealed the evil spirit that seems to exist if not.


    SA Luo looked at Mo Xiujin up and down. The coldness on his face was immediately put away, put on a standard smile and said to Mo Xiujin, "you are a Jin, right? I like you very much."


    The appearance of this changed face and the 18 curved hooks in the voice made Mo Xiujin''s goose bumps rustle.


    He rubbed his arms, looked at her coldly and hummed, "I''m really sorry. I''m not interested in old women, especially... I''ve had my face adjusted."


    No one can compare with Mo Xiujin in terms of poisonous tongue.


    The smile expression that SA Luo had just adjusted was suddenly broken into a large area by his words, and fell to the ground, revealing its stiff and ugly true face.


    Her patience was also limited. When she was ridiculed by several children, her anger was about to stop.


    But before she could attack first, Mo Xiujin on the opposite side first glanced at Jian Yi and said, "Yi, do we have to bear it?"


    Sara was stunned in her heart. Can you bear it?


    Did he bear it?!


    Opposite, as soon as Mo Xiujin''s voice fell, Mo Xiulin immediately looked at him, frowned and scolded: "ah Jin, don''t mess around."


    Mo Xiujin shrugged her shoulders and turned a deaf ear to Mo Xiulin''s words. She only looked at Jian Yi all the way.


    He always only looks at Jian Yi''s thoughts about this kind of thing. If Jian Yi is not here, in fact... No one can persuade him at all.


    Jian Yi immediately understood what he meant. He raised his eyebrows and said, "not necessarily. What do you think?"


    As soon as Mo Xiujin''s lips are hooked, he likes such direct communication. It''s still happier than holding hands and feet.


    He looked at Jian Yi, but raised his finger slightly, pointed to the Saha opposite him and said, "it''s very simple. Just tie her up and take her back. Anyway, there are so many people. Why can they do whatever they want, and we can''t do it?"


    At this point, he glanced at the whirling, broke his finger joints, and said with a sneer: "tie one, count one, get one, crisp and easy."


    Sara looked up at the sight in his eyes, and the cruelty was so cold that she couldn''t help but freeze a little in her heart.


    This boy... Is a little crazy!


    But Sara followed eukins. Yan''s man, Mo Xiujin couldn''t scare her. Her eyes were cold and sneered: "catch me? It''s up to you?"


    "Elder brother, she despises you so much, can you bear it?" Mo Xiujin rammed Mo Xiulin''s arm and arched the fire in a very ungrateful tone.


    Mo Xiulin: "


    SA Luo: "


    Mo Tong also took a breath from the corner of his mouth, glanced at Mo Xiujin, shook his head and said, "ah Jin, take some. You." this ah Jin is too picky now.


    If one of them would never persuade or stop Mo Xiujin, it would be Jian Yi.


    Even to some extent, Jian Yi favors Mo Xiujin more than Mo Xiulin and Jian Rui. As long as he doesn''t touch the bottom line, he can almost let Mo Xiujin do anything he wants to do.


    For example, at the moment, Jian Yi doesn''t care whether Mo Xiujin is a fire or a provocation. She has calmly begun to tell Jian Rui: "Ruirui Rui, you and Xiuqian step back and accompany Shazhi."


    "Oh, good." Jianrui nodded. Obediently and Mo Xiuqian took Shazhi''s hand and retreated a few steps. They also protected Shazhi in the middle.


    Although several boys around me are usually unreliable, they always protect several girls behind them in this case.


    Gu Xiaomian was the most direct. As soon as he heard that he wanted to fight, he began to lower his head and roll his sleeves. He also muttered that his schoolbag was in the way. He turned back and threw his schoolbag at Jian Rui''s feet.


    He usually eats the most and has the strongest people. Although he is not as flexible as Jian Yi and others, his brutality is very useful when fighting.


    Mo Xiulin didn''t say anything more. Although he always felt it was bad to cause trouble, he has now reached this level. If they really work, they have nothing to be afraid of. Therefore, after hearing Jian Yi''s words, he and Mo Tong have no objection. They took a step forward and the whole person has entered the state of battle.


    Anyway, their first task is always to protect their brothers and sisters.


    Mo Xiujin stood one step behind him. At the moment, he still held his hands and stared at Saha. He narrowed the fox''s eyes and smiled faintly. He didn''t take everything in front of him seriously.


    Saul glanced at several people and saw that they were serious. His face finally turned completely black.


    She just got eukins. Yan ordered her to contact Shazhi, but she didn''t say to really fight with these children.


    At this time, if she really starts to make trouble, she will be punished when she goes back.


    Eukins. They didn''t want to learn Yan''s punishment, so Saha turned his eyes and immediately said, "I said I didn''t come to trouble, just wanted to see my daughter."


    "Remember to take medicine when you go out when you''re sick. How many times have you said that there''s no your daughter here." Mo Xiujin rolled his eyes lazily. The woman didn''t do anything and had to be in the eye. His patience was worn out. He stretched out a finger, raised his hand, pointed casually, frowned, "Elder sister, we''re in a hurry for class. Let''s make a quick decision. Either, get out by yourself, or we''ll put you in a sack and take you out."

 Chapter 1119

    Sara''s eyes were cold.


    "It''s Eugene Yan who asked you to come?" Jane Yi took a step and looked at her coldly. "Do you want to take over talilina''s power by asking you to start with Shazhi?"


    Sara pursed her lips and didn''t say a word. Unexpectedly, in such a short time, the child saw everything so thoroughly and grasped the purpose behind it so accurately.


    "Go back and tell you the so-called" Lord ". You''re a little whimsical." Jian Yi snorted coldly and faced Saluo, disguised as talilina.


    Mo Tong narrowed his eyes. After Wei Dun, he stared thoughtfully at Saha''s face and said in a normal way: "if a face can really be so useful, it''s actually very easy to do..."


    He usually doesn''t speak. When he opens his mouth, he is fried by Wang.


    I didn''t realize what a serious face I was talking about.


    The others immediately understood it and smiled with their lips.


    It''s really simple. It''s OK without that face.


    As soon as she froze, she knew everything in a moment from the look of several people. Her eyes flashed, and her momentum was a little empty subconsciously. She said to several people: "forget it, my adult doesn''t make trouble with your bear children. It seems that I have no manners."


    "Bang ~" Gu Xiaomian snorted disdainfully, "I''m afraid. Why do you say so much nonsense?"


    Seeing the angry expression on his face, Saluo wanted to say something, but paused for a moment, as if she swallowed the words back. She just turned her head and looked at Shazhi, pulling a far fetched smile and said, "baby, mom will come back to you another day."


    Then he glanced at several people and turned around and left quickly.


    The back looks a little embarrassed.


    "Haha, haha, the bad woman was scared away by us!"


    Gu Xiaomian pointed to the figure who left in a hurry and laughed. The laughter really didn''t converge at all.


    Mo Xiujin "cut" a sound, turned his lips and muttered: "it''s so boring."


    He thought it was a hard role. Who knows, he ran away after a few words. He wasted so much time with her.


    His mumbling voice was not low, and the people on one side could hear it clearly.


    "You can''t wait to make trouble." Mo Xiulin glanced at him obliquely. There was a trace of helplessness in his voice. It seemed that he hated iron and didn''t become steel.


    Mo Xiujin shrugged and didn''t answer him. Instead, he turned and walked towards Shazhi and Jian Rui.


    Gu Xiaomian is standing beside Jian Rui, lifting his schoolbag from the ground and carrying it well. Like others, he is paying attention to the situation of yarn weaving.


    "Sister Shazhi, are you all right?" Jane Rui took Shazhi''s hand, raised her hand, stroked her cheek hair, and asked with a worried face.


    Shazhi''s face was still pale, but it was much better than just now. She bit her bloodless lips, shook her head and whispered, "it''s all right."


    "Hum!" Mo Xiuqian on the other side wrung her fine eyebrows and stamped her feet angrily. "This fake is really annoying! Don''t be afraid of Ang, Shazhi. We are all here."


    "Yes, there are so many of us that we are not afraid of her being a fake!" Gu Xiaomian shouted with his fist clenched.


    Several people comforted Shazhi with one look at me and finally made her look a little better.


    Jian Yi didn''t turn and walk towards Shazhi until she saw the whirling figure disappear completely. The iceberg''s face, which had never been expressionless, also frowned slightly at this time.


    He raised his hand and rubbed her head and said, "don''t be afraid."


    There was a calming touch in the low voice.


    Shazhi shook her head. With him and so many little friends, she was not afraid, but


    "Ah Dong, she will come again, won''t she? I......"


    She clung to her sleeve with worry in her eyes.


    Her worry was not because she was afraid of danger, but because she didn''t know what the other party had in mind.


    If the people around her are involved because of her, that''s what she fears most and what she doesn''t want to see.


    "Don''t worry, she doesn''t dare to do anything to you or to us."


    Jian Yi took her hand. The palm of her hand had been pinched out by herself for several crescent moon marks. At this time, her fingers were still cold. "Let''s go and go back to class."


    "Yes, what are you afraid of?" Mo Xiujin put his hands behind his head and kicked lazily to keep up with the big army. With a look of regret, "she''s too useless. I don''t think I''ve had enough fun."


    "Play, you know play."


    Jane Rui, who was walking next to Shazhi, waited for him two steps slower, and then... Slapped him on the arm, "would you please take your own playfulness? You always look like you are not afraid of heaven. You really think you are invincible in the world?"


    Jane Rui is not stupid. Although she usually looks big and seems to be playing with everyone, she always feels funny when she meets anything, but she is actually very sensitive to many things and people.


    For example, like Mo Xiulin and Jian Yi, she has already noticed that Mo Xiujin has too much fun.


    Whenever something happens, he is always afraid that there is not enough chaos and stirs up "a pool of muddy water".


    Mo Xiujin left his mouth and touched his arm. The girl''s slap just now was obvious. While touching his arm, he pretended to stare at Jian Rui''s eyes as if nothing had happened.


    Seems to want to see something from it.


    Unfortunately, Jianrui''s watery eyes blinked, and his figure was clearly reflected in it. There was nothing else.


    "Why are you looking at me? Not convinced?" Jianrui glanced at his expression. She didn''t know how to describe his face. It didn''t look angry, but she was a little worried about something. However, in the blink of an eye, the expression disappeared and became the wandering Mo Xiujin.


    "Are you afraid?" Mo Xiujin didn''t answer this question. Instead, she began to ask the above topic.


    "Hum, I''m afraid?"


    Jane Ruibai glanced at him, "I want to know what fear is like. Unfortunately, the backstage is too tough. I don''t have this opportunity in my life..."


    Mo Xiujin was smiling at the corners of his mouth.


    After a pause, Jane Rui sighed greatly and stared at the casual person beside her: "I''m just afraid you fly too high and too far..."


    "Afraid I''m too tired to fly?" Mo Xiujin smiled and blinked.


    "Bah! Who cares if you''re tired or not? I''m afraid I can''t hold you." Jianrui looked at him and felt tired.


    "Oh." Mo Xiujin replied stiffly. The fundus of his eyes had unknowingly turned into a smile and paused. "Then you have to practice your arm strength well. I''ll say to Uncle Mo Feng later. You''re welcome."


    "Mo Xiujin! Look, I won''t teach you a lesson today!" Jian Rui''s eyes suddenly widened, and she was so angry that she was going to hit him with a powder fist.


    Mo Xiujin had already run away with a smile.


    In the morning when the sun was just right, the flowing clouds floated overhead with the breeze. Jian Rui''s voice almost spread all over the school gate. Mo Tong told her to slow down behind her. Shazhi looked at this daily scene, and her tight lips rose slightly. Others walked beside and cheered Jian Rui.


    Mo Xiujin ran halfway, turned and waved to Jian Rui to provoke.


    In his eyes, he suddenly included the shadow of these people behind him. It was obviously an ordinary scene of going to school, but it was suddenly engraved into the depths of his mind, which made him think of this picture unexpectedly in many days later.


    But at the moment, Mo Xiujin''s heart is very simple, only one word.


    He thought that with these people around him, he would never be willing to leave.

 Chapter 1120

    Jian Yi really watched the figure disappear.


    But what he didn''t see was that Saluo took a turn after disappearing and crossed the road to a car on the other side.


    Several children were paying attention to yarn weaving. No one saw the "ordinary" car not far away.


    They don''t think that when they playfully walk to school, there are always a pair of eyes staring at them behind them.


    There was madness and satisfaction in those eyes, but more joy and expectation, as if a person was watching the coming out of the perfect pottery art made by himself


    Sara gathered her clothes, opened the door and sat in.


    The inside and outside of the car were like two worlds. At the moment of sitting in, the embarrassment and anger of the whole body were put away.


    But her rank is too low. Even if she deliberately converges, there are still traces of reluctance and embarrassment.


    The driver moved his hand, and the window that had been half open just now slowly rose up. The anti peeping film pasted up the window of the whole car. From the outside, you can only see the darkness.


    Now it''s completely two worlds.


    Eukins. Yan''s long legs overlapped and his fingers knocked slowly on his knees. It seemed that there was a certain law, and it seemed that he was just following his heart.


    He propped his chin on the edge of the window and looked fixedly at the gate of Xiangyu school.


    He held this position for a long time, until the whirl came in for a long time, he slightly put back his eyes and squinted at her.


    "Angry?"


    The dumb and low voice sounded in a small space, dull, vaguely with a smile.


    "Don''t you see and hear?"


    Sara raised her hand, took off her earrings and replied in a muffled voice.


    Just now, when she was pestering with the kids outside, the man always sat here and brought the whole scene to his eyes through the window. Even everyone''s words were heard word by word through the communicator.


    "Ha ha."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t care if her attitude was respectful at the moment, and smiled low with her lips.


    SA Luo had been waiting for the words behind him for a moment, but he only heard his low laughter.


    After a while, he continued slowly: "Mo Xiujin, that child... Really good."


    The Mo Xiujin she saw flashed before her eyes. She was younger than anyone, but she had more fearlessness and ruthlessness in her eyes.


    It''s like a snake born with poison. At first glance, it looks beautiful, but when he spits out snake letters, it''s more dangerous than anyone else.


    One day, when such people grow up, what will they become?


    For a moment, Saha seemed to have some expectations in her heart. She wanted to see what kind of person such Mo Xiujin would eventually become, like Ning Jiwei? Or... Mo Jue? Or


    She didn''t think any more. The expectation in her heart was like the weakest flame. It flashed twice and then went out.


    There is nothing to look forward to


    Mo Xiujin''s road... Has long been decided.


    Suo''s eyes flashed. After a while, he still couldn''t help it. He turned and asked the man around him, "what do you want to make him look like?"


    She didn''t ask eukins. How exactly did Yan plan to take Mo Xiujin, who was always heavily guarded, out of Ning Jiwei, who was capable of reaching the sky, and did not ask him what way he could make the seemingly unruly child follow him willingly, she only asked the ultimate goal - Eugene. What does Yan want Mo Xiujin to look like.


    It seems that everything in front is OK.


    Because in her heart, eukins. Yan only wants to do and doesn''t want to do, and there is never anything he can''t do.


    Anyway, he will succeed in the end, so she doesn''t care about the process.


    Eukins. Yan seemed to have never thought about this before. Hearing her ask, he subconsciously repeated, "what kind?"


    "Hmm..." he frowned for a moment, his eyes flickered darkly, and after a while, he asked, "what do you think?"


    Sara paused for a moment. Unexpectedly, he would throw the problem back. She thought about it, looked at him with some hesitation and said, "I think he is very much like you."


    Smart, crazy, evil.


    The only difference between the two is that Mo Xiujin is both right and evil. The two thoughts sometimes pull and sometimes complement each other in his body.


    And eukins. Yan is pure evil, and there is no trace of righteousness in his eyes.


    Hear the words of Sara, eukins. Yan seemed to laugh more happily.


    After a while, he didn''t say anything, but instead said, "Zhao Xu came the news that there was going to be training. At that time, the good seedlings of the three forces will gather together."


    After a pause, he smiled, looked up and blinked. There seemed to be a picture in front of him: "Ning Jiwei''s son, several children Zhao Xu saw there, and Dou''s family... It''s really lively."


    SA Luo looked at him and asked in a low voice, "where do you want to do it?"


    "I don''t need it. It''s enough for Zhao Xu to do it." eukins. Yan waved his hand and looked disapproving, "just to make them challenge more, not very boring..."


    The corner of SA Luo''s mouth jerked hard, so you''re going to make some trouble for others?


    It''s a shame to say such words in a tone that seems to be good for others.


    ¡ª¡ª


    school.


    Fortunately, several people usually come to school not late. Although they had a quarrel with SA Luo outside the door, they were not late at this time.


    Because Shazhi was frightened, Jian Yi and Mo Xiulin, several fifth graders, were standing at the door of class 2, grade 3, ready to watch them enter the classroom.


    Jian Yi also took Shazhi''s hand, glanced at many people already sitting in the classroom, rubbed her head and said, "don''t be afraid, just contact me."


    He was always concise and comprehensive. Shazhi felt very calm and nodded heavily.


    Jian Rui held Shazhi''s shoulder with both hands and said to Jian Yi, "don''t worry, brother. We''ll protect sister Shazhi."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded and raised his arm to expose the "biceps brachii". He raised Yang''s proud little face and said, "that''s right. My muscle is not in vain. I''ve been waiting for its use."


    Before his voice fell, Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian poked the fat meat with one finger at the same time, and at the same time, they turned their lips and said in the same voice: "Shazhi, it seems that it''s more reliable for you to follow Ruirui..."


    Gu Xiaomian, who was hit, immediately drooped his eyebrows and eyes, hummed and put down his arms. He didn''t forget to say, "hum, you are so thin one by one, just jealous of my muscles."


    Watching several people fight, Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin shake their heads and laugh. They are about to call Jian Yi and Mo Xiuqian back. They see that Jian Yi suddenly frowns and takes out his mobile phone.


    On the screen was a message from Qi Jun, saying that everything was normal there and that no one was suspicious.


    Jian Yi moved his finger and didn''t reply. The other party immediately sent another message: will you come for the training?


    He answered the word "um" directly, and there was no superfluous word.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I guess I don''t think I can talk to him anymore. There''s no news after a string of ellipsis in my hair.


    Mo Xiujin glanced at his mobile phone screen and happened to see the last two. He was stunned and couldn''t set the channel: "are you two practicing punctuation?"

 Chapter 1121

    Mo Xiujin has such ability.


    From time to time, he can get angry with the person opposite him. Of course, the "person opposite" also has a scope. For example, Jian Yi will never be within this scope.


    Mo Xiujin usually ignores these small fights.


    Jian Yi ignored him, just stared at his mobile phone and glanced again. When he was about to put away his mobile phone, he saw that the remarks column on the message box became "the other party is typing".


    He didn''t have to wait. The next second, Qi Jun''s news came again: "Miss Shazhi... How are you recently?"


    Mo Xiujin hummed and said, "it''s not very good. I''ve just been provoked."


    I don''t know. I thought he was chatting with Qi Jun and sent a voice message.


    Jian Yi looked down, simply pressed her finger on the screen, and replied with a few words. She didn''t mention anything else.


    At this time, they can''t stand here and chat so leisurely.


    Seeing another "that''s good" coming back over there, Mo Xiujin poked Jian Yi''s arm, pointed to his mobile phone and said, "you ask them about the training. Let''s be a little ready later."


    As soon as his voice fell, the preparatory bell rang. The whole teaching building heard clearly. Mo Xiujin reluctantly left his mouth.


    The teachers are almost at the door. Of course, they can''t stand any longer.


    Several people waved to each other. Jian Yi turned and left. Jian Rui had pulled Shazhi and Gu Xiaomian into the room first. The remaining Mo Xiujin stepped lazily on the end of the bell and stepped into the classroom door one step faster than the teacher.


    The head teacher looked at the man with three words "so boring" written on his back. He raised his hand and snored on the back of his head. He said with a smile: "ah Jin, you''re really stepping on the spot later."


    In a word, it opened another ordinary day of school and class.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Several children didn''t tell their families what happened at the school gate, so Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei didn''t know.


    Ning Jiwei went to Mo negative early in the morning. They have been busy recently. Mo Xiuyu, the second young master of the Mo family, has seriously protested, so today Ning Jiwei made an exception to go to the company to see him and help deal with the backlog of things.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that as soon as he came home recently, he would see a silly brother squatting at the door crying and complaining to him.


    Jian Haixi is similar to him. He went to the company first in the morning.


    However, she is obviously much easier. Since Fang Sheng came back to help, her tasks have been much larger and larger. In addition, with Qin Zhixu''s remote control, she almost only needs to deal with some documents every three or five times, cover a chapter and hold some meetings.


    Today is her routine day to show up at the company. After reading and signing miscellaneous documents, all departments held a meeting to report the current situation. Her affairs were handled and it was not until noon.


    Jian Haixi stared at the large French window of the office for a moment. His pen knocked on the wooden table, making his voice open and far away in the slightly larger office.


    Fang Sheng was about to come in and ask her if she was still here at noon and whether to order food for her. As soon as he pushed the door, he saw her frowning slightly and staring out of the window.


    He paused, stepped heavily, reminded Jian Haixi that he had come in, and then walked forward again.


    Jian Haixi slightly recovered. As soon as he saw him, the look on his face immediately disappeared, smiled and said, "do you have any documents to see?"


    "No." Fang Sheng shook his head, stood at the table and thought for a moment, "director, is there any trouble?"


    He naturally knows about the company. Recently, everything has been going well. When he asks, he is actually from a personal point of view.


    "If there is anything I can help, I will..."


    Before Fang Sheng finished, he paused and stood there, slightly embarrassed in his eyes.


    Even if only one tenth of the power behind Jian Haixi is drawn out, he can''t match it. If Ning Jiwei can''t help her solve it, what can he do?


    Jian Haixi was stunned and realized that he was probably too absorbed in what he had just thought, and his face was a little heavy.


    Her eyes turned, and she understood Fang Sheng''s words in an instant.


    Fang Sheng felt that she had exceeded her ability, but she didn''t have such an idea at all. She just gently joked with him and said, "it''s just a small matter. It''s not enough to use you, but in the future... You should be well prepared."


    Fang Sheng was stunned and understood the meaning of her words in the blink of an eye. He also joked and smiled and said, "just one word from the director."


    His shameless embarrassment dissipated in two jokes. Seeing that Jian Haixi didn''t seem to have much difficulty, he was relieved and asked his initial purpose: "director, are you eating here at noon? I''ll prepare."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and shook his head: "no, I''ll go back. If you have something, just contact me in time."


    She said that she had stood up, took the bag on the table and walked out.


    Fang Sheng nodded and watched the natural and unrestrained figure leave, with a smile on his mouth.


    The figure in front of him is always like this, gentle and powerful... He also secretly told himself to do his best to protect this person and make her safe forever.


    Jian Haixi, who left, said he was going home. He walked to the door, but he walked to Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue is naturally not at home, but to her surprise, Qiao Qiao is not at home.


    The nanny aunt opened the door for her and turned around to make tea. She was stopped by Jian Haixi: "did they say where they went?"


    "I think I went to Mickey''s," the nanny thought.


    Mikey?


    Jian Haixi frowned more tightly. To say that the answer would not have made her so confused before, Dou Dou was there to recover from his injury, and Qiaoqiao would visit from time to time.


    But now Dou Dou has come back. Why do they go to mikai''s place?


    Besides, didn''t you just meet a few people yesterday?


    She had doubts in her heart, but she didn''t hurry to call. Instead, she went upstairs and knocked on Jiang ruting''s door.


    Yes, she mainly came to see Jiang ruting today.


    When she was in the company, Fang Sheng asked her what she was thinking. In fact, she was thinking about Jiang Rumo and Jiang ruting and the "ten day appointment".


    Jiang ruting opened the door and saw that she was standing outside the door. She was only slightly stunned. There was no accident on her face.


    "I knew you should come to me."


    She said so, slightly aside and let Jane Haixi in.


    Facing Jian Haixi, her attitude is somewhat complicated. On the one hand, she is on guard and vigilance. After all, they have different positions. On the other hand... She also has some unspeakable gratitude and embarrassment at the bottom of her heart.


    Jian Haixi glanced at her face, but sighed in her heart. Jiang ruting always seemed to resist thousands of miles, but her emotional hiding was really not good. Those thoughts of seven turns and eight turns were clear in her eyes.


    She took back her eyes. Quan didn''t see anything. She sat down in the chair and looked at the person opposite and opened the door to the mountain: "I''m here mainly because the ten day period is coming. I''m a little worried and want to talk to you again."


    Don''t worry... Ah.


    Jiang ruting''s face was slightly cold, and his voice was like prickly ice. He had passed towards Jian Haixi: "don''t worry about what? Are you afraid I''ll betray you?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head and didn''t have any dissatisfaction because of her attitude: "we won''t talk about this first. What I want to ask you is, what are you going to do later?"


    After?


    Jiang ruting was still slightly stunned, so he heard Jian Haixi continue to say, "do you want to stay here or leave?"

 Chapter 1122

    Jiang ruting was stunned for a long time. For a moment, he didn''t understand the meaning of Jian Haixi''s words.


    No, to be exact, she can''t understand the purpose of Jane Haixi''s coming today.


    She thought she came to ask Jiang Rumo about this trip. As a result... Did she want to drive her away?


    Jian Haixi looked at her slightly stunned look, paused and said: "everyone''s life should make their own decisions. The future road is not what we can decide for you, whether to go or stay... You should think about it."


    Jiang ruting pursed her lips and said nothing. She thought she probably knew the purpose of Jian Haixi''s words.


    She looked up at Jian Haixi. The other party''s pupils were black and white, as bright as they had met for the first time.


    At this time, it seems that whenever Jian Haixi looks at her, she always looks at her like this, without contempt and disdain. As JOJO said, she doesn''t look at her with colored glasses because of her past.


    "I don''t want you to give me an answer right away. I just hope you can seriously consider it in the next few days."


    Jian Haixi then looked at Jiang ruting''s reaction that he was not in a state, thought it would be better to explain his words, and continued: "in short, if the cooperation goes smoothly at that time, your sisters will be free. If you want to leave with your sister, I can let someone send you away from Xiangcheng, but I''m afraid I can''t protect you after leaving Xiangcheng."


    Jiang ruting was silent for a moment. Everyone here flashed in his mind, and then eukins flashed. Yan and the outside world.


    She didn''t realize that even if she was not close to the people here, she subconsciously classified it as a existence similar to her own home.


    In the past, the world was so big that it was strange everywhere. Now, compared with the broad outside, it seems that it begins to take a little warmth and familiarity.


    After a moment of silence, she heard her voice say, "can I stay?"


    "You can, but Jiang Rumo can''t."


    Jian Haixi looked at her without hesitation and cut the railway.


    Recently, she has been thinking about the plan to rescue Jiang Rumo and the follow-up of the plan. If it succeeds, what should Jiang Rumo and Jiang ruting do.


    She thought of countless possible or impossible ways, but in the end she decided to do so.


    After all, there are so many families behind her that she can''t take risks.


    Jiang ruting was stunned. The warmth just lit in his heart suddenly broke like glass.


    It''s within reach. How can it... Break.


    Looking at her expression, Jane Haixi''s eyes flashed slightly. After thinking for a while, she said, "sorry, this may be cruel, but I don''t believe your sister."


    "But..." Jiang ruting suddenly panicked in his heart. The fingers that had been put on his knee were tightly twisted together subconsciously, "I can''t let my sister alone..."


    How could she live in peace of mind here, so that it was not easy to get from eukins. Jiang Rumo, who escaped from Yan''s hands, wandered out. They once said they would wait for eukins. Yan came out and lived a good life together


    Jian Haixi nodded, stood up and said, "if you decide to leave with her, I''ll have you sent away."


    When she finished, she was ready to leave. Jiang ruting quickly stood up and almost brought the chair down.


    "Miss Jane, wait a minute." she took two deep breaths to calm her mood. A touch of begging rose in her eyes. Looking at the figure, she said, "you can give me a chance, can''t you also give my sister a chance?"


    Jane Haixi didn''t move or look at her.


    Jiang ruting bit his lip, stepped forward and begged, "if I promise I can watch her, I promise I won''t let her do bad things again? Can I let her stay?"


    Once out of the protection of this group, eukins. It''s too easy for Yan to find them.


    No matter the ends of the earth, as long as he wants, they can never avoid him


    "Really, I can guarantee that she will not do anything to hurt you again." Jiang ruting said again. Looking at Jian Haixi''s eyes, the light flashed again and again.


    Jane Haixi paused. Because she was still carrying her back, Jiang ruting couldn''t see her expression. He only heard her seem to sigh heavily, and then a slightly heavy voice came over.


    "Jiang ruting, I am not the virgin, let alone the Savior."


    With that, she didn''t speak again and went out directly.


    The door of the house opened wide, and a wisp of breeze slipped in from the window behind him, raising the broken hair and clothes beside Jiang ruting''s cheek.


    She stood in the room for a long time, her hand hanging on her side tightened and slowly clenched into a fist.


    ¡ª¡ª


    It was sunny at noon. Jian Haixi walked slowly on the way back. Her slender eyelashes fell slightly and stared at the ground, casting a shadow on her face, which made people unable to see the expression in her eyes.


    But a few minutes away, she walked very slowly.


    She was thinking about Jiang ruting''s expression just now and her last sentence.


    Slowly, all this finally turned into a long sigh, which dissipated into the air with the warm wind.


    Once the children are away, the house will be very quiet.


    Jian Haixi stepped into the door and saw Gu Chenyi nest on the sofa, not paying much attention to playing with his mobile phone.


    The reason why he doesn''t pay much attention is that the TV in front of him is also on and there is a variety show.


    Hearing her movement, Gu Chenyi beckoned to her lazily and said, "as soon as you wake up, your family is gone."


    Jian Haixi smiled, put away his bag and walked towards the sofa. On the way, he grabbed a grape and nestled into the sofa with Gu Chenyi''s same posture, laughing: "it''s too early for you to wake up."


    Gu Chenyi pulled several grapes from her hands impolitely, stuffed them into his mouth and thought, "it''s only eleven o''clock, okay."


    "Don''t eat my grapes. Go and get them yourself. You''re too lazy to move at such a distance." Jian Haixi protected his grapes and turned his eyes. "You can be careful. I''ll tell Yunling about you later and say you''re too lazy."


    "Afraid of you? Why? That''s also my man. Can you turn your elbow out?" Gu Chenyi snorted and raised his right hand at the same time.


    Jian Haixi thought he wanted to eat grapes. As soon as he handed it forward, he wanted to make it convenient for him to take it. He smiled, raised his hand, took a large bunch from the table and put it into Jian Haixi''s hand.


    "Why are you unhappy? Just returned from Jiang ruting?"


    Jane Haixi gave a slight meal. She thought she didn''t show it.


    Gu Chenyi looked at her face and smiled: "I can''t see this again. I have no face to live in your house."


    "Nothing..."


    Jian Haixi no longer hid and tucked in. When she went home, she had nothing to say. Her friends were just used to discuss heart knot. She paused and found a beginning and said, "I just think I''m actually quite selfish."

 Chapter 1123

    "Oh."


    Gu Chenyi nodded. Ying Wan was a little funny. Looking at Jian Haixi, he said, "are the standards of selfishness so high these days?"


    Gu Chenyi fed himself a grape and said while eating.


    Jane Haixi was stunned and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at her expression, Gu Chenyi could guess eight or nine times without asking. He seemed to change the topic and said, "do you know what I would do if I changed a lot of things?"


    Jane Haixi didn''t answer, just looked at him.


    "I''ll be nice to Xiulin and them, but I won''t live with them." Gu Chenyi pointed upstairs, meaning to the children of the Mo family, "at most, arrange them next door and find someone to take care of them."


    In the final analysis, those are only relatives'' children. If Jian Haixi keeps them outside and only keeps them for her and Ning Jiwei, it will be benevolent and righteous enough. No one says anything.


    Without saying a word, Jian Haixi took several children into the house together. It seems that she suddenly became the mother of all children and took care of them. In recent years, she has been playing this role dutifully. What she has paid is far more than what everyone sees


    "You don''t know. Sometimes I sympathize with Jiwei."


    Gu Chenyi''s words made Jian Haixi smile bitterly.


    "There are a group of children at home. It''s difficult for them to think about the world." Gu Chenyi sighed and pointed upstairs and downstairs. "It''s better to grow up one by one now, but I''ve only lived for a few days. I still want to have a headache as soon as I see their physiological reaction. I really don''t know how you came over these two years."


    Until he felt Jian Haixi''s resentful stare, he restrained a little, cleared his throat and said, "there''s the Qiao stall. You say you''re out of your heart and lungs. Can you use it?"


    "And the Su ri''an and Shao Li, now they are not relatives. You can save them enough. There''s no need to keep and take care of them all the time?"


    Gu Chenyi opened his mouth and cited many examples. As soon as Jian Haixi wanted to explain, he waved his hand and said, "don''t talk to me at this time. The bar is my right and wrong."


    What else?


    Jian Haixi laughed and shook his head.


    Gu Chenyi sighed, raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder and said, "Haixi, you have taken care of too many people within your ability, Jiang ruting..."


    "To tell you the truth, I still don''t fully believe her, and I think you do the same, but don''t you still let her stay here?" when it comes to business, he was much more serious. "And we took risks to take her in for so many days, and I didn''t see any return from her."


    It has to be said that since Jiang ruting came here, it was Gu Chenyi''s heart disease. On the one hand, he had to worry about Jiang ruting turning back at any time, on the other hand, he had to think about how to rescue her sister. It was like looking at an indefinite time bomb.


    The key is that the bomb never opened her heart and never expressed her loyalty.


    "If you want others to treat you well, you should always pay something. Children know the truth." Gu Chenyi sneered and disdained on her face. "Jiang ruting didn''t treat us as her own people, but she asked us to take risks. This move of moral kidnapping is too slippery."


    Jian Haixi was silent. Everything Gu Chenyi said was right. It was also something that had been tangled in her heart. She just recalled Jiang ruting''s last eyes just now. She was always not able to live in her heart.


    Gu Chenyi knew what she thought and comforted: "there are many people we should protect, and there is no room for any difference. Jiang Rumo''s heart is wrong at first sight. What about these old and small people at home?"


    "I know, I didn''t promise." Jane Haixi said. She just felt a little uncomfortable, but she also knew that being a good man had to have a degree.


    As she said to Jiang ruting, she is not the virgin, nor the Savior. She can only pull them at most, but can''t help them do everything well.


    People can only save themselves after all.


    Gu Chenyi took a look at her while eating grapes and said, "if you want me to say, you''ll find her at one stroke."


    Jian Haixi nodded with a bitter smile and said, "maybe."


    "Forget it."


    Gu Chenyi simply waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about their sisters next time. I''ll deal with it."


    Therefore, Jian Haixi was so directly and simply "dismissed".


    She looked at Gu Chenyi in a daze, but saw that he didn''t say anything. She yawned and got up and said, "by the way, Mo Jue said to let me go to mikai. Will you go?"


    Jian Haixi''s big eyes turned and nodded: "go, Qiaoqiao is there. I just wanted to ask her. I don''t know what they are busy with."


    Qiaoqiao is there, too?


    "Er......" hearing this, Gu Chenyi''s footsteps immediately stagnated.


    "What''s the matter?" Jane Haixi looked at him suspiciously and stood up at the same time.


    "That what..." Gu Chenyi''s mind turned quickly, turned her head rigidly and looked at her with an embarrassing fake smile on her face. "Haixi, I thought for a moment, why don''t you go. You see how good it is to have a rest at home after you''ve been busy all morning."


    Jian Haixi: "..." who let her go just now?


    She looked straight at Gu Chenyi, with her long eyelashes slightly cold.


    Being stared at by her eyes, Gu Chenyi subconsciously stepped back. They knew each other too well and lied in front of Jian Haixi. He never succeeded once.


    For fear of speaking too much and revealing too much, Gu Chenyi quickly laughed and said, "it''s probably nothing. It may be just a few men talking and chatting. I''ll go first, you..."


    "Gu Chenyi." before he finished making up his excuses, Jian Haixi coldly interrupted him and narrowed his eyes, "you''re hiding something from me."


    Gu Chenyi: "..." he said he couldn''t cheat.


    Why did he invite Jian Haixi to go with him? Why didn''t he say a word just now!


    This is terrible


    ¡ª¡ª


    Twenty minutes later, the car stopped fire downstairs at mikai''s house.


    As soon as he stopped, Jian Haixi opened the door with a cold hum and rushed in.


    Looking at her figure, Gu Chenyi put his hands together and mourned for the people inside for ten seconds.


    In the living room.


    Hearing the footsteps, they thought Gu Chenyi had arrived. As soon as they turned around, they saw Jian Haixi standing at the door and looking at them angrily.


    People: "


    Jian Haixi glanced at several people one by one. First, she looked at Qiaoqiao sitting among them. She was relieved to see that she was just pale, and then turned back to stare at Mo Jue coldly.


    Mo Jue swallowed his saliva subconsciously, and his intuition told him that he was finished.


    "Haixi... Why are you here?" Mikael said with a dry smile.


    "If I don''t come, how can I know that you have done so many things without telling me." Jian Haixi sneered.


    Gu Chenyi just came in at this moment. Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and swept him: "Chenyi."


    Gu Chenyi quickly raised his hand: "it''s not what I said."

 Chapter 1124

    Mo Jue: "


    Believe you.


    Looking at their eye contact, Jian Haixi smiled and interrupted with a cold voice: "who can explain to me what''s going on?"


    The smile made several big men tremble subconsciously. Everyone knows that the softer Jian Haixi smiles, the more terrible the consequences will be.


    Several people were silent for a moment, and no one spoke.


    At this time, Qiao Qiao quickly stood up and looked at Jian Haixi waving his hand and said, "sister Haixi, it''s none of your business. I want to help."


    Jian Haixi knew she would come out to talk, but Qiaoqiao, who had always loved her the most, was not coaxed this time. She went to Qiaoqiao and, without saying a word, reached out to press her back onto the sofa.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll come to you after I finish accounting with them first."


    This is probably the first time Jian Haixi showed a similar angry expression to Qiaoqiao, but Qiaoqiao looked at her but didn''t feel afraid.


    No matter how stupid she is, she can see that behind Jian Haixi''s anger is concern.


    It''s a good feeling that someone will always stand behind you.


    Jian Haixi glanced at several people and said with a sneer: "Mo Jue..."


    Mo Jue raised his hand to block his face and cut off Jian Haixi''s line of sight.


    Please don''t see him.


    Mikai looked at several people present and thought that he was here after all, and he was also the one who wanted to explain, so he cleared his throat, hardened his head and said, "well, Haixi, don''t worry, the thing is..."


    He hesitated and opened his mouth. As soon as he said half of it, Qi''er next to him took over: "I''m looking for Qiaoqiao."


    Everyone''s eyes immediately fell on him.


    Qi Er looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "after you told me last time, I sent a message to Qiaoqiao and secretly asked her for blood."


    He took everything into his own hands and summarized this series of things in a few words.


    Jian Haixi looked at him with dark eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    Just when everyone thought she was going to start settling accounts with Qi Er, Jian Haixi suddenly turned her eyes, stared at Mo Jue, and said coldly, "come with me."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly and knew that Jian Haixi would eventually find him.


    Without saying anything, he stood up and followed Jian Haixi to Chaoyang terrace.


    Everyone''s eyes moved to the balcony with their footsteps. One by one, they were trying to eavesdrop on two sentences. They saw the balcony door "pop" and close it neatly. At a glance, it was Jian Haixi''s action.


    Several people immediately leaned back, as if the door had been photographed in front of them, and the wind seemed to pat them on the face.


    Qiaoqiao couldn''t sit still and kept looking at it. Her eyes were worried.


    Gu Chenyi waved his hand to her and waited for a good play. He sat down on the sofa and said, "don''t worry, it''s at most that brother Mo was beaten. It doesn''t matter."


    "Ah?" it doesn''t matter if you beat it up?


    Qiao Qiao looked at him in surprise with her mouth slightly open. He didn''t say it was okay. As soon as he said it, her face became whiter.


    Qi Er also frowned, stood up and said, "I''ll go to her and make it clear that I started it and I''m responsible."


    "You have a rest." mikai quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed him. He joined in the fun at this juncture. "You two are different in nature. You can''t avoid Mo Jue''s responsibility."


    "Yes." Gu Chenyi picked his eyebrows and was in the mood to sip tea. Then he crossed his legs and continued to walk around. "No matter who picked the head, as long as it''s about Qiao Qiao, it must be counted on Mo Jue''s head in the end."


    Then he glanced at his ears and said, "of course, you must have trouble in the follow-up, so don''t worry, come one by one."


    Don''t be so careful. It''s strange to let go of it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Balcony.


    Jian Haixi and Mo Jue stood side by side and looked at all kinds of herbs planted in mikai''s small garden. If the faint fragrance of medicine seemed to float, if they were free, they might take the opportunity to enjoy and communicate, but at the moment, even those herbs felt that the atmosphere between them seemed to be quite wrong.


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly and looked at Mo Jue discontentedly: "what''s going on?"


    Qi Er contacted Qiao Qiao in private. She didn''t think of it in advance, but what she didn''t think of was that Mo Jue was an "accomplice".


    Mo Jue put his hands in his pockets, shrugged his shoulders and said, "I didn''t know until later, Qiao Qiao, she..."


    It seemed that he didn''t know what to say. He paused for a moment, his eyes twinkled slightly, and some reluctantly said, "tut... You don''t know that girl. Sometimes you are very stubborn. I wanted to stop her, but I can''t stop her."


    Can''t stop or compromise with her?


    Jian Haixi looked at him, took the look on his face into his eyes and said in a low voice, "you should tell me."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly. He didn''t think about it. When he knew about it, he wanted to call Jian Haixi. You know, what Qiaoqiao usually listens to most is Jian Haixi''s words. He thinks that if her sister Haixi speaks, she should listen.


    But in the end, looking at Qiaoqiao''s eyes, he couldn''t call out.


    In that scene, don''t let Qiaoqiao listen to him. He was so straight that he didn''t even know what to say.


    "If I told you, the girl would cry and show me." after a pause, Mo Jue sighed and said helplessly, "you know, she cried. It''s really... Unbearable."


    He put his hand on the center of his eyebrows and shook his head. So many thorny things couldn''t compare with such a thing that made him helpless.


    An accident flashed across Jian Haixi''s eyes. His eyebrows were slightly raised. He stared at him for a long time, and his eyes became more and more meaningful.


    Mo Jue was suddenly uncomfortable when she saw it. He subconsciously stepped back and glanced at her and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "If you were in the past, you would either resolutely stop Qiaoqiao or tell me." Jian Haixi looked at him with a light smile, "but now you will be persuaded by Qiaoqiao. Of course, I want to see what the difference is."


    "Er..." Mo Jue was embarrassed by what she said. She reached out and pulled the hair on the back of her head. After a long pause, she suddenly thought of a reason and hurriedly said, "you don''t know, she is very eloquent now. Sometimes what she says is quite reasonable..."


    Mo Jue''s voice became lower and lower in Jian Haixi''s smiling eyes, until finally it could be covered by the sound of insects.


    This explanation is about three hundred taels of silver here.


    Jian Haixi looked at him with the same look - make it up, you make it up.


    They were all smart people. Mo Jue also knew that he said these things in front of Jian Haixi were too fake. Finally, he gave up and sighed, "well, I surrender. Don''t laugh. It makes me hair."

 Chapter 1125

    Jian Haixi slowly restrained his smile.


    After a while, she gently stroked a branch creeping out to the balcony. The green leaves shook her head in the palm of her hand. She looked at Mo Jue and said, "before, I couldn''t see where your heart was, so I always worried about it, but now I can see it. Just... Can you recognize it?"


    His heart


    Mo Jue was stunned, and a rare confusion suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi knew from his look that he probably hadn''t thought about all this, and he couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    If Mo Jue''s series of compromises and cares about Qiaoqiao are still at the stage of friends, she doesn''t believe it.


    But she saw what the use of all this was. The key was for the authorities to understand


    Jian Haixi wanted to remind him just like before, but he didn''t want to watch the two people waste their time. After thinking for a while, he hesitated and said, "even if we look worried about many things, we can only point to the end at most, but don''t Jue," life is short. " I think you have a deeper understanding of these four words than any of us. Don''t regret it when you miss it, it''s a pity... "


    Love is something that many people have never met in their life, but they are lucky to meet it but let it slip away because of hesitation. That is really the deepest regret.


    Moreover, no one will always wait in place. If you miss it, you really miss it.


    She didn''t say these words, but she knew that Mo Jue understood them all.


    Mo Jue looked back at the living room. Through the frosted partition door on the balcony, he could vaguely see the clever and fuzzy figure in the living room.


    He can imagine what she will look like now without looking clearly. She must be worried and fidgety.


    Mo Jue lost his smile. I don''t know when Qiaoqiao began to look more and more vivid in his heart. Don''t think about it. Her smiles and smiles were displayed in front of him. He seemed to take her more and more... There was no way. When he saw her frown or unhappy, there seemed to be a little space in his heart.


    Never before.


    "In fact, you are not the first to tell me this."


    Mo Jue''s eyes took back from the living room, turned to look at the green everywhere and smiled.


    These words, Gu Chenyi told him, including Ning Jiwei also mentioned them tactfully.


    It seems that his brothers are very concerned about his love life.


    Jane Haixi blinked and looked at him unidentified.


    Mo Jue sneered, sighed and said, "I''m not stupid. I don''t even know what I think in my heart for such a long time."


    They all thought he didn''t want to understand his heart, but only he knew that he just couldn''t take that step.


    "Then you..."


    A touch of doubt and surprise flashed in Jian Haixi''s eyes.


    Since it''s clear and exciting, why pretend to feel nothing and waste your time with Qiaoqiao in vain.


    Mo Jue glanced at Jian Haixi, paused for a moment, and suddenly said, "I know about you and Jiwei. When you first got together, didn''t you feel wronged?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and looked at him stunned there.


    Those first things have been gone for a long time. Now think about it, although it is a long time ago, the mood at that time seems to remain in her heart, so as soon as Mo Jue opened her mouth, she remembered some.


    At that time, Ning Jiwei and Sang Lan had an engagement. Although it was a commercial marriage and had to be forced, there was no doubt that she was wronged at that time. She said to separate herself.


    For her, although love is very good, she is not willing to be the woman behind him.


    Memories emerge in strands, melt into the air like smoke blown by the wind, and finally disappear completely.


    Jian Haixi probably understood what Mo Jue meant.


    He didn''t see clearly, didn''t drag everyone, didn''t hesitate, just because of his respect for feelings, for Qiao Qiao, and for another person.


    "Before I can let go of my feelings, I can only say sorry for Qiaoqiao." Mo Jue looked up at the blue sky, and the dazzling sunshine made him squint slightly.


    There seemed to be a lot of things in his eyes, but in the end it only turned into these two words: "otherwise, it would be an insult to both the living and the dead."


    Jian Haixi looked serious, nodded and said in a deep voice, "I see. I''m sorry. I won''t say such words again."


    Mo Jue shook his head: "I know you are for me and Qiaoqiao. I didn''t say that to Ji Wei and Chen Yi just now. I always feel that if I say it to you, you can understand me."


    The heart is not strong. If he is with Qiaoqiao like this, it will be too aggrieved for Qiaoqiao. What she wholeheartedly looks forward to is not such love, but... I hope the two will have a good result.


    Jian Haixi also looked back, Qiao Qiao, and Qi Er next to her


    Just... Who should be will naturally be who, as long as everyone is worthy of his heart.


    Ten minutes later, they came out of the balcony with their front and rear feet.


    As soon as Mo Jue stepped into the living room, he felt several curiosities and a little malicious eyes, and immediately looked with a question mark.


    He glanced at several people sitting on the sofa. They shook their heads one after another, as if they were sorry, except Qiao Qiao.


    The only person different from them was worried about him. He looked at him up and down and said, "brother Mo, are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Mo Jue was more confused, raised his eyes and asked the others, "what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    "I thought you would be beaten, but it was a pity that you didn''t hurt at all." Gu Chenyi put down the tea cup with a smile and shook his head exaggeratedly.


    The tone and expression of not beating made Jian Haixi couldn''t help covering her face behind her. Gu Chenyi really could always say what would make her beaten at the most appropriate time. She couldn''t help admiring his skill.


    Sure enough, Mo Jue looked at him lightly, smiled at the evil corner of one side of his lips, and said nothing: "what a pity? Why don''t I beat you? You can look in the mirror slowly..."


    "No, don''t." Gu Chenyi quickly waved his hand and touched his handsome face. "I don''t want to be hurt recently."


    "I see. After all, Yunling is coming soon. We should maintain some face, right?" mikai pointed to him and joked with a smile. He knew what was going on without asking.


    "Oh, so I have to do something more." Mo Jue sneered and silently began to move his wrist. "I have the right to send a gift to Yunling."


    Gu Chenyi: "


    He smoked at the corners of his mouth and silently feigned. He said that Mo Jue was stingy. A gentleman doesn''t do anything. We are all good brothers. How can we "kill each other".


    Then he quickly got up and changed his position. He sat on the couch from the single sofa. Adhering to the spirit that dead Taoist friends don''t die poor, he pulled out Qi''er next to him, pointed to him and said to Mo Jue: "brother, beat him. It''s just new and old resentments together. I know you''ve been holding it for a long time. Come on, don''t mention it. Fight."

 Chapter 1126

    Qi Er: "


    How unlucky did he get to know such a group of people? He worked hard for them. As a result, he said he would carry the pot on his back


    He threw an extremely sincere look at Jian Haixi, pointed to Gu Chenyi beside him and said, "can I poison him? I promise not to poison that."


    Jian Haixi slightly picked his eyebrows and shook his head: "not this time, because I also want to see you beaten."


    "All right." Qi Er took a deep breath, but nodded and stood up as if nothing had happened.


    Before they knew what he was going to do, they saw that his original slow action suddenly seemed to press the double speed, nodded to the people, and said solemnly: "suddenly I remembered that I have something else to do. I''ll leave first."


    Then he quickly withdrew from the living room.


    The figure seemed to be chased by something behind him.


    The crowd couldn''t help laughing at the man who disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were slightly bent.


    Qiao Qiao paused, moved to Jian Haixi, pulled her arm and whispered to her, "sister Haixi, are you still angry with me?"


    Nuo Nuo''s voice, no matter who listens to it, no matter how angry it is.


    Jian Haixi was gently shaken by her, but she glanced at her and sighed, "it''s not anger, it''s heartache."


    Qiaoqiao''s heart was soft, and the expression on her face was more clever. She was like a child who accidentally made a mistake. She felt guilty and warm because of the comfort of others.


    "Qiao Qiao, we are a family. Everything we do is based on protecting our family." Jian Haixi patted her hand, with a light but firm voice, looked at her seriously and said, "if we need to sacrifice anyone to achieve any purpose, what''s the significance of our efforts today?"


    "I see, sister Haixi." Qiaoqiao nodded her head, blinked her big eyes, and coquettishly said to Jian Haixi, "I just... Want to help everyone, just lose blood. It doesn''t matter. I promise to eat more recently and make it up in a few days?"


    Mo Jue was jealous of his clever admission.


    Gu Chenyi''s eyes were so sharp that he slipped two circles among the three, smiled and tamped Mo Jue''s arm and whispered, "is Qiaoqiao so good in front of you?"


    Mo Jue''s face turned black. It''s good to have it.


    "Oh, it seems that we Qiaoqiao don''t like you most. It should be Haixi." Gu Chenyi put his hands on the back of the sofa and crossed his legs to enjoy Mo Jue''s shriveled appearance.


    On one side, mikai couldn''t help feeling it. Holding the cup, he bumped it on Mo Jue''s tea cup and sympathized: "brothers and brothers, but don''t take it to heart. Just get used to it."


    His daughter-in-law''s eyes are not always filled with Jian Haixi. There is no place for him.


    "Just get used to it. Why do you want to compare with Haixi?" Gu Chenyi laughed more and more wantonly as he watched the excitement.


    Mo Jue''s face is darker.


    In the quiet living room, in addition to the voice of Qiaoqiao whispering, a corner suddenly began to think of the sound of "KaKa".


    Gu Chenyi turned his head and saw Mo Jue moving his wrist again. The light in his eyes was like going to fight.


    "Cough, brother... Brother..." Gu Chenyi smiled twice.


    "Chen Yi, I''m looking forward to Yunling seeing you now." Mo Jue looked at him with a sneer.


    Gu Chenyi: "


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time passed without delay.


    The next two days turned against the tension of the past days. Both the company and home were calm and calm.


    Eukins. Yan never appeared again.


    Shazhi and a group of other children had been vigilant against whirling. They paid special attention to school and school every day, but she seemed to be missing again and never came to them again.


    Just when they guessed whether the woman would never appear again, Shazhi, who was in class, suddenly received a text message from hamu.


    She thought it was hamu''s daily report. As a result, he opened it. His words were very simple. He only said he wanted to see her.


    Shazhi didn''t think much. Her fingers quickly pressed the screen under the table and replied, "OK, come to school. I''ll find you when I get there."


    After replying to the message, she swiped her finger, and two screenshots of the words on the screen were sent to Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi returned quickly with only one sentence: "after school, at the door of the community."


    Shazhi looks at the line and pauses. Jian Yi changes the time and place to meet hamu.


    Why?


    She has doubts in her heart, but Shazhi always has no reason to trust Jian Yi. She doesn''t think much about it now. She sends a new message to hamu according to Jian Yi''s words.


    After class, Jian Rui and others knew that Mo Xiujin yawned and lay lazily on the desk, as if he was not interested at all.


    Mo Xiulin looked at him and went to him and knocked on the table.


    Mo Xiujin looked at him with his eyelids and asked, "why?"


    "Aren''t you curious? Just sleep like this?"


    "Ang, sleepy." Mo Xiujin yawned.


    Mo Xiulin narrowed his eyes, approached him and said, "ah Jin, you definitely think of something, don''t you?"


    "Big brother ~" Mo Xiujin pushed him away and said, "if you have time to look at me, you might as well take care of those guys."


    Mo Xiulin looked aside and saw the topics of Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian. He didn''t know when they had changed from hamu to milk tea.


    Mo Xiulin: "


    ¡­¡­


    After school, everyone had a cup of milk tea.


    Mo he drives in front. Shazhi and Jian Yi sit together. She pokes milk tea with a straw and asks the people next to her. "Ah Dong, why did you set the meeting place at the door of the community? Isn''t it more convenient in school?"


    Before Jian Yi could answer, Mo Xiujin, who couldn''t stand being lonely, lazily interrupted, "it''s not easy. I''m afraid that wood will do something to you."


    Shazhi was stunned and frowned slightly. Subconsciously, she retorted, "don''t talk nonsense. Ha Mu won''t hurt me."


    Everyone knows that hamu is loyal to talilina and loves Wu. He can''t have a bad heart for Shazhi.


    Mo Xiujin put one hand in his pocket and was carrying milk tea in the other hand. He listened to the impact of ice inside. When he heard Shazhi''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and raised his chin to Jian Yi: "if you don''t believe it, ask your ah Dong to see if he thinks so."


    Shazhi was stunned and turned to look at Jian Yi: "ah Dong, don''t you also doubt ha mu?"


    To shangshazhi''s cautious eyes, Jane Yi shook her head and said, "no, I don''t doubt him, I''m just worried that he will be used by someone with a heart."


    By whom?


    When they heard what Jian Yi said, they were stunned and suddenly thought of the woman.

 Chapter 1127

    Mo Tong frowned, nodded and said, "what Yi Yi said is really possible. If it''s just a report, ha mu can directly say what he has done, or even if he wants to see you, he can directly say what he needs to meet and say."


    "Yes, it''s more useful to say it directly than an ambiguous sentence, but why did he only mention meeting, but didn''t say anything else?" Mo Xiulin followed.


    Several people are smart and transparent in their hearts. They all understand the Guan Qiao in a moment.


    Perhaps it was because there were some inconvenient things behind it that hammu simply didn''t say anything, just said he wanted to meet.


    "Then why don''t you call him in? Interrogate him at home." Gu Xiaomian snored milk tea and asked his doubts.


    There are always all kinds of accidents at the door. It''s better to "tie" home and ask slowly


    Jian Rui''s eyes turned, and she understood something in an instant. Looking at Jian Yi, she said, "brother, are you worried that he has something on him?"


    "HMM." Jian Yi nodded. The system has just been completed. The last time Jiang Rumo came, he was tested by them to ensure that he was safe. If hamu really saw the fake talilina first today, he must not be allowed to enter the community easily.


    Listening to the people''s words, Shazhi''s eyes darkened and her fundus couldn''t help worrying.


    She doesn''t want ha Mu to be used, and doesn''t want ha Mu to do anything to hurt her family. Then she


    "Don''t worry."


    Shazhi suddenly looks up. Jian Yi rubs the top of her hair. She is coldly tensing her face and says in a voice, "it will be fine."


    He means that hamu will not have anything, and will never let the people around him have anything.


    When Shazhi understood what he said, she nodded and breathed softly: "well, ah Dong and everyone are here."


    There was no training today, so Mo he drove directly to the villa.


    As soon as they got to the door, several children shouted to get off and said they wanted to walk home. Mo he had no choice but to stop and let several children go one by one.


    The milk tea in their hands is either empty, such as Gu Xiaomian, Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian; Or it was half empty, such as Mo Tong and Shazhi. Only Mo Xiujin dangled his unopened milk tea and whetted haw. He came down last.


    Jian Rui threw the empty milk tea into the dustbin and sighed. She loved this "junk food" so much that it was double happiness to have a cup of full sugar and Iced Milk Tea on the day of no training.


    But obviously this happiness can be doubled


    Jian Rui turned her eyes and aimed at the unopened cup in Mo Xiujin''s hand. Without saying a word, she was ready to sneak from behind.


    "If you want to steal from me, you have to practice for another two years." Mo Xiujin didn''t return. One second before Jian Rui''s hand touched the milk tea, he calmly changed his hand and carried it to his head.


    "Hum, you don''t drink it yourself. How can you waste it? I''ll sacrifice it to help you solve it."


    Jian Rui twisted her fine eyebrows, flexibly wound around Mo Xiujin and reached for his hand.


    Mo Xiujin''s technique is comparable to magic. When Jian Rui came around him, he turned his hand and hid the milk tea behind him. He said, "I don''t like drinking. I can''t buy it?"


    A cup of milk tea was played by him into a cat teaser, which made Jian Rui jump back and forth with him.


    The two followed the crowd all the way. When Jian Rui''s mouth pursed higher and higher, and her big eyes stared bigger and bigger, Mo Xiujin finally "accidentally" missed and was drilled by Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui held the milk tea she had grabbed and smiled happily. Mo Xiujin looked at her and smiled happily. Neither of them noticed that when they saw the figure who had just got out of the car at the door, all the troops in front stopped.


    So Jian Rui, who was using a straw to prick the milk tea, ran cold and bumped into Mo Xiuqian, who stopped. As soon as her hand slipped, the sharp place immediately pestled her hand.


    "Stupid."


    Mo Xiujin''s thin lips faintly spit out three words, but he took the milk tea without thinking, "pa" poked the straw and handed it back to Jian Rui again, "stupid Rui, take a good look at the road."


    "Hey, hey ~ thank you for a Jin''s milk tea."


    When Mo Xiujin scolded her for being stupid, she was not angry. She smiled foolishly and sucked the milk tea in her hand.


    She only drank one mouthful to know. It was full sugar and ice, with more taro balls and coconut. This cup of milk tea was originally reserved for her by Mo Xiujin.


    "Hum, you think too much. You robbed it yourself." Mo Xiujin narrowed his fox eyes and said with a smelly face.


    "Really?" Jianrui sucked hard again and smacked her mouth, "but I didn''t think of anything ~"


    Having said that, he ran forward and took Mo Xiuqian''s arm to see Ha Mu''s intention.


    Only Mo Xiujin was left stunned for a long time, and then slowly spit out a sentence: "this smelly girl..."


    Before the words fell, the corners of his mouth gradually bent up.


    At the door of the community, hamu waited there quietly, holding a clothing bag that looked very different from his style.


    To be exact, hamu is carrying a clothing bag. This picture looks a little funny.


    When he saw several people coming, he took two steps in the direction of yarn weaving, hesitated to stop his feet, and cried out in some embarrassment, "miss."


    Shazhi nodded, pointed to the things in his hand and asked, "do you want to see me just to give me something? What is this?"


    "As like as two peas," he hesitated for a moment. "I was the same as the elder sister."


    Sure enough.


    Mo Xiujin, who came up with him, turned a blind eye to Tianfan, and then looked at Jian Yi solemnly: "can you tell ah Zhuo and send this wood back?"


    Every day I think they are too safe and boring. I think I can find a way to make trouble for them, right?


    Hammu tightened his hand on the bag and stood there without saying a word.


    Shazhi pursed her lips and looked at him: "what''s the matter with you from the beginning?"


    Ha muben didn''t want to hide it. He honestly told Shazhi the story: "I went to see my eldest sister and saw her there..."


    Since he came to Xiangcheng, when he was free, he would go to visit talilina''s tomb. It was no exaggeration to say that the cleaning was spotless. Every bunch of flowers in front of the tomb were placed in different patterns every time. Before the previous bunch withered a little, the fresh bouquet with dew behind had been placed in front of him.


    And Sura obviously knows where to find him most easily.


    When he saw Saha in the racecourse, hamu was still very vigilant at the beginning. Of course, he knew who was the ally and who was the enemy.


    But SA Luo smiled and said that she didn''t come to trouble, just wanted to give gifts to Shazhi.


    "Then you took things for her?" Mo Xiuqian and others were stunned.

 Chapter 1128

    At that moment, everyone was stunned for several seconds.


    Mo Xiujin paused for a moment, then shook his head with admiration: "sorry, I take back my previous words, you are not a wood, you... Are simply a rotten wood."


    More hopeless than wood.


    Do you mean you can take something that is unclear? Ten thousand steps back, even if it''s clothes this time, what about next time?


    What if you''re bugged?


    People can take care of themselves and break into the interior without any effort


    Mo Xiujin shook his head. He was speechless to the man in front of him.


    Hamu lowered his head and didn''t speak. He unconsciously showed a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    He knew that what he did would bring ridicule to him, but even under great pressure, he did these things for the woman.


    Shazhi looked at him. Although he didn''t say anything, at that moment, she seemed to suddenly understand something.


    It''s as simple as hamu knows the enemy and us. He won''t even fail to understand such a simple truth. He doesn''t do this for Saha, but for talilina


    This man, in his own clumsy way, misses and maintains everything about talilina.


    Even if he knows that such maintenance is the most idiotic way in the world, even if he knows that many people will laugh at him.


    He just wants talilina to stay in this world longer, longer


    Shazhi looked at the dress in the bag. It was her favorite style and color. It was the style talilina had bought for her.


    "Ha mu, you decided to give it to me after reading these clothes, didn''t you?"


    Ha Mu was stunned for a moment, opened the bag, looked at the dress and nodded: "the eldest sister said before that the eldest lady likes these best. She always pays special attention when she goes outside. No matter how many roads she has to go around, she will always buy them for you."


    He looked at the dress, but it seemed that it was not. It was someone left alone.


    Looking at such a hamu, everyone was quiet for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    This feeling is very deep and heavy. They seem to see him floating and sinking in an ocean. He is the only one.


    "I see." Shazhi said softly, frowning and hesitating, took Jian Yi''s hand and said, "ah Dong, come here."


    Jane Yi nodded and walked a few steps away with her. They whispered something.


    Gu Xiaomian scratched her head, stared at the whispering two and asked Mo Tong, "what do Yiyi and Shazhi want?"


    "It''s natural to discuss how to solve this matter." Jian Rui sucked milk tea and pointed to ha Mu''s clothes.


    If you simply throw away your clothes, it is very direct, but it will certainly hurt hamu''s heart, so Shazhi will hesitate.


    Jane Rui was thinking like this, so she heard an impolite voice ring directly, and simply moved her thoughts directly to the open.


    "Throw it away. We don''t have clothes at home. What''s more, it makes people feel scared ~"


    Gu Xiaomian grinned. He didn''t realize that his words were tantamount to a blow to ha mu.


    "Scared? I think it''s OK. Look at this color and this version. Is it very popular? I think it''s very beautiful..." Mo Xiuqian took two steps forward, grabbed the bag and looked inside. She also wanted to reach out and take a closer look. She was suddenly pulled by Mo Xiujin next to her.


    "Second sister, be careful. It will ruin your face for a while." Mo Xiujin half bluff and half seriously said, "clothes are not as important as face."


    In fact, Mo Xiuqian didn''t want to ease the atmosphere. She just felt that the dress was really good, so she wanted to see it. After being pulled by Mo Xiujin, she suddenly woke up and hid behind her brother with Mo Xiujin''s arm.


    "Yes, I''m careless..." Mo Xiuqian hurriedly pulled Jian Rui next to her. As for Gu Xiaomian... It''s none of her business to destroy her face.


    "Ah Jin, take them to the back." Mo Tong sighed, went to the front and pulled Mo Xiujin''s arm.


    In case of any accident, even ah Jin''s poisonous tongue Kung Fu can''t let him stand here, otherwise ha Mu''s head should fall directly to the ground in a moment.


    Mo Xiujin glanced and said nothing. Obediently, he was pulled back two steps and no longer released his poisonous tongue power.


    Mo Tong stopped several people behind him, looked at hamu with his head down, stretched out his hand to him and said in a warm voice, "give these to me first."


    Hamu looked at him, looked at the yarn weaving not far away, hesitated for a while, nodded and handed him the clothing bag.


    Just after discussing with Shazhi, Jian Yi on the other side came towards them.


    Jian Yi takes a look at the things in Mo Tong''s hand and turns to hamu: "these things can''t enter the community, and yarn weaving will never want them."


    Ha Mu was silent for a moment, and there was no accident. He nodded to Jian Yi and Shazhi.


    He knew the result. Even when he took the bag, he knew that yarn weaving would not be needed.


    But he just thought that if talilina was still alive, she would do so. He asked him to bring something to Shazhi from time to time, so he promised to do something she couldn''t do for the dead talilina and take care of Shazhi for her.


    With a cold face, Jian Yi continued to ask him, "have you ever had contact with that woman?"


    "Contact? You mean..." Ha Mu replied, "I met her."


    "No." Jane Yi shook her head and pointed to his hand and body. "I mean, has she touched you? Shake hands, hug and so on."


    Yarn weaving also followed: "even a small contact, as long as you encounter it."


    "No... how could it be?" Hamden stared at them, shook his head and put his hands in a panic.


    He would never do anything disrespectful to talilina.


    Jian Yi nodded. He knew that HA Mu would not lie, especially in front of Shazhi. He said that if there was no, there must be No.


    The other party may just want to do something through hamu this time, not borrow hamu itself.


    He pointed to the bag in Mo Tong''s hand and said without fluctuation: "then throw these away. Come in with us."


    "Ha?"


    "What?"


    Ha Mu and the people behind Jian Yi were stunned.


    Neither side expected that the plot would be so reversed. Hamu looked straight at Jian Yi and Shazhi: "I''ll go in?"


    "Yes, Yi Yi, isn''t it..." Mo Xiulin just wanted to say that it wasn''t very good. Instead, he thought that since Jian Yi thought there was no problem, plus the system detection, there would be no error.


    Mo Xiuqian and Jian Rui looked at each other, quietly pulled La Mo Xiujin''s clothes, and whispered, "brother, this is..."


    Mo Xiujin has been frowning and staring at the three people. At this moment, his eyebrows and eyes are loose, he smiles at the corners of his lips, turns his head and looks at Mo Xiuqian and says, "it''s for yarn weaving, and it also makes the loyalty that the rotten wood has nowhere to be placed and has been wandering."


    Jian Rui asked again, "can you put it?"


    "Who knows."

 Chapter 1129

    "Who knows." Mo Xiujin shrugged and lazily put his arm on Mo Xiuqian, trying to divide half of his strength.


    "Go away, and want to be lazy, don''t want to stand." Mo Xiuqian kicked him and wiped his pants.


    The people behind are fighting, but hamu is still in a daze.


    Shazhi smiled, walked over and took his hand and whispered, "Ha mu, that bad woman is not her mother. We are enemies with her. If we take her things, it will be an insult to her mother."


    Ha Mu''s eyes flickered and seemed to understand something.


    "I..."


    He hesitated for a moment and only spit out the word. To him, it seemed a little winding. He didn''t know what to say.


    Shazhi didn''t want to wait for him to say anything. She smiled and said, "but when I saw those things, I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t bought new clothes for a long time."


    To be exact, their clothes have long been contracted by Qiaoya and Liao Huanyan. The dresses needed every year from daily to occasional are already complete in spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    In the past, they had a sudden burst of inspiration from time to time and sent many sets temporarily. Those are naturally more suitable and high-grade than those bought online or in physical stores, so several people don''t have to choose and buy by themselves.


    "So I suddenly want to buy clothes online. You can choose with me. Just choose the styles my mother used to buy me." Shazhi said.


    "Miss..."


    When Shazhi finished, ha Mu excitedly didn''t know how to put his hands and feet. He looked at Shazhi''s eyes and shouted.


    Mo Xiuqian and Jian Rui looked at each other again. Neither of them spoke, but the two round eyes all wrote a sentence: the reaction of wood is too excited.


    Everyone thought that hamu was just excited because Shazhi wanted to pull him to buy clothes.


    But ha Mu stammered for a long time, but he couldn''t believe it: "Miss, I thought you, you... You still called sister head mother..."


    The people behind were shocked and finally realized ha Mu''s loyalty at a close distance again.


    He really thinks about talilina all the time


    Ha Mu looked at Shazhi with his eyes turned. He once thought that Shazhi knew the truth and would no longer recognize talilina''s mother


    After all, the facts that hurt really existed.


    Shazhi paused, her eyes flickered slightly, and a touch of gloom slipped in it. She shook her head. When she looked up again, her face seemed to be sad and a little heavy.


    "I really couldn''t figure it out before, but after such a long time, I suddenly felt that those things were no longer important." she looked at HA mu, looked at the clothes in Mo Tong''s hand, and pursed her lips slightly, "The things of the previous generation are too tangled. I don''t want to think about those hatred and resentment. Although I can''t respect and love her as I used to, she should raise me and call her mother."


    "OK..." Ha Mu nodded again and again, his eyes were red, and his voice at the exit couldn''t help being hoarse. "If the eldest sister can hear it, she will be very happy. No... she can hear it, and the eldest sister must be very happy at the moment..."


    He didn''t realize that he was holding Shazhi''s hand tightly. He had pinched her little hand a little red. Shazhi didn''t take out his hand. He smiled and said to him, "let''s go and buy clothes."


    With that, she took ha Mu and Jian Yi first.


    Mo Tong walked in the back, looked at the group of people in front of him, looked at the things in his hand, and handed them to the guard at the door with an eyebrow: "throw them after burning."


    ¡ª¡ª


    A group of children went in in groups, and no one noticed a familiar car behind them.


    Mo Jue didn''t mean it. He just happened to come back at this time. Not far or near, he saw several children walking towards the community. The last Mo Tong handed a bag to the dark department guard.


    He drove slowly towards the door. As soon as the guard saw him, he was ready to release. The automatic doors were opened, but the boss slowed down and stopped, just facing the guard through the window.


    Guard: "boss?" what''s wrong?


    He thought like this. He had subconsciously stood at attention and waited for Mo Jue''s lecture.


    Mo Jue glanced at his posture, didn''t speak, and pointed to something in his hand: "what are you holding?"


    The guard told me what had just happened. The bag in his hand was a little higher and said, "this is what ha Mu brought. Master Mo Tong just told me to burn it and then throw it away."


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows, hamu, fake talilina


    I really don''t think they are free. I''m in a hurry to find something to do. Since I''m busy, I''ll have a good time.


    He got out of the car, clapped the door, hooked his hook and said, "give it to me."


    The guard didn''t hesitate for a second and handed it directly to Mo Jue. He even thought that it might be cleaner to give it to Mo Jue than to throw it after burning.


    Mo Jue took the bag and shook it in his hand. He narrowed his eyes and listened to the sound. Then he turned his wrist, directly turned his mouth down and poured all his things on the ground.


    Guard: "


    He began to feel that some ideas were generated too early


    However, watching Mo Jue squat down and stretch out a finger to touch the things inside, his absolute loyalty immediately stopped him before he reacted: "boss, why don''t I come."


    "You come?" Mo Jue raised his head and glanced at him. His eyes seemed to say, "what''s wrong with you?"


    The guard touched his face. Of course, he didn''t believe Mo Jue''s ability, but after all, it was the woman who sent it. Subconsciously, he was a little worried that their leader would be affected.


    After all, the way Mo Jue handled it was really... Hasty.


    "Go aside, I''ll save you from being upset." Mo Jue Leng snorted. They were all the people he brought out. He naturally knew what the guard was thinking. He glanced at him and said, "turn back and say to Mo Feng, you go to the back mountain to practice for half a month."


    Guard: "..." why on earth did he talk so much?


    Mo Jue waved and asked him to step down. He picked and chose by himself, and repeatedly confirmed that he didn''t find any eavesdroppers or other dangerous goods.


    "Really just clothes?"


    He narrowed his eyes. In order to be cautious, he turned his head and got on the bus to mikai.


    When the car started, Mo Jue just turned his head and was ready to step on the accelerator, but suddenly he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Qiaoqiao that he would go back later.


    Of course, as awkward as Mo Jue, he will not admit the significance of his action. At most, he will only say that it is... Habit.


    Qiaoqiao replied quickly. Although it was just a very ordinary word of concern, Mo Jue watched it for two minutes. Until the guard came and knocked on his window in doubt again, he was satisfied to put away his mobile phone and drive away.

 Chapter 1130

    Mikai''s house.


    Mikai was carrying coffee to go upstairs. He turned around and saw Mo Jue coming in with something. He picked up his eyebrows: "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Jue reached out and handed it: "the woman wanted to weave yarn through hamu''s hand. Check if there is any problem."


    "That woman?" mikai looked at the thing in his hand, raised his eyebrow in doubt, nodded clearly after a meal, "Oh... She, it''s not very safe. I''ll test it now."


    Qi Er sat and looked at them. If Qiao Qiao came with him, he would like to stay down for a while and only face Mo Jue... Forget it, he''d better go upstairs. It''s more lovely than Mo Jue''s poison.


    But he just passed by Mo Jue, but he stopped him with his hand.


    "What do you mean?" Qi Er blocked his hand, and his eyes were slightly provocative.


    "Wait a minute, I have something to tell you." Mo Jue said.


    Looking at the stabbing atmosphere of the two people''s words, mikai reluctantly shook his head, turned and went upstairs, and only explained to the two people: "you want to fight out, don''t tear down my house."


    Mo Jue didn''t say a word, looked at Qi Er, frowned and thought for a moment, bowed his head and smoked a cigarette from the cigarette box.


    Qi Er: "


    Is this man okay?


    He leaned against the wall behind him and squinted at Mo Jue. This man should not wait to see him. Even if he had something to do, he couldn''t leave without saying it. How could he watch him start to be silent?


    Still silent for so long, it seems that there is something difficult to hide.


    "What''s the matter? I''m still busy if you''re not busy." after waiting for a moment, Qi Er couldn''t help but make a sound first and let him and Mo Jue look at each other here. Why is it so awkward.


    Mo Jue didn''t care about his tone. He hesitated for a while before he said, "I want to ask you, have you developed the drug you''re looking for?"


    "Oh."


    Hearing the speech, Qi Er pulled the corners of his mouth and sneered. It turned out that he was coming for medicine. His eyes at Mo Jue were sharp for a moment, and he seemed to ridicule, "at the beginning, they stopped me one by one and didn''t allow me to hurt Qiaoqiao, as if they really cared about her. How good a gentleman is. Why don''t you say anything when you use it now..."


    Mo Jue immediately swept a cold eye, narrowed his eyes, and his eyes were fierce.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Are you sure you want to settle now?"


    He didn''t mention it because for this matter, this guy is equivalent to atoning for his achievements, but it doesn''t mean that he will forget the man''s private appointment with Qiaoqiao.


    Qi Er shrugged: "I''m afraid you''ll settle?"


    However, he just mocked Mo Jue and said something serious: "it''s already made, but it''s only a small part."


    "Enough, give me some." Mo Jue frowned.


    Qi Er picked his eyebrows, thought of his words just now, and guessed his intention: "are you going to use it on that woman?"


    Mo Jue''s eyes seemed to be looking at a mentally retarded person. He looked at the person opposite and didn''t have a good way: "otherwise? Are you playing?"


    The ridicule was really too big. In the past, Qi Er might have directly left with his sleeves, but today he took two steps towards Mo Jue with great interest: "you want to see her."


    Mo Jue still looked at him with that look.


    A faint smile on one''s face as like as two peas.


    Mo Jue paused, knocked the ash, and his voice cooled down: "it has nothing to do with you."


    "Of course it has something to do with me." Qi''er saw his hesitation for a moment and knew that there must be a story. He said with a smile, "as long as Qiaoqiao is not your person one day, I have the right to pursue her."


    Mo Jue paused with the fingers of the ashtray knocking at the cigarette, raised his eyes and looked at him with a sneer. His voice was without waves and waves, but wrapped in the frost in the cold winter: "try it."


    There was both intimidation and provocation in that subtle attitude.


    The smile on Qi Er''s face became more and more stiff. Finally, it completely solidified on his face, and his face became slightly cold.


    He knows Mo Jue''s self-confidence, and those who are loved have no fear. Mo Jue is like this.


    Because Qiaoqiao only has him in his heart. In love, he is always high and can look down on him forever.


    Qi Er pursed his lips and looked at him quietly for two seconds. He turned and went upstairs. After a while, he came down and threw a small bottle of colorless liquid to Mo Jue.


    "It''s best to sprinkle it on the skin, and the tracking effect will be the most obvious."


    Mo Jue raised his hand, accurately held things in his hand, nodded and said, "I see."


    With that, he got up and walked out, carried his fingers and went downstairs: "mikay, tell me the result."


    Out of mikai''s house, Mo Jue drove directly to the horse farm.


    ¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he approached, he saw that the flowers sent by hamu were still well placed there, emitting soft light in the afterglow of the sunset. Each petal was in full bloom, which was the most beautiful moment in their life.


    Hammu gave them to talilina.


    The wood probably just felt that the things to give the eldest sister''s head must be the best. However, when Mo Jue saw them in his heart, he seemed to see talilina''s life.


    When it was in full bloom, life stopped suddenly. From then on, only a wisp of flower fragrance floated in the world, and finally disappeared completely.


    Mo Jue sits cross legged in front of the tombstone. He hasn''t come over recently. Now he comes here again. Strangely, he finds that his mood seems to be much calmer.


    Ha Mu cleaned here very well. There were no dead leaves, and the tombstone was spotless. Mo Jue lit a cigarette for himself. After a long time of silence, he spoke slowly, like an old friend sitting opposite him: "I haven''t seen you lately, but I think you should have a good time..."


    The vast sea of grass fluctuated with the wind, as if in response to his words, but no one could understand.


    He spoke intermittently and said where he thought. His voice was always low and gentle. He sat quietly into a sculpture in the gentle evening wind and orange sunset glow.


    The wind blew around, and the sound sounded intermittently through the surrounding vegetation. It should always be with his voice.


    "By the way, ha mu... He''s really loyal. Where did you find this wood?" the cold lines on Mo Jue''s face softened unconsciously. Looking at the picture on the tombstone, he smiled and said, "it''s still a very... Rare variety."


    There was another wind, like someone whispering, but listen carefully, and there was nothing.


    "Sometimes I look at hamu and look at myself. I always think I''m an asshole." he spits out a smoke circle, and the hazy white fog forms and spreads in front of him. He laughs at himself, "he protected you before he died, but I always oppose you. Even now you''re gone, he''s still like that, but what about me..."


    "If it weren''t for me, you would still be the powerful Queen now. Where would you lie here?" Mo Jue raised his hand and stroked the bright smiling face in the photo. The cold touch seemed to be transmitted into his voice through his fingertips. The gentle voice cooled down. "Where did others pretend to be you and even... Monitor you?"

 Chapter 1131

    With that, Mo Jue was silent for a long time.


    The smoke from his fingertips continued one by one, and the white fog in front of him never dissipated.


    I don''t know how long later, he heard the sound of a car in the distance.


    Mo Jue looked down at his watch. It was just half an hour since he appeared here.


    Hum, I really follow step by step


    In the distance, Saluo got out of the car and saw the cold figure in front of the tombstone, and the corners of his mouth involuntarily hooked up.


    She walked in gradually until she stood a step behind Mo Jue and said with a smile, "are you looking for me?"


    Mo Jue didn''t look back, and the smile around his mouth became more and more ironic. The gentleness and tenderness just now disappeared in an instant, and became the cold Mo Jue at ordinary times.


    "You''ve got people watching here, and there''s cool moon bar, right?" Mo Jue looked at the tombstone, but said to the people behind him.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t find hammu. She said she had arranged someone in the bar. He should have thought of it. How could they let go of this place.


    "Yes," said Sura with a smile, "as soon as you show up, I will receive information."


    As like as two peas can''t help, they are as like as two peas. They are just like the same face. One is in front of them, and one is behind them.


    Looking at his reaction, the smile on Saha''s face was more prosperous, and his voice was more and more like talilina.


    She glanced at the man on the tombstone, adjusted the smile on her face to the same angle as the man, raised her feet, stood in front of Mo Jue, looked up at his eyes and whispered, "I just found hamu today, and you showed up here, so I guess... You must have come to me specially, right?"


    Mo Jue''s eyes finally fell on her. The smiling person in the photo suddenly stood in front of him, smiling and smiling, just like that year. His eyes were blurred, like looking at the person in that year through her


    Being watched by Mo Jue with such affectionate eyes, SA Luo was stunned. Her smiling face was a little stiff.


    There are too many contents in his eyes, but the most is still love and tenderness, like looking at the treasure given by fate in his life. Even if he just looks at it, he is full of love.


    It was something Saha had never seen or felt. She had never seen such deep feelings in anyone except Mo Jue, and she had never felt what it was like to be cherished by others. It turned out to be so beautiful


    Talilina, you are really lucky to have such a person who really loves you. Let me be so... Jealous


    "Lina..."


    Looking at that face as like as two peas, he was completely confused and unable to distinguish who is in front of him.


    He slowly extended his hand to her, as if after years, he was ready to hold the hand of his favorite.


    SA Luo pursed her lips and looked at his eyes. Finally, she hesitated and put her hand in his palm.


    The warm palm held her hand tightly in the palm of her hand, and his temperature also came over at the same time.


    It was said that her fingers were connected to her heart, and Sara believed it, because at the moment when Mo Jue held her hand, she felt that his temperature seemed to reach her heart through their hands, so that the heart that was not talilina suddenly warmed up.


    Mo Jue held her hand tightly, pulled the person in front of her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    "Well..." SA Luo subconsciously shouted, but he didn''t expect Mo Jue to hold her.


    No, it''s not her he wants to hold, it''s his talina.


    Sara felt a little sad. She was only a substitute after all.


    This hug, Mo Jue in front of me, and those rare love are all the women''s.


    She knew all this and her position, but the warm feeling around her made her unable to push away Mo Jue''s arms.


    Sara was stunned, and her sad mood flashed through her eyes.


    Anyway, talilina is dead, and she is the only talilina in the world. Everything that belongs to her will eventually become her.


    Talilina doesn''t need to push Mo Jue away


    So Sara also enjoyed Mo Jue''s embrace.


    "Lina, I miss you very much..."


    Mo Jue hugged the person in her arms, gently stroked her wrist with one hand and slowly stroked her shoulder and neck with the other hand, like a person tortured into madness by missing and holding his lost baby


    If you ignore the flash of light at the bottom of his eyes.


    "I miss you too," said Sura softly with talilina''s voice.


    "Well, I know." Mo Jue hugged her obsessively, but there was no emotion in his drooping eyes. Some were only cold and ruthless.


    The two men maintained a close embrace until Mo Jue''s hand between Saha''s neck shook slightly, the small bottle in his sleeve tilted, and the colorless and tasteless liquid in it dropped two drops on the skin behind Saha''s neck.


    The slight cool feeling made Sara stiff. The skin behind her neck was extremely sensitive. She was slightly stunned, and then immediately felt Mo Jue''s gentle breath fluttering on her neck.


    Is it her illusion?


    Mo Jue is... Kissing her


    SA Luo blushed, hesitated and stammered, "are you... Okay?"


    "Sorry, can I just hold you for a while?" Mo Jue''s low voice came from behind her ear, as if it had directly entered her mind through the ear bones, clear and affectionate.


    Saluo leaned on his shoulder with a red face and nodded gently.


    Where she could not see, there was a trace of confusion on Mo Jue''s face.


    Only when those eyes look at talilina''s tombstone through her will the cold melt a little like the cold ice under the warm sun and become tender and sentimental.


    After a while, Mo Jue finally released her.


    At the moment of withdrawing from that warm embrace, Saha was reluctant to give up.


    "Sorry..."


    Mo Jue looked at her apologetically and said, "I''m... Out of control."


    Hearing her words, SA Luo was slightly stunned, looked at him and asked, "what do you mean... You could actually tell who I am just now?"


    Mo Jue nodded with a bitter smile and said, "no matter how similar a person looks, he can''t cross life and death. I''m not so confused."


    So he knew that she was not the real talilina, but he still hugged her.


    Thinking of this, SA Luo moved in his heart: "Mo Jue, I......"


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that." Mo Jue interrupted her, scratched her hair and said, "I shouldn''t... it''s bad for anyone. I''m sorry, Lina, and I''m sorry for you."


    He laughed at himself, shook his head and said, "I thought I was a person with strong self-control. I thought I could keep awake all the time. I didn''t expect..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t mind." SA Luo said slowly. She doesn''t mind being a double. She''s used to it.


    Mo Jue said, "but I do mind."


    He took a deep breath and said, "sorry, I''ll go first."


    He turned and walked two steps, then stopped and looked back and said, "by the way, I came to you today to tell you not to hurt Shazhi. The gratitude and resentment of adults has nothing to do with children. They shouldn''t be affected. Please raise your hand. I''m very grateful."


    With that, he strode away without waiting for Saul to speak.


    Sura stood in front of talilina''s tombstone, looked at Mo Jue''s tall and straight back, and clearly realized that she was moved.

 Chapter 1132

    As night fell, Mo Jue drove away.


    The suburbs were sparsely populated, and his speed gradually increased a lot. The night wind blew in from the wide open window and disordered his hair, but it could not disperse the cold on his face.


    At the moment, the man in the car and the one who was out of control in front of the whirling seemed to be completely two people. His face was cold and his eyes were dark.


    If there was a better way, he didn''t want to do it at talilina''s grave at all.


    He didn''t want her to see these dirty things again. It was her pure land.


    But I had to do so. I chose to see Saha in this place because only here would his "out of control" be so reasonable, and he could have the opportunity to contact her so closely and drop the medicine on her skin.


    The most important thing is to reduce her vigilance. If he meets anywhere else, he will certainly arouse her suspicion as long as he touches her.


    Even though zier''s medicine is still effective after washing, but eukins. Yanna old fox will take this opportunity to make a plan and lead them into urn.


    Therefore, he should not only ensure that he is successful, but also ensure that SA Luo doesn''t feel it.


    Just now, just in case, he also dropped medicine on the back of Saha''s hand and neck. Next, as long as Qi Er''s little snake comes out, he can successfully find Saha and eukins. Yan is their nest.


    Since the last time they withdrew from the manor and changed places, he and Gu Chenyi tracked in Xiangcheng for a long time and didn''t find it. This group of people seemed to evaporate suddenly without leaving any clues.


    Seeing that it was close to Jiang Rumo''s ten day period, it was good that this matter had finally come to an end.


    On the road, Mo Jue''s car drove towards his villa like an arrow.


    He contacted Ning Jiwei on the way. As soon as he stepped into Ning''s living room, he saw Ning Jiwei sitting comfortably on the sofa drinking tea.


    There are many fruits and snacks in front of me, just like a noble childe enjoying at home.


    Mo Jue sat down impolitely, glanced at Ning Jiwei, who was watching TV with his legs crossed, and said discontentedly, "Why are you alone?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled lightly, pointed to the upstairs and said, "it''s not just me. Chen Yi is resting on it."


    Mo Jue choked and couldn''t help rolling his eyes. It turned out that he was the only one running around


    "How to solve the problem of SAHA?" Ning Jiwei looked at him and didn''t ask him what he was looking for, but he went straight to the subject.


    Mo Jue was not surprised. With ninjivina''s tortuous mind, he guessed what might have happened when he saw hamu.


    "I went to mikai, asked him to test the clothes woven by Saro, and asked Qi Er for a small bottle of medicine."


    "Medicine?" Ning Jiwei''s tea hand gave a meal and squinted at him, surprised in his eyes.


    Qi Er''s medicine needs to be used and used. Naturally, he knows clearly, so he was surprised when he first heard Mo Jue''s treatment.


    Mo Jue was stunned by him for a second. He was a little unclear, so: "why do you look at me like this? Is there a problem?"


    "No." Ning Jiwei shook his head and sipped his tea, "I just didn''t expect you to do that."


    "What''s unexpected?" Mo Jue chuckled. "They have to come to the door. I don''t have the reason not to respond."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "in fact, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find each other."


    They all know how Mo Jue feels about talilina. Now it''s unfair for him to pretend to be affectionate towards the enemy with such a face.


    Mo Jue frowned: "what about the ten day agreement? Where to save Jiang Rumo? They hide so tightly that they haven''t revealed their tail yet."


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment, his eyes darkened: "about Jiang Rumo... Whether at the beginning or now, I can''t trust her at all."


    "Do you think she will betray us?" Mo Jue frowned.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, tapped his fingers regularly on his knees, slightly twisted his eyebrows and said slowly, "don''t you think Eugene Yan is too calm recently?"


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and immediately realized that after the other party withdrew from the manor, he sent these kids out twice, eukins. Yan has never heard anything. With his crazy paranoid character, it''s unreasonable.


    "Moreover, he has been clamoring to play games with us, but the so-called second game has not started yet, and it is wrong to think about it," Ning Jiwei said.


    "Unless, he knew what we were going to do from Jiang Rumo, so he stood still and waited for the plan." Mo Jue''s voice cooled down. I''m afraid their actions and purposes have been exposed since the day they entered the manor.


    They escaped the surveillance, but the protagonist Jiang Rumo leaked everything.


    Ning Jiwei nodded, glanced at the corners of his mouth and sneered, "or maybe this so-called second game will really start after we save Jiang Rumo..."


    If so, it really doesn''t matter whether they can find each other''s nest or not.


    Because for the smooth progress of the game, even if they can''t find it, the other party will let them find it. Now, I''m afraid it''s just not time. Both sides are waiting


    Thinking of this, Mo Jue suddenly held his breath depressed: "so, I wasted so much time today."


    Seeing Qi''s sarcasm and hugging the woman, the sacrifice was too great.


    As a result, they don''t have to do anything at all, just wait?


    Mo Jue''s face looked ugly. Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing when he saw him like this. He patted him on the shoulder and tried to comfort him: "it doesn''t count. At least we know in advance and can take precautions early."


    Mo Jue immediately separated his hand and looked at the unbearable smile on his face. "You might as well not comfort me. I''m more blocked when I listen to this."


    Ning Jiwei laughed and thought, "well, I''ll keep it a secret for you at most. I''ll never tell anyone about it, especially Qiaoqiao, OK?"


    Mo Jue: "


    He looked at Ning Jiwei and his eyes were full of incredible: "you said this... Did you intend to say it all to me?"


    "No, it''s just... When reporting the situation, it''s inevitable to bring some." Ning Jiwei explained awkwardly.


    Mo Jue couldn''t trust him. His eyes were full of doubt: "I thought you were the most strict person. Now it seems that I''ve always mistaken you. Well, don''t say you''re my brother in the future."


    Ning Jiwei had no choice but to smile bitterly: "your sentence was a little sloppy. I didn''t do anything."


    "It''s too late when you do it." Mo Jue snorted angrily.


    Ningjiwei looked at him meaningfully and said with a smile: "brother, don''t you think your reaction is too big?"


    If it was mo Jue in the past, he wouldn''t care if Qiao Qiao knew about it.


    Mo Jue suddenly froze.

 Chapter 1133

    At the other end, Saluo, who had just entered the door, saw eukins sitting in the living room. Yan Shi was stunned subconsciously.


    Fortunately, he turned his back to her and didn''t see the reaction, otherwise she might not be able to hide anything.


    If my heart is moved by eukins. Yan knows


    Sara was so stiff that she didn''t dare to think about the later results.


    She took two deep breaths and made herself look as usual before she dared to step towards him.


    Eukins. Yan Qing shook his red wine glass and smiled at the man who came to him: "Why are you so slow to enter the door? How is the task going?"


    SA Luo respectfully said, "Ha Mu is easy to solve. He seems to listen to me. I asked him to hand over things. He just hesitated and agreed for a moment, but..."


    "Huh?" eukins. Yan moved and looked at her with his eyelids. "Just what?"


    "It''s just that those people are there. Even with hamu''s help, I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to get close to Shazhi." SA Luo looked down.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes flashed, and in a moment he understood what she meant: "who stopped me today?"


    Sura hesitated, in eukins. Where Yan couldn''t see, a glimmer of light flashed across the bottom of her eyes.


    She nodded and whispered, "it''s Mo Jue. He warned me not to approach Shazhi."


    "Well, what else?" eukins. Yan xiaosipped red wine and asked carelessly.


    Mo Jue should have given more than a warning when he saw her.


    "And..." SA Luo paused and bowed his head. "In the racecourse, he seemed to regard me as talilina... And hugged me."


    Eukins. Yan blinked. "Think of you as talilina?"


    That arrogant, calm and rational Mo Jue will have such negligence?


    When Saha first appeared in front of him, he didn''t make such a mistake. How can he suddenly be confused now?


    Or something else


    SA Luo nodded: "he said that place made him a little out of control, so..."


    "Out of control?" eukins. Yan sneered, put down his wine glass, stood up, approached Saha, looked at her up and down, "his out of control is just a hug? Nothing else?"


    As soon as the whirl froze, his approach was a kind of oppression to her. Coupled with his sight and cold tone, she couldn''t help turning pale.


    She bit her lower lip, forced herself to calm down, shook her head and said, "no, just a hug."


    Maybe it''s eukins. Yan didn''t say anything. She was a little flustered because of her heart for Mo Jue, and hurriedly added, "Yan, I won''t do anything sorry for you, you know."


    "Really?" eukins. Yan''s face was smiling, but her eyes were cold. Her cold fingers gently touched her cheek and slowly slid down to her jaw and neck.


    Like a poisonous snake, it coiled around her and vomited snake letters. It seemed to weigh whether the delicious food in front of her was going to be swallowed.


    This feeling became stronger and stronger, and Saha couldn''t help shaking slightly. The man in front of him could smile and talk to the person opposite one second, and send him to hell the next second.


    She met, and the man was just a little too drunk and disrespectful to him.


    He always regarded her as his property. She didn''t know whether Mo Jue''s hug violated his bottom line and taboo, whether he would hit her, or


    There was a long silence in the living room.


    Eukins. Yan''s fingers slowly slipped through her skin, but he never opened his mouth to say a word. Saha''s heart hung higher and higher, and he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Until a cold sweat came out of her forehead, eukins. Yan Cai smiled and patted her on the shoulder: "I don''t blame you. What are you afraid of?"


    Sara''s heart suddenly loosened, and she realized that her legs were a little soft, almost in eukins. Yan couldn''t stand in front of him.


    "Well, go take a bath. I don''t like the smell of other men on you."


    Eukins. Yan Wu walked to the French window with his own wine glass and didn''t take care of the people behind him.


    SA Luo looked at his back, pursed his lips, nodded and said, "yes."


    She quickly stepped back, leaving only eukins in such a large room. Yan is squinting at the night outside the window.


    Ha mu, Shazhi, Mo Xiujin, Qiao ya, Jiang Rumo


    Each piece is slowly starting, and each step is advancing as he calculated.


    He looked forward to the game more and more.


    "The time is finally coming," he said to himself with a low smile. "Next, how do you start the game?"


    He stretched out his hand and looked at his five fingers as if he were choosing which chess piece to use.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Since the event of buying clothes, hamu spent more time with several bear children.


    From time to time, I can see him following Shazhi. There is such a big piece of wood. It''s not too abrupt to stand among the children. On the contrary, he is quite happy.


    This dramatic scene is all because of the way Shazhi and others think.


    In order to prevent hamu from doing anything stupid again, they simply thought of such a move and took him with them every day.


    In this way, you don''t have to worry that he will be cheated by Sura again, or help the tyranny because of talilina.


    This time, the reason for delivering clothes is that Jian Yi is cautious and the other party has no dangerous intention. However, they always fail to take care of it. The next time the other party directly borrows ha Mu to kill him, it will be even more difficult.


    So among a group of people, ha Mu suddenly changed from the most idle one to the busiest one. He not only had to follow Mo He to pick up several children to and from school every day, but also followed Qi Er and Qiao Qiao in the rest of the time.


    Yes, Qiaoqiao.


    When children go to school, they can''t let him wait, so someone needs to watch her.


    Qi Er himself is not reliable. The most suitable person is Qiaoqiao.


    Mo Jue and Gu Chenyi have something to do every day. It''s impossible for them to follow him everywhere.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that it is difficult for hamu to put down his resentment against Jian Haixi and others. No matter who he is allowed to follow, he will be uncomfortable.


    In this way, only Qiaoqiao and Qi''er, the original partners, are most suitable to stay with them, at least not so uncomfortable in his heart.


    If there is anything, except yarn weaving, maybe he would rather tell Qi Er and Qiao Qiao.


    Although Qiaoqiao looked weak, he was very clever and knew hamu before. It was no problem to look at his whereabouts.


    Qi Er didn''t want to look at HA mu, but as soon as he heard that Qiaoqiao agreed to it, he immediately turned 180 degrees and nodded. He didn''t forget to run to Mo Jue and bang se, saying that he had partnered with Qiaoqiao. He was so angry that Mo Jue almost didn''t beat him into a second Dou on the spot.

 Chapter 1134

    Two days before the arrival of the tenth day, the family welcomed two long lost guests - Yunling and JOJO.


    They deliberately wanted to surprise everyone, so no one told them about coming in advance. Jian Haixi didn''t know about it until he stood at the door of the community and the guard reported it to them.


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Haixi immediately welcomed them out and saw them at the door of the community. The smile on his face suddenly deepened.


    "Yunling! JOJO!" she waved vigorously to them as she walked quickly towards the door.


    JOJO and Yunling are also very happy, but JOJO is always introverted. She just hooks the corners of her lips, gives Jian Haixi a big hug and whispers to her, "sister Haixi."


    "We JOJO are getting more and more handsome." Jian Haixi patted him on the back and said with a smile, "ruiruirui talks about you every day. She counts you every day. There are still a few days to come. If she sees you after school later, she must go crazy."


    JOJO blushed when she praised him. Originally, he was heavily armed, but Jian Haixi was the safest place, so his hat and eyes were in his hands. At this time, without these things to hide, he was even more uncomfortable.


    Just a pair of eyes always shining at Jian Haixi, which clearly showed his mind, and he missed them very much.


    Next to Yunling, she greeted Jian Haixi with a smile, stretched out her hand and gently hugged Jian Haixi: "surprise!"


    "JOJO, forget it, why don''t you tell me?" Jian Haixi said half angrily to Yunling, but the smile on her mouth didn''t come down and looked at them. "Didn''t she say it would take a week to come before? I would have picked you up if I knew you were here today."


    She pretended to complain.


    Yunling patted her on the shoulder and shook her head solemnly: "of course, we can''t tell you in advance, so we won''t have any surprises. You see, you suddenly know just now. Are you very happy?"


    "Crooked!" Jane Haixi gave him a crooked look. "We are very happy whenever you come, okay? But is it really OK for you to come like this?"


    She knew that they were busier than each other, especially Yunling. As soon as Gu Chenyi left, Gu was all under his pressure.


    JOJO listened to the speech and explained: "I wanted to come early. I was afraid that my work would delay time, so I compressed all the itineraries together and completed them. Unexpectedly, so many holidays were suddenly available in the end. Anyway, the things over there were handled well, so we just came early."


    When he finished, he added softly, "in this way, we can also stay in Xiangcheng for more days."


    In fact, what he said is half true and half false. It is true to reduce work, but he worked hard to catch up these holidays, because as long as he can catch up with one more day''s free time, he can come to Xiangcheng to see them one day earlier.


    Yunling glanced at him, smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "you don''t see how terrible it is for the child to work hard."


    Jian Haixi looked at JOJO and smiled silently. She could probably imagine.


    "His staff, you know? They used to beg him to work. They looked forward to the stars and the moon. They looked forward to his more advertising interviews. As a result, all the people tortured by him these two days seemed to be drained. They begged him to let them go every day and hurry up for a holiday." Yunling shook her head and joked with a smile, "I guess now that he''s gone, those people must be cheering and finally liberated."


    He spoke in cadence, and spoke to Jian Haixi with both voice and emotion. JOJO''s face was getting redder and redder next to him, and his head was about to fall to his chest. He explained in a low voice: "it''s not so exaggerated. I gave double bonus."


    The furry head was always hanging down. Jian Haixi looked at him so embarrassed, touched his head with a smile and said with a smile, "well, it seems that we JOJO have grown up."


    The three walked in while talking and introduced their recent situation. When they were about to get to the door, Yunling suddenly reacted and turned to ask Jian Haixi, "by the way, why don''t you see others?"


    "It''s a bit unlucky for you to come. Everyone is out now," said Jian Haixi. "I was going to go out today. Fortunately, I didn''t leave, otherwise you came and there would be only an empty room waiting for you."


    Everybody out?


    This is not a good picture.


    Yunling frowned: "are you busy? I would have come to you earlier if I knew."


    "I''m not too busy." Jian Haixi smiled and comforted the two people, "but since you''re here, I''m afraid you have to work obediently."


    "Yes, if you have any work, just tell me." Yunling answered with a smile.


    Back to the villa, Moran had already prepared fruit and tea for several people. The three sat down in the living room. Jian Haixi sipped his tea. Suddenly, "Oh", looked at Yunling and said, "by the way, I''ll call Chenyi to see if he can come back early."


    Yunling paused for a moment, frowned and thought for a moment, waved her hand to stop her: "where is he? I''ll go straight to find him."


    Jian Haixi''s action of taking the mobile phone stagnated and picked his eyebrow: "you can go, but are you sure it''s a surprise or a shock?"


    Yunling stared at her angrily.


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head and said, "I''m afraid he''ll go crazy on the spot."


    "Cough..." Yunling put down her tea cup, put her fist against her lips and coughed twice. "Just think I''m going for a surprise inspection."


    "Oh... I see." Jian Haixi chuckled clearly.


    After telling Yunling where Gu Chenyi went, Yunling got up and went out. Only JOJO and Jian Haixi were left in the living room.


    The two said their recent situation. Thinking of Jiang ruting, JOJO asked, "sister Haixi, how is Jiang ruting recently?"


    Jane Haixi hesitated and said, "she happened to be next door. I''ll take you there."


    Looking at her hesitation in her eyes, JOJO was slightly stunned and said, "is there anything?"


    "It''s nothing important." Jane Haixi shook her head. "We''ll talk about this later."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Before they reached Mo Jue''s house, they heard a burst of piano music slowly ringing from a distance.


    "This is..." JOJO looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously.


    "Mr. Su should be playing the piano upstairs." Jian Haixi smiled and turned to JOJO to briefly talk about Su ri''an and Shaoli.


    JOJO only knows about Su ri''an. At this time, after listening to Jian Haixi, she knows that they also live here.


    Jane Haixi has a fingerprint lock here. When she opened the door and entered the house, she didn''t expect that there was no one on the first floor except the nanny.


    Jian Haixi looked up at the second floor and said to JOJO, "they must be listening to the free concert. Let''s go up and find them."


    "HMM." JOJO nodded. He was always as good as a little sheep around Jian Haixi.


    But before they went up, they saw a figure appear at the entrance of the stairs.


    "JOJO!" Jiang ruting looked at the people downstairs in surprise.

 Chapter 1135

    Jiang ruting was about to go back to his room. When he passed the railing, he subconsciously looked down and saw Jian Haixi and JOJO standing in the living room.


    At that moment, she even suspected that she was wrong. She was stunned for several seconds before she dared to confirm that JOJO was really coming, and immediately shouted to him in surprise.


    JOJO was stunned at the sound, looked up and hit her line of sight, nodded to her and said, "long time no see."


    The most common four words, Jiang ruting felt as if they had strange warmth and could flow directly into his heart.


    She turned and ran downstairs. When she saw JOJO, she was still excited: "I... you didn''t say you were in Xiangcheng today. I thought... It would take several days."


    Before she came to Xiangcheng, JOJO told her that she would come to see her.


    Later, when she arrived in Xiangcheng, every time she thought of this sentence, she wanted to ask JOJO when she would come, but she held back every time.


    They are just the relationship of former colleagues. Even in her heart, she has long regarded JOJO as her friend, but she still dare not ask such words.


    She was afraid that JOJO would tell her that it was just his casual remark. If it was JOJO''s rejection, she would have no hope at all. It would be better to wait and expect like this than not.


    She always looked forward to his coming, but did not dare to ask when he would come.


    So when she first saw him really standing in front of her, she was so excited that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, I didn''t say it in advance because I wanted to surprise everyone." JOJO said.


    Jian Haixi on one side was slightly surprised. Jiang ruting''s excited performance was somewhat beyond her expectation.


    She always only knew that JOJO was special to Jiang ruting. Gu Chenyi said that she had seen it, but at this time she realized that they seemed to think of it more shallowly.


    Su ri''an was already in the living room on the second floor. When he heard Jiang ruting calling JOJO''s name, he reacted and got up and walked downstairs.


    Qiao Qiao came down first and saw that JOJO in the living room was also surprised. He smiled and greeted him: "JOJO, you''re coming! I had prepared the freshly baked dessert for you when I knew you were here today."


    Then he took Jian Haixi''s arm and said, "sister Haixi, why don''t you tell me you''re coming."


    Jian Haixi smiled, pinched her face, looked at JOJO and said, "it''s not that I don''t say, I just knew that he and Yunling have arrived."


    Hamu originally followed Qiaoqiao down. When he saw JOJO, he reacted for a moment and nodded stiffly at him.


    He doesn''t know JOJO well and has nothing to say.


    JOJO said less, so their greeting speed was almost the fastest among people.


    In the back, Su ri''an also went downstairs with Shaoli''s help. Qiao Qiao entertained the people to sit down. He was already busy and ran to the kitchen to make tea.


    None of the people here, hamu, was willing to stay together. What they said had nothing to do with him. They simply followed Qiaoqiao.


    Among a group of people, Su ri''an and JOJO are obviously more like acquaintances than hamu.


    Because it was the first time they met, Jian Haixi introduced them. She made a gesture to Su ri''an and Shao Li and said to JOJO, "this is Mr. Su and this is Miss Shao."


    Looked at Su ri''an and Shao Li again and said, "this is JOJO."


    "JOJO?" Shao Li held Su ri''an. She had been staring at JOJO since she went downstairs. At this time, it was even more unexpected to hear her name. "Are you the star? It''s the hero in the recently broadcast Ruo Gu, isn''t it?"


    She has only recently begun to chase dramas. Just now she looked familiar when she saw JOJO, but she couldn''t believe it. After Jian Haixi introduced it, she was certain that there is no such thing in the world, not only looks the same, but also has the same name.


    For Jane Haixi''s friend turned out to be a star, she didn''t know who to be surprised at for a moment, but in a flash, it''s normal for Jane Haixi to have such a friend for people with such a status. It''s just that she, a little common people, still felt that it was a little fantastic when she stood in front of a big star for the first time.


    "Xiaoli, don''t be rude." as soon as Shaoli''s voice fell, Su ri''an leaned down and scolded.


    "No." JOJO quickly opened her mouth and looked at Shao Li, "thank you for your love."


    With that, he nodded to Su ri''an on his own initiative: "Hello, I''m JOJO."


    Because Su ri''an was blind, JOJO saved the etiquette of shaking hands and just said hello to him politely.


    Just at this time, Qiaoqiao and ha Mu came over with tea and snacks. She originally thought that with JOJO''s coolness, she would not take the initiative to say hello to others, especially strangers like Su ri''an. Unexpectedly, when she came over, she saw that JOJO and Su ri''an talked very well.


    JOJO sat beside Jian Haixi, looked at Su ri''an sideways and said, "I heard ruiruirui said that you are her piano teacher and play the piano very well."


    Su ri''an was stunned and surprised. He is always gentle, gentleman and polite. Such a surprised expression is rare in him.


    He didn''t expect that Jian Rui would praise him in front of others. He thought that several children were only interested in learning the piano for a while. At this time, when he heard JOJO''s words, his heart was warm.


    They really took him as their teacher.


    His smile on the corner of his lips was more gentle. Looking at JOJO''s direction, he said, "no, I just studied abroad for two years and practiced more than others for a few years. Ruirui and Rui are really smart. They learn the piano very quickly and play better and better recently."


    They are still talking. Jiang ruting, who is sitting on one side, is always looking at JOJO.


    Her mood has slowly recovered from her initial excitement.


    The moment she saw JOJO, she was full of people standing in front of her eyes. The only feeling in her heart was happiness and excitement. She had no extra mind to pay attention to anything else.


    But when she calmed down, she found that JOJO''s attitude towards her was exactly the same as that towards Su ri''an Qiaoqiao and others.


    She thought that she could be a little special for JOJO


    Jiang ruting smiled bitterly. Probably in JOJO''s heart, only Jian Haixi''s mother and daughter are special.


    Her eyes flashed and looked up again at JOJO who was talking to others. The sadness in her eyes flashed, but the bright color hidden under it never disappeared.


    Even though JOJO treated her like an ordinary person, she was still very happy to see this bright boy again.


    Several people chatted in the living room for a while, and hamu''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He took out his eyes and said to Jian Haixi, "it''s an alarm clock. I should pick up the eldest lady from school."


    "May I go with you?" asked JOJO politely.


    Ha Mu took an eyebrow and looked at him. There was something wonderful in the brain circuit of steel straight man: "go if you want. Ask me what to do? Just ask Uncle Mo He."


    jojo£º¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jian Haixi smiled and said to JOJO, "don''t go today. It''s very tired to come on the way. Rest at home and chat with Miss Jiang. It''s the same to see ruiruirui when they come back, okay?"


    Jane Haixi said so, and JOJO nodded obediently.


    Jian Haixi looked at hamu and told him, "don''t slip your tongue. Don''t tell Shazhi about JOJO and Yunling. Give them a surprise when you come back."


    Ha Mu brushed his lips and said, "you should be surprised at every small thing. Just don''t say no? I''m not so stupid."


    Jane Haixi was speechless. She was really afraid that he would be so stupid.

 Chapter 1136

    Hamu never delayed a second when he went to pick up yarn and weave. After talking to Jian Haixi, he turned and left.


    Qiaoqiao follows Jian Haixi back to prepare for the evening reception banquet. Although Su ri''an can''t see it, she also knows that Jiang ruting may have a long relationship with JOJO. After Jian Haixi left, she went back to her room with Shaoli.


    The living room is reserved for Jiang ruting and JOJO.


    Jiang ruting looked at the young man in front of him. Just now, his excitement slowly faded. At this time, he opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t know what to say.


    When all the people in the room were there, she could listen to him and look at him silently, but now only she and JOJO were left, and the atmosphere in the room became a lot awkward.


    It turned out that after saying hello, they didn''t even have a topic to chat about.


    She finally realized again that the gap between them was not just the bridge she had been looking forward to building.


    Jiang ruting''s eyes darkened a little, bowed his head, twisted his fingers, bit his lips and was silent.


    She recalled what she could say, and the only intersection between the two was a long time ago. There was no need to say anything else... Opening up might make the atmosphere more embarrassing.


    Among the last two people, JOJO opened the mouth first. He looked at her and asked politely, "how are you doing recently? Are you still used to living in Xiangcheng?"


    Jiang ruting looked up and looked at him for several seconds before nodding and saying, "I''m fine."


    Probably she also realized that her answer was too simple and perfunctory. She quickly added: "it''s really good. Jane Haixi and the people here are very good to me."


    JOJO nodded: "just live in the habit."


    When he finished, they were silent again. After a moment, Jiang ruting said, "thank you for helping me."


    At least JOJO gave her this peaceful and stable day. Because of JOJO, she will be allowed to stay by the people here, more ordinary people than ever before.


    JOJO shook her head and looked at her with deep eyes: "No."


    He put down his tea cup and said, "I just opened a mouth. The people who really help you are the people here. You have to thank them. You have to say thank you to the people here, not to me."


    Jiang ruting was suddenly stunned. His face turned a little white and tightly closed his reddish lip.


    With the people here?


    Her eyebrows drooped slightly and she laughed at herself. Did she thank the humanity here? Maybe it''s more appropriate to apologize?


    What Jane Haixi said last time echoed in her ear again, making her heart more confused.


    Although she was holding the tea cup, she never drank, and her fingertips kept rubbing the wall of the cup.


    JOJO is also a little absent-minded. He seems to be sitting here, but his eyes are always subconsciously looking at the door.


    Jiang ruting looked at him. Even if there was no expression on his face, she just knew that he wanted to find Jian Haixi.


    Because only that person can affect his thoughts.


    Jiang ruting smiled bitterly. JOJO is the light of life for her. It let her know that a person can grow with light and meet a better world.


    But no one said that a beam of light should also respond to a person''s expectations.


    For JOJO, she is just a colleague. Maybe she is a little closer than her colleagues at most, and she barely gets to the boundary with her friends. However, compared with Jian Haixi, she is actually far away from them. In his heart, she also has his family and his light.


    Even if she expects them to be closer and more familiar, it''s just her own expectation. She can''t ask JOJO to treat her with the same expectation.


    She tilted her head and looked out of the window. The setting sun was just right. The branches swayed gently under the wind of the night. The whole air seemed to be inlaid with golden light by the evening light.


    She had never found the sky so beautiful at this time. JOJO had not been there in the past. It seemed that her heart could not see beautiful things.


    "I don''t know... What kind of reception banquet they will give you tonight." Jiang ruting whispered with a slight hook around the corner of his mouth.


    JOJO was stunned and mentioned Jian Haixi and them. He even looked a lot softer and said in a warm voice, "no matter what, I''m very happy."


    Jiang ruting looked back at the tenderness in his eyes. After staring at it for a while, he smiled and stood up and said, "let''s go and have a look, maybe we can help."


    go back?


    JOJO was stunned. Although he didn''t know why Jiang ruting suddenly asked for help, of course he wanted to go back, so he nodded and walked out without asking.


    The two were in parallel. The wind outside was really gentle and warm. Jiang ruting looked at JOJO, and he always looked at the home in front of him and the people in that family. Her shadow had never been installed in his eyes.


    The two overlapping shadows on the ground sometimes open a little distance and sometimes coincide with their steps.


    From the three-dimensional world to the two-dimensional plane, the distance between the two people suddenly becomes very close, and the gap and gap seem to be wiped out in an instant.


    Jiang ruting''s mouth always has a gentle radian. It doesn''t matter who JOJO is looking at.


    He doesn''t need to know or do anything.


    Because... This is her story.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Central square, next to the fountain, eukins. Yan stood calmly, his hands in his pockets and smiled at Qiao Ya standing opposite him.


    The square is especially lively at the moment.


    In the evening, the summer heat fades and the cool wind blows across your face, which is the most comfortable time of the day.


    Most of the white-collar workers in the office building, nearby residents and young people who go shopping gather here to enjoy the most leisure time every day.


    Temporary vendors set up a circle around the periphery of the square, and the taste of delicious food gradually began to fill the nearby air, as if announcing the beginning of nightlife.


    Not far away, several skating children come and go in the fountain. Occasionally, they don''t grasp the time, and they will get wet by a gurgling fountain.


    Eukins. Yan and Qiaoya drowned in the crowd like this, as if they were no different from others.


    But when I looked carefully, I could see that Joey seemed very nervous.


    She faced eukins. Yan, with his hands hanging on his side, clenched them into fists, took a deep breath and said, "yes, I have something to tell you."


    Eukins. Yan looked at her nervously, and a strong interest rose in her eyes. Obviously, she was so afraid of him. Why should she ask him out?


    With a slight smile, he subconsciously took two steps forward to get closer to Joey and see the defense and fear on her face.


    But when he moved a little, JOYA immediately reacted and stretched out her hand to stop him: "don''t come here. Don''t be so close to me. There are so many people here. You can''t do anything."


    She finished in one breath and realized that her voice was trembling with tension.


    Eukins. Yan chuckled and spread his hand to her: "ya''er, what do you think I want to do?"


    He was a little annoyed and sighed: "you are always so afraid of me, but in fact, I have never hurt you."

 Chapter 1137

    Eukins. Yan''s eyes were very deep and deep, which made Qiaoya think with his words involuntarily.


    She was slightly stunned and thought about it carefully. From the past to the present, eukins. Yan really never hurt her.


    However, the instant compromise just flashed in her eyes. Soon, her look changed into preparedness and caution again. She didn''t forget Dou Dou''s injury.


    Qiaoya bit her lip, looked at the person opposite with a complex face, and said word by word, "but you hurt my family."


    Eukins. Yan sighed and shook his head seriously. "Ya''er, you really misunderstood me. I didn''t want to hurt them, just want to play games with them."


    "Play games?"


    The tone of understatement and indifference made Qiao Ya''s face pale. She didn''t know why this man could still say such words now.


    "Dou Dou has been beaten by your people. Now you stand here and tell me you just want to play games?" JOYA frowned and glared at him angrily. "So do you think just playing games can cover up the harm you have done to others?"


    "Ya''er, you misunderstood me." eukins. Yan helplessly pinched the center of his eyebrows.


    Because of Qiaoya''s fierce words and attitude, many people around have seen it, but most of them think it''s just a little couple quarreling, and they don''t pay too much attention.


    "It was really just an accident." he looked at Qiao Ya with a sincere tone. "I don''t know he has been following me, and I don''t know Dou Dou is one of you. I just thought it was an enemy he had provoked before. Naturally, he didn''t dare to despise the enemy."


    With these words, he looked at the anger on Qiaoya''s face. His eyes flashed slightly and tentatively approached Qiaoya. "If I knew he was your man at the beginning, I wouldn''t let people put such a heavy hand on him. Besides, I didn''t kill him."


    JOYA was listening to his explanation. When she saw him move, she immediately reacted, abruptly retreated and distanced herself from him again.


    Eukins. Yan seemed to be hurt by her backward step. Her eyes were all hurt. She made a gesture of surrender and sighed, "ya''er, you should pay attention to evidence in conviction and sentencing. You can''t let me carry such a big pot because I''m just careless. I really didn''t want to hurt your family."


    "You know what I can do. If I really want to hurt your family, I don''t need to beat around the bush."


    JOYA''s eyes flashed, as if a trace of hesitation had arisen from his words.


    Eukins. Of course, Yan didn''t miss her reaction at this moment. He smiled in his heart, but his voice became softer and softer, as if they had been together for countless days in the past. He also coaxed her with such a tone and said some love words that made her happy.


    "And... With you, I know you don''t like it. How can I do something that makes you unhappy?" he said judo.


    Joe Arden paused for a moment. Such words and tone seemed to touch the last days she wanted to recall, which made her frown slightly.


    Even though she was a little loose because of his explanation, she didn''t forget the contents of the U-disk Jian Haixi showed her, nor did she forget her original intention to come here.


    Eukins. Yan looked around. From time to time, some people would focus on them. He motioned to Qiaoya to look around. His voice seemed to persuade and coax: "let''s find a place to sit down, OK? It looks really silly to stand here like this."


    He glanced around and pointed to one of the open-air restaurants, where there were several umbrellas and groups of young people sitting at several tables.


    "We sit there and there are many people. I can''t do anything to you."


    JOYA hesitated. She did have something to say to him. The people around her came and went, and the voice was noisy. It was not a way to stand here all the time.


    See her nod, eukins. Yan finally showed a relaxed smile on his face and walked to the restaurant with her.


    When she got there, JOYA took the lead in sitting down in a chair, turned around and saw eukins. Yan Jiang was in the air ready to help her pull the chair, and there was a bitter smile on his face that seemed to have time to recover in the future.


    She pursed her lips. This is what he used to do when they went out together. Even if he was blind, he would feel for the chair to help her open it.


    Qiao Ya turned her head as if she hadn''t seen anything just now.


    The person opposite was just stunned. He cleaned up his emotions in an instant, as if he didn''t care about her hurtful attitude, but he stretched out his hand to stop Qiaoya who wanted to talk: "wait a minute."


    Joey, I''ll see eukins. Yan had quickly left and walked towards the ordering area of the store, but he came over with two drinks in a moment.


    She could see at a glance that it was eukins. Yan ordered it according to his preference, and when he came over, he always had a gentle smile on his face, as if he was the most qualified boyfriend, as if... Nothing had happened between them.


    JOYA pursed her lips in silence and didn''t touch the drink he pushed.


    She didn''t want to admit it, but she just looked at eukins. Yan walked towards herself from the crowd. She was in a trance. It was like returning to the day when they fell in love. He was as gentle as ever.


    This is wrong. How could she recall his tenderness at this time? What she should remember should be all his evil deeds.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her cold face and glanced at the ignored drink. There was no dissatisfaction on his face. His soft voice slowly said, "I''ve been waiting for you to find me."


    JOYA was stunned.


    Wait for her to find him?


    Eukins. Yan saw her suddenly open eyes and smiled and said, "do you see? There is a song I wrote for you in the necklace that I gave you. You can hear it as long as you rotate it gently."


    JOYA''s eyes sank. The necklace was thrown into the fire by George at that time.


    She looked up at him and said coldly, "no, I threw it away."


    Eukins. Yan seemed to have just learned the news. A touch of sadness flashed in his eyes. He paused and said, "then why are you looking for me? Send a message to me as Su ri''an''s mobile phone number. Do you want to find Su ri''an?"


    Qiao Ya shook her head: "I''m looking for you. I want to beg you to end that boring game and don''t hurt anyone."


    "OK."


    Eukins. Yan Gou''s lips smiled and nodded without hesitation.


    JOYA''s eyes lit up unconsciously.


    Eukins. Yan looked at the bright light, shook his head and reached out to hold her hand on the table.


    His voice was very light. It was clear that there were so many people around him that JOYA could not hear clearly, but at the moment he opened his mouth, the voice seemed to pass through all the people''s voices and rang in her ears clearly and cruelly.


    "If you follow me, I''ll let everyone go."


    JOYA was stiff, and her face suddenly faded.

 Chapter 1138

    Eukins. When Yan said this, he didn''t expect Qiaoya to promise or answer anything. He just wanted to appreciate Qiaoya''s reaction.


    And JOYA''s expression mixed with disbelief, panic and shock really pleased him.


    He narrowed his eyes, and the open net was ready to take back quietly after touching the prey. After all, the prey in front of him was not someone else, and only taking time would have a better effect. In this way, when she realized the end and wanted to escape again in the future, it would be too late, and then she would be willing to stay in her own net.


    Think of JOYA, who was unwilling but reluctant to part with him, eukins. The twisted pleasure in Yan''s heart suddenly soared.


    He smiled. His immediate goal had been achieved, so he didn''t need to press step by step. As soon as he wanted to say something to keep the topic going, he saw the opposite person silent for a moment and suddenly looked up at him.


    "OK, I promise you."


    JOYA''s face was determined, and the flashing neon around her amber eyes was shining like a swordsman with a generous determination to die.


    Eukins. Yan picked his eyebrows and was surprised.


    She was so afraid of him that he thought she would directly take up the drink at hand and pour it on his face, and then leave angrily


    JOYA saw that he didn''t speak, took a deep breath, stared at him, clenched her teeth and repeated again: "I''ll talk to you, and then you let everyone go."


    "Oh..." eukins. Yan stared at her face tightly and looked at it carefully. It seemed to judge whether she was impulsive or really agreed, "do you really want to?"


    "Yes." JOYA nodded.


    No one saw that her hand hanging under the table had been clenched into a fist, as if resisting the great fear in her heart.


    When he saw the determination on Joana''s face, eukins. Yan finally slowly put away his careless smile, and the corners of his mouth turned into a meaningful arc.


    "It turned out that ya''er came to me today after she had finished her consciousness." he reached out and shook her hand on the table and said slowly.


    Seeing that he changed the subject, JOYA''s eyes flashed, stared at him and asked, "did you go back?"


    "Of course not."


    Eukins. Yan shook his head and said with a gentle smile, "I don''t know how happy I am to have ya''er with me. It''s just..."


    He paused, but he didn''t finish.


    JOYA looked at him cautiously. "Just what?"


    "Ya''er... I don''t want to deceive you." eukins. Yan''s face seemed to have a trace of distress and sighed, "but now even if I would stop, Ning Jiwei and they would not stop, because this game has begun, and no one can stop it until it is completely over."


    After a pause, he looked at her deeply and whispered, "even I can''t, do you understand?"


    "You lied to me!" Qiaoya got up angrily. Because the action was too big, the chair behind her made a loud "stab".


    Eukins. Yan looked at her angry white and red face. It seemed that there was going to be a fire in her beautiful eyes. He hurried to coax her with a warm voice: "ya''er, don''t worry. Listen to me."


    JOYA shook off him and wanted to pull her hand: "what else to say? You clearly said that as long as I... You would let everyone go. As a result, you said it couldn''t end. You didn''t lie to me!"


    People around cast their eyes in twos and threes. A pair of handsome men and beautiful women quarreled. They all meant to see the play more or less.


    "If I had meant to lie to you, I wouldn''t have told you all this now," eukins said. Yan said, "calm down and at least listen to me."


    He went to pull JOYA''s hand again. This time she didn''t get rid of him, but she still stared at him angrily.


    Eukins. Yan smiled gently, took her hand, got up, walked around the table to her side, helped the chair with one hand, and gently pressed her to let her sit back: "don''t be angry, sit down, let''s talk slowly and listen to me explain to you?"


    After a pause, he half knelt down next to Joey, held her hand and whispered, "your mood is always so excited. I told you so many times that you don''t listen. It''s bad for your health."


    JOYA looked at him, sat down angrily, snorted coldly, but said nothing.


    She was angry, but at least she would listen to him, eukins. Yan took a long breath and sat down in the chair next to her, but his hand always held her fingertips tightly, as if he was afraid of her running away in anger.


    "I really didn''t lie to you. The game has really started. No one can stop shouting. If you have to end it, there is only one way." eukins. Yan said, "I think... If we reach a settlement, maybe we can have a try."


    "Make a settlement?" JOYA turned to look at him. "What do you do?"


    "Tell them about us," eukins said. Yan Dingding looked at her. "Ya''er, this is the only way I can think of at present. If you like, we can tell them about you and me. I''ll tell them that it''s OK to go to the door and apologize. As long as they accept it, we''ll take a step back and reach a settlement. What do you think?"


    Every time he said a word, JOYA''s eyes widened, and her fear deepened.


    Before he finished, JOYA blurted out and interrupted, "no!"


    Eukins. Yan''s eyelids narrowed and looked at Qiao ya, who had a fierce reaction, wondering, "ya''er..."


    "No, no, absolutely not." JOYA didn''t notice eukins. Yan''s eyes changed, but he kept shaking his head, "this matter must not be known to others."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell them I won''t let them talk about you this time. Let them come to me if there''s anything..." eukins. Yan looked at her reaction, narrowed his eyes and continued to coax, but there were a lot of exploratory elements in his eyes.


    "No, No."


    No matter what he said, JOYA just refused with a white face.


    If Jane Haixi and they know she''s with eukins. Yan made this deal, and the whole thing would only be worse.


    And her goal is difficult to achieve.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her face in his eyes, slightly awed his eyelids, and a faint light flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    After she had finished, JOYA realized that she seemed to deny too quickly. She turned her head uneasily and saw eukins. Yan''s mouth hung a faint smile and always looked at her.


    "I..."


    She was afraid of being eukins. Yan saw something and opened his mouth to explain, but he stammered for a moment and couldn''t think of a good reason.


    Fortunately, eukins. Yan is "considerate". Before she flustered to explain, she first said, "don''t explain. I understand. Now I really don''t deserve you. Why don''t we tell you about our relationship when the time is ripe?"


    Qiaoya nodded. Seeing that he had no doubt, she was a little relieved.

 Chapter 1139

    Eukins. Yan''s smile deepened.


    Joey thought she was hiding well, but in eukins. In Yan''s eyes, even when she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he could obviously feel it.


    He had a little more thought in his eyes, but he seemed worried and said, "but if you don''t let me talk about our relationship, how can I reconcile with them?"


    JOYA was stunned. Before she could react, she listened to eukins. Yan continued: "even if I discuss with them for you, what''s more, I can raise the white flag first, but no one will believe it. They will only think it''s another trick of mine..."


    "This......" Qiaoya hesitated, with a trace of embarrassment on her face.


    Because of eukins. Yan was right. Even if he offered reconciliation, Jian Haixi would not believe it.


    "Well..." see JOYA falling into silence, eukins. Yan''s voice turned and held her hand tightly. "I also thought of a win-win road for both sides, but you should promise me. I said don''t be angry first and listen to me slowly."


    "Well, you say it first."


    Eukins. Yan Dun said in a deep voice, "it''s actually very simple. Just let the game continue."


    Qiaoya was stunned, and her face suddenly changed: "what are you talking about?"


    "I told you to take it easy and listen to me," eukins said. Yan pinched her hand and signaled her not to be angry. He coaxed in a good temper, "we can pretend to continue the game on the surface, so that Ning Jiwei and they won''t be suspicious, but I can assure you that I won''t hurt anyone."


    "High sounding." JOYA sneered, "it''s all your one-sided words. How can I believe you? What will you do if you go back then?"


    "So I''m so miserable in your heart?" eukins. Yan smiled bitterly and sighed, "it''s all right. I might as well tell you my original plan."


    JOYA looked at him in silence.


    "Originally, Ning Jiwei, they were going to save Jiang Rumo, and I already knew about it, so in this game, I planned to make a plan. I''ll do it after they saved Jiang Rumo. Then they will naturally be a turtle in my jar." eukins. Yan slowly explained.


    "You... Mean!" Julia glared at him.


    "Oh, the game..." eukins. Yan shrugged his shoulders and didn''t think so. "It''s a normal means for Mantis to catch cicadas and yellow finches."


    The evening wind blew and playfully picked up a strand of broken hair next to Joey''s cheek, eukins. Yan moved naturally to help her smooth it, gently as if they were not talking about something terrible, but just a date between lovers.


    JOYA suddenly turned her head and avoided his touch airway: "in that case, I didn''t say what I said just now."


    "What''s the hurry," eukins said. Yan''s fingers fell to the ground, paused in the air for a moment, curled up slightly, fell to Qiaoya''s cheek and gently stroked, "that''s just my original plan. You have promised me, and I will not do that again."


    Qiaoya also wanted to step back. As soon as his hand touched her, she just felt goose bumps all over her, but she didn''t move. The hand he held tightly suddenly felt a strong force holding her, making her unable to move.


    "Don''t move, ya''er, you don''t know how beautiful you are in the sunset. Do you know how excited I am when I heard that you would agree?" he looked at her in a daze. His distracted eyes were full of affection for her, which could almost be confused with the truth. "This is the mood I didn''t experience when I opened any new game..."


    Qiaoya was forced to look at each other by him. Such a close distance and a pair of eyes that can see through people''s hearts made her retreat and have nowhere to hide. However, if she was more calm and rational, she could tell what kind of acting was in those eyes.


    "So I compromised. Compared with you, any game has become unable to attract me." he said in a deep voice, "because of you, I can change my mind, let go and let them save Jiang Rumo."


    "Really? You can''t do anything?" asked JOYA with a slight twinkle in her eyes.


    "Well, do nothing," eukins said. Yan Bao Zhengdao.


    Joey paused and didn''t speak, eukins. Yan suddenly put his hand on her shoulder and took her into his arms. A gentle and affectionate voice slowly sounded in her ears with the evening wind, with a soothing taste: "a Jiang Rumo, for you, I''ve made money."


    JOYA leaned rigidly in his arms, and the sound rang around her, making her heart thump.


    But not because of moving, but... Nervous.


    Because she knew that she was one step closer to her goal.


    On the table, when the iced beverage meets the outdoor high temperature, it gradually condenses one tiny droplet after another on the cup wall, and then slowly slides down, accumulating a circle of water marks at the bottom of the cup.


    JOYA stared at the drops of water, and the light in her eyes gradually cooled down.


    She knows she can''t do much, but at least she can do a little, and she has to share some dangers for everyone.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know, from an angle she can''t see, eukins. There was a meaningful smile in Yan''s deep eyes.


    He really didn''t lie. JOYA''s consent made him experience unprecedented excitement.


    Because this originally planned game is about to increase the difficulty. Of course, he will be excited about such an exciting thing.


    He looked down at the girl in his arms, and the smile on his mouth was like a hunter seeing the prey that had obediently fallen into his net.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the door of the community, several children got out of the car one by one, but no one went in and stood in a circle around hamu.


    "Tell me what''s the matter? I''m sweating!" Mo Xiuqian poked her chin with one hand, and her round eyes were full of curiosity.


    "I''m also worried to death. Can you speak quickly?" Gu Xiaomian followed.


    A few people, you and I, quarreled so much that the wood was big, but they could only lie with their eyes open: "there''s nothing."


    Mo Xiujin couldn''t help rolling his eyes when he saw him lying seriously. He felt that his IQ had been so insulted for the first time in his life. He leaned against the car and said lazily, "it''s said that you are a wood. Do you think it''s useful for you to lie in front of us?"


    "A Jin." the yarn weaving on one side stared at him and stopped his poisonous tongue in time, "don''t say ha Mu like that."


    "Yes, how sad it is for him to be so frank." Gu Xiaomian quickly added a sentence and looked at HA Mu comfortingly, as if saying, don''t care about ang


    Ha Mu: "


    He''d better pretend he doesn''t understand.


    Shazhi turned to look at hamu and said in a warm voice, "I can see you''re hiding something at the school gate. What''s the matter?"


    Ha Mu subconsciously opened his mouth and hurriedly closed it. He shook his head and said honestly, "I can''t say."


    "Can''t say?" Jian Yi squints. "It seems that it''s a family matter."


    In addition to following them, hamu follows Qiaoqiao these days. It''s probably Jian Haixi''s order that he can hide it from them.


    "Oh, let''s go back and have a look." Jian Rui didn''t torture ha mu. At this time, she waved to the people and ran home with a smile.

 Chapter 1140

    When the children ran home, there was no one in the big living room.


    "Mommy?" Jianrui changed her shoes and shouted suspiciously towards the room.


    The voice fell to the ground. Before she could call aunt LAN again, she caught a glimpse of the figure holding something from the balcony.


    "Brother JOJO!" Jianrui looked at the figure and shouted in surprise. She immediately rushed towards him excitedly.


    JOJO was still silently thinking about when they would get home. She was unprepared and was startled by the figure rushing towards him without saying a word.


    He was holding a small pot of potted plants with one hand in his two hands. At present, he could only hold the potted plants as far as possible. He was embarrassed to catch Jian Rui, afraid that she would fall, and afraid that the flowers he held would knock her, so he hurried to say, "Rui Rui, don''t..."


    Fortunately, Jian Rui is flexible and knows how to stop when she pours into JOJO''s arms, otherwise they will fall to the ground together.


    "Brother JOJO, why are you here?" Jian Rui smiled with a small face. Her eyes had been bent into crescent moon since she saw JOJO, and her voice was excited for several degrees. "When did you come, why didn''t you tell me? I didn''t pick you up. Can you stay here for a few days? How about staying in my house for a few more days?"


    A series of questions jumped out without a break, so that JOJO couldn''t even find a chance to answer.


    He helplessly looked at Jian Rui holding her tightly. She ran all the way home. Just now she rushed directly in front of him and was excited for a long time. Fine beads of sweat were oozing out on her forehead.


    A pair of big glazed eyes stared at him without blinking, full of laughter and happiness, as well as his shadow.


    "Knock carefully, don''t see me holding something." JOJO shook her head and said that although it was a reprimand, the spoiling was very obvious.


    Jian Rui was already excited and couldn''t find the north. She couldn''t care so much. She kept holding him as a spoiled girl: "you can''t knock it. You don''t believe my skill.


    Just as the backward people came to the door, they heard Jane Rui''s excited voice that could lift the roof.


    Without opening the door, they can imagine Jianrui''s excitement.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned for a moment. The fox''s eyes narrowed slightly and hummed, "well, you don''t have to go in now. You know what a surprise it is."


    Gu Xiaomian stood next to him, drooping his eyebrows and eyes at the villa. He was rarely in the same camp with Mo Xiujin, and some were not happy to hum: "Ruirui had her JOJO brother, so she forgot me."


    "Wrong." Mo Xiuqian held her hands. As soon as she heard JOJO''s voice, the corners of her mouth raised high and never came down again.


    JOJO! That''s the man of Ruo Gu, which is popular in the whole school. He''s about to stand in front of her. Isn''t he happy?


    As soon as she was happy, her combat effectiveness soared automatically. She couldn''t help whizzing at the two stingy people next to her: "does Ruirui usually remember you? I don''t know."


    The dark cloud on Gu Xiaomian''s head is thicker, and the black is about to take shape.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, he was in a bad mood and had no time to quarrel with her. He turned his mouth and stopped talking.


    Mo Xiuqian shook her head proudly. She just wanted to say something. She was pulled by Mo Xiulin nearby to stop it. He knew that the girl had never been blocked. After a while, she hurt Mo Xiujin by mistake. It was another fight.


    Jian Yi''s eyes flickered, turned to hamu next to him, and said in a deep voice, "this is what you''re hiding from us?"


    "Er... Um..." Ha Mu hesitated and didn''t know whether to nod. Finally, he could only pretend not to hear and looked up at the sky as if he didn''t know anything.


    Jian Yi knew it was more than that when he looked at his expression. He narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the villa.


    A JOJO doesn''t seem to be worth it. Jian Haixi specially told ha Mu to hide it from them.


    So what else?


    His mind turned quickly, and suddenly his eyes lit up. Since JOJO came to Xiangcheng, so


    His eyes swept around Gu Xiaomian, who hung his head and pursed his mouth silently. He clearly hooked his lips and didn''t say anything. He took Shazhi''s hand and went in first.


    When they went in, they saw Jianrui hanging on JOJO and still refused to come down. Holding him, they were still asking questions and chattering.


    Fortunately, Moran had already accepted the two potted flowers in JOJO''s hand with a smile, otherwise he couldn''t hold Jian Rui.


    However, it was convenient for Jian Rui, who was reluctant to let go, to hold JOJO more tightly. Ren jianhaixi called her at the door of the kitchen.


    "Mommy, I haven''t seen brother JOJO for a long time. First let brother JOJO promise to stay here for a few more days." Jian Rui held JOJO and rushed to Jian Haixi.


    "Come down first and stop joking." Jian Haixi smiled at them. "Your weight is much heavier than potted plants. Be careful."


    Mo Xiujin looked at the two people here in high spirits, glanced away, walked straight from the side with a gloomy atmosphere, and hummed in an awkward tone: "yes, many adults are not shy at all."


    "I''m not that heavy." Jianrui snorted. Although her face was a little unconvinced, she obediently slipped down from JOJO and walked towards the sofa.


    Several people said hello to JOJO and all sat down on the sofa.


    Mo Tong turned his head and looked in the room. He opened his mouth and asked, "brother JOJO, are you here?"


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiulin also looked over at this time. At this moment, they also reacted. Since JOJO came to Xiangcheng ahead of time, it is likely that Yunling has also arrived.


    JOJO smiled and raised her chin towards Gu Xiaomian, who was still depressed on the single sofa on the other side, and made a silent gesture to several people.


    Mo Xiuqian immediately knew it, silently nodded, gathered around Shazhi, covered her mouth and whispered, "no wonder aunt Haixi let ha Mu hide it from us. This surprise is really big enough for Gu Ruan."


    "HMM... I hope you don''t scare him." Shazhi glanced at Gu Xiaomian and whispered a smile.


    Several people turned away from the topic and began to talk about something else.


    Unlike in Mo Jue''s house, JOJO was still silent and introverted at that time. Even if there was a smile, it was mostly a smile. However, when JOJO chatted with several children, his smile became more, as if he had suddenly changed from an adult to a young child, and his eyes were much brighter.


    Jiang ruting and Qiaoqiao were helping in the kitchen. At this time, they inadvertently saw this scene and stood in place for a long time.


    It turned out that JOJO had such a happy laugh, as if she knew two people.


    The lively living room and the heaven and earth where she stood seemed to have an invisible wall, which she couldn''t step past.

 Chapter 1141

    Jiang ruting stared at JOJO in amazement. Such a world is always incompatible with her. In fact, no matter where she is, Mo Jue''s family or here, she always seems to be the outsider.


    Qiao Qiao saw her looking at the outside in a trance. She thought about a plate of freshly baked snacks and smiled at her, "Miss Jiang, could you please help me send this plate of snacks to JOJO them?"


    Jiang ruting suddenly regained his mind, nodded to her gentle eyes and said, "OK."


    She took the plate and just wanted to go over, she heard Qiaoqiao say in the back: "by the way, Miss Jiang, you can sit outside, too. It''s not busy here. Maybe JOJO needs help there."


    Her tone was gentle. If Jiang ruting didn''t know what she meant just now, it would be obvious by now.


    Qiao Qiao asked her to deliver cakes, and then asked her to sit down and chat with everyone.


    She turned her head, took a look at Qiaoqiao and bit her lip. The "thank you" rolled on the tip of her tongue several times. Finally, she didn''t say it, but just nodded to her.


    She knew Qiaoqiao was thinking of her, but she


    Jiang ruting put the plate on the tea table. JOJO looked up at her, nodded politely and said, "thank you."


    She shook her head and just wanted to say something. Next to her, Jian Rui was already waving to her and said, "sister rutin, come and sit down too. Aunt Qiao''s dessert is delicious. Let''s eat together."


    As soon as the voice fell, the dessert in her hand was robbed by Mo Xiujin. They immediately ignored the others and quarreled next to each other.


    Looking at the lively scene, Jiang ruting made a faint tick at the corners of his mouth, but fell down again in a moment. He turned to look at JOJO and bit his lips and said, "JOJO, I want to go back first."


    JOJO''s eyes are falling on Jian Rui. In case the two fighting people fall down, Wen Yan doesn''t care much, but nods.


    Jiang ruting''s eyes flashed slightly. Without saying anything, he turned and walked out of the door.


    As like as two peas, the brightly lit villa was left behind her, and the light was dim on the road. It seemed that she was just like the way she came, but she seemed more lonely.


    Jiang ruting looked up at the sky. Behind her was laughter, but the front was full of unknowns. From then on, she would go to her unknown future so lonely.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi, who came out of the kitchen, saw the noisy people on the sofa, shook his head and said with a helpless smile: "it''s not over yet?"


    "Mommy!" Jianrui took her hand and asked her to sit down. "You let hamu hide it from us. I would have come back long ago if I knew brother JOJO was coming, so I wouldn''t waste some time at school."


    "Really?" Jane Haixi shook her small nose and said with a smile, "I can''t delay you. Your JOJO brother has a holiday this time and can stay for a few more days."


    "Hum, it''s a pity that it''s not summer vacation now. Minus my school time, I spend so ~ little time with my brother JOJO." she gestured with the tip of her little thumb.


    The look of heartache and regret made Mo Xiujin hum again and hit him impolitely: "if you want to be beautiful, there will be additional training in the summer vacation."


    Mo Xiujin originally wanted to antagonize her. As a result, Jian Rui was strangely open, nodded and said, "it''s still good now. You''re not so tired every day. You can play with brother JOJO for a while."


    Mo Xiujin choked and said nothing.


    "OK, we''ll discuss your schedule later. Will you help brother JOJO bring in the delicate flowers on the balcony first?" Jian Haixi patted Jian Rui on the back, interrupted several people''s mouth battle, and reluctantly pointed to the balcony, "it''s too late for it to rain in a while."


    "No problem." Mo Xiujin always listens to Jian Haixi''s words most. He responds without hesitation. Then he waves his hand at Gu Xiaomian and instructs him, "Gu Ruan, go and move quickly."


    It''s a perfect picture of being generous to others.


    "And I don''t want ~" Gu Xiaomian glanced, reached out and grabbed his sleeve to pull him up from the sofa, dissatisfied, "let''s go together."


    "Don''t pull, don''t pull. If the sleeve is torn, go." Mo Xiujin was pulled up by him and reluctantly followed Chaoyang terrace.


    Jian Haixi also wanted to get up, but as soon as he got up, Mo Tong sat down again: "Mom, you sit down. Just leave these to us."


    "It''s Mommy. Just sit and rest with us." Jian Rui kissed Jian Haixi on the face, took Mo Tong and prepared to go with Jian Yi.


    Just then, the sound of a car came faintly outside the door.


    Mo Xiuqian turned her eyes and ran to the window to look out. It was almost what they thought. It was Gu Chenyi and Yunling who came back.


    She smiled, turned her head and motioned to several people, whispering, "it''s uncle Gu. They''re back."


    Jian Rui smiled and winked at the crowd and said, "look at me."


    Then he ran to the balcony to pull Gu Xiaomian.


    I don''t know how she coaxed. In short, when they came out again, Gu Xiaomian voluntarily covered his eyes and followed her out.


    Everyone in the living room was silent, either leaning against the sofa or against the table, looking at them with a smile.


    "Rui Rui, can I open my eyes?" after taking a few steps, Gu Xiaomian pouted and asked.


    "Not yet, not yet. Wait a minute." Jianrui smiled cunningly and explained seriously, "cover it. You can''t put your hand down. I told you to open your eyes again."


    "Well, I didn''t let it go." Gu Xiaomian honestly covered his eyes, seriously didn''t let it go, and didn''t slow down with Jian Rui. This is also his great trust that Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin could follow them so far with their eyes covered.


    Mo Xiujin followed and looked at Gu Xiaomian''s foolish appearance. He couldn''t help turning his eyes. It''s really something that can only be done by people with pure mind.


    Outside the door, as soon as Yunling and Gu Chenyi opened the door, they saw their silly son walking towards them like a blind man. For a moment, they were stunned at the door and forgot to breathe.


    "Ruirui, I..."


    Gu Xiaomian had followed Jian Rui forward well, but Jian Rui suddenly released his hand. There was silence around, and a little partner couldn''t hear his voice.


    He was a little confused. He grabbed twice in the air with one hand. He was about to put down his hand covering his eyes to see what happened, but his fat hand suddenly met a man.


    "Who? Who?" he shouted.


    Taste has first transferred cognition to the brain, and this taste is very familiar to him.


    Gu Xiaomian couldn''t help coming closer to touch the man''s hand. The generous palm on the opposite side also pulled his hand and pinched it. It felt more familiar.


    "How familiar..."


    "Alas." Yun Ling sighed, reached out and rubbed Gu Xiaomian''s head. "Son, can we not be stupid?"


    The familiar voice made Gu Xiaomian suddenly open his eyes. His eyes were Yunling''s face with a gentle smile. Gu Xiaomian was surprised to give the person in front a bear hug: "little Dad!"

 Chapter 1142

    Yunling caught his silly son. Fortunately, the little guy didn''t exert himself, otherwise he couldn''t bear Gu Xiaomian''s attack now. He had to take a step back. It''s too embarrassing.


    "Son, I haven''t seen you for such a long time, but you......" Yunling hugged Gu Xiaomian with both hands and pinched his arm. He just wanted to say that he was fat again. After thinking about it, he changed his mind, "he has become strong again."


    "Hum." Yunling hesitated. Gu Xiaomian already knew what he wanted to say. He arched his waist and said, "you''ll say me. You don''t count. How long have you not held me?"


    Yunling reluctantly snored his head: "it''s ~ strange, Dad. Let go first. Let''s go in and sit down and settle the accounts slowly, okay?"


    Gu Xiaomian buried himself in his stomach and said nothing. Ren Yunling didn''t give up, so he stuck to him, blocked the door and said nothing.


    Gu Chenyi held hands and looked at the big one and the small one in front of him. He couldn''t help turning his big white eyes and muttered, "smelly boy, if you have a little father, you''ll forget me."


    Then, regardless of Gu Xiaomian''s objection, he picked him up and walked towards the living room: "OK, let your little father sit down and rest for a while. Hold as long as you want."


    Gu Xiaomian originally wanted to go to the ground. As soon as he said so, he immediately settled down: "then I want my little father to sleep with me tonight."


    "..." Gu Chenyi choked. The smelly boy was born against him. He snorted discontentedly, "don''t think about it, it''s impossible!"


    He hasn''t seen you for a long time, okay.


    "No, I want my little Dad!" Gu Xiaomian knows that "there is no father and son in the battlefield", and sticks his neck to argue, "you ask my little dad, my little dad must also choose me."


    Gu Chenyi''s face was black. He put Gu Xiaomian on the sofa and pointed to him as if he was going to be angry. As a result, he "you" for a long time and didn''t say the next word.


    With Yunling, Gu Xiaomian was even more afraid of him. As soon as he slipped out, he ran to Yunling, sat with his shoulders on his shoulders, pursed his lips and asked, "Dad, am I right?"


    Yunling glanced at Gu Chenyi with stuffy eyes, then looked up at Gu Xiaomian''s bright eyes and said with a smile: "yes, little dad sleeps with you."


    Gu Chenyi sighed, pretended to be loveless and waved his hand: "I think I''m a little redundant. I can''t live in this family. I''ll clean up and move back to the mountain tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi was enjoying the big play of the three members of the family while eating snacks. Hearing what he said, Jian Haixi immediately watched the excitement. The earth said, "Why are you so far away from the back mountain? I''ll find you a room. You can move there and go to mojue."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded solemnly: "in this way, I can live with my little dad for a few more days. Dad will call me when he picks up his things tomorrow. I''ll help you."


    "Puff ~"


    Gu Chenyi''s face had become the bottom of the pot, and Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    Because of the arrival of Yunling, Gu Xiaomian is more happy with the naked eye.


    Gu Chenyi looked at it with a smile in his eyes. No one was happier than him when he saw this scene. This is a complete family.


    Several children talked and laughed around Yunling and JOJO, while Gu Chenyi and Jian Haixi chatted.


    Gu Chenyi complained, "Haixi, you''re not interesting enough. Why don''t you tell me Yunling has arrived."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Did you feel surprised? Yunling said he wanted to surprise you."


    "Oh, ha ha..." Gu Chenyi smiled bitterly. "If you almost perform a dog eating shit and surprise in public wrestling, that''s it."


    "Poof... Hahaha ~" Jian Haixi was drinking tea and almost choked with laughter. Finally, he shook his head and said regretfully, "it''s a pity that I didn''t go and missed this scene."


    However, she can see that Gu Chenyi''s whole state is very relaxed and happy. When talking to her, she will look at Yunling and Gu Xiaomian from time to time, with unconscious warmth reflected in the bottom of her eyes.


    Soon, Ning Jiwei, Mo jutuoge and others also entered the door. They were surprised to see Yunling and JOJO. The living room was full of laughter and excitement.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Compared with the excitement here, eukins on the other side. Yan and Qiaoya are much quieter.


    They had dinner in the restaurant inside, and he took JOYA through a glass door to the romantic rooftop decorated outside.


    The neon lights were decorated around the fence. Qiaoya found that there were several tables outside and a piano in the corner. The bodyguard had poured two glasses of red wine for them. Eukins. Yan took Qiaoya and sat down in the chair. He snapped his fingers with one hand, but for a moment, the melodious piano music rang.


    The romantic light belt around her reflects the sunset that has not yet fallen in the sky, and the blowing night wind slowly blows through Qiaoya''s clothes and sideburns. In such a romantic place, she has been a little absent-minded.


    "Ya''er, can you dance with me?"


    JOYA is in a daze, eukins. Yan''s low voice suddenly came over.


    She blinked, looked at the hand stretched out in front of her, emptied for several seconds, and then reflected his words.


    "Well, good."


    The pianist had changed the accompaniment with a wink, and a low voice came, along with their shaking steps.


    Eukins. Yan looked down at the petite figure in his arms. After she followed him to leave the square, he was always so stunned. He slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, tightened his hand around her waist, bent his head and attached it to her ear, and whispered, "what''s the matter, baby? How do you look unhappy..."


    As soon as he approached, JOYA froze involuntarily. She wanted to struggle unnaturally, but she just moved. At the thought of something, she froze and forced herself to relax.


    She shook her head, raised a proper smile at the corners of her mouth and said, "no, it''s beautiful here. I''m very happy."


    "Really?" eukins. Yan Youshen stared at her for half a second, pretended not to see her reluctance, spread his arms, held her in his arms and said softly, "just be happy. I''m afraid these arrangements will make you dissatisfied."


    After a meal, Qiaoya slowly stroked his back with her stiff hands, but she just held it gently and whispered, "how can it be?"


    "Ha ha ~" eukins. Yan low smiled and threw his warm breath at Qiao Ya''s neck, stroking her back with one hand, "ya''er is so good."


    As he got closer and closer, JOYA even felt the faint breath between his words, and suddenly froze. Her hands could not help but refuse: "it''s very late, i... I should go back."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t move. He still held her tightly, turned his head and said intimately, "can''t you stay?"


    His voice was gentle and intimate, but it made JOYA''s hair stand up in an instant. It seemed that she was tightly entangled by a python, and it was difficult to breathe. She subconsciously said, "No."


    Then he realized that his attitude was a little sharp, and quickly whispered, "my family will be worried."


    Eukins. Yan sighed in disappointment, but did not force her. He hugged her again and said, "OK, I''ll take you back."

 Chapter 1143

    JOYA looked at him suspiciously. She didn''t know how he would send himself back without being found, but she didn''t ask much, just to eukins. Yan nodded.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her doubts in his eyes, smiled gently and coaxed, "wait for me here for a while, and you''ll know what''s going on."


    But a moment later, he changed his clothes and came up again. At that time, JOYA was looking down at the night scene under her feet by the fence. The chaotic colors reflected a slightly confused look under her eyes.


    Until eukins. When Yan''s footsteps came, she slightly raised her eyebrows, put on an appropriate smile and turned her head: "okay..."


    But the voice did not fall, but she was stunned: "how are you!"


    Eukins in front of you. Yan didn''t look like he was just now. In a short time, he turned into a member of her and Liao Huanyan''s studio.


    Eukins. Yan took a step forward, and she couldn''t help but step back until eukins. Yan was so amused by her reaction that he grabbed her and stood in front of him. He said in a warm voice, "don''t be afraid, look at me carefully."


    Qiao Ya was dragged by him and looked at him up and down for a while. Only then did she find that his face had not changed, but his clothes were very similar to his dress. With the decorations of hat and glasses, the light was dim here, and she didn''t react for a moment.


    No wonder he has no fear. Even she can''t see it for a moment. Even if he meets her family when he takes her home, they can''t recognize it.


    But the more so, the more frightened she was.


    This man''s means are really far beyond her imagination. Even an insignificant employee can be imitated by him. What else can he not do? They are a group of people, and who is not on his list.


    Thinking of this, she was surprised, looked up at him and said, "you..."


    "Don''t worry, your staff is fine. I didn''t touch him," eukins said. Yan smiled and interrupted her. Those eyes were too pure. Everything he thought was clear inside. He took her hand and walked out slowly. He turned back and pretended to complain, "it''s not that someone doesn''t want to explain our relationship with you. I can only use his position."


    JOYA''s lips were closed by what he said, but she was relieved to hear that he didn''t hurt others any more.


    All the way to Joey''s house, eukins. Yan watched her go home before driving away.


    But instead of going straight home, the car turned two blocks and finally stopped at the door of a hair salon.


    The people on the bus neither got off nor left. After a while, Jiang Rumo came out of the store with a smile, and then went straight to the car at the door.


    In the car, eukins. Yan Zheng''s half lowered window was squinting and smoking. His slender hand knocked the ash out of the window from time to time, and a faint smile was always hanging at the corners of his mouth.


    Jiang Rumo got into the car. The newly made new hairstyle was divided in half in front of her. Her dark hair was shining brightly under the light in the car, and her little face was beautiful and moving with a little rest bangs.


    "You finally remember others ~" Jiang Rumo murmured angrily, but his hands had wrapped around his neck and leaned against his arms.


    Eukins. Yan took the cigarette away, lifted her chin with one hand, stared at her beautiful eyes and said: "jealous?"


    "Hum ~ I don''t have it." she stared at the man coyly. Just when she wanted to talk, she was suddenly kissed on her lips by the man and snorted, "Oh, hate..."


    "Hehe." eukins. Yan chuckled, put out the cigarette at his fingertips in the ashtray, held her hand tighter, and deepened the kiss between the two.


    At the other end, JOYA entered the house and was still a little nervous.


    Seeing that she came back so late, Yang Yaru asked, "ya''er, why are you back so late today? Are you okay?"


    JOYA went to eukins without telling her family. Yan, at this time, when he was asked suddenly, he was a little flustered. After hesitating for a while, he shook his head and said, "nothing, just had a meal with his colleagues."


    Yang Yaru nodded. Recently, Qiaoya went to the studio less. Maybe she had something to discuss, so she didn''t doubt much.


    JOYA went upstairs in silence and closed the door. She felt completely relieved.


    Today''s day seems more tired than when she rushed the design all night


    She threw her bag into the sofa, sat down, rubbed her shoulders and recalled today''s events.


    In fact, there is no need to recall. A series of things today are like a movie that keeps replaying, flashing in her mind one by one.


    She rubbed her arms, frowned and thought for a while. She always felt that today''s things seemed to go smoothly beyond her imagination, even like a dream.


    Looking for eukins. Before Yan, she thought about all kinds of possibilities, most of which were unsuccessful, but in fact, there was no accident today, which made her achieve her goal so smoothly


    She casually opened the design draft she put next to her. The last page is a brand-new design. The lead brush outlines the prototype of a suit of clothes, and then carefully draws each trace with a black pen. The design with punk suit dress elements is very eye-catching, but the most central part focuses on the word "faceless" with the heaviest black pen trace, which looks particularly penetrating


    ¡ª¡ª


    Ningjia villa.


    Because of the reception dinner, the bear children didn''t go to bed until more than 10 p.m., leaving only the adults sitting in the living room.


    Gu Xiaomian really took Yunling and said nothing, so he returned to the position reserved for Yunling. Gu Chenyi sat there with a black face all night.


    Jian Haixi was slowly sipping a cup of hot milk. As a result, every time he glanced at his face, he couldn''t help laughing. Mo Jue also raised his eyebrows and patted him on the shoulder, joking: "it seems that you have fallen out of favor."


    Gu Chenyi glared at him, snorted coldly, raised his hand and slapped him off.


    After the joke, the people began to talk about business, but in Gu Chenyi''s opinion, where is the joke enough? It is clear that several people have made fun of him enough.


    Speaking of business, several people present were much more serious. Dou Ge said in a deep voice, "time is almost up. What shall we do next?"


    Ning Jiwei tapped his fingers regularly on the armrest of the sofa, frowned for a moment, and then slowly opened his mouth: "tomorrow is the ninth day. If I were eukins Yan, I would take action."


    Dou Ge nodded: "yes, I don''t think he will really wait until the tenth day."


    "Tut..." Mo Jue rubbed his temples and sighed, "to tell you the truth, I always have an unknown hunch that something bad will happen."

 Chapter 1144

    "Your bad is too broad." Gu Chenyi shook his head and clubbed his chin at him. "It''s a bad thing for us to be stared at by him. Can there be worse things than Dou Dou getting hurt and the enemy running away?"


    He refers to those encountered in the first game. He originally wanted to comfort Mo Jue. Unexpectedly, Mo Jue shook his head and said, "I can''t say clearly, but I always feel that everything is wrong..."


    It seems that he is secretly stared at by something deep in the dark. He can only feel it by intuition, but he has no idea where they are hiding or what they want to do


    Jian Haixi, who had not said a word, nodded at this time. Recently, she had the same feeling as Mo Jue. She said, "me too, so I think it''s because we don''t know what the purpose of the second game is, so we''re worried."


    "Purpose..." Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "if the first game is true and false, what will this second game be?"


    Gu Chenyi touched his chin, turned his eyes, thought for a while and looked at the people: "if Jiang Rumo is a crucial member of this game, it should be their twins."


    "It shouldn''t be so simple." Jian Haixi shook his head. "In the style of Eugene Yan, if this game is only related to Jiang Rumo and Jiang ruting, it''s too ''gentle'' and he won''t be satisfied..."


    Mo Jue nodded: "Haixi is right, Eugene. The madness in Yan''s bones won''t make him so willing to hide behind the scenes."


    When he said this, everyone fell into silence, just as there was a multiple-choice question in front of them. The other party only gave them one of the alternatives, and they didn''t even have a problem stem, so they couldn''t start to solve the problem.


    Gu Chenyi looked at this tight lips, and then at that tight frown, sighed, waved his hand and said, "I think you overestimate that Eugene. Yan, whatever his broken game, saved Jiang Rumo, then sent their sisters away, and then went straight to Eugene. Yan''s old nest was tied up for him."


    In his opinion, no matter how many twists and turns the madman has, just get down and do everything for him.


    As soon as his voice fell, the eyes of several people suddenly fell on him and looked at him meaningfully.


    Gu Chenyi scratched his head, doubted the sight of the last few people and said, "am I wrong?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled and shook his head: "it''s right. It''s a simple and straightforward way. Whatever his purpose, when he really starts, his fox tail can''t hide."


    Dou Ge nodded: "I''ll go tomorrow."


    "I''m with you," Mo Jue followed.


    "Well." Ning Jiwei nodded, "I''m relieved that Yunling and Haixi are at home, so tomorrow we will be divided into three routes. Chenyi and I will go to save Jiang Rumo, Dou Ge and Mo Jue, and you two will be responsible for destroying eukins Yan''s nest."


    "Just do it." Gu Chenyi patted himself on the chest and said, "Haixi, don''t worry, I''ll protect your man."


    The others smiled and said nothing. Everyone just thought it was an ordinary joke. No one thought that this joke would finally become a proverb.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, the golden sun came in from the French window. The dazzling light fell on Jiang Rumo''s thin eyelids and disturbed her dream. She frowned slightly and blinked her eyes gently. Yan woke up in his king size bed and half stretched.


    She looked aside bleary eyed. There was no one beside the pillow. There was a figure standing at the window with her back towards her. I don''t know how long she had been standing there.


    Jiang Rumo squints, eukins. Yan wore a black and gold nightgown and stood in the sun. The golden light leaked from him, making him look like a God who suddenly came to the world and a devil who suddenly climbed up from hell.


    She was slightly stunned. Looking at the back in front of her, she thought he was very strange for a moment, as if she had never known this person.


    She bit her lip, gently opened her mouth and called him, "Yan..."


    Eukins. Yan Wensheng turned back and said softly, "wake up."


    Jiang Rumo nodded and looked at his face. The strange feeling in his heart dissipated a lot.


    "You can sleep a little longer," eukins said. Yan walked towards her with a smile and gently rubbed her cheek with his fingers. "After all, you won''t feel very good today."


    Jiang Rumo shook his head, put his hand around his neck and said, "no, I''d better prepare early so as not to be late."


    "Ha ha ~" eukins. Yan gently picked up her chin, stared at her eyes, hooked her lips and said with a smile, "I like your strength."


    Jiang Rumo Jiao smiled, raised her hand, grabbed his hand and shook it. Then she stretched out her hand to get the clean clothes put next to her.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes fell on her all the time. Jiang Rumo could feel it, but she didn''t see the meaningful light at the bottom of his eyes.


    Until a moment later, Jiang Rumo was facing him with his back to tidy up the clothes on his shoulders. He still felt that his eyes followed him, smiled softly and said, "Why are you looking at others all the time?"


    "I was just thinking..." eukins. Yan raised his hand and helped her sort it. His dumb voice smiled and said, "you shouldn''t betray me like rutin."


    As soon as Jiang Rumo''s action was stiff, he quickly covered up the past, lowered his eyes and said, "how is it possible, of course I won''t."


    Eukins. YAN Dan smiled and said nothing.


    That smile made Jiang Rumo feel as if there was a poisonous snake staring at her on his back.


    As long as she is slightly careless, the poisonous snake will bite over without hesitation and let her die on the spot.


    Years of vigilance and intuition made her barely calm at this time. She didn''t dare to have the slightest timid expression on her face, and even tried to make herself smile.


    After adjusting the expression on her face, she turned to face eukins. Yan, put one hand on his knee and looked up at him slightly.


    The meaning of this gesture of surrender was very obvious. She made her eyes full of worship and loyalty as much as possible, and said softly, "my Lord, I have no way to go back since the first day I followed you. In this life, no matter where I go, I will go on this road."


    She finished and looked up at eukins. Yan, pursed his lips and said tentatively, "Yan, don''t you believe me?"


    "Of course not."


    Eukins. Yan smiled, raised his hand to help her pull half of her clothes, gently put his big hand on her cheek and rubbed it slowly, "I''m just afraid you''ll be dazed by Ning Jiwei."

 Chapter 1145

    Three hours later, in a dark room full of blood smell.


    There is only one side of the room. There is a small square window on the wall. The sun can only penetrate a little from the outside, and cut a square figure on the ground with contrasting light and shade.


    In addition, the whole room was very dark. Only a faint light could see a person lying on the ground in the house.


    I don''t know how long later, the talent on the ground moved. She raised her head slightly. A pale face appeared under her long black hair. It was Jiang Rumo.


    She lay there dying, with blood on her mouth. She looked particularly scary on her pale face. From her neck to her ankles, her body was covered with dense scars, some skin and flesh, and some bones buried under the skin.


    Those scars were open, and the blood gushed from the wound and dropped to the ground, mixed with dust, flowing in one direction, and soon gathered into a continuous river of blood.


    Jiang Rumo earned a little. The sharp pain from her body made her hum. Her whole body was so painful that she began to tremble.


    If it hurts so much, she will be in a coma. I don''t know when those people will find here. I hope they are really smart. Otherwise, she may really die of pain here.


    Jiang Rumo thought wildly, gritted his teeth and endured a sharp pain after another. He only felt that Venus had begun to appear in front of him.


    "Squeak ~"


    A sudden noise came from the silent space. With this sound, the dark room slowly lit up.


    The smell of blood made Saluo frown. She stood at the door and looked down at Jiang Rumo lying on the ground in the house. There was a faint sense of intolerance in her eyes.


    In the past, two people were fighting openly and secretly. At this time, standing in two places, it seems that they suddenly split into two worlds.


    Jiang Rumo on the ground was very weak in breathing. When she saw the injury on her body through the light, she frowned more.


    She had never seen such a embarrassed Jiang Rumo. In the past, she was arrogant, like a phoenix falling into the world by mistake, holding her head high, but at the moment, she seemed to have only a faint candle of Mars. It only needed a wisp of wind to put her out completely.


    When she looked at her in the past, her eyes were always jealous and angry, but now there was only a glimmer of sympathy and compassion.


    "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Jiang Rumo didn''t even have the strength to look up at her. His fingers that fell to the ground only raised slightly, which was an answer.


    In fact, she didn''t have the strength to raise her head, even the strength to lift her palm. She just moved a little, and a burst of heart piercing pain hit her.


    SA Luo pursed her lips. There was no one around. She took a step towards the house, squatted down close to Jiang Rumo, lowered her voice and said, "no one came. I brought you painkillers. Take some."


    Jiang Rumo was stunned and a touch of disbelief flashed in her eyes. At the moment, it was the person she felt would not care about her at all and brought her painkillers.


    She propped up her body and looked at her. Her eyes flashed slightly with the painkiller in her hand.


    A moment later, she smiled at the corners of her mouth and said intermittently in a weak voice: "forget it, eat this... Cough... I''m afraid I can''t show my true feelings. Then cough... It''s bad to hide it from Ning Jiwei."


    With that, she couldn''t support it any more and fell back on the ground again, enduring waves of pain.


    SA Luo looked at her white face with pain, frowned and shook her head: "I don''t understand. Why are you..."


    Why do you want to make yourself so miserable? It''s just a play. Are you about to take yourself in?


    "Hehe ~ don''t know anything?" Jiang Rumo said, and new blood came out of his mouth.


    Her voice was weaker. If it was normal, she didn''t even have the mood of lisuo, but at the moment, she had to talk to her to keep herself awake again.


    SA Luo bit his lip and said in a pressed voice, "even if you had a task before, you would never be so cruel to yourself. Why this time?"


    Jiang Rumo hooked up the lower lip corner, and a faint smile appeared on his almost transparent face. He said in a dumb voice, "the other party is Ning Jiwei. Can you be less cruel?"


    "Really?" SA Luo''s eyes flashed, his voice couldn''t help but lower, looking at the woman on the ground, "are you really just for this reason? Or... Do you want to fake it?"


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes suddenly darkened, raised his eyes and swept to sa Luo''s face, hating: "do you want to frame me?"


    Because this move affected the injury, she couldn''t help coughing.


    In the quiet room, only her cough and faint echo could be heard.


    SA Luo shook his head: "no, I just want to..."


    Speaking of half, she paused again, finally tightened her lips and said, "forget it, I won''t ask, you do what you want."


    Her words stunned Jiang Rumo. He didn''t understand what she meant. Just before she asked, he heard the sound of whirling again.


    "I should go," she said, raising her hand to help Jiang Rumo tidy up her sideburns. Taking this opportunity, she approached her again and said in a lower voice, "if... You have the opportunity to change your life, why bother to stay in this hell?"


    The door closed slowly, and the room fell back into boundless silence and darkness.


    Jiang Rumo was stunned there. The last words of Sara were still echoing in her ears. She struggled to support herself and turned over. She looked at the only window in the room. The constant light poured in from that window, like the connection between hell and the world


    She endured the pain and touched the light coming through the window. Is this her chance to leave?


    Does she really have this chance


    ¡ª¡ª


    It was bright. According to the plan last night, Ning Jiwei and others had set out one after another. Yunling and JOJO went to send the children to school.


    Today, both hamu and the film department will secretly protect around the school to ensure that children can live a normal life without danger.


    Jian Haixi set out with their front and rear feet, but her destination is mo Jue''s house. This game is related to Jiang Rumo and Jiang ruting. In addition to Jiang Rumo, whom Ning Ji and Gu Chenyi went to find, maybe she will get any news from Jiang ruting.


    Seeing Jian Haixi, Jiang ruting subconsciously looked behind her. She thought JOJO would come with her, but after looking at it for several times, there was no one behind her.


    Jiang ruting was disappointed, but he didn''t show it. He just looked at Jian Haixi and said, "what''s the matter with Miss Jian looking for me?"


    "Nothing," said Jian Haixi. "I just want to ask if Jiang Rumo has contacted you."


    "Sister? No." Jiang ruting shook his head with a trace of doubt on his face. "Why did Miss Jane suddenly ask these questions? Today is less than the tenth day."


    Jane Haixi nodded and didn''t say anything more to her, but she didn''t leave.


    After a while, Yunling and JOJO came here together when they came back from school. Seeing JOJO appear, Jiang ruting finally smiled. Her mind fell on JOJO. Of course, she ignored why Jian Haixi said it was okay, but she would stay here for so long today.

 Chapter 1146

    Qiao''s.


    Qiaoya stood in front of the mirror and slowly put lipstick on herself. The people in the mirror dressed up a little today. Even if they only painted light makeup, they still couldn''t hide their delicate face. There were too many things in their good-looking eyes, and there was always a faint frown between their eyebrows. They had no previous spirit and pride at all.


    Closing her lipstick, she finally looked at herself, pursed her lips and went out with her bag.


    Only Yang Yaru is downstairs. I don''t know whether it''s because of the changing weather at night these two days. Joe is a little uncomfortable. Yang Yaru didn''t go to the company and only took care of him at home wholeheartedly.


    At the moment, Yang Yaru just fed Joe medicine and was holding him to sleep. She saw Joe coming down from upstairs and ready to go out.


    "Ya''er, are you ready to go out?" Yang Yaru looked at her going out. She couldn''t help feeling strange. She patted Qiao yes on the back with one hand and asked Qiao ya.


    JOYA nodded, looked up at Joe in her arms and asked softly, "is Xiao Si better?"


    "Much better. You can drink the medicine twice." Yang Yaru said and looked at Qiao Ya again. "Do you have an appointment today?"


    Joe Arden looked up at her for a while, then his eyes fell on Joe again, reached out and gently touched his face and said, "I''ll go to the studio."


    Yang Yaru was slightly stunned since eukins. After Yan''s incident, Qiaoya spent most of her time at home, but these two days seemed abnormal. She came back very late yesterday. She also said that she had dinner with the staff of the studio and was ready to go out early this morning.


    She had some doubts in her heart. She wanted to ask more. She was afraid that Qiao Ya felt suspicious. After thinking about it, she said tactfully, "ya''er, haven''t you met anything?"


    Qiao Ya was stunned. She subconsciously avoided Yang Yaru''s eyes. After a moment of delay, she gently shook her head and said, "no, sister-in-law, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Her reaction was very subtle and fast. Yang Yaru ignored it. Seeing that there was nothing unnatural in her look, she was a little relieved, nodded to her and said, "be careful on the road."


    Qiaoya answered softly, but at the moment she turned to go out, something flashed in her eyes covered by bangs.


    Yang Yaru stood in the room and watched her push the door out. The woman''s intuition still made her a little worried. After thinking about it, she took the opportunity to hold Joe and go out to bask in the sun. She stood far under the eaves and looked in the direction of Qiao ya.


    There was an inconspicuous black car parked there. She squinted and could vaguely see that the person sitting in the car seemed to be an employee in JOYA''s studio. She had seen this person before and now she has an impression.


    Seeing that Qiaoya is really going to the studio, Yang Yaru is completely relieved. However, while she is relieved, she can''t help feeling guilty. Qiaoya has been because of eukins recently. Yan''s business is very unhappy. She still doubts her like this. It''s really wrong.


    In the car, eukins. Yan glanced at Qiao ya, who was wearing a seat belt, raised her hand to help her smooth her hair behind her, smiled and said, "ya''er, it seems that your family still doesn''t believe you."


    Just now, when Yang Yaru looked at them from a distance, he seemed to have no movement. In fact, when she stood there and looked this way, he found that he had never moved. He knew that with only one look from a distance, Yang Yaru could never find anything unusual.


    Qiaoya also knew that he meant Yang Yaru. When she got on the bus, she inadvertently glanced at home and saw the figure standing under the eaves of the corridor. Her eyelids drooped, paused and said coldly, "don''t blame them."


    She really didn''t mean to blame Yang Yaru. After all, she was stubborn and mistakenly believed the enemy before. They should be more cautious.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her and recognized the indifference in her tone, but pretended not to know. He only held her hand and said, "I''m sorry, I wronged you."


    JOYA looked down at the broad palm attached to her hand. She was silent. After a moment, she lowered her eyes and closed her lips. "Don''t forget what you promised me."


    "Of course," eukins said. Yan chuckled, took her hand, gently kissed on the back of her hand, and said affectionately, "how dare I forget your orders?"


    JOYA never looked at him, so she missed the meaningful dark flash in the bottom of her eyes when he said this sentence.


    Many things are like this. If she misses the details of some moments, she will be farther and farther away from the truth. Finally, she needs to pay a painful price to recognize the facts that have already been obvious.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, Ning Jiwei and others who have set out have encountered some emergencies on the way.


    Time goes back to when they set out.


    The four people walked separately in the morning. Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi had a car, and Dou Ge and Mo Jue had a car.


    Just after both cars drove out of the community, but a moment later, a stranger came to the door of the community. He looked normal and didn''t sneak. Therefore, the guard at the door was not attentive.


    He claimed that someone asked him to send a letter here. As for who sent it and who to give it to, he didn''t say anything. He just handed the letter to the guard and turned away.


    For the sake of safety, since the system was replaced, all things in and out of the community had to pass the first pass at the door. The guard looked at the surface of the letter and began to dismantle it if there was no abnormality.


    This dismantlement brought about an emergency.


    They were hard to deal with and handed over to Mo Feng at the first time.


    Mo Feng frowned and looked at the frightening handwriting on the paper. For a moment, he asked the people in the dark Department to send it to Ning Jiwei.


    Tomorrow is the tenth day, and today there is such a strange letter. It''s probably eukins. What the hell is going on over there.


    Ning Jiwei answered Mo Feng''s phone and stopped the car by the side of the road. His long finger knocked his knee regularly, frowned and thought about something.


    Nearby, Gu Chenyi was giving Mo Jutong a message: "well, you wait first, keep the place and don''t run away for him."


    Mo Jue''s impatient voice came over: "Gee, it''s really troublesome. What moth do they think of?"


    Gu Chenyi sighed and shook his head: "who knows, don''t act rashly first. Ji Wei and I will see what''s going on."


    "OK, keep in touch." Mo Jue said helplessly.


    They just hung up the phone, and the letter happened to be delivered.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and opened his eyes, and his eyes flashed slightly.


    Gu Chenyi also turned his head and looked at it. He suddenly "Ho" and sighed, "this is a ''big hand''. How about it, written by Jiang Rumo?"


    Ning Jiwei took the letter paper between his fingers, turned it over and over, looked at it carefully several times, nodded and said, "it should not be wrong."

 Chapter 1147

    The handwriting on the handwritten letter is very scrawly. There are several places on the page with blood stains. Some of the shallower ones have dried up, and the paper has become a little hard. Some still have traces of yin and moisture. The blood stains on it are shocking at a glance.


    A line of address was scrawled on the paper, followed by the word "help", but I don''t know whether it was because the conditions did not allow or the person who wrote was out of strength. In the end, it was even more scrawly, only vaguely able to distinguish, but the last stroke seemed to devote all his strength, and the heavy strength almost penetrated the back of the paper.


    "Tut......" Gu Chenyi shook her head, reached out and took the paper, looked back and forth for a while, and finally said, "I''ve never seen anything so like a trap. I know every word on it, but I can only read two words - trap."


    He turned his head and looked at Ning Jiwei. He was puzzled. He shook the paper in his hand and said, "is she insulting our IQ?"


    Ning Jiwei smiled in his throat, but there was no smile on his face. He narrowed his eyes and said, "maybe they think we will go even if they know it is a trap."


    Gu Chenyi frowned. The feeling that he had to walk in the control of others was really uncomfortable. He hummed unhappily: "why don''t we go later and let her suffer more."


    He finished, but he didn''t wait for an answer.


    Gu Chenyi couldn''t help turning his head and seeing Ning Jiwei still looking at the "trap", his face was thoughtful.


    Seeing that he looked wrong, Gu Chenyi was also more serious: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "it doesn''t matter whether he goes early or late. I was thinking that if Jiang Rumo was just one of the pieces used by eukins Yan to deal with us, he might not be caught by them so easily now."


    After all, the chess player will not stay on the chessboard. He should hide behind the scenes and watch his pieces operate.


    "You mean..." Gu Chenyi was a little confused and a little surprised. "Eukins. Yan is no longer in his flat?"


    When he finished, he felt wrong and shook his head to deny himself: "it''s impossible. Our people have been staring at it. There''s no news."


    They finally locked in eukins a few days ago. Yan''s new nest immediately sent more people to surround the big flat. In order not to scare the snake, they just monitored and ordered that no one should be exposed. Gu Chenyi wanted to come, eukins. Yan Keneng didn''t even know that they surrounded his nest. How could he suddenly run away unconsciously.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t answer, frowned and thought for a moment, took out his mobile phone and called George.


    George was having a meeting in the company. Seeing Ning Jiwei''s phone, he didn''t even hesitate. He directly waved and suspended the meeting. He hurried out and connected and asked, "Jiwei, what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice: "nothing, but the situation has changed. Our action is ahead of schedule. Pay more attention to Joey today."


    George was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know how he suddenly mentioned Joey, but he quickly replied, "Yaer is very normal these days. There''s nothing different."


    "Well, that''s good." Ning Jiwei also relaxed when he heard the speech. "I''m just afraid of eukins. Can Yan let her go so easily?"


    "Eugene Yan?" George frowned and asked, "hasn''t he been quiet all the time and suddenly acted?"


    Ning Jiwei replied: "yes, we are checking. In short, you should pay more attention to the safety of Qiaoya."


    "OK." George nodded, and the other end soon cut off communication.


    George looked at the black cell phone and frowned slightly.


    Sudden action... Joey


    He thought about it and dialed it to Yang Yaru: "Yaru, is yar''er at home?"


    "Ya''er?" Yang Yaru was stunned and replied, "she went to the studio. What''s the matter?"


    George suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, and his voice was involuntarily cold: "isn''t she at home these days? Why did she go to the studio today?"


    "Ah Zhi..." Yang Yaru heard that his tone was wrong and hurriedly asked, "what happened? Ya''er didn''t go out today. She also went out yesterday..."


    Before she finished, she was stunned herself.


    Yes, she hasn''t been to the studio for a long time before. How can she suddenly run to the studio for two days without listening to her say she has any urgent work


    George also noticed that something might be wrong. He couldn''t help but raise his voice. Subconsciously, he lowered his voice and said, "what happened yesterday?"


    Yang Yaru paused and told him that Qiaoya was not at home all day yesterday, adding: "but I did see that it was the people in her studio who sent her back, and I went with the staff today..."


    George sighed helplessly. When Yang Yaru told the employees of the studio, he knew what the problem might be.


    Day and night defense, everyone was always trembling. Unexpectedly, it turned out like this in the end


    George hit the marble windowsill with his fist. I don''t know whether to hate eukins at the moment. Yan more, or blame yourself for that ignorant sister more.


    He doesn''t know about eukins. Why did Yan always bite Qiaoya? What''s more, why Qiaoya always entangled with him again and again? It has been made so clear.


    Hearing his news, Yang Yaru at the other end of the phone quickly shouted, "ah Chi, ah Chi, what''s the matter with you?"


    George did not answer her, but shook his head, sighed and said with a bitter smile, "Yaru, have you forgotten what Eugene Yan''s housekeeping skill is?"


    The voice came from the receiver, which made Yang Yaru, who was holding the phone, stiff all over and stunned in place.


    Eukins. Yan''s housekeeping skills


    Good at imitation, good at disguise!


    Yang Yaru''s hand holding the mobile phone could not help shaking slightly. If the person she saw in the morning was not an employee, but eukins. Yan, Na ya''er


    "I''ll call the studio right now." although frightened, she also knew what was the most important thing at present, and quickly said to George.


    George gave a "um" and said coldly, "you ask the situation first, and I''ll go back right away."


    After hanging up here, George didn''t dare to wait for a moment. He hurriedly called Ning Jiwei and explained the situation in detail. Finally, he said, "Yaru said she saw the employees of the studio. I think maybe... That might be eukins Yan."


    He used two words to express his guess, but both his heart and Ning Jiwei''s heart had vaguely guessed what the truth was.


    Ning Jiwei closed his eyes, rubbed the center of his eyebrows with one hand, sighed and said, "I know. Don''t scare the snake. Try calling Qiaoya first and see if you can call her back."


    Gu Chenyi on one side looked at his face after he answered the phone. He couldn''t help but follow a click in his heart. When he received the line, he hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? There shouldn''t be a real accident over Qiaoya?"


    Ning Jiwei sighed and said helplessly, "Qiaoya has gone out."


    "What?!"


    Gu Chenyi was stunned.

 Chapter 1148

    The car was quiet for a while.


    After a long time, Gu Chenyi seemed to finally accept the fact that people couldn''t help scolding dirty words.


    He leaned back on his chair and smashed his hand on the steering wheel. He sighed heavily. "I don''t know how to make complaints about it," said the Qiao''s great lady. "I really doubt she saw that our group of people were too relaxed and tried to add some difficulty to our game."


    "You say she..." Gu Chenyi wrung her eyebrows. The anger in her heart soared to her throat, and she stubbornly endured it. If it weren''t for Jian Haixi''s face, he really didn''t bother to take care of the Qiao family''s business. He sneered, "I''d like to see what face they have to see Haixi this time."


    Ning Jiwei frowned all the time and didn''t speak. He just vaguely thought there was something wrong and wanted George to give more snacks to joeya. Unexpectedly, something really happened.


    It is impossible to say that he was not angry at the news, but there are more urgent things waiting for them to do. He pursed his lips and sighed: "let''s go and find Jiang Rumo first."


    "What about them?" Gu Chenyi asked. Qiaoya immediately disrupted the plan they discussed last night.


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said, "I''ll call him."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and drove back on the road with the steering wheel in his hand.


    Mo Jue and Dou Ge have been waiting for Ning Jiwei''s news. After hearing what he said about Qiao ya, the two people who have never been angry easily laughed angrily for a moment: "this... OK, I don''t know what to say. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a stupid person..."


    Dou Ge took over and said, "what shall we do now? If we act according to the plan, Qiao ya..."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said in a deep voice, "no, you and Mo Jue should act separately. One should go to find eukins, Yan and Qiaoya, and the other to check the flat floor. You can''t be hard. Pay attention to safety."


    Mo Jue and Dou Ge looked at each other and said to Ning Jiwei, "OK, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, they paused. Mo Jue spread his hand to Dou GE''s stall and said, "well, thanks to the eldest lady of the Tocho family, we have to act separately. Choose one side."


    Dou Ge glanced at him and said, "I''ll stay. Go find Eugene Yan."


    Mo Jue looked at him and narrowed his eyes slightly: "according to your temperament, shouldn''t you say casually now?"


    His brother, he knows too well.


    Dou Ge avoided his eyes and thought. Before he spoke, Mo Jue looked at him and snorted, "you underestimate me?"


    He was obviously afraid that he would leave for false talilina. At that time, he hesitated or fell in the trap for that face, so he proposed to stay by himself.


    Dou Ge frowned. He really didn''t want Mo Jue to fight against false talilina, but he didn''t underestimate him. He knew he was calm and rational, but the people opposite were always crafty. Who knows what disgusting tricks he would use once he fought against her.


    He sighed and said, "of course, it''s not belittling you, but... There''s no need. We know that woman has a trap waiting for you. Why should we throw ourselves into the net? Besides, I''m not smart enough for you. It''s inevitable that we will lose in the face of Eugene Yan."


    Mo Jue hugged his hands and snorted coldly. He said softly, "although your explanation is very stiff, I have to say that my face has come back a little. I''ll just run to save me from dealing with this matter. I''ll hurt my relationship with the Qiao family at that time."


    Dou Ge could not help nodding, patted him on the shoulder and said, "yes, go, you."


    Mo Jue turned and walked out. He just took two steps, stopped again, hesitated and said, "by the way, if you see that woman..."


    "Hum?" Dou Ge looked up at him.


    "You... Don''t kill her." Mo Jue frowned.


    Dou GE''s eyes flashed and looked at Mo Jue carefully: "do you care about her very much?"


    "It''s not whether you care or not," Mo Jue said. "It''s that she''s more useful alive than dead. She''s the one who knows Eugene Yan best in the world except Jiang Rumo."


    Dou Ge nodded lightly when he heard the speech: "well, although your excuse is also very blunt, I reluctantly promised you."


    Reluctantly


    Mo Jue took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, which was also very vindictive. He couldn''t help turning his eyes at Dou Ge, turned and strode away.


    ¡ª¡ª


    School, recess.


    At the beginning of the second game, the Qiao family, the villa and the large flat... There are many crises and people are nervous everywhere. Only here is the only place full of smiles and happiness.


    At the moment, hamu was quietly observing the surroundings.


    Shadow occasionally glanced over and looked at him standing there. He always sighed helplessly and funny.


    The man''s brain is too straight to bend.


    When he told him to protect the safety of Shazhi, he was like standing guard and carefully observed everything around him.


    This is when the mobile phone suddenly rings.


    Ha Mu took it out and took a look. It was a message from SA Luo. The content was also very simple. He only said that she was in danger and needed his protection.


    Ha Mu looked at the screen and hesitated. He turned to find Shazhi to report.


    Because it was the recess, several people got together to chat. When they saw him coming, Mo Xiuqian couldn''t help wondering and tamped Shazhi: "why did ha Mu come? Didn''t they protect us secretly?"


    The two words were deliberately accented.


    Shazhi shook her head.


    However, before she asked, ha Mu took the initiative to explain the reason and showed her Saha''s message.


    Yarn weaving: "..."


    Others: "


    Several people turned their eyes at the same time, and Mo Xiujin almost choked.


    "Cough... Cough..." he cleared his throat, turned to Jian Yi and said seriously, "Yi, I suggest we burn the wood directly."


    Keep a clean diaphragm for themselves.


    Before Jian Yi could speak, Mo Xiulin glared at him and said, "Jin, don''t talk nonsense."


    We all know that hamu''s temperament is too straight, but no matter how straight and stupid people are, they should also be respected.


    Moreover, they all know that hamu didn''t mean to oppose them.


    Shazhi is also a little helpless. At this time, she will subconsciously rely on Jian Yi.


    "Dong, what do you say to do?"


    Jian Yi looks at HA Mu and is thinking about not letting Ying send him back. Anyway, ha Mu doesn''t dare to do it with his mommy.


    Ha Mu also looked at Jian Yi as if he knew it was him who made the final decision.


    Jianrui''s big eyes turned twice, took two steps behind her back, walked to hamu, looked at him and asked, "hamu, do you want to protect that woman?"


    Hammu nodded. It was one thing for him to report to Shazhi, but after the report, he actually planned to go there.

 Chapter 1149

    Even if he knew there might be fraud and knew that the woman could not be trusted, he could not watch that face disappear into the world again.


    Jian Rui had known that the wood would nod, so she was not surprised. She just asked with her big eyes open, "you don''t care about the life and death of the yarn?"


    Ha Mu was stunned. He didn''t understand what she said. He asked, "what''s the matter with you, miss?"


    Isn''t yarn weaving good here?


    Jian Rui looked at his confused face and took a deep breath. She had long guessed that this person always thought of only the surface layer, and didn''t think of a deeper place at all.


    She put up two fingers and shook them in front of hamu''s eyes. Like the children in the kindergarten, she broke her fingers and reasoned with him: "let me smooth it for you. That woman is our enemy, you know?"


    Hammu nodded. He was stupid, but he was not mentally retarded. He didn''t even know it.


    Jian Rui shook her second finger again: "my father and uncle Gu went out so early this morning. Don''t you think they ran out in the morning?"


    Ha Mu was stunned and frowned slightly: "what do you mean..."


    "Rui Rui means that the danger in that woman''s message is to go against our people." Mo Xiuqian sat on the steps, with a lollipop in her mouth, and couldn''t help but answer, "how stupid you are."


    Mo Xiulin stared at her and sighed helplessly.


    Who can tell him why he has a poisonous younger brother, and this younger sister is also a quick talker.


    "Eat your lollipop and say less."


    Mo Xiuqian stuck out her tongue, snorted and turned her head away from him.


    Jianrui pulled Shazhi and continued to talk to hamu: "Mommy asked you and uncle Ying to stay at school today. It must be because the adults have taken action for fear of affecting us. What do you think the man asked you to leave at this time?"


    "Lure the tiger away from the mountain ~"


    So the advantage of more people is that someone sings and agrees. Jian Rui carefully analyzes things. Just Mo Xiuqian set up a platform for her. Now it''s Gu Xiaomian''s turn.


    Before hamu could react, he couldn''t wait to hum.


    Ha Mu looked at Shazhi with a cold look in his eyes, and his face became a little ugly.


    He has been persistent in not wanting to see talilina''s face disappear again, but forgot that what he should protect most is the yarn in front of him.


    Seeing her face changed, Jian Rui''s eyes turned and simply added a fire: "You''re gone. Uncle Ying can''t protect so many weak children alone. At that time, you will successfully protect your fake sister, but the real sister Shazhi will be in danger. Think about it, is this really what you want in your heart? Are you worthy of the real talilina? What''s your face to see her in the racecourse in the future?"


    Three questions, each time she finished, ha Mu''s face was even more ugly. Until the end, he looked at Shazhi with more guilt.


    Jianrui looked at his reaction and knew it was almost.


    She sighed in her heart and winked at Jian Yi mischievously. The meaning of the look in her eyes was so bright that she almost said the sentence "how''s it going? See if I''m right?".


    Among a group of children, Jian Rui seldom talks about things. Anyway, no matter when or what happens, Jian Yi, Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin are in front of her. But whenever something happens, she has a clear mind. Her eyes are like inheriting Jian Haixi''s intelligence and cunning, and have seen everything in her eyes.


    "What should I do now?" Ha Mu asked Jian Yi subconsciously.


    For a moment, he didn''t understand why he suddenly looked at Jian Yi. It seemed that unconsciously, he began to get used to listening to Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi thought for a moment and asked, "what''s the address in the text message sent to you by SA Luo?"


    Hamu turns out his cell phone message and hands it to him. Jian Yi glances at it and sends the address directly to Ning Jiwei.


    They can''t do anything in school, but it may be a clue to the actions of adults.


    However, he didn''t expect that as soon as his message was sent out, Ning Jiwei called. A slightly heavy voice came from the receiver and said directly, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s the message from SA Luo and ha mu..." Jian Yi briefly summarized the matter.


    Ning Jiwei said, "I see. Don''t worry about the rest. Tell hammu to let him follow you and don''t run around."


    "OK, I know, daddy." Jian Yi answered.


    Originally, he thought the call would end here. As a result, Ning Jiwei paused and said, "by the way, find a chance to help check Joey''s whereabouts and see where she is now."


    JOYA?


    Jian Yi was a little stunned, but he quickly reacted and nodded: "OK, we happen to have a computer class next time."


    "Well, when you find out, you can directly contact your uncle Mo Jue," said Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Yi nods in response. Ning Jiwei at the other end seems to be busy. After that, he hangs up the phone directly.


    He looked at the black cell phone and his eyes flashed slightly. How could daddy suddenly ask Qiao Ya''s whereabouts


    Mo Xiujin glanced at his thoughtful face, pulled his chin and said coldly, "I remember your next class is not math? When did you become a computer class?"


    "The director said that as a contestant participating in the computer competition on behalf of the school, I can change classes at any time." Jian Yi quietly put away her thoughts, turned her mobile phone in her hand and said with an icy face as usual.


    Mo Xiujin glanced and said lazily, "what did Uncle Ning say? He asked you to change classes."


    Jian Rui also nodded and looked at Jian Yi curiously: "brother, what did Daddy ask you to check? Is there any new trend or news?"


    "Nothing." Jian Yi''s eyes flickered in a very short time and said coldly, "just let me help check the whereabouts of those people."


    Mo Xiujin looked at him with a smile. Others couldn''t see it, but Jian Yi couldn''t escape his eyes at that moment.


    He picked his eyebrows, turned his dark eyes slightly, and the fox''s eyes narrowed. It was obvious that he had a dispute in his heart.


    If it''s all right, Jian Yi won''t say so. Since he doesn''t speak clearly, it means that it''s definitely not easy. Otherwise, Ning Jiwei won''t let Jian Yi at school help.


    "Then I''ll go with you," said Shazhi. "With my help, maybe it can be faster."


    Jian Yi nodded and said to hamu, "just in time, you''ll be at the door of our computer classroom next class. You''ll follow me wherever Shazhi and I go today. Don''t go anywhere else."

 Chapter 1150

    George stopped the meeting immediately and drove home after calling ningziwei to explain the situation.


    On the way, she received a call from Yang Yaru. Her voice was worried: "ah Zhi, the studio said that ya''er didn''t go today, and the employee also said that he hadn''t seen ya''er in the past two days..."


    George''s gloomy face was not surprised by the result.


    He guessed something would happen when he heard Yang Yaru say that Qiaoya had been out for two consecutive days.


    "I see." he listened to the cold voice with a gloomy face.


    Yang Yaru was also worried: "ya''er, where has she... Gone? Is there any danger?"


    George snorted coldly, and the shadow between his eyebrows seemed to condense into a violent storm: "I don''t want to know if she is in danger now. She deserves to suffer for her own sins!"


    "Ah Zhi..." Yang Yaru frowned and wanted to persuade him something, but after thinking about it, she didn''t know what to say, so she only said tactfully, "don''t be angry first. Pay attention to safety when driving. We''ll talk slowly when we come back."


    "Speak slowly?" George snorted angrily. "I also want to talk slowly with her. I''m afraid we''ll slow down, and eukins Yan won''t slow down."


    Yang Yaru heard that his tone was particularly wrong and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Otherwise George wouldn''t be so angry.


    "Jiwei''s operation today, I guess they also got the trace of Eugene Yan." George didn''t have a good way. "If Jiwei''s operation fails again because of her, I really have no face to see people."


    "Today?" Yang Yaru was also surprised, and then she couldn''t sink. "What should I do? Why don''t Qiao Zheng and them go out to help find someone?"


    George felt his temples jump suddenly. He pulled the car on the side of the road with the steering wheel, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I''ll arrange it. Don''t worry about it. In addition, don''t tell Dad and grandpa to save them worry."


    "I see. So... Will you come back?" Yang Yaru asked.


    "Oh, what are you going back to do?" George laughed at himself. "Jiwei, they are all working hard. Can I still sit at home and wait for news?"


    Yang Yaru also knew George''s temperament. At this time, he must want to find Qiaoya quickly, so he told him, "be careful. Don''t get angry when you see ya''er. It''s the most important to bring people back."


    "Don''t worry, don''t say it first. I''ll ask Jiwei about it."


    After telling Yang Yaru what happened at home, George sighed and brazenly called Ning Jiwei again.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything. After listening to him, he directly asked him to contact Mo Jue.


    At the other end, Yang Yaru didn''t expect that she had just hung up George''s phone. As soon as she turned around, she saw Qiao Qinghe standing at the entrance of the stairs on crutches.


    "Grandpa... Grandpa, when did you..." Yang Yaru was surprised. When did the old man come down? And how much did he hear?


    "I came down when you called ah Zhi. I heard everything you said."


    Qiao Qinghe said calmly, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "This..."


    Yang Yaru hesitated. Just trying to find a reason to prevaricate, she saw Qiao Qinghe''s crutch suddenly knocked on the ground and said coldly, "why, now you don''t need to tell me all the big and small things in this family? Am I dead or what?"


    "No, no, Grandpa, don''t be angry..." Yang Yaru didn''t expect Qiao Qinghe to be so angry. She was stunned there and didn''t know whether to tell the truth or not.


    The voice of the two men woke Joe, who had just fallen asleep on the small sofa. The little guy was uncomfortable recently. Now he was awakened and cried as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Yang Yaru hurried to hold the child and coaxed him not to cry.


    When Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei, who were not in the living room, heard Joe''s cry in the living room, they all came over. Yan Mei loved her little grandson. For a moment, she didn''t even bother to say hello to the old man, so she quickly walked over to pick up Qiao from Yang Yaru. She was coaxed by "baby, sweetheart".


    Qiao Zhen slowed her down two steps and saw Qiao Qinghe sitting there with an unhappy face. He was stunned and walked over and asked, "Dad, why did you get down?"


    Since the beginning of the year, Qiao Qinghe has been lying in bed most of the time. Occasionally, they helped him downstairs. Unexpectedly, he was in the living room today, and his face was still a little wrong.


    "Hum, if I don''t come down and walk for two steps, how can I know that you hide everything from me all day." Qiao Qinghe said impolitely. Yan Mei, who was busy coaxing her little grandson, was stunned. She couldn''t help looking at Yang Yaru and whispered to her what had happened.


    Yang Yaru was in a dilemma between the two ends. She lowered her head and bit her lips without speaking.


    "Dad, don''t be angry. There may be some misunderstanding." Yan Meirou said.


    "Misunderstanding?" Qiao Qinghe pointed to Yang Yaru and said, "girl, tell them what you said on the phone with ah Zhi just now? Where''s Qiao Ya''s girl?"


    "Grandpa..." Yang Yaru hesitated and couldn''t speak.


    Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei looked at each other and suddenly understood something.


    This time, something happened to Qiaoya at home. Both of them thought qiaoqinghe was angry about the confusion between Qiaoya. They didn''t think so and said, "Dad, don''t be angry. It''s all a thing of the past. Yaer is good now."


    Qiao Zhenwei squinted at Yang Yaru, realized something, and asked in a deep voice, "Yaru, why don''t you talk? Shouldn''t... What happened to yar''er again?"


    Yan Mei was surprised and turned to look at Yang Yaru.


    Up to now, Yang Yaru can''t hide it anymore. She can only nod her head.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Yang Yaru explained what happened to Qiao ya to the Qiao family, George was rushing to Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue is also calm. After knowing that Qiaoya''s whereabouts were handed over to Jian Yi and Shazhi for investigation, he didn''t worry about finding someone. He simply found a coffee shop and sat down for coffee while waiting for news.


    Anyway, with the ability of Jian Yi and Shazhi, it won''t be long before they can find out. If they can''t find out, it''s useless for him to run all over the street and break his leg.


    After receiving George''s call, Mo Jue was not surprised. After telling him the address, he hung up the phone, then turned around and waved to the waiter for another cup of coffee.


    "Would you like another cappuccino, sir?" the waiter asked politely when he saw that there was a cappuccino on his table.


    "No, for a change."


    Mo Jue slightly hooked his lips, and his eyes were full of bad smiles: "change into the bitterest and sour coffee in your store. Remember, don''t add sugar, not at all."


    Waiter: "..."


    In the waiter''s complicated eyes, the arc of Mo Jue''s mouth became bigger and bigger. He looked at the traffic outside the glass window and began to look forward to the arrival of the unlucky George.

 Chapter 1151

    George came quickly. When he got out of the car, he saw Mo Jue sitting there leisurely drinking coffee. He walked over two steps and just wanted to talk. Mo Jue pointed to the coffee in front of him and said, "don''t worry, sit down and have a cup of coffee first. Let''s talk slowly."


    Seeing that Mo Jue didn''t look angry, George was slightly relieved, sat down opposite him and said, "thank you."


    When he arrived here from the company, he was very worried all the way. He was afraid that Qiaoya was not very good and that this matter would cause problems in their plan. He even thought that Mo Jue might be angry to beat him, but he saw that he was still gentle and spoke to him without haste and impatience. He couldn''t help feeling more grateful.


    Mo Jue took a sip of his coffee and always looked at George across the street calmly. But if you look carefully, you can see the faint light hidden in the bottom of his eyes waiting to see a good play.


    George took his coffee in his eyes, and as soon as he had a drink, his face turned black.


    "Hey, don''t waste." Mo Jue crossed his legs, looked at the way he was going to spray, and hurriedly took the next menu in front of him.


    George''s eyebrows were all twisted together. If he hadn''t remembered to take care of his demeanor and image, his face would have been wrinkled into a bun.


    He looked at Mo Jue strangely. It goes without saying who made the ghost, but he never thought that Mo Jue would play such a childish trick.


    Mo Jue looked at him and said innocently, "what''s the matter, isn''t it good to drink?"


    George took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, clenched his teeth and said, "it''s delicious. You ordered it for me. Of course it''s delicious."


    But he could not help but make complaints about it.


    "Drink more if you like." Mo Jue smiled and looked at him, "don''t be thirsty after running all the way."


    George doesn''t understand what he means. Mo Jue really wants to beat him. It''s good, but he doesn''t come to fight and change to literary fight.


    What can he do? It was his family that made a mistake. He had to bite the bullet and drink a cup of sour and astringent bitter coffee into his stomach.


    Mo Jue looked at the clean coffee cup and snorted. He barely let him go.


    After passing the pass, George quickly put the coffee cup far away, intending to be invisible. After this, he didn''t want to see coffee for ten days and a half months.


    After drinking the coffee, Mo Jue was angry. George looked straight and said, "what''s the situation now and how are you going to fix it?"


    "Wait." Mo Jue looked at the watch on his wrist and spit out two words coldly.


    "Wait?" George frowned and wondered, "what are you waiting for?"


    Mo Jue glanced at him: "wait until Yiyi and Shazhi find out the whereabouts of your good sister, and then we''ll go there."


    He used stress on the words "your good sister", and George couldn''t tell the depression in his heart.


    George looked a little embarrassed, his lips moved and said in a deep voice, "sorry, I..."


    "Oh, Yiyi is so fast. He is really my most proud disciple."


    As soon as George''s words came out, Mo Jue interrupted him in a loud voice.


    He was stunned. He saw Mo Jue holding his mobile phone in one hand and patting him on the shoulder in the other hand. He stood up and said, "I found it. Let''s go."


    George hurried to keep up with him. Mo Jue had already picked up Jane Yi''s phone.


    "Uh huh, I see. We''ll go there now."


    On the other side, Jian Yi probably heard him say "we". He was a little strange and asked one more question.


    Now Mo Jue caught the chance and shouted, "Oh, who am I with? And your uncle."


    Jane Yi nodded. When something happened to Qiaoya, George would deal with it. He was ready to hang up without saying more.


    As a result, he didn''t ask. Mo Jue boasted: "he''s so stupid. Just after drinking a large cup of bitter coffee, you didn''t see the little face wrinkled. Tut tut... But don''t worry, master, I just took a picture and returned my hair to you. Remember to make an expression bag and send it to us."


    Jian Yi: "... OK, just have fun."


    George behind him stared at Mo Jue''s back with resentment. Now he really doesn''t feel sorry at all.


    Mo Jue answered the phone and returned to the car. He just hung up with Jane Yi. He turned around and saw George''s black face, smiling like an old and crafty fox. He even pretended to be nothing and said, "what''s the matter with you? You look so unhappy."


    George glanced at him, sighed fatally, shook his head and sat in the passenger seat.


    No way, who let him not look after his sister? Mo Jue''s prank can only be accepted.


    The eldest childe of the Qiao family has a disheartened face. At first glance, he looks like a mute eating Coptis chinensis. Mo Jue smiles more happily. His cooperation makes him feel a lot blocked in his heart. He smiles and says, "Cheng, for your sake, I won''t tease you."


    "Oh... Oh... Thank you so much," George said with a smile.


    Mo Jue glanced at him, restarted the car and said, "in fact, I know you are under great pressure. Seriously, it''s difficult for anyone to put this matter aside."


    George''s eyes flashed slightly. Mo Jue finally said something in his heart today. Because of the accident of Qiaoya, the pressure in his heart is almost double. He should not only worry about Qiaoya''s safety, but also worry about whether this action will be affected.


    What happened last time was enough. He felt sorry for everyone, but now it happened again. He really didn''t know how to face the people if there were any problems this time.


    "Alas..." George sighed and rubbed the center of his eyebrows with one hand, as if he was very tired.


    "But then again." Mo Jue patted him on the shoulder and said, "people are always yours. No matter how difficult it is, you can only bear it, can''t you?"


    Even if they recognize the brother George again, they can''t love her and forgive her every time. As the eldest son of the Qiao family and Joey''s brother, Joey has to bear.


    George nodded, smiled bitterly and said, "I know. Otherwise, why do you think I''m going with you?"


    Mo Jue was still serious. George thought he had finally talked to him. At this time, he suddenly grinned and said with a smile: "Oh, I thought you wanted me to buy you coffee."


    "..." George, he really saw a ghost. He thought Mo Jue wanted to talk to him and believed what he said. That sentence did not tease him. It was for the wheels, right? He forgot everything as soon as he rolled on the ground.


    He glanced angrily at Mo Jue, gnashing his teeth and said, "I can''t get through this today, can I?"


    At the moment, he doesn''t know that the expression bag in the future is really "an unbearable obstacle".

 Chapter 1152

    When Mo Jue and George rush over according to the address sent by Jian Yi, Qiaoya and eukins are chased. Yan is still leisurely dating.


    On the white tower beside the Xiangcheng River, they stand side by side. The breeze on the ground can easily blow people''s hair and clothes here.


    Qiaoya stood in the wind and looked not far away. What she looked at was the city of Hunan. There were a lot of tall buildings. It was the place where she had always lived. There were still many people she wanted to protect


    "Do you think it''s windy?" eukins. Yan stood beside her, stretched out his hand to help her smooth her hair, which was disordered by the wind, and asked gently and considerately.


    "No." Qiao Ya shook her head, but her beautiful amber eyes were full of emotions that people couldn''t understand.


    If someone who doesn''t know about it sees this scene, they will probably only think that this pair of handsome men and women are very pleasing to the eye. They have become a famous painting in such beautiful scenery. I don''t know whether they set off the scenery above the tower or the magnificent scenery sets off the two of them.


    The river flowed from the feet of the two people, moving around Hunan city from west to west, and finally galloping to the farther sky. Qiao Ya''s eyes moved from Hunan city to that line of river water. The sparkling light under the sun made her squint unconsciously. She turned her head to the people beside her and whispered, "why did you bring me here today?"


    She thought this man would take her to either a fancy restaurant or a movie theater. She never thought he would bring her here.


    Eukins. Yan chuckled, and a dumb voice sounded in her ear, breathing closer and closer... He hugged her from behind.


    Joe Arden''s whole body was stiff. To avoid his suspicion, he had to pretend to tidy up his clothes and adjust his state very quickly.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her with a smile, like watching a mime, clearly saw her tension and stiffness, then gently hugged her, approached her ear and whispered, "ya''er, is the scenery beautiful here?"


    JOYA looked at the magnificent river and the distant sky, and gently nodded in the sound of the ship''s whistle: "well, it''s beautiful."


    "I also think, so long ago, I wanted to bring you. I wanted to present all the beautiful things I think are good-looking and beautiful in front of you and enjoy the beautiful scenery with you..."


    He was affectionate and reached out and held Qiaoya''s finger to a place in Hunan City: "That''s where we met for the first time. When I first saw you, I thought you were so different. It seemed that you easily broke through the barriers between me and the world and broke into my eyes... And the park, which can''t be seen from here. That''s where we often go. You''ll tell me about your interests and hobbies. You''re very happy every day. By the way, do you look at those ships from here White seagulls? I want to take you on a cruise ship next time, okay? "


    His voice is in Joey''s ear. The wind can''t disperse. He whispers affectionately. He counts all the past he created with Joey and weaves the future he wants. It''s only from the angle that Joey can''t see, but there''s no intoxication in his eyes. Some are just calculation and madness.


    "Although this kind of dating is very old-fashioned, it is the most romantic in my heart." eukins Yan hugged joea more tightly and asked, "do you like it?"


    JOYA''s pupils shook for a moment. In fact, she liked what he said in the past. She even felt that talking about love with someone on the tower would be extremely romantic, but... If the person holding her behind him was not a devil.


    She didn''t answer the question. After a moment of silence, she didn''t answer the question. She slowly said, "in fact... I always think you are too far away and untrue."


    "How could it?" Eugene Yan Wei frowned, took her hand, turned her to face himself, rubbed her cheek with one hand and coaxed softly, "ya''er, I''m not here? I''m right next to you..."


    "That''s not what you mean, you..." Qiao Ya shook her head and looked a little lonely. "You''re too powerful. I can only watch you standing on the platform from a distance, but I can''t get close to you. You''re only one person, but it seems that you can reverse the whole world. It''s as powerful as Shura with three heads and six arms. All I see is your shadow."


    Eukins Yan squinted at the look on her face, smiled and said, "you can''t say that. I''m just an ordinary person. How can I have three heads and six arms? I have many companions around me, but you haven''t seen them yet... Since ya''er doesn''t think it''s true, shall I take you to know them in the future?"


    "Many... Companions?"


    Qiaoya''s eyes suddenly flashed and froze involuntarily. She pretended to say inadvertently, "do you mean Jiang Rumo? I''ve seen her and I know the fake talilina..."


    At last, there were complaints and jealousy in her voice. She raised her hand and gently beat eukins. Yan''s shoulder hummed discontentedly, "so are all your companions women?"


    "Hehe, our ya''er''s little face is wrinkled. Let me see how much vinegar we have drunk." eukins Yan smiled at her look, wrapped her hand in his own hand, gently kneaded her, held her back waist in one hand, and coaxed her, "don''t worry, there are only a few women, and the others are men. They are very boring."


    Qiaoya leaned against his chest, squinted slightly and whispered, "really? But why haven''t I heard of any?"


    "Because they all live in the dark, they don''t need to show people face to face," eukins said. Yan said, "only a handful of people have seen them, not to mention you."


    "Well..." Qiaoya''s heart jumped wildly. She always felt as if she had touched something important. Is her goal to be achieved today


    She just wanted to ask again, but she was suddenly by eukins. Yan interrupted: "well, ya''er, we always say that these things are too disappointing to see you. I don''t want to waste time discussing these. Shall we concentrate on dating?"


    His voice calmed JOYA''s excited mood. The person in front of him was eukins. Yan, she would be self defeating if she was so eager


    But it doesn''t matter. At least today is not a harvest.


    She nodded her head and leaned against eukins. Yan Huaili was thinking in his heart.


    Partners who don''t need to show people face to face... Aren''t they faceless?


    "They"... Originally faceless does not mean a person, but a group of organizations


    Above the white tower, eukins. Yan and Qiaoya hugged each other and leaned against each other. On their heads were the blue sky and the bright sun. At their feet were the endless river and the vibrant city. The whistle sounded in the air occasionally, and the breeze swept around them.


    It looks like such a harmonious picture, but the people in it are different at the moment, thinking about their own plans.

 Chapter 1153

    At the same time, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi have also found Jiang Rumo.


    Looking at the shabby little house in front of him, Gu Chenyi sneered with his hands, touched his chin with one hand, shook his head slightly and sighed, "you said, how did a person who was so seriously injured run out?"


    From the big flat floor in the center of the city, we are almost hiding in the garbage dump in the suburbs. If Jiang Rumo''s scene is not acting but true, Gu Chenyi really wants to say admiration to her.


    Ning Jiwei is also squinting at the house in front of him, including its geographical location and surrounding environment, as well as the ancient gate.


    They stood not far from the door and didn''t hurry in.


    Ning Jiwei first had a telephone conversation with Mo Jue and Dou Ge respectively. After confirming that everything was going well, he began to deal with the matter in front of him.


    He thought for a moment, turned to Gu Chenyi and said, "you keep the outside, I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry outside. It''s the one inside..." Gu Chenyi nodded and pointed to the old house. "You have to pay more attention."


    Ning Jiwei patted him on the shoulder. Without talking, he walked straight to the door.


    The iron door of the house is locked with the usual car locking chain, but there is a big gap for adults to pass through.


    As soon as Ning Jiwei approached, he immediately smelled a faint smell of blood.


    He frowned and looked down at the chain. The lock head was old and the chain was rusty. It seemed that it had been hung on the door for some years.


    In other words, either Jiang Rumo had found this place long ago, or she did escape. She fled in a panic and finally hid in such a dilapidated house.


    Especially such a strong smell of blood... Ning Jiwei frowned deeper. If Jiang Rumo only acted this time, it would be too realistic.


    He pulled the rusty chain and lowered his head through the gap into the room.


    As soon as I crossed the door, the light suddenly darkened. The more I went in, the darker it became. The poor sunshine at the door couldn''t shine in at all. Only at the slightly deviated position on the top of my head, there was a small skylight with a side of light.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes to adapt to the light in the house. Looking down the light of the skylight to the ground, he could only see a pool of blood. The amount of blood must have been seriously injured.


    "Hmm ~"


    Ning Jiwei was turning his head and glancing around the room. He heard a very weak murmur from the inner corner. Listen carefully, and there was a very shallow irregular breathing sound.


    He walked in with his feet raised and looked into the room.


    This is supposed to be a warehouse that has been abandoned for a long time. There are piles of big bags on the sides of the walls. It looks like lime or cement, because the whole room is not only bloody, but also a bitter taste of dust.


    He approached the place where the sound came from. He could see a figure there. He was trying to come closer to confirm whether it was Jiang Rumo, so he heard a familiar sound first.


    "Jiwei... Cough... Is that you?" Jiang Rumo''s voice was very weak and came in a low voice intermittently, with caution and fear in his voice.


    Ning Jiwei''s footsteps were slight. In the past, Jiang Rumo, whom he saw, always spoke with three points of pride and two points of charm. He had never been so timid. He gave a "um" and squatted down beside her.


    Close, he saw how embarrassed Jiang Rumo was at the moment.


    No, the words of embarrassment and pity are far from enough to describe her at the moment.


    The waist length wavy curly hair was messy on her face and neck. It was mixed with blood and dust into wisps. When the blood was dry, the hair was pasted there, and the clothes on her body were messy. There were also dust and blood stains on it. Where the clothes could not cover, those large and small scars were exposed to the air, and some blood stains had stopped, Some very deep are still bleeding out.


    She probably crawled from the pool of blood just now. There was a Long Yan red trace on the ground. The wounds on her body were also covered with the ashes on the ground. Rao was Ning Jiwei''s stony heart, and she couldn''t help sighing now.


    "Ji Wei..." when Jiang Rumo heard that it was him, her throat suddenly overflowed with a little animal like sob. She held back her pain and trembled to reach Ning Jiwei''s sleeve. The dirt on her face was washed out by tears and sobbed, "He... He beat me and let those people keep beating me. Fortunately, I escaped. I think if anyone else can save me, it''s probably only you, Ji Wei, I cough..."


    She coughed before she finished speaking and gasped for breath.


    Ning Jiwei frowned, his thin lips pursed slightly and said, "don''t talk, I''ll take you out."


    Whether Jiang Rumo''s move is true or false, since he promised Jiang ruting, he will take people back today.


    "Can you still go?" Ning Jiwei asked, looking at Jiang Rumo.


    Jiang Rumo paused, smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, maybe I can''t."


    She is now like this. It doesn''t look like she still has the strength to go out. Ning Jiwei is not surprised. She nods and blocks her waist to pick her up and turns to go out.


    Jiang Rumo put one arm around his neck and the whole person leaned against his chest.


    It''s not that she pretended on purpose, but that she was really hurt so badly. If Ning Jiwei didn''t come today, her life would probably be explained here.


    Fortunately, she won the bet.


    A smile flashed in Jiang Rumo''s eyes. His pale cheek was close to Ning Jiwei''s skirt, and he felt the warmth in his chest through his clothes.


    So warm, so reliable.


    It''s like the strongest harbor. No matter what danger happens to the outside world, as long as this person is there, everything will be carefree.


    "Thank you for saving me, Jiwei," she whispered.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t look at her. He shouted across the door and asked Gu Chenyi to find a way to open the chain.


    Gu Chenyi''s idea was also simple and rough. He took a tool from the trunk and split it.


    "What''s the smell of going here? I really owe you this broken place..."


    The chain broke and fell. Gu Chenyi kicked open the door, covered his lips and nagged.


    But before he finished nagging, he turned around and saw Ning Jiwei standing there with Jiang Rumo in his arms. He suddenly froze.


    "Jiwei, are you... She..."


    Gu Chenyi pointed to Ning Jiwei and Jiang Rumo, but he didn''t know where to start asking.


    "She''s injured. You drive. Let''s go to mikai first." ningjiwei said coldly.


    "Oh, good." Gu Chenyi nodded and turned back to drive.


    They are not hypocritical people. They don''t care too much in a very long time, but


    I don''t know why. Looking at Jiang Rumo''s trust in Ning Jiwei''s arms, Gu Chenyi always felt a little uncomfortable, but he couldn''t say where it was.

 Chapter 1154

    On the way to mikai''s house, Gu Chenyi drove. Ning Jiwei sat in the back seat with Jiang Rumo in his arms.


    I don''t know whether it''s because she''s relaxed or because she knows Ning Jiwei is safe. Shortly after getting on the bus, Jiang Rumo fainted in Ning Jiwei''s arms.


    Ning Jiwei frowned at her and stretched out his hand to put her next to her, but she seemed still very uneasy when she was in a coma. Her eyebrows frowned tightly, her face looked painful, and her pale fingers always pulled his clothes tightly, but she refused to loosen.


    He tried several times, but he couldn''t break Jiang Rumo''s hand. He could only sit there holding her half.


    Gu Chenyi didn''t know why he had been jerking since he saw them just now. He wanted to talk to Ning Jiwei while driving. As a result, his eyes just fell on them from the rearview mirror, he saw their slightly ambiguous posture and closed his lips involuntarily.


    Jiang Rumo fainted. Ning Jiwei had no way. Of course, Gu Chenyi knew that this was the truth.


    But many times his intuition was unreasonable. He looked at Jiang Rumo''s hand holding Ning Jiwei tightly, and his eyes gradually darkened.


    "Cough... Well, Ji Wei." Gu Chenyi paused, cleared his throat and looked at Ning Jiwei. "In this case, do you want to talk to Haixi and Jiang ruting? After all, it''s more convenient for Jiang ruting to take care of Jiang Rumo."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, held Jiang Rumo in one hand, took out his mobile phone and dialed Jian Haixi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Jue''s house.


    At this time, the people had moved to the garden and asked the security guard to move Su ri''an''s piano from upstairs.


    The soft and melodious piano music flows slowly between Su ri''an''s fingers and spreads around the people in the small garden. Several people sit around and enjoy it quietly, and occasionally talk in a low voice.


    Jiang ruting and JOJO are sitting together next to Jian Haixi. She seems to be enjoying music. When they talk to her, she also smiles and responds, but there is always a lingering sadness in the bottom of her eyes.


    I hope several people outside today can act together smoothly.


    She was thinking like this. She saw Yunling and Mo Feng coming in together. They had just received the notice from the door guard and rushed over together. Jian Haixi looked at them and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Yunling whispered the letter in her ear and finally said, "the letter has been sent."


    Jiang Rumo''s distress letter


    Jian Haixi was stunned for a moment, glanced at Jiang ruting, who was talking to JOJO next to him, slightly lowered his eyes, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She nodded to Yunling, turned and sat for a while. Finally, she got up with a frown and walked towards the house.


    Qiaoqiao was making a fruit platter for everyone in the kitchen. Jian Haixi walked over and smiled at her and said, "let me help you."


    "No, sister Haixi, I can do such a small thing myself. You have a rest."


    Qiao Qiao refused. Jian Haixi smiled and took the knife in her hand and said, "you always let me rest. I''m not old. Take the cut one first. I''ll come here."


    "Oh, OK." Qiao Qiao nodded and walked out with the installed platter.


    Jian Haixi was left alone in the kitchen for a moment. As she was cutting fruit, her thoughts couldn''t help turning elsewhere.


    When she was in the garden just now, she couldn''t calm down. She didn''t know how to tell Jiang ruting about Jiang Rumo. Now the matter has not been settled, and there is no news from Ning Jiwei. She doesn''t know whether the matter is true or false, whether the injury is light or heavy. She certainly can''t tell it at the moment.


    Just... If this is true and Jiang Rumo is seriously injured, I''m afraid there''s no way to send their sisters away for the time being.


    She was thinking like this. When her men were not careful, the blade deviated a few inches and immediately cut her finger. She didn''t pay attention to the weight just now. When the knife went down, the red blood rushed out in an instant and dyed her finger belly red in an instant.


    Jian Haixi took a breath in pain. She looked down at the warm red and suddenly felt a bad premonition out of thin air.


    This bad hunch came suddenly and strangely. I couldn''t tell the reason. I just felt as if something was going to happen.


    Her eyes flashed and she was about to shake her head to blow the strange feeling out of her mind. The hand in her pocket rang at this time.


    She drew a paper towel from the paper towel box on the record, wrapped the wound, and bowed her head to get her mobile phone.


    Ning Jiwei''s phone is displayed on the screen. Jian Haixi gives a slight finger pause, thinking that it is estimated that Jiang Rumo has made progress.


    Sure enough, after connecting the phone, Ning Jiwei simply told her about the follow-up and whispered: "we are sending her to mikai now. You can take Jiang ruting there too. After all, it''s better to let Jiang ruting take care of her."


    "Well, OK, I''ll catch up with her in a moment." Jane Haixi nodded and suddenly thought of her strange feeling just now and asked, "is there anything else?"


    Ningji Witton looked at Jiang Rumo, who still clung to his clothes, and said with a slight sip of his lips, "there''s nothing else."


    They soon hung up the phone. Even if they couldn''t hear what Jian Haixi said, Gu Chenyi guessed the content with Ning Jiwei''s words. He couldn''t help frowning at the moment when he listened to the whole process.


    After thinking for a moment, he hesitated and said to Ning Jiwei, "Jiwei, after arriving at mikai later, or I''d better send Jiang Rumo in..."


    After all, it will not be a happy thing for anyone to see his husband holding another woman in his arms. The woman''s hand is still holding his clothes tightly, a look of complete dependence.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned for a moment. He looked up and hit his line of sight from the rearview mirror. He was silent for a moment before he reflected his meaning. He immediately smiled and said, "Chen Yi, where do you think of going?"


    "I......" Gu Chenyi said secretly. I can think of where to go. Naturally, I think of where I see.


    But before he spoke, Ning Jiwei smiled and continued, "Haixi can''t be misunderstood."


    How many hardships have he and Jian Haixi experienced? How could he misunderstand him because he took a seriously injured woman to see a doctor?


    About thinking of Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei''s smile was a little gentle.


    Gu Chenyi looked at him and couldn''t help opening his mouth. He wanted to say that Jiang Rumo was a scheming woman with a snake and a scorpion heart. Even if Haixi was generous, she could not prevent her from making tricks frequently. She couldn''t stand such a thing in her feelings. No amount of trust could withstand such consumption.


    But his words came to his mouth. He looked at Ning Jiwei, who looked calm in the rearview mirror, and Jiang Rumo, who was unconscious next to him. For a moment, he felt that he was in vain.


    Gu Chenyi sighed secretly, remembering the promise she made to Jian Haixi, saying that he would be optimistic about Ning Jiwei, so he couldn''t help feeling guilty.


    This flag really can''t stand casually. I don''t know when I will be beaten in the face.

 Chapter 1155

    Jian Haixi answered the phone and stared at the black screen for a second. Just now she didn''t know how to speak to Jiang ruting, but now she had to speak.


    She went out and said to Jiang ruting, "Miss Jiang, can you come over? I have something to tell you."


    Jiang ruting was slightly stunned, nodded, got up and walked towards her.


    Jane Haixi would suddenly call her. She was not surprised.


    Even if she is slow, it''s strange that Jian Haixi, Yunling and others have been here since early this morning.


    Everyone stayed in the yard. After Jian Haixi told her, he turned and walked towards the living room. Jiang ruting''s eyes flashed slightly and followed her with his lips.


    Until they stood in the room, Jian Haixi said in a deep voice, "Miss Jiang, the originally agreed ten day period... Is ahead of schedule."


    In advance


    Jiang ruting was stiff, his face suddenly changed, and subconsciously said, "then my sister..."


    "Jiwei, they have gone to save her after they got the news," said Jian Haixi. "She''s just hurt. They''re taking her to see a doctor now. Just called me to let us go."


    "Is she hurt?!" Jiang ruting subconsciously took a step forward, frowned and shouted, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go quickly!"


    The worried look on her face didn''t seem to be faking. Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed and she had a judgment in her heart. It seemed that Jiang ruting had really told eukins before. Yan knows nothing about his plan.


    If you want to act, you must deliberately mobilize your facial muscles. There must be a time difference. Even if it is short, it really exists. But Jiang ruting just now didn''t. her anxiety and surprise came from her heart.


    "Don''t worry. First go upstairs and bring her some laundry. I''ll send someone to prepare the car," Jian Haixi said.


    "OK, I''ll go right away." Jiang ruting nodded repeatedly, then turned and ran upstairs.


    Jian Haixi also walked to the garden and took advantage of this time to briefly tell Yunling and others outside.


    "So..." Yunling murmured after hearing this, "I''ll go with you."


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment, nodded, turned to JOJO and said, "look after you and Mo Feng at home and contact us if you have anything."


    "Well, don''t worry." JOJO nodded and sent them to the side of the car.


    When Jiang ruting packed up and came down, Yunling and Jian Haixi were already waiting in the car. Jiang ruting trotted to the car, almost subconsciously. Even she didn''t know why and would look at JOJO.


    JOJO stood by the car, saw her eyes red, thought and comforted, "don''t worry, Mikael and Qi''er are good at medicine, and your sister will be fine."


    "HMM." Jiang ruting''s eyes suddenly became more red, and there was a faint water light floating out from the bottom of her eyes. After her tears fell, she nodded her head to JOJO and thanked him, and got on the bus.


    ¡­¡­


    Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi rushed from the suburbs to mikai, while Jian Haixi and others went from the villa area, which was not as far away as Ning Jiwei and them, so that when Jian Haixi and them arrived, Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi had not arrived yet.


    Jian Haixi wanted Jiang ruting to wait in the house, but she was too worried about her sister Jiang Rumo and refused to go back, so Jian Haixi and Yunling stood at the door with her.


    Mikai and Qi''er have prepared the operating room. They haven''t come yet. With the mentality of "being idle anyway", they also stand in the yard and wait.


    Gu Chenyi''s car was parked outside, so neither he nor Ning Jiwei saw the people standing in the yard.


    So when Ning Jiwei strode in with Jiang Rumo in his arms, he saw a group of people standing by the door. Except for Jiang ruting''s anxious face, the others were calm.


    In particular, mikai and Qi''er, Gu Chenyi felt that they could compete with the street old man only by a teapot.


    Jian Haixi was stunned when he saw Ning Jiwei holding Jiang Rumo. He didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    Ning Jiwei was also slightly stunned. He just wanted to say something. At this time, Jiang Rumo in his arms woke up from his coma, hugged him tightly and whispered, "Jiwei, I''m in pain..."


    Ning Jiwei frowned. Next to him, mikai pointed to the room and said, "let''s go in first. I''m busy with this injury."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and hugged her to go in behind Qi''er and mikai. Jiang ruting hurriedly followed up.


    Jian Haixi didn''t move. He didn''t even see Ning Jiwei holding Jiang Rumo in his arms. He just maintained his standing posture, his long eyelashes drooping, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Gu Chenyi didn''t go in either. He moved slowly to Jian Haixi and Yunling, touched his nose, looked guilty, and just didn''t dare to look at Jian Haixi.


    Yunling glared at him and said, "let you and Jiwei act together. Are you going to be a driver?"


    Jiang Rumo was clearly ill intentioned just now. How could he "wake up" as soon as he entered the door?


    "Cough..." after Yunling''s training, Gu Chenyi felt more guilty. He lowered his head and said in a stuffy voice to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, I''m sorry for you, I..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Before he finished his apology, he was interrupted by Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi raised his head, smiled as if nothing had happened, gave Gu Chenyi a white eye and said, "you don''t think I''m jealous because I saw Ji Wei holding Jiang Rumo?"


    "Ah? No... isn''t it?" Gu Chenyi was stunned and asked.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "of course not. Jiang Rumo is so badly hurt. Ji Wei should help even if he is just a gentleman. If he doesn''t help in that case, I will be angry."


    "Then you just......" Gu Chenyi looked at her suspiciously. Just now Jian Haixi was motionless and cold. It seemed that he was angry.


    Jian Haixi sighed slightly. Yunling''s eyes flashed and said, "Haixi, you''re worried about Jiang Rumo, aren''t you?"


    "Well." Jian Haixi nodded, "I don''t mind Jiwei keeping a gentleman''s behavior when the lady is injured, or even whether she likes Jiwei, but the premise is that her feelings and behavior can''t affect our normal life and bring us no danger."


    "I think so too." Yunling said in a deep voice, "it''s not my villain''s heart. You can see Jiang Rumo''s past deeds. You can''t help it."


    After saying that, he paused a little, turned to Gu Chenyi and said, "Chenyi, tell me and Haixi in detail the process of saving Jiang Rumo today."


    Gu Chenyi nodded and said, "after reading the handwritten letter, we looked for it according to the above address, and then..."


    Ning Jiwei sent Jiang Rumo upstairs and turned out. His gentleman only came here. Next, he didn''t care about how mikai and Qi''er operated and treated her. He wouldn''t wait by.


    He came downstairs to sweep the empty living room, frowned slightly and went out.

 Chapter 1156

    The three of them stood at the gate of the hospital. Gu Chenyi scratched his head and said to them, "that''s the process. Who thought you came faster than us..."


    Ning Jiwei just came out and heard this sentence. He narrowed his eyes, held his hands and stopped his steps, which meant to eavesdrop openly.


    Yunling was just facing the villa. He was stunned when he came out. He raised his hand and patted Gu Chenyi on the shoulder: "OK, let''s go in."


    "Hey, what''s the hurry? I haven''t finished yet." Gu Chenyi didn''t take it seriously. He pointed behind his back. "You see it, too. We''re waiting inside. Why should we go in so early?"


    He didn''t know that his finger was Ning Jiwei. He turned to Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, you don''t know. At that time, I said let me carry Jiang Rumo, but Ji Wei didn''t listen. He..."


    "Cough!"


    Gu Chenyi was talking happily. Yunling on one side suddenly covered his lips and coughed loudly to interrupt him. He crossed Gu Chenyi''s shoulder and looked at Ning Jiwei with a black face behind him. He was almost numb for the fool.


    "What happened to your voice?"


    Gu Chenyi took a look at him. As a result, he was stunned that he didn''t see his wink at all. He frowned and said, "don''t be inflamed. I''ll go in and take some medicine from mikai later."


    Yunling choked. Forget it. He couldn''t save his IQ. He sighed helplessly and muttered, "I don''t need it. I''ll see if you use it later..."


    "What should I do well?" Gu Chenyi looked puzzled, waved to him, turned his head and continued to seriously say to Jian Haixi, "I was in the car..."


    "What''s the matter in the car?" Ning Jiwei''s chilly voice came from behind. Gu Chenyi shivered violently. He turned his head rigidly and saw Ning Jiwei standing against the wall. At a glance, he was already there for a while.


    Gu Chenyi pulled out a stiff smile from the corner of his mouth, "Jiwei, when did you... Come out?"


    "When you start arranging me, I''ll be here." ningjiweipi said with a smile.


    Gu Chenyi: "


    He turned to stare at Yunling and Jian Haixi and complained, "why don''t you two remind me?"


    "Isn''t my hint obvious enough?" Yunling picked her eyebrow and said with a smile, "I almost covered your mouth with my hand."


    Jane Haixi spread her hands innocently: "I was fascinated by it. I didn''t see him coming."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." when he came out of the house, his wife said she didn''t see it. She felt a little hurt.


    He walked towards several people and didn''t reach them. At this time, Gu Chenyi immediately got up smart. Thirty six schemes slipped into the upper scheme, took Yunling and said, "don''t you have a sore throat? Go into the room and give you some medicine..."


    "Do you want to apply medicine for sore throat?" Yunling paused for a moment, lost his smile and shook his head, "Chenyi, you......" it''s more like an excuse to pour water and drink than this


    "Oh, don''t be wordy, hurry up." before Yunling finished, Gu Chenyi couldn''t wait to pull her arm and pull the man away.


    Jian Haixi smiled and looked at the two figures, especially Gu Chenyi. However, he felt that the figure was written with the words "run away", shook his head and said to Ning Jiwei, "Chenyi is frightened by you."


    "It''s time for me to arrange behind my back," said Ning Jiwei. He walked up to Jian Haixi and said in a strange tone, "you''re still talking for him."


    Jian Haixi slightly picked his eyebrows: "of course, I think what Chen Yi said is very objective, and I have a good time listening to it."


    Have fun


    Ning Jiwei took a smoke from the corner of his mouth, took her hand and said, "you know there''s no room for others in the center of my eyes."


    "Oh ~"


    Jian Haixi nodded, deliberately lengthened his voice, turned his eyes, patted his heart, and said cunningly, "so if you can accommodate it, you may still be moved to Jiang Rumo?"


    "How could it be!" retorted Ningji Witton, with a bitter smile on his mouth. "Wife, you can''t misinterpret what I mean."


    Seeing that he was worried, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "don''t worry, I still believe you so far."


    "Just so far?"


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes, gently pinched her face and said with a smile, "I don''t believe you don''t understand my intention."


    Gu Chenyi may misunderstand that anyone else may not be able to see the essence, but Jian Haixi will not.


    Because she knows him.


    Jian Haixi smiled, patted his hand, nodded and said, "I guess some. You just want to make a plan and see what''s behind this today, or what tricks Jiang Rumo has..."


    The more she said, the deeper Ning Jiwei''s smile was. He looked at her and said what he thought from the bottom of his heart.


    "Then, it''s best to strip the cocoon from it, take the opportunity to counter attack Eugene Yan, and directly take the pay from the bottom of the barrel, right?" Jian Haixi looked up at him with a faint smile in his eyes.


    "Wife, you are so smart." Ning Jiwei shook his head and sighed, "it''s a good word. You can see me through."


    He was about to reach out to hold her, but he was pushed away before he touched her.


    "Don''t." Jian Haixi looked at him. "Although I believe you and understand your purpose, I''m not so generous. You still have the smell of other women. Don''t try to get close to me."


    Ning Jiwei opened his arms, his face was stunned, and then said with a smile: "understand, I''ll go back to take a bath, sterilize and disinfect, and then throw away the clothes, okay?"


    "Hmm..." Jane Haixi frowned and thought, proudly raised her chin and said, "it''s OK."


    Ning Jiwei was so amused by her look that he smiled deeper, and his eyes were all spoiled.


    How can you be attracted to other women?


    In his whole life, he could only be the person in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, after Mo Jue confirmed with Jian Yi again, he turned to George and said, "Yi Yi said that Qiao Ya''s position has not changed. It''s by the river. We should see people now."


    riverside?


    George frowned and asked, "what are they doing by the river? Eugene Yan won''t do to ya''er, will he?"


    Mo Jue was stunned and looked at him strangely.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "Nothing, just suddenly think your idea is quite lovely." Mo Jue grinned, "Eugene Yan will take Qiaoya to the riverside. He must want to use some romantic means to deal with your sister with love brain. At this time, he wants to provide Qiaoya well so that she can be used by him. How can he do anything dangerous to her? Has your brain been infected by Qiaoya?"


    When George choked, he reacted back and said, "you''re too poisonous."


    As usual, he might have a few words against Mo Jue, but now he''s unjustifiable. Whether he drinks coffee or gets scolded, he can only admit it.

 Chapter 1157

    On the other side of the river.


    Eukins. Yan took Qiaoya''s hand and came down from the white tower. Qiaoya subconsciously walked towards the car, but was killed by eukins. Yan pulled it.


    She was stunned and looked back at him: "aren''t you going back?"


    "I thought so, but..." eukins. Yan shook his head, smiled and took her to the river. "The time with you was too good and too short. I thought the time just now was enough, but when I came down, I realized that I didn''t want to send you back."


    JOYA pursed her lips and was led forward by him without saying a word.


    "So not next time. Just today, shall we go to the cruise ship?" he rubbed her shoulder with his broad palm and attached it to her ear. "You always say that you are strict at home. Since it is difficult to come out, will you accompany me for a while?"


    "But..." JOYA subconsciously wanted to refuse, but she saw eukins before she finished. Yan suddenly changed his face and said coldly, "ya''er, you have to let me see more of your sincerity..."


    Qiaoya jumped in her heart, took a stiff smile from the corner of her mouth, and turned her voice: "but the cruise ship doesn''t say that it can get on. I didn''t see one parked on the shore just now."


    She didn''t refuse, eukins. Yan''s face smiled again and said wildly, "do you think there will be something I can''t do in this world?"


    As soon as he had finished, JOYA saw a cruise ship approaching them not far away, eukins. Yan took her hand to board the ship and went straight to the deck: "we don''t go far. We''ll come back in a short circle, okay?"


    JOYA nodded hesitantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, Mo Jue and George, who came to catch people, arrived.


    As soon as Mo Jue stopped the car, George couldn''t wait to get off the bus to find someone. This is a scenic spot in Hunan city. Many people came to visit every day. He looked for it one by one. He only walked around the white tower several times. He almost broke everyone''s shoulders to face, but he was stunned that he hadn''t found Qiaoya''s figure yet.


    On the other side, Mo Jue is absent-minded. This place is special to him.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked up to the river. It was here that he and talilina met for the second time on the cruise ship. In fact, the woman with thorny rose had entered his heart since then.


    Caught off guard, came fiercely.


    Memory is like a long-lasting wound. Just lift it gently, it can make people feel like a knife.


    Mo Jue breathed deeply, trying to suppress the dull pain in his heart.


    He hasn''t been here for a long time. He even prefers to go to the racecourse and sit in front of talilina''s tombstone for a while, rather than come to this place.


    Because he can accept talilina''s death, but he can''t calmly recall the past memories between them.


    Because every scene in the memory, every picture, and every appearance in front of him will make him experience a painful experience again.


    Talilina is like a cup of rich and beautiful wine. She is amazing at first and addicted to goodbye. Later, with the passage of time, she will not make people feel dull, but will last for a long time and never fade.


    Mo Jue closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes had betrayed his reason and looked at the cruise ship subconsciously following the instinct of the body.


    There is no more rose with thorns, but


    There are also two familiar figures.


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and suddenly sneered.


    Oh, it''s so broken iron shoes. There''s nowhere to find. It takes no effort to get it.


    Those two are not eukins. Yan and Qiaoya, who will it be?


    Mo Jue grinned, reached out and took out a cigarette box from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, lowered his head and held it in the corner of his mouth, lit a lighter with one hand and lit a cigarette with the other.


    First he took a slow puff and let the white fog dissipate in the river wind. Then he raised his feet and walked to the river.


    George was in a hurry to find people everywhere. As soon as he looked back and saw him walking this way, he opened his mouth and just wanted to call him. As a result, he looked in his direction and immediately frowned.


    Isn''t that the figure on the deck his good sister Joey?


    She was with eukins. Yan together.


    George''s heart sank and quickly followed Mo Jue''s footsteps.


    Mo Jue looked at him and didn''t speak. Just when they came to the river, eukins on the cruise ship. Yan and Qiaoya are also looking this way.


    The four eyes are opposite, and everyone''s fundus is wonderful.


    "Brother..."


    At the moment of seeing George, JOYA''s body stiffened, slightly changed her face, and subconsciously walked in the direction of George.


    But as soon as she took two steps, she was killed by eukins. Yan pulled his wrist from behind.


    "Ya''er, where do you want to go?"


    He asked with a smile. Although the smile on his face was mild, the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, and the big hand holding JOYA''s wrist was not loose at all.


    "My brother is coming to me. I have to find him," said JOYA.


    Eukins. Yan Mei picked her head and squinted along her eyes at George and Mo Jue by the river. He smiled and said to Qiao ya, "but if you go like this, they won''t let me go. Two to one, I''m not their opponent."


    JOYA bit her lip, looked at the two people opposite her eyes, and turned to look at eukins. Yan: "then you stay and I''ll go."


    "That won''t work," eukins said. Yan shook his head and said in a meaningful tone, "you have to stay with me."


    The cruise ship was already on its way back. It was leaning towards the shore from the center of the river. The two people on the deck and the two people on the shore were also getting closer.


    Therefore, George just frowned and waited quietly. He thought that Joey would come down as soon as the cruise ship landed, but when the cruise ship was getting closer and closer, it suddenly changed its direction, and the distance between the two sides immediately expanded with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    On deck, eukins. Yan has turned around with a faint smile, holding Qiaoya, like a victor who bends people without fighting.


    "JOYA!" George shouted at them angrily.


    As soon as Qiao Ya was stiff, she turned to look at him. Her slightly frowned eyebrows seemed to contain apology. There were more things, but she couldn''t see clearly for a moment.


    "You come back!" George glared at her, already shouting in defiance of his image.


    JOYA''s eyes twinkled slightly and she opened her mouth to say something, eukins around her. Yan Chui attached his head to her ear and whispered, "ya''er, you should remember that only when you follow me, my promise not to hurt them will be effective."


    That promise


    As soon as Joana''s face changed, her eyes became more firm when she looked at George again. She clenched her teeth, opened her mouth and said with her lips, "I''m sorry.".


    Without looking at his face again, he turned and Huggins. Yan left.


    George on the shore stared at the three words left to him by Joey. He couldn''t help hating that his teeth were going to break.


    "Don''t bite, like a mouse." Mo Jue squinted at the direction of the cruise ship and said faintly with smoke in his mouth. The white fog floated on George''s face and choked George who wanted to take a breath.


    He''s not surprised, eukins. How could Yan let JOYA off the ship so easily.

 Chapter 1158

    As the cruise ship moved farther and farther away from the river bank, George''s face became more and more ugly.


    "What now?" he turned and asked Mo Jue. He couldn''t just stand here and watch eukins. Yan and Qiaoya run away like this?


    Compared with his impatience, Mo Jue was very calm. After smoking, he twisted out the cigarette end with the palm of his hand, still held it in his hand and didn''t throw it on the ground. He sneered and said, "what to do... At present, there are three ways to see which you choose."


    George looked at him with doubts in his eyes.


    Three ways? Are there so many ways?


    "First," Mo Jue raised a finger, but the really inconvenient cruise ship on the river said to George, "we can drive a small boat to catch up with it, then rush into the cruise ship and put them in the right place."


    As he spoke, he made a gesture like a chop with the palm of his hand.


    George pulled a corner of his mouth and said, "although I know my sister is stupid, it''s a little too far to get to the right place. Besides, let''s not say whether a boat can catch up. Even if we catch up, we can jump from the boat to the cruise ship under their eyes, and then beat eukins. Yan?"


    It''s hard, eukins. Yan is stupid, standing there waiting for them to rush up?


    Mo Jue shrugged and said, "then the second way is, I''ll go. You stay here and continue to be your sister stone."


    George rubbed his tired eyebrows and sighed: "can you say something feasible? I''m going to act with you today. Of course, I want to find ya''er, but I don''t just care about my sister. You''re also my brother. Can''t I really want to help with your plan? Should I atone for my unclear sister?"


    He said it sincerely. Mo Jue smiled and said, "do you think I''m making fun of you? I''m just talking about things. You stay here to keep an eye on people. I think I''ll do something else. Do you think I want to leave you?"


    George was stunned, his face was a little awkward, his eyes flickered uneasily, avoiding Mo Jue''s eyes.


    "Poof..." Mo Jue couldn''t help laughing, patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother, repeat what you said just now. I''ll record it and go back to the hair group."


    "You''ve had enough!" George glared at him angrily.


    Today is bitter coffee and facial expression bag. He has endured it for a long time.


    Mo Jue laughed loudly. Seeing that George''s face became more and more ugly, he patted him and said, "OK, you don''t agree with the first two methods, then plan."


    "What''s the third way?" George asked as he followed him.


    "Go back." Mo Jue stretched out and walked towards the car. "Everyone has gone. Why do we stay here? Of course we go home."


    Go home?


    George''s eyes flickered. He didn''t think Mo Jue was such an easy person to give up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the cruise ship, JOYA looked at George''s figure, turned and left, and watched him get in the car and drive away.


    Until the shadow of the car disappeared for a long time, she was still staring in that direction.


    She disobeyed her brother again. George must be very angry now. I don''t know how angry her brother will be when she comes home again.


    At the thought of this, JOYA felt sad. She bowed her head on the railing and looked at her toes through her arms.


    For a moment, she didn''t understand what she was doing.


    Want to get close to eukins. Yan, if he really takes himself as a chess piece, why can''t she do that?


    As long as we can find out the favorable news from him and find out the faceless truth, we can certainly help you.


    She thought so and planned so, but she realized how difficult it was when she really did it.


    The man beside her is so smart and sharp that she can''t escape her eyes at all.


    Just today''s day together, JOYA felt that her mind was about to break.


    She took the risk of offending her family and friends and went this way. Was she really right? Can she do what she wants?


    "Ya''er, what are you thinking?" eukins. Yan came out with red wine, stood beside her and held her hand on the railing.


    JOYA was stunned. She raised her head from her arms and looked up at him. There was confusion and uncertainty in her big eyes.


    That look made eukins. Yan Weidun, as if he liked to see her real reaction, reached out and stroked her eyelashes: "what''s the matter?"


    "My brother is gone." JOYA looked at the river bank with no familiar figure, "My brother is the person who dotes on me most since I was a child. He indulges me in everything. He has undertaken all the responsibilities of the Qiao family, so Xiao Lei and I can run all over the world and do what we want to do. But since we met you, I always make him angry and sad. I''m really sad to see my brother like this."


    She paused, took her finger out of Eugene Yan''s hand, and pursed her lips: "you don''t believe me or care about me. For you, I''m just a dispensable toy."


    "Ya''er, why do you think so? I......"


    "You don''t have to explain. I''m a woman. I can feel whether you really mean it to me."


    Eukins. When Yan Gang wanted to explain, Qiaoya interrupted him. She smiled bitterly and said, "now I have begun to doubt whether I am taking the right road."


    Eukins. The smile on Yan''s face gradually faded away. He was silent for a moment, reached out and gently brushed the sideburns in Qiao Ya''s ears. His voice was a little colder: "if you want to know, I can tell you the answer now. You must have taken the wrong road."


    JOYA suddenly looked up.


    Eukins. Yan Tiaomei said, "if you ask anyone in the world, he won''t say that the road following me is right. Ya''er, I''m the wrong road sign. I was born. You''ve been wrong long ago."


    When he said this, his tone was not heavy and light, but it made Joey feel cold all over.


    "But if you are willing to bet, you will know that even a wrong road has its unique scenery and memory." eukins. Yan Chao opened her palm and said, "don''t you envy the vigorous feelings like Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi, Mo Jue and talilina? Ya''er, only I can give you such soul stirring love and unforgettable memories."


    His voice was seductive. JOYA seemed to sink into his voice and subconsciously put her hand in his palm.


    Eukins. Yan grabbed her, hugged her into his arms, and said in a low voice, "when you meet me, ya''er, you are doomed to have only me in your heart in your life."


    That''s a sad thing.


    JOYA smiled bitterly in her heart, her eyes flashed slightly, leaned against his arms and asked, "what about you?"


    Eukins. Yan said, "since George and they left, let''s go too."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go home," eukins said. Yan said, "didn''t you say I don''t believe you? I''ll take you to my place now to let you know the real me."


    JOYA''s heart jumped and knew her chance had come.

 Chapter 1159

    The cruise ship docked, eukins. Yan took Qiaoya''s hand and walked towards the shore. He was always considerate. He would turn around and wait for Qiaoya in high heels to come down the stairs. He would hold her all the way and gently ask her what she wanted to eat later.


    JOYA was a little absent-minded, but she responded in time: "it''s OK. Just decide."


    "Then I''ll decide," eukins said. Yan Rou said, "there happens to be a restaurant that tastes very good. I''ll take you to have a taste. It just happens that I have someone clean up the house, so as to save you from looking at the mess when you go back."


    JOYA blinked and turned to look at him: "is your house in a mess? Do you need someone to clean it up?"


    "Well, aren''t single men''s homes like this? It''s a mess," eukins said. Yan smiled, but Qiaoya didn''t recognize the meaning of it. She just thought what he said was superficial.


    His family is in a mess today.


    They were walking forward and turned a corner. They were stunned when they saw the figure standing against the wall in front.


    "Not floating on the water?" George glanced coldly at Joana, who was stunned, and said coldly.


    "Elder brother......" Qiao Ya opened her eyes in surprise, stared at him and stammered, "you, aren''t you gone?"


    "Hum, don''t you dare to get off the cruise ship until I''m gone?" George snorted coldly and stared at her. "Don''t call me brother. I don''t have a sister like you."


    George had never said such a heavy word to her, even if he had quarreled with her before.


    With her head down, JOYA''s eyes darkened, and a flash of shame flashed across her face, with a trace of incomprehensible grievance.


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes. At the moment he saw George, he was more or less surprised: "didn''t you go?"


    "If you can''t go, I''ll report to you?" George sneered, and then turned his eyes to eukins next to her. Yan, with a touch of impatience on his face, "your father is standing here, don''t you see?"


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes sank and said in a cold voice, "since you haven''t left, then Mo Jue should still be here?"


    "Yo." as soon as his voice fell, a voice with a smile came behind him.


    Eukins. Yan and Qiaoya turned back. Mo Jue stood behind them and said with a smile, "look for me?"


    "You''re blocking me," eukins said. Yan looked at them and his face became a little ugly. They were waiting for a rabbit today. He was careless and relaxed his vigilance for a moment.


    "Yes." Mo Jue nodded boldly, looked at him and said with a grim smile, "why do you look so angry? Do you really think I''ll let you go?"


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes. It seems that today''s war must be fought.


    George on one side calmly called JOYA, "come here!"


    "Brother, I..."


    "Joana, I don''t want to hear any excuse from you." George coldly interrupted her and stared at her. "I want you to say a word now. You come home with me, or you''ll never step into that house again and call me brother again."


    This was too cruel, and it hit Joey''s heart, and her face turned white.


    That''s her home. How can I not go back?


    She clenched her lips, looked at George with sad eyes, and subconsciously walked in his direction, but she just took two steps, eukins behind her. Yan grabbed her arm.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, George in front of Joana also stretched out his hand and took her other arm.


    On one side, they both held JOYA''s hand tightly in their own hands.


    "Ya''er, have you forgotten what I told you?" eukins. Yan looked at Qiao Ya meaningfully, with a hint of threat.


    "JOYA!" seeing that she would hesitate, George was even more angry. When he called her name, he bit his back teeth hard.


    JOYA looked at her family in front of her and at eukins. Yan, her eyes are full of tangles. She doesn''t know how to choose for a moment. It seems that it''s difficult to choose either way.


    "Why do you say you''re an old man and threaten people? What''s the little girl doing?" Mo Jue''s voice suddenly came from eukins when he was in a stalemate. After Yan''s body, the voice fell, and the sound of breaking the air came with it.


    He lifted his foot and kicked eukins straight. Yan took JOYA''s arm.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes are cold. He knows Mo Jue''s ability.


    As the leader of the dark Department, his leg skills are different from those of ordinary people. When he is kicked by ordinary people, he is swollen and twisted at most, but when he kicks him, his arm will probably be useless.


    The leg wind swept the position of his hand, eukins. Yan released his hand a second before his leg arrived.


    Meanwhile, Gioia was pulled behind him by George.


    Mo Jue didn''t hit, cold hum bullied him, and the second move had been followed by eukins. Yan attacked and said to George without looking back, "take people."


    George also knew that Qiaoya would be very troublesome here. He nodded and said to Mo Jue, "OK, be careful." then he took Qiaoya and prepared to leave.


    See Joey leaving with George, eukins. Yan''s eyes sank. While parrying Mo Jue''s attack, he shouted: "Qiaoya, do you really want to go?"


    The coldness in his words stopped JOYA''s feet, as if she didn''t know how to take the next step.


    She didn''t forget, eukins. Yan said that if she stayed, the game would end.


    This way, Joey, stop. That''s eukins. Yan also took the opportunity to distance himself from Mo Jue and asked coldly, "Mo Jue, are you sure you want to continue fighting with me? Don''t you care about your friends?"


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and was not affected by his little tricks. He said confidently, "they don''t need me to worry."


    No matter Ning Jiwei or Dou Ge, none of them is under him. He absolutely believes in their ability.


    "Really?" eukins. Yan smiled and said in a low voice, "now some of you are in my house? Let me guess who... It should be Dou Ge?"


    Mo Jue''s eyes flickered and his voice was silent. George also looked at eukins in surprise. Yan, look at it.


    How did he know?


    Eukins. Yan hooked her lips and said with a smile, "are you surprised? In fact, it''s easy to guess. Jiang Rumo is selfish and cunning. If I give up her, she will turn to you. With her careful thinking, I guess she is more willing to ask Ning Jiwei for help, so Ning Jiwei has a high probability to save her."


    Stop, eukins. Yan then said, "Gu Chenyi is a little worse in skill and mind than you and Dou Ge. It can be inferred that since you are here, the person who goes to my house must be Dou Ge."


    "What are you trying to express when you talk so much?" Mo Jue asked in a deep voice.


    Eukins. Yan pointed to his pocket with a fox like light in his eyes: "instead of asking me, you might as well call Dou Ge."

 Chapter 1160

    Mo Jue''s face changed slightly, although he knew it was best not to listen to eukins at this time. Yan didn''t say anything, but out of worry about Dou Ge, he turned and winked at George.


    At the same time, George had taken out his cell phone and called Dou Ge. It took him a long time to pick it up. The background sound was very messy, and George frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Dou GE''s panting voice came from the other end of the phone, followed by the broken air sound of fighting.


    George hurriedly said, "how are you there?"


    Before he finished, a burst of Dou GE''s violent cry came from the receiver: "shit, I''ll fight with you!"


    Then I heard the wind of weapons waving. The next moment, the opposite mobile phone didn''t know where it was falling, and the call automatically hung up.


    Looking at George''s black screen mobile phone, Mo Jue''s faces sank.


    Eukins. Yan was satisfied with a smile, slowly brushed the dust that didn''t exist on his clothes, smiled and waved to Qiao ya, "ya''er, are you sure you won''t come to me?"


    JOYA was pale, and her lower lip was bitten with a red blood mark. She knew eukins. Yan asked her with a smile, but behind that sentence was a threat. He threatened her with the lives of her relatives and friends and opened the crazy game he claimed he could not stop.


    JOYA looked at him, hesitated for a moment, finally took her hand out of George''s hand, and then looked down at eukins without looking at her brother. Yan''s direction went step by step.


    George stared at his empty hand and the figure of Joey leaving. He never thought that Joey would really choose eukins. Yan Er left his family.


    Has she been so foolish?


    "JOYA!" cried George, angry and frightened. His throat was hoarse, like crying blood.


    JOYA was shocked, biting her lips and continuing towards eukins. Yan took the next step and never turned around to see George from beginning to end.


    George''s pupils shook, his mouth opened wide and looked at the figure, but he couldn''t say a word.


    What else can he say? Even the cruel words of denying her had been said, but Joey was still stubborn. He didn''t know what else he could say to wake the pretending sleeper.


    He and Mo Jue came here and thought all they had to do was defeat eukins. Yan, take Qiaoya home, but at this time he knows that the person they really want to defeat is the addicted Qiaoya.


    She doesn''t want to go. It''s better than and eukins. Yan Dushang is even more helpless.


    Mo Jue was squinting at Qiaoya''s look, but his eyes still fell on Qiaoya''s hand hanging on her side. The corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, and a meaningful light was shining at the bottom of her eyes.


    Eukins. Yan Xiao looked at Qiaoya, who was getting closer, took her hand and provoked Mo Jue and George: "well, now we''re going to have dinner. See you later."


    Mo Jue and George watched him swagger away. George was so angry that his eyes were filled with blood, but he could only stand like that.


    His sister volunteered to become a handle and handed it to him. They seemed to be bound and could only be controlled by others.


    Watching the two leave, George anxiously grabbed his hair with one hand and turned around in place for two times. Finally, he couldn''t help turning around and kicked the wall behind him.


    Mo Jue watched the car carrying the two people drive away gradually, and always narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking until George was so anxious that his hair was raked into a chicken nest. He slowly said, "Qiaoya... Isn''t it threatened by him?"


    George, who was turning around like an ant on a hot pot, was stunned when he heard the speech.


    On the car leaving the river.


    JOYA sat in silence, eukins. Next to Yan, he paused and turned his head and said, "now you can stop those people?"


    Eukins. Yan nodded, held her hand and said, "of course, I''ve always been very trustworthy."


    Then he took out his cell phone and dialed the phone. He said in a deep voice, "OK, you can withdraw."


    JOYA was relieved.


    She didn''t listen to George again, and this time she made the opposite decision directly. George''s last call to her always lingered in her mind. Her eyes flashed, and the bottom of her eyes gradually filled with boundless sadness. She hadn''t seen such George, and she didn''t know if he would really deny her in the future


    But this can exchange for Dou GE''s safety. If George knows later, he should forgive her


    With a pale face, JOYA looked out of the window quietly, thinking in her heart.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her, reached out and gently pinched her chin. He turned her to face himself. His thumb wiped the red corners of her eyes: "what? Regret?"


    "No." JOYA subconsciously denied, raised her hand and wiped her eyes, "just don''t want my brother to be sad."


    "Hehe." eukins. Yan chuckled and asked her to lean on her shoulder. "We ya''er are really a kind-hearted girl, but don''t worry, your brother won''t be sad for long..."


    In the place where Joey couldn''t see, there was a crazy and cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, but the action on his hand was completely different and gentle. He patted her on the shoulder and coaxed softly: "well, let''s go to dinner first."


    JOYA didn''t speak. She had no right to refuse.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, the big flat in the city center.


    Dou Ge walks into the community and goes straight to eukins. Go in the direction of Yan Laochao.


    Here are all single family elevators. Before he opened the door of the elevator room, he saw a maintenance worker in overalls and waistcoats standing next to the elevator. It seems that he happened to meet the time period for maintenance of the elevator.


    Dou Ge didn''t care. He raised his feet and walked into the safety passage next to him. What he didn''t see was that when he walked into the stairs, the maintenance worker raised his face and looked at his direction. He looked at it for several seconds, and there was a dangerous light at the bottom of his eyes.


    It was quiet in the safe passage. At this time, almost no one would be here. Dou Ge walked up with his head down. Just when he came to the corner of the third floor, he was suddenly crowded into the middle by a group of maintenance workers. He didn''t say anything and started directly at him.


    By now, Dou Ge will be useless if he can''t see that there is a problem with these so-called maintenance workers.


    He narrowed his eyes, parried and tried to get out.


    He is not afraid of them, but the number of each other is large. Even if his kung fu is good, it is very difficult for him at the moment. The space in the stairs is limited. He can''t use his hands and feet to solve it directly and neatly.


    When George called him, he was greeted here. He thought there was something wrong. As soon as he kicked them off, they answered the phone. Before they had time to answer, someone rushed over again and threw the mobile phone to him.

 Chapter 1161

    Dou Ge suddenly lost his temper and said angrily to a group of annoying flies with a black face: "I''ll fight with you today!"


    He has a strong hand and a big man. If he really starts, those people are not his opponents at all.


    Just as he wanted to beat everyone down and then rush up, unexpectedly, those people suddenly withdrew and scattered in an instant.


    Dou Ge frowned suspiciously. He wanted to fight but didn''t fight. What''s the fun? make a gesture of attacking?


    He raised his feet and continued to walk up. When he reached the floor, he saw eukins. The door of Yan''s house was closed, and there was no sound.


    He pushed away cautiously. The whirling sound in the room turned back. Seeing him, he immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "how is it you, Mo Jue?"


    Dou Ge looked at her and said coldly, "no comment."


    "Tut, it''s so cold." SA Luo curled his mouth and sighed, "what a straight man. No wonder you don''t have a woman around you."


    "Does this have anything to do with you?"


    Dou Ge was still cold and didn''t fluctuate because of the man in front of him and her words.


    In his heart, there is only the next person. Except for her, there is no difference between men and women in his eyes. Of course, there can be no other women around him.


    SA Luo shrugged. She didn''t say it.


    Sure enough, she still prefers to deal with Mo Jue. Although Mo Jue is often venomous, at least she won''t choke like this straight steel man.


    "Now that you''re here, come in and sit down for a while." she ordered the single sofa next to her chin, just like entertaining guests. "I''ve been standing at the door so that I don''t seem to welcome you."


    welcome?


    Dou Ge squints and looks at her carefully. The relationship between them is normal if they are not welcome.


    He only looked and didn''t approach rashly. Although he only saw and felt the only person in front of him, he still didn''t relax his vigilance.


    Looking at his cautious appearance, she whirled and smiled. Her slightly shaking body led the wine red curly hair to gently draw an arc in the air. She brushed the broken hair on her cheek and looked at the humanity at the door: "why, I''m afraid I''m designing a trap here?"


    After a pause, she smiled and said, "don''t worry, even if there is a trap, it''s also prepared for Mo Jue to deal with you? It''s too wasteful."


    Dou GE''s face was slightly heavy, and he raised his feet and approached with disdain.


    "That''s right. We''re also very hospitable." SA Luo smiled, got up, poured red wine into the two glasses on the tea table, pushed one of them in front of him and said with a smile, "here, you worked hard just now."


    This is really ironic. Dou GE''s eyes slipped from her face, glanced at the nearby red wine glass, and didn''t answer with a cold hum.


    As soon as she picked up her eyebrows, she was disappointed. She gently pursed her red lips and sighed, "if Mo Jue, he would take it."


    Mo Jue is a brave man, or he is smart enough to know that she won''t poison the wine. Only such a man can make her feel dangerous and charming, like eukins. Yan is like that, but he is better than eukins. Yan is a little more kind.


    Since he hugged her at the racecourse that day, she could no longer pull herself out of the game.


    Before, she thought she could be a reasonable outsider and a good actor.


    But now, she wished more and more that she was the talilina.


    "Tut..." Dou Ge couldn''t bear it any longer because of the look of the complaining woman. He said impatiently, "have you finished your nonsense? Sing here and talk all the time."


    He shouldn''t have sat down just now. He should have knocked out and taken it away.


    After he said this, he thought that Saul should be serious. He could fight or negotiate, but when he heard the speech, Saul nodded to him very seriously: "finished, don''t you just want to catch me? Don''t you have to do it. I''ll go with you myself."


    Dou Ge squinted at her incredulously, "what are you talking about?" his eyes were like looking crazy.


    People with the same face as talilina are as evil and abnormal as her.


    He didn''t dare to be careless, and his eyes were locked on Saha.


    SA Luo sighed slightly, looked at him and said word by word: "I really go with you. If you don''t believe it, tie me up. I certainly can''t untie the rope you tie."


    As she said this, she also extended her arms to Dou Ge, with her wrists facing forward, which meant to let him tie the rope.


    Dou Ge took a deep breath. He regretted it. He should talk to eukins. Yan fights, and don''t talk nonsense to a woman here.


    Sure enough, women are troublesome creatures, of course, except Jane Haixi.


    Next time he must remember to throw it to Mo Jue and never take it again.


    He silently remembered the small book in his heart, but Dou Ge was always calm and cold. He couldn''t see any reaction. He raised his hand and took out the telescopic rope buckle from his pocket. Without saying a word, he fastened Saha''s wrist impolitely.


    Now it was SA Luo''s turn to be surprised. She looked at Dou GE''s skilled movements and the rope on her wrist in the blink of an eye. She shook her head with her mouth half open and said, "I just said casually. I didn''t expect you to really carry this kind of thing with you. It''s really a freak."


    From beginning to end, she didn''t even dodge. In that way, Dou Ge tied her hand.


    Dou Ge smelled that the green veins on his forehead couldn''t help jumping. He was said to be a freak by a freak. No one can be in a good mood.


    If it''s eukins. Yan, he had already beaten it with his fist.


    But there was a woman in front of him. He didn''t pity her. Men and women were different. He was just afraid that he would beat her to death with a careless punch.


    He didn''t forget that Mo Jue told him to stay alive. Besides


    Dou Ge glanced as like as two peas in Tully Lina''s face, and remembered that he did not know whether it was Jane or Mo Tsai Qian, who had talked with him. The face of the whole man was very fragile, and he was distorted by carelessness.


    If this face is easily destroyed by him, I''m afraid Mo Jue and hamu will be sad.


    Dou Ge sighed and felt eukins. Yan''s move was really clever. He didn''t speak any more and walked out with the rope in his hand.


    "Hey, you''re hurting me." as soon as she took a step, Saluo shouted coyly, "if you walk slowly, people can''t keep up ~"


    Dou GE''s footsteps stagnated, sucked the boredom in his heart under the air pressure, turned back and looked coldly at the people behind him: "if you say another word, I''ll seal your mouth together. If you don''t walk obediently, I''ll knock you out and resist walking. Choose by yourself."


    SA Luo was slightly stunned. Dou Ge said this with a serious look. It didn''t look like a joke at all. She glanced and said, "OK, I know. I can''t do it yet."


    Compared with coma and sealing, of course, she is still more comfortable now.


    Seeing that she was obedient and honest, Dou Ge snorted coldly and pulled her forward again.


    As he walked, he took out the mobile phone in his pocket that had been dropped during the fight and carefully studied it. At that time, he didn''t pay attention. At the moment, it was completely abandoned. He frowned and "tut", so he had to throw it back into his pocket. He decided to go back to find Jian Yi for help and guide out the most important things in it.

 Chapter 1162

    After learning that Jiang Rumo was only seriously injured and had no life-threatening, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei didn''t stay any longer. The next recovery is only a matter of time, and they have a lot of other things to deal with.


    However, Jiang Rumo is too cunning. Jiang ruting is simple, but he listens too much to her sister, so mikai must keep people watching here.


    Yunling is the best candidate. He is careful enough. With him, Jiang Rumo doesn''t have to worry about any changes.


    Yunling said to stay, and Gu Chenyi naturally wanted to accompany him, so several people went out and came back at noon only Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    When she came back, Qiao Qiao was drying tea and dried fruit for Moran in the yard. When she saw Jane Haixi coming back, Qiao Qiao smiled and said, "sister Haixi, you''re back."


    "Well, where''s JOJO?" Jane Haixi approached and asked.


    "JOJO is learning the piano from Mr. Su." speaking of this, Qiao Qiao was a little surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that JOJO''s temperament could talk to Mr. Su."


    Jian Haixi also did not expect that JOJO used to be very autistic. Later, although it was better, she only said a few more words in her own small circle. In addition to working hours, she spoke less at other times on weekdays.


    At this moment, hearing Qiaoqiao say so, she was really happy for him: "Mr. Su has knowledge and self-restraint, and he is gentle and considerate. It''s a good thing for JOJO to talk to him more."


    "I think so too. I didn''t bother them. I won''t help aunt LAN." Qiaoqiao said the tea in her hand.


    "Sun so much? Can''t you just buy it?" Ning Jiwei asked sincerely.


    Qiaoqiao said with a smile, "aunt LAN likes to do these by herself. She drinks the tea she bought. It''s different from what she made by herself, but she has a different sense of happiness."


    "Is there such a big difference?" Ning Jiwei doubted.


    Jian Haixi gave him a white look. Sure enough, no matter how powerful a man is outside, he is naturally slow in some things.


    "There''s no difference. Then you won''t want to drink the tea I made for you in the future."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." now he knows the difference.


    In front of Qiao Qiao, Ning Jiwei was a little embarrassed to apologize. He touched his nose awkwardly, coughed and said, "I''ll take a bath and change clothes first, and then come out to help."


    Jian Haixi ignored him, and he dared not delay any more. He almost rushed back upstairs to take a bath.


    Qiao Qiao covered his lips and finally said with a low smile after he left: "sister Haixi, Ji Weige looked so cute just now."


    Jane Haixi also hooked her lips. How could she still have the angry look on her face? She smiled and said, "I can''t get used to him. Maybe he thinks there''s no problem with what he just asked, but how sad she would be if aunt LAN heard it."


    Qiao Qiao nodded, smiled and shook his head and said, "I don''t think aunt LAN will be sad, because there is sister Haixi you."


    "Sure enough, it''s a little angel making dessert. She talks so sweet." Jane Haixi poked her forehead and smiled.


    While talking and chatting, they helped classify good and bad tea.


    Qiao Qiao thought that Ning Jiwei said he was going to take a bath just now and asked Jian Haixi why. Jian Haixi hummed and said, "it''s nothing. He is kind-hearted to save people. Unexpectedly, the rescued people are waiting for the next move."


    Qiaoqiao heard something but didn''t understand it.


    Within ten minutes, Ning Jiwei changed his clothes and came down. Before the sweat on his forehead was dry, he obediently went to Jian Haixi to help. While learning how to do it, he secretly looked at his wife.


    I have to say, it''s a little too cute.


    Jian Haixi''s disguised anger failed to last for two minutes and broke the work. He glanced at him and said, "well, I''m not angry, but you don''t talk from your own point of view in the future. It may be a small matter in your opinion, but aunt LAN likes it, so we should support and help, right?"


    "Well, it''s my fault, my wife is right." Ning Jiwei admitted his mistake, had a good attitude, and had Qiao Qiao to help him speak. Jian Haixi finally spared him this time.


    The three were talking. When they heard the sound, they looked back and saw Dou Ge coming back.


    But his face was so black that ink could drop out. Jian Haixi and others couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Brother Dou, what''s the matter with you?" Jian Haixi asked in surprise. "Is something wrong?"


    "It''s all right." Dou GE''s voice was obviously depressed and irritable. If something really happened, he might not be so. It was this kind of trouble that said it was all right and said it was all right and annoying that made him an iron straight man anxious.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other. Ning Jiwei knew he had gone to Daping floor, so he asked, "didn''t see anyone?"


    Dou Gordon paused, pointed to the door and said, "I saw it and brought it back."


    Brought it back?


    "Who did you bring back?" Jian Haixi was surprised. Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi brought back a Jiang Rumo. How could Dou Ge bring someone back?


    "That''s the fake." Dou Ge was even more angry when he mentioned Saha. He was almost bored by this woman all the way.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and guessed why he was so angry.


    Dou Ge is quite reliable in handling big things, but he is a layman in many things, especially those related to women.


    "What about your cell phone? Why don''t you call them and ask them to pick up your shift?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Dou Ge gave a "tut", pulled his head and said, "I broke it during the fight."


    Then he took out the black screen mobile phone, shook it, and stuffed it back.


    Their mobile phones are specially customized. Even if they are broken, they can''t throw them at will. Who knows how much trouble they will cause if they are exposed.


    "Then you''re really unlucky today." Ning Jiwei chuckled. After laughing, he felt as if he was going too far. He said, "it''s a small matter. When Yi Yi comes back, let him guide you."


    They basically leave it to Jane Yi to do such small things.


    Dou Ge nodded and sat down on the chair. He almost wrote the four words "irritability and depression" on his face. He pointed to the door and said, "the woman is outside. If you want to ask, ask yourself. Don''t look for me. I''m bothering her."


    Jian Haixi was even more curious when he looked at his face. In the past, they fought with the real talilina like that. Life and death are unknown every day, and Dou Ge was not angry. Today, he was so angry that this fake talilina has this ability?


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi looked at each other and were about to go out to meet, when Mo Jue''s voice came in.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Jue, people finally see you ~"


    Before the sound came, Jian Haixi in the hospital couldn''t help shaking goose bumps. This coquettish voice wanted to turn 18 corners in a word. Who was not the Saha who made Dou Ge black face.

 Chapter 1163

    Hearing these two voices, Qiao Qiao gave a meal in his hand and scattered the fine tea leaves.


    Her eyes flashed, turned and looked at the door. She saw that fake talilina followed Mo Jue and came in.


    That face was as like as two peas, and she walked in with Mo Chao, and she felt that she was in the middle of a trance and was a big sister and Mo Chao.


    She pursed her lips and didn''t look at it again. She continued to bow her head and busy with what she was doing, but her drooping little face still looked a little dark from the side.


    Mo Jue and George didn''t look good either. Mo Feng followed them, pulling a rope in his hand, and the other end of the rope was bound, but now she was almost stuck to Mo Jue.


    "You walk slowly ~ people are tied so tightly that they can''t keep up with you." SA Luojiao said. She didn''t know that Dou Ge tied her leg.


    Mo Jue lowered his head and glanced at the man who was drilling straight into his arms. SA Luo looked like he had no bones to stick on him. He hummed coldly, "do you want me to move you a chair?"


    "No, people can rely on you." SA Luo coquettishly said, smiling more and more brightly. In front of so many people, she didn''t even feel embarrassed.


    "Oh, what you think is pretty beautiful." Mo Jue smiled quietly, grinned at the corners of his lips, and said the most cruel words in the most gentle tone. "If you really can''t stand, I don''t mind sawing your legs. You can do it yourself."


    His tone was not cold, but SA Luo couldn''t help shaking. He quickly stood next to him and said with an angry look: "it''s really boring. People are just kidding you."


    Mo Jue Leng snorted. Seeing that she had stood up by herself and was too lazy to pay attention, she turned and talked about business to the people in the hospital.


    He first frowned at Jian Haixi, and then said to Ning Jiwei, "there may be some trouble on our side."


    Jane Haixi was slightly stunned by his glance. Originally, she felt a little strange when she saw George coming in with Mo Jue. It was said that she had not told George about today''s plan. At this time, she was more confused when she heard him.


    But without waiting for her to ask, Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "is it joeya who won''t come back with you?"


    "Ya''er?"


    Jian Haixi suddenly opened her eyes wide, turned to Ning Jiwei and asked, "how could she be involved again? When was this?"


    "We didn''t think about it until we set out. Later, we found that JOYA really went to see eukins. Yan, Mo Jue and George were responsible for looking for them." Ning Jiwei briefly told her about the matter, and finally his voice became low, "but now it seems..."


    He didn''t finish, but now the result is self-evident.


    "Ah Zhi." Jian Haixi frowned and looked at him, "you go in person and ya''er won''t come back with you?"


    George nodded with a calm face.


    Jian Haixi frowned more tightly: "how could she... She shouldn''t be such a confused person."


    George didn''t say a word. He looked ugly and lowered his head.


    Everyone couldn''t believe that JOYA would do such a thing, but she did.


    Mo Jue glanced at him, winked at Jian Haixi and said, "let''s go in and talk about it."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He suddenly understood that there should be something inside. He nodded and said, "OK, let''s go."


    She paused, then turned her head and looked at SA Luo. It must be impossible for this woman to let her in, but it doesn''t seem very good to let her stand outside like this


    She was thinking about how to deal with the man, so Ning Jiwei simply said to Mo Feng, "watch her."


    Jian Haixi choked, but he didn''t say a word. Just put it in the yard. Safety is paramount, and there''s nothing else to worry about.


    They all went to the house together. Unexpectedly, just after two steps, SA Luo hummed: "hum, you still avoid me. You''re too arrogant. I took the initiative to follow you back. Will you eavesdrop on you?"


    As soon as Dou Ge heard the sound, he suddenly blacked his face and quickened his pace. When he heard the sound, he really felt his hands itching and wanted to beat people.


    The others didn''t mind to pay attention to her. They didn''t look back and walked into the house. They looked at the backs of several people, glanced and hummed: "Oh, isn''t that what happened to Joey? I don''t want to hear it ~"


    It''s okay that she doesn''t speak. Maybe people will take her and eukins. Yan treated her differently, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she didn''t open which pot. When she mentioned which pot, everyone''s face suddenly changed.


    Several people stopped, turned their heads and looked at her coldly. George stared at her fiercely, and asked in a cold voice, "do you know anything?"


    "Ah? What are you talking about?" SA Luo rolled his eyes and looked pretentious and uncooperative.


    George might have maintained a little demeanor as usual, but now his sister doesn''t know if she''s being threatened or that eukins. What will Yan do to her? He really has no mood at all, especially the woman in front of him is still so deliberately provocative, which makes the stuffy fire he has been accumulating in his chest suddenly rush out.


    "I ask you if you know anything?! what does Eugene Yan want to do to joea?!" George angrily gnawed his teeth and roared at her. His forehead was blue and his eyes were red.


    "What are you doing so loudly? It scares me to death." Sara was shocked by his sudden voice and stared at him so fiercely. She patted her chest in fear and walked to Mo Jue, hugged his arm and said wrongly on her face, "Jue, look at his fierce family. I didn''t call his sister. She came to the door herself. Besides, I''m not the master. What am I supposed to do?"


    She had a soft voice, but what was ironic about what she said was Joey''s brainlessness.


    "What are you talking about?" George''s voice wrapped in ice pushed word by word from his teeth. Even if Joey was confused again, he would not allow anyone to insult his sister in front of him.


    The voice fell to the ground. He took two steps forward and was about to start.


    Seeing him coming towards him with a gloomy face, Saluo was so frightened that he hid in Mo Jue''s arms: "Jue, people are so afraid ~"


    They were very close. George didn''t look at Mo Jue and raised his hand to sa Luo. However, before a move fell, he was stopped in mid air.


    Mo Jue frowned and raised his hand to block George''s attack.


    "You stop me?" George looked at Mo Jue incredulously and shouted, "for this woman?"


    Mo Jue closed his lips and looked at the man in front of him in a deep voice: "ah Zhi, calm down."


    "I can''t calm down!" George stared at him, more and more angry, clenched his teeth and said, "I think the person who needs to calm down is you. Open your eyes and see clearly that she is not talilina at all. Do you think about me and the people here for her?"


    Mo Jue frowned more and more tightly. Subconsciously, she turned to look at Qiaoqiao, but she saw her head hanging very low. Her bangs covered her eyes and couldn''t see the look at the moment.

 Chapter 1164

    Mo Jue''s eyes darkened, turned around and pushed Saha''s palm behind him. He still didn''t take back George''s hand.


    "Ah Zhi, I don''t want you to do it for any personal reason. Don''t misinterpret what I mean." he said in a deep voice.


    "Really?"


    George looked at him with burning eyes, sneered and hummed, "you should ask yourself before you say this. Do you believe it?"


    The woman provoked them three times and four times. It was not because of that face that she was treated differently.


    He was so excited that Mo Jue''s face darkened faintly. Both of them were angry and seemed to be about to start.


    The faces of several people present darkened. Ning Jiwei frowned and looked at them. His low voice was faintly angry: "what are you doing? Do you want your own people to fight first?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Mo Jue and George looked stunned. They stopped their hands and no one spoke, but their faces were still unhappy.


    Of course, they are not the kind of people who fight against their brothers, but they are in a bad mood today. If they hurry up, their anger will be aroused.


    When Dou Ge saw this, he walked over and took them on their shoulders. He took them directly to the house. Even if his brother was uncomfortable, he must not show jokes to outsiders.


    When the three of them entered the door, Ning Jiwei winked at Jian Haixi and turned himself in.


    Jian Haixi nodded, and then turned back to the yard to see the whirling, her eyes were a Lin. she took two steps towards the yard with her hands in her arms and looked at the woman.


    Originally, she planned to go in and discuss the matter of Qiao Ya with the public, but this episode can''t be solved. The fake talilina, she just wanted to tie her hands and put him in the yard. It''s not good-looking, but now she can only be more "bad-looking".


    SA Luo watched several people enter the house, hurriedly took two steps behind and shouted to Mo Jue: "Jue..."


    Just as she moved, Jian Haixi immediately swept her eyes, and Mo Feng pulled her arm in an instant.


    Mo Feng, like Dou Ge, is a straight man of steel. He doesn''t have any special feelings for Saha''s face, so he''s not polite at all. Especially when this man hurt their own people just now, Mo Feng''s action is even more cruel.


    "What are you doing? It hurts me." Saha snorted, still using the charming voice just now towards Mo Fengdao.


    Mo Feng held back his discomfort and glared at her.


    The look in his eyes was quite frightening, and his voice was much lower unconsciously.


    She shut up and the yard was much quieter. Jian Haixi went to Qiaoqiao and called her, "Qiaoer."


    Qiaoqiao slowly raised her head. Her little face was white, but her eyes were red. It was obvious that she was sad and was about to cry.


    Jian Haixi sighed and knew that she was embarrassing herself here again. She raised her hand and rubbed her hair and said, "silly girl, it''s worth it. Are you sad like this?"


    "Sister Haixi..." Qiaoqiao pursed her lips, and the tears in her eyes became more obvious.


    "Well, tears are so precious, you can''t just drop them." she raised her hand to wipe away the wet meaning around her eyes, patted her hand and whispered, "didn''t I teach you? If anyone makes you angry, you can return it in your own way. Don''t hold it in your heart. No matter who you are for in this life, it''s not worth making yourself unhappy, okay?"


    Qiao Qiao nodded, red eyes and said, "I..."


    Jian Haixi raised her hand to stop her words. Qiaoqiao was so kind-hearted that she always hid and felt sad when she met anything. Although she always told her this, she didn''t practice it in the end. Qiaoqiao didn''t have any deep impression. Today''s opportunity came. Take advantage of this time to teach Saul a lesson and let Qiaoqiao learn from it.


    She turned her head and looked at Mo Feng. She nodded at him and said coldly, "tie people up."


    Then he looked around and pointed to a tree in the yard, "tie it there. You can see it clearly."


    "Yes." Mo Feng answered.


    "See... See clearly?" Qiao Qiao was surprised that Jian Haixi would tie people. Hearing this, she was more confused and looked at Jian Haixi with big eyes.


    Her eyes were already red. At this time, she looked at people like an ignorant little white rabbit and smiled at Jian Haixi.


    "Well, she looks like a fly that bumps into a cobweb. She struggles helplessly, but she can''t earn anything." she explains to Qiaoqiao with a smile, but she turns her head and looks at the bottom of her eyes with a cold light. She is surprised by the coldness and shrinks back involuntarily.


    Before she could react, Mo Feng had simply pulled her towards the tree pointed by Jian Haixi.


    The whirl, who was taken by him, stumbled twice, struggled twice and exclaimed, "what are you doing! Let go of me!"


    Mo Feng was unmoved, and his pace accelerated a lot.


    "Jian Haixi, you should bind me! Mo Jue!" saw that she was serious, Saha panicked, turned his head and shouted behind him, "you let go of me! Mo Jue save me!"


    Jian Haixi held her hands and watched quietly. No matter how fierce she shouted, she always had a faint smile on her face.


    At the sight of that smile, Saluo was surprised for a moment. She always thought that Jian Haixi was similar to Qiaoqiao, but at most she was a little stronger than her, but now it seems that the woman''s mind is far more than that.


    "Sister Haixi... She..." Qiao Qiao was so surprised that she opened her mouth and pointed to Saha. She didn''t know what to say.


    Jian Haixi smiled, raised his chin to sa Luo and said, "no, it''s already struggling. Let''s sit down and enjoy it slowly."


    She held her arm and sat down on the rattan chair not far from the tree. She pointed to the chair next to her and said, "come on, qiao''er also came here to sit and see."


    Qiao Qiao looked at Jian Haixi, who was SA and handsome in front of her, swallowed her saliva, looked surprised and worshipped in her eyes, and sat down beside her.


    She was not afraid. Anyway, she used to work for talilina and dealt with them. But in the past, in addition to taking care of the small hotel, she was not close to talilina, and she didn''t dare to follow her.


    Jian Haixi is different. She will teach Qiaoqiao how to live a happier life, how to make herself more confident, and how to deal with difficult problems.


    The whirl tied to the tree shouted loudly. Jian Haixi didn''t let Mo Feng seal her mouth. She poured two cups of tea for herself and Qiaoqiao, sipping it slightly, and looked at the whirl with a smile.


    Their community was quiet. The whirling sound was so loud that even the birds in the tree were scared away. Mo Jue and others in the house had definitely heard it.


    Qiao Qiao looked back several times. Even she thought Mo Jue was coming out, but there was no movement at the door.


    In the living room, Dou Ge frowned, took out his ears, impatiently picked his eyebrows and looked at Mo Jue: "why don''t you go out?"


    If he wants to say that whether Mo Jue goes out or simply block the woman''s mouth, it will be noisy to death.


    The cry of "miserable" behind him continued to come. Mo Jue didn''t look out at all. He leaned against the sofa with a sneer and hummed, "why don''t you go out?"


    He''s going out now. Doesn''t he want to go home tonight or something?

 Chapter 1165

    The yard whirled for help for a long time, but the room was quiet, and no one came out.


    Mo Jue?


    Mo Jue''s figure is even less visible.


    Jane Haixi never stopped her mouth until she was tired and her voice was very dumb.


    She stared at Jian Haixi and Qiao Qiao beside her fiercely, and the hatred in her eyes went straight to them like a cold arrow.


    "Tut, don''t look at me like that." Jian Haixi shook his head and asked with a light smile, "enough shouting?"


    SA Luo pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Jian Haixi didn''t care either. He continued, "if I say you''re too calm, I haven''t done anything yet. That''s it. If I do something more, how can you yell again?"


    Sura inexplicably heard a more cruel meaning from her voice. Her eyes flashed and said in a dumb voice, "what do you want to do?"


    Jian Haixi put down his tea cup and leaned back against the chair, smiled and said, "it''s nothing. I just want to talk to you."


    "Chat?" Saha''s red lips hummed coldly, "I have nothing to talk to you!"


    Talking with Jian Haixi in such a way of "standing" and sitting down, she was out of her mind before she spoke to her.


    "Ha ha." Jian Haixi smiled softly and looked at her with a colder light in her eyes. "Who says there''s nothing to talk about? We have a lot to talk about."


    As a woman, Jian Haixi didn''t want to treat her like this. Even if she treated the Chiang brothers and sisters, they were polite enough.


    Originally, she wanted to communicate with Saha in a gentle way, but now that the other party is a demon, she can''t be blamed for being rude.


    SA Luo snorted, glanced over her head and stopped looking at her. She looked too lazy to talk again.


    She doesn''t believe that this woman dares to do anything bad. Mo Jue sits inside. She has tied her up. Can she kill her? With this face, Mo Jue will not allow it.


    Jian Haixi took a look at her. With one look, she knew what she was thinking. Killing is not necessary for the time being. Although Saluo is also their enemy, she can''t say what she has really done, but other small activities can still be carried out.


    "Well... Since we don''t want to talk, let''s have something else first." she hesitated and stared at the face of SA Luo. "Since you care about this face so much, let''s work on it first."


    Saha paused. Before thinking about what she wanted to do, she heard her say to Qiaoqiao again: "Qiaoer, you go there."


    Qiao Qiao pointed to herself in surprise: "me?"


    She looked at Saluo and Jian Haixi, obediently stood up and asked Jian Haixi, "what did you do in the past?"


    "Let me see..." Jian Haixi''s index finger lightly lit his chin, his bright eyes turned, and said to himself, "how about carving a flower or writing a word? Forget it, let''s have a simpler one first."


    Qiao Qiao was confused and frowned. She didn''t understand what she meant for a moment.


    Until Jian Haixi finished thinking, he turned to look at Mo Feng and said, "do you have a knife?"


    Mo Feng nodded and said, "yes." he took the small steel knife with him.


    At this time, Qiaoqiao vaguely understood the meaning of Jian Haixi.


    She watched Jian Haixi take the steel knife and hold it in her hand. She nodded with satisfaction, and then... Turned her head and handed the knife to her.


    "Qiao''er, take this and stand beside her. I''ll ask her a question later. If she doesn''t answer well, you''ll cut her face for me."


    "What... What?" Qiao Qiao was shocked. She just thought that Jane Haixi would bleed Saul at most. Unexpectedly, she said hello directly to her face. That face... But Saul and eukins. Yan''s hard work, perhaps... Is also the concern that Mo Jue will never let go.


    And rowing... She has only rowed the face of a fish in her life to deal with people? Qiaoqiao''s hand trembled slightly with a knife, and whispered to Jane Haixi, "sister Haixi, do you really want to stroke her face?"


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "do I look like I''m kidding?"


    Qiao Qiao shook her head. She could see that Jian Haixi''s eyes were very serious. It was because she was very serious that she felt a little afraid, but she absolutely listened to Jian Haixi.


    She glanced at the whirl, holding the knife in her hand, and walked slowly towards her.


    Sara stared at her more and more fiercely and said in a hate voice, "dare you!"


    Qiaoqiao closed her lips and held the knife tightly in her hand. She said in her heart that she really didn''t dare. The only thing she dared to deal with with with the knife from childhood was food.


    "If sister Haixi asks anything, just be honest. As long as you say it, sister Haixi won''t study further." Qiaoqiao bowed her head, and she didn''t have the heart to face that face, but if this person is destined to be an enemy, she won''t be soft hearted any more.


    SA Luo sneered and said, "false compassion, you want my face to be destroyed. With my face, Mo Jue will never see you. What good man are you pretending to be here!"


    Qiao Qiao pursed her lips and her eyes darkened. After all, she didn''t say anything.


    When she stood beside the whirl, Jian Haixi gently turned the tea cup between her fingers and asked the first question coldly: "say, where did eukins Yan take ya''er?"


    "Hum." SA Luo glared at them angrily, hissed coldly, and turned his head.


    She knew that Jian Haixi was just scaring her. She would never dare to do anything to her.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes darkened, his fingers pinched the tea cup and put it on the table. In a deep voice, he said to Qiao Qiao, "row!"


    Qiao Qiao couldn''t help but tremble. She whispered "yes", and moved slowly towards the whirlpool.


    The cold blade flashed before the whirling eyes. In fact, the closer the distance, the more skillful the hand shook.


    But the terrible thing was that although she was pale with a small face and her hand holding a knife was shaking, she really seemed to be ready to do it.


    Seeing that the knife was getting closer and closer to him, SA Luo finally panicked.


    She was sure that these people did not dare to do it, but looking at Qiaoqiao''s hand shaking into a sieve, she was not sure.


    "Dare you! I tell you, if you touch me, Mo Jue will not let you go!" she stared at Qiao Qiao. Seeing that the other party''s face changed slightly for a moment, she suddenly became proud and hummed, "you know, the person he likes is me. No matter how long you pester him, it''s useless. He will only love me in his heart!"


    Qiao Qiao lowered her eyes. She knows.


    She always knew, but why did she say such a thing?


    Always remind her again and again. Even if she has a good temper, she will eventually be angry and sad.


    "The person he loves is not you." Qiaoqiao''s voice is very low and light, but it''s enough to hear clearly. "The person he loves is not you or me, but the one who will never come back."

 Chapter 1166

    Qiao Qiao''s eyes suddenly changed as soon as her voice fell. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything.


    Qiaoqiao is weak and kind-hearted. She didn''t learn anything about talilina before. Now she always stays behind with Jane Haixi. Sura thinks she is the best one to deal with than anyone here.


    What''s more, she still admires Mo Jue wholeheartedly. She doesn''t even have to do anything. Just relying on this face can stimulate and hurt her and take advantage of it. After all, everyone knows where Mo Jue''s heart is and Qiaoqiao asks for trouble from herself.


    After entering the door, she saw Qiaoqiao''s face was uncomfortable. Just now her eyes were red. SA Luo thought so, but now she knew that she was wrong, that is Qiaoqiao''s soberness.


    Sara didn''t want to admit it, but at that moment, Qiaoqiao''s words hit her face like a slap and told her that Qiaoqiao, whom she had always despised, was even more sober than her in this feeling.


    This end of the yard was in deep water. No one found that there was a figure at the door of the living room.


    Mo Jue didn''t know when he came out. He stopped quietly in the shadow, put his hand in his trouser pocket and stood against the wall. He didn''t go in or take another step out.


    His eyes were complex, and there was a clever and thin figure in his pupils. Her hands trembled like something, but she didn''t shrink back, and


    He also said something that made him uneasy.


    He has always had good ear power, so Qiaoqiao''s whispers just now passed into his ears without a word.


    Stopped his footsteps, but also let his heart suddenly hurt a little at that moment. It seemed that he was gently bitten by something. After the pain, it was a trace of sadness that spread to the whole heart, because the silly girl in front of him.


    From the beginning to the end, she has been so sober, soberly let herself like him, and then soberly watched him deeply love others, and said these words to herself again and again. Mo Jue''s eyes were slightly dark. He dared not follow these words to think deeply. What kind of mood Qiaoqiao has been silently around him in recent years.


    Qiao Qiao finished, then pursed his lips, stopped mentioning half a word, and only stared at the Saha in front of him and said, "please answer the question."


    She held the knife in her hand. Although her hand trembled slightly, her eyes were firm: "you guessed right. I didn''t dare to do it, but that was before. If our family was hurt by you, even if I didn''t want to, I would never shrink back today."


    Sara clenched her lower lip. She could see that Qiaoqiao was telling the truth. Those people in the room, including Jian Haixi, might cheat her, but the person in front of her could not. She had not learned that level. If she didn''t say anything today, she would listen to Jian Haixi and scratch her face with that knife.


    She was silent for a moment, her mouth tightly closed, turned her head and stared at Jian Haixi coldly.


    Jian Haixi was sipping tea, receiving her eyes, looked up at her and said with a smile, "why, are you angry?"


    It seemed that Shi Shi ran didn''t want to take a knife to scratch other people''s faces. She just asked Qiaoqiao to go to the garden to fertilize the flowers and plants together, but if she saw the coldness in the bottom of her eyes, it would be completely different.


    "Do you think it''s bad for people to cut me for fish? Or do you think I''m cruel?" she smiled. At last, the coldness in her voice suddenly increased, "But what''s the difference between what I''ve done and what you''ve done? I always blame the good people for being too cruel, but I never see the blood in my hands. What''s the difference between you and talilina?"


    Saha could not care about anything else, but Jian Haixi''s last sentence plunged into her heart like a nail. She paused and didn''t call Mo Jue for help. Her face began to turn pale.


    Jian Haixi narrowed her eyes slightly. Seeing her trembling lips and her bloodless face, she immediately hooked her lips and smiled. Compared with talilina, this woman has only her shape but no God. With only one word, she has been hurt internally.


    "Do you want to know the difference?" Jane Haixi stood up, walked slowly over and looked at her. "Eukins. Yan taught you to become this face and imitate everything of talilina, but you never seem to learn the core things. I guess he has always been dissatisfied with you. Today I''ll tell you what you lack, okay?"


    "What?" SA Luo looked at her in a dumb voice.


    She knew she shouldn''t ask, but Jane Haixi''s question was too attractive to her.


    She''s half right, because Eugene Yan is always dissatisfied occasionally. She really wants to know what''s wrong with her, and the other half is because Mo Jue. He deeply loves talilina. If he can be more like her and this face, will Mo Jue fall in love with himself?


    Jian Haixi sneered, looked at her red lips and gently spit out four words: "I am the only one."


    Sara was stunned.


    Jane Haixi smiled and explained with a good temper, "if talilina was tied today, she would think of all possible ways to help herself get out early in the morning. What about you?"


    Her tail sound was light, but it seemed as if a sharp cold blade was sweeping on her. Her eyes flashed slightly, but it was just a meal. She hummed coldly and calmly, "you just want to get Qiao Ya out of my mouth. I won''t be fooled by you."


    "Hehe, you guessed wrong again." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter whether you say it or not. It doesn''t matter if you change Qiaoya for you."


    She said, looking at Qiaoqiao.


    Qiaoqiao nodded, bit his lips and took a deep breath. He held a knife in his hand and slowly got closer to the whirling cheek.


    "No... don''t..." until the knife was close to her face, Suo was finally afraid. This face was everything to her. Without this weapon, she would be nothing, eukins. Yan won''t value her any more, and Mo Jue won''t look at her any more. She can''t become talilina, but she... Can''t go back to her past.


    She tried to twist her head back, but there was a big tree behind her. Where could she go back? She closed her eyes, her heart was like beating a drum, her skin was in a trance, and she had felt the chill of the blade.


    "Stop."


    At this time, Mo Jue, who had not made a sound, opened his mouth here. As soon as his voice came, Qiaoqiao was stiff. The movement in her hand stopped, but she still held a knife to Saha''s face and didn''t take it back.


    "Mo Jue, help me! They''re going to destroy my face..." as soon as she heard his voice, SA Luo immediately looked at him wronged. Tears fell on his face, which immediately made people feel pity.


    Mo Jue glanced at her and didn''t speak. He just strode to Qiaoqiao, raised his hand and took her hand with a knife and said in a deep voice, "Qiaoqiao, stop."

 Chapter 1167

    "Jue......" SA Luo''s eyes lit up when she saw Mo Jue''s figure. Sure enough, she knew that Mo Jue wouldn''t care about her. She quickly seized the opportunity and softly called Mo Jue, "Jue, save me!"


    Qiaoqiao''s hand, which had been trembling slightly just now, was no longer trembling. She was so determined to hold a knife to whirl, confiscating her hand and didn''t speak.


    "Shut up, too!" Mo Jue frowned and scolded before she finished her words. He glanced at her coldly, and the chill in his eyes immediately made SA Luo silent.


    Compared with his attitude towards Qiaoqiao, he could describe Saha as bad, but Qiaoqiao at the moment only thought that Mo Jue came to save Saha. Under this premise, she didn''t notice the difference in Mo Jue''s attitude towards them.


    Mo Jue held Qiaoqiao''s wrist in one hand, and the other hand slowly took out the knife from her hand, closed it, frowned, looked at her seriously and said, "Qiaoqiao, you shouldn''t do such a thing."


    Qiaoqiao felt a pain in her heart, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Mo Jue stopped the knife that was scratched on SA Luo''s face and stabbed it into her heart.


    She suddenly looked up at Mo Jue, red eyes and said coldly, "what should I do? Guard the kitchen all my life? Or should I go out to find a domestic job to realize my self-worth?"


    She didn''t call him brother mo. she never had a cold voice, as if Mo Jue in front of her was a stranger. She pursed her lips and said, "I know, I know everything. She is your request, but I can''t do it to her..."


    "Qiao Qiao..." Mo Jue was looked at by those red eyes, and his heart was tight. For some reason, there was a trace of anxiety and tension. He didn''t mean that. He didn''t say she was bad, and not letting her do it was definitely not meant to protect Saha.


    But before he finished, Qiaoqiao turned and ran away. She hurried and ran out of the yard in the blink of an eye. Mo Jue looked at her back anxiously and was relieved to see that she was heading home.


    It''s OK to go home. Mo Jue''s heart sank a little. He turned his head and looked at the whirl still tied in front of him. His eyes were cold and sighed. Just solve the trouble here first and explain to her when he went back in the evening.


    Mo Jue thought so and didn''t see the Qiao running out.


    It seems that in his subconscious mind, Qiaoqiao will always wait for him at home.


    Just this time, he was wrong


    Mo Jue turned to look at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi, can I handle it here?"


    "It''s up to you." Jane Haixi shrugged her shoulders and said indifferently. Then she turned and walked towards the house.


    Just before she left, she paused and stopped again. Without looking back, she said to Mo Jue, "Mo Jue, waiting can''t overdraw. If the limit overdraft is over, there will be no more."


    Mo Jue was stunned. She suddenly panicked because of her words. Before he could react, Jian Haixi had continued to walk towards the house.


    He turned his head and looked hesitantly at the direction of his home. For a moment, he wanted to go back to find Qiaoqiao first, but the idea only flashed in his mind for a moment.


    About Joey, eukins. Yan''s purpose, Jiang Rumo and the woman in front of him


    These problems have not been solved, and his brothers are worried about it. How can he leave them because of his children''s private affairs and go back at this time?


    His eyes were dark, he stared at Saha and asked, "what''s your purpose here?"


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi entered the house, several big men were sitting on the sofa in silence. One calmly drank tea, one stared at his bad mobile phone and looked over and over, and another frowned and hung his head thinking about things.


    She walked towards several people and asked, "why did Mo Jue suddenly go out?"


    She was going to frighten Sao for a while to find out JOYA''s whereabouts. As a result, he went out without even making it through the beginning.


    George''s fire probably hasn''t dissipated yet. When he heard this sentence, he just snorted coldly and didn''t answer it. Dou Ge turned to look at her, but he shook his head innocently and said, "I don''t understand."


    Jian Haixi sighed in her heart, these two people


    She looked at her husband silently. Fortunately, her husband was reliable.


    Ningivala sat down beside her, reached out and added her a cup of tea, and explained, "about half."


    Jian Haixi blinked curiously and asked, "what half?"


    "Half of the reason is because, perhaps in his heart, he really can''t bear to see that face disappear. As for the other half..." Ning Jiwei said in a deep voice, "naturally, it''s because of coincidence."


    "That''s it." Jane Haixi nodded clearly.


    They understood, but Dou Ge was more confused: "you said he was for Qiao Qiao?"


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "it''s just that there may be a little episode in the middle."


    Jian Haixi witnessed everything outside and couldn''t help sighing. At least after she saw Qiaoqiao''s reaction, she didn''t think it was a small episode. Qiaoqiao''s heart was hurt this time.


    Dou Ge shook his head in disbelief and frowned: "Jiwei, are you wrong? He drove Qiaoqiao away as soon as he went out just now."


    He really can''t understand this "doing" method.


    Ning Jiwei made a move, opened his mouth, subconsciously wanted to say something, and felt that it was a little difficult to explain to him.


    Jian Haixi simply waved his hand and quickly turned the topic to a 180 degree bend: "let''s discuss ya''er''s business."


    Dou Ge didn''t feel unwell. He nodded and said, "that''s right."


    Jane Haixi turned to look at George and asked, "ah Zhi, can you still contact her now?"


    George shook his head. His face looked very haggard, his eyebrows were tightly frowned, and he sighed in a dumb voice: "that girl... I don''t know why she was so stupid. She was fine before. Why at this time..."


    After a pause, he pulled his hair angrily and said, "it''s all my fault. My brother is too incompetent. I should have noticed her strange, but now I can''t remember anything. Even today, if Ji Wei hadn''t told me, I didn''t even know she went out."


    "Ah Zhi, don''t do this."


    Jian Haixi was also upset. Especially looking at such George, she felt even more confused. She reached out and patted him on the arm and comforted, "don''t worry first, eukins. Since Yan took ya''er, there must be a purpose. This is a bad thing and a good thing for us. At least we can be sure that ya''er''s life is not in danger at present."


    "Haixi..." George turned his head, looked at her with complex eyes, hesitated and asked, "don''t you blame ya''er, don''t you blame me?"


    After all, if it weren''t for Joey, mojo would probably have caught eukins today. Hell.

 Chapter 1168

    George asked seriously, and Jane Haixi answered seriously. She shook her head and said, "ya''er was hiding from me before. I''m a little sad, but this time things are different, and it''s even less to blame you. Moreover, eukins Yan has a strong purpose and is extremely cunning. He has many tricks. If it was me, ya''er might not be able to handle it well."


    George glanced and sighed, "Haixi..."


    Jian Haixi patted his hand and looked sincere: "I mean it, and now we outsiders stand and talk without backache. How can we understand the suffering of people in ya''er bureau? Since we are a family, don''t say two words at this time. It''s important to think about how to get through the difficulties first."


    It was the first time for her to respond so solemnly to this matter. The seriousness and honesty in her words made George have all kinds of feelings in his heart.


    Originally, he always felt guilty because of the last incident. This time, Qiaoya had such an incident again. He felt ashamed to see everyone all the way. At this time, when he heard these words, the guilt in his heart made him hoarse for a moment.


    He nodded, looked at Jian Haixi and said in a dumb voice, "thank you, thank you."


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head, meaning that there was no need to say thank you between them.


    She stretched out her hand and comfortingly patted him on the arm, turned her head and said to Ning Jiwei, "what should we do now?"


    Ning Jiwei looked into the yard and said, "wait a little longer. Mo Jue estimates that he can ask something from SA Luo''s mouth."


    It''s better to have some news than to go out without a head.


    George nodded and said nothing. Now he can only wait and see.


    Several people were quiet for a moment. Unexpectedly, before the news of Mo Jue came, George waited for the phone at home first.


    He looked at the number flashing on the screen, and his heart had an unknown premonition. He paused. He got up and stood by the window to connect. It was not Yang Yaru''s voice.


    "Where''s Qiaoya?" qiaoqinghe yelled at him angrily.


    "Grandpa..." George was surprised. As soon as he wanted to find an excuse to prevaricate, he heard Qiao Qinghe''s voice humming coldly: "don''t bother to think about how to deceive me. I know everything."


    George reached out, rubbed his forehead and sighed heavily. He could not hide it, but he still couldn''t let the old man worry about it, otherwise they would be too unfilial.


    He frowned and tried to be relieved. "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''m working on it. I''ll explain it to you in detail when I get home."


    Qiao Qinghe snorted discontentedly. The whole family tried to hide it from him. Naturally, he didn''t believe George, so he asked him, "where''s Haixi girl? You find her for me. I won''t tell you. I''ll tell my granddaughter."


    George smiled bitterly, turned and called Jian Haixi, waved to her and pointed to the mobile phone in his hand.


    Jane Haixi knew it. Just now she heard George calling. She knew that it must have been known by Qiao Qinghe. So she came over and just answered the phone, she smiled and shouted, "Grandpa."


    "I remember I''m your grandfather." Qiao Qinghe''s not in a good mood. The Sichuan characters on his eyebrows have been engraved with deep marks over the years. At this time, he sighed. He was not willing to yell at Jian Haixi like George, so he frowned on the phone: "No wonder I think you''ve been here less recently. I knew there was something wrong. It turned out that you worked together to hide such a big thing from me."


    Jian Haixi heard the old man''s anger and hurriedly advised with a smile: "what a big deal, Grandpa, do you look down on us or give money to your opponents?"


    Qiao Qinghe snorted coldly, "don''t change the topic for me."


    His voice was heard by George standing next to him. They looked at each other and looked helpless on their faces. Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I don''t have to worry. It''s just a middle two disease who likes to play a little. He wants to play. We''re idle and bored, so we''ll play with him."


    Qiao Qinghe knew that she always reported good news but not bad news. When he heard her say this, he smiled angrily: "why did you say this from the girl''s mouth and adjust it to what Yaru said?"


    "That must be Yaru''s exaggeration." Jian Haixi said without hesitation, "but I never dare to lie to Grandpa."


    "Hum." Qiao Qinghe is still angry, but he can hear that he is not so big.


    George silently gave Jane Haixi a thumbs up.


    Jian Haixi talked to the other side for a while before calming Qiao Qinghe. She smiled and said to the phone, "Grandpa, take care of your body and don''t worry. I''ll see you tomorrow and explain it to you at that time."


    Yan Mei and Yang Yaru at the other end were also persuading. Qiao Qinghe was no longer angry. He asked her to hang up the phone.


    At the other end, Mo Jue, who had finished the trial, came in from the yard, with obvious irritability on his face.


    When he was in the yard, he didn''t know how many times he looked at the direction of his home. He just wanted to deal with these bad things and go back to explain to Qiao Qiao, but he had to restrain his temper.


    Dou Ge thought he was also angry. His eyes were full of sympathy. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "that woman is annoying, isn''t it? I understand you. If I hadn''t remembered what you said on the way back, my men would have knocked her out."


    Mo Jue glanced at him, raised his hand to block his arm and said, "your sympathy is in the wrong place. I''m very upset, but it has nothing to do with her."


    Has nothing to do with the one in the yard? Then it must be


    Dou Ge suddenly realized, patted his thigh and said, "did she recruit? You''re worried about Eugene Yan''s back move, aren''t you?"


    Mo Jue: "


    He doesn''t really want to hear dougo.


    Dou Goman thought he had guessed right, took him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, our brothers can''t deal with him? It''s worth your face..."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and shook his head. Dou Ge chose two wrong answers. No wonder Mo Jue''s face was getting darker and darker.


    "Cough... Well, let''s get down to business." Ning Jiwei interrupted at the right time. Just as Jane Haixi and George came over and sat down on the sofa one by one.


    Mo Jue took a deep breath, pressed his boredom to the bottom of his heart, and looked up to several people: "SA Luo said that Qiao Ya made a deal with Eugene Yan."


    "Deal?" George was surprised.


    "Well." Mo Jue nodded and looked serious. "JOYA agreed to associate with eukins Yan, and eukins Yan would end the game."


    The faces of the people suddenly changed.


    "How could it be? Is she stupid?" make complaints about Tucao''s exit.


    Eukins. If Yan is so easy to compromise, it will waste the word "Yan" in his name.

 Chapter 1169

    Dou Ge then saw Jian Haixi and George, slightly pursed his lips, and seemed to realize that he was too straightforward to say anything again.


    But George didn''t care at all. He was opening his mouth and talking to eukins. When Yan made such a big deal, Qiaoya didn''t even mention it. Not only with him, but also with the whole family. No one knew that she had done such a stupid thing.


    "So... Is ya''er forced to volunteer?" Jian Haixi''s eyes narrowed slightly and speculated, "so even if we find her, she may not come back with us..."


    "No wonder Eugene Yan only said two words so that JOYA automatically left with him. It was really a threat," said George.


    Dou Ge looked at Ning Jiwei: "what do you think?"


    "Even if we find Eugene Yan''s door now, JOYA won''t come back with us." Ning Jiwei thought, "if we can''t, we can only do the opposite and use some extraordinary means."


    "The opposite way..." Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed and whispered, "since eukins Yan can''t work, we''ll start with Joey instead?"


    "HMM." Ning Jiwei looked at her and said, "if you go to Qiao''s house tomorrow, you lie that the old man is seriously ill. I think she will always go back."


    After a pause, he looked at George: "don''t be soft hearted at that time, just lock it up."


    George nodded. This time he said nothing and would not let Joana''s mindless out again.


    Although Mo Jue sat next to them and listened to their discussion, his eyebrows were always frowning. He supported his head with one hand. He just felt that he was inexplicably confused at the moment. Qiao Qiao always flashed in front of him, looking at him with red eyes, and her cold tone made him unable to calm down.


    After a moment of silence, he couldn''t sit still after all. He got up and said to several people, "you talk first, I''ll go back."


    Everyone knew why he was doing this. They didn''t ask much, but nodded and said, "OK."


    Jane Haixi paused, opened her mouth as if to say something, but swallowed it all after all. She just looked at Mo Jue''s back and flashed a touch of worry in her eyes. She sighed slightly and hoped that Mo Jue and Qiaoqiao could pass today''s episode as soon as possible


    Mo Jue left without leaving a word. Dou Ge pointed to the yard outside and said, "what about the one outside? How to deal with it?"


    You can''t just tie it there all the time, although he actually doesn''t care.


    Jian Haixi turns to see Ning Jiwei. She doesn''t want to talk to Saha now. It affects her mood too much.


    Ning Jiwei pondered: "let Mo Feng take it down and shut it down first. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    If Qiaoya doesn''t want to come back tomorrow, or if there is any accident over Jiang Rumo, it may be necessary to use Sao.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, eukins, who has returned to the grand flat. Yan took Qiaoya''s hand out of the elevator, pushed open the door, pulled her in, and asked in a warm voice. "Ya''er, this is where I live. Have a look. Do you like it?"


    JOYA looked at the room. It was clean and spotless, just like an ordinary person''s house. The most important thing was that there was no one.


    Neither Jiang Rumo nor the fake talilina she had seen in the data


    She knew that these two people had always been with him, and they were not just subordinates.


    Qiaoya looked at him in surprise: "Jiang Rumo and that..." but she paused again.


    "Sura? She''s not here, either. Don''t worry." eukins. Yan seemed to see what she was thinking, smiled and said, "since you''re here, of course they have to leave."


    He took Qiaoya''s hand, half hugged her in his arms and whispered, "ya''er, I''ll do what I say. You''ll be the only one around in the future."


    Naturally, Joey didn''t believe him, but when he held himself and his eyes only focused on herself, she would unconsciously fall into his eyes.


    Crazy, affectionate and gentle eyes, he said, there will be the love she wants


    Eukins. Yan looked at her stunned appearance, smiled and reached out to touch her cheek.


    JOYA suddenly recovered, subconsciously turned her head away from the palm of his hand, and her eyes were separated from his eyes.


    No longer looking at those eyes, her heart beat fell down again. She calmed her mood, pursed her lips and said, "didn''t you say you wanted to take me to know your life?"


    Eukins. Yan Jiang''s hand in the air, his eyes flashed, but he didn''t say anything. He smiled and nodded and said, "OK, let me show you around first?"


    JOYA nodded and eukins. Yan took her hand and walked in.


    In fact, there is nothing to see here. What should be emptied has long been emptied. It is difficult to find even traces of people living here, just like a newly built model room.


    JOYA sighed, even though she knew eukins. Yan will bring her back, that is, she has made all preparations and will never leave any handle, but she is a little disappointed to find nothing in a circle.


    "The terrace here has a good view. It''s also beautiful to go and have a look at it at night. You must like it." eukins. Yan pulled her in, pointed to the terrace outside and said, "by the way, I remember you like swings very much. When you come back, I''ll let them install one on the terrace. Will you tell me where I want to install it in a moment..."


    As they talked, they walked towards the terrace and passed a room with a closed door. Yan''s footsteps paused slightly and stopped here.


    JOYA''s heart suddenly jumped and talked to eukins. Yan Xiang''s hand clearly felt the difference in his moment, and she immediately keenly noticed the difference here.


    She pointed to the door in front of her and asked eukins. Yan said, "what''s in here? Why did you close the door?"


    Just now, the door of the master bedroom and even the study was open.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her and said, "ya''er, you don''t want to know."


    JOYA pursed her lips and looked at him stubbornly. Although she didn''t speak, her eyes clearly expressed her thoughts.


    Eukins. Yan shook his head, as if facing a naughty child, and said with a helpless smile, "I can''t help you."


    Then he turned and opened the door and took joea in.


    Joey''s intuition is not wrong. It''s really different from other places because it''s a... Laboratory, or a herbarium.


    She followed eukins. Yan took two steps inside and his eyes fell on the bottles and cans placed on the shelves. At first, she didn''t see clearly because of the difference between the inside and outside light. She moved forward and stared at those things strangely. Until she suddenly faced a pair of eyes, she suddenly realized what was in the bottles and cans.


    She suddenly took a step back, and her eyes fell to other places in panic. What she could not recognize now became clear. It was all kinds of human parts.


    The blood color on Qiaoya''s face immediately retreated, and she ran out with her mouth covered without looking at her second eye.


    "Ya''er..." eukins. Yan then followed, looked at her frightened look, comforted and explained, "don''t be afraid, this is my little hobby."


    "Love... Hobby?" JOYA was so frightened that she couldn''t even make a voice. She began to hoarse.


    "As like as two peas," he said, "Tully Lina is the same as Tully Lina."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his arms and took a step closer to embrace her.


    JOYA was full of fear. Facing such a demon hidden in the world, she clearly wanted to step back, but her feet had no strength, and her whole body could not help shaking.


    Eukins. Yan sighed. Ignoring the fear in her eyes, he gently hugged her in his arms, pasted it in her ear and said, "don''t worry, as long as you are good, I won''t be willing to hurt you."

 Chapter 1170

    JOYA slept in the guest room on her first night on the ground floor.


    At this point, eukins. Yan was a gentleman and didn''t force her to do anything. Just met eukins. How could Qiaoya sleep with Yan''s "little hobby".


    She was dazed all night. There were scary specimens in front of her eyes. Then she simply opened her eyes until dawn.


    She was only a little relieved when the morning light came through the window, but only half of it. The night was terrible, and what was more terrible was the devil under the same roof with her.


    Eukins. Although Yan was still gentle and considerate, Qiaoya always felt trembling in her heart. Therefore, she was absent-minded all morning. She always felt that she was because of fear until she suddenly received a call from home.


    "What?! critically ill?" Qiao Ya was so flustered that she couldn''t even hold her mobile phone and bit her lip. "How could it be? Hasn''t grandpa been well..."


    The head hesitated for a long time, but said: "it was uncomfortable yesterday. It suddenly got heavy today. Ya''er, the doctor said... It''s in danger. You come back early and maybe you can catch up with the last time to see Grandpa..."


    "The most, the last..." JOYA fell down on the sofa and couldn''t say those four words.


    "OK, OK, I know. I''ll go back right away." before she finished, her eyes became red. She hung up her cell phone in a panic and turned to hold on to eukins. Yan''s arm said, "my grandpa is seriously ill. I must go back immediately."


    Eukins. Yan has been sitting beside him calmly. Even though he has guessed the content of the call through Qiaoya''s answer, he is still not in a hurry. He even adds a playful smile to his eyes.


    He took Qiaoya''s hand, pinched it, picked his eyebrow and said, "ya''er, didn''t you think they were lying to you?"


    JOYA shook her head with certainty: "no, the family will never joke about Grandpa''s body. It''s disrespectful."


    Qiao Qinghe has always been in poor health. The family will feel that the lies made up with this excuse will consume the elderly''s health. Therefore, no matter how big things are, they will not use Qiao Qinghe as an excuse.


    "Oh, really," eukins said. Yan sneered, "don''t forget, it''s an ordinary time, but now it''s an extraordinary time. Naturally, they will use some extraordinary means."


    Qiaoya still shook her head and looked straight at him. There was anxiety and worry in her eyes, and she had to go. "Anyway, I have to go back. I can''t bet on Grandpa''s body."


    Eukins. Yan Han''s eyes flashed, but he said, "what if I''m not allowed?"


    Qiaoya was stunned. Seeing the cold in his eyes, she paused and explained, "I just go back to see Grandpa. If Grandpa is all right, I will naturally keep my promise and come back."


    "Ya''er, you are really naive sometimes." eukins. Yan''s face looked like a smile, his index finger curled up, gently picked her chin, looked deeply into her eyes and said, "I can assure you that as long as you go out of the door today, your family will never let you step out of the house again. Do you believe it?"


    JOYA opened her mouth and bent her straight back.


    There''s nothing to say to her, eukins. Yan chuckled, "of course, another thing, I can assure you."


    Although he was smiling, he seemed to be incarnated into a devil for a moment and said in a dumb voice, "as long as you dare to go today, the suspended game will continue. I can''t control what will happen in the future."


    This sentence was like the most cruel curse, which made Joe Arden look at him with wide eyes in horror.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Qiaoya''s eyes flickered slightly. On one side was her seriously ill grandfather, and on the other side was her half progress plan


    She had just learned something about facelessness. Now she left and approached eukins again. Yan is an impossible thing, but thinking of Grandpa


    "Ya''er..." eukins. Yan continued, "think about it, how can there be such a coincidence? You just met George yesterday. Today Qiao Qinghe is ill in bed. This is obviously a trap set for you."


    Qiao Ya shook her head: "no, it must be my brother who came home and said it. When Grandpa knew it, he was angry... It was all because of me..."


    "Calm down," eukins said. Yan said, "ya''er, if you care, it''s chaos."


    JOYA bit her lip, shook her head and looked at eukins. Yan said: "I have no way... I can''t..."


    When she finished, she finally turned her head and went out with her bag.


    She can''t wait here. She can''t imagine if she chooses to stay, what if Grandpa really... How should she answer the phone and how she will live without guilt for the rest of her life.


    So she has to go back, at least to make sure how grandpa is.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her leaving figure, slowly got up and paced to the balcony. The figure of Qiaoya running away in a hurry was reflected in the bottom of his eyes, surrounded by a thick gloom, as if a swallowing mire was tightly wrapped around her and was about to drag her down.


    There was a sneer on his lips. Even standing in the sun, there was still a cold feeling around him.


    "Oh, when I get the toy in my hand, do you want to leave without my permission? So whimsical..." he pursed his lips slightly, and the cold voice sounded slowly, "it seems that you have to punish you a little."


    Joe''s house on the other side.


    Qiao Qinghe is really uncomfortable. He is lying in bed with his eyes closed.


    He was so angry yesterday. Although both George and Jian Haixi said it was no big deal, he knew very well that these people were just coaxing him. I don''t know whether it was because they thought too much or what was the matter. He began to feel uncomfortable as soon as he got up today. The whole person was dizzy all day. When Jian Haixi came to see him, he was completely out of his confidence on the phone yesterday, They are weak in speech.


    Jian Haixi sat by the bed, holding his hand anxiously and trying to comfort him. In addition, she had no other way.


    What is more terrible than illness is the length of life. They can try to cure illness, but they can''t control the length of life anyway.


    Seeing that there was a shadow between her eyebrows and eyes, Qiao Qinghe tried to raise his hand and pat the back of her hand and said, "girl, don''t frown, grandpa is fine."


    Jian Haixi reluctantly pulled out a smile, helped him cover the thin quilt and said, "of course you''re fine. The doctors say you''re fine. There''s nothing wrong. You can get up after a good rest. Don''t be lazy."


    "OK..." Qiao Qinghe also smiled. He tried to make himself look unimpeded, but the fatigue on his face couldn''t be covered up. He paused. He sighed, "I''m just worried about ya''er''s girl, so I can''t sleep..."


    "Ya''er will be fine, Grandpa. Don''t worry." Jian Haixi knew that he was upset. His voice was soft but firm. He held Qiao Qinghe''s hand and promised, "I promise you, we will find her back and won''t let her have an accident."


    Qiao Qinghe looked at Jian Haixi''s serious look on his face, his eyes flashed, slowly raised his hand and touched her hair with a sigh. Jian Haixi in front of him was just the same age as Qiao ya. He didn''t know anything about the innocent world and was cheated so easily, but he had been tempered so tenaciously. He didn''t know who was lucky and who was unfortunate.


    Without these many things, his Haixi girl might still be innocent and alive, rather than living a trembling life all day like today.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at his granddaughter and was silent for a long time. He shook his head and sighed, "sometimes I really prefer you not to be with Ji Wei."

 Chapter 1171

    As soon as Qiao Qinghe said this, Jian Haixi was stunned there.


    George, who was on the other side, paused and said, "Grandpa, what are you talking about? How nice Jiwei is to Haixi. I can''t find the second one."


    "Of course I know he is good to Haixi, but..."


    Qiao Qinghe gently touched Jian Haixi''s head and looked at her with complex eyes, which seemed to contain countless thoughts. "People''s life style can''t be changed. Ji Wei is too capable, and there are capable people around him. Following such people, he can''t be calm all his life."


    George and Jane Haixi were silent, and there was only Qiao Qinghe''s sigh in the house.


    "Haixi girl, Grandpa knows that you love each other and that I''m annoying both inside and outside, but to tell you the truth, Grandpa, I''d rather you just marry an ordinary person and live a mediocre life than worry about this and that every day. Look at how many peaceful lives you have..."


    "Grandpa..." Jian Haixi was hoarse and felt the warmth of the generous palm he touched on his head. I don''t know how long he thought about this before telling himself. As long as he thought that Qiao Qinghe was worried about her so many times, Jian Haixi felt a sour pain in his heart.


    "Don''t be too much of an outsider. You think I''m really dazed these years. I don''t know anything at home all day. What I see is clear. In recent years, you''ve been busy one thing after another. How much can you really live an ordinary life? How can grandpa feel better?"


    For Qiao Qinghe, he prefers his children to grow up in the sun and be comfortable all their life. Even if he can''t do it, he only hopes that they can live and follow their original heart in this life, rather than being taken away by life.


    He always wants Jian Haixi to bring the children to Qiao''s house more than to let the younger generation run to Mo''s house. In fact, he is not jealous of Mo Wanshan, but he is worried that these children will take the same road as Ning Jiwei sooner or later. It''s too tired and too bitter


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Qiaoya got home, qiaoqinghe had fallen asleep, but even if he had fallen asleep, his eyebrows were still tightly frowned, and there were worries and reluctance about them.


    Jian Haixi has been with him. He looks at his quiet sleeping face and gently holds his hands. His eyes have been red since Qiao Qinghe said those words, and the tears in his eyes have never disappeared.


    George reached out and patted her on the shoulder several times to let her get up and have a rest, but Jane Haixi shook her head gently every time. She came too few times and came to accompany Qiao Qinghe too short. Some time ago, she hardly came because of her discomfort. At this time, she knew how valuable the time she missed.


    Later, George stopped calling her. He knew her mind and that it would be better for her to keep Qiao Qinghe at this time.


    When Qiaoya entered the door, she saw that the whole room was quiet. Qiaoqinghe on the bed was asleep. No matter how hard it was to hide the fatigue on her face, her tears fell down in an instant.


    When Qiao Qinghe talks and laughs with them, he always looks hale and hearty. She doesn''t even know when he has become so old and fragile.


    "Grandpa..." she shouted in a hoarse voice, but her voice only mumbled in her throat. She didn''t dare to quarrel.


    JOYA covered her mouth and walked softly to the door until her cry was almost uncontrollable.


    George did not know when he had come out of the house and retreated to the door. When he saw Joana coming out, he directly put his hand over her mouth and nose and forcibly took her back to the room.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Let me out..."


    Qiaoya patted the door hard and cried. It was also here that was far from qiaoqinghe''s room that she dared to shout.


    She started to screw the door lock, but George was faster, locked it outside neatly, and the inner door had long been damaged by him. He had prepared early to trap Joey.


    "Qiaoya, if you still want this family to be good, just stay in it!" he said calmly. Because of qiaoqinghe, he was not in the slightest mood to listen to her nonsense at the moment. He just slapped her on the door and shouted, "if you die, you have to die at home!"


    George''s voice outside the door was bleak, which JOYA had never heard before. Frightened by his great slap, she suddenly stopped crying and let her tears flow down silently, but she was stunned and couldn''t make any sound.


    She froze and fell down the door to the ground.


    Eukins. Yan is right. As long as she comes back, the family will no longer believe her and will not let her out again.


    But he was wrong about one thing, that is, Qiao Qinghe''s really dying.


    Qiao Ya leaned against the door, buried her face in her knees and cried in a low voice. At the moment, she was very hopeful that all this was a fraud. The family was cheating her back. Qiao Qinghe was in good health and had nothing to do.


    "Grandpa..." Qiaoya sobbed, out of breath, and across the door, no one in the Qiao family could comfort her.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Haixi stayed at Qiao''s house until the evening. Ning Jiwei came with the children.


    On weekdays, a group of children are more noisy than anyone. Today, they are too quiet and clever. I don''t know if children are born sharp. Even Qiao Xiaosi is quiet today. He just lies in the arms of adults and looks around with round eyes.


    Ning Jiwei went upstairs first. Jian Haixi was still lying by the bed. When he saw him, his sour eyes blinked, and the tears at the bottom of his eyes became more obvious.


    She didn''t speak, but Ning Jiwei knew she was calling him in her heart. He frowned and took her in his arms. Looking at her, his eyes were full of heartache. His warm palm slowly rubbed her back and silently accompanied her behind her without saying a word.


    Several children downstairs sat quietly. No one spoke or moved. Just I don''t know when Jian Rui is no longer in the living room.


    She bowed her head and walked up the stairs. She was fine, but now her eyes were red. Instead of going to Qiao Qinghe, she went to Qiao Ya''s room. Across the door, she heard Qiao Ya''s low cry.


    "Aunt Meiya." Jianrui''s eyes were red and whispered to her.


    JOYA was stunned and suddenly raised her head. Then she realized that she had been sitting on the ground and forgot to get up.


    She turned her head outside the door and said, "Ruirui?"


    Because she had been crying, she had a hoarse throat and could hardly speak.


    "Aunt Meiya." Jianrui''s voice also had a strong cry. She stroked the door panel with one hand and couldn''t help sobbing, "don''t you want us? Don''t you want Grandpa, Uncle George, Xiao Si, or ruiruirui?"


    Qiaoya was stunned. The tears that had just stopped suddenly fell down again, shook her head and choked: "ruiruirui is not. My aunt never wanted you, never..."

 Chapter 1172

    Outside, Jianrui sobbed like a small beast, sobbing through the door panel. Qiaoya bit her lips tightly, and the tears fell down like a broken line. She wanted to explain that she didn''t really want to leave the house or don''t want anyone. She just wanted to help everyone, but she didn''t know how to speak to Jianrui.


    "Ruirui, aunt is not..." she shook her head. Because of Qiao Qinghe''s disease, she just felt that the whole heart seemed to be pounded by someone with her fist. She wanted to appease Jian Rui, but what she said was only the most feeble words.


    Both of them were sobbing in a low voice through the door.


    When Gu Xiaomian came up, he saw Jian Rui standing at the door crying silently. His eyes and nose were red. He came and pulled La Jian Rui and whispered, "Rui Rui, don''t cry, let''s go down first..."


    Jian Rui was stiff and didn''t move. Her small fist hung down and held tightly on her side, as if she was suppressing something. Gu Xiaomian failed to break her hand.


    He whispered to Jian Rui, but her steps never moved. Looking at her drooping eyes, Gu Xiaomian sighed helplessly. Just when he wanted to turn around and run back to find Mo Tong, he saw several people coming upstairs.


    Mo Tong glanced, frowned slightly, raised his feet and walked towards Jian Rui, touched her head and said, "Rui Rui doesn''t cry, we should go to see Grandpa."


    Jian Rui kept her head down until she heard three words from Grandpa. Her big black and white eyes came back slightly. She blinked and looked up at Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong nodded at her and reached out to wipe the tears on her cheeks: "listen, Grandpa must not want to see us cry, right?"


    "Well, I don''t cry," said Jane Rui in a hoarse voice. She sucked her nose and wiped her eyes with her small hand. "Brother, is this OK?"


    She rubbed too hard, and her eyelids and cheeks were all covered with a light red. Mo Tong painfully touched her face and said, "OK, let''s go see Grandpa."


    Mo Xiujin stood at the entrance of the stairs. Seeing her like this, her eyebrows could not help frowning fiercely.


    Except for the last time Jian Rui saw Qin Tian''s picture shed tears at the wedding when she followed home. For such a long time, she never cried again. If there is anything that can directly affect his mood, Jian Rui''s tears are undoubtedly one of them.


    After several children walked into Qiao Qinghe''s room, he didn''t know whether there was an induction or something. It was clear that the needles were dropping quietly around, but he suddenly woke up.


    "Are the children coming?" Qiao Qinghe asked weakly as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Jian Haixi nodded, still holding his hand, and whispered, "Grandpa, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "I''m fine. How can I feel uncomfortable when I wake up." Qiao Qinghe reluctantly smiled, shook his head and said, "help me up and let me talk to the children."


    Jian Haixi and Yang Yaru helped him sit up and lean against the head of the bed.


    Jian Rui''s children all stood by the bed with their heads down in silence. The atmosphere in the room was very depressed, which was very different from when they came back here last time. Several people wanted to come forward, but they were afraid. They all stood awkwardly, and no one spoke.


    "What are you doing standing? Come here, xiaoruirui." Qiao Qinghe smiled kindly and waved to Jian Rui, "why haven''t you seen him for a few days and don''t know grandpa?"


    When Jian Rui was down there, the tears she had just dried burst out again. She sucked her nose and walked over. She looked at Qiao Qinghe, who looked a lot older overnight. Her voice was stuffy and said, "Grandpa, why are you sick again? You were fine a few days ago. Didn''t you listen to the doctor?"


    Qiao Qinghe smiled and struggled to raise his hand and touch her head. "Yes, grandpa is lazy these two days. In case ruiruirui gets sick in the future, you can''t learn from the master, you know?"


    Jianrui shook her head. She didn''t know why. She especially rejected the next two words said by Qiao Qinghe. She took Qiao Qinghe''s hand and said, "Grandpa, you should get better quickly and listen to the doctor. Do you know? Ruirui needs to listen to your story."


    Before she finished, her tears overflowed her eyes. Qiao Qinghe raised his hand to help her gently wipe away her tears. His wrinkled hand trembled slightly and seemed to hang down powerlessly at any time, but he insisted on helping Jian Rui wipe the tears on her cheeks.


    "Our little Ruirui is crying? Don''t worry, grandpa is all right. He''s just tired. Just rest for two days. Isn''t it the same before?" he coaxed with a smile. "When grandpa is well, I''ll tell you a story, okay?"


    Jian Rui tried to nod her head, but she still couldn''t stop falling off the golden beans. In an instant, she wet Qiao Qinghe''s hand.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at this scene and couldn''t help turning his head and wiping his eyes with his back. Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi on one side lowered their heads, and their eyes were red under their long eyelashes.


    Jian Yi and others didn''t cry, but they were silent and heavy in heart.


    "Come on, don''t cry. Ang has more tears than Qiao Xiaosi. It''s time for him to laugh at you later." Qiao Qinghe smiled, rubbed Jian Rui''s head, dried her tears, and waved to Jian Yi, "come here, child."


    Jian Yi obediently walked over. Qiao Qinghe put his hand on his tight frown and sighed: "Yi Yi, I know you''re smart, but you''re still young and your wisdom will hurt. Grandpa wants to see you happier in the future, okay?..."


    Jian Yi was stunned, nodded and said, "Yi Yi, remember, you don''t have to worry."


    He knew that Qiao Qinghe had this idea in his heart in the past, but he had never told them so obviously. For a moment, he was more sad and could only nod more heavily to reassure Qiao Qinghe. "Don''t worry, I remember."


    "Good boy..." Qiao Qinghe kindly patted his hand. Jian Yi didn''t talk much. In fact, he didn''t worry so much about him. He was just worried that the child would be like Ning Jiwei. His future life would be like that.


    Compared with Jian Yi, he is more worried about Mo Xiujin.


    The child... Qiao Qinghe sighed, looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "come here."


    Mo Xiujin pursed his lips and walked over. The always lazy and uninhibited man frowned like Jian Yi today. He looked at Qiao Qinghe with a touch of worry in his eyes.


    "Ah Jin." Qiao Qinghe looked at him with dim eyes and said, "you are the same as Yi Yi. You should also take what you said just now. Even compared with Yi Yi, I am most worried about you."


    Mo Xiujin tightly pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "You are all the same smart, but I''m more afraid that you will go astray..." Qiao Qinghe asked, staring into his eyes. "So, can you promise grandpa one thing?"


    Mo Xiujin nodded without thinking: "as long as you promise me to get better, I will promise what you say."


    "You little devil." at this time, he didn''t forget to talk about the conditions. Qiao Qinghe couldn''t help being amused by him. He stretched out his hand and touched his forehead, but then he gathered a smile and said, "ah Jin, Grandpa wants you to promise to be a good man all your life. Can you do it?"

 Chapter 1173

    Be a good man all your life


    Such simple and special requirements.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned when he heard the speech. Mo Xiulin and others standing by the bed were also stunned.


    It seems that everyone didn''t expect that Qiao Qinghe''s request for Mo Xiujin would be this.


    Mo Xiujin stared at Qiao Qinghe. After a short silence, he nodded seriously: "OK, I promise you, I will be a good man all my life."


    "Good boy." Qiao Qinghe smiled happily and touched his head. His eyes were full of love for the younger generation.


    He believed that Mo Xiujin would do it if he promised. Although the children were still young, they were not ordinary people. His only worry was that they had gone the wrong way. Now, he could be relieved.


    Mo Xiujin looked at him. His stubborn lips closed tightly and said seriously, "I promised you. You have to keep your word. Get better quickly and don''t let everyone worry."


    "Ha ha, good." Qiao Qinghe nodded with a smile and shook his head. "What a smelly boy."


    It''s like a deal to ask him to say what he cares about. He''s always so wrong. He has to be misunderstood in the future, but he won''t be too lonely with so many friends around him.


    Qiao Qinghe sighed and glanced at the children one by one. His eyes were both caring and reluctant.


    I don''t know if it was because of the company of several more children. Qiao Qinghe looked better, but he still didn''t have the strength to get out of bed. He leaned against the bed to chat with several children.


    In the middle, mikai came and carefully examined Qiao Qinghe again and changed the medicine again.


    He didn''t look very well and looked a little tired. Jian Haixi followed him to the door after he handled it. He whispered in private, "how''s Mo Jue?"


    Mikai sighed, shook his head and said, "I found it, but Qiao Qiao didn''t want to see him."


    "Qiao Qiao doesn''t want to?" Jian Haixi frowned and thought, "what about Qi Er? What did he say?"


    "What can that madman say?" mikai smiled bitterly. "He finally had the opportunity to abduct Qiaoqiao. Qiaoqiao himself was not in the mood to come back. He was eager to take advantage of this opportunity. How could he easily send people back?"


    Jian Haixi pondered for a moment and nodded. Thinking of the scene in the yard yesterday, her eyes flashed and sighed.


    Finally, she came to this step. For so long in the past, Qiaoqiao always obediently followed behind Mo Jue, but she was also a thoughtful person. She couldn''t stand the harm again and again. Yesterday, she was finally stimulated by the scene of Mo Jue maintaining the Saha.


    In fact, if she could wait a little longer, Mo Jue would have hurried home to explain to her. It''s a pity... It''s only a short time.


    Qiaoqiao has been waiting for too long. Disappointment again and again makes her dare not hold any more hope. If she is injured, she can only run away by herself.


    Jian Haixi sighed, thought and said, "I''ll go and see Mo Jue."


    Mikai nodded: "well, I think Mo Jue should realize the importance of Qiaoqiao to him this time. He hasn''t felt well since Qiaoqiao ran away yesterday."


    Jane Haixi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    After a pause, mikai thought for a moment, looked at her and continued: "Haixi, Qiaoqiao listens to you most. I think if you advise, she will come back."


    Jian Haixi''s eyebrows were slightly raised. Without much hesitation, he shook his head: "this is a coincidence. I can only go to see Mo Jue for a while. I''ll call Qiaoqiao to ask about the situation at that time, but if she thinks it would be better to relax outside, I will only respect her choice."


    "But Mo Jue..."


    Mikai frowned and sighed again. He just nodded helplessly and said, "OK, I understand."


    No outsider can control the emotional road. The parties can only go by themselves. Even if they are distressed and worried, what they can do is to accompany them. No matter how much, they can''t intervene.


    ¡ª¡ª


    He stayed at Qiao''s house all day and didn''t come back until the evening.


    Qiao Qinghe was in a better state, but he was still weak. Later, he went to sleep. Jian Haixi stayed for a long time. Seeing that he slept soundly, he withdrew.


    Several children rushed to Qiao''s house as soon as school was over, and because of Qiao Qinghe''s condition, they were all tired after staying for so long. Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi led them home. Seeing Mo Jue''s house in the distance, they all sighed.


    Ning Jiwei said, "Haixi, I''ll take the children back first, Mo Jue there..."


    Before he finished, Jian Haixi nodded and said, "well, I''ll have a look."


    It''s more appropriate for her to do emotional things than Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi walked towards the next door. Although the house looked like no one was there from the outside, she knew that Mo Jue must be at home at the moment. She opened the door. Upstairs, Su ri''an and Shao Li had probably rested early. The living room was very dark and quiet without a sound.


    She sighed slightly. Qiaoqiao was missing from the family, but it looked as if she had taken away all the fireworks at once. It was still hot in the past, but it was cold today, as if it were just an empty shell.


    She took two more steps inside. She vaguely saw a fuzzy shadow on the sofa and whispered, "Mo Jue..."


    After a moment of silence, there came Mo Jue''s hoarse voice, "eh", which was an answer.


    Jian Haixi raised his hand to turn on the ceiling lamp, and the dark room immediately lit up a dazzling light.


    Mo Jue sat on the sofa with his elbows on his knees and his forehead in one hand. Many cigarette butts were extinguished in the ashtray in front of him. No wonder he could smell a smell of smoke when he first came in. He estimated that he smoked as long as he sat here.


    The light was too bright. At the moment of opening, Mo Jue closed his eyes, raised his hand and pulled his hair before he sat up and looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Haixi? Why are you here?"


    Jian Haixi hesitated for a moment and didn''t say anything. He just asked him, "have you eaten?"


    Mo Jue didn''t answer. Jian Haixi glanced at him, sighed slightly in his heart, turned and walked towards the kitchen. The dishes on the table were completely cold. It seemed that the nanny had done it, but he didn''t even touch it.


    She sighed and took the food to the kitchen to reheat.


    The smell of fire, hot food and oil smoke wafted out of the kitchen and gradually spread to the corner of the living room. Because the door was not closed, the smell of food and the sound of hot food became clearer, which immediately added a trace of vitality to the lifeless villa.


    Mo Jue subconsciously turned his head and looked. Under the orange light of the kitchen, Jian Haixi''s figure was busy. In a trance, he felt that it was another person.

 Chapter 1174

    When many meals happen to be at home, or occasionally wake up in the morning, he will see Qiaoqiao busy in the kitchen, or make snacks for several children, or cook a meal for him. Such a picture is always very common, and he doesn''t care. When he looks at it again at the moment, he just feels that the moments he missed are so warm.


    After a while, the food was hot. Jian Haixi didn''t bring it to the table, but directly brought it to the living room and put it down in front of him.


    The nanny''s skill was not bad, but Mo Jue didn''t have any mind at all. He shook his head and said, "I''m not hungry."


    Since Qiaoqiao left yesterday, he has hardly had a good meal, but he still doesn''t feel hungry, as if the function of his body has stopped automatically.


    How could Jian Haixi not know what happened to him? He looked at him and didn''t persuade him. He just said in a deep voice: "eat first, and I''ll call Qiaoqiao after eating."


    Mo Jue paused, pursed his lips and reached out to pick up the dishes and chopsticks on the table without saying another word.


    Really... The compromise is very simple.


    Jian Haixi looked at him eating honestly. He couldn''t help laughing, but he felt disappointed. If he had known this, why did he have to start.


    Mo Jue bolted his meal in twos and threes and looked at Jian Haixi quietly.


    Jian Haixi shook his head, lost a smile for a moment, straightened his face and said, "Mo Jue, before I call Qiaoqiao, can you tell me what you think now and want to find her back?"


    Then


    Mo Jue paused, his eyes flashed, silent and didn''t answer.


    The light of the living room was clearly reflected in his eyes, where it should have been bright, but at the moment it still looked deep and dark, like an endless bottomless hole, hiding too many thoughts, and the owner was still a little confused.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and said, "the last time I asked you, you said you weren''t ready and haven''t put down talilina, so you can''t open your heart to Qiaoqiao. You think it''s unfair to her. What about now?"


    Her voice was very soft, but in the quiet space, it was like the most sharp arrow, invisibly straight to Mo Jue''s heart.


    Mo Jue opened his mouth, smiled bitterly for a long time, raised his hand and wiped his face.


    From yesterday to now, he has been silent alone for too long. He feels that he has thought a lot. But at this time, he knows that his thoughts are chaotic and there is no end at all. There has always been a clever figure in front of him. Jian Haixi''s two problems occasionally pass through his mind and never dare to think deeply.


    He smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I just..."


    "I can''t watch Qiaoqiao leave. Maybe you''ll think my words are too selfish. Like a scum man, I want to have and don''t want to be responsible, but Haixi, I really..." his voice stagnated and his eyes swept through the many empty houses in front of him. It seems that Qiaoqiao figures are everywhere, but when you look carefully, they are cold.


    Qiao Qiao has just left for a day. This place is no longer like home.


    Mo Jue''s voice became more hoarse. He grabbed his hair in one hand and laughed mockingly: "I came back yesterday and found that after she left, really, at that moment, I felt that I suddenly fell back to the past days. Those days that had no hope and could be seen were all dark days."


    Qiaoqiao is like the light of a firefly, which illuminates a world in his life. The light is so weak that he always forgets it subconsciously. When the firefly flies away, he looks at the darkness and begins to cherish that warmth.


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips and paused for a moment. Looking at Mo Jue in front of her, she felt uncomfortable. Whether it was right or wrong, the pain of each of them was real. As a friend, she was worried about Mo Jue or Qiao Qiao.


    She thought, "I can call Qiaoqiao, but... I may not be able to persuade her back."


    Mo Jue was stiff, looked at her and said in a dumb voice, "thank you."


    Jane Haixi shook her head: "I want you to thank me for what I do, but there are still some words I think you can listen to."


    Mo Jue didn''t say a word, waiting for her later words.


    "In fact, I think... Qiaoqiao, it''s good if you can go out for a walk." she raised her hand and brought him a cup of tea and pushed it in front of him. "She''s always at home. She always worries about this and that. It''s rare to have a chance to go out for fun."


    Mo Jue frowned when he heard the speech. He didn''t want to drink tea. Not to mention Qiaoqiao, he left angrily this time. He just said that Qi Er around her... He couldn''t rest assured.


    Jian Haixi knew what he was thinking, smiled and asked, "Mo Jue, what you care about now is whether her people are not with you or her heart is not here?"


    Mo Jue''s eyes closed his lips and said nothing, but his irritability on his face became more and more obvious.


    Jian Haixi then said, "you''re afraid of misunderstanding with her. You''re afraid she''ll never come back. I''ll call her later to explain."


    What bothers her most is that there are misunderstandings and contradictions in her feelings. It depends on their subjective wishes whether they want to be together or separate, but don''t break up because of misunderstandings. That''s a pity.


    "But after the explanation is clear, if she is sure to be safe, then I think it''s OK for her to come back in a few days. She can not only relax, but also make you two beautiful from distance. You''ll be anxious to expose all your thoughts when you see her running." when she said this, she unconsciously put a smile on her face and joked, "In my opinion, if Qiaoqiao really runs for more than ten days, you probably don''t have the heart to think about the tangles just now."


    Mo Jue: "


    Did she really come to comfort him? Why did he vaguely hear a trace of schadenfreude from her tone


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing at his suddenly dark face. Who told this man not to run faster yesterday? Qiaoqiao kept him silent for so long, which made him anxious for a while.


    However, joking is a joke. After laughing, Jian Haixi continued: "there is something about Qi Er. He has always had a problem with Qiao Qiao in his heart. It would be good if he could take this opportunity to end it."


    "What I''m worried about is his crux..." Mo Jue frowned disapprovingly and shook his head.


    He first saw Qiaoqiao because he saw Qi Er bullying her. Now as long as he thought that Qiaoqiao was staying with him, he couldn''t help worrying. Who can guarantee whether he would be hot headed and do something wrong. Anyway, he felt that the man was evil and couldn''t believe it.


    Jian Haixi knew what he was thinking, smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, Qi Er doesn''t dare."


    "Are you sure?" Mo Jue looked at her and frowned.


    "Of course." Jian Haixi nodded. "One mistake is enough. Qi Er really likes Qiaoqiao. He can''t stand Qiaoqiao anymore. Because he can''t live with his injury, or he won''t see him all his life, so I''m afraid he just wants to be happy and will never hurt her again."


    After a pause, she added, "besides, we can send someone to protect it secretly. It''s not more safe."


    Mo Jue nodded. He didn''t speak, but Jian Haixi didn''t say anything again.


    "You..." Mo Jue couldn''t help pointing to her mobile phone and urging, "you should call."


    Jian Haixi turned her eyes inside and took out her mobile phone silently. She didn''t know if there was a minute when her voice fell.


    Looking at Mo Jue staring at her mobile phone, Jian Haixi dialed Qiaoqiao''s phone, then... Got up and walked towards the kitchen. He didn''t forget to ask the people behind him: "don''t eavesdrop."

 Chapter 1175

    In the kitchen, Jian Haixi held his mobile phone in his ear. "Dudu" sounded several times, and then he answered the phone. The clever voice in the receiver was a little nasal. I don''t know if he had cried just now.


    "Sister Haixi."


    "Qiao Qiao, are you all right? Have you had dinner?" Jian Haixi seemed to see a Qiao Qiao with a red nose and eyes immediately after listening to the voice. She couldn''t help feeling distressed, and even her voice was more gentle.


    Qiao Qiao paused for a moment and said in a jar: "I''ve eaten... I''m sorry, sister Haixi, it makes you worry."


    She thought that Jian Haixi would persuade her to leave without saying a word even if she couldn''t speak to her on the phone, but Jian Haixi was still so considerate and gently asked her whether she had eaten. Qiaoqiao suddenly felt that the tears she had just stopped had a tendency to flow down again.


    She sucked her nose hard, then pressed down the sour feeling in her eyes, and only listened to Jian Haixi.


    "Say what silly words." Jian Haixi smiled and looked back. Although people stayed in the living room, they couldn''t help looking at Mo Jue, picked their eyebrows, reached out and closed the kitchen door.


    Mo Jue: "


    After arriving here from jianhaixi tonight, although he was in a mood, he was no longer silent, and even took two bites of dinner, he had to say that his face was really black for several layers.


    Jian Haixi didn''t care about him. He closed the door, leaned against the cooking table and said to the other end of the phone, "Qiaoqiao, shall we talk?"


    It seems that she is afraid of Qiaoqiao''s heart. Without waiting for the other end to respond, she added: "don''t worry, I closed the door. Now I''m in your kitchen. Mo Jue is outside. He can''t hear our conversation."


    She said a lot, but Qiao Qiao on the other side gave a slight meal, which seemed more sad. After a moment of silence, she said in a deep voice: "that''s not my home."


    "Who said that?" Jian Haixi asked angrily, paused for a moment, and wondered, "Qiao Qiao, you don''t even know that this house is under your name now?"


    "What?!" the Qiao Qiao was surprised. His voice couldn''t help raising several degrees. He was stunned for a long time before he said in an unbelievable whisper, "how can it be..."


    Jane Haixi was so surprised that she couldn''t speak. She shook her head and said with a smile, "is it necessary to be so surprised? You''re my sister. Will I watch you homeless?"


    "But, but it..." Qiao Qiao couldn''t react. She stammered. She couldn''t connect the house with the words belonging to her. She always thought she was just staying at Mo Jue''s house. She never knew that the house was hers


    "That Mo..." she almost blurted out and called out brother Mo, only called one word, swallowed it again, bit the tip of her thumb, lowered her head and stopped talking.


    Jian Haixi smiled. Even if she didn''t speak to her face and only listened to her, she could make an eight or nine points correct. She smiled and explained, "it was really left to Mo Jue at that time, but you know what he was like two years ago. We were going to set up a room for you and him. Anyway, we all live in the community."


    "As a result, Mo Jue said that she didn''t need any trouble and just assigned him to you. So, theoretically, the house belongs to you." she paused, and her original serious tone changed, as if an elder taught her younger generation, or more like a sister taught her younger sister and taught her head with great sincerity, "If you like, don''t make you unhappy. You can drive him out and let him go with his baggage. There''s no need to run away from home by yourself?"


    "Sister Haixi, I..."


    Qiao Qiao whispered. What Jian Haixi said had a great impact on her. She didn''t know how to react for a moment.


    Jian Haixi smiled and comforted: "I told you this, not to make you stressed, just to let you know that this has always been your home. No matter where you go, you can''t say you don''t have a home, okay?"


    In the quiet night, her gentle voice came through the receiver, which made Qiaoqiao feel like a warm water flowing through her heart. From yesterday to now, those sad and helpless at the bottom of her heart quietly faded.


    Qiao Qiao heard her say, "this is your home. I''m your sister. Qiao Qiao, these won''t change at any time."


    Her tears burst into her eyes in an instant. She could only clench her lips and sob: "sister Haixi... I''m sorry, I''m worrying you again."


    It turned out that when she didn''t know, Jian Haixi had silently made so many arrangements for her, brought her to a bright world, gave her friends and warmth, and now gave her a real home.


    That house is not a simple building. As long as it is there, it means that no matter where she is in the world, there will always be a place waiting for her to go back and shelter her from the wind and rain.


    "Take good care of yourself when you''re out to relax. I''ll forgive you, otherwise I''ll be really angry." Jian Haixi heard her crying, smiled and coaxed, "don''t cry anymore. How can you always have red eyes when you go to relax."


    After that, she paused, as if she had just suddenly remembered and casually mentioned such a sentence, and said to the head: "By the way, Mo Jue actually has you in his heart, but he thinks that Eugene Yan''s affair is not over yet. In addition, he is very confused. He thinks that what development with you at this time is very unfair to you, so he has been grinding haw. But leave him alone and have a good time outside. Why When you''re happy and homesick, just come back. "


    Jian Haixi said it very simply, explained Mo Jue''s mind, and didn''t give Qiaoqiao too much pressure. She just asked her to have a good time and make herself happy.


    Qiaoqiao felt a slight shock at first, then warmed up a little, and said seriously to her mobile phone, "thank you, sister Haixi."


    They said a few more words. Most of them were Qiaoqiao instructed by Jian Haixi. It wasn''t long before they hung up the phone.


    In the end, Qiaoqiao was not as depressed and sad as when she just answered the phone. Jian Haixi was also relieved. She put away her mobile phone, got up and opened the door, but didn''t go out. It was obvious that she expected Mo Jue to stand outside.


    Sure enough, as soon as the door opened, Mo Jue was standing at the kitchen door with a black face and said to her, "I heard it all. Are you really helping me?"


    "Of course." Jian Haixi nodded. "Didn''t I tell Qiaoqiao everything clearly?"


    Have you made everything clear?


    Mo Jue groaned discontentedly, "the only part you mentioned about me is the last one by the way, okay?"


    Jian Haixi rolled his eyes silently, raised his feet and walked out over him. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "be content with you. I don''t even want to say anything about the coincidence of you bullying my family."


    Mo Jue: "

 Chapter 1176

    After solving the matter of Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao, Jian Haixi left.


    There was no one left in the room. After looking up and taking a breath, he sat down again on the sofa. His restless heart since yesterday was finally settled slightly because of Jian Haixi''s call.


    He was in a hurry to get home yesterday when he saw that there was only an empty house waiting for him. The sudden sense of panic stunned him for several minutes.


    Mo Jue rubbed his eyebrows wearily. The ceiling lamp in the living room was dazzling. He sat in the position where Qiao Qiao used to sit. For a moment, he had a lot of thoughts, and for a moment, it was just Qiao Qiao. He sat like that for a long time


    On the other side, Qiao Qiao, who hung up the phone, held his mobile phone tightly and stood in silence.


    She looked calm on the surface, but her heart was in a terrible mess. The words of Jian Haixi echoed back and forth in her mind. Her home and Mo Jue''s mind made her unable to calm down.


    She had followed them on the way. She thought she was just an accessory that could be driven away at any time. Maybe everyone kept her only because she was homeless, but Jane Haixi told her that she had already had her own home. She had long been regarded as a family by everyone, and she was no longer her own self righteous and careful thinking, There... Is her home.


    And Mo Jue... The person she has been looking up silently and feeling out of reach, I don''t know when she has been looking at her. She thinks she is as humble as dust in this relationship. In fact, everything is not her one-man play.


    "Qiao Qiao, why are you crying?" Qi Er didn''t know when he came over, stopped in front of her, frowned at her and asked in a deep voice.


    Cry... Qiao Qiao was stunned. When he saw the tears on the mobile phone screen, he knew he was crying.


    Qi Er''s face was not very good-looking. His lips opened, frowned and said, "do you want to go back?"


    He asked, but he couldn''t help lifting his breath. Yesterday Qiaoqiao just wanted to leave that place, and he took her very "just in time".


    He knew that Qiaoqiao was soft hearted. If it weren''t for herself, she might still stay there in the end even if she was sad.


    She was not determined to leave, Qi''er knew, but he didn''t expect that she had begun to shake after just one day, just a phone call.


    Qiao Qiao gave a meal and didn''t say anything. He just pursed his lips and shook his head.


    What Jian Haixi said made her feel very confused, but she doesn''t want to go back now. She needs time to digest and sort out these news, and maybe she needs to sort out her heart.


    Seeing her shaking her head, Qi Er''s face finally looked better, and she was relieved.


    This time he finally had the opportunity to be alone with her. He didn''t want to send her back like this without being disturbed by all kinds of irrelevant people.


    "Have a meal, I''ll let someone bring it up." Qi Er''s tight lips relaxed and advised in a warm voice.


    Just now she was not in the mood to eat. He asked. Qiaoqiao just shook her head and said she was not hungry. He thought she should be in the mood now.


    Sure enough, Qiao Qiao heard what he said, didn''t refuse, nodded and said, "OK."


    Qi Er''s eyes were a little dark, and he took a bitter smile from the corners of his mouth. Looking at her easily coaxed look, he suddenly understood the position of those people in her heart, which he could never compare.


    If I didn''t treat her in such a rough way, would I have the opportunity to be cherished by her? Qi Er couldn''t help thinking, but no matter what, there was no beginning


    ¡ª¡ª


    Qiao''s.


    All day long, JOYA was locked in her room. No matter she cried or made noise, George never opened the door and ignored her.


    It was not until dinner time that Yang Yaru took the meal prepared for Qiao Ya from the nanny and went upstairs that she opened the locked door.


    JOYA''s eyes were red and swollen. She was crying all the time. As soon as she saw her, she quickly asked, "sister-in-law, how''s grandpa?"


    Yang Yaru sighed. She couldn''t bear to see such Qiaoya. She took her to sit down and advised her, "don''t worry. Grandpa has gone to bed. The situation during the day is not very good. At the moment, she looks better."


    Qiao Ya sighed with relief and nodded. It''s all right. If something really happened to Qiao Qinghe, how would she face the old man.


    "Well, you have something to eat first." Yang Yaru pushed the food to her. "You should take good care of your own body."


    JOYA bit her lip and held the chopsticks she handed to her palm with her fingers, curling up and curling up.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Yang Yaru was about to persuade her again, but she suddenly put her chopsticks and looked at her and said, "sister-in-law, I want to see my brother. Where''s my brother? I have something to say to him. It''s very important."


    Yang Yaru frowned. According to George''s temper, they had to quarrel again now. The family was already busy enough


    But looking at JOYA''s stubborn eyes, she paused and nodded: "OK, I''ll call him."


    When George came up, the dinner in front of Joana was still motionless. He snorted coldly, looked ugly and said, "why, hunger strike?"


    "Brother... Brother, let me out. If I don''t go back, things will get worse." she couldn''t care about anything. She anxiously took George''s hand and explained, "believe me, I''m not confused, but I really want to help."


    George looked at her coldly, raised his hand, waved her, pulled his hand, and said coldly, "this is what you want to say to me?"


    Joey thought he didn''t believe himself and nodded seriously: "eukins Yan promised me that he would end the game. As long as I came back to him, he wouldn''t do anything again. Brother, let me go back, otherwise he would do it to everyone again."


    I thought George would be surprised when she finished. But George didn''t respond, so he looked at her.


    Qiaoya was anxious, pulled his arm and shouted, "it''s true. I''ve found out. The woman who pretended to be talilina is called Sura. There''s no face. In fact, it''s not a person, but an organization..."


    "We already know that," George interrupted coldly.


    Qiaoya was stunned. The man who pulled his arm loosened his consciousness and looked at him blankly. She didn''t seem to understand what he just said.


    George smiled bitterly and looked at her with a look of helplessness and disappointment: "Qiaoya, do you think the information you can find out will be a real secret? Jiwei and they have found out these things long ago. Besides, even if they don''t know, now Jiang Rumo and SA Luo are in our hands, won''t we interrogate?"


    The more he said, the whiter JOYA''s face became, and her bloodless lips had been bitten out by her.


    George sighed angrily, shook his head and said, "you act smart and take the initiative to enter the enemy''s trap. People just tell you some of the least secret secrets and coax you firmly..."


    He said that, looking at Qiaoya''s pale face, he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but after a moment of silence, he finally turned and left.


    It turned out that... They all lied to her, but she was so easily fooled and believed it


    JOYA fell to the ground with a limp.

 Chapter 1177

    Late at night, in a room of mikai''s house.


    Lying in bed, Jiang Rumo, who was hurt all over, woke up slowly. His fingers moved and immediately woke up Jiang ruting, who was guarding next to her.


    Jiang ruting stayed by her side. She was so tired that she fell asleep. Only one hand always held her finger tightly. Therefore, Jiang Rumo moved and she woke up.


    "Sister, how''s it going? Does it still hurt?" Jiang ruting excitedly got up and approached her and asked, with nervous eyes and a happy smile.


    Jiang Rumo shook his head with a smile, laboriously raised his hand and patted the back of her hand. "It''s all right," he whispered


    After being unconscious for so long, her voice was dumb. Jiang ruting hurriedly took the water cup on the cabinet and tried the temperature. It was just poured before she fell asleep. At the moment, the temperature was just right. She took a small spoon and carefully scooped several spoons to moisten Jiang Rumo''s cracked lips, frowning: "Sister, you finally woke up. I was scared to death when I saw that you were hurt all over. Fortunately, the doctor said you were all traumatic and nothing serious. You really scared me to death..."


    Jiang Rumo shook his head, motioned her not to drink water, smiled and touched Jiang ruting''s small face. He said in a hoarse voice, "what are you afraid of, how can you become more and more timid."


    Jiang ruting held her hand. Her heart hung from the news of Jiang Rumo''s injury. At the moment, seeing that she finally got better, the heart was settled. She shook her head without explaining. She just smiled and said, "it''s good, sister, we have escaped from the devil''s cave, and we can start a new life in the future. It''s good..."


    Looking at her so happy, Jiang Rumo''s heart sank. His eyes were dim for a moment. Is there a new life?


    How could it be? They''re still in hell.


    She frowned, pretended to be nothing and asked, "rutin, where are the others? Where''s ningjiwei?"


    Jiang ruting paused for a moment, pursed his lips and said, "Mr. Ning has gone back, sister, what are you looking for him?"


    "Of course there''s something," Jiang Rumo said with a smile. "He saved my sister''s life. How can I say it''s all right."


    What she said was reasonable, but the smile always made Jiang ruting feel that there was something else. She frowned slightly and opened her mouth to say something, but before she made a sound, Jiang Rumo cut off her words and asked, "by the way, what happened to me in my coma these two days? Can you tell me?"


    "These two days..." Jiang ruting''s eyes flickered slightly. In Jiang Rumo''s eyes, he hesitated, "I''ve always been here with you, so I don''t know much."


    "Don''t know? Ah." Jiang Rumo saw her mind at a glance and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that even my own sister can''t trust me now."


    "No, sister, I......"


    As soon as Jiang Rumo was sad, Jiang ruting immediately shook his head in a hurry to explain. Only half of what he said, he saw Jiang Rumo raise his hand and say, "just, I don''t embarrass you. Don''t say it if you don''t want to."


    Anyway, even if she doesn''t have to borrow Jiang ruting''s mouth, she will know soon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the empty flat floor, Eugene Yan stood silently in front of the French window, with three people kneeling behind him.


    "Lord." three low voices sounded at the same time, with hidden fear in respect.


    "Tell Zhao Xu that he can start preparing for action." Eugene Yan held his chest in his hands, stared at the scenery outside the window, and said in a deep voice a moment later.


    "Yes."


    "In addition, find a way to bring Shazhi and Mo Xiujin back to me." he slightly hooked the corner of his lips and stood because of the backlight, with a smile on his face as if Shura were alive.


    "Yes." the three answered again.


    Orders were issued in quiet rooms one by one, like many small stones left in the dark, and invisible ripples began to wave. No one except him saw the huge waves that were about to set off


    ¡­¡­


    In the dungeon.


    Sara leaned weakly against the corner of the wall. Compared with her yesterday, she didn''t know how many times she was miserable at this time. Her face was gray and her hair was messy. Her whole appearance was not even as good as Jiang Rumo, who was seriously injured.


    She closed her eyes slightly and breathed weakly and slowly. In this quiet and inaudible dungeon, she looked like a dead man and could not see a trace of life.


    The sound of heavy footsteps rang out, and brought back echoes, which made SA Luo barely lift his eyelids.


    Across the dungeon, ha Mu frowned and looked at her calmly, with a trace of doubt and worry in his eyes.


    "How are you?" Ha Mu looked at her and asked.


    SA Luo shook his head and smiled bitterly. His voice was very low and slow. He said weakly, "do you think I look good?"


    It doesn''t look good at all


    Ha Mu was silent for a while, pursed his lips and said, "don''t face them. As long as you say what you know, they won''t embarrass you."


    "Ah..." the man leaning against the wall smiled, like hearing some childish joke. His eyelids dropped slowly, closed his eyes and sighed, "I''m afraid it''s useless."


    "What do you mean? What''s useless?" Ha Mu frowned.


    "It means..." SA Luo paused for a moment, and seemed to slow down. "Even if they don''t embarrass me, I can''t live."


    Ha Mu''s face changed for a moment. He stood there staring at her. Looking at the life force in front of him from such a close distance, he seemed to be watching talilina dying, and he... Couldn''t do anything.


    He sank his eyes, felt a pain in his heart, stubbornly shook his head and said, "no, why can''t you live? As long as you want to live, you can always live."


    Sara pulled the corners of her mouth, and a faint smile spilled over her face. She looked particularly sad and desperate in such an environment. She said word by word: "can''t you see?"


    "What?"


    "I''m not a normal person for a long time," Sura said. "I want to live. I can''t live without Eugene Yan''s medicine every day. Now the" nutrient "has been cut off for two days, and I''m about to die."


    It''s like an elaborate artificial flower. It must live in a nutrient dish every day, or it will wither quickly.


    For a moment, ha Mu''s black eyes trembled fiercely. It seemed that he was going to lower the water. He shook his head and couldn''t set the channel: "how... How is it possible?"


    "Hehe, what''s impossible for this face and for that woman to live?" her hoarse voice rang slowly, like a sigh or irony, like muttering to herself and explaining to hammu, "you always say I''m not her, say she''s dead, I''m alive, but in fact... I''m also dead."


    She chuckled. Finally, she whispered, "everyone... In the final analysis, it''s no different."

 Chapter 1178

    Before dawn, the whole community is still sleeping. Ning Ji and Jian Haixi are sleepless and are listening to the report of the shadow.


    The shadow''s low voice said to the two people, "Ha Mu went to the dungeon to see SA Luo, stayed there for a while, and then SA Luo was taken away by him."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked coldly, "where did the man take it?"


    "Go..." the shadow hesitated and said, "the staring brother said that if the direction is right, they should have gone to the racecourse."


    "Racecourse?"


    Jane Haixi frowned and looked at Ning Jiwei. She wondered, "why does this Saha like to go to talilina''s grave so much? Is it difficult that she really thinks of herself as talilina?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything. He just rubbed his eyebrows wearily and ordered the shadow to say, "continue to follow. In addition, tell Mo Jue, let''s go and have a look."


    "Yes." the shadow left.


    Ning Jiwei then took Jian Haixi''s hand to answer her question. He thought for a moment and said, "Sara is an elaborate toy for Eugene Yan. At the moment she was transformed by Eugene Yan, her self has been lost. In addition, under such an environment for a long time, she has been forced to forget herself and live as another person, and over time..."


    "Over time, if she wants to live, she has to turn herself into that person." Jian Haixi sighed and continued, "Saha seems to be alive, but she is no longer anyone. She can neither become talilina nor return to the original Saha. Instead, she lives in the middle all day and has no self."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, "Hmm".


    A trace of sadness flashed in Jian Haixi''s eyes. It was a pity for the dead, but such a living person was not in pain. She held Ning Jiwei''s hand and sighed: "I think I may not be able to be cruel to her."


    SA Luo lives. Everyday life itself is a torture to her.


    Ning Jiwei gently patted her hand, raised his hand to smooth the wrinkles between her eyebrows, and comforted: "let''s go and have a look first, and then make a conclusion."


    "OK." Jian Haixi nodded. At present, it''s the only way.


    They got up and walked out. Ning Jiwei just opened the door of the living room and was waiting for Jian Haixi to come out. The mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Generally, the phone call at this time will not be good news.


    Jian Haixi walked next to him and saw the words mikai displayed on the screen. He already had eight or nine guesses in his heart.


    Ning Jiwei connected the phone and said directly, "Jiwei, Jiang Rumo woke up and said he must see you."


    "See me?" he frowned, without immediately agreeing.


    In the morning, it was quiet. Jian Haixi was also close. She clearly heard the contents of the phone. She thought and pulled Ning Jiwei''s arm and said, "go there. Maybe she can provide some useful information. Mo Jue and I will go there."


    Ning Jiwei hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "well, you remember to persuade him. I''m afraid he and hamu won''t be rational when facing Saha."


    "Don''t worry." Jian Haixi smiled and nodded, "I know."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the door of their house, the two soldiers divided into two ways. Ning Jiwei went to mikai, and Jian Haixi and Mo Jue took a car to the racecourse.


    A series of things have not stopped in the past two days. None of them has a good rest, especially Mo Jue. Originally, he hardly slept because of the coincidence. Now, Saluo suddenly has a situation.


    Since getting on the bus, he has been calm, frowning and silent. Jian Haixi glanced at him, reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t think too much. Let''s see the situation."


    Mo Jue nodded, but the shadow between his eyebrows never disappeared. He paused and took a deep breath: "Haixi, if the situation is difficult to deal with later, can I... Leave it to you to make a decision?"


    "Me?" Jian Haixi was surprised.


    She thought Mo Jue would do anything about talilina herself.


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "I''m only afraid I''ll make the wrong choice."


    After all, even if he is rational, he will always be affected more or less in front of talilina''s tomb.


    Jane Haixi silently nodded and said, "OK, I promise you."


    It was still early. There were almost no other cars on their way to the racecourse, so they had seen the racecourse in a moment.


    They got out of the car and approached the tombstone. Sure enough, there were two more figures in front of the tombstone.


    Squat and sit. The squatting one holds an umbrella in his hand and the sitting one leans against talilina''s tombstone.


    The rising sun sprinkled a dazzling golden light on the racecourse, which made Jian Haixi and Mo Jue squint slightly. They paused for a moment before they approached.


    In front of the tombstone, Saluo leaned pale. She seemed to have no strength to sit. She could only lean against the cold tombstone behind her.


    Hammu squatting on one side held an umbrella over her head, which just helped her block the dazzling light, but her face became more pale, so pale... It seemed that she had no breath.


    Mo Jue''s eyes swept over her, and his feet suddenly stagnated, and some dared not pass.


    This scene is too familiar, such a pale face, such a face without vitality, and so is the man who fell in his arms a few years ago. Finally, he was left wandering alone in the world.


    He closed his eyes, clenched his fists and took several deep breaths before he pressed down the picture in his memory.


    But his heart was still aching, so painful that he didn''t dare to open his eyes and see the scene in front of him again.


    Jian Haixi gave him a worried look and said, "if you don''t want to go, just wait here and I''ll go."


    Mo Jue shook his head. When he opened his eyes again, he still had a deep sadness. He looked at the whirling in front of him and whispered, "I''m not so fragile. If I escape here, she will despise me."


    He didn''t say who it was, but Jane Haixi knew that he was talking about the man lying under the tombstone.


    When the two men came near, they heard the moving whirl, raised their eyes, looked at the tall figure of Mo Jue, pulled the corners of their mouth, showed a smile and said, "you''re coming."


    Mo Jue frowned and looked at her: "I sealed your two acupoints. Although it will hurt you for several hours, it will untie automatically when it is out of date. It won''t kill you."


    SA Luo nodded and whispered, "I know."


    On one side, hamu will be whirling in the dungeon. What he said cannot be separated from eukins. Yan''s words were simply told to the two people again. Finally, he pursed his lips and said, "without those" nutrients ", she will die."


    Mo Jue and Jian Haixi were surprised. No one thought that today''s Saha was relying on eukins. Yan can live. No one spoke for a while.


    This is a knot. They either watch Sara die, or they can only send her back to eukins. Yan.


    But the latter... Is undoubtedly to release the tiger back to the mountain.

 Chapter 1179

    Sara smiled and looked at Mo Jue. After a long time, she tried to lift her hand and stretched it out to him.


    She was probably too weak. Her raised arm trembled slightly, becoming more and more transparent in the sun, like a slightly trembling butterfly wing.


    Mo Jue stood still two steps away from her, looked at her like that and didn''t come any closer.


    SA Luo smiled bitterly and whispered, "I don''t want to beg you."


    "I know you have your position, I just... I want to be closer to you before I die." she must look at the man, with sadness and hope in her eyes, and begged in a low voice, "Mo Jue, just like this... Can''t it?"


    "Why?"


    Mo Jue didn''t answer, but frowned at her and asked, since he left eukins. Yan will die. Why follow Dou ge back.


    "Because that''s an order." SA Luo smiled very lightly. "If Qiaoya wants to go, Rumo and I can only leave."


    Jiang Rumo?


    "So, Jiang Rumo is also one of your plans?" Jian Haixi''s eyes darkened and pressed, "she doesn''t really want to leave eukins. Yan?"


    SA Luo glanced at her and said with a smile, "do you want to set me up?"


    Jane Haixi stayed for a moment, pursed her lips, and didn''t say anything again.


    She didn''t ask again, but SA Luo took the initiative to go on.


    "It''s a pity you asked the wrong person." she sighed and shook her head. "I don''t know what she''s thinking."


    This specious answer made Jian Haixi frown slightly, and Mo Jue''s face was puzzled: "what do you mean?"


    SA Luo looked at him, took a breath and said seriously, "it means that orders are very important to us, but sometimes they are not so important. For example, if Yan ordered me to kill you, I''d rather die myself than do it to you..."


    Mo Jue was frozen. At that moment, there was an unidentified light in his dark eyes.


    Jian Haixi was surprised when she looked at Sao Luo. She didn''t know that this woman was surprised at Mo Jue


    When did she have this feeling, because she regarded herself as talilina, so she fell in love with Mo Jue loved by talilina, or because Sara herself fell in love with Mo Jue?


    But... Jian Haixi''s eyes flickered slightly, and a touch of sadness spread from the bottom of his eyes. The result was doomed, and the reason was not important. No matter what reason, the woman in front of her was doomed to be a tragic figure.


    SA Luo seemed weaker after saying that, and her breathing had begun to rush.


    Hammu held an umbrella for her, and the temperature did not rise at this time, but a thin layer of sweat had seeped from her head. Her delicate fine eyebrows were tightly twisted, and her face looked painful. It seemed that she was resisting the suffering in her body.


    Ha Mu frowned, looked up at Mo Jue, red eyes and said, "save her? Save her..."


    He can''t watch the big sister''s head die. He has lost talilina once. How can he watch this face slowly become silent in front of him?


    Mo Jue''s hand hanging on his side was tightly clenched into a fist, and the veins on the back of his hand burst up, but he always pursed his lips without saying a word.


    Ha Mu was so angry that he couldn''t help roaring: "I asked you to save her! You killed the eldest sister''s head yourself. Now do you want to kill her again?"


    "She''s not!" Mo Jue roared back.


    After roaring, his footsteps trembled slightly, turned to look at the cold tombstone, and his eyes were full of sadness.


    The person in front is not talilina. There is no talilina in the world


    "Mo Jue..." Jian Haixi couldn''t bear to see him like this and stretched out his hand to help him.


    A dead alive person had been killed as like as two peas and a half dead man. He could hardly see him to live again.


    Mo Jue slowly took a deep breath, raised his hand and patted Jian Haixi on the back of his hand: "Haixi, please, this thing... Please."


    He couldn''t make a decision. He couldn''t do it either to save Sara or to watch her die.


    He turned and walked away, but he didn''t go far. He just stood three steps away, with his back to the three people and a tombstone. His tall and straight figure was still strong and tall, as if he had always been like this, as if his heart was like this.


    Mo Jue knows how difficult it is for her to leave it to Jian Haixi to make a decision.


    So he paused and said hoarsely, "Haixi, just do what you think is right. No matter what it is, I won''t complain."


    He turned his back to them, and no one saw a touch of light red gradually emerging from the bottom of his eyes. It was the ashes left after the violent struggle, and it was the suffering he was unable to make a choice.


    Jian Haixi gave a slight pause and nodded, although Mo Jue couldn''t see her back.


    She turned and looked at Suo Luo, with a cold expression on her face. For a moment, people couldn''t see what she was thinking.


    Ha Muli, who had understood what they were talking about, turned to Jian Haixi and said angrily: "what do you want to do? You don''t want to die?"


    He was angry. Why didn''t he just say a word? As long as he said, Saha would survive, but he didn''t dare to be angry with Jian Haixi, for fear that she would really say no help


    He was so worried, but Saluo didn''t worry at all. She didn''t even look at Jian Haixi. She didn''t know whether she didn''t care about her life or death, or whether she had expected that Jian Haixi wouldn''t save her, so she didn''t hold any hope.


    She just turned her head slightly, her eyes always followed the tall figure, and there was only undisguised attachment and love in her eyes.


    Saha had a smile on her face. She had never looked at him so recklessly. For various reasons, she was always opposed to him. Only now did she seem to be a little closer to him.


    Jian Haixi looked at her, then at the tightly frowned hamu next to her, sighed and said, "you know she''s not your eldest sister."


    "I don''t care. I can''t watch her die." hammu''s eyes were also red and his voice was hoarse. His umbrella hand was tightly squeezed, as if he was trying to bear something.


    A trace of helplessness flashed in Jian Haixi''s eyes and asked him, "so if I say I''m willing to save her, but there are conditions, can you agree to my conditions?"


    "OK, OK, I promise you." Ha Mu hesitated for a second and said, "as long as you save her and let me die."


    "Hamu, don''t be silly."


    Saluo, who had been silent, immediately frowned and turned to look at the big fool who had been blocking her light. There was a trace of disbelief in her eyes. Before this moment, she really didn''t think that this person would do it for her, no, for talilina.


    Jian Haixi nodded, looked into hamu''s eyes and said in a deep voice, "my condition is that from now on, you can''t see her again in this life."


    Ha Mu was stunned, and even the whirling nearby was stunned for a moment.


    "If you promise me this condition, I''ll send her back to Eugene Yan." Jian Haixi said seriously.


    This man is too crazy and loyal to talilina. If he gets too close to solo, he will be more affected in the future. They can see him for a while, but they can''t look at him forever, so she must end this hidden danger.


    Even if you know it''s cruel to hamu.


    Ha Mu gritted his teeth and looked down at the whirling. After a long time of silence, he nodded to Jian Haixi with red eyes and said, "OK, I promise you, as long as you save her, I won''t see her again in my life."

 Chapter 1180

    Jian Haixi made a decision. She didn''t care about the rest. She only asked the people in the shadow department to send Saha back to the big flat layer. No matter whether Saha was surprised or surprised in her eyes, she didn''t say anything more.


    There''s nothing to say. After all, it''s still an enemy to meet in the future. She just couldn''t bear to see Mo Jue and ha Mu so, so she finally chose such a path.


    After sending Saha away, Jian Haixi, mojue and hamu rushed to mikai''s residence. There was another Jiang Rumo waiting for them.


    When they got there, several people got off and entered the door, but they saw mikai and Dou Ge sitting in the living room, except for one less figure, Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi glanced over the sofa, slightly stunned, opened his mouth and said, "where''s Ji Wei?"


    Mikai put his hands under his chin. He was frowning and thinking. When he heard the speech, he stretched out his fingers and pointed upstairs: "Jiang Rumo said he saw him alone."


    Then he raised his chin and said, "no, even his own sister has been driven down."


    Everyone is away. If you have any news, you should avoid what everyone said


    Jian Haixi frowned deeper and deeper.


    Mikai didn''t realize what was wrong with his words. Dou Ge didn''t think much, and no one here thought much.


    Because they were so relieved of Ning Jiwei, they didn''t think about why Jiang ruting was down there, but Ning Jiwei stayed up for so long.


    Jane Haixi paused and said in a deep voice, "I''ll go up and have a look."


    Of course, she has no less trust in ningjiwei than anyone, but the woman''s intuition tells her that things may not be right.


    Seeing her look like this, Mo Jue and others naturally want to follow up.


    Mikai got up, laughed and said, "it''s been a while. I should go up and change her dressing."


    Seeing that the people raised their feet and walked upstairs, Jiang ruting flashed a strange look on his face. He quickly stood up and ran to the front. While running, he said, "I''ll call my sister..."


    "Why do you need to call?" Jian Haixi suddenly glanced at him with a cold eye. With only one sentence, Jiang ruting was so stunned that he didn''t dare to take another step.


    Yes, I''m awake. I''m just talking to Ning Jiwei. Why do I need you to call?


    The faces of the people were not very good-looking for a moment. They looked up at the upstairs and looked different in their eyes.


    Seeing Jiang ruting''s guilty reaction, Dou Ge suddenly sank his eyebrows and eyes, pushed Jian Haixi''s shoulder and said, "go up and have a look."


    The party went upstairs. Because of the strange atmosphere, no one spoke. Even the footsteps were much lighter, so there was no sound at the door.


    Approaching the room, the door was open, but there was a smell of trying to cover up.


    Inside, Jiang Rumo''s soft voice came out through the crack of the door. It was low and soft. It was as beautiful as a bone and as if a feather scratched gently on people''s heart: "Ji Wei, why are you so cold to me? What can''t I compare with her?"


    Jian Haixi, who had just stood still, heard this sentence clearly and immediately blackened his face. His tightly twisted eyebrows seemed to be ready for rain and wind.


    Dou Ge and Mo Jue frowned when they heard the voice and said they had something to say. It was clear that they were driving all of them down here


    "Do you know how much I like you?" Jiang Rumo''s voice is faint, low, still continuing, slightly panting and daydreaming, "I''m willing to do anything for you..."


    "Really? What can you do?" Ning Jiwei''s voice followed, with an unknown low voice.


    "For example... So..." the more delicate voice gasped.


    "Bang!"


    The sound didn''t go on. It was mo Jue who pushed the door open.


    After standing here, what he heard was completely different from what they guessed. He was afraid that it might be worse to listen again, so he thought it might be better to open the door. After all, hearing is false and seeing is true.


    But when they saw the incredible scene in front of them, their eyes sank.


    Mo Jue even shrunk his hand and sighed. This broken hand will step on it.


    In the room, Ning Jiwei sat at the head of the bed, and Jiang Rumo nestled in his arms. He was leaning his head back, putting on his red lips and kissing him.


    On his chin, there were obvious lipmarks.


    The sound of the door woke the people on the bed. They looked up at the same time and were facing the eyes of several people at the door.


    Jian Haixi was nearest. At the moment, she closed her lips tightly and her face was a little pale. She seemed to have no courage to look at the two people in front of her again. She closed her eyes and shook her body slightly.


    "Haixi..."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, his eyebrows frowned, and a flash of panic flashed in his eyes.


    "Ji Wei, you..."


    Dou Ge stood next to Jian Haixi. The word Chuan between his eyebrows tightened and looked at him in surprise and anger. He, including several people behind him, never thought that Ning Jiwei would do something sorry for Jian Haixi.


    Impossible, I don''t believe it, but the fact in front of them is the fact. This scene is more at a loss than they are against the enemy. Therefore, no one knows how to take the next sentence.


    Jiang ruting twisted his fingers in a hurry and anger, looked at Jiang Rumo and said, "sister, what are you doing?"


    The two people in the room were silent. They just looked at a few people, but one eye was flustered, and the other looked a lot more.


    "Oh." in the strange atmosphere, Jian Haixi suddenly smiled. She took a deep breath, and her eyelashes trembled slightly. When she opened her eyes again, there was only a thick irony in her eyes.


    "Grandpa said I was tired. I always felt willing to live. I would enjoy it if I was tired, but now..." she sneered, lowered her eyes and shook her head. "I understand what he meant. Really... It''s very tired."


    She looked as if she was determined to give up everything.


    "Haixi." Ning Jiwei panicked in his eyes and frowned to get out of bed. Just as he moved, Jiang Rumo immediately grabbed his hand and called him in a charming voice: "Jiwei ~"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t stop for half a second. He shook her off and walked towards Jian Haixi.


    He couldn''t stop being a little flustered. It''s different from his plan. His Haixi should understand that he is. They have always been so tacit


    But before he came to Jian Haixi and took her hand to explain his heart, Jian Haixi raised his hand to stop him and let him say nothing.


    She didn''t look at him anymore. She just turned her head and looked at Jiang ruting. She said coldly, "you go."


    "What?" Jiang ruting was stunned and stunned on the spot.


    "I have done what I promised you, and Jiang Rumo has saved you. Now, your sisters can leave." she seems to have no strength to say more, but she pursed her lips after saying everything in a simple and clear way.


    She was merciful again and again, but in the end they just turned into a sharp knife and stabbed themselves.

 Chapter 1181

    Jiang ruting bit his lip, turned to look at Jiang Rumo, who was still covered with wounds on the bed, and begged Jian Haixi: "my sister is so badly hurt, can you please let us stay for two more days and let''s go when she''s well?"


    Jian Haixi''s face was very cold. When he heard the speech, his expression did not change at all. Coldly, he said, "No."


    "But, but we''ll die if we go out like this." Jiang ruting was more anxious and hurriedly pulled her sleeve and begged, "we''ll go out like this, eukins. Yan won''t let us go. Please, Miss Jane..."


    She said with a cry in her voice.


    Jian Haixi pulled back her hand indifferently, glanced at her face, and slowly pulled out a smile from the corners of her mouth.


    The cold voice overflowed from her lips, and there was no tenderness in the past. "Whether you are dead or alive has anything to do with me?"


    Jiang ruting was stunned. It seemed that she couldn''t believe it. After all, Jian Haixi was like she had never seen before.


    Her hands were frozen in the air and wanted to beg her again, but looking at her, her lips wriggled, but she couldn''t say a word.


    "Let me care about your life and death?" Jian Haixi looked deeply into her eyes and asked, "do you care about my life and death when I keep you so long?"


    Jiang ruting''s eyes flashed, and she couldn''t answer with her lips tightly. She had lived there for so long, but she didn''t help Jian Haixi anywhere, so she couldn''t even think of a reason.


    "Everyone can kidnap morally. Before you kidnap others, ask yourself if you can do it." Jian Haixi said coldly, didn''t look at her again, turned to mikai and said, "prepare some wound medicine for them and let them take it away."


    Mikai looked at the one with his head hurt in his eyes and opened his mouth. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but looking at Jian Haixi''s cold eyes, those words still swallowed.


    Dou Ge and Mo Jue looked at each other and remained silent.


    Jiang ruting was originally brought back by Jian Haixi in the face of JOJO, including promising her to save Jiang Rumo. However, now the two sisters are making more progress than each other, and there is not enough room for survival. They even put their ideas on Jian Haixi. It''s no wonder that Jian Haixi would do so.


    For Jiang ruting and Jiang Rumo, she is more qualified than anyone to lose her temper and has the right to withdraw her own kindness.


    They were very quiet for a moment. Seeing that Mo Jue and Dou Ge were silent, mikai sighed and nodded and said, "OK, I''ll sort out the wound medicine for her for seven days."


    Then he turned and left. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei, who had just taken a step, suddenly opened his mouth in a deep voice.


    "Don''t prepare, no one will go."


    His voice fell to the ground. At the small door, the people were more strangely quiet.


    "Ji Wei, you..."


    Mo Jue wrung his eyebrows and whispered to him, winking at him all the time.


    Jane Haixi is obviously angry at the moment. She has to sing against her at this time. Isn''t it adding fuel to the fire?


    Jian Haixi didn''t look at Ning Jiwei at first. Seeing him say so, he turned his head and looked at him.


    She frowned slightly, and the light in her eyes flashed back and forth. It seemed that she could not believe it, and it seemed that she was extremely disappointed. She asked coldly, "what are you talking about?"


    Her eyes let Ning Jiwei stagnate, her sharp lips closed tightly, and walked over to take her hand.


    Jian Haixi immediately took a step back, and his sleeve Kan Kan wiped his fingertips. Ning Jiwei''s palm was empty, frowned and said, "Haixi, let''s calm down and talk about it?"


    Jian Haixi smiled: "what if I say no?"


    The calmer the surface is, the more violent the storm is. Everyone present has this feeling.


    Ning Jiwei frowned more and more tightly, and her thin lips had become a line.


    Mo Jue looked around between the two and hesitated to persuade: "Haixi..."


    Who knows, before the words reached the point, she was blocked by Jian Haixi''s sentence. She didn''t look at him. She said faintly, "you still owe me two favors. Don''t persuade me now."


    Mo Jue sighed and closed his mouth.


    Yesterday, Jian Haixi just helped him persuade Qiaoqiao, and today he saved SA Luo. If he was normal, he might have a closer relationship with Ning Jiwei, but today he really can only stand on Jian Haixi''s side.


    He winked at Dou Ge again, thinking that he could help persuade him, but if he couldn''t, at least he could persuade Jian Haixi to calm down.


    At the moment, Jianhai stream is calm, but the volcano in my heart has erupted long ago.


    But Dou Ge didn''t receive his message at all. He was frowning at them and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Why should I calm down... I''m calm enough." Jian Haixi looked at the person opposite. When she looked at Ning Jiwei for the first time, her eyes were covered with scars. "Calm down, reason, I''ve been doing these two things since I knew you."


    "I know, I can explain." Ning Jiwei was stabbed by her eyes and walked closer to her painfully, "Haixi, shall we talk in another place?"


    Jian Haixi shook her head. As he approached, she kept retreating, like a wounded little beast, just subconsciously protecting herself.


    She looked at Ning Jiwei, as if every word had asked him in his heart: "do I have to be rational? Do I have to be considerate when I encounter things and give you enough opportunities to explain, so that I won''t appear to be foolhardy?"


    The people nearby were silent, and a trace of heartache flashed in their eyes.


    Jane Haixi has always been like this. She keeps everyone in her heart and keeps calm all the time. She never says more about her hard work, so they seem to forget to take into account her mood.


    "I''m just a mortal, an ordinary human, an ordinary woman. Please don''t wear such a high hat for me." Jian Haixi said coldly, "I can also be unhappy and quit, such as now!"


    The more she said, the darker Ning Jiwei''s eyes were. At the moment, those black eyes had sunk so low that they could come out of the water. She looked at Jian Haixi without blinking and shook her head slightly. This is different from what he imagined. Jian Haixi will calm down and listen to his explanation even if he is angry, but now


    Jian Haixi stared at him. Before going upstairs, she thought that if Jiang Rumo had done something, she might not be so angry. Even Jiang Rumo''s usual performance was too obvious. She could almost imagine that her mind was not pure.


    Can see Ning Jiwei''s cooperation, even if she knows that he must have difficulties, must be for routine words or other purposes, she still can''t help being angry.


    Why should she sacrifice her love when she is so tired? If love and loyalty can also be sacrificed, what is she trying to keep?


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei and said word by word: "if I give everything and still have to endure the betrayal of my loved ones in the end, even if the betrayal is false, I will feel that my once payment is too ridiculous..."

 Chapter 1182

    She has lived and died so many times. Her family, relatives, friends and children are all implicated. What she wants is by no means such a result.


    She can accept the enemy''s unscrupulous means, but she can never accept the betrayal of her close relatives and loved ones.


    "Haixi, I know..." Ning Jiwei frowned and opened his mouth.


    Before she spoke, Jane Haixi stopped her. She looked at him deeply: "Ji Wei, people say the seven-year itch, but maybe we are really too tired and walk faster than others, so... Three years is enough."


    Ning Jiwei was stiff and his voice was dumb. He looked at her incredulously and asked, "what do you mean...?"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes did not dodge, and he resolutely said, "that means, maybe it''s better for us to be separated for a period of time."


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s words, Jiang Rumo, sitting at the head of the bed, flashed a light in her eyes. She stared at the two quarrelling people like a play, and the corners of her mouth slightly hooked up where no one saw.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes overflowed with pain. He never thought that Jian Haixi would say something separate from him. He took a deep breath and said calmly: "Haixi, don''t say such words. Shall we have a good talk first?"


    He looked calm on his face, but his hoarse voice exposed the panic in his heart.


    Jian Haixi pursed his lips and looked at him as if alienated or disappointed, which flustered Ning Jiwei.


    He didn''t say any more. He came forward and took her hand and pulled her away from the chaos.


    "You let go of me!"


    Jian Haixi came with a voice of implicit anger and struggle. The people looked at the two gradually leaving backs and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Jiang Rumo was in the room. Although he couldn''t see their faces clearly, he only heard the voice from Jian Haixi and understood everything in his heart. A successful smile flashed in his eyes.


    She leaned loosely against the head of the bed and sat with her hands in her arms, as if it were none of her business.


    Mo Jue glanced at her and said in a cold voice, "are you satisfied?" her appearance made his heart burn up. If it were a man, he would have punched it up.


    Jiang Rumo raised his eyebrows and said, "what does this have to do with me? Emotional things don''t pay attention to first come, first served. If they really separate, it''s because their feelings are cold, not me."


    "You!" he was so righteous that Mo Jue squeezed his fist hard


    "Sister! Will you stop talking?" Jiang ruting was angry and anxious, staring at her. Even she thought Jiang Rumo was too powerful.


    Jiang Rumo looked at his sister''s red eyes and shrugged his shoulders. In the end, he didn''t go on.


    Anyway, her goal has been achieved, although she didn''t even think it would be so easy.


    Mo Jue took a deep breath, stopped looking at her, turned to mikai and said, "you pack up the medicine for them. I''ll have someone prepare a car and take them away immediately."


    Then he kept walking and went out to command people.


    Such a scourge will only affect their internal unity if they stay here for another day.


    Jiang ruting looked at him and opened her mouth to say something, but because of Jiang Rumo''s words just now, even she felt that she had no face to plead again.


    So she pursed her lips with a white face, her red eyes and said nothing.


    Dou Ge didn''t speak from beginning to end, didn''t open his mouth to persuade people, and didn''t have a face to Jiang Rumo. He just lowered his head and frowned. I didn''t know what he was thinking. At this moment, he turned and left.


    Mikai could only sigh and shook his head helplessly. Although the doctor was kind, he had nothing to do in such a situation. He had to pack up some medicine for the two people to take away.


    In the final analysis, Jiang Rumo killed herself. Jian Haixi would have saved her. If she hadn''t had a heart and done something she shouldn''t have done, Jian Haixi would not have the heart to drive them out with injuries, but she had to challenge others'' bottom line


    Just now there was a room with a group of people. The flow of people was all gone. At the moment, only the sisters were left. Jiang ruting bit his lips tightly and burst into tears.


    "Why on earth did you do this?" she turned and questioned Jiang Rumo.


    Jiang Rumo is still wounded. This is their only safe haven. Why does she have to hurt the people who saved her and hurt herself in the end.


    Seeing her cry, Jiang Rumo snorted impatiently, "Why are you crying? It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry. Jiwei won''t let us go."


    Jiang ruting shook her head and shed tears. She didn''t want to stay. She just didn''t know why Jiang Rumo could do this and hurt the people who saved her. Was her heart still her before?


    She stared at her like a stranger, alienated but couldn''t help breathing: "sister, how can you do such a thing?"


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes flashed. To her, Xiumei frowned slightly. In the past, this sister was very obedient. Unexpectedly, she began to turn her elbows outward after being separated for such a period of time.


    "Ruding, how long have you lived here in jianhaixi? Are you so anxious to speak for her? Criticize your sister?" she raised her eyebrows and said in an unhappy tone.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I can live or not," said Jiang ruting, "In the final analysis, she saved you and my life! If it weren''t for Jian Haixi, I don''t even know where I am now. And you, do you think Ning Jiwei wanted to save you? He saved you because Jian Haixi agreed to my request... Sister, Jian Haixi is our benefactor. How can you hurt her like this?"


    "Grace is grace, love is love." Jiang Rumo raised his hair disapprovingly and said carelessly, "I can''t pursue my happiness because she has kindness to me?"


    Jiang ruting looked at her incredulously, subconsciously shaking his head and taking two steps back.


    "But your happiness is based on hurting other people''s families!" she couldn''t help yelling and clenched her fists. "Have you ever thought that because you are alone, their family will break up, not only Jian Haixi will be hurt, but also their three children and the children of Mo family will live with them, have you ever thought..."


    "Jiang ruting! Have you said enough?" Jiang Rumo interrupted her impatiently, frowning and saying, "this is my business. You don''t have to take care of it!"


    Jiang ruting bit her lip and turned white. She looked at Jiang Rumo quietly for a long time. Finally, she laughed at herself and said:


    "Sister, I always thought that as long as we can leave that hell, we can start a good life again. I''ve been looking forward to it, but now I suddenly found that the quality of life really has nothing to do with the environment. If a person is a ghost, even if she lives in heaven, she is still like hell..."


    Jiang Rumo''s face was suddenly cold, and he scolded in a cold voice, "what are you talking about?"


    Jiang ruting took a deep breath, raised his hand and wiped away the tears on his face. He paused and said, "if you have to destroy their family, I will leave here alone. I can''t limit you, but I have no face to go back and face those who are kind to me."


    "You..."


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes flashed. She choked on what she wanted to say. Before she finished, Jiang ruting had turned and left.

 Chapter 1183

    The room at the end of the corridor is far from Jiang Rumo''s house. It is remote and quiet. No one will disturb it.


    Ning Jiwei opened the door, without saying a word, brought in Jian Haixi, who was still struggling, closed the door and locked it, and immediately isolated all the sounds outside.


    He raised his hand, took off his coat, threw it away, and with a slight sigh, he hugged the man in front of him.


    "Haixi..."


    Jian Haixi stared at him with an unhappy face, pushed him on the chest, didn''t push him away, and was fully held in his arms.


    Compared with just at the door, the anger in her eyes was much lighter at this time. She just closed her lips and didn''t say a word, like a child whose candy was robbed.


    "Really angry?" felt her refusal, Ning Jiwei tightened his hand and asked nervously in her ear.


    "Hum." the man in his arms snorted coldly and let him hold it, but he just didn''t speak.


    Ning Jiwei frowned, holding Jian Haixi''s arm, but a little farther away. He looked down at the look on her face and saw that she was not worried. He couldn''t help but carefully said, "wife, can I stop playing? It''s a big deal. We''ll think of other ways. I''m really afraid you don''t want me to fake the play."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and said angrily, "I think you did it?"


    Then he clapped his hand on the lipstick on his chin. The trace had already made her feel particularly dazzling.


    Ning Jiwei grabbed her hand and kissed it. He hurriedly explained, "it was an accident. I could have avoided it. It wasn''t that you pushed the door too suddenly. As soon as I panicked, she took advantage of me."


    Then he took Jian Haixi''s hand and kissed several times.


    Although Jian Haixi was still unhappy, his face looked much better. He also raised his hand around Ning Jiwei''s waist and sighed: "I found that a quarrel is still very tired, consuming both God and strength."


    Ning Jiwei patted her on the back and frowned softly. He didn''t loosen where Jian Haixi couldn''t see. He was quiet for a while. He whispered, "Haixi, just now..."


    Of course, he knew that Jian Haixi loved him. Just now, even if he knew it was acting, he couldn''t help worrying. Jian Haixi did pay too much with him and didn''t enjoy the good days. Now the situation around him is still so dangerous, calm as him, and sometimes he can''t help thinking more.


    "What just now? I''m afraid I''m serious?" Jian Haixi smiled briefly in his arms. "I''m very serious. I don''t mix true and false. How can I easily deceive that woman."


    Ning Jiwei exhaled heavily, relaxed his eyebrows, held Jian Haixi tightly and sighed, "I thought... You''d be wronged if you weren''t angry."


    Jian Haixi shook his head: "grievances can''t be talked about. This is what we discussed, but there are still some unhappiness."


    She said, stretching out her hand, nodded Ning Jiwei''s chest and said, "it depends on how you grasp your discretion in the future."


    Ning Jiwei glanced: "we have to continue to play. Can''t we do it without playing? Shall we change our plan?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head: "this is the quickest and simplest way. Today, when Mo Jue and I went to the racecourse, we saw SA Luo. She has been controlled by Eugene Yan with nutrients. If we leave him, her life will come to an end."


    "Nutrient?" Ning Jiwei frowned and immediately understood how it would be so easy to turn one person into another. Naturally, he had to pay a price. As for the outcome of the whirling, he didn''t have to think about it. "Did you send her back?"


    "Well." Jian Haixi nodded, "the cruelest person is Eugene Yan, SA Luo... But it''s just a chess piece, and I really can''t bear to watch ha Mu and Mo Jue die in front of them again."


    After a pause, she continued: "only if we catch Eugene Yan early, we will no longer be controlled by him, and Jiang Rumo is a good breakthrough, we can''t miss it."


    Of course, she doesn''t want to use this way. No one wants to see her lover''s affection for other women, but it''s not good to play on the spot, but Jiang Rumo is hard to deal with. Except this way, everything else is too slow


    Ning Jiwei sighed and understood her intention. He calmed down for a moment. He didn''t want Jian Haixi to be sad again. He turned off the topic and said, "you said she might use this means this morning. Sure enough, he guessed the same."


    "Of course, women know women best." Jian Haixi smiled and said. Moreover, Jiang Rumo''s usual performance is obvious enough, whether she is sincere or false. Once she has this opportunity, she will do so, "so you should play well, try to make a plan, and find out what she and eukins Yan are playing with."


    "Alas..." Ning Jiwei glanced at the coat thrown far on the ground. "Wife, please help me add more clothes later."


    In the following days, he will probably throw away countless clothes.


    Jian Haixi picked an eyebrow and smiled: "yes, the consciousness is OK. After going home to take a bath and change clothes, you can touch me."


    Ning Jiwei felt bitter when he heard the speech, hugged her again and sighed, "I really don''t want to go out..."


    As soon as you go out, you should start acting. You should not only endure the woman, but also watch your wife wronged, but also endure the misunderstanding of your brothers.


    Jian Haixi held his hand, put one hand on his back, patted and said, "Ji Wei, I don''t think Jiang Rumo will believe you so soon. She has a lot of thoughts. You should be serious. Now that we''ve started the play, we''ll continue to play. We must not give up halfway."


    Ning Jiwei was extremely depressed, but he had no choice but to nod reluctantly.


    They stayed in the house for about ten minutes. They were about to go out and perform another performance to finish today''s play. They heard a knock on the door outside.


    The two men who were finishing their clothes were stunned. Ning Jiwei turned his head to the door and said in a deep voice, "who?"


    Dou GE''s low voice came in from outside the door. Jane said, "it''s me."


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi looked at each other and reached out to open the door.


    Dou Ge leaned against the door with his hands and looked back and forth between them. With a smile in his eyes, he said to the two people: "isn''t it a quarrel? It''s always quiet for so long."


    Ning Jiwei: "


    Jian Haixi didn''t have the embarrassment of being punctured when he looked at him. He smiled and shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect that even Mo Jue had cheated, but I didn''t deceive you."


    Dou Ge looked at her and turned to Ning Jiwei. He looked deeply and smiled and said, "a man who can make me admit defeat can''t do such a thing."


    If Ning Jiwei were such a person, he would not be willing to stand in the position of a friend all the time.

 Chapter 1184

    Ning Jiwei didn''t let the seriously injured Jiang Rumo leave.


    In front of the two people, there was another fierce quarrel. Jian Haixi wanted to rush people, and Ning Jiwei wanted insurance. No one was willing to compromise. Finally, there was no way to reach a balance. Jian Haixi was so angry that he simply took a car and left.


    Jiang Rumo is happy to see his success. As soon as she turns around and walks away, she pesters Ning Jiwei with "Jiwei, Jiwei". She will continue to "talk" with him and "thank" him for saving his life.


    Jiang ruting, who was watching, was angry and anxious, but Jiang Rumo didn''t listen to her. She couldn''t do anything. She watched her sister destroy other people''s families and ran back crying sadly.


    Dou Ge and Mo Jue left one side. When Mo Jue just got on the bus with Jian Haixi, he frowned and thought about how to comfort her, but he opened his mouth several times but didn''t know what to say.


    Only a dry cry: "Haixi, jiweita..."


    "Hmm?" Jane Haixi looked at him strangely. "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Jue choked. Looking at her unusually calm mood, she had no broken heart and anger just now. Her eyes flashed and suddenly reacted.


    "... acting." he heaved a long breath, shunshun his chest and said with a sullen smile, "fortunately, you and Ji Weigang just quarreled so badly that I was scared to death by you two."


    Jian Haixi looked at his false alarm and couldn''t help laughing. He shook his head and said, "you''re not in the state these two days, otherwise how can you be cheated so easily?"


    On weekdays, he can see through everything by turning his eyes twice. These two days are coincidental and whirling. It''s good that he can keep calm. Where else can he notice?


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly when he heard the speech. Qiaoqiao and Saha really made his head big. Just now they argued together, he was worried and completely forgot it. It was too sudden to think about it carefully.


    Knowing that the two were acting, he immediately understood that Jian Haixi wanted to make a plan this time. Anyway, the stone hanging in his heart finally fell to the ground. He breathed a sigh of relief. As a result, he suddenly remembered Dou Ge who was still there and turned to ask Jian Haixi, "dou GE has seen it long ago? Then why is he still there?"


    Jian Haixi''s face changed slightly. He coughed and said, "he said that although he knew it was false, he still wanted to stay and look at Ji Wei for me, so as to save him from going astray."


    "Poof."


    Before her voice fell, Mo Jue was made to laugh. "This fool doesn''t know whether to say that he thinks more or that he has a straight head."


    He paused, shook his head and sighed, "this is sometimes quite similar to hamu."


    All this is true. If you are loyal to a person, you will think of her in everything and be loyal to her all your life.


    Thinking of Dou Ge, Jian Haixi also sighed and a touch of melancholy slipped in his eyes: "brother Dou... I am very grateful to him, but I feel ashamed of him many times."


    Mo Jue looked at her, nodded and said, "I used to be the same with Qiaoqiao."


    Because I can''t respond, I always feel guilty about such heavy feelings.


    He said the word "before". Jian Haixi smiled and knew that Qiaoqiao was very different in his heart now.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Large leveling.


    The people from the film department sent Sara back and dialed her video phone before arriving according to Jian Haixi''s instructions.


    Eukins. Yan personally opened the door and looked at the whirling light that had run out of oil. He was neither surprised nor angry. He just narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "baby, how did you become like this?"


    When she saw him, she immediately raised her hand to him and begged weakly, "Yan, help me."


    Eukins. Yan Wei raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer. Instead, his eyes fell on the shadow guard standing next to him: "two friends have worked hard. Come in and sit down for a while?"


    "Eugene Yan, don''t embarrass them." as soon as his voice fell, Jian Haixi''s voice suddenly came from the video.


    Eukins. Yan Weidun, the voice sounded so familiar and pleasing that the smile on his face suddenly deepened. With a slight smile, he stretched out his hand to one of the shadow guards.


    The shadow guard handed him his cell phone, eukins. Yan took it, and Jian Haixi was looking at him seriously on the screen.


    They haven''t spoken for such a long time since they met last time. Now they face each other in this way, eukins. Yan''s face suddenly brought a trace of novelty and an accident.


    He smiled at Jane Haixi in his mobile phone and said, "Miss Jane, are you worried that I will kill your shadow guard?"


    "Yes." Jian Haixi admitted frankly and looked at him, "but I guess you shouldn''t do such a stupid thing. After all, it''s just causing trouble for yourself."


    Eukins. Yan ha smiled and nodded with a crazy twisted light in his eyes: "you''re right. I didn''t expect to see my old friend for so many days. It''s still so easy to make people move..."


    Jane Haixi frowned. She was already across her cell phone. She didn''t expect eukins. Yan, this guy can still disgust her.


    She didn''t hear it and continued, "eukins Yan, Sara has returned. She looks very bad. I hope you can treat her well."


    "It''s natural. She''s mine, but..." eukins. Yan eyebrows slightly picked, some curiously touched her chin and asked her, "I''m very curious. With the ''origin'' between the two, why does Miss Jane care about her so much?"


    "Because I''m also a woman," Jian Haixi said.


    The Saha with her head hanging slightly on one side heard this sentence, and a complex light flashed in her eyes covered by broken hair. She pursed her lips, but she felt more unclear about Jian Haixi in her heart.


    "Miss Jane has a lot," eukins said. Yan''s face was full of compliments, but his words were sharp. "I thought you wouldn''t let her go with this face alone. Let me guess, apart from Miss Jane''s mind, Mo Jue and ha Mu should also contribute?"


    He said, raised his hand, touched the whirling cheek, gently rubbed it, smiled and said, "look back, I really want to thank them both..."


    Suo was surprised. He was afraid of eukins. Yan is going to deal with Mo Jue, and his heart is getting flustered.


    Jian Haixi opposite the mobile phone listened, but he didn''t respond at all. He didn''t even change his face: "there''s no need to thank you. There will always be a time to settle accounts in the future."


    Eukins. Yan Wei gave a pause. Then he wanted to understand what she meant. He couldn''t help laughing more. No one ever dared to talk to him like this.


    "One more thing." Jian Haixi didn''t care about his crazy laughter and said to himself, "I hope you don''t shoot ya''er again. She is a person who lives in the light. Why do you have to pull her into the dark? Isn''t it enough for so many people to play games with you?"


    Eukins. Yan nodded: "OK, of course you can let her go, but then my toys will not be enough... Otherwise, come and play with me."

 Chapter 1185

    Let her play with him?


    After hearing this, Jian Haixi sneered and said in a cold voice, "eukins Yan, did you look in the mirror before you said this?"


    Eukins. Yan Weizheng didn''t seem to understand what she meant when she came suddenly.


    "If people still know more about themselves." the contempt in Jian Haixi''s eyes almost came through the screen. He snorted coldly, "if you have nothing to do, look in the mirror more. It''s not bad for people and yourself. It''s disgusting. Others don''t know yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now, eukins. Yan''s face was completely black, and his eyes looked at the mobile phone with anger.


    Sara swallowed in fear. She stood next to him and clearly felt the change of his mood. She followed eukins. Yan has never seen anyone say that for so many years. Yan''s.


    Eukins. Yan''s anger was hidden. After a few breaths, he smiled and said to Jian Haixi, "Miss Jane, I like you very much, but it doesn''t mean I won''t be angry with you, so please don''t challenge my patience."


    But in the seemingly polite smile, there was a cold and murderous intention, which made the whirling nearby tremble involuntarily.


    "It annoys me. If I do anything bad, you should cry at that time." he said faintly.


    "Bad things? What do you mean?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t seem to care at all. He narrowed his eyes and said, "do you want to threaten me to kill Yingwei, or don''t treat Saha, or take Qiaoya as a handle?"


    Eukins. Yan''s face gradually looked ugly. He was provoked again and again by Jian Haixi. Even his chosen favorite opponent was inevitably angered by the other party''s words.


    Jian Haixi seemed unable to see his face and disdained his tone: "do you have any other real skills besides threats? Many adults play with two diseases every day. Our bear children are 100 times better than you."


    Eukins. Yan''s face sank completely, his anger was no longer suppressed, and the atmosphere at the door immediately became dignified.


    After hearing Jane Haixi''s words, Saluo trembled in her heart and struggled to move aside slowly, afraid of eukins. Yan was so angry that he ended her life.


    After all, he didn''t do it. She had seen such things too many times around him. It''s not surprising that he did anything, especially when he was angry.


    The two shadow guards on one side lowered their heads. They were not afraid. They were just... Holding back their laughter.


    See Jane Haixi take eukins. Yan Qicheng was like this. Although he didn''t feel so good about killing him, he was still very happy to see the other party''s face as black as ashes at the bottom of the pot.


    "Also, take Jiang Rumo back to me as soon as possible. I don''t care what you do. Don''t invade my territory, or the fish will die and the net will be broken. Don''t play with anyone." Jian Haixi said, waiting for eukins. Yan responded and hung up the phone.


    Suddenly, it took eukins. Yan was shocked.


    He looked at the cell phone with the black screen and narrowed his eyes for a long time.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Ying Wei coughed and said to him, "please give me back my cell phone."


    Jane Haixi made him so angry, eukins. Yan didn''t say anything and didn''t embarrass them. He reached out and returned his cell phone.


    The shadow guard didn''t dare to delay at all. He took his cell phone and ran away.


    Just in case, eukins. If Yan reacts and wants to fuck them again, he will be in trouble.


    Sara looked at eukins thoughtfully after answering the phone. Yan, who was not sure what he thought and didn''t dare to say anything, had to close the door tremblingly and follow him to the room. She was nervous for fear that the man in front of her would anger herself because of Jian Haixi''s words.


    While Sura was thinking about how to save himself, eukins kept silent. Yan suddenly laughed.


    At first it was a dull low smile, but gradually it turned into a laugh up to the sky. The whole empty room was only filled with his dumb and frightening laughter.


    Sura secretly looked up at him.


    Is this crazy?


    She said cautiously, "Yan, you... What''s the matter with you?"


    Eukins. Yan smiled, "honey, didn''t you hear what Jane Haixi just said?"


    Saha nodded, but said in his heart: I heard it. It''s because I heard it that I''m worried about whether you were scolded crazy by her.


    Eukins. Yan leaned over and raised his hand to touch her cheek. His eyes flashed and said, "I told you how she was so angry today. It turned out that Rumo succeeded."


    In a daze, Jiang Rumo succeeded?


    what do you mean?


    Thinking of the previous plan, she couldn''t help pursing her lips, so it''s because Jiang Rumo really hooked Ning Jiwei?


    Jane Haixi


    SA Luo sighed, and a trace of sadness suddenly appeared in her heart, because of Jian Haixi''s sentence "because I am also a woman."


    She didn''t say anything, eukins. Yan glanced at her and said with a light smile, "why? Are you distressing your life-saving benefactor?"


    "Of course not." SA Luo quickly shook his head and changed his eyes. "It''s just some accident. I didn''t expect Rumo''s progress to be so fast."


    "Hum." eukins. Yan hum smiled and said carelessly, "do you know why?"


    Sara shook her head. Ning Ji and Jian Haixi''s feelings have always been very strong, just like Mo Jue to talilina, so she couldn''t figure out why Jiang Rumo had achieved results just when he started.


    "It''s easy," eukins said. Yan said, "because Ning Jiwei is a man, and Jian Haixi has always been a character who can''t tolerate sand in her eyes, she won''t pretend she doesn''t know anything. Next, we don''t need us to make a move. They just need a group of people themselves to turn the world upside down. We just have to wait quietly for the play."


    SA Luo nodded, smiled reluctantly and said, "Congratulations, Yan."


    She finished, but unexpectedly, eukins. Yan suddenly changed his face, his fingers provoked her chin and said with a smile: "it''s you. It''s really disappointing. This face is your most favorable weapon, but you haven''t made good use of it at all. Mo Jue has never made any progress there, and still makes himself look like such a mess."


    Saha''s legs softened and fell to the ground, half because of fear, and the other half because her body really couldn''t support it.


    She bowed her head and said, "my subordinates are incompetent. Please punish me."


    Eukins. Yan lowered his head and looked at her for a moment. When he looked at Saha''s pale face and couldn''t hold it, he bent down, stretched out his hand to pull her up and gently held her in his arms.


    Like a piece of porcelain or a toy, he gently touched her hair and said in a gentle and frightening voice, "don''t be afraid, you are my most precious baby. How can I be willing to let you die like this?"

 Chapter 1186

    After hanging up, Jian Haixi threw his mobile phone on the tea table, leaned back on the back of the sofa and sighed.


    Mo Jue put the water cup in front of her. Seeing her face tired, he smiled and asked, "are you tired?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded. "Acting takes too much energy."


    Although it''s across the cell phone, it''s eukins. Yan, compared with Jiang Rumo, she didn''t dare to relax at all.


    She took a sip from her water glass, turned her head and asked Mo Jue, who was leaning against the armrest of the sofa, "how was my performance? Was it OK?"


    Mo Jue was drinking water. When he heard the speech, he raised his eyebrows and gave her a thumbs up: "of course, if I were Eugene Yan, I can''t tell what I''d be happy at the moment."


    He said, as if he saw eukins laughing like a psycho in the big flat. Yan, the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t help getting deeper: "I guess he''s still waiting to see our good play."


    Jian Haixi smiles.


    While they were talking, they suddenly heard Moran''s voice coming in from the yard and said, "madam, Miss Jiang is coming."


    Miss Jiang?


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes. Miss Jiang could only be Jiang ruting. He turned his head and asked Jian Haixi in a low voice, "see?"


    Jian Haixi was slightly surprised when Jiang ruting came to her, but she was more upset than surprised.


    She sighed, shook her head and said, "I don''t want to see you."


    This is not to act. She really doesn''t want to see Jiang ruting.


    Her kindness and tolerance had already run out on the two sisters.


    No matter what the reason Jiang ruting came for this time, whether she was crying, regretting or apologizing, she was not interested in knowing.


    Mo Jue pointed to the outside and asked, "then I''ll just blow out. She''s crying all the time. I''m also upset."


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips. She couldn''t make up her mind for a moment. She was bowing her head and hesitating what to do. Upstairs JOJO pulled her hair down with one hand.


    Mo Jue immediately turned his eyes, patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile: "don''t tangle, I have an idea."


    "What idea?" Jian Haixi looked at him suspiciously, but saw him staring at JOJO with a smile on his face.


    JOJO, whose eyes were nailed to the stairs, looked innocently at the people on the sofa. He subconsciously raised his feet and didn''t know how to put them down.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the yard, Jiang ruting waited for a long time before Moran invited her in.


    She thought it was Jian Haixi who wanted to see herself. She blinked her wet eyes and hurried in with Moran.


    She has been to this house many times, and has never been in such a complex mood. Obviously, the barbecue meeting that day was just like what happened yesterday, but now it suddenly turned upside down. She didn''t dare to think about what Jane Haixi''s happy family would become all the way, and all this was caused by her and her sister.


    Jiang ruting entered the door with a complicated face. The words "sorry" he was going to apologize had come to his mouth, but when he saw the person sitting on the sofa, he suddenly choked and swallowed it back.


    There is only JOJO one person in the living room, and Jane Haixi is not there.


    Jiang ruting stared at JOJO''s figure, and tears suddenly fell down.


    When she saw Jian Haixi, she might be able to speak, but when she saw this man, her heart was filled with all kinds of crowded emotions, her lips trembled, she didn''t say a word, and her tears fell down without consent.


    JOJO turned to look at Jiang ruting, whose eyes were red with tears, and frowned slightly.


    He was suddenly treated here by Mo Jue. The two people went upstairs without saying anything, leaving him who didn''t know the cause and effect. This time, Jiang ruting, who didn''t say a word and just cried, didn''t feel at ease.


    Moran came and served tea to the two and left. There were only two of them in the big living room.


    JOJO was stunned and couldn''t help comforting her: "are you okay? Is something wrong?"


    Jiang ruting didn''t know how to answer, lowered his head and choked silently.


    JOJO also thoughtfully did not urge, but waited quietly.


    A moment later, Jiang ruting began to calm down. The living room was too quiet. She was a little fidgety and whispered to JOJO, "where''s Miss Jane?"


    "Sister Haixi is a little tired. She went upstairs to have a rest. You have something to find her?"


    After JOJO finished, he said in a deep voice, "if it''s not something important, just tell me. If you have to find her, you''d better wait for her to wake up."


    Jiang ruting was stunned. JOJO had always been like this. In his heart, Jian Haixi was always important.


    She didn''t cry much anymore, but her tears were still hanging in the corners of her eyes. JOJO reached out and took out a paper towel and handed it to her: "Why are you crying? Hasn''t your sister been saved? Because she is very ill?"


    Jiang ruting shook her head. JOJO''s words of concern made her feel even more uncomfortable.


    Seeing her speechless, JOJO thought this was her heart knot and advised: "don''t worry, Mikael''s medicine is very good, and she can cure your sister."


    What he said was sincere comfort.


    Jiang ruting looked up at him, his eyes soaked in water were particularly bright: "don''t you know anything?"


    If he knew, how could he comfort her like nothing happened


    "What do you know?" JOJO said with a look of doubt on her face.


    Jiang ruting clenched his lips and twisted his sleeves with both hands. His face was white and blue for a while. After a while, he hesitated and said, "Jian Haixi... Didn''t tell you anything?"


    JOJO narrowed her eyes and realized that something had happened.


    He frowned and asked again, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes..." Jiang ruting took a deep breath and looked up at JOJO. He had planned to confess to him, but when he saw the kind face, his eyes flashed and avoided.


    She hung her eyes and hesitated, "no... nothing."


    Seeing her dodging appearance, JOJO''s voice sank a little: "you lied to me."


    The string in Jiang ruting''s heart had always collapsed tightly. At this time, when he heard the three words JOJO, he couldn''t stay any longer. He got up and cried, said "sorry" to JOJO, turned and ran away.


    JOJO looked at her back, and her face sank and sank. Her reaction didn''t look like a small thing.


    He couldn''t sit still and turned upstairs.


    Upstairs, Jian Haixi and Mo Jue are now in the children''s amusement hall. She is dealing with the company''s affairs. Mo Jue sits on the ground, holding the game handle in his hand and fiddling with it bored.


    JOJO came in and asked Jian Haixi directly, "sister Haixi, is something wrong?"


    His voice fell to the ground, and Jian Haixi didn''t respond. Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and looked at Jian Haixi: "if you lose, I''ll say she won''t say anything."


    Jian Haixi stopped his movements, laughed at himself, nodded and said, "willing to admit defeat in gambling, say what you want."

 Chapter 1187

    After listening to Jian Haixi''s words, Mo Jue touched his chin with one hand and said with a smile: "then I have to think about it."


    He lengthened his voice, pretended to think, and the smile on his face was insidious.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him. Without waiting for him to speak, he interrupted him first and said, "anything is OK, but except for letting Qiaoqiao come back."


    Mo Jue: "


    His face turned black and he hung down and stopped talking.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help smiling at him.


    Just now, Mo Jue''s eyes turned a few times, and she knew what he was thinking. Fortunately, he made such a big detour with her for Qiaoqiao.


    JOJO listened to what they said and was confused: "sister Haixi, what''s going on?"


    Mo Jue threw the game handle in his hand on the carpet, stretched out his long leg, leaned on the sofa with one hand, and explained leisurely: "I bet with your sister Haixi that Jiang ruting won''t tell you anything. Your sister Haixi said she would, and I won."


    JOJO choked, frowned and said, "brother Mo Jue, I''m not asking this."


    He wanted to know what Jiang ruting was hiding from him.


    "Oh, you say that." Mo Jue shrugged and pointed to Jian Haixi. "In a word, your sister Haixi has been green, and the third is Jiang Rumo."


    Jian Haixi: "..." this adjective is really


    JOJO was stunned, turned his head and looked at her incredulously, with doubt and dignity in his eyes: "sister Haixi, is this true?"


    Jian Haixi rolled his eyes at Mo Jue: "can''t you change a euphemistic word? It sounds so uncomfortable."


    Mo Jue spread his hand: "how can another word be so concise and clear now? You see, JOJO doesn''t understand everything in one sentence."


    This is


    Jian Haixi looked at JOJO''s worried face, smiled and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a play. It''s okay."


    JOJO is a serious child. She doesn''t want to hide such a thing from him.


    JOJO was silent for a moment, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in her heart.


    Although what Jian Haixi said is false, the entanglement behind it can be understood by anyone who thinks about it a little.


    Why should they act without a story?


    It was only because Jiang Rumo moved this idea that they took the plan.


    At this time, he also understood why Jiang ruting cried so badly below, and kept silent.


    After a pause, JOJO murmured, "sister Haixi, you don''t have to worry about my opinion on this matter. I don''t have any opinion."


    He and Jiang ruting are just colleagues who met by chance. No matter what Jiang ruting thinks of him, they are at most ordinary friends, not to mention Jiang Rumo.


    He can''t let those unimportant people hurt Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi saw that he frowned and frowned. In front of her, all his emotions were directly expressed on his face. He was still like a young child. He smiled and raised his hand to touch his head and said, "don''t worry, it''s just a small thing, but you have to remember, don''t help me back, okay?"


    JOJO was stunned, nodded and said, "I remember."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jiang ruting cried in front of JOJO, turned and ran away, and ran to the door of Mo Jue''s house before stopping.


    She wiped the tears on her chin and pushed the door into the room. There was no one in the room. Only the occasional sound of piano keys came from upstairs. Su ri''an was composing music.


    She could often hear the sound of the piano. She knew that he was studying suitable practice tracks for several children.


    She went upstairs with her head down and went straight to her house, but when she turned around at the entrance of the stairs, she suddenly bumped into Shaoli coming from the other side.


    Shao Li was also looking down at the things in her hand. Unexpectedly, she was hit by her sudden appearance, and several books she was holding fell to the ground.


    "Oh, you scared me."


    Seeing it was her, Shao Li muttered and squatted down to pick up things. Jiang ruting also squatted down to help. She saw that her eyes were red and swollen. She cried for a long time, and now there are tears on her eyelashes.


    Shao Li paused, looked at her and said, "are you... All right?"


    Jiang ruting was stunned, pursed her lips and shook her head. The tears from the corners of her eyes slipped down with her actions. She wiped them at will, handed her the things in her hand, and said in a hoarse voice, "what are these you holding?"


    Shao Li smoothed out a few thin books in her hand, smiled and said, "my brother taught ruiruirui and their children to play the piano. I made some homework Etudes for them, so that they can look at them conveniently. I can check those handwritten homework for my brother."


    Since Su ri''an began to teach several children to play the piano, Shao Li has gradually automatically acted as a teaching assistant. Su ri''an can only teach the piano, but he can''t supervise several children because of eye problems and other handwritten things. Therefore, Shao Li has taken up this job and is doing it more and more like a model now.


    She said, opened one of the books and said, "my brother said they have different levels, so everyone wants to see different things. Do you think I can do this?"


    Shao Li usually looks cold hearted, but when talking about these, Jiang ruting sees a smile and warmth in her eyes.


    She was stunned for a moment, nodded, and turned several pages with Shao Li''s hand. Each page carefully marked the key points and error prone places. It was probably Su ri''an''s dictation and her handwriting. In addition, these contents were not rigid, and added many things that children like, and each book was different according to the children''s different personalities.


    Jiang ruting''s eyes flashed, nodded and said, "well done."


    Seeing that she was calmer, Shao Li showed a smile on her face, patted her hand and said, "you see, I''m sick like this. Haven''t I worked hard day by day, Miss Jiang, there''s nothing I can''t live with in my life. I want to be more open."


    She was not such a comforting character, but after living with Jiang ruting for so long, she was no longer so cold under the influence of Su ri''an.


    Jiang ruting looked up in amazement, looked at the things she held in her hands, and the warm eyes, nodded: "thank you..."


    Shaoli said and left first. Jiang ruting returned to her room. When she closed the door, she saw her thin back, and the look in her eyes became more and more complex.


    She has lived here longer than Shao Li and Su ri''an, but it seems that they have not been more integrated into the group. She always thought so before, but suddenly understood.


    This is clearly the result of her own work


    Qiao Qiao, they are all working hard for that group. Even the rescued Su ri''an and Shao Li are doing what they can for everyone as much as possible, but what about her?


    In addition to enjoying all this brought to her by Jian Haixi and safely hiding in the safe haven provided by Jian Haixi at risk, what else has she done?


    Oh, she let Jian Haixi save her sister, and then broke Jian Haixi''s happy family

 Chapter 1188

    Jiang ruting leaned back against the door and thought for a long time. He felt more and more helpless and guilty in his heart.


    JOJO, Jian Haixi and Qiao Qiaoqiao flashed in front of her... Each of them was very kind to her, but she never did anything for these people. She brought bad luck to these people


    She blinked, blinked away the light in her eyes, and raised her feet to the wardrobe.


    In fact, there are few things belonging to her in this room. She can''t help smiling bitterly while cleaning up. Perhaps she has never regarded this as her own home in her heart, but she always wants others to pay for her.


    After all, she is no different from her sister Jiang Rumo.


    After finishing everything, she sat on the bed and looked at her suitcase. After thinking, she took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to JOJO. If she said anything else she wanted to say but didn''t say, it was right for JOJO.


    The message was very simple. She only wrote: "JOJO, bye, and I''m sorry."


    Forgive her. Until the end, she still couldn''t say the reason. All she could say was these five insignificant words.


    She looked at her mobile phone for a long time. The mobile phone screen was dark. She lit it again. There was no reply from JOJO.


    She laughed at herself and guessed that he already knew everything. Without reply, she might have indicated his attitude.


    Jiang ruting raised his hand to wipe away the tears from his eyes. Finally, he looked at the room behind him and pulled the suitcase out of the door.


    There were only three of them in the house. The whole house was horribly quiet. The sound of the luggage wheel rubbing on the ground clearly spread to Shao Li and Su ri''an''s room.


    Shaoli put down her things in doubt and went to Chaoyang terrace. She saw Jiang ruting''s lonely figure pulling her suitcase and preparing to leave.


    She was about to go downstairs and ask clearly. Su rian, who was on one side, first reached out and stopped her and gently shook her head.


    Even if he couldn''t see it, he had guessed what was going on.


    Shao Li stepped, frowned, also understood, nodded and said, "with our relationship, such a thing is really not easy to manage."


    Although they live here together, they are not so familiar with each other. It''s OK to comfort her in case of something. No matter how serious it is, they can''t take care of it.


    "It''s not a question of familiarity." Su ri''an shook his head and said, "didn''t you find it? There''s no one at home."


    Shao Li was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted.


    Yes, no one came.


    Jiang ruting wants to leave, but Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao in the family don''t show up, and Jian Haixi doesn''t show up. Shaoli won''t think they don''t know what Jiang ruting wants to leave.


    After all, every move in this community is under their control.


    Thinking of Jiang ruting crying badly just now, she felt that the only thing that could explain was that everyone acquiesced in her leaving, or what Jiang ruting did, so that no one cared whether she left or not.


    Shao Li''s eyes fell on the thin figure again. She had walked out of the courtyard. On the wide road, she was the only one holding the suitcase. She looked lonely and pathetic.


    She sighed and looked at Su ri''an with some worry: "brother, you said if one day we were driven away, where could we go then?"


    Su ri''an didn''t worry about it. He smiled, raised his hand and fumbled, patted her arm and said, "we''ll go back to the original place sooner or later, go to work to make money and live our own life. Now we live here temporarily, but we''re afraid of being incompetent. Going out will cause trouble to Miss Jane."


    After a pause, he seemed to think of something. The smile on his face was more gentle and said softly, "besides, I''m also very happy to teach Ruirui their children to play the piano."


    Su ri''an has become happier since she arrived here. Shao Li knows this better than anyone else.


    There was a touch of heartache in her eyes. The people in front of her were always so open-minded. They were abandoned by music but never refused it. When she made trouble, they were always gentle. He clearly could complain about heaven and others and be angry about the injustice of heaven, but he was more open-minded and clear than anyone.


    She raised her hand and attached it to the back of his hand, nodded and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll listen to my brother."


    Jiang ruting left the community and walked aimlessly in the street with his suitcase.


    Her cell phone rang once on the way. It was Jiang Rumo who called her. She hung up after thinking twice.


    Now the cell phone is lying quietly in her pocket and has been turned off.


    Talking to Jiang Rumo on the phone is just another round of quarrel. She can''t persuade her sister not to do those things, and she can''t persuade herself to stay shamelessly, so she can only do so.


    She looked up at the pedestrians coming and going in the street. Some were in a hurry and some were happy. Everyone seemed to have a place to go. She was the only one. She was like a homeless person. She couldn''t go back and there was no way home.


    She remembered the last time she was so confused, it seemed that she was wandering alone in the street. In the pouring rain, she was picked up by JoJo. So far, she had a peaceful time, but this time... No one will pick her up again.


    Jiang ruting lowered his eyes, took a deep breath, pressed down the astringency in his heart again, and ordered himself not to think about those warm or sad memories.


    If you think more, you can''t step out.


    With a wry smile, she raised her hand and stopped a taxi towards the station. Maybe another city would be better than now.


    She thought so, but she couldn''t get on the bus to escape the city after all.


    As soon as she got off the taxi, before she entered the ticket hall, she saw eukins standing not far from her. Yan''s people, just stare at her


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the afternoon, when several bear children came home from school, Ning Jiwei, who was trapped in mikai''s house, didn''t come back.


    There was no one in such a big living room, but the voices of Jian Haixi and Mo Jue came from upstairs. It sounded like a game hall?


    Several people look at me and I look at you. They went upstairs suspiciously. As soon as they got to the door, they saw two people playing games with a game console facing the screen.


    "Don''t... you follow me and I''ll fight." Mo Jue looked at the front attentively and didn''t forget to charge Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi hummed and moved his hand. The villain on the screen jumped directly over the one in front and killed the monster on the opposite side for a second.


    Mo Jue: "...." this woman really can''t be underestimated anywhere.


    Jian Yi and others stood at the door. For a moment, no one reacted. They all thought they were wrong.


    Gu Xiaomian rubbed his eyes and couldn''t believe it: "am I hallucinating? Aunt Haixi can play games at home? And uncle Mo Jue, isn''t he lovelorn? How can I still be in the mood..."

 Chapter 1189

    Gu Xiaomian didn''t finish his words. Jian Rui on one side immediately stretched out her hand to cover his mouth. Her big black and white eyes blinked and winked at him, and said in a low voice, "keep your voice down and want to add training?"


    He reacted, hurriedly put his hand over his mouth, and looked at Mo Jue with dripping eyes. He was relieved to see that he didn''t pay attention to the door.


    Mo xiujinmo, who stood behind several people, looked at Mo Jue and Jian Haixi sitting on the ground without saying a word. His eyes flashed slightly, and he turned and walked downstairs to the kitchen.


    Jian Haixi and Mo Jue may not tell them, but there is another person who must know something.


    Moran was preparing dinner in the kitchen. When he came in, he smiled and said, "ah Jin is hungry? Wash your hands first and have a snack. We''ll have dinner later."


    Mo Xiujin nodded, stretched out his hand and opened the door of the refrigerator. He took a bottle of ice water and asked Mo LAN, "aunt LAN, what happened at home today? Why is aunt Haixi so leisurely?"


    Moran was stunned. His hand cut vegetables paused for a moment and continued to act as if nothing had happened. He shook his head: "nothing."


    Nothing?


    Mo Xiujin glanced at her. The shrewd Fox''s eyes narrowed slightly, leaned against the table, shook his head and said, "aunt LAN, you''re dishonest."


    "You child..." Moran smiled helplessly and sighed. The child was too clever to hide anything from him.


    Upstairs, Jian Rui turned her eyes, trotted up to Jian Haixi and stared at the little man on the screen with her: "Mommy, aren''t you busy today?"


    Jian Haixi manipulated the handle and worked with Mo Jue to kill another monster. He smelled the speech and said, "well, I''m not busy. Baby, do you want to find Mommy?"


    Jianrui blinked and squeezed her to sit down on the carpet: "there''s nothing to do. I''ve finished my homework. Shall we play together?"


    "OK." Jane Haixi was pushed askew by her, felt the temperature of her small body, smiled, raised her hand and gave her a handle.


    "I''ll come too, I''ll come too..." the others also came together, looking eager and excited. But before everyone sat down one by one, Mo Jue pointed to Gu Xiaomian without raising his head and said, "you can''t play."


    "..." Gu Xiaomian suddenly cried and heard what he had just said.


    Mo Jue said something. He really didn''t dare to do nothing. He hung his small face behind them and didn''t dare to ask for forgiveness.


    Jian Haixi glanced at Mo Jue''s revenge. It was funny. He turned back and took Gu Xiaomian and sat down and said, "your father, they should be back from the company soon. You send them a message and ask them to buy some cakes later."


    Mo Jue couldn''t help laughing: "Why buy a cake? Come back to celebrate?"


    The man sometimes attacked him indiscriminately, and Jane Haixi gave him an angry stare.


    Celebrate what? Celebrate Ning Jiwei''s hardships?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Both adults and children were playing upstairs. When Ning Jiwei pushed the door in, he heard such laughter. His originally agitated look softened in an instant, and a warm light appeared in his eyes.


    He said hello to Moran and walked upstairs to the game hall without saying much.


    There was a huge sofa in the room for the children to make trouble. As a result, Jian Haixi and Mo Jue took the lead. They all sat on the floor and played large-scale games.


    Gu Xiaomian has forgotten the horror of Mo Jue just now and is shouting to rob the monster from under his hand. Unexpectedly, Mo Jue has moved for seconds and has to climb to Jian Rui for help. Under the guidance of Shazhi, Mo Xiuqian picks up the head all the way with Jian Haixi, laughing happily and watching Jian Haixi quickly clear the road ahead.


    Ning Jiwei leaned against the door with his arms in his arms and looked at the big children in the house with focused eyes. The corners of his mouth unconsciously rippled with warmth. Seeing them, his fatigue in his heart and body seemed to dissipate most of the time.


    He looked at it for a long time until Jian Rui suddenly caught a glimpse of him. Suddenly, can smiled, threw the game handle in his hand into Mo Xiujin''s arms and rushed towards him.


    "Daddy, why did you come back?"


    Ning Ji Wei squatted down the body to catch her, smiled, and just wanted to speak, and Jane ruffled his little nose and sniffed his arm, and frowned, "Daddy, how can you smell perfume?"


    As soon as she said this, everyone else looked at him, either surprised or watching the play.


    Jane grabbed his arm and wrapped his neck around him, sniffing and frowning. "And I remember clearly that this is not the perfume that mommy uses."


    Ning Jiwei took a swipe at the corners of his mouth. He just felt warm. He suddenly had a headache again.


    He held his forehead and sighed slightly, but he forgot that these little guys at home were all a group of little detectives, one more strange than the other.


    Jian Rui''s big eyes rolled and wouldn''t let him hold them. She pushed away his hand and stared at him with a frank, lenient and strict expression.


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi looked at her in the air. They were helpless and wronged. They almost couldn''t help laughing. She turned her mouth and looked helpless. She made up her mind to be an audience with Mo Jue in the back row.


    Not only is Jiang Rumo difficult to deal with, but these small people in the family are no better than Jiang Rumo.


    Mo Xiujin had never heard a word from the kitchen just now. At that moment, he looked around the two adults. He smiled and pushed him to the front. "Two elder sister, you have a nose, you have more research on perfume, go and smell it."


    "..." ningevighton choked, but he didn''t have to be so professional. A group of little guys took him as an experiment?


    Mo Xiuqian did not refuse. After listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, she generously walked over to Ning Jiwei and said solemnly, "uncle, I''m trying to wash you white. Don''t hide."


    With that, he took Ning Jiwei''s arm and hand and sniffed carefully. The more he sniffed, the tighter his eyebrows were. He looked at Jian Rui and wondered, "it''s really like where I''ve smelled."


    The children all had a meal. Jian Yi''s eyes flashed slightly. She had silently walked to Jian Haixi and held her hand.


    "Mommy."


    He shouted softly. It was clear that he was still a child, but he seemed to grow into a man in a moment. He wanted to protect Jian Haixi and tell her that he was fine.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help but know her little son''s mind. Looking at the worried color in the middle of her eyebrows, she suddenly felt a touch of warmth in her heart. These children didn''t even know anything, but they would stand by her for the first time to protect her.


    She smiled, patted the back of his hand and said, "it''s okay, baby."


    Gu Xiaomian also gathered his nose around Ning Jiwei. Like taking him as some kind of Ornamental Animal in the zoo, one or two sniffed him hard.

 Chapter 1190

    Gu Xiaomian also frowned. He picked up the back of his head and smelled it. He wondered, "I''ve seen the smell, but I can''t remember..."


    Mo Xiujin silently looked at the three people who only had a nose but no brain, touched his chin and said coldly, "there has been a new person here recently."


    As soon as he said, Mo Chiu Qian suddenly thought of it, and her eyes lit up: "it''s Chiang Mo Mo. When she came to the barbecue conference last time, it was this perfume smell."


    "Yes, as like as two peas." I looked at it almost the same day. It was just like this. "Gu Xiao cotton nodded. She was sitting with his father. He remembered it very clearly, and it smelled like that.


    Jian Rui immediately frowned, stared at Ning Jiwei fiercely in her small eyes, and said seriously, "Daddy, there are human and material evidence. Please explain what''s going on?"


    "Tut, what else can happen? It''s unclear." Mo Xiujin took her in one hand and motioned her to look at Jian Yi. "You should stand here with your aunt and see your brother next to you now."


    Ning Jiwei sighed, this little devil, even the ghost spirit, is still here to "sow discord"


    Jian Rui turns to look at Jian Yi and Jian Haixi, snorts at Ning Jiwei, pouts and runs to Jian Haixi.


    She touched Jane Haixi''s hair with her little hand, put her arm around her neck and coaxed, "Mommy, don''t be afraid. If daddy dares to bully you, Ruirui won''t spare him first!"


    Well, a pair of children haven''t even been tried. They''re almost sentencing him.


    Ning Jiwei knew how worried his family status was. Apart from Jian Yi, Jian Rui and Mo Tong, even Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian frowned and looked at him disapprovingly.


    He was very sure that as long as Jian Haixi gave an order, several little guys could directly kick him out with a broom.


    Among the children, Mo Xiujin turned his eyes, covered his mouth and secretly snickered.


    Mo Jue glanced at him, raised his hand and knocked on his head, but said, "just make trouble."


    The boy clearly saw everything, but he was still making fun here.


    Mo Xiujin spread his hand. A pair of fox eyes flashed and said, "no, every word I say is the truth."


    He just told some facts selectively.


    Ning Jiwei had a headache when he was seen by several children. He sighed and asked his wife for help: "wife, it''s too difficult for me."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him and said, "take a bath and disinfect first."


    It was Ruirui who found out first. If he approached her first, she would be unhappy.


    Ning Jiwei: "


    He thought he could live in a sterile room in the future.


    "Daddy, you wash carefully and don''t leave a little taste, or you won''t be allowed to have dinner with us at night." Jianrui shouted at him.


    Ning Jiwei turned and walked towards the master bedroom with a sigh.


    After he left, everyone looked at Jian Haixi. Mo Tong frowned anxiously, pursed his lips, and said in a deep voice, "Mom, what''s going on?"


    Although the smell of perfume is true, there is obviously something bigger behind Jane''s view of Hai Xi and Ning Ji Wei.


    Mo Xiujin put a bad smile on his mouth and explained for Jian Haixi: "it''s very simple. I guess Jiang Rumo wants to hook uncle Ning, so, aunt, they just take the plan."


    He finished a meal, smiled and looked at Jian Haixi and said, "in short, uncle Ning used a beautiful man''s plan, right, aunt?"


    Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian suddenly realized that what he said was very clear. As soon as several people heard that it was an oolong, Ning Jiwei was excusable, and their hearts that they had been carrying were all put down.


    But Jian Yi and others don''t buy it at all. They hold on to Jian Haixi''s hand and don''t relax. Their face is still black.


    He kept silent, and Jian Haixi knew that his son was thinking too much again.


    She raised her hand and touched Jian Yi''s head. She said in a warm voice, "what do you think, Yi Yi?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and didn''t ask anything about Jiang Rumo. She just leaned against her shoulder and kept silent for a while. She said in a stuffy voice, "Mommy, the training is coming soon. Recently, I talked with Qi Jun and they. I think this training may be very fun."


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly. He didn''t figure out why he suddenly mentioned it. He couldn''t help wondering.


    "If Mommy is unhappy here, please go with us this time," he said seriously. "It''s like going out for a trip. You haven''t gone out with us for a long time."


    Jian Haixi was stunned. A glimmer of light slipped in her eyes, and she was suddenly moved.


    She understood what Jian Yi meant. The child was thoughtful and thought a lot. When everyone was still thinking about the matter, he had seen how helpless Jian Haixi should be to deal with Jiang Rumo in this way.


    To watch your lover kiss me with others, I can''t have emotion for the overall situation. Even if it''s a plan, even if it''s excusable, the harm caused by this thing will still exist. It''s just a more or less relationship.


    And he didn''t want his mommy to be unhappy at all, so he proposed to let her leave here with them for a period of time. If there is no way to change, at least she can''t see it.


    Mo Tong responded and nodded.


    Jane is poker faced. "Yes, mummy, let''s go together, so that we won''t smell the perfume of daddy''s body, nor will we let that disgusting Chiang Rui destroy the mood of Mommy."


    Jian Haixi patted several people''s arms and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I was going with you."


    At the same time, Mo Xiujin, who had a lot of thoughts, stood aside and looked silently. His eyes turned. The focus of his thinking had drifted to another person.


    Jiang Rumo is a key figure. They can''t move, but if he remembers correctly, Jiang ruting is still next door


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and slipped a dark color in his eyes. While everyone was happy about Jian Haixi''s training together, he had slipped out quietly.


    Just two steps after he bought the door, a big hand followed him, took his back clothes and said with a Yin smile: "what are you going to do, rabbit?"


    "Uncle Mo, you scared me."


    Mo Xiujin patted his chest and gasped. He thought Jian Haixi or Jian Yi had found him.


    "I know you want to be naughty again when you steal it. Say, where do you want to go?" Mo Jue asked with a smile, as if he had guessed his plan.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t hide it and said angrily, "Uncle Mo Jue, don''t stop me. I''m going to find that woman next door and beat her up to vent my anger for Aunt Haixi."


    Mo Jue lost his smile, pinched his angry little face and said, "then you''ll be a little late. She''s gone."


    be gone?


    Mo Xiujin couldn''t help frowning. It was really cheap for her.

 Chapter 1191

    Jiang Rumo sat at the head of the bed, frowning slightly, looking serious, frowning at the phone on the bedside table next to him from time to time.


    It''s been a day. The girl''s cell phone is still turned off.


    In the morning, when Jiang ruting ran out crying, she was sad and desperate. She was worried that she would really leave in a rage. She wanted to call and give instructions. Unexpectedly, the phone didn''t get through until now.


    She sighed slightly, looked at the increasingly dark sky outside, frowned more tightly, and a burst of panic sprang up in her heart.


    After a pause, she took her cell phone sideways and was ready to call Jiang ruting again. Unexpectedly, the phone in her hand rang first before she dialed it out this time.


    Jiang Rumo was stunned. Looking at the buzzing mobile phone, he suddenly had a bad hunch.


    Her mobile phone disappeared long after she came here. It was configured at mikai''s home. It never rang in the past few days she was here


    She was silent for a moment, bit her lip, pressed the call button, and whispered, "Ru Ting?"


    "Ha ha..." the dumb laughter came through the receiver, with the cold smell from hell ringing in her ear, making her face white for a moment.


    "Yan..."


    "Why? I forgot my old friend after only walking for a few days?" the voice at the other end said with a smile.


    Jiang Rumo trembled and said respectfully, "no, how can..."


    Halfway through the conversation, she immediately stopped. The phone here was definitely monitored by Ning Jiwei and his people.


    She was silent, eukins at the other end. Yan didn''t care, smiled and said, "I know you can''t put Ru ting in your heart. I''ve brought your sister back for you. You can rest assured and take good care of her."


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes closed and a touch of despair flashed across his face.


    What she fears most is this. Who knows, rutin still falls behind eukins. Yan''s hand.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say anything superfluous. It was like calling this phone just to let Jiang Rumo "rest assured".


    With these words, the other end soon hung up. Jiang Rumo held the mobile phone with only a "beep" sound, echoed the man''s words just now, and stared at the window for a long time.


    Her face, which had gradually turned pale during the day, was pale again under the light, as weak as when she first came that day.


    In the great silence, footsteps came slowly from the door.


    Jiang Rumo was stunned and turned to see Dou Ge unscrew the door. At this time, he was leaning against the door and staring at her.


    Jiang Rumo glanced at him. Neither of them spoke.


    She knew that dougo must have known about himself and eukins. Yan''s call content, her every move is transparent under their eyes.


    After a moment of silence, she looked at the tall figure at the door and said quietly, "I have only one sister."


    Look more serious than during the day.


    Dou Ge quietly looked at the sadness and entanglement in the bottom of her eyes. He looked silent and indifferent. For a long time, he only said, "so, is it rare? Whose life is not only one?"


    Jiang Rumo was stunned and was stunned by his rhetorical question.


    She shook her head, laughed at herself and said, "yes, I forgot who I was talking to. With Dou Da Shao''s experience, naturally I won''t see anyone''s life in my eyes."


    "You''re wrong," Dou Ge said.


    Jiang Rumo looked up at him, his eyes flickering slightly.


    "I''ve lived countless lives and deaths, so I cherish my life more than anyone else. Here, everyone''s life in the world is very valuable except one kind of person." Dou Gordon said again after a while, "that''s my enemy."


    His voice was not high, but he was describing one thing very plainly, but Jiang Rumo kept his lips closed for a long time.


    Dou Ge shook his head in his heart. He was really convinced of the two people. One of the sisters liked moral kidnapping more than the other. One said he had only one sister, and the other said he had to do it for his sister.


    Haixi helped Jiang ruting. It''s not enough. I don''t know where the two people have confidence. They always want others to understand them.


    He frowned, listening to eukins. Yan intended to come up to see what she wanted to do, but now she didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    He turned and prepared to leave. When he closed the door, his steps stagnated for a moment. He still said, "I advise you to think clearly about what you are doing. With your mind, don''t wake up when you dig your own grave. It''s too late. Don''t forget, there are many lessons in front of you."


    Then he didn''t stop, closed the door and left.


    In the room, Jiang Rumo looked at the closed door and smiled bitterly on his face for a long time.


    She didn''t dare to forget that the lessons in front of her, those who absolutely didn''t lose her, were all lost by Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    Talilina, Mosheng... These two people are eukins. The existence of Yan Du could not fight, but it was easily disintegrated by them.


    Jiang Rumo doesn''t know that she is walking on the tip of the knife, but since she has stepped on the tip of the knife, it means that she hasn''t turned back for a long time


    On the other side, by eukins. Jiang ruting, taken away by Yan''s men, was directly abducted to dapingceng.


    Eukins. Yan Wei shook the red wine cup in his hand, squinted out of the window, heard the movement, didn''t look back and didn''t speak. The boundless silence filled the whole space, and then slowly eroded Jiang ruting''s weak courage.


    Jiang ruting looked at the figure in horror. Her pale face trembled slightly. The fear that penetrated into her subconscious made her step back. She accidentally tripped over the carpet and sat on the sofa.


    Yes, eukins. Yan''s fear was buried in her subconscious mind. Even when he didn''t do anything, she instinctively feared him.


    She never thought of eukins. Yan would have sent someone to stare at the place all the time. She also wanted to change the city. Unexpectedly, when she stepped out of the villa community, she had been killed by eukins. Yan has an eye on it.


    Eukins. Yan looked back and saw her chuckling: "ruting, long time no see."


    Jiang ruting''s lips trembled slightly and couldn''t make a sound. He could only watch the man reach for her mobile phone and press the start button to dial the phone.


    The room was too quiet. She could hear Jiang Rumo on the other end of her cell phone and eukins. Yan''s creepy laughter.


    "Surprised?"


    He hung up the phone, threw his cell phone on the tea table, looked at Jiang ruting''s hasty little face and couldn''t help laughing: "you move your toes and think about it. You should know that I can''t relax the monitoring of that community?"


    "It''s like this big flat floor." he raised his finger and pointed to the whole room. He said faintly, "there must be ningjiwei''s people around here. This is the attitude of playing games, isn''t it?"


    Jiang ruting swallowed his saliva, looked at the strange smile on his face, and said calmly, "you, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1192

    Eukins. Yan sighed and looked at Jiang ruting with a touch of disappointment in his eyes.


    After a while, he shook his head and said, "it seems that it still fits my temper like foam."


    If Jiang Rumo, he would never ask such a stupid question to him. The people in front of him are well protected. Like flowers in the greenhouse, they are at a loss in case of a little wind and rain.


    Compared with her sister, Jiang ruting is far less sharp than her in both insight and brain reaction.


    "Hehe, I told your sister that she would let you go to practice for two years and come back to keep it. She would never lag behind. As a result, she was always unwilling." eukins. Yan sighed, "Sheng Sheng still hurt you..."


    Jiang ruting was very angry when he heard this. A thin layer of sweat came out on his back. Although she didn''t know much about the experience in his mouth, she thought she could understand what a hell it was.


    Eukins. Yan glanced at her and didn''t say anything else. He got up, dusted the dust that didn''t exist on his clothes, took away the smile on his face and said, "frankly, you have to stay with me until your sister comes back. Don''t try to escape or do anything stupid."


    Jiang ruting''s eyes flickered. He didn''t dare to look at his eyes. He just hung his head and said nothing.


    See her speechless, eukins. Yan raised his hand and held her chin tightly. He stared at her with both eyes and said coldly, "ruting, you know, I''m not Jian Haixi. I won''t be so gentle to you. Don''t be so stupid. Try to challenge me."


    Forced to raise her head, Jiang ruting could only look at him. The cruelty in her eyes made her stiff and cold. She was pinched with blue finger marks on her chin without feeling pain.


    The person in front of him is too dangerous. His breath can even make her forget that she is a living person.


    Eukins. Yan saw submission and fear in her eyes. With a faint smile, he loosened his hand and stood up. He ordered: "you are responsible for taking care of SA Luo these days. She is badly hurt this time. It will take some time to repair her skin and face. When Tianya comes, you will be responsible for taking care of their daily life."


    Jiang ruting pursed her lips. It sounded like she was directly used as a servant, but she didn''t dare to disobey.


    After a pause, she just asked, "is ya''er... Joey? She''s not home. How can she come here again?"


    "Oh," eukins said. Yan chuckled, squinted at her and said, "remember, nothing is impossible here. Don''t say such words in the future. Don''t sweep my interest, okay?"


    Jiang ruting shook and whispered, "yes."


    Such obedience seemed to have finally pleased eukins. Yan, he didn''t speak any more. He just waved to Jiang ruting to go down.


    Calm in the living room, eukins. Yan filled himself with red wine and looked up at the crystal chandelier in the living room. Now another chess piece has returned. With Jiang ruting in his hand, he grasped Jiang Rumo''s lifeblood and couldn''t turn out his palm.


    It''s just Joey


    For a long time, the low pitched laughter rang slowly: "ya''er, it''s time for you at last."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At night, Ning Jiwei was working hard in his study. The door that had not been closed was knocked gently.


    He looked up and saw that Jian Yi pushed open the one person wide door. His hand gently buttoning the door had not been put down.


    Seeing him, Ning Jiwei was not surprised at all. He waved to him with a smile and said, "I knew you were coming to me. If you want to say anything, just say it."


    He knows how many twists and turns his baby son will have in his heart. Jian Rui may be angry with him and lose his temper with him, but Jian Yi won''t.


    To some extent, Jian Yi''s point is actually very similar to that of Jian Haixi. Like his mother, he knows that the overall situation is important, and many personal small emotions are pressed at the bottom of his heart.


    Although Jian Yi knocked on the door of his study and was ready to talk to Ning Jiwei, he was still silent for a while. When Ning Jiwei looked puzzled again, he said, "Daddy, can''t we change it? I don''t like our home to be used as a chip in the game."


    It''s not easy for their family to stay together. It''s really terrible that any woman can step in.


    Even if you know it''s fake.


    And what they have been doing is to protect their families? But his mommy will be hurt. Is this... Right?


    Ning Jiwei sighed, reached out and held him on his lap, patted him on the arm and said, "Daddy knows what you''re thinking, but..."


    He wanted to tell his children that there were too many dilemma choices in life. Too many objective factors made people unable to always follow their subjective psychology, but after a pause, he didn''t go on.


    Such a statement seems to be an excuse for himself, and children may better understand this through future practical experience.


    For a moment, he just said solemnly to Jian Yi, "Yi Yi, this is only a short time. Daddy can promise you that no one can break up our family."


    When he finished, Jian Yi on his lap was silent for a while, nodded and said, "I know, daddy, what can I do?"


    His family has been involved. He must do something to help.


    Before Ning Jiwei could speak, he seemed to have foreseen his answer and said, "Daddy, don''t say you don''t need my help. If you don''t give me a task, I''ll find something to do by myself with a Jin."


    Ning Jiwei "..." little guy, this is beginning to threaten him.


    Thinking about Mo Xiujin''s troublesome wildness, Ning Jiwei cried and laughed, "OK, I don''t want you to do anything. I''m afraid ah Jin can pound a hole in the sky."


    Jian Yi shook her head: "this time it''s not just me and ah Jin, it''s our unanimous appeal."


    Everybody


    It''s not just a hole. It can overturn half the sky.


    Ning Jiwei pinched his eyebrows, reached out and took the paper on the table and said, "don''t appeal. I really have something for you here. You can only do it."


    Jian Yi''s eyes flashed slightly, reached out and looked down. There were a list of familiar people on the paper, including several strangers.


    When Jian Yi saw the end, his normal face was suddenly surprised. He looked up at Ning Jiwei: "this is the list of intensive training? How... How many more people?"


    "Qi Jun is familiar with those people for a long time. It''s common to send a message occasionally to communicate the training progress or play the game online. It''s just that these more names are very strange to him."


    "These people... I haven''t heard from Qi Jun," said Jian Yi with a frown.


    Ning Jiwei narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "of course you won''t hear it, because they are new."

 Chapter 1193

    Qiao''s.


    Qiao Qinghe was lying in bed. He breathed slowly and his face was not very good. Even if he was so weak, the Chuan character lines between his eyebrows were still tightly wrinkled, as if worried about something.


    JOYA took good care of him, gently wiped his hands and cheeks with a warm towel, and asked softly, "Grandpa, do you want to drink water?"


    After she asked, Qiao Qinghe shook his head after reacting for a while. He paused and weakly raised his hand to signal her to come closer.


    JOYA put down the towel. Her eyes were still red. After crying for a long time, she hoarsely approached and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ya''er, are you still arguing with your brother?" Qiao Qinghe slowly narrowed his eyes to his granddaughter. His voice was weak and light. He was just different in peace.


    "No noise." JOYA pursed her lips, glanced slightly, and just said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, my brother and I are fine, fine."


    Qiao Qinghe sighed and flashed a touch of complexity in his eyes: "you both want to hide from me. You always want to report good news instead of bad news, but I''m old, my brain is not confused, and I can see it clearly."


    JOYA''s eyes turned red again.


    The last thing she wanted was to cry in front of Qiao Qinghe. She didn''t want grandpa to worry about her again, but she couldn''t help it. Qiao Qinghe''s old is a fact, but she couldn''t accept it in her heart.


    She sucked her nose, held back her sour nose, held Qiao Qinghe''s hand, stroked her cheek and said in a trembling voice, "who said, Grandpa, you''re just sick and will get better soon."


    Qiao Qinghe smiled, raised his hand and patted the back of her hand, gently coaxed her: "Niu Niu doesn''t cry."


    When JOYA was very young, he always coaxed her crying, held her in his arms, patted her on the back and called her "Niu Niu".


    "Grandpa..."


    Hearing him call her nickname, Qiaoya couldn''t help the tears she had been trying to hold back. She burst out of her eyes like a dike. She bowed her head and buried it in qiaoqinghe''s palm. The choking voice continued, "I''m sorry... It''s Niuniu that''s bad. It''s Niuniu that makes you worried."


    "Well, good, don''t cry." Qiao Qinghe tried to lift his trembling hand, gently touched her hair and smiled lovingly, "I know it worries Grandpa. Don''t be so capricious in the future, you know?"


    JOYA nodded again and again, but her drooping head was never raised.


    "Your brother and Haixi both have abilities. Although grandpa is distressed, he can also relax. Only you have been spoiled since childhood and have been protected by everyone. Grandpa is worried about your accident. In the future, you will listen to them more. Compared with outsiders, they will not harm you, right?" Qiao Qinghe said low, "it also reassures grandpa..."


    He was always in a bad mood. He always slept and woke up for a while. At this moment, he always comforted her gently. Qiao Qinghe''s hand patted her for as long as she cried.


    Outside the door, George looked at the scene in the room with deep eyes and didn''t come in to disturb him.


    For a long time, he sighed slightly, knocked a box of cigarettes out of the cigarette box, took the lighter and went to the balcony. He was upset. He also needed to be alone.


    This evening, Qiaoya has been waiting on qiaoqinghe. Qiaoqinghe told her a lot intermittently. She didn''t go back to her room quietly until she saw qiaoqinghe sleeping well late at night.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, Jian Haixi went to Qiao''s house again.


    Qiao Qinghe has always been bad. She can''t rest assured. She can feel at ease when she guards around him.


    Ningjiwei went to mikai.


    Seeing him, before Ning Jiwei could speak, Jiang Rumo first sent Jiang ruting to eukins. Yan said what he brought back.


    Whether Ning Jiwei brings it up first or neither of them says anything about it, it will be harmful to her and Jiang Rumo. Only she brings it up first, maybe she can take this opportunity to make a deal with Ning Jiwei.


    As a result, Ning Jiwei just glanced at her, saying nothing.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Jiang Rumo bit his lip and said, "I know there''s no reason to ask you for help, so if there''s anything I can do, just ask, as long as I can do it."


    "Really? That''s good." Ning Jiwei nodded, looked at her seriously and said, "I remember you had a child named Zhao Xu before, but there''s no news recently. Where has he gone?"


    Zhao Xu


    Jiang Rumo was frozen. Unexpectedly, Ning Jiwei came up and asked such "secrets".


    That''s eukins. Yan has arranged his next move. She dare not reveal him at this time.


    After a moment''s delay, her eyes flickered slightly, looked at Ning Jiwei, smiled as if nothing had happened and said, "Jiwei, have you forgotten? The child was disheartened after being defeated by Yiyi''s men several times because of his high self-esteem. Then... Naturally, he was sent away by eukins Yan."


    "Oh, where did you send it?" Ning Jiwei didn''t seem to see Jiang Rumo''s face unnatural for a moment after hearing the question.


    "Send..." Jiang Rumo shook his head. "As for where to send it, I really don''t know, let alone ask."


    After a pause, she sighed: "you know, people like us who are" sent away "usually don''t have good results, eukins. Yan doesn''t leave useless people under his hands. Zhao Xu hasn''t completed his task several times, so I guess..."


    She didn''t finish, but just spread her hands, indicating that Zhao Xu was probably over.


    Jiang Rumo thought that such an answer was half true and half false. He could at least fool the past, but Ning Jiwei glanced at her and said faintly, "since you don''t know, let''s put Jiang ruting''s things first."


    Jiang Rumo''s face suddenly changed: "Ji Wei, you..."


    "I think we need to get to know each other again."


    Ning Jiwei interrupted her, with a cold smile on his mouth, walked up to her, reached out and gently picked up her chin and said, "although I think I have more human nature than your original master, I never think I am a good man, or in other words, there are no good people in this place."


    His eyes reflected a deep dark light and stared at Jiang Rumo, so that she was stunned and couldn''t return to her mind.


    This is Ning Jiwei she has never seen


    Ning Jiwei said, sneered and turned away without looking at her again.


    Jiang Rumo looked at the figure and suddenly felt a layer of cold all over.


    She remembered Jiang ruting''s words and said that they were blessed by Jian Haixi.


    At that time, she didn''t think so. She thought it was because she was useful, so Ning Jiwei would look at her again. But now it seems that without Jian Haixi, several men here, Ning Jiwei, Dou Ge, Mo Jue... Are actually with eukins. Yan is as cruel and ruthless.


    They are all the same in the final analysis, but for some reason, they chose one and eukins. Yan has a completely different way.

 Chapter 1194

    When Jian Haixi arrived at Qiao''s house, Qiao Qinghe was still well, but she looked very weak. She talked with her for a while and took care of her with Qiao ya.


    Who thought of the afternoon, people suddenly died.


    Mikai came early and was at Qiao''s house at noon. Seeing that Qiao Qinghe was not very good, Jian Haixi hurried down to call someone.


    Everyone stood in the room and quietly watched mikai help the people on the bed check. Jian Haixi frowned and unconsciously bit his fingers. When he finished checking, he hurried forward and said, "how''s it?"


    Mikai helped Qiao Qinghe cover the thin quilt, stood up straight, sighed slightly, shook his head and said, "old man... It''s almost time."


    Jane Haixi was stiff and couldn''t support her. She shook back, but mikai held her quickly.


    She clenched her fist, looked at Qiao Qinghe, quickly turned her head, closed her eyes and said in a dumb voice, "no... no way?"


    Mikai couldn''t bear to see her like this, but even he couldn''t break the laws of nature.


    He shook his head, patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''ll take the medicine later. He''ll wake up for a while. You... Talk quickly."


    The ancients often said that the light will shine back. I think it may be that people who are about to say goodbye to the world are reluctant to give up their families around them, so they begged God for some time and gave a lot of advice.


    Jian Haixi looked at Qiao Qinghe with his eyes closed on the bed. His face was peaceful and his slow breathing could not even move the movement of his chest.


    She just felt that her chest was blocked and she couldn''t get up. Her brain was buzzing. The fundus of her eyes was red by the acid in her throat. She didn''t even know when her tears had slipped down and blurred her sight.


    She raised her hand to wipe her cheek, took a deep breath, tried to suppress these emotions, called Ning Jiwei and asked him to pick up the children, then turned to look at George and said, "when will uncle Qiao Jing and Xiao Lei come back?"


    George''s eyes were red and his voice was too hoarse. There was only two or three words in a sentence.


    "I contacted you yesterday. I''ll be there tonight without accident."


    Jian Haixi was silent and whispered, "it may be too late, even the video."


    "I''ll arrange it," George nodded.


    On one side, Qiao Ya leaned against Yang Yaru''s arms and cried out. She couldn''t disturb Qiao Qinghe, but covered her mouth tightly.


    The atmosphere in the room was cloudy and everyone felt bad.


    ¡­¡­


    More than half an hour later, Ning Jiwei arrived with the children.


    Not only were they there, but even Mo Jue Dou Ge, Gu Chenyi, Mo Xiuyu and others were present.


    For a time, many people stood in the big room, but it was very quiet. Everyone frowned and looked heavy.


    Even Qiao Xiaosi didn''t cry. He stayed quietly with his big round eyes open.


    He was too young to know that this scene was the most sad and powerless thing everyone had to experience.


    But Jian Yi understood. The children who always played with Qiao Qinghe stood quietly by the bed, and no one spoke.


    After a while, Qiao Qinghe woke up.


    His voice was faint and he first called George''s name.


    George came forward, squatted by the bed and said in a dumb voice, "Grandpa, ah Zhi is here."


    "Good boy." Qiao Qinghe nodded. At this time, he seemed to be unable to do more actions, but he still turned to look at him and told him, "don''t worry about Grandpa''s giving it to you than your father. You''ll have more snacks in the future. Don''t be so impatient. If you can''t make up your mind, just discuss it with Haixi, okay?"


    After a long string of words, he was a little short of breath.


    George quickly smoothed his chest, endured grief, nodded and said, "Grandpa, I remember. Don''t worry, I won''t be in a hurry. I''ll protect our family."


    "OK..." Qiao Qinghe smiled and said, "where''s Haixi?"


    Jian Haixi came forward with red eyes, holding Qiao Qinghe''s hand and choking, "Grandpa, I''m here."


    Qiao Qinghe touched her hair, stroked her cheek, wiped her tears, looked at her painfully and said, "my child, grandpa is sorry for you."


    As soon as he said a few words, Jian Haixi shook his head and tears welled up again.


    "Don''t cry. Grandpa wanted to get you back to make you live a good life, but grandpa is useless. He''s leaving in just a few years and can''t protect you anymore." Qiao Qinghe smiled and his eyes were full of sadness and heartache.


    "No..." Jian Haixi kept shaking his head and sobbing, "Grandpa, don''t say that. You gave me a home to rely on. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know where to go if I was tired."


    Qiao Qinghe smiled. In fact, he said it was a smile, but he didn''t have much strength to laugh. He could only slightly pull the corners of his mouth.


    "Haixi, Grandpa knows that you are smarter and more sensible than the children at home." Qiao Qinghe paused and then said, "even in Grandpa''s heart, you are taller than ah Zhi. If you are not afraid of being too embarrassed and tired, Grandpa even wants to give the whole Qiao family to you."


    "Grandpa..." Jian Haixi didn''t expect Qiao Qinghe to say these words to her. She couldn''t help being stunned for a moment.


    Qiao Qinghe looked at her with a trace of request in his muddy eyes: "Haixi, can grandpa entrust the Qiao family to you?"


    Entrusted to her?


    Jian Haixi was stunned and didn''t answer in silence.


    Joe has the final say, Grandpa, Qinggil, sighing, "this family, the bus is being administered to the other, but the power of Qiao family is not so easy for the grandpa to give him. He is too impulsive. Sometimes he always works with a hot blood."


    After a short pause, he then said, "besides, Qiao Zheng and Qiao Li, they also followed you outside a few years ago. Compared with ah Zhi, they are more convinced of you and give it to you. Grandpa is most relieved."


    "Grandpa, but I..." Jian Haixi hesitated and didn''t know what to say. No matter how close she and Qiao Qinghe are, they are also called "Grandpa". Compared with George and others, they are relatives separated by a layer. How can they directly take over the power of the Qiao family?


    Even if the rest of the Qiao family had no ideas for a while, they would inevitably feel uncomfortable after a long time, just like what happened to Qiao Ya before.


    She doesn''t want to grow any estrangement with the Qiao family. After all, no matter how close the fate is, it will chill the people''s hearts again and again.


    Qiao Qinghe knew what she was thinking, sighed and said helplessly, "girl, Grandpa, I hope you can understand that I made such a decision not only for the sake of the Qiao family, but also for your own good."


    "I know, Grandpa, Haixi all understand." Jian Haixi has a sour nose. She naturally knows Qiao Qinghe''s painstaking. She is in the vortex. Even if she has Ningji and Mo''s family, with her temperament, is she not the kind of charming flower willing to live in the greenhouse.


    Whether it is career or power, as a woman, as a wife and mother, she should hold it in her own hands, so as to have more confidence.


    Qiao Qinghe: "you don''t have to have any concerns or pressure. Qiao Zheng, if they give it to you, you can use it. As for others..."


    After a pause, he glanced at the Qiao family in the room and hummed, "if anyone of them dares to have an opinion in the future, or alienates you and makes you cold, you don''t have to bear it. You can leave and let them live and die."

 Chapter 1195

    Qiao Zhen, standing at the end of the bed, frowned all the time. When he heard him say so, he shook his head and said, "Dad, don''t worry, no one will think so."


    This is not only a promise, but also a statement. His words ensure Jian Haixi''s right to speak in Qiao''s family.


    At the end of the phone video, Qiao Jing''s tired face wiped his face and said hoarsely, "Dad, don''t worry about us. We take Haixi as our own child. No one will have other thoughts."


    After receiving the call last night, they hurried all night, but they didn''t think it was too late. At this time, the father and son sat in the hotel and could only say goodbye to Qiao Qinghe through the video. In addition to being tired, their eyes were also faintly red.


    "It''s grandpa, you... Don''t worry about us." Qiao Lei reddened his eyes and looked at Qiao Qinghe, who was very weak on the screen. Without saying a word, he put his hand over his eyes and wet his fingers with tears.


    Qiao Qinghe smiled weakly: "I''m not worried about you two. With these capable children, it''s not your turn to worry, just... Xiao Lei..."


    Slowly, he looked at Qiao Lei. At the end, he didn''t see him. He was always worried about him. He asked: "you''re not at home alone. Someone is protecting and spoiling you. You should take care of yourself. Don''t let people worry, Ang?"


    "Grandpa, I know... I know you can rest assured." Qiao Lei wiped the tears on his face and looked at Qiao Qinghe nodding. He couldn''t say a word, but his lips moved, "I''m sorry I didn''t get to you..."


    "Good boy." Qiao Qinghe couldn''t hear but knew what he wanted to say. He smiled kindly. "Grandpa didn''t blame you. You''re all good. I''m relieved."


    When he finished, his eyes turned and tried to look at Joey. After a few breaths, he said, "Niu Niu."


    JOYA came over with low tears, and the paper towel in her hand was wet with tears.


    Qiao Qinghe touched her head and coaxed, "don''t cry... Remember what grandpa told you? Don''t always play a child''s temper in the future. Talk to your brother Haixi and them more about something, you know?"


    "Yes, Grandpa." Qiao Ya answered while crying and grabbed his hand. "Niu Niu will listen to you and will never be capricious again."


    "OK..."


    Qiao Qinghe nodded, glanced over the faces of the people in the room, and finally looked at George and Jian Haixi: "this family will be handed over to you. We should all be good."


    George and Jane nodded with red eyes.


    After arranging the aftermath, he was obviously relieved. The whole person''s spirit was a little weaker than before. His eyes turned around and there was no focus.


    Like a dying candle, it trembled when there was no wind, and the weak flame could not see the light gradually.


    The crowd looked worried. Qiaoya quickly shouted, "Grandpa, Grandpa..."


    Several children couldn''t help it. Jian Rui tilted her small mouth and tried to bite her lips to keep her from crying. However, tears rustled down. Gu Xiaomian held her hand while crying and helped her wipe away her endless tears.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin stood silent. They didn''t cry, but their eyes were red.


    I don''t know whether it was Qiao Ya''s shouts or Qiao Qinghe''s aware that he still has unfinished last wishes. He tried to open his eyes, recovered a moment of Qingming in his eyes, and shouted: "Yiyi, Ruirui..."


    Jian Rui and Jian Yi hurried forward. Qiao Qinghe seemed unable to open his eyes. He had more air out and less air in. In one sentence, he said intermittently: "be... OK, you two..."


    He raised his hand to touch the heads of the two children. His thin palms left the edge of the bed and fell back to the bed before he could touch them.


    That sentence did not finish after all.


    "Grandpa..."


    Qiaoya was stunned and burst into tears. She knelt beside the bed and took qiaoqinghe''s hand. George didn''t turn his face, wiped his eyes, went to the bed and held her and said, "ya''er, don''t cry, don''t let Grandpa go restlessly..."


    "Brother..." Qiao Ya shook her head against George''s arms and took Qiao Qinghe''s hand. It seemed that he wouldn''t go without loosening it.


    Yang Yaru stood at the end of the bed holding Qiao Xiaosi. At this time, Qiao Xiaosi couldn''t help crying. Qiao Xiaosi was quiet. Seeing his mother''s aunt crying, she struggled with her fat hand to touch Yang Yaru''s face and cried with "wow".


    The atmosphere of grief weighed heavily on people''s hearts. Mo Jue and others stood at the door in silence and sent Qiao Qinghe away in silence.


    Mo Xiuqian leaned against Mo Xiulin and covered her face with one hand. Tears had soaked Mo Xiulin''s clothes.


    Jian Haixi clenched her fist and didn''t cry. She looked at Qiao Qinghe who was silent on the bed. She was still talking to her in the morning, but she would never open her eyes to see her and call her "Haixi girl"


    "Grandpa..." she finally called him with a low trembling voice, and her body shook twice involuntarily.


    Ning Jiwei held her tightly in his arms, looked at the pale man with his eyes closed in his arms, and whispered comfortingly, "the old man is free from disease and pain. This is a blessing."


    Jian Haixi still didn''t open his eyes, just nodded, choked and couldn''t speak.


    On that day, they stayed at Qiao''s house very late and came to help the next day before dawn.


    Qiao Qinghe''s funeral lasted several days. Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei pushed off everything and stayed at Qiao''s house most of the time every day, no matter eukins. Yan or Jiang Rumo, they didn''t take care of it anymore.


    In the past few days, the heavy atmosphere has always enveloped the Qiao family, and everyone is silent. Because of Qiao Qinghe''s instructions before leaving, almost George and Jian Haixi have carried out the big and small affairs of the Qiao family.


    Three days later, Qiao Qinghe went to a funeral.


    It rained continuously for several days. Although it was still overcast today, it didn''t rain again. Many people came to see Qiao Qinghe off. Jian Haixi and others were too busy. It was not until on the way back from the cemetery that someone found Qiao Ya missing.


    Silent, no one even knows how she disappeared.


    George''s face was green and he was almost mad. He kept walking around the living room with his hair in one hand.


    "Is it really an eventful time..." Yang Yaru stood at the window. She had checked around Qiao''s house. On the way back and forth, even the cemetery sent someone to check, but now there is no news back.


    They were waiting for news when they heard Jian Haixi shouting upstairs, "ah Zhi, Yaru, come up."


    George and Yang Yaru looked at each other and hurried up.


    Jian Haixi took them to the bathroom, handed a note on the sink and said, "look at this."


    On the note, a few big characters with flying dragons and Phoenix wrote: "ya''er, I''ll take it away."


    Signed by eukins. Yan.


    George frowned and was so angry that he crumpled up the note and threw it into the dustbin.

 Chapter 1196

    "Trough, what the fuck is all this!" he rubbed his eyebrows and supported him on the edge of the table with one hand. Yang Yaru held him. "Don''t worry. Calm down. Let''s think about how to save ya''er first."


    No one is in a bad mood these days, and George stays up all night. Yang Yaru is afraid that he is worried and angry.


    Jian Haixi was always quiet. There was no trace of anger and anger on her face except pale and tired.


    She leaned against the ceramic tile with her hands, rubbed her temples with one hand, glanced at the crumpled note, and her eyes were dim.


    She''s a little tired of eukins. Hell.


    It is inexplicable that such a seemingly crazy clown should spend so much time and energy on him and make a mess of their own life.


    "Haixi, what should we do?"


    George paused, took a deep breath and restrained his anger. He turned to ask Jane Haixi.


    "Not much to do." Jian Haixi said coldly, "it''s time to eat and go to work. If Qiaoya wants to come back, she will naturally find a way to contact us."


    George was stunned. Yang Yaru subconsciously wanted to ask what Qiaoya should do, but she moved her lips and saw that George didn''t say a word, so she didn''t ask.


    She doesn''t quite understand the above things, but she completely trusts Jian Haixi and knows that she must have her own reasons for doing so.


    George really quickly reflected what Jane Haixi meant.


    Although the Qiao family is chaotic these days, there are many people, and everyone will not relax their vigilance.


    With so many people, even eukins. Yan has the ability to connect with heaven, and it is impossible to take a person away silently from under their eyes.


    Whenever Joey had time to make a noise, the current situation could not happen.


    Unless... She didn''t resist at all.


    George''s eyes sank at the thought.


    "I don''t doubt ya''er''s love brain. She may have been deceived or frightened by Eugene Yan''s sweet words, but if she can''t learn to trust us and distinguish Eugene Yan''s hypocrisy, even if we save her, such things will happen again and again." Jian Haixi stopped for a moment and explained to the two people in front of her.


    In fact, this has happened many times.


    Whether it was before Qiao Qinghe had an accident, or Qiao Ya went to find eukins without authorization. Yan, again and again, not always eukins. Yan Qiang controlled her. If she didn''t want to, how could the other party succeed again and again under such strict guard.


    George nodded, patted Jane Haixi on the shoulder and said hoarsely, "I understand. Just... Do as you say."


    Even though he was worried about his sister, he had to admit that what Jane Haixi said was right. If they didn''t wait for JOYA to recognize it, they couldn''t lock her up all their life.


    That''s her own life. She always has to bear something by herself.


    After a pause, George thought of Jiang Rumo and asked, "what should we do with Jiang Rumo? After all, she is a hidden danger. Maybe it will explode sometime."


    Jian Haixi sighed wearily: "if she refuses to explain anything, she will be sent away tomorrow. No matter where she likes to go, life and death have nothing to do with us."


    She was very tired. The kindness that was born because she couldn''t bear it was over.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the quiet flat floor, JOYA sat silently in the so-called "belong to her" room, the tears on her face were not dry, and her breathing was still nasal.


    A moment ago, she was still at her grandfather''s funeral, but she didn''t want to turn the world upside down and return to this flat again.


    If you ask her what she regrets most now, I''m afraid it''s the trip to the bathroom today. Originally, she didn''t want to cry too embarrassed and make grandpa''s spirit in heaven restless, so she wanted to wash her face and tidy up herself, but she met eukins there. Yan.


    He obviously appeared long ago, but he has been waiting for the most appropriate time.


    And she personally sent the opportunity to him.


    She remembers eukins. Yan gently held out his hand to her and said with a light smile, "if you don''t want all the people here to die, just leave with me. Remember not to make a noise, otherwise we will all die together."


    Not that she didn''t believe in George and Jane Haixi, she just faced eukins. A madman like Yan, she dare not joke about the lives of her family.


    Qiao Qinghe has a spirit in heaven. If there is any accident to her family today because of her, she will never forgive herself.


    Because of my heart to eukins. Yan''s fear, she agreed and obediently followed him back here.


    But vaguely, she felt that she seemed to have made a wrong decision: "Haixi, brother, forgive me..."


    Jiang ruting knocked outside the door. JOYA turned her head and saw her come in with a tray.


    "Miss Qiao, this is for you. See if it suits your appetite..." Jiang ruting''s face is no longer lofty when living in Jian Haixi, but respectful.


    JOYA felt very ironic. The last time they met was at the barbecue meeting. Unexpectedly, they met again in this place in this way after such a long time.


    She sneered, raised her hand and impolitely waved the whole tray to the ground.


    The dishes fell to the ground and made a crisp sound of breaking.


    Jiang ruting was startled and stood there stunned. He even forgot to clean up.


    "Miss Jiang ruting, right? I didn''t expect to see you here. Haixi, they treat you well. After all, they feed the white eyed wolf. You''ve always been eukins Yan''s man, haven''t you? Won''t your conscience hurt by taking advantage of their kindness?"


    Jiang ruting looked at her, and her face gradually turned white. She opened her mouth to explain what. Suddenly she heard the footsteps behind her, stopped again, and quickly squatted down to pick up the debris.


    "What''s the matter?" eukins. Yan''s voice sounded from the door. He squinted at the embarrassing scene on the ground and came forward with a cold hum. Before no one reacted, he raised his hand and slapped Jiang ruting on the cheek.


    Jiang ruting immediately screamed, covered her face and fell to one side. Tears fell down her cheeks, but she didn''t dare to stretch out her hand to wipe it.


    "Let you take care of ya''er. That''s how you take care of ya''er?" eukins. Yan Yin smiled with a cold and cruel face.


    Jiang ruting stood up trembling with his swollen side face and timidly apologized: "I''m sorry, Lord, i... I''ll clean up now."


    "I''m sorry?" eukins. Yan''s eyelids tightened, and he said coldly, "who should you say that you don''t know?"


    Jiang ruting was stiff, bowed his head and walked to Qiaoya. He sucked his nose and choked: "I''m sorry, Miss Qiao, I''ll prepare a new meal for you."


    Words and attitude, no pride of the past.


    JOYA frowned at eukins. Yan, displeased, said, "I knocked it over. Why did you hit her?"


    Although she didn''t like Jiang ruting, she looked at eukins. Yan beat a woman at will. She was still trembling with anger.


    Eukins. Yan smiled, his tone was gentle, and said to Qiao ya, "ya''er, you don''t want to eat, it must be because you don''t fit in. Since you don''t fit in, it''s her fault. I''m punishing her. I''m teaching her rules."

 Chapter 1197

    "You..."


    JOYA was eukins. Yan is in a hurry. He hasn''t spoken yet, eukins. Yan faintly interrupted her, reached out to touch her face, and said softly, "ya''er, if you don''t eat well in the future, I''ll punish her. If you don''t want her to be punished, you''ll be good, you know?"


    JOYA bit her lip, turned her head away from his hand, and trembled with anger.


    "Eat well. I''ll love you if you''re hungry." eukins. Yan approached Qiaoya and imprisoned her with a little force before she had to struggle again.


    Joey couldn''t break free and was forced to lean on eukins. Yan Huaili heard him close to her ear and said, "don''t try to disobey me. You know, if I''m not happy, I''ll do more things."


    She knows, of course she knows, even though she was different from this person in the past, at the moment, she knows exactly what kind of person he is.


    Eukins. Yan took Qiaoya in one hand and squinted at Jiang ruting. His gentle voice suddenly became cold and penetrating: "what are you doing, don''t you clean up and make a new one?"


    Jiang ruting trembled all over and quickly bowed his head and said, "yes."


    She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look again. Half of her face was swollen and painful. She didn''t dare to touch it. She ran out crying with a tray.


    Tears fell on the tray one by one, bringing up endless regret in her heart.


    In the past, she only knew that Jiang Rumo was not easy, but she didn''t know that she had grown up step by step in such a hell and had to protect the ignorant behind her.


    She''s in eukins, too. Yan stayed under her hand for so long, but never received such treatment. Now think about who blocked these for her


    There are also those who have brought her light, the days she always felt that she was not accepted by Jian Haixi, but now it is heaven. Unfortunately, she did not know how to cherish, wasted their goodwill and friendship, and finally repented.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Everyone in the Qiao family was very heavy because of what happened to Qiao ya. No one was in the mood to say anything else.


    After Jane Haixi and George had handled the size of the Qiao family together, it was already evening when they went home.


    First she went upstairs to see some children, but she saw that they were all asleep.


    These days, they are busy with Qiao Qinghe''s funeral. The adults in the family are very tired. Jian Yi and they are not relaxed.


    Looking at her daughter''s slightly frowning eyebrows even when she fell asleep, Jian Haixi sighed. In the past, Jian Rui never brought her troubles into her dream, but now she doesn''t know whether she has grown up or whether life is too complicated for her.


    Jian Haixi sighed and felt guilty, thinking it was time to take them out to play and relax.


    She doesn''t want those bad things in life to affect the growth of children. If everything she does is not enough to give them a happy childhood, even if she gives more happiness, it''s just an illusion.


    "Baby, Mommy is here, sleep at ease." Jane Haixi lowered her head, kissed her daughter''s forehead, gently patted her shoulder and arm, as gentle as coaxing her to sleep as a child.


    I don''t know whether the sleeping daughter really heard the most reassuring voice in the world. Her frowning eyebrows really spread out slowly, whispered, turned over and slept soundly with the little dolphin puppet next to her.


    Jian Haixi took the lower lip and silently got up and left.


    She had planned to go to the study to find Ning Jiwei after reading several children. Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she saw Ning Jiwei leaning on the door frame, with her familiar tenderness and affection in the bottom of her eyes.


    She smiled and walked over. Ning Jiwei took her waist with one hand and gently closed her daughter''s door with the other.


    "Why... HMM ~" before Jian Haixi spoke, he pushed the man gently against the railing beside the corridor.


    "I''m jealous." Ning Jiwei sealed her lips, tossed and turned for a while before loosening, and whispered in her ear.


    Jian Haixi chuckled and stuck it in his arms and asked, "are you jealous again? I didn''t eat the vinegar of you and Jiang Rumo. What kind of vinegar do you eat from me?"


    Listening to her mention of Jiang Rumo, Ning Jiwei snorted coldly, his arms tightened slightly, his chin rubbed gently against her hair, and his voice said with silk grievance: "it''s a play with her. Everyone knows it''s fake. Now I don''t even bother to play, and I''d like to send her away early."


    After a pause, he looked down at her and said, "but you are not like this to me. I found that I can''t rank at all in your heart. The Qiao family is more important than me and the children are more important than me. You always have to deal with all things first before you think of my husband."


    Jian Haixi listened to his grievances and grievances, his heart moved slightly, the corners of his lips recalled a radian, nodded and said, "you''re not wrong to say that."


    Ning Jiwei choked. What he said just now was to make her coax herself. At the moment, he was choked. Then he hummed, bent down and hugged her, turned and strode to the bedroom.


    "Wife, it seems that we really need to contact the relationship between husband and wife."


    Jian Haixi wanted to laugh and was shy. He put his neck around him and said, "I haven''t finished yet. Listen to me first."


    "Save it for a while." Ning Jiwei put her gently on the bed, took off her coat and covered it. Her eyes were heavy and hoarse. "I prefer practical action to language."


    Jian Haixi: "


    Who says that married couples will become less and less? Why have they been together for several years and still have unlimited enthusiasm?


    She looked at the darkness and feelings in Ning Jiwei''s eyes and thought that as long as it was this person, she was afraid that she would not feel tired for a lifetime and two lifetimes.


    Many words you want to say are swallowed into your stomach and turned into a room of love.


    After a long time, Ning Jiwei hugged her and said, "now you can explain to me."


    Jian Haixi took a puff from the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help but look at him. This man is so cheap that he won''t let go.


    Whether before or after marriage, he is still the profiteer.


    But who made her love him?


    She smiled and felt the heartbeat from his chest. She still explained: "in my heart, family is irreplaceable. You know what my own home is like. Qiao''s family... Is like the second home given to me by the old God. Yi Yi and they are the best and most satisfied gifts in my life, so I cherish them very much. For these, I can give everything I have."


    Ning Jiwei heard her say this and opened his mouth. As soon as he wanted to say something, he was blocked by Jian Haixi''s index finger.


    She looked up at him slightly and whispered, "but Ji Wei, whether it''s family, children or friends, I can work hard for them and do everything for them, but only you..."


    After a pause, she looked at him seriously and said word by word: "if there is no you in this world, there will never be Jane Haixi."

 Chapter 1198

    She will live for other people, but if he dies, she will follow him to the yellow spring.


    Because if there is no Ning Jiwei in the world, there is no difference between Jian Haixi''s life and death.


    Her words moved Ning Jiwei''s heart. He hugged her and said, "me too. Nothing can separate us in this life, including life and death."


    For her, he is her root and the driving force for her upward growth.


    The same is true of him.


    Two people hold each other''s fingers. They don''t need to say more sweet words. They can communicate with each other with a simple look and a handshake.


    Jian Haixi felt the temperature in his palm and whispered, "Ji Wei, I want to leave Xiangcheng."


    It seemed a bit of a spectacle to mention this on such a sleepy night, but Ning Jiwei was not surprised at all, or he had this hunch when he stood at the door and looked at her sitting at the head of his daughter''s bed tonight.


    "We''ve agreed before that I''m going to follow Yi Yi''s training," said Jian Haixi. "Now it''s almost time to start."


    "But at that time, I wanted to go with you." Ning Jiwei sighed. "When dealing with talina and Mosheng a few years ago, we were forced to separate for a long time. That time is still the most afraid and regretful time in my life. I vowed never to let you leave me again."


    "I know." Jian Haixi looked up and gently kissed his jaw, "I know you will protect me and you will take care of everything, but husband, I am Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi is not a canary in the greenhouse."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her deeply. He understood her pride. When danger approached her life, she was never the kind of person who hid behind others. She would bravely take up arms and guard the people around her.


    "Can I say no?" Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly and sighed. "Haixi, I love your strength, but sometimes I even want you to be weak, so I don''t have to worry about it all the time."


    "Don''t worry, this time is different from the last time, I won''t let myself have another accident." Jian Haixi promised softly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    According to what they agreed, Jian Haixi wanted to talk to Jiang Rumo, but he didn''t want to wait for them to find it. Jiang Rumo''s phone found Ning Jiwei here.


    Jane Haixi didn''t go, but Ning Jiwei went to mikai.


    He sat on the sofa, his slender legs folded together, and looked at the person in front of him who was anxious to hold his hands tightly.


    "Jiwei, I beg you to help me once."


    Jiang Rumo frowned and begged the man in front of him. There was no previous pride on his face, only worry and anxiety. "My sister will not be better in his hands. I know that person best. He will not be kind to ruting."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes did not change at all, but said faintly, "Jiang Rumo, I promised to see you, not to hear what you said. As I said, what you are like in Eugene Yan has nothing to do with me."


    His frown showed that he had lost patience with her: "my request has been said. If you still have only these words to say, there is no need to meet again."


    Then he stood up and prepared to leave.


    I thought Jiang Rumo had figured it out after so many days. He just started to come here. Unexpectedly, he wasted so much time.


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes changed slightly. Looking at Ning Jiwei''s figure without hesitation, he bit his lips, and a flash of determination flashed on his face.


    She can only bet


    "Zhao Xu was sent to talilina''s base by Eugene Yan."


    Ning Jiwei walked, but there was no accident on his face. He just narrowed his eyes.


    "I really only know these. Even I dare not inquire about his identity and name." Jiang Rumo stretched out his hand to drag Ning Jiwei''s clothes, but he was thrown away before he met him.


    She pursed her lips, took back her hand, looked at Ning Jiwei seriously and said, "believe me, I''m definitely not lying to you."


    Ningjiwei glanced at her without saying a word, as if thinking about the truth of her words.


    "I want to ask you to save ruting. I will never lie to you again." Jiang Rumo hurriedly said when he saw his silence. "I only have this sister. I won''t joke about her life."


    "I heard mikai say last night that JOYA was taken away by Eugene Yan again. I know you will save her. Jiwei, I beg you, can you also save rutin? She is really not suitable for living there." she said, the light in her eyes became brighter and brighter, and gradually gathered into drops of water.


    She is too anxious. It doesn''t matter to stay in that hell, because she knows she can live anyway, but Jiang ruting has been different since she was a child. Now she is interested in eukins. Yan is just a hostage. She doesn''t have much use value. She doesn''t have to think about it. She knows how her sister will suffer.


    Last night, she overheard mikai and them discussing Qiaoya. Qiaoya is from the Qiao family. Jian Haixi will try every means to save her. As long as Ning Jiwei can promise, they will be able to save Jiang ruting.


    "You always say that Qiaoya is not a person in this world. You love her to be involved in these things. In fact, rutin is the same as her. You care about Qiaoya as much as you love Qiaoya. I''ll worry about rutin and Jiwei. Will you help me?"


    "Heart to heart?" Ning Jiwei sneered. Looking at the worried look on her face, he only felt extremely ironic. "You also know that Jiang ruting is not a person in this world, so why do you pull her in yourself? You hurt her yourself."


    Jiang Rumo''s face turned pale in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    Ningjia villa.


    Moran was preparing snacks in the kitchen. Yu Guang glanced at the figure coming from the yard. He was immediately happy. He went to open the door and said to Jian Haixi in the living room, "madam, Qiaoqiao is coming."


    "Qiao Qiao?" Jian Haixi got up and followed him.


    Outside the door, before Qiaoqiao could push the door, she saw that the door in front of her had been opened from the inside. Moran looked at her and said with a smile: "Qiaoqiao, you''re finally back. I''ve been talking about when you''ll get home these days."


    Qiao Qiao was a little embarrassed, hugged Moran and said, "aunt LAN is worried."


    "What are you talking about? Sit down and I''ll make you tea."


    Qiao Qiao said thanks and turned to see Jian Haixi smiling gently at her. Somehow, her eyes were a little red. She sucked her nose, stretched out her hand and held Jian Haixi tightly. "Sister Haixi..."


    Jane Haixi patted her on the back and said with a smile, "why do you go out for a circle and suddenly become so sticky?"


    Qiaoqiao held her and didn''t speak until Moran made tea. She loosened her arm and took Jane Haixi''s hand and walked towards the living room.


    "See Mo Jue?" Jian Haixi asked.


    Hearing Mo Jue''s name, Qiao Qiao''s eyes were unnatural for a moment. She shook her head: "brother Qi Er just sent me back. Brother Mo is not at home."


    Jian Haixi nodded and looked up and down for a coincidence: "how can you look thin when you relax this time? You said to let you have fun and come back again. You''ve only been out for a few days. Why do you rush back so suddenly? You''ve figured out all those annoying things?"


    "No..." Qiao Qiao shook his head, "I heard about old Joe and hurried back..."


    Mo Jue is important, but Jian Haixi is also particularly important to her. She can''t just care about her children after hearing the news of Qiao Qinghe''s death.

 Chapter 1199

    Qiao Qiao''s eyes turned red when he mentioned old Joe.


    He took Jian Haixi''s hand and wanted to comfort her. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He just hesitated and advised, "sister Haixi... Don''t be sad."


    Jian Haixi had a gentle smile on her eyes, smiled and patted her hand and said, "I know, thank you."


    Qiao Qiao wiped her eyes, the fundus of her eyes was slightly red, and she smiled reluctantly.


    She knew that Jian Haixi had always been strong. How could she be really comforted by just a few words from others for such a big thing as the death of her relatives, but she couldn''t do anything except these.


    Jian Haixi knew what she was thinking when he saw her frowning slightly. He smiled and said, "don''t worry about me. I''m fine, but you ran back like this. Have you thought about Mo Jue?"


    "I didn''t think so much." Qiaoqiao shook her head, "I''m just with you..."


    Jian Haixi sighed, pinched her face and said, "you, it''s a holiday for you to play. It''s good for you to come back before you relax. It''s really cheap for him."


    He naturally refers to Mo Jue.


    Qiao Qiao blushed, but he didn''t avoid it as before. Instead, he looked at Jian Haixi more seriously: "Sister Haixi, although I didn''t want to understand, I think it might be better to let it go in the future. In the past, I was too persistent, persistent in brother Mo and in a home. Maybe I was too persistent, but it passed. Qiaoqiao is Qiaoqiao. I always look up to a person and fall."


    Jian Haixi was pleasantly surprised for a moment on his face and said happily, "it seems that this trip has not been in vain. We are finally enlightened by coincidence."


    Seeing Qiaoqiao''s eyes look more firm, Jian Haixi is sincerely happy for her. She is always worried that Qiaoqiao has lost herself because she is too persistent in her feelings. Now, she finally wants to understand something.


    "I used to worry that Mo Jue''s heart could not let go. You were too simple. You only saw him and couldn''t see yourself. I was afraid you would be wronged in your feelings, but now I can rest assured." Jian Haixi looked at her and said seriously.


    "Well, I understand what sister Haixi means, but it''s too late to understand. It''s made you hold your heart for me for so long." Qiaoqiao apologized.


    "Silly girl." Jian Haixi rubbed her hair. "The family doesn''t need to say this."


    Qiao Qiao was on her way back from this trip. Her eyes were blue and black, and her face was not good-looking. She accompanied Jian Haixi at home for a while, and she rushed back to have a rest.


    When she came back, she was in a hurry. Only some small luggage was put in the living room and went to Jian Haixi.


    Now standing in the villa, nothing has changed, but she feels as if there is something different.


    These days, she as like as two peas, and even the books on the tea table are still neat. Every corner is exactly the same as she goes. Only a lighter is left on the tea table.


    Her heart jumped at the sight of the lighter.


    Along the way, she had no time to think about Mo Jue, but at this moment, everything about this person suddenly flooded in her mind.


    She shook her head and went back to her room with her luggage. Mo Jue''s absence at this time also relieved her. She hasn''t figured out how to face him.


    Just turned the corner, Shao Li, who was watering the green plants, saw her. Her eyes lit up and she came towards her with a smile and said, "I saw my luggage when I went down just now. It turned out that you really came back."


    Qiaoqiao also smiled politely: "well, after going out for a few days, have you been taking care of these plants? Thank you."


    "You don''t have to thank me." Shao Li turned her head and saw the green plants by the window and shook her head. "I think Mo Jue forgot to water today to help. She doesn''t need me at ordinary times."


    Mo Jue?


    Coincidentally, I really didn''t expect Mo Jue to care about these small things.


    As they were talking, Su ri''an came out of the house, looked at Shaoli and Qiaoqiao''s direction and said, "is Miss Qiaoqiao back?"


    Qiao Qiao hurriedly said, "Mr. Su, it''s me."


    Both of them haven''t lived here long, but their relationship with Qiao Qiao has unknowingly become better.


    Qiao Qiao smiled and said, "how are you these days?"


    Su ri''an nodded, as always warm and polite: "everything is fine, thank you for Miss Qiaoqiao''s concern."


    After a pause, he seemed to have some doubts about how to speak, slightly frowning and leaning his head, with a trace of hesitation on his face.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment and hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter with Mr. Su? It doesn''t matter. Just say it."


    "My brother is fine. He just wants to tell you that Miss Jiang has left." Shaoli looked at Su ri''an and knew that he didn''t make up her mind whether to say it or not. She said quickly before Su ri''an answered.


    Qiao Qiao turned to look at the empty room where Jiang ruting had lived before, smiled and said, "I already know."


    In fact, she listened to her about two words in Jian Haixi, but she didn''t ask. Whether Jiang ruting was going or staying was not her business. She was there. She took care of her a lot. Her departure had nothing to do with her. She just listened to Jian Haixi.


    After talking with Su ri''an and Shao Li for a while, Qiao Qiao went back to her room. She just sat on the bed for a while and couldn''t sleep.


    Although I only left for a few days, I felt completely different when I came back to this place.


    Qiaoqiao couldn''t figure out those thoughts at the bottom of her heart. Since she couldn''t sleep, she simply got up and went next door to clean up the room where Jiang ruting lived.


    Sister Haixi said that this is her home, so she will clean every place here.


    Moreover, maybe if you make yourself tired, you won''t just have mo Jue in your mind


    When she was serious, she didn''t notice her surroundings, and she didn''t hear the slight sound of opening the door downstairs.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Jue walked into the living room. The room was still quiet.


    His eyes darkened. Every day he came back with a glimmer of hope, and then returned to disappointment after opening the door.


    With a wry smile, he was habitually smoking when he heard a rustle upstairs.


    That direction is... Jiang ruting''s room.


    Mo Jue frowns. Shao Li and Su ri''an are both law-abiding people. They can''t mess into other rooms.


    And the guard has no alarm, indicating that it is not an outsider


    Qiao Qiao!


    Thinking of this, Mo Jue''s eyes lit up, threw away the unopened cigarette box in his hand, raised his feet and ran upstairs. He didn''t even realize how fast his breath was.


    Turning across the corridor, Jiang ruting''s room was open.


    Mo Jue walked over and unexpectedly saw the thin figure, bending over to wipe the table.


    He sighed slightly in his heart. He only felt that his heart, which had been raised for a long time, was finally put down.


    "Qiao Qiao..."


    He stepped forward, stretched out his arms, took Qiao Qiao lightly into his arms from behind, and whispered in her ear, "you''re back at last."

 Chapter 1200

    On the other side, in mikai''s living room.


    Seeing Ning Jiwei coming down from upstairs, Dou Ge raised his hand and snuffed out the cigarette end in his hand and asked, "how about it?"


    Ning Jiwei sneered: "I said a little, but it''s almost the same as not saying."


    Dou Ge was not surprised by his answer. Jiang Rumo was different from Jiang ruting. If she was so easy to deal with, she wouldn''t have been with Eugene Yan for so many years.


    "What are you going to do?" Dou Ge frowned. "I always think it''s too problematic to let her stay here."


    "Don''t worry, she won''t stay here again." Ning Jiwei said.


    Dou Ge was a little surprised. He thought Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi had decided to use this "beautiful man plan". He didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to send Jiang Rumo away so soon.


    Ning Jiwei looked at his expression and couldn''t help laughing and said, "as for such surprise? Since my beautiful man plan is of little use, why should I take advantage of that woman for nothing? Besides, Haixi is about to leave Xiangcheng. I don''t want her to feel any discomfort."


    "Just understand." Dou Ge said seriously, "Haixi is too strong. She always likes to hide everything in her heart, but in fact, her heart is more sensitive than anyone."


    Ning Jiwei took a deep look at him, suddenly smiled and said, "in fact, I plan to do this for another reason."


    Dou Ge looked at him suspiciously. What''s the reason?


    Ning Jiwei sighed with emotion: "with such a strong opponent as you, I dare not relax even if I have half a point."


    Dou Ge frowned and thought he had misunderstood himself. He calmly explained, "you know I have no superfluous thoughts. I told you that those are not..."


    "I know you''re for the good of Haixi and me, and I don''t misunderstand your intentions." Ning Jiwei raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder and interrupted him. "Or I should say, I''m glad to have a knight like you around Haixi, which will make me more assured and alert."


    "Don''t worry, no problem, but what does vigilance mean?" Dou Ge snorted discontentedly. He was straight headed and often couldn''t understand Ning Jiwei''s crooked intestines.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and said, "it''s like the perfect second man in the novel. If I don''t pay attention to my mistakes, I''ll be successfully promoted by you."


    Dou Gebai glanced at him and didn''t have a good way: "thank you. I''m the man in my own novel. I despise the supporting role in your story."


    When they finished, they looked at each other and laughed together.


    After laughing, they looked at the man who was staring at them. They were stunned.


    "Er... Why don''t you keep talking? I can come out later." Qi Er was a little embarrassed. He wanted to come back quietly. Unexpectedly, he met the two big men as soon as he entered the door.


    "Why are you back?" Dou Ge squinted at him. "Where have you turned Qiaoqiao these days?"


    Qi Er choked and came in with his suitcase. "Don''t pack with me. Don''t you know where Qiaoqiao and I are?"


    These days, he has long found that people around him are staring at them, but he hasn''t shown up.


    Dou Ge did not deny it and asked, "since you are back, should Qiaoqiao also be back?"


    "I don''t know." Qi''er is still the annoying Qi''er, especially about Qiao Qiao. His answer always makes people choke and want to beat people.


    Seeing Dou GE''s face getting dark, Qi Er said fearlessly, "you don''t want to do superfluous things. She didn''t come back for that man."


    Dou Ge hesitated and turned away with a cold hum. It''s more appropriate for such a shady man to be dealt with by a profiteer like Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei reached out and took out two cigarettes from his pocket. One was held in his hand and the other was handed to Qi Er: "you came back just in time. I want to discuss something with you."


    Qi Er looked at him suspiciously, took the cigarette in his hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak immediately. He lit a fire for him before he said, "the training is about to begin. Just for these two days, Haixi and Yiyi are going to go there. You follow."


    Qi Er was stunned and frowned, "is it ahead of time?"


    Of course he knew about the training, but he didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to make arrangements so early.


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "go early, and some things can be prepared."


    Hearing what he said, Qi Er''s eyes darkened: "can you trust me?"


    When a group of children passed by, Ning Jiwei would naturally want a doctor to follow, but Qi''er always thought they would let mikai pass. Originally, he came to Xiangcheng just to save Dou Dou. He could go back when things were over.


    But I didn''t expect Ning Jiwei to let him follow the training, so I''m not afraid of his hands and feet?


    Ning Jiwei smiled as if he had asked a stupid question: "if I guess right, Haixi should bring Qiaoqiao."


    Qi Er: "


    And no matter Ning Jiwei doesn''t think that Qi''er will have any other betrayal thoughts towards them at all. He also knows what to say to the person in front of him, such as "trust" and "family". I''m afraid the other party won''t believe it, so he directly gave a killer mace.


    Qiaoqiao will go too.


    Just these four words, Qi''er surrendered.


    Since Qiao Qiao is here, of course he wants to follow. Moreover, because Qiao Qiao is there, he will try his best to do his job.


    Looking at the smile as like as two peas on the face of Ningji Wei, he felt depressed and was so much taken to himself by the man. He could not help hum, and he said the same sentence as "Dou Ge".


    Ning Jiwei smiled and was very useful for this title.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After making an agreement with Qi''er, Ning Jiwei and Dou Ge returned to the community in the same car.


    Anyway, Qi''er came back and just let him look at Jiang Rumo.


    After going back, Ning Jiwei immediately contacted ah Zhuo to discuss the past.


    After hearing his words, Zhuo said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, I''ll make arrangements in advance."


    "There''s one more thing..." Ningji Witton paused and said, "check the list of information I sent you before to see if you can find anything. You can discuss with her directly after Haixi passes."


    Ah Zhuo smiled and said, "I don''t know whether you take Jian Haixi as your wife or as a military division."


    "It''s all the same." Ning Jiwei said proudly, "to tell you the truth, I actually think it can be done by sending my son alone."


    Ah Zhuo laughed, nodded his head across the phone and said, "I also think it''s good that you two husband and wife are suppressing the bear children in your family, otherwise it might turn over the sky."


    After a few jokes, Ning Jiwei said, "if it goes well this time, maybe we can directly end the trouble of eukins Yan."

 Chapter 1201

    When Jian Haixi opened the door of his study, Ning Jiwei just finished chatting with ah Zhuo.


    "Finished?"


    Jian Haixi walked towards him with a smile.


    Just in the past, Ning Jiwei pulled him into his arms.


    Jian Haixi obediently encircled his waist and his heart was soft.


    She was about to separate from this man, and she naturally couldn''t bear it.


    Ning Jiwei held her tightly, buried her in her neck and sniffed gently. Then he said softly, "I have discussed with ah Zhuo that he will stare at those people, but you should be careful after you go there, especially Xiaomian them. Remember not to let them mess around."


    "Don''t worry." Jian Haixi poked his frown and said with a smile, "there are Yiyi and Tongtong. Which child can run out of their sight and palm. Besides, Xiaomian is a little noisy and careless. Ruirui and a Jin are watching."


    Thinking of the children, Jian Haixi shook his head and sighed, "they just don''t make trouble. It''s really difficult for others to pit them."


    Ning Jiwei thought and couldn''t help laughing: "also, it''s hard for you to worry about them."


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry about it." Jian Haixi said. "This time, the training site is on the other side of the base. Even some half aged children in brother Dou''s family have to go there. It''s really a little troublesome to have a large number of people."


    Jian Yi is sensible and doesn''t need her to take care of them at all, but not with the Dou family and the children in the base.


    They are all proud teenagers. It is inevitable that no one will disagree with anyone. When Jian Haixi thinks about it, he feels that his head is a little big.


    Ning Jiwei stroked her back and said with a smile, "then don''t worry. There is Dou Ge. Who dares to turn the sky?"


    Don''t mention the children of Dou family. Even Dou Dou and Dou Ming dare not make trouble in front of Dou Ge.


    When he went there, he brought with him an aura that made people dare not rebel.


    Jian Haixi gave a sullen smile and thought about Dou GE''s cold and serious face. He nodded and said, "yes."


    The people in her arms hissed, and Ning Jiwei listened to her quietly with a gentle smile on her lips.


    After a while, Jane Haixi didn''t speak again. Ning Jiwei looked at her and asked, "you have nothing else to tell me?"


    other?


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He was wondering and wanted to ask him, so he heard Ning Jiwei say, "I thought you would tell me to take Qiaoqiao with you."


    "How do you know?"


    Jian Haixi looked at him in surprise and said, "I really want to mention it to you, but I forgot when I talked about the children."


    Ning Jiwei lowered his head and kissed her on the tip of her nose before explaining: "I saw Qi Er at mikai''s place and guessed that Qiao Qiao must have come back. If you want her and Mo Jue to be good, you have to give them time, time and safety. It''s only the most appropriate to take Qiao Qiao with you. Besides, you can relax when Qiao Qiao is with so many people this time."


    "You''ve really seen through everything." Jian Haixi laughed at him. "Husband, you''re really good. What you said is not bad at all."


    "Of course."


    For his wife''s praise, President Ning was pleased to use it. He hugged her and said, "I told Qi Er that he would come with you. With Dou Ge and hamu, I can rest assured."


    Jian Haixi looked up and looked at the man whose eyes were full of his own figure. For a moment, there was only boundless warmth in his heart.


    Every time Ning Jiwei can''t be with her and the children, he always arranges everything first.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be anything." Jian Haixi raised his hand and touched the slightly wrinkled Sichuan character lines between his eyebrows, and said softly, "don''t you believe me?"


    "I believe it." feeling her soft fingertips, Ning Jiwei sighed, "but Haixi, promise me that you must take good care of yourself for me, will you?"


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "you too."


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the kitchen, Qiaoqiao is busy.


    Mo Jue came in from the outside, leaned against the door and looked at it for a while.


    That''s right.


    He thought to himself that this figure should be right in his sight.


    He sighed contentedly, came forward and took Qiaoqiao''s vegetables under the tap to be cleaned and said, "I''ll come."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment. As soon as Mo Jue approached, she reminded her of the sudden hug upstairs just now. Her eyes flashed and subconsciously pulled out her hand.


    Neither of them opened their mouth to mention the hug just now, as if it was just an unexpected episode.


    Qiaoqiao cooks and Mo Jue starts.


    The quiet kitchen is always haunted by a subtle atmosphere, as if many things have become different.


    And a closer look, you will find that Qiaoqiao''s hand always pauses from time to time, which seems a little absent-minded.


    Mo Jue always takes a look at the figure of the person next to him, and then continues to move in his hand.


    Until he began to eat, Qiaoqiao could always feel the eyes of the people opposite.


    "Brother Mo, you eat... What do you always see me do?"


    This kind of Mo Jue makes people too unaccustomed. Qiao Qiao can''t help blushing. Just now he can use cooking to divert his attention, but there''s no way at the moment.


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "Qiao Qiao, won''t you go in the future?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment, bowed his head and ate without saying a word.


    Not answering is also an answer. Mo Jue''s eyes flashed and his face suddenly sank.


    He sighed and said with a bitter smile, "you haven''t figured it out yet, have you?"


    "Brother Mo, i..." Qiao Qiao bit his lip and stopped talking.


    Before she finished, Mo Jue waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to say more. I understand. Haixi also talked to me."


    Qiaoqiao stared at him.


    Mo Jue said seriously: "about us, maybe we both need to think carefully, and then we can better take the next step, don''t you think?"


    This is probably the first time he mentioned two people''s affairs and their future with her so seriously.


    Qiao Qiao''s heart moved and nodded.


    She knows that her love for Mo Jue has not changed, but it seems that the time to be together has not come. Whether she or Mo Jue, she should become a better herself and be fully responsible for the feelings of the two people before she can take that important step.


    Otherwise, she will feel sorry for the persistent feelings in her heart.


    They smiled at each other and did not discuss the issue again.


    Mo Jue brought her a dish and said in a warm voice, "let''s have dinner first. I''ll go to Jiwei''s place later. What about you? Are you going to rest at home or go to Haixi?"


    "I''ll find sister Haixi." Qiaoqiao said without thinking, "I want to accompany her more. She must be very tired these two days. It''s good that I can help her."


    Mo Jue''s action of helping her with soup was delayed, and he seemed to be "dissatisfied" with her answer. He slightly picked up his eyebrow and said, "I always feel that you are in love with Haixi now."


    Qiaoqiao''s face turned red, he looked at him, bowed his head and didn''t talk.

 Chapter 1202

    In the evening, Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao went to Jian Haixi''s house.


    The villa was brightly lit. Before I got close, I heard the voices of many people inside.


    Qiao Qiao was slightly surprised, turned to Mo Jue and asked, "brother Mo, how can there be so many people tonight?"


    Mo Jue''s eyes turned, and he only knew for a moment: "it is estimated that he is discussing the matter of going to training."


    In the room, not only Gu Chenyi and Yunge are sitting, but hamu and shadow are also among them.


    When they came in, Jian Haixi patted the seat beside him and said with a smile, "Qiaoqiao came here to sit."


    Mo Jue''s face turned black. Before reaching out to stop him, the people around him had run to Jian Haixi happily: "sister Haixi, are you discussing important things? Did you bother you?"


    "Of course not, you''re here just in time." Jane Haixi touched her little face and caught a glimpse of Mo Jue, who was sitting alone on one side with a dark face. She couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Qiao Qiao didn''t know what she was laughing at. She looked at her suspiciously and said, "sister Haixi, what are you laughing at?"


    "Cough... Nothing." Jane Haixi coughed gently with her lips covered, patted her hand and said with a smile, "I''m a little happy to see some people in a bad mood."


    "In a bad mood?" Qiao Qiao glanced at the faces of everyone in the room. He didn''t find anyone with an ugly face. It was more strange.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about him. I happen to have something to tell you." Jane Haixi pulled Qiaoqiao.


    "What''s up?" Qiao Qiao was very happy as long as she could help Jian Haixi.


    Mo Jue couldn''t help looking over.


    Jian Haixi said, "take the children to the training this time. I want to ask you, do you want to come with us?"


    assemble for training?


    "Really? Can I really go?" Qiao Qiao was stunned, his eyes lit up, and a surprise flashed on his face. "Sister Haixi, I''ll go."


    Mo Jue was also stunned and frowned slightly. He knew Qi Er was going with him this time, but he never knew there was Qiaoqiao in the list of people going


    His face was darker than before, and he followed, "I''ll go too."


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly fell on him.


    Ning Jiwei was drinking tea. Hearing the speech, he said impolitely, "no, you have to stay and help me."


    Mo Jue: "


    He seemed to smell a hint of pertinence from the faces of the Ning family.


    Seeing that his face seemed a little unhappy, Gu Chenyi smiled and pounded him, joking: "Mo Jue, you are so anxious that you should not be afraid of Qi Er''s sword to win love."


    Then he looked at Yunling and smiled.


    Mo Jue glanced at them from the corner of his eye, and didn''t deny it with a cold hum.


    Gu Chenyi, half grinning with big white teeth, looked at the abnormal person in surprise.


    If it had been put aside, Mo Jue would have refuted it. Today he kept silent. It seems that he is right.


    Jian Haixi looked at the silent hamu and said, "hamu, you''ll go back with us this time."


    Ha Mu nodded and had no problem. He had been in Xiangcheng for so long that it was time to go back.


    But this time, I''m afraid I''ll never see that face again.


    Thinking of this, ha Mu felt a little lonely.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes turned and said casually, "with Eugene Yan''s stubbornness towards talilina, I don''t know if he would want to do something about what she left in the base."


    Her light floating sentence made ha Mu and Mo Jue slightly change their faces at the same time.


    But Mo Jue quickly reacted that Jian Haixi said this to hamu, so he didn''t say anything after he was stunned.


    Qiao Qiao looked at him, but she secretly decided that after she followed him this time, she must protect her eldest sister''s things and never let anyone disturb talilina''s purity.


    She knew that Mo Jue had set up a monument for talilina in her heart. She couldn''t move it and never thought of moving it. In this life, she was guarding in front of the monument with him. As long as she was with him, she was willing.


    Ha Mu listened to Jian Haixi''s words, his face was stunned, frowned and said, "no one can move the things on the eldest sister''s head."


    "Oh, I thought you wanted to see Saha, so you didn''t want to go back with us." Jian Haixi smiled.


    Ha Mu choked and hummed, "there''s only one eldest sister."


    He has never confused this point.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The adults were discussing the training downstairs, and Jian Yi and other children upstairs also got together to discuss it.


    Mo Xiuqian, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian are obviously excited. They just have to prepare their luggage for several days. At the moment, they can''t stop laughing sitting here.


    In addition to going to school and training all day, most of them stay in Xiangcheng during holidays. This time they can go so far. For several children, it is tantamount to going out for a tour. Of course, they can''t calm down.


    Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin should be more calm. Once they leave Hunan City, their burden will become heavier. At this time, they both frown slightly. Only Mo Xiujin looks indifferent, lying on the tatami and shaking his legs leisurely.


    Gu Xiaomian hummed with great ambition while moving his wrist: "I tell you, we can finally compete with shuha them again. I still resent the fact that they overcame me me last time. I must get it back from them this time, otherwise my training this year will be in vain."


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyes, covered his mouth with one hand and yawned. Looking at Gu Xiaomian with an angry face, he threw cold water and said, "to tell you the truth, your Yin has nothing to do with your skill."


    "What do you mean?" Gu Xiaomian moved his wrist to half, kept this strange posture and turned to look at Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiuqian shook her head and sighed, "it means you are too stupid. Your brain is as straight as hamu. Can you not be trapped?"


    "You''re stupid." Gu Xiaomian reacted and angrily accepted Mo Xiuqian. Looking back, he looked at Jian Rui wrongly and drooped his eyebrows. "Rui Rui, am I stupid? They all despise me..."


    Mo Xiuqian: "


    Mo Xiujin: "


    This girl is definitely pretending. It''s great!


    Jian Rui is looking at the map of the base together with Jian Yi. Since she wants to go out, of course, she can''t be as unprepared as usual. Besides, although she doesn''t know as much about things at home as Jian Yi and Mo Tong, she also understands the recent worries and fatigue of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, and knows that going out this time is not as simple as it seems.


    So it''s always right to know more while you''re still at home.


    She looked at the map carefully and occasionally asked Jian Yi some questions. She didn''t even listen to Gu Xiaomian''s chat. At the moment, she didn''t look back when she heard Gu Xiaomian call her. She didn''t care: "it''s okay. Anyway, my brother and I are so smart. What''s the matter with you being stupid? Just follow me."


    She took it for granted, as if it was normal for Gu Xiaomian to follow her.


    "Well, well, it''s better for Ruirui to treat me ~" Gu Xiaomian nodded happily. He didn''t think it was bad for Jian Rui to say so.


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he will follow her all his life.

 Chapter 1203

    Gu Xiaomian happily answered Jian Rui, turned his head and looked at Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian who had "bullied" him just now, and the corners of his mouth were raised high.


    Mo Xiujin and Mo Xiuqian saw a few words floating over from his happy flower like face: "you have Ruirui to support me. I see you dare to bully me."


    Mo Xiuqian looked at the corner of his mouth that was about to rise to the sky, couldn''t help humming, and turned a big white eye at him.


    Mo Xiujin smiled darkly, squinted and didn''t care about his provocation. Instead, he came directly together, pushed him away and sat down next to Jian Rui.


    He glanced at the map on the screen, took another look at Jian Rui with a serious face, and hissed, "Why are you looking at this? Anyway, don''t remember to ask us at that time?"


    "That''s not good." Jianrui looked down carefully, memorized the route on the map clearly, smelled the speech and shook her head, "when I''m at home, my brother and you are holding everything, and I''ll make a scene with soy sauce, but as soon as we go out, we don''t represent only ourselves. If I can only throw and mix, I''ll lose the faces of daddy and Mommy, which is absolutely not good."


    Although she likes to play, when she can be lazy secretly and when she has to be serious, she has a clear mind.


    "So whether it''s strength or mind, we must completely crush our opponents this time. Let them be convinced and have nothing to say, so that we can win beauty." she clicked the mouse to enlarge a corner of the map and remembered it carefully.


    Mo Xiujin glanced indifferently. He was about to say something, but Jian Rui, who had bowed his head and carefully recorded the picture, suddenly raised her head and waved her fist and stared at him: "and you, don''t always think about going back to Yin. We should win them with real skills. We are not real enemies. Don''t let others really hate you at that time."


    "Then hate it. What else can you do to me?" Mo Xiujin casually picked his eyebrows. After that, he turned his eyes and looked at her. "Or do you plan to push me out and give them to relieve their hatred?"


    He said casually, but he looked at Jian Rui''s eyes with a trace of seriousness.


    Jian Rui: "


    So why did she think it took a lot of effort to talk to Mo Xiujin? This round and round, and then back to the origin.


    The man clearly saw that he had protected Gu Xiaomian just now, and now he had to ask her to say the same thing and protect him.


    What a fox brain.


    In a word, Gu Xiaomian would pretend to be poor to achieve his goal. Mo Xiujin walked around several circles.


    Jianrui looked at him with big eyes. If she hadn''t known him, she would have liked him now.


    She turned her eyes, opened her mouth and said slowly, "of course..."


    Seeing Mo Xiujin becoming more and more serious, she suddenly hooked her mouth, stretched out her hand and pushed him next to Jian Yi. She hummed and said, "of course, it''s to push you to my brother and let him cure you."


    This man''s mind is so fast and careful. It''s better to leave it to the more cunning Jian Yi.


    Then she stopped looking at the map, smiled and made a face at Mo Xiujin, who was stunned for a moment, and turned to find Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian.


    When Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui were fighting, they were never on guard. She was stunned. When she reacted, the guy had talked and laughed with Shazhi them.


    "Cut." he snorted angrily and turned his head to Jian Yi''s eyes.


    He bumped into Jianrui when he was pushed over just now.


    At this time, Jian Yi takes off his headphones and is turning to look at him.


    The two were close. Mo Xiujin heard Dou Ming''s voice from the earphone. He was surprised. He looked at him like an alien: "how many separate bodies do you have? While listening to us, he told ruiruirui the map and was still chatting with Dou Ming?"


    "It''s not a chat, it''s just a program problem discussed in the group. It''s recorded in advance." he said, taking headphones to Mo Xiujin. "Do you want to listen?"


    Mo Xiujin skimmed his mouth and quickly waved his hand. He wanted to know how boring it was: "I don''t listen. I''m not interested in computer programs."


    "Well, you are only interested in the dark side of human nature," Jian Yi said faintly.


    Mo Xiujin sneered and sat down next to him: "so you heard it all just now. Why, like Ruirui, let me take it this time?"


    "Let''s face it." Jian Yi nodded, glanced at Shazhi and Jian Rui and others, and then lowered his voice. "After all, mommy and aunt Qiao will be with us. Being too presumptuous will make them worry."


    "I just like to talk to you. Don''t worry. When did I let my aunts worry?" Mo Xiujin was happy when he heard Jian Yi''s three words "on the surface." come on, let''s talk about the plan on the surface. "


    As he spoke, he put his arm on Jian Yi''s shoulder.


    Jian Yi glanced at his hand. He was only stunned and followed him without reaching out to pat it open.


    In fact, he is a cleanliness addict. In the past, except for his family, it was impossible to let anyone near him, let alone pull him or touch him.


    But in recent years, I don''t know if there are so many people around and trained by them. Anyway, today''s tolerance for these people is much greater.


    "These are the lists Daddy gave me."


    At the moment, the others are not here. Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin gather their heads together, and their voices are at the lowest level.


    After closing the page opened for Jian Rui just now, Jian Yi clicked on a hidden page, pointed to the screen and said to Mo Xiujin, "remember these people..."


    Mo Xiujin looked at the computer screen and his eyes were dark.


    Ning Jiwei only gives Jian Yi a list, but now the list is followed by photos. It is obvious that Jian Yi has done some homework in private.


    Mo Xiujin''s eyebrows and eyes were cold. He only glanced at them. He already had some numbers in his heart: "just these? They''re not enough for me to play."


    While talking, the two little foxes looked at each other and saw something "dark" in each other''s eyes


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day.


    Several children went to school on the last day before the holiday.


    Thanks to the existence of Jian Yi, a super Xueba, it is equivalent to an invincible plug-in, directly forcing several children''s academic progress to catch up with and surpass many of their peers.


    Ning Jiwei also communicated with the teacher in advance, so the school was not embarrassed when a large number of people asked for so many days off at once. Of course, another important reason is that Jian Yi and Shazhi just won the computer Award for the school.


    For those who can not only help the school win the prize, but also never delay the academic progress, but also donate money to the school to build a reading hall every year, the teacher naturally won''t say much.


    Several children were in high spirits on their way to school. Before the school arrived, they planned to clean up what they had brought back in the evening.


    But they never thought that the future waiting for them would be such an unexpected experience

 Chapter 1204

    On the other hand, Ning Ji, Jian Haixi and others are divided in two ways today.


    Ning Ji, Mo Jue and others went to mikai. Jiang Rumo has lived here for many days. It''s time to solve it.


    On the way, Mo Jue smiled and asked him, "are you really going to drive Jiang Rumo away?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at him and said, "didn''t this problem be discussed yesterday?"


    A partner who cannot be used by them is also a waste of food.


    In addition, Jian Haixi will leave tomorrow. He certainly can''t let Jiang Rumo stay with him.


    Mo Jue shrugged and said, "I think I can send her away, but I don''t have to be so excellent. This woman is poisonous, but if she is used well, she won''t poison others."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly and he understood his meaning in an instant.


    When they got to the place, they said hello to mikai and went upstairs to see Jiang Rumo.


    Jiang Rumo has been worried about Jiang ruting these two days. She wants to give it to eukins. Yan called, but he was afraid to say more and make more mistakes. He kept thinking about whether he could perfunctory Ning Jiwei''s words yesterday.


    At this moment, seeing Ning Jiwei appear, Jiang Rumo thought his plan had succeeded. He smiled and pulled his sleeve: "Jiwei, you came to see me, you... Are you willing to help me, aren''t you? I knew..."


    Mo Jue behind him was stunned. What kind of daydream is this woman doing.


    Ning Jiwei took a step back without waiting for her hand to touch him. He said coldly, "I think your injury is almost stable. Mikai is very busy here every day and doesn''t have time to take care of you."


    Jiang Rumo was stunned. He looked at him and said, "what... What do you mean?"


    "It means... You leave here today." Ning Jiwei glanced at the man who didn''t return to God.


    Drive her away


    Jiang Rumo looked at him in a daze. Her head was confused. She thought that after she told Ning Jiwei about Zhao Xu yesterday, she would make him trust him more.


    But I didn''t expect that Ning Jiwei would drive her away today.


    Jiang Rumo panicked and looked more and more excited. Looking at Ning Jiwei, he said, "you can''t do this to me, Jiwei. I''ve told you everything I know, you..."


    "Did you tell me that you know."


    Ning Jiwei interrupted her coldly, glanced at her and said with a sneer: "Jiang Rumo, frankly speaking, everyone is the same person. After being an opponent for so long, how many thoughts do you know each other? Don''t always treat others as fools."


    Jiang Rumo was stiff. His excited look suddenly became more complicated, and there was a glimmer of light at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Those dispensable nonsense don''t need you to talk more. I can find it. Since you don''t want to cooperate, it''s so simple to leave here." Ning Jiwei looked down at her, and the rest of his eyes were cold.


    The contact with the Chiang sisters has consumed him too much patience. He is stupid and treacherous, but he thinks he is smart. He has to play with these twists and turns. His tolerance has reached the limit.


    Jiang Rumo''s face turned white and bit a trace of blood on his lip.


    She can''t go if her mission fails, eukins. Yan will certainly not let Jiang ruting go.


    "Jiwei, you..." she anxiously stretched out her hand to pull Ning Jiwei''s sleeve and begged. This time, Ning Jiwei waved away.


    "No, Jiwei, I beg you, don''t drive me away."


    Jiang Rumo ignored that he was left aside and went to drag Ning Jiwei. There were tears in his eyes. "If you don''t help me, no one in the world will help me. Jiwei, I beg you."


    Ning Jiwei looked coldly at the person in front of him and was not moved: "I helped you. Who will help me?"


    At this moment, Ning Jiwei let Jiang Rumo see a trace of eukins in a trance. Yan''s shadow, like the king of hell, was full of danger and cold, which made her feel a little afraid.


    Jiang Rumo bit his teeth and said, "you... What do you want me to do?"


    Ning Jiwei squinted over her face and sneered in his heart. He knew that Jiang Rumo had compromised in his heart.


    But... Is not enough.


    "Let''s talk about this later," he said lightly. "In short, you move out of here today."


    Jiang Rumo drooped her eyes and moved out of here, which means that she is out of Ning Jiwei''s security force, and it also means that Ning Jiwei will no longer protect her.


    "I will ask someone to arrange a residence for you next to the community, and you will live there for the time being," Ning Jiwei said.


    This person is a dangerous chess piece and can''t be discarded or used for the time being. We must first remove the poison from her. Now, the best arrangement is to let her stay under their eyes, but can''t enter their house. It''s most appropriate outside the community.


    Although Jiang Rumo still has something to say, looking at Ning Jiwei''s look, she only such an arrangement is Ning Jiwei''s concession, so she can only nod and promise.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Jane Haixi and Dou Ge went to Qiao''s house together.


    She had to make it clear to George about the Qiao family before she left Xiangcheng.


    And then there''s Joey... There''s a result before she leaves.


    The car stopped at Qiao''s door. Dou Ge didn''t like this polite occasion. He didn''t even get off the car. He just said to Jian Haixi, "I''ll wait for you here with Ying. If you have something, you''ll call me."


    Jian Haixi laughed: "I''m going home. What can I do for you?"


    Dou Ge shrugged and didn''t say much. After Jane Haixi came in, he turned to the shadow and said, "go around."


    Around?


    The shadow looked at him suspiciously: "around where?"


    "It''s near here." Dou Ge yawned, leaned against the co pilot and said lazily, "Haixi protects the family so much. Now that we want to leave, we''ll help her sweep around and reassure her."


    Ying Dun understood what he meant. Then he nodded and drove slowly around Qiao''s house.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know about it. Qiao Zhen was not at home when she entered the door. Yang Yaru went to the company again. Yan Mei saw her coming, smiled and welcomed her in and said, "are you looking for ah Zhi? He said you would come today, so he didn''t go anywhere and waited for you upstairs."


    Jane Haixi nodded and said, "aunt, I''ll go up."


    "Haixi, that..." Yan Mei hesitated and swallowed what she wanted to say. She only reluctantly smiled and said, "nothing. Go upstairs and I''ll prepare some fruit for you."


    Jane Haixi just didn''t see her face, nodded and turned upstairs.


    George is in his study. Since Qiao Qinghe died, his whole person seems to have changed. Suddenly he has become a lot more mature. He can no longer see the old careless look on his face. Instead, he is responsible and serious to the whole Qiao family.

 Chapter 1205

    "What are you doing?" Jane Haixi knocked on the door, walked in and asked with a smile.


    George saw her come in, turned the computer screen to her and said, "look at the company''s account books."


    After a pause, he looked at Jane Haixi and asked, "are you here to tell me about the future?"


    Jian Haixi nodded, sat down opposite him and said straight to the point, "I won''t leave for a short time this time. I''m sure I won''t take them away, so I''ll leave it to you."


    George frowned slightly. He didn''t think it would be safe to go out this time. If Jane Haixi didn''t bring anyone around, he couldn''t rest assured.


    Just on second thought, the person arranged by Ning Jiwei is definitely a first-class good hand. For a moment, he nodded and said, "well, your people must be enough. It''s inconvenient to bring more. Qiao Li, they''ll stay at home for the time being. Ji Wei can cooperate with him if he needs anything."


    Jian Haixi nodded: "I think so, and they also need to guard the safety of the Qiao family."


    George''s eyebrows sank. He rubbed his eyebrows for a long time and laughed at himself: "Oh, safety? His family''s mind is not in line. What''s the use even if they are surrounded by an iron bucket..."


    Jian Haixi looked at the fatigue on his face. These days, he was not only busy with the company, but also the loss of Qiao Qinghe. I''m afraid the burden of Qiao Ya has been weighing heavily on his heart.


    "Ah Zhi," Jian Haixi called him, "this time, I have another thing to tell you about ya''er."


    George blinked, looked up at her and waited for her words.


    Just now I saw Yan Mei''s desire to talk stopped. Jane Haixi didn''t mention anything. Now she said directly to George: "I''ll go to find Qiaoya later. If she wants to come back with me, I''ll bring her back directly. If she doesn''t want... I''m still the same attitude as before."


    George was slightly stunned, frowned and said, "are you going yourself? No, it''s too dangerous."


    Everybody knows eukins. Yan that madman likes to play games with Jian Haixi. Wouldn''t it be like throwing herself into the net to let her go in person.


    A JOYA is already in his hands. How can Jane Haixi risk herself.


    "Don''t worry." Jian Haixi refused when he saw him speak, shook his head and explained, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not going alone. Brother Dou and Ying will go with me."


    George frowned, still worried, opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Jian Haixi had interrupted him and said, "I''ll leave tomorrow, and then Qiao Li and Qiao Zheng will leave it to you. If ya''er doesn''t come back with me this time, I''m afraid this matter will have to be handled by you in the future. You''ll discuss it with Ji Wei and don''t act impulsively."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." George nodded and looked at Jane Haixi with a touch of complexity in his eyes.


    Clearly, her own front was full of unknown dangers, but she had to charge them one by one before she left.


    His eyes were heavy, he patted Jian Haixi on the shoulder and said, "don''t always worry about others, but you forget yourself in the end. You and the children should be more careful when you go out this time."


    Jian Haixi smiled, patted him on the back of his hand and said, "don''t worry, eukins. Yan is not talilina and Mo Sheng. He doesn''t have so much ability."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Large leveling.


    In the living room, Qiao Ya sat in a corner of the sofa with a frown and was stunned.


    In front of the French window, eukins. Yan hugged his chest with both hands, squinted at the outside scenery, and silently listened to the report from his men at the end of the earphone.


    For a long time, I don''t know what he heard. He suddenly smiled briefly and said coldly, "really? I know. Just keep staring."


    Qiaoya didn''t care what he said, but Jiang ruting standing on one side stared nervously at the back. She didn''t know if it was a blood telepathy. She always felt that the person opposite was reporting Jiang Rumo''s situation.


    Sure enough, eukins. Yan was silent for a moment. He turned around and looked at Jiang ruting first. He sneered at the corners of his mouth and said, "ruting, it seems that your sister failed this time."


    Jiang ruting was stunned and his face turned white.


    Eukins. Yan sat down on the sofa with his legs crossed, glanced at her face and said with a smile: "you say, how can I punish your sisters?"


    His icy voice and gloomy smile on his face made Jiang ruting tremble in his heart. His face became whiter and whiter. He said in a trembling voice, "what''s the matter with my sister?"


    "She was kicked out by ningevi," eukins said. Yan finished this sentence and looked at Jiang ruting with great interest. His eyes flashed a little, "Gee, I didn''t expect that those people still saved some face for you and didn''t show mercy to your sister. Or was it that Jian Haixi was really angry and couldn''t allow other women to take her man, so he drove away?"


    Jiang ruting bit his lip and lowered his head to avoid eukins. Yan''s sight suddenly hurt his heart.


    Eukins. Of course, Yan didn''t think of it, because compared with Jiang Rumo, she didn''t even have the slightest value to be treated well by those people.


    It was only because of JOJO that she was able to live there like a normal person.


    She was stunned for a moment. She didn''t think about JOJO anymore. She looked up at eukins. Yan, biting his lips, said, "please, save my sister."


    She knows how heavy Jiang Rumo''s injury is. If she leaves that place and she''s not around, what should she do alone?


    "You begged me to save her?" eukins. Yan Dun looked straight at Jiang ruting for a moment.


    Compared with Jiang Rumo, this man is really useless. After talking to him for so many days, he still looks timid and looks like a useless mouse. It''s disgusting to look at him.


    But


    The cruel color in his eyes flashed by, looked at Jiang ruting and said, "well, since Jian Haixi has a soft heart for you, why don''t you go back."


    go back?


    Jiang ruting was stunned and looked at eukins. Yan has some reactions.


    Eukins. Yan Leng said in a voice, "you two sisters, one of you must stay with me. If you want me to save your sister, go back to me and continue to complete the task."


    "I..."


    Jiang ruting moved his lips but didn''t dare to make a sound. His eyes kept flashing back and forth, hesitantly lowered his head, and didn''t promise for a long time.


    She couldn''t take the task back to hurt those people, but Jiang Rumo also worried her


    JOYA, who had been silent, couldn''t listen and glared at eukins. Yan Leng said, "didn''t you say you wanted to end the game? I''ve stayed here. Why continue?"


    "Oh, ya''er, you are as naive as ever." eukins. Yan smiled and said, "that agreement has already expired. Now if you want to talk to me about terms, you have to start over."

 Chapter 1206

    Eukins. The smile on Yan''s face was rampant.


    JOYA stared at him angrily, her breath was cramped, pointed at him and scolded, "you... Mean!"


    "Ya''er..." eukins. Yan stretched out his hand and held Qiaoya''s finger into his palm. He didn''t mind her scolding herself. He could also say with a smile, "I don''t want to do this, but there''s no way, because your value doesn''t seem to be very big."


    Before she had time to think about the meaning of his sentence, she listened to him and said, "look, I''ve brought you back. Your family doesn''t seem to come to you at all... Do you think I should think more about myself in this situation?"


    She could not hear what he said. She let him hold her finger and forgot to take it out. She just thought about what he said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, after coming out of Qiao''s house, Jian Haixi went to eukins with Dou Ge and Ying. Yan there.


    The three swaggered in from the front door. Just at the door of the community, the security guard on duty suddenly changed his face when he saw them.


    For a moment, he didn''t know whether to stop or not. He stood there hesitating and didn''t dare to move forward.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him coldly, sneered and went straight in.


    In the big flat, eukins was talking to joea. After receiving the report, Yan asked, "are they really?"


    The head hurriedly replied, "they''re right. They haven''t stopped. They''ve gone in."


    Eukins. Yan hung up the phone directly. His face gradually spread from surprise to crazy joy. He laughed and told Jiang ruting, "go make tea and remember to use the best tea leaves and tea sets."


    Jiang ruting was still hesitating and didn''t know what to choose. Wen Yan didn''t ask much. He just nodded and went down.


    Eukins. Yan Chang took a breath, with a crazy smile at the bottom of his eyes. He went to Qiaoya and gently held her chin, but she turned her head to avoid it.


    He didn''t care. He rubbed her hair and said, "ya''er, you''re really my little lucky star. I just said that no one came to you. Isn''t there someone?"


    Qiao Ya was surprised, and a flash of panic flashed in her eyes. She turned her head and stared at him and said, "what do you mean? Who''s here?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your annoying brother back," eukins said. Yan lip angle hooked up a smile and said, "it''s Jian Haixi."


    "Haixi..." Qiaoya''s pupils suddenly shrunk, and she was surprised to step back. It was Haixi running.


    She looked at eukins. With a crazy smile in Yan''s eyes, he grabbed his arm and said, "what do you want to do? I warn you! Don''t you hurt Haixi!"


    Eukins. Yan slowly brushed her hand away, pinched her chin and said, "it depends on whether you listen."


    Words fall, looking at JOYA''s instantly pale face, eukins. Yan was in a good mood and touched her face like a puppet toy. He coaxed: "don''t look at me like this. You know what you should do. Don''t let Jane Haixi think I have neglected her family."


    JOYA''s eyes twinkled and a touch of pain appeared on her face.


    She doesn''t know why it always happens again and again. She has to make such a choice in front of her relatives every time. Why?


    Last time it was George, this time it was Haixi


    "Why do you... Have to do this?"


    JOYA looked at eukins almost collapsed. Yan, hissed, "why do you have to use me? Isn''t the game enough for you?"


    Eukins. Yan firmly took her into his arms, touched her hair and whispered, "Shh... Ya''er doesn''t cry. Let Haixi see your tears. She won''t spare me. If she doesn''t let me go, how can I let you go?"


    "You madman, you let go of me! I want to go home!" JOYA shook her head and didn''t listen to him. She struggled hard, but she couldn''t get rid of his imprisonment.


    "Julia! Don''t let me hear that again, or you know what will happen." eukins. Yan Han took Qiao Ya''s arm with both hands, calmed her down, stared at her tightly and said, "remember what I told you."


    JOYA looked at him with tears. Her red lips were deeply stained with blood, but her clenched fist only made her feel weak.


    She had no choice for a long time. She threw herself into the net to find this man


    "Go, wipe your tears and come out to meet your good sister later." eukins. Yan Dao.


    Without a word, JOYA bowed her head and went into the bathroom.


    At the same time, there was a loud noise at the gate.


    The three of Jian Haixi opened the door directly and walked towards the house.


    Seeing the man standing in the middle of the living room, Jian Haixi smiled and said, "sorry, I didn''t lock the door, so I came in directly."


    Eukins. Yan glanced over the three men, looked at the door with obvious signs of damage behind him, picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "the visitor is a guest. I didn''t go out to meet Miss Jane."


    He said, pointing to the sofa and said, "sit down, rutin, bring Miss Jane tea."


    Jian Haixi wasn''t polite either. He sat down directly on the sofa. Dou Ge sat down next to her. It wasn''t too close, but he definitely brought Jian Haixi into his protection.


    The shadow stood behind them and looked around vigilantly.


    Jiang ruting respectfully brought tea and put it in front of Jian Haixi. He was about to step down, but eukins. Yan''s cold eyes were nailed in place.


    "How did I teach you? Why didn''t I say a word?" eukins. Yan''s voice was cold and frightening. Jiang ruting stiffened, flashed a touch of embarrassment and regret on his pale face, bit his lips and said, "Miss Jane, please have tea."


    Jian Haixi glanced at her. Just when Jiang ruting thought she was going to ridicule herself, he heard Jian Haixi say, "where''s ya''er? I''m here to see her."


    I didn''t say anything about Jiang ruting.


    As if they were just strangers.


    Jiang ruting was stunned and subconsciously looked up at Jian Haixi.


    She thought that the other party''s ridicule would make her feel uncomfortable, but she didn''t want to be indifferent, which was more unacceptable than ridicule.


    Jian Haixi on the other side really won''t release a little kindness for her insignificant person.


    She suddenly understood the truth.


    Dou Ge looked at Jiang ruting. Her psychological activities were all on his face. He could see it clearly, and his heart just sneered with disdain.


    In his opinion, Jiang Rumo is a bad man, and Jiang ruting is a fool.


    Otherwise, she would not only see Jian Haixi''s indifference to her, but not her care.


    If Jane Haixi shows concern for her at this time, she will be right to eukins. Yan Lai said that it would only make her situation more difficult.


    Sometimes being a useful piece is far less free than a useless piece.

 Chapter 1207

    Eukins. Yan crossed his legs and drank tea calmly, as if he hadn''t heard Jane Haixi''s words. He smiled and said, "Miss Jane, this is the best tea I have here. I''ve only served guests because you came. Won''t Miss Jane give me a face?"


    "There''s no need to drink tea." Jian Haixi glanced at him coldly. "You know, the purpose of my coming here is to open the skylight and tell the truth. There''s no need to waste time here."


    Eukins. Yan Wei paused, put down his tea cup and laughed.


    Jiang ruting looked at him in surprise. Jian Haixi talked to him like this, but he was not angry at all. It seems that he really treated Jian Haixi differently,


    Eukins. Yan smiled happily for a while, then shook his head and sighed, "I really like to talk to Miss Jane. It''s crisp and neat. Let''s talk about it. In the future, it''s better for both parties to let you tell me. I think I''ll be a lot softer."


    As soon as his voice fell, Dou GE''s cold and fierce eye wind swept towards him.


    It seems that he knows that the people around him are aroused by anger. Before Dou Ge speaks, Jian Haixi reaches out his hand to stop him.


    "In that case, let''s all just order," she told eukins. Yan said, "you let ya''er out. I have something to say to her."


    They''re not here for eukins. Yan, but Joey, there''s no need to be in eukins. Yan''s efforts were in vain.


    Eukins. Yan stalled: "although I like you very much, I''m sorry if it''s ya''er. I''m afraid the result will disappoint you."


    Jian Haixi snorted coldly.


    At this time, Qiaoya came out from the inside. Because she had just mended her makeup, she couldn''t see the trace of her collapse just now. Just when she saw Jane Haixi''s figure, her eyes couldn''t help reddening and said in a dumb voice, "Haixi..."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes fell on her, sighed, came forward and took her hand, patted and said, "don''t cry, how are you these two days? Did this bastard bully you?"


    JOYA hung her eyes, staggered her eyes, shook her head and said, "No."


    Eukins. Yan smiled with satisfaction and said, "I''m so good to ya''er. How can I be willing to bully her."


    Jane Haixi didn''t bother to pay attention to him. When she heard the speech, she pretended not to hear it. She just looked at Qiao Ya and said, "ya''er, I''m here to take you home. Come back with me."


    "Go back..."


    Qiaoya was stunned. Hearing the word "go home", she immediately looked up and looked at Jian Haixi.


    That pair of eyes is full of firm and invincible faith.


    Let her subconsciously want to follow and listen to her.


    It seems that as long as you follow her, you don''t have to worry about anything.


    "Haixi, I..."


    She opened her lips in a daze. She was about to speak when suddenly eukins came next to her. Yan''s voice, cold and ruthless, interrupted her.


    "Ya''er, do you really want to go?"


    Joe Arden was surprised by the cold voice. The moment behind her like a cold wind made her hair stand up, and she was suddenly pulled out of the warmth and courage brought by Jianhai river.


    She can''t go


    Eukins. Yan said that only if she stays can she strive for a glimmer of life for these people.


    Even if she doesn''t play a big role now and can''t stop the devil''s game, it''s good to make a contribution to everyone


    Seeing the change in her eyes, Jane Haixi''s face was cold. She frowned and tightened her hand and said, "ya''er, don''t think so much. You just need to follow me. Don''t believe anything he said."


    Qiaoya bit her lip, slowly took out her hand from Jian Haixi''s hand, lowered her head and said, "Haixi, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Ya''er is not in a hurry. Think about it clearly." Jian Haixi interrupted her with a cold look when she saw her retreat. "Do you really want to leave your family and stay with this person?"


    JOYA''s eyes flashed, and a painful struggle flashed across the bottom of her eyes.


    Eukins. Yan hum smiled and said, "Miss Jane''s words are really unreasonable. What about staying with me? Ya''er naturally chose to stay because she likes here."


    Every word he said seemed to stab Qiao Ya''s heart with a cold blade, nailing shiny daggers in front of her, so that she couldn''t move forward.


    "Haixi, I''m sorry, I don''t want to go back for the time being." JOYA closed her eyes and stepped back slightly.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and sighed wearily. She had stretched out in the air and pulled her hand back powerlessly, raising her hand and rubbing the center of her eyebrows.


    Dou Ge frowned. He was not surprised by Qiaoya''s move, but he was a little distressed about Jian Haixi. He ran this trip at risk, but he still got Qiaoya''s answer.


    He moved his mind, took out his cell phone and dialed George.


    It''s a good thing that Qiaoya went back with them this time, but it''s better to let the qiaos witness the scene in person, so as not to turn back and complain about jianhaixi.


    Qiaoya couldn''t bear to see the look on Jane Haixi''s face. She pursed her lips and wanted to say something. Suddenly she heard George''s cold voice in the empty living room.


    "Ya''er, come back with Haixi."


    As soon as Qiaoya froze, she looked in the direction of the voice. Dou Ge turned on the hands-free. She subconsciously opened her mouth and said to the other side, "brother..."


    Hearing her voice, George was stunned, and then sank his voice and called, "ya''er."


    Eukins. Yan Tiaomei looked at Dou GE''s action, supported his chin with one hand, hissed, didn''t say anything, and didn''t do anything to stop him.


    It didn''t seem to worry at all that JOYA would make other choices because of George.


    "Ya''er, don''t let everyone worry about you again, OK? Be good and come back with Haixi..." George''s voice came through the receiver, amplifying the fatigue.


    The house was in a mess and she was killed by eukins again. Yan takes it away. Qiaoya doesn''t have to think about how heavy a burden he has.


    No matter Haixi or him, Qiaoya doesn''t want to live up to him, but in fact, she can only hurt their hearts for themselves again and again.


    "Brother, I''m sorry..." her reddish eyes turned bloody, the thin water light gathered, choked and said to George, "I..."


    "Ya''er..."


    Before her voice fell, Yan Mei''s anxious voice came over there. With worry and heartache, she begged, "daughter, you''re obedient. Will you come home with Haixi?"


    Yan Mei''s eager voice made Qiaoya''s defense completely collapse. She covered her face with her hands and burst into tears, but she could only bite her lips tightly and hold back.


    "Don''t let mom and your father worry. Your father hasn''t been in good health these two days. You''re good. Don''t be angry with him?" Yan Mei was worried and didn''t dare to say too much to Qiaoya. She had to coax and persuade her daughter in an attempt to change her mind.


    "Mom..."


    JOYA opened her lips in tears, but her hoarse voice didn''t make a sound.

 Chapter 1208

    Eukins on one side. Yan drank tea leisurely with a teacup, looked at several people like watching a wonderful play, and always had a faint smile on his mouth.


    He was not worried about Qiao Ya''s repentance, and secondly, he was not worried about Jian Haixi and Dou GE''s hard work.


    This is his territory. Even if Dou GE has wings, as long as he doesn''t let go, they can''t go, let alone bring JOYA.


    Jian Haixi sighed, stepped forward two steps, rubbed Qiaoya''s hair, patted her back and comforted her, "OK, ya''er, come back with me."


    She raised her hand to wipe away her tears, looked into Qiaoya''s eyes and said seriously, "I know that bastard must use some words to deceive you and threaten you. Don''t worry, his threats can''t be true. No one can threaten the safety of the family. If he was so vicious, he wouldn''t just come to say these groundless words to scare you..."


    Qiaoya blinked her eyes, and her tears fell silently. Through the water light, she could not see Jane Haixi''s face clearly, but she could hear those words that made her feel at ease, word by word, into her heart.


    Jian Haixi saw that she listened, touched her face and said, "believe me, ten thousand steps back, even if we are really in danger, we never need to sacrifice someone to maintain the safe life of others. That is never our consideration. The Qiao family has only one criterion, that is, sharing weal and woe, and there is no giving up one to protect one hundred."


    "Share joys and sorrows..." Qiao Ya stared at Jian Haixi, silently reciting her words, and her eyes seemed to be loose.


    "Ha ha..."


    Eukins on the sofa. Yan''s eyes darkened, put down his tea cup, stood up, smiled and applauded Jian Haixi. "Miss Jane, your eloquence is very good. Even I have to be moved by you just now."


    With that, he walked slowly to JOYA, held out his hand to her and said, "Miss Jane has said so much, ya''er, what''s your choice?"


    No word seemed to be a threat in the words of simple inquiry, but Qiao Ya''s eyes just loosened because of his words, and immediately darkened again.


    JOYA looked around at eukins, who was smiling. Yan, looking at Jian Haixi frowning, the pain in his eyes is getting worse and worse.


    "JOYA!"


    George at the other end of the cell phone naturally heard eukins. Yan''s words, did not hear Qiaoya''s answer, and immediately said, "do you have a little brain? Don''t let Haixi risk for you in vain, come back with her!"


    "Yes, ya''er, be obedient and come back soon..."


    The voices of George and Yan Mei kept coming, but Qiaoya was still hesitant.


    Jane Haixi frowned more and more tightly and stared into JOYA''s eyes.


    Isn''t that enough for her to have the courage to believe in her family?


    The atmosphere in this corner gradually became tense. Dou Ge behind him stood up and walked behind Jian Haixi.


    The shadow quietly approached the door. First of all, he had to make sure that they had a way to leave.


    As long as JOYA makes a choice and is willing to go back with them, they will take her out of here today.


    Jiang ruting looked at these people in a daze. A faint light slipped across the bottom of his eyes and touched his heart.


    They''re really taking risks for Joey.


    Take your life with eukins. Yan Bo, this time.


    The love and righteousness in them is what she has never seen but yearns to have.


    Unfortunately... She has lost the qualification to stand beside them.


    "Ya''er, come with me." Jian Haixi raised her hand and held her wrist tightly when she saw that Qiaoya was still silent.


    Eukins. Yan Yan''s eyes were cold. Before he moved, Qiao Ya was stunned, but he pushed away Jian Haixi''s hand.


    "Haixi..."


    She clenched her bloodless lips, turned pale, stepped back and chose eukins. Yan.


    Jian Haixi shook her hand and said helplessly, "ya''er, have you figured it out? Are you sure this is your last answer?"


    Qiao Ya''s tearful eyes twinkled and sobbed, "I''m sorry, Haixi..."


    "Don''t tell me you''re sorry." Jian Haixi raised his hand to interrupt her, staring at her with dark eyes. "I''m not the one you''re sorry for. Everyone has the right to make their own choice. As long as you don''t regret it in the future, this choice is. Since you decide not to go, I''ll go."


    She said and turned to leave. Eukins didn''t say a word behind her. Yan suddenly stepped forward and said with a smile, "is Miss Jane leaving now?"


    Dou Gomei''s eyes sank. Before he approached, he pulled over Jian Haixi and stood in front of her. He looked coldly at the humanity in front of him: "do you have an opinion?"


    The two faced each other, so close, eukins. Yan knew he was not Dou GE''s opponent.


    If he started, before his men rushed in, he would have been taken by the two men together.


    His eyes flashed slightly, smiled and retreated a little way: "don''t get me wrong, you are rare guests. I just want to invite you to a casual meal."


    "No need."


    Jane Haixi looked at JOYA''s pale face and wet eyes, and then at eukins. Yan''s voice sank.


    She was in a bad mood because of Qiaoya''s choice. At the moment, she made no secret of it: "we all know what your purpose of staying here is. If one day, ya''er gets hurt because of you, I will never let you go."


    "That''s too serious," eukins said. Yan smiled at Qiao Ya and said to Jian Haixi, "how can I hurt ya''er? Don''t doubt my sincerity. We are happy with each other."


    He said, turned to look at Joey, hugged her tightly and said, "what do you say, ya''er?"


    Julia shook her lips and didn''t speak.


    Jane Haixi snorted coldly and didn''t want to see eukins. Yan Na''s face turned and left directly with Dou Ge.


    When they left, they were as natural and straightforward as when they came. It seemed that they didn''t take this as eukins. Take Yan''s territory seriously.


    Watching Jane Haixi''s back disappear gradually, Joey couldn''t help but burst into tears and pushed eukins away. Yan turned and ran back to the room.


    Eukins. Yan went to the window, squinted at the three people, listened to his subordinates'' inquiry, and said with a cruel smile: "stop what, just play like this. If there''s any fun in the future, let them leave..."


    "Yes." his men were ordered to leave, but Jiang ruting shivered because of this sentence.


    Back in the car, Jane Haixi sighed heavily, rubbed the center of her eyebrows with one hand, took the phone from Dou Ge with the other hand, and whispered to George at the other end, "ah Zhi, I''m sorry I didn''t bring ya''er back."


    "Haixi, stop talking. We all heard it."


    George''s voice was also very tired, and there was some out of tune hoarseness: "these have nothing to do with you. You should leave there quickly and don''t take any more risks. As for ya''er... We''ll talk about it later when she thinks about it."


    "Well, that''s the only way..."


    Jian Haixi answered, hung up the phone and slowly leaned back in his chair. His tight mind was completely relaxed, but the gloomy color between his eyebrows could not disappear.

 Chapter 1209

    Even if you can''t see Jane Haixi and others, eukins. Yan still stood in front of the French window and squinted slightly out of the window, as if he suddenly fell into meditation.


    Sara came out of the bedroom in her nightgown. Her face was still very sick and pale, but it was obviously much better than when she had just returned. She was no longer so weak when walking.


    Jane Haixi was taking a bath when they came. She didn''t come out at all because of her complex feelings.


    At this time, looking at the silent figure in front of the window, SA Luo shrugged his shoulders and didn''t speak. He took a box of cake and sat down on the sofa to eat.


    She''s with eukins. Yan''s body is not short. Naturally, he knows when to come forward and speak, and when it''s best to keep silent.


    After a quiet moment, the tall figure in front of the window suddenly gave a low smile, and the dumb voice rang strangely in the huge living room.


    "Oh... Did you finally have to take action?"


    The cake that SA Luo fed to his mouth paused, glanced at him and said nothing.


    Eukins. Yan also seemed to be the same as he didn''t see her, but waved his hand at will.


    Soon a figure quietly entered the room and knelt down in front of him.


    "Go and find out what new actions Jane Haixi has taken recently."


    "Yes." the man stepped back without making a sound.


    Sura looked at the figure of the man and looked curiously at eukins. Yan, after a pause, asked his doubts: "Yan, how do you know they are fishy?"


    Eukins. Yan hum smiled: "they hold too many things in their hands. They have to look ahead and backward when doing anything. For fear that they don''t go the wrong way, so they usually won''t move if they can''t move, but don''t you think they have done too much lately?"


    Recent moves


    The whirling lips sipped the cream until she thought it over, eukins. Yan said, "Ning Jiwei drove Jiang Rumo away first, and Jian Haixi came to the door today. He was too anxious. He didn''t see it right..."


    Saha''s eyes turned slightly and said, "maybe they want to end the game?"


    Eukins. Yan glanced at her.


    "I just follow the thinking of ordinary people. Whoever''s life is so disturbed will probably be angry, not to mention those people."


    "Well, that''s not up to them," eukins said. Yan sneered.


    He wants to play, no matter who his opponent is, whether he wants to or not, he has to play with him.


    This game... Only he has the right to stop.


    SA Luo looked at his deepening eyes, pursed his lips, and didn''t answer.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi at the other end just got home. Qiao Qiao came up and said, "sister Haixi, Mr. Su said he wanted to see you."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows slightly. Before her feet could step into the house, she turned around and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    At Qiaoqiao''s house, Su ri''an and Shao Li are sitting in the living room. It seems that they are waiting for her. Even JOJO is sitting aside.


    "Brother, Miss Jane is coming." seeing her, Shaoli quickly helped Su ri''an to stand up.


    "Miss Jane." Su ri''an nodded slightly in her direction and smiled gently.


    Jian Haixi glanced JOJO, then looked at Su ri''an and Shao Li''s looks. He had a general idea in his heart and said, "Mr. Su doesn''t have to be so polite. Qiao Qiao said you have something to find me. Sit down and talk."


    "It''s like this..." Su ri''an smiled and took Shao Li''s hand. "My sister and I have lived here for a long time and have been disturbed for so long. This time I want to ask you to resign."


    Jian Haixi was not surprised, but nodded and said, "can I ask Mr. Su why he wants to leave?"


    Su ri''an smiled and said, "I can''t help you here. I just teach some children to play the piano. Now ruiruirui and they are leaving. It''s not suitable for us to live any more."


    At first, he and Shao Li just escaped, for in eukins. The news from Yan may be of some use to Jian Haixi, but now that it has been so long, they have not been able to help Jian Haixi at all. It''s not like staying here all the time.


    Now several children go to training and don''t need him to teach the piano. He can''t live in peace of mind anymore.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "Mr. Su thinks too much. They''re just going out for a small holiday this time and will come back soon."


    "Yes, Mr. Su, when we come back, ruiruirui, they will certainly continue to bother you here and learn music with you. If you leave, what can they do if they learn half?" Qiao Qiao, who made tea for the people, also advised.


    Su RI settled down and looked a little hesitant.


    Jian Haixi looked at Shaoli next to him and said, "and miss Shao''s disease still needs treatment. It''s more convenient for you to live here."


    "But..." Su ri''an frowned and sighed slightly. "We two live here. It''s too disturbing."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Jian Haixi with a smile. "It''s too polite for Mr. Su to say this. Everyone is friends, isn''t it? You just live here at ease."


    JOJO looked at him and was worried. After thinking about it, he added, "Mr. Su, my role in the next play happens to be a musician. I want to learn from you during my stay here."


    Su ri''an was stunned. His frown finally loosened, smiled and nodded: "OK."


    He turned to look in the direction of Jian Haixi, paused slightly and said seriously, "thank you, Miss Jane."


    "You''re welcome. I''ll be angry if you do this again." Jian Haixi pretended to be unhappy. "I didn''t mention the music tuition for your children. Should I even figure it out?"


    "Of course not." Su ri''an quickly waved his hand, only half of which realized that Jian Haixi was joking, and couldn''t help laughing, "OK, I won''t say."


    "Well, well, since I''m not leaving, I''ll go up and open my luggage again." Shaoli clapped her hands and got up. "It''s all my brother''s fault. He urged me to clean up early in the morning. I''m still tired at the moment."


    "I''ll clean up with you." Su ri''an also stood up and said.


    "I think you''re going to be a supervisor." Shao Li snorted, but she hurriedly held his hand. They greeted Jian Haixi and went upstairs.


    Qiao Qiao looked at the two figures and was relieved by their presence.


    Different from Jiang ruting, the two of them were ordinary people and were tortured by illness. Qiao Qiao was really happy for them when he saw that they could agree to stay.


    "By the way, sister Haixi, there''s another thing. Ha Mu just said he was going to the horse farm. I... I thought about it and didn''t stop him." Qiao Qiao looked at Jian Haixi and said.


    Jian Haixi raised his eyebrows gently. He was not surprised at all. He nodded and said, "well, he should go and say goodbye."

 Chapter 1210

    The next day.


    The people who had already packed up were ready to leave.


    Compared with excited children, adults are obviously more depressed, not only for the upcoming differences, but also for the dangerous and unknown future.


    Ning Jiwei frowned, took Jian Haixi''s hand and whispered, "Haixi, you know what I want to say."


    Jian Haixi nodded and looked at him with reluctant eyes.


    The last time they separated like this, they fought with talilina. This time, although it was not because of danger, there was a Eugene. Yan, no matter outside or at home, the situation is not much better than that at that time.


    Ning Jiwei gave her a deep look, reached out and took her into his arms, stroked her back and told her, "be careful..."


    After a thousand words, he opened his mouth and finally said only these four words.


    This is his biggest expectation. As long as she is good, he just asks her to be good.


    "Don''t worry, Jiwei, I''ll take good care of myself, and so will you. Stay at home and wait for me and my children to come back." Jian Haixi hugged him tightly, as if trying to absorb his warmth to resist the unknown future.


    They hugged each other tightly, looked at each other and smiled. They saw those unfinished words from each other''s eyes.


    They have too much tacit understanding. They don''t have to say many words. Just one look is enough to understand each other''s mind.


    "Daddy, don''t worry. Ruirui will protect mommy and will never let mommy lose a hair." before Jian Rui''s voice fell, she was pulled by Mo Tong behind her and said in her ear: "Rui Rui, let''s go first, don''t disturb them..."


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing. He raised his hand and called the children to him. He squatted down and said, "do you know your mission this time?"


    "Win and convince your opponent to lose!" Gu Xiaomian shouted with his arm raised first.


    "No." Jianrui quickly pulled down his hand and said seriously, "of course, the first task is to protect Mommy! Nothing is as important as mommy."


    Gu Xiaomian gave a meal and hurriedly put down his little fat hand.


    Jian Haixi could not help laughing as she looked aside and smiled with one hand against her lips.


    "Well, protect yourself first." Mo Xiujin came from behind, knocked on the back of Jian Rui''s head, stood with Jian Yi, narrowed his shining fox eyes and said, "Uncle Ning, don''t worry, we know what to do."


    Ning Jiwei rubbed the top of his hair: "smelly boy, don''t think so much. You don''t have any tasks. The most important thing is to protect yourself, you know?"


    Seeing his eyes turn a few times, Ning Jiwei knew that he was restless and told him seriously: "it''s not better outside than at home. Don''t rush into everything."


    "Yes, daddy." Jian Yi nodded. "Don''t worry, we won''t mess around."


    "Er... Yes, what Yi Yi said is, uncle Ning, we will definitely be obedient."


    Mo Xiujin nodded and watched Jian Yi make a promise to Ning Jiwei without changing his face. He was amazed at the man next to him again.


    "Tong Tong, Xiulin." Ning Jiwei turned to the two biggest children and waved, "I don''t need to explain you two. Only one thing is to learn to protect yourself first, so as to protect more people."


    "We understand." they nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    There was a distance from several people. Qiao Qiao and Mo Jue stood face to face.


    Mo Jue sighed, looked at the man who was always staring at the ground, and whispered, "Qiao Qiao, there''s nothing to tell me?"


    Qiao Qiao twisted his bag belt with his fingers. Hearing his low voice, he blushed and said, "you... You should take good care of yourself at home."


    Mo Jue looked at the shy and clever man in front of him, smiled contentedly, grinned and said, "I will, so will you."


    "Well..." Qiao Qiao nodded, "you should eat well, don''t always smoke so much..."


    She nagged and told Mo Jue one small thing after another that she could remember. Even the smallest thing, she was very serious.


    Mo Jue couldn''t help sighing and took two steps to hold her in her arms: "just ran back from the outside and went out again in a few days. You remember to stay away from that Qi ear. I''m not happy to see him..."


    Qiao Qiao leaned obediently in his arms and quietly listened to his voice from his chest into his ears. She looked closer than usual. She couldn''t help but turn more red.


    "Girl, be good, don''t let me worry." Mo Jue tightly hugged the man in his arms and sighed.


    "I know." Qiaoqiao smiled. Her heart beat faster and faster. She even couldn''t tell whether what she heard was mo Jue''s heartbeat or her own.


    After saying goodbye, Jian Haixi got on the bus and left.


    Ningji and mojue''s car followed them and personally escorted them to the airport.


    On the other side, eukins, who has been dormant. Yan Yexing came in a hurry.


    He had never thought that Jian Haixi would leave with the children in such a hurry. In that case, of course, he had to come and give a generous gift.


    But he didn''t expect that it was not dark guards and shadow guards waiting for him, but Mo Jue and Ning Jiwei who were present in person.


    Mo Jue looked at the cars that suddenly appeared on the road. They looked nothing different from their appearance, but they always approached Jian Haixi intentionally or unintentionally.


    Mo Jue sneered, raised his chin and said, "come."


    Ning Jiwei snorted coldly and accelerated beyond the past, in eukins. Yan and Jian Haixi don''t go in between their vehicles.


    Then the next few cars stopped, eukins. Yan''s team.


    Mo Jue poked his head out of the window, made a thumb down gesture and said coldly, "stop the car or stay. You choose."


    Eukins. Yan squinted at them, silently smiled and walked out of the car.


    The cars of Jian Haixi and others in front didn''t stop at all, as if they didn''t know what happened behind them, and soon separated from them.


    In the car, Jianrui and others looked back from the car and happened to see eukins. Yan got out of the car.


    "He is the villain Eugene Yan himself?"


    "Looks like a vampire."


    "Yes, it looks much more terrible than the picture..."


    Gu Xiaomian whispered and discussed. Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi looked at each other. A dark light flashed in their eyes.


    Jian Rui frowned, turned her head and looked at Jian Haixi in the front seat and said, "Mommy, daddy, they... Will they be all right?"


    Jane Haixi is in eukins. Yan''s people found it the first time they appeared. They kept frowning. At this time, they heard Jian Rui''s voice, slightly raised their eyebrows, touched her small face and said, "of course not. He''s not your father''s opponent."


    But although she comforted Jianrui like this, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart that the trip would not be as smooth as they had imagined before.

 Chapter 1211

    Mo Jue looked at the figure who got out of the car, hissed and raised his hand to open the door.


    He wants to see what this man wants to do.


    Ningjiwei followed, and they got off and Huggins. Yan stood at a short distance.


    Each other stared at each other.


    The air among the three was stagnant and silent, and the atmosphere became more and more tense until a moment later, eukins. Yan took the lead in action.


    He spread his hand to them, grinned and said, "what are you doing so nervous? I just want to say hello to Miss Jane before she leaves. How can we say that we have known each other for so long..."


    "Hum, save it, lest they get airsick and vomit after seeing you." Ning Jiwei glanced at him coldly and interrupted him impolitely.


    Eukins. Yan''s face turned black, and the displeasure in his eyes grew stronger and stronger.


    Mo Jue looked at his face and couldn''t help laughing. He took down the cigarette he was biting at the corner of his mouth with his fingers and gently knocked the ash with one hand. The ruffian smiled and said, "Ji Wei, you don''t give people face. After all, people can think they are the most handsome villain."


    Eukins. Yan: "


    Watching his face turn black again.


    The men beside him could not help gripping their weapons, and intuitively they would receive the command of battle the next second.


    They''re ready, eukins. Yan did not say a word.


    Ning Jiwei gave an impatient "tut" and sneered: "don''t be stunned. Do you want to go away, or should we just divide here?"


    Eukins. Yan squinted at the two people opposite. If there were shadow guards and dark guards opposite today, he might still be sure to fight, but there were Ning Ji and Mo Jue standing opposite. I''m afraid he was not an opponent, whether it was the overall strength they brought today or just these two people.


    He took a deep breath, and the gloom in his eyes had dissipated without a trace. A gloomy and twisted smile was hanging around his mouth. "Since Miss Jane can''t see her, I prefer to go home to find my Qiao beauty rather than do it. You two, I''ll see you another day."


    Then he got on the bus and left.


    Looking at the car that turned into a small black spot in an instant, Mo Jue smoked at the corners of his mouth, narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "suddenly I thought I looked up at him before."


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "I feel the same."


    They didn''t go or return to the bus. They waited in place. Soon, a plane passed overhead.


    Mo Jue looked up at the plane, pondered for a moment, and asked the people next to him, "what are you going to do after you solve this?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes also fell on the white fuselage. I don''t know what he thought. There was a trace of tenderness in his eyes. When he heard Mo Jue''s words, he slightly raised his eyebrows and turned to look at him.


    Mo Jue spread his hand and said in a low voice, "before, we didn''t think well. We thought we were strong enough to protect everyone around us, but we forgot that there were always madmen like Eugene Yan."


    The higher you stand, the more likely you are to be targeted. Gradually, you are as innocent as eukins. People like Yan will find them.


    Although it is not difficult to deal with, it will always appear in their lives in various disgusting ways and disturb their tranquility.


    Ning Jiwei sighed: "let''s talk about it then. If I can, I want to return."


    Mo Jue nodded. He was not surprised by his answer. He spit out a white mist, lowered his head and grinned: "I thought that old man Mo Tong was irresponsible before, but now I think I can understand his choice."


    Wandering for half a life, walking through thousands of storms, the only thought is only stable happiness.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Angry eukins. Yan came home with a black face.


    When Joey saw him, she hummed with a cold face and didn''t speak. She turned her head and was ready to go back to the house.


    How could the hostage ask the kidnapper what happened outside? She told eukins. Yan has seen through that the relationship between them is just the relationship between containment and being containment, for eukins. Yan''s own life, she has no interest to know.


    She doesn''t want to talk, eukins. Yan didn''t let her go.


    Seeing that Qiaoya wanted to turn back, he sneered, grabbed her wrist, pulled her hard, and pulled her in front of him: "ya''er, tut... Why are these eyes still so cold..."


    Qiaoya stared at him coldly, her wrist was strangled by him, and she didn''t make a sound. She was like a kitten with fried fur all over. She only knew how to stare at her enemy.


    Eukins. Yan raised his hand and touched her eyes gently, but his voice was as cold as ice, shooting at her like a sharp sword: "don''t look at me so hatefully, do you know what I just did?"


    "You let me go!" said JOYA, struggling hard and staring at him angrily. "You must be doing something outrageous. I don''t care."


    The more she struggles, eukins. The bigger the smile on Yan''s face, he hugged her with a ferocious smile and said, "you know, Jane Haixi is gone, and she has left Xiangcheng."


    JOYA was stunned, looked up at him, opened and closed her lips several times before spitting out her voice: "what did you say?"


    "I said, Jane Haixi is gone." eukins. Yan happily appreciated the clear expression on her face and said it to her harshly, "now do you know why she took the risk to come to you yesterday? Because she must explain to the Qiao family before leaving. Unfortunately, you missed this only opportunity and no one will pick you up again in the future."


    JOYA was stunned and let him grasp herself. She even forgot her struggle. As if she didn''t understand what he said, she stood there with her head down.


    She didn''t respond, eukins. Yan Dunjue was boring. He threw away her hand with a cold hum, glanced at the whirling nearby and said, "it''s your turn to come out next."


    Sara quickly straightened up and respectfully replied, "yes, Lord."


    "It''s also a good thing that they leave. It just gives you and Rumo a chance. If you two can''t win Ning Ji and Mo Jue during this time, there''s no need to stay with me..." eukins. Yan Wei narrowed his eyes and made a creepy voice.


    As soon as Sara froze, her body had bowed her head in obedience. She calmed down and hurriedly said, "Lord, don''t worry, my subordinates will complete the task."


    Eukins. Yan nodded, raised his hand and poured himself a glass of red wine. The glass knocked on the jade table and startled the other three.


    It was not the sudden sound that frightened the three, but eukins. Yan''s words.


    "Now that the lady leaves, it''s time to play some rough games."


    Qiaoya and Sura stared at him. Jiang ruting didn''t dare to look up, but he was surprised.


    Xiangcheng is finally going to change.


    At the same time, compared with the coming Hunan City, another map also slowly opened the scroll.


    However, because of the children''s relationship, even if it is covered with thorns, there will always be most laughter.


    Just sad and happy, since ancient times

 Chapter 1212

    Two days later in the evening.


    Talilina''s old base.


    A Zhuo looked at the people who were late silently and sighed helplessly: "is your special plane lost in the atmosphere?"


    According to the departure time, they should have reported here long ago. As a result, he waited and waited. He didn''t see them until now.


    "Well, this..."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him awkwardly, reached out and touched the hat hanging from his cheek. He didn''t have a good talk.


    Dou Ge glanced at him and said, "I''ve been playing for two days. What''s your opinion?"


    A Zhuo looked at the clothes of several people. Except Dou Ge, including Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao, everyone with the children was wearing a drop eared rabbit hat.


    I just came from a "fun place".


    Gu Xiaomian not only wears a drooping rabbit hat on his head, but also holds a bucket of popcorn in his hand. Ah Zhuo even thinks that the popcorn has just come out of the pot and slowly floats away in the base with a trace of sweetness.


    With rainbow marshmallow in one hand and half a sugar gourd in the other, Jian Rui is sharing it with Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian.


    Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian are not much better. She tilts her head and eats candied gourd. In particular, Mo Xiuqian has a little wreath on her head in addition to a drooping Rabbit Hat, just like a little princess.


    This dress and equipment almost made him think that this is a century playground. Several people are ready to have a big play.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin didn''t eat or drink, but one wore headphones and obviously turned on the don''t disturb mode. One lowered his head and brushed his iPad, not to mention the sense of tension. They didn''t even see a basic sense of formality.


    Ah Zhuo glanced at several people. The whole team saw that only Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin were reliable. At the moment, he stood with a serious look and felt a little like coming to the training competition.


    Ah Zhuo scratched his forehead, sighed, waved his hand inside and said, "forget it, come with me."


    The crowd followed him inside.


    Walking, Shazhi pulled Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian and ran to the front.


    When she came here, of course, she didn''t need others to lead the way. Although she left for so long, there was little change here.


    "Shazhi, did you live here before?" Mo Xiuqian asked vaguely while chewing sugar gourd.


    "Yes." Shazhi glanced around, installed the sugar fried chestnuts in her arms, took Jianrui in one hand and Mo Xiuqian in the other, "go, ruiruiruiqian, I''ll take you to my room."


    "Hmm! OK, OK." Jianrui cheered, grabbed her hand and jumped away.


    The three girls separated from the army. Mo Xiujin suddenly raised his eyes staring at the iPad, looked at the three figures, hung his head, and said to Gu Xiaomian: "don''t you follow?"


    Gu Xiaomian stuffed the popcorn bucket into his arms, grabbed a handful of it and shouted to the front, "Ruirui, wait for me, I''ll go too."


    Mo Xiujin was "sneaked attacked" by him. He quickly circled popcorn with one hand and had no time to control the other hand. A few letters of gameover flashed on the screen.


    "... Gu Ruan!" Mo Xiujin pulled his face and shouted to the figure running away in front.


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t know whether he really didn''t hear it or pretended not to hear it. Anyway, he didn''t look back. Just after careful observation, he could find that Mo Xiujin shouted, and the speed under his feet was much faster.


    Mo Tong took a breath from the corner of his mouth and turned to Jian Haixi and said, "Mom, I''ll look at them."


    Although there will be no big danger, it seems to have become their habit. As long as they are divided into two teams, Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin are bound to separate and follow one team.


    Jian Haixi squinted and smiled, touched his head and nodded, "go."


    Next to Mo Xiujin, he simply stopped playing games. He took the iPad in his arms and looked around.


    From time to time, he stretched out his arm to pound Jian Yi next to him and said curiously, "Hey, is this much different from when you used to stay?"


    Jian Yi shook his head, reached out and took some popcorn from the bucket in his arms, stuffed it into his mouth and said, "it looks similar on the surface."


    A Zhuo listened to his words, smiled, raised his hand and rubbed his head and said, "little rabbit, you always keep half your words. What''s the surface? You didn''t visit it at that time."


    Jian Yi touched his nose, looked up at him, and whispered, "brother Zhuo, save me some face."


    The past experience may seem arrogant to others, but in his own opinion, it is a black history.


    After all, he was too weak at that time. He couldn''t escape here without the help of Shazhi.


    "It''s such a good face at a young age." ah Zhuo smiled, reached out and pinched his cheek. He said so, but he really didn''t mention the topic just now. Instead, he said, "Qi Jun and they are very unconvinced when you come back this time. I''m afraid you won''t live in peace these days."


    Jian Yi frowned when he heard Yan and said, "it''s really troublesome, brother Zhuo. Can''t you directly separate us from their residence? Don''t meet the best at any time except during training."


    "That won''t work." ah Zhuo shook his head and said solemnly, "I''m going to let them learn from you. I put all the three houses in one building."


    Jian Yi: "


    With this sentence, he seems to be able to predict how lively the future will be.


    Mo Xiujin listened to ah Zhuo''s words, his eyes turned and turned, like a fox just out of the hole, sniffing where there was the smell of prey.


    Jian Haixi glanced and couldn''t help laughing: "ah Jin, what''s your idea?"


    She''s so familiar with that restless look.


    Mo Xiujin immediately raised his face innocently and looked at her: "no, I just haven''t seen the world. Isn''t this a good visit?"


    A pair of dark eyes only contained two words: "be honest."


    Jane Haixi paused and shook her head in silence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the yarn weaving room.


    Although she hasn''t come back here for a long time, the room is still as clean as before. Zhuo will send someone to clean it every day.


    No matter how long she is away, she will always be the "big miss" here.


    She opened the door and walked into the house. Looking at the familiar layout in front of her, Shazhi couldn''t help feeling a trace of nostalgia.


    "Sister Shazhi, you live in such a big room alone?" Jian Rui looked at the exaggerated luxury furnishings around and said in surprise.


    Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian are also stunned. In their impression, Shazhi has always talked less and kept a low profile. It is clear that those with high IQ on the computer can fight with Jian Yi one-on-one, but they always listen to him.


    The daily clothes are very casual. Jane Haixi wears whatever she prepares. She never takes the initiative to ask for this or that.


    Shazhi smiled and shouted: "I always thought my mother didn''t love me before, but after so much, I suddenly felt that in fact, she should treat me as a daughter."


    No matter how mischievous she is and how she breaks with the people here, Zhuo and hamu always regard her as talilina''s daughter and the "big lady" here. No matter how far she goes, this room is always reserved for her.


    They will do so. It must be that talilina told them so before she died.

 Chapter 1213

    "Sister Shazhi, don''t be sad."


    Seeing some depression between Shazhi''s eyebrows and eyes, Jianrui hurriedly came forward and shook her hand, comforting her.


    Mo Xiuqian also patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t think so much. People who love you will be happy when they see you happy. Come on, tell us what you used to do?"


    She winked at Jianrui. Jianrui immediately understood, and pulled her away from the topic with Mo Xiuqian.


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t pay attention to the look of several people. At this time, he was lying on the side of the huge table. He turned back and waved to Shazhi: "Shazhi, it turns out that you can draw even if you have nothing to do. Well... You can draw very well. You will catch up with me soon."


    He pointed to a framed picture on the table, grinned with big white teeth, and tried to reach it. Jian Rui grabbed him: "stand up and don''t mess up sister Shazhi''s things..."


    Shazhi smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. You can see it at will."


    This room used to be her home, but for her now, what is more important is the friends around her.


    Several people were talking and laughing in the room when two teenagers came outside the door.


    The mature and steady one on the left and the disdain on the right are Qi Jun and shuha.


    Qi Jun knocked on the door, Shazhi and others turned back.


    "Young lady, you''re back." Qi Jun nodded in a respectful voice, and nodded to Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian, "hello."


    "Qijun, shuha, long time no see." Shazhi greeted them with a smile.


    The book ha Leng snorted and didn''t speak, but his eyes involuntarily tilted their eyes to Jian Rui, and the coldness in the fundus of his eyes was visible to the naked eye.


    Jian Rui picked her eyebrows and didn''t think so. Instead, can came forward with a smile and cried sweetly: "brother Qi Jun, I haven''t seen you become handsome secretly for such a long time."


    Qi Jun smiled and was helpless about the strange Jane family lady. He was about to say something. The book ha beside him hummed coldly: "who is your brother? Don''t recognize people. Don''t think we will show mercy to you by calling brother."


    Others may be cheated by this girl, but he won''t. He can still remember the losses he suffered in Jianrui''s hands before.


    Jian Rui blinked, her long and fine eyelashes trembled, and the big black eyes under her eyelashes were full of innocence and simplicity: "strange, who are you? My name is brother Qi Jun, you also care? Are you his brother?"


    Shuha: "..." the girl pretended not to know him!


    As soon as Jian Rui said this, everyone held back their laughter, and even the corners of Qi Jun''s mouth couldn''t help laughing.


    Mo Xiuqian covered her mouth and smiled. She said to him, "who are you? It''s none of your business for us to talk to Qi Jun?"


    "Cough..." seeing shuha''s face getting darker and darker, it is estimated that a few more words will turn his face on the spot. Qi Jun had to clear his throat and say, "he is shuha. We have dealt with before. Maybe... Um... We haven''t seen much change for a long time, so you don''t remember."


    "Poof ~" Gu Xiaomian smiled and gave Qi Jun a thumbs up. "It''s really worthy of being the captain here. I''ll help you open your eyes and tell lies!"


    Qi Jun: "..." forget it. He said hello. He''d better leave quickly.


    Shuha stared at Jian Rui. If ah Zhuo and Jiao Wujiao had not told him not to fool around in private, he might have rushed in to compare with Jian Rui.


    Seeing him like this, Qi Jun frowned and said in a deep voice, "shuha, let''s go."


    Shuha clenched his teeth and snorted, "we''re just saying that this time everyone''s residence is in the same building. Even you can''t live alone. You must move your luggage before tonight."


    Live together?


    Shazhi was stunned and a little worried in her eyes: "are the Dou family together? So many people..."


    "Why, miss, are you afraid?" shuha asked with a sneer.


    Jian Rui turned a big white eye at him, turned to hold Shazhi''s hand and said, "sister Shazhi, don''t worry, there are many talents and lively people, especially with some people''s unpleasant character, they will certainly be beaten into hemp."


    "You..."


    "Book ha, enough."


    Shuha just wants to make trouble again. Qi Jun has raised his hand and buckled it on his shoulder. It seems that he doesn''t exert much force, but he can''t move easily.


    After stopping shuha, Qi Jun smiled and nodded to Shazhi and Jianrui and said, "let''s go first and see you later." then he buttoned shuha''s shoulder and took the man away.


    When the two people walked away, Mo Xiuqian frowned and said, "that book is nothing, but how do I think Qi Jun is a little powerful? Just that shot... It''s just my brother and Mo Tong that we can fight with him here."


    "I think it''s more than that." Jian Rui said with a smile. "A smiling tiger, a false impulse, I think the book can''t be underestimated."


    "You mean he just pretended?" Mo Xiuqian recalled shuha''s reaction just now and shook her head and said, "no, we''ve met him before. He''s just like that."


    Jianrui shrugged and said, "come on, don''t worry about him." then she turned to Shazhi and said, "sister Shazhi, don''t you mean everyone has lived together? Let''s go and have a look first."


    Shazhi nodded. A group of four people went out of the door and just touched Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong was relieved to see that they had nothing to do and asked, "I just seem to have seen Qi Jun and Shu ha. Are they bothering you?"


    Jianrui came forward and held his arm and said with a smile, "brother, are you kidding? Who is willing to trouble your lovely and beautiful sister?"


    Mo Tong choked, but he was relieved and said with a smile, "I don''t think I''m reluctant to give up, but I don''t dare to provoke you."


    Who doesn''t know that Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin are the means of the famous angel face devil?


    Including their own people, they can not recruit two people on weekdays.


    Several people looked for them. Downstairs in the dormitory, they saw Jian Yi waiting for them. Next to them were two familiar figures Qi Jun and shuha.


    "Oh, we''ll meet again so soon." Mo Xiuqian glanced at the book and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to forget your name again. Who are you?"


    The book humed coldly and turned his head when he didn''t hear it.


    Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes, took a circle between Qi Jun and shuha, and turned to look at Jian Rui: "did he bully you?"


    Shuha, Qi Jun: "..." who bullies who?


    Jian Rui sighed, pursed his lips and said, "it''s not bullying. It''s probably a friendly greeting to us as hosts."


    Shuha couldn''t bear it and roared, "speak clearly. Don''t deliberately say it as if I had hurt you."


    He roared without restraint. Let alone standing downstairs, even the people around him handed over curious eyes.


    Jian Yi frowned and looked at it coldly. Shuha''s anger seemed to be watered by ice water.

 Chapter 1214

    Mo Xiujin walked to shuha with a sneer. He was low. He even needed to raise his head when reading.


    But this did not hinder his cold aura.


    Shuha was so staring at him that he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    If Jian Yi''s eyes just made him feel like an iceberg collapsed and death came, Mo Xiujin''s eyes were like the most poisonous Medusa. The people he stared at would never escape the curse and poison of those eyes until they were turned into hard stones under his eyes.


    "It seems that you have a problem with us." Mo Xiujin smiled and said, "can I take this as your challenge?"


    His words fell, and all the people around him looked at Qi Jun and Shu ha.


    Although they came here to compete, they were provoked in this way when they first came here, which is completely different from friendly communication and competition.


    "Misunderstanding, it''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t hurt your harmony." Qi Jun pulled the book and came out to round the court.


    Mo Xiujin gave him a faint look, but he didn''t take his words at all.


    Qi Jun sighed and turned to Jian Yi: "Yi, give me a face."


    Jian Yi said quietly, "I can give you face, but you should know my rules. Only this once."


    "Yes, I understand." after all, it was shuha''s first choice. Qi Jun can only respond, "I promise we will welcome you with a friendly attitude. I also made it clear in wechat that today is shuha''s fault. I apologize for him. If he annoys you without authorization in the future, you naturally don''t have to give me face."


    Jian Yi nodded and raised his chin to Mo Xiujin: "ah Jin, come back."


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and hummed lazily. He came back and said to Qi Jun, "you''re a good listener. Then I''ll spare him this time."


    If someone else dared to bully Jian Rui and them, he wouldn''t talk so much nonsense.


    Shuha listened to the sentence "adults don''t remember villains". He felt his temples jump suddenly, but Qi Jun stopped in front of him. He didn''t dare to do anything more, so he had to hum coldly and endure it.


    Just then, another three or five people came down from the dormitory building. The leading boy looked cold and stiff. He went to the door, stood still, swept around and finally looked at Jian Yi: "finally meet again."


    "Hello, brother qiankungui." Jian Rui poked her head out from behind Jian Yi and said hello to the three.


    Dou Qian, Dou Kun, Dou GUI, the three most outstanding members of the new generation of the Dou family since Dou Dou, are also the representatives of the Dou family''s team leader this time. At the age of 12 or 13, they already have excellent skills and brains. Whether it''s wisdom or force, they can definitely compete with Jian Yi and others.


    Seeing Jian Rui, Dou Qian and Dou Kun just nodded faintly. Only Dou GUI smiled at her, bent his eyes, waved to her and said, "sister Ruirui, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re beautiful again."


    "Cough..." Mo Xiuqian coughed softly, covered her mouth and whispered to Shazhi, "the people of the Dou family are really strange. Most of them are as expressionless and silent as Uncle Dou Ge. There are only one or two variations. First, brother Dou Dou, and here comes Dou GUI."


    As soon as the voice fell, Dou GUI''s smiling eyes turned and looked over: "sister Qianqian, I heard it ~"


    Mo Xiuqian got goose bumps all over by the sound of "sister Qianqian", shook and said, "no, I admit defeat. Don''t call me that. It''s too numb."


    "Ha ha, you are still so interesting." Dou GUI said to the two people around him, "Qian, Kun, it seems that we won''t be bored this time."


    Dou Kun hummed, "we''ve never been bored. You''re the only one who feels bored."


    Dou Qian simply ignored his words and said to Jian Yi, "you have to carry your luggage up by yourself. Do you have much luggage? We can help."


    Luggage?


    Jian Rui looked around. As soon as they got off the bus, they came in. They didn''t care about their luggage at all. Jian Yi nodded directly and said, "more, it''s at the gate."


    Dou Qian: "..." I''ve planned to ask for help, so I haven''t moved it since unloading, have I.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While they were carrying their luggage, the adults at the other end were gathering together to discuss the training.


    After making tea for several people, Qiaoqiao sat down next to Jian Haixi and quietly listened to the three people talking with a teacup.


    A Zhuo divided the competition plan to Jian Haixi and Dou Ge and said, "I''ve listed the contents of this training in detail. You''ll have a general look first."


    Jian Haixi just glanced down and smiled at ah Zhuo and said, "you''d better talk about it."


    They are not familiar with here. It''s better to listen to ARJO''s advice on how to compete and how to train.


    A Zhuo nodded and did not refuse. He said directly: "as for the intensive training, we should follow the previous practice and train and investigate their abilities in the way of competition. The first is the basic test, which is divided into individual war and group war to investigate their physical fitness and adaptability, and then the outdoor survival test. After all, we should focus on training to exercise their cooperation ability."


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge looked at each other and nodded.


    "We have no problem, you go on." Dou Ge said.


    After a while, arjolton said, "nothing else, just about the last outdoor competition... I have a new idea. I don''t know whether you agree or not."


    Jian Haixi curiously picked his eyebrows and said, "if you ask, it shows that your idea is a little risky?"


    She hit the nail on the head, stunned ah Zhuo, smiled and nodded, "it''s really risky, but if the effect is good, we may get a lot of unexpected surprises."


    Dou Ge frowned, looked down at the contents of the document and said in a deep voice, "are you going to disrupt their team formation?"


    "Yes." ah Zhuo took a look at Jian Haixi and Dou Gecai and then said, "in fact, they are all excellent children, but they are always together. Even if anyone has some shortcomings, they can complement each other. It seems to me that it is too simple to compete with a familiar team, and it is difficult to see their progress and defects."


    "Your consideration is very reasonable." Jian Haixi nodded and thought, "we can''t see it. I''m afraid they have been used to this competition mode. It''s difficult to have any effect."


    "On the contrary, we have changed strange teammates, which can better see their cooperation and communication skills," Dou Ge added. "It is also more beneficial to our three-party alliance."


    When the three said this, they smiled knowingly. Jian Haixi clapped his hands and said, "that''s settled. Let''s draw lots to form a team for the outdoor competition."


    Seeing that they decided the content of the game so easily, Qiao Qiao asked with some worry: "is this... Too risky? What if they fight inside? And..."


    And not eukins. Are Yan''s people involved? Is it really okay to just disrupt the reorganization?


    Jian Haixi patted the back of her hand, smiled and comforted, "don''t worry, they are much better than we thought."

 Chapter 1215

    After discussing the next training arrangement with ARJO and tidying up the residence, it was very late.


    Qiao Qiao brought the food, looked anxiously at the dormitory building diagonally opposite and asked, "sister Haixi, don''t we really have to go and see them?"


    "What are you looking at?" Jian Haixi took a mouthful of pasta with a fork, turned his head and said to Qiao Qiao with a smile, "it''s ok if you don''t go, but it will be worse if you go."


    Worse?


    Qiao Qiao blinked suspiciously and was about to ask a question. Dou Ge, who didn''t know when to stand at the door, said in a deep voice: "all the people living in that building are the pride of the son of heaven. They are so independent that we don''t care. They will challenge Yiyi at most, but if we follow behind them all day, we can only make them ridiculed."


    After a pause, he decided to speak more clearly: "after all, nothing frustrates teenagers more than ''baby''."


    Qiao Qiao understood why Jian Haixi basically let go after she came here. She was a little annoyed and said, "sister Haixi, I''m too stupid to think of this."


    Jian Haixi rubbed her head with a smile and said, "don''t think so much. You''re mainly here for a holiday. They just threw them all to a Zhuo Guan. Tomorrow, you take me around here. I heard that the scenery here is very good."


    Dou Ge was amused by her leisurely attitude, shook his head and said helplessly, "Haixi, you''re too relaxed. Fortunately, you didn''t hear from ah Zhuo."


    Jane Haixi shrugged her shoulders and said, "you''re too nervous. Things have just begun. It''s not too late to tighten the string when their fox tail shows up."


    I wonder if mother and son are connected. At the same time, Jian Yi is saying the same thing in the dormitory.


    "Don''t worry about them. Play with us first and wait until they are noisy."


    Mo Xiulin frowned and said anxiously, "is this really good? You should always prepare in advance?"


    Mo Xiujin chewed a lollipop and lay on the tatami and said, "is preparation useful? Those villains behind us will show up when we are ready? Since we want to play, we can''t think of a move until the other party makes a move."


    "Jin, you..." Mo Xiulin felt a headache when he looked at him for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    Mo Tong was also worried. He looked at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, you should know that if you do this, you will use ourselves as bait. I''m not afraid, but..."


    After a pause, he looked at Jian Rui and Shazhi, sighed and said, "I''m afraid those people will attack them, and then we will be subject to the enemy."


    "Elder brother, you''ve hurt my heart." Jane Rui pursed her lips. "Am I so weak in your eyes?"


    Mo Tong choked and explained, "I''m not saying you''re weak, just..."


    "Brother Tong, don''t worry. In my opinion, anyone who doesn''t have eyes dares to attack this girl and will be tortured by her. Life is better than death." Mo Xiujin said with a smile, "didn''t you read today''s book like that?"


    Jian Yi nodded his fingers on the table and said in a deep voice: "brother''s worry is not unreasonable. Let''s divide into groups. I''m with Shazhi, brother Xiulin is responsible for Xiuqian, and brother Tong is responsible for taking good care of Gu Ruan, and the rest..."


    Mo Tong took a breath from the corner of his mouth. Mo Xiulin also sighed. Everyone looked at Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui together.


    "Yi Yi, really don''t change the group again?"


    I always feel that Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin can pierce here in two days.


    Jian Rui picked her eyebrows and patted Mo Xiujin. She skillfully threw the pot and said, "ah Jin, it''s your usual trouble. You see, everyone doesn''t trust you."


    People: "


    Mo Xiujin turned his eyes and said, "how did you mean to say this?"


    After such a "friendly" discussion for a moment, several girls went back to the next room to have a rest. Their rooms were next to each other. There were two boys and one girl. After Mo Xiulin and others left, only Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi were left in the room.


    Mo Xiujin then moved over and stretched out his hand to him: "give me another look at those people."


    Jian Yi frowned slightly, reached out and handed him the famous list from the drawer.


    His eyes slid one by one from above. Mo Xiujin muttered while holding a lollipop: "Xu mask... Oh, is Zhao Xu out of our psychological shadow? Or does he feel that we can''t recognize him by turning his name upside down and wearing a mask of that thing?"


    "He didn''t show up today. We''ll know tomorrow." Jian Yi walked to the side, pointed to the names of the other two people and said, "mainly these two people."


    "Jiao Jiu, Jiao you, brother and sister, seem to belong to Jiao five and Jiao six." Mo Xiujin looked at him in some doubt, "I wanted to ask you before. Why do you doubt them?"


    "Age, Jiao you is less than ten years old, and she is still a girl. Ah Zhuo Ge said that she is not only smart, but also has the style of talina when she was young." Jian Yi said in a deep voice.


    After listening to his words, Mo Xiujin licked his lips with a smile and said, "it''s Yin and cruel? Doesn''t it match my style? It''s bumpy. Hello."


    Jian Yibai glanced at him and said, "you know these people well. I guess if they want to do it, you, Ruirui and yarn weaving are the most conspicuous targets."


    Mo Xiujin suddenly said, "that''s why you divided me and your sister into a group. Tut, I can''t help biting such a big bait if I''m a villain."


    "Anyway, tomorrow will definitely be a personal test. At that time, the people here and the Dou family will be able to see all of them," Jian Yi said.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, after most people had gathered at the training ground early, Jian Yi and others didn''t say anything.


    Qiaoqiao waited and waited, but she still couldn''t see anyone. She couldn''t help secretly asking Jian Haixi, "sister Haixi, why don''t I call them? They were crazy at the playground yesterday. They must have overslept now."


    Jian Haixi had a big heart. He smiled and waved and said, "don''t cry. When you wake up, you''ll come naturally."


    Qiao Qiao is helpless. She turns around to discuss with Dou Ge. From a distance, she sees Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin strolling slowly. Mo Xiujin is still yawning at the end. If Mo Xiulin hadn''t pulled him, everyone suspected that he would have gone to sleep directly.


    When the group of eight people came to the gathering place, Jian Yi stood upright, nodded to ah Zhuo and shouted, "brother ah Zhuo."


    Ah Zhuo humed angrily and said, "no, I can''t stand your cry. Why don''t I call you brother? I''ll be late the first day. Who are you ashamed of?"


    Shuha and others nearby laughed in a low voice. Jian Yi touched his nose. He was taught such a lesson for the first time since he was a child.


    Jian Rui blinked her innocent eyes of men, women and children and said, "brother a Zhuo, Rui Rui knows that she can''t argue about what she did wrong, but last night was really terrible."


    Terrible?


    Ah Zhuo frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1216

    Jian Rui nodded seriously and said, "brother a Zhuo, you know, we tripped up because of some extra things before we came. We were very tired when we came. As a result, who played rock music all night last night, making people unable to sleep."


    Ah Zhuo narrowed his eyelids and swept to the others: "is there this?"


    Everyone bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Mo Xiuqian whispered to Shazhi: "is there anyone singing? Why didn''t I hear it?"


    Shazhi nodded and said, "yes, I heard it in the middle of the night."


    After a while, Dou GUI stood out with a dark face and said sadly, "I put it. I... Fell asleep and accidentally pressed it out."


    People: "


    Being interrupted by this episode, ah Zhuo didn''t want to punish people. He waved his hand and said, "forget it, Dou GUI, and Jian Yi. You guys will run 30 laps after the test."


    "Yes."


    Jian Haixi, standing outside the court, heard this, smiled and patted Qiaoqiao and said, "I said don''t worry."


    After introducing the rules of the test, ARJO at the other end began to roll call one by one and test according to the order of individual lottery.


    Mo Tong and Jian Yi''s drawing order is behind, and they stand next to each other and discuss in a low voice.


    "In addition to the eight of us, the other two teams are all ten people. It''s needless to say that the three of the Dou family, qiankungui, didn''t run in the first ten. The remaining seven people surnamed Nan are superior in strength, but they are not in danger of internal enemies, so don''t worry for the time being." Mo Tong analyzed.


    Jian Yi nodded and then said, "the ten people in the base are in trouble. Qi Jun is OK. The book has a bad brain. It is uncertain that it will be used by others. There are also Zhao Xu under the pseudonym Xu, Jiao Jiujiao you, and five people of the tower generation who should pay attention to it."


    They have always had a good relationship with the Dou family, but they are old enemies with talilina, except eukins. Yan''s made trouble. It''s hard to guarantee that no one will hold a grudge against them and want to take the opportunity to make trouble.


    On the other side, Dou Ge also whispered and discussed several children with Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi glanced at the people he said one by one. When he heard Jiao you, he stopped for a while and said in some surprise, "this girl... Is very special."


    At such a distance, she could feel the solitude and calmness incompatible with her age from each other.


    The personal test in the speaking room has officially started. It is simply divided into three parts. The first level is the muddy iron ropeway, and the second level is shooting.


    These two levels seem not easy, but for the children who come here, they are routine training, so they are not afraid.


    Only the third level is more troublesome, because the third level has two customs owners who personally check the level - Jiao 5 jiao 6.


    The two men, like ARJO, became the leaders of the base after talilina''s death, but they were below ARJO.


    Needless to say, the most worrying thing for Jian Yi and others is that they were the people who directly participated in the last battle. That is to say, if Jiao Wujiao and Liu have hatred for them, they are likely to do some tricks in the game.


    Therefore, before the third level, Jian Yi agreed with several people. In the third level, he doesn''t have to do his best. He just needs to find out the deficiency and reality, and then retreat without injury.


    Anyway, the total score of the team is calculated, and among them, Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin are in the top seats. The rest only need to ensure that the ranking is not the last.


    Jian Haixi seems to be indifferent to everything outside the court, but in fact, every move in the field is in her eyes.


    But when she saw five jiao and six Jiao, a hidden worry flashed across her eyes, but it flew by and didn''t point it out.


    Jian Rui''s assessment order happens to be behind Dou GUI, and her superior is Jiao Liu.


    Jiao Liu saw her, moved his wrist and said, "little girl, the child of Dou family did well just now. I played happily. How are you? Do you need me to concentrate?"


    Is this belittling her?


    Jian Rui picked her eyebrows. In fact, she is not a person who can be easily stimulated by the law, but standing in this place is different from standing elsewhere. She is not only the young lady held in the palm of her family, but Jian Rui who represents the face of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    Besides, Jian Haixi is sitting outside the court now. She doesn''t want to humiliate her Mommy.


    So hearing Jiao Liu''s words, she took a deep breath, straightened her waist and replied in a loud voice, "no need."


    Jiao six grinned at the corners of his mouth, and a flash of pure light flashed from the bottom of his eyes: "good, let''s start."


    On the other side, Mo Xiujin fought with Jiao Wu. Among these people, he was the youngest and shorter than others. Standing in front of Jiao Wu, a big man, he looked very special.


    Jiao Wu was about to say the beginning, but Mo Xiujin looked at Jiao Liu and Jian Rui in the opposite direction with a calm face.


    Jiao Wu frowned and said, "don''t pay attention to others. Now it''s your test."


    "I''m afraid not." Mo Xiujin smiled and turned his wrist lightly, "because the result over there directly determines the outcome on our side."


    "What?" Jiao Wu was stunned. As soon as he wanted to ask again, he heard Jian Rui''s painful cry across the street. He flew out two meters and fell to the ground.


    Jian Haixi sat up straight in an instant, and her fingers fastened the armrest of the chair.


    "Sister Haixi, Rui Rui......" Qiaoqiao anxiously wanted her to stop, but Jian Haixi raised her hand to stop her and said in a deep voice: "look down."


    Dou Ge and a Zhuo looked at each other and exchanged tacit eyes.


    "Rui Rui!" Gu Xiaomian shouted and wanted to rush up. Before he ran, he was pulled back by Mo Tong. "Don''t be impulsive. Your grades on Rui Rui will be invalid now."


    Jian Yi looks at the fallen Jian Rui and asks calmly, "are you hurt?"


    "Nothing." Jianrui clenched her teeth and wiped her face. She got up from the ground and stared at Jiao Liu with a cold hum. "Come again."


    Jiao Liu squinted at her and said with a smile, "it''s quite bloody. If you give up, I can..."


    Jian Rui rushed towards him before he finished, and said impatiently, "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t give this slap back to your aunt and your last name today!"


    The little girl fell to the ground and kicked Jiao Liu''s arm with a kick.


    Jiao Liu was just a virtual block, because based on his understanding of Jian Rui''s combat power just now, this foot would not be too heavy.


    Who knew it was such a block, but it directly made him retreat three steps in a row.


    "You, how do you..." Jiao Liu covered his bruised forearm and looked at Jian Rui in surprise. Why is this girl so much more powerful than just now?


    Jian Rui snorted coldly. Most of her ponytail had been loosened because of her fall just now. She simply pulled the rubber band to spread her hair.


    When the breeze passed, her beautiful hair flew with the wind. The whole person stood on the court, publicity and pride.


    "I give you some face, so it''s useless. Since you don''t want face, try who''s better."


    Jiao Liu''s face is slightly heavy. He is choked by a little girl. Even if he wins today, he has no face, not to mention


    He turned to look at the vulva, stared at Jian Yi and others, and subconsciously swallowed saliva. I''m afraid his impulsive behavior today has offended many people.


    After squinting at the situation here, Mo Xiujin smiled coldly and said to Jiao Wu, "well, it''s our turn. Pay off your brother''s debt."

 Chapter 1217

    Originally, a person''s test took only ten minutes, but Jian Rui and Jiao Liu played for more than half an hour.


    How long she fought here, and how long Mo Xiujin stayed there.


    The two sides were playing each other, but looking at the past, the four people formed a mirror image strangely.


    I only saw that Jian Rui rolled on the ground because she stepped back, and Jiao Wu immediately rolled on the ground in the same posture.


    Jiao six raises his legs to kick Jian Rui, and Jiao five will get a kick from Mo Xiujin.


    "Ah Jin''s revenge on the spot is too handsome!" Mo Xiuqian worried about Jian Rui''s injury. Yu Guang swept to Mo Xiujin''s side and clapped eagerly.


    "Jiao Wu''s face was black..." Mo Xiulin held his hands and looked at Mo Xiujin, with a seemingly meaningless smile on his mouth. "It''s estimated that he was hurt a lot, but he didn''t dare to say anything."


    Gu Xiaomian waved his fist and hummed, "that''s it. Who let them bully Ruirui..."


    Jian Yi frowns and looks at the battle on both sides. Mo Tong doesn''t speak. Mo Tong keeps turning his eyes on both sides of the field and whispers, "Yi Yi, what''s next?"


    Mo Xiujin''s move certainly avenged Jian Rui, but Jiao Liu''s hand obviously meant to avenge both public and private. In this way, he spared him. Some were too cheap.


    Jian Yi pursed her lips slightly, and there was a flash of light with unknown meaning at the bottom of her eyes. She quickly said in a deep voice, "don''t do anything. Since they want to fight so much, just fight with them."


    Several people around him immediately looked at him. Needless to say, they all understood the meaning of Jian Yi''s words.


    "That''s what I mean." Mo Tong nodded and hooked his lips. "It''s just right to warm up today and prepare for the next game."


    The rest of the people looked at the five jiao and six Jiao on the field, and there was a touch of exuberant interest in their eyes.


    Everyone outside looked at the dramatic scene and raised his eyebrows. Dou Ge was stunned for a moment, then smiled and scolded: "this boy..."


    On such an occasion, it is certain that the enemy will be injured. Mo Xiujin is helping Jian Rui get justice in the most appropriate way.


    Qiaoqiao used to hold her hands tightly and was worried about Jian Rui. Unexpectedly, there was such a reversal on the scene, and her face was "this is OK?".


    Jian Haixi didn''t smile or frown, but looked at the war between Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin seriously.


    Unlike Jiao Liu, Jiao Wu knew he couldn''t annoy these children any more, so he had to resist Mo Xiujin''s attack and didn''t dare to make more efforts.


    In the end, Jian Rui somehow climbed to Jiao Liu''s back, grabbed his neck, slapped his little hand and shouted at his fat face.


    "Pa!"


    The loud slap sounded in the continuous sound of boxing and feet around, which was both abrupt and bright.


    Then, the test, which lasted more than half an hour, finally ended.


    "Good! Ruirui is so handsome!"


    While Ba applauded, Gu Xiaomian, Mo Xiuqian and others began to clap their hands.


    Jian Rui raised her eyes and stared at Jiao Liu who wiped her face. She provoked and said with a smile: "how about giving it back to you, aunt!"


    On the other hand, Jiao Wu''s thumb, who also ended the battle, also wiped the corners of his mouth. He didn''t get a slap, but a fist from Mo Xiujin.


    Opposite Mo Xiujin lazily clapped his hands and said, "I''m sorry, it''s time for others to play, but I have to say I''m having a good time."


    Jiao Wu snorted with a calm face. Of course he had a good time. He had to practice as a sandbag to avenge the man throughout the whole process.


    He turned his head and stared at Jiao Liu. Jiao Liu also looked ugly, and the red marks of five fingers appeared on his face.


    But the next second, they looked even worse.


    Because the players are mo Xiulin and Mo Tong


    Jian Rui walked towards the crowd. She was so tired that she shook her arms. Shazhi had already taken an ice bag and wrapped a towel. As soon as she came down, she hurried to help her cover her face. She looked worried and said, "how about Ruirui? Does it hurt?"


    "Come and wipe your sweat. Is there any injury? Let''s have a look." Mo Xiuqian took her up and down as she handed her a towel.


    "It doesn''t hurt long ago, sister Shazhi." Jane Rui waved her hand and pulled it down with her hand. "It''s not enough for mommy to see and worry."


    Several people were stunned when they heard this. They turned their heads and looked in the direction of Jian Haixi. They saw that she was also looking over.


    "Mommy." Jianrui immediately waved to her, put one hand on her mouth, can smiled and shouted, "Ruirui didn''t humiliate you."


    Seeing the rising smile on her daughter''s face, Jane Haixi slipped a warm current in her heart. Her eyes were full of tenderness and nodded to her. She wanted to say that her children had never humiliated her.


    They have always been her pride.


    "You did a good job."


    Jian Yi touches Jian Rui''s head and looks at her with bruises and dust. There are red marks on her white and tender face. She purses her lips and says, "just give the rest to her brother."


    Jian Rui''s face was still smiling when she saw Jian Haixi. When she heard him say this, her mouth turned, and there was a glittering water light at the bottom of her eyes.


    She took a deep breath, sniffed, and nodded seriously to Jian Yi: "OK..."


    Mo Xiujin was standing next to him. He was taking the towel from Mo Xiuqian and wiping his sweat. When he saw Jian Rui, his eyebrows and eyes were much deeper.


    It''s still five jiao and six Jiao cheaper. He shouldn''t just give a tooth for a tooth. He should return the damage suffered by Jian Rui ten times and a hundred times.


    Shazhi wanted to take Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui to have a rest next to her, but before she opened her mouth, Jian Rui had already drunk water, so she sat down at the edge of the field, took Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian, and Mo Xiujin was ready to cheer on the field.


    "Let her go. Ruirui is not so weak." Jian Yi saw through her mind and took her to sit down. "Besides, she won''t go back now."


    If you leave now, it will worry Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao, and make some people laugh. Jian Rui seems to be spoiled by everyone at home, but she is not a grass that falls down in a dozen.


    Shazhi nodded. They looked at Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin who were about to start a new round.


    Both of them didn''t look very good, especially Mo Tong. After hearing Jian Rui''s cry just now, his face sank badly, moved his neck and wrist, and said coldly to Jiao Liu: "let''s start."


    Jiao Liu: "


    He finally realized that he would probably have a hard time today.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After the two half-hour tests of Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin, the onlookers seemed to see something.


    After that, Jian Yi and others, including several of the Dou family, pulled the time from ten minutes to more than half an hour when they matched Jiao five jiao six.


    More than half an hour for each person, five or six hours for ten people. Even iron can''t stand five or six Jiao.


    The test, originally scheduled to end in three hours, was dragged to the afternoon because of this accident.


    When the last person finished the measurement, Jiao Liu couldn''t stand.


    Ah Zhuo looked at him, shook his head and hummed, "you can''t live because of your own sin."

 Chapter 1218

    After the test, the results came down soon.


    Dou Qian was first, Mo Tong was second, Qi Jun was third, and Jian Yi and others ranked top among the 28 testers.


    Dou Ge, Jian Haixi and others can naturally see who is deliberately hiding their clumsiness. This score sheet is just a look, but what makes their expression a little loose is the name at the bottom.


    Jiao you.


    Jane Haixi and Dou Ge looked at each other. She was the girl who made her feel very special, very much like talilina.


    In the test, she also noticed that the girl hardly paid much attention. The whole test was similar to rowing.


    Such a person either thinks too much or disdains such a test. No matter which kind, she is by no means an ordinary child.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flickered. Maybe they should pay more attention to the child in the future.


    A Zhuo shouted to dissolve after announcing the ranking. Jian Rui and others came directly to Jian Haixi, and Dou Qian followed him and walked towards Dou Ge.


    "Mommy ~"


    As soon as Jianrui arrived at jianhaixi, she got into her arms, looked up and held out her hand to her: "Mommy, will you hug me?"


    She is very strong and brave. She is not afraid of any strong opponent on the field, but she can always be a child in front of her mother.


    "OK." Jane Haixi gently answered, holding her tightly in her hands, lowering her head and gently kissing her injured cheek, "our baby is great and the bravest child."


    Jian Rui showed a satisfied smile, put her arm around Jian Haixi''s neck, printed a bigger kiss on her face, "Baji", and then "giggle" laughed.


    Dou Qian and others stood in front of Dou Ge. Although Dou GUI was lively at ordinary times, he was as regular as others. Several people bowed their heads in unison and said, "be the master."


    Dou Ge glanced at the children, nodded and said, "well, well done, keep going."


    Dou Qian looked like a little adult and said little, but with Dou GE''s affirmation, a flash of light flashed in their eyes, and Dou GUI raised his lips.


    Compared with the ranking table, Dou GE''s affirmation made them more excited. They all bowed their heads and said, "yes, be in charge."


    Qiaoqiao has painfully checked several little guys one by one, but this was originally a test. There may be small scratches, but they are not serious. She finally looked at Jian Rui because there was no ice compress. At this time, her injured place has been slightly red and swollen.


    Qiao Qiao sighed slightly, frowned and painfully touched her little face and said, "go back with us. Aunt Qiao will help you apply the medicine and it won''t hurt. Let''s go to dinner later."


    Jian Rui didn''t shout a word of pain from the end. She came to Jian Haixi and didn''t complain except for a hug. But Qiao Qiao knew that she just endured not to say it. She looked seriously outside the field. Jiao Liu didn''t take her strength. How could she not hurt?


    She reached out and was ready to pull some children, but her hand was halfway up. Jian Rui shook her arm and said, "aunt Qiao, no, we''ll just go back to the dormitory. There''s food there."


    go back?


    Qiao Qiao was stunned for a moment, took a look at the serious eyes of several children, and turned to Jian Haixi: "sister Haixi, they..."


    Jian Haixi looked at her daughter painfully, reached out and gently touched her cheek. She said silently, "well, you are also tired today. Have a meal and rest early."


    "Well, bye, Mommy."


    Jian Rui and others and Jian Haixi Qiaoqiao said hello to them and really walked towards their dormitory.


    Qiaoqiao looked at the back of several children, and suddenly smiled with some relief and some reluctance: "sister Haixi, I always take them as children, but now I find that they don''t need us to worry about them gradually."


    "I''m going to grow up..." Jian Haixi squinted, and the glow fell on the children and into her eyes, reflecting a light, full of heartache.


    Looking at the darker the sky, Dou Ge touched Dou GUI''s head and said, "you go too. Don''t forget this task."


    "Don''t worry, we all remember." Dou GUI smiled and walked towards the dormitory with several people behind him.


    Back in the dormitory, Qi Jun and others, who had already returned one step earlier, inevitably showed a trace of surprise when they saw Jian Yi coming in.


    Qi Jun smiled and said, "why did you come back so soon? I thought you would stay there for dinner."


    Jane Yi raised her eyes and glanced at the people with different eyes opposite. She said in a low voice, "I''m tired. I want to go to bed early."


    Then several people walked in. Mo Tong asked Jian Rui to go back and have a rest. Later, we''ll bring you a meal


    Jian Rui didn''t say a word. She happened to pass by shuha at this time. Shuha''s eyes fluttered on the group and hummed meaningfully with her lips.


    Although he didn''t say a word, the hum had replaced his sarcasm.


    Jianrui suddenly stopped and turned to look at him: "do you have an opinion?"


    "No," shuha shrugged. "I just think some people are delicate. Since I don''t cook by myself, what''s the difference between eating here and eating there? Anyway, I want people to serve."


    "Why is your mouth so smelly?"


    Mo Xiuqian on the other side immediately opened her eyes, rolled her sleeves and shouted that she was going to teach him a lesson, but she was pressed by Jian Rui as soon as she took a step.


    "Ruirui, don''t stop me. I''ll teach this boy a lesson today and let him know how to speak."


    Mo Xiuqian, who was stopped by Jian Rui, was still struggling to roll her arms forward. Shazhi took two steps to hold her and whispered, "don''t make trouble."


    Mo Xiuqian paused and stood still. She heard the words behind Shazhi. She said to let ah Dong solve it.


    She followed the crowd''s eyes and looked at Jian Yi at the back of the line.


    Shuha''s words were not loud, but anyone could hear them clearly in this quiet hall.


    Jian Yi narrowed her eyes and didn''t speak much. She didn''t even glance at shuha. She went to the side, picked up the long handle spoon for soup and walked over here.


    Shuha Wei looked at him with an eyebrow and his face was full of indifference.


    He doesn''t believe that Jian Yi dares to do anything to him in full view of the public.


    "Yi..."


    Qi Jun looks at Jian Yi''s face and frowns. He just wants to speak. Before he can say it, he sees Jian Yi suddenly waving the spoon without a pause and smashing it straight at shuha''s wrist.


    It was a crisp move that did not allow anyone to discuss the request or even respond.


    Book Hatton fell to the ground with his wrist covered, kept pumping cold air, and the unbearable scream echoed in the quiet hall.


    Mo Xiujin and Gu Xiaomian came forward and pulled his other arm and stepped on his feet, and immediately let shuha cry again.


    Gu Xiaomian stepped on his arm and said coldly, "well, now you can''t take the bowl. It seems that you need someone to serve you."


    Mo Xiujin had a gloomy smile on his mouth. He squatted down in front of him, stretched out his hand and gently patted him on the face and said, "we are very polite people, but if you are always so cheap and want to die, we won''t be polite. The people who come here are not kind-hearted people. We just don''t care about it. Do you understand?"


    Shuha pulled his arm back hard, like a dying earthworm, and kept wriggling. The arrogance just now towards Jian Rui had disappeared. At this time, the whole face was black, angry and painful.


    Jian Yi glanced coldly at the people on the ground, but didn''t mean to open his mouth. He threw the spoon in his hand and said to Qi Jun, "it''s OK to keep it for two days, but next time... It won''t be possible."


    In his cold sight, Qi Jun stiffened and said, "thank you."


    He knows that this is Jian Yi''s concession.

 Chapter 1219

    The book on the ground is still in pain. Jian Yi glances at Mo Xiujin and Gu Xiaomian. They nod and let go and go back.


    Qi Jun hurried forward to help shuha up and gave it to the people behind him to take it back for medicine. He stood where he was, opened his mouth and wanted to say something to Jian Yi to explain the matter, hoping to ease the atmosphere between the two teams.


    But he hasn''t said a word yet. Jian Yi has not looked at him again and left together.


    A farce is over.


    Qi Jun touched his head, looked at the back of several people leaving, and sighed heavily for a long time.


    The first day angered Jian Yi


    He just hopes shuha can learn a lesson this time and don''t provoke this group of people again.


    Otherwise... This time, only Jian Yi took the shot, but he knew that each of them was not good. If they really annoyed them, none of them would have good fruit to eat.


    Qi Junwu was worried about shuha''s short eyes. Jian Rui and Shazhi Mo Xiuqian had gone straight upstairs to their room.


    Jian Rui was in a low mood and was lowering her head. Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian followed behind her. For a moment, they didn''t notice that someone was coming down upstairs.


    As soon as the two sides went up and down, the four almost hit each other at the corner.


    Jiao Youwei was stunned and stopped. His eyes swept over Jian Rui''s three people. There was a naive and simple look on his young face, but there was a little light at the bottom of his eyes.


    They didn''t know each other. None of the four spoke. After a brief face-to-face meeting, they went their own way.


    No one saw it. Jiao you looked back at the three after going downstairs. In a short two-step Road, she seemed to have suddenly changed a person. The innocence on her face disappeared without a trace. She was as cold and indifferent as the frozen lake in winter.


    Jianrui three people did not realize that they might have become the target in the eyes of others. As soon as they returned to the room, Jianrui changed her tough outside, hummed and threw herself into bed.


    "Ruirui, are you all right?" Shazhi saw this and hurriedly came forward to see her wound, touched her hair and comforted, "it''s all right. Have a good rest and we''ll have dinner."


    "It''s Ruirui. Don''t worry. We''re all here." Mo Xiuqian said with a fierce hum, "I''ve been taught a lesson by Yiyi this time. I dare not look so short after reading that book."


    "I''m fine..." Jian Rui put her head in the pillow and waved it casually. Then the stuffy voice came out, "I just feel a little annoyed."


    Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian looked at each other and just wanted to say something, there was a clear knock at the door.


    Jian Yi pushed the door in, glanced at them, sat down beside the bed and said in a warm voice, "what''s bothering you?"


    As soon as he came to the door, he happened to hear Jian Rui''s words. Looking at the always optimistic and positive people so depressed, his face rarely showed an expression beyond coldness, and there was an indistinct anger in his heartache.


    "Brother..." hearing his voice, Jianrui got up from the pillow and sat there with her head down.


    Jane Yi reached out and rubbed her hair. "What''s the matter? Tell me."


    "We agreed to keep a low profile." Jianrui heaved heavily and said depressed, "I didn''t expect it to be like this now."


    This intensive training is not a simple training. They knew from the beginning and discussed to hide their strength and wait for their opponents to show their feet automatically, but now they have made such a big thing on the first day, and they may not be able to live in peace in the future.


    "It''s not your fault," said Jane Yi, touching her head.


    Jianrui stretched her mouth, lowered her head and didn''t speak.


    Jian Yi reached out and hugged her. He patted her on the back and coaxed her gently and patiently, "besides, my sister is so excellent that it''s impossible to keep a low profile."


    What he said was serious. Jianrui was immediately teased to burst into tears and smiled. She looked up at him and said, "but what should I do now?"


    There was a lot of noise down there just now. If anyone wants to take the opportunity to cause trouble, it''s entirely possible.


    Jane Yi patted her hand and signaled her not to worry. "What can I do? Who else dares to complain?"


    "Of course we are not afraid to sue, but..." Jian Rui frowned slightly, pursed her lips and didn''t finish.


    She was afraid that those people would not complain, but do something in their own way, which was annoying enough.


    "Don''t worry, they''ll make trouble again. Let''s just move in with mommy and aunt Qiao." Jian Yi said. "Anyway, whatever we do, we''ll be accused of going through the back door. It''s better to sit down."


    "Yes, if I say I don''t agree, I''ll go to the fist set meal directly, which makes them convinced. No matter how many of them." Mo Xiuqian snorted.


    As usual, Jian Yi might retort, but today he nodded and said, "Xiuqian is right. In short, you don''t need to worry about anything. No matter what happens, my brother and I are here."


    "And aunt Haixi," said Shazhi with a smile, "I think the noisy aunt must have got news today. According to my estimation, her patience should be almost the same."


    Thinking of Mommy, Jianrui felt more secure. She said, "I didn''t want mommy to worry."


    After a pause, she sniffed and asked Jian Yi, "brother, will you and sister Shazhi take care of all the people here in the future?"


    She doesn''t like the people here. She''s always shady and strange. I''m afraid she won''t be obedient to Jian Yi''s men in the future.


    If Jian Yi and Shazhi take over like this, it may not be a good thing.


    Shazhi was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment and said seriously, "I always feel that my obligation is to take good care of the people left by my mother. As for those who are not obedient and those who are new, they are not in my consideration."


    She is not a saint. If she has to take care of everyone, there is no difference between here and shelter.


    Jian Yi smiled, patted Jian Rui on the shoulder and said, "you hear me, those who make trouble just let them pack up and leave."


    Mo Xiujin came in with several boxes of packaged meals and just heard Jian Yi say this.


    He put his things away, walked over, turned his eyes and said, "you should have let them go just now. That book really gave him a face. He came up to provoke us again and again. If you don''t give him some color, I can''t get down."


    "Ah Jin, all right." Mo Xiulin stopped in a faint voice. "It''s good if the matter is solved. Don''t make trouble."


    Mo Tong''s face was not good-looking, but when he heard Mo Xiujin''s words, he couldn''t help laughing and saying, "Yi Yi''s skill is not light enough. It''s enough to be honest for a while."


    Mo Xiujin glanced and sat on the chair: "it''s not too much for me to waste one of his arms directly..."


    "Ah Jin." Mo Xiulin, who was unpacking the lunch box, glanced at him, "come and help."


    Mo Xiujin glanced at him, got up lazily and walked towards him. He didn''t continue this topic.

 Chapter 1220

    Gu Xiaomian held the most things in his arms. After putting them down, he immediately panted to Jian Rui and looked at her face.


    Those red marks have gradually turned dark. It''s better to look scary before. Gu Xiaomian frowned and said, "it seems that the swelling has subsided, but you still need to apply the medicine later. Is it still painful?"


    "It doesn''t hurt at all. I can''t be so delicate." Jane Rui smiled.


    Gu Xiaomian''s expression on his face was not so relaxed. His raised index finger gently touched her red and swollen place, and there was heartache and guilt in his eyes: "it''s all me. If I play first, I might be the person of Jiao Liuda. I have rough skin and thick flesh. Hitting me is better than hitting you."


    He is always careless and doesn''t care about anything. Only when Jianrui is injured and unhappy will he be so serious.


    Jianrui reached out and poked his frown, and then comforted him: "you''re stupid. His goal is me. It doesn''t make any difference who comes first."


    Gu Xiaomian was still unhappy. Jian Rui changed the topic and asked with a smile, "what''s packed? It''s not what I like to eat. I don''t want it."


    Mo Xiujin hummed while putting dishes and chopsticks: "don''t worry, Gu Ruan picked it himself. It''s all your dishes."


    Gu Xiaomian pulled her out of bed and said, "look what else you want to eat. I''ll go down and get it for you."


    Jianrui nodded. She was not a delicate person. She didn''t need everyone to coax her around before she was willing to eat. She didn''t forget that there was a group war to start next.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi''s residence on the other side.


    The children have their own special management, so the little farce just now soon spread to Jian Haixi and them.


    Dou Ge frowned and said in a deep voice, "how could this happen?"


    Qiao Qiao clenched his hand and looked at Jian Haixi with worry: "sister Haixi, I always feel that everyone''s hostility to Ruirui is much more serious than we thought."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed slightly.


    The previous training sessions were held at Dou''s house. Shuha and others dared not make too much publicity even if they had some opinions. Even at that time, they thought that the children could get along well with each other.


    But this time, I found that the situation seemed to have returned to the original situation.


    Ah Zhuo frowned, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "this is my mistake. I will deal with it severely over Jiao 5 and Jiao 6."


    Jane Haixi didn''t speak. She stood by the window, looked down and thought for a moment, shook her head: "I don''t think it''s quite right. This matter needs to be investigated deeply."


    A Zhuo and Dou Ge looked at each other, frowned more tightly, looked at her and said, "what''s wrong?"


    They can see that today''s one after another is aimed at Jian Yi and Jian Rui''s children, but if you really want to explain, it''s not without reason.


    Jian Haixi held his hands and thought for a moment. His eyebrows and eyes were deep and said, "the matter with talilina has been over for several years. Let''s not talk about books. A child, Jiao five jiao six, is an adult. It doesn''t look like there should be so much hostility."


    Everyone knows that the forces here will be divided into Jian Yi and Shazhi in the future. Even if you disagree, you shouldn''t give tit for tat in the open.


    "You mean, someone is making trouble secretly this time?" Dou Ge said with a dark look in his eyes.


    "Well, I suspect so." Jian Haixi nodded and looked at ah Zhuo. "Let people check privately. Shuha and Jiao Liu have contacted someone recently."


    "OK, I''ll tell you about it." ah Zhuo nodded.


    It''s hard to start with five jiao and six Jiao, but Qi Jun can do it in shuha, and it''s obviously better to start with children than adults.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the evening, Jian Haixi leaned against the head of the bed and whispered on the phone with Ning Jiwei.


    I didn''t expect that so many things had happened here on the first day. She whispered with the catkins, talking about what happened today.


    "Is Rui Rui all right?" Ningji Weidun frowned when she heard that Jian Rui met Jiao Liu in her personal test.


    Jian Haixi sighed and said painfully, "small injuries are inevitable. I don''t know if I can apply medicine to sleep at this moment."


    Ning Jiwei frowned. Hearing this, he knew that several children had returned to the dormitory. He couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. He comforted Jian Haixi and said, "don''t worry, they can take care of themselves."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing and said, "yes, I can knock people on the arm with a spoon. I really don''t have to worry."


    "That''s their initiative to provoke." Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and didn''t feel anything wrong with his son''s behavior.


    With that, he paused slightly, took his tone seriously and said, "Haixi, these two things seem strange..."


    "I just wanted to tell you this," said Jian Haixi. "I just told ah Zhuo to check the recent differences between Jiao Liu and shuha. I don''t know if I can find out anything..."


    Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment and said seriously, "whatever else, I''m only worried about your safety. You should prepare for the worst there."


    "I understand." Jian Haixi nodded. "I''ll talk to them tomorrow."


    The worst result is undoubtedly that they can''t stay here and have to evacuate. At that time, they need an absolutely safe passage.


    And these should be prepared in advance.


    Ning Jiwei added: "Haixi, except for the children, you can''t be careless. To some extent, you are more dangerous than Ruirui and them."


    "Well, I know." Jian Haixi answered softly.


    She knows ningjiwei''s worry. After all, Jianrui and her children have recruited hostility, and she... Is the one who directly killed talilina.


    The other party didn''t rush at her, probably just didn''t find the right opportunity.


    Ning Jiwei sighed heavily: "at such a dangerous moment, I failed to protect you around you..."


    "Jiwei, we have agreed that neither side can relax." Jian Haixi can imagine his guilty expression at the moment only by listening to his voice, pretending to be relaxed, "don''t worry, I can deal with the situation here. Don''t you believe me?"


    "I believe, I''m just..." Ning Jiwei paused and suddenly remembered Mo Jue''s words. In addition, he was thousands of miles away from Jian Haixi, but he could only talk with two mobile phones. His idea of retreating behind the scenes became stronger.


    "What?" Jian Haixi asked softly, seeing that he had only said half of his words.


    "Nothing, let''s talk later." Ning Jiwei smiled and turned the topic to another place.


    After a while, Jian Haixi asked, "what''s the situation at home?"


    Although she didn''t mention it, Ning Jiwei knew what she was asking, rubbed his eyebrows and said, "it''s still stiff, I guess eukins. Yan''s attention has shifted to you now. As for home... I''m afraid the key is Qiaoya."

 Chapter 1221

    The next day, the group war began, and shuha was absent due to injury.


    Even the group war is divided into one-man group and three-man group.


    A Zhuo announced the battle list on the top. The children at the bottom glanced at the people standing on the side of the field from time to time. If they wanted to say a few words, they were also swept away by a Zhuo''s cold eye and shut their mouth.


    Because of yesterday''s episode, everything is going well today. No one dares to make trouble again except for a slight adjustment due to the relationship between shuha and shuha in the group.


    When the scene happened last night, almost everyone was on the scene. Jian Yi''s ruthless hand certainly deterred them, but it was not only him but also the people standing on the sidelines who really frightened them.


    Jian Haixi squinted slightly at the children on the field. His calm eyes fell from everyone, paused for a moment, and then moved to the next person.


    In the eyes of the children, she seemed to just look at them casually, and didn''t feel the meaning of her deep observation.


    After reading the list, a Zhuo came down and stood with her, watching a group of children prepare for the upcoming competition.


    "How''s it going? Did you find anything?" ah Zhuo asked in a low voice.


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly and shook his head: "it''s normal. It doesn''t look different. Where are you?"


    Ah Zhuo also shook his head: "there is no result."


    "That can only be watched like this first, let them compare these two games first." Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed and whispered.


    She will stand on the sideline today. In fact, it''s not to protect her children. Those kids don''t need her to do so.


    The biggest reason is what happened yesterday. It seems reasonable, but she always feels that someone is making trouble.


    She also discussed with ARJO Dou Ge. Since she couldn''t find out who it was for the moment, she had to watch more to save anything from happening again.


    "Then I''ll start directly, Dou GE''s side..." ah Zhuo looked around and still didn''t see Dou Ge.


    Jian Haixi looked at the time and said, "don''t wait for brother Dou. Let''s start first."


    Dou Ge went to find Qi''er and hamu in the morning. He couldn''t say when he would come back. ARJO also knew, so he nodded without saying more and made a gesture in the field.


    The game is going on here as usual.


    On the back mountain, Qi''er and hamu are checking the test site of the third level.


    They came with Jian Haixi, but they didn''t go directly to the base. Instead, they came to the back mountain not far from the base, which is also their consistent meaning.


    Two people have one skill. One is a medical expert.


    The mountains and forests they have carefully examined will naturally be fine.


    In other words, as long as there is no "natural existence" that will cause accidents, any accidents in subsequent tests can only be man-made.


    Plus Dou Ge, the three were almost busy in the back mountain all day.


    The test ahead is probably because Jane Haixi is in charge. There is no same thing as yesterday on this day. It is over without waves and waves.


    Dou Qian, Mo Tong and Qi Jun are still in the top three, and Jiao you is still at the end.


    She didn''t seem to feel anything. She didn''t even have a ripple in her eyes when she heard the ranking. After hearing ah Zhuo''s cry for dissolution, she went to the dormitory with the public.


    "What a strange little girl..." Jian Haixi accidentally saw her figure and muttered after pausing.


    She thought of something, and Qiao Qiao could not wait to wave to Jian Rui and them.


    "Mommy! Aunt Qiao!" Jian Rui ran fastest, rushed over like a gust of wind, and said excitedly before Qiao Qiao spoke, "shall we have sweet and sour tenderloin tonight?"


    Qiaoqiao was checking the scars on her face. When she heard the speech, her eyes immediately lit up and said, "OK!"


    She thought some little guys were going back today just to talk to them.


    A few people didn''t stay much. They followed Jian Haixi and went directly back to another dormitory building.


    Qiaoqiao held Jianrui tightly, repeatedly confirmed that her wound had almost healed, and then released her heart. "But I''m finally looking forward to your return, otherwise I''ll run to your dormitory today."


    Jian Rui followed her, and her ponytail raised as she walked. Ao Jiao hummed, "my brother is right. Since no matter what, those people will think we go through the back door, what are we pretending to do? Just go through the back door."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. He didn''t expect to do the opposite.


    Jian Haixi smiled and touched her daughter''s head. Compared with the education of ordinary parents, she was actually very "casual".


    Or maybe a few children are more sensible and don''t have to worry about them, so when Jianrui and them want to go back to the dormitory, she won''t stop them. They "go through the back door" like this, and she doesn''t think there''s any problem.


    She believes in a few children, and the rest just want them to be happy.


    Qiaoqiao went back to the place where she lived and got into the kitchen. She first brought snacks for several children and was busy preparing dinner for the evening. She was busy with Jian Haixi for a long time and made a table of delicious food for several children.


    Jianrui several people play in the living room outside. They don''t need to see the book. They have such strange eyes. They are in a good mood. Why do they play games on the screen.


    When it was dark, Dou Ge and Qi erhamu came back.


    It happened that Jian Haixi came out to send snacks to several children. He was stunned when he saw ha Mu''s ugly face.


    She turned her head to her ears and whispered, "what''s going on?"


    "Nothing, just feeling the scenery." Qi Er took out two bottles of water from the refrigerator, threw a bottle to Dou Ge, shrugged.


    Jane Haixi frowned and looked at Dou Ge again.


    Dou Ge shook his head reluctantly. Qi Er also told him what to say, but hamu is one track minded. Now he is in talilina. He doesn''t figure it out by himself. It''s no use to comfort him.


    Jian Haixi also understood this truth, sighed slightly, didn''t say anything, and turned into the kitchen.


    On the sofa, several children discussed today''s test with Dou Ge. Shazhi thought about it, got up and went to Chaoyang terrace.


    Hamu didn''t talk to anyone. When he came back, he got into the balcony. At this time, he was squatting there with his head down. He was as depressed and pitiful as an abandoned large dog.


    Shazhi carefully closed the sliding door of the balcony and living room, took a small bench and sat down in front of him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Ha mu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hamu shook his head and kept his head down.


    Shazhi didn''t say anything again. She held her knees in her hands and stayed silent with him, comforting him in her own way.


    After a while, hamu looked up and said to Shazhi in a slightly hoarse voice, "Miss, do you really think it''s good now?"


    She wove a meal and looked at him stunned there.

 Chapter 1222

    "Ha mu..."


    Shazhi looked at him seriously for a while and wanted to ask him what happened. Before she said it, she saw ha Mu lower his head again.


    The night gradually thickened, covering his eyebrows and eyes, so that people could not see his look, but Shazhi could feel that he hesitated for a long time before whispering: "we are the weeds on the roadside. Elder sister said that we are robbing God for life. If we get it, we will live one more day. If we can''t get it, we will report to Lord Yan."


    Shazhi''s eyes were dark. She knew that this must be what talilina would say. She couldn''t say right or wrong, so she didn''t say anything.


    Hamu didn''t seem to need her to speak. He paused. He continued: "But we lost to Jian Haixi. It''s like a miscellaneous soldier being incorporated. Although it''s nominally an alliance, everyone knows that we listen to her and do what she asks us to do. In the future, when you grow up, people here say they listen to you, but... What''s the difference between listening to you and listening to Jane Yi?"


    After all, Jane Haixi won.


    Hearing the anger in his words, Shazhi said silently, "what do you think is good?"


    Ha Mu was slightly stunned, and the light in his eyes flickered slightly, just like his unstable heart.


    The small balcony was silent for a long time. Shazhi looked at him quietly. After a long time, ha Mu pulled his hair impatiently and said, "I don''t know. I''m stupid and can''t think of it."


    He just looked at the way everyone was whitewashing peace. He was very confused and was annoyed at the thought.


    Clearly there is something wrong, but he can''t think of it. Others may know, but no one said that only he... Is always so messy.


    Shazhi looked at his wandering mind on his face, his eyes flashed slightly, and said seriously, "Ha mu, you were not well when you were in Hunan city. Why did you suddenly have these questions as soon as you came back here? Who told you what?"


    Ha Mu patted his hand on the back of his head, shook his head and said, "no one told me anything, but I''m unhappy."


    Shazhi narrowed her eyes and said, "we said that no matter what you have, you should report to me. You can''t hide it from me."


    "Really not." Ha Mu put down his hand and looked at her. "This is where the eldest sister is. I just... Miss her."


    Shazhi stared at him closely and tried to see something from inside. She didn''t find anything for a long time. She could only frown and say, "I know..."


    "Young lady, you go in. I want to stay alone for a while." hamu said.


    Shazhi also knew that she probably couldn''t ask anything. She nodded and just wanted to leave. Hamu called her again and said, "you''ll tell those people in the house, won''t you?"


    Although the balcony door was closed, the laughter of a group of people in the room still came out from time to time, which only made hammu feel harsh at the moment.


    They could laugh like this, but his eldest sister could no longer.


    "Ha mu, they don''t call those people, they are my friends." Shazhi looked at the look in his eyes and was so serious to him for the first time tonight.


    Ha Mu tightly pursed his lips without saying a word, and his slightly restrained eyebrows and eyes revealed an unnamed stubbornness.


    After a silent "confrontation" for a moment, Shazhi finally sighed helplessly: "if you don''t want to say it, I won''t say it."


    Ha Mu nodded.


    In his opinion, no matter how close Shazhi and Jian Haixi are, they are separated by one floor and can''t say anything.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After dinner was put on the table, hamu left without leaving for dinner.


    Although Jianhai stream didn''t say anything, he was still worried when he looked at his tall but obviously worried back.


    His mind is too simple, and he is almost foolish and loyal to talilina. When he was in Xiang City, he was used by Sara several times. She wanted to take him away from Xiang City and take him with her. There were yarn weaving, Qiao Qiao and Qi''er, so there would be nothing more.


    Unexpectedly, when he came here, hamu thought more.


    After a meal, the children were happy, but Jian Haixi was a little worried.


    After dinner, Qiaoqiao was going to make beds for several children, but she was stopped by Jianrui: "aunt Qiao, we still have to go back to live. You don''t have to clean up here. It''s too troublesome."


    "Yes, it''s the same everywhere we live." Gu Xiaomian said, "there are differences in food, but it doesn''t matter where we live."


    Qiao Qiao looked at several people and insisted. He didn''t say any more. He just said, "that''s all right."


    In the whole base, only the headlights of the competition venue are still on. They usually stay on all night. For safety reasons, Jian Haixi sent the children to the dormitory building.


    Several children greeted her one by one and went in. Jian Haixi looked at them, shook his head and smiled, turned and walked back.


    At this point, almost everyone is in their own room.


    So when she saw the little figure squatting beside the roadside flower bed, Jane Haixi paused slightly.


    There was a backlight. Jian Haixi walked over and recognized Jiao you. The little girl was gently sniffing the flowers in the flower bed and had held a handful in her hand.


    "Why don''t you go back so late?" Jian Haixi smiled and half bent over to focus on the Youdao.


    Hearing the sound, Jiao you turned and looked at her. Her big black and white eyes blinked twice. There was no timidity at all. She smiled and said, "aunt, what about you? It''s still outside so late, but it will be very dangerous."


    Jane Haixi didn''t expect that she would tell her in turn. She smiled and said, "aunt is an adult. It doesn''t matter. Children can''t play outside so late. Let me take you back."


    Jiao you didn''t recognize him, nodded and said, "thank you, aunt."


    Then he took the initiative to reach out to Jian Haixi.


    Looking at the more white and delicate hand lined in the night, Jane Haixi''s pupil was stunned. For the first time in her life, she didn''t take the initiative to lead a little girl.


    She didn''t move. Jiao you tilted her head and said, "aunt, don''t you take me? My brother will take my hand."


    Jian Haixi looked back, smiled and said nothing. She took her hand and walked back.


    In such weather, children''s hands should be warm or even hot. Jian Rui''s hands are very hot, but the little girl''s hands are as cold as ice, which makes Jian Haixi''s palm tremble.


    They went to the downstairs of the dormitory. Jian Haixi bent down and touched Jiao you''s head and said, "well, go up quickly. Cover the quilt in the evening and don''t catch a cold."


    Jiao you looked at her and didn''t speak. After a while, he blinked and said, "thank you, aunt. You''re a good man."


    Jane Haixi nodded and turned away without saying anything.


    No one saw that after she turned around, Jiao youban at the gate of the dormitory turned around and stared straight at her back. Those innocent and lovely eyes were gradually fading away from the innocent side and becoming dark and deep, as if they contained darkness that could devour everything.

 Chapter 1223

    Jian Haixi and others left for four or five days, and Xiangcheng seemed to fall into silence with their departure.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t do anything again. Everyone kept his own, as if everything was really quiet and peaceful from now on.


    But everyone knows that this is just the calm before the storm.


    Eukins. Yan will never stop. He may just be brewing a bigger conspiracy.


    Qiao''s.


    After Qiao Qinghe''s funeral, Qiao Jingqiao and his son never left again.


    At this time, Qiao Jingzheng and Qiao Zhen were playing chess in the yard. Qiao Lei followed George to the company early in the morning. Although he didn''t say anything to anyone, everyone could see that the robbery at home made the big boy who only wanted to travel around the world learn to grow and responsibility.


    He also began to learn to help George take care of the company and things at home, and learn to take better care of his family.


    It''s hard to say whether such a change is good or bad, but what''s certain is that it is a necessary process in life.


    Yang Yaru came out of the kitchen with a good brew of tea. The sun was just right, and the golden light filled most of the room, but the atmosphere of the whole house was still cloudy.


    In the past, the family was always relaxed and happy. Now there are two more people living at home, but it is more and more quiet than before. Usually, even Qiao Xiaosi''s cry seems lonely.


    Yang Yaru sighed and brought the tea to Qiao town. She didn''t disturb them. She put down the tea and went back to the house.


    She wanted to go upstairs to see if Qiao Xiaosi woke up. Just entering the door, she saw Yan Mei sitting quietly on the sofa, crying silently at the coaster on the tea table.


    The coasters were made by JOYA. Each one was complex, gorgeous and exquisite.


    Yang Yaru walked over, sat down beside her and whispered, "Mom, you''re thinking about ya''er again."


    Yan Mei stretched out her hand to wipe away the tears on her face, patted her hand, smiled bitterly and said, "my daughter, how can she not think of the meat falling from her body?"


    Yang Yaru sighed silently. As a mother, she certainly knew the concern from the bottom of her heart, which could be cut off anyway.


    She comforted: "Mom, don''t worry, ya''er will be fine. Didn''t ah Zhi say that Eugene Yan is just trapped in her and won''t hurt her."


    "I know..." Yan Mei nodded. George didn''t know how many times he said this to her, but as long as she thought that Qiaoya was staying with a demon like person, she could hardly close her eyes at night. "It''s just that she''s not obedient. Now, I don''t know when she can come back..."


    Yang Yaru held her shoulder and coaxed, "don''t worry, haven''t Haixi explained before leaving? And Ji Wei is not the kind of person who doesn''t care. As long as ya''er is willing to come back, ah Zhi and Ji Wei will bring her back."


    Seeing that she was still worried and frowned, Yang Yaru poured her a cup of tea and said, "Mom, don''t you believe ah Zhi and Ji Wei?"


    "I believe, I know what you said, but... Yaru, mom is always worried." Yan Mei took Yang Yaru''s hand and choked again. "You say, what is the child thinking? How can she believe the villain''s words but not what the family said?"


    Yang Yaru looks at the worry on Yan Mei''s face. She knows that Yan Mei is not only worried about Qiao ya, but also helpless to Qiao ya.


    She shook her head and explained in a warm voice: "Mom, no, ya''er did it because she was afraid we were in danger, eukins. Yan must have threatened her. She had to be frightened."


    Yang Yaru comforted Yan Mei, and the two chess players in the yard were also talking.


    Qiao Jing dropped a son on the chessboard, looked up at Qiao Zhen opposite and said, "brother, don''t you worry?"


    Qiao Zhen frowned and stared at the chessboard. He was thinking about how to take the next step. Without much thinking, he replied, "what are you worried about?"


    "Worry about ya''er. I don''t think you urged ah Zhi to ask about Xiao Ya." Qiao Jing said.


    "Hum." Qiao Zhen snorted coldly and then said, "is it useful to worry? She''s not a child anymore. Whether it''s ah Zhi, Haixi or Xiao Lei, who isn''t carrying the weight for this family and herself. Ya''er, she should grow up..."


    Qiao Jing was still worried and advised: "the other party is Eugene Yan, so put Xiaoya there..."


    "I know." Qiao Zhen sighed, "but Haixi and ah Zhi are right. She doesn''t know. Even if she gets her back, such things will happen again and again. At that time, she will be hurt."


    Qiao Jing thought for a moment, nodded and said, "I see."


    Qiao Zhen paused for a while before sighing: "besides, now that the old man has just left, the children have a lot of pressure on their shoulders. I urge too much, which will only increase their troubles. It''s better to wait and see. When they can''t be busy, it''s not too late for us old men to help."


    The new generation in the Jianghu will replace the old. Sooner or later, the children will go to experience the wind and rain. They can''t always be the umbrella to protect the wind.


    Large leveling.


    There was no sound in the quiet living room, only the bright sunshine cut light and shadow in the hall. The plants in the corner swayed their branches and leaves with the breeze of the window, casting shadows on the ground, as if a silent mime had been staged.


    Sara stared at the gray shadow on the ground for a long time. It was not until a light noise came from somewhere that she regained her mind.


    She turned her head and found that it was a bird flying from nowhere. It landed outside the window and fluttered its wings around the terrace. It was free and unrestrained.


    The light in SA Luo''s eyes gradually darkened. He didn''t look at the shadow of the green leaves or the bird anymore. He got up and walked towards Qiaoya''s room.


    Qiaoya''s room is more quiet. The sun outside is so good, but there is no temperature in her room. Like Qiaoya, she is indifferent and alienated.


    Sara went to the table, leaned gently against the table, raised her hand and took off the earphone on Joana''s head.


    JOYA looked back at her and said coldly, "what''s up?"


    "Nothing''s wrong," said Sara, with her earphone cable wrapped around her fingers and shrugging her shoulders, "Yan has gone out. Let me take care of you. Don''t make you feel so bored."


    JOYA glanced at her and reached for the earphone in her hand, obviously not going to answer.


    But before she could reach it, SA Luo gave way and said, "madam, even if you don''t like it, you can make do with talking to me to save him from coming back to trouble me."


    JOYA made a movement and turned her eyes twice on her. She really didn''t get her headphones. She just changed her sitting position, pulled her chin in one hand and said, "you look much better than the previous two days."

 Chapter 1224

    The whirlpool spread its hands, smiled and said, "what''s good? It''s just like those flowers and plants outside. If you give it a little nutrient solution, it can live and produce brilliant flowers, but do you say it''s good?"


    Qiaoya didn''t understand what she meant. She turned to look at the potted plants outside the Xiangyang platform. Because there were special people to wait on them, they grew very well. At least for a few days here, she would be in a better mood to see them. "Isn''t it good to be alive... Brilliant and gorgeous?"


    "Ha ha ~" SA Luo shook his head and smiled bitterly, "but once the nutrient solution is thrown away and replaced with ordinary sand, they will wither immediately... It''s just false and useless."


    Qiaoya was stunned. Thinking of the whirling state, she immediately understood her meaning, smiled and shook her head.


    "What are you laughing at?" saw the arc of her mouth, SA Luo narrowed her eyes and asked.


    "Before, I thought you were the same as talilina. After all, you had the same face and shape..." said JOYA. "Although I haven''t dealt with that person, I''ve heard of her from a lot of people. She''s beautiful and cruel."


    After a pause, her eyes changed slightly, looked at the Saha in front of her and said, "but now I know that you are different at all. You are just Saha, not talilina at all."


    SA Luo''s face was a lot ugly.


    She was arrested by eukins. Yan spent countless efforts to make it like this, but no matter who appeared in front of Jian Haixi and them for a short period of time, he would say that she was nothing like talilina, except this face.


    Now, even Joana, who has never met talilina, says so


    She tightened her lips and said in a slightly cold voice, "don''t say these words in front of him, otherwise you are the one who suffers."


    JOYA nodded carelessly. Even if she was given time, she was not interested in talking to the man.


    "Why did you follow him?" she asked Sara. "If you want to leave, there must be a way? Mojue and hamu, they must be willing to take you away."


    Saha''s eyes flickered slightly. She didn''t know whether she was avoiding the dazzling light from the window or the eyes of joea. She half turned her head and didn''t look at her. After a long time, she whispered, "I can''t live without it."


    JOYA looked at her calmly, clearly in eukins. In front of Yan, she can say and laugh, but at this moment, her back only makes her feel lonely and depressed, as if she had seen a puppet show, Saha is like those puppets


    She moved her lips and just wanted to say something. She saw SA Luo turn around and look at her. Her eyes were complex and serious: "you can''t live without anyone. As long as you enter here, you can''t leave alive in your life."


    Sara thought she would see fear or depression, or any kind of negative emotion on Joey''s face, but she didn''t expect. After she finished, Joey immediately shook her head and said, "No."


    She looked at Qiao ya, took a deep breath and looked at the window. Her eyes were full of self-confidence and affirmed: "If I don''t go, it''s not that I can''t go. As long as I want to go, Haixi, my brother... No matter how difficult it is, they will come to pick me up. I stay just to protect the people I love. If I sacrifice my freedom, I can buy them more time and protection, then I won''t have any complaints."


    That self-confidence and the firm belief that there will definitely be reliance behind him make Saha feel dazzling, which is more dazzling than the sunshine outside the window.


    She doesn''t want to admit it, but she does feel jealous


    "Really?"


    She raised her lips with a sneer and asked, "what about now? Don''t you think it''s too quiet recently? But no one wants to pick you up."


    JOYA turned to look at her and said with a smile, "you want to say I can''t go anymore, don''t you? That doesn''t matter."


    Sara was slightly stunned. Doesn''t it matter?


    It''s okay to stay here?


    Qiaoya didn''t care what she was thinking. She said, "you just said that the living can''t leave here, and you didn''t say that the dead can''t go. As long as I want, there is always a way to get free."


    She has always been proud, no matter where she is, even if she is imprisoned here by Eugene Yan, like a bird in a golden cage, in her bones, she is still the proud young lady of the Qiao family.


    Sara stared at the person in front of her. At this time, Qiaoya was like the bird on the terrace. Even if she was in a cage, she was still so "free".


    What JOYA said was a way she had never thought of.


    Death for freedom.


    When Eugene Yan came back, he saw JOYA and Sara sitting on the sofa chatting very friendly. He approached with a smile, sat down between them and held a humanitarian in one hand: "I didn''t expect you two to coexist peacefully. What are you talking about?"


    "Which eye of yours saw me have a good chat with her?" Qiao Ya clapped his hand coldly. "You don''t have to leave someone to talk to me in the future."


    Then he went back to his room without looking back.


    Eugene Yan was stunned by her, turned to sa Luo and asked, "did you offend her?"


    Sara covered her lips and smiled. She said in his ear, "you don''t understand the girl''s mind. She''s jealous."


    Eukins. Yan Tiao Mei and SA Luo said, "you haven''t coaxed her much these two days. You went out early this morning. You have to ask me to get close to her. Any woman will be sour."


    "Well," said eukins. Yan picked her chin and smiled, "that''s better for you."


    "Fuck you." SA Luo pushed away his hand. "Go and coax your little lover. I''ll find ruting to make tea for me. The girl''s skill in making tea is first-class."


    Eukins. Yan Xiaoxiao didn''t refute, so he got up and went to Qiaoya''s room.


    The door of her room was ajar, eukins. Yan''s eyes flashed a light, pushed the door and went in. He hugged Qiaoya: "ya''er, are you still angry with me?"


    JOYA froze and soon recovered as usual. She hummed, "then what have you done?"


    "We... Naturally designed new games." eukins. Yan smiled.


    Design a new game?


    Qiaoya was stunned and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t be nervous. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to the Joe family." eukins. Yan kissed the tip of Qiaoya''s ear and said in a dumb voice, "after all, their baby is here with me. I naturally don''t want to make my baby sad."


    "Then you..."


    Joey wants to ask again, eukins. Yan shushed and said, "baby, if you ask again, it will kill the atmosphere. If I say, you must be angry with me again, so don''t ask obediently, will you?"


    "You still have to deal with Haixi, don''t you?" Joana may not be sharp enough in many things, but she followed eukins. Yan has a long body and probably sees his temperament. He wants to play games. In particular, Jian Haixi, the opponent who once defeated talilina, is not allowed to leave the chess game.


    Eukins. Yan smiled, kissed her hair vaguely and said, "we ya''er are really getting smarter and smarter."

 Chapter 1225

    Ningjia villa.


    Since the children went to the training, the home has become much quieter. They even don''t adapt to the sudden entrance.


    This is the feeling when Mo Jue pushes the door.


    He was stunned at the empty living room and walked upstairs with a low smile. When these rabbits were annoyed by them, they suddenly left, which really made people feel that they were missing something.


    He went straight to the study upstairs, where Ning Jiwei was staring at the computer attentively.


    "I''ve separated the people according to what you said." Mo Jue sat down on the nearby sofa and said to the humanity behind the desk, "the movement is very small and won''t be noticed."


    "Well, where are Chen Yi and them?" Ning Jiwei looked up at him from the screen.


    "He and Yunling went to the company," Mo Jue said. "George knows that Xu has been informed there, and no abnormality has been found yet."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, his index finger knocked regularly on the table, pondered for a moment and said, "the company doesn''t care first. It''s enough to have them watching. Next, according to the original plan, the people of the dark Department, the shadow department and the Qiao family are secretly arranged to our designated place in batches, so as not to be found."


    "Know." Mo Jue nodded and agreed, but he looked a little ready to talk.


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows, half turned his chair and looked at him: "what''s the matter? What''s the problem?"


    "No." Mo Jue shook his head. Of course, such a plan is good. All of them wanted to talk to eukins for a long time. Yan divided the outcome, but... He paused and hesitated, "Jiwei, do you really think Eugene Yan will do it at this time?"


    Ning Jiwei paused for a moment, smiled and shook his head: "you''re wrong. It''s not he who wants to do it, but I want to do it."


    "You?" Mo Jue''s voice was a little higher and looked slightly surprised.


    At this time?


    He didn''t say it, but obviously ningjiwei knew what he was thinking.


    He half turned the computer screen, clicked the mouse, and called up a professional map on the screen.


    The red dot on the map looks particularly obvious, forming a circle to eukins. Yan''s place was surrounded.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s surrounded by an iron bucket. Just glancing at Mo Jue, we know that Ning Jiwei is ready for the decisive battle.


    Mo Jue frowned and said, "do you want to be surprised? But Haixi is over there..."


    "I believe that no matter what happens, Haixi and Dou Ge have enough ability to cope." Ning Jiwei interrupted him. He has always been full of confidence in Jian Haixi.


    It is precisely because of the absolute trust in Jian Haixi and Dou Ge that I choose this time.


    "Or maybe..." he paused, the light in his eyes darkened, and then said, "in fact, they are the key for us to pry Eugene Yan."


    To eukins. Yan''s character will never miss such a good opportunity for them to participate in training, so it is almost certain that there will be some accidents and situations over Jian Haixi and the children, and this time is also their best opportunity.


    For a long time, Mo Jue suddenly smiled, looked at Ning Jiwei and said, "don''t talk about eukins. Yan didn''t think of it, and to tell the truth, I didn''t think of it. Probably everyone will think that when the children are in danger, you will be the most flustered person, but don''t know you''re planning to do it at that time."


    Ning Jiwei shook his head with a bitter smile and looked serious: "I really panic, but I know better that this is the opportunity created by Haixi for me, and all I can do is resist all the pressure and don''t let her down."


    He turned his head and looked at the clouds passing through the window. They came unsteadily from somewhere with his loved ones and the children he cared about most.


    He fought for them in this battle.


    Mo Jue nodded, got up, patted him on the shoulder and said, "this is the war for all of us."


    He didn''t say much, but he knew Ning Jiwei understood what he meant. A group of them were deeply involved in the game. Since this battle was going to be fought, it was also a common battle for all of them. They always advance and retreat together.


    Ning Jiwei curled his lips and smiled. There was no need to say more about their tacit understanding. Only one look could understand each other''s thoughts.


    "Speaking of this..."


    After talking about the business, Mo Jue turned his voice and leaned against the window and lit a flue, "Haixi, how are they these two days?"


    "Haixi said he found something strange and is investigating, and the others are planned." Ning Jiwei said and looked at him for unknown reasons.


    Mo Jue asked as if he didn''t know anything about the base


    Ning Jiwei thought of something and knew it immediately. His eyes became meaningful immediately. "You want to ask another person?"


    Mo Jue was silent when he acquiesced, and his eyes dodged awkwardly: "say it quickly."


    "Ha ha." Ning Jiwei chuckled, "why don''t you ask? Have you never contacted Qiaoqiao these days?"


    "Tut..." Mo Jue reached for the ashtray and put it on the windowsill. He took the cigarette from the corner of his mouth and knocked on the wall of the ashtray. He was impatient but helpless. "It''s not what you and Haixi said. Let''s give each other a little time..."


    "Cough..." Ning Jiwei almost couldn''t help laughing. He coughed softly before saying, "yes, you''re right, but... In fact, you can''t make a phone call."


    "..." Mo Jue stared at him. He was not afraid to increase psychological pressure on Qiao Qiao, so he pressed his impulse to give her freedom. Instead, he became the one who was laughed at.


    "After you have to give each other space to think, but you haven''t called for so many days? Especially there is a Qi''er next to you, you''re not..." he ordered the table a few times, and the unfinished words became particularly easy to think in those dull noises.


    Mo Jue was silent for a moment. The cigarette end twisted out in the ashtray. He turned and walked towards the door. As he walked, he said, "call me if you have something."


    Ning Jiwei gave a sullen smile, listened to his voice of rushing downstairs, shook his head slightly and sighed.


    After silence, he got up and leaned against the window where Mo Jue had just stood, raised his hand, pushed the window wider, and lit a cigarette in the wind.


    The wind made his hair messy, and it also blew out a spark between his lips.


    Ning Jiwei looked back at the map on the screen. The dense red dots and coordinates were like a huge and close network, which was what he called eukins. The burial place prepared by Yan.


    But


    After a while, Ning Jiwei threw his dark and deep eyes out of the window. The worry in his eyes turned into firmness. However, they worked hard to get to this step. In any case, they couldn''t lose this time.


    At the same time, eukins in the grand flat. Yan finished the last son on the chessboard and said with a smile, "general."

 Chapter 1226

    Base.


    After a day''s rest, they began the third competition, that is, the outdoor survival test.


    In front of the back mountain jungle, ah Zhuo asked, "who else doesn''t understand?"


    They shook their heads and said that the only change this time was to disrupt the lottery. They were still three groups and were no longer the original team members.


    Jian Yi and others had no turn to draw the lottery because they stood behind. Several people stood loosely. Gu Xiaomian folded his hands, closed his eyes and said: "God, Grandpa Buddha, all kinds of gods, bless us in a group, please, bless us in a group..."


    "What are you talking about?" Mo Xiuqian pounded him. "Is it useful to hold Buddha''s feet temporarily?"


    "Haven''t you ever heard of sharpening your gun before the storm? Come and pray with me if you have time. One more person and one more strength." Gu Xiaomian didn''t open his eyes. He took the time to return to her and muttered again.


    Mo Xiuqian shrugged her shoulders. Although she didn''t believe this, Gu Xiaomian''s serious and pious look made her mutter for a while. She still closed her eyes and silently recited in her heart: "well, no matter who is in charge today, you can bless us to be divided into a group."


    The two men prayed hard, while Mo Xiujin whispered to Jian Yi, "what do you say?"


    Jane Yi is staring at the people in the field and watching. Her light eyes are like a dragonfly skimming over everyone without attracting anyone''s attention.


    Smelling the speech, he glanced at Mo Xiujin and said, "what?"


    "It''s about grouping." Mo Xiujin looked at him incredulously. "Why do you look like you''re not worried at all? Nearly 30 people disturb the grouping. Who knows what ghosts and ghosts will be in the same group."


    "There are pros and cons," Jian Yi said in a deep voice, looking at the people who were lining up to draw lots. "We''ve disrupted, and they''re not complete. At least it''s good for us to screen."


    "You mean..." Mo Xiujin''s eyes turned and some understood his idea, "but if the second sister Shazhi and ruiruirui were separated from us, it would be bad."


    "In terms of probability, as long as we are not particularly unlucky, our people should not be left alone," Mo Tong said at this time.


    Eight people, three groups


    Mo Xiujin shrugged: "well, I hope the God of destiny will take care of us."


    Some people prayed and others made wishes, but the results of the group were really hard to say.


    Several people drew lots, and their faces became more and more complicated.


    Mo Xiuqian snorted and didn''t have a good way: "it''s useless to pray for a fart."


    Gu Xiaomian also drooped his face. He was dry before the draw. Who knows the result is not ideal.


    "Say something useful first." Mo Xiulin frowned, glanced at several people and said in a deep voice, "what should we do now? It''s not appropriate for us to disturb."


    "Brother, you''re too tactful. It''s too inappropriate." Mo Xiuqian broke her fingers and said, "I''m with Yi Yi, a Jin, Gu Ruan, Shazhi and brother Mo Tong, and then you and Ruirui are left."


    After a pause, she frowned at Jian Rui and said, "Rui Rui, there are too few people in your group."


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head: "aren''t you and Yi Yi also two people?"


    Mo Xiuqian glanced at him and said, "Yiyi can top all of us alone, so I can hold my thighs all the way. I don''t have to worry about anything."


    Mo Xiulin: "..." always felt that his sister was hinting something


    Mo Xiujin has been black since he stood here. It''s not because his people were scattered. At least, as Mo Tong said, none of them were left alone, but those cattle, ghosts and snakes have a component, which makes people angry.


    He couldn''t help humming coldly and said discontentedly, "I just want to ask whether this group is serious? Really there is no inside story? Why are all those people with problems in Ruirui''s group?"


    Mo Xiulin glanced at the list of their team members and sighed helplessly. In addition to him and Jian Rui, they also had shuha and Jiao you.


    As long as he thought of these two people, Mo Xiulin had a big head. He wanted to know that they could not live in peace in the next few days.


    "Fortunately, Zhao Xu is not in Ruirui''s group." Shazhi said, "if Zhao Xu is also there, it''s really bad."


    "Sister Shazhi, you don''t have to worry about us. Zhao Xu is from Eugene Yan. You should pay more attention to him." Jian Rui said with a shrug. "On the contrary, we have brother Dou GUI and brother Dou Kun in our group, and Nanyi. We shouldn''t worry."


    Zhao Xu, whose pseudonym is Xu Gai, is divided into Shazhi and Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t care. Zhao Xu was just a defeated general under his command. What he was worried about was Jian Rui.


    After thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, "no, I''ll tell them to change the group."


    Just as he moved, he was stopped by Jian Yi. "Don''t change it."


    Mo Xiujin frowned and looked back at him.


    Jian Yi looked aside. The other two groups were also discussing. He lowered his voice and said, "this is just the initial grouping. What we should do when we enter the forest is our own business."


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes narrowed slightly. When Jian Yi said this, he stopped and didn''t move again.


    After a pause, Jian Yi looked at the crowd and said, "we''ll find a way to meet, especially you..."


    He looked at Jian Rui and Mo Xiulin and said, "you two pay special attention. I think Dou GUI and Dou Kun are here. They should agree to go to the route we have set. If there is any accident on the way, don''t worry about the outcome and leave immediately."


    Mo Xiulin and Jian Rui nodded.


    "And mommy and uncle Dou will always pay attention to our trend. If there is anything wrong, contact them by wireless signal."


    "I remember my brother," Jane Rui said seriously.


    Dou Ge and Jian Haixi are also discussing the grouping.


    The group list arrived in the hands of the two people as early as the first time. Dou Ge looked at Jian Rui''s name and the people in the same group. He said to Jian Haixi, "this group is difficult for Ruirui."


    Qiao Qiao also frowned: "Rui Rui and Xiulin are in a group? Just the two of them? They wrote to him again... It''s too coincidental."


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "you keep worrying, but look at the expressions of Yiyi and Ruirui."


    Dou Ge and Qiao Qiao look over, but find that Mo Tong and others are frowning, but Jian Yi is calm, and Jian Rui doesn''t care.


    "Their hearts are too big," Dou Ge laughed.


    "Twins are sensitive." Jian Haixi smiled. "Yiyi knows his sister better than I do, and ruiruirui can do better than anyone else. Similarly, ruiruirui also believes that he will rush to her to protect her at the first time. It seems difficult for the disruptors this time, but my children are not flowers in the greenhouse. I have absolute confidence in them."


    Dou Ge looked at her, smiled and asked, "are we still in the woods?"


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and said, "it''s still necessary to enter. Confidence is one thing and secret protection is another."


    She believed that her children could handle all the situations they encountered, but beyond that, it was her battle.

 Chapter 1227

    At the children''s side, after the discussion of the first team of the Dou family, the communication representative Dou GUI walked up to Jian Yi with a smile and asked, "what do you say? Do you have anything to explain?"


    Mo Tong glanced at the Dou family and asked, "where are you?"


    Dou GUI shrugged: "we knew before we came that this action is fully coordinated with you."


    At home, Dou Ming told them the main task of this time and knew the importance behind it. Therefore, winning or losing the game from beginning to end is not their focus.


    He said he wanted to reach out and pat Jian Yi on the shoulder. He just looked at Jian Yi with a pair of cold eyes. After a moment, his elbow turned an arc and naturally fell on Mo Tong.


    As if nothing had happened, the two brothers kindly patted Mo Tong on the shoulder: "so don''t worry, Dou family will definitely listen to the scheduling all the way."


    Mo Xiuqian smiled and said with a white eye, "your character is very similar to brother Dou Dou."


    "Good eyesight." Dou GUI smiled, his lips were shallow, and winked at her. "I really work for brother Dou."


    Mo Xiuqian was amused by him.


    Jian Yi glances at the third team one by one. When she looks at Jiao Jiu and Jiao you, the wiping of the fundus is particularly complicated.


    They were the last of the three groups to arrive at the base and had little contact with each other, but they were the most "strange" both in his intuition and his observation in the past two days.


    Although Zhao Xu became famous, he was almost no different from streaking in their eyes. His every move was naturally under their close attention. Because of this, the man dared not make big moves, but the two people were different.


    He took back his eyes and said to Dou GUI in a deep voice: "you should pay special attention to Jiao you. Shuha is impulsive, but I don''t think he has a bad heart. Instead, he is a weak person who hasn''t acted all the time. He looks more suspicious..."


    "Coincidentally, we think so too." Dou GUI frowned slightly and nodded. "We arrived here a few days earlier than you. You know, there are so many people in the base, but we really can''t see through Jiao Youjiao''s brother and sister, and we can''t find out anything. We even failed."


    "In a word, after entering the back mountain, you will follow the determined route, and then find a chance to meet us as soon as possible." Jian Yi concluded in a deep voice, and then looked at Jian Rui. "The rest is what I told you just now."


    "Don''t worry, brother, I remember everything." Jianrui nodded and said seriously.


    She reassured everyone. As a result, after saying that, everyone frowned and looked at her with a worried face. Just her and Mo Xiulin met a book that always likes to pick things up. Plus the most suspicious Jiao you, who can really rest assured.


    Jian Rui looked at the look of several people, smiled and comforted them in turn: "well, don''t look worried one by one. Trust me a little."


    Mo Xiujin frowned tightly, looked at her and sighed, "I''m not worried that you''re confused, just a little."


    He paused, a cold light flashed in his narrowed eyes, lowered his voice and leaned close to her and said, "ruiruirui, here are enemies in addition to yourself. Don''t be soft hearted at that time."


    "Know." Jianrui nodded repeatedly and promised again and again, "you really don''t have to worry. I will definitely protect myself. Brother Xiulin is there."


    Dou GUI also straightened his face and said, "don''t worry, Kunge Nan and I will protect Jian Rui for a while."


    The people were worried and told them a few words before they gave up.


    As for the other two teams, one team has omnipotent Jian Yi, the other team has sinister little fox Mo Xiujin and reliable Mo Tong. They basically don''t have to worry.


    While their two teams were discussing, Qi Jun and their first team were also discussing, but it was obviously not very smooth.


    Qi Jun rubbed his eyebrows, helplessly looked at the book next to him and said, "don''t make trouble, do you hear me?"


    Shuha Leng snorted, raised his arm and said, "you''ve said it several times. Besides, what else can I do?"


    His arm was still wrapped in bandages.


    Qi Jun frowned and turned to other humanitarians in the team: "look at him and don''t let him mess around."


    "Tut." shuha sighed silently and rolled his eyes.


    Jiao you, who had been silent all the time, kept her head down. She didn''t have any questions to ask. She didn''t seem to care what Qi Jun was explaining. She just stared at her toes and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Jiao Jiu looked at his sister with complex eyes. It was because he didn''t know what she thought that he was so worried.


    When Qi Jun spoke, Jiao Jiu pulled down Jiao you and said in a low voice, "don''t do those things again. They are not easy to provoke."


    Jiao you blinked and looked innocent: "brother, what are you talking about?"


    Jiao Jiu pursed his lips and sighed, "what am I talking about? You understand, Jiao you, I''m your brother."


    Jiao you paused and twisted his head with a cold hum.


    After the discussion, nearly 30 people entered the jungle from three different entrances according to the regrouped formation.


    "Come on, we should start, too."


    Until the children could not be seen at the entrance, Dou Ge turned to Jian Haixi road.


    Jian Haixi nodded, turned back and said to the shadow, "help me send Qiaoqiao back. You two will stay in the base. Let''s go in."


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes had moved from the entrance of the jungle to the screen marking the children''s position. There was always a trace of worry between his eyebrows. He nodded when he heard Jian Haixi''s words and said, "sister Haixi, you must be careful."


    She knew that if she followed, she would only help. She might as well stay in the base and watch for Jian Haixi and Dou Ge.


    "Don''t worry," said Jane Haixi, smiling and touching her hair. "If you have something, please contact me as soon as I tell you."


    "Well, I know." Qiaoqiao nodded.


    Hamu has been absent-minded since he came back from the inspection of Houshan that day. At this time, he looked at Jian Haixi and stopped talking. He wanted to follow in to protect the eldest lady, but he didn''t know how to talk to Jian Haixi.


    Before he could get a result, Jian Haixi said, "brother Dou, let''s still divide the soldiers into three ways. Hamu and me, you and Zhuo are in a group."


    Ha Mu smelled the speech, his eyes flashed slightly and didn''t speak.


    Dou Gordon frowned slightly and asked ha Mu to follow Jian Haixi. To tell the truth, he was a little worried. Just looking at the thoughtful look in Jian Haixi''s eyes, he knew that she must have his own intention. He didn''t say anything more, but turned to ha Mu and said, "Ha Mu, don''t do superfluous things."


    Ha Mu was stunned, hummed softly, and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''ll be fine. Let''s go, or they''ll throw us off later."


    Dou Ge nodded. The four got up and went into the jungle along the entrance where the children had just entered.

 Chapter 1228

    After entering the jungle, Mo Xiulin has been walking beside Jian Rui. They lead the team. Behind them are Dou Kun and Dou GUI, and then shuha and Jiao you.


    Jian Rui''s attention was completely released after entering the forest. For a moment, she pulled Mo Xiulin to the left, and for a moment, she pointed to the strange trees and wild flowers on the right and asked Dou GUI what this was.


    Dou GUI looked at Jian Rui suspiciously: "look at you. You haven''t seen the world. These are just the most common wild trees and weeds. It''s also worth your surprise."


    After death, shuha never gave up any chance to laugh at Jian Rui. Yin and Yang strange way: "country steamed stuffed bun, when you see anything, you can become a treasure."


    Mo Xiulin frowned, but Jian Rui didn''t care: "they are natural treasures, guardians of the earth and friends that we humans should look up to and protect. Am I curious about them?"


    Shuha turned his eyes with a sneer and said, "false mold and false sample."


    "Well, I''m fake, but some people don''t even bother to pretend hypocrisy, but it''s great." Jian Rui spewed out her tongue at shuha and pulled Mo Xiulin forward.


    Dou GUI followed up and apologized to Jianrui: "sorry, I just said it was inappropriate." if he hadn''t said that Jianrui hadn''t seen the world, he wouldn''t have given shuha the opportunity to laugh at her.


    Jian Rui waved her hand carelessly. Mo Xiulin didn''t take it seriously. He just smiled and said, "the vegetation here is drought resistant and different from the watery city of Hunan, so Ruirui is so novel."


    "Yes, when you go to my house, I''ll show you around. I''m sure you''ll be my reaction at that time." Jianrui said with a smile.


    Dou GUI laughed and said, "OK, that''s a good deal. You''ll be our guide then, don''t you, brother Kun?"


    The silent Dou Kun stared at him and said, "I''m sure I''ll go, but I may not take you."


    Dou GUI: "


    Jian Rui was amused by Dou Kun''s words and whispered to Mo Xiulin, "brother Xiulin, unexpectedly, brother Dou Kun is still a poisonous tongue."


    Mo Xiulin smiled and touched her head: "well, we''ll move on after reading these."


    All the people went in all the way. Although shuha always snorted, he didn''t find anything. Jiao you and others were more clever. The team was harmonious. Even Mo Xiulin began to doubt whether they were in the wrong direction. Maybe their team was the safest?


    The minor accident happened half an hour later. Jiao you awkwardly proposed to go to the toilet.


    Shuha frowned and pointed in a direction and said, "go, we''ll wait for you here."


    "I......" Jiao you bit her lips and looked timidly at Jian Rui. Her voice was so low that people could hardly hear clearly, "I''m afraid."


    They were all in the same team. Although shuha was reluctant, he still said, "I''ll go with you and wait for you nearby?"


    "Don''t..." Jiao you shook her head and said, "you''re a boy. I don''t want you to accompany me."


    Jianrui blinked. She couldn''t hear Jiao you at this time. That would be stupid.


    She sighed in her heart. She guessed how Jiao''s tryst would start and thought about many possibilities, but she didn''t think she would use it.


    "Come on, I''ll go with you." Jianrui stood up and said.


    "Rui Rui..." Mo Xiulin frowned and Jian Rui patted him on the arm. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    The reason why she stood up was not that she responded to Mo Xiujin''s "soft hearted bad thing", but as Jian Haixi''s daughter, she learned Jian Haixi''s style and knew that girls always have to help girls within her ability.


    Besides, she just walked with Jiao you for a while. It''s not that there are snakes, insects, mice and ants. She''s not afraid of each other.


    Jiao you''s eyes flashed slightly. When she raised her small face, she said with a sincere smile: "thank you, sister Ruirui."


    Jian Rui picked her eyebrow: "I remember your age on the data is a little older than me. Just call me Ruirui. Don''t call me sister."


    Jiao you''s face changed slightly for a moment and soon returned to normal.


    They went to the grassy path next to them, and Mo Xiulin and others stayed in place waiting for them.


    When Jiao you released her hand, Jian Rui stood a few meters away from her and squatted in front of an unknown little flower. The whole person looked unprepared.


    Jiao you stood up, nailed her with cold eyes, silently walked over and slowly stretched out his hand towards Jian Rui''s back.


    At this time, Jian Rui, who had not looked back, suddenly said, "do you know what flower this is?"


    Jiao you was stiff, his half stretched hand suddenly took it back, and stammered, "no, I don''t know..."


    "Oh, that''s a pity. Look at it. It''s so beautiful. It seems to reflect some light in the sun." Jian Rui pointed to the flower and looked up at Jiao you with a brilliant smile.


    Jiao you was stunned. She looked away from the dazzling smile on Jian Rui''s face. She didn''t look at the wild flower. She just said in a low voice, "they should be in a hurry. Let''s go back."


    Jian Rui nodded, stood up and walked back with Jiao you. They walked side by side, about less than a meter apart.


    When she quickly walked back to the meeting place, Jian Rui waved to Mo Xiulin and Dou GUI from a distance. Jiao you looked at her with complex eyes. In addition to gloom, there was a flash of jealousy.


    How can there be such happy children in the world? I have everything since I was born. I can always enjoy my parents'' care unscrupulously. I don''t need to worry about money and livelihood all my life. With a beautiful face, I am always followed by followers who are willing to sacrifice their lives to protect her


    And what about her?


    Jiao you asked herself that she didn''t do anything to miss. At most, she just threw the wrong fetus, but is this strange to her? Why should she live in such a place since she was a child? When Jian Rui can enjoy the warmth of her family and the love of her parents, she must learn to grow up and protect herself.


    The world is too unfair.


    If she is destined not to get it, then at least... It will destroy Jianrui who has these beautiful things.


    "Ah!"


    Jian Rui was shouting with Mo Xiulin when she suddenly heard the startling voice beside her. She subconsciously turned back and saw Jiao you stumble at her feet. The whole person tilted towards her.


    "Rui Rui, help me!" Jiao you shouted in panic, stretching her hands in the direction of Jian Rui.


    At that moment, Jianrui almost instinctively stretched out her hand in her direction, but suddenly pulled back a second before she was about to grasp her finger.


    Through the shade of the tree, the sun slanted down continuously, hitting Jiao you''s red fingernails with a strange light.


    With a "puff", Jiao Youjie fell firmly to the ground, and the whole person fell on his hands and legs.


    The crowd also rushed over. Mo Xiulin, Dou GUI and others first stood next to Jian Rui and asked, "are you okay?"


    Jian Rui shook her head, frowned and looked at Jiao you on the ground.

 Chapter 1229

    The whole team formed a circle and looked at Jiao you lying on the ground with different faces.


    Shuha frowned and shouted, "Jane Rui, why don''t you help her? We''re in a team now, so you don''t save."


    Mo Xiulin glanced over Jiao you''s face and glanced coldly at shuha: "shut up if you can''t speak, otherwise I don''t mind wasting your other arm."


    The book snorted: "I can''t be a man. I don''t want to be with such a person."


    Jiao you, who happened to be on the ground, was breathing coldly because of pain. There were tears in her bright eyes. She was miserable on her little face, which formed a sharp contrast with Jian Rui, who stood cold next to her.


    She looked at Jian Rui, as if there was a trace of injury in her eyes: "Rui Rui, why did you suddenly take back your hand?"


    With this sound, some of the onlookers gradually began to change their faces and whispered.


    If the feeling of the previous scene was just that Jane Rui had no time to pull Jiao you, but once this sentence came out, the guess would be a question mark.


    Is Jianrui ruthless or intentional?


    But somehow, everyone was watching, but no one helped Jiao you. She didn''t know whether it was because she couldn''t stand up or what, she didn''t stand up.


    Dou GUI always had a calm face with a smile. Hearing shuha''s words, he immediately accepted it back impolitely: "if you don''t want to stay here, go away by yourself, a pile of nonsense."


    Perhaps because of Dou Ge, the label of the Dou family in the eyes of outsiders has always been cold and barbaric. Even if it is as lively as Dou GUI, it also has such a side. Shuhaden was tightly closed his lips and speechless.


    These days, Dou GUI always smiles. At this time, she suddenly changes her face. Inexplicably, she should say four words: smile face hell.


    Shuha''s eyes are dark. Dou GUI is obviously standing on Jian Rui''s side. Can they be allowed to bully their base partners all the time? Why?


    He just wanted to talk, while the people who had been on the same team with shuha reached out and pulled his sleeve, whispered, "don''t say it, you forget what captain Qi Jun told you before, so you don''t make trouble."


    After stopping shuha, he smiled at everyone and said, "it''s just a small matter. Jianrui may not have time. Let''s stop arguing. It''s important for everyone to hurry."


    Then he was ready to reach out to help Jiao you on the ground.


    Jiao you''s eyes flashed, and her fingers on the soil curled up. It seemed that she was a little nervous.


    Just as the man stretched out his hand and was about to pull up Jiao you''s hand, Jian Rui, who had been gloomy and didn''t speak, suddenly moved her steps, just blocking between the two and blocking the man''s stretched out hand.


    "Wait a minute." Jian Rui''s face immediately recovered as usual, and looked at Jiao you with concern. "You seem to have fallen a lot just now. Can you get up by yourself? Let''s observe your injury."


    Shuha didn''t have a good way: "see? Some people don''t want to do it themselves and don''t let others..."


    But before he finished, he suddenly lost his voice.


    No one stopped him this time. Jianrui only glanced at him and let him stop.


    When Jian Rui was coldest, she just had no emotion in her eyes, just like... She looked at him the night he hurt his arm, so until now, he felt that Jian Rui was just a bastard who relied on Jian Yi, Mo Tong, Mo Xiujin and had countless little friends around him all day.


    But just now, with a strong and oppressive look, it seemed as if countless sharp blades and cold ice were shooting at him, so that he couldn''t help but silence.


    Shuha sees the shadow of Jian Yi on her.


    The Jian Rui didn''t care about him any more and looked back at Jiao you on the ground: "or do you really want others to help you?"


    "No, I can do it myself." Jiao you quickly shook her head. She was afraid of bothering others. She struggled to get up from the ground. Because of her large range of movement, no one cared. Her fingertips rubbed in the soil.


    Jianrui glanced at her, suddenly hooked her mouth and said with a smile, "by the way, I just wanted to say, where did you make your nails? I think it''s so unique. I also want to try."


    Jiao you was stunned, and a meaningful light flashed in her slightly drooping eyes.


    The people around didn''t know why, but they were unconsciously attracted to the past, looking at Jiao you''s fingers.


    She had just struggled. Some of her fingertips were stained with soil, and some had not been touched, or had not had time.


    Bright red bloomed at her fingertips like fresh blood drops, which looked particularly scary at this time.


    If Jian Rui hadn''t said so, it would be difficult for others to notice that the forest was dense and covered with soil.


    Dou Kun''s eyes were deep for a moment. The nails didn''t look like a modification to look good.


    Jiao you quickly clenched her fist and struggled to get up and said, "nothing, it''s just what I''m looking for..."


    "Oh, so..." Jian Rui nodded and said in a serious way, "then you should also pay attention to what you look for. It''s so easy to wear it on your body. You''d better change it."


    She then turned to Mo Xiulin and said, "let''s go, brother Xiulin. It seems that our teammates are all right. We can continue on our way."


    Mo Xiulin nods and turns away with Jian Rui first. Dou Kun and Dou GUI are second. They are still the formation that protects Jian Rui in the protection circle.


    Others also left one after another. Jiao you stood in place and didn''t start. Her dark eyes stared at Jian Rui in front.


    She found


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Jian Yi''s team, Mo Xiuqian follows Jian Yi. Since she entered here, she has been frowning slightly. Unlike the "excitement" of Jian Rui''s team, this team has always been quiet.


    She looked at Jian Yi several times and saw that he was always calm. Finally she couldn''t help saying, "Yi Yi, will Ruirui and them be okay? I''m still worried about them."


    Jian Yi looked up at their direction, shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I believe they can, and there will be no accident with brother Xiulin and Dou Kun and Dou GUI."


    "But..." Mo Xiuqian paused, glanced at Qi Jun not far away, and said in a low voice, "but with shuha and Jiao you, they will not live in peace. Otherwise, we will go directly to meet Ruirui and them?"


    Jane Yi shook her head. "Not for the time being. She''ll contact us immediately."


    "Can we make it in time?" Mo Xiuqian clenched her hand anxiously. "We were scattered from the entrance. I''m afraid it''s getting farther and farther now..."


    Jian Yi is still calm and calm. His brain is like an intelligent map at the moment. The route of the whole jungle is engraved in it. Even the other two teams know where to go at the moment.


    "Don''t worry, trust Ruirui, she can handle it," Jian Yi said.

 Chapter 1230

    Mo Xiuqian frowned and looked in a certain direction. She sighed silently and followed Jane Yi forward.


    Behind them, the people of the Dou family followed leisurely. They had tacitly accepted that the journey was under Jian Yi''s command.


    On the other side, farther away, Qi Jun looked at Jian Yi''s direction with complex eyes. Behind him was the team mate of the base.


    It was clearly divided into a group, but there seemed to be a thick and transparent barrier between the two teams. They went their own way after entering the jungle.


    If it were scattered at ordinary times, it would not work now.


    Qi Jun paused, took two quick steps, stopped Jian Yi and said, "Yi, let''s talk."


    Jian Yi stops, looks back and looks at him with an eyebrow.


    Qi Jun glanced at Mo Xiuqian and said helplessly, "Yi, you know my character. I will never betray you. I''m sorry about shuha, if..."


    Jian Yi raised his hand and interrupted him. "Don''t worry, he''s him and you''re you. I can still tell that."


    Qi Jun is stunned. He has been worried these days that Jian Yi will misunderstand them. It doesn''t pay if he hurts his feelings because of these small things.


    "You don''t have to think about it," said Jian Yi. "Let''s finish the task at hand first, and we''ll talk about other things when we go out."


    Qi Jun nodded and put down some of his worries.


    After all, they will all be long-term cooperative alliances in the future. If there is a gap and estrangement due to these small frictions in front of them, they will be the only people who will have a difficult road in the future, not Jian Yi and others.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Compared with Jian Rui''s "sword and crossbow", Jian Yi''s "two teams are distinct", but the team of Mo Xiujin and Mo tong can be called the most "harmonious" existence.


    Ten people walked not far from each other, neither scattered nor at a safe distance.


    It''s just the grouping of these two groups. How do you think it''s interesting.


    Mo Xiujin walked beside Jiao Jiu, whistling from time to time, picking a flower and turning it in his hand to kill boredom. It was like going out for an outing. Jiao Jiu was a lot more serious, kept his head down, didn''t know what he was thinking, and didn''t mean to talk to anyone.


    Mo Tong followed Zhao Xu and saw him all the way. Gu Xiaomian and Shazhi walked together, quietly discussing the test and observing the front.


    Dou Qian and others naturally walk behind and break the back for everyone. In fact, it is also a kind of protection.


    In fact, when we first entered the jungle, everyone went their own way. I don''t know when it became such a formation.


    Walking, Mo Xiujin''s hand even put on Jiao Jiu''s shoulder.


    After a long pause, Jiao glanced at him.


    "Hey, buddy, don''t be so boring." Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a kind look on his lips, "let''s talk, otherwise it''s too boring to walk this way."


    Jiao Jiu choked. It was obviously a test of outdoor survival, but Sheng Sheng asked the man to play and became a hiking.


    Not far from the back, Gu Xiaomian saw Mo Xiujin smiling brightly. A flash of "watching a good play" flashed in his eyes and whispered to Shazhi, "look, ah Jin is going to start bluffing again."


    People say that the most beautiful flowers are often the most poisonous. It''s not against Mo Xiujin.


    The more brilliant his smile is, the closer the poison tooth will be to you


    Shazhi looked up, smiled and replied in a lower voice, "he''s not bluffing this time. I think he''s trying to get some news from Jiao Jiu."


    In front of the team, Jiao Jiu snorted, raised his hand and waved off Mo Xiujin''s hand. It was obvious that he was not ready to pay attention to him.


    Mo Xiujin left one step at the moment when he came over. When he waved empty and cheap, he put it back and said, "we are team members. It''s so dangerous here. At least we have to share joys and sorrows for a while. Why are we so cold."


    DANGER?


    Jiao Jiu suddenly had three more black lines on his forehead. Why didn''t he think about danger when he picked flowers casually.


    "Unfamiliar, let go." tired of listening to his nonsense, Jiao Jiu stopped directly and said coldly.


    Mo Xiujin said with a smile: "I didn''t say it all. Since I''m in a team, I''m familiar with talking."


    As he said, the two brothers walked forward with Jiao Jiu''s shoulders in their arms, and said, "my brothers don''t look familiar. Have you been in the base before?"


    Jiao Jiu was silent, and Ren Mo Xiujin kept talking like a crosstalk.


    "Tut, so it seems that you and your sister are a little poor. They haven''t seen the scenery outside." Mo Xiujin said, peeping at Jiao Jiu''s expression. Sure enough, he saw that when he heard his sister''s words, there was a faint light at the bottom of his eyes.


    Mo Xiujin smiled in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "Jiao you and you have been raised in the base since childhood. No wonder you are so stuffy. You look like a muggy gourd, but your sister is obviously naive and lovely. Why don''t you like to talk? Still..."


    He paused and joked, "what''s on her mind? She looks absent-minded with her head down all day."


    Jiao Jiu''s eyes flashed. For a moment, he subconsciously avoided Mo Xiujin''s eyes, and his face changed slightly.


    But just for a moment, he returned to his usual appearance and said in a low voice, "you think too much, that''s just her."


    "Really..."


    Mo Xiujin stared at his face, took a panoramic view of what he had just done, elongated his voice and said with a smile.


    "Well, there are some people in your team who don''t like to talk because of their natural character." Jiao Jiu said, referring to Jian Yi.


    "That''s true." Mo Xiujin nodded and suddenly smiled, "but there are a lot of things in his heart."


    After a long meal, he pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After a long distance from several small teams, Dou Ge Zhuo, Jian Haixi and others were divided into three groups and entered the forest. They followed slowly in case of sudden out of control. They could control the overall situation at the first time.


    Jianhaixi and hamu were in a group. At the beginning, they were good. Jianhaixi was purely for walking and sightseeing and hamu was purely for wood.


    Until Jian Haixi said nothing, "I still remember the scene when you caught him in the woods."


    Ha Mu frowned and looked at Jian Haixi warily: "do you want to turn over the old account?"


    Jian Haixi sneered, shook his head and said, "no, it''s just a sudden memory. Thanks to you, Dou GE has been lying at home for a full year."


    Hamulun hummed, "at least he''s still alive."


    But his eldest sister died forever.


    Jian Haixi smiled, turned to look at him, and asked seriously, "Ha mu, do you hate me very much?"


    Hammu froze. He was not a person who could hide things and could not say anything against his heart. Therefore, his first reaction when facing this problem was stunned.


    Naturally, he doesn''t like Jane Haixi.


    But does he really hate this woman?


    It seems that... There is no way.

 Chapter 1231

    Ha Mu was silent for a long time.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and slowly opened his mouth: "your most respected human life is in my hands. In your opinion, your tribe will be sent to my son in the future. You are very angry, aren''t you?"


    As soon as hamu heard this, he looked up and stared at her: "the eldest lady really told you everything."


    His forefoot has just talked to Shazhi about these words. Now Jian Haixi knows. Who else can it be if Shazhi doesn''t say them?


    Jane Haixi was stunned. After reacting, she couldn''t help shaking her head: "it turned out that you talked about this with Shazhi on the balcony that day. Don''t misunderstand her. The child didn''t tell me anything. The reason why I asked so was just my own guess."


    After a speech, she looked at hamu and said, "you are frank and express all your emotions on your face. It''s not difficult to guess your mind."


    With a cold hum, ha Mu turned his head and obviously didn''t believe her.


    Jian Haixi sighed, bent down to pick up a slender branch beside the road and played with it in his hand. After thinking about it, he thought, "you should understand Shazhi''s character. She always likes to hold something in her heart. Sometimes even Yiyi can''t say it."


    Hamu''s footsteps are slight. Shazhi grew up after watching him. Naturally, he knows how lonely Shazhi''s character will be when he was raised by talilina in an almost imprisoned way.


    "The child is very kind. She always remembers others'' good and forgets others'' bad to her."


    Jian Haixi continued, turning to hamu: "if she didn''t remember her kindness and forget her hate, she wouldn''t agree to take over the mess of the base."


    Talilina raised yarn weaving for several years, but she also killed her family. Not everyone can do yarn weaving after encountering such a situation.


    "If it were me, I might not have her mind."


    Ha Mu paused, pursed his lip liner, and his eyes became darker and darker.


    At the same time, a touch of guilt flashed from the bottom of my heart for my doubt about Shazhi just now.


    Jian Haixi explained to him step by step: "you recognize the identity of the eldest lady of yarn weaving because of your eldest sister, but have you ever thought about why those people in the base also recognize yarn weaving?"


    Ha Mu''s eyes flashed and looked at Jian Haixi.


    "Because what they want is a visible and bright future. They don''t recognize yarn weaving so much as rely on the forces behind our husband and wife."


    If we can reach a long-term cooperative alliance with them, the life of these people in the base is equivalent to having a safety rope. At least, those talilina''s old enemies will not come to the door easily, and their life will be too stable.


    Ha Mu frowned discontentedly and hummed, "don''t try to stir up discord." in his heart, everyone here has the same worship and loyalty to talilina as the goddess, and naturally no one is allowed to slander.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and felt that his temples were in sudden pain, but he had to make it clear, otherwise he didn''t know what trouble this one-sided person would cause.


    She sighed helplessly, stretched out her hand and swung away the leaves and vines in front of her with a thin branch, and said to ha Mu behind, "well, what do you want?"


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know." Ha Mu pulled his head impatiently and tightened his eyebrows into Sichuan words: "the eldest lady also asked me how good I am, how can I know how it will be better?"


    Once he followed talilina, he didn''t need to think at all. Now he was asked again and again what he wanted to do. He couldn''t help feeling more depressed.


    Jian Haixi was silent for a moment and decided to tell him directly: "hammu, I don''t know who said anything to you or implied anything to you, but it was very clear when the alliance was formed. At present, we are only a cooperative relationship, not a merger, and Ji Wei and I don''t have that big ambition."


    After a pause, she said, "even if there are, to tell you the truth, I don''t want to recruit people here. You''re too wild. It''s troublesome to give me a free gift."


    "You..." Ha Mu was choked by her words and stared at her. He couldn''t refute a word for a long time.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, what Jian Haixi said is really right.


    They are wolves kept by talilina. Except in the wild, Ann will pierce the sky in anyone''s house.


    Jian Haixi said to himself, "you want a peaceful life. I want it more than you. That''s why I agreed to the alliance to seek stability."


    I just didn''t expect to follow eukins. Yan''s appearance, this "stability" can''t be asked after all.


    "Dare you say you have no ambition?" Ha Mu pressed her, "what''s the difference between following the eldest lady and your son in the future?"


    And following Jian Yi is not the same as following Jian Haixi? He said he had no ambition. Finally, the power was theirs


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "let''s talk about what''s coming in the future. Now everyone''s life is good. If Shazhi wants to go back here and live a young lady''s life, then come back. If she wants to follow us, I''ll take her as my own daughter. As for the future..."


    She glanced at hammu: "if Shazhi has the strength to convince you when she grows up, you will follow her. If she has no ability, I don''t think those people in the base are fools. When you choose another person, I asked Shazhi, and she doesn''t have this ambition."


    "What about Jian Yi?" now that he''s open, hamu simply asks.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help rolling his eyes and disdaining to hum, "don''t underestimate my son. He''s not a soft eater. I''m afraid you''ll have to queue up if you want to follow him in the future."


    Speaking of his son, Jian Haixi raised his chin slightly, with a proud smile on his face: "Yi Yi is the child of Ji Wei and me. Do you think he wants anything? Just talking about power, there are four people behind him, Joe moning, who can''t use it. Why do you have to work hard to think about you wild forces all day?"


    Ha Mu was stunned.


    "Besides, regardless of these external things, what kind of future do you think he can''t break out with my son''s mind?" Jian Haixi said, squinting his eyes with a sneer. "Don''t forget that he has another name besides Ning Yi."


    Ah Dong.


    The talented children who fooled all of them when they were only a few years old, cheated talilina in front of her, survived in the base for so long, and finally escaped with their eldest daughter.


    Will he need to beg talilina''s old department and covet the power here?


    Hamton stopped and something flashed in his eyes. He seemed to have ignored this problem all the time.


    "I......" Ha Mu hesitated to speak, but he didn''t know how to say, "I''m sorry" to others, but he really couldn''t say it to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi saw that he had figured it out and loosened his breath: "that''s what I said. If you make a fool again, I won''t be polite to you again."

 Chapter 1232

    Base.


    Qiaoqiao was about to go upstairs. Yu Guang glanced at the corner of the flower bed not far away and suddenly stopped.


    The flowers in the flower bed are in full bloom. Maybe no one has trimmed them recently, so they grow more and more wantonly, but no matter how lush they are, they can''t completely block the two figures.


    Jiao five and Jiao six got together and were communicating. There was a faint sound of argument.


    She frowned slightly. She wanted to go back directly, but suddenly thought of what Jane Haixi said and asked people to check, and her eyes flashed slightly.


    Jiao Liu was not right. Everyone saw it on the first day of the personal test.


    At the moment, when they get together, they look a little strange.


    Qiao Qiao hesitated for a moment, moved his steps slightly, stood in the shadow next to him, and held his breath to listen to their intermittent voices.


    "Jiao Liu, I warn you, put it away no matter what you think. If you go on like this, you will destroy us, you know?"


    "Really? Elder brother, do you really think so?" Jiao Liu''s voice was repressed with hatred. "Do you forget how free and bloody we were when we followed elder sister? Now? It''s a fucking wolf, but we''ve been trained into a sheep. If we want to do this all our life, I''d rather die."


    "Shut up..."


    Two people from dispute to whisper, voice also from high to low.


    Qiaoqiao could not hear the first few words clearly. She was in a hurry and subconsciously wanted to get closer. Unexpectedly, her foot moved and her toe accidentally kicked the carton next to her.


    The sound of "stabbing" sounded softly, and the voice was instantly quiet.


    Oh, no


    Qiaoqiao''s heart jumped violently, and she turned in panic and wanted to run.


    But as soon as he moved, Jiao Liu caught up with him.


    Jiao Liu stretched out his hand to clasp her shoulder and strongly forced her to turn around. When he saw that it was her, he immediately disdained to say, "it was you. Why did you learn such an indecent means after talking to Jian Haixi and eavesdropping on other people''s speeches?"


    "Don''t insult sister Haixi." Qiao Qiao frowned and twisted her arm. "Let go of me. I just happened to pass by. Who eavesdropped on you."


    "Passing by? You treat me as a fool, white eyed wolf." Jiao six or five fingers clenched her tightly, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    He has always been unhappy with Qiao Qiao. Everyone is from the base and has been taken care of by talilina for so many years, but she doesn''t remember kindness at all and betrays when she says betrayal.


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes darkened for a moment and didn''t say a word.


    Jiao 61 didn''t exert any force at all. The pain in his shoulder was like a needle. He was even gradually exerting force.


    "Ah, it hurts!" Qiao Qiao bit her lip. Her face turned white because of Jiao Liu''s strength. Jiao Wu frowned and scolded, "Jiao Liu, loosen her!"


    "Hum, I don''t know."


    Jiao Liu said with a grim smile, "little bitch, you used to protect them with Qi''s ears, and then you climbed up jianhaixi. I can''t help you. Since you want to die and hit your uncle today, it''s no wonder."


    He said, holding Qiaoqiao''s hair in one hand and holding her in front of her, his eyes were all vicious: "say, what did you hear just now?"


    "No, I didn''t hear anything." Qiao Qiao cried in fear, reached out and patted him and shouted, "you let go of me, asshole, let go of me!"


    "Jiao Liu, that''s enough..."


    Jiao five came forward to help Qiaoqiao. Jiao 61 pushed him away and said in a low voice, "don''t be stupid. This bitch must have heard us talking just now. Do you want me to die now?"


    Jiao Wuyi choked, looked at Qiao Qiao with complex eyes, and pursed his lips. He didn''t know what to do.


    Jiao Liu glanced at Qiaoqiao, put his hand over his mouth and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to a better place..."


    Before he finished, a big hand clasped his shoulder. It didn''t exert much force, but it was enough for him to move half a step.


    The shadow said in a deep voice, "let her go."


    Jiao Liu turned back and stood behind him. He didn''t know when the shadow appeared. Qi Er followed him. Their faces were as gloomy as they could crush him in the next second.


    Jiao Liusong opened his hand, and the shadow pulled Qiaoqiao and said, "it''s all right, let''s go back."


    Then he turned to his ear and said, "I''ll give it to you next."


    Qi Er didn''t speak, just waved his hand.


    Half an hour later, Qi Er came back and saw Qiao Qiao and Ying waiting in the living room. He said, "he can''t get out of bed in half a month."


    Shadow: "


    ¡ª¡ª


    Adults have adult intrigues, and children have their own turbulent undercurrent, but in a slightly different way.


    Once upon a time, we always liked to stand in line with our little friends, as if "ignoring" someone together was a great punishment for him.


    Jian Rui looked at the book HA and Jiao you who were walking in a small team and opened a distance of more than ten meters with them, and sighed helplessly.


    Dou Kuai shouted the book ha, and the other side only returned to his cold humming and make complaints about his arrogant figure. He was so angry that he thought he wanted to race here.


    Jianrui was amused by his words, and her smart eyes turned: "I think it will make us angry."


    "Then their goal may have been achieved." Mo Xiulin patted Dou GUI on the shoulder.


    Dou GUI choked and rolled her eyes silently: "it''s boring for people who are several years old to play this trick."


    Jian Rui shrugged and refused to comment. No matter how fast they walked in front of the book, she only walked at her own speed. Mo Xiulin and others naturally followed her. Even Dou Kun rarely opened his mouth and suggested: "if they really don''t want to act in a team, let''s go now."


    Jian Rui and others were stunned when they heard the speech. Dou Kun said, "didn''t Jian Yi say we wanted to meet? Let''s just give up the original route and go straight to their team."


    "It''s a good way." Dou GUI clapped his hands in favor and seconded: "it''s also saved. We always have to guard against them. It''s just right that everyone will go their own way."


    "Rui Rui, what do you think?" Mo Xiulin looked at Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui thought about it, looked up at Jiao you''s back, frowned and said, "after tonight, if there''s no way to cooperate tomorrow like today, we''ll leave directly."


    After a pause, she lowered her voice and said, "at least we have to identify who is playing tricks among those people."


    Otherwise, would it not be a waste of this rare opportunity for them to go back with nothing?


    Mo Xiulin nodded and said, "it''s OK to continue walking, but you must remember not to touch Jiao you, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, brother Xiulin, her little tricks can''t hurt me." Jian Rui winked at Mo Xiulin playfully, reached out and patted her pocket, "I have the baby uncle Qi Er gave me."


    Mo Xiulin frowned. He looked at Jian Rui''s clothes for the first time today. He was wearing camouflage clothes, overalls and a pair of rivet shoes. He looked very cool and handsome.


    More importantly, the pockets are huge and deep enough to hold!


    He thought again that it seemed that Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian had the same dress. He thought it was for the convenience of activities, but now it looked more like there was another reason.


    "What''s in your pocket?" Mo Xiulin stroked her hair and asked with a smile.


    "There''s more. In addition to some necessary things, there''s what you asked me to bring. What''s left is my secret weapon." Jianrui patted her pocket and said, "you''ll know when dinner starts in the evening."


    This is a snack.


    Mo Xiulin laughed. Dou GUI thought of the hot pot during the previous training, rubbed his hands and said, "Wow, it''s not hot pot again? Ruirui, you really understand me!"

 Chapter 1233

    In the living room.


    The shadow put away his mobile phone and his face was slightly heavy: "I have told the young master and young lady about this. Have you used enough poison? I don''t need to find someone to look at him?"


    Qi Er sneered, raised his eyebrows and said, "try it yourself?"


    The shadow choked and didn''t speak.


    Qi Er hummed, "don''t worry, I know."


    But he''s just aiming at the bottom line of not killing people.


    "What should we do now?" Qiao Qiao looked at them nervously. "I just vaguely heard Jiao five jiao six talking. I''m afraid he will really be bad for sister Haixi."


    The hatred in Jiao Liu''s tone is not false, and he can hear from his words that he must have some action, so he is so afraid of her disclosure.


    Ying has just listened to what she said. At this time, she frowned and said, "I will strengthen the defense and monitoring of the base, and Mrs. Shao will contact me at any time. Jiao Liu can''t act now. Even if there is an action, it should be difficult to implement it. We pay close attention to it and wait for Mrs. Shao''s order."


    "But..." Qiao Qiao was so anxious that she wanted to say something. Qi Er frowned and interrupted, "Qiao Qiao, these things don''t need you to worry about. Will you take care of yourself first?"


    Coincidentally, he bowed his head and said nothing.


    This time she was careless, or Ying and Qi''er arrived. At the moment, she has fallen into Jiao Liu''s hands and will cause trouble to everyone again.


    "Sorry," Qiao Qiao whispered.


    Qi Er was stunned, frowned, and a touch of annoyance flashed on his face: "Qiao Qiao, I don''t blame you, I do..."


    How could he be weird? He''s just... Too worried.


    If he and Ying hadn''t appeared just now, he didn''t dare to think about what would happen now. Jiao Liu would bully Qiaoqiao, beat her, or


    Qi Er took a deep breath, his eyes were deep, and reached out to pinch the center of his eyebrows. He only regretted that the poison was too light, so he should let the guy lie in bed for half a year.


    The shadow looked at his nose and heart and was silent. At this time, it''s better for him to be invisible.


    Qi Er sighed, looked at Qiao Qiao and said, "fortunately, it''s close this time. It''s time to save you. What''s next time?"


    "I......" Qiao Qiao hung his head and whispered, "I don''t think so much. I just want to hear what they are saying and help everyone."


    "I know, you can also come back to me first. I''ve been around you. I''m not an idle person. You can also try to rely on me..." Qi Er realized what he said and was a little embarrassed.


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and looked up at him.


    "Cough..." Qi Er covered his lips and coughed softly. For a moment of silence, he said unnaturally, "no matter who it is, we are all by your side. You can find anyone, but you can''t take risks alone."


    Qiao Qiao flashed a touch of warmth in her eyes, smiled and said, "I know brother Qi Er, not next time. Don''t worry."


    Qi''s ears turned to her smiling face, paused for a moment, then nodded slowly. The look on his face seemed more unnatural.


    After a moment of silence, he whispered, "does the hurt still hurt?"


    Qiao Qiao was thinking about those words she overheard and tried to sort out clues. Suddenly she heard this sentence. She was stunned and shook her head and said, "it doesn''t matter. Brother Ying just checked me and didn''t hurt the bone."


    Jill, who did not speak in a sense of humming, stood up and walked towards her room. After a while, she came out and gave her a small pot of spray.


    "This is..." Qiaoqiao quickly stretched out his hand to catch it.


    "It''s painless," Qi ear said. "If the injury is not serious, it will hurt."


    Qiao Qiao held the spray, and looked at Qi Er''s way carefully. "Thank you, brother."


    Her gratitude was true, and the warmth in her eyes was true, but Qi Er couldn''t help turning his head after watching it for a second.


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes were bright, but there was no emotion he expected


    Or should he be glad to be here?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Time flows slowly in this outgoing thing, the sunset in the sky slowly climbs down the mountain, and the sky is getting dark in the jungle.


    At this moment, the day finally opened the last night.


    As early as there was still light in the forest, the three teams camped separately and made all kinds of preparations to meet their first night in the forest.


    They are all people who have been trained since childhood. Although a group of children are young, they have great field survival skills. If not, at least it is not a problem to take care of themselves.


    However, this skill is also divided into "accommodation" and "attention".


    Each team has a lot of materials and tools to bring. They can consciously cope with jungle life. However, after seeing the things taken out by Jian Yi and others, they are still petrified into sculptures.


    Qi Jun led a man in the dark and gave birth to a fire. He consciously took over the task of cooking. A group of people were lowering their heads to cook the supper. When they turned around, they saw Mu TSU Qian leaning against the tree to dig out something. He first took out a hand washing liquid, followed by a folding spray, and then another piece of cosmetics that he could not name.


    Qi Jun: "


    When Mo Xiuqian put those things all over the floor and was stunned, several onlookers reacted.


    "Why do you... Take these?" Qi Jun stammered, pointing to her things. His eyes looked back and forth on her clothes for several times, but he didn''t find anything wrong.


    So many things... Where did she put them?


    With so many odds and ends on her body, her physical strength can keep up!


    Mo sho Qian wiped his face with a wipes. He was spraying with his moisturizing spray on his face. He heard shrugged his shoulders and said, "can''t you see? Moisturizing spray, of course, is used to maintain facial skin. The weather is dry here, so I have to protect my face well."


    Qi Jun suddenly had three more black lines on his forehead. He was not a fool. He couldn''t understand when he saw it.


    "I mean, what are you doing with these things?"


    Don''t you have to bring more food and water and portable tools? He hasn''t seen anyone bring portable skin care products on jungle hiking.


    Mo took a look at him and folded the spray. He pointed to the things on the floor. "This is the hand washing liquid. The action is to sterilize and clean hands, and this cosmetic cotton has been specially sterilized. It can be used as a hemostatic cotton in emergencies, and these..."


    She introduced them one by one. Although these gadgets look like skin care products, they can be used in emergencies, not just skin care.


    Qi Jun listened and gradually became a little interested. He pointed to the last thing that looked like compressed toothpaste and asked, "what about this?"


    There was toothpaste, but he didn''t see the toothbrush. He was thinking about where Mo Xiuqian had hidden it. He saw her smile, pick up the "toothpaste" and shake it in the palm of her hand: "this is a snack. It was made into toothpaste in order to deceive brother a Zhuo''s inspection."


    Qi Jun: "

 Chapter 1234

    "... build the plank road in the open and get through the Chencang in the dark." Qi Jun couldn''t help but give her a thumbs up and said, "high."


    Mo Xiuqian proudly raised her chin and her ponytail crossed an arc in the air.


    Qi Jun turned to look at Jian Yi and saw that he was as calm as ever. His face was not surprised. His eyes turned. Suddenly he thought of something and smiled and asked, "don''t all of you have so much?"


    He thought it would be brave for Jian Yi and others to bring hot pot ingredients during the previous training at Dou''s house. He didn''t expect to come again this time.


    Jane Yi shook her head and said faintly, "no, they brought more."


    Qi Jun choked.


    Well, he underestimated these people too much.


    "But since you can bring in these things, why don''t you bring food? It''s good to eat hot pot in the jungle." Qi Jun looked at them and didn''t realize that he had been taken astray.


    "Oh, those." Mo Xiuqian waved her hand and said carelessly, "Ruirui and Gu Ruan brought them. Yiyi and I only have two people. It''s not worth it. Besides, you''ll certainly bring food. Let''s make do with it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qi Jun and his teammates looked at each other and were speechless. For a moment, they didn''t know whether they should love other teams or themselves.


    They had no experience before and were tempted by Jian Yi''s hot pot. I don''t know if they can carry it this time.


    And they... Have to turn back and continue to cook for them.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Mo Xiujin team.


    Although the day is a way of marching in two or two teams, after resting at the moment, it automatically changed back to two teams. It is not Mo Xiujin who are exclusive, but Jiao Jiu and others who automatically stay away from them and sit around silently making a fire and boiling water.


    They brought all the necessities for survival in the wild, compressed biscuits and small bread. At most, some people can take out two bags of pickled mustard. At the moment, they are preparing their dinner with boiling water.


    Here, Shazhi sat on the periphery of the fire, bowed her head and carefully removed her hair circle and Compass Watch.


    Obviously, they were all ordinary things. After a while, she turned out countless small parts. She asked for some small things from Mo Tong and others, but they were assembled into a simple communicator in a moment, with a regular "beep" sound.


    She took the communicator and turned around in several directions. A moment later, she came back and pointed a direction to Mo Tong and said, "ah Dong, they are over there, not far from us."


    Several people looked in that direction and nodded: "it''s not far away."


    They are used to it. Jiao Jiu and others on one side have been scared to lose their chin.


    What the fuck?


    They are feeling that they have experienced severe beating, and then turn around and look, good guy, Mo Xiujin is whistling and weaving a hammock leisurely


    Aware of their sight, Mo Xiujin raised his head and picked his eyebrows at them. Evil smiled and said, "why, do you want to learn crafts from me?"


    Jiao Jiu: "


    Before his eyes turned to the end, a faint smell came from the air, which was similar to their food at the base, or even slightly better.


    Jiao Jiu held the tasteless compressed biscuits in his hand and turned rigidly to look at the place where the fragrance came.


    Next to the fire, Gu Xiaomian was holding the washed wild vegetables and humming a song to cook beef wild fungus soup.


    Jiao Jiu didn''t even have the strength to turn his eyes. He chewed his biscuits and bowed his head in silence.


    Do these people... Have a carry on space with them?


    We checked together. Why are there so many strange things on them?


    The fragrance gradually attracted the whole team. The people at the base looked at the steaming soup and swallowed their saliva.


    Even Dou Qian couldn''t help walking to Mo Tong. He coughed and patted him on the shoulder and said, "call me if you have work."


    Mo Tong raised his eyebrows and looked at him.


    Dou Qian raised his chin with the bubbling soup: "I''ll order the soup later."


    Mo Tong couldn''t help laughing, patted him on the back of his hand and said, "see you, brother."


    Gu Xiaomian had already counted them, otherwise he wouldn''t have cooked such a big pot.


    Several people in the base watched eagerly. They just felt that the pickled mustard in their hands was getting worse and worse. They ate a lot of compressed biscuits, but they were still hungry.


    "Drink the soup..." Mo Xiujin''s voice made it worse. He shouted even louder and said loudly as he walked, "Gee, this kind of wild jungle can eat a piece of soft and rotten beef, a few pieces of fresh mushrooms and a delicious mushroom soup in such a night. It''s really comfortable..."


    Before his voice fell, a "click" suddenly came from the air


    The compressed biscuit in Jiao Jiu''s hand was broken


    ¡ª¡ª


    As for the last team, Jian Rui, they are not as fancy as Gu Xiaomian. At most, they just... Put down a bowl of beef noodles.


    There are several green vegetables on the thin noodles. The top is covered with a layer of good sauce beef, with moderate thickness, one after another. You can also see that the sauce is slowly dipping into the noodles


    Dou GUI''s greedy saliva kept praising: "Ruirui, I''m lucky to be in a group with you this time!"


    Jian Rui sighed, "I wanted to bring eggs. You want to spread another fried egg on it..."


    "Well..." Dou GUI quickly waved his hand, "stop it, stop it, my saliva is about to flow out."


    Jian Rui shook her head: "unfortunately, it''s hard to bring eggs. Now I can only make do with it."


    "Tut, it''s a pity. You should have told me earlier that I can definitely bring you two eggs." Dou GUI shook his head, as if the man Han banquet had left him, but he immediately came back to life with blood. "Of course, it''s also good. This will definitely be the best beef noodles I''ve ever eaten!"


    His tone was so exaggerated that Jian Rui laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, don''t take it by yourself."


    Mo Xiulin looked at them, twisted the water and threw a effervescent tablet from Jian Rui: "I know you brought the instant noodles made by Aunt Qiao, but I don''t know you also brought soda effervescent tablets."


    "Originally, I brought several kinds of flavors. I can''t use so much to think about it, so I stuffed them." Jian Rui said, "I didn''t understand people''s homesickness before. Now when I''m away, I always think everything is good at home. I don''t even think it''s right to drink water. It''s not good at home."


    While snoring and eating noodles, Dou GUI interrupted: "do you still have effervescent tablets? I''ll get some later. I''ve always said that the water here is not good to drink, and brother Kun said I''m busy."


    Dou Kun drank the soda delivered by Mo Xiulin and squinted, "remember to take some for me."


    Several people looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    It was hot and noisy here, and Jiao you and shuha sat silently in the dark place on the other side.


    Jian Rui glanced, flashed a special light in her eyes, refilled a bowl of noodles and walked towards them

 Chapter 1235

    Dou GUI and Dou Kun are eating. Looking at Jian Rui''s actions, their faces are more serious.


    "Is Rui Rui OK in the past?" Dou GUI raised his chin and asked Mo Xiulin, "those two people don''t look very good."


    Mo Xiulin took a look, hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "let her go."


    Although he said so, he was obviously on guard with the naked eye, staring at the corner, ready for accidents.


    Dou GUI and Dou Kun are as calm as him.


    Jane Rui walked over with her noodles and reached out to Jiao you: "here you are."


    Jiao you glanced at the face in the bowl, raised her head and swept Jian Rui''s face. She sneered at the angle that no one saw, and tilted her head to close her lips.


    She didn''t want this man''s charity. The high look on Jianrui''s face was so annoying that it hurt her eyes.


    Seeing that she didn''t eat, Jane sighed, shrugged and stopped persuading. She turned and handed it to shuha: "what about you? Do you eat?"


    "Oh." shuha looked at her, snorted coldly, raised his hand and waved off the bowl in her palm, disdaining to say, "what good man are you pretending to be here?"


    The portable bowl rolled several times on the ground in the jungle. The mouth of the bowl was stained with a lot of soil. White noodles and green vegetables, beef were scattered on the ground, and the soup was left all over the ground


    When the teammates not far away saw this scene, they suddenly lost their voice while eating and chatting, and looked at them carefully.


    The air of the whole team seemed to suddenly condense into a cold current, indicating the coming storm


    "Shuha! What are you doing!" Mo Xiulin shouted coldly, hurried over and took Jian Rui''s hand to check carefully, "Rui Rui, is it hot?"


    Jane shook her head: "it''s all right."


    Mo Xiulin frowned, stopped Jian Rui behind him, stared at shuha with a gloomy face and said, "you''re not honest with a wasted hand. Do you think I dare not do it to you?"


    His anger was exposed and his whole body was full of Qi. For a moment, shuha and others were stunned and speechless.


    Behind them, Dou GUI, Dou Kun and others stood up with calm faces. Jian Rui was bullied. They couldn''t sit back and ignore it. Besides, Dou GUI also made a guarantee in front of Jian Yi.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered: "brother, you want me to break my promise..."


    As he spoke, he reached out and began to move his shoulders and wrists. The sound of "click" seemed to pour hot oil into the fire in the impending confrontation.


    On the other side, several people from the base also gathered around and consciously stood behind shuha.


    Seeing that the two teams were about to fight, Jian Rui quickly turned her head and waved to Dou Kun to let them sit down. She said with a smile, "it''s okay. You can continue to eat. When your face is cold, it''s not delicious."


    In the tense atmosphere, she smiled as if she didn''t care and didn''t pay attention to what had just happened.


    Dou GUI was stunned. She looked at Jian Rui and looked at Mo Xiulin nearby. She didn''t know why.


    Mo Xiulin also frowned and looked at the book. Ha Chao Jian Rui said, "Ruirui, what do you want to do?"


    Although he is not a belligerent, shuha is so provocative again and again that even he is tired of it.


    Since I''m bored, the simplest way is to convince them so that they don''t have to put up with this man all the way.


    Jian Rui smiled, took a step aside, stood out from behind Mo Xiulin and said, "brother Xiulin, let me come. I''d rather solve it in another way than fight."


    They and Qi Jun have been in the league, especially now they are still a team. It''s always bad to make contradictions like this.


    Mo Xiulin hesitated for a moment, but he only stepped back slightly and stared aside with his hands in his arms.


    He didn''t come forward, but if Jianrui couldn''t handle it or shuha did it again, he would have time to protect Jianrui at this distance.


    Jianrui turned her head and looked at the book calmly. She even put a smile on her face and said, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting." the book ha Leng said.


    Mo Xiulin frowned. If he hadn''t answered Jian Rui, he would have been punched by him by the way he looked at people through his nostrils.


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded, "well, I''ll give you something to eat, but you lifted my bowl. It''s nothing more than two meanings."


    She paused, raised her two fingers and said slowly, "either you suspect that I was poisoned in the meal, or you despise my noodles. Who are you?"


    Shuha''s eyes flashed, closed his lips, turned his head and didn''t speak.


    He did not suspect that the food was poisonous, but just accepted the food handed over by Jian Rui. He was unhappy, so he was impulsive.


    How could he reach out to "beg" from his opponent, especially Jian Rui handed it to him


    Just now, a pair of big watery eyes flashed before his eyes.


    Book Hatton took a breath, subconsciously fell back two steps, looked at Jianrui with her head tilted close, and said, "what are you doing!"


    I don''t know that people will be scared to death in such a jungle!


    "I didn''t do anything." Jianrui murmured, blinked innocently, stood up straight and smiled at him. "Although I have no evidence, I guess you don''t doubt me. At most, you just want to trouble me."


    "So what?" shuha shouted at her impatiently.


    "That''s easy." Jane smiled brightly. "We''ll know better than a match. What do we do to win has the final say?"


    Shuha squinted at her for a while and asked in a deep voice, "how do you want to compare?"


    Jian Rui rolled her eyes and turned to look at Mo Xiulin.


    "Cough..." Mo Xiulin coughed a little, thought about it, put down his hands and said with a tight face, "it''s better than who can lead our team to victory."


    The book was stunned, and Jiao you behind him was stunned.


    They never thought that Jane Rui and they would put forward something better than this.


    Dou GUI smiled brightly, clapped her hands and came over and said, "that''s a good idea."


    Dou Kun nodded: "I also think it''s good. We were already in the game, and our comprehensive strength was weaker than the other two teams. If we continue to make trouble like today in the next few days, I think we should give up directly."


    "Hum, there are many of you. You will agree with everything you say," shuha said angrily. "Even if you compare, they will certainly support you."


    Dou GUI and Mo Xiulin looked at each other and were helpless.


    Jian Rui shook her head and said, "don''t worry, just like you have an opinion on me, but you won''t doubt that I poisoned you. I don''t like you, but I won''t do such a tasteless thing."


    Shuha''s face changed. From his heart, although he always looked at Jianrui and his people, he knew that such people as Jianrui and Jianyi would not do such a low-grade thing.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jian Rui then said, "we are limited to one day. All of us will listen to your orders all day tomorrow, and listen to me the day after tomorrow. It''s fair to decide whether to win or lose based on the amount of tasks completed in two days and the mileage ahead?"

 Chapter 1236

    Dou GUI grinned and defiantly said, "you''re still afraid to lose to Ruirui and don''t dare to compare."


    Shuha was thinking with his head down. When he heard that he was so excited, he immediately said, "if you dare not, compare it."


    "OK." Jian Rui nodded, "the loser can''t find the winner any more trouble in this training."


    "Deal."


    Shuha raised his intact hand and clapped hands with Jian Rui.


    The crisp voice was particularly clear in the jungle. Mo Xiulin and Dou GUI looked at each other and smiled. Dou GUI came forward and took Jian Rui and said, "well, it''s settled. Let''s go back to eat noodles, or brother Dou Kun will finish it later."


    Mo Xiulin glanced at shuha and Jiao you. Without saying anything, he turned and walked towards the fire.


    As the crowd dispersed, the corner became quiet again.


    No one saw it. A meaningful light flashed in Jiao you''s eyes. It was as dark as the sky covered by layers of shade.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In addition to the three teams, one place in the forest was also lit when it was dark.


    Jian Haixi and ha Mu sat around the fire, reaching close to the fire to get warm.


    Because of the high temperature during the day, there is nothing in the mountains and forests. At the moment, the temperature here immediately drops down at night. With the occasional breeze, people can''t help shivering.


    Jian Haixi rubbed his hands and said, "I knew I had brought more things in."


    She only cared about a few children, but forgot all about herself, so she went into the woods quickly.


    Hamu looked at her and didn''t speak. He just reached out to the fire and added some firewood. Then he got up and left in silence.


    After taking two steps, he hesitated, then stopped and looked back at Jian Haixi.


    Seeing him frowning and silent, Jane Haixi was stunned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Ha Mu hesitated for a moment and said in a muffled voice, "is it OK for you to stay for a while?"


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. Only then did he know that he was worried about himself. He smiled and shook his head and said, "it''s all right."


    She''s not a weak woman who doesn''t step out of the door. She''s not weak enough to need someone to protect her all the time.


    "HMM." Ha Mu nodded, didn''t say anything else, turned and walked into the darkness next to him.


    Jian Haixi looked at his back and gradually swallowed up by the darkness of the bushes. He shook his head and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    She didn''t know what he was going to do and didn''t ask.


    Soon even hamu''s voice could not be heard. The whole environment was quiet, except for the occasional sound of firewood burning from the fire.


    In such a place, a person sits quietly, breathing the smell of vegetation and mountains and forests, as if he was embraced by nature, which is a completely different feeling from Xiangcheng.


    Jian Haixi put her hand behind her neck and shook her head. It was inevitable that she was a little tired after walking in the mountains and forests all day. She took a breath and wanted to sit down. Suddenly she caught a glimpse of the starry sky above her head.


    This place is far from the City neon, the air is fresh, and even the stars in the sky are particularly shining, forming a star river in the dark blue sky.


    Jane Haixi looked at it for a while, and her heart seldom calmed down.


    In Xiangcheng, she had little time and no chance to really sit quietly. The city lights were too bright, and there were only two or three stars hanging in the sky, not to mention a madman like eukins. Yan Wei was around. She had forgotten how long she hadn''t seen this unexpected beauty.


    She took out her mobile phone and photographed the beautiful scene she saw and sent it to Ning Jiwei. Before she put the mobile phone back in her pocket, his video phone rang.


    Jian Haixi smiled and picked it up. Ning Jiwei frowned in the camera. Seeing her first sentence, he asked, "is it cold?"


    "A little." Jian Haixi nodded with a bitter smile and turned the camera to show Ning Jiwei the burning fire, "but it''s good to have a fire."


    Ning Jiwei said "um" and said softly, "Haixi, turn the camera back. I want to see you."


    Jian Haixi smiled and ordered the screen, turned the lens over and looked at the humanity in the screen: "what are you busy with?"


    "I was investigating Eugene Yan just now. I''m looking at the stars on the balcony," Ning Jiwei said.


    After a pause, he sighed sadly, "the stars here are not as beautiful as those on your side."


    Jian Haixi could feel his depression through his mobile phone and couldn''t help laughing: "really? I''ll take more photos for you later."


    Ning Jiwei choked and became more depressed: "what I want to see is not the stars."


    He just misses the person who looks at the stars with him, or where she is, the stars are the most beautiful.


    Jian Haixi smiled. After laughing, he quietly looked at the people on the screen for a moment, and suddenly whispered, "I miss you too."


    Ningie Wheaton raised her lips.


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard footsteps from the jungle not far behind.


    Jian Haixi thought that hamu had come back. Looking back, it turned out that Dou Ge and ah Zhuo came.


    She said in surprise, "how did you find it?"


    "There''s nothing wrong anyway. I''m afraid you didn''t prepare in advance. Just come and have a look," Dou Ge said.


    A Zhuo saw Jian Haixi sitting alone, looked left and right, didn''t see another person''s figure, and asked, "where''s hamu?"


    "He seems to have something wrong. Just now he was worried about whether I could do it alone." Jian Haixi smiled and said.


    The latter sentence is to explain for HA mu. Ah Zhuo sat down by the fire and said with a smile: "he is a little wooden, but his heart is not bad."


    Jian Haixi nodded, "I know."


    Otherwise, she would not have left hamu with him after he listened to Saha''s words again and again.


    Dou Ge saw that she had been holding her mobile phone, walked over to have a look, saw that it was a video phone, smiled and said, "is it Jiwei?"


    "Well," said Jane Haixi, smiling and patting her side, "sit down and bake."


    Dou Ge sat down next to her and nodded to Ning Jiwei at the other end of the mobile phone.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at him: "look a little bit, okay? Don''t you see my wife cold?"


    Dou Ge "..."


    He rarely rolled his eyes: "I was going to let a gentleman wear a coat. Aren''t you afraid of being jealous?"


    Now it''s time for nyingyville.


    Ah Zhuo coughed softly, looked at Jian Haixi and hesitated: "otherwise, you wear my clothes?"


    The atmosphere suddenly stagnated for a moment. Without saying a word, Dou Ge quickly took off his coat and put it on Jian Haixi.


    "Poof, hahaha ~" seeing Dou Ge, ah Zhuo couldn''t help laughing.


    Jian Haixi shook his head helplessly. These people


    On the screen, Ning Jiwei asked, "how are the children?"


    "It''s wonderful. One brought all kinds of cosmetics, one brought a hammock communicator with mushroom soup, and the other brought beef noodles." Dou Ge shook his head and added firewood to the fire. "I don''t know when they come to travel."

 Chapter 1237

    Ning Jiwei was not surprised by what Dou Ge said. He didn''t even have to think about what the bear children at home looked like. He nodded and said, "in contrast, you are more like taking part in the field survival test."


    People: "


    Dou Ge took a deep breath, looked at Jian Haixi and asked sincerely, "Haixi, can you hang up?"


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    Several people were talking and laughing, and gradually another person''s footsteps came from the forest.


    Hamu came out of the darkness with the just beaten rabbit and the water from nowhere. Several people immediately looked at each other.


    Ha Mu didn''t expect that he would leave for a few minutes, and two people came out. Jian Haixi didn''t expect that he went hunting.


    She was slightly surprised, "did you hunt it?"


    Ha Mu stared at her: "if you dare to say you can''t eat, drink cold water yourself."


    Jian Haixi picked her eyebrows, smiled and said to Ning Jiwei in her mobile phone, "husband, I''m sorry. I''ll call you back later. Now we''re going to eat."


    Ning Jiwei said with a gentle smile, "OK, don''t freeze at night."


    Hung up the phone and several people began to pack up for dinner.


    Before he came back, ha Mu had roughly treated the rabbit by the water. Ah Zhuo took out his knife and sharpened a branch three or two times, strung the rabbit and roasted it on the fire.


    "I haven''t eaten this wild flavor for a long time." ah Zhuo smiled as he flipped the rabbit meat. His tone was greedy.


    Jane Haixi was curious, looked at hamu and said, "it''s so dark in the jungle. How did you hunt it?"


    The light at night is no better than that during the day. It''s just that it''s a little difficult to distinguish the way. It can even hit the rabbit.


    Ha Mu snorted, grabbed a handful of water, splashed and washed his hands, and handed the water to Jian Haixi and Dou Ge: "it''s small."


    Jian Haixi: "


    OK, although she just wanted to ask about hunting methods.


    Dou Ge smiled and washed his hands to pick up Zhuo''s class.


    With Dou Ge and a Zhuo, Jian Haixi didn''t have to do it at all. After a while, they cooked dinner and talked while eating.


    A Zhuo chewed the rabbit meat, looked into the woods and asked Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, "aren''t you worried?"


    "What are you worried about?" Jian Haixi took the meat from Dou Ge and didn''t know why.


    A Zhuo said, "everything is going well today, just because I just came in. Tomorrow is the beginning of formal experience."


    Jian Haixi shook his head: "don''t underestimate their abilities. Although these checkpoints are not simple, I don''t think they will be trapped by their abilities. Besides, we will follow behind, and we can find something at the first time."


    Dou Ge also said, "although the grouping is disrupted this time, I think each team has a leader. It will be fine."


    After a pause, his eyes flashed slightly, his voice sank and said, "what I''m more worried about is the relationship within their team."


    The others frowned slightly.


    Dou Ge said: "now, the children on both sides are hostile to each other, and it seems that they are not small. This is not good for our future cooperation."


    A Zhuo and ha Mu were silent. They could hear that Dou Ge was talking about the situation on the base.


    Several people looked slightly heavy, but Jian Haixi smiled and advised: "you worry too early. Instead, I''m not very worried about them. In my opinion, the children may be able to deal with them better. We can walk and watch. If we can''t, it''s never too late."


    Dou Ge and a Zhuo nodded. As Jian Haixi said, too much interference will cause the children''s rebellious psychology.


    The adults were talking here, and the children divided into three groups on the other side went to rest after dinner, except for the night watchman.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next day, the children who had rested all night were ready to go again.


    Jian Yi is still the leader of Jian Yi''s group, followed by Mo Xiuqian, followed by Qi Jun and others.


    Different from walking yesterday, it seems to have entered a certain field from today, and various organs gradually began to appear.


    There are all kinds of traps arranged in advance in the forest. From time to time, several Guan masters will come out. Only when he is put down can he continue to move forward.


    However, with the high intelligence of Jian Yi and Qi Jun, who is very familiar with all the trap arrangements in their base, it was easy for several people to break through the barrier along the way.


    After another pass, Qi Jun looked back and said with a smile: "brother ah Zhuo, they are too kind. These little tricks can''t trap us for years..."


    Before she finished, Mo Xiuqian looked at the person who was talking in front of her and disappeared.


    Several people in the back suddenly stopped and collectively looked up at the people who were hung up in the net pocket.


    Qi Jun: "..." his face hurts.


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned for a moment, pointing to him and laughing: "ha ha ha ~ didn''t you say you couldn''t trap you?"


    Qi Jun grabbed his net pocket with his fingers, looked at Jian Yi bitterly and said, "save me quickly, brother."


    Looking at the hanging Qi Jun, Jian Yi grinned at the corner of her mouth, revealing a smile of her peers.


    Just as he was about to start, he caught a flash of light from the corner of his eye, and immediately instinctively pulled Mo Xiuqian back.


    At the same time, a silver dart darted out from under the withered grass and shot at the place where they had just stood. If Jian Yi hadn''t reacted quickly, they would have been attacked by now.


    "This..." Mo Xiuqian blinked, looked at the darts falling on the ground, turned to Jian Yi and swallowed the water channel, "it''s too real."


    Qi Jun on the tree also converged and squinted at the withered grass hiding darts just now.


    Whether it was the net bag or the pile of withered grass, they didn''t notice when they came over just now.


    Jian Yi frowned slightly, went over and squatted down to look at the dart lying on the ground.


    "What''s the matter? There''s a problem?" Mo Xiuqian followed him step by step and asked in a low voice.


    Jane Yi shook her head, reached out to her and said, "paper towel."


    Mo Xiuqian quickly took one out of her pocket and handed it to him. Jian Yi took the take-off dart and looked around. After a moment, she said in a deep voice: "it''s blunt and won''t hurt people, and..."


    He went over, put the dart head on Qi Jun, and with a slight force, "poop" a purple ink sprayed Qi Jun.


    Qi Jun: "


    Why should he be used as a test object when he has been hung up.


    Mo Xiuqian stared at the dart dumbfounded: "I don''t think this thing will be designed by ah Zhuo Ge."


    Ah Zhuo is such an honest straight man that he doesn''t seem to think of this strange move.


    Not surprisingly, Jian Yi smiled and said, "didn''t three people design it together this time?"


    ARJO, dougo, and Jane Haixi.


    Mo Xiuqian suddenly realized it. She touched her chin with one hand, and her big eyes rolled around a few times. She thumbed up and said, "I should say a word. It''s really worthy of aunt Haixi."


    Hearing that it was designed by Jian Haixi, Qi Jun was stunned for a few seconds. It happened that a gust of wind blew and made him swing in the air for several times. He couldn''t help but face bitterly and said, "I said don''t talk to you first and let me down."

 Chapter 1238

    When Qi Jun was hung on the tree, Gu Xiaomian and others on the other side were not spared.


    "Ah, bee!" Gu Xiaomian screamed all the time in the quiet jungle.


    Thanks to his blessing, a small group of people ran forward with their heads covered. Their united behavior did not show any suspicion before.


    "Gu Ruan, what are you tampering with?" Mo Xiujin shouted angrily as he ran.


    Gu Xiaomian wrapped his head in his hat and replied without looking back: "I just want to go back while they don''t pay attention to cutting some pure natural honey. Who knows they are so clever."


    People: "


    Zhao Xu, who endured all the way for fear that he would be recognized, scolded a dirty word against Xu''s face and voice. Dou Qian youyou looked at him and asked him to hold all his anger back in an instant.


    "Shazhi, go this way." Mo Tong took off his coat, covered Shazhi from head to foot, took her to the front, and led the team to the stream.


    Dou Qian is in charge of breaking up. Of course, the most important thing is to keep an eye on Zhao Xu.


    Zhao Xu only felt that the eyes behind him were about to eat him. If he ran a little slower, he would hear Dou Qian''s cold voice urging him, "run faster."


    However, as soon as he wanted to run away, Dou Qian stopped him and said, "you can only follow me."


    Zhao Xu: "..." did they find him?


    If you find it, can you directly align the line? Don''t always be so overcast. His heart can''t stand it.


    At the moment, he forgot that he was the one who had been hiding in the dark and wanted to be a Yin man.


    Jiao Jiu and others also ran with their heads stuffy and without saying a word. At present, no one cares to find trouble. Let''s leave here first.


    The bees chased after him. Jiao Jiu helped the others in the base go first, but he was nervous and almost stepped into the trap.


    At the critical moment, Mo Xiujin stretched out his hand, pulled his forearm and pulled him back.


    "Fool, don''t just watch your back and run this way."


    Mo Xiujin said angrily. He accelerated forward at his feet. When passing Gu Xiaomian, he slapped him on the head and scolded: "run faster, Gu Ruan. If you don''t run again, you''ll be disfigured."


    "Did they catch up?" Gu Xiaomian didn''t dare to look back. Hearing Mo Xiujin''s voice, he was so scared that he wheezed and sped up his steps: "I can''t disfigure, or I''ll scare Ruirui."


    Mo Xiujin rolled his eyes silently, kicked his ass and said, "shut up, you."


    Behind him, Jiao Jiu stared at the running figure in front, and a complex light flashed in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect Mo Xiujin to help him, let alone run away like that after helping him, as if he wasn''t the one who helped just now.


    When a group of people managed to avoid the bees and ran to the stream, they were panting and sitting on the grass and stones, and they didn''t even have the strength to speak.


    "Shazhi, how are you? Are you hurt?" Mo Tong asked Shazhi first.


    Shazhi shook her head. Her little red face was like a red apple and shouted, "fortunately, your clothes covered it. I didn''t have anything."


    Mo Tong nodded and turned to ask Gu Xiaomian and others.


    Mo Xiujin stall said, "I''m fine, but Gu Ruan is disfigured."


    Gu Xiaomian said sadly, "what should I do? I''ve been bitten several times. Now I have no face to see Ruirui."


    Shazhi was amused by his words, and even Dou Qian, who had always been silent, couldn''t help laughing.


    Shazhi took out a tube of ointment from her pocket and handed it over and said, "use this. Fortunately, Ruirui let me take it."


    Mo Xiujin sat closer, raised his hand and took it over and smelled: "Uncle mikai''s things are good. Is there anything else?"


    Mo Tong also took out a tube: "I still have it here. Do you want to use it?"


    As like as two peas, the two tubes of the same paste were immediately jealous, and they grunted their teeth. "This girl who has no conscience has only given you two. How can I not?"


    Mo Tong couldn''t help turning his eyes and said, "I''m afraid you forgot that our materials are prepared according to the original team. I''m responsible for bringing injury medicine among several people, but you''re not responsible for this. What can I do for you?"


    Shazhi also smiled and nodded and said, "Xiuqian and I have both, but do you want to join our girlfriends group?"


    Mo Xiujin choked, and his face was embarrassed for a moment.


    Gu Xiaomian, who was beside him, patted him on the shoulder without winking and sighed: "don''t think about it. I haven''t had it yet. How can Ruirui remember you?"


    Mo Xiujin: "


    "Cough..." Mo Tong saw that a demon was going to blacken on the spot. He hurriedly coughed and walked over to take Gu Xiaomian away. "Gu Ruan, sit down and let Shazhi help you apply the medicine. It''s better to hurry up."


    "Oh." Gu Xiaomian didn''t notice that he was almost "destroyed" by Mo Xiujin. Foolishly, he came and sat down and said to Shazhi, "Shazhi, you can wipe more for me. Don''t leave a scar."


    Shazhi smiled and said, "I see. Don''t worry, you."


    Mo Xiujin snorted coldly, took the ointment and walked to Jiao Jiu and others, and threw it to him: "here you are."


    Jiao Jiu was stunned to catch it.


    Several of their people did get hurt, and they really didn''t have better medicine.


    "Thank you..."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Jiao Jiu murmured his thanks.


    Mo Xiujin said, "if you really want to thank me, talk back." he said, put on Jiao Jiu''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "count this medicine, I saved you twice today. You owe me."


    Jiao Jiu pursed his lips and didn''t speak. For a long time, he nodded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Among the three teams, the worst is Jian Rui and others.


    According to the agreement last night, today''s captain is shuha, so everyone follows him.


    He was also familiar with the trap arrangement, but he didn''t expect to get caught several times.


    They were just walking on the path. Shuha said, "don''t worry, this road is absolutely safe."


    He was a little proud to avoid the trap several times before, so he spoke with complacency.


    Several people moved forward one by one. Jian Rui walked in the front. Mo Xiulin just wanted to whisper to tell her to be careful, so he heard a cry of surprise and fell into a dark pit half a person high.


    "Rui Rui!" Mo Xiulin was two steps away from her. When he saw something wrong, he stretched out his hand for the first time, but he still didn''t have time to hold her.


    He hurried two steps to the edge of the pit and stretched out his hand to pull Jian Rui out: "are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    Jian Rui''s forehead had exuded a thin layer of sweat, frowned tightly, bit her lips and said, "feet, feet are a little painful."


    Seeing her severe pain, Dou GUI and others immediately sank their faces and turned their heads to stare at Shu ha.


    "Didn''t you say it was absolutely safe?"

 Chapter 1239

    Dou GUI said in a bad tone: "you can''t see such an obvious trap. Do you hold a grudge and deliberately harm Ruirui?"


    Dou Kun also has a black face and obviously doesn''t believe him.


    Shuha shook his head and blushed: "I''ve been to this place many times before and it''s all right. How do I know when there''s a pit."


    "Don''t you know?" Dou GUI became more angry. Shuha''s sentence was equivalent to shirking responsibility. He hummed angrily, "we all followed you. Now you want to shirk responsibility if you don''t know?"


    Shuha was so choked by him that his face turned red. He opened his mouth several times, but he didn''t say anything.


    Mo Xiulin didn''t care about looking for him. He was busy checking Jian Rui''s foot injury. He carefully rolled up his trouser legs. He saw a large piece of red and purple on Jian Rui''s delicate ankle.


    "Does it hurt?" Mo Xiulin frowned and asked carefully.


    Jian Rui bit her lip. She was trying her best to endure the pain and nodded her head and said, "a little."


    Dou Kun came over and patted Mo Xiulin on the shoulder: "let me come. I''ve taken the bone. If there''s a problem, I can feel it. If not, I''ll send her out in a moment."


    Mo Xiulin nodded and stepped back to make room for him.


    Dou Kun''s technique is very professional. He holds Jian Rui''s ankle in one hand and gently presses her injured place in the other hand. From time to time, he whispers, "does it hurt?"


    Almost every time he clicked, Jianrui trembled with pain, and the blood color of her face faded, white as paper.


    Seeing her pain like this, Mo Xiulin painfully touched her hair and wiped the sweat on her forehead with her sleeves. Jian Rui is a person who doesn''t shout pain. That''s what makes people particularly worried.


    Dou GUI and others on one side also gathered around, looked at Jian Rui anxiously and said, "Rui Rui, are you okay?"


    Jian Rui tried her best to pull out a smiling face while enduring the pain, and said to the crowd, "it''s all right, it''s just a little pain." before she finished, Dou Kun was probably pressing to the place, and she frowned with pain.


    Dou GUI hurriedly said, "brother Kun, take it easy."


    Looking at Jian Rui''s appearance, shuha was guilty and angry. He couldn''t help scolding: "who the fuck made the trap."


    Jian Rui took a breath in pain and stared at him: "don''t swear."


    Shuha: "


    Dou GUI glanced at him, narrowed his eyes slightly and hummed, "this test was designed by three people together."


    It goes without saying which three people are.


    Shuha pursed his lips and said nothing.


    After Dou Kun carefully examined Jian Rui, he stood up and said, "the bones are all right. I''ll simply wrap them up later, but the pain is inevitable."


    Mo Xiulin frowned. Just when he wanted to ask Jian Rui if he wanted to go out to have a rest, he saw Jian Rui waving and saying, "it''s all right. It''ll be fine in a minute."


    Looking at Jian Rui''s firm eyes, he didn''t say anything more, just nodded.


    In order not to delay the process and avoid her foot injury becoming more serious, Mo Xiulin pulled Jian Rui up and said, "come on, I''ll carry you."


    Don''t think he just stood in front of Jian Rui, shuha had stood out first, turned his head to the side, and said awkwardly on his face, "I''ll carry it."


    "You?" Dou GUI snorted impolitely, "really? Don''t be upset and kind?"


    Shuha glared at him. It was rare that he didn''t respond. He said seriously, "as a captain, I didn''t protect the team members well. I should be responsible."


    Jian Rui picked her eyebrows, stood up with Mo Xiulin''s hand and nodded: "please, Captain shuha."


    Shuha snorted angrily, came over and squatted down in front of her and said awkwardly, "come up."


    "You shouldn''t fall me on purpose." Jian Rui asked and lay on his back. Mo Xiulin was not far away. She looked closely to prevent the accident from happening again.


    "I hate you very much, but I''m not so mean as to be that kind of person." Shu ha snorted coldly. His childhood education did not allow him to become such a person.


    Jian Rui skimmed her mouth and whispered, "I haven''t seen you more aboveboard before."


    Book Hatton choked. Although Jianrui''s voice was much lower, at the moment they were so close that even a small voice could be heard. He didn''t know whether Jianrui was intentional or intentional.


    A group of people continued to March as planned. This time, shuha was much slower and more cautious. He was no longer as satisfied as before. In addition, there was a wounded man on his back, so he was more careful.


    After walking for about half an hour, Jianrui didn''t let him carry her, but let Mo Xiulin and Dou GUI carry her in turn.


    Shuha pursed her lips and stared at her: "why? You were hurt because of my negligence. It''s my duty to take care of you."


    Jian Rui waved her hand: "it''s hard for you to be affected behind my back. When you lose, who knows if you will rely on me. For fairness, I won''t hinder you."


    Shuha''s face twisted for a moment. What was he crazy just now? He thought the girl was thinking of him


    He suddenly snorted, said nothing, and went to the front first.


    But in fact, even if they didn''t carry Jianrui, their team was still the slowest.


    The traps and mechanisms have been improved by a Zhuo long ago, not to mention the design of Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, which is unexpected and makes them impossible to prevent.


    In terms of force alone, their team''s strength is not as good as the other two teams. A Jiao you crane tail and a Jian Rui were injured again. For most of the day, they have been far behind by the other two teams.


    Looking at the slanting sun, shuha became more and more impatient.


    Jian Rui and others did not urge or delay. They agreed that shuha was the captain today, so they always absolutely cooperated with him and did whatever he asked.


    Jiao you and others are also helping to find a way. They are helping books no matter what they have done or what they have done. But when it''s time to rest at night, they still can''t catch up with the other two groups and are still in the last place.


    Shuha sat under the tree with a frown. His teammates at the nearby base were persuading him. Jiao you also said, "it''s okay. We''ve done our best."


    "Yes, our strength is already here." another teammate also said, "don''t think about it. No one blames you."


    Shuha didn''t say a word. He raised his eyes and glanced at Jian Rui not far away. Today his test is over. It depends on Jian Rui''s play tomorrow.


    At the other end, Dou GUI and others went hunting and cooking. Dou Kun was changing the dressing for Jian Rui''s foot injury. Fortunately, there was no accident later. Jian Rui''s foot gradually began to get better, red and swollen, but it was obviously not as scary as during the day.


    Because the people in the team got along well all day, there was no quarrel in the evening, and it was safe at last.


    After dinner, they got together and chatted. They said it was the trap and mechanism they encountered today. In fact, there was nothing to repeat. The mechanism made by ah Zhuo and Jian Haixi would never be repeated.


    Dou GUI said with a smile: "it''s finally the critical moment, Ruirui. If we lose again tomorrow, we''ll be ashamed this time."


    Jian Rui''s eyes dribbled, slightly hooked her lips and said, "don''t worry, tomorrow... Will be wonderful."


    The meaning of what she said was unclear. At first glance, she thought that tomorrow''s game had become white hot.


    Jiao you, not far behind, looked at Jian Rui''s back. The faint campfire outlined her figure more thinly. Her fingers in the dark could not help pinching.


    She will be out of the woods the day after tomorrow. She has only one chance tomorrow

 Chapter 1240

    Here, Jianrui, they are discussing tomorrow''s plan, and the other two teams are also discussing the arrangement of the third day.


    Mo Xiujin team.


    Everyone was eating or packing up. Mo Xiujin and Jiao Jiu didn''t know when they left the crowd and stood alone under the big tree not far away.


    "Say it." Mo Xiujin held his hands and looked at Jiao Jiu.


    Jiao Jiu closed his lips tightly and said in a stuffy voice for a long time: "what do you want to know?"


    "Pretending to be confused?" Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes and sneered, "OK, then I''ll tell you more clearly. You don''t think your brother and sister are very good in disguise up to now?"


    Jiao Jiu''s eyes suddenly flashed a dark light, which seemed unbelievable and seemed to escape from the discussion.


    "Don''t try to hide it from me." Mo Xiujin looked at him and said coldly, "what exactly does your gloomy sister want to do? Hurry to tell me honestly, otherwise if something happens to Ruirui and them, I will never spare you."


    Jiao jiumo was silent for several times, and finally looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "ah you, she... Is just a child''s nature. She doesn''t want to do anything to you."


    "Don''t want to do anything?" Mo Xiujin''s eyes darkened. The coldness just now turned into anger. He suddenly stepped forward, picked up his collar and clenched his teeth. "Jiao Jiu, I can still talk to your temper here. That''s because I''m angry. Don''t challenge my patience."


    He was not as tall as Jiao Jiu, but his momentum was not lost at all. The anger in his eyes could even be turned into a concrete image through the air.


    Jiao Jiu always felt that Mo Xiujin was smiling, but at this time, he was stared at by these eyes. He even felt a trace of fear from the bottom of his heart.


    He was somewhat frightened by this man.


    Stunned for a moment, Jiao Jiu frowned and avoided his eyes and said, "I didn''t lie to you. Our brother and sister lived in such an environment since childhood, which is different from the children born in your rich families. Therefore, when I see you, I will inevitably feel some injustice."


    What he said seemed to be true, but under the fine taste, there was a kind of complaint and accusation.


    Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes, swept his face with cold eyes and said with a smile: "so you want to say that your sister is just jealous and doesn''t want to do anything else?"


    Jiao didn''t immediately confirm for a long time. He hesitated, turned his head and looked at Mo Xiujin. He sighed: "even if ah you does anything, it''s just a fight between children. By your means, it won''t take much effort to crack it."


    "You..." Mo Xiujin''s eyes were cold.


    He wanted to be polite before the soldiers, but Jiao Jiu''s words were really disgusting.


    He snorted and grinned and said, "do you know what you said makes me sick? I was going to spit out dinner. I thought you were just too narrow-minded. Now even your heart is bad."


    Jiao Jiu frowned and was about to ask him what he meant. Gu Xiaomian, who didn''t know when to come, hummed to him, "what''s the wrong reason you just said? Did Ruirui''s strong ability become an excuse for your sister to do bad things?"


    After a long meal, he bowed his head and said nothing.


    Gu Xiaomian''s face was still covered with a big swollen bag stung by a bee. It was funny at ordinary times, but at this time, he frowned and looked serious. No one could laugh when he saw it.


    "As you said, the weak is always reasonable. Anyway, the strong can subdue him. No matter how many bad things he does, he should be forgiven." Gu Xiaomian said angrily, "your sister has a bad mind. It''s wrong to embarrass Ruirui. You''re still here to turn black and white. You two are really hopeless."


    His eyes were wide, set against the fire, and his eyes were bright and clear, with the light of justice.


    Jiao Jiu looked at the two people in front of him, opened his mouth and became silent again.


    Mo Tong and others also came over. Looking at the unfriendly atmosphere among the three, they were stunned, looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "how''s the conversation?"


    Mo Xiujin snorted, took back his hand pulled at Jiao Jiu''s collar, moved his lower neck and said, "can''t talk."


    Mo Tong and Shazhi immediately frowned slightly. There was no progress on their side, which meant that Jian Rui had more unknown risks on their side.


    "What should I do? I''m worried about Ruirui and them." Shazhi asked.


    Mo Xiujin snorted and said, "I think it''s all gone. Don''t worry about it."


    He spoke lightly, as if he were just discussing the direction of the breeze in front of him.


    Jiao Jiuzheng smoothed his coat and was stunned when he heard the speech. He looked at Mo Xiujin incredulously.


    For a moment, the person in front of him was not in the daytime at all, as if he had turned into a little devil in hell.


    Zhao Xu stood behind the crowd not far away. When he heard Mo Xiujin''s words, he gently hooked the corner of his mouth. This is the Mo Xiujin he knew. It''s really a familiar feeling that he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Team Jian Yi.


    Compared with the twists and turns encountered by the two teams, this team is the most peaceful group with the least internal strife.


    I don''t even know whether it''s because of Jian Yi or the blessing of good luck. Their actions all went smoothly all day today, except the time when Qi Jun was hanged from the tree.


    Eight people sat around the campfire. After a day''s joint struggle, several people even lost their first strangeness and chatted happily.


    Qi Jun is still cooking. Mo Xiuqian is busy making his own skin care products to maintain his facial skin.


    "So, it''s going well this time." someone said happily, "I thought it would be very embarrassing."


    Mo Xiuqian smiled: "of course, there is Yiyi in our group."


    She knew there was a bug like Jian Yi, and there was almost no suspense about the survival test.


    Qi Jun also looked at Jian Yi and said sincerely, "thank you today."


    "No." Jian Yi said faintly. He has always been so grateful to others. After all, he won''t help just to get a thank-you from others.


    Qi Jun obviously knew his character. He smiled and didn''t say more. Instead, he thought of something: "I don''t know what happened to the other two teams?"


    He is used to being a captain and always worries about his team members from time to time.


    "It shouldn''t be as fast as us." Mo Xiuqian thought and nodded. "Well, we are the fastest by reason, and they are still behind."


    After a pause, she turned to look at Jian Yi and said, "Yi Yi, if everything goes well tomorrow, we can even finish the task one day in advance and go out early."


    "Then if we continue to refuel tomorrow, we can get the first place."


    "Yes, I don''t have to spend the night in the forest at last," exclaimed the teammate.


    Qi Jun also turns to look at Jian Yi, as if waiting for him to make a decision.


    Jian Yi pondered a little, nodded his fingers on his knee, shook his head and said, "no, we won''t do the task tomorrow."


    "Don''t do the task?" Mo Xiuqian paused and looked at him.


    "Well, go to the other two teams for a tour." Jian Yi said in a deep voice.


    For a moment, everyone was silent and looked at Jian Yi. Good guy, is this the pride of being the first?

 Chapter 1241

    on the third day.


    According to the agreement, Jian Rui is the team leader today. Unlike shuha, Jian Rui divides the team members into different groups before departure.


    "Brother Xiulin and I are in charge of finding out the mechanism set by mommy." Jian Rui said, looking at the book and said, "you and Dou GUI are in charge of finding the trap of Uncle Dou and brother ah Zhuo, OK?"


    Shuha murmured and nodded for a long time.


    "Well, we''re ready to start now." Jianrui nodded when he agreed.


    Because they fell behind yesterday, in order to catch up, they were ready to start after they finished talking.


    The sun has not yet fully risen, but there is no lack of excitement in the forest in the morning. All kinds of birds chirp constantly. The curved moon is hanging behind the people. It can be seen only by occasionally looking back between the forest leaves.


    "We may not catch up with the others so early?"


    "Yes, I think it''s a little hanging..."


    Someone whispered behind her. Jian Rui heard her lips and said with a smile, "don''t worry, let''s copy the path."


    "Copy the path?"


    Her voice was not high, but the forest was silent and a small group of people could hear it clearly.


    At a fork in the road, shuha Gang, who was at the front, took two steps towards the main road. Behind him, Jian Rui said, "change the way, let''s take another way."


    Shuha paused and looked at the twisted path on the other side. He could hardly see where he was stepping.


    "Here?" the book paused and turned to look at the flat road behind him. In such a forest, it is most taboo to take those unknown paths, "I have never walked this path. I don''t know where to go. In case I get lost..."


    "Don''t worry, I remember the route." Jian Rui said and took the lead on the path with Mo Xiulin without saying more.


    Dou Kun and others naturally followed the past. Others look at me and I look at you. Today it was agreed that it was Jian Rui''s team leader. They followed without much hesitation.


    Dou GUI held her hands, picked her eyebrows and looked at the eye book. Ha, she said faintly, "let''s go."


    Shuha pursed her lips and looked at Jian Rui in front of her eyes. It took a long time to catch up with Dou GUI.


    Jiao you''s dark eyes swept over the road, fell on Jian Rui''s back, snorted, and a sinister smile hung around her mouth.


    She thought that the traps along the way should be enough. As long as she found a chance, a "careless" would be enough for Jian Rui to drink a pot. Now this man has abandoned the main road and chose a remote path. I don''t know whether she is smart or stupid


    After a while, the trees in the jungle became more and more lush, blocking out the sun, and only sporadic sunlight fell on the ground through the leaves.


    The stems and leaves of plants on both sides of the road are intertwined, and a small group of people walk hard. From the outside, this section of the road is almost the same as nothing. It is covered by lush branches and leaves, but when you walk in it, you will find that there is actually a trace of a path underground.


    After walking for about half an hour, Jianrui asked everyone to stop and rest.


    Mo Xiulin carried her all the way. At this time, he was not tired at all. Jian Rui was talking to him in a low voice. He kept quiet all the time and rubbed the book.


    "Found the mechanism?" Jian Rui and Mo Xiulin asked.


    Shuha shook his head: "No."


    Since entering this fork road, although there are still mechanisms, the number is obviously not as much as before. Jian Rui specially reminded them that with his understanding of ARJO and Dou Guidu Dou Ge, this section of the road has been much smoother than before.


    "I..." shuha hesitated for a moment, frowned and looked at her. "I want to ask you, how do you know this path can take a shortcut?"


    Jane Rui was looking up to drink water. She almost choked when she heard the speech. She looked at him subtly: "because I have a map on my back."


    "..." the book was stunned for a moment, some unbelievable, and asked, "the map of the whole back mountain?"


    What an anti human brain!


    Jian Rui nodded naturally, looked at his frightened expression and said tentatively, "didn''t you remember?"


    Shuha''s face darkened.


    They never thought about remembering the map. They lived in the base and ran around in the jungle of the back mountain. Shuha didn''t care about it at all.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Jian Rui deeply. For a moment, there were many things in the bottom of his eyes that had never appeared before.


    Did he underestimate her?


    It turns out that she is more than just a person who can make up numbers under the wings of Jian Yi and others


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Mo Xiujin team.


    Yesterday, in order to avoid the bees, they ran to the stream by any means. At night, they simply stationed here, so they directly separated from the original line.


    Early in the morning, everyone got ready and set off on the road under the leadership of Mo Tong.


    Because of yesterday''s "accident", Gu Xiaomian is much quieter today. He skillfully follows the people all the way and doesn''t dare to do any superfluous actions.


    Mo Tong looked at his drooping face and shook his head funny.


    The atmosphere in front is as harmonious as ever. In the back not far away, Jiao Jiu turns his head and looks at the surrounding environment, frowning deeper and deeper.


    They rushed out of the woods yesterday, but now they have been walking along the stream, which is inconsistent with the original route.


    "Hello," he shouted to several people, "are you going the wrong way? This is not the way back to the original route."


    Mo Xiujin was joking about Gu Xiaomian''s hand yesterday. He turned his eyes and said, "well, the real fool is coming."


    Gu Xiaomian snorted and said discontentedly, "don''t compare me with him. It''s too low for me."


    Jiao didn''t hear what they said for a long time. He went to Mo Tong and said, "I remember the way when I ran out yesterday, otherwise you''d better follow me."


    Morton thought for a moment and said tactfully, "well, we don''t go the original way. We can get closer along the stream and avoid those trap mechanisms."


    Jiao Jiu frowned, closer?


    Zhao Xu squinted at the crowd.


    "But..." Jiao Jiu hesitated for a moment, and the people in the base behind him were already unhappy. "Do you know if you go closer like this, what if you take the road farther?"


    "The mountain is very big. We often come here and don''t dare to run around. We''d better not take risks if we haven''t come here." Jiao Jiu frowned.


    "Tut, why are you talking so much nonsense." Mo Xiujin sneered impatiently and glanced at him. "You don''t want to go back with us. No one wants you to go with us."


    Jiao Jiu was stunned. Unexpectedly, Mo Xiujin tore his face like this. Suddenly, his face was not very good-looking. He hummed: "we are a team. Naturally, we have to go together."


    "Really?" Mo Xiujin smiled strangely, glancing back and forth at him and Zhao Xu. "I''m afraid I''ll lose my life if I''m in a team with you."

 Chapter 1242

    "You..." Jiao Jiu was angry.


    The people at the base behind him didn''t look very good.


    Mo Tong patted Mo Xiujin and motioned him to stop talking.


    Mo Xiujin chuckled and didn''t speak again. Mo Tong went to Jiao Jiu and said, "we have deviated far yesterday. If we go back, we will only be farther and farther away from the other two teams."


    After a pause, he said, "as far as I know, Yiyi''s team is about to get out of the woods. Walking along the stream can save us at least half a day. Of course, if you insist on turning back, we can just act separately."


    Jiao Jiu''s eyes flickered. He also knew that they had deviated from most of them. Although he was not sure what Mo Tong said behind, he really didn''t have to cheat him.


    When Mo Tong said this, other people began to doubt, whispered, and finally looked at Jiao Jiu, waiting for him to make up his mind.


    "Are you sure this road can save time?" Jiao Jiu thought for a moment and looked at Mo Tong.


    Without waiting for Mo Tong to speak, Gu Xiaomian gave a "tut" and looked at him solemnly: "fool, of course, we lied to you. We deliberately detoured. Go back and step on the trap and pass the mechanism. Ang, don''t delay our detour."


    No matter how stupid he was, he couldn''t hear it right. Jiao Jiu suddenly blacked his face.


    Mo Xiujin frowned because of Jiao Jiu''s words. Hearing Gu Xiaomian''s interruption, he couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, one thing fell to another. An unkind person like Jiao Jiu had to kill Gu Xiaomian.


    Gu Xiaomian still strongly advised: "well, go back quickly. We''ll act separately here and go our separate ways. Then we''ll eat hot pot in the base and wait for you."


    Jiao Jiu: "


    Gu Xiaomian said that. If they really go back, what''s the difference between them and fools.


    He took a deep breath, turned to look at Mo Tong and said, "since everyone is in a group, no one wants to lose. Let''s go."


    When the others saw that he had said so, they no longer had any objection, and followed Mo Tong and others along the stream.


    "Yo." seeing that he was so obedient, Gu Xiaomian picked his eyebrow and whispered with Mo Xiujin behind, "it seems that it''s not really stupid. You can still hear the truth and irony."


    Mo Xiujin spread his hand and said, "maybe the brain circuit is suddenly normal."


    The whisper was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Looking at Jiao Jiu''s back, his trembling shoulder blades seemed to try to suppress his anger. The two people who spoke behind slapped him, and the smile on his face was more pleasant.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Different from the two teams, Jian Yi''s team doesn''t need to discuss at all. Everyone spontaneously follows Jian Yi''s instructions. After all, even Qi Jun has long indicated that he will listen to him.


    As agreed yesterday, they did not follow the established route in the morning, but followed Jane Yi towards the stream.


    Because they deviated from the original route, they encountered fewer organs. In addition, with Jian Yi, they hardly had to worry about it.


    Mo Xiuqian followed Jian Yi, wondering as she walked, "Yi Yi, are you sure ah Jin and they are here?"


    Jian Yi gave a "um" sound and looked down at the locator in her hand. The red dots displayed on it were the coordinates of Mo Tong and others moving along the stream. At this time, small red dots were also moving forward.


    Mo Xiuqian glanced and wondered more: "what are they doing by the stream?"


    Their team includes Jiao Jiu and Zhao Xu. Unlike their team, they can even go to watch. A large group of people deviated from the route.


    Jian Yi put away the locator, estimated the coordinates and led the people forward. He said, "if you walk along the stream, you can avoid at least half the distance and shorten the distance with Ruirui''s team. It''s not surprising that ah Jin and his brother will make such a decision."


    Mo Xiuqian nodded: "that''s true. Let''s go quickly and see them early."


    Qi Jun, who followed not far behind, couldn''t help but draw the corners of his mouth and happily patted his chest for his wisdom.


    "Fortunately, I know the times and didn''t oppose you." he sighed. "You''ve all changed too much."


    Originally, I thought Jian Yi was a bad existence. Now I don''t think there is a fuel-efficient lamp in it.


    If they are still grouped according to the original group, it is estimated that only the people in their base want to go honestly according to the original route. Unfortunately, half the time, this group of people have been sitting in the base waiting to see their jokes, which is really a shame.


    He was thinking, Mo Xiuqian in front suddenly stopped, turned his head and squinted at him: "you scold us?"


    Qi Jun once said, where did this start? He was about to excuse himself. When he thought that the sentence had become too, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly and said, "I''m not scolding you. It''s praise from the heart. How about being ashamed?"


    "Hum." Mo Xiuqian raised her eyebrow and said with her lips, "it''s almost the same. I''m afraid you don''t dare to have Yiyi here."


    When Mo Xiuqian turned his head, Qi Juncai took a deep breath. Just now he was really sweating for himself. He paused, looked at Jian Yi and said, "I wanted to ask this morning. Since we are most worried about Jian Rui''s team, why did you decide to go to Mo Xiujin first?"


    Although Jian Yi never said it, Qi Jun knew that they thought the same thing in their hearts. What they were most worried about was Jian Rui shuha''s team. So when he heard him say he was going to see the other two teams yesterday, he thought Jian Yi would go straight to Jian Rui today.


    Jian Yi shakes her head: "Ruirui is not as weak as you think. It won''t last for a day or two."


    He believed his sister more than anyone, "and brother Xiulin was there, as well as Dou GUI and Dou Kun. There''s nothing to worry about. Instead of going around the long way to find them, we''d better gather with brother and a Jin first, and then find Ruirui''s team together."


    He finished in a few words, but Qi Jun silently opened his mouth behind him.


    At first, I thought Jian Yi was just going to flee the door. Now I know that he is directly going to gather everyone together.


    Good guy, this man has decided to join up with other teams. Isn''t this the same as the test that arzog ordered them to do?


    Originally, I thought these people were challenging the rules. Now, they make the rules themselves.


    Qi Jun doesn''t know if ah Zhuo will be angry after they go out from the forest, but he has felt a headache for ah Zhuo and them.


    Someone in the team whispered and asked Qi Jun, "we do this... Isn''t it good?"


    In case of being punished by ARJO, no one will have to suffer at that time.


    Qi Jun raised his eyebrows, raised his chin in the direction of Jian Yi, and comforted the others: "don''t worry, look up at the man walking in the front. Do you think his brain will punish us?"


    People: "..." it seems that they don''t have to worry. Even now they are beginning to think that it''s a good choice to follow Jian Yi in the future.

 Chapter 1243

    When the three teams began to move forward according to their own drawn route, Jian Haixi and others were also ready to start.


    "What''s the matter?" looking at Dou Ge and staring down at the screen, Jian Haixi came forward and asked.


    Dou Ge pointed to the screen in her hand, motioned her to see the moving red dot sign on it, smiled and said, "I think we don''t have to go separately."


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows. After being slightly surprised, he couldn''t help laughing: "these children..."


    Ah Zhuo took a look at it and sighed: "rabbit, how long has it been? Everyone has changed their route."


    None of the three teams is obedient.


    Dou Ge stared at the screen for a while, pointed out a direction to the people and said, "according to their route, I guess we can gather at one point tonight. We just have to go in this direction."


    Jian Haixi and a Zhuo nodded, and the four of them walked according to the point estimated by Dou Ge in advance.


    "It''s a survival test. I don''t think anyone takes it seriously." ah Zhuo scolded with a smile. "Fortunately, the mechanism traps were distributed along the mountain, otherwise we would have wasted our efforts."


    Dou Ge was not surprised. He smiled and said, "I have guessed that a group of people will not be so obedient."


    As for who took the lead in "disobedience", although a group of people didn''t say it clearly, they probably guessed 7788. Except for the children of Ning family and Mo family, the rest can''t be found.


    As they talked, they walked all the way around the mechanism traps they arranged, as if they were out for a spring outing.


    Just after starting from, Jian Haixi has been very silent.


    A Zhuo and ha Mu walked in front and whispered about the children''s achievements in the training. They didn''t notice the silence behind them. Dou Ge glanced at Jian Haixi and whispered, "what''s the matter? What are you thinking?"


    Jian Haixi frowned, shook his head and said, "two days have passed, and the three teams have been calm for two days. I''m afraid something will happen next."


    Dou Ge patted her on the shoulder with a gentle light in his eyes: "don''t worry, aren''t you very confident in them? I think the strength of several children can afford your confidence."


    "I can trust my children naturally." Jian Haixi frowned and hesitated for a moment. "It''s just... I''m just afraid I don''t think well enough and ignore something."


    "Then there''s no need to think more." Dou Ge smiled. "We follow here in person. There''s shadow and Qi''er on the base. There won''t be a problem."


    Jian Haixi brushed away the branches and leaves in front of him, nodded and said, "I hope I''m worried too much."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Xiangcheng.


    Through the French windows, the bright sunshine covered the whole living room with a bright coat. JOYA stood in the hall and looked silently at the man on the terrace.


    This man seems to be in a good mood today. He is cooking tea leisurely. Only looking at his side face, he can see the arc of his mouth.


    JOYA has understood that most of the time, his happiness is just the misfortune of others. I don''t know what new games he thinks of


    The thick long blanket under her feet absorbed her footsteps. The man didn''t see her. She didn''t know how long she stood there. Finally, she hesitated and walked towards the terrace.


    See her, eukins. Yan Wei waved to her with a smile and said, "ya''er, come and sit down."


    Joey walked over and just wanted to sit down opposite, eukins. Yan has reached out to him.


    The meaning was self-evident. Joyarden hesitated and put his hand in his palm.


    "Good," eukins said. The radian of Yan''s mouth became higher and higher. With a force in his hand, he pulled her to sit beside him, took her hand and gently said at the tip of her nose, "the tea is almost ready. I''ll let you have your first drink later."


    JOYA pursed her lips. Without answering him, she asked, "Why are you in the mood to make tea today?"


    "Why, is it strange?" eukins. Yan Mei tip picked and looked at her.


    JOYA nodded, "don''t you usually drink red wine? And you always think these things waste your time."


    "Hehe." eukins. Yan chuckled, "I grew up abroad and have never been familiar with these things. I have only slowly liked these traditional cultures recently. I think I have a different taste."


    I just like it recently


    JOYA looked at the tea, her eyes flashed and her heart moved inexplicably.


    She knows that Jane Haixi is used to drinking tea.


    She was very upset, next to eukins. Yan pretended not to feel it, scooped up the tea, brought it to her, smiled and said, "tea is good. The first cup will be given to my little beauty."


    Qiaoya took the cup and looked at the ripples of the tea, but she didn''t drink it. After a long time, she suddenly asked in a low voice, "is it because of the sea stream?"


    "Huh?" eukins. Yan paused slightly in his hand and looked at her with his eyebrows.


    Qiao Ya took a deep breath and looked up at the man in front of her: "you are in such a good mood today and are interested in making tea. Is it because of Haixi? What happened to her?"


    Eukins. Yan''s deep eyes narrowed slightly, and a faint light passed from the bottom of his eyes.


    He raised his hand and stroked JOYA''s hair. His face became more and more interested: "ya''er, where did you hear that?"


    JOYA shook her head. "It doesn''t need anyone to say that I''m a woman. My intuition will tell me."


    "Intuition?" eukins. Yan repeated softly, smiling even more in his eyes. "Don''t you really try the tea I cooked myself? Maybe you''ll like it very much."


    Seeing that he avoided answering, JOYA''s face was slightly cold and put her tea cup on the table.


    White porcelain knocked on the table and made a clear sound, and the atmosphere between them suddenly became solidified.


    Eukins. Yan chuckled and reached out to hold her hand and said, "are you angry?"


    His breath was so close that he almost threw himself on her skin. JOYA stiffened, struggled violently and was killed by eukins. Yan clenched her hand, but felt more and more strength. She snapped, "let me go!"


    The more she struggles, eukins. The tighter Yan held, she stuck to the back of her hand, gently kissed it, and whispered, "ya''er, even if you can deceive everyone, you can''t deceive your own heart. You have me in your heart, otherwise how can you intuition?"


    "You''re talking nonsense!" JOYA retorted subconsciously, but her heart beat a lot faster involuntarily. Even she couldn''t figure out where the subtle feeling of guilty conscience came from.


    Eukins. Yan shrugged: "it''s nonsense..."


    JOYA paused, pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Eukins. Yan Song opened her hand and said, "don''t worry, Jane Haixi is fine for the time being."


    "For a while?" Julia stared at him. "What have you done?"


    "Shh," eukins said. Yan put his index finger gently on her lips and whispered, "you''ll know soon."

 Chapter 1244

    In another world of Xiangcheng, some people are drinking tea at the moment, but the atmosphere here is far less "harmonious" than that on the terrace on the flat floor.


    If there is a dormant active volcano over there, waiting for it to erupt without warning one day, the courtyard of naningjia villa is like a cold current crossing at the moment.


    Moran served tea and went back to the house. There were only three people left in the yard.


    Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue sat on one side, and Jiang Rumo sat on the other side.


    Mo Jue raised his head, glanced over Jiang Rumo''s face, quietly lowered his eyes, picked up the tea cup, tasted it carefully and nodded: "it''s still good to drink the tea dried by Haixi and Qiaoqiao."


    After he finished, he looked at Jiang Rumo, who had not acted all the time, and said, "don''t you drink? It''s going to be wasted."


    Jiang Rumo was stunned, took a sip of his tea cup and put it down, just as if he was just trying to complete the task, but his eyes always looked at Ning Jiwei and stopped talking.


    She didn''t speak, Ning Jiwei didn''t mean to ask questions, and didn''t even focus on her at the beginning.


    He kept his head down and carried the tea, as if he were tasting it or watching it.


    He still remembers how Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao helped Moran dry tea. Jian Haixi "taught" him a lesson at that time


    Thinking of this, the light under his eyes became more and more gentle.


    None of the three spoke for a moment except what Mo Jue had just said.


    After being quiet for a long time, Jiang Rumo realized that if he didn''t take the initiative to speak today, he wouldn''t ask himself.


    Originally, today''s situation is also her request. If she doesn''t say it, they won''t care.


    So she had to call him: "Jiwei, I..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Ning Jiwei raised her eyes and interrupted coldly, "before you say it, I have a little to remind you."


    "What, what..." Jiang Rumo was surprised by his eyes and stammered.


    Ning Jiwei put down his tea cup, raised his index finger and said, "you have only one chance."


    A chance


    Jiang Rumo was stunned and slightly stunned.


    Mo Jue put his elbows on the table, gently shook the tea cup with one hand and said with a smile: "can''t you understand? Let me explain to you that you only have such a chance to sit here and talk. If you say what we want to hear, there may be another time. If what you say doesn''t satisfy us, then..."


    He paused, the cold in his eyes broke out in an instant, and sneered, "from now on, you won''t want to come here again, okay?"


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes flashed slightly, nodded and swallowed: "I''ll tell you all I know, just ask you to save my sister."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her faintly and didn''t speak.


    Jiang Rumo was quiet for a moment and then said, "you''re right, eukins. Yan really wants to control talilina''s old Department through Zhao Xu."


    Mo Jue tapped his fingers on the table several times, leaned back in the chair with his legs crossed and said, "we already know this. Say something we don''t know."


    Jiang Rumo hesitated. Before he could speak, Mo Jue said, "forget it, I asked you, Zhao Xu is just a child, eukins. How can Yan be sure to hand over such a big thing to him?"


    They never figured out the plot behind it, if you say eukins. Yan has the intention to control talilina. They don''t have to guess, but those people of ARJO have long become an alliance with them, and they are not people who move at once. Eukins, how can Yan rest assured to give such an important task to a child


    Jiang Rumo bit his lips and hesitated for a moment before looking at the two people: "it''s very simple. Just pass out the news of talilina''s abnormal cause of death quietly."


    Mo Jue suddenly froze, and Ning Jiwei''s face changed in an instant.


    Jiang Rumo was frightened by Mo Jue''s cold eyes and leaned back against the back of the chair. He stammered, "no... of course it''s not true, it''s just the false news released by eukins Yan."


    Mo Jue tightened his lips and tightened his fingers holding the tea cup until Jiang Rumo could clearly see the green veins on the back of his hand.


    "Say!"


    Mo Jue clenched his teeth, his voice was like a knife blade scraping out of his throat, and said word by word: "tell me everything, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Jiang Rumo was stunned and realized that his words had stabbed Mo Jue''s heart knot.


    No matter how many years have passed and who Mo Jue will be with in the future, the words "talilina" are destined to be mo Jue''s heart knot all his life.


    Jiang Rumo naturally did not dare to die in this matter. Moreover, if she didn''t say it today, I''m afraid there are eukins in front of these two people. Yan, I won''t give her another chance.


    "Talilina''s old films are owned by all kinds of people, and not all of them are with her." the voice paused. She looked at Mo Jue and hesitated, "You should know this. Some of those people are loyal to talilina, while others are eager to make a mess so that they can take advantage of the situation. The people we sent in the past just gave them a suitable opportunity. It''s like a few drops of ink dripping into a bowl of clear water. Quietly, they can dye a bowl of clear water."


    Mo Jue clenched his fist and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Ning Jiwei was close to him. He could see the forbearance and anger in the bottom of his eyes. He raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder to show him to be calm. Then he turned to look at Jiang Rumo and asked, "I have another question. Is there only Zhao Xu in the base?"


    Jiang Rumo was stunned and hesitated.


    But her hesitation is obviously equivalent to giving Ning Jiwei the answer.


    Ning Jiwei sank his face and asked coldly, "who? Who else are your people?"


    He and a Zhuo have screened all the names of people, but except Zhao Xu, the people they found out were later excluded one by one, so that now, except for a few suspected people, they have not really caught an enemy.


    "I... I don''t know..." Jiang Rumo stammered.


    "Oh, you lied to ghosts?" Mo Jue disdained to sneer. "If you don''t want to say it, go away. Don''t fucking think I won''t touch you."


    Jiang Rumo was so anxious that he stood up and couldn''t help explaining, "Ji Wei, I really don''t know. How can Yan tell me all these confidential things? I only know Zhao Xu at most. As for who else he sent and how many people he sent, I really don''t know."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes swept over her, and he couldn''t see what he was thinking in his gloomy eyes.


    "Ji Wei, believe me, I really don''t know." Jiang Rumo looked at him imploringly.


    "Then, you answer me another question." Ning Jiwei asked in a flat voice, "how many hiding places do eukins Yan have?"


    Jiang Rumo''s face was frozen there for a moment, his mouth slightly open, and he didn''t know how to answer.

 Chapter 1245

    When he came out of Ning Jiwei''s house, Jiang Rumo''s face was as white as paper. He was about to walk unsteadily, trembling all over, as if he had to exhaust his strength every step.


    The last time she was so embarrassed, she came from eukins. Yan came out, but at the moment, her heart was even more afraid than at that time.


    Mo Jue put his elbow on the table, smiled and squinted at the figure, turned his head and looked at Ning Jiwei: "how about it? Do you think it''s credible?"


    Ning Jiwei sipped his tea and said quietly, "just try."


    I can''t believe all this man''s words, but it''s also a clue.


    Mo Jue nodded, suddenly smiled and said, "it seems that she is really afraid this time."


    "This man has been with Eugene Yan for so long that no one knows him better than anyone else." Ning Jiwei snorted. "No one knows better than her what treatment his sister will receive in Eugene Yan."


    "Yes, we don''t need to worry. She''s naturally ahead of us," Mo Jue said. "But she''s smart enough to know that kind of madman can''t believe it."


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "eukins. Yan thought he controlled Jiang ruting, so he controlled Jiang Rumo, but he didn''t know that he didn''t keep a pet, but a man eating fox."


    Mo Jue didn''t say anything, shrugged his shoulders and agreed: "if you really want to bite someone, it''s enough for Eugene Yan to hurt for a while."


    They smiled at each other and pretended to touch the tea cup.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Jiang Rumo, who returned to her residence, was still trembling until she entered the house. She looked at her hand, stumbled to the bathroom and turned on the tap.


    The clear water gurgled and splashed on the white porcelain, and then merged into water marks along the inclined table to stay down.


    Jiang Rumo kept splashing water on his face, trying to calm down.


    The water in the tap was splashing, and the room was full of echoes, but her heart was still beating.


    She said


    She said things that shouldn''t have been revealed at all.


    Eukins. Yan will never let her go.


    The man in the mirror turned pale. There were water marks from his forehead to his chin, wet his eyelashes.


    She blinked, and the drops of water slipped from her eyelashes, as if a tear had slipped from her cheek.


    Jiang Rumo took a deep breath and stared at the mirror for a long time before slowly calming down. She covered her chest with one hand until she felt that the beating of her heart was no longer so urgent, and then slowly breathed: "it''s all right, Jiang Rumo, you''ve escaped. It''ll be all right..."


    After wiping his face with a towel, Jiang Rumo looked at himself in his glasses and turned off the tap and went out.


    After a slight pause, she went to the table and took out a bottle of red wine. She gracefully took up the bottle and poured the wine. She looked at the glass gradually filled with red liquor, and the uneasiness gradually subsided. After a long time, she raised her glass and drank it.


    After drinking a glass of red wine, she felt much calmer in her heart.


    Suddenly, a sharp telephone ring came from the empty room.


    Jiang Rumo''s hand shook, and the wine glass fell to the ground. Like the psychological defense she had just established, it broke into powder in an instant.


    It''s eukins. Yan''s phone.


    She looked at the caller ID and took several deep breaths before forcing herself to calm down and connect the phone.


    "Sister."


    "Rutin?"


    Hearing his sister''s voice, Jiang Rumo was stunned and asked, "how are you? Are you okay?"


    Jiang ruting bit his lips slightly, hesitated, and secretly glanced at eukins standing aside. Yan Cai whispered, "I''m fine, sister. Don''t worry about me."


    Jiang Rumo sighed. She always watched her words and expressions. Jiang ruting''s hesitation clearly explained everything.


    Besides, she was from eukins. Even if Jiang ruting claimed that she was very good, she couldn''t believe the people under Yan''s hands.


    "Sister, how are you? Have you recovered from your injury? Have you been bullied?" Jiang ruting worried.


    Jiang Rumo paused and said, "I''m fine. You''re obedient and you''ll be fine."


    She put stress on the word "obedience", hoping that Jiang ruting could understand her meaning.


    Eukins. Yan doesn''t like disobedient toys. At least he must be obedient in order to survive around him.


    She just wanted to say something more, and the other end had been replaced by eukins. Yan answer the phone.


    "Well, I do what I say. As long as you are obedient, I will take good care of your sister."


    "Thank you, Lord." Jiang Rumo said respectfully.


    That''s eukins. Yan chuckled, sat down on the sofa with the phone and said, "well, don''t be polite to me. Let''s get down to business."


    Jiang Rumo''s eyes flashed slightly, a touch of panic slipped from the bottom of his eyes, but he still pretended to be calm and said, "yes, Lord."


    "As far as I know, you went to Ning''s today?" eukins. Yan asked with a smile.


    "HMM." Jiang Rumo paused for a moment and hesitated, "I''m going to spy on the news. They always doubt me."


    "Oh?" eukins. Yan answered with interest and said slowly, "what did they ask and how did you answer?"


    "They......" Jiang Rumo bit his lips and hesitated for a moment. "They asked me about Zhao Xu."


    "Really?" eukins. Yan''s voice was slightly cold and spit out two words low.


    Obviously there was no emotion, but Jiang Rumo suddenly shivered. She hurriedly said, "I couldn''t say it clearly before. This time, it is estimated that they have found it by their means, so I said a few words along the river."


    Eukins. Yan gave a faint "um", but still couldn''t hear his joy and anger: "what else?"


    Jiang Rumo swallowed his saliva and whispered, "I said there were others, but no one told them. I just said I didn''t know."


    When she finished, she immediately apologized and said, "I''m sorry, Lord, they won''t believe me unless I say so."


    "Take it easy, I don''t mean to blame you," eukins said. Yan smiled and the bewitching voice continued, "is there anything else besides these?"


    Other


    Jiang Rumo was silent for a moment. He pinched the phone tightly with his fingers and said, "I''ve said so much. There''s nothing else."


    "Ha ha ~"


    Eukins. Yan didn''t know whether he believed it or not. After listening to her words, he just smiled, and then asked, "I know. You''re good to recover."


    With that, she hung up before she could say anything more.


    Listening to the mechanical sound from the receiver, Jiang Rumo fell to the ground, feeling that his strength had been taken away.


    "I''m probably stupid enough to bet so much..." she looked up at the window, smiled bitterly and said to herself, "Ning Jiwei, don''t let me down.


    Outside the window, the sun is still bright and hot, the wind is light and the clouds are light. No one knows that she has just experienced a "trial".


    She lied to the man on the phone with all her strength.

 Chapter 1246

    In the big flat.


    Eukins who hung up. Yan Wei narrowed his eyes and was silent. His fingers tapped his knees regularly.


    Jiang ruting glanced at him secretly and dared not move or speak.


    After so many days, she probably knew how she could get less scolding.


    For example, at this time, she''d better think she''s invisible and don''t let eukins. Yan noticed her a little.


    Just thought of this, eukins on the sofa. Yan suddenly hooked his lips and smiled. His eyes that had not been focused just now turned and fell on her.


    Jiang ruting was surprised. He shrank his head and dared not look at him again. But he couldn''t help shaking all over.


    Eukins. Yan gently raised his hand, threw his mobile phone onto the sofa, stood up and walked two steps to Jiang ruting.


    "How..." Jiang ruting looked at his legs and stood in front of him. As soon as he said a word, the person in front suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her chin, forcing her to raise her head.


    "Pain..." Jiang ruting, with a white face, whispered pain.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t stop. His fingers pinched out several red marks on the white and tender skin in an instant.


    Jiang ruting had no choice but to bump into his sight. The whole person was surprised and all. The cruelty and madness in his sight had never been so scary at the moment.


    She couldn''t help breaking his arm, but she couldn''t use any strength.


    "Pain?" eukins. Yan ruthlessly smiled and bit his teeth. "She really can''t compare with your sister. She''s not a person who easily says pain. She can''t bear the pain. Do you really think you''re a daughter?"


    Jiang ruting was stunned, keenly aware of something, and vigilantly did not speak again.


    Qiao ya just came out of the house. When she saw this scene, she frowned fiercely. She stepped forward quickly, narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, "what are you doing?"


    Her voice stunned both people in the room, eukins. Yan looked back at her with a slight pick on the tip of his eyebrows and said with a smile, "ya''er, sit down for a while and look for you when I''m finished."


    JOYA came over with a calm face: "I asked you what you were doing?"


    Eukins. Yas like as two peas in the clap of his hands, and then he smiled and smiled. "No, nothing but a man who looks exactly alike." what makes it so different?


    As soon as he let go, Jiang ruting quickly stepped back and stared at him like a frightened deer in the forest.


    He glanced at the timid Jiang ruting, sneered, clapped his hands and said, "at least your sister never showed such eyes in front of me, but now it seems that I underestimated her..."


    Qiao Ya''s eyes flashed slightly and came over and said, "Jiang Rumo? What''s the matter with her?"


    Eukins. Yan looked at her and said with a smile, "it''s nothing, but she just talked to her on the phone. She dared to lie to me."


    Jiang Rumo lied to him?


    Qiaoya and Jiang ruting were stunned.


    Jiang ruting responded and quickly shook his head and said, "no, my sister will never dare to lie to you."


    Eukins. Yan turned to look at her.


    Jiang ruting came forward and took eukins. Yan''s sleeves seemed to have forgotten that she was afraid of him and only begged for her sister: "she absolutely dare not. Don''t you believe her? She has been with you for so long and will never deceive you for others. She has always been so loyal to you..."


    "Loyalty? Hehe..."


    Jiang ruting was killed by eukins before he finished speaking. Yan interrupted. He drew a sarcastic arc at the corner of his mouth and said with a loud smile, "it''s just because of these two words, don''t you understand? It''s okay to be bitten by the enemy, but it''s painful to be bitten by his own people..."


    After a pause, he suddenly looked at Jiang ruting, his eyes were cruel, clenched his teeth and said, "but it doesn''t matter. With you here, your sister doesn''t dare to betray me."


    Jiang ruting''s back was cold with his eyes staring, his hands loosened, trembled slightly, and couldn''t help but retreat.


    That look was so terrible that it seemed to devour her alive.


    "Scared?" eukins. Yan smiled coldly, approached her slowly, raised his hand and pulled her hair, forcing her to lift her head.


    Every word of his words seemed to be forced out of his teeth. With a smile of Sen Han, he said, "so you''d better be good to me, or... I''ll make your sisters live better than die..."


    "I, I know, I don''t dare..." Jiang ruting looked at him in horror, tears streaming down his face, and sobbed in pain.


    Qiao Ya on one side could not see it. She frowned and moved her lips and said, "you''re enough. What''s the matter with bullying women?"


    Eukins. Yan paused and said with a smile, "ya''er, I''m not bullying her, but teaching her."


    "That won''t work either." Qiao Yalan said in front of Jiang ruting.


    See her insist on protecting Jiang ruting, eukins. Yan was no longer embarrassed. He just released his hand and glanced disdainfully at the man in front of him: "in ya''er''s face, I''ll spare you today. Get out."


    Jiang ruting couldn''t even answer. He didn''t dare to stay for a moment. He ran out in disheveled hair.


    Eukins. Yan turned and walked to Qiaoya. His face was no longer cruel when facing Jiang ruting, as if the man just now was not him at all.


    He became the gentleman again. With a gentle smile, he stretched out his hand to pull her hand. But before he touched it, he was patted away by Joey: "don''t touch me."


    Eukins. Yan was not angry and said with a smile, "I really like our ya''er''s temper best."


    He doesn''t like those delicate flowers in his life. Whether it''s people or chess pieces, it''s better to have some personality. Otherwise, what''s the difference between them and the dolls?


    Qiaoya glared at him: "I don''t care what you''re doing, I''ll end your game right away. If something happens to Haixi and the children, I''ll never let you go."


    "End the game? That won''t work," eukins said. Yan shook his head.


    "Eugene Yan, you bastard!" Qiao Ya hit him angrily and was caught by him.


    Eukins. Yan''s face had a rogue smile, clenched her hand and said, "ya''er, I said the game couldn''t end at the beginning, and now it''s time to be interesting."


    "You..."


    JOYA was furious and was about to say something, eukins. Yan suddenly grabbed her and said, "well, ya''er, I promise you won''t want their lives. Is that ok?"


    "But..."


    "I''ll go back on my word if you fail again," said eukins. Yan index finger picked up her chin, gently kissed her on the corner of her lips and said, "good boy, don''t spoil my fun."


    Qiaoya bit her lip slightly and forced him to swear: "you promise, you will never hurt Haixi and the children''s lives?"


    "Yes, I promise," eukins said. Yan smiled and said, "I told you I just want to play games."


    What''s the meaning of human life? What''s more fun than watching those people struggling and dying?

 Chapter 1247

    In the jungle behind the remote base, it was eukins. Yan as a chess player in the game is still continuing the third level.


    Jianrui team, who chose to take the trail, is stopping under a big tree to discuss.


    It''s a discussion, but it''s like a quarrel.


    Dou GUI held her hands and glanced at Jiao you, who squatted on the ground holding the tree. She said impatiently, "Why are you doing so many things? Can you go?"


    Although others around didn''t speak, they were also a little impatient in their eyes.


    Jiao you looked at him from bottom to top, with tears in her eyes. She said pitifully, "I''m sorry, I know I''ve dragged everyone down."


    Dou GUI gave a "tut" and glanced away.


    He was afraid that if he looked more, he couldn''t help but leave


    He can''t stand such people, drag others down, and look like his most innocent.


    Other people rarely appreciate it. Shu Huqi, however, stood up and looked at the people and hummed, "she didn''t hurt on purpose. Are you too double marked?"


    "Double label?" Dou GUI narrowed his eyes and looked at him and repeated softly.


    "Yes, why can you tolerate Jian Rui? Jiao you just sprained her foot. You''re going to say that," the book said


    Dou GUI almost laughed angrily. He raised his feet and approached him. He stretched out his hand and poked it in his shoulder. He sneered, "OK, let me tell you why I said that. First, we walked for two hours. This is her fourth rest. The first three times are either stomachache, tired and thirsty, and now sprained his feet. Do I say all the people here are made of clay dolls?"


    "You..." Shu Huqi''s face turned red, raised his hand and waved off his fingers to refute.


    But Dou GUI cut off without waiting for him to speak: "also, Rui Rui sprained her foot, but she didn''t delay the trip at all. She''s different from your mud doll. Before saying that others double bid, let''s see if you can do it yourself?"


    "Who are you talking about?" the book rolled up his sleeve.


    He didn''t really want to fight, but at this point, his Qi came up, and his body had subconscious movements.


    Dou GUI grinned and raised his eyebrows provocatively, not afraid of him at all.


    "Shuha brother, stop talking. It''s all my fault." Jiao you hurriedly grabbed him regardless of his foot injury and said with a sad face, "I''m all right. I can continue to walk, really."


    She said, staggering at her feet. Fortunately, shuha quickly held her: "are you okay?"


    Jiao you shook her head, took a look at Dou GUI and Jian Rui and others opposite, tried to stand straight and said, "I''m sorry to delay you, we can continue to start."


    Jian Rui''s eyes flashed and didn''t speak from beginning to end, but there was a look of watching a good play at the bottom of her eyes.


    If she guesses well, it''s probably Jiao you''s play. She really wants to see what else this person can do in addition to this pediatric trick?


    Shuha frowned, stared at Dou GUI, snorted, squatted down, focused on you and said, "come on, I''ll carry you."


    Jiao you gave way slightly, afraid of bothering him: "no, I can keep up."


    Shuha squatted down in front of her without saying a word. Jiao you paused, fell on his back, and choked in his voice: "thank you, brother shuha. It''s all my fault..."


    "Don''t apologize, I''m not that kind of person." shuha glanced at Dou GUI standing next to her, interrupted before she finished, and walked forward with her on her back.


    No matter how good tempered a person is, he can''t stop being so excited, not to mention Dou GUI. Dou GUI waved his fist and roared, "who do you say is snobbish?"


    Shuha sneered and didn''t speak.


    "You..."


    "Forget it, Dou GUI, say less." Dou Kun took Dou GUI''s arm and shook his head.


    Dou GUI earned twice and said, "I can''t stand such a shady and strange person."


    Dou Kun held him tight to keep him out of trouble. He frowned and whispered, "you forget what we''re doing here. Don''t make any more noise."


    Dou GUI paused and said nothing with a cold face.


    He didn''t forget that their task was to cooperate with Jian Rui and Jian Yi.


    There Dou Kun comforted Dou GUI. Here Mo Xiulin looked at the two figures who were gradually moving away, narrowed his eyes and sighed: "it''s good. It''s not easy to unite for so long. Now it''s falling apart again."


    They are all worried about these. On the contrary, Jian Rui''s face is not worried at all. She is touching her chin with one hand and looking at shuha and Jiao you''s figure as if thoughtful.


    "Rui Rui?" Mo Xiulin reached out and shook in front of her. "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about Jiao you." Jian Rui shook a strand of her hair in her palm and whispered close to Mo Xiulin, "brother Xiulin, when do you think she''ll do it to me? I''m a little worried."


    Mo Xiulin: "


    Jiao you doesn''t know how to react if you hear this.


    Even the enemy disliked her procrastination, and she was too incompetent to be a bad person.


    Mo Xiulin opened his mouth. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw Jian Rui clapping his hands, stood up and said, "it''s always a delay. Forget it, I''d better take the initiative."


    Mo Xiulin was stunned, frowned and stopped her and said, "what do you want to do?"


    Jian Rui''s eyes turned. There were seven cunning and three interest. She smiled and said, "of course, she took the initiative to come forward and care about the team members."


    "No." Mo Xiulin refused without thinking, and took her. "It''s too dangerous for you to go, Ruirui, or..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''m just going to inquire, and I''m sure I can protect myself."


    Mo Xiulin thought for a moment, but shook his head and said, "how can I rest assured? I don''t think I''m in a hurry. For the sake of insurance, we''d better wait."


    "No, wait any longer. There will be more people when they find their brother." Jane Rui shook her head and insisted, "if we want to catch her, we can only force her to do it."


    She said, patted Mo Xiulin''s hand and said, "don''t worry, brother Xiulin, I''ll be careful."


    She didn''t let Mo Xiulin hold her again. She looked at the two people not far ahead and limped to catch up.


    Mo Xiulin closed his lips tightly and didn''t speak again.


    At the other end, when Jianrui caught up with the two people had a few steps to go, shuha heard a sound. He looked back at Jianrui, who walked very hard, slowed down and said, "what''s up?"


    Jian Rui nodded, dragged her injured foot forward step by step, and looked at the two people sincerely: "I''m sorry, I''m here to apologize for Dou GUI. He was a little heavy just now."


    Jiao Youlian on shuha''s back hurriedly said, "no, I''m the one who dragged you down. You should be anxious..."


    "It''s not your fault, you don''t have to blame yourself." shuha is obviously still angry with Dou GUI, and his tone is not very good.

 Chapter 1248

    Jian Rui smiled and turned to look at Jiao you: "I came up to ask if you need help. After all, it''s more convenient for us to be girls. Besides, as today''s captain, I should always be responsible for everyone."


    Hearing what she said, shuha was in a better mood. His face was not as black as before. He snorted, "it''s almost the same."


    Jiao you''s eyes flashed slightly and didn''t say anything.


    "Sister Jiao you, what can I do for you?" Jian Rui asked again. She didn''t believe Jiao you would be silent.


    Sure enough, Jiao you hesitated for a moment, bit her lips and whispered, "I want to wash my hair."


    "Ah?" Jianrui blinked, thinking she had heard wrong.


    "I want to wash my hair," Jiao you repeated again.


    This really doesn''t care about the expected answer.


    Jian Rui sneered in her heart, but there was nothing on her face. She just nodded "Oh" and said, "OK, let''s go to the stream."


    She had no objection. She always maintained Jiao you''s book. At this time, she couldn''t help frowning and turned to look at Jiao you on her back: "do you have to wash your hair now?"


    This time, even he felt that Jiao you''s request was too much.


    When he asked, Jiao you immediately apologized in a low voice: "sorry, I want to wash my hair as soon as I''m uncomfortable. I can''t stand being dirty."


    Shuha tightened her lips and didn''t speak. Instead, Jian Rui said, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s go by the stream and don''t delay the way."


    Hearing that Jian Rui agreed to walk by the stream, Jiao you''s mouth secretly aroused a happy look.


    The stream side is not the original route. As long as she goes out of the forest, it means that she has less chance to meet the other two teams. At the same time, it also means that she has many more opportunities to start.


    Jiao you''s wishful thinking sounded loud in her heart, but she didn''t expect it anyway. Gu Xiaomian inadvertently surprised the bees, which led their team and Jian Yi''s team on the way to visit the gate to take the path by the stream.


    Originally, the two teams were far away from them, but now they have sent them to the door by themselves.


    If Jiao you knew that her move was to lift a stone and hit her foot, I''m afraid she would vomit blood on the spot.


    In this way, a group of people changed their route again and went to the stream along Jiao you''s mind.


    On the way, Jian Rui has been walking beside Jiao you. They seem to have become "good girlfriends". Jian Rui shouted "Jiao you sister" one by one and chatted with her from time to time. The book ha, which acts as Jiao you''s "Mount", has become the background board for the two to chat.


    After Mo Xiulin and Dou GUI followed a few people, Dou GUI looked at the figure of Jian Rui in front and asked Mo Xiulin in a low voice: "why is she so close to Jiao you?"


    "What do you say?" Mo Xiulin looked up at the sky and sighed again. "Count the time. We should go out tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. I guess Yiyi will find them soon. We don''t have much time."


    Dou GUI suddenly realized: "you mean, she took herself as a bait and wanted to take the initiative to get into Jiao you''s poisonous spider web?"


    "Ah." Mo Xiulin was amused by his metaphor and nodded, "you''re not wrong to say that."


    "Can you still laugh? Just watch her risk?" Dou GUI frowned. In her opinion, it''s best to let Jian Rui stay away from Jiao you.


    Mo Xiulin narrowed his eyes slightly and looked around warily. He whispered to Dou GUI, "this is also something we can''t do. Don''t say so much now. Watch carefully. In case of any accident, we''ll do it immediately."


    "HMM." Dou GUI nodded and asked again, "by the way, didn''t you say they would find Yiyi? Is it really OK for us to change the path like this?"


    Mo Xiulin smiled, as if he heard some funny joke. He raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''ll just say one word. Even if you hide in the underground hole, Yi Yi can dig it out for you directly."


    Dou GUI: "


    ¡ª¡ª


    Less than half an hour after Jian Rui''s team changed their route, the person who should have found something different had found it at the same time.


    "It''s strange, Rui Rui, why did they go to the river?" Dou Ge frowned and stared at the red dot sign on the screen.


    "Have you changed your route again?" ah Zhuo also looked worried and said to Jian Haixi, "why don''t I go and have a look."


    Several teams have changed their routes again and again. What they don''t know is that they are on a field trip.


    Jian Haixi stopped and stared at the electronic map on the screen. The location of the red dot on the screen kept changing and changing.


    According to the previous route, the gathering place of the three teams should be in the forest, but now Jianrui team 1 has changed its direction, then the next three teams may hit in advance.


    "Haixi, let''s go and have a look?" Dou Ge also asked.


    Jian Haixi was silent for a moment, looked up at ah Zhuo and asked, "are you sure there will be no other danger in the forest?"


    "I''m sure there''s no other danger except our own mechanism." Ha Mu said in a deep voice before ah Zhuo answered, "Qi Er and I stayed here for two days and ruled it out several times. There can''t be any accident."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "well, we don''t have to rush there for the time being."


    "But in case..." Dou Ge was still worried, but Jian Haixi interrupted him. "Brother Dou, I have something else to trouble you."


    "You say." Dou Ge doesn''t need to ask the reason at all. As long as it''s what Jane Haixi wants him to do, he promises 100%.


    Jian Haixi raised his eyes and looked at the dense forest in front of him. It has been two days since they came in, but so far, there has been no waves at all. This is both normal and abnormal.


    "I suspect this is a game of luring the tiger away from the mountain. If the danger is not in the forest, it must be in the base." Jian Haixi looks at Dou Ge and Zhuo, "so I want you two to return to the base."


    Hearing what she said, Dou Ge and others were stunned at the same time.


    "There can be no accident at the base. No matter how brave Jiao Wujiao liujiao is, he won''t joke about the base." a Zhuo said in a deep voice. He has absolute confidence in his brother, just as Jian Haixi trusts Dou Ge and others.


    So at first hearing Jane Haixi say this, he was actually a little angry.


    Dou Ge also disagreed: "Haixi, I think I still stay here. After all, even if there is danger, you and the children are the biggest goal. I can''t leave at this time."


    "With hamu, I''ll be fine," Jane Haixi said without thinking.


    As soon as she said this, the most surprised thing was hamu.


    He didn''t expect that Jane Haixi would trust him so much. Although he really wouldn''t watch her accident, it seems that he has never been trusted since talilina''s death.


    "Brother Dou, Qiaoqiao and Yingdu are in the base. I''m worried about them." Jian Rui frowned. "We''ve been with them for two days. Since we''ve ruled out the danger here, we should start with the base and re investigate. It''s best to contact Ji Wei again. We can''t stick here."


    "No." Dou Ge said in a deep voice for the first time, instead of listening to Jian Haixi, "it''s also hamu and Zhuo to go back. I can''t leave you at this time."

 Chapter 1249

    He was unusually stubborn. Jian Haixi sighed helplessly: "brother Dou..."


    "No matter what you say this time."


    Before she finished, Dou Ge cut off her words and said seriously, "Haixi, I''m not a selfless person. I also have my own bottom line and selfishness."


    For him, although the base is important, the lives of Qiaoqiao and Ying are also important.


    If he can, he is absolutely willing to hurt himself and protect everyone''s safety.


    If you can, no one is willing to do this kind of multiple-choice question.


    But if there is no "if", if there is no choice, there will always be only one choice for him, that is, Jian Haixi.


    He raised a bitter smile at the corners of his mouth, and his heart seemed to be filled with bitter water. She knew it clearly. How could she have the heart to drive him away at this time?


    Dou Ge took a deep breath and turned his back to avoid everyone''s sight.


    He is a strong man. He doesn''t want to show his weak side in front of others. He doesn''t want people to see him as a child and daughter.


    Jian Haixi looked at his back and was slightly stunned. Just now the bitter smile on his face was so clearly visible that she seemed to feel the bitter taste on him.


    She suddenly felt some bad remorse in her heart. This person always stood by her in obscurity. From the company of life and death in the past to today''s close friends, she was used to it, but she always failed and hurt unconsciously.


    "Dou..."


    Jane Haixi opened her mouth and wanted to call him. Before she could make a sound, she swallowed it back.


    Hesitated, she turned to Zhuo and said, "Zhuo, please go back."


    "No problem." ah Zhuo nodded. "Don''t worry too much. There should be nothing wrong with the base."


    After that, ah Zhuo looked at hamu again: "don''t act without authorization. Just say what you have to say, you know?"


    "I know, I''m not a child." hamu murmured. Even if he had a problem with Jian Haixi, whether it was Jian Haixi''s conversation with him or his trust in him, it was enough for him to put aside his prejudices to a certain extent. Moreover, although he was a little wooden, he was not a person who couldn''t distinguish the overall situation. Making trouble at this time was not good for anyone.


    After charging hamu, ah Zhuo was relieved. He went to Dou Ge and patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m leaving. I''ll give you this way."


    Dou Ge was still angry. He just nodded and said "Hmm" without saying anything else.


    Watching ah Zhuo leave, Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said to ha mu, "go ahead and wait for us. Brother Dou and I have something to say."


    What she said to hamu was always straightforward. She didn''t deliberately want to open it, but simply told him that she needed to say something to Dou Ge.


    This straightforward way may not be respected enough in the eyes of others, but it is exactly what hamu wants.


    He hated those twists and turns, and Jian Haixi''s way of "one, two, three" was just right for him.


    After hamu left, there were only Dou Ge and Jian Haixi left.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and hesitated: "brother Dou, I''m sorry, I......"


    "You don''t have to apologize." Dou Ge sighed and smiled bitterly. "You''re not wrong. I should tell you I''m sorry. I overreacted just now."


    He shouldn''t say those words in front of ah Zhuo and ha mu. He not only makes Jian Haixi embarrassed, but also gives others a chance to see jokes. Although ah Zhuo is not a "other person", let alone a joke.


    "Well, it''s time for us to find Ruirui and them." Dou Ge said and prepared to go forward. Just as he stepped away, his wrist was grabbed from behind.


    "Brother Dou, listen to me." Jian Haixi stepped forward to stop him and said seriously, "I don''t like to have words tucked in and hide unclear misunderstandings. I know you''ve always been good to me. Just now... It''s my fault. I shouldn''t force you. I shouldn''t hurt you by your connivance. I''m worried about coincidence and children, but I just ignore you. I''m sorry, brother Dou. I won''t do it in the future."


    She has failed to live up to his feelings and can no longer live up to his efforts.


    Dou Ge was stunned and looked at the girl with a serious and firm face.


    Yes, girl, obviously she has become a wife and mother, but in his heart, she is always like a girl who needs protection.


    Her words echoed in her ears. In front of her eyes was her clear eyes. Dou Ge moved in his heart, smiled and sighed.


    "Haixi, are you really..."


    He seemed helpless and gave up resistance. He took a long sigh of relief, stretched out his arm, gently hugged her, patted her on the shoulder and said, "well, it''s over. It''s all right."


    Jian Haixi looked up at him: "are you not angry with me?"


    Dou Ge smiled and shook his head. He rubbed her hair with his big hand and said, "when was your brother Dou really angry with you?"


    Seeing him smile, Jian Haixi relaxed his airway: "that''s good, let''s go."


    Dou Ge nodded and they went forward to find hamu.


    Jian Haixi walked in front. Dou Ge was a little slow and followed behind her. Looking at the figure in front of her, Dou Ge smiled and sighed.


    He thought that in his life, he would never be able to move his eyes away from the figure in front of him.


    And he didn''t want to move.


    ¡ª¡ª


    It was just after noon when Jian Yi and others met Mo Xiujin''s team.


    Seeing Jian Yi, Qi Jun and others suddenly appear, Mo Xiujin and others are not surprised, but Jiao Jiu and others are silly.


    "Why are you here?" Jiao Jiu looked at Qi Jun in surprise. "Captain, you..."


    They obviously changed their route. How could they bump into each other?


    "Oh, we..." Qi Jun hesitated and touched his nose. "We were thirsty and wanted to find water to drink. Unexpectedly, we met here."


    Jiao Jiu: "


    Can this excuse be more false?


    Looking for water? Is that wood in your backpack?


    "Yi Yi, I''ve seen you. Haven''t you met a bee?" Gu Xiaomian asked, scratching the itchy and painful acne on his face.


    "Bees?" Jian Yi glanced at his face and smiled. "It seems that I missed the good play."


    "Hum, isn''t it? We almost died in someone''s idiot." Mo Xiujin tilted his eyes and looked at Xiaomian.


    Mo Xiuqian covered her mouth and snickered. She turned around Gu Xiaomian for several times. The snickering turned into wanton ridicule. She also reached out to poke his fat face and said, "Gu Ruan, you can really make fun."


    "Hey, don''t poke. I just put on the medicine. If I poke it, it will disfigure me." Gu Xiaomian covered his face seriously.


    "Poof..." Mo Xiuqian couldn''t help laughing. Qi Jun beside him also looked at the red dots on some faces behind Jiao Jiu.


    Jiao Jiu sighed and felt a little ashamed for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 1250

    Shazhi went to Jian Yi, grabbed his sleeve and asked, "aren''t you in trouble?"


    "No, what about you? Have you been stung?" Jian Yi asked, looking up and down at Shazhi.


    Shazhi shook her head and said, "I''m fine. Thanks to brother Mo Tong''s clothes, he helped me block it."


    Jian Yi nodded, went to Mo Tong and shouted, "big brother."


    "Well, why did you come to us first?" Mo Tong asked. He thought Jian Yi would go to find Jian Rui first. After all, they are most worried about Jian Rui''s team here.


    "I''m close to you. I''m on my way. Besides, Ruirui is not so weak."


    Dou Qiangang came over and choked when he heard Jian Yi say this.


    Close, by the way


    Listen to this word, how arrogant.


    But if it comes out of this man''s mouth, people will have no doubt for no reason.


    Who let others have arrogant capital.


    The two teams exchanged information while they were resting. When they heard that Jian Yi''s team had no trouble and had a smooth journey, even Jiao Jiu''s face showed rare envy.


    "Captain, that Jian Yi... Is so awesome?" someone whispered to Qi Jun.


    Qi Jun picked his eyebrows and said, "I''ll say so. He can tell the names of all people here. He likes blood groups and constellations, including relatives at home and relatives of relatives."


    People: "..." well, I thought Mo Xiujin was enough for the devil. The real demon king is here.


    They gathered together and whispered. They glanced at Jian Yi from time to time. Mo Xiujin saw it and said to Jian Yi with a sneer, "Hey, people are talking about you. Look, I''m afraid that look looks at you as the son of the devil."


    "It doesn''t matter what you think. If you can''t be respected, it''s a good choice to be afraid," said Jian Yi


    Mo Xiujin shrugged and coincided with Jian Yi on this point.


    "Shall we go straight to Ruirui and them later?" Shazhi asked.


    Instead of answering immediately, Jian Yi asks Mo Xiujin, "ah Jin, has everyone in your team checked it?"


    "Check it, just Jiao Jiu and Zhao Xu, but they didn''t do anything. It''s strange enough." Mo Xiujin''s eyes turned, "maybe you came too early and didn''t give them a chance."


    Mo Tong laughed and said, "why don''t you say you''re too poisonous and scared people out of doing it."


    Mo Xiujin glanced disdainfully and said, "then they are too weak."


    Jane Yi sighed, frowned and said, "something''s wrong. It''s too smooth here."


    Mo Xiuqian said, "don''t worry about these first. Let''s find Ruirui first and then discuss the next thing."


    "Yi Yi, what do you think?" Mo Tong and others looked over.


    Jian Yi thought for a moment, nodded and said, "find Ruirui and them first."


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Zhuo returned to the base.


    The base was still quiet, and everything was the same as when they entered the mountain, at least on the surface.


    "Boss," said the guards on both sides of the gate.


    Ah Zhuo nodded and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter with the base these two days?"


    The guard shook his head: "no, everything is normal."


    Ah Zhuo asked again, "where are Jiao five and Jiao six?"


    The two guards looked at each other and replied, "no, probably in the training ground."


    Ah Zhuo nodded, didn''t ask any more, raised his feet and walked in.


    How important this base is to him, the same is true for Jiao five jiao six and everyone here. He believes Jiao five jiao six will never joke about the base.


    Therefore, he only felt that what Jian Haixi said was a worry and didn''t think much about it.


    Back in the room, only Qiao Qiao was in the living room. When he saw him, he was surprised. He hurried over and said with a smile, "brother ah Zhuo, are you back? Where are sister Haixi?"


    "They are still in the back mountain. I''ll come back and see the situation of the base." ah Zhuo said, looking at Qiao Qiao again. "Is everything normal in the base these two days? Has anything happened?"


    Qiaoqiao hesitated for a moment, the fundus of her eyes was dim for a moment, and she bit her lips without saying a word.


    Ah Zhuo''s eyes flashed slightly, his face sank, looked at her and said, "Qiao Qiao, is something wrong?"


    In fact, you don''t need to ask again. Qiao''s hesitation has explained everything.


    A Zhuo paused and sighed slightly. He was about to say something more. Qi Er came down from upstairs and sneered. Yin Yang strange airway: "everything is normal except Jiao Liu''s paralysis in bed for half a month."


    Jiao six paralysis?


    Ah Zhuo''s face was not very good-looking. He looked at Qi Er and said, "what''s going on?"


    Qi''er shrugged. "Ask them."


    He looked as if he didn''t say more. Arjolton paused. He knew he couldn''t ask anything here. He turned and went out to find Jiao five jiao six.


    Qiao Qiao looked at his figure, frowned slightly, and a touch of worry flashed in her eyes.


    "Well, don''t worry about them," Qi''er advised, "let him deal with it by himself."


    On the other side, Ying just hung up Ning Jiwei''s phone, walked in and aligned his ear: "there''s something wrong with the base, tell ah Zhuo and ask him to send someone to check it again."


    "Check again?" Qiaoqiao and Qi''er wondered at the same time.


    The shadow nodded: "I just received the news from the young master. Zhao Xu is not the only one with problems."


    Qi Er said slightly, "I know."


    "You check here. I''ll start from the other direction and contact you in time if there is any news." Ying said and walked out.


    "This......" Qiao Qiao worried, "if Zhao Xu is not the only one, isn''t sister Haixi more dangerous? Several children are still scattered......"


    Looking at her nervous walking around, Qi Er sighed, but there was some envy in the bottom of his eyes.


    At the moment, he even hopes that he is the one in danger. I don''t know if Qiaoqiao will worry about him as much as he worries about Jian Haixi and the children


    Qi Er smiled bitterly, shook his head, walked forward, shouted, as anxious as the ants on the hot pot, and comforted: "don''t worry, they will be fine with Dou Ge and ha mu."


    "But..." Qiao Qiao shook his head and was still worried. "Even if brother Dou and ha Mu have excellent skills, what if they don''t take care of it and we can''t inform them in time of an accident here?"


    Qi Er thought and said, "we are dangerous here, but they are safe there."


    Qiao Qiao gave a meal, looked at Qi Er''s eyes and nodded: "yes..."


    Turning to go out, Zhuo found the dormitory all the way from the training ground, and finally found someone at Jiao Liu''s residence.


    Looking at Jiao Wu guarding the door, ah Zhuo''s face sank slightly and said, "Jiao Wu, what''s the matter?"


    Jiao Wu saw him and said in surprise, "boss, why did you come back early?"


    "If I don''t come back, how can I know that you will cause trouble at the base!" ah Zhuo snorted. "Make it clear, what''s going on."

 Chapter 1251

    Jiao paused for five times. He didn''t dare to hide ah Zhuo. He hesitated for a while and said, "yes... It''s a little dispute with Qiao Qiao."


    "What else?" ah Zhuo''s face was gloomy. From Qiaoqiao, he guessed that it might have something to do with her, otherwise Qi Er wouldn''t put his face on, "Why bring Qiaoqiao in?"


    Jiao Wu was calm and silent.


    A Zhuo''s eyes swept over his face. There was a trace of subtlety in his eyes. His angry voice repeated: "I asked you why you had an argument with Qiao Qiao?"


    Jiao Wu pursed his lips, turned his head away from Zhuo''s sight, and still didn''t speak.


    A Zhuo sighed and looked at Jiao Wu, who was sticking his neck but didn''t speak. He said helplessly, "I''ve said many times that we and Jian Haixi are already an alliance. You always mess about like this. How can I explain? What will they think?"


    After a pause, he sighed again: "even if you don''t like them any more, at least respect them. How many times do I have to remind you of this?"


    Before Jiao Wu spoke, Jiao Liu in the room roared angrily.


    "Why?!" Jiao Liu couldn''t move, but his voice was louder because of his anger. He shouted at ah Zhuo at the door, "Jian Haixi is not our master. Why should we listen to her everywhere!"


    Zhuo was surprised.


    The hatred in Jiao Liu''s tone was so obvious that he couldn''t ignore it if he wanted to.


    He pushed away Jiao five, walked in two steps and looked at Jiao six on the bed.


    Not only the voice, but also the hatred on Jiao Liulian''s face at the moment did not hide at all. Ah Zhuo had never seen such a strong hatred on him.


    As usual, although Jiao Liu was also dissatisfied with Jian Haixi, it was never so strong that he had no doubt. If Jian Haixi was here at the moment and Jiao Liu had a chance, he would kill her.


    Ah Zhuo narrowed his eyes and couldn''t believe it: "when on earth did you have this idea? How could you have such a strong hatred for Jian Haixi?"


    Jiao Liu sneered, glanced at him and said, "who in the base doesn''t hate Jian Haixi except you?"


    A Zhuo paused and turned to look at Jiao Wu at the door.


    Jiao Wu noticed his eyes and avoided them.


    Ah Zhuo''s heart sank slightly and finally knew that Jian Haixi''s worries were not groundless.


    When he didn''t know, some things were beyond his control.


    A Zhuo looked at them, sighed and explained, "I know you have a problem with this alliance, but so far this is the best way for our base."


    "Best? You keep saying best, you tell me what is best?" Jiao Liu said angrily.


    Ah Zhuo was also angered by him and asked coldly, "if you don''t do this, do you want to see the brothers in the base homeless?"


    "Hum, don''t talk about these big principles. I''m Jiao Liu. I don''t carry this pot." Jiao Liu glared at ah Zhuo and said discontentedly, "if I''m the same as now, where am I going to be different? Why should I stay here?"


    "Jiao Liu!" ah Zhuo roared fiercely.


    All the people in the base are his brothers. This place is like home to them. Jiao Liu is so unscrupulous that it is impossible to say that he is not sad.


    Jiao Liu was stunned by his roar.


    Ah Zhuo was tired. Yu Guang glanced at his immovable whole body, and his face flashed. He didn''t care much about his words.


    Anyone who can only lie in bed motionless and sulky in his heart. He just thought Jiao Liu was in a bad mood, raised his hand and rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I haven''t seen you like this in the past two years. What''s the matter with you?"


    "That''s because I haven''t seen you listen to Jane Haixi like a dog two years ago." Jiao Liuleng snorted.


    "You..." ah Zhuo''s eyes were cold, his hand hanging on his side tightened, and he was so angry that he squeezed his fist.


    "Boss." Jiao Wu, who hasn''t said anything, hurried over and said, "he''s hurt and in a bad mood. Don''t care. Let me persuade him."


    Ah Zhuo didn''t move and stared at Jiao Liu.


    Jiao Liu was not afraid at all and stared back at him.


    He has been killed like this because of that coincidence. What else is terrible.


    "Boss, I''ve been holding this for a long time. Since the alliance with Jian Haixi, the brothers in the base haven''t looked like before, and they haven''t been yelled around by Jian Haixi. What''s the difference with their running dogs!"


    "Jiao Liu! Stop talking." Jiao Wu glared at him and scolded angrily.


    "Hum, it''s hard to say. We are now..." Jiao Liu''s face was ferocious, but he was cut off by Jiao Wu before he finished. "If you say one more word, get out of here immediately."


    After that, he didn''t look at Jiao Liu again and said to ah Zhuo, "boss, I''ll take you out. I''ll persuade him later and find you again."


    Ah Zhuo didn''t move. His chest vibrated. He was stirred by Jiao Liu''s anger. At the moment, he didn''t calm down.


    His eyes fell on Jiao Liu''s immovable body. A moment later, he flashed slightly. He took a step back. Without looking at them again, he turned and walked towards the door.


    When he was about to go out, he slowed down slightly and said coldly to the two people behind him without looking back: "I don''t know why you have such extreme ideas, but it''s best for me to forget that we are an alliance now, and I will never allow possible traitors in the future among my own people!"


    With that, he didn''t stay any longer and strode out.


    Behind him, Jiao five and Jiao six flashed their eyes. Looking at ah Zhuo''s figure, they hesitated and disdained, but there was no reflection, and even their hatred for Jian Haixi did not decrease.


    Ah Zhuo walked out with his head down until he walked faster and faster, and his thoughts became more and more chaotic.


    He and Jiao five jiao six, and the brothers of the base get along day and night, but he has no idea when they became like this.


    Become so that he never knows again


    Back in the room, Qi''er saw his face and knew that he and Jiao Liu had an unpleasant meeting.


    Jiao six was unhappy, so he was happy. He smiled and said, "have you seen Jiao five and Jiao six?"


    Ah Zhuo nodded, but he didn''t want to say anything more.


    Qi Er hooked his lips and sneered and said, "don''t worry. Half a month is half a month. It won''t be more or less."


    Zhuo tightened his lips and said nothing.


    "Don''t beg for mercy." Qi''er intercepted his voice before he spoke and drank his coffee slowly. "I''ve been merciful enough. If there''s another time, it won''t be solved in half a month."


    With that, he raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s up? Jiao Liu is very angry. Your face is black at the bottom of the pot..."


    He looked at him with a frown and said, "are you idle? Check the bases when you have time."


    Qi Er shrugged and said, "I''m not going, just to wait for you here."

 Chapter 1252

    A Zhuo Dun paused and immediately understood that there should be news: "what''s the matter?"


    "Ying received the news and said to tell you to check the base again." Qi Er walked towards the door. Passing by, he raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. "It seems that the problem is not small."


    Qi Er''s words made ah Zhuo''s face slightly heavy. He frowned and thought for a moment, turned his head and aligned his ear: "I see. Go first. I''ll go up and contact Ning Jiwei."


    Qi Er nodded, turned back and shouted to the room, "Qiao Qiao."


    A Zhuo frowned at him: "Why are you calling Qiaoqiao? Just let her stay at home. You have to trouble her wherever you go."


    Qiao Qiao happened to come over and Qi Er said to her first, "you go out with me."


    Qiao Qiao paused, nodded and didn''t speak.


    Qi Er looked at ah Zhuo again, slightly raised his eyebrows and said meaningfully, "are you sure it would be safer for her to stay?"


    Both of them suddenly changed their faces slightly.


    Ah Zhuo was stunned, sighed, waved to them, turned and walked upstairs.


    In the study, from the window of this room, you can just see the training ground of the base. Ah Zhuo was stunned for a long time.


    That is the most familiar place in the base. They have to stay there for a long time every day, but at this time, they always feel strange, just like Jiao Liu just now


    After a while, he recovered and dialed Ning Jiwei.


    But I didn''t want to answer the phone.


    Listening to the voice, ah Zhuo was stunned and wondered, "where''s Yunling? Ning Jiwei?"


    "He and Mo Jue went out." Yunling said, surprised to hear that it was a Zhuo calling. "Shouldn''t you be in the woods at this time? How can you call when you have time?"


    "I came back in advance. Jian Haixi said that she was worried that something would happen to the base, so let me come back and watch first." ah Zhuo said.


    Then he heard a chuckle on the phone. Then he just heard Yunling sigh, "it''s really Haixi. He maintains his sharpest intuition at all times."


    Hearing this, ah Zhuo suddenly changed his face and said in a deep voice, "so is there really an accident?"


    "It doesn''t count," Yunling said. "It should be said that we didn''t expect our opponent''s focus to be not the children."


    Not the children, that''s the base


    Ah Zhuo''s face was even darker: "what''s going on?"


    "Eugene Yan''s people said that not only the child Zhao Xu, but also..." at this point, Yunling paused.


    "What did you say?" asked ah Zhuo.


    Yunling sighed and explained, "eukins Yan dare to send a child to do the task because he has mastered your weaknesses and knows how to deal with the people in the base. He said that in fact, he doesn''t need to do anything, just let them believe that talilina''s cause of death is different..."


    A Zhuo was surprised. He held his cell phone and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Yunling didn''t urge him either. He knew what this sentence meant to people like ah Zhuo and them.


    Anything related to talilina will set off a huge wave at the base.


    Ah Zhuo was shocked. Reason told him that it was just eukins. Yan''s move, he ruthlessly closed his eyes and restrained the surge in his heart for a long time.


    No wonder


    No wonder Jiao Liu hated Jian Haixi so much. It turned out that it was a dark tide that had swept the whole base when he didn''t know it.


    It''s strange that Jiao Liu will have no response to such news.


    Ah Zhuo pinched his eyebrows and asked subconsciously, "what do you say now?"


    Yun Ling sighed and said, "now the shadow has gone to investigate who else has mixed in except Zhao Xu."


    "I see, I''ll go right away..." ah Zhuo said and got ready to get up.


    Just as he moved, the cloud Ling said again, "I don''t suggest you go. You have more important things to do."


    Ah Zhuo was stunned, pinched the center of his eyebrows and took a long breath.


    Reason is like him. Just now, he was taken away by those two words.


    Otherwise, he would never be like a headless fly, not knowing what to do.


    "I think the first thing you should do is not to find out who is the traitor, but to start with your own people and try to eliminate the misunderstanding between you as much as possible." the cloud Ling said slowly.


    Ah Zhuo paused and said in a deep voice, "you know Jiao Liu''s bullying Qiaoqiao."


    "Well." Yunling nodded, "I''m glad there''s nothing wrong this time."


    He sighed and advised, "but it''s because there''s Jiao five and he can barely look at Jiao six. If someone else changes, this time it''s uncertain what will happen."


    Zhuo was silent.


    "I''m not saying this as a threat or warning." Yunling said seriously, "you should know that Haixi treats Qiaoqiao as her own sister. The people who go this time, from the children to Qiaoqiao, will not have a good ending if anything happens."


    After a pause, Yunling said meaningfully: "if something happens because of Eugene Yan, it''s OK, but if something happens in your hands, our alliance will be..."


    He didn''t finish the latter words, but ah Zhuo understood.


    "I know. I''ll talk to you one by one and promise not to let this happen again." ah Zhuo said gloomily.


    ¡ª¡ª


    When the dark tide surged in the base, the back mountain jungle remained calm.


    At least on the surface.


    After Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin met, the two teams moved forward together.


    At the same time, Jian Haixi and his party are also driving to the stream. Everyone''s path is approaching Jian Rui and Mo Xiulin.


    A group of people who did not know that they had become the focus of everyone were sitting by the stream to rest.


    To be exact, others rest, while Jiao you is... Washing her hair.


    Jianrui also specially asked Dou GUI to burn hot water for her. Then she didn''t know which pocket she took out. It was like a magic trick to make a tube of portable mini shampoo.


    "Here, you can use this." she handed the shampoo to Jiao you. Jian Rui smiled and introduced the usage. Finally, she added, "this is good for your hair. If you like it, I''ll give you some bottles when you go back to ensure that your hair will be washed better."


    Jiao Youshi didn''t expect that the freak Jianrui could even take out the shampoo. She looked at the shampoo in her hand in shock and looked up at Jianrui: "Why are you still carrying this?"


    "Oh, just in case." Jianrui blinked and said solemnly, "although I don''t have any cleanliness habit, I can''t stand my brother. In case anyone accidentally drops water and rolls mud these days, they have to bring some toiletries. This is a three in one. You can use it for bathing, washing face and hair."


    Jiao you was stunned. Dou GUI was also attracted and asked curiously, "even this thing. Don''t tell me you brought any toner."


    "That''s not true." Jianrui waved her hand. When Dou GUI was just relieved, she heard her add the second half sentence, "put Qianqian there. Just look for her back."

 Chapter 1253

    Few people can say such words in such an indifferent tone in the test of survival in the wild.


    At least no one else present except Jianrui.


    For a moment, everyone looked at her in surprise or admiration.


    "Rui Rui, I really convinced you." Dou GUI couldn''t help but smile at Jian Rui. "How can you do something I can''t think of every time?"


    After a pause, he shook his head again and said, "no, it should be said that you people are wonderful. No matter what you think in your head or what you do in your hand, you are beyond my expectation."


    In the past, when he was at Dou''s house, he was also a smart guy who thought he was flexible, but he was far from Jian Yi''s group.


    This makes Dou GUI feel that he used to be too polite. It seems that he will have to "rebel" in the future.


    If Dou Ge knew about this test, let Dou GUI sum up this experience and spit blood with anger.


    Hearing what Dou GUI said, Mo Xiulin and Dou Kun couldn''t help laughing.


    In a school of harmony, a sudden voice sounded.


    "What''s worth praising? It''s clearly a child''s trick."


    Dou GUI and others subconsciously looked at the sound source. Shuha hummed coldly, "everyone is trying hard to complete the task. Only some people don''t take it seriously. This is not a kindergarten, let alone a place for you to play."


    Speaking of the last sentence, I almost threw my eyes directly on Jian Rui''s face.


    This man always looks at all kinds of opportunities to ruin the scenery.


    Jianrui picked her eyebrows, stuck out her tongue at him and made a face.


    "You..." shuha choked angrily.


    Dou GUI didn''t even look at him. He learned his tone and said, "Ruirui, they have this ability. Why can''t they play? Did they delay the task?"


    The book ha Leng snorted, "even if there is no delay, the attitude is not correct."


    "Oh, you''ve got an attitude." Dou GUI smiled angrily. "Your attitude is the most correct. Why didn''t you see how far you went yesterday?"


    Shuha: "..." in terms of poisonous tongue, he is really not Dou GUI''s opponent, but the latter follows Dou Dou.


    Seeing that he had nothing to say, Dou GUI sneered and said, "it''s obviously that you can''t do it yourself. It''s good to blame others for playing. Your face is really big."


    "Dou GUI, you......" shuha''s face was black. He was so angry that he stood up and wanted to do it.


    "Cough!"


    At the critical moment, Jane Rui cleared her throat and looked over: "what are you doing? Don''t forget our agreement."


    Today, she is the captain. Everyone must obey her orders and not engage in any infighting.


    Shuha took a deep breath, frowned and looked at Jian Rui: "I don''t have the same knowledge as him, but I have a word to say."


    After a pause, he stiffened his neck and said, "you can''t win me if you continue like this."


    While walking in the woods, while walking by the stream, and allowing everyone to stop and wait for Jiao you to wash his hair, such a wayward way of leading the team can''t win him.


    Then shuha stopped looking at anyone. He went to the big stone next to him and sat down. He didn''t know who he was angry with.


    Dou GUI sneered and said, "be careful. It''s annoying."


    Jianrui smiled and didn''t speak. She didn''t think shuha was careful. If she was really stingy, she wouldn''t remind her around the corner.


    In other words, shuha''s mind is reflected in his face. Unlike Jiao you who is washing her hair, that''s the person she really wants to prevent.


    Dou Kun looked at the time, looked at the road ahead and said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, we really have to hurry. It''s not easy for the other two teams to catch up."


    Jian Rui looked at Jiao you, who was not far from them. Her eyes flashed, smiled at Dou Kun and said, "brother Dou Kun, don''t worry, let''s go along the stream."


    Shuha''s ears moved. Hearing this sentence, he didn''t care about himself. It seemed that he was "angry" with Jianrui. He looked at her suspiciously: "are you really sure you can go this way? Don''t lead the way."


    Jianrui glanced at him: "didn''t I tell you that I recorded the demerit route? As long as I bypass this section, it can be regarded as a shortcut next."


    She was looking down to check her foot injury. After a pause, she suddenly looked up at the book. Her big black and white eyes turned twice and said, "besides, even if I lose, I lose. What''s your hurry?"


    It was obvious from the man just now that he reminded her to be serious and suspected her of detour.


    "You..." the book paused and turned away with a cold hum.


    He told himself that he just didn''t want to win disgrace. He didn''t care about the crazy girl.


    Just this half day, he has seen that it is very easy for Jianrui to win him.


    Whether in terms of personnel arrangement or remembering the route and direction, Jianrui has more ideas than him.


    He would rather lose aboveboard than win the game by such despicable means as now.


    Listening to their conversation, Dou GUI picked her eyebrows and looked at Mo Xiulin.


    Mo Xiulin smiled, spread his hands full of pride and said, "I told you my girl had the best idea."


    "I don''t worry now." Dou GUI also smiled.


    The party took advantage of this opportunity to rest by the stream and set off again after Jiao you washed her hair.


    The sun is bright, the streams are gurgling, and the sweet singing of birds comes from the forest from time to time.


    It''s not like the jungle here. There''s no need to guard against mechanisms and traps. It''s really like going out for an outing for a while. Everyone unconsciously relaxed.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Dou GUI and Mo Xiulin greeted Jian Rui and went ahead to explore the way in advance. The rest of the people did their own things, and no one cared.


    The accident happened at this time.


    Seeing Jiao you washing her hair, Jian Rui enthusiastically walked over and handed her a handkerchief and said, "sister Jiao you, it''s bad for you to wipe your hair with this."


    Jiao you took her hair in one hand and was stunned for a moment before reaching out to take the handkerchief in her palm.


    "Although the handkerchief doesn''t do much," she said, scratching her hair and bending the corner of her mouth, "it''s a pity that we don''t bring towels. You can make do with it."


    "Thank you." Jiao you glanced over her face, paused, squeezed her handkerchief with her fingers, and thanked her in a low voice.


    Jian Rui waved her hand carelessly, and can said with a smile, "it''s just a little effort."


    Jiao you bent over and smoothed her hair to the front, lowered her head and wiped her hair with a handkerchief.


    Jian Rui didn''t go back either, so she squatted on the big stone next to her and looked at her with her chin in one hand, as if she were doing what a serious thing.


    While chatting with her, "sister Jiao you, is the shampoo I gave you very easy to use? It''s convenient and good for your hair. Your hair seems to glow."


    Jiao you nodded and said, "well," it''s really convenient. Thank you. "


    "You''re welcome. I''ll give you some more back." Jianrui said with a smile.


    Jiao you was talking to her, but she was quietly observing the whole team through the ends of her hair.


    Mo Xiulin and Dou Ge go to explore the way. They are not there at all. Shuha stands far away. Only Dou Kun is packing up his things and doesn''t look here.


    At the moment, no one pays attention to her and Jianrui.


    A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

 Chapter 1254

    Jiao you has been waiting for such an opportunity.


    These days, Jian Rui has either Mo Xiulin or Dou GUI and Dou Kun around her. It''s hard for her to get close. At the moment, there are only two of them here. If she misses this great opportunity, she''s afraid she''ll never meet again.


    She looked at Jian Rui with a flash of cold in her eyes, holding her handkerchief tightly.


    She knew what she should do against the clock, but she couldn''t move. She hesitated for no reason.


    She wanted to hurt her, but Jianrui would still eat for herself.


    On the pretext of washing her hair, Jianrui took them to the stream without saying anything more.


    Jianrui''s kindness to her made her hesitate.


    Seeing that she had not acted or spoken, Jian Rui was stunned for a moment, her eyes flashed slightly, and then recalled the corners of her mouth and said, "sister Jiao you? What''s the matter with you?"


    "No... nothing." Jiao you thought back. The handkerchief was pinched out of her hand, showing her inner entanglement.


    The soaked handkerchief was wet, and the coolness ran straight to the whole body through her fingers. Her heart beat faster suddenly.


    Jian Rui was still squatting there, looking at her with light on her back, with complete sincerity and trust in her eyes.


    "If it''s all right, let''s go back." Jianrui stood up and said, "it''s time for everyone to start."


    Jiao you blinked in her eyes, nodded, straightened up and combed her hair behind her head.


    For a moment, her heart settled, probably because she had just lowered her head, otherwise how could she have such a strange idea.


    She slightly hooked the corners of her lips and said to Jian Rui, "let''s go."


    Then, as if he had just remembered, he took his handkerchief and said to Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, here''s your handkerchief."


    Jianrui looked down at the dripping handkerchief, paused for a moment, and still stretched out her hand to pick it up.


    At the moment when Jianrui''s fingers also grabbed the handkerchief, Jiao you suddenly slipped under her feet and fell down with the handkerchief and Jianrui at the other end.


    In an instant, they fell into the river together with a "pop".


    Jianrui immediately released her hand when she realized that she was out of control.


    Originally, she just tilted a bit so that she wouldn''t fall. But unexpectedly, she loosened her handkerchief, but Jiao you grabbed her arm tightly at the same time.


    She tugged at her arm as if afraid of her escape.


    Jian Rui was scratched and hurt. Subconsciously, she turned back and saw only Jiao you''s shining nails.


    She did not know when and painted nail polish.


    The dim light flashed before Jian Rui''s eyes, and the next moment she had fallen into the river with Jiao you.


    By the quiet stream, only two successive "puff" sounds and sharp screams were heard.


    The sound startled the birds in the forest and made the team who had been quiet and rested suddenly explode like a pot.


    Dou Kun and shuha took the lead in returning to their senses and looked at the river for the first time.


    "Rui Rui!"


    "Jiao you!"


    The river where people were standing just now was empty. On the river not far away, Jian Rui and Jiao you struggled, floating and sinking, reaching out and waving.


    "Rui Rui..."


    Dou Kun was surprised. As soon as he threw his things on the ground, he and shuha rushed to the river.


    They were anxious one by one. For fear that something might happen to the two people in the river, they tried their best to swim towards the people in the river.


    But before they swam to the center of the river, they saw two heads emerging from the river.


    Jian Rui and Jiao you struggle to surface. No, to be exact, it should be Jian Rui and Jiao you who are forcibly strangled by Jian Rui.


    "Rui Rui, are you okay?"


    Seeing someone floating up, Dou Kun breathed a sigh of relief and waved his arm in the water to swim towards her.


    Anyway, take people ashore first.


    Just as soon as they made an action, Jian Rui opposite immediately calmly shouted, "don''t come here, go back quickly, there are snakes in the river."


    Dou Kun''s face suddenly changed and a fierce son plunged into the water.


    The stream in the mountains was clear. As soon as Dou Kungang entered the water, he saw several water snakes around.


    It''s just strange that those snakes only swim around Jian Rui and Jiao Youyou, but none of them dare to come forward and approach.


    It seems that there is an invisible barrier in the middle


    Dou Kun''s face was gloomy. He understood Jian Rui''s meaning in a few breaths. After coming out of the water, he looked at Jian Rui and Jiao you again. Without saying anything, he took shuha''s arm and swam back.


    Shuha was pulled back by him, struggling and yelling, "what are you doing? I''m going to save people!"


    "Don''t you see a snake?" Dou Kun shouted at him impatiently.


    "Snakes are more important..." shuha shouted.


    But I haven''t finished shouting. Finally, I found something wrong.


    He didn''t go into the water with Dou Kun just now. At the moment, he also understood the mystery. Jian Rui said there was a snake, but they were clearly still in the water. It can be seen that the snake didn''t attack them.


    Being shuha broke free of his arm, Dou Kun also looked cold: "it''s up to you, but I warn you that since those snakes can''t attack them, they will naturally shift their targets. If you really want to stay and be bitten, I have no opinion at all."


    Shuha looked stunned. He pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He swam back with Dou Kunyuan.


    In the middle of the river.


    The stream murmured past them. Jian Rui floated in the water. Her hair and face were wet, but her eyes were bright.


    It was as bright as the water reflecting the fine silver light under the sun, as if the light suddenly ran into her eyes, but under the light, there was a cold feeling that made people feel cold.


    She held Jiao you''s neck in one hand, but her other hand under the water broke her arm and imprisoned her honestly.


    "You... What do you want to do?" feeling her coldness, Jiao you flashed a trace of panic in her eyes and stammered.


    "Shouldn''t I ask you this?" Jianrui said in a low voice with a sneer.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Jiao you turned her head with a guilty heart and lowered her eyebrows to avoid Jian Rui''s sight.


    "Oh, I don''t know?" Jian Rui smiled grimly and approached Jiao you''s ear and said, "OK, let''s talk in another place."


    Jiao you was frightened. She just wanted to call Shu ha loudly. Before she made a sound, she was grabbed by Jian Rui''s head and pressed into the water impolitely.


    Of course, from the view of the people on the shore, they both struggled in the water, and Jiao you just accidentally entered the water.


    Jian Rui pressed her head and counted silently in her heart until Jiao you drank enough water and struggled a lot less.


    "Puff cough..." Jiao you coughed fiercely, looking at Jian Rui''s eyes full of panic.


    She never thought that Jane Rui, who smiles all day, should have such a cruel side.


    "You... How dare you..."


    Jian Rui picked her eyebrows, and her big black eyes were still pure and innocent: "did I give you the illusion that you are too naive and kind? You dare to poison me. Why do you think I dare not kill you?"


    Jiao you suddenly froze.


    Jianrui smiled and said, "how''s it going? Are you full?"

 Chapter 1255

    Jiao you stares at Jian Rui fiercely.


    If she used to hate people like Jianrui living under the halo, then now she simply hates Jianrui in front of her.


    Jian Rui still had a bright and innocent smile on her face, wiped the water on her face, glanced at her and said, "don''t worry, it''s too early to stare at me now. Save your eyes."


    Too early


    Jian Rui''s words were meaningful. Jiao you had no time to think about it, so she dragged her to swim to the shore.


    Jianrui also tied her neck with one hand and rowed with the other, swimming along the water with her to the other bank.


    When they were struggling in the river just now, they were gradually rolled closer to the other bank by the water. Now they swim along the water to the other bank, which is naturally easier and faster, so the people waiting on the bank are not suspicious.


    Because there were snakes in the river, Dou Kun and others did not dare to enter the water easily for a time.


    Jian Rui and Jiao you gradually distanced themselves from the people on the bank.


    Dou Kun and shuha stood by the bank and saw them on the opposite bank. Dou Kun hurriedly shouted, "Ruirui, are you hurt?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine..."


    Jiao you''s eyes flashed. Taking advantage of Jian Rui''s speaking skills, she attacked Jian Rui''s waist with one hand and tried hard to get rid of Jian Rui''s control.


    Jianrui reacted faster than her. Before her palm touched her, she grabbed her hand first.


    "Oh, you think I''ll fall twice in one place?" Jianrui sneered.


    She said so, but when she fell into the water with Jiao you, who knows whether she was careless or just follow the trend.


    Jiao you''s eyes flashed, her wrists struggled hard, and she wanted to break free again. Jian Rui leaned in her ear and said coldly, "don''t move, let brother Dou Kun see who died faster after all."


    Jiao you was stunned and didn''t dare to move again.


    Let Dou Kun see them fighting. Even if there are snakes in the river, she can''t stop them. Naturally, she dies faster.


    Seeing that she was more honest, Jian Rui smiled and turned to Dou Kun and shouted, "brother Dou Kun, don''t worry, we''re fine."


    Dou Kun was relieved and said to Jian Rui, "go along that side. There should be no snakes there. I''ll pick you up."


    "No," Jane Rui shook her head and shouted, "let''s find a place to clean our clothes. Don''t come here yet."


    When they heard that the two girls were going to change their clothes, they couldn''t get over it.


    Dou Kun didn''t speak for a moment.


    If it was because of the sudden accident, he had no time to think so much, but there were obviously too many anomalies at this time.


    The snake suddenly appeared underwater. Jian Rui "pulled" Jiao you to deliberately support them


    At this point, it seems more likely that the accident was man-made.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people on the other side of the river. He didn''t say anything more. He only asked, "OK, be careful."


    Jian Rui smiled and said, "don''t worry."


    Dou Kun closely watched the two men leaving, with a touch of worry flashing at the bottom of his eyes.


    He knew Jian Rui had some skills, but he was still a little worried about letting her stay with Jiao you.


    One side of the book ha didn''t know what he was thinking. He had touched a dagger from his body and was ready to go down the river with the dagger: "I''ll go down and clear the snake first, otherwise no one can go down for a while."


    "Don''t worry." Dou Kun came back and saw that he was ready. He stopped him with one hand and said in a deep voice, "wait until Xiulin and them come back."


    The book was stunned. Something flashed in his eyes. Finally, he put away the dagger without impulse.


    Not long after, Mo Xiulin and Dou GUI came back. Dou Kun immediately told the cause and effect.


    Dou GUI''s face was angry and scolded angrily: "I said she was a white eyed wolf. I didn''t expect Ruirui to be so good to her. She was still so insidious."


    Shuha''s face changed and stared at him coldly, "who do you say?"


    "Who do you think I''m talking about?" dou Guileng snorted, glanced at him and said sarcastically, "there were only two people in the past. Can I say Ruirui, do you have a brain?"


    Dou GUI has started a indiscriminate attack, not to mention the book of "hatred" with him.


    "You..." Shu ha''s face turned red and white, pointing to him, "which eye did you see Jiao you deliberately? Both of them fell together. We didn''t see what happened. Why are you so bloody here?"


    "Oh, really?" Dou GUI sneered, raised his hand, waved off his fingers, stood up and looked at him, "that is, they both thought it was hot and wanted to take a bath. As a result, they happened to smash the nest of water snakes in the water, and suddenly a pile of water snakes came out to haunt them, didn''t they?"


    In terms of mouth fights, at least no one in this team can win Dou GUI.


    Shuha''s face had turned black and white. He stubbed his neck and stared at Dou GUI and said, "even if they fell together, who knows whose foot slipped?"


    After a pause, he said coldly, "besides, there are snakes in the water. When there is movement, they will come around."


    Dou GUI turned his big eyes at him and said impatiently, "we''ve been here for so long. We''ve been boiling water and washing things. We haven''t seen half of the snakes. For so long, they''re like a party. Hula all came out. They made an appointment to go to the market."


    "This..."


    Shuha choked, his eyes twinkled, and said calmly, "maybe it''s a shampoo problem."


    "Hahaha..." Dou GUI laughed angrily and said sarcastically, "aren''t you afraid to knock off your big teeth when you say this?"


    The book angrily wanted to say something, and Dou GUI at the other end didn''t give in at all. Seeing the more and more noise, Dou Kun sighed, opened one hand, frowned and said, "don''t say anything. Even if you quarrel, you can quarrel."


    "Hum, birds of a feather." shuha looked at Dou Kun and Dou GUI with a high face. Don''t turn your head and keep silent.


    "Shuha, what are you talking about!" Dou GUI stared at him angrily and wanted to come forward to argue with him.


    As a result, Dou Kun grabbed his hand: "Dou GUI, don''t make any more trouble."


    Dou GUI looked at him and took two deep breaths. Then she frowned and stopped talking, but her face was still not good-looking.


    Seeing that they were no longer arguing, Dou Kun turned his head and looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "Xiulin, what do you think?"


    Mo Xiulin took back his eyes that had been looking at the other side, glanced at the book, and said with a slight pick at the tip of his eyebrow: "there is really a problem with shampoo."


    In a word, several people were stunned.


    Dou Kun and Dou GUI looked at him, and even the next book HA was surprised.


    When he quarreled with Dou GUI just now, he just showed off his strength verbally and didn''t really doubt the meaning of shampoo. At the moment, he opened his eyes when he heard him say so.


    Mo Xiulin glanced at several people, smiled and said, "all the things we brought were prepared by the family first. He knew he wanted to enter the forest, so he added anti insect and anti snake ingredients to these external things."


    The words fell, and the whole crowd was silent.

 Chapter 1256

    The crowd listened to Mo Xiulin''s words and their eyes twinkled slightly.


    If Jianrui''s shampoo has the function of preventing insects and snakes, why do snakes come near them in the water?


    Shuha''s face changed, but he still looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "who will believe you?"


    In fact, after Mo Xiulin''s words, most people present believed it.


    And shuha was just holding one breath. He had something loose in his heart.


    No matter how bad his face was, Mo Xiulin was always light. At this time, he just raised his eyebrows and glanced at him, pointed to the river and used the rest, and said to shuha, "if you don''t believe it, you can take it and try it in an ant nest."


    "..." shuha''s face sank, and he tightened his lip line. He didn''t move or speak again.


    Dou GUI gave him a cold hum. He didn''t have time to waste time with him. He turned to look at Mo Xiulin and said, "what should I do now? I''m a little worried about Ruirui, or we''d better go and see them."


    Dou Kun also said, "yes, they have been ashore for a while. It''s not safe to leave them there."


    Mo Xiulin looked at the other side and frowned slightly. There was something flashing in the bottom of his eyes.


    He thought he knew why Jianrui chose to follow the water to the other bank.


    According to Dou Kun, even if they had to swim here at that time, it was not difficult. Jian Rui chose to go opposite with Jiao you.


    Perhaps this "accident" let her seize Jiao you''s handle. The opportunity she has been waiting for has come


    Mo Xiulin thought for a moment and turned to the crowd: "I have snake repellent medicine on me, but not much. I''ll cross the river first and help them bring clean clothes. You''ll cross the river after killing the snake."


    Dou GUI and Dou Kun only pondered, and both nodded.


    They agreed that the rest of the people naturally had no opinion.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The other side.


    Wet Jian Rui dragged wet Jiao you into the forest.


    Jiao you was still struggling and was thrown to the ground by Jian Rui.


    "Ah."


    Jiao you cried out in pain and fell to the ground. He covered his arm, turned his head and stared at the people behind him. He angrily said, "Jian Rui, you dare to do it to me. Brother shuha can''t do it to you!"


    "Oh." Jianrui sneered disdainfully and looked down at her.


    The sun fell on her face, bright and dark, which set off her smile. She looked at Jiao you casually and said, "he can try and see if he has that ability."


    "You..." Jiao you bit her lips and wanted to say something, but she saw that Jian Rui had walked towards her step by step with a smile.


    She kept retreating, looked frightened and said, "what the hell do you want to do?"


    Although her face was afraid, her hand secretly wanted to get up behind her. The look of fear was just to let Jianrui relax her vigilance.


    Before she could find a good fulcrum to get up, Jian Rui had sneered and clamped her arm behind her, dragging her towards the nearest tree.


    "Do you know, in fact, your acting is not good at all." Jianrui sneered and took a bundle of... Rope out of her overalls pocket.


    Jiao you''s eyes were cold. She just wanted to turn her head and get out. Jian Rui kicked on the tree trunk and blocked her way.


    The other hand has wrapped the rope around her


    Jiao you kept struggling, but without delay, Jian Rui controlled her and tied her tightly.


    That technique... Is exactly the same as Jane Haixi''s when she tied the whirlpool.


    "Be honest, I''m loose enough." Jian Rui hummed. "If you move again, I can only tighten more and more."


    Jiao you was tied up and couldn''t move. She could only stare at Jian Rui angrily, but there was no other way.


    In other words, from the beginning of launching, she completely fell into Jianrui''s hands. She can only be angry. The whole situation has been controlled by Jianrui.


    Jian Rui tied her up, patted the dust on her hands, and calmly began to twist the water on her clothes. She didn''t care about Jiao you at all.


    Even if Jiao you looked at her with more and more cruel and cold eyes, she didn''t care. She didn''t even give her half of her eyes.


    After almost wringing out the water on her body and wiping her hair, Jane Rui smiled and looked at Jiao you and said, "well, now you can talk about your purpose."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Jiao youleng snorted and didn''t look at her.


    A gust of wind in the forest blew the coolness from her wet side, which still made her shiver.


    Jian Rui looked at her embarrassed look, smiled and nodded: "still pretend, right? Well, anyway, there are only two of us at the moment, and I have plenty of time to play with you. Today, I''ll let you lose completely and convinced."


    Jiao you pursed her lips and didn''t look at her.


    Jian Rui was not angry and walked two steps in front of her: "you probably don''t know that there is snake repellent in the shampoo I gave you."


    Jiao you was stunned. His eyes moved, but he still said, "so what? Medicine can''t explain anything."


    "Ha ha." Jian Rui smiled and nodded, "it doesn''t mean anything, but do you know why you broke my arm, but I still didn''t get the poison on your fingernails?"


    Jiao you was stunned for a longer time.


    When they were in the water, the surrounding water snake didn''t come up. She thought her poison hadn''t been put on Jian Rui at all


    Jian Rui showed her arm thoughtfully, and there were several crescent shaped nail blood marks on her white and tender skin.


    Jiao you frets.


    Before she looked puzzled, Jian Rui smiled and said, "as early as I was almost poisoned by you for the first time, I guarded against you. When I began to approach you, I had already taken the antidote prepared by Uncle Qi''er and smeared the externally applied powder on my body."


    Jiao you''s eyes flashed, and there was a touch of hate in them, and there was some regret.


    It''s so close


    She can do it.


    If you''re more cautious the first time.


    If she acts earlier, Jianrui doesn''t know how to guard against her.


    Jian Rui glanced over her face and immediately understood her idea. She smiled and said, "you don''t have to regret, because... You can''t succeed anyway."


    It seemed that Jian Rui was talking big, and Jiao you glanced at her faintly.


    Jane Rui shook her head and said with a smile, "at first, even if I didn''t guard against you, you wouldn''t get well under my hands. Now, unless you have the ability to get the poison that uncle Qi Er can''t solve, I''m invincible at this moment."


    Jiao you''s face changed, but she was never willing to do so.


    Jane Rui paused for a moment, ignoring her, and then said, "that''s why those snakes should avoid you and attack me, but they don''t dare to come near me at all. They only dare to spin around."


    One carries something that attracts them, and the other carries an invincible drug.


    Those snakes swam around, and they didn''t know what to do. They could only spin in place.


    Jian Rui finished, patted her pocket, smiled at Jiao Youran and said, "I told you so much, now you can guess, in addition to the messy antidotes, what else is in my baby pockets?"

 Chapter 1257

    Jiao you''s eyes panicked.


    Judging from the rope that Jianrui could take out of her pocket, she didn''t want to know what strange things she was carrying.


    But whether she wants it or not, she is tied to a tree and can only be obedient.


    Before she answered, Jian Rui had taken out several small bottles and seriously put them on the ground.


    She picked up one and shook it to Jiao you. She looked up at her like introducing a baby, with a bright smile on her face: "this is itching powder. It will itch all over her. Although it''s not fatal, it will certainly make you cry heaven and earth..."


    Jian Rui also said something. She couldn''t care to listen. Looking at the people seriously introduced on the ground, Jiao you suddenly shivered. It was a cold feeling from the inside.


    At the moment, Jane Rui is innocent and simple. She is wronged when she says she is a little devil.


    After Jian Rui''s introduction, she picked up another bottle, stood up and walked to Jiao you: "this is acne powder. As long as it is sprinkled on your face, no one will know your little face in a moment."


    She wiped Jiao you''s delicate face with one hand, shook her head and sighed: "Gee... Unfortunately, you have a pretty face. At that time, the whole face will be full of acne, one by one... Hiss..."


    Jiao you''s face changed, her eyelashes trembled like the wings of a butterfly, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Even if her mind is heavy, she is still a little girl. How can she not care about her face.


    Jian Rui appreciated her pale face and frightened eyes. She smiled proudly, turned her head and pointed to the remaining two bottles and said, "the remaining two are laxative and laughter powder. I don''t think I need to introduce you anymore."


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Jiao you: "these are my treasures. Which one do you want to try first?"


    Jiao you trembled, subconsciously lowered her head to avoid Jian Rui''s sight, tightly pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Jianrui nodded, smiled and said, "of course you can keep silent. If you can be so calm after all these attempts, I''ll let you go."


    Jiao you was stunned and stared at the person in front of her unbelievably. Her hatred was surging in her heart. How could she survive those things.


    "Jian Rui, how dare you do it!"


    "Doubt me? Just try." Jianrui slightly hooked her lips and always had a bright and warm smile. At this time, it was cold. She shook the acne powder in her hand and slowly approached Jiao you.


    Jian Rui opened the lid and tried to sprinkle it on Jiao you''s face: "why, don''t you admit that you poisoned me now?"


    Jiao you quickly and ruthlessly shrunk back, shrunk his head, closed his eyes, clenched his teeth and said in a hate voice: "what if you admit it?"


    "Why?" Jian Rui said with a hand and a slight eyebrow. "I haven''t provoked you. Why did you poison me?"


    More than not provoked, a few days ago, they didn''t know each other at all.


    "Hum."


    Jiao you snorted coldly. The wet hair stuck to her cheek and neck, and the drops of water slid down her hair, which made her look embarrassed and set off the deep hatred in her eyes.


    "You didn''t provoke me." Jiao you stared at the crisp Jian Rui in front of her. She and she have never been people in the same world, so she hated more. She gently pulled down the corner of her mouth and said with a sarcastic smile, "but you don''t know that your existence is the biggest mistake. What I did was just error correction..."


    Error correction?


    Jian Rui was stunned for a moment and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    She seemed to be stabbed in her mind by Jiao you. She stood there blankly and suddenly flashed a trance in her eyes.


    Looking at her, Jiao you sneered and wanted to say something more, but suddenly there was a cold voice in the forest.


    "If her existence is a mistake, what are you?!"


    Jiao you was stunned and turned to look at Mo Xiulin who came in from outside the forest.


    He obviously looked like that, but his whole body suddenly gathered a layer of cold, and his eyes looked like two cold blades that had been out of their scabbard.


    Jiao you''s whole body is stiff. She purses her lips and doesn''t dare to say anything.


    She can''t deal with a Jian Rui, and Mo Xiulin is not her opponent.


    Jian Rui was in a trance. She noticed Mo Xiulin''s approach and returned to her mind. She turned to look at Mo Xiulin and said, "brother Xiulin."


    Mo Xiulin stared at her carefully. Seeing the emotion at the bottom of her eyes that had not been recovered in time, he patted her on the shoulder painfully: "Ruirui, don''t listen to her."


    Jian Rui smiled, shook her head and said, "I''m not so fragile, but I just remembered some things in the past."


    She didn''t hurt her self-esteem by Jiao you''s two words.


    Just because I recalled some distant memories.


    Jiao you''s words were like a hook, hooking out some pictures and sounds buried in her memory after years and years, and unfolding them in her mind again.


    Once upon a time, someone scolded her in front of her and humiliated her with the sentence "your existence itself is a mistake"


    At that time, she didn''t know who her father was, so this sentence had great lethality to her.


    Let her feel inferior and embarrassed, doubt that she should not come to this world, because mistakes are not expected.


    But her mother let her know that no one is born wrong.


    She still remembers that Jian Haixi gently held her in her arms and Wensheng explained to her


    "Baby, every life that comes into the world has its track. Life has never been right or wrong..."


    Thinking of this, Jian Rui''s eyes became cold and looked up at Jiao you.


    Being stared at by her eyes, Jiao you felt a little timid somehow. She licked her dry lips with the tip of her tongue. Just when she wanted to choke back, she heard Jian Rui''s voice, although in a low tone, but affirmed: "I''m not wrong!"


    Jiao you was stunned.


    Then, Jianrui''s next sentence made her eyes open suddenly.


    Jian Rui looked at her, smiled and said, "you are not. In this world, no one should be born and no one deserves to live."


    Jiao you''s eyes flickered slightly. Under Jian Rui''s eyes, she couldn''t help following her words. She just looked at Jian Rui quietly and said forcefully in front of her: "we can''t choose our origin. Some people are born with everything, and some people have nothing, but everyone is equal in front of life. Life... There is never right or wrong."


    When she finished, her voice turned like a proud Phoenix, raised her neck, eyes shining, and looked down at the person in front of her: "you can hate me, kill me, poison me, I will accompany you, but..."


    She paused, then sneered and said, "but I can''t accept it for this absurd reason."


    Jian Rui has always been a Phoenix, proud and publicity.


    Behind her, there is always her firm love and support, and her light is never hidden.

 Chapter 1258

    Jian Rui''s words not only stunned Jiao you, but also stunned Mo Xiulin.


    Even Mo Xiulin didn''t see Jian Rui''s appearance at the moment. For a moment, he was stunned and God didn''t speak.


    Jian Rui didn''t look at Jiao you again. She turned and asked Mo Xiulin, "brother Xiulin, why are you here?"


    Mo Xiulin raised the clothes in his hand and said, "I don''t trust you. Come and have a look first and give you the clean clothes by the way."


    "Then the rest..."


    Jian Rui just opened his mouth, and Jiao you, who was tied to the tree, hurried to look at Mo Xiulin.


    As long as the people in the team came, she didn''t believe that Jianrui dared to tie her up.


    Aware of her sight, Mo Xiulin glanced at her, smiled and said, "what daydreams do you have? Of course they won''t come so soon. At least... They have to kill all the snakes in the water."


    Jiao you choked. It''s unexpected that today he lifted a stone and hit his own foot. Those snakes didn''t bite Jian Rui. Now they still block the footsteps of shuha and others.


    "You did it." Jiao you stared at him.


    Mo Xiulin stood up and said, "there''s no way. The insect repellent can only let one person cross the river. Naturally, I came first."


    "Hum, they believe it." Jiao youleng hum, "you and Jianrui go into the forest together. How can you bring so much?"


    They are all precious pimples at home. How can they bring less such important things.


    Mo Xiulin shrugged and said, "who knows..."


    That''s really irritating.


    Jiao youleng snorted and looked away from him.


    Jian Rui was also amused by Jiao Youqi''s white face. She turned to look at Mo Xiulin and said, "put your clothes first, brother Xiulin. Give it to me here. Go back first."


    Mo Xiulin looked at Jiao you, who was tied, nodded and said, "I''ll watch outside the forest. If you have something to do, call me."


    At least for now, Jiao you has absolutely no power to fight back, but he doesn''t trust in the end. Besides, he has to help Jian Rui keep the outside in case shuha and others break in.


    "Well, OK." Jianrui nodded.


    Seeing Mo Xiulin out of the woods, Jian Rui took away the tenderness and kindness on her face, turned to look at Jiao you and said coldly, "now it''s time to solve our affairs. Tell me, who made you hate me?"


    This question


    Jiao you was stunned. His eyes flashed slightly, avoiding Jian Rui''s sight. He stammered: "I... I don''t understand what you mean."


    Jian Rui held her hands and hummed and smiled coldly: "I''ve checked it. You grew up in the base since childhood. There can''t be other hatred between us. You hate me, it''s nothing more than those old things."


    She talked about Jiao you''s heart word by word, which made Jiao you''s eyes dodge more.


    Without her answer, Jianrui had begun to speak. She gently tapped her arm with her fingers and seemed to be stroking her thoughts: "but I didn''t feel so much hatred in the past two years, so you should have heard something from who recently to hate me?"


    Jiao you was stiff and stared at the man in front of him.


    She hasn''t said anything, not even nodded in the affirmative, but she has inferred the truth.


    The girl in front of me is not simple at all!


    Jiao you suddenly sighed that she despised the enemy.


    "Don''t you want to say it now?" Jianrui stared at her and said word by word, "who is that man? What did he tell you?"


    "I won''t say," Jiao you said coldly, looking straight at Jian Rui. "I won''t tell you a word."


    Jian Rui''s eyes were cold, but she suddenly smiled a moment later, nodded and said, "Oh... Don''t want to say?"


    She clapped her hands and turned to find some small bottles she had just taken out: "there are ways not to say if you don''t want to say it."


    She said, "I don''t have so much time to spend with you. Since you toast and don''t drink, it depends on whether my medicine is powerful or your willpower is stronger."


    "You, don''t come here..." Jiao you widened her eyes in panic and tried to earn her tied hand.


    The white wrist had worn blood marks on the tree trunk, but although Jian Rui''s rope was tied fast, it was very tight. She couldn''t loosen a penny no matter how she earned.


    Jian Rui unscrewed several bottles. No matter who was twisting into a twist behind her, she said to herself, "acne powder is sprinkled on her face, itching powder is sprinkled on her body, and laughter powder is also added, probably..."


    She thought for a moment, turned to look at Jiao you, made a refueling gesture, smiled at her and said, "the efficacy can last half an hour. You have to refuel."


    Said, already holding a few bottles close to Jiao you.


    "Don''t, don''t get close to me!" Jiao you was finally afraid. She shook her hair, which was more messy because of earning, and her face turned red. "Jian Rui, if you dare to do this, my brother won''t let you go!"


    Jian Rui turned her eyes to the sky, as if she heard the funniest and most boring words.


    "Do you have a brother?" she said without listening to the movements in her hand. She said a word and sprinkled it on Jiao you''s face. "Is he very powerful? Sorry, my brother is invincible."


    With that, the acne powder on his hand also sprinkled evenly on Jiao you''s face.


    "Ah... Jianrui, you..."


    Jiao you couldn''t help screaming. As soon as she shouted, Jian Rui tore a piece of tape and blocked her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jiao you''s surprised eyes suddenly became speechless. He stared at Jian Rui in front of him. Did this man come in with a toolbox?


    When Jian Rui finished the operation, Jiao you was as white as paper. I don''t know whether it was because of the drug effect or frightened. A thin layer of sweat seeped from her forehead, and she lost her spirit.


    Jian Rui threw away several used bottles, clapped her hands and said, "don''t worry, I still have the last two bottles, a bottle of laughter powder and a bottle of antidote. Which do you want?"


    Jiao you of course wants an antidote. She stares at the bottle in Jian Rui''s hand and wants to speak. She is just blocked by tape. No matter how hard she tries, she can only hum.


    "Want to talk?" Jianrui narrowed her eyes and smiled. "No problem. I''ll tear off your tape, but if you dare to shout, I''ll throw the antidote right away, okay?"


    Jiao you nodded vigorously.


    Jianrui stretched out her hand, but just touched the tape on her mouth, and suddenly said, "I forgot to tell you that there is only one bottle of this antidote, and it will take two months for uncle Qi to match again. You should think clearly before you try to play tricks with me."


    Her big eyes flickered, innocent and serious, but it made Jiao you cold all over.


    Any of her thoughts seemed to be transparent in front of this person, but she saw it clearly in a moment.


    Her eyes flashed, shook her head again and again, looked at Jian Rui with the most sincere eyes, and signaled that she wouldn''t cry.


    Jianrui nodded with satisfaction, reached out and tore the tape off her mouth.


    "Hmm..." Jiao you cried out in pain, but she didn''t have time to speak. All kinds of medicinal powders on her body had begun to play a full role, making her itchy and uncomfortable, and she felt stinging pain on her face.


    She collapsed at the thought that she would have acne all over her face.


    Jiao you looked at Jian Rui begging, endured the effect of the powder and said weakly, "come on, give me the antidote."

 Chapter 1259

    Jian Rui looked at Jiao you''s eager face and raised her eyebrows slightly. "As long as you answer my question, I''ll give you an antidote, otherwise... I''d be happy to let it be fertilizer for the big tree behind you."


    Jiao you stares at the person in front of him fiercely, and his hatred doesn''t decrease, but there is a faint hesitation in the bottom of his eyes.


    Of course, she didn''t want to admit defeat like this, and she didn''t want to break Jian Rui''s heart.


    But the powder on her body made her more and more itchy, and the tingling on her face became more and more obvious.


    She has no doubt that Jian Rui dares to throw away the antidote. She can''t believe it. A series of things today have made her completely see the real Jian Rui.


    That''s completely different from her innocent appearance.


    Now there is mo Xiulin blocking shuha and they come in, and she is not sure to escape from Jian Rui


    "Hurry up, I don''t have time to wait for you."


    See Jiao you''s eyes flash and don''t know what to do. Jian Rui is happy at the bottom of her heart, but she doesn''t show it on her face. She sits down impatiently on the roots of trees many above the ground, puts one hand on her knee, plays with the bottle of antidote with the other hand, and says, "my patience is running out. Who made you hate me?"


    Jiao you gasped slightly and met her line of sight. After a struggle on her face, she bit her lips and stammered, "yes... It''s Xu mask."


    Xu hood, also known as Zhao Xu''s pseudonym.


    Jian Rui narrowed her eyes and said in a deep voice, "who else but him?"


    Jiao you was stunned. Unexpectedly, Xu''s mask was not enough. His eyes flashed and he said coldly, "it''s gone."


    "No?" Jian Rui curled her lips and sneered. Her eyes were like quenched ice for a moment and directed at her. "I didn''t do this just to set up a known enemy. I don''t believe he can have such a great ability."


    She jerked her hand playing with the antidote, moved her finger, opened the bottle cap and tilted the bottle slowly: "it seems that you don''t want the antidote, and it''s no use for me to keep it..."


    As her voice drifted in the wind, the powder in the bottle slowly spilled out, and was blown by the wind and fell sporadically on the soil.


    "Don''t!" Jiao you hurriedly shouted.


    She is still a child after all. Compared with Jianrui, a person with angel smiling face and devil means, her Taoism is not enough at all.


    Jian Rui picked her eyebrows and looked at her with a smile, but the movement in her hand didn''t stop.


    "Don''t spill it, I said, I said." watching the powder floating out, Jiao you was so scared that her eyes were red, "I really said... And Jiao Liu."


    "Tut, say something I don''t know." Jianrui rolled her eyes, poured the powder without mercy, and snorted coldly, "you only have one last chance. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jiao you was stiff, with red eyes and clenched her teeth. Looking at the cold on Jian Rui''s face, she finally moved her lips and whispered a name.


    Jian Rui was stunned and her big eyes flashed.


    "There is still him..."


    Jianrui squinted and whispered the name again.


    "You..." Jiao you carefully looked at her and the antidote in her hand, for fear that Jian Rui might be accidentally sprinkled away.


    She just wanted to remind Jianrui, but Jianrui glanced at her: "what else? Who else besides them?"


    "I don''t know." Jiao you shook his head. "I found out about him secretly. I really don''t know about others."


    At last, she was almost crying. Her body was painful and itchy. She could hardly support it.


    Jian Rui looked at her. For a while, Jiao you was in the water and tied, and was forced to apply a layer of "powder". At this moment, the whole wolf was very embarrassed.


    "Well, I believe you for the time being." Jianrui frowned, began to untie the rope on her, and said in a cold voice, "but you''d better do it all. Then let me know what you''re hiding from me. My brother, they''re not as good as me."


    Then she threw the rope to the ground.


    Jiao you rubbed his bloody wrist, spread his hand to her and hum, "the antidote, give it to me quickly."


    Jian Rui glanced at her and smiled. She threw the antidote in her hand into the palm of her hand: "wash your face. Just wash it."


    "If it''s not the real antidote, you''re finished." Jiao you pinched the small bottle and stared at her coldly.


    Looking at her serious appearance, Jianrui couldn''t help laughing. She turned to look at her and said, "now I wonder if it''s a little late? Give it back to me if you don''t want it!"


    She said and stretched out her hand to get it. Jiao you quickly withdrew her hand and snorted at her. After all, she didn''t say anything. She turned and ran to the stream.


    Mo Xiulin, who had been guarding outside the forest, saw a figure running out of the forest and rushing to the stream to wash his face. He couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows, hook his lips and smile.


    "It looks like it''s going well," he muttered to himself, got up and clapped his hands.


    The time was just right. Jian Rui and Jiao you solved it here, and the rest of the people on the opposite side just came from the river.


    Shuha saw Jiao you lying there washing his face. When he looked up, his eyes were red. Like he had just cried, he frowned and said, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Jiao you opens her mouth. Before she speaks, she turns around and sees Jian Rui coming out of the forest.


    She was slightly stunned, hesitated, shook her head and said, "nothing."


    At the other end, Jianrui came over with clean clothes, smiled and said to her, "you forgot to change your clothes."


    She didn''t even bother to find a reason. She just "forgot" and sent off a group of people with questions around her.


    Jiao you reached out and took the clothes, pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Shuha''s eyes turned twice between them. Although he was full of doubts, he didn''t ask at last.


    The people took a rest in place again. Those who changed clothes changed clothes and had a rest. No one mentioned what had happened in the river just now, and no one asked anything else.


    Only Mo Xiulin leaned close to Jian Rui and said in a low voice, "what''s up? What did you ask?"


    Jian Rui glanced at the crowd and whispered a name to Mo Xiulin.


    "He?" Mo Xiulin''s eyes widened slightly and his eyebrows frowned.


    He was thinking about something secretly. Dou Kun came up to them and said, "Ruirui, Xiulin, how do we go next?"


    Jian Rui shrugged: "let''s go ahead and go on."


    Several people didn''t worry. After the team had a good rest, they set off again.


    After that, Jiao you didn''t make trouble any more. Shuha was suspicious of her because of what happened just now, and didn''t take care of her any more.


    Although he was against Mo Xiulin, he had a general guess about the whole thing after so long.


    Without the two of them, the whole team became much more harmonious at Wootton.


    Dou GUI glanced at the two people who were very quiet, took two steps tightly, put on Mo Xiulin''s shoulder and whispered, "tell me, what did Ruirui do to keep her washing her face?"


    Mo Xiulin smiled and said calmly, "nothing, but I used some medicine that will make people rotten."


    "Rotten......" Dou GUI was so surprised that he stared. "Is it true or false?"


    "Of course..." Mo Xiulin glanced at him and laughed, "false."

 Chapter 1260

    Mo Xiulin looked at Dou GUI''s almost convinced expression and said with a smile: "it''s just a trick to scare people. Jiao you will find that nothing has happened as long as you hold on for a few more minutes."


    Dou GUI: "..." is that ok?


    He looked at Jian Rui jumping in front of him, shook his head and sighed, "this girl is too brave. She is not afraid to be seen by Jiao you?"


    Mo Xiulin raised his eyebrows and said with a light smile, "do you think her worship of JOJO is just false worship?"


    Dou GUI looked back and turned to him.


    Mo Xiulin patted him on the arm and sighed, "the little girl is born with excellent drama and first-class acting skills."


    "Poof ~ you''re right." Dou GUI blinked. She could imagine Jianrui in front of her eyes, and couldn''t help laughing. "Now I''ve seen your ability."


    Mo Xiulin looked at him and smiled, but he didn''t speak.


    But he smiled in his heart, where is this? In terms of acting skills, Jian Rui in front of him is only one of them.


    There are a group of such dramatists in their family.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin have naturally become a group and walked in the direction of Jian Rui and them.


    As she was walking, Jian Yi in front suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Tong asked when he stopped.


    Jian Yi frowns and looks down at the moving punctuation on the screen. There are two teams together. He is staring at Jian Rui and them at the moment.


    He said in a deep voice, "Ruirui, they have changed their route again."


    Hearing this, Mo Xiujin came over and glanced, touched his chin and showed a fox smile: "is this a soul? Everyone unexpectedly piled up together."


    The three teams all walked by the stream. Can anyone have a better understanding than them?


    Besides, twenty-eight people will get together soon. It''s fun


    Jian Yi shook her head and still frowned slightly. They walked by the stream for their own reasons. Jian Rui would never be so simple.


    Mo Tong obviously thought of this and said with a calm face: "ruiruirui, they don''t have a locator. Since she will change her way, it can only prove that there have been some unexpected episodes in that team."


    "Could it be the reason for the mechanism trap?" Shazhi frowned for a moment and looked at Jian Yi. "I can''t get through or it''s difficult to get through, so I just changed my way. Didn''t Ruirui also remember the map."


    Jane Yi shook her head. "Unlikely."


    Not to mention that the mechanism traps here were set by Jian Haixi and his colleagues. The purpose was to test them. They would not set those that were too difficult to pass at all.


    Besides, Jian Rui and Mo Xiulin have the ability of the Dou brothers. What he doesn''t worry about most is the mechanism they meet on the road.


    "And according to their original route, you can take the path even if you don''t have to cross the river." Mo Xiujin pointed to the line representing the river on the screen, "why bother to cross again."


    Everyone was silent for a moment, and their faces were a little unhappy.


    The impending reason was not mentioned, but everyone thought of it.


    Jiao Jiu watched several people gather together, vaguely heard a few words from there, and a touch of worry slowly rose in his eyes.


    Jian Yi and others didn''t say anything, but he felt it. He always suspected that Jiao you had something to do with it.


    Jiao you knows about Jian Rui''s anger and hatred. He knows his sister. At this moment, when he hears that something has happened to Jian Rui, he is also beating a drum in his heart.


    People have different thoughts. Some hide better, while others expose themselves.


    Mo Xiujin is frowning at the screen in Jian Yi''s hand, but he can always feel an obvious sight on his body.


    The eyes looked like a rusty arrow. If the attack power was not so blatant, it was disturbing people.


    "Tut... I''m so bored." Mo Xiujin muttered impatiently, turned his head to the source of his sight, gently picked the tip of his eyebrow, and arrogantly turned a big white eye at Zhao Xu, "what are you looking at?"


    Zhao Xu was so angry with him that he turned his mouth and said goodbye with a cold hum.


    In the past, he took Mo Xiujin as his opponent, and then he was ordered to pay attention to his every move, but every time, Mo Xiujin was so angry that he vomited blood.


    "Don''t worry about him, let''s go first." Gu Xiaomian frowned, pulled off Mo Xiujin''s arm and called back his attention. "Speed up, find Ruirui first, or see what''s going on."


    Mo Xiuqian saw that he was so anxious that he couldn''t wait to start the next second. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "Oh, I''m not afraid that the pox on your face is scaring Rui now?"


    Although the medicine was applied in time, Gu Xiaomian still left several bags on his face. Looking at it, it only makes people feel funny and distressed.


    Gu Xiaomian snorted and said, "just pick my pain and step on it! If I hadn''t been in a hurry to find Ruirui at the moment, I would have been with you."


    Then he turned his head and really stopped talking.


    In the usual situation, he had to fight 300 rounds with Mo Xiuqian, but he was in a hurry, regardless of anything else.


    In his world, Jianrui always ranks first, and nothing can compare with her.


    Mo Xiuqian spit out her tongue at him. It''s strange that she didn''t "pursue while winning".


    "Yi Yi." Mo Tong called Jian Yi and looked at him with several others, waiting for him to speak.


    Jane Yi pondered for a moment, but did not speak, but suddenly looked up at Jiao Jiu.


    Jiao Jiu was stunned.


    Jian Yi''s glance seemed to be the countdown he had given.


    Jiao Jiu''s eyes flickered slightly, and a feeling rose in his heart. If he didn''t tell Jian Yi what he knew before a certain time limit, their brother and sister would not be able to get along well after that.


    He subconsciously avoided Jian Yi''s eyes, but when he straightened his mind and looked at Jian Yi again, he found that he had faintly looked away.


    It seems that the look in his eyes and the feeling in his heart are all his own imagination.


    Seeing that Jian Yi didn''t look at him again, he was stunned and took back his eyes, but the drum in his heart sounded louder than just now


    People here are still waiting for Jian Yi to speak, but when they see that Jian Yi is quiet for a moment, they suddenly shout, "Zhao Xu."


    Unprepared Zhao Xu subconsciously said, "ah?"


    People: "


    "Poof ~"


    The air was briefly silent for a moment. Mo Xiuqian was the first one who couldn''t help laughing, pointed to him and said, "are you stupid? Don''t you say you''re Xu Fan? What should you call you Zhao Xu?"


    Zhao Xu: "


    Against everyone''s eyes, Zhao Xu was embarrassed and stiff there.


    Gu Xiaomian shook his head and said with a sneer, "just like you, you still learn from others. Your face is really big."


    Zhao Xu blushed and felt so ashamed for the first time.


    "Stupid." Mo Xiujin looked at him with disdain.


    After calling, Jian Yi didn''t look at him again. He just said to Mo Xiujin, "Jin, go talk to Zhao Xu and take off his mask."

 Chapter 1261

    "Just what I want." Mo Xiujin rubbed his hands and walked in the direction of Zhao Xu with a grim smile. "I''ve endured this for a long time."


    Obviously, Jian Yi said "chat", but judging from Mo Xiujin''s appearance, it''s not like a simple chat.


    He walked over, put his hand on Zhao Xu''s shoulder, raised his eyebrows and said, "let''s go."


    Zhao Xu sighed, stopped making those senseless resistance, and followed him to the side.


    The others didn''t speak, and they saw it now. Jian Yi wanted to deal with the "small problems" here before meeting Jian Rui and them.


    Whether Zhao Xu or Jiao Jiu


    "Let''s go. He''ll just leave it to ah Jin." Jian Yi said, "let''s move on."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded and urged several people: "OK, let''s go quickly."


    With Mo Xiujin''s skill, it''s just Zhao Xu. There''s really no need to worry. Therefore, none of the people wanted to care about their conversation.


    On the other side, Jiao Jiu, who was not far from them, looked at the backs of several people in silence, and his heart was always uneasy.


    He bowed his head and thought for a while, but he quickened his pace and ran after Jian Yi.


    Several people saw him coming, but they didn''t see him. Jiao jiudun said to Jian Yi, "Jian Yi, isn''t it..."


    He thought he''d come. Although Jian Yi''s face was bad, they would at least talk to him and ask him what happened. At the moment, they didn''t even have half a look in their eyes, as if he were invisible.


    He took a deep breath, looked at Jian Yi and said, "I want to ask if something happened to my sister?"


    Mo Tong glanced at her and said coldly, "what, do you think something will happen to her?"


    Jiao Jiu shook his head and said, "no, I''m just worried about her, so... Let''s ask."


    "Hum." Mo Xiuqian snorted. She knew what the man had said that night when Mo Xiujin "interrogated", so she directly pulled him into the "enemy" camp.


    Seeing him care about Jiao you at this time, he couldn''t help mocking: "didn''t you say your sister is just a child''s mind? What big trouble can a child make? Why are you so worried?"


    "I......" Jiao Jiu choked and said nothing.


    It would be nice if Jiao you were really a child, but the problem is that her mind is not just a child''s mind.


    But he said that again in front of Mo Xiujin. At this time, he just wanted to ask again. It was no longer good to be choked by Mo Xiuqian.


    He hung his head and followed him. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. He was silent. Unexpectedly, he heard Jian Yi say in a quiet voice, "don''t worry."


    Jiao Jiu suddenly looked up at him. As soon as he was about to smile, he saw Jane Yi glancing at him.


    "No matter how much trouble it is, it will save her life in the end."


    Jiao Jiu: "


    His smile had dissipated before it could be formed.


    Having said that, can he not worry?


    I''m even more worried, okay


    Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi looked at each other, covered their mouths and secretly smiled.


    Some people would believe the words of "living hell" Jian Yi. They didn''t find abuse themselves.


    "Well, go back quickly and don''t delay everyone''s journey." Gu Xiaomian saw that he was still standing there and patted him anxiously. "If you don''t hurry up, your sister might only have one life left."


    Jiao Jiu was more stupid. His face changed with fear. He stood in place and watched them walk away slowly.


    After a few steps away from him, Mo Xiuqian rammed Gu Xiaomian and whispered, "isn''t this nonsense?"


    Who doesn''t have only one life.


    Gu Xiaomian hummed, "he can''t remember it''s nonsense."


    Mo Xiuqian secretly looked back and grinned: "indeed, she was so scared that her face turned white, ha ha ha ~"


    They didn''t know that Jiao you in another place was scared to death at the same time


    On the other side, Mo Xiujin and Zhao Xu automatically slowed down a few steps and distanced themselves from the crowd.


    Mo Xiujin patted his hand on his shoulder and said, "OK, tear it. Everyone is an old acquaintance. Are you tired wearing this all day?"


    Zhao Xu sighed, raised his hand, tore off the mask on his face and restored his original appearance.


    I don''t know when these people found out. Maybe he wore it in vain from the beginning


    Before he finished thinking about it, Mo Xiujin said, "you say what everyone knows. You have to do more. You don''t want other people''s faces?"


    Zhao Xu: "


    If he could, he really wanted to put the mask in Mo Xiujin''s mouth.


    You can''t speak unless you hurt others.


    His anger began to soar in a straight line, but Mo Xiujin smiled and leaned against the tree behind him, raised his chin and said lazily: "talk."


    Zhao Xu spread his hand, grinned and said, "you''re dreaming. I told you so. Do I still have life?"


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrows and squinted at him.


    Zhao Xu let him look at it and didn''t care.


    After a moment of silence, Mo Xiujin shrugged slightly, stood up straight and said, "well, let''s just be more clear and save time."


    After a moment''s delay, he raised two fingers and squinted at Zhao Xu: "first, if you want to break your leg again, I can satisfy you. Second..."


    "Why? Do you want to break one of my arms?" Zhao Xu humed with a smile, "Mo Xiujin, do you think I''m afraid?"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t speak. He looked at Zhao Xu for a moment and suddenly said seriously, "second, do you think it''s really good to go back to Eugene even if you succeed?"


    Zhao Xu''s pupils suddenly shrunk, his eyes flickered slightly, his lips wriggled unnaturally several times, and finally said in a deep voice: "this is my life."


    "Bang ~" Mo Xiujin sneered disdainfully.


    He never believed that a person''s life was in the hands of others. Only the weak would allow others to control their own life.


    "I know you despise it, but don''t worry." Zhao Xu looked at him and said meaningfully, "because this will also be your destiny."


    "What did you say?" Mo Xiujin''s face changed and stared at him.


    This is the first time Zhao Xu has said such "direct" words.


    Zhao Xu smiled and appreciated Mo Xiujin''s suddenly changed face. He knew that the man was so smart that he had understood it.


    He looked at Jian Yi and others who had gone far away and said to Mo Xiujin, "you should be more or less aware. Whether it''s me or the rest of us, their attitudes towards you and Jian Yi are different."


    Mo Xiujin tightly pursed his lips and didn''t say a word.


    He knew this. He was not only aware of it, but Jian Yi and others had already noticed it.


    "If you want to end everything, it''s actually very simple. You can do it alone." Zhao Xu looked at him. "As long as you are willing to join us."

 Chapter 1262

    "Hiss!" Mo Xiujin sneered disdainfully, "what are you farting?"


    Zhao Xu shook his head: "I just convey it truthfully. Believe it or not."


    After a pause, he looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "in addition to sending me, there are others and other traps for this task, but I know nothing."


    Mo Xiujin squinted at him, obviously not believing it.


    "I haven''t been reused since I failed in Xiangcheng last time. You can also think of it." Zhao Xu shrugged. "My only task is to wait for you here."


    Waiting for him, maybe... Take him.


    Mo Xiujin''s face was no longer relaxed, and his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    They kept noticing, but no one thought of it, eukins. Yan Hui means this


    There was a sudden gust of wind in the woods.


    The leaves overhead were blown off by the wind, scattered in the sky, skimming Mo Xiujin''s shoulders and eyebrows and falling to the ground.


    Leaves fall to their roots


    And where should Mo Xiujin go after all.


    Ten minutes later, the two who had been lagging behind finally caught up with the big army.


    Mo Xiujin''s look has returned to normal, still a playful smile.


    Jian Yi glances at him. This is the tacit understanding they have always had. Whether things are done or not, it can be understood with one look.


    Just this time, Mo Xiujin paused slightly and avoided his sight for the first time.


    Mo Xiuqian didn''t see anything. She took Mo Xiujin and secretly talked about what had been burning for a long time. Mo Xiujin listened carefully and laughed for a while.


    Looking at the smiling figure, Jian Yi frowned and a special light crossed her eyes.


    Both sides are marching. From the screen, the red dots marking the position of the people are getting closer and closer.


    As night fell, red dots and red dots were finally about to meet.


    "Why hasn''t it arrived yet?"


    Gu Xiaomian muttered anxiously. Because they were worried about Jianrui, they didn''t stop halfway. They hurried to Jianrui''s direction. Seeing the moon hanging on the treetop again, they still didn''t see Jianrui''s figure.


    He turned to look at the screen in Jian Yi''s hand. It was very close.


    Jian Yi said, "OK, you start shouting. Ruirui can hear you."


    "Really?" Gu Xiaomian was so happy that he turned to look at Jian Yi, but forgot to wear a super bright light on his head


    Jane eyed his eyes narrowing, and the reaction was fastest. His hands had blocked his eyes.


    "Ah, Yi Yi, I''m sorry." Gu Xiaomian hurriedly covered the lamp on his head, turned his head and walked forward for two steps, "I''ll explore the way."


    Then he put his hands on his mouth and began to shout Jian Rui''s name to the shadowy woods around him.


    Mo Xiuqian rolled her eyes, blocked her ears and said, "Yi Yi, why do you press his switch? It''s so noisy."


    Jian Yi has lowered his head again, stared at the red dot and said casually, "it''s too annoying. Find something for him."


    In the past, Mo Xiujin usually didn''t have to deal with Gu Xiaomian to deal with Jian Yi, but today he has been silent. He hasn''t spoken much since he talked with Zhao Xu.


    At this time, he just followed quietly. If Mo Xiuqian hadn''t put a lamp in his hand, he might have been able to walk in the dark all the time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Jian Rui''s team was sitting by the river to rest. Several people were talking. Suddenly, they heard a faint voice from a distance.


    Someone seems to be calling them.


    Dou GUI frowned, took out his ears and wondered, "is it my auditory hallucination? How can I hear someone calling Ruirui''s name?"


    Mo Xiulin was slightly stunned. When he heard the speech, he turned his head and looked in a certain direction. He also vaguely heard something.


    A moment later, he smiled and said, "no, you don''t have auditory hallucinations. They''re coming."


    Jianrui turned her head and saw several flashlights piercing the night and coming towards their camp.


    Then more and more light gradually drove away the darkness and lit up the sky over the forest.


    Then Gu Xiaomian''s abrupt voice rang again: "Ruirui, where are you?"


    Jianrui bent her eyes and smiled. She got up and waved her hands in that direction and shouted, "here we are!"


    "Rui Rui!" Gu Xiaomian ran the fastest. When he saw the crowd, he still remembered to turn off the light on his head and pedal two steps to run to Jian Rui.


    "How''s it going? What''s the matter with you?" he gasped, took Jianrui''s arm and looked up and down. "I''ve found you, okay?"


    Jian Rui smiled and said, "I''m fine, but you..."


    Just now, when Gu Xiaomian came over, she saw the pox on his face at a glance, reached out and poked and said with a smile, "what are you doing? The mechanism that brings people disfigurement in the forest."


    "Oh, it hurts." Gu Xiaomian murmured, pulled down Jian Rui''s hand and said nothing. He couldn''t say such a humiliating thing.


    But he didn''t say it, but many people wanted to say it.


    Mo Xiuqian and others followed up behind him and politely removed the stage and said, "don''t mention Ruirui. This guy stabbed a bee nest on the way. Unfortunately, you didn''t see it at that time. The swollen one is called ''brilliant''..."


    "You didn''t see it again." Gu Xiaomian snorted and choked with her.


    "I still need to see it?" Mo Xiuqian hums and smiles. "When I see it, it''s still very bright, okay?"


    Mo Xiulin shook his head and laughed: "Gu Ruan, are you idle?"


    Gu Xiao''s quilt Mo Xiuqian was angry, and Mo Xiulin smiled again. He looked at Jian Rui wrongfully: "Rui Rui, is it really ugly? I''ve applied a lot of medicine, and it''s too slow..."


    Jian Rui carefully looked at the scar on his face. She really wiped the medicine carefully. It will be fine after a few days. She also relieved and said with a smile: "then why do you provoke bees? They are good in the tree and don''t stand in your way."


    "I remember aunt Qiao said that natural honey is the sweetest, so I wanted to give you some." Gu Xiaomian hung his head and hummed, "and then accidentally..."


    "Fool you." Jianrui''s smile on her lips deepened, but she didn''t mean to laugh at him. She touched his hair and said, "when we go back, we''ll just bring our equipment back."


    Gu Xiaomian''s eyes lit up and touched the back of his head. Then he smiled happily.


    Knowing that Jianrui was well, everyone immediately relieved.


    Mo Tong stood not far away. While they were talking, they had quietly looked at the whole camp, including everyone''s look.


    At this moment, he came up and asked, "Ruirui, why did you suddenly take this road?"


    "This..." Jianrui shrugged and said, "it''s long."


    Mo Xiulin sighed, came forward and took Mo Tong''s shoulder and said, "come on, I''ll tell you."


    Mo Tong''s eyes are dim. It''s a long story. Many times it''s just an excuse. What it really means is that it''s not convenient to speak.


    He didn''t say any more and followed Mo Xiulin to the side.


    Jane Yi squinted and followed.

 Chapter 1263

    Jian Yi and Mo Tong leave with Mo Xiulin. Jian Rui doesn''t care. She takes Mo Xiuqian and Shazhi by the hand and asks, "Qianqian, Shazhi sister, are you all right along the way?"


    "It''s all right. It''s just like playing." Mo Xiuqian waved her hand and said proudly, "you don''t know. It''s not easy to be with Yiyi."


    Jian Rui nodded clearly and said, "my brother is a plug-in. Next time, I think ahzhuogo will forbid him to participate in the game."


    Shazhi sighed and said, "you have to go next time. Who knows how things will develop."


    If this is not handled properly, I''m afraid not to mention the next training, even the tripartite alliance will find problems.


    "Don''t worry, aunt Haixi is here. It won''t be a problem." Mo Xiuqian said.


    When the three said something, Jianrui suddenly felt something was wrong.


    She glanced around and found Mo Xiujin leaning alone in front of the big stone and lowering her head in silence.


    Usually, he had already run over with Gu Xiaomian, but today he stayed there quietly all the time, frowning, as if he wanted to integrate with the big stones around him.


    Something''s wrong


    Jian Rui frowned, rammed Mo Xiuqian and said, "what''s the matter with ah Jin?"


    Mo Xiuqian looked back at the man next to the big stone, shrugged and said, "I don''t know. He''s like this all the way."


    Jian Rui frowned and walked towards Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin, who had always been alert, was still unaware until she came to him.


    "Hey, smelly brocade, what''s the matter with you?" Jian Rui squatted in front of him with a wrinkled face and shook her hand in front of him. "She''s so listless. Isn''t she sick?"


    Then he reached out and touched Mo Xiujin''s forehead.


    The warm touch on his head called back Mo Xiujin''s thoughts. He regained his consciousness, subconsciously grabbed the hand on his forehead and quietly looked at the person in front of him.


    His eyes are like bright black gemstones. In this hazy night, there are too many emotions that can not be expressed.


    The heavy makes his eyes look deeper and darker.


    Jian Rui blinked and didn''t take back her hand. She just looked at Mo Xiujin seriously and asked again, "ah Jin, is something wrong?"


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes are strange. Jian Rui can see that he has something on his mind.


    There was a moment of silence in the small world. When Jian Rui couldn''t help asking again, Mo Xiujin suddenly opened his mouth.


    He chuckled, drew a shallow arc from the corner of his mouth, shook his head to Jian Rui and said, "it''s all right, maybe a little acclimatized."


    Jian Rui frowned tightly, her eyes swept around his face, and her eyes flashed slightly.


    Like avoiding Jian Yi''s eyes, Mo Xiujin subconsciously avoided Jian Rui''s eyes, released her hands and wiped her face.


    "Then have a good rest tonight," said Jane Rui, frowning at him. "If you don''t feel well tomorrow, we''ll go out."


    "Go out tomorrow?"


    Mo Xiujin had a meal. He was a little confused in Jian Rui''s eyes for the first time, "but... The test is not over yet."


    "It doesn''t matter what the test is at this time." Jane Ruibai glanced at him. "Of course, health is important."


    "But..." Mo Xiujin, who has always been decisive, hesitated and looked at Jian Rui with a slight frown. "In this way, our achievements will fall behind."


    Jian Rui''s eyes were more confused: "when did you care about these?"


    Do you care about grades?


    No, he only cares about it because of his own relationship.


    Perhaps, many things would not be so troublesome without him


    Mo Xiujin didn''t answer her question and asked seriously, "don''t you think I dragged everyone down? If it wasn''t me, maybe..."


    In that way, maybe persistence is more appropriate. He seems to be trapped in a strange circle. At this time, he is eager to get Jian Rui''s answer.


    "Are you really smelly brocade?" before he finished, Jianrui reached out and rubbed his face, frowned and muttered, "no mask..."


    Mo Xiujin couldn''t cry or laugh. She reluctantly pulled down her hand: "what are you doing?"


    "What are you doing?" Jianrui glanced at him. "I always think you''re strange today. If you say it''s a drag or not, you''re out of your mind."


    Mo Xiujin: "


    Why is it clearly a sensational scene? When she stirred it up, it suddenly became a funny play.


    "Well, don''t pretend to be deep." Jianrui didn''t give him another chance to be silent, reached out and pulled his arm up for him, patted her hand, "if I had your idea, I wouldn''t have to come out of my womb."


    Everyone knows how good Jian Yi''s IQ is. If she''s a drag, hasn''t she been a drag on Jian Yi since she was born.


    "That''s different." Mo Xiujin stood up with her movements, shook her head and said, "you and Yi Yi are brothers and sisters. They depend on each other. It''s hard to say who is implicated."


    "Oh, so you''re not my brother? Take me as an outsider?" Jian Rui narrowed her eyes dangerously and pointed to Mo Xiujin. "You have the courage to say that again."


    Does Mo Xiujin have the courage?


    Obviously, he didn''t.


    He choked, coughed and immediately bowed his head to admit his mistake: "I''m wrong."


    "Hum," said Jane leibai, with a look at him, "that''s almost the same."


    Her eyes swept Mo Xiujin''s face several times. Although she didn''t know what was going on with him, she didn''t ask again.


    Even if she broke her tongue at this time, Mo Xiujin wouldn''t tell her the truth. It''s better to wait for him to be willing.


    She turned her voice, patted Mo Xiujin on the shoulder and said, "I tell you, no matter what strange thoughts you have in your heart, stop right now."


    She broke her fingers and said, "I''ll count for you. I''m the one, Gu Ruan is the one, plus Xiuqian and Shazhi, as well as mommy and aunt Qiao... So many people add together, you can''t get rid of it in your life, so when you''re done with the game of hurting spring and autumn, hurry to help. Don''t be a bitch all day."


    "You, you say my mother?" Mo Xiujin glared at her and couldn''t believe it. "Stupid Rui, are your eyes OK?"


    Jane Rui stuck out her tongue at him, made a face and said, "just say you, how..."


    With that, he ran away backwards with his legs.


    The place where they stayed was far away from the people and a little dark. At the moment, Jianrui smiled at him and seemed to retreat into the light step by step.


    In the world of light, there are the voices of Jian Rui laughing, Gu Ruan yelling for food, and Mo Xiuqian chatting with Shazhi. There are all kinds of laughter and excitement


    Then a beam of light fell on him.


    Jane Rui shook her flashlight at him and shouted, "ah Jin, come here quickly. Why are you standing here?"


    The light and Jianrui''s voice broke through the darkness around him and lit up a road to light in front of him.


    The haze in Mo Xiujin''s heart suddenly dispersed a lot.


    Under a tree a little far away, Zhao Xu squatted in the shadow and looked at this side with a gloomy face.


    After finishing those words with Mo Xiujin, he has been paying attention to him. At first, he seems to have some harvest, but now


    His eyes are dark and dark. It seems that if you want to move Mo Xiujin, you have to move Jian Rui first.

 Chapter 1264

    The other end.


    The three of them come back from the corner together after the meeting. After learning what happened between Jian Rui and Jiao you, Jian Yi and Mo Tong are even more silent.


    They all knew in advance that this line would not be peaceful, especially Jian Rui''s team, but they still underestimated Jiao you.


    And the name she said.


    Mo Tong whispered, "Yiyi, what should I do? Do you want to..."


    "Not yet." Jian Yi shook his head. "Wait until you go out."


    They are now in the forest and have a lot of inconvenience. It''s better to calculate the general ledger together after they go out to save trouble.


    Mo Tong nodded.


    The three sat down beside the fire. Mo Xiujin, who had been comforted by Jian Rui, came up and said, "what''s going on?"


    His heart knot is almost solved. Of course, Jian Rui''s business should be managed.


    His voice fell. Jian Yi next to him looked at him, but the next second he simply turned his head and ignored him.


    Mo Xiujin:???


    He looked at Mo Tong suspiciously.


    Mo Tong shook his head, smiled helplessly, patted him on the shoulder and said, "did you annoy him?"


    Offend Jane Yi?


    He has been addicted to his own thoughts all the way. He has no time to provoke others


    Mo Xiujin had a meal. He thought that after chatting with Zhao Xu in the afternoon, he didn''t tell Jian Yi when he came back.


    Look at Jian Yi now


    Mo Xiujin sighed and was helpless. It turned out that the iceberg would be angry.


    But after helplessness, my heart seemed to flow through a warm current, hot.


    If it weren''t for caring, Jane Yi wouldn''t be angry.


    Mo Xiujin scratched his head, looked at Mo Tong and Jian Yi. There was a sense of confusion on Jian Yi''s face. Jian Yi rarely did this. At the moment, his anger was different from his usual anger. His aura was not cold, but he just ignored people.


    Mo Tong raised his chin to him and motioned him to hurry to solve it.


    Mo Xiujin frowned, then moved over and whispered to Jian Yi, "are you angry with me?"


    "Hum, no need." Jian Yi said coldly.


    "That''s good..." Mo Xiujin nodded. Just as he wanted to raise a smile around his mouth, he heard Jian Yi say, "I''ll just tell Dad and uncle Mo Jue truthfully when I go back."


    "..." Mo Xiujin choked and his face became stiff.


    After telling Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue, wouldn''t he be paralyzed by Mo Jue?


    Mo Xiujin took a deep breath and said frankly without hesitation: "Zhao Xu said there were others besides him, but he didn''t know who it was."


    Jian Yi glances at him, but still doesn''t speak.


    If it''s just like this, Mo Xiujin doesn''t have to hide from his eyes when he comes back. He obviously has something to hide.


    Mo Xiujin sighed and knew that the news could not fool Jian Yi.


    He moved closer to Jian Yi and whispered, "OK, I''ll tell you, but you promise not to tell anyone else."


    Jian Yi rolled his eyes wordlessly and didn''t bother to comment on his mentally retarded words.


    "Zhao Xu told me..." Mo Xiujin looked at the people around him and whispered in Jian Yi''s ear, "their purpose is me, eukins. Yan wants me to join them."


    "Do you want to go?" Jian Yi''s eyes darkened and looked at him with a gloomy face.


    That expression means that he dares to nod and beat him to death.


    "What''s your expression?" Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows, squatted beside him with his knees in his arms, shook his head and said, "of course I don''t want to go."


    Jian Yi glanced at him obliquely, "hum" and said, "what can you hide from me?"


    Mo Xiujin smiled and said, "I''m not..."


    Afraid of dragging you down


    Eukins. Yan that madman, who knows what he will do? If he leaves alone, he can exchange for everyone''s safety. In fact... It''s quite cost-effective.


    And if that person really wants him to join, if he refuses, isn''t it because he is sacrificing that so many people around him.


    This is what he has been struggling with all the way.


    He can fight with everyone and even protect everyone by his own ability, but he can''t accept the danger everyone encounters because of him.


    Before he finished, Jian Yi said directly, "if it were me, would you sacrifice me?"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned, but his eyes didn''t hesitate and shake for a moment. He shook his head firmly and said, "No."


    "That''s it." Jian Yi smiled and punched him gently on the shoulder. "Don''t be stupid in the future."


    Mo Xiujin was slightly stunned. He stared at Jian Yi for a moment. Finally, he lifted his lips, smiled, nodded and said, "OK."


    ¡ª¡ª


    There is Gu Xiaomian for dinner, so you don''t have to worry about the food.


    After dinner, each team dealt with the problems of each team. Qi Jun also knew about Jiao you and others, and immediately felt his head was big.


    Originally, he only thought that only Jiao you and Zhao Xu might be in trouble. Now he didn''t expect shuha and Jiao Jiu to join in the fun. There were ten people in total, four of them had problems. Can we not have a headache?


    Qi Jun frowned and looked at several people for a moment. After walking away, he simply gave up and turned to find Jian Yi. He stood up and said frankly, "I can''t handle it. I''d better leave it to you."


    Dou GUI''s eyes widened.


    Can you still do this?


    Mo Xiuqian looked familiar and said, "there''s no doubt that he has become the attendant of Yi Yi all the way."


    Dou GUI burst out laughing. Regardless of whether his laughter was hated or not, he patted Qi Jun on the shoulder, gave him a thumbs up and said, "brother, you still have an eye."


    Qi Jun was not in the mood to make trouble with him. He patted off his hand and sighed: "I know they have many places to offend you, but..."


    After a pause, he said: "I guarantee with personality that except Zhao Xu, others are brothers and sisters who grew up with me. They are not heinous people. If you can, please... Give them another chance."


    With that, Qi Jun took a deep breath, facing Jian Yi, slowly bent down and bowed.


    He and Jian Yi have known each other for a long time. Whether as an ally or a friend, he knows that what he just said has some moral implications.


    As a brother, how can Jian Yi stop fighting when she sees her sister being bullied?


    Now that he is asking Jian Yi to show mercy, he must have a begging attitude.


    Qi Jun didn''t feel that bowing insulted his self-esteem, but felt sorry for his friends.


    He sighed at the bottom of his heart and lowered his head deeply, but he didn''t expect that before he could bend down completely, he stretched out a big hand in the air and stopped him steadily.


    Qi Jun was stunned and looked up. He only saw Mo Tong''s calm and cold cheeks.


    Mo Tong said coldly, "you don''t have to plead for them. We won''t kill them until the worst happens, but it''s useless for you to plead for them at the last step."

 Chapter 1265

    Mo Tong said a word, and everyone was silent.


    Qi Jun keeps his head down. Because they are allies, Jian Yi will deal with Jiao you in the future. If it''s too heavy, he must provoke gossip.


    Although they are not people who care what others say, they will never watch this happen with him.


    Moreover, since those people dare to bother them, they naturally have to bear the corresponding consequences


    Behind him, shuha and Jiao you looked at Qi Jun''s half bent waist, and their thoughts were complicated for a moment.


    Their captain is also a young man as big, arrogant and energetic as them. Just because of the title of captain, he has borne many responsibilities for them.


    Now I have to bow to Jian Yi because of their actions


    Jiao Jiu frowned, looked at Jiao you with his head down beside him, and said in a deep voice, "it''s done by yourself. Go and bear it yourself. Don''t bother the captain."


    Jiao you was stiff, bowed his head and didn''t speak.


    Seeing that she was silent, Jiao Jiu looked at Jian Yi and his sister around him. How could he be willing to send such a small sister to others to deal with his predecessor?


    Besides, Jian Rui is fine now. Jiao you has been punished by her. In fact, the two can be regarded as even


    Jiao Jiu comforted himself in this way. In the end, he favored his sister because of selfishness. After sighing deeply, he didn''t say anything more.


    Qi Jun stood up straight, looked at Jian Yi deeply and said, "Yi."


    In any case, Jian Yi always has to make a decision, whether to open up or decide to make a move.


    But Jian Yi never said a word from beginning to end.


    The eyes with no emotion looked at Qi Jun in front of him, which made people unable to figure out his thoughts at the bottom of his heart.


    He neither responded to Qi Jun''s request nor put forward his own request.


    As time went by, he kept silent, and everyone gradually relaxed, thinking that his silence was the final answer.


    Just when Jiao Jiu, Jiao you and others thought that the matter would come to an end with Qi Jun''s bow, the gang of Jian Yi suddenly moved.


    Jian Yi and Mo Tong looked at each other, but no one saw what they said.


    But the next second, led by Jian Yi and Mo Tong, together with Dou qiandou Kun and others, they came towards them.


    At that moment, Jian Yi was no longer the person who was always silent.


    He walked slowly step by step, like a king who looked down at the world.


    Those who disobeyed his orders will be punished.


    Jiao Jiu was stunned by his aura and stood there staring at him, but he couldn''t return to God.


    It was Jiao you''s low "brother..." that made him wake up in an instant.


    Jiao you is a girl in the end. She is not afraid of Jian Rui when she meets her. The big reason is that Jian Rui always smiles. She has never been so scary.


    Yes, scary


    In front of Jian Yi, her face is cold and her cold eyes are staring at her. Jiao you feels that her soul seems to be frozen by his cold eyes.


    She was so frightened that she pulled Jiao Jiu''s hand, subconsciously rubbed it against him, and her face turned pale.


    At this time, Jiao you still looks like when she is coated with poison and ready to return Jian Rui.


    Jiao Jiu frowned, pulled over Jiao you, blocked her behind, and calmly faced the people in front of her.


    Shuha stood beside him. Seeing this scene, his eyes flashed and frowned.


    Although Jiao you is wrong, how to deal with it is also their internal affair. It is impossible to watch her being bullied.


    Across the campfire, the two camps are completely different.


    The anxious atmosphere was also imminent. It seemed that the two sides would start to move at the next moment.


    "What do you want?"


    Jiao Jiu stares at Jian Yi. The yellow light shines on Jian Yi''s face, making his already cold expression look colder than the surrounding night.


    Jian Yi glances at him and seems to disdain to speak. He just looks at Jiao you behind him.


    Qi Jun looked at this scene. For a long time, he still held his forehead with one hand and sighed.


    He has done what he can, the rest


    He rubbed his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Jiao you, come here."


    Jiao you was stunned and looked at Qi Jun, pursed his lips and didn''t move.


    "Captain..."


    Jiao Jiu glanced at Jiao you with white lips, looked at Qi Jun with a request, and hesitated, "ah you, she doesn''t dare, you..."


    He didn''t finish.


    Because Qi Jun had raised his hand to stop his words, his voice sank once again, and said coldly, "Jiao you, come out!"


    He has always been their captain. The dignity accumulated over the years makes Jiao you dare not listen to him.


    She was stiff, clenched her lips, and walked out slowly.


    Jian Yi glanced at her and her eyes slipped onto her hand. The color of her eyes deepened a little.


    Perhaps because of fear, Jiao you curled up her fingers tightly. Under the shadow of the fire, she couldn''t see clearly whether there was anything on her fingernails.


    Jian Yi said coldly, "stretch out your hand."


    Jiao you was stunned and shivered subconsciously.


    His voice was like a gust of cold wind whistling from the extremely cold north, wrapped in fine frost, and rushed towards her like falling into the ice cellar. There was also an irresistible momentum in his voice, which made her instinctively stretch out her hand.


    It was warm beside the campfire, but Jiao you couldn''t help sweating.


    Her nails have been wiped clean and there are no traces of smear on them.


    Jane narrowed her eyes and looked up at her. "Where does your nail polish come from?"


    "I......" Jiao you secretly glanced at him and swallowed his saliva. After being calm, he whispered, "it''s my own random deployment."


    Jian Yi nodded, neither angry nor asking again.


    Jiao Youyin breathed a sigh of relief. When he was thinking of fooling her in this way, he suddenly heard Jian Yi say, "you heard that. It''s not that I don''t give her a chance."


    She was stunned and suddenly looked up at the man in front of her.


    Jian Yi''s face is still as cold as usual, but that sentence is much colder than his face


    With those eyes that seemed to see through everything, Jiao you felt the fear from his heart for the first time.


    Qi Jun bit his teeth, flashed a touch of anger on his face, stared at Jiao you and said, "Jiao you! Who else do you want to hide for this time?"


    Jiao you tightly pursed her lips and stared at the beating flame in front of her without saying a word.


    "You..." Qi Jun stared at her and was about to say something more. Jiao Jiu suddenly stood up and blocked Jiao you behind him. He said to Qi Jun, "Captain, I know ah you made a mistake, but can''t we deal with these things by ourselves after we go out?"


    He is reminding Qi Jun that Jiao you is also a member of their team and should not be handled by an outsider of Jian Yi here.

 Chapter 1266

    "What has the final say to them?" said Shu ha, holding his hand, staring at the group in front of him, grunting.


    Then he glared at Shazhi and said with a sarcastic smile, "Miss, if you are really still our Miss, why should you come out and say a word? Do you just watch outsiders bully our own people."


    As soon as his voice fell, the people in the base had many different eyes. They seemed to be waiting to see how Shazhi would deal with it.


    Qi Jun''s face changed and scolded: "shuha, don''t talk!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Mo Xiuqian was so angry that she stamped her feet, stroked her sleeve, pointed to the book and said, "Hey, I say you have a degree of brazenness. Who makes a mistake and who bears it? What''s the matter with yarn weaving?"


    "It''s our base''s business. What''s your business?" shuha glanced at her, hummed and choked back.


    "You!" Mo Xiuqian frowned and was ready to be powerful. Shazhi pulled her and shook her head.


    "Shazhi, look at him. You can''t scold him. Let me come." she said, raising her chin. "Let me scold him so that he won''t dare to speak in the future!"


    Shazhi''s originally slightly frowned eyebrows suddenly loosened, and some were unable to cry or laugh.


    This is not something that can be solved by swearing.


    She dragged Mo Xiuqian and said, "Xiuqian, it doesn''t matter. I can handle it."


    If it''s the most appropriate person to stand up and speak at the moment, it''s undoubtedly her.


    No one will question Jian Yi''s words, but the people in the base will be more or less dissatisfied because Jian Yi is not from the base.


    Mo Xiuqian looked at her with some worry on her face.


    Shazhi patted her hand, smiled back, stepped forward two steps and stood next to Jane Yi.


    Just now, she has been standing behind Jian Yi. Few people will take into account her existence.


    But at this time, she stood in front of them, her cold eyes swept through the people present one by one, and the Qi field around her immediately made them realize that she was the one who should be obedient to them.


    Shazhi and Jian Yi look at each other. Without language, they can understand what they are thinking.


    Seeing Shazhi standing out, Qi Jun immediately looked cold and nodded respectfully to her.


    He is the captain, but he always knows that he should be led by yarn weaving.


    Shazhi looked at him and said nothing. She looked at shuha and Jiao Jiu and finally fell on Jiao you.


    "Since I have to deal with it, I''ll say it straight." Shazhi''s cold voice sounded, which is not as strong as Jian Yi''s aura, but it also makes people dare not easily ignore it. "Our training was originally held to consolidate the alliance, but someone acted without authorization..."


    She looked at Jiao you and said in a cold voice, "you started against Ruirui twice all the way, which has damaged the friendly relationship between us. Do you know you are wrong?"


    "Miss, that''s because..."


    Jiao Jiu hurriedly interrupted and wanted to explain something for his sister, but he just said a few words. Shazhi looked at him and interrupted coldly: "I don''t want to investigate the reason."


    Jiao Jiu was stunned. His lips opened and closed, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Shazhi looked at Jiao you and said, "as the saying goes, nothing happens more than three times. Ruirui once gave you a chance. Ah Dong just gave you a chance. Now... I''ll give you a third and last chance."


    Looking at Jiao Youwei''s changed face and uneasy eyes, Shazhi paused and said, "this time, you think about it. If you still refuse to explain everything, then when you go back, pack up your things and leave."


    "Leave?"


    Jiao you didn''t react and looked up at Shazhi.


    Jiao Jiu was also confused. They grew up in the base since childhood. Their education is to complete tasks for the base. Whether they live or die, they already belong to the base. They have never heard of the word "leave".


    Shuha frowned and asked, "where do you want her to go?"


    "Whatever." Shazhi spit out two words coldly.


    Her face showed a ruthless side for the first time. It had a strong change from the usual gentle yarn weaving, but it is undeniable that occasionally, she would show the same aura as talilina.


    "Whatever?" shuha frowned deeper.


    He thought Shazhi''s "leaving" was just a punishment, but at the moment, it was an expulsion!


    She wants to drive away Jiao you


    "Since you don''t obey the order, there''s no need to stay at the base." Shazhi said coldly.


    "You..." shuha wanted to say it again. Shazhi said, "I know you will be dissatisfied. I have only one word."


    She glanced at him faintly, then glanced at the rest of the base in the crowd with slightly cold eyes, and only said in a cold voice, "if anyone is dissatisfied, you don''t have to argue with me, just pack up your things and go with her."


    "Ha ~ good......" shuha sneered, and the arc of his mouth was very cold and angry. He stared at Shazhi and said, "Miss, you can really do your best for outsiders. I want to ask you, do you really regard us as your own people?"


    Shuha frowned slightly, his eyes full of cold.


    They are all partners of the base, but Shazhi said to expel them. He didn''t even listen to a reason and plea. Such Shazhi inevitably made him cold.


    Shazhi sneered and said to shuha, "I''ll ask you this question. Do you really think of me as a big lady?"


    Shuhadon paused for a moment. Before she understood what she meant, she heard Shazhi say, "if my mother is still alive, shuha, I''ll ask you. Dare you say no?"


    The book was stunned. His eyes flashed and couldn''t speak.


    If talilina were still alive, he certainly wouldn''t dare to say no.


    Even, whatever the man said, they were only obedient and would never question, let alone plead and explain.


    Seeing him silent, Shazhi sneered: "as the eldest lady of the base, I may not be here often, but I have done my best since my mother died."


    She glanced at the crowd and felt a sense of oppression for a moment.


    "I admit that I am too weak to protect everyone in the base like my mother, so the alliance is the only way I can think of to protect everyone. In recent years, I have never done anything to hurt the base, but what about you?"


    Qi Jun''s eyes darkened, and Jiao Jiu and shuha''s face changed.


    They never thought about yarn weaving.


    They only know that Shazhi, who bears the name of the eldest lady, has been mixing with Jane Yi. They pay little attention to the base and always turn their elbows out, but they rarely think about whether they respect her from the bottom of their heart.


    For a time, there was no one to speak. Shuha seemed to be asked and didn''t speak.


    Shazhi took a deep breath: "I can tolerate everything else, but the only thing I can''t tolerate is betrayal and deception. Since you don''t accept me and don''t take me as the leader, then... Leave my territory!"


    Qi Jun hesitated and said, "Miss..."


    He still wanted to persuade Shazhi. He was afraid that some words would be too heavy, so he couldn''t recover them.


    Just as he opened his mouth, Shazhi turned to look at him as if he knew what he wanted to say: "brother Qi Jun, I don''t have the means like my mother, but it doesn''t mean that my temper is really good."


    Qi Jun nodded after flashing his eyes several times and said, "I see. Follow the order of the eldest lady."

 Chapter 1267

    The first two camps are deadlocked.


    In the night not far away, two low smiles came from the three people who were about to integrate with the shadows of the surrounding trees.


    Jian Haixi didn''t know when they arrived, but obviously they all saw what had just happened.


    "Look, I said they could handle it by themselves." Jian Haixi smiled at Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge, with a smile in his eyes, nodded and said, "I didn''t expect that Shazhi has such a strong side. It seems that they need to exercise more in the future."


    She usually follows behind Jian Yi like a obedient lamb, causing everyone to forget that Shazhi is not a weak and deceptive character.


    Jian Haixi bent his mouth. Before he could return his smile, he listened to hamu Leng hum behind him: "what little lamb, the eldest lady is the daughter of the eldest sister. How can it be bad?"


    He hid in the trees and couldn''t see his face clearly, but his eyes, which were always very heavy, were unexpectedly bright when he looked at it now.


    There is a trace of relief, a trace of emotion, and some past events


    The yarn weaving just now made him see talilina''s shadow on her.


    Ha muyao looked at the figure of Shazhi and sighed slightly in his heart.


    Even though she was different from talilina and even had some diametrically opposite characters, at this moment, he suddenly felt that talilina might not have completely disappeared, at least he could see her shadow occasionally.


    Jian Haixi looked at hamu, smiled and said nothing else. He just pointed to the front and said, "let''s go and have a look."


    Three people just walked a few steps, in front of the crowd, a small head suddenly turned around.


    Mo Xiujin was also "watching the war". He just looked at it. He suddenly turned his head. Originally, he just glanced at it casually, but he immediately saw three figures from countless tree shadows.


    He squinted and looked at Jian Haixi. When he recognized Jian Haixi''s body shape, his eyes brightened and shouted, "aunt!"


    Let perfect people no longer care about the dull atmosphere in front of them, so they turned and ran towards Jian Haixi.


    When he shouted, everyone looked in the direction he ran, and no one paid attention to what was in front of him anymore.


    Jian Haixi looked at the little figure rushing towards her, smiled, stretched out his arms to catch him, touched his hair and said softly, "after spending two or three days in the forest, we a Jin are still so energetic."


    "Of course, these are small things." Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and looked proud, but he always held Jian Haixi''s arm in his hand and refused to loosen it. Relying on her, she was half coquettish and said, "aunt, it''s too boring here."


    Jane Haixi choked and was unable to laugh or cry.


    The child, knowing that these mechanisms are arranged by them, dares to say that they are boring.


    "Yes, ah Jin is so powerful. Of course, no mechanism can trap you." Jian Haixi pinched his nose.


    "Well, I don''t know who just squatted in front of the big stone to hurt spring and autumn." Jian Rui rushed over the second, had occupied Jian Haixi''s other arm, spit out her tongue at Mo Xiujin and hum, "just say it when you''re homesick. Don''t be afraid. We''ll laugh at you!"


    "You..." Mo Xiujin blushed and couldn''t speak.


    This dead girl, it''s called a sharp rope to dismantle his platform and land.


    Looking at the two people making trouble again, Jian Haixi reluctantly stopped between them and said, "well, don''t make trouble."


    Jian Rui hummed to Mo Xiujin, said hello to Dou Ge, and took them to the campfire.


    Jiao Jiu totally didn''t expect that Jian Haixi would enter the forest in person. In particular, he thought that what she had just said was likely to be heard by Jian Haixi. For a moment, several people looked a little different.


    Zhao Xu wanted to bury his face in his collar. He never thought that he would directly meet Jian Haixi as soon as he lost his horse. If someone else was happy, he would directly solve him


    He sighed heavily, wiped his face, and decided to let it be.


    As soon as Jian Haixi arrived, the atmosphere that was just at stake suddenly became warm.


    She and Dou Ge were surrounded by a group of children. In front of them, either the small head arched over or the smiling face raised in the past. For a moment, they couldn''t tell their mind to deal with others.


    "Mommy, why did you come in?" asked Jane Rui, holding Jane Haixi''s hand.


    They all thought Jane Haixi was just a remote monitoring. Unexpectedly, she and Dou Ge came in in person.


    "Anyway, it''s boring to be idle. Just come in and relax." Jane Haixi nodded her small nose and said with a smile, "how are you? Are you all right?"


    "It''s OK." Jian Rui''s eyes purred, and she answered with a smile the next second.


    Mo Tong also nodded, looked at Jian Haixi and said seriously, "Mom, don''t worry, we''re not hurt, it''s good."


    Their tacit understanding is not in Jian Haixi and the premise and those things.


    Although the little guys are young, they already know the principle of reporting good news rather than bad news in front of their elders.


    Jian Haixi looked at several people, smiled and pretended not to know.


    "What''s better." among the harmonious voices, there was only an abrupt voice from Gu Ruan, who was "injured with honor".


    He curled his mouth, looked sad, came up to Jian Haixi, pointed to his blooming face and said, "aunt, look at my face. It''s disfigured by bees. It''s not easy to play at all."


    "It''s good to say that you can make complaints about bees in this place so accurately that you are also a cow expert."


    "Aunt ~" Gu Xiaomian groaned. He even threw down his eyebrows, ignored Mo Xiuqian''s knife, and kept flirting with Jian Haixi.


    "Hurt? Let your aunt show you." Jian Haixi carefully checked his bitten injury with a fire and touched his head. "Does it hurt? It looks really serious."


    "It hurts." Gu Xiaomian nodded repeatedly. "They sting hard. My face is swollen."


    Jian Haixi gently avoided the red envelope on his face, pinched his small face and said with a smile, "will your aunt cook delicious food for you when you go back? Make up for the damage we Xiaomian suffered."


    "Still want to play games with me." Gu Xiaomian took the opportunity to add weight and strive for welfare for himself.


    "OK ~" Jane Haixi looked at him spoiled and nodded, "no problem. You can do whatever you want."


    Gu Xiaomian was satisfied and smiled comfortably.


    Looking at his appearance, Mo Xiujin couldn''t bear to "tut", covered his eyes and said, "no, if I look at it again, I will beat Gu Ruan."


    "... feel the same." Shazhi couldn''t help nodding. In terms of cheekiness, they really want to bow down to Gu Xiaomian.


    Several people here are talking around Jian Haixi and Dou Ge. They have forgotten that they were confronting others just now.


    On the other side, Qi Jun and others who quietly watched the scene gave birth to a feeling of incompatibility from the bottom of their heart.

 Chapter 1268

    Ha Mu glanced at them and stood quietly behind Shazhi with a calm face.


    This way of standing in line without talking has made his position clear.


    Not knowing when, hamu will always be talilina''s most loyal follower.


    Talilina is gone. He is a follower of her daughter.


    Never betray.


    Qi Jun pursed his lips, stood silently with Jiao Jiu and others, and no one made a sound.


    Across the campfire, one side is smiling, while the other side is silent


    Several people stared at the fire in front of them and listened to the laughter of Jian Rui and others. They became more and more lonely.


    Most of them are orphans. They have grown up in the base since childhood. They rarely realize the warmth of such a family, but they have not been envied.


    Jiao you''s eyes flashed slightly, and she lowered her head deeply. She didn''t want to look again. If she could, she wanted to block her ears together.


    So you don''t have to listen to those laughter.


    "Ah you..." Jiao Jiu looked at his sister, pursed his lips and stretched out his hand to hold her hand.


    It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter without mom and dad. You have a brother.


    As if he had received his brother''s silent message, Jiao Youwei bit his lips and held his brother''s hand tightly.


    After calming the noisy children around him, Jian Haixi turned his head and looked aside.


    When she saw Qi Jun standing opposite quietly, lonely and pitifully, she couldn''t bear to sigh, so she waved to them and said with a smile, "what are you doing standing so far? Come here quickly."


    Her voice is as warm as the sunshine in spring. In such a night, people unconsciously want to follow.


    Qi Jun looked up slightly stunned and suddenly bumped into Jian Haixi. With kind eyes, he was not sure what Jian Haixi meant.


    In addition, what happened before was a little unpleasant, which made him hesitate and have no response.


    Jian Haixi still had a soft smile on his face and patiently said to several people, "it''s cold at night. Be careful. Come and sit with you."


    With everyone


    These simple words seem to be the most powerful thrust at this time, breaking the ice and fire world on both sides of the campfire.


    Qi Jun''s eyes flashed. He winked at Jiao Jiu, shuha and others, and led them closer.


    The light of the fire was dim and reflected shuha''s face, making people unable to see the look at the bottom of his eyes.


    He secretly looked at Jian Haixi and watched her get along with Shazhi and others. For a moment, he suddenly had an unspeakable taste in his heart.


    He thought he probably understood why Shazhi was willing to follow Jane Haixi.


    They have never felt the warmth like having family.


    They only have training in their life. When they grow up, training will only become a task. They will not have the opportunity to experience all kinds of warmth like ordinary people.


    He was thinking wildly and heard Jane Haixi discussing tomorrow with others.


    Looking at the children in high spirits one by one, Dou Ge smiled and asked, "you are all gathered here. What are you going to do tomorrow? Is it difficult for Chengdu to abstain?"


    "Who said to abstain." Mo Xiuqian tooted her lips and waved her fist. "Our team is the first, so she won''t abstain."


    The speaker didn''t listen intentionally. Her words directly aroused everyone''s competitive heart.


    Gu Xiaomian rolled up his sleeve, squinted at her and said, "our team is not bad, okay? And we''re the first to take this shortcut. I can''t say we''ll go out before you!"


    Mo Xiuqian rolled a big white eye at him: "just boast, you, I don''t believe that a person who can poke into the bee nest can surpass Yi to run first..."


    "We..."


    "Cough..." seeing the two people arguing, their faces became more and more ruddy. Dou GUI coughed and narrowed his eyes like a fox. "Well, it''s too early to win or lose at this time. We still have one day tomorrow."


    Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian looked at him at the same time. Their eyes were bright and they forgot to have a team.


    Dou GUI pretended to cough again, and he couldn''t believe it on his face.


    Together, the two didn''t count their backward team at all, did they?


    "Although we are backward, we have heard the truth of the tortoise and rabbit race." Dou GUI raised her eyebrows and said, "don''t underestimate people."


    One side of the book ha lowered his head and didn''t say a word.


    Their team has the worst performance, most of which is due to him and Jiao you.


    Looking at the noise of several people, Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows and said with a smile: "it seems that you are full of fighting spirit."


    "That''s right," Mo Xiuqian said proudly. "Yiyi and I came for the first time."


    "Sorry, said the first is ours..."


    While talking, an accident suddenly happened at the moment.


    The earth under my feet suddenly shook violently, and a loud noise shook the sky, as if it sounded in everyone''s ears.


    The next second, not far from the sky, the fire was as bright as day, illuminating everyone''s face and the accident and fear in their eyes.


    "Mommy!" Jian Rui screamed. Frightened by the explosion, she hid in Jian Haixi''s arms and trembled all over.


    Jian Yi and Mo Tongze stood in front of the crowd for the first time and looked in that direction.


    "It''s the base!" Jian Yi said in a deep voice.


    At the moment, the base is surrounded by thick fire and smoke, and the dark red tongue of fire goes straight into the sky, so that half of the sky is red.


    "It seems that something happened at the base." Dou Ge narrowed his eyes and stood up with a cold face.


    Jian Haixi took back her eyes, touched her daughter''s head, and comforted Jian Rui for the first time: "it''s okay, baby, you''re not afraid..."


    Jian Rui was just frightened at that moment. She was frightened by the huge voice. When she reacted, she didn''t stick to Jian Haixi anymore.


    Coax her daughter, Jian Haixi gets up and walks to Dou Ge, looks at the direction of the base from a distance, squints and says in a deep voice: "brother Dou, contact ah Zhuo and ha Mu immediately. Go around and have a look, especially pay attention to the way out of the woods."


    "Yes." Ha Mu nodded, turned and ran quickly out of the woods.


    He is most familiar with the terrain here. There is no pressure when running at night.


    Jian Haixi turned to look at the children behind him and said to Jian Yi and Mo Tong, "you are responsible here. You must protect everyone''s safety."


    "Yes."


    "Mommy, don''t worry."


    Jian Haixi has nothing to worry about her family''s children. Jian Yi is smart, Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin are calm, Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui are smart. Although Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian are impulsive, they never make mistakes in the overall view and won''t fall off the chain at critical times.


    She also knows some of the children of the Dou family. The only thing she doesn''t trust is the people in the base Qi Jun.


    That''s why what I said just now is not so much to ask Jian Yi and Mo Tong to take care of everyone, as to explain that they should abandon their past grievances and protect everyone, including Qi Jun and them.


    Needless to say, she believed her son understood.


    After ordering several people, Jian Haixi took his mobile phone to the other side and called Qiaoqiao and Ying.


    There''s no reason why she didn''t receive a phone call when such a big thing happened.

 Chapter 1269

    Jian Haixi went aside. Jian Yi and Mo Tong looked at each other and said in a deep voice, "brother, I''ll give it to you here."


    Mo Tong knew what he meant, but his eyebrows still frowned, nodded and told him, "be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Jian Yi nodded slightly, glanced at the crowd and said to Qi Jun and Mo Xiujin, "Qi Jun, a Jin, come with me."


    "It seems that it''s not boring at last." Mo Xiujin moved his neck and walked out with a smile.


    Qi Jun paused, turned to shuha and said, "I''ll go and have a look. If you have something to discuss with them, don''t be impulsive, you know?"


    Shuha nodded. He was not an impulsive idiot, and naturally understood the current situation.


    The three of them were about to leave. Dou Qian frowned and stopped in front of Jian Yi and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Jian Yi replied truthfully, "hamu can''t go alone. I''ll go and have a look."


    Dou Qian was not surprised. He knew these people were not idle guys. "I''m going too."


    Jian Yi looks at him with an eyebrow.


    Dou Qian said in a deep voice, "it''s too dangerous for you three to go. At least let me follow."


    His tone is not objectionable. Although the three people in front of him are very powerful, they are still weak in terms of skill


    "No." Jian Yi shook his head, looked at Jian Rui and others behind him, and looked at the direction of Jian Haixi. His eyes were dark and said, "I''ll rest assured if you stay."


    Dou Qian frowned and wanted to say something. Mo Tong patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t argue, just listen to Yi Yi."


    "But..."


    "He doesn''t have a strong character." Mo Tong said seriously.


    Since Jian Yi said no, that''s not necessary. He has enough ability to deal with the things he will encounter. They just need to listen to him and solve the remaining problems for him.


    Mo Tong''s face shows his absolute trust in Jian Yi. Dou Qian glances at others and finds that the rest of them are the same as him. Although they are worried, no one questions Jian Yi''s decision.


    Dou Qian pursed his lips. Finally, he didn''t say anything. Looking at Jian Yi, he said, "be careful."


    "Well, I know." Jian Yi raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    Shazhi took Jane Yi''s bag and handed it to him. She asked anxiously, "ah Dong, you should be careful."


    "Don''t worry, it will." Jian Yi nodded.


    "Keep in touch with me whenever you have a situation." Shazhi looked at him anxiously, but her face was calm. "I''ll stare at him all the time."


    She grew up around talilina in the end. Even if she meets such an accident, she can still play an independent role.


    Jian Yi slightly hooked the corner of her lips and asked in a deep voice, "stay here and take care of yourself."


    With that, he turned to face Jian Rui, raised his hand and gently rubbed her hair: "Rui Rui is not afraid. Follow Mommy, and my brother will come back soon."


    Jian Rui nodded and took a deep breath: "I''ll take care of everyone for my brother and Mommy."


    "Well, my brother believes you." Jian Yi nodded, then turned around with Mo Xiujin and Qi Jun, and quickly disappeared into the night along the direction hamu left.


    The people who stayed in place looked at the back of the three people who disappeared quickly, and their faces were a little heavy.


    The fire was still burning in the distance. Even after such a long distance, they still vaguely felt the heat wave, and there was a strong smell of fire in the air.


    Jianrui looked at the direction of the base. The fire was reflected in the bottom of her eyes, which was a little dark for a moment.


    She knows the abilities of Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin and fully believes them, but she still worries in her heart.


    Mo Tong gently rubbed her hair and comforted her, "don''t worry, Yiyi, they''ll be back soon."


    Shazhi took Jian Rui''s cold hand and her eyes were firm: "ah Dong was not trapped here before, nor now."


    Jian Rui''s eyes moved, nodded to Shazhi, and finally hung a smile on her face: "I know, sister Shazhi."


    It should be said that no place in the world can trap her brother.


    Seeing that she was all right, Mo Tong turned to look at the people who stayed.


    He didn''t forget that there are not only Dou''s and Nan''s people, but also shuha''s group of irregular bombs.


    Shuha and others were whispering because of the fire in the base and Qi Jun''s departure. They felt Mo Tong''s eyes and calmed down for a moment.


    Even though accidents are frequent at the moment, shuha and Jiao Jiu have never been on guard against Mo Tong and his people.


    Shuha met his eyes and immediately snorted coldly, "what do you want to do?"


    "Boom ~"


    At the sight of his explosive alert appearance, Mo Xiuqian couldn''t help hissing: "it''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin."


    Her voice was not big or small, but it was enough to reach everyone present.


    Book Hatton was so angry that he twisted his eyebrows and raised his voice: "what are you talking about?"


    Mo Xiuqian raised her eyebrows and just wanted to offend him again. Suddenly, Jian Rui interrupted their argument.


    "Don''t say a word." Jane Rui''s face was rare and serious. She turned to look at the book and said, "I know you can''t trust us all the time, but now there''s an accident in the base, and my aunt Qiao is still there. We can''t even hurt ourselves?"


    Shuha frowned and snorted.


    "It''s already this time. Can you put aside your personal prejudices first?" Jane Rui sighed. "If we continue to infighting, the fire will burn on ourselves sooner or later."


    The book choked and completely lost its voice.


    The people in the base look at me and you. They all hear some truth in what Jian Rui said, but now Qi Jun is not here. They seem to have lost their direction and don''t know what to do for a moment.


    Shazhi glanced at them, stepped forward and said, "if you have an opinion on me, you can mention it again in the future, but since you call me big miss, listen to my order now."


    As soon as her voice fell, everyone looked at her immediately, and no one objected.


    There is no doubt that yarn weaving is the most suitable way to lead them.


    "From now on, everyone is on standby." Shazhi glanced at everyone and issued a cold order, "no one is allowed to act without authorization!"


    Gu Xiaomian accurately pointed to a figure hidden in the crowd and said, "do you hear me? Especially you!"


    Zhao Xu: "


    He was just trying to sneak away when no one noticed him. Now he has to run


    Gu Xiaomian snorted at him. Two fingers pointed to his eyes and then pointed to him: "I can stare at you. Don''t try to play tricks."


    In addition to Zhao Xu, the people of other bases looked at each other, pondered slightly, and said in unison: "understand, follow the order of the eldest lady!"


    Shuha''s eyes flickered slightly. After a moment, he also shouted in a low voice.


    Although he doesn''t like Shazhi following Jian Yi, as long as Shazhi is still a big girl, he will still listen to her orders at this time, just because she is their leader.

 Chapter 1270

    After solving these difficult people, the rest are Dou''s own people. Naturally, there is no need to say more.


    Yarn weaving turned to Mo Tong and said, "brother Mo Tong."


    Mo Tong glanced at the crowd and thought slightly: "Yiyi, they are now going to help hamu investigate the way out. We are on standby, but from now on, everyone will be merged into a brigade and divided into outpost and service department to prevent the accident from happening again."


    Several people nodded, and Mo Tong pointed to Dou Qian and Dou Kun: "the outpost is responsible for guarding the periphery and paying attention to the changes around at any time. Dou Qian and Dou Kun have high force value. Select several people to form several small strongholds to stand guard, and notify them in time."


    Dou Qian and Dou Kun nodded: "understand."


    Mo Tong added, "the rest are the service department. Wait in place. Don''t walk around. Be responsible for taking everyone''s equipment."


    Of course, these are just on the surface.


    Privately, Mo Tong doesn''t have to explain. Their own people have assigned several other tasks.


    Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian are responsible for staring at Zhao Xu, Jiao you and others. Shazhi is responsible for contacting Jian Yi, while Jian Rui follows Jian Haixi to prevent everyone from dispersing.


    These instructions, Mo Tong from the beginning to the end, a total of less than three minutes.


    As soon as the task is assigned, Dou Qian and Dou Kun have ordered people to stand guard and patrol, and the rest are in place.


    Everyone was in a hurry, but the whole team was in order.


    As if they had not just witnessed a close explosion, but just an ordinary training task.


    Shuha and Jiao Jiu looked at the busy crowd with complex eyes.


    The accident happened so suddenly tonight that none of them had a bottom in their hearts, but Mo Tong and others were not flustered at all.


    Jian Yi leads people to check the exit. The rest have arranged all the arrangements in a few minutes


    Such calm and orderly, if it is the reason why Jian Haixi and Dou Ge are here, but now they both leave temporarily.


    Besides, before Jian Haixi left, he didn''t have time to explain the details


    In other words, Jian Yi and Mo Tong decide what to do in the current situation. They don''t even have the opportunity to discuss in advance.


    Shuha''s eyes were dark and heavy for a moment, and his fundus was extremely complex.


    Because at this moment, he clearly saw that if he were himself, he would not do better than them.


    "See?" Jiao Jiu laughed at himself. "Each of them is not simple."


    The book hummed for a moment and nodded.


    "We are team members after all, and we will never be team leaders," he said. "But they, when they get together, listen to Jian Yi, but after they are separated, everyone can be alone."


    Jiao Jiu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "the rules are different. They are kings."


    Shuha didn''t say anything again.


    Originally, I thought that Jian Yi and his group were rich people''s dandies and sparrows raised in golden cages. This so-called intensive training was just their family game.


    But unexpectedly, none of them fell behind and lost points from the single person test to the disordered team competition in the field.


    "We underestimated them," shuha said. "Now, the first two games may be just a little game for them."


    Jiao Jiu nodded: "they are no worse than anyone. Whether it''s their ability to deal with these changes or their personal ability, they were deliberately clumsy before..."


    If they can no longer see the abilities of Jian Yi and others, they will be too blind.


    Such people may never put them in their eyes at all.


    Shuha sighed sullenly and laughed at himself. His heart was full of bad taste.


    He used to be arrogant in front of these people, but now he finds that his capital doesn''t exist at all, and he doesn''t even have the confidence to laugh at others.


    There are mo Tong and they are here. Everything is going on step by step.


    On the other hand, Jian Haixi made several calls with his mobile phone, but there was always a mechanical sound in his mobile phone.


    A Zhuo, Qiao Qiao, Qi Er, Ying


    All of them were turned off or no one connected. Her eyebrows became more and more tight. When she called Qi Er, there was still a mechanical female voice, Jian Haixi''s heart suddenly sank.


    Sure enough, something happened at the base.


    She looked at the direction of the fire in the distance and held it tightly in her heart. At the moment, she didn''t know what had happened to several people in the base.


    Jane Haixi couldn''t rest assured that she could trap Azrael and them together and finally caused such a shocking accident.


    She paced a few steps in place, knocked her chin gently with her mobile phone, hesitated for a moment, held her mobile phone and opened the address book.


    All the way to the beginning of "J", her finger was about to press the dial, the screen flashed, but she received a call from the other party first.


    "Jiao..." Jian Haixi was about to call him, but soon realized that it was wrong.


    In the receiver, Jiao Wu''s voice was fast and weak. It seemed that he covered his mobile phone with his hand. The voice came close to gas.


    Jian Haixi cautiously didn''t speak again.


    The next second, Jiao Wu said quickly, "mosquitoes are going to fight. They are caught. Be careful. This is a trap."


    After a sentence, the phone was immediately hung up before Jian Haixi responded.


    You don''t have to think about it. It''s a dangerous adventure for Jiao Wu to dial this phone in the base.


    Jian Haixi slowly took down his mobile phone and pressed out the screen. His eyes were gloomy with wind and rain.


    She bowed her head and thought. The thoughts in her brain ran very fast and didn''t move for a long time.


    "Mommy..." Jianrui was looking at the light of her mobile phone. When she was about to approach, the light suddenly went out, making her a little unable to see clearly.


    She whispered, "Mommy, where are you?"


    "Rui Rui? Why are you here?" Jian Haixi looked down at Jian Rui running towards her and touched her hair.


    "Big brother doesn''t trust you, Mommy. I''m afraid you''re separated from us, so let me come and follow you." Jian Rui said, looking at Jian Haixi''s serious appearance, pulled her hand and whispered, "Mommy, what''s the matter with you? Is aunt Qiao having an accident?"


    "They''ll be fine. Mommy will find a way." Jian Haixi pulled the corners of her mouth, pulled out a smile, squatted down and looked at Jian Rui, "but baby, you want to tell me, what did Jiao you explain these two days?"


    Jian Rui was stunned and looked at Jian Haixi in surprise: "Mommy, you know?"


    "Guess." jianhaixi helped Jianrui pull her clothes to block the night wind in the forest, smiled and said, "Mommy, she just has something on her mind."


    Jianrui nodded, pursed her lips and said, "she has an explanation, but ruiruirui can''t let her say it all. She only explains a mosquito."


    Mosquitoes


    It was him.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes suddenly deepened, as rich as the ink of the jungle.


    After the accident just now, she quickly ruled out several names in her mind. At that time, they were still suspicious, and now they can be determined.


    Jian Haixi sighed, stood up, took Jian Rui''s hand and said, "come on, let''s go back first."

 Chapter 1271

    "Aunt and Ruirui are back."


    Seeing them coming back, Gu Xiaomian shouted first, and then Shazhi and others gathered around Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi glanced and saw that Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin were not there. Just about to ask, Mo Tong nearby explained to her, "Mom, Yi Yi took a Jin and Qi Jun to help hamu investigate the exit. Don''t worry."


    He has always been like this. He thought about what Jian Haixi thought and what Jian Haixi thought. He didn''t need her to ask about the things that would worry Jian Haixi. He had told her in advance.


    Jian Haixi gave a "um" and nodded without saying anything.


    She has always been at ease with Jian Yi. In addition, Mo Xiujin is smart. They are not bad. With Qi Jun, who knows the terrain very well, there will be no problem.


    Everyone was still waiting for her to explain to them, but they saw that she didn''t say anything, but looked directly at Jiao you.


    Ah Zhuo and ha Mu are not here, so the people in the base also know who they should listen to at the moment. After returning from jianhaixi, everyone''s eyes fell on her.


    At this time, Jiao you saw that she looked at herself. She panicked and subconsciously felt guilty.


    As a child, she couldn''t afford the city government in front of Jian Haixi. Because of what she had done, Jian Haixi looked at her like this and immediately lowered her head to avoid her sight.


    Jiao Jiu was stunned for a moment. He stopped in front of Jiao you without thinking for the next second, blocking Jian Haixi''s eyes.


    In the dark night, Jian Haixi''s eyes were bright. Both of them were afraid that she was going to stand out for her daughter.


    When they were frightened, Jian Haixi released Jian Rui''s hand and walked towards Jiao you.


    "Mrs. Ning, my sister......" Jiao Jiu nervously pinched his fingers, summoned up the courage to meet Jian Haixi''s eyes and wanted to plead for Jiao you.


    Even though he was afraid of her, the people behind him were his sister and his only relatives.


    If Jian Haixi really wants to settle accounts, he is willing to be punished instead of Jiao you.


    "I just have something to ask her. Don''t be nervous." Jian Haixi smiled.


    She knows her daughter. These things happen among the children and will eventually be solved among them.


    In other words, Jian Rui didn''t call for help when she was in trouble, and she didn''t mention it when she saw her just now. Jian Haixi acquiesced that she wouldn''t intervene until it was bigger.


    Looking at the smile on her face, Jiao Jiu hesitated for a while, as if he had made a great determination, and took a step aside with his tight lips.


    Jian Haixi smiled at him, squatted down in front of Jiao you, looked straight at her and said, "Jiao you, can you tell me what else you know?"


    Jiao you''s face froze and was stunned there.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Jian Haixi said with patience: "you see, there is something wrong with the base, and ah Zhuo is still in the base. I want to find out the hand behind the scenes. Can you tell me what you know?"


    Shuha frowned and looked at Jiao you with half doubt and half surprise.


    If something happens to the base, I have to ask Jiao you about it


    "Ah you, you..." Jiao Jiu''s eyes flickered slightly, looked at Jian Haixi, and then looked at Jiao you and sighed, "what do you know? Tell me."


    Jiao you shook her head and whispered, "I... I don''t know..."


    "You lie!" Jianrui pointed to her. "You clearly said that everything you know was told by mosquitoes. Ah Zhuo''s life and death are uncertain, and you don''t admit it!"


    Mosquitoes


    As soon as the name came out, the children of the base looked at Jiao you in surprise.


    Especially shuha, his face is unbelievable.


    Along the way, the general suspicion of Jiao you was finally confirmed at this moment. He couldn''t believe that she was even related to mosquitoes


    "Jiao you..." shuha looked at her like a stranger and asked in a deep voice, "what have you done?"


    The fire of the base was still burning, reflecting their cheeks and eyes.


    Standing in front of him was still the man, but shuha felt that he didn''t know her at all.


    "Brother shuha..." Jiao you bit her lower lip and shouted.


    "If you know anything else, say it as soon as possible. Don''t make a big mistake." shuha said seriously, and there was no care in her eyes.


    Jiao you twisted his clothes with his fingers hanging in front of him. His eyes were dark and he didn''t read again.


    Jian Haixi patted her on the shoulder and said, "time is pressing. I want to know what you know in addition to what mosquitoes tell you. Who else is suspicious, including mosquitoes?"


    "I......" Jiao you hesitated and opened his mouth. After hesitating for a long time, he only spit out this word.


    Seeing the passage of time, Jian Haixi''s patience was gradually exhausted.


    "Jiao you, there is such a big thing in the base. If I want to solve it as soon as possible, I must know enough information." Jian Haixi stares at her closely. She has given her too many opportunities, but the girl in front seems to have no intention to say.


    Even if she opened her mouth, her eyes were not ready to tell her the truth.


    Jane Haixi sighed, shook her head and stood up.


    On one side, Jiao Jiu was anxious to pull her sleeve and said, "ah you, tell Mrs. Ning what you know. Do you want to harm our base?"


    "Elder brother......" Jiao you moves and pushes Jiao Jiu away.


    She doesn''t want to tell this woman that their base will only be more dangerous in the future.


    "I''ve given you many opportunities..." Jian Haixi''s voice finally cooled down when she saw the indifference and resistance in her eyes. "I don''t want to threaten a child, especially a girl. I don''t know whether the lives of those people in the base are important to you, but they are important to me."


    She looked at Jiao you deeply, her voice was still gentle, but her eyes were cold: "Jiao you, my sister is there, she is waiting for me to save her, so if you know something but don''t say it, I''ll tell you I''m sorry for what I''m going to do."


    "Don''t......" Jiao Jiu was surprised and hurriedly took Jiao you back one step and looked at Jian Haixi with wide eyes. "Mrs. Ning, ah you, she... She will say. Please give her a little more time."


    He said, turning his head and staring at Jiao you: "what do you want to do?! just say what you know. Mrs. Ning won''t embarrass you. Ah you, listen to your brother..."


    "Brother!"


    Jiao you shouted fiercely, which made Jiao Jiu suddenly silent.


    "Why should we listen to her? Do you know she is our enemy?!"


    The voice fell, and everyone became quiet, including Jiao Jiu, all staring at her.


    Jiao you shouted loudly, with trembling and crying in her voice.


    She turned her head to stare at Jian Haixi, grinned and sneered, "what do you want to do? Did you kill me? Do you think I would be afraid of you?"

 Chapter 1272

    Jiao you is no more than a child, but the hatred on her face is really not what a child should have.


    Jiao Jiu hurriedly stepped forward and stopped in front of Jiao you, with a dark face and a deep voice: "ah you! Don''t talk!"


    He just stopped, standing in front of Jiao you and blocking Jian Haixi for her.


    But now, he is trying to stop Jiao you from being rude to Jian Haixi.


    No matter which time, he was protecting his sister.


    Jiao you knocked off his hand and looked coldly. Jian Haixi said, "why can''t I say what she can do? Why can''t others say what she can do."


    She turned her head and looked at Jian Haixi, with a sarcastic smile on her lips and said, "solve the problem of the base? You''re good. It''s all your fault that the base has become like this. What are you still hypocritically saying here?"


    Jiao you''s hatred seems to block out the sky and the sun.


    Jian Haixi was a little surprised. Before this second, it was hard for her to imagine that a child would be so hostile to her.


    At this moment, even she wondered if she had killed Jiao you''s family, otherwise how could she be so hated


    Jian Haixi moved her lips. Before she could speak, Jian Rui on one side stepped forward quickly, grabbed Jiao you''s collar and said coldly, "who gave you the courage to talk to my mommy like this?"


    Jiao youleng snorted and looked at Jian Rui with disdain: "she is my enemy. Why don''t I dare say."


    "Jiao you..." Jian Rui''s hand pinching her collar was loose and tight, tight and loose, so she pressed down her fist and hit her face.


    Just because she yelled at Jane Haixi just now, she already wanted to beat her up.


    "I tell you, I can tolerate you to attack me again and again, and I can forgive your scheming and cruelty, but..." Jian Rui''s voice was suddenly cold, her hand holding Jiao you''s collar jerked back, coldly looked at her eyes and said, "if you dare to be disrespectful to my mommy again, don''t blame me for being rude to you today!"


    Jiao you sneered, glanced at her and said, "anyway, there are many of you. It''s not difficult to bully me. My arm can''t beat my thigh. If you want to kill me, you can cut it."


    Then she burst out laughing.


    The face that used to be clever now looks a little scary and distorted.


    "Besides... Don''t you like to bully more and win by such improper means..." she smiled coolly at Jian Haixi.


    "You..." Jian Rui was so angry that she was about to say something. Jian Haixi patted her arm and said, "Ruirui Rui, step back first."


    Facing Jiao you''s repeated provocations, she was so calm.


    "Mommy..." Jian Rui snorted, still holding Jiao you''s hand, turned her head and said disapprovingly to Jian Haixi, "she can''t pry open her mouth without some means. You don''t have to waste your time with her here."


    Let Jiao you get another chance to yell with Jian Haixi. Jian Rui is naturally unwilling.


    With her around Jane Haixi, no one can hurt her Mommy.


    "Mommy, take a break and leave it to me and brother."


    Before she finished, Mo Tong also stepped forward two steps and said to Jian Haixi in a deep voice: "Mom, you go and wait for a while. I promise, I''ll let her spit out everything she knows and doesn''t know in a moment!"


    He was obviously ready. He didn''t know when he had a bundle of rope in his hand.


    The two children looked at her brightly, waiting for her to give an order.


    Seeing this, Jane Haixi couldn''t help smiling.


    The two children are usually softer than each other. Only when she is bullied, they are like little wolf cubs with their tusks exposed. Whether swallowed alive or stripped alive, they always have to solve those who hurt her for her.


    "What are you two doing?" Jane Haixi smiled, came forward and took a hand to comfort her. "It''s no big deal."


    "But she..."


    "Rui Rui, Tong Tong." Jian Haixi interrupted their conversation in a deep voice, shook his head and said, "don''t say any more."


    Jian Rui stamped her feet and her face was reluctant, but Jian Haixi couldn''t listen.


    Her eyes flashed, stared at Jiao you and said in a cold voice, "my mommy is soft hearted and forgives you, but I Jianrui will take revenge. If I know you are still disrespectful to her, I will settle accounts with you slowly in the future!"


    With that, he loosened his hand holding Jiao you and retreated behind Jian Haixi with Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong also stared at them vaguely. Although he didn''t speak, his meaning was obvious enough.


    It''s more than Jian Rui who won''t spare them. Naturally, he will only be more cruel.


    Jian Haixi rubbed their hair, turned his head to Jiao Jiu and Jiao you and said, "two, let''s talk alone."


    Jiao Jiu hesitated for a long time. He still looked at her and nodded: "OK, we''ll go with you."


    He said that, regardless of the change of face beside him, with an unwilling Jiao you on his face, he dragged her to one side with Jian Haixi.


    After leading them a few steps, Jian Haixi turned back and said to Mo Tong, "by the way, Tong Tong, Zhao Xu will give it to you."


    "Yes, mom, don''t worry." Mo Tong nodded. "We promise we will treat him well."


    Jian Haixi raised his eyebrows, nodded and said nothing more. He took Jiao Jiujiao you to the side.


    Behind him, Mo Tong moved his wrist with a smile on his face and slowly approached Zhao Xu.


    Seeing that things were bad, Zhao Xu turned around and wanted to run.


    But since the accident, he hasn''t left people''s eyes. Where can he go now? After only two steps, Gu Xiaomian pulled him back.


    "If you have something to say, don''t do it." Zhao Xu glared.


    Gu Xiaomian picked his eyebrows, bared his big white teeth, smiled at him and pulled him back: "that''s not up to you."


    Jian Haixi looked at Zhao Xu being caught by several people. He was relieved and turned to Jiao you.


    She was sitting on the boulder by the stream. Jiao Jiu and Jiao you stood two meters away from her, like two fried leopards, ready to escape or bite her to survive.


    Jian Haixi looked at them, suddenly smiled, shook his head and said, "don''t be nervous, I won''t start with you, otherwise I''ll let Tong Tong and Ruirui come just now."


    Jiao Jiucai was relieved to hear what she said. What he was most afraid of was Jian Haixi''s hard work. They couldn''t even beat Jian Yi and Jian Rui. Naturally, they were not Jian Haixi''s opponents.


    Thinking of this, Jiao Jiu was stunned and suddenly realized that in fact, they dared to provoke these people''s bottom line again and again. In the end, however, they still relied on Jian Haixi and would not quarrel with their two children.


    The idea flashed in his heart. Jiao Jiu looked at Jian Haixi with some complicated eyes, lowered his head and didn''t say a word.


    "You seem to have a big misunderstanding about me." Jian Haixi sighed, "But now I don''t have much patience to explain to you, so I misunderstood first. I asked you to come just to ask you whether you really don''t care about the life and death of those people in the base? Jiao five, Jiao six and ah Zhuo... You can hate me. Do you hate them together? Do you want them to die?"


    Jiao Jiu was stunned, and Jiao you suddenly raised his head.

 Chapter 1273

    Jian Haixi''s words seemed like a thunderbolt, which exploded in their ears.


    Jiao Jiu and Jiao you were stunned at the same time. How could they expect Zhuo to die?


    Jiao you''s eyes flashed, looked at Jian Haixi and said in a deep voice, "what do you mean?"


    She didn''t think mosquitoes would do anything to them, so she didn''t worry after the accident. Even if they were at the base, mosquitoes wouldn''t do anything to them.


    His goal is only the people brought by Jian Haixi.


    Jiao you''s eyes were alert and defensive, but Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    Such a young child, even though she is very thoughtful, sometimes she is still naive and ridiculous.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi didn''t speak, Jiao you pursed her lips and hummed coldly, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I just saw such a simple idea for the first time. I think it''s very interesting." Jian Haixi chuckled and pointed to the fire reflected in half of the sky at the base. For a moment, he straightened his face. "Jiao you, such a big fire, do you really think it will only be our people who will suffer?"


    "I..."


    Jian Haixi is always gentle and amiable, but once she gets serious, the Qi field around her can''t be underestimated.


    She and talilina are people with different personalities, but if they can be opponents, they will naturally have the same things.


    Jiao you was restrained by her aura and stuttered subconsciously.


    Jian Haixi looked at her deeply and asked, "tell me, there are so many people in the base, how do they withdraw quietly?"


    As long as the people in the base are slightly different, they won''t be able to find the shadow and Qi''er.


    The current situation can only be that all this happened so suddenly that no one was prepared.


    Jiao you''s face changed slightly. Looking at the fire in front of him, his eyes flashed and seemed to be struggling.


    A moment later, she shook her head, "I don''t believe you."


    As the man told her, Jian Haixi had a lot of plans. Of course, she was more willing to believe in mosquitoes than Jian Haixi.


    Jiao you stared at Jian Haixi. The hatred in her eyes was like the fire behind her, burning her eyes red: "Jian Haixi, you can''t lie to me. I won''t believe you!"


    Jian Haixi narrowed her eyes and finally flashed a touch of helplessness on her face.


    For the sake of being children, she has been patient enough tonight, but the two people in front of her obviously don''t enter the oil and salt and can''t communicate at all. No matter what she says, Jiao you refuses to think and understand, but she intends to object with a hatred for her.


    She doesn''t have so much time to be a psychological tutor, but the current situation must be solved.


    Jian Haixi rubbed his eyebrows, bowed his head and thought for a moment, turned his head and looked at Jiao Jiu, who had been silent for a long time.


    She doesn''t know how much the child knows, but at least he is Jiao you''s brother. If Jiao you can''t obey, he is the best handle


    In a flash, Jian Haixi sorted out her thoughts. She sighed, looked at Jiao you and said, "I''ll ask you again for the last time. Are you still unwilling to say what you know?"


    "Hum, I''m still that sentence." Jiao youleng hummed and glanced at his head, "I don''t know anything."


    "OK..."


    Jian Haixi nodded: "in that case, we''ll solve it according to my method."


    "You..." Jiao Youdun said for a moment. Just when he wanted to ask what method, he listened to Jian Haixi and said, "I don''t know what ideas those people have instilled in you. Now I don''t have air control, but I guess you need time to think, don''t you?"


    She was stunned. At the moment, she obviously couldn''t keep up with Jian Haixi''s ideas. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to nod or shake her head.


    Jian Haixi didn''t wait for her to answer, and then said, "well, you think slowly here first. I''ll take your brother back to the base, but if it''s not good, I said ahead. If I can''t protect myself, I don''t guarantee that I can bring your brother back safely..."


    "Dare you!" Jiao you glared at her.


    Now the brother and sister finally know what Jane Haixi''s words mean. She wants to take one as a hostage.


    "Why don''t I dare?" Jian Haixi smiled and said, "in your eyes, I''m a big devil? What dare I? This is what bad people do, isn''t it?"


    Then she looked at the stunned Jiao Jiu and said, "are you going with me or am I binding you?"


    Jiao Jiu looked at her and looked at Jiao you beside her.


    He knew that if it wasn''t him who left with Jian Haixi today, it would be his sister. He felt frightened at the sight of such a raging fire. How could he put his sister in danger.


    He nodded and said to Jian Haixi, "I''ll go with you, as long as you don''t hurt my sister."


    "Elder brother..." Jiao you frowned and dragged his sleeve. "We don''t need to listen to her. You can''t go with her."


    Jiao Jiu touched her hair and smiled gently.


    He knew that it was hard for Jian Haixi to talk to them here. With her ability, if she wanted to take any of them away, there was no need to discuss with them like this.


    He smiled and comforted her: "ah you, don''t be afraid. You''ll be fine here. My brother will be fine."


    With that, he looked at Jian Haixi and reiterated, "I can do what you want for her, but you can''t hurt her."


    "Ha ha ~" Jian Haixi shook her head and sighed slightly, "I also want to promise you, but... You are so kind to her, but she may not care about your life and death."


    Jiao you froze and looked at Jian Haixi speechless.


    ¡ª¡ª


    While Jian Haixi was talking to them, Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong were also "interrogating" Zhao Xu.


    "Do you want to tell?" Gu Xiaomian didn''t know where to pick up a branch, poked Zhao Xu''s creaking nest and said with a smile, "tell me the truth quickly. If you don''t tell me, I''ll tickle you all the time and make you laugh to death!"


    Mo Xiuqian held her hands and stood aside. She couldn''t help turning her eyes and humming, "stupid Gu is soft. You''re too threatening. How can a prisoner be tried like this?"


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head, looked at the branches in his hand, and looked at the trapped Zhao Xu. He looked like he couldn''t stand the itch. Like him, why didn''t he work?


    He hummed unconvinced, "what do you say?"


    "Fool, let me come!" Mo Xiuqian squeezed him in two steps, stood opposite Zhao Xu, moved her wrists and smiled, "let you know how powerful my aunt is."


    She said, imitating Mo Xiujin''s appearance, kicked Zhao Xu in the leg and said with a ferocious face, "do you say it or not! If you don''t say it again, I''ll break your leg!"


    Zhao Xu: "


    He looked at several people silently and sighed: "save it, you don''t have the ruthlessness of Mo Xiujin."


    Mo Xiujin''s son, but he was born with evil nature. Even he was willing to bow down. How could he learn so easily.

 Chapter 1274

    Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian pouted and reluctantly stepped back to stand next to each other.


    Zhao Xu''s eyes swept over them, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously aroused a meaningful smile.


    If there are so many people he is really afraid of, it is undoubtedly Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi, but neither of them is here at this time, so even if they catch him, Zhao Xu doesn''t panic.


    "Really?"


    As soon as Zhao Xu''s voice fell, there came a crisp female voice, as clever as a lark, with a smile in her tone.


    But if you listen carefully, you can detect the ruthlessness under the calm tone.


    Zhao Xu turned his head and looked at Jian Rui smiling at him. Before he could speak, Jian Rui had stepped on his toe bone without saying a word. At the same time, his hands pressed tightly on his jaw to stop his pain.


    "Hmm..." Zhao Xu suddenly snorted, and the pain rushed to the sky for a moment, holding his tears.


    "How? Is that what you want?" Jianrui blinked innocent eyes, but her feet ran over his toe bones.


    "Well..."


    Zhao Xu closed his eyes tightly, and another heart piercing pain hit his feet, which made him take a cold breath.


    He couldn''t understand how things developed into this situation in an instant.


    Jian Rui is obviously a little girl who is protected behind everyone. How dare she, dare to give such a cruel hand


    Seeing that his face turned white, Jianrui finally relaxed some strength.


    Zhao Xu gasped proudly and slowly opened his eyes.


    Just compared with the indifferent Zhao Xu just now, his face was red and white at the moment, and there was no look when he mocked Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian just now.


    "Zhao Xu, do you know what your biggest mistake is?" Jian Rui stared at him, looked at the surprise and disbelief in his eyes, and put on a sneer at the corners of her lips.


    Zhao Xu''s eyes flashed, and Jian Rui''s hand was still firmly on his chin. Of course he couldn''t open his mouth.


    Jian Rui didn''t want him to speak. She paused and said with a sarcastic smile: "the biggest mistake you made was that you underestimated my brother and a Jin in the past, and now you underestimated us..."


    Zhao Xu''s face stiffened.


    Looking at his face changing constantly, Jian Rui smiled, reached out and patted him on the face, lowered her voice and said, "we don''t do it, just don''t want mommy to see our dark side, but we also have a lot of means to keep people quiet. Do you want to try one by one?"


    Of course not.


    He had fully learned enough just now.


    Looking at the face in front of her, she turned red and stared at her. Jian Rui smiled, released her hand with satisfaction, looked at Mo Tong and said, "brother, it''s your turn."


    Mo Tong nodded, came forward and stared at Zhao Xu coldly and said, "say!"


    There was no temperature in his eyes. Zhao Xu had no doubt that if Mo Tong came just now, his toe bone must have been broken at the moment.


    Seeing that he had been silent, Mo Tong picked the tip of his eyebrows, moved his wrist and hummed coldly, "don''t you say? Do you still want to be beaten?"


    Zhao Xu: "


    He was a little collapsed, but more helpless. He shouted in a hurry, "I said I don''t know. What do you want to believe me?"


    "I believe Eugene Yan didn''t tell you," Mo Tong looked at him, "but I don''t believe you don''t know at all."


    Zhao Xu choked, his eyes flickered slightly, and he had nothing to say.


    "With your character, you will definitely investigate in private. Besides, you can''t even see who is suspicious when you come together." Mo Tong said, "if you are so stupid, you don''t deserve us to talk so much nonsense with you."


    Zhao Xu was stunned. If he could say such praise from Mo Tong''s mouth, it would make him feel very useful, but now he was really unhappy.


    "Mo Xiujin has asked me all these questions," Zhao Xu looked at him and said, "if I really hide something, do you think he will not pry open my mouth?"


    Of course Mo Xiujin could, but at that time he was so confused because of his words that he had no time to ask more questions.


    Zhao xuman thought that this would make Mo Tong suspicious.


    Who knows, Mo Tong humed and smiled, pointed at his shoulder and said, "don''t talk to me like that. Do you think I''m a three-year-old?"


    After a pause, he continued, "Zhao Xu, you have no other choice now. Do you think even if we let you go, eukins. Will Yan still believe you? You have been with us for so long, which has long been of no use to them."


    Zhao Xu was silent. He knew that Mo Tong was not alarmist. He had been with eukins since childhood. The man beside Yan knows that man better than he can.


    What Mo Tong even said was the most kind result. It is more likely that if the action fails, life is better than death.


    A moment later, Zhao Xu sighed, looked at Mo Tong and Jian Rui around him, smiled bitterly and said, "do you think I don''t know? But even so, I can''t tell you."


    "Why are you so stubborn?" Mo Xiuqian said.


    Zhao Xu shook his head and said, "don''t say, at least I can still live now. If I say, I don''t even have a chance to struggle to survive."


    After that, he paused, as if he knew what Mo Tong''s reaction would be. He grinned at himself and said, "don''t tell me the nonsense that you will protect me. I don''t believe Zhao Xu. Even if Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi go to battle in person, I don''t believe it."


    No one will always protect another person''s life, and his life should never be handed over to others.


    Mo Tong nodded and said, "it seems that we can''t agree."


    Zhao Xu picked his eyebrows and said with a strange smile, "it''s not possible."


    "What tricks do you want to play?" Gu Xiaomian stared at him warily.


    Zhao Xu shrugged his shoulders and said, "although I can''t say anything, I have a method here. Try everything and see if you dare to adopt it."


    "What method?" Mo Tong asked in a deep voice.


    Zhao Xu smiled low, his eyes turned cunningly, lowered his voice and said, "let Mo Xiujin go with me. As long as I am alone with him, those people will come to the door. Don''t you know who they are then?"


    Mo Tong listened to him and gave him a cold look. Without hesitation, he turned to Gu Xiaomian and said, "seal his mouth."


    Let them use Mo Xiujin as bait. How can they adopt such a thing?


    "OK." Gu Xiaomian came forward with a smile and took out a steamed bread to plug his mouth. He hummed: "you still want to stir up discord. Have a rest."

 Chapter 1275

    Zhao Xu, who was biting the steamed bread, struggled for a long time. The steamed bread in his mouth couldn''t spit out and couldn''t bite down.


    He followed eukins alone. Yan Hun''s people don''t know that steamed bread can be so effective when sealing people''s mouth.


    "Hey, hey ~" Gu Xiaomian patted his hand. "This is my most proud means. Putting a whole steamed bread in my mouth is more uncomfortable than tape."


    There''s no talk here. Jian Haixi has come back with Jiao you and Jiao Jiu.


    Mo Tong glanced at Zhao Xu, told him to be honest, turned his head and shook his head at Jian Haixi.


    He whispered, "Mom, what now?"


    Jian Haixi looked at Zhao Xu with her eyes closed. Her face sank. She couldn''t ask for more information here. There was never any news from the base. It seems that she must go back to the base.


    But here are also half-aged children. She glanced at dozens of people present, and it must be unsafe for them to stay here


    Mo Tong wanted to say something else. Suddenly, a sound came from the nearby forest.


    All the people turned around and looked. They were going to investigate the way out. Jian Yi and others came back, but Dou Ge disappeared.


    Jian Haixi''s heart sank. Looking at the embarrassed hamu, he frowned and asked Jian Yi, "what happened? Why are you only, Dou Ge?"


    "Uncle Dou must have been caught." Jian Yi''s eyes were as black as ink and said in a deep voice, "they ambushed someone nearby. We didn''t find uncle Dou again just after we went out."


    Mo Xiujin pointed to the slightly embarrassed hamu and said, "fortunately, we found him. If we hadn''t gone in time, he wouldn''t have come back."


    Dou Ge was also caught


    For a moment, Jian Haixi''s face was very ugly.


    After Dou Ge left just now, they didn''t hear any big news. They can control Dou Ge quietly in such a short time. The other party''s skill must not be underestimated.


    Hammu''s face was also a little ugly. He really didn''t expect that someone would ambush here in advance, and they didn''t even receive a message.


    When has the base been completely in the hands of others


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed. He calmed down between a few breaths, looked at hamu and said, "is it OK?"


    Ha Mu nodded with a calm face: "it''s all right."


    "Mommy, we have to leave." Jian Yi frowned and looked at Jian Haixi.


    There are people behind them who want to catch them all. Now, they must preserve their strength before they can talk about saving others.


    Jian Haixi looked at the fire of the base with deep eyes and frowned slightly.


    Now it seems that the idea of sneaking into the base with Jiao Jiu is no longer feasible. I''m afraid she and Jiao Jiu will be controlled by these people before they leave the forest.


    She nodded and said, "let''s go."


    Qi Jun said, "I''ll call the people."


    Then she turned and went to the whole team. For a moment, all the children had taken their own equipment and stood beside her.


    Most of the children are calm, such as Jian Rui and others, as well as the children of Dou family, only waiting for Jian Haixi''s orders. Although a few people are afraid, they still stand there waiting for the task.


    Jian Haixi glanced at them and said in a deep voice, "your trial has not ended until now. From now on, you can be qualified until you can get out of here alive."


    In a word, everyone breathed in their hearts.


    If their daily tasks were training and simulation before, now they are really playing.


    Jian Haixi looked at hamu and said, "you are most familiar here. Lead the way in front and lead everyone to the emergency exit."


    Ha Mu nodded and walked to the front without saying much.


    Hearing the emergency exit, Qi Jun and others were slightly surprised. They grew up in the base. The forest in Houshan didn''t know how many times they had been here. They were confident that they had been familiar with the base for a long time, but they didn''t know what other emergency exit was.


    It seems that before the whole test, Jian Haixi and his team have already made several preparations.


    Jiao Jiu''s eyes are more complicated.


    Along the way, he already knew that the means of Jian Yi and others were enough to surprise people, but he had to say that Jian Haixi, who could cultivate them at present, was more admirable.


    Jiao Jiu knew that he underestimated not only Jian Yi but also Jian Haixi.


    After Jian Haixi explained to hamu, he turned to look at Jian Yi and Qi Jun and said, "one of you has a detector, the other is familiar with the terrain and environment here, and is responsible for leading the team with hamu."


    "Yes." they nodded and answered.


    "Xiulin." Jian Haixi shouted, ordered some children of the Dou family and told them, "you are responsible for weaving Jianrui with yarn. Some of their girls and weak people walk in the middle. Beware of anyone falling behind."


    "Don''t worry." Mo Xiulin and Dou brothers nodded and turned to discuss their respective tasks.


    "Tong Tong, Jiao Jiu, you two follow me." Jian Haixi finally looked at Mo Tong and Jiao Jiu.


    Mo Tong nodded. He had consciously followed Jian Haixi. His brothers and sisters had Dou brothers to protect them. There was no need to worry. His other task was to protect Jian Haixi.


    Hearing his name, Jiao Jiu was stunned. Nearby, Jiao you had suddenly stared at Jian Haixi.


    She snorted coldly and was about to say something. Jian Yi swept over with a cold eye. Suddenly, she subconsciously closed her mouth and bowed her head, afraid to say anything again.


    Jiao Jiu touched her head and said, "ah you, don''t worry. You have to keep up. Don''t fall behind."


    Jiao you nodded, looked at him and said, "I know, brother, you..."


    Before she finished, Jianrui came over, shook a roll of tape in her hand and interrupted her: "sorry, for safety, you must take this from now on."


    Jiao you frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    Jianrui shrugged her shoulders and looked like you knew it.


    Jiao you was so angry that she snorted coldly, "do you doubt that I will betray everyone? My brother and I are here. How can I do such a thing?"


    "Life is at stake. It''s better to kill by mistake than to let go." Jian Rui pointed to Zhao Xu who was caught by Gu Xiaomian on the other side. He had already been tied with a rope by the people. It''s hard to run even with wings.


    Jian Rui raised her eyebrows: "or do you want to be like him?"


    Jiao you clenched her teeth, looked away from Zhao Xu and glared at Jian Rui. It was clear that the man took the opportunity to torture her.


    "Don''t stare," said Jane Rui with an evil smile, "stretch out her hand and ask me to invite you?"


    "You!" Jiao you stared at her and frowned fiercely. Before she could say anything, Gu Xiaomian coughed gently and pointed to Zhao Xu next to her, "huh? What do you want to do?"


    Jiao you is stiff. She hums coldly and doesn''t make a sound again. She lets Jian Rui tie her hands and seal her mouth with tape.

 Chapter 1276

    After solving the problems of Jiao you and Zhao Xu, the rest of the people were already ready to start.


    The night in the woods is darker, darker and quieter than anywhere else.


    Under the leadership of HA Mujian Yi, the party quickly shuttled silently through the night towards the emergency exit.


    Jian Haixi walked at the end. She looked back at the fire behind her. A pair of eyes bright by the fire sank and sank.


    Like the eve of a storm.


    As if feeling the worry in Jian Haixi''s heart, Mo Tong tightened her hand and comforted in a low voice: "Mom, let''s retreat to a safe place first, and then find a way to find uncle Dou."


    He knew that if they hadn''t had too many children here, Jane Haixi might have found a way to go back to the base.


    With her character, such a thing will never wait to die. She will find a way to preempt and seize the initiative. Not to mention aunt Qiao and Ying, they have no news


    It was they who tripped her.


    Jian Haixi looked down at him. Mo Tong frowned slightly, and his eyes were worried about her.


    She held his little hand hard, barely hooked the corner of her lips, nodded and promised, "OK."


    For Jian Haixi, whether before or now, she has a consistent rule, that is, don''t involve children in the affairs of adults.


    So at the moment, no matter what she wants to do, she must first ensure the safety of the people here, otherwise she has a hard conscience.


    They didn''t stop, turned around and followed the large troops in front and walked towards the emergency exit.


    Ha mu, Jian Yi and Qi Jun were there. There were no accidents along the way.


    They hurried forward in the night. Half an hour later, everyone stood at the entrance of the secret passage.


    Hamu had removed all the covers and waited for the people to go in before closing the entrance.


    Jian Haixi stood at the end and watched all the children go into the secret way one by one. Finally, he smiled and turned to hamu and said, "it''s safe to go out from here. Hamu, their safety is up to you."


    Mo Tong was the last one to go in. He was about to turn around and come back to Rajan Haixi. When he heard her, the whole person immediately said, "Mom, are you going back?"


    Jian Haixi nodded: "I must go back."


    Her eyes were firm, with determination that no one could shake.


    Mo Tong suddenly remembered the expression she had just looked at the base. She didn''t want to go. She just decided to postpone it.


    She has to see that all of them are safe for the time being before she can do what she wants to do.


    Jian Haixi even had a smile on her face. She touched Mo Tong''s head and said, "go and take care of yourself and everyone."


    She must go back to the base. There are her sister and her partners there. She won''t leave like this.


    Jian Yi frowned and said, "I''ll go too."


    "I''ll go too."


    "And me."


    "Aunt, I''ll go too..."


    Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui, who had entered the secret way, didn''t know when to return, stood in front of her and said.


    If Jane Haixi doesn''t go, of course they won''t go.


    They went in the order of the team. At this time, they came out to pick up Jane Haixi. When they heard her say so, they immediately shouted.


    Looking at them holding her hand one by one, Jian Haixi smiled, raised his hand and touched their heads. He said gently, "just stay here and no one will go."


    With that, she turned her head and looked. He stood beside her and didn''t move for a long time. He didn''t leave from the entrance of the dark road and always followed her. "I''ll just go back with Jiao Jiu."


    "Mommy..."


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui shouted at the same time, with reluctance on their faces.


    "Be obedient." Jian Haixi said with a smile, "you help hamu and ensure the safety of others."


    Shuha stood behind them and watched them speak without saying a word.


    At this time, he looked at Jian Haixi deeply and said in a deep voice, "there are so many of them that even Dou Ge is not an opponent. You will be caught when you go back."


    Jian Haixi is comforting Jian Rui. Hearing his words, he looks up at him and smiles; "Well, it''s possible."


    "You..."


    Shuha frowned at her. I don''t know why she can still laugh now. She frowned and said, "you already know, or do you want to take a risk?"


    Jian Haixi smiled without answering.


    It didn''t even constitute a problem in her mind.


    Her friend is someone she is willing to take risks for.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, shuha pursed her lips without saying anything, but something flashed in her eyes.


    "Are you going?" shuha didn''t speak, but hamu finally looked at her and asked.


    It seemed that he was determining Jian Haixi''s final answer. He didn''t ask why, just asked her final decision.


    Jian Haixi looked at him and nodded seriously.


    Ha Mu finally nodded, didn''t open his mouth to persuade her, didn''t stop her, but his face coagulated and said, "I''ll protect their safety."


    He didn''t have so much thought. Since Jian Haixi said he must go, he naturally wouldn''t stop.


    He just completes the task assigned to him by Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi turned to look at Jian Yi and Mo Tong. Her eyes swept carefully over their faces, took a deep breath, and finally asked, "Yi Yi, Tong Tong, if I don''t come back at dawn, you know where to take everyone."


    Her voice fell to the ground and there was a moment of silence in the crowd.


    Mo Tong clenched his teeth and didn''t speak, but the fundus of his eyes gradually turned red.


    Jian Haixi patted his hand and turned to look at Jian Yi next to him.


    Jane Yi lowers her head and is silent for a moment. Her hands hanging on her side are clenched into fists. The green tendons on her arms are tight. It looks scary.


    There seemed to be two forces pulling in the silence. Although Jian Haixi''s voice was gentle, his tone was so unacceptable.


    After a moment of silence, Jian Yi tensed up, nodded, and said in a hoarse voice, "I see, Mommy."


    "Good..."


    Jane Haixi touched his face. No one noticed. There was a tremor in her voice.


    After a pause, she looked at Mo Xiujin again, waved to him and said, "ah Jin, come here."


    Mo Xiujin Yiyan came over and said from jianhaixi that no one was allowed to follow them. He kept silent. No one could see his face in the dark.


    Jian Haixi reached out and hugged him. He whispered, "ah Jin, you know what? Among so many people, your aunt is the most worried person."


    "Aunt..." Mo Xiujin stretched out his hand to hold Jian Haixi and buried it on her shoulder.


    "Ah Jin promised his aunt to stay with everyone and wait for me to come back?"


    Mo Xiujin''s body was stiff and didn''t speak for a long time: "then you promise to come back."


    "Aunt promise." when she heard him speak, Jane Haixi finally showed a smile on her face and patted him on the back, "no one will repent."


    Jian Rui came forward, but she said in a dumb voice: "Mommy, don''t worry, I''ll look at him."


    "OK." Jane Haixi nodded, touched her daughter''s red eyes and smiled gently, "baby, don''t worry, Mommy will be fine."


    She finally looked at the children and turned back with Jiao Jiuyuan.

 Chapter 1277

    Jian Haixi then turned and left. Even though there were so many people behind that she was worried about, she didn''t look back from beginning to end and walked away firmly towards the night in front of her.


    Jian Yi looks at her leaving direction with deep eyes. The dark bottom of her eyes is like the night around her body, which makes people can''t see the emotion inside.


    Mo Tong patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "Yiyi, we should go."


    In the absence of Jian Haixi, he will take the responsibility of being a big brother and take them to a safe place.


    But he called twice. Jian Yi didn''t move. He just looked down and thought about something.


    "Yi Yi?" Mo Tong wondered, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong?"


    Jian Yi shook his head, thought about it, took him and said in a deep voice, "brother, I have something to discuss with you."


    Mo Tong was stunned, his face nodded heavily, followed him to one side: "what''s the matter?"


    The place where they stood was leeward, and behind them was the jungle just crossed by a pedestrian.


    At the moment, the jungle is silent. It is like a dead thing in such a dark night. Even if the wind blows, it can''t lift the slightest waves.


    At a glance, no one would think that there were people in such a quiet place.


    Yes, in addition to the enemy and themselves, there is obviously a third party in the mountain forest, but they have ignored it all the way.


    Jian Yi looked at Mo Tong and said, "brother, if we want to help Mommy and uncle Dou, we must gather all the people now, otherwise it''s too difficult for us to save people."


    Probably because it''s Jian Haixi''s child, just like she never wanted to leave first, and Jian Yi never wanted to stay in a safe area.


    What''s more, now that Jian Haixi has gone back, it''s even more impossible for them to stay in the security zone and let their mommy fight alone.


    They looked at each other, and their thoughts were obviously the same. Mo Tong didn''t veto his idea of saving people, nor advised him to wait honestly. He just asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "There are still mummy''s men in the forest. They arranged them in advance." Jian Yi said in a deep voice.


    "You mean..." Mo Tong paused and understood his meaning in an instant. "Those Guan masters who test our force value?"


    "Not bad." Jian Yi nodded. "Since they are used to test us, at least they should pass the level of ah Zhuo in loyalty."


    Mo Tong also nodded, because those Guan masters were always hidden in the forest, like no shadow people. They would never show up without triggering, so they took it for granted and forgot them.


    "Now the people we can find are them." Mo Tong thought for a moment and worried, "but will they listen to us?"


    For the base, they are outsiders after all.


    "I have a way." Jian Yi paused and didn''t say what he was going to do. Instead, he turned to look at the channel and turned to Mo Tong, "brother, there are you and a Jin here. I don''t worry. I''ll go back to find those people immediately..."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Before he finished, Shazhi, who didn''t know when to come, came out, stood in front of them, looked at Jian Yi and said, "ah Dong, I''ll go with you."


    Jian Yi frowns slightly. He deliberately pulls Mo Tong away from the crowd, but he doesn''t want Shazhi and Jian Rui to hear them.


    Just now, he and Mo Tong didn''t find the yarn weaving.


    "Shazhi..." Jane Yi thought for a moment. She was about to say something to persuade her. When she saw Shazhi looking at him carefully, she said, "this is what I have to do. Dong, you can''t stop me."


    She is the eldest lady here and talilina''s daughter. She can''t hide under other people''s wings forever.


    If talilina were here at the moment, she would not be the first to enter that channel.


    She will stay and try her best to protect her base, so Shazhi must do something to protect the place left by her mother.


    Seeing that Jian Yi still didn''t agree, Shazhi said, "those customs leaders may be easier to listen to me because of my identity. We don''t have so much time to waste."


    Her eyes were bright and firm. Under the lonely night sky, she was like a fire with unquenchable hope.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jian Yi finally nodded and said, "OK, let''s go together."


    He turned around and took out the communicator from his bag and handed it to Mo Tong. "Brother, take this with you. It''s convenient for us to contact in case of emergency."


    Mo Tong watched him put the communicator into his hand, shook his head and said uneasily, "Yi Yi, I won''t stop you if you want to go, but it''s too dangerous for you and Shazhi. At least bring another one with good skills."


    Jian Yi smiled, patted him on the shoulder and advised, "just the two of us, it''s safer in this dark forest."


    Shazhi checked something and nodded to Mo Tong and said, "brother Mo Tong, ah Dong is right. They won''t expect that only two children will stay here. Those people are either in ambush at the exit or at the base. It''s impossible to come in and find someone."


    After a pause, she continued, "and even if they come in to find someone, it''s easier for us to escape with only two."


    The two of them, you and I, didn''t let Mo Tong have the opportunity to speak at all.


    Mo Tong looked at them and knew he couldn''t persuade them at all. After a slight sigh, he nodded and said, "OK, be careful. If you find someone, you''ll meet us immediately."


    "Don''t worry, brother, we''ll be fine." Jian Yi patted him on the shoulder and pointed to the passage behind him. "Come in quickly and take Ruirui and them to the place Mommy said earlier and wait for us there."


    Mo Tong frowned, nodded, and finally said nothing. At last, he took a look at them, squeezed the communicator in his hand, turned and walked towards the dark road.


    In the dark.


    Looking at him coming back alone, Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin were stunned. A guess that had been looming in their hearts was completely confirmed.


    Mo Tong looked at Jian Rui and others waiting in front. After a pause, he stepped forward and said, "Ruirui..."


    He opened his mouth to explain, but his lips wriggled for a moment, and he still didn''t know where to start.


    Jian Rui''s eyes moved from him to the empty night behind him. The foggy black was like a huge curtain, blocking the whole mountain forest, so that she couldn''t see the figure of Jian Yi at the entrance of the dark road.


    She barely hooked her lips, pulled out a faint smile, came forward and took Mo Tong''s hand and whispered, "brother, let''s go first."


    Mo Xiujin was not surprised. He couldn''t know what Jian Yi''s temperament was. He patted Mo Tong on the shoulder and said, "everyone does what everyone is good at. Our task now is to take everyone to a safe place."


    Mo Tong nodded, clutching the communicator in one hand and Jian Rui in the other. Together with Mo Xiujin, the three followed the big army and went to the emergency exit.

 Chapter 1278

    Watching the hidden door close slowly, everything recovered as before.


    If you didn''t know in advance that there was a channel here, no one would pay attention to this ordinary corner.


    Jian Yi''s eyes flickered slightly. If there was no accident, at least the army is safe now.


    Shazhi tugged at Jian Yi''s sleeve and said, "ah Dong, where are we going now?"


    Jian Yi takes back her eyes, looks at the woods in front of her, bows her head and ponders for a moment, smiles at her and says, "do you remember where Gu Ruan stabbed the bee nest?"


    "Remember is remember..." Shazhi subconsciously replied. Her eyes suddenly turned and she immediately understood what Jian Yi meant.


    She smiled, reached out and took his hand and said, "come on, I''ll take you."


    Jian Yi nodded. The two little figures identified the direction. Without hesitation, they plunged into the darkness of the jungle and slowly disappeared.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jian Haixi and Jiao Jiu, who left the entrance of the secret Road, quickly crossed the jungle. At the moment, they have slowly approached the exit of the forest.


    Jiao Jiu didn''t even have time to identify the direction all the way, but followed Jian Haixi fast.


    He found that Jian Haixi''s speed did not drop even in the dark night. She should not be familiar with this place, at least not familiar with him, but she took him around countless mechanisms and traps and sneaked over quickly without identifying the way.


    He finally felt that he probably underestimated the woman again. Maybe it wasn''t him. Everyone in their base underestimated her.


    She is not only Ning Jiwei''s wife, but also Jian Yi''s mother. Most importantly, she is Jian Haixi first.


    A Jane Haixi who can defeat talilina.


    Jane Haixi didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing the exit getting closer and closer, she slowly slowed down.


    Because of Jian Yi''s reminder, this time, before she got there, she stopped and disappeared behind the trees in the dark with Jiao Jiu.


    In the dark night, she concentrated and carefully observed the front, left and right, and her face became more and more heavy.


    They were not far from the base. According to her judgment, there were no less than five people in ambush in front of them.


    Five


    If there is Dou Ge, shadow or hamu at ordinary times, this number is not difficult to deal with, but at the moment, she is the only one with Jiao Jiu. Five people attack it together, and she has only been captured.


    And if they want to detour to avoid this level, they should at least walk for more than half an hour


    At this time, time is the most precious. She doesn''t want to waste it on the detour.


    After thinking for a moment, Jian Haixi turned to Jiao Jiu and said in a low voice, "hide here for a while and come out when I solve the problem."


    Jiao Jiu was surprised: "you are alone..."


    Before he finished, he saw that Jian Haixi was ready to go out.


    Jiao Jiu was so frightened that he quickly stretched out his hand and grabbed her arm, lowered his voice and shouted, "wait a minute."


    Jian Haixi looked back suspiciously. Jiao Jiu stared at her, loosened his hand, frowned and said awkwardly, "there are many of them. Aren''t you going out like this to die?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die." Jane Haixi smiled.


    Jiao Jiu felt that the woman was so stubborn that he couldn''t understand people''s words. He had to take another person as a reference: "even Dou Ge is not their opponent. How can you beat him? You rush over so foolishly, you... Don''t you give your head a thousand miles away."


    He stared at her with complex, awkward and real concerns in his big eyes.


    In particular, the appearance of serious persuasion warmed Jane Haixi''s heart slightly.


    It seems that her intuition is not wrong. Although the child hid some things from them, as ARJO said, their hearts are not bad.


    Seeing Jian Haixi staring at himself without talking, Jiao Jiu uneasily avoided her eyes: "what are you looking at me for?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head with a smile and said, "don''t worry, I won''t fight them."


    She''s not so stupid. Even Dou Ge is under the Yin moves of those people. How can she compete with them?


    Besides, there are many ways in the world that are more effective than crude and direct force competition.


    Jiao jiuleng was stunned. There was a touch of self-confidence in the smile on her face. Even in the dark, it was shining like the stars in the sky.


    "But..." he didn''t know what Jian Haixi had to rely on, but what about the current situation? They all took eggs to hit a stone. His tone couldn''t help but say in a hurry, "what if you were caught by them?"


    "That''s not better. You can go back." Jane Haixi smiled.


    She didn''t look at him anymore. She just stared carefully at the people in ambush in front, and didn''t pay attention to the change of Jiao Jiu''s expression. She just said, "anyway, you remember the route. As long as you follow the route we just came here, you can catch up with your sister and meet them."


    She said that she was ready to rush out.


    Jiao Jiu stared at her with complicated eyes. He didn''t understand what the woman was thinking.


    He knew that she wanted to take herself as a hostage, so he didn''t hesitate to give up taking another person with good skills, but now she said so easily to leave him here alone.


    Isn''t she afraid that he will really take the opportunity to slip away, or call those people over to deal with her?


    In battle, it''s foolish to expose your back like this.


    "Do you think I won''t?" Jiao Jiu frowned at her. "Don''t think I''ll be fooled by you in this way. If you''re caught, I won''t try to save you. I''ll run away at the first time."


    "Then I''ll rest assured."


    With a low smile, Jian Haixi turned to look at him, raised his hand and rubbed his hair and said, "I like smart children. If you think so, I won''t be distracted in a while."


    Distraction?


    Jiao Jiu was stunned. Was she still worried that he wouldn''t run?


    This man


    Jiao Jiu couldn''t tell what the mess in his heart was. He just suddenly wanted to know what Jian Haixi was thinking. Shouldn''t they be enemies?


    Who is so good to the enemy?


    He asked stubbornly, "are you really not afraid of me calling people?"


    As if worried that Jian Haixi could not understand the deep meaning of his words, he paused and seriously added: "as long as I shout, they will come. There is no doubt that you will die. Jian Yi and they can''t run..."


    Jian Haixi looked at him, smiled a moment later, raised his hand and patted him on the forehead and said, "little devil, don''t fight with adults with your mind. You''re still young."


    Before the words fell, she ran out silently.


    Like a straying arrow, it comes out quickly in the night.


    Looking at her figure, Jiao Jiu bit his lip. For a long time, a slightly dissatisfied voice hummed in the air: "I''m not a kid."


    Although he said so, his eyes were always fixed on Jian Haixi''s figure for fear of her accident.

 Chapter 1279

    Jian Haixi approached carefully. She seemed to be integrated with the jungle in the night, and there was hardly any sound during her actions.


    Not far from her on the left front, at the moment, a figure was leaning against the ground yawning.


    "Shit, let people guard the woods at night just for a woman and a few children. It''s really sick..." he muttered in a low voice.


    They have been ordered to stay here for a long time. Now it''s this point again. The birds in the forest are asleep. Jane Haixi and they haven''t heard anything. Naturally, they can''t survive. The biological clock has long been sleepy.


    Jane Haixi could only hear what he was muttering in his mouth, and then there was a big yawn. Slowly, his voice was too low to hear.


    She silently counted in her heart, ready to wait until the person''s spirit is most relaxed.


    Before the action, she was optimistic. The five people guarding here had been scattered, and he was the only one here, which was the farthest away from those people.


    So if she wants to find a breakthrough, this one is undoubtedly the most appropriate.


    After silently counting in her heart, Jane Haixi lowered her body and came forward quietly under the shadow of the surrounding trees. At the same time, she had taken out a needle tube from her pocket with one hand.


    The small and sharp needle reflected a touch of cold light in the dark night, which made the fundus of Jian Haixi colder.


    This injection will not kill people. It will only make people sleep for two hours without knowing it.


    This is also the only injection in her hand now.


    Originally, she came out in a hurry this time, and they didn''t expect such a big change. In addition, her actions were always with Dou gohamu. Even if there was anything, she didn''t need to take action in terms of force, so she only took such a self-defense from Qi Er this time.


    But now she has some regrets. She knew she should have prepared more


    Jian Haixi sighed in her heart, but she didn''t hesitate at all. Her hand also held the needle steadily.


    With only such a chance, she can only succeed and never fail.


    She came near silently, just as the man turned over, yawned, and his narrowed eyes opened slightly.


    Four eyes are opposite, silent.


    "You..."


    In the dark night, when the reaction came, the person in front of them was Jian Haixi, who had been waiting for them. The man''s pupils suddenly widened.


    Just before the first syllable was uttered, the next moment, Jian Haixi''s needle had pierced into the flesh on his arm, and covered his mouth tightly with one hand to stop his next voice.


    "Well..."


    He stared at Jian Haixi and struggled for two seconds. Then his limbs loosened and he completely fainted.


    "Hoo..." Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and shook his hand. "It seems that Qi Er should be more refined next time. Two seconds is too long."


    She checked the people on the ground and squinted at the direction of the other four.


    There was hardly any sound from the movement just now, and it was covered up by the wind at night. As she expected, it did not cause any movement.


    She quietly walked around behind the man who fainted to the ground, helped him stand up, carefully stood behind him and walked forward against him.


    Although a little stiff, but in the dark, the surrounding is already shadowy. If you don''t look carefully, it''s like the man walking carelessly.


    No one could have imagined that he had completely fainted at the moment.


    Not far away, Jiao Jiu hid behind the trees and looked at the scene in front of him, so nervous that his heart almost jumped out.


    He found out how brave Jane Haixi was.


    After Dou Ge was captured, she dared to rush forward alone. That''s enough. Now


    Now she dares to approach the next one like this. If she is found, she doesn''t even have a chance to struggle.


    "Grass... Do you know what fear is?" Jiao long could not help but make complaints about his voice, but his fingers could not help subconsciously grasping the weeds on the ground beside him.


    He stared at Jian Haixi''s direction without blinking, carefully observed every trend, thought about various schemes in his mind, and thought about how he would help her escape in case she was found in a moment.


    From beginning to end, the two options of leaving or calling someone over never seemed to appear in his mind.


    Ahead, Jian Haixi walked slowly against the man, trying to make his joints look natural as ordinary people.


    More than 50 meters away from the place just now is another person''s hiding place.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath and kept walking forward. She deliberately didn''t converge and made a lot of movement all the way.


    At first, as soon as the noise sounded, the man looked cautiously. When Jian Haixi and his companions approached, he narrowed his eyes slightly and saw that it was his companion. He waved absently and said, "how did you come here?"


    Jane Haixi moved her eyes and held the man''s arm.


    "Oh, I see. It''s boring, isn''t it?"


    The man sat on the ground and took it for granted. He covered his mouth, yawned and said casually: "if I say so, it''s too much for so many of us to stay here. Isn''t there only a useless woman and a bunch of children who don''t understand anything? Dou GE has been caught by us. What can they do, ha ha..."


    The sarcasm and disdain in his tone were obvious. Jian Haixi''s eyelids were slightly chilly and his green tendons stretched on his forehead.


    It''s no use, bitch


    Hiss... I''ll show you how you lost in the hands of useless women in a minute.


    She secretly clenched her teeth and did not forget to control the person standing in front of her to make a gesture in response to the man.


    "You think so, don''t you? Tut, I''ll say it." the man nodded, grinned his big white teeth, looked like finding a bosom friend, and his whole body was more relaxed. "And that HA mu, his skill is really good, but..."


    At this point, he paused and couldn''t help laughing: "that wooden brain, no matter how good it is, is not a tool that only knows how to fight. Let me say that two people are enough to take them. It''s not necessary for so many of us to ambush here and burn a fire directly. Those people are not easy to catch."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were dark. She didn''t know what she was thinking and didn''t respond to the man again.


    The man didn''t receive his partner''s approval. He was silent for a moment. He seemed to think that this was too much. He quickly smiled and went back to make up: "of course, I don''t mean to burn them, but I can play..."


    His eyes were shining, and he clearly had a ruthless idea in his heart. He had to pretend to be a good man and pile up a forced smile: "smoke more and get some sparks. The posture is real enough. Those people will come out naturally when they are afraid, and we won''t really hurt their children in those bases..."

 Chapter 1280

    Jian Haixi snorted coldly and disgusted him more and more.


    So it''s not the children at the base that can hurt them? Deserve to be burned by their fire?


    Such villains, it seems that she is still too kind to them


    "Otherwise, the above will be blamed..." after the man nagged, he saw that the person standing had nothing to say, so he turned around and asked, "what do you mean? You''re not bored? Why don''t you say a word?"


    Jian Haixi did not control this time. The people standing stood straight, silent and motionless.


    The sitting man finally realized that something was wrong.


    He stared at the person in front of him and saw that he was always facing him and looked carefully with the faint moonlight. Although he stood well, some joints of his body were strangely twisted, as if they were hung there with invisible lines, and the whole person was a little soft.


    As soon as the cool wind passed, a white sweat suddenly appeared behind the man.


    "Hey, you... You sleepwalking? What am I doing here..."


    The forest was big. It was very scary when it was quiet. At this time, facing such a thing, the man unconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    He turned and looked around. Lin was quiet in the middle of the night and there was nothing around.


    "Don''t make fun of me..." he bravely stood up and wanted to go up to see what was going on. Just as he moved, Jian Haixi moved faster than him, and had rushed out in an instant. When he didn''t stand firm, the whole person rushed to push him back to the ground.


    The man was unprepared and would come out from behind. The whole man was unprepared. In the twinkling of an eye, he was pressed back by Jian Haixi. When he saw who attacked him, he was suddenly surprised: "shit, you are..."


    But before she finished, Jane Haixi had buckled his head and knocked sharply to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The man turned his eyes and lost consciousness the next second.


    After Jian Haixi''s inspection, he stood up and clapped his hands. He hummed coldly, "aunt''s technique was learned from brother Dou to ensure that you sleep soundly. Nobody knows."


    She was talking to herself when a slight sound came from the side.


    Jane Haixi listened attentively and looked at the direction with bright eyes. She just looked attentively for a while, and there was nothing.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Even if she had finished two, if she attracted attention at the moment, she was not sure that she could win the rest.


    "I wish you two were the best of the five..." Jian Haixi muttered to himself. Before he finished, there was another sound around.


    This time, the voice was obviously much closer. It was like being by her side.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were cold. For a moment, his body was ready to fight. At the same time, Yu Guang glanced around, looking for a place to lean on.


    Even if she had to, she would never step back.


    The trees in front of him shook slightly. Jian Haixi''s eyes were dim. At the same time, his hands had gone straight in that direction.


    Just as her fingertips could reach the leaves, they were about to penetrate and pass away. Suddenly, a scorched voice came from behind: "don''t, don''t do it... It''s me!"


    He was so frightened that his voice was much sharper, but he still remembered that the situation of him and Jian Haixi could not be exposed. The whole person was like a fried chipmunk, shouting sharply and low.


    Jian Haixi quickly withdrew and hit the attack against the nearby trees.


    Jiao Jiu watched the trees tremble, the leaves fell silently, and his face became more pale.


    If he hadn''t shouted in time just now, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have made a sound now


    "Why are you here?!"


    Jian Haixi stood still and looked down at Jiao Jiu''s incredible tunnel.


    Didn''t she tell him to wait there until she solved all the people?


    "I......" Jiao Jiu paused and looked anxiously at Shang Jian Haixi. He thought she was angry and blamed him. He looked aside and said, "don''t think about it. I didn''t come out because I was worried about you!"


    The situation was so tense just now that he was so anxious that he was sweating out. He rushed out regardless of her danger.


    When he finished, he saw that Jian Haixi didn''t speak and his lips moved. He added proudly: "but if something happens to you, Jian Yi, they will blame me. At that time, my sister''s situation will be even more unsafe..."


    "I see." Jian Haixi smiled at the bottom of his eyes and pressed his shoulder. They squatted down and hid together. At the same time, they touched his head and asked, "didn''t you hurt you just now?"


    As soon as Jiao Jiu was stiff, the discomfort on his face gradually disappeared, and his tight body softened. He shook his head and muttered, "no..."


    "However, you come here as soon as you come. Why do you make so many small movements all the way?" Jian Haixi sighed. "If you hadn''t made a sound in time, I would have had time to withdraw my hand. You would have been injured by now."


    Jiao Jiu blushed and whispered, "I, I don''t have such good skills. I can only run for a while, hide and observe, and then run..."


    Before he finished, his last voice faded away in the wind.


    I don''t know why, he and Jian Haixi are still enemies. He came to be her hostage only when he was threatened by Jian Haixi with his sister, but he had to admit that he suddenly felt a lot more stable when standing next to Jian Haixi.


    It''s too safe to hide away from him alone


    Jian Haixi was stunned for a while. The children at home were too rebellious one by one. At this time, if Jian Yi or Mo Xiujin were here, no one would make such an oolong, causing her to forget Jiao Jiu''s skill.


    She didn''t say any more, just waved and said, "forget it, since you''re here, just stay and help."


    She didn''t have to let him go back alone. If she didn''t say well, she had to make some more noise and directly lead those people first. She didn''t feel at ease.


    Jiao Jiu quickly nodded and said, "OK, no problem. What can I do for you?"


    After a pause, before Jane Haixi could answer, he said first, "my skill is not as good as the captain, but it''s not bad. I''m sure I can help you. I can deal with at least one."


    Jian Haixi was lowering his head to tidy up the clothes of the two people who fell to the ground. When he heard the speech, he shook his head and said, "we won''t deal with anyone. Do you see him?"


    She pointed to another man lying on the ground: "go and tidy up his clothes. You should have seen what I did just now?"


    Jiao Jiu nodded. He just stared at Jian Haixi intently. He didn''t show up for a second. He not only saw how Jian Haixi came with the man, but also saw her stun at last. He was simply and neatly.


    "Just like I did just now, stand behind him and drive him forward against his joints." she said, helping Jiao Jiu lift the man up, teach him how to control, and lift up her demonstration Road, "just go ahead like this, can you?"


    Jiao Jiu tried. Although their body shape was a little different, it was difficult for him to move, but it was not obvious as long as he walked slowly.


    He nodded and said, "no problem, let''s go."

 Chapter 1281

    Jian Haixi gave a "um" sound. Just when he wanted to start, he heard Jiao Jiu say, "by the way, before I came here, I saw the man next to me going in another direction."


    That''s why he dared to run over suddenly and was not afraid to disturb the next person.


    Jane Haixi paused. Her face was a little ugly. Unexpectedly, two people came together?


    The risk index is obviously much higher.


    Seeing that she didn''t move for a while, Jiao Jiu wondered and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi looked back and saw Jiao Jiu who had come to her. He glanced at the man he pretended to be, and suddenly smiled and said, "you came in time."


    "Of course," said Jiao Jiu, who was praised by Jian Haixi. "Don''t worry. I''ll help you solve one later."


    Jian Haixi laughed and shook his head.


    They repeated their old skills and continued to move forward in this way.


    Jiao Jiu was supposed to be a short distance behind Jian Haixi, but before he finished, another person smiled and said, "we haven''t caught boss Dou, who claims to be the top of the Tao. If I say that the woman is scared and doesn''t know where to hide..."


    The dark light in Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed, and his clear eyes suddenly showed his killing intention. It was like a cold wind, which reduced the temperature of the surrounding air.


    The two people suddenly aroused their spirits and didn''t care. They turned to see Jian Haixi. They didn''t move. They smiled and said, "Hey, you two are too lazy to rust? Why are you so slow?"


    Jian Haixi repressed the coldness in her heart, gently picked her eyebrows and waved the man''s arm.


    We can''t see each other''s eyes and movements clearly in the dark. This small drama code that will be exposed in the daytime has become the key to success or failure.


    The two did not realize what was wrong. They just greeted the two people: "come here quickly."


    Jian Haixi glanced at Jiao Jiu, and Jiao Jiu nodded. They continued to approach together.


    The two sides were five or six meters away. Jiao Jiu felt so close to the danger for the first time. During these two steps, he listened to his heartbeat getting louder and louder. He even suspected that Jian Haixi had heard it.


    Just when he felt his heart was about to jump out, one of the people in front suddenly said, "by the way, what''s going on over there?"


    Jiao Jiu was so frightened that he stopped subconsciously, and a cold sweat came out of his palm.


    Jian Haixi frowned and winked at him before he calmed down and went on.


    The two people over there didn''t wait for an answer. They looked at each other and saw something wrong in each other''s eyes.


    One of the men frowned and asked, "Hey, why don''t you say anything?"


    Jian Haixi didn''t move or let Jiao Jiu move. She was silently measuring the distance between the two sides.


    Jiao Jiu pinched the wet and cold clothes in his hand. After the cloth was soaked in his hot and cold sweat all the way, it has become cold and cold at the moment, which can just help him refresh.


    He stared at Jian Haixi, praying in his heart that God would bless them both, while waiting for Jian Haixi to give him orders.


    The next moment, Jian Haixi turned his head and nodded his chin. He said silently, "right now."


    At the same time, she had manipulated the man in front of her to push the man in front of Jiao Jiu down.


    Jiao Jiu closed his eyes and his spirit sank. At the moment he fell, his body flashed and disappeared into the nearby grass.


    The whole process lasted less than ten seconds.


    In the dark, not far away, only one of the two who came together suddenly fell to the ground.


    "What are you two doing?"


    The two people who had been looking in this direction thought they were uncomfortable. They immediately stood up and said, "they are brothers. What can''t be said well..."

 Chapter 1282

    As they spoke, they approached Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi kept still against the man, waiting for the opportunity for them to get close.


    "Hey..."


    The two men came close and just wanted to speak. The next second, Jian Haixi had pushed the man in front of him forward.


    The unconscious man fell straight and happened to trip the man in front.


    The man''s footsteps were subconscious. Jian Haixi had taken this opportunity to jump in place, step on the fallen man''s back, and hit the man on the chin.


    "Well..."


    The man snorted stiffly, his eyes were fierce, and he was ready to fight back. He was about to attack. Jian Haixi had taken a step faster and cut his neck accurately with a hand knife.


    "Well..."


    Before he could make another sound, he had fallen to the ground like the two comatose people.


    "Hey, what are you doing? You''re Jane..."


    These movements only happened in a moment. The other person was going to check the man who fell on the ground, so he was slow for a few seconds to react. When he looked up, he immediately recognized Jian Haixi, shouted and rushed over.


    Jian Haixi immediately raised his hand to guard against it.


    But unexpectedly, the man rushed well. On the way, he suddenly softened his knees and knelt down in front of Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He reacted in his heart and took the opportunity to come forward and kick him over.


    She tried her best to hurt for a while, but the other party didn''t seem to know the pain. As soon as she supported her hand, she turned over and stood up neatly, and rushed over again with a gloomy face.


    Jian Haixi was slightly surprised. At the same time, he was ready to attack. Unexpectedly, the next second, he heard a very small sound of breaking the air. The man''s knees and legs hurt and stopped for half a second.


    "My grass... Who the hell is plotting against me!"


    His face was as dark as the surrounding night, and his eyes were cold. His eyes looked at Jane Haixi as if they were going to devour her alive.


    Jian Haixi tried to hold back his smile and put his hand behind his back. While he was not prepared, he resolutely knocked out.


    Looking at four people lying on the ground, Jian Haixi clapped his hands and finally breathed a sigh of relief. The pass was almost gone


    Jiao Jiu came out of the nearby trees, threw a few small stones in one hand, slightly picked his eyebrows and said to Jian Haixi, "how about I didn''t help."


    "More than that, I''ll give you the first merit." Jian Haixi smiled and patted him on the shoulder. If it weren''t for the two small stones he just had, it wouldn''t be so smooth this time.


    Just smiled, but her eyes gradually became sad. She turned her head and looked around carefully and said, "but... What about the fifth person?"


    The movement just now is not small. According to the truth, the man won''t be right without finding it


    Jiao Jiu shook his head: "I''ve been watching and didn''t find anyone around."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes sank and looked at the direction of the base. He didn''t have time to think so much. He looked at Jiao Jiu and said, "no matter, since the road is through, let''s go back to the base first."


    Jiao Jiu gave a "um" and pointed to the four humanitarians on the ground: "then they..."


    "Let them have a good sleep in the trees," said Jane Haixi.


    Jiao Jiu nodded. Together, they dragged them into the nearby trees and continued to rush towards the base quickly.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Here, Jian Haixi and Jiao Jiu won completely.


    On the other hand, Jian Yi and Shazhi, who were also sneaking in the woods, also found the honeybee nest.


    Shazhi walked around several trees around, pointed to one of them and whispered to Jian Yi, "this is it."


    Jane Yi nodded and looked up at the tree. Sure enough, she couldn''t see a high branch and saw a dark thing.


    He pulled Shazhi back a few steps, and the two looked at each other. Shazhi held back a smile, put on a hat and mask, and whispered, "suddenly I think it''s a little fun."


    She was raised by talilina as a child. Before she met Jane Yi, she had no chance to do such "bad things". In recent years, she was taken by her little friends and lived like an ordinary girl, so she couldn''t help laughing at the thought of such things.


    Looking at her smile, Jane Yi also flashed a smile in her eyes, pulled down her hat and said, "cover it up, just in case."


    With that, he didn''t prepare anything for himself.


    Seeing that Shazhi''s cover was tight, he bent down to pick up a small stone from the ground, threw it twice in his hand to try his feeling, then looked at the direction, raised his hand and threw it fiercely at the dark thing.


    A "bang" sound broke the air, followed by a "buzzing" sound, gushing out of the hive.


    Countless bees flapped their wings and rushed towards them.


    Shazhi holds Jian Yi''s hand tightly, but they still stand in place. Looking at the scene in front of them, they don''t move a step.


    In the dark, the large bees flew purposefully towards Jian Yi and Shazhi at the beginning. They were about to rush up and surround them, but they stopped at a distance of half a meter around them and lingered neither near nor back.


    They are like an iron bucket that encircles them, but they don''t go any further anyway.


    The two men held their breath and quietly watched the scene. A moment later, the bees suddenly turned their heads together. It seemed that they forgot their purpose of leaving the nest and began to fly aimlessly.


    Shazhi looks at them without blinking. Seeing that they really don''t attack, she turns her head and whispers to Jian Yi, "Uncle Qi Er''s medicine is really useful. Fortunately, I asked Ruirui for some before I came out."


    Jian Yi smiles and observes the state of the bees.


    At first they were like headless flies. Now they seem to have found another target and gradually fly in one direction.


    Jian Yi looked in that direction, with a smile on her lips and silently said, "one, two, three..."


    Since the bee is out of the nest, it won''t go back until it catches the target.


    Jian Yi and Shazhi have insect proof medicine on their bodies, but those night watchers don''t have any.


    In the dark night, I heard a few "Alas" sounds. Someone couldn''t help jumping out of the tree. While waving away the bees around him, he looked at them and said angrily, "smelly boy, look what you''ve done."


    Jian Yi smiles and doesn''t speak. She turns her head and looks at Shazhi.


    Shazhi nodded, took two steps, cleared her throat and said seriously, "uncle, we have something urgent to find you, and we don''t know where you are hiding, but we can only use this method."


    With a cold hum, the man came out of the darkness and glared at Jian Yi. Then he looked at Shazhi reluctantly: "madam, don''t be damaged by this boy."


    "No." Shazhi smiled and shook her head. She answered in just two words, "if you remember correctly, you should be one of brother azrao''s men."

 Chapter 1283

    Shazhi took another step forward, and the distance was just right, which included the people opposite within half a meter.


    The ear length medicine on her made the bees lose their direction again in a moment. They kept circling around the three people like headless flies, but they were careful not to cross the line.


    In this annoying "buzzing" sound, Guan Zhu, who had just been forced out by Jian Yi with bees, nodded to Shazhi and said, "well, the eldest lady, just call me Ali."


    "Uncle Ali." Shazhi smiled and said, "I''m sorry tonight, but we really have something urgent. We really have to."


    Ali was not really angry with Shazhi and Jian Yi. He was just caught off guard by Jian Yi''s "Yin move". He just waved his hand and asked, "what can I do for you, miss?"


    Shazhi heaved a deep breath and looked more serious: "did you see the fire at the base tonight?"


    "It''s strange to see it." Ali frowned, but only hesitated for a moment, then shook his head again. "But the boss said that our task is to keep here, and we can''t leave for big things."


    "That''s because they know that in case of an accident, the forest guarded by you will become our safest place to protect us." Jian Yi took over.


    Ali was stunned. Then he just listened to Jian Yi and said, "but now it''s different. Such a big thing broke out in the base, and our people were arrested. I''m afraid even brother ah Zhuo can''t run..."


    "Boss, he..." Ali just wanted to say something. He suddenly remembered that he had never received any instructions from ah Zhuo tonight. His face suddenly became gloomy and turned to look at the direction of the base.


    Jian Yi looked at him and said, "now, whether it''s for the base or our alliance, we have to gather all our hands and find a way to go back and save people."


    Ali never spoke.


    The bees around the three people couldn''t find the target for a long time. They had returned to the nest in droves, and the dark night surrounded them again.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Jian Yi frowned slightly and looked at Shazhi.


    Shazhi nodded knowingly, turned to a and urged, "uncle a Li, you saw the fire just now. If we hesitate again, it will only make us more passive. At that time, brother a Zhuo, their lives will be unpredictable."


    "But..." Ali frowned fiercely, hesitating for a moment in his eyes.


    They always have bigger orders than heaven. When talina is there, they listen to talina. When talina leaves, they listen to ARJO.


    Now the last order that ARJO left him was to stay in the forest. How could he move without permission without a new order.


    Shazhi sighed. She was just about to say something. Jian Yi reached out and gently pulled her sleeve. She leaned close to her ear and whispered, "obey orders. Orders are greater than everything."


    Suddenly, Shazhi nodded to Jian Yi and said, "I see."


    She looked down and thought for a moment, looked again at Ali and said, "Uncle Ali, can my order as a eldest lady be effective?"


    Alighton nodded affirmatively and said, "naturally, what the eldest lady said always counts."


    "That''s good." Shazhi said solemnly, "then I''ll revoke the order of ah Zhuo Ge as the eldest lady and order you to assemble all the people in the jungle and stand by."


    Ali looked at Shazhi and was stunned. Just a moment later, he immediately straightened his face, bowed his head and said, "follow the order of the eldest lady."


    Shazhi nodded. It was a sigh of relief. It was finally done.


    "Uncle Ali, I know that you Guanzhu must have your own contact information. You should contact all of them in the fastest way. If you are late, you will be afraid of rebirth and change." Jian Yi came forward.


    Ali nodded and said, "I know. Wait a minute."


    After that, his face changed, and he half angrily pointed to Jian Yi across the air. "I knew it was your boy''s idea for the eldest lady just now."


    Jian Yi frowned and said, "you''re welcome to help you solve the problem."


    "Smelly boy." Ali smiled and scolded, and turned to contact the customs leaders.


    Jane Yi really made it very simple, but he was always unwilling to see his eldest daughter listen to a smelly boy like this.


    But I have to say that at the moment when he saw Shazhi''s order, he suddenly felt endless nostalgia in his heart.


    Like a moment, back to the days when talilina was still there.


    But it''s just an illusion after all. Everyone knows that they can''t go back


    After the three agreed to meet here, Ali left.


    Watching his back disappear into the night, Shazhi pulls La Jianyi''s hand and whispers, "ah Dong, how did he go so far?"


    "They have their own unique contact information." Jian Yi squints and takes back her eyes. "That''s the secret of the base. I can''t show it to an outsider."


    Shazhi nodded and said, "Oh, let''s wait here for a while."


    She didn''t refute the outsider Jian Yi. She knew that he was really an outsider to the base, but what does it matter? It''s enough that he and Jian Rui are not outsiders to her.


    They stood there for a while, only to feel that the sound around them was getting quieter and quieter, as if there was only one small world left in the whole world, and the two of them.


    Jian Yi gradually frowned. After a while, he looked down at his watch. Ten minutes after Ali left, it was still quiet around.


    He listened attentively for a moment, but there was no sign of the anyone moving except wind and rustle of the leaves.


    With a flash in her eyes, Jian Yi pulled Shazhi back a few steps, turned her head and chose a direction to retreat 50 meters away.


    "What''s the matter, dong?" Shazhi followed him to hide in the trees and asked suspiciously, "don''t you believe him?"


    She thought about it again, nodded and said, "Ali is from brother azrao. He shouldn''t be different."


    Jian Yi asked her to squat inside, shook her head and said in a deep voice, "I believe him."


    "Then why should we hide?"


    "Because I don''t trust other people." Jian Yi looked at her and whispered, "have you ever thought that since mosquitoes have long been premeditated and even ah Zhuo Ge is not on guard, will he let go of the back mountain where we all stay?"


    Shazhi was surprised and realized the problem.


    No matter what the ultimate goal of the mosquito is, since he knows that all of them are staying in the back mountain these days, how can he just control the base and let it go?


    "You mean there are his people among these Guan masters?" Shazhi frowned.


    Jane Yi shook her head. "This is just my guess. We must always prepare for the worst."


    He turned his head and whispered, "stay here. They will come later, and we can observe it clearly in the dark."


    Shazhi nodded.


    They stopped talking and squatted behind the dense trees, staring at the place where they had just stood and observing carefully.

 Chapter 1284

    They waited behind the trees for a while. Jian Yi frowned, moved his ears, and suddenly said, "I''m back."


    After listening for a while, Shazhi gradually heard some messy footsteps.


    Those steps changed from light to heavy. Soon, Ali and a dozen talents who followed him approached their vision.


    More than a dozen people stood where they had just separated. They just listened to Ali look around and call "big miss".


    Of course Shazhi didn''t say anything. While counting the numbers, she whispered to Jian Yi, "I didn''t expect there were so many people hidden in the forest."


    Jian Yi nodded. He was carefully observing everyone''s behavior across the street, trying to find some clues. He said casually, "Mommy is careful. There are bound to be two people at each level, so if you want to go back to the base for rescue, these people can''t be ignored..."


    "Ah Dong..."


    Jane Yi was just saying this when she heard Shazhi call him in a low voice. Then she held her hand tightly: "you just said that aunt will arrange two people at each level?"


    "Yes, mommy has always been like this," Jian Yi whispered. His face was much more serious for a moment, and he obviously realized that the problem had arisen.


    "But..." Shazhi whispered, "but there are seventeen of them..."


    Jian Yi''s eyebrows and eyes were cold. He glanced over the crowd in front of him. He thought about it secretly, shook his head and said, "no, there''s one more..."


    With Jian Haixi''s character, in any case, there can be no singular.


    Shazhi suddenly became nervous and took him and said, "what shall we do now?"


    Jane Yi pondered for a moment, pulled Shazhi up and walked towards the people.


    Seeing the two, Ali nodded to Shazhi and said, "Miss, I''ve called everyone. Now..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Before he finished, Jian Yi raised his hand and cut it off. He said in a deep voice, "now please stand by your respective checkpoints."


    Those people look at me and I look at you. I don''t know what he means and they don''t move.


    Jian Yi recognized several of them and said directly, "you guys, we''ve had a fight."


    Then he looked at Ali and some other people whose faces seemed to be stung by bees and said, "what you met should be ah Jin''s team."


    Those people looked at each other and a flash of surprise flashed in their eyes. Unexpectedly, he guessed it so easily.


    "Since you all know, why bother?" a man standing at the back sneered and said to Jian Yi, "besides, we listened to Ali''s words. Miss has something to say, but we don''t come to listen to you, a hairy boy."


    As soon as he said, the people who had been ready to move suddenly stopped and stood there, neither motionless nor motionless.


    A few people, look at me and I look at you. No one knows which one to play.


    Shazhi glances at the speaker and winks at Jian Yi, but sees that he shakes his head almost undetectably.


    Not him?


    Shazhi was slightly stunned and no longer thought much. She glanced at the people and said, "uncles, I have something to say, but before that, please stand with your partners."


    With that, she nodded to Ali and said, "Uncle Ali."


    Ali sighed. He knew just now that you have to listen to what Jian Yi said, whether you want to hear it or not.


    Without saying a word, he raised his foot and walked towards his partner.


    This step is equivalent to telling everyone that this is the order of the eldest lady. Since it has been said, it must be observed.


    The rest of the people saw him act and hesitated for a moment. They all moved in twos and threes.


    Among them, the people Jian Yi met acted quickly.


    Although they inevitably suffered a small loss when they fought with this boy, they really liked Jian Yi''s skill and mind.


    After a while, more than a dozen people were in pairs, and most of them stood well.


    Only the person who provoked Jian Yi just now was standing at the back with his chest in his hands.


    "Ah Dong..." Shazhi looked at him and saw that he didn''t move. His whole body was on alert.


    Jian Yi squints at him: "this... Are you alone?"


    "Hum." the man glanced at him, snorted coldly and didn''t speak.


    Behind him, Ali helplessly stroked his forehead and shouted, "ah Lin."


    With his voice, another shorter man stood up with some grievances on his face: "I said to stand with him, he had to push me away..."


    Ali shook his head weakly and said to Shazhi, "Miss, they are in a group. Ah Kang has a bad temper. Don''t blame him, miss."


    Yarn weaving: "..."


    There are still people in the world who are so uncomfortable. If Jian Yi hadn''t waited more, he might have been caught as a traitor.


    She pulled a smile at the corner of her mouth and said, "No."


    By now, eight groups of people have stood together.


    Ali looked at Jian Yi and said, "boy, we''ve all stood up as required. Let''s talk straight about what''s going on."


    Jian Yi sneered, shook his head and said nothing.


    "Hiss." ah Kang gave him a cold look and hissed, "Ali, you''ve been fooled. You don''t know. You stand in line like a primary school student. As a result, people are playing with us."


    Ali''s face also became a little ugly. He was about to look at Shazhi. Suddenly, Jian Yi opened his mouth in a deep voice.


    "No." his dark eyes looked dark and deep, sweeping at the people present, "I don''t want to say, but one of the people present didn''t stand well."


    As soon as the voice fell, several customs leaders immediately looked at me and you. I didn''t find anyone standing wrong.


    For a long time, a sincere and honest voice came from behind the crowd, and said with a simple smile: "is that me, little brother?"


    Several people immediately turned their heads and looked.


    Outside the crowd, a man with a public face and a very ordinary figure met the people''s eyes. Han Han smiled and said, "I''m left without a partner. My little brother should be talking about me."


    His face is really popular. When he looks at it, he feels ordinary. When his eyes move away, his brain has forgotten his appearance.


    Jian Yi looked at the man, his eyes narrowed slightly, his feet didn''t move, stood in place, looked at him and said, "Why are you alone?"


    "Ha ha ~ I''m guarding the last level, just at the foot of the mountain over there to prevent someone from running around." he seems to have a natural good temper, and his eyes smile when talking to people, which makes him loyal and amiable. "Because there are no other obstacles there, the boss let me watch alone."


    For good reason.


    Jian Yi nodded. His always cold face still had the same expression. He couldn''t see whether he believed it or not.


    At this time, Ali also smiled and said, "it''s you, boy. If you didn''t make a noise, I almost forgot you."


    When he finished, he looked at Jian Yi and Shazhi and said with a smile, "don''t underestimate Ah Fu. Although his sense of existence is a little weak, his skill is good."

 Chapter 1285

    Shazhi immediately smiled and said, "it''s uncle Ah Fu."


    "Miss, just call me Ah Fu." Ah Fu scratched his head simply and honestly.


    Shazhi nodded and looked at him calmly. His name is like others. He is simple and honest. He doesn''t look like a person who will betray the base, but now he is alone


    She and Jian Yi looked at each other. Without saying more, they understood each other''s meaning and walked side by side to Ah Fu.


    "Miss."


    Looking at Shazhi walking in front of him, Ah Fu didn''t look like smiling again, but slightly lowered his head and shouted respectfully.


    Compared with ah Kang and ah Li, he seems to respect Shazhi a little more.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have any questions?" Ali asked, looking at the strange development trend of things.


    Didn''t you just say two or two stops? What''s this for?


    Jian Yi and Shazhi ignored him. They faced Ah Fu. Shazhi suddenly smiled and pointed to his feet and said, "Uncle Ah Fu, why are there so much mud on your shoes?"


    Ah Fu was stunned and looked down subconsciously.


    Just then, Jian Yi and Shazhi move violently. They come forward at the same time. One of them twists Ah Fu''s arm behind him and kicks Ah Fu''s calf at the same time.


    "Ah..."


    After a scream, Ah Fu''s legs softened and he was kneeling on the ground with his hands cut back by Jian Yi and Shazhi.


    Jian Yi pressed his arm with one hand and took out a rope from his pocket and threw it to Shazhi. Before they could react, they had tied Ah Fu up honestly.


    "Young lady... You, you are..." Ah Fu looked at Shazhi with a look of amazement.


    "Be honest, don''t move." Shazhi''s face was calm and her hand twisted his arm. Ah Fu''s face suddenly changed.


    According to Ali''s words, his skill is very good. He can certainly avoid two children, but he dare not.


    Today, he just stood here and asked him to tie himself up. He didn''t dare not obey.


    The faces of the people who finally reacted behind them were a little strange.


    "Young lady..." Ali looked at Shazhi in surprise, then looked at Jian Yi and said, "smelly boy, what are you doing?!"


    Jian Yi didn''t look at anyone, but looked at Ah Fu calmly and said, "aren''t you going to recruit yet?"


    "Wronged..." Ah Fu was pressed on his shoulders by the two people and could only bow his head helplessly. "What do you and miss want me to recruit? I... I have nothing to recruit."


    He bowed his back and hung his head. Obviously, he was a man with strong skills, but at this time, he was made unable to move by two children. He looked even more aggrieved and pitiful.


    A Kang stood with his hands against the tree, his eyes gloomy, as if to drop ink.


    "I said, did you go too far this time?" he stared at Jian Yi and said coldly, "what do you mean by calling us and showing such a hand? Look down on us?"


    Only his voice could tell how strong his anger was.


    Shazhi looked at Jian Yi, who was dealing with Ah Fu, shook her head and looked at ah Kang and said, "Uncle ah Kang, ah Dong and I never meant that, but there are some things we must investigate first."


    "Thanks for calling me uncle, ah Kang really doesn''t deserve it." ah Kang sneered and didn''t appreciate it, "but I also want to investigate what it means to unite an outsider to treat our brother in the base like this?"


    There were also many people beside him who didn''t look good. When he heard ah Kang say so, he was more angry in his chest.


    They are all people under ah Zhuo who have worked hard for the base, but now they look at Shazhi and feel cold because Jane Yi treats Ah Fu like this.


    In the fury of the crowd, Ah Fu, who was kneeling on the ground, smiled and said, "it''s all right, brothers. The eldest lady has something to ask. Just ask. Ah Fu is at the disposal of the eldest lady."


    She glanced coldly at everyone present, and her voice was sonorous and powerful: "I know you are dissatisfied with me, but please take it easy and give me a few minutes, and I will prove all this."


    Ali glanced at Shazhi and then glanced at Jian Yi, who had been calm beside her. He already had a bit of fuss in his heart. After a moment of hesitation, he said to ah Kang, "calm down. This is not the time for infighting."


    Ah Kang snorted coldly, turned his head and stopped talking, but he didn''t bother anymore.


    Even though she was questioned and dissatisfied by them, Shazhi didn''t care at all. She just said in a cold voice: "now brother azrao''s whereabouts are unknown. Since you respect me as'' big miss'', I have the right to deal with any unfaithful person..."


    "Miss..." Ali looked at him, his eyes flashed slightly, but he was cut off by yarn weaving when he just opened his mouth.


    "Uncle Ali, can you really be sure that he is the man sent by ahzhuogo to guard the forest?" Shazhi looked at Ali in a dim light.


    Ali thought of what Jian Yi had just said and looked at Ah Fu on the ground. Shazhi stopped for a moment.


    He wants to come now. It seems that there was no Ah Fu when ah Zhuo assigned tasks to them.


    As Ah Fu said just now, based on the most direct trust in his heart, he took it for granted that ah Zhuo increased the number of people later.


    He didn''t answer, but to some extent, his silence was an answer.


    The people were quiet for a moment by Shazhi''s rhetorical question and looked at Ah Fu quietly.


    "I... I''m really sent by the boss." Ah Fu immediately argued to himself when he saw that the people didn''t speak, "how can I act without the boss''s order? This, this misunderstanding is too big..."


    "Oh, acting is addictive, isn''t it?" Jian Yi, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, smiled sarcastically, approached and looked down at him. "Don''t quibble. It''s no use talking more."


    "I..." Ah Fu was stared at by Jian Yi''s cold eyes. He looked away uneasily at Shazhi and ah Kang. "Miss, ah Kang, I really didn''t do anything."


    Before he finished, Jian Yi impatiently interrupted him: "come on, I don''t have time to waste time with you here. Since I caught you, I''m 100% sure you have a problem."


    "You can''t bully people like this," Ah Fu said reluctantly. "Even if you want to catch me, you have to give me a convincing reason."


    He said he wanted to raise his head, but as soon as he moved, Jian Yi pressed it down, so he had to keep his head down again.


    "Don''t you agree? I want to know why I can recognize you. Is there a problem?"


    Jane Yi sneered twice, as if she had touched something dirty. She patted Ah Fu''s hand in disgust and said coldly, "it''s very simple, because I know you!"

 Chapter 1286

    Ah Fu was surprised. Ignoring his aching shoulders, he looked up at Jian Yi in surprise.


    "No..." he was so flustered that he almost blurted out something. He gave a fierce meal and said with a hurried smile, "how is it possible that I have been guarding at the foot of the mountain. It was Ali who called me that I came with the big guy."


    Jane Yi shook her head and said in a deep voice, "I saw you ambushing uncle Dou Ge."


    Upon hearing this, Ah Fu''s smiling face suddenly changed.


    The expression was ferocious for a moment, which was not consistent with his usual appearance of a good man.


    When the others heard Jian Yi''s words, they couldn''t get back to their senses for a moment.


    Ambush dougo?


    Ah Kang, who has always hated Jian Yi, also changed his face and narrowed his eyes to look at Ah Fu.


    Jian Yi then said, "now I can tell you that I asked Ali to gather all the people in order to find you and make them stand in line with their partners, but also to force you to show your original shape."


    "What are you talking about..." Ah Fu narrowed his eyes. He knelt a little lower than Jian Yi. At this time, he looked at him from bottom to top. His face had not been as simple and honest as at the beginning.


    "Hum, you think your excuse is perfect, but you forget that the test level was arranged by Aunt Haixi and brother Zhuo." Shazhi looked coldly at Ah Fu on the ground, "and we are together with aunt Haixi every day. Do you think we don''t know their arrangement plan with our ability?"


    Jian Yi sneered, "or do you think we can always break through so smoothly just because our ability is hundreds of times stronger than yours?"


    After a pause, he spread his hands and said, "of course, if you also think that the people you cultivate are waste wood and deserve to be hanged by us, take it as if I didn''t say it."


    His expression was cold, and when he said such words, the ridicule inside was more sufficient, which immediately made people suffocate in his chest.


    Ali and others on one side are black. They are still there. They say it so directly in front of them. It''s too embarrassing.


    Arlin could not help but Tucao: "I make complaints about how the people of your team went through so quickly, and all of you had enough equipment."


    Jian Yi and his people are like prophets. He wondered first. Now he knows what''s going on.


    Jian Yi is noncommittal.


    Shazhi can''t help laughing. She blames Jian Yi for being too talented. That''s why this kind of nonsense about "stealing questions" can be accepted so easily.


    They also don''t think about how the strict practice of raising children with Jian Haixi could allow the theft of questions to happen. Jian Yi and they respect and love Jian Haixi, and how could they do such a thing that disappoints her.


    At that time, Jian Yi and Shazhi threw out all Ah Fu''s problems and blocked all the excuses and reasons he could find.


    The present situation can hardly be more obvious.


    As if he knew there was no sophistry, Ah Fu, kneeling on the ground, suddenly smiled, and the whole person seemed to suddenly become another person.


    The smiling eyes just now looked full of disdain and ridicule. He sneered: "it seems that I underestimated you..."


    Shazhi frowned, stared at him and said coldly, "up to now, don''t you admit it?"


    Ah Fu snorted coldly and turned his head to close his eyes and refused to say more.


    "Since you don''t want to talk about it, let me talk about it." Jian Yi said in a deep voice, "when the base was on fire tonight, you were ordered to ambush with those people at the exit of the jungle and prepare to catch us all. When Uncle Dou went out first, you moved your hand, but I didn''t know that hammu and I were not far behind him and saw you set a trap to attack him."


    Jian Yi looked at him with a calm voice: "I don''t have to say more about the specific details. You know much better than me. At that time, we hid in time. Thanks to the fire you lit in the base, I saw you."


    "Ah Fu, it''s really you?" ah Li looked at him incredulously, with pain in his eyes.


    At this point, Ah Fu no longer denied it. With a sneer, he straightened up and stared at Jian Yi: "so what if it''s me?"


    "Did you admit it?" Jian Yi asked coldly.


    "There''s nothing a man can''t admit."


    At the moment, Ah Fu has the simplicity and honesty of the old good man. The whole person''s temperament has become cold and changeable. He wants to stand up when his body moves, but everyone is staring at him now. Ah Li and ah Kang are standing next to him. As soon as he moves, he is pressed back by them one left and one right.


    "You''re on your fucking knees!" Ali said angrily. "Why, why do you do such a thing?"


    "Why... Oh, don''t you know?"


    Ah Fu smiled sarcastically, glanced at ah Li and others one by one, and said coldly, "don''t tell me that you don''t feel any discomfort. I''ve had enough of this coward in our base. Since ah Zhuo can''t lead us like the eldest sister, we should choose another Ming Lord."


    After a pause, he glanced at Shawo with some disdain and hummed, "instead of groveling to a ten-year-old girl all day, like a dog slave."


    "You..."


    Ali never knew that their brother, who lived together day and night, had such a dark side in his heart. He didn''t even know when it happened. It seemed that there was evil in the base overnight. Like a zombie virus, the infected people became full of resentment.


    "Where''s brother ah Zhuo? Where did you get him?" ah Kang asked coldly.


    He didn''t ask Ah Fu why he did it like ah Li, nor was he so surprised. Indeed, as Ah Fu said, they were more or less uncomfortable, but at the same time, they also kept their reason, so they understood that the current situation was the best result ah Zhuo could win for them.


    Hearing him ask ah Zhuo, Ah Fu said, "of course he was locked up."


    "Shit, you fucking want to die!" ah Kang scolded and kicked him on his back. "I don''t care if you want to make trouble. I don''t care if you want to deal with Jian Haixi. But where is ah Zhuo sorry for you? Has he done little for us in recent years? Your fucking conscience has been bitten by the dog and do such ungrateful things?"


    Ah Fu was kicked by him and coughed twice, but there was no sign of repentance on his face. On the contrary, he said with a crazy smile: "those who achieve great things don''t stick to small details. If they want to change the base, they must make sacrifices, which is inevitable."


    "Bastard, I think you''re very faint. I have to wake you up today!" ah Kang said. He was about to roll up his sleeves and beat you up, but ah Li stopped him.


    "This is not the time to settle accounts with him." Ali turned his head and looked at Jian Yi, frowned and asked, "Dong, what are you going to do next?"


    He didn''t call Jian Yi "smelly boy" anymore, nor did he call him "Jian Yi". Instead, he called the name he would only call as a Zhuo''s brother.

 Chapter 1287

    Jian Yi knows that this represents Ali''s recognition of him.


    He stepped forward, looked coldly at Ah Fu on his knees and said, "I guess you won''t say anything at this time."


    "Hum." Ah Fu snorted coldly and turned his head to disdain, "no one can get words out of my mouth."


    He nodded, didn''t look at Ah Fu again, turned to Shazhi, stretched out his hand to her and said, "give it to me."


    Shazhi was stunned, put her hand on the self-defense dagger, hesitated for a moment, and finally took it off and handed it to him.


    No matter what time, she absolutely believes in Jian Yi.


    Ali looked at the faint cold dagger passed by the two hands. He was stunned. He frowned at Jian Yi and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "Uncle Ali." Shazhi shook her head at him.


    Ali looked at Jian Yi with a deep look, but his heart suddenly lifted some and stared at his movements.


    Other people also saw Jian Yi holding a dagger, but they were only a little surprised. They didn''t really think what Jian Yi would do.


    A Kang even sneered. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Jian Yi with great interest. Obviously, he regarded him as a child.


    Jian Yi doesn''t care either. He lowers his head, casually wipes the dagger and says to Ah Fu, "although I hate you very much, I have to admit that you are right."


    His dark eyes were like an ancient well without waves, and even the slightest ripple never opened: "that''s the sentence that those who achieve great things don''t stick to small things. If they want to change, they always have to pay some sacrifices..."


    After a pause, he suddenly looked at Ah Fu and said coldly, "in my opinion, you are the one who should be sacrificed!"


    Mingming is just a child under the age of seven or eight, but the look on Jian Yi''s face is not immature at all. His cold and fierce doesn''t need any modification. His eyes and voice without emotion are enough to frighten people.


    Ah Fu''s face changed. He didn''t want to admit it. He was really frightened by Jian Yi''s aura for a moment.


    Jian Yi stepped forward and slowly raised his hand. "Since you don''t say anything, it''s of no use to us. What''s the difference between living and dying?"


    With that, without everyone''s reaction, the dagger in his hand stabbed Ah Fu without hesitation.


    Everyone was surprised. No one thought he would really do it. He thought he was scaring Ah Fu at most.


    For a moment, the cold light flashed in front of everyone.


    "No!" was Ali''s voice.


    When the people came back to God, they saw that the dagger had been stained with blood and was dripping into the soil along the blade.


    "Ali!"


    Alin first reacted, looked at Ali covering his arm, hurried forward to check, "are you okay?"


    "It''s all right." Ali shook his head.


    It was his hand that blocked the knife stabbed by Jian Yi for Ah Fu just now.


    Unlike other people''s doubts, he has been guarding against Jian Yi since he took the dagger.


    Perhaps because he is Ning Jiwei''s son, or because he is a Zhuo''s brother, or even just because of his eyes, Ali knows that Jian Yi is not just bluffing Ah Fu.


    He looked up at Jian Yi standing opposite him. He was not tall enough. He was looking at him indifferently, holding a bloody dagger in his hand. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    Indifferent as a demon who only knows how to kill and bleed.


    "Your boy is crazy!"


    At the moment, ah Kang also reacted. Looking at Jian Yi''s eyes, he was surprised and angry. He pushed him away. "Whether the people in our base should die is not up to you!"


    "Don''t touch him!"


    Seeing ah Kang start, Shazhi pulls Jian Yi over and stares up at ah Kang.


    Her expression is no longer as friendly as before, and she confronts ah Kang coldly: "no one can move ah Dong."


    "Miss, he first..."


    "I gave him the dagger."


    Before ah Kang finished, Shazhi coldly interrupted him and repeated, "I said, no one can move ah Dong."


    She had a rare stubbornness on her face. Even when they denied her identity as a young lady just now, they had never seen her defend herself like this.


    Ah Kang pursed his lips, looked at Shazhi Jiong''s bright eyes, and didn''t say anything again.


    He wants to ask Jian Yi about his crime, unless it is with Shazhi, but it is impossible.


    "Ah Dong..."


    On the other hand, ah Li''s arm injury has been quickly treated by ah Lin. after a simple bandage, he still stands in front of Ah Fu, looks at Jian Yi and says, "today, even if the boss is here, I don''t think he will treat Ah Fu like this."


    "Really..." Jian Yi opened his lips, shook off the blood beads on the dagger and sneered, "what does that have to do with me?"


    Seeing that he could not be persuaded, Ali turned to Shazhi and begged, "Miss, Ah Fu is wrong, but the base has its own treatment..."


    "Uncle Ali, stop talking." Shazhi shook her head with a calm face. "He wants to harm brother ah Zhuo. He deserves it."


    "But..." Ali wanted to say something. He just looked at Shazhi and Jian Yi''s face and finally shut up.


    Behind him, Ah Fu, who was kneeling on the ground at the moment, was pale, had lost his previous pride, and the whole person was still trembling slightly.


    No one saw the blade of Jian Yi''s dagger more clearly than he did. Just now, the cold blade was blocked in front of him.


    If it were a minute later, his life would be long gone.


    Jian Yi catches a glimpse of the cold sweat on his face and laughs sarcastically.


    Ah Zhuo''s men had such a person. Even he felt ashamed.


    "How''s it going? Have you seen clearly the gate of hell?" Jian Yi played with the dagger in his hand. The blade throwing away the blood is still bright. He gently knocked on the palm of his hand. Every time, it''s like gently clasping the gate of hell for others. "Still don''t see clearly. Want to go again?"


    Ah Fu looked at his movements. The dagger seemed to hit his heart and beat in his beating meridians. He swallowed his saliva with a white face, and he didn''t even have the strength to respond to his words.


    If he thought that Jian Yi was just trying to scare him, he would never doubt Jian Yi again after the scene that he would never forget in his life.


    This man can do anything.


    "Say! Do you want to die or live?"


    Ah Fu trembled and stammered: "live... I want to live..."


    "Hiss." Jian Yi snorted coldly, looked down at him with disdain in his eyes.


    Ah Fu bowed his head. He didn''t want this desire for life to be stimulated only in the face of death.


    "You... What do you want to know?"


    Jian Yi reached out to clasp his chin, stared at his wandering eyes with fear, and said coldly, "where have you locked everyone?"

 Chapter 1288

    Ah Fu looked up at him in a daze. It took several seconds for his brain to react. Jian Yi was saying this to him.


    "I, I don''t know..."


    With a pale face, he no longer dared to yell at Jian Yi or boast that he was a man and husband who was not afraid of death.


    Jian Yi squinted and asked, "how many people are there in all?"


    "One, one..." Ah Fu stammered, looked guilty at ah Li and ah Kang next to him, and whispered, "half of them joined."


    "What are you talking about? Half of the base people? How is that possible?" Ali looked at Ah Fu in shock. Before the accident tonight, he always thought that their base was a big family. Although the brothers sometimes had conflicts, they always obeyed orders and united in the overall situation. After all, most of them are in this world, Only this place can be called home.


    But I didn''t expect that under such tranquility, Ah Fu said that half of the people wanted to rebel with mosquitoes, which was incredible.


    Jian Yi frowned. If Ah Fu hadn''t lied, the figure would be amazing.


    "How did you get in touch?" Shazhi asked in a deep voice.


    These people must have special contact information, otherwise ARJO couldn''t have been unaware.


    Ah Fu was stunned. His panic calmed down slowly. Now he looked at Shazhi and Jian Yi, as well as ah Kang and others in front of him. He pursed his lips and lowered his head.


    He can''t say. He talks too much. He''s still dead when he goes back.


    "Didn''t you hear the eldest lady ask you? How did you contact?" ah Kang asked angrily.


    Ah Fu still didn''t say it. He closed his eyes, straightened his back and said, "kill me."


    "Shit, you fucking..."


    "Forget it."


    A Kang is about to punch him, but Jian Yi stops him.


    Ah Fu looked at Jian Yi and said, "if you don''t kill me now, you''ll regret it."


    "Well, thank you for your reminder." Jian Yi nodded and turned to ah Li. "Please knock him out, tie him firmly and seal his mouth."


    Then he looked at ah Kang: "you carry him behind your back, we''ll go back to the base."


    A Kang: "..." why is he the traitor?


    After giving the order, Jian Yi pulls Shazhi around and leaves.


    Without taking two steps, I heard a dull hum behind me, followed by the sound of heavy objects hitting the ground.


    Shazhi''s fingers trembled. Jian Yi looked at her, clenched her hand and said softly, "don''t be afraid."


    Different from the voice he spoke to Ah Fu and them, when he spoke to Shazhi, he was stiff and always so gentle.


    Shazhi turned to look at him and saw his concern. She smiled and shook her head and said, "I''m not afraid, just worried..."


    They are worried that they can''t solve the problem smoothly this time. They are worried about Qiaoqiao and Dou Ge who are captured, as well as Jian Haixi and the remaining children who return to the base step by step.


    "Dong, what do you think we should do to best protect everyone?" Shazhi sighed. She was very tangled. She didn''t want everyone to be hurt or really deal with those betrayed people.


    After all, in the final analysis, she did not do a good job in this young lady''s responsibility and did not give everyone enough confidence, so there was a situation in which people turned their backs.


    Jian Yi raised her hand, rubbed her hair and said, "step by step, now let''s find a way to concentrate our people and save our people, and then talk about other things, okay?"


    "Well, I''ll listen to you." Shazhi nodded and said after a meal, "should we tell aunt and ruiruirui about it now? I''m afraid they don''t know the number of enemies and will act rashly. There must be ambushes everywhere on the base now. If they are caught again, they''ll be in trouble."


    Jian Yi was silent for a moment. Ah Kang came over with Ah Fu who had fainted behind him. He looked at Jian Yi and snorted coldly, "I can listen to you, but if you can''t solve this, I can''t spare you."


    Jian Yi glanced at him and said calmly, "if I can''t solve it, you''ll have to be killed."


    "You are so fucking..."


    Rampant, too rampant!


    But ah Kang''s heart was filled with appreciation and admiration that even he felt uncomfortable.


    Under such circumstances, Jian Yi dared to be so arrogant.


    It''s just that he really has arrogant capital.


    Jian Yi ignores the tangled emotions on his face. He looks at a Kang on his back and an idea comes out of his eyes.


    "I have a way."


    Jian Yi put a hook on the corner of his lips and said to Shazhi, "send a message to ah Jin and tell them to be careful everywhere. In addition, let him find a way to cover the words of Jiao you and Zhao Xu."


    After a pause, he said to ah Li: "we are going back to the base now, but before that, I must be clear that none of you can act without my order. Even if you watch ah Zhuo brother being tortured and killed, you can''t rush out without me. Those who can''t do this should stay as early as possible and don''t drag me back."


    Ali glanced at the silent crowd, looked at Jian Yi seriously and said, "don''t worry, we were born to eat this bowl of rice. Naturally, we know what to do."


    Jian Yi nodded and said, "let''s go."


    With that, he has chosen a direction to go forward.


    Arlene subconsciously said, "that place is a long way, and now we go straight to the nearest."


    "I know, but we must go this way." Jian Yi didn''t reply.


    Alin looked at Ali suspiciously. Ali shrugged and looked at Shazhi.


    Except for Shazhi, probably no one here can understand Jian Yi''s brain circuit.


    Shazhi had sent out the message. Looking back, she saw the eyes of ah Lin and ah Li, smiled and said, "because Aunt Haixi is going in this direction."


    "What..." Ali opened his eyes in surprise. "Do you mean Jane Haixi has gone back?"


    Ah Kang frowned. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi returned to the base without hands.


    But on second thought, he hummed again, "with hamu, she can go back naturally."


    "Aunt Haixi took a child without hamu." Shazhi smiled.


    A Kang: "


    Ah Lin coughed awkwardly, raised his hands and asked carefully, "Miss, ah Dong, i... I don''t mean anything else. Just ask, don''t you think since Jane... She took this road, should we change direction?"


    He didn''t speak too bluntly, but everyone understood.


    An Ah Fu is not easy to deal with. There must be an ambush in the direction of Jian Haixi. A woman with a child doesn''t look like she can pass the customs smoothly.


    Aren''t they going this way again now?


    If the other party increases their manpower, aren''t they trapped?


    Jian Yi heard the speech and said calmly, "those people can''t stop my mommy."


    It seems that in his eyes, Jian Haixi is a female god of war, and the sky big Kaner can''t stop her.

 Chapter 1289

    With that, Jian Yi took the lead in walking forward without looking back with shazhitou.


    Looking at their firm backs, ah Kang carried the man and looked at ah Li with a complex face: "this... Can you really go?"


    It''s not that they doubt Jian Haixi''s ability, but


    They don''t even have to doubt it. Well, from the conversation between Jian Yi and Ah Fu just now, the ambush took Dou Ge. Can a Jian Haixi and an out of climate baby break a way through the jungle safely?


    "Then you choose one?" Ali raised his eyebrows and looked at him. The corners of his mouth hooked and his eyes motioned to his back.


    "I......" ah Kang choked.


    There was also a unconscious man on his back. The value of force had to be halved. Naturally, he was only obedient.


    What''s more, even if he doesn''t carry this guy behind his back, he doesn''t dare to make decisions. He can be responsible for fighting, but this kind of thing... Following him is like stepping on a pit.


    Ali shook his head, glanced at Jian Yi in front of him, smiled meaningfully and said, "let''s go. I vaguely think this seems to be the right way..."


    Except for ah Zhuo, none of them has the courage of Jian Yi. There seems to be no other way except to follow.


    And although I don''t know how many abilities Jian Yi has, at least for now, if Jian Yi can''t take them out, they may really have no way out.


    Alin also heard another meaning in his words. He smiled and didn''t speak. He turned his head and waved to the brothers behind him and said, "keep up, let''s go."


    Then he patted ah Kang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "carry it well. Don''t fall behind. Brother, take a step first to explore the way for you."


    "Get out." ah Kang stared at him, kicked his calf angrily, and was easily avoided by ah Lin.


    A group of people walked forward cautiously for about half an hour and came to the place where Jian Haixi had fought.


    Yarn weaving was the first to find something wrong.


    She and Jian Yi are at the front. When they are approaching this place, Jian Yi has already reminded everyone to be careful of ambush, so she pays special attention to her surroundings.


    This attention, coupled with the night wind blowing through the trees, vaguely exposed the shadowy part, and she immediately saw the wrong in the grass.


    The shadow looked like someone was lying in wait for an opportunity.


    "Ah Dong, over there."


    Shazhi''s pupil suddenly shrinks and her steps freeze. Subconsciously, she reaches out and pulls Jian Yi nearby.


    Her voice was small and light. I didn''t know whether she was frightened or not to scare the snake.


    "How..."


    Jane Yi is looking carefully at the jungle on the other side. She feels that Shazhi''s hand is cold. She naturally holds it back for the first time and asks.


    But before he finished his questioning words, he also saw strange grass not far away.


    His eyes were cold, a touch of ruthlessness slipped from the bottom of his eyes, shook his hand and motioned her not to be afraid. He was quietly ready to see it clearly.


    There were so many people behind him, but at this moment, his first thought was not to call people.


    It seems that no matter what time, he believes in himself and only depends on himself.


    Ah Lin and ah Li, who are two steps away from Jian Yi''s yarn weaving in the back, saw that they stopped, frowned and walked quickly.


    "Something''s wrong there." when she saw them, Shazhi pointed them in a direction and whispered.


    Ali''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he raised his chin towards Alin. They should stride there first.


    With them, it''s natural not to let a child like Jian Yi come forward at this time.


    The two moved faster than Jian Yi, and with the tacit understanding they had cultivated for a long time, they made a gesture and surrounded the grass with a cat''s waist.


    Watching them close, everyone immediately raised their breath and watched there warily, ready to fight at any time.


    On the edge of the grass, Alin and Ali looked at each other, took a deep breath, and reached out to push away the low vegetation.


    In the back, there were four people lying there, with their eyes closed.


    Ali clenched his fists tightly and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this scene.


    But then came, but it was even more shocked.


    Jian Yi said that Jian Haixi took this road. Here lie four people who were "killed". Who would it be if Jian Haixi didn''t move his hand?


    But can she really do this alone with a hairy boy?


    Before they could come up with an answer, Jian Yi came over behind them.


    He was surprised to see four people lying here, but soon a smile appeared on his face.


    Such a hand, he almost certainly came from Jian Haixi.


    To be cautious, Jian Yi squatted down and checked one by one before clapping her hands and hooking her lips and saying, "it''s Mommy."


    Seeing that all the people had been solved, Shazhi was also relieved, and her face showed a look of admiration: "aunt Haixi is really powerful. I knew these people couldn''t stop her."


    On one side, the faces of Ali and others were somewhat complicated.


    There are surprise, admiration and many awkward colors.


    Just before they left, they still had all kinds of doubts in their hearts, but after seeing the four people lying here, those doubts about Jian Haixi and Jian Yi''s "blind worship" have disappeared.


    Actions speak louder than words.


    Looking at Jian Yi, she looks down again and checks carefully. Shazhi is puzzled and asks, "Dong, what are you looking at?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and said in a low voice, "none of these people are hurt. It seems that mommy didn''t fight them much, so she shouldn''t be hurt either."


    His first concern was whether Jian Haixi was injured in the whole process.


    It was a natural relief to know that she was all right.


    Shazhi looks at him like this. She can''t help thinking that if something happens to Jian Haixi, I''m afraid Jian Yi can''t keep calm at the moment anyway.


    Ali listened to his calm analysis and looked at ah Kang. He was even more shocked for a moment.


    Facts have proved that even big brother Dou Ge could not escape the ambush. Jian Haixi took a child alone, and these four people were able to retreat


    Who on earth is she?


    Seeing that they were too surprised to speak, Shazhi smiled and said, "Why are you so surprised?"


    "This..." ah Kang awkwardly pulled down the corner of his mouth, glanced at the people on the ground, and motioned Shazhi. Is that enough to say?


    Ali shook his head, sighed and said, "even if Arlene and I join hands with them, we dare not say that we can retreat all over."


    He spoke his feelings so clearly once, and it was also the first time he used such high words to evaluate Jian Haixi.


    Shazhi said with a smile, "Uncle Li, aunt Haixi can fight with her mother. Do you still think she''s just an ordinary woman?"


    Ali was stunned, smiled bitterly, shook his head, and a flash of surprise appeared on his face.


    "What the eldest lady taught us is that our horizons are short."

 Chapter 1290

    If before that, they could not have a specific understanding of Jian Haixi, then from now on, her image in their hearts has been embodied.


    It is also from now on that they really realize what the woman who can compete with talilina is like.


    "It''s also that we underestimated others before." Alin nodded and said seriously.


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge are also former opponents of their base and their alliance. If Jian Haixi came as Dou Ge, they naturally dare not underestimate the enemy.


    But Jian Haixi''s external identity is mostly "Ning Jiwei''s wife" or "the mother of a group of children". When they all saw her, they had subconsciously weakened her first.


    "Hum, now you know how stupid it is to belittle my mommy." Jane Yi got up, lowered her head and patted the dust that didn''t exist on her hands. She didn''t look at any of them. She was coldly like saying something irrelevant.


    It''s a shame to be said by a child, but Ali and others have to admit that Jian Yi''s words are very correct.


    At present, seeing the four people lying here neatly, they knew how stupid they had underestimated Jian Haixi before.


    Shazhi bent her eyes and looked at Ali and others. She didn''t make the atmosphere quiet any more. She asked Jian Yi, "ah Dong, what shall we do next?"


    Jian Yi glanced at several people on the ground, turned his eyes, looked at ah Li and said, "there should be many holes in the forest. Tie them up and throw them in. Let them come up when things are over."


    "No problem." Ali glanced at the people on the ground. Before his voice fell, he took out the rope and moved with Alin.


    They know the forest very well. It can be done in less than ten minutes.


    "What about this?" ah Kang, who has been carrying people on his back, looked at Jian Yi and hurriedly said, "can I throw this on my back?"


    He looked at him with bright eyes and looked forward to Jian Yi''s gentle nod.


    Although he has a strong physique and Kung Fu, it is not an easy job to shuttle through the forest with a load of nearly 200 kilograms.


    "No." Jane Yi shook her head, as if she hadn''t seen the look of expectation on his face. With a cold face, she said ruthlessly, "you have to carry this."


    After a pause, he pretended to think for a moment, turned to look at ah Kang and said seriously, "by the way, if it''s not enough, you may have to come back and recite another one."


    A Kang: "


    He has evidence that the boy must have been deliberately messing with him!


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, as Jian Yi guessed, Jian Haixi and Jiao Jiu have successfully arrived at the base.


    But now how to enter the base quietly is obviously another difficulty for them.


    Compared with those ambushes in the jungle, the difficulty here has obviously become a hell mode.


    They hid behind the wall not far away and carefully observed the situation of the base. After a long time, Jiao Jiu opened his mouth quietly.


    He was stunned and looked at a lot of people in the base. They didn''t panic at all. They were no different from ordinary times. They didn''t look like being forced.


    "It seems that mosquitoes haven''t turned back. Aren''t we all still well?" he looked at Jian Haixi suspiciously. "Is it possible that only ah Zhuo and them..."


    He wanted to say that the people that mosquitoes have to deal with are probably only the people brought by Jian Haixi, and he is not cruel enough to subvert the whole base.


    But before he finished, he saw a sarcastic smile on Jian Haixi''s face. He was stunned and didn''t say those words again.


    Although Jian Haixi didn''t make a sound, he subconsciously felt something in her smile: "what are you laughing at? Is there a problem with what I said?"


    Jian Haixi raised his chin and motioned him to look at the people.


    "Look carefully. Are they the same as the watchmen we saw when we left?"


    Jiao Jiu narrowed his eyes and shook his head. "No, but... It''s nothing strange. It''s been several days and he will change shifts."


    "Have you seen your watch?" Jian Haixi asked.


    Jiao Jiu was stunned and shook his head.


    Jian Haixi pointed to the gate of the base, lowered his voice and said to Jiao Jiu, "although I haven''t seen the watch of a Zhuo platoon, if I remember correctly, there were more people here on the day we came. I know a Zhuo. Before eukins Yan has solved it, he can''t relax his defense at the gate, but look now."


    Now?


    Jiao Jiu looked in the direction she pointed. Some people at the door stopped to chat, and some were smoking. There were only two or three people who really looked like guards on duty.


    "It seems... It''s a little strange."


    "Is that all that strange?"


    Jian Haixi sneered. Anyway, they couldn''t get in for a while, and she didn''t mind taking this opportunity to teach the children around her: "you pay attention to their standing position and look. You''re absent-minded. Does it look like you''re on duty?"


    Jiao Jiu was stunned.


    "Everyone doesn''t seem to care. There is a fire in the base, but they don''t seem to worry about the enemy''s invasion at all, let alone whether there are people injured under the fire. Everyone looks relaxed. What do you think this is for?"


    Jiao Jiu was speechless. He stared at those people rigidly and observed them carefully. Sure enough, he found that they were just pretending, because no matter how leisurely the surface was, he always glanced at both sides when talking and walking.


    "They... They are pretending! Deliberately pretending to relax their vigilance is actually for, for..."


    Jiao Jiu couldn''t say the rest. In a sense, those people were his "family", but they became enemies overnight.


    "In order to wait for us, lure us to go in and save people, and then catch them all." Jian Haixi added his words coldly, and then smiled disdainfully. "First, set fire to attract our attention, make us anxious and panic, and then invite the king into the urn to lure the enemy into depth. When has the mosquito become so powerful?"


    Her understanding of mosquitoes still comes from Jane Yi. When Jane Yi was with ah Zhuo as a Dong, she was also "brushed" by mosquitoes. If he hadn''t been smart enough and liked by ah Zhuo, she wouldn''t know how many times she had been killed by mosquitoes.


    There are some small cleverness, but there is no great wisdom. The means are cruel and the hostility is too heavy - this is Jian Haixi''s previous evaluation of mosquitoes.


    But now it seems that if the mosquito didn''t suddenly open its orifices, it was that he had expert help behind him.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were heavy. It seemed that they had a hard battle to fight this time.

 Chapter 1291

    Jiao Jiu was still stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    Even if he knew that what Jian Haixi said was true, he still couldn''t believe how his "home" suddenly became like this overnight.


    He relaxed his breath, but suddenly thought of a more serious problem. He turned to Jian Haixi and said, "if it''s true as you said, doesn''t it mean that so many people in the base are..."


    Jiao Jiu couldn''t say the word "enemy" for a moment. Jian Haixi didn''t need him to finish. He nodded and said, "from the number of people, the number of people following mosquitoes is definitely not small."


    Looking at her gloomy face, Jiao Jiu opened his mouth for a long time and didn''t spit out a voice.


    "It seems that even your brother and sister have been cheated." Jian Haixi looked at him with a clear determination on his face. "I think Jiao you must not know that the mosquito she has been maintaining has such a big hand behind her."


    Jiao Jiu was speechless. He felt that his former beliefs had been destroyed and destroyed today.


    The woman beside him is teaching him to rebuild another stronger will step by step, hand in hand.


    He pursed his lips and said nothing. He was stuffy for a while before saying, "well... What shall we do now?"


    Jian Haixi squinted and observed for a moment, shook his head and sighed, "it''s still not possible. There are too many people. We have to go somewhere else."


    She wanted to take advantage of the fire in the base and the laxity of the gate guard, but now it seems that the mosquito side is impeccable in terms of manpower and arrangement. It must not be possible to break in hard, so she can only find another way.


    "Another place? Where?" Jiao Jiu wondered. Before he finished, he saw Jian Haixi looking at him and smiling silently, which immediately made him more confused.


    "I have to ask you." Jian Haixi smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "You are more familiar here than me. Do you know there are other entrances to the base? The one with few people and easy to sneak in."


    While observing the guards of the base, she was careful that she and Jiao Jiu would not be found, and talked to him.


    After waiting for a while, I didn''t hear Jiao Jiu''s voice.


    She turned her head in doubt, but saw that the people around her didn''t seem to understand her problem. She was staring at her with her eyes wide open and her face numb.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, he probably understood that the entrance of the base is either a secret or an abandoned channel. It is also possible that these children don''t know.


    Looking at Jiao Jiu who didn''t know how to speak, she smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if there''s no other way. I''ll just think of other ways."


    With that, she turned her head and stared at the guards of the base, frowning and thinking about the next plan.


    Jiao Jiu squatted beside her. The light of the base swept back. The cold white light brightened Jian Haixi''s frown and her eyes several times, and turned to another direction.


    Obviously and secretly, the expression on Jiao Jiu''s face became more and more complex.


    All the way, he couldn''t understand the woman from beginning to end. This doubt and strangeness finally reached the peak at this moment.


    Obviously, there was a simpler method. It was obvious that even he thought of it. He didn''t believe that Jian Haixi would never think of it.


    Even as soon as he arrived at this place, he thought that Jian Haixi was finally going to do so, but in fact, she would rather think about the possibility of hard work in front of the pile of guards at the door than do it to him


    "Why?"


    After a moment of silence, Jiao Jiu finally asked, with a cold voice and great confusion.


    "Hmm?" Jane Haixi was trying to find a way. She suddenly heard these three words and looked at Jiao Jiu suspiciously, "what and why?"


    Jiao Jiu''s eyes flashed, clenched his lips and tried to lower his voice. He said with a straight face, "obviously, you just need to use me as a bait and let me draw their attention. Then you can take the opportunity to go in. Why don''t you mention this method?"


    Jian Haixi was slightly stunned. It seemed that he just reacted to what he said. He nodded funny and said, "well, it seems to be a good way to be said by you."


    "Don''t pretend."


    Looking at Jian Haixi''s careless appearance, Jiao Jiu was a little angry, but he didn''t seem to be angry with Jian Haixi. He stared at Jian Haixi and felt that the sullen air in his chest was about to gush out, and his voice was sharper: "you can''t think of this way. Why don''t you ask me and don''t let me out?"


    After a pause, his shoulder collapsed and said in a muffled voice, "isn''t that why you brought me out? Hostages, bait... It''s not useful in the woods. It should be used here..."


    Jian Haixi looked at the boy in front of him like a flaming little lion, raised his hand and snored his head, acting like rubbing the mane of a young lion in the zoo to appease the little lion.


    Jiao Jiu twisted his head awkwardly and separated from her palm.


    He grew up in the base. This kind of fraternity of elders is too strange to him.


    Jian Haixi shrugged, took back his hand, smiled and said, "I want to know why. In fact, the reason is very simple."


    "What is...?" Jiao Jiu asked.


    "Because I didn''t want to sacrifice you from the beginning." the smile in Jian Haixi''s eyes was serious and gentle, which made it difficult for Jiao Jiu to believe it or not.


    Never thought of sacrificing him


    Jiao Jiu''s eyes were stunned, and he was more at a loss than when he heard that the power of mosquitoes was greater than they thought.


    It turned out that he was wrong from the beginning.


    Jian Haixi said, "I''ll bring you here. First, I''m not familiar with the base environment, and second..."


    She paused, raised her eyes and looked at Jiao Jiu: "I don''t say you should know. I''m worried about Jiao you''s bad behavior again, so I can''t leave both of you there for everyone''s safety, and... You children, I can''t really do anything hard. This kind of joint bone eye can''t prevent and can''t, so I can only take it separately."


    Jian Haixi was absorbed in observing the surrounding terrain. She was interrupted by Jiao Jiu just now. At the moment, she was a little impatient.


    One more minute, Zhuo and Qiaoqiao don''t know what danger there will be.


    Jiao Jiu looked at Jian Haixi''s figure. From the accident to the moment she wanted to break into the base, she was obviously so anxious, but she didn''t use his mind on the way, and even protected him by herself.


    He always stays in the base, and his understanding of Jian Haixi is just spread from the population in the base, including praise, criticism, respect and hatred. But at the moment, he feels that he knows the real Jian Haixi.


    After hesitating for half a minute, he finally decided to pay attention and called Jian Haixi.


    "Hello."


    When Jian Haixi looked back, he tightened his lips and said, "there is a way to the training ground. I''ll take you."


    For a moment, a flash of surprise flashed across Jian Haixi''s face.


    Her eyes and mind can naturally see the difference between Jiao Jiu. She didn''t say anything, but smiled and said, "OK, please."


    "Hum." Jiao Jiu turned his head and felt uncomfortable on his face. He hummed, "stop talking nonsense and keep up. I won''t wait for you."


    Looking at the proud young man standing in front of him, Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing and nodded to keep up with his footsteps.

 Chapter 1292

    They were not slow. Jian Haixi followed Jiao Jiu closely while observing the surroundings.


    "It seems that the mosquito didn''t succeed much, otherwise how could he not even completely plot against your brother and sister?" Jian Haixi joked with a smile.


    Jiao Jiu''s footsteps stagnated, turned his head and looked at her. Youyou asked, "how do you know he didn''t succeed?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned. He only saw Jiao Jiu hum and stride forward. The voice came back along the air: "maybe I''m your enemy? I''ve been acting all the time. At this time, I''m just trying to take you to the next trap."


    "Poop." Jane Haixi said, laughing, snoring his hair, "then your acting is not very good."


    Jiao Jiu: "


    He stared at Jian Haixi. He wanted to be angry but couldn''t get angry. For a long time, he just muttered, "wonderful flowers, you and Mo Xiujin are all wonderful flowers."


    In his childhood living environment, he has never seen people like Jian Haixi who live so freely. Whether it''s education, mode of thinking, or outstanding strength, they all seem to have crossed from another country.


    Jian Haixi looked down at the young boy full of doubt in his eyes. He sighed silently and said, "that''s because you are different from where we live."


    Jiao Jiu''s head dropped lower, and his voice also brought an indistinct sense of inferiority and loss: "I know that my sister and I are orphans. We are born to be doomed. We can only strive to grow our college skills and live a life on the tip of a knife. Naturally, we are different from you who live a happy life."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Jian Haixi was acutely aware that for the child in front of her, her words just touched the wound in his heart. She paused and seriously explained: "in fact, my life was very unfortunate a long time ago. Although I didn''t fight and kill, it was almost like living with the tip of a knife."


    "It''s impossible. They are all so kind to you." Jiao Jiu doesn''t believe Jian Haixi''s words at all, because he has seen with his own eyes how much they defend Jian Yi.


    Jian Haixi smiled, looked up at the night sky above her head and took a deep breath: "I mean, a long time ago, I had a happy family with parents and brothers, but a lot of unpleasant things happened, so I became a person. With my newly born Yiyi and Ruirui, I had to find ways to make money to feed them and deal with all kinds of things every day in a foreign country. In those years, we would probably live without the help of friends Not yet. "


    Jiao Jiu was stunned. He didn''t expect Jian Haixi to have such a past. Now everyone knows that Jian Haixi is Mrs. Ning and has a gifted son, but they all forget that she has come to this day step by step.


    "I don''t mean to explain anything. I just want to tell you that my living environment is really different from yours, but it doesn''t mean who is more noble than who. God is fair. No matter what environment we are in, we all have our own challenges and problems to face. In our world, you are strange and curious, but on the contrary, when we come here, don''t we also rely on you?"


    After listening to her words, Jiao Jiu said after a long silence: "after this event, if I can, can I go to you to have a look?"


    "Of course, welcome at any time." Jian Haixi agreed with a smile.


    Listening to Jian Haixi''s promise, Jiao Jiu finally hooked up his lower lip, and most of the disagreements in his heart disappeared invisibly because of this conversation.


    More than ten minutes later, they finally walked around the back of the training ground.


    "Here we are, right here."


    Jiao Jiu stood behind a wall and turned to wave to Jian Haixi.


    Jane Haixi looked at the wall full of wood and weeds in front of her suspiciously. She was stunned. So, "don''t you remember wrong? There''s no door here."


    Jiao Jiu smiled and said proudly, "this is our secret base. It was used to hide from training. Few people in the base know it."


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to pull away the withered grass and wood. Jian Haixi saw it and went to help. A moment later, looking at the hole in the wall that was only one-third the size of Jiao Jiu, Jian Haixi was shocked again.


    "Sure enough, bear children are everywhere." she sighed with emotion. "Before that, I thought you were quiet and obedient. I was wrong. I''m sorry."


    Jiao Jiubai glanced at her and whispered, "wait outside first. I''ll go in and explore. No problem. You can come in again."


    "That''s no good. You stay here and I''ll go in." Jane Haixi resolutely refused. How could she let a child explore the way for herself?


    But this time Jiao Jiu insisted. He looked at Jian Haixi seriously and asked a question: "do you objectively say that if there is someone in it, will you withdraw quickly or me?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the hole she needed to drill through reluctantly and finally compromised: "be careful."


    "Hum, wait for you." Jiao Jiu raised his chin. His arrogant appearance was a bit like a cat concerned by his master.


    Jian Haixi smiled and watched him drill in carefully. He was nervous, clenched his fist and paid attention to his surroundings.


    About half a minute later, Jiao Jiu came back and said to Jian Haixi, "no one, come in."


    Jane Haixi nodded and followed him into the base.


    They carefully hid the hole before they continued to walk. Of course, Jiao Jiu led the way. This time, Jian Haixi didn''t have to say it. He consciously waved and said, "follow me, let''s go to the training room first."


    The two men slipped into the base training room quickly under the cover of the night.


    The people arranged by mosquitoes were still at the gate and four obvious entrances, but they didn''t expect that the people he wanted to catch had already come in quietly.


    The training room is not far from them. Jiao Jiu leads Jian Haixi in. Seeing someone patrolling, he squats down and closes the door.


    "I''m scared to death. Fortunately, I haven''t been found." Jiao Jiu patted his chest and said.


    I don''t know if it''s the relationship between the conversation on the road. Jian Haixi obviously feels that Jiao Jiu gets along with her more naturally and more lively.


    "I have a question."


    Jian Haixi saw the patrolman leave from the window and asked Jiao Jiu in a low voice, "Why are we here?"


    Just now she was trying to follow the two patrolmen to see if she could find Dou Ge and them. As a result, Jiao Jiu dragged them in.


    "You''re stupid. Do you have weapons on you? This is not a forest. You can make sneak attacks one by one. Of course, you have to bring something to take advantage of first." Jiao Jiu said, looking in the dark in the next cabinet drawer.


    "This is where we usually put things. Although it''s not the most handy weapon, don''t pick it at this time. It''s barely enough." he found a dagger and handed it to Jian Haixi, while he took a knife.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to someone."


    "Wait a minute."


    Jiao Jiu was about to leave when Jian Haixi suddenly grabbed him and took out his already turned off mobile phone from his pocket. He didn''t know when it turned on and was displaying a message from Jian Yi: "Mommy, wait until I block the monitoring."

 Chapter 1293

    "Yi Yi?" seeing the content of the message, Jian Haixi stopped in surprise and realized that the person at the other end of the mobile phone must not have listened to her honestly at the moment.


    Seeing that she hadn''t moved, Jiao Jiu also came over and glanced at the mobile phone. He was more surprised than Jian Haixi: "this... What does this mean?"


    "Literally." Jian Haixi shrugged and put his mobile phone into his pocket. At the same time, he waved the dagger Jiao Jiu handed her back and forth in one hand, increasing his familiarity and sighing, "this child, I know he can''t stay..."


    She frowned slightly. Although there was a touch of worry in her eyes, she was not very angry because she knew that Jian Yi''s ability would protect herself.


    "No, I mean... He can do it?" Jiao Jiu looked unbelievable.


    Eldest lady Shazhi has not been in the base in recent years. He always listens to others in the base say how powerful she is, but he has not seen it with his own eyes.


    As for Jian Yi, because of Jian Haixi''s relationship, they know less about Jian Yi, and they don''t know that Jian Yi can do this in the past.


    How much did they underestimate these people before


    He was sighing secretly. Suddenly, he frowned, looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "but it''s wrong. The power grid system of our base is made by the eldest lady. How could he..."


    "Naturally, Shazhi sneaked out with him." Jian Haixi sighed helplessly and found out his son''s mind without thinking.


    Steal... Sneak away?


    "At this time?" Jiao Jiu took a breath and stared at Jian Haixi. "Didn''t you say it was a safe passage? They sneaked out..."


    Is it dead?


    Of course, he didn''t say the second half of the sentence, but his expression had clearly told Jian Haixi. Jian Haixi smiled and affirmed: "with Yiyi, it will be fine."


    Jiao Jiu nods. He doesn''t know how powerful Jian Yi is, but now he sincerely hopes that Jian Haixi''s words are true.


    Because of the improvement of Jian Haixi, his feelings for Jian Yi and others seem to have changed. The hostile thoughts in his heart have gradually faded away, but his sister


    Thinking of Jiao you, Jiao Jiu was stunned, suddenly looked up at Jian Haixi and said, "you said they all sneaked out? Then, my sister..."


    Jian Haixi pondered a little, shook his head and said, "I don''t think they will all run out, eh... Tong Tong, they are still very obedient..."


    Jiao Jiu: "


    Why was his heart so empty when he said this.


    "I see. You are very sure and believe in their ability, but you are not sure about their obedience." Jiao Jiu youyou said.


    "..." Jian Haixi''s dagger paused, thought about it and wanted to correct his children''s name, "no, they are very obedient, but they are too assertive."


    Like the sudden text message just now.


    The message can only be sent by Jian Yi unilaterally. She can''t reply and ask. She can only wait for his next message.


    Jiao Jiu nodded and thought of the fear dominated by Mo Xiujin and others.


    About five minutes later, as soon as Jian Haixi''s mobile phone lights up, she finally receives Jian Yi''s second text message.


    Jiao Jiu hurriedly asked, "is it OK?"


    "HMM." Jian Haixi nodded. "Yi Yi said that there was only fifteen minutes, and when the time came, he would recover."


    She finished, looked at the last four words "Mommy be careful", slightly hooked her lips, and a warm smile appeared on her face.


    As she said to Jiao Jiu, everyone''s life is not easy and difficult, but she is most lucky to have today''s life and their lovely babies, Jian Yi.


    If she did it again, she thought she would set foot on the road now without hesitation.


    Jiao Jiu looked at the rare tenderness on Jian Haixi''s face. That expression was only for a moment. After a moment, she had become Jian Haixi who was usually vigorous and resolute.


    "Well, let''s take action, too."


    Seeing her put away her cell phone and made a ready gesture, Jiao Jiu nodded and took her out of the door: "I know where they usually take people when they catch them. Let''s go there first."


    Jane Haixi thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "it''s too much trouble. We only have fifteen minutes."


    Jiao Jiu heard the speech and immediately stopped and looked at her: "do you have a better way?"


    He asked questions sincerely. After all, Jian Haixi always surprised him when he thought it impossible countless times along the way.


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows and raised his chin to the place where the shadow of the man swayed to and fro: "do you think it''s feasible to directly grasp a person and ask him?"


    "...." Jiao Jiu glared at her angrily, "do you think people here are so easy to confess?"


    Although many people in their base have been rebelled, although they should not beat the woman in front of them, they still have integrity. How can they confess casually.


    "Yes."


    Jian Haixi nodded, silently took back the dagger, held it horizontally in his hand and said to Jiao Jiu, "then please, we need to hurry up."


    They slipped all the way to the corner of the wall, hid their figure in the dark as far as possible, and quietly approached the place where they were detained.


    When she came to a corner, Jian Haixi suddenly stopped her steps. At the same time, she stretched out her hand to hold down the Jiao of the riser for a long time and made a gesture to him.


    At the same time, Jiao Jiu also heard footsteps on the other road. There were a lot of people. The head man was still swearing.


    Those people came closer and closer, and their voices became clearer and clearer. They only heard a man hum, "your mouth is so fucking hard that you can''t pry it open."


    "Yes, I can''t believe it. I thought she could handle it better as a woman." another man took it up, paused and smiled, "such a coward before..."


    They turned another road in front of Jian Haixi and walked away again, laughing and scolding.


    Jian Haixi''s face became more and more dignified.


    Women, before, cowardly


    Her eyes were hard. When those people completely walked away, she turned and asked Jiao Jiu, "where is the direction they came from?"


    Jiao Jiu looked up and said, "it''s the canteen, but it shouldn''t be closed..."


    "Take me."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Jian Haixi''s deep voice.


    The night was deep, and the fires that were going to extinguish were burning not far away, which complemented the cold in Jian Haixi''s eyes, making Jiao Jiu stunned.


    He didn''t ask any more, nodded and said, "OK."


    I don''t know whether it was the environment or the content of the two people''s words. Jiao Jiu felt his heart lift up at once.


    He turned his head to look at Jian Haixi, swallowed his saliva, said nothing more, and led her to the canteen.

 Chapter 1294

    Because of what they said, Jian Haixi didn''t look good all the way. Jiao Jiu didn''t dare to ask more questions. He just prayed that it wouldn''t be Qiaoqiao. If those people were really stupid enough to do anything to Qiaoqiao, I''m afraid no one could stop Jian Haixi''s anger.


    They hurried all the way and arrived near the canteen in less than five minutes.


    But there are obviously more guards here than they met along the way. There are only two or three at the door. From here, you can vaguely hear the voices of others.


    There were several screams from time to time, and the sound was coincidental.


    "Asshole!"


    Jian Haixi was so angry that he clenched his fist and stared in that direction. It seemed that he might rush out at any time.


    "Hey, don''t be impulsive. There are so many of them that you will be caught as soon as you go out." for fear that she would rush out like this, Jiao Jiu hurriedly grabbed her and whispered.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, managed to suppress his anger, clenched his teeth and said, "don''t worry, I won''t be stupid enough to compensate myself."


    Even Dou Ge is not here now. She is the only hope of everyone. If she is caught, they will be in real trouble.


    "How can so many people draw their attention?" Jiao Jiu was worried. He scratched his ears and cheeks for a long time and couldn''t think of it. Finally, he sighed helplessly. "At this time, only I can draw their attention."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him, pressed his shoulder and said, "you''d better remember what I said. I said I wouldn''t let you out, but I won''t. If you dare to go out, I''ll break your leg."


    Jiao Jiu was stunned. It was clear that Jian Haixi''s face was deep and his voice was cold, but her words raised a warm current in his heart that he had not seen for a long time.


    "So... What should we do?" Jiao Jiu asked.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "help me set the fire and choose a place with few people. Then you can slip out of that small door and hide. No matter what happens, don''t show up."


    "But once the fire is set, although it can distract their attention, you have to deal with several people after you go in. Besides, they will send more people. How can you run then?"


    Jiao Jiu looked at Jian Haixi anxiously and asked.


    Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I''ll take a look first. If Dou Ge and ah Zhuo are also inside, I can run out as long as I save them."


    No matter when, she absolutely believes in Dou GE''s ability.


    "What if they switch people off?" Jiao Jiu and Zhou Jinlong frowned and thought that Jian Haixi''s method was too risky.


    Seeing the time passing by, Jian Haixi''s deep suction airway: "I can''t manage so much. I can only go first."


    "But..." Jiao Jiu was helpless. He couldn''t think of a better way. When they were preparing to act separately according to Jian Haixi''s plan, they saw a sudden change in the originally quiet place.


    Several people at the gate of the canteen hurried to the gate as if they had received some orders at the same time.


    "What''s the matter with them?" Jiao Jiu asked suspiciously.


    Jian Haixi frowned and took out his mobile phone. Sure enough, there was a message from Jian Yi, "it can be delayed for a few minutes."


    Jian Haixi smiled. Although she didn''t know how he did it, she couldn''t miss the opportunity. She had to take advantage of the opportunity Jane Yi had won for her to save people.


    "Go."


    They slipped into the canteen while no one was there.


    The men at the door left, but the guards inside did not leave.


    Jian Haixi quietly touched in and heard the two men guarding him talking loudly.


    "Qiao''er, how can we say that we are old friends? It''s not that brother doesn''t give you a chance, but you have to go to the road."


    A bearded man stood in front of Qiao Qiao and shook his head and sighed while smoking a cigarette.


    Qiaoqiao was handcuffed to an iron chair with messy hair and obvious scars on her face and arms. It was obvious that these people had used some means to her.


    Jian Haixi saw Qiao Qiao''s red and swollen cheeks, and her eyes darkened a bit.


    The big man said several words. Qiao Qiao ignored him. The big man scolded angrily and pressed on Qiao Qiao''s head with a cigarette end.


    "You fucking dare to touch her!" roared Qi''s ears and eyes on the other side. "Are you still fucking human?"


    "Oh, I''m not human? This sentence comes out of your mouth. The child is very ironic." the big man winked at another person. The man walked up to Qi''er and punched him in the stomach impolitely. He said coldly, "do you remember who I am? You used me to try medicine. Now it''s in my hand. It''s time for you to taste my pain."


    "Hmm..." Qi Er said in a painful muffled voice, but he still looked at Qiao Qiao''s direction and said in a dumb voice, "you can do whatever you want to do to me. Don''t touch her."


    "Brother Qi Er..." Qiao Qiao couldn''t help choking. Tears fell down on his red and swollen cheeks, looking particularly distressing.


    "Gee, if you don''t want him to suffer, hurry to recruit. As long as you tell me where Ning Jiwei is hiding in Xiang City and where the people they put here are, I will naturally ask the boss to let you go." the bearded man twisted out the cigarette end.


    "Oh, boss? Do you mean mosquitoes?" Qi Er snorted disdainfully. "He''s a fart boss, just a mean person."


    The cold and silent man in front of him saw that he could speak, so he stepped up and said, "it seems that you haven''t suffered enough."


    "You have the ability to kill me." Qi Er said with a dark smile, "I guess mosquitoes must let you keep your hands, so you only dare to use this little trick against me. Why are you afraid that Jian Haixi will find them for revenge?"


    "You..."


    Listening to their dialogue, Jane Haixi basically understood the situation here.


    Jiao Jiu also understood. He pointed to Qi''er and Qiao Qiao and said silently, "it seems that only they are here."


    Jian Haixi nodded, pointed to the other direction, gestured to Jiao Jiu and said, "I''ll lead them away later. You go to save Qi Er first."


    Jiao Jiu nodded, and the cat hid on the other side.


    The bearded man saw Qiaoqiao and said nothing. His patience was exhausted. When he was about to start a new round of punishment, suddenly a stone was thrown at him.


    "Who!" the big man turned back suddenly.


    "Me."


    Jian Haixi calmly came out from behind the wall.


    "You... Jian Haixi! Why are you here?" the man didn''t expect Jian Haixi to come so quickly and looked at the direction of the door in surprise.


    "Why, aren''t you looking for me?" Jian Haixi said with a sneer.


    "Sister Haixi..."


    Seeing Jian Haixi appear, Qiao Qiao shook his head and cried, "go, it''s a trap. They wanted to use me to lead you out."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t catch me." Jian Haixi said coldly.

 Chapter 1295

    The two men looked at Jian Haixi and were stunned.


    She seemed to fall from the sky suddenly. They didn''t receive any alarm here, and didn''t even hear a sound. As soon as they turned around, Jian Haixi suddenly stood in front of them.


    "You..." the man in front of Qi''er was surprised. He couldn''t believe it. How did she get in with so many people outside?


    Just now, the bearded man who wanted to be punished skillfully was also stunned. The cigarette in his mouth accumulated a section of soot and suddenly fell down to wake him up.


    Looking at the person they had been waiting for for for a long time, he stood in front of them. His eyes suddenly brightened and a bloodthirsty smile came up at the corners of his mouth.


    "Oh, look who finally found it." he picked his thick black eyebrows and walked like Jian Haixi. He patted Qiao Qiao''s cheek and said with a smile, "it seems that our qiao''er has a lot of face now. He even brought Jian Haixi here so soon."


    Qiao Qiao suddenly dodged his hand and stared at the man with his red eyes. There was a look of death at home in his eyes.


    If these people dare to treat Jane Haixi today, she will really fight with them.


    "I told you not to touch her!"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were cold, her voice was extremely cold, and the temperature around her seemed to drop several degrees.


    "Don''t you want to catch me? Why are you still stunned?" she sneered with a slight provocation in her eyebrows and corners of her eyes. "Or do you dare not do it and want to wait for others to come?"


    "You!"


    The bearded man''s face was angry. He was so excited by Jian Haixi that he smashed his cigarette butts on the ground that he was about to rush over: "hum, bitch, wait until our brothers tie you up and see how you talk!"


    The man who dealt with Qi''er on the other side rushed over.


    With a sneer, Jian Haixi stood there, as if not afraid at all, without moving his steps.


    The bearded man looked strong and fast. In the blink of an eye, his fist had reached Jian Haixi''s eyes, but Jian Haixi still stood motionless.


    "Sister Haixi!" Qiaoqiao immediately shouted with fear, and clenched her fist regardless of her injury.


    The fist of the bearded man was wrapped with a strong fist style, and the air flow raised near even blew Jian Haixi''s hair.


    There was a touch of pride in his eyes. He thought that Jian Haixi must have been too scared to move. Unexpectedly, Jian Haixi was waiting for this time.


    Her weapon is a dagger, which is short by an inch. If she lights it out early, these two people will be prepared.


    With only her strength, she can''t fight such a big man in front of her. If she wants to win, she can only be surprised.


    When the fist of the bearded man could touch Jian Haixi''s face, she hooked the corner of her mouth, suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed the man at an oblique angle, and dodged away from his fist at the same time.


    At that distance, she can avoid it unharmed at that speed. There are few such skills in the base.


    The bearded man was surprised and wanted to avoid when he saw the cold light of the dagger, but due to inertia, he couldn''t stop at that time.


    The next moment, the big man took two steps back, turned to the side and got out of the way. There was blood on the fist arm, and a steady stream of red was seeping out of his clothes.


    "Fuck you..." he spit hard on the ground, and his eyes staring at Jian Haixi were killing. "The little ladies also brought something. They came prepared."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll cut off your arm next time. Do you want to try?" Jane Haixi said coldly. The dagger was shining with silver, reflecting the cold feeling in the bottom of her eyes. The bearded man suddenly felt a drum in his heart.


    This dagger has nothing to worry about, but Jian Haixi''s skill just now makes him have to be careful.


    If she ran away today, he would never have good fruit to eat.


    After thinking for a moment, he turned his head to another man and said, "give it to me here. You give it a squeak."


    The man looked at him and looked at Jian Haixi. Just as he wanted to nod and leave, he heard Jian Haixi humming coldly: "don''t dream. Since I came in, will I be foolish enough to ask you to find help?"


    "What..." the man paused, just wanted to ask her what she meant, suddenly thought of something, raised his legs and ran to the door.


    "The gate has long been locked, and the signal has been cut off by me." Jian Haixi held a dagger in front of him, paying attention to the two people while attracting their attention and creating opportunities for Jiao Jiu.


    "So today, either I put you down or you were killed by me. Choose one."


    The man who ran back nodded to the bearded man. Both of them were angry. They looked at Jian Haixi and wanted to tear her.


    "Smelly girl," the bearded man said, gnashing his teeth, "I want you to taste it today!"


    "Sister Haixi, be careful!" Qiaoqiao watched nervously in the back. She saw that Jane Haixi had just escaped a disaster. At the moment, she had to be one-on-two, which made her more anxious.


    Suddenly her eyes brightened and said, "sister Haixi, there is a wound on her beard and waist."


    She caught a glimpse of him when he was punishing her just now, hoping to help Jane Haixi a little now.


    Jian Haixi smiled, holding a dagger to the two, but she was not afraid at all.


    Mingming was just an ordinary dagger, but she was especially obedient in her hand. With her fast and light movements, she was on a par with the two people for a moment.


    She was one to two in front. On the other side, Jiao Jiu took the opportunity to touch Qi Er.


    He was small and the corner was dark. As long as he didn''t make a sound, the three people who had fought would not notice here.


    At the moment, Jiao Jiu is very glad that the people under the mosquito just shut Qi Er in the canteen without cages or handcuffs. He doesn''t need to look for keys everywhere.


    Seeing him, Qi Er was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t know why he was here.


    Jiao Jiu made a "Shh" gesture to him, lit the knife in his hand and cut the rope in his hand.


    Those people should be very afraid of Qi Er''s poison. They not only tied him tightly, but also tied his hands.


    They held their breath and quickly removed the ropes. Jiao Jiuchao winked at him. His lips opened and closed silently and said, "go."


    Qi Er shook his head and pointed to the medicine box lying in the corner of the wall. This thing can''t fall.


    The medicine chest was like Jian Haixi''s dagger to him.


    Jiao Jiu also knew how important his poison was, so he had to help him carefully move to the corner.


    Their every move seemed to be quiet, as light as possible. When they saw the corner, there was a sudden sharp pain from Qi''s ear injury. He gritted his teeth and endured it, but his hand just picked up the medicine box was unable to loosen.


    "Bang!"


    Even though there was a battle ahead, the voice clearly spread to everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 1296

    Hearing the sound, the two people fighting with Jian Haixi turned their heads in an instant and saw that there was only a disorderly rope where Qi Er was originally tied, and he and Jiao Jiuzheng were going to steal the medicine box.


    The bearded man stared at the scene. The facts in front of him were explained in no words, even if the person who intended to help Jian Haixi was their own.


    "Jiao Jiu?" the bearded man looked at Jiao Jiu in surprise and anger. "What are you doing?!"


    Jiao Jiu slowly turned his head. The expression on his face was almost crying. He said to Jian Haixi, "I really didn''t mean to..."


    Well, he not only didn''t help, but also made the situation worse.


    He didn''t seem to see the expression of surprise and anger on the two big men''s faces at all. He just looked at Jian Haixi.


    The bearded man''s face is black. One Jian Haixi is enough for them to deal with. Jiao Jiu helped Jian Haixi release Qi Er


    "Jiao Jiu, do you know what you''re doing?" roared the bearded man. "If you forget the boss, tie Qi Er back quickly!"


    Jiao Jiu turned his head and looked at him. He looked different from Jian Haixi. His face had completely become serious to the bearded man.


    "Of course I know what I''m doing. What about you? Do you know what you''re doing?" he stood up with Qi''er and glanced at the bearded man. Gao Leng said, "besides, I don''t have any boss. I only have brother ah Zhuo. I only listen to his words. I''m different from you running dogs."


    "Asshole!" his words made the bearded man''s face black and red. He immediately pointed at him and scolded, "I think you were fooled by this smelly woman."


    As he spoke, he was about to come forward and completely forgot that he was fighting with Jian Haixi.


    While he was distracted, Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes and kicked him from the side without hesitation.


    It just kicked him on the waist. Suddenly, it hurt so much that he took a breath and waited on the ground for several seconds.


    "Hiss, you are the really stupid one!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t move for a moment, Jian Haixi smiled sarcastically, turned the dagger in his hand gently, changed from the posture in front of him to stabbing straight ahead, and met another person.


    She wanted to take the opportunity to solve this, but she didn''t expect that as soon as she looked up, the man trembled and retreated with a look of panic on his face.


    He stared cautiously at Qi''er, or rather at the medicine box in his hand.


    "You, don''t move..." the medicine box has left a shadow in his heart. At the moment, he just feels trembling, "if you dare to move, I, I..."


    He retreated to Qiaoqiao, stretched out his hand to pinch Qiaoqiao''s neck, stared at Qi Er and Jian Haixi and said, "don''t move, if you dare, I''ll kill her..."


    Qiao Qiao frowned when she said that she made an effort on her hand.


    "Dare you!" Jian Haixi''s eyes were cold and stared at his hand. "I advise you to put it down, otherwise..."


    "Hum." the man sneered, but he made more efforts in his hand, "take the dagger, otherwise I don''t mind pulling her down with me. I won''t lose another one anyway."


    With Qiaoqiao as a hostage, the man seemed to have confidence suddenly and was not afraid.


    Jian Haixi gave a hand, looked at Qiaoqiao, breathed hard, and his face gradually turned white. The dagger in his hand gradually came down, but the tip of the knife still pointed to the one on the ground in case he suddenly fought back: "I put it down. Be careful in your hand."


    Seeing her compromise, the man immediately became more proud and immediately turned his head and looked at Qi Er: "and you, throw away the medicine box."


    He thought Qi Er would be as obedient as Jian Haixi, but he suddenly sneered.


    "Ha ha ~"


    Qi Er slowly stood up straight, looked at the man and sneered, "as a person who has been tried medicine, you dare to be so close to me. It''s really not a long memory..."


    As he spoke, he gently moved his fingers, with a smile in his slightly picked eyes, but he was waiting for the opportunity like a poisonous snake spitting snake letters.


    "Haven''t you learned? The people who can threaten me in this world never exist..."


    As the sound gradually fell, he gently snapped his fingers.


    I saw a little blood red snake. I didn''t know when it had climbed down the wall to the man''s feet. At this time, it was slowly wrapping around his calf.


    "Ah, don''t come here! Don''t come here..." the man made a panic and kept shaking his legs in an attempt to get rid of the snake. He had already forgotten that he wanted to hijack Qiaoqiao.


    Seeing the snake, the bearded man also panicked. None of them knew Qi Er''s ability. Just now Qi Er had been tied up because he dared to be so arrogant, but now he dared not say anything.


    Jian Haixi snorted disdainfully, took advantage of the situation and stunned him. When he went to see another person, he found that he had been stunned by life.


    Jian Haixi first looked at the man and fainted. Together with Jiao Jiu, he turned his head and looked at Qi Er.


    Qi Er shrugged innocently and said, "I didn''t let the snake bite him. It''s just that his mental state is not good enough."


    Jane Haixi was speechless.


    She went to help Qiaoqiao loosen the tie, and several people tied the fallen two firmly before they slipped out of the canteen.


    The commotion outside hasn''t ended yet. Obviously, Jian Yi doesn''t know how to help them buy time.


    Jian Haixi didn''t dare to delay at all. He and Jiao Jiu helped one to return along the original road and slipped out of the base from the small door behind the training ground.


    "Well, I''ll send you here." Jian Haixi said, holding Qiaoqiao''s hand. "You and Qi''er follow Jiao Jiu, and he will take you to meet Ruirui and them."


    Then she turned her head to Jiao Jiu, lowered her voice and told, "here you are most familiar with the route. I''ll give them to you."


    Jiao Jiu nodded and opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    "Sister Haixi, what do you do?" Qiao Qiao looked at Jian Haixi anxiously.


    "I have to stay and find brother Dou and them." Jian Haixi looked back at the base and whispered, "and now Yiyi and Shazhi have sneaked out without knowing what''s going on. I don''t trust them."


    Qi Er and Qiao Qiao were surprised to hear that Jian Yi was here besides Jian Haixi.


    "We were turned off." Qi Er was calm compared with Qiao Qiao''s panic. He looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Qiao Qiao and I are better. With the fighting power of Dou Ge and ah Zhuo, they will not be better, let alone easy to save."


    Especially now that he and Qiaoqiao have disappeared, the mosquito will soon find that it will be extremely difficult for Jian Haixi to save people at that time.


    Qi Er hesitated, frowned at Jian Haixi and said, "I think it''s better for you to go with us. When we gather our hands and come back to save people, it''s safer."


    "No." Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "at that time, their defense will only be tighter. Even if they bring people, they may not be able to save people. It''s better to take action now."


    Besides, she can''t leave Dou Ge and them here for so long. Who knows how mosquitoes will torture them when they become too big.


    "But..." Qiaoqiao wanted to say something more. Qi Er pulled her: "Qiaoqiao, we are both hurt. Staying will only drag her down. It''s better to leave first."


    Qiao Qiao clenched her lips and nodded with red eyes.


    Jian Haixi turned his head to Jiao Jiu, smiled and said, "they two please you."


    Jiao Jiu nodded and finally said, "be careful yourself."


    Jian Haixi smiled, touched his head and said, "thank you."

 Chapter 1297

    "Sister Haixi, you should be careful." Qiaoqiao finally told her that her eyes were still red and full of worries about Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi nodded, reached out and rubbed her hair and said with a smile, "don''t worry."


    Qi Er took Qiaoqiao, finally looked at Jian Haixi, turned around and followed Jiao Jiu on the way into the jungle.


    Separated by a wall, outside the wall is a temporary safe place, while inside the wall is under the eyes of the enemy.


    Jian Haixi turned around, glanced at the base in front of him in the dark, and resolutely returned to the canteen.


    Whether it''s a dragon''s pond or a tiger''s den, she must take Dou Ge and a Zhuo out today!


    At the gate of the canteen, she found a hidden place to hide temporarily. Instead of wandering around the base like a headless fly, it''s easy to be found. It''s better to directly let the mosquito "take" her to Dou Ge.


    After about ten minutes, the noise in the distance gradually weakened. A moment later, two or three people came towards the canteen.


    Looking at the figure of the three people walking inward, Jian Haixi hooked his lips and smiled. It seems that the mosquito''s reaction is not slow. He realized that there is something strange so soon.


    After holding her breath and waiting patiently for a while, she heard several exclamations from the canteen.


    Jian Haixi sneered, with Qi''s ears. The two people inside can''t wake up without sleeping in the dark.


    She waited nearby and saw two people running out of the canteen.


    Looking at the two figures, Jane Haixi turned her eyes and hooked her lips. She quietly followed them behind.


    The two separated on the way. One of them ran straight to the gate. Jian Haixi looked at it and hesitated a little, so he raised his feet and followed the other man to turn onto the path.


    Once these people find that Qiaoqiao and Qi''er are missing, their first reaction must be to inform the mosquito first, and to check the situation of Dou Ge and a Zhuo.


    So one of the two must go to the place where people are locked up.


    Compared with the gate, it is obviously more like a Tibetan place.


    Jian Haixi was careful all the way. While observing around, he was wary of the people in front of him finding himself.


    The man was probably too nervous because of Qiaoqiao and Qi''er''s escape. At the moment, he only wanted to check ARJO and Dou Ge. He didn''t expect a woman to follow him.


    After walking for a few minutes, Jian Haixi followed people to a warehouse.


    In front of him, the man was more careful. He turned around and looked around before he flashed into the warehouse.


    Jian Haixi hid behind the nearby tree long before he turned his head. When he entered the door, he was about to lift his heels, but he felt the vibration in his pocket.


    She took out her cell phone and saw that Jane Yi''s call was displayed on the screen. She pressed to connect.


    At this time, Jane Yi''s call must have something to do with her plan. She looked at the closed door in front of her and simply hid back.


    "Mommy, what''s going on over there?" for a moment, Jian Yi''s voice had passed through the receiver.


    His voice was a little low, but he didn''t encounter any accident or danger. Jian Haixi immediately relieved and briefly summarized his situation in a few words: "it''s going well here. Qiaoqiao and Qi''er have left. Now the top priority is to rescue Dou Ge and Zhuo. I''ve found the place."


    Her words were concise, but she didn''t mention any of the thrills.


    Jian Yi pursed his lips. Although Jian Haixi didn''t say, he knew that his mommy must have let the others leave first. At the moment, he was lurking alone in the base.


    "I see." he calmed down his worry, pondered for a moment, and quickly asked, "Mommy, in 15 minutes, I can create some more little chaos, which should help you save uncle Dou and brother ah Zhuo. Don''t worry first, wait for the signal."


    "How to create chaos?" Jian Haixi asked cautiously. "Are you and Shazhi safe?"


    She knows that her children have ideas. At this time, what she fears most is that Jane Yi and Shazhi help her regardless of their own safety.


    "Don''t worry, Mommy. We''re all safe," Jian Yi said in a deep voice. "I''ve gathered all the guards in the forest. Then I''ll use the people you knocked down in the grass to create some chaos."


    "The gatekeeper?"


    As soon as he reminded him, Jian Haixi remembered that there were still such a group of people who could take advantage of it. He immediately smiled and said, "fortunately, your brain turned fast and even thought of them. With them, I really don''t need to worry about your safety."


    Jane Yi holds her cell phone and doesn''t say anything. Her eyes, which have always been dull, suddenly light up.


    Even though he is usually ruthless, he will still show a happy look like an individual''s child when he hears Jian Haixi''s praise.


    "Mummy, hide first and I''ll contact you in 15 minutes." Jian Yi told her, "I''ve blocked the signal. Those people can''t open the system. Don''t worry."


    "Well, OK, you and Shazhi should also be careful to protect your own safety." she hung up first to avoid delaying Jian Yi''s action.


    For a moment, the corner was absolutely quiet again. The cold light of the mobile phone reflected on Jian Haixi''s face, looking strange and cold.


    Jane Yi needs 15 minutes. She doesn''t have to be in a hurry. After thinking about it, she dodges and hides in the nearby bathroom.


    In the distance, the patrol sound of people from the base kept coming, which made a sentence that always lingered in Jian Haixi''s mind reappear.


    She has been thinking about it since just now. Before she and Jiao Jiu broke into the canteen, she clearly heard the man ask Qiaoqiao where Ning Jiwei was hiding in Xiangcheng.


    This question is so strange that if there were no changes, that person would not ask.


    Unless at the same time that they encountered an accident, something happened in Xiangcheng at the moment, which led Ning Jiwei and them to leave the villa


    The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. She simply dialed out the phone with their unique contact information.


    She felt a faint drum in her heart. Unexpectedly, the phone to Xiangcheng was connected very quickly.


    Before Ning Jiwei''s voice came, Jian Haixi immediately worried and said, "Jiwei, is everything all right over there?"


    "I''m here?"


    Ning Jiwei seemed surprised that she asked about Xiangcheng first, shook her head and said, "it''s all right. How can she ask so?"


    His voice was as gentle as usual. It came through the receiver and instantly calmed Jian Haixi''s anxious mood.


    "I heard them inquire about your hiding place. I thought there was an accident in Xiangcheng, so I was a little worried." hearing that Xiangcheng was all right, Jian Haixi immediately put down half his heart.


    "So it is." Ning Jiwei chuckled and comforted Jian Haixi softly. "Everything is fine here. Don''t worry. It''s just a few games with eukins Yan."

 Chapter 1298

    "Little game?" Jian Haixi frowned and obviously didn''t believe him. He was about to ask again. Ning Jiwei explained first: "don''t worry, Haixi has been arranged before. Everything is under my control and there will be no problem."


    Jian Haixi was relieved, nodded and said, "that''s good."


    "What about you? What''s the situation now? Are you and the children safe?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Jian Haixi was stunned and had some doubts: "do you know?"


    "Well, the film told me," Ning Jiwei said.


    "Shadow?"


    Jian Haixi was surprised. "Didn''t he get caught? Great."


    She thought Ying was caught by mosquitoes with a Zhuo. Now she knew he was okay. She was relieved.


    Ning Jiwei explained: "I noticed that things might be different from what we expected, so I asked Ying to check those suspicious people again. He and ah Zhuo were responsible for inside and outside the base respectively. Ying was not familiar with the inside of the base, so he investigated on the periphery and took the opportunity to contact the people we arranged nearby, so as to avoid a disaster at the time of the incident."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei sighed and said, "I still miscalculated. I didn''t expect mosquitoes to suddenly start. It''s estimated that he found something when I asked ARJO investigators. If I could be more cautious, maybe these things wouldn''t happen."


    "It''s not your fault," Jian Haixi said in a deep voice. "Don''t say it''s you. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe that nearly half of the people here were rebelled by mosquitoes, or used by the people behind mosquitoes."


    "Now think about it, Eugene Yan probably ambushed people inside the base a long time ago." Ning Jiwei rubbed his eyebrows and said, "we always thought his appearance was the beginning of the so-called game. Now look at the whole situation, he had arranged the game long before he appeared in our lives, waiting for us to jump in step by step."


    "No wonder he will never worry about losing, nor will he let the game end." a touch of disgust flashed in Jian Haixi''s eyes, and then said, "Ji Wei, you should be more careful."


    "Don''t worry, he will layout, so will I." Ning Jiwei said in a long tone and said slowly, "Haixi, don''t worry about anything else, don''t worry about me, don''t think about eukins. Yan, the most important thing now is to protect the safety of you and your children, you know?"


    He didn''t say anything. After receiving the news from Ying, he called Jian Haixi for the first time, but found that she had turned off.


    Thinking that she and the children should be in the woods or in a hurry, she didn''t dial again, just holding her cell phone and waiting for her call.


    He could not describe how scared he was when he received the phone call and how happy he was when he heard her voice.


    He will never let her know these worries. Thousands of "I''m worried" turned into only one "take care" in the end.


    Jian Haixi listened to his advice, nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ve sent the children out. Ha Mu is protecting them. According to the plan, they will go out from the back mountain. At that time, they will go directly to our people to meet. I want to come to the shadow and just catch them."


    "What about you? You''re at the base now, aren''t you?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Jian Haixi didn''t hide it, but said, "Dou Ge and a Zhuo are still here. I have to find them and save people before things get too close."


    Ningjiwei was silent for a moment and didn''t speak.


    Jian Haixi listened to the faint current sound in his ear, lowered his voice and said, "Jiwei, you know me, right? We can''t owe brother Dou any more. I can''t afford it."


    Since knowing Dou Ge, he has paid too much for them. Now he is in danger again. She can''t leave him alone just for her own safety.


    Even if she wants to change it herself, she will definitely save Dou Ge.


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly and spoke in a hoarse voice: "yes, I know you. I''m just sorry. Why am I not with you every time."


    "When you were in the most dangerous and difficult time, my children and I were not with you." Jian Haixi knew the crux in his heart and comforted in a soft voice, "I tell you the reason, that''s because we don''t need to prove our feelings and happiness in this way, because we are all fighting side by side in our own way and in the form of the best comrades in arms. I prefer this tacit understanding to staying together and helping each other."


    Ning Jiwei smiled, and the trace in her heart disappeared because of her words.


    "Let me guess, you just said that HA Mu was protecting several children. So... Yi Yi should not be among them?" Ning Jiwei said. "If he was there, you would say he was there instead of mentioning ha mu. Besides, you can call me now. It must be the hands and feet of Yi Yi and Shazhi."


    Jian Haixi laughed softly. While paying attention to the movement outside the window, he nodded and said, "you guessed right. Our son is really getting out of control. In about two years, we will be able to retire completely."


    "Not yet. I have to practice again before I can rest assured to give him everything in my hand." Ning Jiwei thought, "this time it''s a subject for him."


    Jian Haixi was speechless. Just now she told her to be careful. When it comes to her son, it becomes a topic.


    To make Jian Yi hear this, he has to wonder if his parents paid for it.


    The two said a few more words about each other before hanging up.


    Jian Haixi almost just hung up the phone and received the news of the shadow.


    After telling him his location, he agreed to take action in 15 minutes before Jian Haixi closed his cell phone.


    Now we have arranged the action for the time being. We can start only when there is news from Jian Yi.


    It''s just that Jian Haixi didn''t expect that it was mosquitoes that came faster than Jian Yi''s news.


    The original dark base was suddenly lit up. Almost every place where the lights could be turned on was lit. Dozens of people rushed back and forth outside the window, looking for people in rooms and corners one by one.


    Jian Haixi sank his eyes, looked left and right, and hid in the toilet with the "maintenance" sign in the innermost room.


    It seems that Qiaoqiao and Qi''er are missing from the mosquito. Now I suspect someone has entered the base and is looking for her on a large scale.


    While listening to the footsteps and voices approaching outside, Jian Haixi looked down at the watch on her wrist and prayed that fifteen minutes would come soon.


    "There''s still something here that hasn''t been checked."


    At the quiet bathroom door, a clear voice came, and Jian Haixi suddenly looked up.

 Chapter 1299

    "Hurry up! It''s said that we should focus on inspection around here. If someone runs away, we can''t afford to go!"


    "Yes..."


    Outside the bathroom, the chaotic footsteps are getting closer and closer. Just listen to the sound, you can know how big the battle is outside at the moment.


    With one hand, Jian Haixi gently closed the door panel in front of him, while holding the dagger in one hand and facing the door.


    It''s inconvenient to start in the narrow space, but at least she can defend herself. If she''s lucky, she shouldn''t have to fight long to wait for the shadow.


    "Bang!"


    A loud sound is the sound of the first door being pushed open in the bathroom.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were slightly heavy. His five fingers held the dagger in front of him and stared at the thin door panel in front of him. A heart in his chest had been mentioned to his throat.


    She is not afraid of so many people. She is just worried that she will be in danger. I''m afraid she can''t save Dou Ge. There are a group of children outside


    "Bang... Bang..."


    One after another, Jian Haixi took a breath, silently counting the action time of those people, and was ready to fight at the same time.


    "Report, not here."


    "There''s nothing in this."


    "Well, what about the innermost one?" a low and calm voice came, which stunned Jane Haixi.


    The last sound sounds too familiar.


    In her stupefied Kung Fu, followed by a "bang" sound, the sound should be that the maintenance brand was kicked to the ground.


    Jian Haixi tightened her lip line, quietly stepped back and stood firm. When she was about to start, she suddenly heard the familiar voice say: "wait..."


    "Brother five, what''s the matter?" the man put his hand on the doorknob and looked at him suspiciously.


    "We have searched all around, and we haven''t seen the figures of those who broke into the base. They are likely to be here." the man known as the "fifth brother" raised his feet and walked towards the last door. "He can break in quietly and hurt our two brothers in a short time. Their skill can''t be underestimated. You can''t deal with it. Let me come."


    The man at the door was stunned, answered "yes" and obediently withdrew.


    The footsteps were far away and close, obviously a different person.


    Across a door, both inside and outside looked at the door panel meaningfully.


    Jane Haixi frowned. The voice was somewhat unexpected, but it was also reasonable.


    After all, if he didn''t fight back, Zhuo might not be caught so easily.


    She raised her hand and raised it straight to the dagger at the door, raising the height of her neck.


    This is from wounding to hijacking.


    The way to treat "old acquaintances" is naturally different.


    "Squeak ~"


    With a soft sound, the last door opened in front of Jiao Wu.


    In the dark, Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed cold and just bumped into his sight.


    Seeing her, Jiao Wu was shocked.


    He knew about Dou GE''s arrest and guessed whether the intruder would be arranged by Jian Haixi. The greatest possibility was hamu.


    But he never thought that it was Jian Haixi who broke in.


    Jiao Wu glanced at her posture of holding the dagger and was stunned. He immediately understood what she meant.


    "Brother five..."


    Because the last compartment was too close to the inside and Jiao Wu Station was too close to the outside, which just blocked the view of others looking into the compartment.


    Seeing that Jiao Wu didn''t speak, someone asked anxiously.


    "Inside..." Jiao Wu frowned, turned to the nervous faces of the people outside, paused for a moment, and said, "it''s too dirty. Isn''t there a maintenance sign? Why hasn''t anyone repaired it for so many days? What do you want to eat!"


    Seeing no one, those people were inexplicably relieved. Even Jiao Wu said that the skills of those people should not be underestimated. Naturally, they didn''t want to meet her here.


    "I''ve been busy with the boss recently, so I''ve delayed these things." the person closest to Jiao Wu smiled, "brother five, since there''s no one here, let''s hurry to find the next place."


    "Well, let''s go." Jiao Wu nodded.


    Listen, the people outside began to withdraw. In the door, Jane Haixi suddenly loosened her eyebrows and loosened her hand holding the dagger.


    Although she doesn''t know what Jiao Wu means, it''s a good thing for her not to go to the base at the moment.


    Soon, those people withdrew one after another.


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief and waited for a while. When there was no more sound nearby, she came out carefully.


    If she was right, Jiao Wu looked at her before he finally left. It was obvious that he had something to say to her.


    She looked carefully in the corner. Sure enough, she saw a small, unobtrusive paper ball in the corner.


    Jian Haixi squinted and looked out of the window to make sure no one bent down to pick up the paper ball.


    She hasn''t figured out Jiao Wu''s position before, but just now, Jiao Wu didn''t hand her over, which can at least prove that he is not the enemy, or not the enemy for the time being.


    Since he is not a mosquito, the message he conveys is very important to her who is fighting alone now.


    When she unfolded the paper in her hand, in the dim light, she could only see a few ink dots on the wrinkled paper, which were irregular. In addition, there was no marked Chinese character.


    Jian Haixi looked at the paper and was stunned for a moment to see that it was an extremely simple map.


    It''s as simple as someone''s graffiti in a very short time. They only mark a few dark points according to the approximate direction and distance. If they are not familiar with the base, it''s difficult to recognize that this is a map of the base.


    She barely recognized the canteen and warehouse because she followed Jiao Jiu to the canteen and touched it all the way.


    Just


    Jian Haixi frowned and looked at the remaining ink dots. In addition to those that were closed, the rest must also be in an extremely important position. Otherwise, Jiao Wu could not mark it specially, but what does it represent?


    She thought about the map for a moment. She simply took out her mobile phone and took pictures of it and sent it to Jian Yi.


    There are not only yarn weaving at that end, but also other people in the base. Whether it is investigation or inquiry, it is much more convenient than her alone.


    On the other hand, Jian Yi, who is making chaos for Jian Haixi to save people, is stunned and frowns when she receives the map she sent.


    He is different from Jian Haixi. In the past years, he spent some time in this base. Naturally, it can be seen at a glance that it is a concise version of the base map.


    But I specially passed a map


    Seeing his silence, Shazhi came over and asked, "ah Dong, what''s the matter?"


    Jian Yi gestured to her to look at her mobile phone. She only glanced at it. Shazhi suddenly said, "this is not..."


    "Well, it''s from Mommy. It should be that someone in the base secretly helps." Jian Yi said in a deep voice.


    Yarn weaving paused, which is naturally good news.


    She looked at the map. The man drew it briefly, but it was effortless for her to identify it. After all, this is where she grew up.


    She subconsciously compared it to the base, but shook her head and frowned at Jian Yi: "I know where these points are, but the functions of those places are not single, and it is possible to do anything."

 Chapter 1300

    "Such as the canteen," Jian Yi nodded and added, "and here, it seems to be a warehouse, but now it''s in the hands of mosquitoes, but I don''t know what it''s used for."


    That''s why he''s worried.


    They looked at each other and suddenly thought of something. At the same time, they said, "the lifeblood of mosquitoes..."


    "Yes, if we guess right, as long as we know what these places do, we will catch the key to defeating mosquitoes." Jian Yi''s eyes brightened and smiled.


    "But we don''t have computers. It''s a waste of time just relying on mobile phones." Shazhi frowned. "Aunt Haixi can''t wait there."


    At the moment, they have to shield the system of the base and take the opportunity to touch back along the dark road. Even if they are both computer experts, it can''t be done in minutes.


    Moreover, time is life now. They delay one more minute here. The situation ahead doesn''t know how to change.


    Jane Yi stared at her mobile phone, paused for a moment, and suddenly said, "we can''t check it. It doesn''t mean that others can''t. They are much more convenient than us."


    Shazhi was stunned. In a flash, she understood and said with a smile, "too."


    Jian Yi smiles and passes the map to Mo Tong. At the same time, she dials Mo Tong''s phone.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Looking back one hour, after Jian Haixi and Jian Yi left the safe passage one after another, Mo Tong and others entered the passage and began to walk back up the mountain.


    At the beginning, nothing happened. Both Jiao you and Zhao Xu were honest. On the quiet channel, there were only footsteps and breathing for a time.


    Mo Tong walked in front, looked down at his watch from time to time, and silently counted the time when they were separated from Jian Haixi.


    Jian Rui and others are not in the mood to talk. Everyone is worried about Jian Haixi and Jian Yi. The forest is so big that they just go out. No one can predict what will happen.


    In this unusual quiet, Jiao you is the first person who can''t stand it.


    She suddenly stopped, said nothing and refused to go again. Her fingers tightly pulled the raised stones on the wall, waiting for Mo Tong to ask coldly, "where are you taking us?"


    Gu Xiaomian looked at her strangely and kindly explained, "didn''t you say you wanted to go to a safe place?"


    "How do I know that the road you take will lead to safety, not a new trap?" Jiao you glared at Gu Xiaomian fiercely, "let me go, and give my brother back to me!"


    "I say you can''t make sense..." Gu Xiaomian was a little annoyed. He felt as if he had met another Mo Xiuqian who always quarreled with him. It didn''t make sense.


    He was thinking about how to explain. He was patted twice on his shoulder. He turned and saw Mo Xiujin coming. Gu Xiaomian shrugged and gave way to him. He said to Jiao you, "I can''t help you now."


    Mo Xiujin glanced at Jiao you coldly. He didn''t say a word at all. He just calmly tore a piece of tape again to seal her mouth. Finally, he checked and said, "it''s always time to seal firmly."


    Then he looked at Gu Xiaomian and warned, "Gu Ruan, don''t be soft and let her go. I tell you, this man is a poisonous pepper and will poison all of us."


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t dare. He repeatedly promised that he would never be soft hearted again.


    As he said this, he saw Mo Tong and Jian Rui, who were walking in front, turning back.


    Mo Xiujin asked Jian Rui suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui tightly pursed her lips and frowned at Jiao you. She turned to Mo Xiujin and said, "loosen her. Brother has something to say to her."


    Mo Xiujin: "..." come early. He can even save the tape. It''s really a slap in the face.


    Jiao you was free to speak again and said loudly, "give me my brother back!"


    "Your brother?"


    Mo Tong had no expression on his face and said coldly, "he can''t come back."


    "What are you talking about..." Jiao you was stunned. She was arrogant in the face of Mo Xiujin''s difficulties or Gu Xiaomian''s custody, but at the moment, looking at the cold and Su Mo Tong in front of her, she seemed to suddenly stop making trouble. Her head was buzzing, and she couldn''t react what he meant.


    "I said your brother, Jiao Jiu, he can''t come back." Mo Tong repeated calmly. The indifference in his eyes became the most cruel expression at this time. "You caused all this."


    "Nonsense!" Jiao you staggered back two steps, shook his head and refused to believe Mo Tong''s words. "You''re lying to me. You just want to set my words."


    "Oh."


    Mo Tong smiled ironically, nodded and said, "you''re right. He''s still alive, but I''m afraid he''ll die soon. As for the routine..."


    He paused, looked at Jiao you and said, "do you like to say it or not? Anyway, the person who threw your brother into the place of hundreds of executioners is your own sister, which has nothing to do with me."


    "Hundreds of people?"


    Mo Xiujin heard the key point, frowned and looked at Jian Rui and asked, "what''s going on? Doesn''t it mean there are only dozens of people?"


    Jane Rui shook her head, sighed and said, "we made a mistake and underestimated the mosquito. My brother just sent a message that the owner of the base would have changed long ago. The situation... Is not optimistic."


    "What about my aunt?" Mo Xiujin asked anxiously. He had always had an idea. At the moment, his expression gradually cracked, and his eyes were only worried about Jian Haixi.


    There are at least a few people over there, but Jian Haixi is alone with Jiao Jiu, who doesn''t know whether she is an enemy or a friend. If Jiao Jiu betrays and if those people find her trace, how can she escape?


    Gu Xiaomian and others obviously thought of this. Mo Xiuqian, who was in a hurry, said, "we can''t leave aunt Haixi there alone. We have to save her."


    "Yes, brother Tong, Rui, let''s go back!" Gu Xiaomian said.


    Jian Rui''s eyes were red, but she shook her head and said, "don''t be impulsive. At this time, we must be calm and... Can''t go back."


    "But..."


    "Ruirui is right. We can''t go back."


    Mo Tong''s voice was fixed with a hammer. He said this. Even if Gu Xiaomian had an opinion, he swallowed his words and didn''t say a word.


    Dou Qian and others looked at each other and kept silent.


    Whether Mo Tong decides to go back or move on, they will listen.


    The order of the Dou family is greater than heaven, especially now that Dou Ge is arrested, Jian Haixi and these people in front of them are their only hope.


    Mo Tong looked at Jiao you and said, "you knew that at least half of the people in the base were making trouble with mosquitoes, but you didn''t say a word. You let your brother and my mother go back together. At this time, they probably met someone. If there was a fight, it''s not difficult to get out with my mother''s skill, but Jiao Jiu is not necessarily."


    Jiao you turned pale. After Mo Tong finished, she shook her head and muttered, "how... How can there be so many people? I... I really don''t know..."


    Jian Rui said in a deep voice, "now you are the only one who can save your brother."

 Chapter 1301

    Jiao you suddenly froze and suddenly remembered what Jian Haixi had said before she left. Her little face suddenly turned pale.


    If she knew that so many people in the base were involved in the trouble, she would never let her brother go back with Jian Haixi just now.


    But now


    It''s no use knowing now. With Jian Haixi''s character, as Mo Tong said, she won''t protect Jiao Jiu.


    Jiao you thought more and more worried. Jian Rui looked at her face and said: "Jiao you, you can think clearly. We can still receive information from my mommy and my brother, which proves that everything has not started and there is still time for the base. How much you can say at this time represents the probability of your brother''s survival. Otherwise... Even if the heavenly king Lao Tzu comes down, it will be difficult to save your brother!"


    Her eyes flickered slightly, her voice was suddenly cold, so cold that she trembled subconsciously, looked up and stared at several people in front of her.


    "Have you figured it out?" Mo Tong asked coldly, "do you want to continue to help the mosquito who cheated you keep a secret, or do you want to save your brother?"


    "I......" Jiao you opened her lips and hesitated for a long time. "How do I know if you''re lying to me?"


    Mo Xiuqian: "


    Make complaints about it, and she said, "I said," do you have any brain? When did you ask this question? What''s wrong with your life and death is your brother! "


    "Forget it." Dou GUI looked at her indifferently, stopped Mo Xiuqian who wanted to say anything, and sneered, "I don''t think you need to reason with her anymore. Her own brothers are like this. She can still bargain here. I want to know where their brother sister relationship can be better."


    Mo Xiujin kept looking at Jiao you without making a sound. At this time, he suddenly smiled and said with a sarcastic smile: "don''t shout and let us return your brother. In fact, in your heart, his lifeblood is not very important?"


    He said that, watching Jiao you''s face suddenly change, his body couldn''t help shaking slightly, hooked his lips and sneered: "Don''t pretend. Let me guess. Maybe Jiao Jiu will fall into the hands of the other party in the next moment. After all, he took my aunt to action. What do you think the mosquito will think then? Do you think you and your brother have made great contributions to keeping secrets? Or have you both betrayed him? At that time, guess how likely your brother is to live..."


    After a pause, he shook his head and sighed, "anyway, his result is caused by your sister. No wonder others don''t know what your brother will think if he knows you don''t want to save him. Maybe he doesn''t have this opportunity at all."


    "I didn''t..."


    Before Mo Xiujin finished, Jiao you''s face was as white as paper. At the moment, he clenched his hand against the wall and cried, "I don''t think so, you nonsense! I don''t want to hurt my brother! I don''t want to trouble him..."


    "Then tell me what you know." seeing her crying, Mo Tong interrupted impatiently, "I won''t give you a chance all the time. You''d better think about it this time."


    As soon as Mo Tong''s aura opened, he immediately shocked Jiao you. He didn''t dare to cry anymore. He only dared to sob in a low voice.


    The passage was quiet for a moment. When they were impatient and were ready to give up and leave completely, Jiao you bit her teeth, whispered her head and said, "I... I really didn''t know they had so many people, I only know..."


    "What do you know?" asked Jianrui.


    Jiao you looked at her, his eyes flashed, turned his head and said, "I only know that there is a person around the mosquito, and he listens to him."


    Hearing the news, Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin looked at each other. A dark light flashed through their eyes at the same time. Obviously, they thought of a possibility at the same time.


    Mo Xiujin turned to look at Zhao Xu, who hid behind the crowd and tried his best to reduce his sense of existence from beginning to end.


    If they think of the first person, it is undoubtedly Eugene Yan''s person, and there is only Zhao Xu related to Eugene Yan, at least for now.


    When he met his unknown sight, Zhao Xu was stiff, his eyes twinkled, and bowed his head to avoid his eyes.


    Mo Xiujin sneered and ignored him. He turned to look at Jiao Youshen and asked, "who is he?"


    I don''t know if Mo Xiujin''s words were too terrible. At this time, Jiao you trembled subconsciously when he heard his voice. He quickly shook his head and said, "I really don''t know. I just heard them speak secretly once and didn''t see anyone, otherwise they won''t let me go."


    Mo Tong nodded. He didn''t doubt the authenticity of Jiao you''s words.


    Mo Xiujin has already said that. She doesn''t say it''s necessary to keep half. As she said, she is a child. If she really knows so much, mosquitoes will never let her leave.


    There was nothing more to ask from her, so Mo Tong had to go aside and reply to Jian Yi.


    After this scene, Jiao you didn''t dare to make trouble again, and tried to stay away from Mo Xiujin.


    All of them moved on silently. Only Mo Xiujin deliberately slowed down and gradually came to Zhao Xu.


    Zhao Xu had a hunch from the look in his eyes just now. It''s not surprising to see him approaching slowly at the moment.


    "Buddy." Mo Xiujin hooked up the corners of his mouth, put his hand on Zhao Xu''s shoulder with a smile, and whispered close to him, "have a chat?"


    Zhao Xu raised his chin and motioned silently.


    After entering the channel, his mouth was sealed tightly by tape. Those people pitifully Jiao you loosened it back to her, but his mouth didn''t rest until now.


    Mo Xiujin smiled, raised his hand and tore open his tape. He was about to open his mouth to say something, but Zhao Xu opened his mouth first.


    Zhao Xu raised his eyebrows and said carelessly, "I know what you want to ask, but I have already told you that I don''t know."


    After a pause, he raised his eyes and looked at Mo Xiujin. The expression on his face was meaningful: "if you really want to know who that person is, I told you the way."


    "Oh, do you want me to go with you?" Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and sneered with disdain.


    Zhao Xu looked at him and stopped at his feet. For the first time, he seriously discussed the problem with him: "Mo Xiujin, I just asked you from a very objective point of view. We take what we need. You can protect everyone you want to protect as you expect. We can get what we want, isn''t it fair?"


    Mo Xiujin''s eyelids narrowed, and the fingers on Zhao Xu''s arm unconsciously shrunk for a long time.


    The temptation to protect everyone is too big


    Seeing his silence, Zhao Xu smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''m not in a hurry. You can think slowly. If you can really win him, it''s also a good thing for my industry. If you can''t win... It''s not too late for you to come back to me."

 Chapter 1302

    He seems to be a very reasonable person. He gave Mo Xiujin such a long time. I don''t know whether he''s really not in a hurry or whether he''s determined that Mo Xiujin will finally promise him.


    Mo Xiujin observed his expression and frowned slightly. As soon as he wanted to say something more, he saw Jian Rui coming back.


    He swallowed that sentence and pretended that nothing had happened.


    "What are you talking about?" Jianrui walked up to him with a smile on her face and a dangerous light in her eyes.


    As she walked, she found that Mo Xiujin was missing. Seeing that he was talking to Zhao Xu, she hurried over.


    She can still remember what Mo Xiuqian mentioned to her. What''s wrong with Mo Xiujin is after talking to Zhao Xu.


    She promised her Mommy and brother that she would look after Mo Xiujin.


    "Nothing." Mo Xiujin shrugged and raised his hand to seal Zhao Xu''s tape back. He said casually, "just ask him if he wants to change a piece of tape."


    Jianrui stared at him suspiciously for a while and didn''t see anything wrong.


    She turned her head and stared at Zhao Xu. She looked like a cub just out of the nest. She looked at him with full vigilance and pulled Mo Xiujin away from him for several steps: "don''t talk to him."


    It looked like a baby bird protecting its food. As long as someone approached, she would flutter her wings to repel him.


    Mo Xiujin looked at her and smiled. He took a few steps along her strength. For the first time, he didn''t tease her, but nodded and replied, "OK."


    On the road after that, no one made trouble again. Everyone thought about Jian Haixi and Jian Yi and accelerated the speed.


    Only when they are safe can they find a way to help people outside.


    After Jian Rui found that Mo Xiujin was talking to Zhao Xu, she followed him all the way to prevent him from being instilled by Zhao Xu.


    Stare more closely than Gu Xiaomian''s food.


    In this regard, Mo Xiujin doesn''t feel uncomfortable. He even enjoys it. From time to time, the corners of his mouth are curved.


    The safe passage leads directly from the forest on the hillside to the exit of the back mountain. The whole passage is deep and long, as if there is no end.


    After less than half an hour, Mo Tong looked around and finally relaxed his airway: "finally, it''s over."


    Ha Mu looked back at the crowd. Although this road is called a safe passage, it is difficult to ensure that mosquitoes have found it outside. He said to Mo Tong, "stay here first and I''ll go out and have a look."


    "I''ll go with you." Dou Qian hurriedly said.


    Hamton nodded.


    In this case, two people are always more convenient than one.


    Watching them carefully go out from the exit, Mo Tong and others waited patiently in the channel. Five minutes later, they waited until they returned.


    "No one has been found for the time being. It''s safe."


    All of them were relieved. They were trembling all night. Now they can finally put it back in their stomach.


    Hamu was still the leader. Everyone was following him out of the channel one by one. Mo Tong''s phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the name on the screen, he quickly picked it up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The voice was fast and steady. In a few words, he explained the current situation on his side and Jian Haixi.


    "OK, I see. You can send it to me." Mo Tong nodded. "You pay attention to safety and act carefully."


    "Don''t worry, brother. At present, everything is going well. How about you? Have you arrived?"


    "We''re going, and you''re calling at the right time." Mo Tong was relieved to hear that they and Jian Haixi were all right.


    All the way, his whole mind was tied to several people outside for fear of accidents.


    After a few words, they just hung up the phone. Mo Xiulin looked over and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right." Mo Tong smiled and said, "just gave us some small tasks."


    Not long after talking to Jane Yi on the phone, the party collided with the person sent by Ying.


    "Can be regarded as receiving you." the person who came to pick up was a woman named Rose. Although she was a woman, her ability was only subordinate to the shadow in the film department. In recent years, she was responsible for all the business here.


    After learning about the accident at the base, she contacted Ying at the first time and sent people here in advance, because they all know that in case of any accident, Jian Haixi and the children who are still in the forest are most likely to take this safe passage.


    "Aunt rose, why are you here?" Jane Rui frowned. "Is something wrong with you?"


    "Young lady, don''t worry. Nothing''s wrong. I don''t trust you." Rose smiled and touched Jian Rui''s head and said to several people, "come with me. Let''s go back first, and then..."


    "Aunt rose, have you brought a computer?" Mo Tong interrupted her and asked.


    Rose was stunned. She wondered why he asked, but she nodded and said, "in the car."


    "Well, we''ll check something." Mo Tong said, pausing and laughing, "and we won''t go back with you. We''ll also participate in this battle."


    "Yes, I have already participated." Mo Xiujin corrected his words.


    Rose looked at a wolf like child in front of her. If she wanted to persuade her, she choked and swallowed it back.


    At this moment, she seemed to see the young figure of their generation in the eyes of several children in front of her, struggle, courage, blood


    Those vitality that can not be suppressed must bloom in the most enthusiastic way, so as to be worthy of this natural ability and destiny.


    "Well," said rose with a bitter smile, "I guess even if I tie you back, you will sneak out by yourself. It''s better for me to follow you."


    "It''s very kind of you, aunt rose!" Mo Xiuqian took her hand and said, "tell us what''s going on now. We can''t be defeated by the damn mosquito. We must break the situation back." she waved her fist at the air fiercely, and didn''t look worried and timid at all.


    Rose couldn''t help laughing. She thought that she was really Mo Sheng''s cub. One of the three was bolder than the other.


    When the party arrives at the place where Qiang Wei and others temporarily set up camp, Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin are responsible for using computers to investigate the situation of the base, especially the meaning of the map sent by Jian Yi.


    Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin, together with rose, deployed the surrounding defense and the next action plan.


    Dou Kun and Dou GUI stood aside and looked at those people. They were so sharp in both thinking and action, and their eyes couldn''t help changing slightly.


    "What do you think?" Dou Kun asked.


    Sinus Kui deep suction airway: "one word, strong."


    Jian Yi and others seem to have reached a tacit understanding that they form a system. Led by Jian Yi and based on Mo Tong, everyone has everyone''s position, when to do what, linked together, and never procrastinate.


    At this age, they can cooperate seamlessly. If there are no accidents, these people will be better than the blue in the future, which is better than that of Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi.


    "I finally believe what brother Dou Dou said now." Dou GUI sighed. "We Dou family can only be friends with them, not enemies."

 Chapter 1303

    For a time, everyone was busy with what they were doing. The place where they camped suddenly became quiet and fell into silence.


    No one bothered the group, just looked at them quietly or listened to their orders to help.


    At this time, after seeing such a scene, no one will doubt their abilities and abilities.


    Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui haven''t lifted their heads from the computer since they arrived here. Although they are safe for the time being, they know how the base is racing against time. If they can''t send the results as soon as possible, maybe the map will lose its meaning the next second.


    ten minutes.


    They finally hit the last key and sent the results to Jian Yi.


    Looking at the four words "send successfully" displayed on the screen, Jian Rui still frowned and sighed deeply.


    "Jin, do you think what we just found is true?"


    Mo Xiujin''s face was also more heavy and serious than before. Thinking of the results just appeared on their computer screen, his eyes suddenly darkened.


    That was the result that none of them dared to think about, but the facts were right in front of them, and they couldn''t believe it.


    "We reviewed it three times." he rubbed his face and took a deep breath.


    He didn''t say whether it was true or false, but such a sentence was much heavier than any answer.


    Jian Rui''s eyes were dark and there was nothing to say. She didn''t know it was so, but the result would rather let her choose that she and Mo Xiujin had made a mistake.


    Seeing that she lowered her head and didn''t speak, the whole person''s mood had never been depressed. Mo Xiujin flashed a touch of love in his eyes, raised his hand and rubbed her hair. He comforted in a soft voice: "don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    "Will you?" Jianrui muttered softly.


    Her eyes stared at the computer in front of her, but her pupils were not focused at all. It seemed that she was looking at the distant unknown future through the screen.


    Mo Xiujin was silent for a moment and firmly nodded to her: "yes, don''t be afraid. Those are just scary. We must have a way to win. Don''t you believe uncle Ning and aunt Haixi?"


    "I believe, I will always believe in daddy and Mommy." Jianrui said subconsciously, "before, I wouldn''t be afraid because I think no one can beat daddy and Mommy. With them, I''m not afraid even if the sky falls, but now..."


    She shook her head and whispered. She didn''t even find her body shaking gently: "this time, it''s different. It''s going to collapse. Daddy and Mommy haven''t even had time to know..."


    I don''t know. How can I get ready in time?


    "Jin." her eyelashes trembled slightly because of unknown fear, and whispered to the people around her, "do you think we can get through this level smoothly?"


    Looking at such a Jian Rui, Mo Xiujin''s eyes flickered slightly and paused. He stretched out his hand to hold Jian Rui''s shoulder, let her face herself, and said seriously: "Ruirui Rui, real heroes never want to plan ahead. Their more important ability is that they can live calmly and safely with their own ability even in the face of sudden danger, you know?"


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Xiujin who suddenly became serious and nodded.


    "So, we have to trust aunt Haixi and uncle Ning. They are such people." Mo Xiujin shook her cold little hand. "Don''t worry, aunt Haixi and uncle Ning are there. If it''s bad, I and your brother will not let everyone have anything."


    He said, pulling his usual ruffian smile at the corners of his mouth, gently patted Jian Rui''s head and said, "so take your heart back into your stomach and protect yourself."


    After listening to his words, Jian Rui was in a better mood. She was no longer so heavy. She was also in the mood to answer him: "you should be obedient and be so close to Zhao Xu. Be careful I tell my brother."


    Mo Xiujin hooked her lips and smiled. Looking at her glow again, she whispered, "ruiruirui, I promise you that even if the worst result happens, I will be able to protect everyone."


    His eyes are very firm. These people around him are the most precious and cherished in his life. They exist like light. He will never allow anyone to hurt them.


    Even if he has to pay an irreparable price for it.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Jian Yi looks at the pictures and instructions received on her mobile phone, and her eyes suddenly change.


    "Dong, this..."


    Shazhi looked at the map that had marked all the contents. She stared in surprise and stammered, "is this... Wrong? How can it be?"


    "No." Jian Yi stared at the picture, shook his head without hesitation, frowned and said in a deep voice, "ah Jin won''t send me the wrong thing."


    Even though he couldn''t believe it, he knew that Mo Xiujin would never send these things without confirmation.


    "But... If the things here are released, the whole base will become ruins. How can he say that mosquitoes are also the old people in the base. They are the people brought out by their mother. How can he do that? Does he really want to..."


    The yarn Weaver''s hands were trembling slightly. The whole person looked at the map and was almost incoherent for a moment.


    They thought that mosquitoes would retaliate, avenge talilina, or be killed by eukins. Yan used it, but all these guesses are just the tip of the iceberg in front of the real facts.


    Mosquitoes want to destroy everything


    Jian Yi pursed her lips tightly. Her eyes were so heavy that they were about to drip ink. He didn''t care to look at her. He just dialed Ning Jiwei''s number for the first time with one hand and held her cold hand tightly with the other hand, silently comforting her.


    At this time, the first thing they have to do is to tell Ning Ji and Jian Haixi about it. This is not something they can solve.


    Late changes.


    Shazhi also understands the priorities of things and nervously watches him call. A flustered beating heart slowly settles down because Jane Yi holds her hand.


    His hands were warm and solid. Although he didn''t say a word, she had felt his firmness.


    Shazhi looked down at their hands, took a deep breath and pursed her lips.


    Without words, she already knows what Jian Yi wants to say.


    No matter what happens, they can only face it and must face it bravely, but fortunately, they will always fight side by side.


    Jian Yi was so silent that he listened to the mechanical sound from the other end of the phone. In a short time, countless ideas had been skipped in his heart.


    Taking advantage of Ning Jiwei''s failure to connect, he thought for a moment, turned to Shazhi and said, "you can''t wait any longer. Go and gather our people first. Now the situation has changed. The plan we have made can''t be used anymore. We must change the deployment."


    Yarn weaving a meal, worried and said, "where''s aunt?"


    Jian Haixi in the base is still waiting for them to create chaos before they can act.


    In the dark night, Jian Yi''s eyes were deep and dark, and she said in a deep voice, "Mommy will understand when she receives the picture. In a moment, I will tell her about the new plan. Now we can''t be like before. What''s waiting for us is no longer a small problem."

 Chapter 1304

    "Well, I see." Shazhi nodded. Just for a moment, she had changed from the little girl who was a little flustered just now to calm and calm. Now when she heard Jian Yi say so, she promised to inform the customs owners.


    Just getting ready to get up, Jian Yi suddenly grabbed her again, looked into her eyes and said in a deep voice, "don''t be afraid, the base will be fine."


    Shazhi smiled, patted his hand and said, "I know, I believe you."


    Thousands of words are in the word of trust. Only this sentence is needed, and there is no need to say anything else.


    Regardless of the result, they will do their best together.


    Watching her figure disappear gradually, Ning Jiwei''s voice came from the other end of the mobile phone.


    Jane Yi hurriedly said, "Daddy, do you see the picture?"


    "Well, I have received it." Ning Jiwei''s voice is much heavier than usual at the moment, "things are much more troublesome than we know..."


    "What should we do now?" asked Jian Yi.


    At such moments, he always asks Ning Jiwei what to do at the first time. It is not that he has no independent opinion, but that his decision must comply with Ning Jiwei''s plan, otherwise it will only cause chaos to everyone.


    At that end, Ning Jiwei was silent for a moment. For the first time, he didn''t give orders directly, but asked, "what do you think..."


    ¡­¡­


    After giving orders to the people, Shazhi quietly looked at the direction of the base, his eyes flickered slightly, and silently said in his heart: "mother, please look at me in the sky, please give me strength so that I can guard our home..."


    The night wind, the leaves rustle, who is the silent response.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jian Haixi is still waiting for the passage of time.


    She made an appointment with Jian Yi for 15 minutes, and the same time was agreed with Ying.


    In the waiting time, no matter how anxious she was, she could only restrain herself, otherwise she could only turn herself into the living target when she went out on impulse at this time.


    And I don''t know if it was the sixth sense in her heart. She always felt that the note Jiao Wu gave her had other meanings.


    She was even more afraid to act rashly until she found out what it meant.


    In today''s situation, they have always been in a passive state. It''s not difficult to save people. It''s not too difficult to leave here and even defeat mosquitoes, just... Eukins. The chess pieces arranged by Yan in the dark haven''t appeared yet. That''s their biggest hidden danger.


    In 13 minutes, the video took people from the wall hole behind the training ground according to what Jian Haixi said, and they met smoothly.


    Because the main purpose now is to save people first, and it''s too urgent to bring too many people, so the shadow brought only three people.


    Two minutes later, as soon as the 15:00 appointment arrived, Jian Haixi received a call from Jian Yi.


    She picked it up. Before she could speak, there came Jian Yi''s slightly worried voice: "Mommy, I checked the map. The situation is worse than we thought. There are a lot of things hidden in several other marked places that are enough to destroy everything."


    Jane Haixi paused, her eyes suddenly darkened: "are you sure?"


    "Sure, ah Jin and Rui Rui have checked it several times." Jian Yi said.


    "Hit!" Jian Haixi couldn''t help scolding.


    Several people standing around the shadow were surprised to hear Jian Haixi swear. In their impression, Jian Haixi is always elegant and gentle. No matter how anxious, she can calmly control the overall situation, and rarely see her out of control swear.


    Compared with the others, Ying was the first to realize that something had changed again.


    He looked outside, winked at one of his men and whispered, "watch it, make sure you can withdraw at any time."


    "Yes."


    Just after the order, he received a call from Ning Jiwei.


    Ying was stunned. His first reaction was to see Jian Haixi. Ning Jiwei should know that he and Jian Haixi had met. It is said that this phone call should have called Jian Haixi directly, but it reached him.


    This can only mean that either Jian Haixi is on the line with Jian Yi, but there is no other change in Jian Haixi''s expression, which can be ruled out.


    There is only one left, that is, Ning Jiwei. This phone call was specially made to him.


    As soon as the idea in Ying''s heart turned, she took a few more steps to the other side and opened some distance with Jian Haixi before answering the phone.


    "Are you with Haixi?"


    "Yes."


    "Listen, what I say next is an order you can only know..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi doesn''t notice that Ying is also talking to Ning Jiwei. She is quickly telling Jian Yi: "how many people are there over there?"


    "More than a dozen."


    "OK, group the people and go back to the base to find the start switch and the bastard hiding behind the mosquito."


    "Mommy, don''t worry, I''m already doing this." Jian Yi said. As early as he saw the picture, he had Shazhi gather people together and made further arrangements after talking to Ning Jiwei.


    Jian Haixi''s voice is full of anger. She can tolerate everyone standing in different positions as enemies to each other, but she can''t stand being enemies or opponents. Mosquitoes have to catch all their own people. Such inhuman people don''t deserve to be enemies with her.


    "You and Shazhi will go back to me immediately and follow rose with Tongtong. Don''t run anywhere." Jian Haixi said in a deep voice.


    This time, Jian Yi, who has always listened to Jian Haixi, refused.


    "Yi Yi?"


    Jane Haixi thought he didn''t hear and called again.


    "Sorry, Mommy, Yi Yi can''t listen to you this time." Jian Yi''s voice is very calm. He always knows what he is doing and what role he plays in a "game". At the critical moment, he will only listen to himself.


    "I''m going back to the base, too." Jian Yi said calmly.


    "No." Jian Haixi refused without hesitation. "You must not come back at this time."


    "Mommy, it''s too inefficient to rely solely on manpower to find that person, and the system of the base needs me and Shazhi to restart and control. If mosquitoes find that we have infiltrated a large number of people, the consequences will be unimaginable," Jian Yi explained.


    There are many people who can operate computers, but only he and Shazhi can operate the system of the base to the extreme in a short time.


    Because they designed the system.


    Jian Haixi was speechless by his words. Jian Yi further said, "I''ve talked to daddy and he agreed with me."


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, as if she was trying to suppress her emotions.


    She can take risks and work hard, but what she can''t accept is that her children follow in the water and fire.


    "Mommy, I know you''re worried about me, but this time we can''t hide under your wings. We''ll fight side by side with you." Jian Yi''s slightly childish voice said firmly, "it''s not just me, big brother, they won''t go. Even Mommy, it''s useless for you to say anything."


    Jane Haixi closed her eyes and sighed weakly.


    When the young eagle is big, it will fly to the sky. No matter who can stop it.

 Chapter 1305

    No one knows better than her mother how determined her child is.


    For a long time, Jian Haixi finally sighed deeply, pulled slightly at the corners of his mouth, smiled and said, "OK, let''s fight side by side this time."


    When she finished, Jane Yi suddenly heard a relieved voice,


    It turned out that Jian Haixi was not the only one who hesitated and struggled in this silence. Jian Yi was also worried.


    There is no doubt that he will insist on fighting with Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, but at the same time, he also wants to get Jian Haixi''s consent, rather than fighting while distracting his mother from them.


    "Thank you, Mommy. Don''t be distracted and worry about us at any time. Yi Yi assures you that she will protect herself and everyone at any time." Jian Yi''s voice is rare with a touch of tenderness and smile. She looks at the direction of the base in the distance, but whispers firmly, "and she will never let you and Dad down."


    Now his mommy is there. Soon he will go to her and work with her to protect everyone around him.


    Jane Haixi suddenly showed a gentle light in her eyes. It was the love of a mother, like some kind of induction. At the same time, she also raised her head and looked at the back mountain jungle. Her gentle eyes were like a thin veil, following the people she wanted to protect and gently covering them.


    She clenched her cell phone, shook her head and said, "baby, you don''t need to make any guarantee. Mommy''s only requirement is that you are safe."


    "We will. Don''t worry." Jian Yi promised in a deep voice and asked softly, "Mommy, you too."


    "Well, I''ll be fine." Jane Haixi chuckled.


    She looks so weak, but at present, she is so strong that nothing seems to beat her.


    "I believe in Mommy," Jane Yi nodded and whispered.


    After hanging up, Jane Haixi couldn''t help sighing.


    The shadow came over and looked at the straight man who was still standing, but his hair was disordered by the night wind. He sighed in his heart.


    Jian Haixi, whom he knew, had always been like this. Even though she was in great danger, he couldn''t shake her half mind, so he knew very well why the phone call just now couldn''t be known by Jian Haixi.


    From the bottom of their hearts, all of them hope that the secret order issued by Ning Jiwei will never be used.


    The shadow didn''t mention the phone for half a word, but bowed his head and said respectfully, "young lady, how do we act now?"


    Jian Haixi narrowed his eyelids slightly, and his dark eyes swept through the warehouse in front of him. In any case, it is important to save people at present. They are bound to rescue Dou Ge and a Zhuo before they can take the next action.


    She looked at several people and said in a deep voice: "if there is no accident, Dou Ge and a Zhuo are in the warehouse in front. We act separately. They are responsible for attracting and breaking, and the others go in with me to save people."


    "Yes." everyone bowed their heads and answered.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The actions of both sides began almost at the same time.


    After talking to Jian Haixi on the phone, Jian Yi''s plan also pressed the "start" button.


    With cold eyes, he gently closed his cell phone and turned to hold Shazhi''s hand.


    Shazhi has been standing beside him. Even if she didn''t hear the content of the phone call with Jian Haixi just now, she knows what they both said from Jian Yi''s words.


    She understands Jian Haixi''s worries, but she is always obedient, but she is as determined as Jian Yi this time and will never quit.


    Because this action is not only to protect everyone, but also because she wants to protect the last home left by her mother talilina.


    "Ah Dong..." she shook Jian Yi''s hand back and whispered, "I believe mother will protect us."


    She knew what was waiting for them on the road, but there was no fear on her face.


    "Well, we''re ready to go." Jian Yi nodded.


    They turned around, their faces were more serious and cold than ever before.


    "Young lady, ah Dong." ah Li took the lead and shouted.


    His eyes were full of cold, including Akon Alin and others behind him. Everyone looked cold.


    Just now, Jian Yi told them the whole thing, including the situation of the base and the dangers they have to face.


    It was also at that moment that all of them had abandoned their previous discord and heart knot at the same time.


    They have always been the people of the base. At this moment, the most important thing is to take back their base and their home. None of them has hesitated.


    As a Zhuo''s men, he can arrange them to guard the Customs for these children in the forest. Naturally, both skill and loyalty are first-class.


    Even if there were some small episodes before, Jian Yi never thought of doubting their loyalty. Moreover, after his previous cooperation, he didn''t worry about them.


    "According to our previous plan, everyone is divided into two groups. One group is scattered in the base and is responsible for destroying those marking points, and the other group is responsible for covering me and Shazhi into the general control room."


    In any case, only when they get the control of the general control room of the base, can they turn defeat into victory in this "game".


    In the rustling night wind, Jian Yi''s slightly heavy voice swings around quietly, with incomparable calmness and composure.


    "Yes," said Ali Akang and others.


    No one doubts whether Jian Yi is qualified to issue orders, and no one doubts the ability of yarn weaving.


    At this time, they absolutely obey the two people in front of them, because only these two people, as well as Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei behind them, can help them recapture the base.


    "Move!"


    At Jian Yi''s command, everyone immediately divided into two teams and began their respective tasks.


    In the night, several figures came out of the hidden jungle one after another, like tigers and leopards with enough strength to prepare for the Jedi counterattack, stepping towards the base in the moonlight.


    The blood moon has no light and the dark night is silent.


    There is a faint smell of killing blood in the air, which makes the world really cold


    ¡ª¡ª


    The camp on the other side.


    At this time, Mo Tong is on the phone with Ning Jiwei.


    Since the content of the map was clear, the atmosphere here was tense. There was no sound except Mo Tong''s voice in such a big place, and everyone stared at him seriously.


    Mo Tong holds his mobile phone and listens to Ning Jiwei''s brief talk about Jian Yi and Jian Haixi. He is surprised and says, "Yi Yi, he..."


    In the middle of the conversation, he was not surprised to think of Jian Yi''s temperament.


    Ning Jiwei continued to charge, and Mo Tong nodded again and again: "yes, father."


    "OK, I understand."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do..."


    He whispered to Ning Jiwei. Mo Xiulin, Jian Rui and others stood quietly around. They couldn''t hear the phone content, but could only see Mo Tong''s dignified face.

 Chapter 1306

    "I will tell you." Mo Tong answered Ning Jiwei''s instructions one by one.


    Ning Jiwei has nothing to worry about him. He and Jian Haixi love children in different ways. Jian Haixi attaches great importance to the children''s usual training and growth, but when it comes to real danger, she absolutely prefers to take risks by herself and never wants the children to bear a little risk.


    Ning Jiwei believes that the eagle must undergo the experience of falling from the cliff before it can really soar in the sky.


    So a few years ago, when he learned that Jian Yi ran out with Mo Jue without authorization, he didn''t deliberately find the child except for worry.


    Similarly, when Jian Yi told him that he didn''t want to retreat, he was not surprised at all.


    The son of taningtivi deserves such blood and responsibility.


    At the moment, Mo Tong and others also stated that they wanted to stay and fight. When he was not around, what they could do was to teach them all the things that should be told as much as possible. Although those were the contents that Mo Jue and Mo Feng had taught many times, he couldn''t help asking them again.


    After all that should be said, Ning Jiwei said after silent film carving: "Tong Tong, now you go away with your mobile phone. I have something to tell you alone."


    Morton paused. In fact, he had stood at a distance from Jian Rui and others, but when he heard Ning Jiwei''s words, he nodded and went farther after a moment of hesitation.


    Gu Xiaomian blinked and looked at Mo Tong walking away in doubt: "brother Tong, how did you go so far?"


    Mo Xiuqian also frowned and said, "yes, we''re not all here."


    Only Mo Xiujin, looking at Mo Tong''s back, slightly narrowed eyes flickered through the dark light.


    "Tong Tong, you should remember that what I''m telling you now can''t be known to anyone, including Ruirui and your mother." Ning Jiwei''s voice is very serious. Mo tong can''t help but take a half tone. His intuition tells him that what Ning Jiwei wants to say next may exceed his imagination.


    "If..."


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "if you can''t change the situation in the end, then I want you to do something..."


    Mo Tong listened to Ning Jiwei''s words. The sound was accompanied by a very weak current sound on his ear, but it made Mo Tong feel as if he couldn''t understand it for the first time. It was clear that the pronunciation was familiar to him and came from his trusted and respected adoptive father, but


    He felt strange and afraid.


    "Father, no, I can''t..." Mo Tong subconsciously stepped back and refused Ning Jiwei''s order for the first time, "I can''t do this, absolutely not."


    "Tong Tong, calm down." Ning Jiwei''s voice sank twice and said seriously, "no one wants to go to this step, but if it really comes to that time, I must first ensure that each of you is alive. Only when you are alive can I say what will happen in the future."


    "Yes, but..."


    Ning Jiwei stood in front of the window and looked at the vast sky outside. His eyes were so frightened that even the air wanted to avoid him.


    "I hope you understand that whether as a father or an elder, I love each of you deeply, and I can allow you to participate in the game in your own way, but only one thing." he paused and said word by word, "I will never allow any of you to have an accident, so as long as it is a way to save your lives, no matter what it is, I will do it. As my eldest son, you should do it."


    Mo Tong clenched his teeth and said, "but if you do this, he will hate me, everyone will hate me, and I... Will hate myself."


    "I will bear all the consequences and hatred," said Ning Jiwei. "I can assure you that this is only an expedient measure. I will never give up any of you."


    "Father, I never doubt you, but... I''m afraid I can''t do it." Mo Tong said hoarsely with red eyes.


    Ning Jiwei sighed. He had a headache and was distressed that Mo Tong needed to do such things: "Tong Tong, it''s not my preference for Yiyi and Ruirui. I hope you understand."


    "I know." Mo Tong naturally doesn''t think so. He understands that Ning Jiwei will say it to him alone because he is the eldest of several children and everyone will listen to him. Also, with Jianrui''s temperament, even if Ning Jiwei tells him so, she won''t do it.


    And Jian Yi


    Busy with the general control room, it may not be possible to stay with them.


    So he is the only one who can do it. Even if Jian Yi can do it, Mo Tong hopes that if he has to find someone to do such a thing, it will be his big brother.


    Mo Tong held his mobile phone tightly. After a long time, he finally said hoarsely, "I know, father, I... Will do it. If it''s really that time."


    ¡­¡­


    "They''ve been talking on the phone for too long," Dou GUI squinted. "Isn''t something wrong again?"


    "Little crow''s mouth." Dou Kun stared at him and scolded him in a low voice.


    Mo Xiulin looked at Mo Xiujin, who had been silent since just now, and asked in a low voice, "ah Jin, what do you think uncle Ning would say?"


    He asked again and again, but Mo Xiujin, who was standing beside him, didn''t seem to hear it. He was stunned and lowered his head as if he were in a trance.


    "Ah Jin, ah Jin?" Mo Xiulin called again twice.


    "Huh?"


    Mo Xiujin finally regained consciousness. He was stunned and shrugged and said, "don''t you know if you ask him when he comes back later."


    Mo Xiulin frowned deeper and looked at him more: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Usually at this time, Mo Xiujin is the most clever, but today his abnormality is too obvious, especially after knowing the content of the map, he becomes more silent.


    "Nothing." Mo Xiujin breathed, turned his head and smiled at Mo Xiulin, patted him on the shoulder and said, "it seems that my brother really makes you worry too much. You''re nervous about asking East and West without talking for a while."


    "Go away." Mo Xiulin patted his hand angrily. "Be honest when you know it. Don''t worry so much."


    Mo Xiujin smiled, looked at Mo Tong who closed his mobile phone and said to Mo Xiulin in a low voice: "brother, these years... Thank you. If it weren''t for you, I probably wouldn''t know what it would be like."


    The eldest brother is like a father, especially Mo Sheng. If it weren''t for Mo Xiulin, Mo Xiujin might even have blackened into the second Mo Sheng before meeting Jian Rui and others.


    Listening to his sudden thanks, Mo Xiulin was stunned: "why suddenly thank you?"


    "Don''t want it? I''ll take it back." Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrow and said deliberately.


    Mo Xiulin: "...." he is also a brother. Why is mo Tong so relaxed? Why is he so tired?


    Mo Xiujin smiled and looked at Mo Tong unexpectedly. The latter was stunned and dodged for a moment.

 Chapter 1307

    Seeing Mo Tong coming back with his mobile phone in the distance, the people who had been waiting in place immediately swarmed around.


    "Elder brother, how''s it going?" Jian Rui ran in the most urgent way. She came forward and held Mo Tong''s hand tightly. "What did Daddy say on the phone?"


    "Yes, brother Tong, what about Yiyi? How are he and Shazhi?" Mo Xiuqian followed closely and asked, "aunt Haixi and uncle Ying, are they all right?"


    She is more impatient than Jane Rui. She comes up like a machine gun. One problem after another, she doesn''t give people a chance to breathe at all.


    Mo Xiulin followed the crowd. He was not calm, but he was more stable than the other children. At this time, he reluctantly patted Mo Xiuqian on the head and said, "Qianqian, ask less and let Mo Tong say first."


    Mo Tong''s hand holding the mobile phone was tight and tight. There were green tendons on the back of his hand where no one saw it.


    He glanced at the crowd. In front of him were his brothers and sisters. Not far away, even the Dou family gathered around.


    But I don''t know whether it''s intentional or what''s going on. Mo Xiujin alone took one step away from everyone. At this time, he is squinting here.


    Their eyes met silently for a moment, and then, as usual, no one exposed anything.


    But at that moment, Mo Xiujin knew that Mo Tong was in a wrong state.


    At such a moment, everyone would think it was related to the map or Ning Jiwei''s orders, but his intuition told him that it was not so simple.


    People''s intuition is often so accurate, perhaps because sometimes only they can sense things related to themselves.


    Mo Xiujin gently pulled the corners of his mouth, raised a casual smile on his face, put his hands in his pockets and raised his feet.


    The smile was as like as two peas before, but suddenly he felt a lot of heavy things, which made his figure seem more thin and estranged.


    Mo Tong has adjusted his mood in time. He listens to Ning Jiwei and presses the helpless and difficult in his heart. At the moment, he is smiling and patting the back of Jian Rui''s hand to comfort her and Mo Xiuqian.


    "Ruirui, Xiuqian, don''t worry first." Mo Tong is calm and steady. Ning Ji and Jian Haixi are not here. He is the backbone of everyone. "My father has told me the next plan. As for Yiyi and my mother..."


    His voice was deep. At this moment when the needle can be heard, he can strangely calm everyone''s anxiety.


    "Mother and uncle Ying are trying to save uncle Dou. It is estimated that they have started to take action by now, and Yiyi..." after a pause, he said in a deep voice, "he has returned to the base with Shazhi."


    "What?!"


    They all opened their eyes, and Mo Xiuqian and Jian Rui shouted out in surprise.


    "I''ll go..." Dou GUI was also surprised. It took a long time to find his speaking function and can''t set the channel. "Jian Yi is too wild, so he rushed back?"


    "Don''t... Don''t discuss a countermeasure plan or something?" Dou Kun didn''t understand.


    Dou Qian shook his head with surprise and admiration in his eyes.


    Although they are already the best of the Dou family''s younger generation, if they were replaced at the moment, they might not have the ability and courage of Jian Yi.


    Hearing that Jian Yi had acted, Mo Xiulin first frowned fiercely, then thought of something, smiled faintly, nodded and said, "OK... It''s really Yiyi''s character..."


    If he came back here obediently without any movement, they would feel wrong.


    Mo Xiujin shrugged, but his face was not surprised: "I knew he would do this."


    On one side, Jian Rui was so anxious that she stamped her feet. She didn''t support Jian Yi''s practice, but was worried and worried.


    No one knows what''s going on with them or what the customs masters are like. It''s too risky to let them go back like this.


    "Elder brother, shall we go back?" she frowned and held Mo Tong''s hand tightly. "Let''s go back to help my brother and Mommy. They must need our help..."


    Rosa had never responded. When she heard this, she immediately swallowed her mouth: "aunt, aren''t you serious? You just escaped from hell..."


    Jian Rui frowned. Before she had time to refute, she heard rose say again: "I''m scared out of my sweat. Don''t join in the fun? Leave other things to me. Just stay in a safe place..."


    "I don''t want it."


    Before the Rose finished, Jian Rui refused without thinking. She looked up and stared at Mo Tong: "brother, did daddy tell us to go?"


    "Father, he..."


    "Even if he said it, I wouldn''t listen!" Jianrui flashed her eyes and said hard in front of him.


    A small body seemed to have infinite strength and confidence at this time, which made rose slightly stunned for a moment.


    She has only seen such an aura in Ningji and Jian Haixi.


    At the moment, seeing such Jian Rui, she clearly realized that she couldn''t stop them at all


    Mo Tong looked down at Jian Rui. Her expression was firm and determined, just as he and Ning Jiwei expected.


    Jian Yi and Jian Rui are brothers and sisters. Although their personalities seem to be very different, their hearts are always the same.


    He sighed, touched her hair and said with a bitter smile, "my father said he respected our choice, but told us to protect ourselves when we acted."


    "Really?" Jianrui''s eyes brightened and said happily, "Daddy really said that?"


    Mo Tong smiled and nodded.


    The others were all happy in an instant, which was beyond their expectation.


    Gu Xiaomian took a breath, waved his fist in the air and said, "finally, I can do it. I knew uncle Ning won''t let me down! I won''t do it if Gu Xiaomian wants to hide like a lock turtle."


    They have long been looking forward to going back and fighting side by side with their partners. If they have to stay, maybe a few people can really sneak back.


    Anyway, they can''t let Jian Yi face danger on the front line, but they just hide behind and wait for the moment of victory.


    They are still young, but what their partners are has long been deeply branded into their hearts.


    Several people looked at each other with excitement in their eyes. They once ate and lived together. Now, they finally want to fight together.


    When the children of the Dou family heard this order, they all relaxed their frowns.


    Dou GUI whistled and felt relaxed. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "now we''re making trouble."


    Dou Qian nodded, changed his composure in the past, and moved his wrist aside: "finally, we can do a big job."


    Not only Jian Rui and others are worried, Dou Ge is caught. In fact, they can''t bear it for a long time.

 Chapter 1308

    "What should we do now? Brother Tong, did Uncle Ning tell you what our task is?" Mo Xiuqian gently nodded her chin like a steady look, but her bent eyes exposed her happiness.


    Mo Tong paused slightly, nodded and said, "yes."


    With that, he turned and looked at Rosa: "aunt Rosa, my father said let''s act together."


    Rosa looked at everyone as eager to try. She couldn''t help sighing, nodded and said, "let''s arrange the next thing."


    Ning Jiwei spoke. Naturally, she had to do it. She just watched these children get involved in such a dark vortex. She was always uneasy. If she failed to protect them, what should they do then


    As if she knew what she was worried about, Jianrui took her hand and comforted: "aunt rose, you don''t have to worry about us. Everyone is very powerful. We promise you that we will protect ourselves."


    "Really?" Rose touched her little face, hooked the corners of her mouth, and reluctantly pulled out a smile.


    "Really." Jian Rui nodded hard, pointed to Mo Xiujin and Mo Tong and said, "there are big brother, a Jin and Ruirui. We will be able to complete the task smoothly."


    "Aunt rose, don''t worry." Mo Xiujin put on Jian Rui''s shoulder and helped her, "with me, it''s absolutely no problem this time."


    The speaker had no intention of listening. What Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin said was normal, but Mo Tong''s heart suddenly missed a beat.


    He never forgot what Ning Jiwei told him.


    It was like a needle. It seemed to poke him twice every time.


    Mo Tong is in a trance here. Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiulin have gathered all the people here.


    The people sat around. Mo Tong cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, "we all know the situation of the base now. Mom, they are responsible for saving people, and Yiyi and Shazhi are responsible for the system. Their actions have already started before us."


    After a pause, he said, "the most important thing for us now is to work with Yiyi and them to eliminate all the hidden dangers in the base as soon as possible."


    Everyone nodded. It was such a dangerous thing, but they seemed not afraid at all. One or two were very serious.


    "We''ll act separately this time, and we''ll have a copy of the contact information and map later." he said, glancing around the people and whispering, "each must pay attention to their own safety."


    "Ruirui, I want to work with you."


    As soon as the sound of Mo fairy tale fell, Gu Xiaomian had held Jian Rui''s hand tightly and said, "I won''t separate from you this time, otherwise I can''t be at ease all the way."


    It was as if Jane Rui wouldn''t let go if she didn''t agree.


    Jian Rui looked at him and held his hand tightly, but said, "OK, we''re a group."


    "Hum, if you don''t join him, I''m sure his teammates will be worn out by him." Mo Xiuqian joked, which obviously suffered.


    Looking for Jianrui that day, she met with this man for a long time, and she was annoyed by him.


    "I want you to take care of..." Gu Xiaomian rolled his eyes at her happily.


    At the other end, Mo Tong frowned and looked at Mo Xiujin: "ah Jin, you are with me."


    His voice seemed very calm, but his eyes seemed to have something difficult to say. There was always a touch of hesitation and stopped there.


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows. Quan didn''t see anything. He nodded with a smile and said, "OK."


    Shuha and others sat outside. At this time, they suddenly said, "we''re going back, too."


    Mo Tong and Dou''s brothers immediately turned to look at them.


    Shuha said: "the base is our home, which should have been guarded by us. Besides... No one knows the layout better than us."


    "And me," Jiao Youshen said, "I''m going too. I''m going to save my brother."


    Soon, one after another "and me" and "I''m going" sounded.


    Even though there were many disagreements among the three teams before, at the moment, no one wants to quit.


    At this moment, all people think of the same thing, that is to call back.


    Mo Tong nodded and didn''t say much. He just said, "OK."


    The problem of staffing was solved quickly.


    According to the plan, Mo Tong and others are the main force. They will return to the base with Qiang Mei to help Jian Yi complete the task.


    The other part, nearly a third, and several children with poor skills, were left by rose.


    They will stay in this camp, be responsible for the aftermath of the accident, provide the last way for the people in the base, and... Watch Zhao Xu.


    Jiao you can go back because she has Jiao jiuzai. In addition, she is the person of the base. There is little possibility that she will do harm.


    But Zhao Xu is different.


    He''s eukins. Yan''s man.


    Although he said he didn''t know anything, he didn''t know the truth after all. Once he and eukins of the base were allowed to. If Yan gets in touch with them, they will suffer from both sides.


    Zhao Xu was always silent. He didn''t care whether those people asked him to go or stay. He just looked at Mo Xiujin from time to time.


    Mo Xiujin seems to be more worried than him. He will have an expression only when talking to others. He always lowers his head in the rest of the time.


    He didn''t seem to feel the eyes that were always stabbed behind him. After coming out of the channel, he never gave Zhao Xu half a look.


    After arranging the task, everyone began to be busy packing their things. Jian Rui caught a glimpse of Mo Xiujin. She lowered her head and played with the steel knife in her hand, frowned, raised her feet and walked towards him: "a Jin."


    Mo Xiujin paused, moved his fingers, took the knife back into his pocket, looked up at her and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui looked at him and told him seriously, "I''m not with you this time. Remember to listen to your brother. Don''t always rush out to brush alone. Protect yourself."


    Looking at her nagging appearance, Mo Xiujin was slightly stunned, stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead, hooked his lips and said with a smile: "I should tell you this. You fool should protect yourself and don''t always let others worry about you..."


    Before he finished, he paused first, covered his lips and coughed softly, "besides, when do I have to worry about people, you''d better worry about Gu Ruan."


    Jian Rui didn''t care that he called himself a fool. She rubbed her forehead and frowned and said, "if I hadn''t worried about you before, I always felt strange in my heart this time. I didn''t ask you to be at ease."


    In addition to worry, there was a slight confusion on her face.


    Even she didn''t know what was the cause of her uneasiness.


    Mo Xiujin''s smile faded. Looking at Jian Rui standing in front of her, he pinched her face and said, "don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    After a pause, he added, "no matter where I am, I''ll be fine."


    His expression was rare and serious, but his eyes were like a sudden fog, more distant than ever.

 Chapter 1309

    At the same time, in another place in the world, the distant city of Hunan.


    Ning Jiwei held the mobile phone that had ended the call, clenched his hands into fists and hit the windowsill. He stood stunned in the wind for a long time.


    The cool night wind kept blowing around him, but he seemed to stand still and become a sculpture. There was no movement for a long time.


    Behind him came a faint sigh.


    Mo Jue''s eyebrows are also dignified. If it''s not a last resort, no one wants to make such an arrangement.


    He came and patted Ning Jiwei on the shoulder, opened his mouth, and finally said, "don''t worry, they''ll be fine."


    At such a moment, no one is more complicated than him. Ning Jiwei knows what he wants to say. He just can''t get through the trouble in his heart.


    Ning Jiwei looked up at the night outside the window. The lone star was far away, bright but lonely.


    He smiled bitterly, and his eyes were full of self mockery: "do you think I deserve it? Every time I regret that I didn''t go with someone after sending them away."


    How many times is this


    He always keeps saying that he will always protect Jian Haixi and the family, but in fact, every time Jian Haixi and the children are in danger, he is always away from them


    Mo Jue was silent, lowered his head and lit a cigarette. The white fog vomited gently between his lips and was dazzled by the night wind.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed and said helplessly, "no matter who it is, it can''t make fate 100% obey his will."


    After a pause, he lowered his head, stretched out his left hand, looked at the chaotic and obvious lines in his palm and said, "especially for people like us, we have to make some choices many times."


    Those complex lines are like his inner helplessness. They seem to be high above and have dominated their own destiny, but many times, the fate in their hands is not entirely up to their own heart.


    Like thinking of something, Mo Jue had a moment of grief and helplessness in his eyes, but soon he closed his eyes, pressed the emotion at the bottom of his heart, turned to look at his brother and said in a deep voice: "even if those choices will make us miserable."


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    Since they are in this position, sometimes they will pay much more than ordinary people.


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and the familiar smell of Hunan City poured into his heart. As long as he closed his eyes and didn''t think about it, it seemed that everything was still peaceful and peaceful in the past two years


    But the reality has already turned upside down.


    "I know." Ning Jiwei nodded and whispered, "I just..."


    Just what, he didn''t say.


    Or he had said it, but it was soon dispersed by the night wind, and Mo Jue didn''t hear it.


    But Mo Jue knew what he was thinking. They had "experienced the battlefield for a long time". All the plans and best arrangements had been formed in their minds almost at the same time.


    Only emotion, difficult to control.


    He looked at Ning Jiwei, frowned, and finally said, "I know you mind, but Jiwei, you are our leader. When everyone is confused, you can''t be confused. When we hesitate and struggle, you must not hesitate. This is what you must do."


    Ning Jiwei smiled bitterly, nodded and said, "I understand."


    Since he came to Xiangcheng and entered Mo''s house, he has been doomed to the burden on his shoulders.


    One day, he will always be Ning Jiwei who takes the overall situation into account and has no selfishness.


    He took a deep breath, raised his hand and rubbed his face, turned and stepped into the room.


    However, in just a few steps, he could not see the shadow of Ning Jiwei who was struggling and helpless just now. Instead, he was the decisive man.


    No, not only.


    Ning Jiwei at the moment was more serious than ever, and his eyes looked colder.


    Mo Jue smiled. In this world, only Ning Jiwei could make him admire him from the bottom of his heart.


    He sat down on one side and said without waiting for Ning Jiwei to speak: "judging from the current situation, I don''t think they can make any trouble there for the time being, but we are here. If they don''t appear again, I''m afraid they will be in trouble.


    "Trouble?" Ning Jiwei smiled softly, looked disdainful in his eyes, and asked, "is there any news from Chenyi?"


    Mo Jue nodded: "just sent me a message that Eugene Yan''s people are biting him like a mad dog."


    "It seems like what we expected..." Ning Jiwei tapped his fingers on his knees regularly and said after a moment of meditation, "tell Chen Yi to let him continue dragging."


    After a pause, he sneered, and there was a trace of evil in his eyes: "a mad dog doesn''t drag to death, but the owner behind him won''t show up easily..."


    Mo Jue held a cigarette in his finger and gently knocked the ash on the ashtray. When he heard him say so, he immediately smiled and said, "that''s what I told him. Ya also sent a message to scold me for not preparing him some melon seed beer."


    Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing. Finally, he asked: "although he doesn''t know how to need it, he still told Chen Yi to pay attention to his safety."


    Mo Jue nodded and still stared at him.


    Ning Jiwei added, "next, it''s time for us to act separately."


    "Good!"


    Mo Jue seemed to be waiting for his words. As soon as Ning Jiwei opened his mouth, he immediately took the words: "act separately. You stay and I''ll go out."


    He was absolutely sure. Ning Jiwei shook his head and said with a smile, "you know I won''t agree."


    Mo Jue "hum", turned his head and then smoked his own cigarette. It was obvious that I didn''t agree on his face.


    Ning Jiwei shook his head and said, "let''s not say anything else. I promised Haixi that I would save Qiaoya, so I have to go to save people."


    "That''s what I''m worried about." Mo Jue frowned and said earnestly. "We all know that the risk coefficient of this matter is completely different for us. If I fail, I''ll suffer at most, eukins. Yan won''t touch me until he catches you, but what about you?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes flashed and didn''t say a word.


    "You know very well that if you accidentally fall into their hands, you may lose your life directly." Mo Jue reached out and knocked on the tea table. The stuffy voice even echoed in the big room, which seemed to fall on people''s heart, "Jiwei, this is no joke. It''s just to save joea. Anyone can go. You don''t have to bet your life on it?"


    Which two are the first to go?


    Ning Jiwei''s move is more adventurous than mentioned, especially in Mo Jue''s view, it is not worth the loss.


    Joana is a woman who can''t carry it clearly. Who knows if she will temporarily lose her mind and stand on the side of eukins Yan?


    If something really happened, wouldn''t Ning Jiwei be killed in vain?

 Chapter 1311

    Thinking of Jiang Rumo, Jiang ruting couldn''t help but sip his lips.


    She was constantly injured, but what she was most worried about was her sister who had still not heard from her.


    From eukins. Yan escaped under her hands. She was educated like this. You don''t have to think about how miserable Jiang Rumo will be.


    A few days ago, eukins. Yan has sent someone to catch Jiang Rumo. She doesn''t know how many people he sent out. She only knows that when those people come back and report that Jiang Rumo refused to obey orders, they not only fought hard, but finally escaped under serious injury.


    Serious injury


    Jiang ruting dared not think and was unwilling to think about how to get rid of them when Jiang Rumo was in such an underground environment with all his scars.


    I just heard the news that day, eukins. Yan immediately blackened his face and ordered her to be locked up on the spot. He tortured her every day these days in an attempt to force Jiang Rumo to show up.


    But everything is in vain. So far, there is still no news about Jiang Rumo. His life and death are unknown. It seems that he has suddenly evaporated from the world. He can''t live or die.


    Thinking of this, Jiang ruting couldn''t help but gently arouse a smile.


    There was also a trace of red on a pale little face.


    "Can you laugh when you''re so hurt?" she frowned when she saw her smile.


    Jiang ruting shook his head with a smile on his face and said weakly, "I don''t care how many injuries he has suffered. As long as he doesn''t get what he wants, it''s a good thing."


    Qiaoya pursed her lips. She knew what she meant. As long as she didn''t catch Jiang Rumo for a day, she wouldn''t care how much she was hurt.


    But neither of them knew that the disappearance of Jiang Rumo had made eukins. Yan completely concluded her betrayal and betrayal, so he started the mosquito plan.


    "But you are like this..." Qiao Ya sighed and was about to say something. The sound of high heels stepping on the floor came from far and near the door.


    JOYA stopped her voice and turned to look. She saw salosh coming, stopping at the door and looking down at the two people in the house.


    "What''s up?" she asked.


    Suo Luo''s eyes wandered over them and paused. She looked at Qiaoya and said, "Yan is looking for you."


    Qiaoya''s eyes moved slightly, but there was no expression on her face. She stretched out her hand and put the wound medicine in Jiang ruting''s hand. She stood up and walked towards the door.


    Sura leaned against the door frame. When Qiaoya passed her, she opened her lips slightly and said, "I advise you to follow him and don''t make trouble for yourself."


    The tone is so bland that it seems to be just a casual chat, not a special reminder.


    Qiaoya looked at her and said faintly, "among so many people in this house, rutin follows him most, followed by you, but I don''t think you two are any better than me..."


    One was tortured and hurt all over, and the other... Couldn''t even do it himself.


    Sara''s face sank suddenly and looked at Qiao Ya quietly. The light at the bottom of her eyes flickered unidentified.


    This woman really knows how to poke people''s pain


    JOYA snorted coldly and walked across her with a smile.


    Looking at her flamboyant back, SA Luo snorted coldly, couldn''t help turning his eyes and said, "the dog bit LV Dongbin. I''m helping her, but I think I''m the enemy."


    She didn''t forget what she had just seen on the big screen on the other side of the base, and eukins. What Yan said.


    He was obviously confident of catching Jane Haixi. At this time, Qiaoya would not be able to get the slightest favor against him.


    Inside, Jiang ruting leaned against the wall and coughed weakly twice.


    SA Luo looked angry, as if he hadn''t noticed the people in the room at all, but he automatically walked to the table, raised his hand, poured a glass of water and brought it to Jiang ruting.


    "Thank you..." Jiang ruting smiled, but she raised her hand several times and failed to successfully take over the water cup in SA Luo''s hand.


    The torture these days is not just a show, eukins. Yan will never pity any of his pieces. He will never be soft when he should use them.


    Sara frowned. She had just experienced such a moment not long ago. Even though she and the Chiang sisters were not friends, they could be with eukins. The situation of Yan''s men seeking a living still made her eyes show a touch of unbearable involuntarily.


    Now it''s Jiang ruting. Who knows if it will be her next second?


    She sighed, tilted the water cup a little and fed it to Jiang ruting''s mouth. At the same time, she said in a warm voice: "you know his means. There has never been the word kindness in his world. If you go on like this, you will be killed alive."


    Jiang ruting drank hard, sipped his dry lips, leaned against the wall behind him and said with a smile: "I know, but I don''t care..."


    "But you are most afraid of him..." SA Luo frowned and sighed, "why do you need it?"


    Jiang ruting smiled twice and didn''t speak. She was really afraid of him before, but now it''s different. Even if she is willing to go on like this, as long as Jiang Rumo won''t be caught by the devil.


    Looking at the stubbornness on her face, Sara paused, but still couldn''t help saying: "you''re not like us all the time. You can get a little insight into his mind, not to mention that even I dare not say that you can protect yourself forever, let alone you."


    She fed the water back to her mouth: "I advise you, if you want to feel better, you''d better find your sister and come back. At least deal with that man. She''s better than you."


    "No." Jiang ruting shook his head and refused without thinking, "I don''t want my sister to come back to this place at all. One of us must be free."


    There was a smile in her eyes and a glimmer of hope for freedom, but more firmly: "it was my sister who helped me exchange freedom, now... It''s time for me to do it."


    SA Luo was stunned, put the water cup on the table and sighed helplessly.


    She has no sisters, and even she has become others, so she doesn''t understand this selfless feeling.


    But she vaguely knew what was going on with the feeling that she would rather sacrifice herself for another person''s peace and freedom.


    That is a kind of silly to the extreme in the eyes of others, but he is always willing or even happy


    ¡ª¡ª


    Solo didn''t tell JOYA eukins. Where is Yan, but she knows that since she changed to this place, the man always likes to stay in the living room and enjoy himself facing the big screen on the wall.


    She didn''t like the way he played everything with applause, so she hardly went there.


    At the moment, she walked there with resistance in her heart. Sure enough, she saw the man sitting on the sofa tasting red wine without taking a few steps.


    "Come here."


    Hear her voice, eukins. Yan faintly waved to this side, "come and sit next to me."

 Chapter 1312

    Qiao Ya closed her lips and walked over. She looked at his outstretched palm and paused. She still hesitated to put her hand on it.


    Hold the warmth in your hand, eukins. Yan Gou smiled and gently led her to sit beside him: "what did you do just now?"


    "Don''t you already know," said JOYA lightly without any emotion, "why bother to ask more."


    Saha could find her accurately. How could he not know that he had to make such a gentle appearance, as if he had much heart for her.


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes, held her hand and made a slight effort, like a not light but not heavy threat. He said in a cold voice: "ya''er, although I love you very much, you should still pay attention to your attitude when talking to me. Don''t deliberately make me angry, otherwise..."


    "Or what?" Qiao Ya suddenly turned her head to look at him and said with a cold smile, "or you''ll deal with me like Jiang ruting, won''t you?"


    Eukins. Yan''s face suddenly changed, and even his breathing seemed to bring wind and frost.


    Qiaoya was not afraid of his face at all. In this place, everyone was afraid of the man in front of him, his uncertain mind and his inflexible means, but Qiaoya was not afraid.


    Maybe she was arrogant since she was a child. Even in today''s situation, she still looks like a princess and won''t bow down to such people. Maybe she knows that she always has a firm backing behind her, including Jane Haixi and George, so this man doesn''t dare to do anything to her.


    She didn''t seem to see eukins. Yan''s ugly face glanced at the two cups in front of him, one containing eukins. Yan''s red wine, another look is that SA Luo drank half of his coffee.


    Either one is not her preference.


    "Would you like some wine?" I saw her looking at two cups, eukins. Yan asked with a smile.


    He didn''t really get angry with her. It was just Joey. It wasn''t enough to make him angry so easily.


    JOYA looked at him without saying a word. She got up to get a clean cup, took a cup of warm water and sat down again.


    Eukins. Yan Shixiao shook his head with a smile. The awkward women in front of him were like pets deliberately turning their backs and waiting for their owners to touch. They occasionally looked especially cute compared with those who were always docile.


    "It seems that our ya''er doesn''t like drinking..." he gestured to the wine cabinet with countless kinds of wine behind him, raised his eyebrow and said with a smile, "is it because my wine here is not your taste? Which bottle do you like, just open it..."


    "Just don''t want to drink." before he finished, JOYA interrupted. She held her cup and drank water. Her voice was flat. "Wine, no matter how mellow and beautiful, can''t be drunk every day. It''s still boiled water for the longest time."


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes turned slightly, and the smile on his face didn''t change. Naturally, he could hear what Qiaoya''s words were alluding to, but he didn''t care and didn''t want to break the casserole to the end.


    For him, the woman in front of him is at most a delicate rose. Maybe she can play the role of a pet again, but no matter what it is, it is only for his pleasure and as an important chess piece.


    That''s it.


    Eukins. Yan shrugged his shoulders and didn''t continue the topic. Holding his glass, he turned his head and continued to look at the big screen on the wall.


    After such a long time, there has been no big change.


    The monitoring of the residence still has no trace of half a person, and the satellite map on the other side of the base can only see the fire because it is a little fuzzy.


    His side face looked very serious, and most of his eyes were fixed on the big screen, as if the signs jumping back and forth on it could arouse his interest.


    What surprised JOYA was not the seriousness rarely seen on his face, but the madness hidden in the bottom of his eyes.


    JOYA''s heart jumped violently. She didn''t want to admit that it was fear, but at that moment, she couldn''t find a more appropriate word.


    She took a deep breath, slowed down her slightly faster heartbeat, and said coldly, "if you have nothing to do, I''ll go back first."


    She doesn''t want to stay here. She doesn''t want to look at those red dots like a talisman. She doesn''t want to feel the same air as this man. It will make her feel suffocated.


    "That won''t work."


    Eukins. Yan stretched out his hand to hold her hand, hooked his lower lip, smiled and said, "ya''er, from now on, you must follow me."


    "Why?" JOYA stared at him, forgetting to take out her hand.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her meaningfully and said with a smile, "because the game has reached a critical moment, the situation between the two sides may change at any time. For your safety, you''re still at ease with me all the time."


    "For me?" JOYA took out her hand and sneered. "I think it''s for yourself."


    Eukins. Yan shook his head, grabbed her hand again, but said with a touch of Cruelty: "ya''er, your intelligence is not enough in front of me, so it''s better to hide."


    With that, the palm touched her face with strength, turned and continued to look at the big screen.


    JOYA leaned away from his hand and kept trying to pull her wrist out of his hand, but eukins. Yan didn''t want her to go. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t escape his shackles.


    "Don''t try so hard that you won''t have the strength to see a good play later," eukins said. Yan Mu didn''t turn his eyes and looked at the front, lightly reminding him.


    JOYA glared at him fiercely, but she also knew that he would never let her go away if he tried hard at the moment.


    She took a deep breath and simply turned her head and stared at the big screen.


    Neither of them spoke again. One looked at the satellite map with interest, and the other looked more and more confused.


    JOYA frowned at the jumping red dots on the screen. As time passed, her uneasiness became more and more serious.


    Finally, she couldn''t help saying, "where is that? Why do you always look at it?"


    Eukins. Yan leaned on the sofa, supported his forehead with one hand, looked at her with a slight eyebrow and said, "can''t you guess?"


    "I......" JOYA was stiff. As soon as she wanted to talk, she listened to eukins. Yan Xie smiled and said, "still... Dare not guess?"


    Three light words came out of his mouth, and joarden''s face changed suddenly.


    She turned her head sharply and stared at eukins. Yan, his trembling lips opened and closed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Eukins. Yan smiled, appreciated her face and explained thoughtfully, "that''s where Jane Haixi and them are. Now they are struggling like birds I''ve locked in a cage. Look, how interesting..."


    JOYA stared at him, her fingers trembling slightly, and her face had faded white.

 Chapter 1313

    In eukins. On the other side, Yan was in a humble brick house in the suburbs.


    The brick house looks ordinary from the outside. There are countless abandoned buildings nearby. It is because it is so ordinary that it won''t attract attention and can avoid eukins. The search of Yan''s men.


    I don''t know whether the door of the brick house was not installed or later removed. At the moment, the empty door opening is blowing in.


    Ning Jiwei stood in the room with light on his back, staring coldly at the people on the ground.


    "Are you really going with me?"


    "Yes... Cough..." Jiang Rumo coughed twice and shook his head weakly. "I know him. He won''t let ruting go... I have to find my sister."


    Ning Jiwei frowned. In front of her, Jiang Rumo was no longer proud and proud. She had new and old injuries. In this way, she went to find eukins. Yan, no doubt threw himself into the net.


    "Since I promised you, I will do it." Ning Jiwei said quietly, "you don''t have to go. I''ll bring Jiang ruting back."


    Jiang Rumo smiled and looked up at him. She couldn''t see the emotion in Ning Jiwei''s eyes because she was carrying a light on her back, but she could hear that he was very determined.


    Also, there is nothing in the world that can rarely live in ningjiwei.


    It''s just a pity why the first person she met was eukins. Yan, not the man in front of me


    A trace of imperceptible affection and sincerity flashed in Jiang Rumo''s eyes. She nodded to Ning Jiwei and said with a smile: "I know, no one will doubt your promise, but..."


    After a pause, she supported the wall behind her with one hand and reluctantly stood up straight in front of Ning Jiwei: "I want to go in person. Even if you helped me this time, I know it is still not over and will be affected by it for the rest of my life. Therefore, I want to go in person. It can be regarded as... An end for myself."


    She has been hiding for too long and doesn''t want to live like this anymore.


    Ningjiwei didn''t know what she meant by "he" was eukins. Yan is still the nightmare life he brought. He is not curious and wants to know.


    But Jiang Rumo''s words had already said this, and he didn''t say anything more. He nodded blandly: "OK."


    "Thank you." Jiang Rumo slowly pulled an arc from the corner of his mouth, "I know it''s a burden for you to let me act with you..."


    Ningi Witton looked up at her and said nothing.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Boss, mikai and Dou Dou have been transferred."


    Mo Feng entered the door and said to the man who was bowing his head in his chair, "don''t worry, the action is watertight, and ensure that no outsiders can see it."


    "Well," Mo Jue nodded, "has everyone been in place?"


    "I''m preparing. I told them to be careful and never expose it." Mo Feng said.


    "OK." Mo Jue supported his temple with one hand, answered faintly, and didn''t speak again.


    They were in eukins early. Yan withdrew everyone from the villa before action.


    At the moment, it''s just an empty community, but it''s just an appearance.


    Wait for eukins. Yan''s people work hard to break the security and break in. They will find that there is still a generous gift hidden in the empty community.


    Eukins. What Yan wants is what they give. It just depends on whether he can bear it. I''ll give him the big gift


    Seeing that Mo Jue had not said anything, Mo Feng looked up at him for several times.


    I saw their boss frowning and looking worried... At the mobile phone on the table.


    Mo Feng wondered that the evacuation, transfer and arrangement should be arranged above. He could not imagine what Mo Jue was still worried about.


    After a pause, he suddenly clapped his hands and said, "boss, are you worried that our position will be exposed?"


    His voice suddenly startled Mo Jue and called back his thoughts.


    Mo Jue frowned. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw that Mo Feng had completely acquiesced to his idea and seriously advised: "you don''t have to worry, I forgive that eukins. No matter how tricky Yan was, he never thought we would move under the villa!"


    He said proudly, "I''m afraid even if he has searched the whole city of Hunan, he won''t think that the person he''s looking for is actually under his nose."


    Mo Jue glanced at him and mercilessly interrupted him, "I''m not worried about that."


    "Then you..." Mo Feng picked his hair and said, "what are you worried about?"


    Mo Jue''s eyes moved to the mobile phone again, his eyes and worry eukins. Yan''s things are different.


    Mo Jue''s eyes were more confused and uncertain at this time. This was the face of eukins. Yan Shi will never have anything.


    He put his fingers on the mobile phone screen regularly and said, "I''m just hesitating whether to call Qiaoqiao."


    The girl must be scared when the base is like that.


    Mo Feng: "


    Just now he thought he could read Mo Jue''s mind. Now


    He shouldn''t have asked that question.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the safe passage of Houshan.


    The three men who had just escaped from the base were walking along the channel to the other end.


    Jiao Jiu walked in front to lead the way for the injured two people. Behind him, Qi Er stretched out his hand to help Qiao Qiao. As he walked, he observed her face: "how''s it going? Can you keep up?"


    Qiao Qiao nodded, smiled at him and said, "brother Qi, I''m fine. I can keep up."


    "That''s good." seeing that there was no forced look on her face, Qi was relieved. "If you are injured and your physical strength can''t keep up, tell me in time. Don''t be brave."


    "It''s just a small injury. It doesn''t affect it." Qiao Qiao smiled.


    The three walked forward as they spoke. The deep channel seemed to have no end. Jiao Jiu carefully paid attention to the front. He only knew the position of the channel, but he didn''t walk through it. He didn''t know what was inside. At the moment, he could only be more careful.


    Estimated and walked for another moment, Qi Er saw Qiao Qiao''s eyebrows frowning tighter and tighter, and his look was tangled. He couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter, Qiao er?"


    He was always paying attention to her, but he saw that she didn''t look like the pain of the wound on her body.


    "I..."


    Qiaoqiao didn''t expect Qi Er to pay attention to him all the time. After a pause, he hesitated and said, "I''m just worried. I don''t know... What''s the matter with brother Mo?"


    Qi Er held Qiaoqiao''s hand slightly, and a touch of pain flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    Even though she is still in danger, she still thinks about the man in her heart


    Qiao Qiao didn''t notice his face and still said, "I was just thinking that after the mosquitoes caught us, they didn''t force us to ask anything else. Instead, they kept asking about the situation in Xiang City. Let me tell you where brother Ning hid. It can be seen that Xiang City is not calm now. I don''t know if they are the same as us. The situation is so difficult..."

 Chapter 1314

    Qi Er pursed his lips and held Qiaoqiao better with both hands. After a moment of silence, he said, "don''t worry. No news is the best news. There are so many people in Hunan city. If they can have an accident, they will be too timid."


    "But..."


    Qiao Qiao frowned, still a little worried.


    Of course she knew these reasons, but reason was one thing. Telling herself that he would be fine again and again was not worth a real word from there.


    Looking at her so worried, Qi Er felt uncomfortable and worried about her. He could only say, "if you''re really worried when you get out of here, just call him again."


    Qiao Qiao''s eyes were dark and didn''t say a word. Qi Er on the other side also quieted down. Even Jiao Jiu, who walked in the front, immediately stopped.


    Not because of anything else, but because they heard something else coming from the passage.


    "Rustle..."


    It''s like the footsteps of people, but it''s obviously not the three of them.


    Qi Er''s eyes were cold, and he immediately listened attentively.


    From the beginning of its construction, this channel should be the back road prepared by the people in the base. Therefore, it was built with extra care. Although the channel is deep and narrow, you can''t hear the wind in the mountains.


    Also because he is too quiet, it is particularly obvious once he mixes with other things.


    Those footsteps are getting closer and closer. I can''t tell how many people there are, but there are definitely a lot of people.


    Qi Er immediately looked at Jiao Jiu fiercely.


    He was the only one among the three who knew the place. If anything happened, it could only be his hands and feet.


    Feeling his threat, Jiao Jiu immediately shook his head and said in a low voice, "I really don''t know, Jane... That''s the way she said... I swear!"


    For fear that Qi''er would not believe it, he quickly tried his best to prove himself: "if I were really a bad man, I would have started with you long ago. I don''t need to bring you in here at all."


    Qi Er''s eyes flashed slightly. Without asking any more questions, he took Qiaoqiao and hid in a shadow next to him.


    The three men stopped talking and stared cautiously at the passage ahead. Qi Er''s hands were ready in the dark.


    He is a master of poison. In fact, such an environment is more favorable to him.


    At the same time, the opposite voice suddenly lowered. I don''t know if I noticed their existence. Those footsteps have gradually slowed down.


    Qiao Qiao nervously pulled Qi Er''s sleeve. Jiao Jiu on one side was afraid, but his eyes were firm and ready. He just waited for those people to start as soon as they approached.


    I don''t know if he was influenced by Jian Haixi. In just one night, Jiao Jiu seems to have suddenly grown up a lot. If he had been before, he must have hidden behind Qi Er at the moment.


    Soon, listening to the footsteps, Qi''er frowned and quietly released his little snake.


    The red snake is not easy to be detected in the dark passage. Under the shadow of darkness, it quickly climbs forward on the ground.


    Jiao Jiu couldn''t help closing his eyes. He could fight with people, but he was still subconsciously afraid when he saw the full ear snake, and goose bumps all over his body.


    "Gulu..."


    In the dark, the other side didn''t know what was thrown over. With the sound, a familiar smell also came out in the channel.


    At the same time, the little red snake "hissed" and vomited snake letters. It didn''t attack forward, but lingered in place.


    Qi Er was stunned and frowned. He was the first to react. The familiar taste was his medicine!


    "These bastards, take my medicine as no money and use it indiscriminately." Qi Er snorted and said, but he had already started to recruit the red snake back.


    Qiao Qiao also reacted and said happily, "are they Ruirui?"


    As soon as her voice fell, "miso", a dazzling light suddenly lit up in the passage, and then closed it again.


    Mo Tong''s voice rang out: "aunt Qiao, is that you?"


    "Tong Tong!"


    Qiao Qiao just finished shouting, and saw several figures running towards them.


    "Aunt Qiao, it''s really you!"


    Jian Rui ran the fastest and threw her arm into Qiao Qiao''s arms.


    "Hiss ~" Qiao Qiao took a breath, and Qi Er frowned to remind him, "be careful, she''s hurt."


    "Aunt Qiao, are you hurt? Those bastards bullied you, didn''t they?" Jianrui quickly stepped back, and the others trotted over. At present, they all looked up and down in front of Qiao Qiao.


    "Aunt Qiao is fine. Don''t worry. It''s just a slight injury." Qiao Qiao smiled and touched Jian Rui''s hair.


    Qi Er tilted his mouth and hummed awkwardly, "I saw your aunt Qiao. Didn''t you see that I was hurt?"


    Mo Xiujin was bending over to pick up the little red snake and wrapped it around his wrist to play. He looked at him, squinted and said with a fake smile, "Yo, uncle Qi Er, you''re hurt too? Why is it so useless? It seems that you have to give you more training later."


    Qi Er almost vomited blood. He snorted angrily and reached out to him and said, "give me the little red snake."


    "How fun it is! Lend me a while." Mo Xiujin didn''t give it, and the little red snake was too lazy to come down.


    As a small thing that is often "borrowed" as a toy to play with these little ancestors, little red snake has long been familiar with these children.


    Qi Er didn''t insist. Now the situation is bad for them. Little red snake followed Mo Xiujin. It would be best if he could help.


    "Are you hurt? Are you all right?" Qiao Qiao looked at the children one by one, and everyone said that they were all right.


    The people who meet again here are in joy. On the other side, Jiao you runs to Jiao Jiu and holds him tightly.


    She didn''t speak, but Jiao Jiu seemed to know what her sister was going to say.


    He patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, I''m fine, Jane..."


    At this point, he hesitated and finally changed his mind: "aunt Haixi is very kind to me. She is protecting me all the way."


    Hearing that he changed his name to Jian Haixi, not only Jiao you was stunned, but Mo Tong and others also looked at him in surprise.


    "Rare." Gu Xiaomian glanced and proudly raised his chin, "but who allows you to call me aunt like this? Has I agreed?"


    Jiao Jiu was very embarrassed to be stared at by a crowd, but Gu Xiaomian excited him. He still had some children''s mind. Then he went back and said, "aunt Haixi asked me to call. What''s the matter? She also said she would invite me to Hunan city later."


    "That''s polite. You don''t understand it." Gu Xiaomian rolled his eyes. As soon as he finished, he was pulled back by Jian Rui.


    "Gu Ruan, you idiot. It''s not easy to recruit. Can''t you say something good?" Mo Xiuqian stared at him.


    Mo Xiulin couldn''t help sighing. Even if it''s Zhao''an, does it really matter if you say it so loudly?


    Has the final say, "brother, what do you say?"


    Mo Tong was silent for a moment. He took a step forward and stood in front of Jiao Jiu. Jiao you thought what he wanted. He blocked in front and stared at him like a little tiger, "don''t bully my brother."


    "Ah you, stop fooling around." Jiao Jiu frowned and pulled his sister back, then looked up at Mo Tong.


    "Gu Ruan is joking with you. I hope you don''t mind. We all welcome you to Xiangcheng." Mo Tong smiled, stretched out his hand to him and said, "give us a chance to be friends. You won''t regret it."

 Chapter 1315

    Jiao Jiu looked at his outstretched palm, hesitated, stretched out his hand and held it. Zhan Zhan said in his eyes: "on behalf of our brothers and sisters, I apologize to you for what I have done before. I hope you will forgive me."


    "Elder brother......" Jiao you shouted softly. When Mo Xiujin looked over, he lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Mo Xiujin sneered, "it''s no big problem to forgive you, but what did she say?"


    Along the direction of his fingers, everyone''s eyes focused on Jiao you.


    "You know, she always regarded us as enemies before, and the reason why she was willing to act with us was also for your brother. Now you have come back. Who knows if she will betray us."


    Mo Xiujin''s words made everyone silent for a moment. Indeed, only Jiao you''s attitude was the most ambiguous.


    Jiao you stood behind Jiao Jiu with his head down. He didn''t refute Mo Xiujin''s words.


    Shuha frowned at her and couldn''t help but say, "Jiao you, can''t you just show your attitude? No matter what happened before, it''s all a small matter. Can''t you tell the importance now? Do you really want to hand over the base to mosquitoes?"


    Jiao you is stiff, holding Jiao Jiu''s fingers and can''t help tightening them.


    "This..." looking at the children who seemed to be stiff, Qiaoqiao wanted to say something, but Qi Er stopped her before she spoke.


    "It would be better to let them handle it by themselves." he whispered in Qiaoqiao''s ear.


    These children don''t seem to be people who can''t even deal with this little trouble. In other words, if they can''t even make a Jiao you, they don''t have to go back. Just stay where it''s cool.


    Jiao Jiu looked down at his sister and said seriously, "ah you, I can come back well this time because Aunt Haixi didn''t let me show up. She is a good person. Even if she knows that our brothers and sisters have different intentions, she has never been cruel to us."


    Jiao Jiu was more tangled in his eyes, and muttered, "but she took her brother away."


    This is her heart knot.


    Jiao Jiu said, "but that''s also because she''s worried that you''ll hurt the people here. You''ll have scruples only if you take me away."


    Jiao you paused and finally looked up at her brother: "brother, you have been completely accepted by her, haven''t you?"


    "Yes." Jiao Jiu nodded without hesitation. "Maybe we will have differences with each other in the future, but that is also a matter of the future. Now we have a common goal, don''t we? We shouldn''t disturb the overall plan for these trivial things."


    Jiao you is stunned. She can be rebellious, she can not listen to ah Zhuo''s words, she can flatter mosquitoes, she can despise Jian Haixi and the people around her.


    But she can''t live without her brother, and she can''t be an enemy with her brother.


    So if Jiao Jiu chooses Jian Haixi, even if she doesn''t want to, she will choose Jiao Jiu''s choice.


    "OK, I''ll listen to my brother." Jiao you finally nodded.


    Jiao Jiu breathed a sigh of relief, turned to Mo Xiujin and said, "if our brothers and sisters do something sorry for you, you don''t have to be merciful."


    "Hum, you don''t have to say I''ll do it." Mo Xiujin turned his eyes, but he didn''t hold Jiao you to say anything. Even if it passed.


    From this moment on, they are partners on the same front, with common goals and enemies.


    "Well, this can finally be regarded as internal unification."


    Dou GUI breathed: "we must settle in before we rush outside. Conversely, if we settle in, we should work."


    Today''s situation is far from the moment when they can relax. Mo Tong turns his head and looks at Rosa behind him and says, "aunt Rosa, leave two people to send aunt Qiao and uncle Qi back to our camp. Their injuries should be well treated."


    "What about you?" Qiao Qiao frowned and looked down at Jian Rui and others. "You shouldn''t go back to the base?"


    "Aunt Qiao, we can''t shrink back in this battle." Jian Rui looked up at Qiao Qiao and said, "Daddy and uncle Mo Jue have taught us for so long, isn''t it for the moment?"


    "It''s aunt Qiao. Don''t persuade us." Gu Xiaomian snorted with his sleeve. "Aunt Haixi is still in the base, and Yiyi and Shazhi are also there. How can we hide?"


    Qiao Qiao took a breath when she heard that Jian Yi and Shazhi were also there. Looking at the bright eyes in front of her, she wanted to persuade, but she didn''t know where to start.


    "Forget it, qiao''er. Look at these little wolves. It''s strange that you can persuade them." Qi Er said with a smile.


    Qiao Qiao frowned tightly and accompanied her for several years. She knew these children too well. She didn''t give much advice at present. She only said, "OK, I won''t stop you, but I''ll go with you."


    She can''t watch several children rush into battle while she enjoys everyone''s protection.


    Hearing that she said she would go back with her, everyone looked at me and you. Mo Xiujin coughed falsely and pushed Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui blinked, took Qiao Qiao''s hand and said, "aunt Qiao, we haven''t all gone back. There are still some people left over there. To tell you the truth, Zhao Xu is also there. In fact, we don''t trust him. If he makes trouble, we won''t even have the last way to live."


    Qiao Qiao choked and said, "little girl, you want to persuade me to guard the road for you, right? But it''s OK to leave it to Qi Er."


    Qi''er on one side: "...."


    Jianrui shrugged and said, "I can''t trust him."


    Qi Er lay on the gun twice and almost vomited blood.


    "Aunt Qiao, I left a communicator and computer there. Uncle Mo Jue asked you to send a message. And if you can''t go this way, you remember to take someone around the back mountain. Aunt Qiang''s people know that he will take you." Mo Xiujin directly began to arrange tasks for Qiao Qiao and didn''t give her a chance to refuse at all.


    "Aunt Qiao, our last life is in your hands ~" Mo Xiuqian said.


    A group of eloquent bear children were stunned by what Qiaoqiao said, but they couldn''t find a reason to say "no".


    The last life, what an important task.


    Qi Er couldn''t help laughing, patted her on the arm and said, "we''re hurt. It''s bad to follow. It''s better to stay behind and help everyone guard the retreat, so that if there''s an accident, we won''t be exploited by the enemy."


    "Yes, aunt Qiao, you can go back at ease." Mo Xiuqian came forward, took her by the arm and took her to the person designated by rose, patted her chest and said, "just wait for the news of our victory with Uncle Qi in the camp!"


    Looking at the firm look of the children, Qiao Qiao frowned helplessly and said seriously, "then promise me that you must ensure your safety?"


    "Make sure there''s not a hair missing!" Mo Xiuqian boasted.


    Qiao Qiao can''t laugh or cry, but she can only let go.


    Even Jane Haixi can''t stop these children. How can she stop them.

 Chapter 1316

    Base, warehouse.


    At the moment, several people stood together under the bright yellow light, but there was no sound in the huge building for a long time.


    What happened in front of them was so shocked that all of them seemed to lose their voice at the same time. No one knew how to say the first word.


    Everyone''s eyes are filled with horror and disbelief. What do they see?


    No one can believe that the man in front of him is Dou Ge, the representative of the force value among them


    Jian Haixi stood in situ, trembling and afraid to come forward.


    Her eyes were red, her tears covered her pale face silently, her hands trembled, and she wanted to come forward to help the person in front of her, but she didn''t know where to start for a long time.


    "Mosquito, this beast!" Ying took a deep breath, clenched her fist, couldn''t bear to look away, and the bottom of her eyes slipped a bone cold feeling.


    When Dou Ge was caught, up to now, it''s only two hours at most. Qiao Qiao and Qi Er are only slightly injured, but Dou ge... Has been tortured by them.


    If Jian Haixi hadn''t been too familiar with him, they rushed in just now and couldn''t even recognize the people detained here at a glance.


    The shadow said coldly, "let me catch this mosquito. I have to skin and bone him and send him to hell!"


    Others couldn''t bear to see it again. They were all walking on the tip of the knife, but they still felt cruel looking at Dou Ge in front of them.


    No wonder when they were ready to rush to the warehouse, they found that the defense here was not tight. It turned out that the people inside had been tortured by them.


    In front of the person, the joints of his limbs are tightly bound by iron chains with countless fine needles. As long as he moves a little, those fine needles will mercilessly stab into the meat and jam every joint of him.


    It was a pain of ten thousand ants biting the bone.


    This kind of punishment is so cruel that it is rarely used in the road, but they are not soft. Dou Ge is bound with such an iron chain wherever they can exert force, from wrist to elbow, to knee and ankle.


    These are just what they can see.


    Dou GE''s head, cheeks and corners of his mouth are all black blood, but those wounds can''t even see whether they are knife wounds or whip wounds. He can only see that the warm blood is still flowing intermittently from his nose, ears and corners of his mouth


    Every piece of skin on his body has completely lost its original appearance, not to mention what it will look like under his clothes.


    However, although his wound could not be seen clearly, the blood stains on the beach under him showed what kind of inhuman abuse had happened here in the past.


    Mosquitoes know how strong Dou GE''s combat power is. For an iron man like him, no matter what moves or drugs he uses, he can''t soften his bones and grind his will. Therefore, he can only use the simplest and rough methods to make him have no combat power.


    "Dou... Brother Dou..." Jian Haixi raised his hand to wipe away the tears on his face and called in a trembling voice.


    Although her voice was choking, she clenched her lips tightly, and her expression was firm. It seemed that she was afraid that she could not help crying or repressing her inner hatred.


    The shadow first reacted, clenched his fist, stepped forward and said to Jian Haixi, "young lady... We have to hurry up."


    Wait a little longer. When the mosquito people react, they can''t save Dou Ge. I''m afraid everyone has to fold here.


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, forced down the complex emotions in his heart, waved his hand and motioned them to loosen the iron chain for Dou Ge. "Try to be light..."


    Several people came forward to untie the chain for Dou Ge. Jane Haixi paused, reached out and gently patted Dou Ge on the cheek, trying to wake him up from his coma.


    "Brother Dou..." Jian Haixi kept shouting. The palm of her hand had been dyed red by the blood on Dou GE''s face, but she didn''t seem to see it. She just focused on the person in front of her.


    I don''t know whether it was Jian Haixi''s voice or when the iron chain was loosened, it stimulated Dou GE''s wound. Soon, he gently opened his eyes.


    The eyes opened their eyelids and focused for a long time before finally looking at Jian Haixi''s face.


    "Brother Dou, you finally wake up." Jian Haixi''s eyes turned red again unconsciously.


    Seeing that it was her, Dou Ge endured the injury and slightly affected the corners of his mouth, but he could still laugh.


    "Here you are."


    He opened his mouth. The tone was normal. It seemed that a long time ago, he stood at the door of mikai''s house, watched Jane Haixi get off, smiled at her and said, "Haixi, you''re here..."


    He never doubted that Jane Haixi would come to save him.


    It''s like Jian Haixi will always believe him at any time and in any situation.


    "Yes, I''m coming." Jian Haixi held his arm. As soon as he touched it, he noticed that he trembled. Suddenly, his nose was more sour and choked. "Sorry, brother Dou, I''m late."


    "It''s not too late." Dou Ge hooked the corners of his mouth. Although he was black and blue, he was always gentle in the face of Jian Haixi. "I''m fine. Those bastards can''t kill me."


    Jian Haixi''s throat was hard to speak. Dou Geyue showed that she was all right. The more she was blocked in her heart.


    The shadow has removed all the iron chains. Looking at those dense thin needles, Jian Haixi suddenly made a cruel look in his eyes, almost biting his teeth and said, "put these well for me, and it''s still useful when you look back."


    "Yes."


    Shadow''s face is not good-looking. If mosquitoes dare to treat Dou Ge like this, they must be prepared to be retaliated by them a hundred times.


    Jane Haixi is generous in most things, but if anyone dares to hurt the people she cares about, it is equivalent to stepping into a dead line.


    "Brother Dou, can you stand up?" Jian Haixi held Dou Ge. They didn''t have time to bandage here. Ying had to take off his clothes and cover Dou Ge. The others also took off their coats and rudely wrapped Dou GE''s limbs.


    This is not to stop bleeding and bandage, but to prevent Dou GE''s blood from spilling on the ground.


    Dou Ge leaned against Jian Haixi and stood up.


    This iron man, the highest combat power of the Dou family, really stood up again without saying a word after being hurt so badly.


    It''s as if he wasn''t the one whose joints were pricked by a needle.


    While he stood up, the shadow had walked over and squatted and said, "I''ll carry it."


    Jian Haixi could not help but help him and said, "brother Dou, don''t try to be brave. You''re so badly hurt that you must dress up and treat as soon as possible."


    Dou Ge took a weak breath, nodded and said, "I''m sorry, but you don''t have to send me away. Just find a place to stop the blood."


    He knows Jian Haixi too well. He was hurt like this. Jian Haixi must want to send him away from the base, just like Qiaoqiao and Qi''er.


    "Brother Dou..."


    "Haixi, I can still fight." Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Dou GE has never been afraid of war in his life. If you let me be a deserter, it will insult me."


    As he spoke, he was about to come down from the shadow''s back. Jian Haixi quickly compromised and said, "OK, OK, I won''t force you. Let''s go out first."


    She can persuade Qiao Qiao, but she can''t compare with Dou GE''s stubbornness.

 Chapter 1317

    Jian Haixi couldn''t persuade Dou Ge. She had to let the shadow carry him on her back. She walked out with half a hand behind her.


    Now the whole base is still being closely searched by mosquitoes. Bright lights flash outside the warehouse from time to time, and there are some voices from far to near, indicating that the dangers are not far away at the moment.


    Jian Haixi frowned. Dou GE''s injury must not be delayed. He must find a suitable place to apply medicine to stop bleeding as soon as possible.


    Dou Ge half raised his eyelids and looked out of his eyes. He whispered, "just wrap my wound somewhere, but you can''t send me out."


    He insisted on not leaving the base, but he was afraid that Jian Haixi would not let him back if he sent him out on the pretext of treating his injury. Like Qiaoqiao and Qi''er, he packed it directly and sent it back to the safe passage.


    When Jian Haixi heard this, she couldn''t laugh or cry. She glanced at the surrounding environment, briefly thought about it, pointed to a direction and said to the shadow, "go to the bathroom where we met."


    It''s just been searched by Jiao Wu. No one will come here for the time being.


    Even if they want to search for the second time, with Jiao five blocking, this will be the safest existence.


    The shadow nodded and walked forward with Dou Ge on his back.


    The group walked cautiously and quickly towards the bathroom without making any noise.


    In the narrow space, Ying and Jian Haixi carefully held Dou Ge to sit on the ground.


    There were too many wounds on his body. He moved slightly, and the muscles around those wounds kept twitching. Bursts of heart and bone pain made Jian Haixi feel uncomfortable, but Dou Ge didn''t even breathe from beginning to end.


    Jian Haixi took out the wound medicine from his body and added the video. While carefully dressing him, he asked, "brother Dou, do you know the whereabouts of ah Zhuo?"


    Dou Ge shook his head. The medicine was applied to the wound. Even if Jian Haixi and Ying were light, it was still another inhuman torture.


    He endured another heart piercing pain. Then he hoarse his voice and said, "after I was arrested, I haven''t seen anyone except the people here, and I haven''t heard them discuss their whereabouts. I want to come... It''s probably no better than me."


    Jian Haixi nodded. Looking at his severe pain, his movements couldn''t help being more gentle.


    At the same time, her face was very cold. She turned her head and told the people behind her: "you check carefully according to the position marked on the map just now. It''s necessary to find ah Zhuo."


    "Yes." several people should finish, have already flashed and touched out quietly.


    After the command, Jian Haixi lowered his head again to help Dou Ge concentrate on the medicine. He was too seriously injured. The surrounding air was soon filled with a pungent smell of blood. This smell was like a drum, constantly trampling on Jian Haixi''s reason.


    Originally, her plan tonight was to sneak in to save people, and then take a long-term plan to recapture the base from the mosquitoes.


    She can understand the mosquito''s hatred for her. Whether it''s their own masters or being instigated, she can even forgive him in the end.


    But he shouldn''t, just shouldn''t move Dou Ge, shouldn''t move Qiaoqiao


    Since he dares to challenge her bottom line, Jian Haixi vowed that she will definitely make mosquitoes regret what he has done now!


    There was no sound in the bathroom for a moment, only Dou GE''s occasional heavy breathing could be heard. Throughout the process, he never said a word, as if he couldn''t feel the pain.


    The penultimate bottle of wound medicine was taken to his hand. He looked at the rest of Dou GE''s wound, looked at the medicine next to him, and sighed slightly: "no, the medicine is not enough. I''ll get it again."


    They came in this time just because they had to prepare to save people, so they brought a lot of extra medicine for a rainy day, but no one thought they would encounter this situation. All the wound medicine had to be used up, which was still not enough for Dou GE''s wound to stop bleeding.


    He was about to get up, but Jian Haixi on the other side stopped him first.


    "You stay here and I''ll go," she said, handing the medicine in her hand to Ying. "There are many in my room, if..."


    After a pause, she clenched her teeth and called out the name coldly: "if mosquitoes haven''t been moved."


    But anyway, this is the quickest way.


    As soon as she finished, Dou Ge reached out and pressed her, frowned and said, "no, it''s too dangerous. The rest are minor injuries. It''s okay without medicine."


    In the current situation, how could he rest assured that she would go back and forth in the base to get him medicine? He would rather not take medicine himself than put her in danger.


    Ying also disagreed and insisted: "young lady, I''ll go..."


    "No." Jian Haixi shook his head and interrupted him. "It''s most suitable for me to go. This is not a safe hiding place. Once someone comes, my skills can''t protect brother Dou. Only if you stay, can you ensure your whole body to leave."


    "But..."


    What else does Ying want to say? Jian Haixi has removed Dou GE''s hand and is ready to stand up and say, "don''t worry. Now the monitoring system of the base has been broken by Yiyi and Shazhi. It''s not difficult for me to avoid those people."


    Then she looked at Dou Ge seriously and said, "brother Dou, I promise you to stay in the base. At least you should agree to let me get you medicine..."


    Looking at her firm look, Dou GE''s eyes flashed, and finally slowly released his hand without saying anything.


    Now that the surveillance has been destroyed, Jane Haixi''s skill really doesn''t need to worry too much, and... Judging from her appearance, she won''t let her get the medicine. The next second she''s going to send him outside the base for treatment.


    Looking at her leaving figure, Dou Ge sighed slightly.


    The shadow on one side has continued to take the rest of the medicine to stop bleeding: "I''ll treat the remaining big wounds for you first, and the rest will continue when Mrs. Shao takes the medicine back."


    Dou Ge didn''t answer. He pondered for a moment. He suddenly said, "what did Ji Wei say?"


    The shadow was slightly stunned. He forgot to continue the medicine in his hand and looked up at Dou Ge.


    "Now that things have developed like this, it has exceeded all our expectations. Ji Wei can''t help asking you something." Dou Ge said slowly, as if explaining his problem just now.


    The shadow pursed his lips. He qiminrui, the man in front of him, was tortured like this. If someone else had passed out, he would not only persist until now, but also have insight into so many things.


    He resumed his movements and said, "why didn''t you ask Mrs. young just now?"


    Dou Ge smiled. Even though he was sweating because of pain on his forehead, his eyes and expression were still as usual.


    He hooked his lower lip, raised his hand, pointed to himself and said, "have you forgotten what my Dou family does?"


    Dou Jia, in essence, is more invisible than the shadow.


    "Haixi is very smart, but... She is the one standing in the sun." Dou Ge looked up at the ceiling lamp emitting a faint light at the top of the bathroom and sighed, "there are some things Ji Wei won''t tell her."

 Chapter 1318

    After a pause, his eyebrows and eyes gradually softened: "and the reason why I ask you is that if I changed, I would probably tell you something."


    He and Ning Jiwei are very different in character, but they also have many similarities in means, especially because... They all love Jian Haixi equally deeply.


    Therefore, after encountering this kind of thing, he can better understand some of Ning Jiwei''s practices and ideas.


    Ying was silent for a moment, took out his cell phone and handed it to him: "maybe it would be better for him to tell you in person."


    Dou Ge Wei raised his eyebrows and was surprised at his move, but he didn''t say much. He took the phone and dialed it.


    The other end also connected the phone at the first time, but the speaker was mo Jue.


    "Haixi found you, OK?" Mo Jue asked hurriedly when he heard his voice.


    Dou Ge said in a deep voice, "it''s not in the way."


    Just three words covered up the two hours of torture and wounds as if nothing had happened.


    He opened his mouth and didn''t ask. It seemed that Mo Jue knew what he wanted to ask. He said bluntly: "in fact, it''s just four words. Self preservation is the first."


    "Sure enough." Dou Ge had a headache. "Tut" said, "well, I''ll see what I can do."


    Mo Jue smiled and said, "I''ll be relieved if you''re still awake. If I put everything on Haixi''s shoulder, I really love her."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t bear it."


    Dou Ge leaned against the corner of the wall, listened attentively to the movement outside, lowered his voice and said to Mo Jue, "I can make up my mind for the time being, but you should pay attention. I think it''s not easy, eukins. Yan will certainly not miss this opportunity."


    "Still need you to remind us? We''ve already taken action." Mo Jue wanted to tell Dou Ge about the situation of Xiang City, but when he looked at the phone suddenly plugged in on the screen, his eyes flashed slightly, "Ji Wei has gone to find eukins. Yan Na beast. This time, it''s not that he doesn''t let us go, but that we don''t let him go and try to clean him up and save the trouble."


    Dou Ge nodded and said, "just know what you know."


    "OK, I have something I don''t want to talk to you about. I''ll tell you about other things. I''ll contact you when there''s a situation."


    With these words, Mo Jue hung up the phone without even giving Dou Ge a chance to say a conclusion.


    Dou Ge was stunned when he looked at the suddenly hanging mobile phone.


    On the other side, Mo Jue dialed back the number he had just inserted. As soon as it rang twice, the other party answered.


    "Brother mo..." Qiaoqiao''s soft voice as before came. Mo Jue''s heart softened in a moment. He clenched his mobile phone and couldn''t help but recall, "Hmm".


    "Brother Mo, are you okay?" Qiao Qiao asked anxiously.


    Mo Jue couldn''t help laughing: "silly girl, I should ask you that. I heard you were hurt. Is it serious? Does it hurt?"


    He asked several times in succession. Qiaoqiao unconsciously stopped with his mobile phone, and his eyes were slowly glowing.


    There was never a moment like this that made her feel so close to Mo Jue, because they were worried about each other and remembered each other.


    "Qiao son?" didn''t hear her voice, Mo Jue cried.


    Qiao Qiao returned to her senses and hurriedly shook her head and said, "I''m fine. It''s just a small injury. I don''t need to wipe medicine. It doesn''t hurt at all."


    She was afraid not to believe it and stressed it several times.


    Listening to her angry voice, Mo Jue relaxed his breath: "you''re fine, just protect yourself, you know?"


    "HMM." Qiao Qiao paused and said what those people said When interrogating her, "brother Mo, those people must have some conspiracy. You must be careful."


    Jian Haixi said these words when talking to Ning Jiwei, but Mo Jue listened to Qiao Qiao and said them again, but he didn''t feel bored at all. He was in a good mood: "don''t worry, I''m your brother Mo, and no one can do anything to me."


    They said a few more words. Qiaoqiao didn''t say anything about the bad signal in the safety channel. After hanging up, he held his mobile phone and couldn''t let go for a while.


    Qi Er looked at her like this. He was a little sad in his heart, but with a fake relaxed smile on his face: "did you say he''s okay? Now you''re at ease?"


    Qiao Qiao lowered her head in embarrassment. Even if the light in the channel was limited, he could see the radian of her lip angle.


    Sure enough, only that person can make her feel better.


    Qi Er took a deep breath, pressed down the bad ones in his heart, and said to Qiao Qiao, "let''s move forward quickly. There''s still a lot to do next."


    ¡­¡­


    One channel has two directions.


    Mo Tong and others who moved in the opposite direction to Qi''er finally got out of the channel.


    Standing in the dark forest again, Dou GUI stretched out his arms and sucked deeply into his airway: "it''s still the most comfortable here. You can beat people up and move freely."


    Jianrui looked at the direction of the base, pursed her lips and was worried: "I don''t know what happened to Mommy and brother. We have to hurry up."


    The crowd nodded and went on without even a break.


    Jiao Jiu was responsible for leading the way. He walked back and forth twice. He was already too familiar.


    Mo Xiujin''s feet were slower. He fell behind the crowd and lowered his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Mo Tong noticed his abnormality, came over and patted him on the shoulder and asked, "ah Jin, what do you think?"


    "I was thinking maybe we could play a little bigger."


    Listening to his words, Mo Tong and Dou Qian were stunned.


    Play bigger?


    Isn''t it big enough now?


    Mo Xiujin spread out his palm and drew a circle in the palm: "this is the base. Now we are here. Aunt Haixi and Yi Yi are in the base. Let''s go through the current road, sneak into the base and act in groups."


    "What''s wrong with this?" asked Dou Qian.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and said, "it''s not wrong, but once someone is found, our situation will become very bad."


    Mosquitoes are not fools, and the man behind him is not stupid.


    As long as a person is found sneaking around in the base, it will be associated with the base. I don''t know how many people went in.


    There will be some action then, and the plan they want to secretly investigate will not work.


    "What do you think we should do?" Mo Tong asked. Although he is calm, he also knows that he is not as flexible as Mo Xiujin in this regard.


    Mo Xiujin touched his chin and said, "the best way is that we take the initiative to release a target."


    Mo Tong was stiff and pursed his lips.


    "Find someone who can go to the surface with them, and others may take better action."


    Listening to Mo Xiujin''s words, Mo Tong and Dou Qian didn''t say anything. Unexpectedly, Dou GUI, who listened to one ear, smiled and said, "this is a good way, but who can be the target?"

 Chapter 1319

    They are not afraid of death, but being a target is not so simple. First of all, this person should have enough identity to attract the attention of mosquitoes.


    Dou GUI''s heart moved, his eyes brightened slightly, and he opened his mouth to say something, but he looked at the look of the people around him and swallowed the words back.


    In fact, the answer to Mo Xiujin''s question is not difficult to answer, because there were not many people who could be targets at that time... As long as you think a little along Mo Xiujin''s idea, you can know who the right person is.


    The first is to let eukins. Jian Haixi, who Yan most wants to play games with, especially she is also the person who mosquitoes most want to revenge. In this battle, she should be the most suitable and brightest target. As long as Jian Haixi jumps out, probably not many people will pay attention to other minions


    The second is Jian Haixi''s children, Jian Yi, Jian Rui, and the eldest lady Shazhi of the base... With them, they can not only threaten Jian Haixi, but also suppress Ning Jiwei of Hunan city. It''s a good strategy to kill two birds with one stone.


    Moreover, with yarn weaving in hand, there is basically no need to worry about the remaining half of the people who don''t listen to the solicitation of the base. At that time, the whole base will be easily in his bag.


    The last one is the man with bright eyes and excited face. It is said that even eukins. Yan Du is very interested in him. By comparison, his value may not be inferior to Jian Haixi


    Even he could think of these things. He knew that no one present would not know the answer.


    But no one spoke, and their eyes fell on Mo Tong.


    Mo Tong frowned and his eyes were slightly dark. He didn''t seem to want to continue to discuss this issue.


    "Brother Tong." Mo Xiujin turned to him, pursed his lips and suggested, "I..."


    "Let''s talk about it later."


    As soon as he said a word, Mo Tong quickly interrupted him: "it''s too risky. We''ll think about it later."


    After a pause, he looked up at the crowd: "at present, the most important thing for us is to go back first according to the original plan. Maybe our mother and Yiyi will need our help."


    "But..."


    Mo Xiujin''s tone was a little anxious. He took Mo Tong''s arm and wanted to say something, but he was still stopped by Mo Tong before he could finish.


    This is the second time Mo Tong interrupted him today. He didn''t even listen to what he wanted to say. It was so fast that it seemed that he was not refusing, but... Escaping.


    Dou GUI and others nearby were stunned, but they didn''t say a word.


    No matter who can''t get the target, who will do the target? It''s all Mogao. They has the final say. They just need to do their own thing well.


    Mo Xiujin looked more serious. Looking at the man in front of him, he whispered, "brother Tong."


    If in the past, Mo Tong would not do so regardless of what he would do in the end. He would not even let him finish talking, but today, he is not prepared to listen to him at all.


    Mo Xiujin sighed in his heart, but he had to say it today


    He frowned and paused. He was about to say something. Mo Tong suddenly pulled down his hand on his arm and said, "ah Jin, the problem you said may be dangerous, but if mosquitoes find it unusual at that time, it''s not too late for us to plan for the next step."


    "I know you want to reduce the risk as much as possible, but..." Mo Tong looked at him deeply, his tone was never serious. "What we are going to do now is a dangerous thing. We can''t hand over our own people before the enemy has no response..."


    His tone is very different from usual. Although he has always been the eldest brother of all of them, he rarely spoke to them in this tone in the past. Most of the time, he is kind and tolerant, but now he can''t refuse.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned by what he said and looked at him. He didn''t return to his mind until he turned and left.


    Looking at his back walking a little faster, Mo Xiujin''s eyes flickered slightly, dark and unclear.


    ¡­¡­


    Jian Rui had seen Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin talking behind. After Mo Xiujin caught up, she asked, "ah Jin, what are you talking about with your eldest brother?"


    Mo Xiujin was frightened by her, picked her eyebrows and pretended to be relaxed: "nothing."


    Jian Rui looked at the back of Mo Tong in front of her, then turned her head and stared at Mo Xiujin, frowned and muttered, "it can''t be nothing, big brother is strange, you are also strange..."


    Her intuition was always sharp, and she was always alert to something unusual when everything was still at the beginning.


    Mo Xiujin looked at her and smiled without talking.


    "You..." Jian Rui looked at him suspiciously, walked around him for two times, looked at his look carefully and said, "smelly brocade, you really didn''t hide anything from me?"


    She looked at Mo Xiujin''s clear eyes, as if the world was clean and hopeful in her eyes, which suddenly made Mo Xiujin feel guilty.


    Mo Xiujin paused for two seconds, looked away as if nothing had happened, pushed her head away and said, "I''ve always been with you. What can I hide under your eyes?"


    "Better." Jianrui stared at him and snorted.


    Everyone behind has their own worries, and Jiao you in front always follows Jiao Jiu.


    From time to time, she turned her head to look at the group of people behind her. Every time she turned her head, she found that they were either talking about themselves or discussing what to do for a while.


    From beginning to end, no one asked Jiao Jiu how to go.


    These people really


    I really have no doubt since I accepted them.


    Jiao you felt a little confused for this complete and complete trust and for this life completely different from her previous world.


    The mosquito is always full of suspicion and distrust, which makes her think that''s the right way, but now someone is completely opposite to him


    Jiao Jiu looked at her, took her hand and said with a smile, "they are very good, aren''t they?"


    Jiao you was thinking with his head down. He was stunned when he heard the speech. He proudly turned his head and hummed without answering.


    Jiao Jiu sighed deeply: "sister, I suddenly found that our previous life was too narrow, like a frog at the bottom of a well. In fact, the world is very big. Maybe... We can live another life?"


    "Another?" Jiao you was stunned and turned to stare at him with doubts in her eyes.


    Jiao Jiu nodded and said, "yes, live the kind of brilliant, rich and colorful life you expect."


    The kind of expectation


    Jiao you was stunned. Suddenly she was a little confused. For her, is that kind of life really OK?


    Behind her, the laughter of Mo Xiuqian and Gu Xiaomian kept coming.


    So, people yearn for it.

 Chapter 1320

    On the other side, Jian Haixi quietly returned to her residence.


    Before they came, they guessed that there would be an accident. Let''s not say anything else. Mikai and Qi''er didn''t know how much they had prepared for them.


    From Jian Rui alone, they dare to use Qi''er''s valuable drugs as toys to know how many they have.


    Jian Haixi naturally brought a lot of wound medicine, but she didn''t take it with her before entering the forest because she didn''t expect the accident to appear in this way. If the mosquitoes didn''t take her things, the medicine she asked Qiaoqiao to pack should still be in the room.


    All the way back, the commotion in the base became more obvious, and people were still looking for people everywhere. Thanks to Jian Yi and Shazhi who had destroyed the monitoring system and the shelter of the night, Jian Haixi could barely avoid those people.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. You have to quickly transfer brother Dou to another place." Jian Haixi thought silently that the bathroom could only resist for a while, and it was only a matter of time before it was found.


    She has to get the medicine as soon as possible.


    Having made up her mind, Jian Haixi quietly opened the door of her residence.


    The door opened and there was no difference in the darkness inside.


    Jane Haixi bit her teeth, flashed in and closed the door quickly with her backhand.


    Just the next moment, she knew it was bad.


    The cold touch of the dagger in her neck was telling her what a stupid decision she had made.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you."


    The ferocious male voice was no stranger. Jian Haixi didn''t look back, but calmly called out the man''s name: "Jiao Liu."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to recognize me only by your voice. It seems that you have done a lot of homework in private." Jiao Liuyin smiled, but the dagger in his hand never relaxed.


    Jian Haixi really didn''t move. She knew that Jiao six behind her was different from Jiao five. Jiao five was steady, but Jiao six


    He''s crazy.


    "Speak, I''m talking to you. How dare you not answer?" Jiao Liu''s dagger is closer. He doesn''t seem to be in a hurry to beat or kill Jian Haixi. Instead, he seems to have finally caught an interesting toy, so he tries to humiliate her.


    The cold light flashed in Jian Haixi''s eyes and said in a cold voice, "it''s not much homework. It''s just that I will look more at the people who have just hurt my daughter."


    She didn''t mention it. Fortunately, as soon as she mentioned it, Jiao Liu thought of the picture of being hit by Jianrui''s gang during the test.


    Jian Haixi didn''t look back, but he could feel Jiao Liu''s breathing was urgent. It can be seen how angry this matter made him and how narrow-minded this man was.


    Her mind revolved rapidly, thinking of the way to break the game in front of her.


    In the dark room, lonely men and women stood close to each other.


    Jian Haixi passed by with the fragrance of trees and grass leaves, which made Jiao Liu shake his mind.


    His eyes swept over Jian Haixi from top to bottom. Even he had to admit that the woman in front of him was really a beautiful thing and people couldn''t stop.


    Those ruthless forces in my heart suddenly turned, Jiao six corners of his mouth hooked, took a step closer to two points, and said to Jian Haixi''s ear: "Jian Haixi, have you ever thought you would fall into my hand?"


    Jian Haixi frowned slightly, and her eyes could not hide her disgust. She still didn''t move, as if she couldn''t perceive Jiao Liu''s disgusting purpose at all, but her voice became colder and colder: "who made you hide here?"


    She doesn''t believe that Jiao Liu''s IQ will think of the idea of hiding here in advance. If he really has that intelligence, he won''t shoot Jian Rui openly.


    Jian Haixi''s words seemed to revive Jiao Liu''s reason. He didn''t continue the dirty idea just now. He just snorted coldly: "don''t care who you are. In short, you''re in my hands now. Just give up your little cleverness. I''ll give you to the mosquito later. Then... Hei hei..."


    He didn''t finish his words, but the uncomfortable smile made people imagine what treatment Jane Haixi would suffer if she really fell into the hands of mosquitoes.


    Jian Haixi sneered. He was not frightened by his words. He took a deep breath and held his head high and said, "it''s ridiculous. I didn''t expect that talilina''s people would become so despised after a few years, which is worse than bedbugs on the ground."


    "What the fuck did you say?" Jiao Liu has a hot temper and can''t stand the urge, especially being scolded by women.


    Jian Haixi''s arrogance hit the weakness and inferiority in her heart. She pulled her hair and gnawed her teeth and scolded, "bitch, how dare you call me a bug?"


    "Wrong, not even a bug." Jian Haixi''s hair was torn to pain, but the expression on his face did not change at all. He just smiled disdainfully, "why didn''t you go to the road in the past, at least you were a bloody man, but now? You even allow others to tell you what to do about the base, and..."


    After a while, she turned her head slightly, looked at the dagger that had not been moved, and said sarcastically, "even if you catch a woman, you have to use this means of sneak attack. Jiao Liu, you are really more and more promising."


    "You..."


    Jiao Liu wanted to scold, but Jian Haixi''s words were too logical. For a moment, he didn''t know where to refute except those dirty words. At present, he was so angry that his forehead was smoking.


    Jian Haixi rolled her eyes and raised her other hand, He yawned lazily and said, "if you want to do anything, hurry up. Don''t you want to give me to the mosquito? Go, I didn''t resist, and then humiliate me casually. After humiliating me, kill me again. After that, Xiangcheng and Dou''s family will bring people over. At that time, your life will be hot. That''s your purpose, isn''t it?"


    Jiao Liu was stunned. Is this their purpose?


    No, he doesn''t know what the purpose of the mosquito is, and what the purpose of the man behind the mosquito is, but his purpose is very simple. He just doesn''t want the base to be recognized, and doesn''t want to be pressed by Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    But Jian Haixi''s words... Seem to have some truth.


    Jiao Liu was confused and unconsciously moved the dagger in his hand for a few minutes.


    Jane Haixi squinted at him. It was this moment that she had been waiting for.


    From strictly abiding by Jiao Liu''s "motionless", to stimulating him with words, then turning around, and then raising her hand to yawn, she has taken many steps step by step.


    And now


    She finally waited for this opportunity!


    At the moment Jiao Liu''s dagger was removed from her neck, Jian Haixi dodged aside without hesitation, and kicked Jiao Liu''s leg.


    "Hmm..." Jiao Liu fell to the ground with a cry of pain. He had been poisoned by Qi Er. Although Qi Er took the antidote after he was caught, his legs haven''t recovered so quickly. At the moment, Jian Haixi clearly knew his weakness.


    "Bitch, I..."


    "Touch!"


    Before he could finish, Jane Haixi had swung the next chair and hit him on the head.

 Chapter 1321

    "Jane..."


    "Dong."


    Jiao Liu didn''t finish his last sentence. He just spit out a word and felt dizzy in front of him. Then he tilted his head and fell to the ground.


    Then came the sound of the dagger in his hand falling powerlessly to the ground, and there was a slight echo in the dark and silent room.


    Jian Haixi kicked him hard with a calm face. Seeing that he didn''t move and didn''t respond at all, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Asshole!"


    She threw away the chair in her hand, clapped her hands and snorted coldly, "I''m really tired of taking advantage of my aunt."


    Then she looked left and right and dragged one leg of the man on the ground towards the bedroom.


    The most suitable place for people in the whole room is the wardrobe in the bedroom. It is just big enough to put down adults. Once the door is closed, even if the mosquito detects something wrong, it can delay for a few minutes.


    She neatly threw Jiao Liu into the wardrobe. Looking at Jiao Wu''s face, she thought that she still didn''t lock the wardrobe door. She just found a rope to tie Jiao Liu''s hands and legs firmly. She also found the medicine she had taken from Qi Er in the drawer of the room and stuffed it into his mouth.


    There was a handful of those drugs. Jian Haixi stuffed them directly without even looking. She may not know what the toxicity of these drugs is, but at least she can ensure that Jiao won''t wake up at half past six.


    "Hum! I''ll settle the general ledger with you later!"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were out of sight. He reached out and patted the cabinet door. He turned to clean up the wound medicine in the room.


    She didn''t dare to delay too long. After all, if the man behind the mosquito had expected that she would come back, as Jiao Liu said, he might have guessed many things. For example... Jian Yi and Shazhi, who also sneaked in, must remind them to pay attention as soon as possible.


    Thinking like this, she moved faster in her hand, put all the wound medicine in her bag and was ready to go out. Just after taking two steps, she turned around and picked up Jiao Liu''s dagger that fell to the ground.


    The way back was the same as when we came. People were searching and patrolling around, and the atmosphere in the whole base was obviously more tense than before.


    Jian Haixi bent over and shuttled through the dark night, dodging several groups of people in front of her, and then smoothly returned to the bathroom where Dou Ge and Ying hid.


    Seeing her flash in from the outside, the two inside were obviously relieved.


    "How''s it going? Are you hurt?" Dou Ge didn''t care about the wound medicine she brought. He stared at Jian Haixi up and down for fear that she would be in danger.


    In fact, from the moment she came in, she knew that if she was really found, she would never appear in front of them again. She would rather sacrifice herself to lead away those people than expose their position.


    Just don''t ask, Dou Ge is not at ease.


    But Jian Haixi was obviously nervous. He first reached out to relieve his medicine bag and handed it to Ying. He shook his head at Dou Ge. He couldn''t even talk. He took out his mobile phone and bowed his head to send Jian Yi a message to remind him to pay attention to safety.


    Looking at the tension between her eyebrows and eyes, Dou GE''s fundus sank slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Jian Yi and Shazhi, who have already sneaked into the base, are now seizing the opportunity to go to the system control room. They also see the current scene of the base. Those surprises and disbelief can only be ignored in a hurry.


    The most important thing for them at present is to try their best to stop the mosquitoes and the plan of the man behind him, otherwise everything will be thousands of times worse than what is happening now.


    They are ready, and a Kang and others on one side are preparing to act, but they suddenly receive a message from Jian Haixi.


    The message was not clearly indicative, but Jian Yi looked at it for two seconds, suddenly reached out and grabbed Shazhi''s arm, pulled the man back to him, and said in a low voice, "stop."


    A Kang was stunned and turned to look at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Beware of ambush." Jian Yi stared at the quiet darkness in front of him, and his voice was deep and low.


    As soon as his voice fell, the rest of the people immediately stared and held their breath, focused on the front, trying to find something through the darkness.


    Shazhi looked carefully for a while, but in front of her, it was dark or dark, quiet or quiet.


    She gently tugged Jian Yi''s arm and whispered, "ah Dong, there should be no ambush here. Those people didn''t know we would come here."


    It''s easy to guess that Jian Haixi went to save people, but they sneaked into the base and went to the general control room. How could those people guess.


    Jian Yi slowly shakes her head, but her eyes are still focused on the direction of the general control room.


    He thought about all this, but


    "Mommy won''t send me messages for no reason." Jian Yi said in a deep voice, "if she would say so, it must mean that she found something there."


    Although he doesn''t know what Jian Haixi found, since there are clues, they can''t take it lightly.


    A Kang couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t doubt Jian Yi''s wisdom, but now that they have arrived here, they have to go in anyway. Even if there is an ambush in front, they have to take a risk.


    The base has been in deep water. They can''t watch it fall into the hands of the enemy and be destroyed because they are afraid of the so-called ambush.


    He took a deep breath, turned his head and said, "well, stay. I''ll go and have a look first. The command number is. If it''s safe, you can go in again."


    As soon as he finished, he saw that Jian Yi didn''t even want to think about it, so he shook his head and said, "No."


    "You..." ah Kang was impatient and was pressed by him again and again. He just wanted to talk, but Jian Yi suddenly turned around and looked at him.


    Those dark eyes seemed to have great power, which made him forget what he wanted to say in a moment.


    "If they can guess what we''re doing here, they must have guessed what we''re thinking. We must not act rashly at this time." Jian Yi looked at him with a strong oppressive voice, which made people unconsciously want to obey orders. "Each other knows what the other party''s calculations are. If there is an ambush... Then they will never give us a chance to counter control."


    At this moment, Jian Yi has to re-examine her opponent from the bottom of her heart.


    The man hiding behind the mosquito is more than a little smarter than the mosquito. Maybe many of their actions should be considered in the long run


    Shazhi frowned and whispered, "what should we do?"


    If they don''t enter the general control room, their action may be restricted by the enemy everywhere, and even everything will be wasted


    "Yes, what should I do?" Ah Lin and ah Kang also asked around.


    Jian Yi frowned at the darkness ahead, pursed her lips and was quiet for a long time. Suddenly she said, "it''s fried."

 Chapter 1322

    "What?!"


    Ah Kang''s eyes widened with surprise. They ran all the way from the forest to win the control room, but now Jian Yi said they were going to blow up


    "But those systems were made with great difficulty." Ah Lin frowned, "isn''t it a pity to destroy it like this?"


    The base has grown all the way. Those systems are the painstaking efforts of yarn weaving. It''s not worth blowing up like this.


    Yarn knit frowned and said, "unfortunately, there''s no way. The system can do it again, but if the base is gone, it''s gone."


    Ah Lin and ah Kang looked at each other and stopped talking.


    Compared with the safety of the base, those systems are far from the most important thing. When you give up, you can protect what is really important.


    Jane Yi bowed her head and pondered for a moment. When she looked up again, there was a trace of dignity on her face.


    "Let''s prepare with both hands."


    "Two hands ready?" Ah Kang was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Jane Yi nodded, but didn''t say any more. She just turned her head and looked at Shazhi.


    Shazhi was stiff, and the person in front of her obviously didn''t open his mouth, but she clearly saw a look that made her uneasy from his eyes.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Jian Yi''s eyes. Her heart suddenly quickened. She only heard his voice say to her slightly: "Shazhi, we must act separately this time."


    Shazhi stared at him closely, clenched her teeth and nodded her head for a long time, "OK, you say, I''ll listen to you."


    Jian Yi slightly hooked the lower lip corner, which was not obvious in the dark night. He whispered: "from now on, let''s separate two teams. One team will stay here with you and the other team will follow me."


    After a pause, he looked at the control room and continued: "if there is no one above, I will ask someone to send you a computer. We control one respectively..."


    "What if there''s someone up there?" Shazhi pulled his arm, looked at him with flashing eyes, and asked in a hurry.


    Jian Yi sank his eyes and said coldly, "then we can only fight. I will try my best to keep controllable computers for us. After all, the base is so large. If we can''t control the overall situation, our actions will be much passive."


    That''s why they have to come and seize the control room.


    Looking at his firm look, Shazhi took a few deep breaths, finally clenched her lower lip and said, "how can I help you?"


    She knew and understood Jane Yi, so she didn''t say that he was not allowed to go, she didn''t say to think of another way, let alone let her go.


    She just took great efforts to calm her flustered mood, then looked at him quietly and asked him what he could help.


    At this time, what she should do most is to listen to his arrangement and try her best to help him.


    Jane Yi smiled, raised her hand and rubbed her hair and said, "be good, protect yourself and don''t distract me. It''s the best help for me."


    Shazhi''s eyes suddenly turned red. She nodded and said, "OK..."


    But the trembling voice still revealed her emotion.


    Behind them, ah Lin and ah Kang quickly divided into two teams. The first team is ready to go up with Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi took a look at the time. If he dragged on, the situation would only be worse for them. He finally took a look at Shazhi and said, "I''m leaving. Remember to tell Ruirui and remind them to pay attention."


    "I will." Shazhi nodded, looked at him tightly and said, "ah Dong, you should be careful."


    "Don''t worry." After that, Jian Yi has quietly moved forward with the people in the dark.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The other side.


    Mo Tong, who received the news of yarn weaving, sighed heavily.


    Jian Rui saw it and asked, "brother, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with Yiyi and Mommy?"


    Mo Tong quickly pressed several times on the screen between his fingers. After returning the message, he put away his mobile phone and nodded to the people looking at him: "it''s yarn weaving. He said there might be an ambush. Let''s be careful."


    "Ambush?" Mo Xiuqian frowned and said, "are they all right? Is there anything wrong? Do you want to ask aunt Haixi if there is any danger?"


    She asked several questions in a row and didn''t even give people time to think.


    Mo Xiulin was the first to recover, shook his head and said, "forget aunt Haixi. If they encounter an ambush, we will only disturb her by sending a message at the moment."


    Gu Xiaomian also said, "yes, and the information is sent by yarn weaving, which proves that they just suspect that there is no danger, but we should pay more attention."


    They said you and I, but they saw that Mo Xiujin had been frowning and silent since Mo Tong finished speaking.


    "Ah Jin?" Mo Xiulin pounded his arm and said, "what are you thinking?"


    Mo Xiujin''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly cold, and he said in a deep voice, "why is the information of yarn weaving hair?"


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone was silent.


    Mo Tong was slightly stunned and looked down at the mobile phone in his hand again. There was an unknown dark light in his eyes.


    "If there is an ambush..." Jian Rui''s eyes flashed slightly and said in a cold voice, "my brother and sister Shazhi must have acted separately."


    Mo Xiujin obviously thought of this possibility, and his tone was not good: "they are the two people who can freely control the base system, so..."


    He didn''t say anything later, but everyone understood.


    The reason why Jian Yi chose to act separately must be to protect one.


    Mo Xiujin looked at Mo Tong again and said in a deep voice, "we must prepare for the worst."


    Mo Tong glanced at him. The complexity in his eyes made Mo Xiujin not understand the meaning for a moment.


    Jian Rui didn''t know about the "target" they had discussed before. At this time, hearing Mo Xiujin''s words, she thought for a moment and suddenly said, "I don''t know how the man behind the mosquito contacted eukins Yan."


    As soon as she said this, the people around her immediately looked at her.


    "Rui Rui, have you found a way?" Gu Xiaomian took her arm and said happily, "I knew Ruirui was the smartest in my family."


    Mo Xiuqian turned her eyes and said, "can you let Ruirui finish first?"


    Jian Rui ignored the two people''s uproar, thought and said, "I''m not sure if it''s OK, but... If we can make use of this, it may distract the enemy''s attention and at least buy us more time."


    "I agree." Mo Tong was the first to speak. He seemed eager to find a new way to suppress the most secret order in his heart. "I''ll contact Yi now."


    If the method is feasible, it must need the help of Jian Yi and Shazhi.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the figure of him running with his mobile phone while making a phone call, glanced and said, "my method is also very good. Why don''t you consider it at all?"


    "Your way?" Jian Rui was close. Hearing his mumbling, she immediately looked over and asked, "what way to tell me."


    Mo Xiujin felt his nose guilty: "no, nothing..."


    The more he was like this, Jane Rui felt more fishy, twisted his ear and said, "smelly brocade, I warned you, don''t think about the mess, let alone self sacrifice. If you dare to do so, I''ll break your leg."


    Her words were fierce, but her hands were useless.

 Chapter 1323

    "Oh, it hurts."


    Obviously, Jian Rui didn''t make any effort, but Mo Xiujin hurriedly covered his ears with one hand. While shouting pain, he pretended to complain, "even for the sake of our being so close, you can''t be cruel to my ears."


    It was as if Jane Rui had really exerted much strength.


    Jian Rui looked at him. She couldn''t help turning her eyes and loosening her hand and said, "but I installed it for you. I didn''t work hard at all, okay."


    Mo Xiujin also smiled and loosened his hand. His ears were not even red.


    Jian Rui sighed slightly. In the past, she wouldn''t let Mo Xiujin go so easily, but now the emotion coming out of nowhere always bothered her and made her inexplicably uneasy.


    This uneasiness will be more obvious especially after seeing Mo Xiujin.


    "Jin, I''m just worried about you." She frowned, looked at Mo Xiujin seriously and said, as if trying to see something from his eyes.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and gradually became serious on his face. He gently rubbed Jian Rui''s hair, hooked his lips and said with a smile: "didn''t I tell you that I''ll be fine, and then..."


    After a pause, he looked at Mo Tong and Mo Xiulin and others, raised his hand and made a gesture: "besides, I''ve been with you all the time. So many eyes are staring at me. It''s not so easy to have an accident."


    With that, a relaxed smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, but Jian Rui still didn''t show her eyebrows and eyes.


    "I just hope everyone is fine."


    As her voice fell, there was a long sigh. Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes slightly in this sigh, and then the long eyelashes fell, blocking the expression of unknown meaning in the bottom of his eyes.


    Other people also heard Jianrui''s words and immediately became silent.


    This is not the wish of all of them, but this time... Can it really go so smoothly?


    No one spoke again. Everyone''s attention shifted to Mo Tong, who was on the phone. It was difficult to hear what he was saying across a short distance. We could only see that he had been serious and nodded gently to the phone.


    The oppressive atmosphere in the whole air makes everyone feel like a huge stone.


    At the moment, the safety of Jian Haixi is unknown, and there seems to be an ambush in Jian Yi, and the one waiting in front of them doesn''t know what the danger is


    Such pressure may be too hard for a group of children, but if you look closely, you will find that although Jian Rui and others have concerns on their faces, they have never flinched back.


    Whether in the camp or now, their goals are always clear and clear.


    When Jiao Jiu and Jiao you came back, they saw this look of everyone.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Jiao Jiu asked hurriedly. He had just walked two steps faster. As soon as he looked back, he found that their distance was getting bigger and bigger.


    Mo Xiulin shook his head and said, "it''s all right. Make a call."


    Seeing the scene, Mo Tong reached out and gestured to them to go first. He left behind with the phone and was still talking to Jian Yi.


    "Well, I think so, too." Mo Tong nodded, frowned slightly and said again and again, "it''s just Yiyi. Are you sure you have no problem there?"


    A chuckle came from the receiver. Jian Yi''s tone was as positive and full of pride as ever. He said calmly, "even if there is a problem, I can solve it. Brother, just wait for me to believe."


    No matter what time, he seemed so calm. It seemed that no matter how big the difficulty was, it was nothing in his eyes.


    Although he said so, Mo Tong obviously couldn''t rest assured.


    He believed in his brother''s ability, but at the same time his worries remained unabated.


    "Yiyi, brother knows you can solve those troubles, but I want you to promise me." Mo Tong told in a deep voice, "no matter when or under any circumstances, you must not take risks with yourself if your mother knows..."


    He didn''t finish the latter words, but the two people on the phone knew it very well.


    The injuries Jane Yi has suffered are not only a wound in his heart, but also an indelible and terrible shadow in Jian Haixi''s heart.


    Even Jian Yi herself has crossed the barrier, but Jian Haixi is still in the shadow. She always cares more about him than others. On weekdays, she will be worried and distressed when she has a cold and fever. If she is hurt, she will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    She never said anything about her fear and uneasiness, but Jian Yi knew how much she should have been frightened and worried at the beginning, and now she is trembling.


    Of course, he won''t let his mommy experience that again.


    "I know, big brother." Jian Yi nodded, squinted and said, "I won''t let that happen again..."


    The previous incident was a nightmare for their family.


    He knows how afraid his parents and sister are to lose him again. He also knows that the greatest expectation for him is not how much success he can achieve, but that he can be safe and healthy all his life.


    After telling him something else, Mo Tong hung up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Yi put away her mobile phone here. Without hesitation, she turned to a Kang nearby and said, "let''s act according to the original plan."


    In order to protect Jian Yi in case of an accident, a Kang has been following him closely. He inevitably heard something on the phone just now.


    At this time, he nodded, was about to move, but suddenly he patted Jian Yi on the shoulder and said, "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. This time, even if I ah Kang died, I will definitely keep you safe."


    Jane Yi is looking down to tidy up her things. When she hears the speech, she looks at him in surprise. Her face is a little surprised: "I thought you hated me."


    "Hum, I don''t like you very much." Ah Kang snorted and didn''t hide his thoughts at all. He stretched out his hand and pointed to Jian Yi''s unfriendly way. "You''re a very Yin boy. The eldest lady who abducted us didn''t say it. She''s always winding in her mind all day. I don''t know how much she''s hiding. I''m most tired of dealing with people like you..."


    Several black lines suddenly appeared on Jian Yi''s forehead. It seems that the topic is thousands of miles away from the beginning.


    However, he was not angry. Ah Kang was right, and he never surprised people''s evaluation of himself.


    He slightly shrugged his shoulders and was about to continue his action. Next came a faint sigh from ah Kang.


    "But..."


    A Kang sighed deeply, looked at a direction of the base, and said solemnly, "you are brother of brother a Zhuo. I know he takes you as his own brother, so I want to help him protect his brother."


    They have their own preferences in dealing with people. He likes to go straight. If there is any disagreement, they should fight. They are most afraid of Meeting Jane Yi, who likes to move his mind.


    But there is another important thing above their preferences, that is, loyalty.


    He took a Zhuo as his brother and was naturally willing to fight to protect the people that a Zhuo valued.


    Jian Yi looked up and saw a dignified flash on his face. He raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder and said, "thank you. I''ll take him as my brother, too."


    Having said this, he had already started to go forward.


    A Kang looked at the figure. His small back was not as tall as him, but it was tall and tough. It seemed that nothing could be crushed and broken. It was very reliable.


    With his words, ah Kang felt more comfortable. Finally, he grinned and said silently, "ah Zhuo didn''t hurt the boy in vain."

 Chapter 1324

    Shazhi and Alin find a place to hide nearby and wait for the signal from Jian Yi.


    When Jian Yi was there, Shazhi followed him quietly and listened to his ideas most of the time.


    Now there is no Jian Yi nearby. At first, Alin was afraid that she would panic, but it turned out that he was completely worried.


    It seems that Shazhi has become another Jian Yi without the support of Jian Yi.


    Calm, witty, firm.


    Like a hunter hunting, he hides in the dark with a sharp gun. He will not easily expose himself, nor will he disturb his decision because of the chaos around him.


    She was slim and stood beside a tall man like Arlene.


    But Arlene seemed to see another figure from her.


    Talilina, the elder sister who has left long ago but exists forever.


    "Ah Kang, maybe we are all wrong..." ah Lin said silently in his heart.


    One of the reasons why they are dissatisfied with Jian Haixi is yarn weaving.


    As long as the people in the base, except for ah Zhuo, everyone will feel that Shazhi''s life with Jian Haixi is not appropriate.


    May be raised into a mediocre person, may be timid and cry, or arrogant and barbaric


    Either way, it''s not suitable to be the eldest lady of the base.


    But now it seems that Jane Haixi''s education is much better than them.


    In the past, when Shazhi lived in the base, although they respected her and protected her, talilina also protected her at that time. Therefore, apart from computers, Shazhi didn''t know anything about human and worldly skills, otherwise she wouldn''t be easily coaxed by Jian Yi.


    She is extremely gifted, intelligent and keen, but she is strange to the world and doesn''t know what means.


    But now, she grows up very fast. In just a few years, she has learned all the skills she should learn.


    What is more rare is that at the same time, we still maintain the pure and kind heart.


    Alin thought that Jian Haixi was not their enemy, but their benefactor.


    "Miss..."


    Alin spoke and whispered.


    Shazhi was stunned and looked at him suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    She had just finished asking, but she saw Alin kneeling on one knee, with one hand in front of her chest, and said piously, "come back, miss, we will follow you forever."


    I didn''t think he would suddenly show his loyalty. Shazhi was stunned, then hooked his lips and said, "Uncle Alin, what are you doing?"


    Alin looked up at her and said seriously, "Miss, the base needs you."


    Shazhi looked at her and put her palm in front of his forehead: "Uncle Alin, I''ve never left. No matter where I am, this is my home."


    After a speech, she sighed and said, "and you don''t have to persuade me, let alone kneel me, because I was going to come back after this."


    Ah Lin was overjoyed and asked, "really? Miss, are you really willing to come back?"


    Shazhi nodded and added, "but I also want to live in Xiangcheng. Let''s take it as winter and summer vacation. If you have an opinion, I''ll..."


    "No problem!" Alin hurried.


    The answer was so fast that yarn weaving didn''t respond.


    Alin scratched his head, stood up, smiled and said, "we already know that we misunderstood them before. In the future... We will no longer doubt our allies."


    Shazhi raised her eyebrows a little, smiled and said, "it seems that blessing in disguise has made our alliance relationship, which was not very stable, better. This is probably the only good thing eukins Yan has done."


    ¡ª¡ª


    While the children were moving, Jian Haixi and Ying had already bandaged Dou GE''s wound. With the medicine Jian Haixi brought from the room, Dou Ge was much better after taking it.


    In the process of dressing up Jiao Liu, Jian Haixi had roughly told them. When they heard that someone had been ambushing in Jian Haixi''s room, they were both surprised.


    "Fortunately, it''s just Jiao Liu''s fool, otherwise..." the shadow queen was afraid. If there were mosquitoes or more people, I''m afraid Jian Haixi might not come out so easily.


    Dou Ge said calmly, "if so, I''m afraid ARJO will be more troublesome."


    Their people were saved one after another. Mosquitoes can''t be prevented. Ah Zhuo... It''s not so much the most difficult to save as the most like a trap.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and said, "we have to think of a perfect way, not to mention that we can''t get in ourselves, and the key enemy won''t give us so many opportunities to save ah Zhuo."


    The shadow frowned and was a little agitated: "there is only one chance, but even if we work hard, there are only six people. How can we fight the ambush they arranged?"


    "Grab the big head!"


    "Catch the thief and the king first!"


    After a brief silence, Dou Ge and Jian Haixi spoke in the same voice.


    Both of them finished with a meal, then looked at each other and said with a smile, "it seems that we want to go somewhere."


    At this time, several people sent to inquire about the location have returned, and the location of ah Zhuo has been found out.


    "I haven''t found any ambush yet." The man who came back said, "they don''t seem to have much manpower."


    Shadow Leng hum a way: "ghost pull."


    Dou Ge also sneered: "unless it''s not a Zhuo inside, it''s definitely hiding a lot of hands and pretending to be calm."


    Jian Haixi looked out of his eyes, lowered his voice and quickly ordered, "in this way, we will prepare for the worst. Brother Dou, you are seriously injured. I don''t object if you want to act with us, but you can''t work too hard. This is also my bottom line."


    With an irresistible light in her eyes, Dou Gordon nodded and said, "OK, I promise."


    Jian Haixi then said, "when we take action later, if the mosquitoes don''t appear, we will directly save people. If the mosquitoes appear, I will stand out first. At that time, brother Dou will hide in the dark, and we will take the mosquitoes together."


    "But mosquitoes are not weak, otherwise I''d better come." The shadow frowned.


    Jian Haixi shook his head and said, "I know he''s not weak. I don''t intend to fight with him. I just need to control him while he''s distracted. Brother Dou is injured, but he knows me best in terms of tacit understanding. If he acts for a moment, no one can compare with him."


    In fact, if Dou Ge hadn''t been injured, Jian Haixi wouldn''t have had such trouble at all. I''m afraid only Dou Ge would have taken down the mosquito and the man behind him.


    But now their strongest combat power has been injured, so Jian Haixi can only take a little trouble and use herself to create a chance for Dou Ge to defeat the enemy.


    "I have no problem." Dou Ge nodded and turned to shadow them. "Compared with the task of Haixi and me, it seems dangerous, but it''s not difficult. You must save ARJO."


    "Guarantee to complete the task!" Several people said in unison.


    In the middle of the night, Jian Haixi took a deep breath and said, "move."

 Chapter 1325

    A corner of the base.


    In front of the warehouse door, which has already been arranged, two tall figures are standing side by side, squinting at the chaotic base in front of them.


    Occasionally there was a flash of fire, which slightly brightened their cold side faces and cold ruthlessness in their eyes.


    They are doing the opposite of the tense atmosphere at the moment - waiting quietly.


    "Did you say they... Would really come?" The mosquito frowned, turned to look at the man standing next to him and asked uncertainly.


    He still can''t believe it. It has obviously become such a trap. Will Jian Haixi really break through like this?


    In his impression, that woman is much smarter.


    The man beside him sneered, and the arc of his lips hidden a bloodthirsty killing intention. He said impatiently, "don''t ask such stupid questions again."


    He didn''t even look at the mosquito, but he could hear the strong disdain and contempt in his tone.


    There was another flash of fire, and the man''s face was cut into light and dark in the fire and darkness. It looked especially fierce.


    In the dark night, he also wore a cap with a duck tongue. Under the long brim, there was a cold feeling of killing from a pair of bright eyes, like a cold wind wrapped in frost, which made people feel cold all over at a glance.


    Beside those eyes, a deep scar was imprinted there, which made his whole aura full of great danger.


    He seemed to have just rushed out of the sea of corpses with a knife. Although the blood on his body had been washed clean, he could still feel the faint smell of blood and terrible gloom next to him.


    The mosquito''s eyes flickered slightly and paused without saying anything.


    He seemed to have no dissatisfaction, but from an invisible point of view, a touch of resentment flashed through his eyes.


    Just then, the man glanced at him coldly, smiled vaguely and said, "why? Doubt me?"


    "No, No." The mosquito was a little guilty. He was afraid that he would see his look just now. Hearing the speech, he quickly lowered his head, shook his head respectfully and said, "of course I believe brother Jie, or... I can''t cooperate with you so completely."


    He even said several compliments. Seeing that the people next to him didn''t seem to doubt his meaning, he relaxed a little and changed the topic: "brother Jie, I still don''t understand a little. How can you be so sure that the woman of Jian Haixi will come? I''ve dealt with her, and she should know what calculations we''re making..."


    "Oh."


    Before he finished, the man named brother Jie laughed twice. The heavy bass sounded like a ghost at the moment.


    "If you really know enough about Jane Haixi, you should know what kind of character she is. In this case, she won''t come? Hum, joke."


    The man smiled heavily, squinted at the mosquito and said, "people like her pay most attention to the word" love "and the one inside..."


    He pointed back to the warehouse behind him. "They are all the same kind of people. No matter how critical the moment is, they will never care about their own people. Besides, she has saved three people. Do you think she will give up saving ah Zhuo? Besides, if she gives up ah Zhuo, how can she win over those people in the base?"


    He knows Jian Haixi. Even if she may not be able to rescue ah Zhuo this time, she will never leave the base like this. She will only try hard.


    People like that... Are the most disgusting.


    The mosquito didn''t know what the person in front of him was thinking. He could only see the hatred suddenly gathered in his eyes.


    Although they can be regarded as cooperation for a long time, up to now, he is still a little afraid of this man. Seeing the cold in his eyes, he subconsciously trembles in his heart.


    "Brother Jie..." he was silent for a moment and tried to say, "you seem to know Jane Haixi very well. Did you know her before?"


    "I don''t know." The man called Jie slightly opened his thin lips and spit out three words coldly.


    The mosquito gave a meal and nodded. He said, they had a big war with Jian Haixi. If this man had been involved at that time, how could they not know at all.


    Just as he nodded halfway, he heard Jie Leng hum and then said, "however, if you study a person''s data like me for two or three years, you will know everything about her even if you haven''t met her."


    Including her character, her behavior, and even her handling of things... He can even speculate Jian Haixi''s mind more accurately than the computer algorithm.


    That woman... He hasn''t seen her, but she is in his life all the time.


    The mosquito was surprised.


    Study a person for two or three years?


    What is this too much task, or... Distorted psychology?


    Although the mosquito was surprised, he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He knew more or less about the man''s means in front of him. If he was angry, he would never have good fruit to eat.


    Besides, he knows that there are many secrets behind this man, but now he doesn''t care.


    As long as anyone can help him take control of the base, it doesn''t matter whether he is a God or a devil.


    Even if the person in front of him is a deadly ghost crawling out of the sea of corpses and blood, he doesn''t care. He just wants the base in front of him!


    The mosquito was thinking, and the people around him suddenly moved.


    Since they stood here, all night, the man always looked at the front. No matter what happened, he didn''t have the slightest redundant reaction.


    But now, he suddenly looked up at the night sky above his head and took a deep breath, as if he were enjoying the night.


    "How..." the mosquito was stunned and just said a word, he interrupted.


    "Finally... The smell of blood is coming..." Jie hooked his lips, smiled coldly and ordered in a deep voice, "let everyone be ready, Jian Haixi... Coming soon."


    As soon as the mosquito''s eyes lit up, he answered, turned his head and winked at his men.


    The man nodded and retreated in an instant. I don''t know what to do.


    "Finally!" The mosquito''s face was filled with excitement and excitement. After thinking about it, he turned to the man and said, "brother Jie, why don''t you go down and have a rest first and give it to me?"


    Jie glanced at him and said slowly, "OK, give it to you. Don''t screw it up for me."


    "Of course not. Don''t worry." The mosquito lowered his head and said with a flattering smile, "after all, this is also a matter of my life. How can I joke about my life..."


    Jie shrugged his shoulders, said nothing more, turned and retreated from the darkness.


    Watching his back disappear gradually, the smile on the mosquito''s face didn''t stop until he couldn''t see it anymore.


    As soon as he shook his hand, he seemed to have a lot of disgust. He whispered coldly: "when I abolish ah Zhuo and take the base, you will dare to go crazy in front of me!"

 Chapter 1326

    Near the warehouse, Jian Haixi pointed to the opposite side of the shadow and kept his voice to the lowest: "you take people to the opposite side to hide and find a chance to go in after we act."


    "Yes."


    The shadow nodded and said, "take care, madam."


    Jian Haixi smiled, patted him on the shoulder and didn''t say much.


    After the shadow and the others left, Dou Ge whispered, "the man standing next to the mosquito just now is estimated to be Eugene Yan."


    Jian Haixi nodded and looked a little ugly: "I don''t know what their purpose is."


    If it''s just to take the base away from ARJO, mosquitoes should have a lot of opportunities in recent years. After all, there is such an expert behind him.


    But it has not acted until now, which is really hard not to remind people of more.


    "If Eugene Yan''s purpose is us, then... Why doesn''t he concentrate his hands in the woods and use the base to make things happen?" Jane Haixi doesn''t understand. She thinks she can''t use normal people''s brain circuits to guess eukins. Yan''s behavior.


    Because many things are dangerous in the eyes of normal people, he will only define them lightly with a "fun". Everyone and everything are just games in his eyes.


    Dou Ge was silent. While paying attention to the movement of mosquitoes, he said calmly: "there is no need to guess the madman''s idea. What he wants is that everyone plays games with him. The more you guess him, the more proud he is."


    Jian Haixi was stunned and suddenly reacted.


    Since the accident at the base until now, although she tried to keep her mind at every step, she unconsciously substituted herself into eukins. Yan thought, thinking about what his purpose was, and whether there would be other backhands.


    In this way, she limited herself.


    "You''re right. I almost fell for it." Jian Haixi frowned, sighed, and said weakly, "I really hope this ghost game will end soon."


    Dou Ge looked at her, raised his hand and patted the back of her hand and said, "don''t worry, it''s almost over."


    Jian Haixi nodded and was about to say something, but suddenly he heard a explosion in the distance.


    They looked at each other and looked at the sound source together.


    "That direction is..."


    System control center.


    Jian Haixi''s breath suddenly stagnated. He subconsciously grasped Dou GE''s arm. For a moment, he could hardly find his voice: "brother Dou, Yiyi..."


    Dou GE''s eyes flashed. He clenched Jian Haixi''s hand with his backhand and said in a deep voice, "don''t panic. You must not panic at this time. Contact Yi Yi first. Maybe it''s the enemy''s trap and wait for us to show up."


    "Well..." what if it wasn''t a trap?


    Jian Haixi didn''t dare ask. The accident that happened to Jian Yi flashed before her like a movie fragment. It was her eternal regret.


    And now, it''s such a sound.


    It''s her son again.


    "Give me your cell phone." Dou Ge stretched out his hand. Now Jian Haixi is not suitable for making any decision.


    Jian Haixi handed him his cell phone and watched her dial the number.


    "If my guess is right, Yiyi will act separately from Shazhi after receiving your reminder, so it''s better to contact him than Shazhi at this time."


    Dou Ge took his mobile phone and kept analyzing it: "there may be an accident there. Calling Yiyi at this time may distract him. Now just make sure whether he is safe. If something really happens to Yiyi, we will change our plan immediately. Don''t worry, I won''t let him happen." Dou Ge assured Jian Haixi while dialing Shazhi''s number.


    Jian Haixi nodded and forced herself to take a deep breath again and again.


    She must calm down. There are too many things waiting for her to do.


    She is no longer the weak silly white sweet. Now there are too many people around her who need protection. Nothing can fall off the chain at this time.


    ¡ª¡ª


    We moved forward a few minutes. Jian Yi and a Kang were sneaking into the center of the system. Under the cover of night, no one found them and they didn''t hear anything.


    Ambush, footsteps, breathing... None of this.


    A Kang looked at Jian Yi several times. He wanted to ask if he guessed wrong or worried too much.


    Who would hide here in the middle of the night?


    Moreover, ah Kang doesn''t boast. His skill is very good. He is definitely at the upper middle level in this base. If someone is ambushed here, he can''t find it at all, unless the person holds his breath and hides.


    But they have all come in now. Even if there are still people hiding, there should be news at this time.


    A Kang looks at Jian Yi again, but sees that his face looks more dignified than before he came in.


    It was this dignity that made ah Kang swallow all the guesses in his heart.


    Jane Yi shows such an expression, which means that there is definitely a ghost in this place.


    Thinking of this, ah Kang''s eyes coagulated and walked half a step ahead of Jian Yi.


    If there is a real danger, he must stand in front of Jian Yi.


    But he didn''t want to, but Jian Yi gently tugged at his sleeve, made two gestures at him, and silently said, "look separately, don''t make a sound, and take light steps."


    This means


    Ah Kang was stunned and quickly reacted. His face was a little more ugly.


    They may have been wrong before. It''s good to have an ambush in this place, but it''s likely that the ambush is not people, but... Something that can break them to pieces in an instant.


    Several people in the party immediately understood what Jian Yi meant. Almost everyone walked on their feet, and several people withdrew directly.


    At this time, many people are more dangerous. They must leave behind the dead.


    In the dark, Jian Yi quietly approaches the computer, but when she is about to touch it, she sees a small red dot flashing behind the computer.


    Seeing Jian Yi stop there, ah Kang was stunned and followed.


    Jian Yi sighed silently. The mosquito arrangement is really unique. With this method, no one can use the system.


    Ah Kang frowned, raised his chin to Jian Yi and asked him to go out first. He whispered, "I know this thing well. You go first. I''ll take it out for you."


    Jian Yi was stunned. Knowing that it should not be voice controlled, he also opened his mouth and said, "are you sure you can walk away with it? I want a good computer, but if you lose an arm or break a leg, it won''t work."


    A Kang didn''t expect that Jian Yi was very considerate of him at the critical moment. He was moved to say something. He heard Jian Yi say in a cold voice: "now is the time to need manpower. It''s impossible to be alone."


    A Kang: "..." Bai was moved.


    "Don''t worry, this thing is powerful, but it also has more reaction time. More than ten seconds is enough for me to withdraw." Ah Kang didn''t have a good airway. "Jump from the window. As long as you cooperate with your brothers, you''ll be fine, whether it''s a computer or a person."

 Chapter 1327

    When Jian Yi saw that he had vowed, he didn''t answer him. Instead, he frowned and remained silent for a moment. Then he asked, "how powerful is this thing?"


    Ah Kang was stunned. His brain reacted very quickly this time. He stood in front of him and said warily, "what do you want to do?"


    He thought Jian Yi wanted to rush forward by herself.


    I''m kidding. How could Jane Yi be allowed to do such a thing with him.


    Jian Yi was studying the terrain here in his mind. He was startled by his extreme reaction. After seeing the expression on his face, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    He is not an idiot. He knows that he can''t compare with ah Kang in this respect. They still have to compete. Does he have a great spirit of self sacrifice?


    "I just want to know if the house can be maintained?" Jian Yi reluctantly stroked his forehead. "What do you think? I''m not stupid enough?"


    Exposing yourself to danger without 100% confidence is what the stupidest person will do.


    Ah Kang looked at him suspiciously: "no, I wish I didn''t. I swore to brother ah Zhuo in my heart to protect you. Don''t hurt me, boy."


    "Don''t worry." Jane Yi sighed and pointed to the floor under her body. "Just tell me, can the house still be there in a while?"


    Ah Kang shook his head. He didn''t know whether he was uncertain or couldn''t hold it. He frowned and asked, "what''s your idea?"


    "Do the opposite." Jian Yi''s eyes flickered and said slowly, "at this time, the most dangerous place has become the safest. I want to stay."


    "Stay?" A Kang was surprised, stared, shook his head and said firmly, "no, it''s too risky. You can''t stay."


    "What about the floor below?" Jian Yi asked again, "can''t each floor?"


    Ah Kang stared at him without saying a word. After a while, he frowned and said, "Why are you so persistent here? It''s safest for you to go out with the eldest lady. I promise to take everything you need out here. Why do you have to stay here?"


    Jian Yi said in a deep voice, "this place has the most complete system. If the equipment is well protected, it will be the most convenient place to operate."


    When he can protect himself, he must give his best ability to everyone.


    A Kang looked at his face with determination. He knew that Jian Yi in front of him was a man of many opinions. I''m afraid no one could object to what he decided.


    If you really want to object, the boy may find a corner to wait.


    He looked down and said, "go to the corner of the next floor first."


    Jian Yi nodded and just wanted to say something. Ah Kang said, "don''t worry, you hide it first. We''ll help you move it."


    Looking at Jian Yi walking downstairs obediently, ah Kang was relieved. He turned and commanded several people to move the equipment that should be protected gently according to what Jian Yi said, and sent someone to explain below.


    When all the arrangements had been made, he turned around and looked at the computer that needed to be brought to yarn weaving and the things that made people turn pale next to him.


    Obviously, the volume is small, but how many people''s lives can be swallowed up in an instant.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that in recent years, a Zhuo led the alliance between the base and Jian Haixi. The whole base seemed to have no previous fighting spirit and momentum, but it was not a peaceful and peaceful life.


    Does each of them really want to go back to the time when they licked blood on the tip of the knife and dealt with such things in front of them?


    "Brother Kang..."


    His men didn''t know what he was thinking. They were worried when they saw that he was just staring at that thing.


    Who can guarantee that the next thing is safe?


    If there is a mistake, this thing is not joking with people


    Ah Kang returned, turned and looked at him and said, "all the arrangements have been put in place?"


    The man nodded: "yes, it''s all settled, brother Kang, you..."


    "Don''t worry." Knowing what he was worried about, ah Kang grinned, gave him a thumbs up and said, "it will be fine. Just protect ah Dong."


    The crowd nodded, took a final look at him, went downstairs one by one and walked to Jian Yi''s corner.


    After they were in place and sent a signal, ah Kang finally took a deep breath and stared at the computer to prepare for action.


    Next, be sure to be fast... Faster


    ¡°3¡­¡­2¡­¡­1£¡¡±


    After silently counting in his heart, in an instant, ah Kang took his hand like electricity, picked up the computer without a second pause, turned and rushed out of the window.


    At the same time, the little red dot on the table suddenly lit up.


    The sound of "Di Di" was like a life-threatening clock, which strangely overshadowed ah Kang''s footsteps in a quiet space.


    With one step, the countdown on the table gently "tick", so coordinated, but it makes people tremble.


    Seeing the window in front of me, the red dot on the table suddenly accelerated at the moment, "didi didi -".


    "Grass." Ah Kang suddenly frowned, dared not delay at all, and jumped forward


    "Boom!"


    The violent explosion set off a strong sound wave at the base.


    In this frightening explosion, the sound of glass breaking in the window seems so light and weak, as if it does not exist.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At a distance, Shazhi and others were waiting quietly.


    They haven''t received the news from Jian Yi. At the moment, they are all a little flustered and worried.


    Especially Shazhi, his eyes are staring at the building in front of him, and he doesn''t want to miss the slightest movement.


    The crowd was on guard when they saw a sudden flash in front of them, followed by a deafening explosion, as if to run through all their eardrums.


    "Ah Dong..."


    Shazhi was stunned. Looking at the fire caused by the explosion in front of her, her mind was blank for a moment. She got up and rushed over regardless of anything else.


    "Miss!" Alin was the first to react, and his face was shocked, but at least he remembered to stretch out his hand and hold down Shazhi.


    Running around at this time is undoubtedly a target for the other party.


    "Young lady, calm down..."


    "You let go of me!" Shazhi shook her head fiercely, with hanging tears hanging from the corners of her eyes. Her little face was pale. She was biting her teeth. While breaking away from Alin''s arm, she was about to run over, "you let go of me, ah Dong is inside..."


    "Calm down!" Alin was also shocked by the sudden explosion, and his heart was cold. His hands were frozen unconsciously, but he still grabbed Shazhi.


    He looked at the fire in front of him, looked at Shazhi''s panicked eyes, clenched his teeth and advised: "Miss, they didn''t summon back. If there was an accident, they wouldn''t even struggle. Let''s wait."


    With that, he winked at the people next to him.


    The man took his life and immediately touched it to check.

 Chapter 1328

    "Think about it. If they were really unprepared, the control room would never explode without saying a word." Alin is still persuading Shazhi.


    Shazhi''s hands trembled slightly, staring at the burning building in front of her, with water light in her eyes, but she had forced herself to calm down.


    Ah Lin is right. There is no movement or news from Jian Yi. This is not normal.


    At least


    At least even if they encounter an explosion unprepared, they will never fail to make a sound.


    Seeing her calm down, Alin was relieved.


    At this time, the man who checked in the past also helped ah Kang come over.


    He was injured, and there were wounds in varying degrees on his face, legs and arms. Some were cut by glass when jumping out of the window, and some were injured by explosive fragments. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his bones.


    "Where''s Dong? Where is he?" Seeing him, Shazhi hurriedly asked.


    "He''s fine." Ah Kang pointed to the remaining half of the building and said, "it''s hidden inside."


    Until hearing this sentence, Shazhi finally breathed a sigh of relief. She relaxed her strength and sat on the ground.


    "Miss..."


    Lin hurriedly reached out to hold her, which didn''t make her fall to the ground.


    Ah Kang handed over the computer in his arms and said, "Miss, ah Dong asked me to send it."


    Obviously, the size of the wound on his body continues, but the computer in his arms is still safe and sound at the moment.


    Shazhi reached out to pick it up. At the moment, her hand was still cold and stiff. She shook it for several times before finally holding the computer in her arms.


    "It''s hard for you..." Shazhi nodded and turned to tell Alin, "wrap up his wound quickly."


    Dou GE''s call came at this time.


    Shazhi took several deep breaths to stabilize her breathing and voice. She just wanted to call people, but she recognized Dou GE''s voice over there and shouted, "Uncle Dou."


    "What happened to you, Yi Yi?" Dou Ge asked directly.


    Shazhi looks at the house that has been blown up in front of her. Starting from Jian Yi''s split up with herself, she briefly tells Dou Ge the process of things.


    Finally, he said, "Uncle Dou, don''t worry about you and aunt Haixi. Ah Dong is fine."


    The little girl was still at a loss in panic just now. In the blink of an eye, she was calmly persuading others.


    Without seeing Jian Yi herself, she was still flustered, but in turn comforted Dou Ge.


    If she gets confused, Jian Haixi, who can''t get in touch with Jian Yi, will be even more worried.


    After listening to her words, Dou Ge relaxed his airway: "it''s okay."


    The explosion just now made him "buzz" in his mind, and now he was finally completely relieved.


    If Jane Yi has another accident, I''m afraid none of them can bear the consequences.


    He told Shazhi a few more words with his mobile phone and told them to be careful. He was about to hang up, but he heard Shazhi suddenly say, "Uncle Dou, wait..."


    Shazhi holds her cell phone. She wanted to ask Jian Haixi about their progress. Just as she was about to say it, she saw a call inserted into her cell phone. It was Jian Yi who worried everyone just now.


    She paused and had no time to say anything to Dou Ge. She just stopped him and turned on the three-way communication device at the same time.


    "Hello."


    Jian Yi''s low voice came from the receiver, followed by the sound of fire on his side, which should be the sound after the explosion.


    Hearing his voice, Dou Ge immediately handed Jian Haixi his mobile phone, patted her hand and said, "it''s Yiyi."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes brightened, hurried to pick up the mobile phone and asked in a trembling voice, "Yiyi, are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    "Mommy?"


    Jian Yi paused, and soon realized that it was Shazhi who opened the three-party call. Wen said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Hearing his voice, Jane Haixi closed her eyes tightly and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since the explosion, her heart has been hanging for fear that something might happen to Jian Yi. Until now, she covered her face with one hand and squatted down in place.


    "I''ll start operating the system here soon. Mommy, how''s your side?" In the receiver, Jian Yi''s voice continued.


    Jian Haixi blinked his sour eyes, looked up at the mosquito in front of the eye storehouse and said, "I''m preparing to act, but I''m afraid there''s an ambush in the storehouse. It''s not easy to save people."


    Shazhi said, "aunt Haixi, wait a minute. If I remember correctly, there is a protection system in the warehouse."


    As soon as her voice fell, Jian Yi quickly answered, "I''ll check it right away. Mommy, wait for me for two minutes. If I can control the protection system, I can buy you more time."


    Jian Haixi nodded and answered.


    Shazhi also sat there, put the computer on her lap, and opened it to operate online with Jian Yi.


    The system of the base was originally made by the two of them. Now they work together, naturally there is no problem.


    The phone didn''t hang up. Jian Haixi could clearly hear the sound of tapping the keyboard.


    On the other hand, Dou Ge always pays close attention to the movement of mosquitoes.


    Jie just left. It''s not time for them to go out yet. They must wait until the mosquitoes relax their vigilance. At that time, it''s the most appropriate time for them to go out again.


    In less than two minutes, Jian Yi''s voice rang out from his mobile phone again, with a calm and calm that was inconsistent with his age: "Mommy, no problem, I can operate, but I need about five minutes, and I''ll be young and mischievous at that time, and strive for one or two minutes."


    After listening, Jian Haixi was silent. He turned to Dou Ge and repeated Jian Yi''s words to him: "brother Dou, what do you think?"


    After thinking for a few seconds, Dou Ge nodded to her and said, "no problem, let''s do it."


    After all, they just need to fight for the space to save ARJO.


    Jian Yi and Shazhi both heard Dou GE''s words. Jian Yi said, "let''s count the time from now on. The system in the warehouse will be disconnected in five minutes. Uncle Ying and they must evacuate in two minutes."


    "Yes, I''ll inform them." After Jian Haixi finished, he hesitated and said, "Yi Yi, after the operation, you should change a place immediately. You can''t stay there any more, you know?"


    After this incident, the mosquitoes will definitely notice that the base system has been manipulated again. At that time, they will wantonly look for the traces of Jian Yi and Shazhi.


    In other words, Jian Yi shifted the danger from them to himself.


    Hearing Jian Haixi''s advice, Jian Yi hooked her lip and said, "Mommy, don''t worry, I''ll protect myself."


    Several parties hung up the phone. Jian Haixi held his mobile phone, but his eyebrows couldn''t open.


    Things were getting out of control, and even she didn''t know where she could go.


    Dou Ge looked at her, reached out and took her wrist and said, "don''t be distracted. It''s our turn next, Haixi. Are you afraid?"


    Afraid of mosquitoes in front of you?


    Jian Haixi was stunned, shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m not afraid."


    She was afraid of the fate that could not be changed after her efforts, not the immediate difficulties.

 Chapter 1329

    In front of the warehouse.


    The mosquito watched the surrounding situation with vigilance. While patrolling from east to west, he ordered his men to be on full alert.


    Several minutes after Jie left, he finally patrolled twice again. There was still only silence and darkness around. The mosquito couldn''t help but relax.


    The base was hardly quiet all night, and as the initiator of all this, the mosquito naturally didn''t have a moment''s rest. Until now, he was too sleepy to open his eyes.


    "Shit..." he glanced at the direction Jie left, looked up at the empty front, and finally couldn''t help whispering, "it''s not all by guessing that he pretended to break so much. He hasn''t seen a fart shadow for so long..."


    Then he yawned twice, and his eyes narrowed into a seam.


    "Boss, how long do we have to stay here?" A man behind him whispered.


    Also tired for so long, they have to run around. They have long been tired and can''t stand it.


    "Bullshit, of course, wait until Jane Haixi comes." The mosquito stared at him, spat hard on the ground and pointed to the people behind him, "cheer up for me. If anyone dares to put a fly in me tonight, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Although his tone of voice was fierce, he probably yawned a lot. His eyes were full of sleepiness and tide, but he was not oppressive.


    Those men also gave a strong reply, paying attention to their own direction. Only the one who spoke first came up to the mosquito and whispered, "I didn''t say, boss, if the women of Jian Haixi don''t come today, will our brothers really stay up all night?"


    He asked in a low voice. He said and looked around for fear that the man named Jie would appear and disappear.


    Of course he didn''t dare to let him hear this, that is, he didn''t dare to say it until he left.


    The mosquito had no patience for a long time. He scratched his hair on his face and said, "what can I do? Things have come to this point, but if you don''t want to keep them, you have to keep them."


    Their plan has reached the most critical moment. They are about to seize Jian Haixi and see the dawn of victory. How can they give up at this time?


    Besides, the man won''t let them give up


    "Brother mosquito..." the man looked like he didn''t know how to speak, called him, and looked like he wanted to talk and stop.


    "Tut... You''re fucking constipated." The mosquito looked at him impatiently and said in a rough voice, "speak quickly and sharpen haw."


    The man took a deep breath and said, "brother, it''s not my brother who has a problem, but... You''ve listened too much to the words called Jie..."


    "Huh?"


    Before he finished, the mosquito had a fierce look in his eyes and stared at him.


    Although mosquito is not in a high position at ordinary times, he is a reckless man. When his face gets dark, he really has some momentum. Moreover, now he is the main master of this base.


    If ARJO is unlucky and dies this time, they won''t all be his men.


    The nearby people were sweating. They hurriedly stretched out their hands to drag the man who didn''t have eyes, and whispered, "stop talking..."


    He didn''t have time to persuade him. After listening to his words, the man became more stubborn, stuck his neck, looked at the mosquito like death and said, "brother, I don''t want to hold it any longer. Since I''ve opened this mouth, you''ll kill me today, and I''ll finish!"


    He took a deep breath: "you know, I always think you are an owl. What are our brothers willing to follow you for? I sincerely believe you can lead us out of a different road, so that we will not be the same as in the past, but now?"


    "Brother, look, what are you like now? What are you like, brothers?" He waved to the men behind him, and his face was not satisfied. "Since that Jie came, you have followed him like this. What he said is what. No matter what we do, we will take him as the emperor. But he looks down on people all day, brother... Brothers feel oppressed for you in private!"


    "Stop talking!"


    What else does he want to say? Someone nearby has interrupted him fiercely. While reaching out to pull him back, he apologized to the mosquito and said, "brother, don''t be angry. Don''t worry about him. He''s just talking nonsense..."


    Then he kicked the man''s calf and scolded: "I don''t have long eyes. I don''t apologize to brother mosquito. Get back quickly!"


    "Hey, don''t... it''s not a big deal." The mosquito stopped with a smile.


    Since the man spoke just now, the mosquito always had a gloomy face and was silent. His eyes looked sharp as if he was going to kill. Only then did he scare the people next to him and hurried out to persuade him.


    But at the moment, the mosquito seemed to be all right. His face changed greatly. It seemed that he didn''t hear what he had just said. He smiled and patted the man''s head: "they are all his brothers. They always say what they have. It''s not that serious."


    "Boss, you really don''t blame me?" His men watched him carefully.


    The mosquito shook his head and looked forward again. His eyes had become cruel and resolute.


    "You can rest assured that this base can only be ours... What you see now is only temporary. When things are over, I will deal with everything that should be dealt with naturally!"


    "Boss, you mean..."


    Another subordinate heard the speech and looked at the mosquito and asked in a low voice.


    They had some dissatisfaction because they wanted to work for Jie. When they heard this, their resentment dissipated.


    The mosquito glanced at them faintly and said in a low voice, "don''t spread this word. You still have to do what you should do. Remember?"


    "Yes."


    The two grinned and smiled together, no longer as they had just looked, "I knew we didn''t talk to the wrong person..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark, Jian Haixi, who was quietly approaching at some time, heard their conversation and sneered with disdain.


    She did not deliberately hide her voice, so as soon as the voice was issued, the people in front of the warehouse were surprised, all looked around vigilantly and tried to find her out.


    But looking around, there was still no figure around.


    "Who! Get out!" The men close to the mosquito immediately shouted.


    "Oh, aren''t you waiting for me? Why? You can''t even hear your opponent''s voice?"


    In the dark corner, a clear voice came from there first. Then, Jian Haixi''s leisurely figure also appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Compared with the heavily armed and heavily guarded on their side, Jian Haixi looked like he was just going out for a walk, without any tension before the battle.


    Jian Haixi walked slowly over, slightly raised his eyebrows and looked down at the mosquitoes in front of him: "such a high sounding villain who can kill the donkey deserves to be in charge of the whole base?"


    "Jian Haixi!"


    After waiting all night, he finally waited for the person in front of him. The mosquito clenched his fist, stared at her with bloodshot eyes, gnashing his teeth and said, "I finally waited for you..."


    "Oh, really?" Jian Haixi curled his lips and smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes. His eyes were covered with a layer of ice, "so you were waiting for me? I thought you were sleeping."


    Mosquito: "

 Chapter 1330

    Jian Haixi looked around like he didn''t see his smelly face, pretending to be surprised and said, "Oh, so you brought so many people just to wait for a woman for me? Tut tut..."


    She shook her head, picked her chin at the mosquito, smiled meaningfully and said, "mosquito, you are really more and more promising."


    The mosquito''s face turned black again. None of the people present could hear it. Jian Haixi almost said, "mosquito, you are a coward"


    For a moment, none of the men behind dared to say a word.


    After taking several deep breaths, the mosquito managed to press down the old blood on his chest. He knew that Jian Haixi was a woman with a poisonous mouth, but he never thought that she had just met face-to-face for five minutes. Her words were more and more cruel.


    "Jian Haixi..." he clenched his back teeth, clenched his fist, and his chest was so angry.


    "I tell you, if you know something, you''ll quickly be obedient!" When someone saw this, he stepped forward and pointed to Jian Haixi and angrily scolded, "don''t just show off your ability. With us today, you can''t escape from brother mosquito even if you insert wings!"


    "That''s nature." Jian Haixi smiled and didn''t refute at all. He just nodded his head and said, "you so many big men are still carrying equipment. If this can make me run, where will you put your face?"


    Her voice was gentle and soft, without any aggression, but it fell to their ears through the air. It sounded like a needle. It was very harsh.


    People: "


    Just now he said to be an owl, but Jian Haixi''s short words made them look so tasteless one by one.


    Everyone was speechless by her words. One by one, they could only red their eyes and open their mouths several times, and no one could say a word.


    The mosquito stared at her coldly. Jian Haixi seemed to have done nothing since he appeared, but he had slapped him in the face.


    This woman... He had to catch her and torture her today. She was just arrogant. At that time, she begged herself to let her go. Hum


    His eyes flickered in the dark for a few times, took a few breaths, and finally calmed down. He hooked his lips and said with a sneer: "what a sharp toothed Jian Haixi, just say whatever you say. Anyway, you have to stay here for me whether you are dead or alive. I''ll see if you can say it then!"


    Jian Haixi glanced at the mosquito''s face twice, raised his eyebrows slightly, and still hung a smile around his mouth.


    The night breeze gently lifted the broken hair in her ear. Compared with these people, she was obviously thin, but she was so calm that she never looked at any of them.


    Therefore, I disdain to return to the sentence of mosquitoes.


    Her calmness finally angered the people in front of her.


    The mosquito frowned fiercely, and a dirty word poured into his mouth, but he took a deep breath, still pressed it down, and suddenly changed his face.


    He raised his hand and slowly pointed to the warehouse behind him. With a cruel smile on his mouth, he said: "if my guess is good, you''re here to save ah Zhuo, aren''t you? I can tell you the truth. He''s inside, a few meters behind me. You can go in if you have the ability..."


    Jian Haixi smiled and brushed her hair disordered by the wind. She said carelessly, "don''t worry, I''ll go in. Don''t worry."


    "Oh, don''t worry?" The mosquito snorted coldly and said with a smile, "as an old acquaintance, I would advise you to go in as soon as possible, otherwise..."


    After a pause, he suddenly looked grim, "I''m afraid that when you want to go in, ah Zhuo will be dead."


    His words made Jane Haixi''s face slightly changed.


    She doesn''t care about any threat from mosquitoes, because she knows that mosquitoes don''t necessarily have the ability to catch themselves, but with Dou GE''s shadow in front, she has to care about his words.


    It is not impossible for such a vicious person to deal with Zhuo by the same cruel means to Dou ge


    Jian Haixi slowly put away his smile and squinted at the mosquito: "in fact, I''ve wanted to ask you for a long time. I can understand that you deal with me and Dou Ge. After all, everyone has different positions, but ah Zhuo... I really can''t figure it out."


    Looking at the mosquito''s eyes, Jian Haixi stopped and said, "ah Zhuo is your brother who lives and dies together. How many life and death disasters have you broken through together for so many years, but now you have killed him. Do you still have human nature?"


    She obviously said this to the mosquito, but several people around the mosquito looked a little unnatural after listening to it.


    Jian Haixi is right. They are in the base and are brothers with ah Zhuo. Obviously, they used to be a family, but now they take the lead in raising weapons and facing their family with swords. They all feel guilty.


    One of them turned white and red, pursed his lips, and just wanted to say something, the mosquito immediately threw his sharp eye knife at him.


    The man was staring at him and was afraid. He bowed his head and dared not speak again.


    The mosquito snorted coldly with a calm face: "Jian Haixi, did you come out on the first day? Who doesn''t know in our business? Human nature is the least valuable thing!"


    "Hiss." Like hearing a big joke, Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing and nodding, "yes, you''re right, so in terms of human nature, you can start with your life and death brothers, and in terms of dignity, you can nod and bow to a man who doesn''t know where to come from. In terms of pattern, you don''t tell the wolf into the house, but you think you can control the overall situation..."


    She stared at the mosquito. Her clear voice was sonorous and powerful. She made a sound in the dark night. One sentence was more oppressive than another: "you look at yourself too high. You don''t deserve to be my enemy!"


    Being belittled by her in front of many of her subordinates is worthless. The mosquito is very angry and hates it. He clenched his teeth and waved his hand, He commanded the men beside him to surround Jian Haixi: "bitch! What you said is so good. Haven''t you heard that the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit? You don''t care how I behave. Today, I''m the boss here! If you give me another word, I''ll let you know what life is better than death!"


    He said that those men had also surrounded Jian Haixi in a circle in the center.


    To be cautious, they only dealt with a woman in Jian Haixi. They also ran past five or six people at once. They were afraid that if they were careless, they really let the woman run away.


    Jian Haixi glanced at the five or six people around him. There was no fear on his face. He straightened his waist and sneered, "boss? Tell me what boss you are! The kind who hides behind people and doesn''t dare to stand out? Coward!"


    "What the fuck did you say!"


    The mosquito was so excited by her that her eyes were bloodshot, pointed to her and cursed, "Jane Haixi, you fucking..."


    Before he finished, Jian Haixi sneered and interrupted his words, pointing to himself: "hum, I need so many people to deal with a woman, but I dare not even stand in front of me. What do you call boss?!"


    "OK... OK!" The mosquito smiled angrily, with a cruel intention in his eyes, nodded and said, "I''ll take you personally today and tell you to die in front of me!"


    After saying that, he waved his hand to let those people back, and raised his feet to Jian Haixi.

 Chapter 1331

    "Brother mosquito..."


    The men around looked at the mosquitoes coming, and Jian Haixi, who was not afraid in the middle of his eyes, whispered to remind the mosquitoes.


    But before he finished, he was frightened by the cold sweep of mosquitoes and immediately silenced.


    A circle of people looked at each other and retreated a few steps in silence.


    They can''t provoke mosquitoes, but it''s impossible to let go so completely.


    It''s not that they don''t believe in the skill of mosquitoes, but the most important thing tonight is to win Jian Haixi. Naturally, they can''t afford any difference.


    In the middle of the circle, Jian Haixi, who was watched covetously by the public, glanced around the corner of his eyes, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Good


    But not enough


    At least she wants these people to retreat to a place where they have no time to react, or they can''t do it for a moment.


    In her mind, she raised her chin slightly and approached the mosquito. Her face changed slightly. She was as proud and calm as ever.


    The mosquito''s eyes were deep. What he hated most was the look of Jian Haixi. That kind of lofty and contempt was like stabbing him with invisible daggers one after another.


    Be careful in front of Jie. Why can a woman show such a face to him?


    Today he must give this woman some color to see!


    While moving his wrist, he grinned at the corner of his mouth and said with a cruel smile: "Jian Haixi, save your dead look for Lord Yan in hell. I''ll let you die today... Don''t worry, I won''t torture you, so I don''t have to say that I bully women..."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi turned a big white eye and disdained to say, "I advise you not to say it too early. If you really have the ability to kill me, it will be a shame if you can''t beat me in a moment and go back and ask the brothers next to you to do it again."


    "Joke! Can''t I take you a woman?" The mosquito was excited by her and turned red.


    Jane Haixi shrugged her shoulders, hummed and smiled, and didn''t speak.


    But the look in his eyes was clearly saying, "isn''t this the truth...".


    The mosquito bit his teeth, stared at her angrily, raised his hand and waved back a group of people around him: "you all step back. No one is allowed to do anything today. I''ll deal with this woman myself!"


    Several hands looked at each other. One of them thought for a moment, but he still stubbornly reminded him, "brother, what if something goes wrong... Jian Haixi is so crafty that he has to guard against it."


    "Hum, she''s crafty, and I''m not a vegetarian!"


    At the moment, the mosquito has been excited by Jian Haixi, so it''s hard to calm down. My mind is full of the fact that I must take her personally today, and I can''t think of anything else.


    "You all step back. Who dares to help today? I''ll break his leg!"


    The mosquito finished, clenched his right hand into a fist, and had gone straight to the door of Jianhai river. The sound of the hunting air was numb


    Seeing that he was really angry, his men didn''t dare to persuade him any more. Since they had moved their hands, they whispered and retreated to the side.


    Anyway, if you don''t let them do it, the mosquitoes let it out themselves. Even if something goes wrong in the end, it''s not their fault.


    Although Jane Haixi seemed to care nothing, she never relaxed every minute since she stood here. She had already started to prevent mosquitoes.


    At this time, seeing that he rushed straight towards her, Jian Haixi smiled slightly, dodged aside flexibly and avoided his first attack.


    Then, without waiting for his second punch, Jian Haixi spotted a direction far away from those men, dodged and took a few steps back.


    The mosquito was already angry. When she saw that Jian Haixi had retreated, she thought she would only show off her tongue. When she moved her hand, she was afraid immediately. Therefore, she moved more quickly and attacked her again with a grim smile.


    Jane Haixi stared at him without blinking.


    From the beginning to now, she stood here with mosquitoes in anger and disgust, wasting so long, in order to wait for this moment.


    When the mosquitoes are far away from his men, then


    "Whoosh..." at the moment when everyone was attracted by the fight between Jian Haixi and mosquitoes, a burly figure fell quietly from the sky.


    They just felt that in the blink of an eye, their eyes suddenly darkened. Then they saw a fast figure rushing towards the mosquito and Jian Haixi.


    The mosquito''s attention was all on Jian Haixi, and he didn''t notice the upheaval behind him.


    He was excitedly preparing to strike Jian Haixi, when he vaguely heard the sound of breaking the air behind him. The next second, he had been kicked in the back of his heart, landing on all fours and lying firmly on the ground


    Dou Ge and Jian Haixi cooperated with each other very well. The time was not bad. At the moment when the mosquito was most relaxed, they gave him the heaviest blow.


    He knew that he was seriously injured and couldn''t delay time. There were probably only one or two useful attacks, so the foot he kicked on the mosquito just now was merciless. He kicked the mosquito on the ground and coughed twice, leaving a mouthful of blood along the corner of his mouth


    When the mosquito fell down, Jian Haixi had already flashed to one side. At this time, he took the opportunity to step forward, twisted his arm and knelt him on the ground. At the same time, there was a dagger in his other hand, and the cold and sharp blade was right against the mosquito''s neck.


    This series of changes only took place in a few tens of seconds. When the surrounding men reacted, the scene in front of them had undergone earth shaking changes.


    Their leader was being pressed there like a prisoner, and in front of him, in addition to Jian Haixi, stood the combat effectiveness ceiling on the road, Dou Ge.


    "Brother mosquito..."


    His face was a little flustered. He looked at the mosquitoes, Dou Ge and Jian Haixi. Those closer to Jian Haixi were already eager to come forward.


    "Who dares to come up!"


    Without waiting for their real action, Jian Haixi''s dagger crossed and scratched a blood mark on the mosquito''s neck. "If you dare to come closer to me, come up and collect his body."


    Her voice was fierce. These people who were already unstable in the military were frightened and trembled by her. For a moment, they were not, nor did they retreat.


    Jian Haixi glanced at them, turned to his mosquitoes and sneered, "you lost."


    "Jane Haixi, you bitch!" The mosquito was pressed by her head, spit a bloody spit on the ground, and cursed, "despicable and shameless. You have the ability to fight me openly. What ability is it to rely on a man!"


    Jian Haixi''s eyebrows were slightly picked. There was no angry look on his face. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, "I''m flattered. I learned all these from you."


    "You fucking..."


    The mosquito still wanted to scold. Dou Ge slapped him in the face, slapped his face aside, frowned and scolded: "clean your mouth, let me hear a word, pull out your tongue!"


    The mosquito was angry and angry. He gasped on his chest, but he counseled Dou Ge.


    Even if he knew that Dou Ge was seriously injured in front of him, he didn''t dare to be hard with him.


    Dou GE''s ruthlessness is unknown to everyone on the road. Besides


    Dou Ge just kicked him. He''s fucking hurt internally!

 Chapter 1332

    The mosquito turned his head. As soon as he wanted to take a few deep breaths of air pressure, he was patted on his head by Jian Haixi. He taught him, "be honest. If you touch my dagger again, you won''t have eyes."


    When she was so pressed under her hand, the mosquito was already bent and patted by her like a pet. For a moment, the sullen air rushed to his head and exploded. He couldn''t bear it any more. He said hard: "if you want to kill, you can cut it! I tell you, if you want me to surrender in front of you, dream!"


    "Want to die?" Dou Ge sneered, pulled his hair back with one hand, stared into his eyes and said, "the beauty of thinking! I''m so sorry for my injury..."


    His eyes were so intimidating that the mosquito gave a meal and subconsciously put aside his eyes.


    But soon he turned his eyes back. His self-esteem and pride did not allow him to admit defeat in front of Dou Ge.


    He gritted his teeth and asked, "what do you want? Do you still want to use those means on me? I tell you, I''m not afraid..."


    He was shouting. Dou Ge suddenly loosened his hand, stood up straight and came to replace Jian Haixi.


    As soon as the mosquito''s vicious words were put in the middle, he was suddenly grabbed by someone and stood up with his back collar, swallowing all his words to his mouth.


    "Don''t worry, those things need you. Don''t worry about them so much. Now..." Dou Ge took the mosquito''s back collar, twisted his wrists behind his back, raised his chin in front and said, "if you don''t want to die, come with us."


    "You dream..." the mosquito squinted at him, and the hand behind him died. He wanted to break free, but Dou Ge pinched it hard. For a moment, it was like being twisted by pliers, and almost broke the wrist bone, "you..."


    Dou Ge didn''t talk to him anymore. He put his elbow on his waist impolitely, and the mosquito immediately vomited blood


    "Brother mosquito..."


    The next man panicked and took a step forward involuntarily.


    "Hey..." Jian Haixi pointed his dagger at the man''s feet and soon pointed it again at the mosquito''s neck. He smiled at those men and said, "I told you not to mess around, or his life will end here..."


    "You!"


    They hated and stared at her, but they were afraid of the dagger in her hand and Dou Ge nearby. They could only stare at her.


    Jian Haixi didn''t look at them anymore. He turned his head and motioned to the mosquito, "don''t go yet."


    "You..." the mosquito''s face has turned a little white. Dou Ge didn''t take back his strength just now. He happened to be in his most painful place. At this moment, he is still pumping on his waist. Without his spirit just now, he said weakly, "where do you want to take me?"


    "Don''t be afraid. As long as you cooperate, you won''t suffer at the moment." Jian Haixi smiled and said, "I just want you to take us to meet the man just now."


    "Jie?" Asked the mosquito subconsciously.


    "Oh, so his name is Jie?" Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows. "He''s from Eugene Yan, isn''t he?"


    The mosquito''s eyes flashed slightly and closed its lips without saying a word.


    "Speak!"


    As soon as Dou Ge roared, the mosquito felt a pain. He didn''t dare to hide, but he didn''t dare to tell the truth. He just said, "if you just want to see him, I can ask someone to call him."


    As he spoke, his hand twisted by Dou Ge moved slightly, trying to sign to his men while they didn''t pay attention.


    He calculated very well, thinking that he was weak and completely controlled by the two. The state of hostages was the easiest to take advantage of, but he didn''t calculate that he was against Dou Ge and Jian Haixi


    He only moved a little, and his men didn''t have time to see his movements. His arm had been twisted by Dou goliso and unloaded, and was twisted and hung on his shoulder in a strange posture


    Dou Ge sneered with disdain: "I still want to make small moves in my hand, mosquito, I think you are really tired of living..."


    However, his words did not get a response, because what sounded with his voice was the scream of mosquitoes in front of the whole warehouse


    "Let''s be honest. You have to test our patience." Jian Haixi shrugged his shoulders, patted the dagger gently on his face, and recalled his attention with the cold temperature, "today I want you to take me to him."


    Dou Ge was more direct. He didn''t talk to him anymore. He directly pulled him around and pushed him forward: "go."


    The mosquito''s forehead had exuded a thin layer of sweat. He was controlled by Dou Ge. No matter how brave he was, he didn''t dare to do it again, so he had to obediently lead them forward.


    When those men saw the three of them walking out slowly, they subconsciously followed them.


    Everyone knows that Jian Haixi is the most important target tonight. In addition, their leader is also there. The moving three people are like a moving shining treasure, or a moving explosive magazine, which has attracted all their attention.


    Seeing those figures leave and turn one by one, for a time, the door of the warehouse became the quietest place in the whole base.


    Looking at this scene, the shadow hiding in the dark took the opportunity to make a gesture to his men and pointed to the warehouse. In the next moment, several flexible figures jumped several times and disappeared in front of the warehouse.


    I think the guards outside are safe, so there are less than ten people in the warehouse at the moment.


    They vaguely heard the movement outside, but no one thought that it was not only Jian Haixi and Dou Ge who sneaked into the base tonight, but they also had helpers


    "Call people and inform them quickly..."


    Someone quickly reacted and was taking the communicator to inform the outside. Before he could speak, he heard a "buzzing ~" current sound from the communicator.


    At the next moment, the system of the warehouse was completely disconnected, and all signals and power supplies were collectively shielded, as if they were suddenly isolated from the world.


    The left behind people are not the most outstanding people in the base. They are willing to make trouble with mosquitoes. Just think about it and know that they are all low-income people.


    The communication was cut off, the warehouse was dark again, and there was no sound of their companions outside. Those people had been in a panic for a long time and reluctantly responded for only a moment.


    In the darkness, only one scream after another was heard in the quiet space.


    No more, no less, in exactly two minutes.


    The lights in the warehouse finally came on again, and all systems and signals were restored at the same time.


    There were seven or eight people lying on the ground, but Zhuo, who was tied to the chair, disappeared.


    Only the electric current sound of "stabbing..." kept coming from the communicator on the ground.

 Chapter 1333

    When Jian Haixi and Dou Ge walked towards Jie with mosquitoes, their target, Jie, was in a "dilemma" at the moment.


    To be more precise, he was tripped by someone, by a... Eukins. The man Yan named to take them back stumbled.


    In fact, when the explosion came from the control room, Jie had already reacted and was ready to rush there. However, he only had time to take a few steps and was blocked by the sudden appearance of a small figure.


    Jie Wei lowered his head, raised his eyebrows, stared at the fearless man in front of him, and gently hooked his lips.


    Mo Xiujin.


    When he appeared just now, he was really surprised.


    "I thought you would hide all the time." Jie said meaningfully.


    Although they had never met, they talked as if they had known each other.


    Mo Xiujin shrugged, looked indifferent and said, "if you can''t hide, you have to come out..."


    His tone was light, as if they were just playing a game of hide and seek, not gambling on their lives.


    Or maybe in Mo Xiujin''s heart, this is not a big deal. Even if he gambled on his life, he still only regarded it as a small game.


    Now, he didn''t want the cat to catch his teammates, so he stood up despite Mo Tong''s opposition.


    Different from Jian Haixi and Jian Yi, Mo Xiujin and his party have been very successful since they came out of the forest. Under the leadership of Jiao Jiu, several people successfully touched the base, and then began to act in groups according to the original plan.


    Until they saw the explosion.


    The fire mercilessly lit up the control room, red their faces and almost red their eyes.


    Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin were almost blank. They just stood in situ and looked at the direction silently. No one responded.


    They guessed that there would be an ambush, but no one guessed that the ambush would be explosives.


    They almost ran away in situ and rushed towards the control room regardless. Fortunately, Shazhi heard the news later, so as to avoid another commotion.


    But although the news of Shazhi stopped them, he and Mo Tong had differences after that.


    Such a big movement is bound to attract the attention of others.


    The so-called big man behind the mosquito must rush to the control room at the first time to "collect the body" for Jian Yi, or catch the fish that slipped through the net.


    Anyway, he could never watch the control room explode without being indifferent.


    So Mo Xiujin immediately decided to touch the man, regardless of Mo Tong''s obstruction. At least this can buy Jian Yi some time and keep him and Shazhi safe.


    Fortunately, he stood up, otherwise Jie would not be standing here at the moment, but behind Jian Yi.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jie was blocked by him and was not worried. He was just a group of children. He didn''t have to think about it to know what Mo Xiujin was thinking.


    He smiled and said, "if I guess right, you voluntarily stand up and don''t want me to go to the system control room?"


    "Good." Mo Xiujin nodded and replied with the corners of his lips.


    He was not nervous at all. It was like standing in front of him was just an ordinary person, not a person who planned to take him into another hell like world.


    "You have courage." Jie still smiled and a light flashed in his eyes.


    Although he is a child, he has never seen such a brave child.


    "You''re good, too. You don''t look stupid." Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and said "reciprocity" to him.


    Jie chuckled and looked at Mo Xiujin with brighter eyes. It was the first time he had been praised so much when he lived so big, and the other party was still a child.


    He seems to have finally noticed a trace of fun from the man in front of him. No wonder eukins. Yan always wanted them to take people back.


    Even he is more willing to chat with Mo Xiujin than those vulgar ordinary people, such as those stupid mosquitoes.


    "You are very smart, and you seem not afraid of me at all. You have great courage."


    "That''s right. You''re a little worse than me." Mo Xiujin road.


    He said it very seriously. In that way, no one would doubt the idea in his heart.


    The smile on Jie''s face suddenly disappeared. Even mosquitoes dared not belittle him. Mo Xiujin in front of him said so naturally.


    He pointed Mo Xiujin across the air, narrowed his eyes and said, "boy, I praise you for your face. Has anyone told you that you are so arrogant on the road, but you will die very early..."


    As soon as he straightened his face, the aura around him was a little scary.


    Usually at this time, the mosquito had long been silent in front of him. He didn''t dare to say a word. He was also waiting for Mo Xiujin in front to show his fear or stunned expression.


    But Mo Xiujin just turned his eyes at him when he heard the speech and hummed, "save this as soon as possible. Don''t scare people. You think I don''t know? Your master won''t let you kill me."


    "Oh."


    Jie sneered and disdained, "it seems that I have said less. You are still very arrogant."


    He walked to Mo Xiujin with two steps behind his back and looked down at him: "you think you are very important, don''t you? It''s too important to knock? Let me tell you, you think too much... What do you think Yan wants you to do?"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t answer, just looked at him.


    He didn''t need Mo Xiujin''s answer either. He looked down and straightened his cuffs and said, "boy, you''re just another piece he likes. You''re too heavy on yourself. A piece that can''t be used by us. Killing it is better than keeping it. You should know this truth? Even if I kill you here tonight, Yan won''t do anything to me."


    "Really?"


    Mo Xiujin smiled, "but you seem to be only half right? I''m your chess piece, but I''m different from you."


    He shook his finger, and the smile on his face was very provocative: "kill the chess pieces that are not easy to use, but if I disappear, you will lose the greatest fun..."


    Jie''s face suddenly changed.


    He didn''t know that Mo Xiujin could see through this layer.


    After appreciating his face, Mo Xiujin turned to the fiery base and stretched out his arms, Close your eyes and take a deep breath: "I know what you want to do. Aren''t you people just messing up the whole world? Look at everyone trapped in the chaos and pain you create... But as a person, you can''t live for a hundred years, so what you need most is far more than these short games, but..."


    He paused for a moment, turned his head to Shang Jie''s unexpected face, slowly lifted up the corners of his lips, and showed an evil and surly smile: "it''s me, a person who can let your evil continue endlessly."

 Chapter 1334

    Jie looked at the man in front of him unexpectedly. This was the second time he looked at him carefully since he met.


    It seems to be confirming whether Mo Xiujin really guessed so much, or who told him something.


    Otherwise, at such a young age, how could he see things so thoroughly? This is something that many people like mosquitoes can''t do in their life.


    It was also at this moment that he finally understood more why eukins. Yan insisted on this Mo Xiujin.


    Obviously, there are not a few smart children in that pile. Everyone is a dragon and a phoenix among people, but eukins. Why did Yan fall in love with Mo Xiujin?


    At this moment, he finally had the answer.


    Because the present is wild, crazy and evil!


    Compared with those little guys who are walking on the right path, Mo Xiujin is really a good seedling who can inherit their "mantle"!


    He smiled slightly, nodded, did not refute Mo Xiujin''s words, but asked, "so, will you stand here and be willing to go with me?"


    Mo Xiujin shrugged and didn''t speak.


    "Why? No?" Jie smiled playfully. The next moment, he suddenly changed his face and hummed coldly, "it doesn''t matter whether you like it or not. In short, since you appear, the result can''t be controlled by you..."


    Then he raised his hand, obviously ready to take Mo Xiujin.


    "Hey, wait." Mo Xiujin''s voice didn''t fall. He flashed at his feet and quickly stepped back. The speed made Jie stunned.


    Like


    It''s already ready.


    "I haven''t finished yet. There''s no reason to start." Mo Xiujin shook his head and said solemnly, "you know, if I go with you voluntarily, you will save a lot of trouble. This is an absolutely cost-effective business."


    "But what?" Jie didn''t stop and asked, "there''s a but behind you?"


    "Smart, I like to negotiate terms with people like you." Mo Xiujin snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "in fact... It''s easy for me to go with you voluntarily. Just promise me a request."


    "You can talk about it." Jie nodded, "but I may not agree."


    Mo Xiujin said, "I just want you to promise that if I go with you voluntarily, everyone here will be safe!"


    "Oh, delusion!" Jie''s lips showed a sarcastic smile, "maybe I should withdraw my evaluation of you. You are just a naive and daydreaming child."


    "So you won''t agree?" Mo Xiujin stalled and sighed, "in that case, I can''t help it. You''d better remember what you''re saying now, but don''t go back."


    "Hiss, trying to scare me?" Jie smiled disdainfully and narrowed his eyes. "Mo Xiujin, did you find out who you are talking to now? What qualifications do you have to talk to me?"


    "Oh?" Mo Xiujin held his chest in his hands, and a trace of interest rarely appeared on his face, waiting for his words.


    "As long as I start to do it, it''s more than enough to deal with you. Today you have to go, whether you don''t go or not!" Jie sneered, "why should I agree to your request and find myself unhappy."


    "Are you sure?" Mo Xiujin smiled brightly on his face, shook his head on his back and said, "it''s not that I despise you, but I Mo Xiujin said nothing to you. If I don''t want to go with you, today... You can''t even take my little master''s body back."


    When he said this, his face was very calm, a pair of fox eyes narrowed slightly, without any oppression.


    But Jie suddenly changed his face: "really? You''d better be able to do it. Don''t just talk..."


    Before the words fell, he had suddenly moved his hand without warning, and his feet moved. The whole man rushed towards Mo Xiujin and stretched out his hand to grab his shoulder.


    Mo Xiujin seemed to have expected his action. There was no panic on his face. He calmly stood in place, turned his eyes and sighed: "I told you, I don''t believe it..."


    After he muttered, he only heard several voices breaking through the air in the silent night sky.


    "Whoosh... Whoosh..."


    In the dark night, I saw that there were dozens of sharp short arrows falling from the sky in the originally empty air. At the same time, they flew together from several directions.


    Their target is mo Xiujin and Jie in front of him, and... They don''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves.


    The arrow was fast and fierce, crossed Jie''s ear, immediately cut off a strand of his hair, and then flew towards Mo Xiujin


    Jie was surprised and immediately turned away. After Kan Kan fell firmly on the ground, he turned around and saw Mo Xiujin not move. There was a bright smile on his face from beginning to end, and there was no intention of avoiding.


    Just now, the short arrow that cut off his hair had hit Mo Xiujin''s arm. The red blood was slowly fainting from the place where he hit the arrow, but he still stood still as if he were ignorant.


    The next moment, another short arrow had gone straight to his heart.


    Mo Xiujin smiled as if he didn''t see anything, so he exposed his heart under the short arrow.


    Inch by inch


    "You''re fucking crazy!"


    Seeing that the arrow had arrived in front of him, Jie hate cursed and kicked Mo Xiujin out several meters away.


    His strength was not light. Mo Xiujin, who fell to the ground, supported the ground with one hand and coughed twice. He still couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    But it also avoided being shot into a horse honeycomb.


    He wiped the blood with his thumb on the corner of his mouth, stood up with his body and smiled proudly: "understand? I made a military order today. If I can''t achieve my goal, my companions will kill me, of course, including you..."


    He smiled cunningly and cleverly. Without blinking, he stretched out his hand, pulled out the arrow on his arm, threw it gently and threw it in front of Jie: "I mean what I say. Anyway, when we start, it''s also very lively..."


    The short arrow rolled several times on the ground and made a clear sound. Finally, it just rolled to Jie''s feet, which was still covered with Mo Xiujin''s blood, as if it was the most powerful threat to him.


    His face became more and more gloomy, his eyes crossed the messy arrows between them and looked at the man not far from him.


    Mo Xiujin still smiled wildly.


    He didn''t frown from beginning to end tonight, as if he would always be invincible.


    This is the first person he has ever seen who can gamble his life with a smile.


    He thinks he''s crazy, eukins. Yan Geng crazy.


    But unexpectedly, Mo Xiujin in front of me is even better than them at a young age!


    He frowned, and suddenly there was some expectation and... Fear in his heart.


    What kind of person is this person? How much wind and waves will be set off in this world in the future

 Chapter 1335

    "What? Have you thought about it?" Mo Xiujin put on a wicked smile on his lips and looked at the person in front of him faintly.


    He stood with his chest in his hands, allowing the blood on his arm to seep out slowly, but he was not in a hurry, giving Jie enough time to think.


    In his heart, the final result was already doomed anyway, and he didn''t care to spend more time appreciating the frustration on the face in front of him.


    Yes, frustration.


    Besides frustration, there was a trace of shame on Jie''s face.


    He stared at Mo Xiujin, who was not as tall as him. It was clear that tonight should be his perfect victory, but now he was threatened by a child, and even suppressed by him without resistance


    It''s incredible, and... It''s annoying!


    Jie''s face flashed a touch of anger, and the back of his hand clenched into a fist stretched green tendons. Looking at Mo Xiujin''s eyes, a strong sense of killing gradually rose.


    Even if I kill him here today, eukins. Yan won''t know the truth.


    At that time, he said that the base was in chaos. When he found Mo Xiujin, it was too late.


    He''s the right man, and Mo Xiujin is just a little fart, eukins. What can Yan you do with him?


    Thinking of this, Jie''s eyes were suddenly cruel, his steps retreated slightly, and his hand behind his back had clenched his fist and was ready to attack him.


    But just in a flash, Mo Xiujin seemed to have seen his intention, and he didn''t panic. He picked his eyebrow and smiled and lifted the uninjured hand.


    "It seems that you still don''t give up. Gee, it''s really troublesome..."


    The next moment, his fingers moved slightly, and another short arrow came from the air.


    "Hum ~" broke the air between them and stabbed it firmly at Jie''s feet.


    A bright threat.


    Looking at the short arrow that didn''t fall into the earth, Jie''s face was more ugly.


    This Mo Xiujin has challenged his bottom line again and again tonight


    Mo Xiujin seemed not to see his smelly face. His smile became more and more brilliant. He tilted his head and stretched out his hand to point to the arrow at Jie''s feet: "I told you, you have no choice. There is only one correct answer. If you choose wrong, you will die with me."


    Jie didn''t speak, but looked at Mo Xiujin''s eyes and narrowed slightly.


    For a long time, he suddenly moved his feet, gently picked his toes, picked up the short arrow in front of him and kicked it aside. His face was not as angry and angry as before, Just sneered and said, "Mo Xiujin, you are really great. At least, I am happy to admit that you are the one I like most among all the people I have met. If you can really grow up alive, your future achievements will be unlimited... Just..."


    After a pause, he suddenly shook his head and sighed, "it''s a pity that you, so smart, did two wrong things tonight. First, you shouldn''t appear in front of me tonight. Second, you shouldn''t threaten me... I''ve lived half my life. What I hate most in my life is being threatened!"


    With that, he slowly moved his wrist, looked up and looked around, then looked at Mo Xiujin, smiled and suddenly said, "today, I''ll bet with you! See if you die, or if we both die together, let''s go and have a look at the wind on huangquan road..."


    Looking at the madness gradually revealed on his face, Mo Xiujin''s face did not change, but the smile at the bottom of his eyes was still light.


    He thought that those were enough to make the man surrender.


    But facts have proved that the man in front of him is really not something he can deal with.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Jin!"


    Hearing Jie''s last words, Mo Tong, who was hiding in the dark, couldn''t wait any longer. He clenched his fist and said, "no, ah Jin is too dangerous. I have to go out!"


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    The nearby rose quickly grabbed him and said in a deep voice, "you can''t help him at this time, but you may stimulate each other."


    "I know you''re worried about Jin." Rosa pressed Mo Tong''s hand and said in a warm voice, "but now we shouldn''t go down to make trouble. That will only make the situation worse. Then everything will become uncontrollable..."


    Mo Tong closed his eyes and forced himself to suppress the impulse in his heart. How could he not know how stupid it was to rashly disrupt everyone''s plan.


    But Jie had already let go of his words. How could he leave Mo Xiujin alone


    For a time, in addition to impulse, there was only regret in his heart. He was not firm enough, otherwise


    "I shouldn''t have promised him just now! I shouldn''t have let him out!" His voice was dumb, his hands were clenched with fists, and his nails had long sunk into his flesh.


    Rose patted him on the shoulder and couldn''t bear it on her face.


    Mo Xiujin was still a child. When he put forward this idea, even she was startled, but there was no better way in a short time


    "What we should do now is to calm down. Calm down. Things haven''t reached the worst." She said in a warm voice, "aren''t they already taking action over there? We must stay rational in order to better cooperate with them..."


    They had passed the way to deal with Jie with Jian Yi before, but no one knew whether it would work.


    Mo Tong was stunned and looked down at the still motionless mobile phone. He could only hope that Jian Yi and Shazhi could be faster and faster


    Calm down, Mo Tong looks at Mo Xiujin and Jie again.


    Suddenly, he said, "three minutes."


    Rosa was stunned and looked at him in a daze. She didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Wait another three minutes. If there''s no news from Yi Yi, we''ll go out together and bring ah Jin back."


    He looked firm, and could not see the remorse and excitement just now except for the reddish fundus of his eyes.


    Rose looked at his expression. She knew that Mo Tong was ready to go out.


    She hesitated and asked, "what about sir?"


    Mo Tong was stiff. The heavy secret order that had been hidden in the bottom of his heart made his face look a little ugly.


    Rose sighed and said, "young master Tong, I know the secret order that Sir told you."


    She is the general person in charge here. Ning Jiwei''s decision can''t be hidden from her.


    Mo Tong was silent and looked down at the palm of his eye. Because he clenched his fist too hard just now, there were still deep traces in the palm of his hand.


    Under the traces, the palmprint was chaotic, like those thoughts he couldn''t understand at all.


    A moment later, he slowly clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and said, "my father asked me to do that when he had to. Now... It''s not the time."


    Rose looked at him and didn''t speak again.


    She actually wanted to ask, when is the worst time... When?


    Maybe Mo Tong doesn''t know.

 Chapter 1336

    Jie looked at Mo Xiujin standing not far from him. Although the other party was still calm and confident, he could see that the child... Was a little flustered.


    I''m still a child.


    Jie sneered in his heart. As he approached Mo Xiujin slowly, he said, "you gave me a choice just now. Now... I also give you a choice."


    "Needless to say."


    Mo Xiujin interrupted him and said coldly, "our way is different, and I will never choose the option you like."


    "Really? That''s a pity."


    Jie said and walked two steps closer.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t move and looked up at him slightly. At the moment, they were only two meters away.


    With Jie''s skill, he wanted to kill Mo Xiujin. He didn''t even have time to run away.


    "Don''t you run?" Jie asked.


    Mo Xiujin was not afraid at all, at least on the surface, "if you really want to kill me, I just want to escape, so why waste that effort?"


    "Oh."


    Jie smiled and nodded and said, "in fact, I really like you. Unfortunately, just like you said, different ways don''t work together."


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly stretched out his hand, took two closer steps and grabbed Mo Xiujin''s throat.


    "Hmm ~"


    Mo Xiujin gave a stuffy hum. Jie''s strength was not mixed with water at all. His little face immediately turned red and his breathing became difficult.


    "How, the feeling of facing death." Jie squinted at his expression and sneered, "if you beg for mercy, I can consider giving you a chance."


    Mo Xiujin humed sarcastically, "come on, with your temper, I''m afraid if I beg for mercy, you will only kill me faster."


    His voice was a little hoarse and sharp because he was pinched by his throat, but his words made Jie more happy.


    "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect you to guess my personality."


    Indeed, people like them prefer the enemy to die rather than surrender, but they don''t like the villain who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    This is why he changed his previous personality and stood here talking so much nonsense with Mo Xiujin.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Jin!"


    In the corner, Mo Tong looked at the scene and couldn''t help but want to rush out.


    Rose grabbed him in time and said, "three minutes haven''t arrived yet."


    As soon as her voice fell, Mo Tong suddenly turned back and stared at her. His eyes were full of blood and pain: "but ah Jin can''t hold on. I can''t watch him like this!"


    He looked at Rose pleadingly, and his voice was choked and fragile: "aunt rose, I can''t watch ah Jin be hurt and killed in front of me. Please... Let me save him and let me bear these instead of him."


    He put his forehead on Rose''s shoulder, as if he had been strong and relieved his strength, "I thought I could, but I really can''t, I can''t..."


    "Tong Tong, come on." Rose couldn''t bear to look down at him and sighed, some distressed.


    In the final analysis, Mo Tong is just a little older than the others.


    Thinking of this, rose loosened her hand and said, "if you want to go, just... I have another word to say."


    Mo Tong raised his head and stared at her.


    "In a Jin''s state, he can last at least two minutes, and he obviously has this consciousness." Rose looked straight at Mo Tong and said in a solemn voice, "do you have such awareness? No one''s growth is smooth. I won''t blame you for what you can''t do. I don''t think Sir will blame you, but... Someone has to do it, either you or others."


    Mo Tong was suddenly stiff.


    If it wasn''t him, it would be someone else.


    Some costs must be borne by someone.


    He turned his head and looked at Mo Xiujin. He just felt that his steps became heavy and could not retreat or enter.


    "Wait... Two more minutes." He finally opened his mouth. The moment he opened his mouth, he seemed to have completely lost his childhood. For the first time, he understood the cruelty of the adult world. "Two minutes later, if there is no news from Yiyi, he will take action."


    Rose breathed a sigh of relief and finally persuaded Mo Tong.


    But none of them thought that Mo Tong was persuaded, but there was an accident on the other side.


    The agreed group acted separately. At this time, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, who should have been in the other direction, ran nearby because of the attraction of the explosion.


    "Ruirui, look over there!"


    In a quiet place, I suddenly remembered Gu Xiaomian''s voice.


    Then she heard Jane Rui''s frightened voice.


    "Jin, Jin!"


    Hearing their voices, Mo Tong and rose looked at the sound source instantly, and Mo Xiujin in the center of the field turned his head hard.


    In the view, Jane was running towards him.


    There was no hesitation.


    "Stupid Rui... Don''t come here..."


    Mo Xiujin wanted to struggle and remind her, but her voice was very weak.


    "Oh, Jane Haixi''s daughter? It''s more fun." Jie stared at Jian Rui as if he saw a new toy.


    Jian Rui ran to her and stopped. She glanced at Jie''s hand pinched on Mo Xiujin''s neck. Her expression was terrible for the first time.


    "Take your dirty hands away from ah Jin!"


    Jie had an accident in his eyes. He probably didn''t expect that in addition to Mo Xiujin, even the little girl Jian Rui was not afraid of him.


    You know, mosquitoes are a bunch of people, but they don''t even dare to talk to him loudly.


    "A newborn calf is not afraid of tigers." Jie sneered and didn''t let go of his hand. The other hand he left was hooked to Jian Rui, "if you want me to let go of him, it depends on your ability."


    "Asshole, aunt will kill you!"


    Jian Rui glared and the sharp blade in her hand lit up, so she attacked Jie.


    Gu Xiaomian rushed up next to him.


    In the center of the dark moonlight field, only two small figures were moving rapidly. I don''t know how much better their body method and strength were than when they were tested.


    Jie obviously didn''t expect that they really had two brushes. In addition, he had only one hand. For a time, he was reluctantly restrained by them.


    "You... Go away..." Mo Xiujin struggled hard.


    "We won''t go until we get you out." Gu Xiaomian howled.


    They had just touched back to the dormitory, and now they all brought their own weapons. He was strong and had a steel ring on his finger, which was almost as strong as Jie.


    Jian Rui''s sharp blade is a strange weapon with a short arrow and a dagger. It was specially made by Mo Feng for her.


    Her strength is not strong enough, but she is flexible. With Gu Xiaomian, she can really delay for a while.


    "It''s up to you to save people from me?" After being looked down upon again and again, Jie became angry. At the same time, he kicked Gu Xiaomian away and lifted Jian Rui out with his backhand.


    "Poof!" Jian Rui flew backwards for three meters before she stopped and sprayed her mouth with dirty blood.


    "Rui Rui!" Gu Xiaomian hurriedly wanted to rush over, but was stopped.


    "They are not enough, and I!"

 Chapter 1337

    Hearing this sound, everyone was stunned. Turning around, they saw Mo Tong standing in the middle of the field, standing in front of Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian and confronting Jie coldly.


    "Big brother..." Jian Rui''s eyes lit up when she saw him. "Great, we can certainly save ah Jin together..."


    As she spoke, she stood up hard with one hand, but she had to rush up regardless of her injuries.


    Morton paused, but said nothing.


    This was the first time he didn''t immediately answer Jian Rui''s words. He tightened his fist on his side, and a trace of pain flashed in his eyes. The pain became thicker especially after seeing Mo Xiujin in Jie''s hand, which almost burned his eyes


    "Oh, the mouse hiding in the dark finally appeared." Jie looked at him and said with a sneer, "I thought you didn''t dare to come out all night..."


    Jian Rui was slightly stunned and subconsciously looked at Mo Tong.


    Jie''s voice was deep and clear. As the night wind blew through everyone''s ears, it was enough for her to hear every word clearly, but she didn''t understand what that sentence meant


    "You alone? Where are the others?" Jie said with a cruel smile, "when it''s critical, you don''t dare to fight me, so you''ll be pushed out as a shield?"


    Mo Tong clenched his fist and said coldly, "just take your dog''s life. You don''t need so many people."


    He raised his head and looked at Jie. Obviously, there was a huge difference in height, but the Qi field did not fall down at all.


    "Hiss, take my life, it''s up to you?" Jie sneered disdainfully and squinted up and down at Mo Tong.


    One by one, the children who suddenly appeared tonight dared to challenge him. Should we say that Jian Haixi''s education was very successful, or do these children have such blood that they are not afraid of death


    Mo Tong retreated half a step with one leg. His fist had become an offensive. He stared at him and said word by word: "it''s enough with me!"


    "What a boast!" Jie''s eyes were cold, and his other hand gradually clenched, "since you want to die together, today, I''ll help you!"


    "No..."


    Without waiting for Jie''s next move, Mo Xiujin, who has been under his control, suddenly desperately grabbed his hand and looked hard at Mo Tong: "brother Tong... Come on, cough... Take them away..."


    "Ah Jin!"


    Jian Rui stared at Jie, raised her hand and wiped the blood off her lips, sneered and said, "today I will save you even if I die!"


    Mo Xiujin closed his eyes and felt warm and painful in his heart.


    Tonight, what he was most worried about was that Jian Rui would know about it. Fortunately, they had already divided into groups to take action, but unexpectedly, she and Gu Xiaomian broke in by mistake.


    Jian Rui didn''t look at him. She moved her wrist and said, "don''t worry, I''m more than enough to beat him..."


    "What a big breath, you..."


    Jie smiled and was about to say something, but Mo Tong, who had not moved all the time, rushed up at this time and immediately let him ignore his distraction and parry quickly.


    At the same time, almost without language and eye contact, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian rushed up tacitly.


    Compared with them, Mo Tong''s skill is only high, which Jie found out as soon as he fought.


    And Mo Tong didn''t mean to test his skill at all. All the direct moves were killing moves, which were close to his death.


    In addition, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, who had just played with him, Jie dealt with the three with one hand, and his face became a little ugly.


    At the moment, if he had two hands, it would be easy to deal with some hairy children, but he was holding Mo Xiujin''s trump card in one hand and only used one hand to deal with them. Gradually, he was unable to support them and lost the wind.


    Seeing that he couldn''t catch it, Jian Rui and the three immediately made a more fierce attack. Needless to say, they also understood that this fight must be decided quickly, otherwise they could not only take Mo Xiujin, but also themselves.


    Their strength was not enough, so they only focused on flexibility. For a moment, Jie could hardly keep up with it, and waved his arm empty several times.


    Within a few breath, the three had tacitly cooperated to change several formations, and Jie was also kicked by them for several times.


    Being beaten like this by several children, Jie''s face turned black and finally couldn''t bear it anymore. His five fingers suddenly became claws and quickly grabbed Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui seemed to be waiting for his move. When his hand was close to his eyes, she stepped on Gu Xiaomian''s knee and suddenly jumped sideways. At the same time, the sharp blade in her hand slashed his wrist.


    Almost at the same time, Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian had restrained Jie and made him unable to move. Seeing that the cold blade with cold light was about to touch his skin, Jie''s eyes were cold, and he kicked Mo Tong away mercilessly under his feet. At the same time, he bumped Gu Xiaomian on his back, and the other hand had held Mo Xiujin in front of him, The angle was just right to block the dagger stabbed by Jian Rui


    "Ah Jin!" Jianrui immediately exclaimed and quickly withdrew her hand.


    Looking at her flustered appearance, Jie grinned proudly. A group of children even wanted to play with him. It''s really overkill


    Just as he was half laughing, he saw that Jian Rui, who should have rolled to the ground, was not in a hurry. With a cold hum, he turned his body. The sharp blade in his hand suddenly split into two from the middle, and the tip of it flew straight at Jie''s heart. At the same time, the dagger turned again and stabbed his wrist again.


    Originally, her goal has always been very clear, that is, Jie holding Mo Xiujin''s hand.


    All the actions just now, including Jie''s counterattack, were all in her expectation.


    She stared at Jie coldly, with a sneer on her mouth. A pair of cold eyes seemed to say to him, "I have already predicted your prediction."


    At the same time, Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian rushed up again and tried their best to trip Jie''s legs and arms.


    At this moment, Jie either loosened his grip on Mo Xiujin and chose to protect his heart, or he could only fight against the injury


    Jie''s face was cold, he bit his teeth hard, and finally chose to loosen the hand pinching Mo Xiujin.


    Jian Rui seemed to have expected that he would choose so. At the moment when his fingers just loosened, she had pulled Mo Xiujin back quickly.


    The next moment, Mo Tong and Gu Xiaomian immediately quit the battle circle and didn''t fight with him again.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the four people had retreated several meters away from him


    Jie blocked the short arrow stabbing his heart and squinted at the four people. The tacit understanding of their cooperation really surprised him today.


    How many killers they specially train day by day can not meet this standard.


    "Cough..."


    Separated from Jie''s men, Mo Xiujin covered his chest with one hand, coughed constantly, bent down and gasped.


    Jianrui held him, anxiously helped him along his back, and asked anxiously, "how are you, smelly brocade? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Hehe, I can''t die." Mo Xiujin waved his hand carelessly, and even smiled on his face, "it seems that my life, the Lord of hell doesn''t want to take it..."


    He said, looking up at Jie.


    Tonight, four little ghosts completely took the upper hand. At the moment, Jie''s face was very ugly. His face sank and hummed, "it seems that you want to die."


    Mo Xiujin moved his hand and immediately blocked Jian Rui behind him, staring back at him.


    The war between the two sides is imminent again.


    Just the next second, Jie, whose face was dark, was suddenly stunned and stood in place without talking.


    A little red dot was flashing on the communicator he had been wearing in his ear, eukins. Yan''s voice came slowly

 Chapter 1338

    "How''s it going with the things I told you? Where''s the kid Mo Xiujin?" Eukins. Yan''s low voice came out and stunned Jie.


    Jie frowned and looked at the children in front of him. His face became more tangled for a moment.


    If it''s eukins. A few minutes later, Yan might solve these annoying kids in front of him.


    But this is the time


    He was unable to speak about things that were restrained by several children. Moreover, Yan never liked to get the negative answer from his subordinates.


    He was hesitating what to say, eukins. Yan didn''t seem to care about his answer at all. He talked to himself. There was a trace of laziness in his dumb voice.


    "I also have some trouble here. Don''t take the last step for the time being."


    Jie was not surprised at all. After all, these small ones are so difficult to deal with. As their parents, Ning Jiwei, who is in charge of all forces, let alone.


    "Anyway, leave a way over there." He spoke faintly. In the dark, his voice was so unreal through the communicator, "don''t worry here. Remember that Jian Haixi and those children want to keep me alive. Maybe I''ll need it..."


    Jie paused and replied, "yes."


    Since eukins. Yan said this. He wanted to know that he was going to take them to Fu ningjiwei.


    For a person who has feelings, nothing is more lethal than threatening him with his wife and children as hostages.


    Finish this, eukins. Yan didn''t say anything more and hung up the communication directly.


    Between him and eukins. When Yan was talking, Mo Xiujin looked at Mo Tong without trace. Mo Tong nodded slightly. They secretly exchanged eyes that they knew each other.


    Their method worked.


    Jian Yi really lived up to their expectations!


    Jie didn''t notice their eyes, but looked up at the four people in front of him. He pondered for a moment, stretched out his hand and ordered Mo Xiujin: "kid, I know what you care about. I can let them go, but you have to go with me."


    Mo Xiujin''s eyelids moved. Before he could speak, Jian Rui suddenly appeared behind him, grabbed in front of him and said without hesitation: "no!"


    As soon as she stretched out her arm, the hand holding the dagger immediately stopped in front of Mo Xiujin, protected him firmly, stared at a pair of clear big eyes and confronted Jie without fear: "don''t even think about it, he won''t go with you, not now, never!"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. Looking at the thin but firm figure in front of him, he hooked his lips and didn''t speak.


    The warmth of this moment made him selfish and didn''t want to break it.


    Jie ignored Jian Rui''s words. He had no interest or time to quarrel with a group of children here. There were more important things waiting for him to deal with in the base.


    He just looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "I have other things to do now. You''d better remember our deal. If I can''t see your people at that time, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and said nothing.


    After Jie finished, he didn''t look at a few more people. He turned around and left.


    It was no longer like negotiation. It was like giving Mo Xiujin a direct order, turning into a net that could not be broken, and heading down towards Mo Xiujin.


    Two people seem to have reached some kind of tacit understanding in front of all of them, while the rest are all excluded.


    This suffocating feeling made Gu Xiaomian''s face red with anger. He stamped his feet in the back and roared at his back: "I said I wouldn''t go with you. You can''t understand people, can you?!"


    He roared so hard that his voice split. It seemed that the harder he roared, the more he could tear open the net covering Mo Xiujin and drag him out


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to them.


    Jie walked briskly, leaving only the four of them either angry or silent.


    The uncomfortable silence spread in the open space, and none of the four spoke for a time.


    For a long time, Jian Rui took a deep breath, held the dagger tightly in her hand, turned her head and stared at Mo Xiujin and said, "ah Jin, why didn''t you speak just now?"


    Mo Xiujin blinked in his eyes and opened his mouth. Finally, he couldn''t say anything.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jianrui was more angry and approached him step by step. Leng Sheng asked, "why don''t you refuse him!"


    "Rui Rui..." Mo Xiujin pursed her lips, raised her hand and wanted to pat her on the shoulder to calm her down, but she fell down again before she raised her hand.


    Jianrui is not a person who can accept repeated fooling, and she is not so easy to be cheated.


    The whole process just now, Mo Xiujin knew that with her intelligence, she must have seen the clue long ago.


    Seeing that Mo Xiujin didn''t speak, Jian Rui turned her head and looked at Mo Tong again, clenched her teeth and said, "what about you, brother? Even ah Jin, why are you silent?"


    Mo Tong frowned. Her eyes seemed like countless sharp blades. On the secret order, she tore open the wound he had not easily adhered to.


    His eyes flashed and didn''t say anything. He turned his head to avoid Jian Rui''s eyes.


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong and showed a faint disappointment for the first time. Her voice was very low and hit Mo Tong, but it was heavier than any weapon.


    "Brother, you are my brother, but ah Jin is also our family, isn''t he?"


    If you are family, you have to fight side by side.


    Why push someone out?


    Why... Did you hide in the dark just now?


    "Ruirui, I''m sorry..." Mo Tong''s voice was hoarse. He didn''t know what to say except to apologize.


    "I don''t want to hear these three words!"


    Looking at them, both of them avoided their eyes. Jian Rui''s eyes were red. She suddenly threw away the dagger in her hand, picked up Mo Xiujin''s collar and choked: "do you remember what you promised me?! why do you do this? I don''t believe you''ll be pinched by the king''s bastard, Mo Xiujin! What do you want to do?"


    In recent years, they have been fighting and living together. She has always been a Jin''s name. When she is angry with him, she will call smelly Jin directly, but she has hardly called him Mo Xiujin again


    Her voice dropped gradually, and her expression remained calm except that her eyes were slightly red.


    But Mo Xiujin knew that the calmer she was, the more angry she was.


    Mo Xiujin sighed and gently wiped the tears that were about to overflow from the corners of her eyes with his sleeves. His fingers rubbed back and forth several times and gently wiped the only blood on her lips.


    This red is too dazzling, especially on Jian Rui.


    "Stupid Rui, remember? I promised you that no matter what happens, I won''t let everyone have anything." He said with a faint smile on his lips.


    He promised her, but


    Everyone, not including himself.

 Chapter 1339

    "Don''t do this with me!"


    Jian Rui clapped his hand, and her little face was still angry. When such a thing happened, Mo Xiujin couldn''t whitewash everything with such words.


    Mo Xiujin smiled. The more angry Jian Rui was, the greater the smile in his eyes.


    With these people who care about him, he wants light even in hell.


    Even if his hands were covered with blood, they should be kept clean and unharmed.


    "You give me a smile?"


    Seeing his smile, Jian Rui''s eyes widened, gritted her teeth and said angrily, "Mo Xiujin, I''m not kidding you!"


    "I know." Mo Xiujin said softly.


    "No, you don''t know."


    Looking at his indifferent face, Jianrui took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was not so angry, but the coldness in her eyes was somewhat daunting.


    "Mo Xiujin, if you dare to bet your own life on me again, I will really be angry!"


    After a pause, Jianrui stared at Mo Xiujin and said word by word: "you remember clearly. If you dare to go with that bastard, I won''t forgive you all my life!"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned.


    "Rui..."


    Gu Xiaomian wants to help. He looks around but doesn''t know how to persuade.


    He could see that Jianrui was really angry this time.


    Nothing had ever made her so angry before, but this time it was different.


    "Ah Jin..." Gu Xiaomian frowned and turned to call him, "you won''t go with him, will you? Just give him a word?"


    As long as he says a word, they will believe him.


    But Mo Xiujin pursed his lips and looked up at the angry two people in front of his eyes. His lips wriggled several times. Finally, he didn''t say anything.


    Maybe it''s better to start from the beginning than to disappoint them at that time


    No promise, no betrayal.


    Jian Rui''s eyes gradually flashed water light, but more was powerless.


    Mo Xiujin sighed deeply, and Mo Tong was always silent.


    Just then, Jane Yi called.


    Mo Tong was stunned and took the phone for the first time. He just stretched out his hand before he could speak.


    Jianrui took the cell phone from him!


    "Brother, I''ve finished it."


    In the receiver, Jian Yi''s low and calm voice came along with the sound of electric current, with a trace of anxiety, "your side..."


    "Brother."


    Before he finished, he heard Jian Rui''s voice and asked, "Rui Rui? Why are you? Aren''t you divided into groups? Are you with your big brother?"


    Jian Rui didn''t answer his questions, but asked, "brother, tell me, do you also know about ah Jin?"


    Jane Yi''s voice suddenly gave a pause.


    Jianrui sucked her nose and said, "answer me, brother, do you know?"


    Although her tone is still calm, the underlying emotion is like a volcano before the eruption. It is boiling in places that people can''t see


    Hearing her words, Jian Yi was unusually silent. After a while, he said, "if you''re talking about a Jin as a bait, yes, I know."


    Sure enough.


    Jianrui tried to close her eyes, and the tears that had been swirling in her eyes were held back by her.


    For a long time, she said faintly, "why?"


    She didn''t get angry or upset, just asked why.


    Why push your family out as bait?


    Have you reached this point?


    Jane Yi was patient and explained in a deep voice: "ah Jin did this for me. Don''t blame him and his brother. They were all for me. The explosion just now was too loud. Someone would come to find him. The man behind the mosquito wouldn''t be so calm. Ah Jin jumped out to stop him in order to buy me time."


    After a pause, he continued, "and I''m sure I can invade the other party''s communicator before he has an accident and talk to the other party in the voice of Eugene Yan, so as to finally ensure ah Jin''s safety..."


    He explained in detail, including the causes of the plan and their solutions, and told Jianrui very clearly.


    Jianrui didn''t say anything, but from the look, she wasn''t as excited as she was just now.


    Before long, a gentle but cruel voice came from Jian Yi: "Rui Rui, now it''s not a game. Since so many of us have chosen to participate in this battle, no one can be hurt and risk-free. Even me can''t guarantee who can have a high pillow and worry free... Do you understand what my brother means?"


    Jian Rui clenched her cell phone. Even if she didn''t want to admit this fact, she could only say in a dumb voice: "I understand."


    My brother wants to tell her that this is the cruelty of the battle. As long as they are here one day, they should be prepared one day. No one can escape.


    Just


    Jian Rui still couldn''t help asking, "brother, you won''t sacrifice ah Jin, will you?"


    "Of course."


    Jian Yi didn''t even hesitate. Without thinking about it, he replied. His voice sounded a little funny and angry. "Do you think so of me?"


    Does he look like someone who will sacrifice his own people?


    "I''m just afraid..."


    Jian Rui looked up at the night sky in front of her. She couldn''t see the way ahead. It was like their future. Some things seemed to disappear unconsciously in the dark, so that they couldn''t find them again. "I always feel that we all seem to have some changes because of this..."


    Those changes frightened her and made her unwilling to even think about them.


    "Don''t think too much, we will succeed." Jian Yi comforted in a warm voice.


    Jianrui said, "well," I believe in my brother. "


    She always believed in Jian Yi. Since he said everything was planned, she believed it. He said he would succeed, and then he would succeed.


    Although Jian Yi was not at the scene, he probably guessed what had happened from the call just now. He sighed and said, "you lost your temper with brother, right? Brother is not the kind of person who explains everything, but he won''t be a little selfish towards us. You should apologize to him."


    "I will." Jian Rui glanced at Mo Tong. He was looking elsewhere, as if he was on guard against the enemy''s discovery.


    The figure is still tall and straight like a mountain, still reassuring.


    After hanging up, Jian Rui handed back her mobile phone to Mo Tong. A trace of guilt flashed in her eyes and said sincerely: "I''m sorry, brother, I misunderstood you. Just now my brother explained to me that I blame you for not knowing your plan..."


    Mo Tong was stunned, but his face became more complicated.


    "No, Ruirui..."


    Her apology will only make him feel worse.


    Only he knew that Jianrui didn''t misunderstand him. He was the one who should apologize


    But I can''t say it.

 Chapter 1340

    Several people were talking. Rose came out of the dark and said, "well, we''ve been here long enough. Take advantage of the man''s departure and hurry up to continue our action."


    Otherwise, when Jie realized something was wrong, or the real eukins. Yan''s side suddenly called. Their nest of people here is like giving away their heads.


    She said, turning her head to Mo Xiujin: "didn''t the short arrow hurt you just now? Let''s leave here first. Let me see your wound and wrap it up for you later."


    Mo Xiujin quickly shook his head, raised his hand and indicated that he had nothing to do: "no, aunt rose, it''s just a scratch. I''m just pretending to be a little bit in front of that person."


    Rose frowned and looked at him. Seeing that he was really all right, she was relieved. She turned to Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian and asked, "what about you, Ruirui? Since you two have come, do you want to just follow us?"


    Gu Xiaomian also turned to look at the people around him.


    Jian Rui bowed her head and hesitated for a while. She looked at Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin. Finally, she shook her head and said, "forget it, let''s follow the original plan."


    After a pause, she glared at Mo Xiujin and hummed, "and I''m very angry now, so I don''t want to see someone at all!"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned by her roar, and his face was confused. He shook his head helplessly and said, "this dead girl..."


    Jian Rui then took Gu Xiaomian and turned away. Looking at their backs, Mo Tong suddenly sighed.


    If according to her previous temperament, she will insist on staying and watching Mo Xiujin''s every move, but now she will continue to act according to the original plan


    However, changing at this time will bring a lot of unnecessary trouble to other groups, and the objectives of those originally assigned groups should also be re planned, which is a waste of time.


    It turns out that tonight, in this sudden battle, everyone is growing in their own way. No one can escape


    Rose looked at Mo Tong, saw him stunned and silent, and called out, "young master Tong?"


    Mo Tong looked back at her, nodded, looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "let''s go, ah Jin, we still have a task..."


    "OK."


    Mo Xiujin promised, but his eyes still moved to Jian Rui. Until their backs were swallowed by the darkness, he turned and left with Mo Tong and others.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, other teams are also carrying out their tasks smoothly.


    The already divided groups had their own contact information, and they were surprised when the explosion sounded.


    But then came the news of yarn weaving and Mo Tong''s arrangement, so they didn''t waste time running to the other end and directly embarked on the road of completing the task.


    Until now, they have found and solved several hidden dangers in the dark according to the map passed by Jiao Wu and the cooperation between Jian Yi and Shazhi.


    Of course, their road was not smooth from the beginning.


    No matter how stupid the mosquito is, he won''t put all his eggs in one basket. Besides, there is the mysterious Jie behind him. Therefore, in the base, in addition to a large number of people guarding Arjuna, there are always people patrolling in other places.


    Therefore, on the way to solve the hidden danger, even if they are careful and flexible, they will inevitably meet the enemy and naturally... Fight by the way.


    So, after successfully cracking another mark point and stun three people, Mo Xiuqian sat down on the ground and breathed heavily: "no, how can I feel my luck tonight? Grandma, I can meet the enemy anywhere."


    Don''t say the first mark point. Maybe they are slow, and they do some manual work for the first time. It''s not surprising to meet the enemy, but what''s the number? Why does she have to roll up her sleeves and fight back?


    "It''s the same as I''m playing strange upgrade. Along the way, I think the experience value on my forehead is rising."


    "Poof ~ don''t say it. It''s really vivid." Dou GUI also sat beside her and gasped. Compared with Mo Xiuqian, his task is only a lot more and tired at the moment. "And you''re right. Since our group met your group, the task has almost doubled several times. Go back and buy the lottery."


    "Oh, my aunt is rare." Mo Xiuqian rolled her eyes at him and disdained.


    Dou Qian waved and motioned for everyone to rest in place for a few minutes. Otherwise, if they go on like this, their physical strength will be exhausted first.


    Along the way, they did meet many opponents. It''s hard to say whether they could defeat these people so quickly if Dou Qian shuhadu was not here.


    After resting in place for a few minutes, they finally set off again. They were even more energetic than at the beginning.


    Mo Xiuqian just wanted to rush in front, she was pulled by Dou GUI and pulled her behind her.


    In such a place, how could she let a little girl rush in front.


    "Come on, I''ll lead the way." Shuha, who was a few steps behind, simply stepped ahead of everyone and stood in front of Dou GUI. "There are several places behind. I''m more familiar with the route."


    Along the way, shuha no longer looked like when he was in trouble. When he met the enemy, he made a crisp shot and did not have any other thoughts. He completely stood on the same front with them.


    Dou GUI picked her eyebrows, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen it before. Your skill is very good."


    "You''re not bad either." Shuha looked back at him.


    The two looked at each other and smiled. After this, the previous quarrel gradually disappeared.


    The other side.


    Jiao Jiu and Jiao you had better luck. They walked and met Jiao Wu


    Because they are familiar with the base, their team, together with Mo Xiulin and Dou Kun, is responsible for investigating whether there are other dangers in the base, which are not marked on the map.


    Mo Tong has always been cautious, so when he arranged the task at the beginning, he divided a group separately to prevent them from solving all the hidden dangers with the map. In the end, he was careless because the unplanned dangers were wiped out.


    As early as entering the base, Jiao Jiu had figured out an inspection route, so as soon as they came in, their team simply followed that route all the way, but they were caught by Jiao Wu before they found anything wrong.


    In the dark, several people stared at it for a while. Mo Xiulin and others were not good at it or not.


    Finally, Jiao Wuyi waved and simply took everyone to the room. As soon as the door was closed, he turned his head and calmly faced several people: "how did you come?! didn''t you see the fire? Do you know this is no longer a place for you to play?!"


    He looked dark and frowned. When he watched several children sneak in the base in the dark, his heart almost jumped out.


    After a pause, he wanted to educate again. He saw Jiao Jiuwei lowering his head, touching his nose and saying, "in fact, there were more than us..."


    Jiao Wu: "

 Chapter 1341

    It''s not just them


    These four words are like a thunderbolt, equivalent to the shock he brought when he saw Jian Haixi hiding in the toilet compartment.


    How can there be such a person who is not afraid of death? Jiao Wu wanted to ask himself again.


    Even if Jian Haixi and Dou Ge forget it, even these small ones are completely inconvenient


    He was stunned at several people. He was stunned for a long time before he gradually reacted. He wiped his face with his hands.


    "Uncle..."


    Looking at him like this, Jiao Jiu came forward and called him, "are you okay?"


    Jiao Wu waved his hand and reached out to touch his pocket for cigarettes. The news was so exciting that he couldn''t calm down.


    Under the mosquito and under Jie''s eyes, several children ran in without saying a word. Once one was caught, he couldn''t imagine the consequences!


    What''s more, he doesn''t know how to save now. This place can be razed to the ground and turned into nothing at any time


    He picked his hair impatiently. He just touched the cigarette box with one hand. Thinking of the current situation, he looked at the children staring at him. The action in his hand still stopped.


    Well, now that it''s over, first of all, he must not mess


    He pinched his knuckles, took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    Jiao Jiu and Jiao you look at each other. They live longer with Jiao Wu. Naturally, they know what he is thinking at the moment.


    Without waiting for Jiao Wu to speak, Jiao Jiu took the lead in saying, "Uncle Wu, we all came back for the base. You don''t want to send us out, and we will never go out!"


    "Don''t go out? Do you know what''s going on now? Dare you talk big to me!" Jiao Wu was about to laugh angrily. He crossed his waist with one hand, pointed to Jiao Jiu, lowered his voice and angrily said, "you show me exactly when it is now? Is it time for you to play at home


    He has been following mosquitoes. Naturally, he knows what the man behind him looks like. It is knowing that he is so anxious to see them.


    Jane Haixi even if, after all, she has the ability to protect herself, but these children against mosquitoes, they simply hit the stone with an egg and overestimate their strength.


    Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Jiao Wu may be the one who is more afraid of mosquitoes and Jie than these children.


    Most of the time, courage is the first key to defeating the enemy.


    "If you''re talking about those terrible things, we already know." Mo Xiulin stood up and looked calm.


    Jiao Wuyi was stunned. There was an unbelievable flash in his eyes. Do you want to run here when you know?


    "And more than knowing, we came in to solve them." Dou Kun followed and burst out an explosive news, "other groups are also on the way to action. At this moment... A lot should have been solved."


    Solve


    Jiao Wu''s scalp tightened. He just felt that everything had completely exceeded the scope he knew.


    After a pause, his eyes swept over several faces. Their eyes were full of firmness and determination, which he had not seen for a long time.


    He looked at too many people who followed the mosquitoes and saw too many eyes influenced by interest. This pure seriousness seemed to recall the emotion that had disappeared from the bottom of his heart for too long


    With a long sigh, he turned to look at Mo Xiujin and Dou Kun, nodded and said, "in fact, I should have thought of it long ago. Since you all dare to run back, let alone those who are bold."


    Just now he was in a hurry and thought that these children must have been transferred to a safe place. He didn''t expect this. Now think about it, with their temperament, it''s right to run back


    Jiao Wu frowned and thought, looked at Mo Xiulin and said, "what are you going to do now? Just run around the base and you may be caught in the next second."


    "We didn''t run around." Mo Xiulin said in a deep voice, "after we cracked your map, we have arranged someone else to destroy those marker points. Now I want to ask, is there so much danger in the base?"


    Jiao Jiu also turned to look at him: "yes, uncle, our group has searched all the way and has no clue. Are all the marked points on your map?"


    For a moment, everyone looked at him.


    Jiao Wu frowned, sighed, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" Dou Kun repeated with a heavy tone.


    Mo Xiulin didn''t look very good either.


    Even Jiao Wu said he didn''t know, it was really difficult to do, which meant that their only possible hope was dashed, and the rest could only be found by them.


    But the base is so big, how can we have so much time to check them?


    Jiao Wu rubbed his eyebrows and smiled weakly: "do you think they really trust me 100 percent? Even if mosquitoes believe me, Jie won''t believe it."


    "Jie?" Dou Kun was stunned and looked at Mo Xiulin. They both saw doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Jiao Wu nodded: "he is the man behind the mosquito, one sent by Eugene Yan..."


    After a pause, he didn''t seem to know how to describe it. He frowned and thought for a while before saying, "a madman, a madman similar to Eugene Yan, the whole base is probably just a game tool in his eyes..."


    It was only after he followed the mosquitoes that he gradually saw these things. Unfortunately, the mosquitoes were dazzled by the interests. They thought they could hold him, but they didn''t know that everything was already under the control of the man.


    Mo Xiulin''s concern is more serious. If his opponent is such a person, he will really be cautious and will never let the secret out so easily.


    "Is there no other way?" He clenched his fist and smashed it in the palm of his hand. Watching the time slip away quickly, he became more agitated. "If we can''t be sure how many are laid here, it''s estimated that even if we turn the base upside down, it''s useless."


    Even if they work hard and find it inch by inch along the land here, who knows if they will miss one in the end


    That thing, as long as one can turn this place into ruins!


    "This......" Jiao Jiu scratched his head and became nervous. "Then isn''t this a near death? No... our probability is much lower than this..."


    They still know the total number. They can''t even figure out how many traps there are in total.


    "There''s no way. We can only check it first." Dou Kun pondered for a moment and said calmly, "now we can only look for it as carefully as possible. If we are lucky, we may be able to pull out other points..."


    Others nodded, but their faces were heavy, and they all knew what the word luck meant.


    They were discussing the next plan, but Jiao Wu suddenly lost his voice. Unexpectedly, he rarely opposed them.

 Chapter 1342

    Mo Xiulin frowned and looked at him. He lowered his head and frowned tightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    He rammed Jiao Jiu for a while. Jiao Jiu understood and came forward and shouted, "uncle, what are you thinking?"


    When he suddenly called, Jiao Wu returned to his senses. Looking at the eyes of several people in front of him, he impulsively wanted to say something, but hesitated. Finally, he shook his head and closed his mouth.


    Even he didn''t know what to do. Talking to these children was at most just adding to their troubles. It''s better not to speak.


    "Nothing, you..."


    He just wanted to prevaricate. Dou Kun, who had been staring at him, saw that his face was wrong. His eyes flashed and said directly, "you have a way, right?"


    Hearing the speech, the other people''s eyes were bright and looked at him excitedly.


    Jiao Jiu directly came forward and dragged his arm to urge: "uncle, what can you do? Just tell us."


    Jiao Wu sighed, touched Jiao Jiu''s head and looked at the people: "it''s not that I don''t tell you, it''s just... It''s too dangerous."


    "But now you can''t do it alone. Maybe we can help." Jiao you said, "it''s better to treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor. We think we can''t do it after listening to it."


    "It''s already at this juncture. We always have to try if there are ways." Mo Xiulin said in a deep voice.


    Seeing their insistence, Jiao Wu hesitated and finally opened his mouth: "there is a backup in Jie''s computer. Once, when he sneaked in and saw it, he secretly remembered it, but he''s not sure if he has it all."


    He didn''t hold any hope at all. Just after saying that he wanted to persuade some children to open up, he saw Mo Xiulin''s bright eyes and said with a smile: "computer? It''s easy to do now!"


    Jiao Wu frowned and wondered, "how can we do it? His computer is in the room, which is no looser than the defense of any place in the base."


    Mo Xiulin shook his head with a confident smile on his face: "no matter where it is, as long as it is in the computer, no one is our opponent."


    Dou Kun and others'' faces also relaxed, and their eyes gradually filled with a smile.


    "It really took no time. I don''t know how Jie felt when he thought he hid the most important things in the safest place, but just bumped into Jian Yi''s hand?"


    Jiao Wu was stunned. Only then did he react. He patted his forehead and said with a smile, "I''m confused."


    Jane Yi and Shazhi are both trumps here. Why can''t they be sure?


    "Then the next thing will be easy to do." Jiao Wu thought for a moment, patted his palm and said, "we''ll act separately later. I''m responsible for finding Jian Haixi. First, I''ll communicate with her, and second, I''ll see if there can be any help there, so as to ensure their safety. As for you..."


    "We are responsible for contacting Jian Yi." Mo Xiulin took the words and said, "wait to find out if the map is all the damage points, and then contact other groups."


    "OK..."


    The two sides agreed that Jiao Wu looked at the children who were playing stimulants for a few moments, and still told them with some worry, "I know it''s good to have a method now, but don''t forget that the base is still dangerous at the moment. You must be careful. If someone finds out at this time, everything will fall short..."


    "I see, uncle." As soon as his voice fell, Jiao Jiu immediately responded, "we''ll be careful. We still have the ability to protect ourselves."


    He said and went to push Jiao Wu away: "go to Aunt Haixi and see if they have anything to help. They still have wounded people there. It''s good for you to go a little earlier."


    Now time is precious. Jiao Wu didn''t want to delay any more. He walked towards the door along Jiao Jiu''s action. He just paused. He still looked back at several people before opening the door: "if you encounter something that can''t be solved, don''t be impulsive. Find a way to find me immediately. Remember?"


    Several people nodded. Jiao Wu took advantage of no one''s attention and dodged into the darkness outside.


    He is not too worried about these kids. As long as they don''t make too much noise, it''s not difficult to hide in this familiar base.


    Jiao Wu leaves and the door closes again. Mo Xiulin has bowed his head and took out his mobile phone to contact Jian Yi.


    But he just pressed the light on the screen, and the phone hasn''t been called out. Jiao you, who hasn''t spoken much, suddenly whispered, "that..."


    She opened her mouth and several people stopped to look at her.


    Jiao you hesitated, looked at the mobile phone in Mo Xiulin''s hand and said, "we''d better contact him another place."


    Mo Xiulin was stunned and looked at her eyes slightly changed.


    On his probing eyes, Jiao you''s face turned red for a moment, his fingers kept twisting the corners of his clothes, bowed his head and said shyly: "I don''t believe uncle Jiao, just..."


    After a pause, she bit her lip and said in a smaller voice, "it''s just that we need to be careful no matter what we do now."


    Mo Xiulin was silent for a moment, put away his mobile phone and nodded: "OK, let''s change a place."


    It''s not that they must doubt Jiao Wu. It''s good if Jiao Wu is on their side, but if someone notices that Jiao Wu''s whereabouts are mysterious and comes back again, they will come in for nothing.


    The mantis catches cicadas and the Yellow finches are behind. None of them can take it lightly at this time.


    Several people also came out of the room in the dark and found a hidden corner. After repeatedly confirming that there was no one around, Mo Xiulin called Jian Yi.


    Holding his mobile phone, Mo Xiulin quickly summarized what had just happened to Jian Yi in a low voice.


    Jian Yi was not surprised to hear that the full version of the map was in Jie''s computer, which was expected.


    Such a dangerous thing, maybe the whole base will disappear, and he won''t stop taking care of it after ordering a few places at will. He must have a plan.


    I just want to know that the confidentiality of his computer should be similar to the defense level of the whole base. It must be more difficult to crack it for a while.


    Jian Yi frowned and thought for a moment. After a pause, he said to the head of the phone, "I can try, but... At present, I have too many things to control. I may not be too busy."


    This moment, he should not only pay attention to the situation of Jian Haixi and them, but also monitor Jie and eukins. Yan''s communicator, especially Shazhi, should communicate at any time to ensure the safety of all of them.


    Three pronged approach is difficult, not to mention taking charge of the whole base system.


    It is light to say that he is separated and lacks skills. In this case, even if he is a God, he may not be able to separate another computer to investigate Jie himself.

 Chapter 1343

    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Because it was too quiet around, several people more or less heard Jian Yi''s voice from the receiver, and even heard his hesitation and pause.


    Yes, they are just checking the dangerous points. They think it''s too difficult to avoid the enemy and explore inch by inch. Think about it carefully, the situation on Jian Yi''s side may only be more difficult than them.


    Now, they have to give him another task, and Jian Yi''s burden is even heavier.


    We can''t place all our hopes on Jian Yi. They have to do something!


    None of them spoke, but the idea flashed through their minds.


    We can''t say that everyone is involved in the battle. In the end, we just put all the pressure and things on Jian Yi.


    This is contrary to their original intention to participate in the battle.


    "I know..."


    After a moment of silence, a soft voice suddenly sounded in the small space, although low, with firmness.


    Jiao you looked at him for a long time, then turned to Mo Xiulin. There was a bright light in his eyes: "I know where his room is."


    If you can''t invade the computer, you can only use the most primitive and direct way: sneak in like Jiao Wu and carve out a copy of the map!


    Mo Xiulin thought for a moment, and a fierce look flashed in his eyes. He nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go then..."


    "I''m with you."


    Before he finished, Dou Kun patted him on the shoulder. "Anyway, two people are safer than one. I can watch for you."


    Mo Xiulin hesitated for a moment and nodded. He was about to report the plan to Jian Yi on the other side of the mobile phone. As soon as he called Yi Yi, Jian Yi had already denied: "No."


    The sound came out of the earpiece. Although it could lower the sound, it was still sonorous and powerful.


    This head Mo Xiulin several people suddenly are a lag.


    Both sides were equally quiet. Jian Yi listened to their discussion. Moreover, even if he didn''t hear it, he knew what Mo Xiulin would want to do.


    "You don''t have to worry."


    Mo Xiulin thought he was worried about his own safety and hurriedly explained, "don''t worry, Dou Kun and I will go together. How can we get the map together?"


    "Absolutely not, brother Xiulin. It''s too dangerous..." Jian Yi frowned and refused. "Even if you take more people, if you can''t crack his computer at the first time, you''ll be found immediately if you delay."


    If Jie''s room is a paper map, or anything, as long as it is physical, Jane Yi can rest assured Mo Xiulin to go.


    After all, with Mo Xiulin''s skill, if he can''t, I''m afraid none of them is more suitable than him.


    But now their goal is the computer. Let alone the difficulties in sneaking into Jie''s room, even if they can sneak in smoothly, his computer is definitely the highest level of confidentiality. It is likely to be connected with the security system. If they don''t pay attention, it will cause a big noise.


    Even more, the madman may connect the startup of all dangerous places with the alarm of his computer, which is the most terrible


    Many other people also thought of this possibility, and suddenly their faces were a little ugly.


    "What should we do?" Jiao Jiu picked his hair impatiently. He finally had a way. Now he can''t use it. He''s really anxious.


    Several people had no idea for a moment, only the sound of breathing one after another, which became more and more powerless in this dark night.


    "If not, we''ll stick to the original plan." Mo Xiulin said, "just look for it inch by inch. We also need to check this base."


    Dou Kun nodded: "yes, it''s good to have a map, but there''s no way without us."


    Several people are planning again here, and Jian Yi is still silent.


    He kept his fingers on the computer, paying close attention to the situation of the base and thinking in his mind.


    After a while, he gently pursed his lips and said to Mo Xiulin, "brother Xiulin, I''ll find a way to do this. Tell me your room address."


    Mo Xiulin looked at Jiao you and directly handed her his mobile phone: "come on."


    Jiao you nods and takes over the phone. She simply and clearly tells Jian Yi where Jie''s room is.


    "Well, I see." Jian Yi nodded. "I''ll take care of the map. You still act according to the original plan for the time being. Pay attention to safety."


    After hanging up with Mo Xiulin and others, Jian Yi looks down at the coordinate specially marked on the screen. It is Jie''s room as Jiao Yougang said. He ponders for a moment, moves his finger and contacts Shazhi again.


    At present, only he or Shazhi can do it.


    If he wants to act, he must share some of the rest.


    The yarn weaving was connected quickly. Almost as soon as it was dialed, the other end picked it up and asked nervously, "what''s the matter, dong?"


    Jian Yi whispered the whole story. As soon as Shazhi heard it, she frowned: "another map?"


    "Well, brother Xiulin got the news from Jiao Wu." Jian Yi said, "now we can only fight. With a map, at least brother, their actions can go more smoothly."


    "But..." Shazhi frowned more tightly. If the news came earlier, it would be ok as early as before Mo Xiujin met Jie. At that time, they might have a chance, but now


    After a pause, Shazhi hesitated and said, "ah Dong, now that Jie has photographed with ah Jin, he will guess that we are all in the base. At this time, the first thing he thought of and would do is to ensure that his plans and all arrangements can proceed as usual, which will not give us a chance to destroy."


    In other words, at this moment, Jie''s room is the most dangerous place.


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said nothing. She tapped her fingers on the computer regularly, and her eyebrows were always locked.


    He understood what Shazhi thought.


    Even more complicated, since Jie already knew that they were all in the base and guessed that they would destroy, couldn''t he add another blasting point temporarily?


    Or, if Jie had a master switch in his hand, they could be blown to pieces at any time.


    This has become an unsolvable dilemma.


    Unless


    Jian Yi gives her fingers a little pause, her eyes darken, and she tightens her lips, unless she can directly solve Jie himself!


    The idea just flashed through his mind. The next moment, Jian Rui''s words suddenly sounded in his ear without warning: "brother, you won''t sacrifice ah Jin, will you?"


    Jian Yi''s fingers curled up subconsciously.


    It seems that at this time, he understood why Jianrui asked this question.


    Mo Xiujin


    They all know, eukins. Yan was very interested in Mo Xiujin, and even compared with this base to eukins. Yan Na Madman''s love for games is even more important than his love for Mo Xiujin.


    And Mo Xiujin probably had already made some kind of consciousness. He just jumped out. It was not a temporary idea


    "Ah Jin already knew..." Jian Yi murmured.

 Chapter 1344

    Shazhi didn''t hear what Jian Yi was saying. She only heard the word "know" and asked suspiciously, "ah Dong, what are you talking about?"


    Jian Yi regains his consciousness. His cold eyebrows and eyes sink. The complex look in his eyes converges. Only the cold chill is reflected by the light of the screen in front of him in the darkness.


    "Nothing." He took a deep breath and told the head, "Shazhi, you watch for me for half an hour. I''ll go to Jie and find the map."


    Since this map exists, someone must do it.


    Even if they gamble, they bet that Jie would not have thought of those guesses he had just made. Gambling Jie wanted them to be caught by relying on the blasting points in the map. Even if he lost the bet, it was better than... Letting Mo Xiujin fall into the other party''s hands.


    He stared at the coordinates on the screen and said in a deep voice, "since there is a chance, I must go and get the map..."


    "No." Before he finished, Shazhi said immediately.


    After Jian Yi finished telling the whole story, she knew the purpose of his call.


    She knows Jian Yi and knows that even if Jie''s room is in great danger at the moment, Jian Yi will go to get the map.


    And she never stopped him from doing anything, just


    "Dong, you know better than anyone. It''s more suitable for me to go between us." Shazhi holds her mobile phone and her eyes are firm.


    She thought about it for a long time when she was silent. This is a dilemma. There is no solution, but the people who solve the problem can decide by themselves.


    Jane Yi didn''t speak.


    Although he was quiet, Shazhi could almost imagine how tight his eyebrows were at the moment.


    A quick smile flashed in her eyes and soon corrected her face. She calmly analyzed Jian Yi at the other end of the mobile phone and said, "you have more to be responsible for than me and think more carefully than me. Now in such an emergency, once there is an accident at the base, I may not be able to cope alone, but you can, so you stay is the best decision."


    After a pause, she sighed lightly: "I''m not competing with you for a task, but... Ah Dong, if there is any mistake in this half hour, we will regret..."


    This seems to be right in Jian Yi''s mind.


    The reason why he has been hesitant is that he has only one person. In addition, Shazhi can take care of very limited things. He can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. If he wants to take the risk to steal the map, once the base or eukins. There is a change in Yan, so they can only watch


    "In the face of any danger, don''t use emotion, but use reason to decide and make plans. This is what you taught me." Shazhi whispered, "ah Dong, let me go. I''m the most suitable candidate."


    "But..."


    Jian Yi puts his hand to the center of his eyebrows, lowers his head, and his eyes are full of hesitation. He knows that only Shazhi can do this except him, but if Shazhi has something wrong, he won''t regret


    "I know you''re worried about me, and I understand the danger of this, but I don''t want to always be the one you protect." Shazhi smiled, "and you should believe I can do it, right?"


    After a pause, she turned her head and looked at the base she was in. There was a trace of regret in her eyes: "not to mention this is my home. I want to contribute to this home more than anyone else."


    Jane Yi closes her eyes and has nothing to say.


    Shazhi didn''t say anything. She just waited quietly with her mobile phone. She believed that Jian Yi would make the best judgment.


    After a while, a soft "OK" came from the other end of the mobile phone.


    No one knows what kind of war between heaven and man Jian Yi has experienced in this short time.


    The decision was more difficult than stealing the map himself, but he had to do so.


    "Then you should also promise me that once you realize the possibility of being found, you will withdraw immediately and don''t care about any maps, you know?" He whispered to yarn weavers.


    If you listen carefully, you can tell that Jian Yi is always cold and plain without a bullying voice. At this time, he trembles slightly. It seems that it took a lot of effort to say this sentence.


    Shazhi sighed a little relieved, smiled and said, "well, I know, don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    When Jian Yi told Jie''s room address, they hung up.


    In the dark, Shazhi put away her mobile phone and turned to arlin, who had been waiting beside her: "let''s go. We have something else to do..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jian Haixi and his party moved to Jie''s residence at the same time.


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge are still holding mosquitoes, and their men are still not far or near, neither daring to go forward nor retreat.


    "What the hell do you want?" A dislocated arm of the mosquito is still hanging. At the moment, the pain has passed and is numb, but the other hand twisted by Dou Ge is pricking out for a while, "I warn you, Jie is a murderous man. You can''t get along with just two people."


    Jian Haixi was wary of the men around him. When he heard the speech, he hooked his lips and said with a smile, "really? I''d like to see it, but..."


    She looked at the mosquito and sneered: "compared with us, the person who dares to obey the sun and disobey the shadow in front of him, I''m afraid he has no good fruit to eat. I don''t know what reaction he will have when he hears that he should be dealt with when things are done..."


    "You!" The mosquito was guilty in the end. His face turned red and white after being said by Jian Haixi. He was silent.


    "Hum, be honest and just lead the way. There''s so much nonsense." Jane Haixi glanced at him and snorted coldly.


    She would have asked the mosquitoes to lead the way to Jie, but she just wanted to buy time for Ying Ying to rescue ah Zhuo, but she thought that the explosion over Jian Yi would inevitably cause noise. Jie couldn''t have been unaware that someone had come in.


    For the sake of the children, she must also meet this Jie and test the depth of each other.


    If you can contain each other, many things can be solved in another way.


    Therefore, Jiao Wu, who came halfway, saw this scene. Dou Ge and Jian Haixi were surrounded by a group of people, and a large group of people walked in the base.


    Jiao Wu: "


    He was wrong. He thought Jian Haixi would keep a low profile.


    This is not a low-key. What''s the difference between coming in from the front door and walking around in a dignified way?


    Does Jian Haixi remember sneaking in? This scene makes people feel that mosquitoes are the one who intruded into the base


    He shook his head and sighed helplessly. Now it seems that the children are more reliable.

 Chapter 1345

    Jiao Wuyin was behind the building and looked at a large group of people walking menacingly past his eyes and approaching Jie''s residence.


    After hesitating between the two options of appearing or hiding, he finally stayed quietly in his place.


    It is not that he is timid, but under the current situation, if he goes out, he will make trouble for Jian Haixi.


    Besides, at present, Jian Haixi and Dou Ge seem to be able to stabilize the situation. He might as well try to do more things secretly while most people''s eyes and firepower are attracted by them, and it''s not too late to go out when he really needs him.


    Determined, Jiao Wu finally looked at the direction of Jian Haixi and left quietly again.


    He quickly sorted out all kinds of thoughts in his mind. Now Dou Ge and Jian Haixi are together, so Jian Haixi must have handed over the task of rescuing ah Zhuo to others. If he guessed right


    Jiao Wu stagnated for a moment, then turned his steps and ran to the bathroom where he had seen Jian Haixi before.


    As soon as he got close, before he saw the situation inside, he had been keenly aware of the breath in the room. Fortunately, there were no patrols passing by. Otherwise, anyone who had a better mind would be sure to catch it.


    He took a deep breath, raised his hand and gently buckled the door panel three times.


    In the dark, the knock on the door seemed to echo, and gradually spread farther from his hands.


    Jiao Wu waited quietly. He knew that if he rushed in at the moment, he might have been stunned by the other party''s palm before he stood firm.


    After two seconds of silence, the door in front of me opened quickly.


    Jiao Wu flashed in front of him. The next moment, he looked at a group of people in the door, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help pumping hard.


    "I knew you were here..."


    Before he finished, he was dragged in by the shadow with his arm.


    The shadow looked around cautiously. When he saw nothing different, he closed the door and turned to look at him and asked, "what are you doing here?"


    "And me." Jiao Wu pointed to a group of people standing next to him, "I''d like to ask why you''re still here? You''re still swarming together. I''m afraid people won''t find out. Take this place as your base?"


    Even if they spoke, they kept their voices down. At the moment, they seemed to be acting in a mime. They looked very funny.


    But none of the people around could laugh. On the contrary, the look in their eyes was heavy and powerful.


    Jiao Wu also realized that it was wrong. He frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you save someone? Why don''t you leave?"


    Just now, he was worried about the safety of these people and thought they had deliberately stayed for Jian Haixi, which was a little worried.


    At the moment, he realized that something might be wrong.


    With the ability of shadow, he can never not know what kind of practice is the best at this time.


    The bathroom suddenly fell into a silence. Jiao Wu was so anxious that he wanted to say something. Before he spoke again, he saw that Ying calmly stepped aside for two steps, and the men standing behind him moved aside with him.


    Slowly, he exposed the Zhuo who was half lying in the corner behind them.


    Seeing the weak figure, Jiao Wu''s pupils suddenly shrunk, hurried forward and squatted down: "boss!"


    He shouted as he examined the wound on Zhuo from top to bottom.


    During the period when he was rescued, they had given him simple treatment, including the medicine that should be applied and the bandage that should be applied.


    Different from the battered Dou Ge, who was wounded all over, those people obviously didn''t use any inhuman torture tools on ah Zhuo, so there didn''t seem to be much blood on him at first glance.


    When the shadow saved him, he was relieved.


    It was just that soon they found that they were all wrong.


    Ah Zhuo is not seriously injured. His only serious injury is in his eyes


    Looking at a Zhuo with his eyes bandaged and his ears still trying to feel the movement around him, Jiao Wu shook his head incredulously.


    "How..." he turned to look at the shadow, "boss''s eyes..."


    The shadow was calm and silent.


    They have done a simple treatment for ARJO, and now they can only do this at most.


    Jiao Wu clenched his hands into a fist, finally pressed down the surging anger in his chest, and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The shadow''s face doesn''t look good. He wants to ask what''s going on. Isn''t a group of people always claimed to be brothers?


    Is a brother still doing this?


    He said coldly, "you''ve been following those people, don''t you know?"


    "If I fucking know, let me die!"


    Jiao Wu''s eyes were red, and he made a poison oath with his voice.


    "Don''t swear."


    As soon as his voice fell, ah Zhuo opened his mouth weakly, fumbled, reached out and patted him on the arm and said, "I can trust you."


    Looking at his hand groping back and forth in the air, a big man couldn''t help but feel sour in his eyes.


    The person in front of him is the boss of the base. He once carried the burden of the whole base alone after talilina''s death. He hasn''t shouted tired in recent years. Some people say he has no ambition. He only knows to climb the forces of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei and live a miserable life. He has never blamed any brother.


    But now


    Such an iron man was destroyed by someone. He didn''t even dare to think about this pain


    "Boss, who hurt you like this?" Jiao Wu''s eyes were red, and his back teeth were so tight that he forced senhan''s words out of his teeth.


    It looked like he was going to tear up the man in the next second.


    Ah Zhuo lowered his head. He didn''t know whether he was too used to seeing or what was going on. He didn''t respond to Jiao Wu''s words.


    The shadow on one side said, "who else can there be? Mosquitoes."


    He is the one who makes trouble and the one who catches people. Who else can there be besides him?


    "Impossible!"


    Jiao Wu subconsciously denied, "even if mosquitoes are no longer a thing, they won''t do this to brother Zhuo."


    He was so frightened and angry that he couldn''t believe it was done by mosquitoes.


    After all, ARJO and mosquitoes used to be partners.


    A Zhuo is upright and righteous. He always sees things thoroughly, but mosquitoes are more in his mind and can often think more carefully to make up for some shortcomings.


    Mosquitoes, as ARJO''s men, have come together for so many years and worked hard for the base. It''s impossible to make friends without


    Even brothers are not too much.


    How can mosquitoes get this hand?


    Besides, he can organize this rebellion and make so many people in the base convince him to follow him. It can''t be because everyone has become an idiot.


    He may have many shortcomings, but he won''t be cruel to his brother, absolutely not


    Jiao Wu''s eyes twinkled with complex emotions. He looked down at ah Zhuo and said word by word: "boss, tell me, who moved your hand? Is it really a mosquito?"

 Chapter 1346

    Ah Zhuo hesitated, shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    I don''t know


    Jiao Wuyi was stunned and his eyes flashed slightly. He didn''t understand what he meant.


    "They said they were sent by mosquitoes. As for whether it was true..." ah Zhuo sighed, "I''m not sure about that."


    What he said was very conservative. He only said who moved his hand, and did not make a final decision on the mastermind behind the matter.


    He was never willing to believe that the man behind him was a mosquito.


    Everyone in the base knows that they almost love their brothers, especially in his heart. Who would be willing to believe that it is his "brother" who shot at him?


    So he never blamed the mosquito for this. At least now, without hearing the mosquito admit it, he won''t conclude that it was the mosquito''s hand.


    When he finished, Jiao Wu, who should have breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly became silent, quietly lowered his head and said nothing.


    "I don''t know what hope you still hold. Don''t all the people in the base listen to mosquitoes now?"


    The shadow looked nearby and Leng hum, "is there any difference between his hand or the hand he ordered others to do this?"


    He saw with his own eyes how Dou Ge was abused. In his opinion, people who can do such a thing don''t even have human nature. How can they worry about their brothers.


    A Zhuo shook his head and was stopped by the shadow as soon as he wanted to say something.


    "Don''t talk about brotherhood. I haven''t seen it before, but the question is, does he really have the mosquito?" The shadow frowned, "you treat him as a brother, but what''s going on in his heart, do you know?"


    After a pause, he opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but looking at the blind ah Zhuo, he finally didn''t speak again.


    With so many things happening now, ah Zhuo is the most uncomfortable person.


    But others... May not feel like him.


    Like mosquitoes.


    If he really estimated the brotherhood for many years, what''s the matter with what happened in front of him?


    Even more mentioned, he joined eukins. Yan, those people.


    Brothers'' struggle will not be solved by outsiders.


    On the contrary, those who would rather die than break the net and lead the enemy into the belly would never be brothers.


    For a moment, no one spoke, and the house suddenly fell into silence.


    At this time, Jiao Wu suddenly said in a deep voice: "now... I hope it''s the hands of mosquitoes."


    "What do you mean?"


    The shadow frowned and asked.


    Jiao Wu smiled bitterly and didn''t speak. Ah Zhuo immediately understood the meaning of his words and sighed: "if it''s really a mosquito, the situation is better. If it''s not... Our situation will be even more troublesome."


    What they needed to guard against was the mosquito sect and the Jie behind him.


    But this assumption has a premise, that is, until now, Jie is only alone.


    But what if not?


    What if someone in the base followed Jie?


    Suppose some people follow Jie, but they are still mosquitoes on the surface.


    Then everything is different


    Thinking of the possible consequences of this speculation, the shadow suddenly froze and shuddered.


    "I''ll find the young lady and them right away!" He didn''t want to stand up and say.


    This assumption is too scary. If it is true, those who hide behind are like unsheathed swords, hidden in a dark place that everyone can''t see or notice. When the time comes, they will show their sharpness and kill people.


    Jane Haixi and Dou Ge, who knew nothing, were undoubtedly the first to take the move.


    At the moment, they thought that those around them were the hands of mosquitoes, but if there were Jie among them, he would not care about the life and death of mosquitoes. Then


    The shadow didn''t dare to think any more. Seeing that his hand had touched the doorknob, Jiao Wu behind him rushed over and pressed him.


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    The nearby Jiao Wuyi took an arrow step to hold him down and said in a deep voice, "it''s so chaotic outside, especially in Jian Haixi. It''s as bright as a kilowatt headlamp bubble. Is it different from looking for death?"


    "Then I have to go too!" The shadow pressed his voice angrily.


    Jiao Wu rubbed his eyebrows and patiently advised him, "can you believe me once? I just came from there. At least now they can live."


    "You also said it''s now. What about the next second?"


    Shadow doesn''t eat his suit at all. No matter how Jiao Wu stands on their side, he is not from the shadow department. He can''t pay so much attention to Jian Haixi''s life and death.


    "If Mrs. Shao and Mr. Dou know this, I will not act impulsively, because I believe that their wisdom and ability can definitely solve all difficulties, but they don''t know anything!"


    His voice is a little hoarse. He even regrets that he listened to Jian Haixi''s order and took all his brothers to save ah Zhuo. He should die and stay by Jian Haixi''s side!


    She''s a woman. Dou Ge was hurt so badly again. If she really starts


    "Captain, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let''s rush over together!" The other men also stood up and were ready to rush out with the shadow at any time.


    The people they want to save have been saved. In fact... There is not much need to stay here, is there?


    What does it matter to them if the base is destroyed?


    It''s moral to stay, but if Jian Haixi lost his life, he can only be sorry.


    The shadow looked down at ah Zhuo, then looked at Jiao Wu, and said coldly, "don''t forget, we are not from your base. In your opinion, winning this game is very important. In our opinion, only the safety of young lady is the most important."


    He then pushed Jiao Wu to open the door. Jiao Wu hurriedly said, "you misunderstood me. I don''t want you to go, but it''s useless if you don''t bring all the information."


    Incomplete information?


    The shadow paused by the hand of the door handle and looked back at him coldly: "what do you mean?"


    Jiao Wu shook his head, dragged him back and said, "they don''t know more than this news."


    As soon as he spoke, everyone looked at him.


    Jiao Wu took a deep breath and said, "I saw Jiao Jiu just now. He sneaked in with a large group of children from Ning family and Dou family. I told them about the map."


    "Map?" The shadow''s eyes flashed and wondered.


    Jiao Wu nodded: "I gave Jian Haixi the map marking the blasting point... I can''t guarantee that what I remember is all the content. If you want to get a complete one, you must get it from Jie''s computer."


    Ah Zhuo was stunned: "so they went to Jie''s residence?"


    "Fuck you..." the shadow directly blackened his face and came forward with a kick on his calf. "Are you on our side? You know it''s the most dangerous there at this time, and you tell them about it!"


    "What can I do?" Jiao Wu was also angry, upset and powerless.


    If he had a better way, he would never tell them about it, but he just wanted to break his head and didn''t think out what to do


    "What can you do?" The shadow smiled angrily, "no matter what you do, you can''t send a group of children to die!"


    "If I can do it, I can''t wait to go by myself." Jiao Wu picked his hair and said helplessly, "but you don''t know what''s going on right now. Either we''ll all leave, or we can only fight to the death!"

 Chapter 1347

    "Hum, who knows what your heart is?" The shadow held his hand and glanced at him obliquely.


    Jiao Wu knew that what he did was a little thoughtless, but his position on ah Zhuo''s side had never changed from beginning to end, otherwise he wouldn''t risk giving the map to Jian Haixi.


    When the shadow said this, his face suddenly looked a little ugly.


    "All right, you all calm down." A Zhuo sighed and said in a deep voice, "since things have come to this point, no matter how noisy they are, they can''t change anything. At present, the most important thing is to send the news out as soon as possible so that Haixi and Dou Ge can have a bottom in their hearts, otherwise they are not prepared. I''m afraid they will always be at a disadvantage..."


    "I''ll go!"


    Before he finished, Ying immediately said that he was worried about Jian Haixi. Naturally, he had to go at this time.


    "No." Jiao Wu waved his hand and said, "your goal is too big. I''m afraid someone will find out before you send out the news. What news will you talk about then?"


    He looked at Zhuo and said, "boss, it''s better for me to go. My identity is more convenient. At least no one will doubt me before approaching Jian Haixi."


    Even now, ah Zhuo has hurt his eyes and is no longer the usual ah Zhuo who gives orders, but Jiao Wu still treats him as usual without any change.


    "Then I''ll go with you." Before ah Zhuo could speak, the shadow said, "your identity is not safe. Once found, it will be a dead end. I''ll come with you just in case."


    If the worst result they expected happened then, it would still be the time to fight hard for the value of force, and Jiao Wuyi would not be of great use at most.


    "We''ll go too!"


    "Captain, we''ll go with you. One more person will win more points!"


    As soon as the shadow voice fell, the surrounding men immediately stood up and looked at the shadow firmly.


    Their first task is to protect Jian Haixi. At the moment, they naturally want to follow the shadow.


    Unexpectedly, Ying hesitated for a moment, but shook his head: "no, you stay."


    "Captain!"


    His subordinates hurriedly said: "it''s time. What are we waiting for, young lady..."


    "Young lady, it''s enough to have me and Jiao Wu over there." The shadow frowned and looked at ah Zhuo and said, "you stay and protect ah Zhuo. There can''t be a flash."


    Several of his men were stunned. They looked at ah Zhuo and didn''t say anything again.


    Ah Zhuo Ben has hurt his eyes. If they all leave, he will just sit and wait to die when he just escaped from the enemy. Sooner or later, he will be found again by mosquitoes


    There was a strange silence in the room.


    A Zhuo smiled bitterly and nodded slightly in the direction of the shadow with his voice: "sorry, I can''t help, but now I''ve become a burden..."


    Looking at the depression that flashed across his face, the shadow was stunned. He forgot that he couldn''t see it at all, and his eyes subconsciously avoided it.


    After a pause, he raised his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t think about it. We''ll save you and naturally ensure your safety."


    Ah Zhuo raised his hand and clapped it on the back of his hand. He smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. I mean you all go. The other party has a large number of people. Jiao Wu and you will inevitably suffer."


    "But..." Jiao Wu frowned. At this time, ah Zhuo was really not suitable to be alone.


    "Don''t worry about me." Ah Zhuo raised his hand and cut off his words. With one hand, he stood up slowly and said to the shadow, "you may want to leave a brother and send me to a place."


    Jiao Wu quickly stretched out his hand and helped him to stand up from the ground. He was stunned at the speech and asked, "boss, where do you want to go?"


    "Go to a place... Where you can face everyone." Ah Zhuo said slowly.


    Where to face everyone?


    Jiao Wu''s eyes flickered. Before he asked again, ah Zhuo pushed away his hand and said, "OK, you go quickly. It''s better early than late, so as not to have a long dream at night."


    "OK." The shadow nodded and didn''t argue with ah Zhuo any more. Just when he turned to go out with Jiao Wu, he motioned with his eyes that all the other men stayed in place.


    Ah Zhuo was like this. He could never really listen to him and let himself alone.


    The two quickly flashed out of the bathroom and rushed in the direction of Jiao five fingers.


    Although the others were worried, the order was the order. They trained to protect ah Zhuo in the middle. After the shadow left, they quietly left while no one passed around.


    In a flash, the bathroom full of people just now has been empty, leaving only the door to swing twice in the night, and then return to silence.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, who are being worried and concerned by people, also feel a trace of strangeness.


    The two were still in a stalemate with mosquitoes. The mosquito who had just been killed stopped now and kept silent, but Jian Haixi always felt strange.


    But really, I can''t say it again.


    Maybe it took too long, or maybe it was approaching Jie''s residence. Although the mosquitoes stopped, the men around were getting more and more restless.


    Jian Haixi could obviously feel their fluctuating emotions, but he didn''t do it because of the safety of mosquitoes.


    After all, her dagger was always pointing at mosquitoes.


    But although they didn''t move, there were always some discordant voices coming from the crowd.


    At first, the voice was not high, and I didn''t know who sent it. I could only hear it coming out from the crowd. Gradually, more and more people agreed, and the sound waves were higher and higher.


    "Jian Haixi, you dare to hurt our boss, I''ll kill you!"


    "I should have killed her long ago. Don''t forget what she did to us! Did the eldest sister die in vain?"


    "Yes, it''s an alliance, but she just calls us as running dogs. She has never been our friend, but our enemy..."


    With this sentence, the opposition behind became louder and louder. It seemed that everyone was aroused and suffocated in his chest. His eyes looked at Jian Haixi with a strong sense of killing.


    "Yes! Kill her! Avenge the eldest sister and brother mosquito!"


    "Kill her! Kill her!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bursts of orders surged in the night, with resentment breaking through the sky, like countless sharp swords, overwhelming Jian Haixi and Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge Yu Guang glanced around, looked at those faces and wanted to tear their anger alive, thought, lowered his voice and said to Jian Haixi, "Haixi, do you feel a little strange?"


    Jian Haixi nodded.


    It is reasonable to say that this anger is strongest when they first appear or catch mosquitoes, but now it is just the opposite.


    It seems that


    It seems to have been incited out of thin air!

 Chapter 1348

    "Haixi, stand by me." Dou Ge said in a deep voice.


    Although they were very close, he was always cautious about her safety.


    They looked at each other, and Jian Haixi nodded his head gently. At the same time, the corners of his eyes gently swept to the group of people who spoke the highest voice.


    For the time being, they can''t tell who the originator is, but it''s not difficult to circle the general scope.


    Those people didn''t feel Jian Haixi''s eyes. They were still shouting the slogan just now, as if she had a deep blood feud with them.


    Jian Haixi chuckled and flashed a dark light with unknown meaning in his eyes. At the same time, he gently moved a few steps under his feet and stood closer to the mosquito.


    "Hum, how do you know you''re afraid?" Looking at her figure, the mosquito sneered with disdain, "it''s a pity to know too late."


    "Afraid?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head and turned a deaf ear to those voices. His face changed slightly. He just whispered, "that''s not true, it''s just some questions..."


    doubt?


    The mosquito was stunned and didn''t understand what she meant.


    To be exact, she doesn''t understand Jane Haixi''s brain circuit. At present, so many people are clamoring to solve her. She is not afraid, but she has time to think about any questions


    Jian Haixi looked at him, smiled and asked in a low voice, "mosquito, to tell you the truth, I''ve always wanted to discuss a problem with you. The atmosphere is right now. Let''s have a chat?"


    The mosquito pulled at the corner of its mouth and couldn''t help turning its eyes.


    It is estimated that only she can call it appropriate to call the background sound shouting to kill her now


    "I know you want to replace ARJO and lead the base in a new direction." Jian Haixi said slowly, "to tell you the truth, this ambition is very great."


    As an opponent, even if she had never thought that he was the one who did it behind her back, once the mosquito surfaced, she soon understood the man''s purpose.


    After all, mosquitoes never want to fight her or Dou Ge.


    He just doesn''t like the plan of ARJO and wants to be the master of the base himself.


    "Hum." The mosquito snorted coldly, as if disdaining her praise.


    What he does is always proved by his heart. As long as he can live up to his own heart, he doesn''t need anyone''s approval or praise.


    From her praise of Jian Haixi, he doesn''t need it.


    "Just..."


    Jian Haixi said half, and suddenly elongated his voice, very hesitant.


    The mosquito frowned and looked over and said, "just what?"


    Obviously, I was calm just now, but now I''m suddenly anxious.


    Jian Haixi held back a smile in her heart and pointed to the people behind her who were still encouraging her to kill her: "are you sure you want to kill me and Dou Ge?"


    The mosquito froze violently.


    Her voice was so light that she was almost covered by those cries, but she hit the mosquito''s tianlinggai directly, which made him suddenly excited.


    Dou Ge chuckled, patted the mosquito on the shoulder and said, "if it''s true... Mosquito, I have to say that you are more powerful than talilina."


    Mosquito: "


    Is it so easy to solve people who have never been involved in talilina?


    Even if he ate a plate of bear heart leopard courage, he didn''t dare to provoke the Mo family and the Dou family at the same time.


    What''s the difference between that and dying?


    "I don''t think I''ve lived long enough?" The mosquito glanced at him and didn''t have a good airway. "I know what the consequences are. Why should I do such a thing that I can''t afford to go around? I''m not so stupid..."


    He never wanted to get rid of Jian Haixi and Dou Ge. If he took that step, he couldn''t even see the sun the next day.


    So no matter at the beginning of the incident or until now, he just wanted to lock these two people up so that they can''t do anything.


    The new road he wants to take is a bright road, not to die


    "Hum, if only you knew." Dou Ge snorted coldly.


    Jian Haixi shook his head, looked at him meaningfully and said, "do you really think so?"


    "What the fuck is it? What do I think? I don''t know. What fart are you asking... What nonsense!"


    The mosquito was outspoken. His words were bald to his mouth. He was stared by Dou Ge and quickly changed his mouth on the way.


    "But that doesn''t seem to be the case now." Jian Haixi nodded his chin to the people around him, "listen to yourself..."


    With her words, "kill Jane Haixi!" sounded one after another, "Kill dougo!", Impassioned and indignant


    The mosquito was stunned and suddenly felt a chill in his heart.


    If Jian Haixi hadn''t just mentioned it, he wouldn''t have thought of this layer at all. He would only take the generous speeches of his subordinates as his strong support.


    But now after listening to Jian Haixi, he realized that something was wrong.


    He had never said he would kill Dou Ge and Jian Haixi before. He didn''t even have such a raging hatred. How could these people suddenly shout like this?


    Is it really just because of the head?


    "Kill them! Avenge the eldest sister and brother mosquito!"


    The crowd was still shouting loudly. Seeing them more and more excited, the mosquito frowned and his face sank.


    "Shut the fuck up!"


    His eyes swept around bitterly, and he released the pressure with anger, which succeeded in silencing them.


    The scene suddenly quieted down. Those people either bowed their heads or were stunned. They had doubts on their faces. They didn''t know why mosquitoes suddenly lost such a temper.


    "Whoever shouts again, get out of here!" The mosquito said irritably.


    "But brother mosquito, they..."


    "I said, if you hear a little more, go away. Don''t you understand?"


    Someone in the crowd whispered and tried to say something, but the mosquito turned his eyebrows and stared back.


    As soon as the shadow and Jiao Wu hurried in the distance arrived, they heard the mosquito roar.


    They looked at each other, and at the same time, they were short and hid nearby.


    They had planned for the worst. If those people got excited and rushed up together, they would join the war without hesitation, but at this time, the situation was better than they expected.


    "Who do you want to kill? Who do you want to kill?" The mosquito shouted, "one by one, you can''t remember what I told you. What''s the trouble for me at this time?"


    With such a roar, the people around him completely calmed down and didn''t even dare to gasp again.


    Although their brains may not react, they did not follow them in the end.


    The mosquito''s hanging heart immediately put down some. A group of rabbits almost hurt him


    So far, there was no sound from the huge crowd.


    Jiao Wu, who was hidden in the dark, observed for a moment and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Okay, okay.


    Finally, there was no real trouble.

 Chapter 1349

    Seeing that there was no need to rush up with force, Jiao Wuhe shadow was certainly not stupid enough to show up.


    Now they are short of manpower. The first thing to ensure is the safety of Jian Haixi and Dou Ge. Therefore, the best way is to continue along with the development of the situation and delay it for a while.


    Otherwise, if such a scene breaks out, they will only suffer if they "cannot defeat four hands with two fists".


    The shadow thought quickly in his heart, turned his head and looked at Jiao Wu, raised his chin at him, and silently motioned: it''s your turn to play.


    Jiao Wu nodded, took a deep breath, came out of the dark, pretended that he had just come, coughed twice, and said calmly, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    When they heard the sound, they looked back and saw that Jiao Wu moved aside automatically and made way for him.


    "Don''t come!"


    As soon as he appeared, before he could say a word, Dou Ge pretended to pinch the mosquitoes tighter and stared at him fiercely.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flickered slightly. He also put the dagger against the mosquito artery and said sternly: "step back and take another step forward. I''ll kill him immediately!"


    Looking at the mosquito that was pinched and almost turned his eyes, Jiao five corners of his mouth smoked it hard, and he shouted in his heart for admiration. These two people are so beautiful. Do they have to act so lifelike


    However, he cooperated quite simply. As soon as he saw that the mosquito was kidnapped by the two, he immediately yelled with a black face: "how dare you?! Jian Haixi, I advise you to release the boss quickly, otherwise..."


    "Huh?" Jian Haixi snorted fiercely, the dagger in her hand was raised, and the cold blade flashed close to the mosquito''s skin. She simply intercepted Jiao Wu''s words, "otherwise, what do you want to try?!"


    "You! Ok... I won''t do it." Looking at the dagger close to the mosquito, Jiao Wuyi stopped in place anxiously and raised his hands honestly, "be careful, the things in your hand are far away from us..."


    "Less nonsense, go back!" Jian Haixi pointed to the position behind him, raised his head gently and ordered, "take your people and step back two meters!"


    Just now those people shouted slogans excitedly and unconsciously narrowed the distance between the two sides. At the moment, Jian Haixi just took advantage of the situation to let Jiao Wu take the lead and take those people further.


    "OK, I''ll back... Be steady and don''t be impulsive..."


    Jiao Wu understood her meaning in an instant, promised repeatedly, and winked at the people behind him.


    A group of people didn''t have time to think about the twists and turns here. When they saw Jiao Wu talking, they spontaneously followed him back a few steps.


    The mosquito was slipped by Dou goti. Watching Jiao Wu turn around threatened by the two, he frowned and said, "old five, what should you do? They don''t dare take me."


    A group of useless wastes gather here. Even Jiao Wu stays here. Who will take care of the base? Who wants to save him?


    "Oh, dare not?"


    Before Jiao Wu could answer, Jian Haixi sneered. He raised his hand and was pressing on the mosquito''s wound. Seeing that he was white with pain, he smiled with satisfaction, "you''re funny. You dare to do it to me. What dare I? I can''t move you. It depends on you and whether your people cooperate..."


    "Boss..." Jiao Wu stood up with people, quickly worried about it, and said, "haven''t I been shouted by the killing voice just now? The whole base can hear it. I thought something had happened, so I hurried over."


    On the surface, he was answering the mosquito''s words and giving a hint to Jian Haixi.


    Hearing the speech, Jian Haixi''s eyes darkened and suddenly understood his meaning.


    Jiao Wu came here specially and mentioned the noise just now. It can be seen that she and Dou Geduo didn''t think about it. I''m afraid there''s a real problem.


    Seeing her eyes change, Jiao Wu was relieved to know that she understood.


    He pretended to be unhappy and said to a group of people behind him, "fool? Are you? For fear that the boss won''t get hurt, what if you shout so hard and annoy them?!"


    This sentence just poked into the mosquito''s heart. He suddenly snorted coldly and said to Jiao Wu: "you''re right here. Who shouts nonsense, you''ll be taken away directly! One by one, the noise hurts my ears..."


    "Straight away?" Jiao Wu had a sneer on his face and glanced at the people around him. His tone was meaningful. "I''m afraid things aren''t that simple?"


    "Huh?"


    The mosquito''s thick black eyebrows twisted, his face became dignified, and asked Jiao Wu, "what do you mean?"


    "Boss, who doesn''t know your ambition? We all follow you with the same faith. We all admit that your choice is our goal..." Jiao Wu''s spirit sank into the Dantian. His rough voice was not urgent but full of penetration, and resounded through the whole audience at once, "For that common goal, all of us are not afraid to follow you up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire!"


    He turned and looked around. "You say, don''t you?"


    "Yes!"


    "Brother five is right. We''re not afraid at all!"


    His magnificent speech immediately aroused cheers around him, and those who had just been trained were inspired and stared at him.


    "But..."


    Jiao paused for five minutes, then turned around, and his eyes immediately became cold and shot out at a group of people like a cold arrow: "but I suspect there have been other kinds of people here for a long time! Otherwise... Why do you fear that the world will not be chaotic?"


    What else?


    He said this clearly, without any hidden meaning. No one present could not understand it.


    A group of people were stunned. Look at me and I''ll look at you. No one knew whether Jiao Wuzhi was the one around him. Suddenly, everyone looked at each other and no one dared to say anything.


    The mosquito sank his face, and the first thing in his mind was Jie.


    At this time, for fear of chaos, he urged those who wanted to come up to kill Jian Haixi and Dou Ge. There was only that man in the whole base.


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge looked at each other. They both saw a trace of clarity from each other''s eyes, and their hearts sank a bit.


    Jiao Wu hinted that the whole situation was not what they thought before. Jie might not be alone. When they didn''t know it, someone in the base had already secretly surrendered to him.


    If so


    Jian Haixi subconsciously grasped the dagger in his hand, and the pupil color gradually darkened.


    If things really develop to this point, the current situation will be even less optimistic.


    The strength of the base is reshuffled, and they must think about how to fight this war from the beginning

 Chapter 1350

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Jiao Wu took two steps in front of the crowd, glanced coldly at them and asked, "who took the lead in shouting just now?"


    Everyone looked at me, I looked at you, looked around, but no one could point it out.


    Just now it was so chaotic that no one noticed where it came from. They only knew that when they shouted, the cries of killing Jian Haixi around had been higher and higher, as if everyone was shouting


    Looking at their stupefied appearance, Jiao Wu said: "one by one, you shout without thinking about it. Is that fun? You don''t know if you''re shot..."


    "Brother five..." someone picked his head and whispered, "you can''t say that. It''s not that Jian Haixi and Dou Ge caught the boss first, otherwise we wouldn''t be so excited..."


    "Tut... You still have to pay attention to you!" Jiao Wuyi slapped him on the back of his head, stared and said, "you almost hurt the boss. Do you know? Oh, you rushed up. Can you kill them first, or can they kill the boss first? Turn around and Dou Mo and his family flattened the bottom of your feet. You have no place to cry..."


    The man was scolded, his head bowed honestly, and there was no more sound.


    The people around him also had a thought with him. At the moment, they were roared by Jiao may day. Those who were angry dared not say a word at once.


    Jiao Wu looked at a group of people with low heads like ostriches and didn''t have a good way: "I know to make trouble with you. You''re dumb and don''t fart one by one... You don''t hurry to check me one by one, but you ask..."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Before his voice fell, a voice like a smile came from far and near in the night.


    The tone that has changed too... It really sounds familiar.


    Jian Haixi was instantly alert. He held the dagger tightly in his hand and stared at the direction of the sound without blinking.


    The voice attracted the attention of everyone present. In the eyes of the people, alert or hostile or calm, a leisurely figure slowly came out of the darkness.


    With a smile on his face, Jie glanced at all the people present, raised his hand and clapped his hands and said, "it''s really lively. Are you waiting for me..."


    With that, his eyes finally moved to Jian Haixi.


    Obviously, he saw Jian Haixi and Dou Ge from the beginning, and his interest was also very strong, but he had to pretend that he didn''t care. After saying that, Shi Shi ran looked at the two people opposite.


    "Miss Jane." He bowed his head to greet the gentleman, "we finally meet."


    "Are you Jie?" Jane Haixi squinted at him.


    Since he appeared, her eyes had not moved away from him. In a flash, she had looked at the man several times from top to bottom.


    It was this man who hid behind the mosquitoes and planned everything.


    It looks much smarter than mosquitoes.


    "Exactly." Jie smiled and nodded, "take the liberty to ask, why is Miss Jane so excited to find me?"


    Jian Haixi, they walked on this road, and the goal is naturally self-evident.


    He''s not stupid enough that they''ll be all right at night, walking with mosquitoes.


    "Let''s talk." Jian Haixi opened the door to the mountain road.


    Her voice was clear and crisp. At the moment when the needle could be heard, it easily spread all over the venue.


    A group of people around were surprised and had some incredible feelings. You know, even their eldest mosquito was timid in front of Jie. This woman dared to say that to Jie


    However, what surprised them more was still ahead.


    Seeing that he was always as cold as an iceberg, Jie Wen Yan, who looked at everyone with disdain, said nothing and nodded with great cooperation.


    "OK."


    The two words with a smile startled everyone''s chin off, and even a trace of strangeness appeared in the mosquito''s eyes.


    This painting style is too strange. Jie''s friendliness to Jian Haixi is beyond his expectation. Isn''t his purpose to deal with Jian Haixi? How come the two just met each other, just like a friendly meeting


    The two people who met for the first time seemed to be old friends they hadn''t seen for a long time. In a few words, they finalized the arrangement, leaving a crowd looking at them with complex faces.


    Jane Haixi is no surprise, eukins. All the people who came out of Yan''s hands had the virtue of a madman like him.


    "Miss Jane." Jie looked around and said with a light smile, "there are many people here. Let''s change a place and just talk to you. How about it?"


    "No!"


    Before he finished, Dou Ge refused in a deep voice, "you can''t go anywhere except here."


    His eyes were like a sharp sword, staring at Jie tightly, and his hostility was not concealed at all.


    Jie picked his eyebrows and then turned his eyes to him. He smiled and said, "Dou is in charge. I don''t despise you. I can your injury. Now it''s very reluctantly to control a mosquito?"


    He sneered, his face changed and said, "even if I really want to do it, do you think you can save her?"


    "You..." Dou Ge choked angrily, and his face was a little ugly.


    The man hurt him like that first in order to leave Jian Haixi alone.


    Like dealing with a bird that can fly, the first thing to do is to break its wings. Besides Dou Ge, Jian Haixi is like a pair of wings that can help her fly.


    "Brother Dou, don''t worry." Jian Haixi pressed Dou GE''s forearm and whispered, "I''ll be fine. If I guess right, at least they won''t do it to me now."


    "But..." Dou Ge pursed his lips and looked anxious, but she interrupted before he finished. "Watch the mosquitoes. I''ll come in a minute."


    Then she didn''t give Dou Ge another chance to oppose. She turned to Jie and said, "OK, I promise you."


    Jie smiled, as if he knew she would promise, pointed to the open space about half a hundred meters away and said, "over there, so Dou DA can see clearly..."


    After a pause, he looked at Dou Ge: "don''t worry, I''m very sincere..."


    Looking at the hypocritical smile on his face, Jane Haixi couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    It''s like eukins. Yan''s organization generally needs to learn the same script. Anyone who stands in front of them must first say something full of sincerity


    The two walked past one after another. Separated by tens of meters, Dou Ge couldn''t hear their dialogue clearly, so he stared at them without blinking for fear of any accident.


    In the open space, Jian Haixi held his chest with both hands and looked at Jie in front of him. "Say it, what do you want to do?"


    "Huh?" Jie''s eyes flashed an accident, smiled and asked, "why don''t you think I want your lives? Dou Ge just came back from the gate of hell."


    Hearing the speech, Jian Haixi sniffed with disdain and said with a sarcastic smile: "I advise you to save your time. I have met Eugene Yan. People like you prefer to play with people in the palm of their hands rather than killing people. Life? Probably can''t get into your eyes..."


    "Ha ha..." Jie smiled and clapped his hands. This time, he appreciated from his heart, and his interest in his eyes became stronger. "So smart, I now know why Yan is so interested in you."

 Chapter 1351

    Jane Haixi rolled her eyes impatiently.


    "It''s easy to deal with smart people." Jie hehe smiled and shrugged. "Since I don''t hide it from you, my purpose is actually very simple."


    Jian Haixi raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    "I want this place to become nothing, and this base will no longer exist in the world..."


    Jie pointed to the place where he stood at his feet. Although he had a shallow smile on his face, what he could say made people cold on his back: "you, mosquitoes and a Zhuo all want to keep this place. If you see it turned into ruins at that time, your expression must be very pleasant..."


    He laughed twice, as if he had seen the scene.


    Jian Haixi: "..." I''ll have a good time!


    Her face was almost black, a degree with the surrounding night.


    No matter how she guessed, she couldn''t guess eukins. Yan, their reason will change so much! It''s beyond anyone''s imagination


    No wonder she has felt something wrong since the accident.


    This time, she always thought it was mostly eukins. Yan''s revenge on talilina, but if that''s true, he doesn''t have to wait until now.


    When she and Dou Ge haven''t brought anyone, even as soon as he comes back, he can get here in one fell swoop when everyone doesn''t notice. Why wait until now?


    Only now did she understand where this sense of disobedience came from.


    "I thought you would do this at least because of some human excuses, revenge or force annexation, but now I find that I''m wrong." Jane Haixi snorted coldly, "everything you do is simply because you become too!"


    Jie smiled, as if he didn''t understand the irony in her words. Seeing her frown, he advised thoughtfully: "don''t worry. There are other solutions. I''m too kind. I''ll always leave two ways for others. As for which I will choose in the end, it''s your own business."


    "What method?" Asked Jane Haixi.


    If there is another way, she can save here and everyone''s lives without a single soldier. No matter how difficult that road is, she will try.


    "Don''t use that expression." Jie seemed to know what she was thinking. He shook his fingers and said with a smile, "since I said I came in good faith, this second road must be very simple. It is absolutely something that you Jian Haixi can do easily."


    The lighter he said, the harder Jian Haixi frowned.


    Jie appreciated her expression at the moment, his eyes flickered darkly, and the corners of his lips slowly drew a happy arc.


    "I want Mo Xiujin!"


    Then, the quiet open space was like a silent lake, which was suddenly thrown with a powerful bomb, and the whole air was filled with restless molecules.


    Jane Haixi was stunned.


    At the same time, there were several people who happened to come here.


    Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin in the team, Jian Yi alone, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian


    Several people hid in different places, but now it was quiet enough for them to listen to this sentence word by word.


    For a moment, several people all looked at Jian Haixi and waited for her answer.


    Even Mo Xiujin subconsciously held his breath and looked at Jian Haixi and Jie''s eyes, staring so wide that he didn''t even dare to breathe.


    It seemed that he was standing on the execution platform, quietly waiting for the God of fate to pronounce on him.


    "Impossible!"


    Jian Haixi''s face was cold. If he didn''t want to, he refused without hesitation: "if you want a Jin, you dream!"


    "Don''t answer so simply." Jie smiled vaguely, "isn''t it good to leave a way for yourself? Maybe your answer will change in another hour or so."


    "Never change!"


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were colder than ever. She was fooled around by this man and forced to the present situation by him. She could negotiate with him with a smile, but at the moment, Jian Haixi''s face was cold.


    She even wanted to take the people around her away, which has touched her bottom line.


    Jie''s eyes slowly changed. He didn''t see a second of hesitation in Jian Haixi''s eyes. It can be seen that this man really made a good plan.


    But he doesn''t believe, he doesn''t believe that a person will really be willing to give up all to protect a son who used to be an enemy


    "Jian Haixi, have you really thought about it? If you give up the second way, the price may be all your lives..."


    "If you have any ability, just use it. If I have the slightest regret, I won''t be called Jian Haixi!" She said coldly, "if we fail, we are at most dead, but if we give the child to you, his future will only be worse than death, not like that..."


    After a pause, she clenched her teeth and said with a trace of determination: "it''s better to let him stay with me all the time. I''ll protect him for a moment when I live. If I really can''t live, at least he won''t be lonely on the huangquan road..."


    "Aunt Haixi..."


    Mo Xiujin stared at Jian Haixi facing Jie in front of him. His eyes were red and his hands clenched tightly.


    In fact, no matter how Jian Haixi answered, he would not have a trace of dissatisfaction and blame. Even if her answer was yes just now, he would do as Jian Haixi said without hesitation.


    Because she has given him more than he can imagine in the past two years.


    His mind was as clear as Mo Xiujin, and he didn''t expect that Jian Haixi would say the answer of rejection so definitely. Suddenly, he felt that his heart seemed to be soaked in a warm water, and bursts of warm current rippled at the bottom of his heart, hitting his heart


    Compared with him, Jie''s face was a little different.


    As the only unhappy person present, the original sure move suddenly had no effect. His face was very ugly.


    "It seems that we don''t need to talk any more." Jian Haixi raised his chin and said proudly, "no matter what you have next, let''s do it all. No one here will be afraid of you, but..."


    She curled her lips and sneered, staring at the humanity in front of her: "you should firmly remember that if we die, you will only be worse than us. I hope you will still feel that this game makes you happy..."


    With that, she turned her head and left without looking at Jie.


    Since we can''t agree, such a person makes her feel sick at a glance.


    Looking at her crisp back, Jie cold face, gritted his teeth and forced Sen Han''s words from his teeth: "don''t forget, that kid is mo Sheng''s child!"


    Jian Haixi''s footsteps stung, and Mo Xiujin, who nestled nearby, was also stiff

 Chapter 1352

    Jie slowly lifted up a smile, looked at Jian Haixi''s footsteps, and stepped up to force him:


    "Are you really willing to give up yourself and your own child''s life for the sake of another person''s child? Just because of Mo Xiujin, they are so innocent. Have you ever thought about it, Jian Haixi? Do you really... Have the heart to do so?"


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes flashed a touch of sadness, closed his eyes tightly, and some didn''t want to continue to listen.


    He knows human nature.


    But after being so firmly chosen just now, he no longer has the courage to listen to the next answer.


    "Brother Tong, let''s go."


    Mo Xiujin took Mo Tong''s wrist and whispered that he would rather be a deserter than stay here to listen to the next answer.


    Mo Tong looked at him, looked up at Jian Haixi, thought about it, took a deep breath and held Mo Xiujin''s hand.


    "Jin, listen."


    He used strength in his hand. Mo Xiujin''s mind was already pulled away by the two people in front. At the moment, he didn''t expect to resist. He squatted there along with his strength, holding his head in his hands and didn''t dare to listen to the answer.


    Like a homeless little stray dog.


    "Are you finished?"


    Jian Haixi turned back with a sneer and looked straight at Jie with bright eyes. His voice was sonorous and powerful, "then I also tell you that he is not someone else''s child, he is my child, always!"


    Although she was not her own, she never regarded Mo Xiujin as an outsider.


    In her heart, each of the children raised around her is her relatives and the people she tries her best to protect.


    Mo Tong was slightly relieved. Although he seemed decisive when he stopped Mo Xiujin just now, he was still breathing in his heart. At the moment, he finally relaxed.


    He looked at Mo Xiujin with a smile in his eyes. He just wanted to say something, but he saw that although he lowered his head, there were tears in his eyes in the dark, sliding down his cheeks


    On the other side, the corners of Jian Yi''s mouth also slowly hooked up, revealing a smile she had known for a long time.


    He was too confident in his mother. From the moment he heard Jie''s question, he knew how Jian Haixi would eventually answer.


    Sure enough, it was exactly what he thought.


    After listening to a small episode, Jian Yi is in a good mood. He looks around carefully and takes advantage of Jian Haixi''s holding Jie''s attention. It''s time for him to work.


    So without Jie''s knowledge, a small figure had hidden in the dark at the moment and ran straight to his residence.


    Not far away, Jian Rui patted Gu Xiaomian''s tightly held hand and said confidently, "I told you it would be like this. I don''t know what you''re nervous about. It''s Mommy and ah Jin. How can there be another answer?"


    Gu Xiaomian touched the back of his head. His face was relaxed and smiled foolishly: "Hey, of course I believe my aunt, but I don''t know what''s going on. I''m subconsciously nervous..."


    "Fool." Jian Rui smiled at him, turned her eyes at him, took him to touch him in the other direction and said, "let''s go. We should continue the task assigned by big brother. There''s Mommy here. There''s no problem."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded fiercely. They held hands and left quietly in the dark as they came.


    Only the last group is still lingering in place, because


    Mo Xiujin covered his eyes with his wrist and bit his lips without making a sound, but the tears falling from his wrist never stopped from the beginning.


    "Ah Jin..." Mo Tong patted Mo Xiujin''s back while paying attention to Jie''s direction. "We should leave."


    Mo Xiujin nodded and couldn''t make a sound. He was afraid that he would choke when he opened his mouth.


    Watching him cry, his little face was wrinkled, and a smile flashed on Mo Tong''s face.


    Mo Xiujin always hides his emotions deeply. He seldom sees his tears.


    Mo Tong reached out and grabbed his wrist and chose a direction. Silently, they slipped away under the eyes of Jie and Jian Haixi.


    Until he left a distance, Mo Tong released Mo Xiujin''s hand. Before he could speak, he suddenly heard Mo Xiujin sobbing behind him.


    "Brother Tong, help me..."


    Mo Tong was stunned and turned to look at him.


    From the open space, Mo Xiujin has been covering his eyes with his palm. At the moment, he also slightly lowers his head. From Mo Tong''s direction, he can only see his hair top.


    Mo Xiujin is always stubborn. He looks proud at any time, but at the moment, he makes people feel vulnerable


    "I don''t want people to risk their lives for me." Mo Xiujin clenched his teeth and said in a trembling voice.


    "Ah Jin..." Mo Tong''s face became more and more complicated. A touch of heartache flashed in his eyes, but he didn''t know what to say.


    After a moment of silence, Mo Xiujin took a deep breath, raised his hand, rubbed his face, raised a smile and said, "I''m satisfied that you care about me and aunt Haixi cares about me, really."


    He patted Mo Tong on the shoulder. His eyes were still red after crying, but they were shining brightly.


    Such words may be very empty, or it may be the first time he spoke to another person, but it is his real intention.


    The eyes were convinced. Mo Tong was stunned and quickly turned away.


    At this moment, how much mo Xiujin trusted him, how much guilt he felt


    "I know you''ve always worried that I''ll go astray." Mo Xiujin looked up at the black sky, and his voice was still a little hoarse. "In fact, you don''t have to worry at all. As long as you live, Mo Xiujin can''t go crooked in this life."


    Because these people are the warmest concerns in his heart.


    With them, his heart always has a direction to light.


    "Ah Jin......" Mo Tong''s eyes trembled, and he couldn''t help it any longer. He said in a dumb voice, "I......"


    Mo Xiujin opened his heart to him here, but he didn''t know that he was still carrying a secret order


    "Brother Tong."


    Before Mo Tong finished speaking, Mo Xiujin smiled and cut him off and said, "Uncle Ning should have given you other orders."


    Mo Tong was stiff and looked at him incredulously.


    "I know uncle Ning. Aunt Haixi is a very emotional person, but Uncle Ning has always been very rational." Mo Xiujin smiled and said, "he can always know what the best choice is, so I believe he will have a killer mace for this situation."


    "Ah Jin, father, he..." Mo Tong shook his head to explain that Ning Jiwei didn''t want to abandon him, but had to do so after weighing the pros and cons.


    "I know, brother Tong, I understand." Mo Xiujin patted his arm, "Uncle Ning doesn''t want to give up me, just want to save everyone''s life, and then pick me back."


    After a pause, he took a deep breath and said, "I fully agree with Uncle Ning on this point."

 Chapter 1353

    Mo Tong could not imagine that Mo Xiujin already knew it completely.


    He knew, but he never said it, and even acquiesced to such an order in his heart.


    Mo Tong stared at the man a few years younger than him. He couldn''t imagine what Mo Xiujin would feel if he really had to carry out Ning Jiwei''s orders without the conversation at the moment?


    "Brother Tong, we grew up together in front of Uncle Ning and aunt Haixi. Can you understand my mood?" Mo Xiujin stared at him and begged.


    "Don''t force me, Jin." Mo Tong shook his head, his eyes full of struggle, "do you know that you will..."


    None of them knows whether they can save Mo Xiujin in the future if they let go this time. After all, what they can think of, eukins. Yan can''t imagine that he is not so stupid.


    As Jian Haixi said, once Mo Xiujin is sent away this time, waiting for him will be a hell better than death


    "Uncle Ning also said, unless it''s the last resort..." Mo Tong pulled him, "but I don''t believe it. How can so many of us work together to win that Jie? We won''t be forced to that step. Jin, don''t give up first..."


    Mo Xiujin looked at him with a smile, shook his head, took out his hand, gently patted him on the shoulder and said, "brother Tong, don''t let me carry so much. If I kill everyone because of me, even if I can live, I will have an uneasy conscience."


    Mo Tong looked at the pain and smile in his eyes, which clearly made his heart ache, but hesitated for a while, and finally nodded: "OK, I''ll help you."


    Such Mo Xiujin, he has no way to refuse.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The other end.


    Jane Haixi didn''t expect that her conversation with Jie would be listened to by these little guys.


    After dropping that sentence, she didn''t even pause and went back to Dou Ge directly.


    Originally, she wanted to know at least the other party''s purpose. We can try negotiation, that is, we can take a step back, but Jie hit Mo Xiujin''s idea, so there''s nothing to talk about.


    Touching her bottom line, saying more is just a waste of words and time.


    Dou Ge didn''t say anything, just asked her in his eyes.


    "The talk broke down. Let''s withdraw first." Jane Haixi whispered as she approached him.


    Dou Ge nodded, as if not surprised.


    Will follow eukins. Yan''s people can only be lunatics like him. Such people can''t be regarded as ordinary people. In his opinion, if they are agreed, it will be some accident.


    The two exchanged eyes and looked at the mosquitoes next to them.


    Mosquito: "


    "You, what do you want?" He said warily.


    It''s just that as soon as you say it, you regret it.


    He''s the boss of the base. He stuttered when talking to these two people. If it gets out, where will his face go in the future


    It''s strange that the eyes of the two people in front of him were so creepy. He blurted out his words just before he reacted to each other.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything." Dou Ge Leng snorted. At the same time, he twisted the only intact arm of the mosquito in his hand, "just want to ensure that we can leave safely..."


    The mosquito''s painful face turned white. Dou Ge had been twisting his wrist all the way. His tendons and muscles had long stopped. At this moment, he almost scolded because of the pain.


    "Lying trough, you..."


    "Huh?" Dou Ge glared fiercely, and immediately stared back the second half of his sentence. The mosquito could only turn white and said in a voice, "I promise, I promise, you be gentle first..."


    "Hum, you promise it''s useless." Jane Haixi patted him on the face and said, "please follow us again."


    "Grass, don''t deceive people too much, Jane Haixi!" The mosquito''s wrist was twisted by Dou Ge in a strange posture. At the moment, he could only tilt his head and shout at Jian Haixi, "I fucking promised. What else do you want?"


    "Tut... It won''t kill you. Why are you yelling?"


    Because of Jie''s request just now, Jian Haixi was in a bad mood and didn''t bother to tell him more, "be honest and obedient, and you can suffer less."


    The mosquito choked and couldn''t help rolling its eyes.


    Jian Haixi said this as if he were a vexatious child. They had tossed him all the way enough, and he didn''t let him go at the moment.


    The mosquito was also angry and struggled hard from Dou GE''s hand: "you fucking let go of me. If you don''t let go, I''ll fight with you today!


    "Hiss, you have the ability to spell." Dou Ge sneered indifferently.


    Just a mosquito can still solve him even if he is held in his hands.


    Seeing the atmosphere between them becoming more and more intense, Jiao Wu turned his eyes, looked around and suddenly thought of something.


    He raised his hands over his head, slowly came out of the crowd and said, "wait a minute, guys, I can go with you."


    The voice fell and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Jian Haixi looked at him with a touch of doubt in his eyes, but he soon understood what he meant.


    "Old five..."


    Looking at Jiao Wu''s figure, the mosquito was moved and didn''t know what to say.


    In his heart, although all his brothers were with him at this time, someone was willing to stand up as a hostage for him, which he never thought of.


    Jiao Wu didn''t look at mosquitoes, but looked at Jian Haixi lightly and said, "you just want a shield with the boss. Let me change him. I promise you won''t suffer."


    While talking, he had looked left and right and said in a harsh voice, "come on, two people, find a rope to tie me."


    "Brother five, this..." the man behind him looked at the mosquito and Jiao five, hesitated and dared not move.


    "Don''t fucking talk." Seeing that no one moved, Jiao Wu kicked the nearest person with a black face and urged, "hurry up!"


    In the middle of his play, Dou Ge looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "how about Haixi? Do you think it''s worth it?"


    Jian Haixi touched his chin and thought for a while. He shook his head and said, "it''s just a coke five. What we have in our hands is their boss. We all lose a little money."


    "Fuck you..." the mosquito looked at Jiao Wu with his hands tied on the other side and shouted, "I don''t need Lao Wu to replace me. Don''t think you can do anything if you hold me hostage. I''ll tell you, you can''t get a fart!"


    "Shut up." Dou Ge frowned, slapped him on the back of the head and said angrily, "I''m so noisy. I didn''t ask you. I''ll make a sound and pull out your tongue!"


    "You!" The mosquito''s eyes were red with anger. As soon as his mouth opened to curse, he was interrupted by Jian Haixi.


    "Forget it, brother Dou." Jian Haixi patted Dou GE''s hand and said, "he''s a mad dog. He''ll jump off the wall if he''s anxious."

 Chapter 1354

    "Hum, if only you knew!" The mosquito snorted coldly, glanced at Jian Haixi and said provocatively, "so I advise you to let me go as soon as possible, otherwise..."


    "So we''d better use coke five."


    Jian Haixi nodded, as if she didn''t hear the voice of mosquitoes. She clapped her hands and made a decision for herself.


    "Well, good." Dou Ge naturally agrees.


    Mosquito: "


    He held his breath in his chest. At the moment, he just felt bored and flustered. These two are playing with him for fun, aren''t they


    Jian Haixi also smiled and patted the mosquito on the shoulder and said, "your brother sacrificed his life to save you. I don''t think you will ignore his life if you are a mad dog?"


    "Grass..."


    He even threatened him with his brother. The mosquito scolded angrily: "bitch, you fucking threaten me... Ah!"


    But before he finished scolding, not only the intact arm of the mosquito, but also the one just unloaded by Dou Ge could not escape the fate of being twisted into a twist by him.


    At this moment, his face changed in direct pain, and he could no longer make a sound.


    Whether it''s a mosquito or anyone, Dou Ge can''t help scolding Jian Haixi. No one can speak unkindly to Jian Haixi in front of him.


    If so, the man is looking for death.


    On the contrary, Jian Haixi didn''t care. She never had to be angry with these people.


    She sneered coldly, pulled Dou GE''s wrist and said, "brother Dou, don''t be general with him. Let''s leave here first."


    Dou Ge glanced at her, nodded, twisted the mosquito''s hand and gradually relaxed.


    At this time, Jiao Wu on the opposite side had already tied his hands. He raised his hands to Jian Haixi and Dou Ge. Then he raised his feet and stood five meters away from the three. He honestly said, "my hands are tied. You don''t have to worry about what I can do."


    "By you?" Jian Haixi laughed disdainfully, "even if you don''t tie it, it''s hard to move me."


    Jiao Wu: "...." acting is acting. How can it bring personal attack?


    He couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Jian Haixi. This white eye didn''t need acting skills at all. It was definitely his most sincere performance tonight.


    "Old five, you can''t fucking understand people, can you?"


    Compared with the three actors of Jian Haixi, the most sincere people saw Jiao Wu come forward honestly and shouted at him angrily: "go back, I don''t need you to save me. Do you hear me!"


    Jiao Wu''s face was a little complicated. In fact, when you think about it carefully, mosquitoes are good to their brothers. He can see that mosquitoes really treat him as their own, but it''s a pity


    Loyal officials do not serve the two masters. Since he has chosen ARJO, he can only and will only be loyal to ARJO now and in the future.


    "Boss, I didn''t do this for you." Jiao Wu looked at the mosquito carefully.


    Hearing the speech, the three people opposite were stunned.


    Jian Haixi and Dou Ge looked at each other with some meaningful eyes. If Jiao Wu turned back at this time, they would all fall short


    They thought for a while, but still didn''t do it. They just waited quietly.


    The mosquito was also stunned, staring at him, and his eyebrows gradually twisted up.


    "I did this..." Jiao Wu took a deep breath and looked at the mosquito. "It''s for all the brothers here. Boss, you can''t be taken away by them. The brothers need you, and the base... Also needs you."


    The mosquito''s eyes flashed, and his eyebrows relaxed completely. He was angry and moved by his words, and kept scolding: "you fucking..."


    Jian Haixi also breathed a sigh of relief. He went over and put the dagger in his hand against his neck, stretched out his hand and pushed him and said, "let''s go, shield."


    Jiao Wu almost couldn''t help laughing because of his cry. Fortunately, he held it hard and clenched his teeth before they were exposed.


    But in the mosquito''s view, Jiao Wu''s face was distorted because he was humiliated by Jian Haixi instead of him. He became more angry and felt that he owed Jiao Wu more.


    When several people completely returned to a safe position, Dou Ge let go and pushed away the mosquito.


    "Boss!"


    As soon as the mosquito was free, the men behind him immediately rushed forward, and someone was already ready to do it.


    "Nobody move!" The mosquito waved, stopped those people, stared at Jian Haixi and said coldly, "let them go..."


    Jiao Wugang traded himself for him. He couldn''t do the kind of thing to cross the river and tear down the bridge against his brother.


    On one side, Jie didn''t know when he came back slowly from the open space. At this time, he was smiling at Jian Haixi who was going to leave.


    Mingming has said that he is bound to catch Jian Haixi tonight, but when the mosquito stopped those who wanted to do it, he didn''t say anything.


    In fact, he is more relaxed than mosquitoes. No matter where Jian Haixi can escape today, he doesn''t care.


    Because he is sure enough that he will win in the end


    Jian Haixi, holding Jiao Wuzheng, retreated, looked fiercely at Jie, and his face darkened.


    The man was waiting for them, and he was quite sure.


    Jian Haixi''s heart sank and sank at the thought of his request.


    Until the three left, the mosquito and Jie didn''t move. They thought about each other.


    When there was no more human figure, the mosquito turned to look at Jie and asked coldly, "what did you just talk to Jian Haixi?"


    "Nothing." Jie shrugged and smiled, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, "I just wanted to persuade her to mind her own business, but she didn''t listen at all..."


    This is by no means true.


    The mosquito snorted coldly and squinted at the man whose mind was like the deep sea.


    He didn''t forget what Jian Haixi said just now. Jie had already bought the hands of these men


    "Boss, what shall we do now?"


    Seeing that the mosquito had not spoken, his men came forward and asked.


    The mosquito subconsciously looked at the man beside him: "what do you say?"


    Even if he is suspicious of Jie, he is still the only one available to him at the moment.


    Besides... Many times, this person''s mind and wisdom really admire him. If he tears his face at the moment, I''m afraid it will be dangerous for him to replace ARJO.


    Jie smiled, put his hands behind his back, squinted at the base and whispered, "then... Catch the mice in the base first."


    "Mouse?"


    Mosquitoes and their men were surprised. There were people patrolling the base all the time. They didn''t receive any alarm. Where would mice come suddenly.


    "You don''t think Jane Haixi will come back?" Jie picked his eyebrows, glanced at the puzzled faces around him, couldn''t help but "tut", and shook his head helplessly.


    "Then... Who else?" Someone asked foolishly.


    In their hearts, those who can pose a threat to them are Jian Haixi and Dou Ge. They don''t see those children as available combat effectiveness at all.


    Jie choked and sighed. He was completely speechless.


    Especially just chatted with a smart man like Jian Haixi who let him appreciate. At the moment, I just think I''m facing a group of wood.


    Just for a while, he suddenly began to miss the feeling of chatting with Jian Haixi.


    The mosquito reacted faster, frowned and asked, "you mean those little guys..."


    "Yes, didn''t you hear the explosion before?" Jie nodded, "I guess they are turning the base upside down now..."


    The mosquito was surprised and his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1355

    "Somebody! Search for me immediately..."


    Those people all ran back and quietly slipped into the base in their tight patrol, and they... If Jie Gang hadn''t mentioned this, they thought there were only Jian Haixi and them in the base until now!


    At the thought of this, the mosquitoes stuttered and goose bumps involuntarily appeared. They looked at the men standing still around and raised their voice: "search them for me, what are you waiting for? Wait for others to come to you!"


    "Yes..."


    Those men seemed to have recovered from their stupidity. They hurriedly answered and hurriedly bowed their heads and rushed out. Because there was no order, several people bumped into a mess.


    The main reason is that until now, they don''t understand why mosquitoes suddenly get angry. Isn''t it a group of children who have long wondered where to hide and dare to come here when they see such a big fire in the base?


    Ten thousand steps back, even if those people really come in, what climate can they become with their small arms and legs?


    However, the mosquitoes were angry. Naturally, they didn''t dare to say this. They had to search at once obediently.


    "Be smart and search out the people immediately. I''ll catch all the rest!"


    The mosquito was still shouting behind, his face black as carbon, and kept walking around.


    Jie glanced at him, his eyes flashed with disdain, smiled and said nothing.


    It doesn''t matter to him. Even he was able to see Mo Xiujin first, and leave the rest to this mindless guy. It''s good to be able to do it, so that he won''t do it again. If he can''t do it... At least it can disrupt Jian Haixi''s pace and do him no harm.


    The mosquito was as anxious as the ants on the hot pot, turning around in situ and constantly pulling his hair.


    He was worried and angry for a moment.


    Naturally, it''s their own children who are anxious. If there are not only Jian Haixi''s people, but also those in the base, what if something happens and hurts them?


    Although he took advantage of them this time, he just wanted to spread some words in favor of him among the children through the child''s mind of Jiao you and others.


    No matter how bad his mosquitoes are, they can never poison and hurt the half aged children. That''s the future of their base


    Well... As for the children of the other two families, they are not in his consideration at all.


    He doesn''t care if they can''t be hurt, but just look at how difficult Dou Ge and Jian Haixi are to deal with. You can know that all the small ones are ancient and strange. If you let them slip in and take the opportunity to do something, it may be bad for him!


    We must catch them all!


    The men who had left were now divided into groups. They chose a direction in groups and began to search.


    At the beginning, a group of people were confident and shouted "how to kill chickens with ox knives". They looked around carelessly. After all, compared with those children, so many of them are well-trained adults. They can definitely catch them when they play.


    Until half an hour later


    The faces of a group of well-trained adults gradually changed, and no one could laugh anymore.


    "Cao, is there any chance that Jie will slip away from our brother?" A man with big arms, round waist and stubble beard frowned.


    After checking for so long, they didn''t find any trace of those people at all. Let alone a group of children, half of them didn''t appear in front of them.


    "Yes, if those boys really come back, why have they been looking for so long and haven''t even seen a hair?" The other man also complained all over his face, took a sip with a cigarette and threw a smoke ring into the air.


    Some of them were in a hurry to urinate on the way. After discharging the water, they smoked here and complained by the way.


    This whole night, no one had time to rest. At this time, he had to come out of the base to find a few children because of Jie''s words. No one was in a good mood.


    "If I say, the boss doesn''t think too much?" The third man also lit a cigarette, leaned against the wall and took a deep breath, squinting and enjoying, "he was scared by Jane Haixi, so he was scared as soon as there was any trouble, ha ha..."


    As soon as he finished, everyone immediately smiled with understanding. Just now, the mosquito was suppressed by Jian Haixi, and there was no room for resistance


    "I think so. You said they were all like little people. They couldn''t even carry a bag of rice. Why did they come back?" The person who spoke first knocked the soot and said, "besides, Jian Haixi will let them back? It must have been sent far away..."


    A few people talked and laughed one by one. They didn''t take it as a task at all. There was only one person in the whole team who didn''t say a word from beginning to end.


    Because at the moment, he was staring at a garbage can not far away, trying to identify the contents in the dim light.


    "You wait..."


    He stopped the joking people. In their impatient inquiry, he pointed to a washcloth in the trash can and said in horror, "but it seems that no one uses this..."


    People: "


    They are all a bunch of old men. They are rougher than each other. Who uses a washcloth?


    I don''t even know the difference between that thing and toilet paper.


    "Is it... Used by Jian Haixi?" Another person guessed in a low voice and suddenly got the white eyes of everyone.


    "Do you have a brain? We came here to find someone." The bearded man patted his head. His face hated iron and steel. "Did you see Jian Haixi and Dou Ge running so far?"


    "The only explanation is..." several people looked at each other and said, "there were mice in the base!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the people''s eyes glittered with pure light. Those who put out smoke and those who took weapons were all vigilant.


    "Hee hee ~ it''s only at this time that we begin to be vigilant. Is it too late, uncles?"


    In addition to them, there was a naughty and crisp laughter all around the empty room.


    The eyes of the people were cold and hurried to find someone, but the voice seemed to come from all directions. For a moment, there were everywhere on their heads, and several people were dizzy.


    "Shit..." a big man was so impatient that he bah hard on the ground, held up his weapon and scolded in the air.


    But he just scolded two words. Suddenly, the tap that had not been moved suddenly burst open automatically in front of them. The cold water immediately poured over the people, and immediately poured several 1.8-meter-old men into a drowned chicken.


    "My grass, who''s playing tricks? Get out of here!"


    "Hee hee ~"


    In response to their curse, another burst of silver bell like laughter.

 Chapter 1356

    In the darkness, the faucet seemed to become fine suddenly. It sprayed back and forth, but it always poured water accurately on a group of people.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t let me catch you!"


    Several people were angry. They wiped their faces and wanted to find the direction to rush out of the water mist.


    But I don''t know what''s going on. The water always knows their choice accurately. As soon as they get out of the range of the faucet, before they start looking for someone the next second, the water mist follows and drenches them thoroughly again.


    "Grass, I don''t believe it..." the bearded man''s face sank, "I can''t find you fucking bastard!"


    "Uncle, I''m right here. Why can''t you find it?"


    The crisp voice sounded again. This time it seemed to be much closer to the people, just like ringing in their ears.


    Several people were suddenly surprised. They couldn''t even open their eyes. In the narrow space, they could only judge the direction according to the sound.


    Just now, the voice was close and far away. No one had a clue, but this time it was different. The voice was clearly


    In an instant, several big men rushed in a certain direction with that voice.


    "Oh, who the fuck hit me..."


    "Tut... Do you have eyes? You hit my ribs..."


    "Feet, my feet..."


    For a time, several people were all in a mess. They didn''t catch the rabbit in their mouth. Instead, they bumped their own people, turned their horses and howled


    Looking at this scene, Jianrui covered her mouth with one hand and smiled secretly. While shrinking her body, she slowly crawled away from below without making a sound.


    She didn''t raise her head and gesture to Gu Xiaomian until she stood a little farther away from those people.


    Gu Xiaomian, who was already ready, nodded to her, looked at the noisy people below, bared his teeth and smiled, and jumped down with a big net bag in his hand.


    "Dong!"


    With a light sound, Gu Xiaomian landed smartly. At the same time, he took one end of his net pocket and just took all the people who had not enough time to separate.


    "Come on, tie it up and seal your mouth."


    Jian Rui said that she had quickly taken out the rope and tape, threw one end of the rope to Gu Xiaomian, and quickly wound the other end around several people.


    Several people struggled to resist, but the net bag that inexplicably fell on them was too much trouble. They were trapped together. They couldn''t move. They couldn''t even lift their hands


    "Damn it!" Seeing that he couldn''t earn it, someone shouted angrily, "shout and call the boss!"


    He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t catch the two cubs in the end!


    Just while Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were busy sealing others'' mouths, he twisted his arm and wanted to take out the mobile phone in his pocket.


    "Oh!" Jian Rui blinked and threw the tape to Gu Xiaomian. With a bad smile on her mouth, she raised her feet and walked towards the man. "You''re very smart. You still have a phone?"


    The man who was lowering his head to take the mobile phone gave a meal and looked up at a pair of big black eyes.


    At the moment, the owner with big eyes is looking at himself with a simple and innocent face


    What''s smart... There are two words clearly printed in her big eyes: fool!


    As soon as the man was stiff, he even slapped his heart. Damn it, he thought about it. He had to be quick!


    Well, it''s all self exploding.


    Others also choked, choking on their chest and almost choked.


    "Are you stupid? Just call when you call. What are you shouting for?" The man next to him couldn''t help rolling his eyes and kicked his lower leg, "you''re afraid she doesn''t know, don''t you?!"


    "I..."


    It was too late. At that moment, Jian Rui had quickly touched her pockets, found three mobile phones, and took out their dangerous weapons.


    They couldn''t move. They could only watch those things taken away, staring like copper bells.


    "Little girl, be sensible and let us go, or you''ll be overwhelmed when you come back!"


    In their hearts, such a big child is still very timid. It''s hard to say that when they are scared, they are afraid.


    But they obviously don''t know what kind of "mixed devil" they are in front of them. In the world, they have nothing to fear except to make Jian Haixi sad, not to mention this trick of coaxing children.


    "Save it, uncle, or do you want to continue to experience bathing here?" Jian Rui snorted and tried to turn the faucet again. On the contrary, she scared a group of men and couldn''t help shrinking their heads.


    "Well, if you want to scare Miss Ben, you are still very young."


    How many people had suffered such a loss, let alone fell into the hands of such a yellow haired girl, and suddenly their faces turned white and red, panting and panting.


    On the other side, Gu Xiaomian tied the rope firmly, sealed everyone''s mouth one by one, clapped his hands and looked at Jian Rui: "Rui Rui, are you going down? They can''t move all night."


    Jian Rui came forward to touch the rope and tied it firmly. Several people didn''t even have room to struggle: "well, let them stay here first. Let''s go."


    "That water..." Gu Xiaomian hesitated to turn on the tap. Just said two words, the faces of a group of people behind him suddenly changed. They just closed their mouths and couldn''t say a word anymore. They could only hum and try to shake their heads.


    I''m kidding. If you really want to water them all night, they have to put their lives here one by one.


    "Forget it, no need." Jane Rui shook her head. "It''s easy to attract people when she opened it. It won''t bind them for a few hours."


    People: "


    Just a moment ago, they thought that the girl was kind at the bottom of her heart. She was really blind.


    Gu Xiaomian nodded and finally checked several people to make sure they couldn''t get out. Then he ran out of the door with Jian Rui and locked the door.


    Hearing the sound of "click", several people immediately looked like dead gray, like a net of fish stunned by fear, crowded together.


    Several brave and skilful 180 big heads were stuffed in the toilet.


    On the other side, the same situation is happening.


    Jiao you blinked her big, clever and harmless eyes, looked at the man who had just been tied up in front of her and said innocently, "don''t be angry. I won''t lie to you next time."


    "Hum, I believe you a ghost!" The man snorted coldly and suddenly looked away. No one wanted to see it.


    But he forgot how strong he was tied. Even the simple act of twisting his head almost twisted the tendon on his neck


    He was so stupid that he thought Jiao you suddenly appeared to be his own. As soon as she waved, he came over without saying a word and hurried to be feed for others!


    Looking at his angry red face, Mo Xiujin couldn''t help laughing. He put his hand against his lips and coughed, motioned Jiao you and said, "well, let''s go somewhere else."

 Chapter 1357

    Not only Mo Xiulin and Jian Rui''s team is like this, but several other teams are also similar guerrilla warfare.


    In recent years, they have been trained by Mo Jue and Mo Feng continuously. What has greatly improved is not only their skill and combat effectiveness. In addition, they are already smart. Now they can cope with this wave of shrimp and crab soldiers with ease.


    Several people are small and easy to hide, and never face hard with the people who come to catch them.


    They can always attack unexpectedly and capture all those people almost without a single soldier.


    For the adults in the base, their biggest advantage is that they are familiar with the terrain and have many times higher physical strength than children.


    But the maps before Jian Rui and others set out were not for nothing. Not only the back mountain, but also the whole base. Although they could not find the way with their eyes closed like Jiao you and Jiao Jiu, it was more than enough to play "hide and seek" with these people.


    As for strength... A group of big men in the base can''t come up and die. Of course, those children in the base can''t be hurt. If they meet Dou Mo''s two families... Who would be so reluctant to provoke Jian Haixi and Dou Ge? That''s a matter of life or death.


    So the original two biggest advantages were not reflected in tonight''s arrest. On the contrary, they just became the reason why they had no choice but to be arrested.


    "Shit, I said we shouldn''t be soft!" One of the bound people spat at him in a low voice. He felt uncomfortable. He scolded, "you didn''t look at those little bastards, grass. You were more cruel one by one, so that the brothers suffered this anger for no reason..."


    He yelled with a dark face. At a glance, he saw that the rope tied on his wrist was tied with a dead knot and a bow. Now he was waving in the wind. He choked and almost couldn''t get up at one breath.


    Other teams running out to catch "mice" are scattered all over the base. Now most of them have the same experience as them. Everyone has an iron color of swearing.


    At the other end, the mosquito waited and waited. He walked back and forth hundreds of times with his hands on his back. His eyes were still empty, not even half a person.


    For such a long time, more than one person didn''t come back to him. Even the large group of men who just poured out didn''t come back to report.


    "What''s the matter?! you can''t even fucking catch a group of children!" The mosquito''s face became more and more ugly, and his steps became more and more urgent.


    "Don''t wait. You can''t catch them unless you order them to catch people regardless of life and death." Jie held his hand and glanced at his slow opening.


    Contrary to the look of mosquitoes getting angry, he looked leisurely at the moment, as if he were watching a play.


    "Impossible!" The mosquito refused the idea without thinking about it and bit his teeth tightly with a black face.


    If he did, how could anyone else convince him?


    Even their own children can do it. Such a boss will never be sincerely loved by everyone.


    He knew he had many shortcomings, but since his brothers were willing to follow him, he would never do such a thing.


    "OK..." Jie shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent. He didn''t understand these people''s brain circuits. What people who can really achieve great things must have is ruthlessness and ruthlessness, like eukins. Yan that way.


    Otherwise, I always look forward and backward. What''s the difference between it and family?


    "You..." the mosquito caught a glimpse of his face and looked deep.


    He could understand the disdain in Jie''s eyes, and was suddenly surprised in his heart. For the first time, he deeply realized how vicious this man was.


    At the moment, if this person stood in his own position, the mosquito estimated that he would not hesitate to order "no amnesty for killing".


    Is such a person... Really suitable to cooperate with him?


    The mosquito pursed his lips, his eyes flashed slightly, and his heart automatically skipped the question.


    No matter what the answer is, it''s done now. It''s useless to think again.


    "In that case..." Jie thought, glanced at the general control room where the explosion occurred just now, and said, "why don''t I give you another idea."


    "You say." The mosquito frowned and whispered.


    "You can send someone there." Jie stretched out his hand and motioned the mosquito to look at the system control center of the base. "If I guess right, Jian Yi and Shazhi should be there at this time. As long as you use them as hostages, those people will naturally appear."


    "Grass..." the mosquito stared and took a breath. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to curse or beat people.


    "How do you know they''re in there?" He turned his head and stared at Jie, with surprise and anger on his face.


    This man can even guess the actions of those people. The key is... Fucking, I already know. I still hold it until now?!


    Although this sentence was not said, the mosquito''s face clearly meant this.


    "But it''s wrong. It''s exploded there just now. What are they still doing there?" The next guard''s men were puzzled, touched the back of the head, looked at Jie and said, "even if they are there, those systems can''t be used."


    They just buried thunder there to prevent someone from tampering with the system. Now that it has been blown up, how can Jian Yi still be there?


    "Hiss, it''s just breaking a few wires and breaking a few computers. It can''t be used for you, but it''s enough for the two kids." Jie hissed and didn''t turn his head. He still looked at the direction of the general control room quietly. People couldn''t see what he was thinking in his dark eyes.


    The mosquito pondered for a moment, waved and said, "go and ask someone to surround the control center immediately. No matter who is there, you must find out the people for me!"


    "Yes."


    Soon, the next go forward with great strength and vigour towards the system center.


    They had a clear purpose and acted quickly. As soon as Alin and Akang found something wrong, they immediately called Shazhi and were ready to take her away.


    But it''s too late.


    Looking at the dark crowd from a distance, Shazhi resolutely stuffed the computer in her hand into their arms and whispered, "you go first!"


    So many people are prepared at first sight. If it''s just them, they can easily leave, but it''s not necessary to take her.


    "Miss..."


    Ah Kang frowned, anxiously went to pull yarn and weave, and refused to go first. "How can we leave you? I''ll stay if I want to stay. I''ll give you a cushion..."


    "Go! This is an order!" Shazhi stared at the group of people getting closer and closer, and without looking back, she interrupted ah Kang''s words.

 Chapter 1358

    "Give the computer to Mo Xiujin and Jian Rui. They can replace me and a Dong."


    "But..."


    "Young lady, you... Take care!"


    Ah Kang moved his lips and wanted to say something. As soon as he spoke, he was interrupted by ah Lin.


    Alin nodded to Shazhi with a dignified face. After that, he pulled Akang''s arm and left quickly in the opposite direction.


    At such a critical moment, no matter how old yarn weaving is, command is command.


    As their subordinates, their first priority is always to obey


    After looking at the back of the two people leaving, she was out of the darkness in an instant. Shazhi was finally a little relieved.


    As long as the computer is sent out and there are Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin, even if she is caught, they are not a failure.


    Just Jian Yi


    Shazhi sighed and smiled bitterly when she thought of the phone that rang before she and Alin set out.


    In the end, Jian Yi didn''t trust her to steal the map. He just told her everything and hung up the phone.


    At the moment, she should be glad. Is it her who is lucky to stay?


    Those people were not slow. They walked to the general control room in a moment, but the scene in front of them was very different from what they imagined.


    Originally, they thought there must be no one here. Even if there were, those people would have hid long ago. They had to search it wantonly.


    But when they approached, they saw that the target they were looking for was sitting on the broken wall with his hands on both sides and shaking his legs leisurely.


    Behind her was the building that was almost blown to ruins. Only half of it stood in the air and looked particularly desolate.


    But the light in Shazhi''s eyes was brighter than the moon in the sky. She looked at them with a smile: "Oh, why are you all here?"


    Seeing that it was her, the mosquito''s eyes sank and swept around. No trace of anyone was found again.


    He immediately frowned. How could it be? Did you just weave one?


    He looked calm, hesitated for a moment, came forward to Shazhi and said in a deep voice, "Miss, what are you... Doing here?"


    "Look at the stars."


    Shazhi pointed to the sky and said with a smile, "look, the stars are especially bright tonight, and the night sky is also beautiful. It''s a good opportunity to watch the stars, but it''s a pity..."


    At this point, Shazhi''s face changed and she scolded in an unhappy tone: "it''s a pity that I don''t know which fool set a fire in the base. It''s smoky and burning, which disturbed my good mood to see the stars."


    As soon as she spoke, the mosquito''s face turned black.


    The men behind him couldn''t help grinning, but because the mosquitoes stood in front of him, they only dared to lower their heads and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    This is the first time I''ve heard someone scold mosquitoes in public and fools


    The mosquito''s fist behind his back was pinched tightly, but he still pressed down his breath and didn''t open his mouth.


    After all, the yarn weaving in front of them is still their eldest lady in name.


    "Miss, I''m in a good mood..."


    The mosquito reluctantly hooked his lips and looked at Shazhi''s eyes flashing a dim light. PI smiled and said, "it''s just that the night is so deep. Let me send the eldest lady to have a rest earlier."


    "I''m going to watch it here." Shazhi tilted her head and looked at the mosquitoes. Suddenly, a cold smile appeared on her face, "why, now in my own territory, I even have to go through you to see the stars?"


    Her tone was not heavy. She even spoke with a smile, but inexplicably made the mosquito stiff.


    Those men behind the mosquito did not dare to laugh again, and everyone was surprised.


    Without him, this kind of magnetic field that people can''t help but fear makes them strange and familiar.


    That was their most familiar feeling and a memory that has been gradually forgotten in recent years.


    "Subordinates..." the mosquito gnawed his teeth and bowed his head, "subordinates dare not."


    At this moment, everyone seemed to see talilina standing in front of them with a smile.


    So kind, with an inviolable alienation.


    "Hum, that''s about the same."


    Shazhi smiled, and her eyes moved slowly and fell on the man standing next to him.


    He stood beside the mosquito. Judging from his appearance and feeling, this man should be Jie.


    Shazhi was a little happy in her heart, and there was no hint on her face. This man is here. At least Jian Yi doesn''t have to worry about meeting him for the time being.


    At the same time, Jie was also looking at her. Among a group of children, the ones he had seen surprised him, but he didn''t know how surprised he was?


    Both of them were looking at each other. A moment later, Jie smiled and said, "I''ve heard that talilina''s daughter is better than blue. Now it seems that it is so."


    "Hiss ~" Shazhi sneered with disdain, showing contempt in her eyes, "just one of my mother''s defeated men, now dare to come here to shout? And..."


    After a pause, her eyes were cold, like an invisible cold sword shooting at Jie, and she said in a cold voice, "is my mother''s name worthy of mention?"


    Word by word, the voice is not high, but it seems to ring heavily in everyone''s heart.


    Even mosquitoes can''t help eating.


    He dared not talk to Jie like this, but Shazhi dared


    And the momentum is not lost to each other


    At this moment, the mosquito seemed to have a faint feeling and knew what he lacked compared with Shazhi.


    A bowing boss, together with his men, can never raise his head.


    Jie was not angry, or he didn''t look angry at all.


    He just nodded, walked slowly in place with his hands on his back, smiled and looked at Shazhi and said, "talilina has a woman like this, so she can have a cicada underground. For the sake of once being rivals, I''ll send you to reunite with your mother in advance this time. How about?"


    "Jie!"


    The mosquito shouted at him and snorted coldly, "this is the base, not your place. Dare you!"


    Jie Wei raised his eyebrows and just wanted to speak, Shazhi said with a smile: "well, as long as you have the courage and ability, how do you want to play, I''ll accompany you..."


    "Hehe ~ newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. Your courage is really appreciated, but..." Jie shook his head and sighed, "I haven''t seen the ferocity of tigers. You all thought the world would make way for you."


    After a moment of silence, he glanced around and said with a meaningful smile, "what about the boy? You shouldn''t be here alone?"


    "You''re right. I''m alone." Shazhi raised her chin, not afraid of his threat, and her legs swayed so freely.


    "That Jian Yi is really bad enough." Jie shook his head and casually said provocative words, "at this time, he pushed a girl out as a shield, tut tut......"


    "Well... It''s OK." Shazhi pretended to think for a moment and nodded. Then the tone suddenly changed. She said with a sarcastic smile, "at least it''s much better than you and your master."


    Jie: "

 Chapter 1359

    Shazhi said this, even the mosquito heard a click in his heart, and his eyelids jumped violently.


    Ya also dares to say too much. Even to Jie, he stabbed him seven inches without fear of death.


    He raised his hand to his lips, pretended to cough, and glanced at the silent man beside him.


    You can''t let Shazhi go on, otherwise he really annoys Jie. I''m afraid he will kill people here without hesitation. Even if he''s here, can you stop it or not


    So before Jie made a noise, the mosquito took the lead and said, "Miss, we came here specially to invite you. Please come with us."


    "Go? What if I refuse?"


    Shazhi snorted coldly with dissatisfaction in her eyes. "I said I would look at the stars here. Can''t you understand people?"


    "You!"


    The mosquito choked angrily, and her face turned black again when she was hated by gauze. For a moment, I really didn''t want to care about her.


    But after a pause, looking at the face, he still pressed down his sullen anger, wrung his eyebrows and continued: "you can see the stars everywhere you want. I can let you see it all night in another place, but if you refuse now..."


    "What do you want?"


    Shazhi raised her eyebrows and looked at him with a sneer.


    "Hum, I naturally have other ways to take you away, but that may not be very polite..." the mosquito snorted with a slight smile.


    Naturally, he couldn''t start with Shazhi, but when he had to, he just asked her to move, which was not offensive.


    Besides, ah Zhuo, who was in the way, was temporarily locked up. He was just a yarn Weaver who only bore the name of the eldest lady.


    What can''t he move?


    Shazhi narrowed her eyes, and her wobbling legs stopped at some time. She stared at the mosquito, and her face became colder and colder: "mosquito, don''t you feel ashamed to look up and say such words to me in this place?!"


    As soon as her voice fell, in front of the quiet building, a gust of wind suddenly rose on the ground, raised countless dust, and rushed towards the people''s faces.


    The roadside trees on both sides of the road also swayed their branches and leaves in the night wind, constantly making a "sob" sound.


    The more the voice sounds, the more it looks like someone is saying something discontentedly in the wind


    "This..."


    "What''s going on..."


    "Strange, listen carefully. Does it... Look like the voice of the eldest sister''s head..."


    A group of subordinates listened to the news, all of them with a vegetable face, gathered together and whispered.


    The wind came suddenly, but it was even more strange after Shazhi had just finished saying this


    Shazhi''s hair was blown up by the wind. She narrowed her eyes and felt the wind. Looking at the whispering crowd in front of her, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help hooking up.


    This gust of wind is really her timely rain. Even if it can''t achieve any purpose, it''s good to scare them.


    A group of people talked louder and louder, and gradually even the words of "come back" and "revenge" came out. The mosquitoes listened more and more, and their faces became more and more heavy.


    "It must be the eldest sister. The eldest sister came back to protect the eldest sister..."


    "Shut the fuck up!"


    Finally, when another man began to talk nonsense, the mosquito suddenly gave a cold cry, "who dares to say one more word to me, I''ll send him down now!"


    When he roared, all the people behind him immediately fell silent, and no one dared to speak again.


    The eldest sister is the boss, but the mosquito in front of them is also the boss they pushed out. I don''t know if the former boss is there. The current boss is in front of them


    "Boss, this..."


    The nearest man next to the mosquito came forward, raised his chin towards Shazhi and asked for instructions in a low voice.


    "Yes."


    The mosquito nodded, and the man immediately looked at the people next to him, stood out from the crowd and walked towards Shazhi.


    "What do you want?" Shazhi stared at them with a calm face. Her body didn''t move and didn''t mean to escape.


    "Miss, the boss is also for your sake. Just cooperate and don''t embarrass us." One of them kindly advised.


    If possible, none of them wants to weave hard with yarn.


    "Oh, for my good?" Shazhi smiled sarcastically with her lips, patted the ash on her hands, "so you all use such high sounding words to convince yourself to do such a treacherous thing?"


    When she finished, everyone was stunned. No one thought she would suddenly buckle such a big hat to them.


    Even the two hands were stunned, stretched out to catch her hand and forgot to move.


    "Since you all call me miss, don''t forget where it is." Shazhi glanced faintly at the crowd, raised her voice and said word by word, "who gave you the courage to rebel


    Hearing the rebellion, the mosquito''s face changed, suddenly raised his voice and shouted, "what are you doing? Don''t talk nonsense to her and take people away from me!"


    As soon as he made a sound, the stunned two people immediately returned to their senses. They looked at Lin and didn''t say anything more. They caught Shazhi on the left and right.


    In an instant, Shazhi sneered and turned back skillfully on the broken wall, avoiding their hands.


    She was flexible. Before the two men could react, she had stood firm and turned and ran in the other direction.


    The two people probably didn''t expect that Shazhi dared to turn down on the broken wall. For a moment, she was relieved and ran away. At this time, she couldn''t help cursing and immediately strode after her.


    Seeing this, the others hurried over and surrounded the yarn from all directions, forming a small encirclement in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Miss, you can''t run away today. You''d better go back with us." One of them moved his wrist and narrowed his eyes towards Shazhi.


    "Hum, how can I know if I don''t run."


    Yarn weave said, already impolitely preemptive, a punch to attack the person closest to her.


    Naturally, she can''t beat the two big men with a little girl, let alone the human wall that has been surrounded although she didn''t start.


    Therefore, her ultimate goal is not this at all.


    Seeing Shazhi start, those two people have no choice but to fight. Just because of Shazhi''s identity, they don''t dare to take it seriously. It''s all about how they can not hurt people and catch people.


    With many worries, they not only didn''t catch Shazhi, but they were punched by Shazhi for several times.


    "Grass..."


    They looked at the little girl like a rabbit, gasped for breath, and finally couldn''t bear it anymore. One used his fist and the other used his palm, all with strength.


    The palm wind roared, and the man thought Shazhi would hide, but he didn''t react until his palm touched Shazhi''s body, but it was too late to recover.


    "Ah, my arm is breaking!"


    In an instant, the voice of Shazhi crying rang. The little girl covered her shoulder with one hand and her face was white with pain.

 Chapter 1360

    The other man''s fist followed closely. The instant reaction made him have no time to think clearly. The fist had fallen on Shazhi.


    Suddenly, Shazhi fell to the ground like a light falling leaf.


    "My stomach hurts..." like a helpless and poor little shrimp, she bent her back on the ground and cried. Her tears instantly wetted the soil on the ground. "Mom, yarn weaving hurts... You are the spirit of heaven. Open your eyes and see what these people you used to protect with your life are doing. Yarn weaving... Yarn weaving hurts... Mom, save me, save..."


    Her voice became weaker and weaker. Before she finished shouting, her head tilted and fainted.


    Everyone was surprised. The mosquito, who had been standing not far away, suddenly changed his face and strode over anxiously.


    Only Jie left behind, Shi Shi ran turned his back and looked at the scene with great interest.


    If he came to the base this time, what was the biggest gain?


    There is no doubt that these children surprised him more and more.


    Before the start of the operation, he had read all the people''s information. The boy who could make him interested in two points was mo Xiujin, which was largely due to eukins. Yan.


    For him, they are no different, but they have one more title than other people''s children: the enemy''s children.


    Besides, he has no interest at all.


    In particular, Shazhi, without exception, wrote that when the little girl was raised by talilina, she was always locked up at home. I think she was just a sullen person.


    But what he didn''t expect was that she was so clever that she was not inferior to Jian Yi and Jian Rui at all.


    In this place, facing a group of people who are higher than her in both skill and strength, no matter what she does, it may not be useful.


    War? She can''t win.


    Escape? Where can she escape in front of so many people?


    Almost dead, she had only one way to choose, that was to move out of her mother.


    As talilina''s daughter, at the moment, only playing emotion cards is most useful for her. Anyway, people here will not deny talilina and her closest person.


    For example, at this moment, she cries pain and faints. Whether it''s true or false, the old people in the base will not be indifferent to talilina''s favor.


    This means is more effective than any persuasion and resistance


    "I didn''t expect that the good play tonight was one after another..." Jie looked at the little figure still lying on the ground with appreciation, slightly pursed his lips and smiled gently.


    But then he suddenly thought of something. He frowned again, flashed a touch of disappointment on his face, and muttered to himself, "it''s a pity that the risk of taking her away is too great, otherwise... I really want to take all these children back. As long as I train them for a few years, the future... Will be too much to look forward to."


    He seemed to have seen the future they had created, with distorted light in his eyes.


    No one noticed what he was doing, and no one heard him talking to himself. If he saw it, I''m afraid no one would be willing to act with the madman.


    At the moment, everyone, whether mosquitoes or a group of subordinates, is paying attention to the fainting gauze.


    "How... How?" The two hands who started the operation were already confused. They looked at the eye yarn weaving and their own hands in a daze.


    As early as the first time, the mosquito strode to Shazhi''s side, kicked the two people directly to their waist, and they almost fell on the ground.


    "Shit, I want you to catch her. Why are you so cruel?"


    "Boss, we..." the two men bowed their heads and felt very wronged. "We didn''t expect that she couldn''t resist a fist..."


    They didn''t do it hard, but who knows that the little aunt and grandmother were strong and couldn''t catch it smoothly, and then they were like a weak chicken. They just fell down with a fist.


    "Didn''t you expect?" The mosquito''s face was ferocious, pointed to him and scolded, "you don''t want to, but let me think about it for you? Return a fist. Her small body can stand your fist? Do you have a brain!"


    They were so scolded by him that they hung their heads and dared not speak again.


    The mosquito glanced at them, snorted coldly, got up with Shazhi and walked out: "call Qi Er! Qi..."


    He had just finished shouting, but he reacted in the surprised eyes of the people. Qi Er had been hurt by his people, and now he didn''t know where to go.


    "Grass... What a fucking back." He wrung his eyebrows and scolded his mother. He kicked any of his men around him and said anxiously, "go and call me a doctor. What are you waiting for!"


    At the moment, the mosquito is just like the lighted oil bucket. Who dares to say a word? The man is responding to the sound, and the man has run away.


    The mosquito held yarn weaving and kept rushing to the dormitory. As a result, as soon as he arrived at the door, he didn''t enter the house. Suddenly, he was stopped by people who didn''t know where to rush out.


    "You..."


    Seeing the hamu in front of him, the mosquito''s whole body was frozen for a moment.


    This man''s head is hard to use, but his skill is unspeakable in the base.


    Mosquitoes are most afraid to encounter. The first is Dou Ge, the second is ARJO, and the last is hamu.


    If there is a fight, he will never escape under hamu.


    "Hammu, what do you want?" The mosquito stared at him cautiously, but he could not even resist with gauze in his hand.


    Hamu didn''t say a word, as if he didn''t hear his voice at all, but just went straight to him.


    No, to be exact, he went straight to Shazhi in his arms, because his eyes had never left Shazhi since he appeared, and there was always a touch of worry in his eyes.


    The men who followed around wanted to stop. Although they were also afraid of HA Mu''s skill, they were more afraid of mosquitoes.


    Several people moved slightly, waiting for the mosquito to give an order, they rushed up together and took hamu down.


    Just waiting and waiting, the mosquito never said a word. A moment later, he raised his hand and stopped their action.


    The mosquito stared at hamu in front of him. He knew that if Shazhi hadn''t had an accident at the moment, he didn''t think hamu would show up.


    Now it''s better for him to come out on his own initiative, which can be regarded as saving him a big threat.


    After all, the open gun is easy to hide and the hidden arrow is difficult to defend. Even if he comes openly, he doesn''t dare to say that he can win hamu. If he comes secretly, he probably has to die in hamu''s hands


    Ha Musi didn''t care what he was thinking. She just gently hugged Shazhi in his arms and finally looked at him.


    That one look is enough for mosquitoes to shiver.


    "Mosquito, I can ignore you for your name and profit, but... If the eldest lady has something to do, I will never spare you!"

 Chapter 1361

    Mosquito Yilin had no doubt about the authenticity of hamu''s words.


    Everyone knows his loyalty to talilina. It''s no exaggeration to say that he can die for talilina. Now talilina only leaves a yarn. Hammu naturally sees her more important than his eyes.


    But the mosquito is also bitter in his heart. No matter how he sends people to do it, he can only pretend. How dare he really do something to his little aunt and grandmother.


    These brothers in the base can change the boss, but only the eldest lady can''t change.


    If anything had gone wrong just now, he would have to die on the spot.


    But this is not true. Mosquitoes can only honestly carry the black pot.


    After hamu said that, without another look at the mosquito, he turned and put the yarn on the bed, waiting for the doctor to examine her carefully.


    With him, none of the mosquitoes, including those who followed, dared to come forward.


    Among the many faces who are worried about yarn weaving or afraid of hamu, only one face with a smile is particularly abrupt.


    Jie has been following slowly, and ha Mu''s appearance can''t make him have a superfluous expression on his face.


    But slowly, his eyebrows could not help wrinkling.


    No


    Shazhi is here. Where is Jian Yi?


    They will go directly to the general control room. It''s impossible for Shazhi to act alone. Jian Yi and they will never let Shazhi act alone.


    However, no matter in the general control room or around here, there is really no figure of Jian Yi.


    Jie narrowed his eyes and looked at the little girl who was still unconscious in bed. His face gradually sank down.


    He is not stupid enough to think that Jian Yi is timid and hides.


    Ningjiwei''s son can never be a coward.


    What''s more, according to his investigation of Jian Yi, the boy is very wild. How can he be stopped by a gang of mosquitoes?


    Where would he be?


    Jie frowned slightly and thought quickly in his heart. It has been so long that he has not appeared... This can only show that he can''t come and get away at the moment.


    Perhaps there is a more important thing, or a more important person, so important that... He must leave the yarn weaving and control room


    For a moment, all kinds of pictures flashed in Jie''s mind, including Jian Haixi, Jian Rui and others, and were eliminated at the next moment.


    It''s all wrong


    Jian Yi is steady. It''s impossible to leave the control room because of those small things, unless


    Suddenly, Jie''s pupil suddenly shrunk, his heart sank heavily, and suddenly thought of something.


    "No, it''s impossible..." he whispered, and his face had completely sunk down.


    Even if his reason told him that the possibility was very small, he turned and walked out without a pause.


    No one can break into his room, and no one can see his computer, but apart from this, Jie can''t think of any other possibility that will make Jane Yi leave the whole system and Shazhi


    ¡ª¡ª


    On one side, Shazhi has temporarily restrained mosquitoes and others. On the other side, Jian Yi has quietly touched Jie''s room.


    His residence is really the same as Jian Yi thought. The defense level is the highest. At any level, from the door to the study, as long as there are strangers in and out, there will be sensors to directly send out an alarm.


    The alarm is directly connected to Jie''s mobile phone, and trigger devices are installed. If you are careless, you will be subdued.


    But... It''s hard to get others, but it''s not hard to defeat computer expert Jian Yi.


    Even to some extent, this kind of thing is not as practical as installing some old-fashioned mechanisms and devices. At least those who can really stop their opponents, but this kind of Technology


    With a sneer, Jian Yi opened the jamming device in her hand and quickly moved towards the building in front of her without hesitation.


    The first level, the door.


    Jian Yi glanced around and quickly dodged in.


    ¡°3¡­¡­2¡­¡­1¡­¡­¡±


    He waited quietly behind the door for three seconds. There was still silence around him. The so-called alarm seemed dumb and there was no movement.


    "Hiss, cleverness is mistaken by cleverness." Jian Yi smiled faintly, patted the dust that didn''t exist on her hands, and completely relieved.


    Since there is no accident at the door, the next road is as smooth as entering a no man''s land.


    He went straight to the study, opened the laptop on his desk, and then began to crack the password


    Only in cracking the password did Jane Yi take a little time.


    Until a series of operations were completed, Jian Yi looked at the materials in the folder, and his face, which was cold and expressionless, suddenly turned completely black.


    Even if they had guessed like this, they were surprised when they really saw it.


    In the folder opened in front of me, there are countless documents. The name of each document is a person''s name, from Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei and others to their children, as well as ah Zhuo and mosquitoes in the base


    Almost from eukins. Yan appeared in their lives, and all those involved in his so-called game were on it without exception.


    Jian Yi casually opened one, which is more detailed than their files, from daily habits to personality analysis, to everyone''s life, and even their experience from small to large.


    It''s like a large holographic game. The protagonist of the game is collecting all kinds of characters


    It doesn''t matter whether so many of them live or die. It doesn''t matter whether they will suffer or not. It''s not important for Jie and eukins. Yan Lai said that they are just pieces in a game.


    With a cold hum, Jian Yi closes the document without looking at it again. Instead, she clicks on another hidden folder.


    Although it looked out of the way, the information just let him confirm eukins. Yan really is just a change too, more than they have ever imagined. In addition, he has no other effect.


    What should be seen is that they have analyzed thoroughly for a long time. Even if he can destroy it at the moment, it has no use and will only expose himself.


    His goal is the map Jiao Wu said.


    Jian Yi carefully listens to what''s going on outside and clicks open the hidden folder.


    As expected, it was a map.


    Jian Yi looked at it carefully for two seconds, and her eyes gradually deepened.


    This picture is really different from that given by Jiao Wu


    If Jiao Wu passed out a simplified version, the one in front of him is the plus version.


    It''s more detailed and creepy than that one.


    "What a madman..."


    Jian Yi looks at the extra labels on the picture and sighs deeply.


    At the moment, he was very happy. Fortunately, he came this time. Otherwise, all of them worked hard and didn''t play much role in the end.


    With emotion, he quickly operated the keyboard with both hands and copied the map neatly.

 Chapter 1362

    It''s just a map. It doesn''t take much storage. In a moment, the progress bar runs to the top.


    Jian Yi''s task is completed and she is about to withdraw. The mouse in her hand points to "close", but suddenly she sees a folder in the hidden disk.


    He frowned and subconsciously clicked it.


    It must be very important for Jie to hide in such a hidden place and put it together with his baby map.


    At the moment when the folder was opened, various answers flashed through Jian Yi''s mind, but when he saw what was inside, he couldn''t help but be surprised for a moment.


    The name of the document doesn''t tell anything, but Jian Yi only scanned two lines and found that he was about an organization


    Faceless!


    That eukins. Yan''s secret organization didn''t expect to see its true face in this place.


    Jian Yi''s eyes flashed and the corners of his lips hooked up: "it really takes no effort."


    Eukins who broke all their peaceful lives overnight. Yan, like what he did, appeared almost out of thin air in their lives.


    Of course, Ning Jiwei will not let go of such people.


    So from eukins. Since Yan appeared, they have been secretly trying to investigate him.


    But it''s a pity... What can be investigated is just the tip of the iceberg.


    Or, all they saw was eukins. What Yan wants them to see is what is really important, such as the organization called "faceless". Even if they sent a lot of manpower, they still didn''t find any key information.


    The deepest step is only to stay on the "faceless" members.


    They only know that this organization will specially recruit some capable people in the world, but they can''t find out who those people are and what kind of life they have.


    Just like these people appear out of thin air, there is no past, no present, only in eukins. Yan will appear for a while when he needs to, and work for him.


    This really gave Ning Jiwei a headache for a while, but if they couldn''t find it, they couldn''t find it. Even if it was as powerful as Ning Jiwei, they couldn''t dig more things.


    What Jane Yi didn''t expect was


    At this moment, in this corner thousands of miles away from Hunan City, they all surfaced.


    In this folder, it''s eukins. Yan has all the old background.


    Including the distribution of "faceless" members, their scattered large and small organizations, and even their unique contact information


    It''s even more valuable than a map. With this, they can''t take eukins. Yan catches all!


    Jane Yi is about to take a closer look when she suddenly frowns.


    Footsteps!


    The first lesson they learned from Mo Jue''s training was to be vigilant at all times. Even just now, he still didn''t relax and was always paying attention to the movements around him.


    The footsteps were a little urgent. It was obviously an adult''s footsteps, and the only person who would come here in this base was Jie.


    Jian Yi didn''t dare to delay any longer. He quickly copied the information and deleted all the browsing records before turning off the computer.


    While restoring everything, you still don''t forget to paste a small melting ice bag on the bottom of the computer to cool down.


    When these are sorted out, the footsteps are close at hand.


    "Ka..."


    With a soft sound, the door was pushed open by Jie from the outside.


    It''s too late to leave!


    Jian Yi''s eyes were cold, and without hesitation, she flashed into the bedroom.


    In the black paint, he slipped into the wardrobe in the bedroom, held his breath and dared not make a sound.


    He frowned as like as two peas. He opened the room''s lights in a flash. He squinted at the house, and looked exactly the same as he left, without any trace.


    "Am I really thinking too much?"


    He was stunned for a moment, glanced at the door of the study, and immediately strode towards it.


    Like the living room, there was nothing wrong in the study. Jie narrowed his eyes and touched the computer for the first time.


    "Ice..." he stared at the computer and whispered.


    To be safe, he turned on the computer and checked the confidential documents.


    But just like a clean room, his computer is also clean. There are no recent records and no traces of being checked


    "Am I suspicious? The boy just ran away for a while?" He looked at his own shadow reflected on the computer screen and murmured with a slight frown.


    However, no matter where Jian Yi went, Jie was relieved to know that he had not touched the computer.


    After all, what is installed in the computer is related to their lives. If it is seen, what games will he play? Go straight back to plead guilty and claim death. Maybe they can''t even wait for him to plead guilty. Their nest has been lifted.


    "Shit, after staying in this place for so long and facing those people all day, I''m going to be driven crazy." He relaxed his tight body all the way, leaned back in his chair, gently moved his neck and said to himself, "when the game is over, it''s really time to go back..."


    Before he finished, he suddenly quieted down, suddenly looked up and sat up, staring in one direction.


    Looking in his direction, you can catch a glimpse of his bedroom.


    The moment he closed his eyes just now, he saw the empty door of the bedroom


    Didn''t he close the door before he left?


    Jie stared at the gap, his face getting colder and colder


    His movements were almost silent, and he slowly got up from his chair and walked towards the bedroom.


    Across the door, it was dark and there was no movement.


    Jie calmly raised his hand, pushed the door and turned on the light. The whole bedroom was immediately exposed in his eyes, and there was still no trace of outsiders coming in.


    After a pause, his eyes fell on the nearby wardrobe.


    The wardrobe stood on the whole wall. It was more than enough to hide from a person, let alone a child.


    Jie narrowed his eyes, walked over quietly, raised his hand and vigorously pushed open the door on the left. At the same time, his other hand was ready to attack.


    When the wardrobe was opened, there were clothes hanging neatly inside, not even half a person.


    With a flash in his eyes, he touched the cabinet door on the right


    "Ding ~"


    At the same time, a cell phone ring suddenly rang in the quiet space.


    The sound was like a talisman, ringing all the time, shaking people''s eardrums.


    Jie tutted impatiently. As soon as he answered the phone, the mosquito shouted, "where have you been? Those children haven''t been found yet. What should I do? Give me a word."


    Jie rubbed his eyebrows, took back his hand on the cabinet door and concentrated on dealing with mosquitoes.


    The door didn''t open at last.

 Chapter 1363

    The mosquito was still shouting loudly. Jie frowned, put down his hand rubbing the center of his eyebrows, and conveniently unscrewed the door of the nearby bathroom.


    He didn''t rest all night, and his spirit was consumed by this group of people. He couldn''t support it, especially when he had to face the mosquito, a guy whose brain was almost offline all the time. Jie felt a little big for the first time


    "I see. You continue to send someone to search..."


    He walked into the bathroom with his mobile phone, scanned his eyes, and opened the cabinet that might be Tibetan. There was still nothing.


    Jane Yi held her breath and carefully recognized Jie''s footsteps. When she heard him take two more steps in, she turned her back and suddenly her eyes darkened.


    Right now!


    He took a deep breath and decisively crept out of the wardrobe and into the bottom of the bed.


    The whole process was simple and rapid without making a sound.


    Jie, who turned his back on all this, didn''t realize that the person he was looking for was actually under his nose


    He hung up the phone while perfunctorily saying a few words, withdrew from the bathroom, raised his hand and pushed open the wardrobe door on the right.


    As clean as the left


    He has checked all the places in the whole room where people can hide. There is no trace, no figure, and no trace of outsiders coming in.


    Jie took a long breath. Maybe he really remembered wrong. The door of the bedroom just forgot to close before he left.


    He closed his coat cabinet door and turned to the balcony.


    From here, you can see that a string of lights are still on not far away, and the headlights of the training ground are still on all night.


    From time to time, there will be bursts of noise, and those people are still looking for the children who are hiding.


    "A bunch of fools." Jie Leng snorted with disdain on his face.


    A few children, let them find it in the middle of the night. If it were eukins. Yan''s men have long been dragged out.


    Without looking at the group again, Jie turned and left.


    Under the bed, Jian Yi listened to the footsteps and gradually moved away. His eyes rolled around twice. He couldn''t stay here. The longer it took, the more likely he would be found. He had to leave as soon as possible.


    When he made up his mind, he rolled out from under the bed, took two steps to the balcony, jumped dexterously and jumped out silently.


    He was so light that he hardly made a sound when he landed.


    The building lights behind him were bright. He hid in the dark. He looked back and drew a meaningful sneer on his lips.


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Jiao Wu, who pretended to be kidnapped by Jian Haixi, was still frowning and yelling loudly.


    "Jian Haixi, you can''t run away! Our boss will never spare you!"


    "You''d better be careful..."


    His voice echoed in the open place.


    Jiao Wu shouted and looked around from time to time. The whole person was more cautious and nervous than Dou Ge and Jian Haixi.


    "Come on, you make my ears ache."


    Walking to a dark corner, Jian Haixi stopped, reached out and pushed him, gently shook the dagger in his hand and took back his pocket.


    At the same time, the shadow that had been following several people jumped out.


    Jiao Wu turned his back against the wall. Before he could answer her, he began to check around carefully.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no one for a long time. Say something quickly."


    If it weren''t for the big news, Jiao Wu wouldn''t have played this game at all.


    Dou Ge shook his wrist. He had to guard against mosquitoes all the way. He couldn''t see any flaws. In fact, he was reluctant later. Those injuries on his body had already begun to worsen, and the continuous pain had been attacking him.


    Jian Haixi glanced at him, frowned slightly, and asked with some worry, "brother Dou, are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Dou Ge shook his head, turned to Jiao Wu and motioned him to say quickly.


    Seeing that it was hidden enough, Jiao Wu raised his hand and motioned to someone to untie the rope on his wrist. While talking very fast, he said the map and ah Zhuo in detail.


    Jian Haixi frowned more and more. "You mean that map is not even a complete version?"


    Jiao Wu nodded and his heart was horizontal. He was ready to be scolded.


    But he waited and waited, but he never waited for Jian Haixi.


    "You... You don''t blame me?" Jiao Wu asked suspiciously. Just now the movie was so anxious. It''s unreasonable. Jian Haixi won''t blame him at all.


    He let several children run to Jie''s residence.


    Jian Haixi shook his head, frowned and said thoughtfully, "what I care more than this is that here... Maybe I can''t stay any longer."


    Hearing the speech, the others all had a meal and turned to look at her.


    Seeing that they looked different, Jian Haixi realized for a moment that they were worried about the map. He smiled and explained, "it doesn''t matter. Several children are not arrogant people. Even if we know the news, we will do what we can. Instead of worrying, we might as well think about how to ensure complete safety."


    "Complete safety..." Ying and Jiao Wu repeated in a low voice, but they didn''t understand.


    Dou Ge frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with the negotiation between you and Jie?"


    Jian Haixi will suddenly mention this, which must have something to do with the negotiations just now.


    Mentioning the matter just now, Jian Haixi''s face was not very good-looking. He said irritably, "their purpose is a Jin."


    "Ah Jin..." Dou Ge was a little surprised and understood why Jian Haixi had just gone for such a short time.


    The people around her are her bottom line, which is something she doesn''t have to talk about at all.


    So Dou Ge didn''t even want to discuss this road with her. He said directly, "then we just evacuate all the staff. As long as this is done, it is possible to ensure complete safety."


    "I think so, too." Jian Haixi nodded.


    She used to sneak in to save people. Now people have been saved. Even if she wants to fight, there is no need to fight in this place.


    Whether it''s their people or the people of the base, the only way is to evacuate from this place at the moment, so as not to be threatened by those things on the map.


    As for how long it can hold Jie in check, and how many people can withdraw during this time, no one is sure.


    But they have to.


    The two soon discussed the countermeasures.


    While Jiao Wu listened to their dialogue, he didn''t agree with them.


    Although this is a way, the risk is too great.


    If Jie finds out and starts the mechanism in a rage, how many of them will be buried here


    He looked at the shadow and kept winking at him.


    He also just knew that Jie wanted Mo Xiujin. Even if he was not smart enough for Jian Haixi and Dou Ge, he also knew that it would be a good solution to hand over Mo Xiujin temporarily at the moment.


    Eukins. Yan likes him. He won''t worry about his life. Most of them can save themselves.


    But he saw the film countless times, and the film hesitated and didn''t say a word.


    Jiao Wu has Jiao Wu''s idea, and shadow also has his consideration.


    Since Jian Haixi did not hesitate at all, he would not carry out the secret order left by Ning Jiwei at least until the worst result happened.

 Chapter 1364

    They had just discussed the next plan and were about to start arranging personnel. The next moment, Dou Ge suddenly turned pale.


    "Brother Dou!"


    Jian Haixi saw it with sharp eyes and immediately reached out to help him. The shadow and Jiao Wu nearby also surrounded him at the same time.


    "Probably the injury has recurred." The shadow checked one side and said to Jian Haixi, "Dou Da''s head is so seriously injured that it''s the limit to adhere to now..."


    Looking at Dou Ge, who was breathing unsteadily, Jian Haixi''s face was full of worry. He took the medicine in Ying''s hand and helped him re bandage his wound while saying, "brother Dou, I''ll let Ying take you away first and then send the children out one by one."


    "Haixi, I..."


    "Brother Dou, you should leave."


    Dou Ge subconsciously wanted to say something. Before he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Jian Haixi.


    Her voice was deep, but she could not refuse.


    Dou Ge once knew that his situation would be bad if he dragged on. In addition, since their current plan was to leave, he would have little effect on staying.


    Besides, Jian Haixi would promise to stay for such a long time, which was beyond his expectation. If he insisted again, she might want to be knocked unconscious and carried out.


    With a worry in his heart, Dou Ge didn''t insist anymore. He nodded and agreed to Jian Haixi''s proposal.


    When they left, Jiao Wu looked at Jian Haixi and said, "what should we do now?"


    Jian Haixi frowned, took out his mobile phone to type, and said, "act separately and arrange their people to withdraw."


    With that, her message has also been sent out in the group.


    While talking to Jiao Wu, she waited for the reply from the group.


    That''s the group they sent messages to. She thought it was under the control of Jian Yi or Shazhi, but unexpectedly, the first reply was Jian Rui''s tone: "Ruirui knows, Mommy."


    Jian Haixi frowned and wondered. He typed quickly in his hand and said, "Ruirui, why are you in charge of the computer? Where are Yiyi and Shazhi?"


    Jianrui talked about Shazhi and Jianyi. This is what Alin knew when they came to her just now.


    After listening, Jian Haixi suddenly sighed, reached out and rubbed the center of her eyebrows. She only felt a headache.


    Originally thought that as long as they started to withdraw people smoothly and let Jie jump into the air even if he started, but now it seems that even if they leave, it won''t be so easy and smooth.


    More seriously, she began to feel that some things were gradually getting out of their control.


    Jane Yi and Shazhi are acting separately. Maybe they can''t go for a while. Ah Zhuo is also gone.


    He said he was going somewhere, but where did he go and what did he want to do?


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi rushed to meet the children here, and Jiao Wu, who acted separately on the other side, also returned to the mosquito.


    Seeing him back safely, the mosquito looked a little strange: "old five, that woman didn''t treat you well?"


    "No." Jiao Wu shook his head.


    For a moment, a touch of disbelief appeared on the mosquito''s face, and there was a feeling of... Not being clear


    He dislocated an arm in Dou GE''s hand just now, but Jiao Wu was full of whiskers and tails. At least he didn''t seem to be hurt on the surface.


    At the thought of Dou Ge, he immediately began to feel that he had just connected the arm. He quickly changed the topic and said, "where are they? Where have they gone?"


    "After they tied me up, they ran away. I had a knife in my pocket. I cut and pulled the rope myself before I escaped." Jiao Wudao.


    His expression looked serious. The mosquito stared at him for several seconds, but he was still a little skeptical.


    I just wanted to ask something more. For example, in which direction did they run? Before they opened their mouth, Jiao Wu looked into the room and asked, "is the eldest lady okay? Who did it so badly?"


    The mosquito glanced back, the gauze on the bed was still unconscious, and ha Mu still kept beside him with all his heart and diligence.


    "Nothing." He waved his hand, looked around, and then leaned close to Jiao five whispers, "it''s probably a fake. This girl thief is very."


    Jiao Wu also followed him and looked around. There were all their brothers in the base. No one paid attention here. The only outsider Jie was standing outside.


    He thought and looked at the mosquito for several times. It seemed that he had finally made up his mind. He winked at the mosquito and raised his chin slightly on the Chaoyang platform.


    The mosquito was confused by his strange behavior. When he was about to ask, Jiao Wu suddenly grabbed his shoulder and said in a normal voice, "boss, borrow a cigarette. I''m scared."


    The mosquito was held by his shoulder. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he still cooperated and said, "I don''t see the eldest lady here. Go to the balcony."


    They took cigarettes, pretended to be addicted to smoking, and walked towards the balcony with their front and rear feet.


    As soon as he got to the place, Jiao Wu immediately turned his head and closed the balcony door.


    "What''s so sneaky?" The mosquito handed him the cigarette and looked puzzled.


    Jiao Wu lit a cigarette. He took a deep breath and spit a smoke circle into the air. Then he looked at the mosquito and said in a low voice, "boss, from now on, don''t have an expression or be seen by anyone."


    Seeing his serious face, the mosquito narrowed his eyes, flashed a dark light at the bottom of his eyes, and didn''t ask anything again.


    He lowered his head, lit his cigarette and took a sip slowly. Even if he was stupid, he could see what was wrong at this time.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded to Jiao Wuyi and said in a deep voice, "I know, you say."


    Jiao Wu still pressed his voice, his face complicated and said, "boss, we''ve all been cheated."


    When the mosquito was about to ask him, he suddenly remembered what he had just said. After a pause, he held back and listened to him.


    "That bastard Jie said well, but he just wanted to catch all of us, including our people, Jian Haixi, and the Dou family. No one can escape!" Jiao Wu said coldly, "now thunder has been buried in many places in the base. God knows when he began to decorate and how many have been buried. He can''t even touch the location."


    After a pause, Jiao Wuyi gritted his teeth and simply said the worst and worst results: "boss, even if we start to think about how to solve it now, it''s already late. Maybe he has always held the main switch in his hand, and we can''t completely eliminate it..."


    With a cigarette in one hand, the mosquito slowly vomited a smoke ring. Without expression on his face, he asked, "how do you know this?"


    His voice was very low. Maybe he didn''t deliberately lower it, just because his tone was too cold. It sounded like wrapped in ice, which made people tremble.


    Jiao Wu''s eyes sank, took a deep breath and said, "Jian Haixi told me."


    Seeing that the mosquito''s eyes changed for a moment, he hurriedly said: "it was when she negotiated with Jie that Jie said that as long as his goal was achieved, eukins on the other side of Xiang City. Yan could defeat Ning Jiwei. For them, this is a matter of killing two birds with one stone. We... Are just his chess pieces."

 Chapter 1365

    "Oh, what Jian Haixi said..."


    The mosquito repeated in a low voice, bit the cigarette, squinted at Jiao Wu and sneered, "Lao Wu, do you think I will believe what that woman said?"


    In the words of mosquitoes, even if he and Jian Haixi are not old enemies, they will never be people who believe in each other.


    What''s more, he still said Jie. How could he believe the enemy at the moment and betray his temporary allies just because of this simple word? He''s not stupid.


    He raised his hand and patted Jiao Wu on the shoulder. He sighed and didn''t say anything. He was ready to get up and leave. The meaning was obvious. That''s the end of the topic.


    But before he stood up, Jiao Wuyi stretched out his hand and pressed his shoulder.


    "I believe it!"


    He didn''t look at the mosquito, but looked ahead of him, and his tone was full of desperate affirmation.


    The mosquito frowned and looked at Jiao Wu with deeper eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" The mosquito''s voice was deep and dangerous, and he said word by word, "say it again."


    To think of this seriously is tantamount to betrayal.


    He is his man, but he chooses to believe the words of an enemy


    "I believe her not because I betrayed the base and defected to them, but because..." he took a deep breath, looked at the base in the night and slowly sucked a flue, "because the eldest lady, because of our base, because... She has many opportunities for so many years, but she never wanted to hurt us."


    The mosquito paused, but still didn''t speak.


    "Boss, if you don''t believe me, I have a dagger in my pocket now. Cut me down." He turned to the mosquito and did not move. The light reflected from the room shone on his face, which became more and more firm and stubborn. "I Jiao Wu swear to God here today that if half a word I said is false, it will break my sky!"


    The mosquito''s eyes flashed and lowered his head. He didn''t know what he was thinking. The soot between his fingers had accumulated for a long time without realizing it.


    But he never took the dagger in Jiao Wu''s pocket.


    Jiao Wu waited quietly for a moment. He probably knew that mosquitoes would not do it. Then he opened his mouth and advised: "Jane Haixi, they are already evacuating now. She said she hopes we can put down our mustard temporarily and leave with our brothers. In any way, she doesn''t want to see so many people die innocent."


    After a pause, he took a cigarette and continued: "as for the future... She said that if we still insist on opposing after everyone or going out, she will take away Shazhi, as well as ah Zhuo and those who don''t want to obey us. This will be our chassis in the future, and she won''t interfere any more."


    Mosquito fingers a meal, a long section of soot suddenly fell gently to the ground.


    "She just gave up here?" He closed his lips and looked at Jiao Wu. A puzzled flash flashed in his eyes, "does she really want to?"


    Jiao Wu looked at him and sighed silently: "she is for the eldest sister... The person who insists on staying and always says to come back is the eldest sister. She is the daughter of the eldest sister."


    The mosquito silenced and smoked silently.


    Seeing that he never said anything, Jiao Wuxin was cruel and finally said, "now the eldest lady is in our hands, and Jane Haixi herself will stay until the end. This is her sincerity, boss. At least let the brothers leave first..."


    Jiao Wu''s face was almost red, but the mosquito still smoked calmly and didn''t say a word.


    Until he finished smoking the whole cigarette, he twisted it around the ground with his cigarette butt in his hand. Then he shouted a dirty word and stared at Jiao five: "old five, I''ll believe you this time, but if you dare to betray me, I''ll make your life worse than death!"


    Jiao Wu nodded solemnly, but he couldn''t help smiling bitterly in his heart.


    His loyal man was never a mosquito, but it was the only thing that didn''t deceive him.


    Without delay, the mosquito and Jiao Wu reached a consensus and began to withdraw secretly.


    However, when he took action, it became mainly Jiao Wu''s arrangement. As for mosquitoes, he was responsible for stabilizing Jie.


    After all, from now on, the person they should guard against most has changed from jianhaixi to this person.


    The mosquito pretended to be upset and depressed. While discussing with Jie how to catch the small ones and the future plans, he quietly attracted his attention.


    And Jie, who has always been cautious and careful, didn''t have the slightest suspicion this time.


    He never thought that the mosquito that had been controlled by him would suddenly listen to Jian Haixi.


    After all, in his heart, with the intelligence quotient of mosquitoes, he would never guess his plan, nor would he expect a Jiao five to build a bridge between Jian Haixi and mosquitoes.


    While he was restrained by mosquitoes, Jiao Wu didn''t dare to be careless. When he acted secretly, he screened everyone like a sieve several times.


    Naturally, he didn''t forget that some people here had already obeyed Jie. If they accidentally mixed in one, they would be caught before they began to withdraw.


    At this time, it''s the brothers who have been tied up by Jian Rui and others who are the most convenient. They can be trusted and easy to find. If Jie finds out, he can explain it -- it''s good to directly say that he doesn''t know where he''s bound by Jian Rui''s children.


    So Jiao Wu simply didn''t do it. After asking for the address from Jian Rui, he sent these people out of the base one by one.


    ¡ª¡ª


    He was busy with his feet off the ground, and Jian Haixi was speeding up on the other side.


    According to the news sent by Jian Rui, she hurried to her. She thought she would see many people when she arrived. Unexpectedly, only she and Gu Xiaomian were looking at the computer and responsible for the whole communication.


    "How could it be just you two?" Jian Haixi frowned, looked around and asked, "where are the others?"


    "Qianqian, they have also stopped and are rushing here." Jian Rui pointed to the messages from other groups on the screen and frowned, "my brother and sister Shazhi have been out of touch..."


    "What about ah Jin?" Jian Haixi''s face was a little anxious. "Did he say where he is?"


    Jianrui shook her head: "I don''t see. He''s in a group with his big brother. It''s estimated that he''s on a mission at the moment."


    After hearing this, Jane Haixi didn''t relax.


    I don''t know if it''s because Jie just mentioned the relationship between Mo Xiujin. Jian Haixi always has a bad hunch at the moment, especially when he doesn''t know the whereabouts of Mo Xiujin, this bad hunch becomes more real


    Mo Xiujin is too wild and his brain is too flexible. Jian Haixi is not sure whether the child is aware of Jie''s real purpose now. If he knows, what will he do?


    At present, she can only hope that her most sensible child, Mo Tong, can always take care of her even if something happens.


    However, she didn''t expect that Mo Tong had reached a consensus with Mo Xiujin long ago

 Chapter 1366

    Seeing the worry on Jian Haixi''s face, Gu Xiaomian comforted her like a little adult: "aunt, don''t worry, brother Tong is here. He is so steady and will be fine. Maybe they just stumbled for a moment and will return the news in a moment..."


    "OK..." Jian Haixi touched their heads, pulled them out and smiled. "Now you two are obedient. Pack up your things and go first. When you get to a safe place, use the monitoring system to help me find someone."


    She said that she had started to help them pack up their weapons and tools, and almost closed their computers.


    Aware of something wrong with Jian Haixi, Jian Rui was stunned. She reached out to hold her hand and whispered, "Mommy, are you okay? You look so nervous..."


    Feeling her cold little hands, Jane Haixi gave a meal, and then realized that she looked eager.


    "Don''t be afraid, Mommy, we will succeed." Jian Rui put down the computer in her hand and gently surrounded Jian Haixi. Her small face rubbed her side face. She said softly but firmly, "ruiruirui will protect you well. There is Ruirui."


    Although the body in his arms was very small, it seemed to contain great energy. For a moment, Jian Haixi was really quiet.


    Yes, she must not mess around at this time.


    If even she panicked, what should this group of children do and who will ensure their safety


    She took a deep breath, bent down to hold her daughter, kissed her forehead and said in a warm voice, "Mommy is not afraid, but we have been here for a long time. I''m afraid there will be too many people and someone will fall behind."


    "Aunt, this is on us." Gu Xiaomian patted her chest and assured her, "Ruirui and I can find it for you. No matter who it is, we promise to bring you back with your seat belt. There will be no problem."


    Jianrui also nodded hard.


    Looking at their seriousness, Jian Haixi smiled, touched their cheeks and said, "no, you can help me find it when you go out. It makes me more worried to stay here. Just follow your orders and go first, and leave everything here to me, okay?"


    "But..."


    Gu Xiaomian frowned and wanted to fight for something. They didn''t trust Jian Haixi to stay here alone.


    But before the words were out, Jian Rui next to him interrupted him.


    "I see, Mommy, let''s go now."


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned and received Jian Rui''s wink at him. He paused and didn''t speak again.


    "Well, you''ll go to Xiuqian and them right away. When they gather together, they''ll leave together. Don''t stay in the base any more, okay?" Jian Haixi told them to help them pack up.


    "Well, we know." Jian Rui nodded. Finally, she looked at Jian Haixi and told her to be careful. Only then did she leave with Gu Xiaomian.


    After finishing the group, Jian Haixi went straight to Jie''s residence.


    There is Jiao Wu in Shazhi. You don''t have to worry for the time being. Besides, mosquitoes don''t necessarily dare to really hurt Shazhi, but Jian Yi doesn''t have to


    In order to facilitate action, Jian Yi turns off his own communicator before entering Jie''s room, so neither of them can contact him until just now.


    Now Jian Haixi can only persuade himself that no news is the best news, and rush to Jie''s residence as quickly as possible.


    At least there was no riot in the base, which proves that Jie didn''t find Jian Yi who stole the map.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Jian Yi turned over from the balcony and wanted to go back to Shazhi directly with these materials, but less than half the way, she found that the current situation seemed wrong.


    At the moment, the base is full of rustling people, both light and dark, which is completely different from the state when he left just now.


    Jane Yi squints and is about to turn on her mobile phone to ask about the situation. Before she moves, someone suddenly grabs her arm.


    He looked in his eyes and punched with one hand. Subconsciously, he attacked his side and rear


    As a result, the man moved faster than him, slightly turned his lower body, and a soft voice sounded, "Yi Yi."


    Jian Yi''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He quickly takes back his strength and says, "Mommy? Why are you here? Did I hurt you?"


    Jian Haixi shakes her head and sees Jian Yi standing in front of her safely. Her whole heart is finally completely relieved.


    She pulled the man to the hiding place and spoke in a few words about the current situation.


    Jian Yi kept frowning and listening carefully until he finally nodded and said, "Mommy, I heard it while you were negotiating with that man. I support mommy''s decision. Ah Jin must not give it to them."


    "So we have to leave at once." Jian Haixi said, "Jie must find out soon. We don''t have much time..."


    Jian Yi has no objection to this. They have been hiding in the base and are very passive.


    After all, this is Jie''s home. Only when they quit and compete openly with the enemy will they have a better chance of winning.


    "Mommy is right. I''ll inform you now."


    Jian Yi said she was going to send a message, but Jian Haixi pressed it with one hand.


    "I contacted Ruirui. She has taken everyone first. Now it''s your turn." Jian Haixi held his shoulder, looked at him deeply and said, "Mommy wants you to go now, find Ruirui and them, and go back to a safe place together."


    Before Jian Yi could answer the second half of Jian Haixi''s sentence, he had keenly detected something wrong from this sentence.


    The system is yarn weaving in the tube. It must be yarn weaving to contact first


    He looked at Jian Haixi and said, "Mommy, where''s yarn weaving?"


    "She''s with the mosquitoes." Jian Haixi omitted the middle process and said directly, "I''ll go to them now. Don''t worry, Mommy will never let Shazhi have something to do. Will you go first?"


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and said nothing.


    He once said that he would not leave Shazhi alone, and that he would protect her in the future


    Besides, how could he leave Jane Haixi here alone.


    How could Jane Haixi not know what he was thinking.


    Her children have more ideas than anyone else, which makes her hardly have to worry about them, but similarly, she will worry about them too much at this time.


    "Baby, Mommy knows what you''re thinking. Mommy knows you''re strong and you''re capable, but..." Jian Haixi hugged him tightly and gently stroked his head with one hand, his voice trembling slightly.


    There was such a critical moment, when she didn''t protect her most important baby, which became the most painful and regretful thing in her life.


    "Yiyi, Mommy really can''t bear the pain of losing you again. Mommy will do everything you want to do. Just listen to Mommy once and leave here first?"


    Feeling Jian Haixi''s body trembling gently, Jian Yi realized how scared she was at the moment.


    She always knew that her Mommy was the invincible God of war, but she forgot that they were her weakest weakness. As long as they were in danger, she was always worried


    Jian Yi reached out and patted her on the back and said softly, "I know, Mommy, I''ll find Ruirui now."


    "OK..."


    Hearing his promise, Jian Haixi finally showed his first smile tonight, touched his head and said, "after you go out and meet ruiruirui and them, help Mommy find someone in a safe place."


    "Yes." Jian Yi nodded heavily, "don''t worry, I will find them as soon as possible."


    Watching Jian Yi leave, Jian Haixi breathes a sigh of relief, but her eyebrows and eyes sink.


    She looked back at the base still shrouded in the night and set foot on the road to Shazhi and mosquitoes.


    She had to make sure that a lot of the children she brought left safely before she left.

 Chapter 1367

    It was a long night.


    The dawn of the base seems to never come. Everyone''s eyes are filled with only fire and darkness.


    Because of this sudden fire, conspiracy and danger gradually enveloped everyone.


    It is like an important symbol key. The moment it burns, it marks what is quietly different from before, whether it is people''s life or the so-called game


    In the distant Hunan City, similarly, no one is relaxed.


    In the dark corridor, whether up or down, the steps hidden into the darkness look like boundless, so that people can''t see the end.


    It seems that there is only one platform in the world.


    Ning Jiwei paused, subconsciously took out the mobile phone in his pocket with his right hand and took a look.


    The screen was pitch black.


    He had turned off his cell phone long before he came here. Naturally, there would be no news or phone at this time. He just couldn''t help worrying about Jian Haixi and the children.


    After he and Jian Haixi finished the phone call and he successively issued secret orders to several people, Mo Jue was in charge of the overall situation. He didn''t receive any news about the base, so he didn''t know what situation Jian Haixi was facing at the moment


    It is because I don''t know that I will always hang my heart.


    But now he himself has reached the time when he has to deal with it wholeheartedly, and he can''t be distracted any more


    After a moment of silence, Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and temporarily put aside his thoughts. The whole person has calmed down,


    Those worries and hesitations on his face retreated layer by layer like the tide in the evening, until finally there was only coldness all over


    Jiang Rumo stood quietly beside him. Seeing the real worry on Ning Jiwei''s face, a touch of sadness flashed through the bottom of his eyes.


    She once said long ago that men are the same, and Ning Jiwei is no exception; Once vowed to take Ning Jiwei


    And now I''m afraid she''s going to take it back.


    This man, she is destined not to get. Even if she was unwilling, she had to admit it honestly.


    Compared with Ning Jiwei, Jiang Rumo is not much better.


    The wounds on her body haven''t all healed yet. At the moment, you can still see the large and small scars on her skin, but it''s such a pretentious person who yells pain after being cut gently. At this time, she hasn''t said a word.


    Since Ning Jiwei brought her out of there, she didn''t shout pain.


    Jiang Rumo gently pursed his red lips, hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice, "two floors up from here is Eugene Yan''s room. There are only a lot more ambushes than below."


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her and frowned slightly. He didn''t understand what she wanted to say.


    These things have been said for a long time. As for where there are many ambushes, he is not so stupid as to touch the enemy and don''t know.


    "I mean..." Jiang Rumo sighed. "If you have something to do, deal with it quickly, or you dare to make any sound after you go up, it''s like looking for death!"


    Ning Jiwei slightly hooked his lips and snorted coldly, "as long as you don''t hold me back."


    "Oh, look down on me?" The disdain on his face was too obvious. Jiang Rumo raised his chin and raised his eyebrows. "How do you think I got to this position today?"


    She can climb to eukins. In front of Yan, as a "red man" who can always follow him, this is not what an embroidered pillow can do. She doesn''t rely on the little intelligence in her head or this skin bag.


    If she didn''t have some real skills, she would have been swallowed alive by life for so many years or let eukins. If you throw it out, can you keep it until now?


    Ning Jiwei looked at her expressionless. What does she have to do with him, as long as she doesn''t do bad things at the critical time.


    He said no more, but said in a cold voice, "I''ll follow the plan later. Take care of yourself. I don''t have time to save you."


    Jiang Rumo was slightly stunned. He looked at the people in front of him and couldn''t react.


    Since they met, the two of them have always been enemies, tit for tat, acting on the occasion, and have been committed to getting rid of each other. Today''s sentence can be regarded as one of his few words of "concern".


    In the dark, the corners of her lips seemed to be pulling, unconsciously hooked up, and there was a faint light in her eyes.


    Different from the usual smiles, although the smile was light, it was really from her heart.


    Although ningjiwei''s language is still cold, it is enough for her


    "Don''t worry." She looked up at the stairs, her heart was horizontal, and a touch of perseverance flashed on her face, "if I really die, I don''t need you to save me."


    Ning Jiwei looked at her and said nothing more. He looked out of the window, then turned over and turned out of the window at the entrance of the corridor.


    Suddenly, he hung firmly on the outside wall like a gecko.


    There was an open space under his feet and eukins not far above his head. Yan''s room. In this case, if one accidentally falls down, he will be disabled if he doesn''t die


    But ningjiwei could not see the slightest tension or fear on his face, just as he was just standing on the ground.


    He nodded at Jiang Rumo.


    Seeing that he was in place, Jiang Rumo took a deep breath and it was time for her to come out next.


    "Rutin, wait. My sister will get you out."


    She said silently in her heart, looked up at the stairs leading to the top, and resolutely stepped up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the room.


    I don''t know that the "guest" has found eukins outside the door. Yan is leaning back on the sofa, page by page, slowly turning over the "magazine" in his hand.


    It''s better to say that he is slowly appreciating it. The whole person looks calm, as if tonight is just an ordinary night, as if everything on the other side of the base has nothing to do with him


    With a glass of red wine in his right hand, he shook it gently and took a sip occasionally.


    JOYA, who was also unaware of everything, sat next to him and relaxed eukins. Yan is different. At the moment, she looks very nervous and afraid.


    "You, what you see is..."


    Her fingers trembled slightly and pointed to eukins. Yan asked in horror.


    Just now she just glanced at it casually, and the whole person suddenly shuddered.


    The so-called "magazine" has a picture of a person at the top of each page, followed by a brief introduction.


    She just saw that there were many pages in front of the book. The people in the photos had a huge fork with red strokes, which looked particularly scary.


    And now eukins. Yan Zheng is looking at this page. The person in the photo is like Jian Haixi smiling

 Chapter 1368

    "What''s the matter?"


    JOYA''s voice attracted eukins. Yan''s attention.


    He put the glass on the tea table and looked at Joana.


    "You... What are you looking at?" JOYA''s voice trembled, and her whole little face was pale without a trace of blood, "what do you want to do


    Eukins. Yan Shun''s eyes fell on Jian Haixi in the photo and smiled.


    Since Joey came to him, he has a good attitude towards her. At least for now, compared with other women around him, Joey is his favorite and most patient person.


    Of course it''s not because he loves Joey, eukins. Yan himself knows very well that he will not have love.


    In this world, only games can make him feel happy, and only other people''s pain can make him feel real. In other words, for him, people can only become a useful chess piece.


    There is nothing else.


    As it happens, JOYA is an extremely important chess piece for him. Besides, she is beautiful, talented and interesting. Unlike those around him, she is always timid to him.


    So he doesn''t mind loving this piece during this time.


    Even, now he feels more and more that he doesn''t reject letting Joey always follow him and be his woman, as long as she doesn''t make trouble.


    Joey didn''t know she had been killed by eukins. Yan arranged it clearly. At the moment, she just flustered and pointed to the "magazine" and waited for eukins. Yan''s answer.


    In fact, he didn''t answer, and she had a faint answer in her heart.


    Having been with him for so long, she probably knows what these things mean to such a madman.


    Eukins. Yan held her hand, held her finger in her palm, gently rubbed it, smiled and said, "this is just a little hobby of mine, similar to your favorite stamp album. The people in it are the game opponents I chose for myself."


    "Game opponent..." joea repeated in a low voice, trembling her fingers to the front pages. "What about the front ones? Those who crossed them out..."


    "Oh, those are people who have been defeated by me. Naturally, they should be crossed out." Eukins. Yan''s face was a normal expression, and his tone was ordinary. "Just like you have completed the plan to tick, I always have to have a mark."


    Seeing that he was used to talking about those people was like talking about strangers on the side of the road. JOYA only felt that bursts of cold came out of her bone marrow and fell into the ice pit for a moment.


    She heard her weak voice asking the man in front of her, "where are they... Now?"


    "Who knows." Eukins. Yan shrugged and said carelessly, "maybe it''s all reincarnated."


    JOYA suddenly became stiff. I don''t know whether it was psychological or physical pain that swept her.


    She endured the convulsions of her internal organs and turned more white.


    "Hands are so cold..." eukins. Yan smiled, touched her hand, approached and asked, "why, scared?"


    As soon as he approached, JOYA subconsciously retreated, as if he were a terrible creature, with fear in her eyes.


    "Ya''er..."


    Don''t wait for Joey to step back, eukins. Yan had held her waist first and said in a threatening tone, "you know, I don''t like people who are too disobedient..."


    JOYA paused, pursed her lips and didn''t move again.


    Eukins. Yan smiled with satisfaction, raised his hand and touched her pale face. With his other hand, he bent his middle finger and gently clicked on the "magazine" and said, "don''t worry, Jian Haixi is a woman who is smarter than I imagined and is not so easy to be crossed out by me."


    Compared with the opponents selected before, this game really made him happy.


    And he is also looking forward to... When and how can Jian Haixi''s fork be crossed off


    Seeing the Madness on his face and Jane Haixi''s smile in the picture, Qiaoya felt hurt and angry for a moment. She only felt that her internal organs were firmly clenched by one hand.


    Suddenly, she jerked out eukins. Yan held his hand, as if he could no longer bear the nausea around him, rushed into the bathroom, held the toilet and began to vomit


    Eukins. Yan frowned, and his slightly narrowed eyes showed a touch of displeasure.


    He can allow JOYA to lose her temper occasionally when she is around him, which is harmless and even makes him feel interesting, but if she dares to make him sick


    It''s really time to discipline her.


    The people around him must be loyal and obedient enough to him!


    His eyes flickered and he was thinking about something. Suddenly, the mobile phone on the tea table rang. It was those men who were arranged outside the house.


    Eukins. Yan''s lips were hooked. Finally, the game on his side was about to begin.


    With a slight stroke of his finger, he connected the mobile phone and listened to the heavy voice report: "Lord, Jiang Rumo is coming and is outside the door."


    "Oh? Is that her?" Eukins. Yan Rao picked his eyebrows with interest, threw aside the magazine in his hand, leaned back on the sofa with his legs crossed, and drew a cruel smile from the corners of his mouth. "Then play with her first. Remember not to play dead. I''m still useful."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside a wall.


    Jiang Rumo looked at the man who suddenly shot at her. He was surprised. He subconsciously dodged and hurriedly said, "I''m here to find Yan. What are you doing?"


    "If you can pass this level, talk about seeing the Lord!" His men kept on attacking. They waved their fists mercilessly towards Jiang Rumo and said coldly.


    Almost all of these men are eukins. The only thing Yan trained dead people can do is listen to eukins. Yan''s orders.


    They were so skilled that they easily stopped Jiang Rumo.


    Jiang Rumo saw that they only knew the attack and didn''t listen to people at all. For a moment, she was anxious and helpless. She was not their opponent at all, especially there was more than one other. She could only deal with it in a panic for a time.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get rid of it at all, she could only shout at the door: "Yan, I''m Rumo! I really have something to do with you. Open the door..."


    Those men did not stop when she shouted, and none of them showed mercy. Besides, Jiang Rumo was injured and was beaten a little later. There was blood on the corners of his mouth.


    "I really came to find Yan. If you block my way again, don''t blame me for being rude!" She kept shouting, drawing everyone''s attention to herself.


    meanwhile.


    Ning Jiwei, who had been waiting outside, saw that the machine slipped in on time and climbed quickly and silently from the skylight into the table with the external unit of the air conditioner.


    In the cover of the night, he jumped gently from the table to the balcony, and finally turned into the house.


    In the blink of an eye, others had disappeared into the night, and no one had seen anyone on this wall.

 Chapter 1369

    JOYA vomited with the toilet. She felt that her intestines and stomach were about to vomit. As a result, she just vomited some sour water.


    With cold hands and feet, she touched the towel hanging next to her, rinsed her mouth with warm water from the cup, and finally took a long breath and calmed down after everything was sorted out.


    She seems to be very familiar with this process. She never knows when to start. She is so skilled that she can touch the towel next to her and the water cup on the washing table with her eyes closed.


    She smiled bitterly and looked up at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were thin, her skin was pale to almost transparent, and there was a smile more ugly than crying around her mouth


    This is just two people with the once high spirited JOYA.


    If she hadn''t always looked in the mirror recently, I''m afraid she wouldn''t recognize the woman in front of her


    "Oh... You deserve it." Qiao Ya shook her head, stared at herself in the mirror, sneered, raised her hand, threw the towel on the table and turned away.


    She was depressed, lowered her head and didn''t pay attention to anything. She just took two steps, but she seemed to be suddenly fixed there.


    In the afterglow, the gauze curtain by the window was fluttering slightly.


    But at the moment, there is clearly no wind around. Why does the gauze curtain float a small arc?


    Qiao Ya frowned slightly. She just wanted to turn her head and confirm carefully. The next moment, she suddenly skipped a dark shadow in the afterlight.


    The figure came quickly in her direction.


    Qiao Ya was surprised and subconsciously wanted to scream, but before she made a sound, her mouth was covered from behind


    "Keep quiet, it''s me."


    The sound


    Ning Jiwei!


    Joyaton opened his eyes wide. Why is he here?!


    Ning Jiwei quickly glanced around. This position is just a dead corner and won''t be noticed.


    He put his hand over JOYA''s mouth and stepped back. With his other hand, he gently pushed open the door of the bathroom. They flashed and retreated back again.


    "Click ~"


    Ning Jiwei closed the door and locked it. He stuck to the door and carefully confirmed that there was no sound around. Only then did he release Qiaoya.


    As soon as he let go, JOYA immediately turned to stare at him and said in a low voice, "Why are you here?"


    Her eyes were full of fear. It wasn''t far away from eukins. Yan, once he finds out, Ning Jiwei has to leave his life here today


    "Don''t ask so much. I''ll get you out first." Ning Jiwei listened attentively to the movement outside and walked along the expressway.


    Qiaoya was stunned. Some didn''t react. She stared at the person in front of her.


    He broke in alone to save her?


    She was surprised and worried. Does this man know how dangerous it is here? You know, as soon as he shows up, eukins. Yan can''t let him go?!


    Besides, it''s still in eukins. Yan''s territory, it''s easy to take him!


    She opened her mouth and was trying to persuade him to go quickly. Before she opened her mouth, she suddenly reacted.


    How could ningjiwei not know?


    How could Ning Jiwei not know what even she knows


    Qiaoya looked at the man in front of her. Ning Jiwei''s eyes were deep but very firm. It seemed that she didn''t care about the situation at present.


    She knew in her heart that what this person was doing was not because of how important she was, but because... She was very important to Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi likes it. He will save it if he tries his best.


    Qiaoya gradually felt bitter in her heart. Once, she thought she was so lucky that she met the so-called true love so easily. She would rather hide all her family and friends from him


    She also naively thought that only after experiencing this "suffering", their love would be more precious, like Jane Haixi and Ning Jiwei, whom she had always admired.


    But at this moment, she realized how absurd and uninhibited her so-called true love was, which made people laugh.


    The man she loves is like a devil, ready to destroy everything she cares about only by his own preferences.


    The person Jane Haixi loves is desperate to save her


    JOYA clenched her lip. Even if she understood all this, she still couldn''t go with him


    Seeing that she looked wrong, Ning Jiwei frowned slightly.


    Things had developed to this moment. He didn''t believe that JOYA could be naive and didn''t know the importance.


    "You don''t have to think about his threats." He was patient and whispered, "you know, only when you are safe, your family can deal with him without worries."


    Of course, this family includes not only the Qiao family, but also Jian Haixi.


    If JOYA stays here all the time, Jane Haixi will always have a layer of concern for eukins no matter what she does. Hell can''t be cruel.


    "No... no..."


    When it comes to family, JOYA''s eyes immediately turn red, but she still clenches her teeth and shakes her head, "I can''t go with you now."


    Ning Jiwei frowned more tightly. He didn''t have much time to stay here. Besides, there was another one waiting for him next door.


    Knowing that he might have misunderstood, JOYA sucked her nose, raised her hand to wipe away the tears on her face, and said seriously, "listen, Eugene Yan is crazy now. At this time, someone must stay to stabilize him. I am the most suitable."


    "You..." Ning Jiwei had a flash of doubt in his eyes.


    "Leave me alone and listen to me. I''ll be fine." Before Ning Jiwei asked, Qiaoya had quickly interrupted him, grabbed his arm tightly, spoke fast and low, "after you go back, you immediately find a way to help Haixi and the children, the madman... He must be planning something. Haixi and they are very dangerous!"


    Ning Jiwei clenched his fist and a painful color flashed from his eyes.


    Of course he knew they were dangerous. He wished he could fly to them and bear those dangers for them!


    His eyes flashed, his lips tightened, and looked at the humanity in front of him: "I''ll take you away, now, go back immediately."


    If you listen carefully, you can hear the pain in his voice at this moment.


    That was the mood that he still couldn''t hide under his strong repression.


    Qiaoya still shook her head persistently, her eyes flashed slightly, tiptoed close to Ning Jiwei''s ear, lowered her voice and said something


    "What?!"


    Ning Jiwei''s face suddenly changed, and her eyes immediately became serious and cold.


    It was beyond his expectation. It was her and this time


    "Now you see." JOYA looked at him and whispered, "you leave first. Trust me, I''ll be fine."


    Ning Jiwei''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly heavy, and there was a faint hesitation in his eyes.


    "Stop wasting time." JOYA grabbed his arm and looked firm on her face. "If I leave, there will be no insider. Only by completely controlling this madman can we all get real freedom..."

 Chapter 1370

    Just then, a faint sound came from the living room.


    Both of them were surprised. Qiao Ya calmed down and quickly told Ning Jiwei, "I have to go out, or eukins. Yan should be suspicious. I know you have to save rutin. She''s in the next room. It''s more convenient for you to go from the balcony."


    She kept her mouth, looking at herself in the mirror, tidying her hair and clothes to avoid being Huggins. Yan saw something and said, "don''t worry, I''ll help. Remember what I said. When you go back, you must pay attention to Haixi and the children..."


    "I understand." Ning Jiwei nodded and said in a deep voice, "how careful you are."


    "Don''t worry..." Qiaoya bent her mouth, pulled out a smile that she would only show in the past, and looked forward to saying, "I''m still waiting to go home and reunite with you."


    This is what she has been looking forward to most, supporting her in eukins every day. The motivation to stay with Yan is that one day, he can go back to that home and his previous life


    Finally, she nodded to Ning Jiwei, opened the door one step first, looked around and saw that there was no danger, then she turned her back, made an OK gesture to Ning Jiwei, and then walked towards the living room as if nothing had happened.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t delay. As soon as Qiaoya left, he quickly flashed out, turned along the original road to the balcony, and then turned into the next room from the window.


    In the room, Jiang ruting was suffering from a painful injury.


    Seeing the curtain move, her eyes were cold and subconsciously wanted to call for help, but her brain reacted one step ahead of her consciousness.


    Eukins. Yan wants to deal with her. Just come directly. It''s impossible to send someone through the window.


    She squinted and stared at the figure turning in from the outside. Her breathing slowed down a lot unconsciously.


    Until the light hit Ning Jiwei''s side face, Jiang ruting suddenly grew up.


    "Yes..."


    "Don''t talk."


    Before the word "you" was said, Ning Jiwei came to her and turned away without saying a word.


    He has been in for a while. Jiang Rumo can''t support it for long. He must make a quick decision.


    Jiang ruting also obediently fell on his back and didn''t say a word.


    Even without asking, she knew what the situation was.


    They''re still coming to save her? Is it... Her sister?


    Thinking of Jiang Rumo, Jiang ruting frowned fiercely. From the beginning, she always vaguely felt that she heard her sister''s voice, as if she was beside her


    Ning Jiwei kept walking. He was about to step onto the balcony, but he heard the man on his shoulder suddenly say, "wait..."


    At the same time, a loud cry of pain came from the living room.


    The master was already trying his best to suppress it, but the voice spread all over the room in an instant


    That''s... Jiang Rumo''s!


    "Sister?!"


    Jiang ruting''s eyes suddenly opened wide. She won''t hear wrong. It''s really Jiang Rumo''s back!


    Eukins. Yan won''t let her go!


    "You put me down, I want my sister..." when she was so worried, she vaguely remembered to lower her voice and couldn''t expose Ning Jiwei, but her voice trembled more and more, "please, my sister, she..."


    "This is the life she won for you!"


    Ning Jiwei naturally heard the voice. His eyes flashed fiercely. After only saying a word, he carried Jiang ruting forward.


    Listening to the cries of pain in the living room, Jiang ruting only felt that the whole heart was firmly clenched in his hand, tears rustled down, and clenched his teeth before he made no sound.


    "Sister..."


    She looked at the blurred door panel in front of her and silently called Jiang Rumo


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end, JOYA took a deep breath and walked towards the living room.


    She thought she was coming down to eukins again. Yan reported the matter. Unexpectedly, as soon as he walked around the corner, he saw the scarred Jiang Rumo falling to the ground.


    Her body is full of injuries. The new ones cover the old ones. Most of the new injuries are bleeding out layer by layer with the ups and downs of her breathing.


    And eukins. Yan Zeshi Shi ran stood beside her with a cold smile on her lips and looked down at her on the ground.


    JOYA was slightly surprised and frowned hard. The nausea just pressed down was vaguely affected by the bloody smell floating around.


    She subconsciously closed her eyes and opened them again for a long time, forcing herself to put on a calm face.


    "Yan, listen to me..." Jiang Rumo on the ground spoke faintly.


    Her voice was so low that she could hardly hear it, and her arm tried to reach eukins. Yan.


    Just as Kankan touched his trouser leg, the next second, he was killed by eukins. Yan fiercely stepped on his feet


    "Rumo, we haven''t seen each other for a long time..." the man smiled grimly, twisted his feet with strength, but his tone was understated, "is that how you treat your master?"


    "Ah..."


    Jiang Rumo immediately screamed, sweating one layer after another, and his fingers curled up strangely, "please, Yan..."


    "Beg me what?"


    See eukins. Yan also wanted to come forward. Qiaoya pursed her lips, walked over first, frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    Eukins. Yan looked at her, raised his eyebrows and said, "baby, I''m discipline my men. If you can''t see these, go back to the house first. Don''t make trouble here and make me angry, okay?"


    Although his tone was relaxed, JOYA could hear the strong anger hidden in it.


    She shook her head, went straight to him, reached out and took his hand, whispered and begged, "Yan, don''t do this, I''ll be afraid."


    Eukins. Yan was stunned for a moment.


    JOYA had a big temper and pride. Especially after knowing his true face, she hardly showed such a gentle side in front of him.


    What you can''t get is always the best.


    The grumpy little white rabbit suddenly held his hand meekly one day, even eukins. Yan was also pleasantly surprised at the moment.


    After all, JOYA, who is always angry with him, is interesting, but she will still be tired of it.


    He smiled, took JOYA''s hand, touched her cheek and said, "what are you afraid of? I won''t do this to you."


    "But she used to be your woman." Qiao Ya frowned, her eyes full of fear and worry, "if you are so cruel to her, I..."


    Eukins. Yan looked down at Jiang Rumo, then looked at the uneasy Qiaoya, and stepped on Jiang Rumo''s feet and slowly loosened.


    "Well, for ya''er''s sake today, I won''t hit you."


    Qiao Ya breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Jiang Rumo slowly propping up her body in eukins. Bow your head and kneel before Yan.


    It was just such a small move, but she did it very hard. She kept coughing blood, and the blood at the corners of her mouth didn''t stop.

 Chapter 1371

    Looking at Jiang Rumo like this, Qiaoya flashed a touch of unbearable in her eyes, handed over the paper towel and whispered, "wipe it..."


    Jiang Rumo was stiff all over. He took a half beat to react. He looked up at her, pursed his lips, and said in a hoarse voice, "thank you."


    "Our ya''er is so kind." Eukins. Yan''s face flashed a smile, neatly stroked Qiaoya''s hair that slipped because she bent down behind her ears, and said gently, "I like it more and more..."


    JOYA hooked her lips and smiled, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Her eyes were covered with fog. She didn''t really see anything and faced eukins. Especially when you''re in hell.


    Eukins. Yan stared at her eyes for a moment and frowned slightly. Just when she wanted to say something, Qiaoya suddenly leaned her head against his arms.


    "Yan, you know what? I''m not kind, I just..."


    "What?"


    She was in the middle of it, but suddenly stopped. She didn''t follow for a long time, eukins. Yan also patiently asked along with her words.


    She is so clever that he doesn''t mind wasting a few more minutes on her.


    "I''m just reducing my sin for you." After a pause, JOYA''s voice was slightly heavy, and her tone could not help but bring sadness.


    "Oh?"


    Eukins. Yan chuckled and didn''t care at all. She thought that Qiaoya just didn''t want to see him do it to Jiang Rumo. With one hand, she slowly rubbed her shoulder, gently nodded her nose and said with a smile, "so ya''er thinks of me so much?"


    JOYA looked up at the man who had wrapped herself in his arms. Even if she held her in her arms, eukins. Yan Yan''s eyes are still only his own games, and his eyes are full of madness and distortion.


    "Forget it..." her eyes changed, sucked her nose and gently stroked eukins. Yan''s chin, "one day, you will understand."


    "Ha ha ~" eukins. Yan patted her on the shoulder and said with a spoiled smile, "you can be happy and do anything..."


    Jiang Rumo lowered his head slightly and didn''t dare to really look up at the two people in front of him, but she could hear eukins only from her voice and tone. Yan''s doting on Qiao ya.


    This attitude surprised her


    She wanted to tell JOYA that the man in front of her was completely changed. The more gentle he was, the more terrible he was. There was no word "warmth" in his blood!


    The longer a person stays with him, the closer he is to hell


    Like her.


    She wanted JOYA to go as soon as possible, but she didn''t dare to speak again


    It seems that I''ve finally had enough of Joey''s comfort, eukins. Yan glanced at Jiang Rumo on the ground. His eyes returned to their previous ruthlessness. He patted Qiao Ya and said, "OK, ya''er, go back first. I''ll ask her something and then find you, OK?"


    "No..."


    Qiao Ya shook her head and wanted to stay. She just opened her mouth and saw eukins. Yan suddenly changed his face and his voice pressed back his words.


    She knew that she was at most a chess piece more useful than Jiang Rumo in front of her. She didn''t have so much ability to make eukins. Yan Yan listens to the plan. If he goes too far at this time, it will only backfire.


    She hesitated, nodded and took eukins. Yan''s arm shook and said, "OK, I see."


    At this time, JOYA thought she might be able to make eukins. Yan is thinking about doing less to Jiang Rumo, which can make her steal a glimmer of life.


    But I don''t know. From beginning to end, eukins. Yan never wanted to spare Jiang Rumo.


    JOYA finally looked at the two people in the living room. Without saying anything, she turned and walked towards her room.


    Just as I walked around the corner, before I could touch the door handle of my room, there was a scream in the living room behind me, followed by a sudden wind


    JOYA''s feet stopped, and she had no time to think about what had happened. Her feet had been folded back again.


    There were two people in the living room, but now only eukins was left. Yan Yi.


    The blood on the ground became scattered from a big beach at the beginning, extending from the place where Jiang Rumo knelt just now to the French window


    The French window facing south was opened, and now the wind was pouring in, bringing eukins. Yan''s clothes can fly up and down


    At this time, he was sitting safely on the sofa, facing the French window, with a dark and cruel smile on his mouth.


    It''s like a demon climbing out of hell


    Qiaoya''s face turned white in an instant. The whole person froze, fell to the ground, stared at the smiling man in front of her, and whispered unconsciously on her lips, "devil... You are a devil..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Ning Jiwei and Jiang ruting just escaped from the house and were about to leave when a heavy object suddenly fell from the sky and fell in front of them


    "That, that is..."


    Jiang ruting flashed by in the afterglow. Subconsciously, he looked up and saw the man facing them landing in front of her


    "No!"


    She subconsciously stretched out her hand to catch her, but she forgot that she was in the car. No matter how long her hand was, she couldn''t catch the man


    "Bang!"


    Just listen to a loud noise. The blood color is like flowers. It blooms on the ground and twists and turns


    "Sister..."


    Jiang ruting was stunned. He froze for a moment before he completely reacted to what was in front of him. He immediately collapsed and cried. He shook his head and whispered "no" while shaking his hands to touch the car lock.


    But tears had blurred her eyes, and she couldn''t open it after touching it for a long time.


    "Don''t... open the door, I want to get off! Please let me down..."


    Ning Jiwei had already locked the car. At this time, he frowned and couldn''t bear it. He pressed Jiang ruting with one hand and said, "let''s go first..."


    Otherwise, not only Jiang Rumo can''t go, but Jiang ruting, who she bought with her life, can''t go


    "You put me down... I''m going to find her, I''m going to find my sister..."


    Jiang ruting was shaking badly. He begged to look at Ning Jiwei and kept pushing the door.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t say anything more. He looked back at Jiang Rumo on the ground, gritted his teeth, stepped on the accelerator, "boom", and drove the car away from here in an instant


    Jiang Rumo on the ground kept looking at the direction of the car until the car gradually turned into a small black spot. Only then did she finally show a satisfied smile on her face.


    "Ru Ting..."


    Her lips moved slightly and she struggled to pronounce the name.


    Even though her eyes have gradually lost focus, there is still a trace of attachment and warmth in her eyes.


    It''s good, our sisters. Now one can be really free


    It''s just a pity that my sister can''t do what I promised you before


    I hope you will face the sea and bloom in spring from now on.

 Chapter 1372

    The car is from eukins. Yan''s sphere of influence gradually sails out


    At first, Jiang ruting almost lost his voice. Gradually, his voice became weaker and weaker. The whole person''s anger seemed to be suddenly taken away, like a broken doll.


    Ning Jiwei looked at her in the rearview mirror. She leaned against the window, her eyes were listless, her tears fell silently, and her face was pale to almost transparent


    The death of a close relative is unacceptable to anyone who sees it with his own eyes.


    Besides, in this way


    He frowned and couldn''t help sighing.


    He didn''t think of the end. His original plan was to send Jiang ruting to a safe place and then go back to save Jiang Rumo.


    Naturally, he would not really leave the injured Jiang Rumo there alone, but he didn''t expect... He didn''t have time.


    Remembering the scene just now, Ning Jiwei frowned hard. Now he began to believe what joeya said, eukins. Yan is really crazy.


    Such a person who ignores life is not a madman, what is it


    "Mr. Ning."


    Ning Jiwei thought in his heart. Just when he thought Jiang ruting wouldn''t speak, a hoarse voice suddenly came behind him.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at her and was facing Jiang ruting''s line of sight.


    Just for a short moment, Jiang ruting seemed to have suddenly changed a person. The things in her eyes were very different from her in the past.


    "You''ll kill him, won''t you?"


    Jiang ruting looked straight at Ning Jiwei. His voice was as light as if the wind had blown and dispersed


    Ning Jiwei tightened his lips and said nothing.


    Two lines of tears rolled down Jiang ruting''s face. She gently sucked her nose, clenched her fist and said in a hoarse voice, "I know I''m not qualified to ask you anything, but if you can kill the devil, whatever you want me to do, even if you want my life!"


    "I won''t kill you."


    Ning Jiwei frowned and said in a deep voice, "in the future, no one will want your life."


    After a pause, he looked at Jiang ruting again. His eyes were full of deep meaning: "Jiang Rumo sacrificed himself to give you a new life. You should think about how to live in the future, so as not to disappoint her."


    Although he didn''t know Jiang Rumo, what Jiang Rumo thought before he died would never be how to let his sister avenge him.


    She is ready to fight for her life. What she wants to change will not be such an end.


    Jiang ruting trembled, closed his eyes, and leaned against the back seat.


    "But..." she held her head in her hands and shook it hard. The picture was still in front of her.


    Bright red blood, Jiang Rumo''s face, and... Eukins. The devil like smile Yan once showed when torturing her


    "But I hate it!" She clenched her teeth, her eyes shining with hate, and said, "I wish I could kill him myself! I wish I could tear him apart! I wish..."


    She wanted to take eukins. Yan frustrated his bones and ashes, but


    But what can it be? Her sister can''t come back


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak. Any explanation at this time was nonsense, and he didn''t have the patience to explain her.


    He drove the car very fast. When he got back, he handed Jiang ruting over to the people in the dark Department.


    Although he saved her, they still had to guard against it. They couldn''t relax until the final result came.


    The man in the dark department took his life, and then someone went to get the wound medicine to bandage Jiang ruting.


    There are a lot of wounds on her body. It''s definitely impossible to leave it alone.


    Obviously, there are so many injuries, many of which are new. It will hurt if they are gently pulled, but they drugged her and affected the wound countless times during her actions, but she never said a word.


    She''s like a doll. She doesn''t resist or make a sound. No matter what they ask, she will cooperate obediently.


    At this time, Jiang ruting, who lived in Mo Jue''s house and had a high heart, was just two people.


    After she was handed over to the dark Department, Ning Jiwei didn''t take care of her anymore. Instead, he kept going back to Mo Jue for a moment. They must discuss today''s matter again.


    Seeing him push the door in, Mo Jue looked up at him and said, "I thought it would be Qiaoya you brought back."


    Mo Jue had received the news long before he entered the door. He was surprised to hear that he handed Jiang ruting over to the secret department.


    After all, the main purpose of Ning Jiwei''s action is Qiao Yacai.


    But there was only one Jiang ruting who came back with him. As for Jiang Rumo, there was no figure


    Ning Jiwei''s face was gloomy. He knocked his fingers on the table and said in a deep voice, "Jiang Rumo is gone. He was thrown down by eukins Yan from the window."


    "What?!"


    Don''t say a word, and a cold light flashed in your eyes.


    He was silent for a few breaths and said with a sarcastic smile, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. This guy has changed too much."


    Ningji Witton paused and hesitated: "one more thing..."


    "What''s up?" Mo Jue looked at him suspiciously. Ning Jiwei was really rare. The more he was in crisis, the more calm he was. How did he become like this after he came back from a trip today?


    Ning Jiwei sighed before answering. He felt a sudden pain in his temples. He raised his hand and rubbed it. He was helpless and said, "there''s something wrong with Qiaoya..."


    After listening to his words, Mo Jue opened his eyes in surprise: "then... What shall we do? Shall we inform the Qiao family?"


    Ning Jiwei thought for a while, shook his head and said, "don''t use it first. At this time... Don''t make trouble again."


    Mo Jue nodded and said, "I think it''s better not to say it."


    They didn''t say something so clearly, but they knew each other well. At present, Joey... May not be able to come back intact.


    ¡­¡­


    The dark tide is surging here in Hunan City, and the situation in the distant base is more and more not optimistic.


    Jian Haixi had planned to send Jian Yi away and went to find Shazhi. Even if she couldn''t save people, she had to stay at the nearest place to her.


    Unexpectedly, before she found Shazhi, something worse happened - Jie found it!


    According to Jiao Wu and mosquito''s plan, the people in the base are evacuating secretly, but even if Jiao Wu is more careful, he is still broken by Jie''s people.


    At this time, less than one fifth of the people were evacuated, and most of them were still in the base. Once Jie was angered, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The mosquito was thinking about how to delay time.


    Jie didn''t seem to see through his intention. Yes, he only asked with a cold smile, "what do you mean?"


    It''s no use saying anything at this time. The mosquito simply said, "I still want to ask what you mean. Closing your mouth and saying help me is actually playing with me as a monkey?"

 Chapter 1373

    "You know?"


    For a moment, Jie''s eyes narrowed and looked at the person in front of him unfathomably. The whole person''s aura became terrible, "what did Jian Haixi tell you?"


    Just a little thought, he knew the reason why the mosquito suddenly reacted.


    During this time, he stayed at the base for so long and kept moving secretly, but mosquitoes had never been found, and even ah Zhuo didn''t realize it was wrong. Why was he suddenly found tonight?


    Besides the ghost that Jane Haixi made, who else can there be!


    The mosquito stared at Jie and was on alert. Although he cooperated with Jie, he never really believed him.


    At this time, seeing that he changed his face, he was naturally on guard.


    But unexpectedly, after a moment, Jie not only didn''t start, but also hooked his lips.


    The mosquito clenched his fist and didn''t dare to relax. He raised his chin and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Ha ha ~ I just feel ridiculous." Jie raised his eyebrows slightly, put his hands on his chest, and showed a touch of ridicule in his squint mosquito eyes, "I didn''t expect you to believe that woman, tut..."


    "You used to shout all day. If it weren''t for Jian Haixi, you wouldn''t climb to others like a lost dog. Why? You''d rather continue to be a lost dog if you forgot your words so soon?" Although Jie''s voice was smiling, the disdain in his tone did not hide at all.


    The mosquito sneered. If someone had spoken to him like this in the past, he would have been anxious to fight with others.


    But today, he just took a few deep breaths slowly, calmly took out the evidence for his men to search, and gently threw it in front of Jie.


    "This is also a so-called joke?" His tone was not good, he said with a gloomy face, "I tell you, I never believed in that woman, but my eyes!"


    "You''re right. I don''t like Jane Haixi very much, but I''d rather believe her than the person who wants to destroy all my possessions!" The mosquito pointed to the thing at Jie''s feet and roared.


    The item like a general button just rolled down at Jie''s feet. It looks dark and small, but in fact it has a frightening power


    Jie''s face changed.


    He always thought that the mosquito was a reckless man. He had no force and no mind. Unexpectedly, this time, he not only believed Jian Haixi''s words, but also pretended to act as if nothing had happened. He even asked his men to find the evidence first


    Jie''s eyes flashed. Now there was nothing to hide. Anyway, the survival of the whole base was in his hands.


    He simply nodded and honestly admitted, "yes, I did intend to..."


    The mosquito suddenly turned black.


    Hearing others say it is different from hearing Jie say it himself.


    Almost, almost, the whole base will be destroyed in his hands!


    If Jiao Wugang hadn''t come to him and gambled his life to persuade him to believe it, maybe he didn''t even know how he died in the end! And hurt so many brothers who followed him


    "But you don''t have to be nervous." Seeing that his look had changed, Jie shrugged and said carelessly, "in fact, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me, I won''t go to the last step. After all, no one will have nothing to fry a place to play. Do you think so?"


    What he said was an understatement. He didn''t look at the lives of so many people.


    The mosquito smiled angrily and said with a grin, "why do you think I will listen to you at this time? Your plan has been exposed, and now the initiative is in my hand!"


    "Really?" Jie shook his head and smiled, "if I guessed correctly, you have withdrawn a small part of your talents? And most importantly... You and your eldest lady are still here, aren''t you?"


    Miss


    "So what?" The mosquito frowned and hummed coldly.


    "You''re just a little wrong." Jie shook his head and slowly stretched out his hand, so that the mosquito saw what was in his palm, "I didn''t want you to listen to me from beginning to end, just want you to listen to it..."


    As his voice fell, the four things in his palm also appeared.


    That''s... A small remote control!


    The mosquito''s eyes suddenly darkened, looked at the remote control and looked at Jie again.


    "Now that you know that I have these things and have buried them in the base, you should know that only I can control them. As long as I press it gently, here... All will turn into ash in an instant." Jie fingertips gently brushed on the remote control, and his face said faintly, "now, think about it again. How do you choose?"


    "What do you want?" The mosquito''s eyes flashed and asked coldly.


    Now that everything has been showdown, Jie will talk nonsense with him here, which proves that he also has concerns


    "It''s simple." Jie said, "all I want is a mo Xiujin. As long as you cooperate with me, it will still be your territory."


    As soon as the mosquito''s eyes turned, he nodded and agreed, "OK."


    Anyway, in this case, he had no choice but to nod.


    "You want your people, I want my base." The mosquito snorted and smiled, glanced at the things in his hands and said, "but you have to take care of your hands and don''t press..."


    "Don''t worry." Jie smiled with satisfaction. In order to show his sincerity, he took the remote control back into his pocket and opened his hand to let the mosquito take a look. "I also cherish my life. I won''t move unless I have to."


    With that, his eyes turned to Shazhi who was still lying in the room: "now this girl is the biggest card in our hands. You should send someone to take a good look at it. If she runs away, our agreement will be invalid."


    The mosquito also looked into the room. Shazhi still didn''t wake up, and hamu didn''t move in the whole process. He stayed next to her all the time.


    He frowned, remained silent for a moment, looked up at Jie and said, "I can cooperate with you or watch Shazhi, but there is one thing you must promise. No matter when, you must not hurt her!"


    This is his bottom line.


    No matter what the man wants to do, he can ignore it, but he can''t hurt the base and Shazhi


    Jie sneered and nodded, "I see. She''s your eldest lady."


    After a pause, he looked at the mosquito again, as if he couldn''t understand him, and said with emotion: "if I say you''re really contradictory, you''ve done rebellious things, and you have to recognize a dead reason. Why can''t you move brothers, children or young ladies... Don''t you feel tired to put so much burden on yourself?"


    To achieve great things, you can''t be tied up from the beginning.


    Otherwise, this can''t, that can''t, always holding the benevolence of women and holding hands and feet, how can we succeed?


    He didn''t understand mosquitoes, and mosquitoes looked down on him. They just hummed coldly: "ARJO and I have different ideas, but the people here and I have lived and died for so many years. Without them, what''s the point even if I climb a high-rise building? Is it a lonely person?"


    What he wants is never that high position, but to enable everyone to do what they always want to do.


    Jie shrugged his shoulders, raised his eyebrows and didn''t speak again.


    Anyway, he can''t understand these words and doesn''t want to understand them.


    In his opinion, the king is destined to be lonely.


    Like him, like eukins. Yan

 Chapter 1374

    While the mosquito was negotiating with Jie, on the other side, Jian Haixi had dived back again.


    It''s a piece of cake for her to avoid the people in the base. Moreover, they are also nervous now. They withdraw in batches, and they''re not as careful as patrolling between them.


    It''s just that the road is easy, but it''s not so easy to get to the destination.


    Jian Haixi looked around for a week. People nearby were still guarding dutifully. She hid in the grass downstairs. She was about to find a way to get in. As soon as she turned around, Jiao Wu came back.


    At the same time, Jiao Wu caught a glimpse of her.


    He scratched his head, pretended to cough, pretended to smoke, waved his hand and let the people next to him go first.


    Those people did not doubt him, nodded and told him to leave one after another.


    While taking out his cigarette, Jiao Wu turned his head and looked around to make sure that no one paid attention here. Then he moved step by step to the grass where Jian Haixi was hiding.


    "Chum ~"


    The lighter emitted a dark light, illuminating Jiao Wu''s face and the shadow nearby.


    Jiao Wu, with a cigarette between his fingers, squinted up and muttered, "Why are you still here?"


    Didn''t they all act separately and let her take a group of children away?


    "I have to take the yarn." Jian Haixi whispered but firmly.


    "Impossible!" Jiao Wuyan bit at the corner of his mouth. He seemed to be smoking. In fact, he just pretended. He didn''t smoke at all. "The action revealed his stuffing. Jie has found it. Shazhi is the last card he held in his hand..."


    Jian Haixi should understand how important this card is.


    Since it was the last card, how could Jie easily let her take people away?


    No matter who, as long as you move this card, there will be no good results. Jiao Wu doesn''t have to think about the consequences.


    He looked at Jian Haixi and said, "if you don''t go again, you will become a target right away!"


    Jian Haixi was not surprised. She didn''t know that on the way here, she had all the consequences in her heart, but no matter which kind, she had to take Shazhi away today.


    Let her leave alone, that''s even more impossible!


    "Find a way to take me in." Jane Haixi didn''t say much, just glanced around and whispered.


    Looking at her firm look, Jiao Wu was stunned for a moment and sighed. She was not surprised by her decision.


    He nodded and suddenly said in a deep voice, "it''s a blessing that the eldest lady can live with you..."


    With that, he put out his cigarette butts, stretched out his hand and bounced into the nearby trash can. Without saying anything, he turned and walked towards the door.


    When the two men at the door saw Jiao Wu coming back, they nodded and were ready to call someone, but before they made a sound, they were scolded by Jiao Wu.


    "Look around, back and forth, don''t just stare at your eyes." Jiao Wu frowned and said, "I don''t know if people have slipped away from both sides."


    "I know, brother five." The guard promised honestly.


    "Tut..." Jiao five eyes stared and his voice became more severe. "If you know, you don''t hurry to patrol. What are you doing here? Why do you want me to patrol for you?"


    The two men looked at each other, looked at each other, quickly nodded and said, "I know the fifth brother, we''ll go now."


    Then he ran away.


    Although I don''t know what gunpowder Jiao Wu ate, they always run when they can run. They don''t want to stay at the muzzle of the gun.


    As soon as they disappeared, Jian Haixi quickly slipped over from the grass and followed Jiao Wu into the building.


    "Just find a place for me to hide. I can''t do it yet." Jane Haixi whispered and sped behind him.


    She wants to do it. Naturally, what she pursues is to win with one blow. In such a panic, not only can Shazhi not be saved, but as Jiao Wu said, it is likely that she will become a target right away.


    Jiao Wu didn''t say a word, walked in naturally, and then paused in the stairwell.


    In a flash, Jian Haixi had dodged behind him and hid in the darkness of the stairwell.


    Seeing that she was hiding, Jiao Wu whispered, "I can only take you here. Hide well and don''t come out."


    "I know, thank you." Jian Haixi nodded and said in a light voice.


    Jiao Wu immediately laughed bitterly. Jian Haixi''s three words were more powerful than any kind of weapon. Hitting him was heart and bone.


    Their eldest daughter, who should have been protected by them, had to rely on others to save her in the end


    How dare he thank you?


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, listening to Jian Haixi, Jian Yi, who has left the base, finally meets Jian Rui and others.


    But a group of people who should have gathered together are missing Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin


    Seeing him, several people who had gathered in a pile and were discussing anxiously suddenly felt like they had found the backbone, and their hearts couldn''t help breathing.


    It seems that as long as Jian Yi is there, they will always know where to go.


    Several people immediately gathered around. Before Jian Yi could ask, Jian Rui had summarized the situation clearly and concisely to him for the first time.


    When it comes to Mo Xiujin, her slender eyebrows frown tightly: "just now I contacted him and my brother according to Mommy''s instructions. As a result, neither of them replied. I tried until just now, but I couldn''t..."


    Jian Yi''s eyes changed slightly.


    Mo Xiuqian grabbed his arm and said, "Yiyi, let''s go in and find them right away. There are only two of them left, just in case..."


    Before she finished, she dared not say anything later.


    Although Mo Xiulin didn''t say anything, he looked very worried and kept picking his hair with his hands.


    Jian Yi patted Mo Xiuqian''s hand, shook her head and comforted her: "don''t worry, give me the computer."


    The computer was always on. Jianrui reached out and handed it to him. A group of people were waiting eagerly.


    While taking over the computer, Jian Yi calmly analyzed and said, "now they should only have yarn weaving in their hands. If ah Jin was also there, Jie would have been crazy. How could he wait until now?"


    "You mean..." Mo Xiuqian frowned and said, "brother Tong and ah Jin are hiding inside themselves? Then why don''t they come out?"


    As soon as they received Jian Haixi''s order, all of them were rushing out. Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin listened to Jian Haixi most. How could they disobey the order knowing it?


    Jian Yi didn''t answer this question.


    Jian Rui''s eyes flashed and her face changed. She pursed her lips and seemed to think of something, but she didn''t send a word.


    "Ah!" Only Gu Xiaomian, suddenly realized, patted his forehead and said, "ah Jin, is he..."


    He thought of the conversation between Jian Haixi and Jie he overheard.


    However, before he finished, he received Jian Rui''s eyes, immediately shut up and swallowed the rest of the conjecture back to his stomach.

 Chapter 1375

    Everyone looked different.


    Jane Yi didn''t say anything. She just lowered her head and stared at the computer screen.


    He pointed back and forth on the keyboard a few times, and the monitoring pictures that could be used in the base suddenly appeared on the screen at the same time. There were people flashing in those pictures from time to time, but there were no two figures they were familiar with from beginning to end.


    Jian Yi also paid special attention to the places where people are most likely to hide. However, even the most remote monitoring did not appear


    "We''ve looked for these carefully several times." Jian Rui frowned slightly and stamped her feet. She couldn''t help getting worried. "This girl is definitely hiding on purpose!"


    No one believed that Mo Xiujin and Mo Tong didn''t mean to escape the monitoring so thoroughly.


    Jian Yi didn''t say a word. After reading all the pictures calmly, he put the computer aside, stood up and looked at the people: "I''ll go in and find them again."


    "I''m with you."


    "I''ll go too!"


    "Take me one!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the people answered with all kinds of words.


    They are a whole, especially at such a critical time, they can never leave their companions alone.


    But Jian Yi shook his head and said, "stop talking. I won''t bring anyone this time."


    "Brother..." Jian Rui shouted disapprovingly. They all know how dangerous it is. Who can rest assured when they watch Jian Yi go in alone?


    "Yi, at least take me." Dou Qian frowned and said, "no matter what the situation is, I can help you more or less."


    At the moment, several people in the Dou family have already consciously regarded themselves as being with Jian Yi. Even if Mo Xiujin and Mo Tong fall behind, they are willing to work hard for them.


    Dou Kun and Dou GUI hurriedly said, "brother Qian''s skill is the best here. You can''t take others, at least take him. It will be useful."


    Of course, they also want to go, but in terms of skills, Dou Qian is the most suitable.


    Even Jian Rui nodded, grabbed his arm and advised him, "yes, brother, just go with brother Dou Qian."


    "No, more people will take more risks." Jian Yi still shook her head firmly, reached out and pressed Jian Rui''s hand, patted Dou Qian on the shoulder, and said to several people, "Mommy is worried about us. You can''t stay here any more. You must return to the safe area first..."


    "But..."


    The rest of the people had a meal and wanted to say anything else. Jian Yi had interrupted them and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry. I''ll go in and bring ah Jin and brother out and meet you."


    "What about... Sister Shazhi?"


    Jane Leighton paused and asked cautiously.


    She thought Jane Yi would bring out Shazhi when she went in this time.


    On weekdays, the one who loves Shazhi most is Jian Yi. No matter when he won''t leave Shazhi alone, now she doesn''t believe that Jian Yi will leave without worry.


    When it comes to Shazhi, Jian Yi''s eyes darken for a moment. The flickering worry at the bottom of her eyes will never be mistaken.


    But after a moment of silence, he shook his head and looked very firm: "I believe in yarn weaving and Mommy. If we can come out, they can also..."


    After a pause, he glanced at the crowd and said seriously, "so at this time, we can''t make trouble for Mommy. If we all run in, she will be under great pressure."


    He didn''t say any more, but everyone was silent for a moment.


    Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. They are all brave and smart. They all want to add strength to Jian Haixi at this time, but they ignore how worried Jian Haixi will be


    "Yi, don''t worry. I''ll take them back."


    After a moment of silence, Mo Xiulin, who has not spoken, patted Jian Yi on the shoulder and took the lead in expressing his attitude.


    As Mo Xiujin''s brother, at this time, he didn''t shout that he must follow in, and didn''t express any opinions, but anyone could see how worried he was.


    Among them, Mo Xiulin is usually not the favorite Mo Xiujin, and even always teaches him a lesson, but no one will doubt his love for Mo Xiujin.


    When Jian Yi didn''t come back just now, he looked at the surveillance again and again and stood there staring at the direction of the base


    Mo Xiuqian turned to look at him and hesitated: "but brother, ah Jin, he..."


    "Be obedient. Let''s let Yiyi go." Mo Xiulin took her hand, "we''re here waiting for them to come back..."


    If possible, he wished he could go in and take Mo Xiujin out now, but he couldn''t.


    His willfulness is likely to affect everyone here and Jian Haixi, who is so kind to their brothers and sisters


    Jian Yi patted Mo Xiulin''s hand heavily. He didn''t say anything, but said, "I know."


    The two looked at each other, and each knew their unfinished words through each other''s eyes.


    Mo Xiuqian sucked the red nose, choked and asked, "Yi Yi, you must bring them back. Ah Jin''s temperament is the easiest to mess with. You can''t do without watching him..."


    "Don''t worry." Jian Yi smiled. "I know what to do."


    "And you must be careful yourself..." Mo Xiuqian nagged and told Jian Yi everything you could think of.


    Mo Xiulin sighed. Without waiting for her to say more, he took her shoulder and coaxed her away.


    Jian Rui stood beside her. She didn''t say a word. She just stared at Jian Yi without blinking, and her face stopped talking.


    Jane Yi knows what to say.


    She repeated it several times, but her worry could not be alleviated.


    Jane Yi smiled, raised her hand, touched her head and whispered, "go back and wait for your brother. Be obedient."


    Then he turned to look at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Ruirui, I''ll give it to you."


    "Yes." Gu Xiaomian nodded, pulled Jian Rui''s hand and pulled it tightly. He looked at her wrinkled little face and looked at Jian Yi: "be careful, we''ll wait for you to come back."


    Jian Yi nodded, didn''t say anything, turned around and returned to the base again.


    Watching his figure disappear, Jian Rui subconsciously chased forward for two steps, but was pulled by Gu Xiaomian.


    "Ruirui, they''ll be fine. Let''s go first." Gu Xiaomian didn''t let go and took her to Mo Xiulin. "If Yiyi can''t do it, no one can do it. Don''t worry, they''ll be back in a minute."


    Jian Rui lowered her head and followed him step by step, but her eyebrows never loosened.


    She hesitated for a moment, turned her head and finally looked at the base. Her eyes were a little confused and whispered, "really?"


    Ah Jin, eldest brother, elder brother, and elder sister Shazhi... Will they really come back without shortage?


    But why, she always feels so uneasy


    It seems that something they can''t resist is quietly changing.

 Chapter 1376

    When Jian Yi returns to the base to look for Mo Xiujin and Mo Tong, at this end, two stragglers are hiding together under Jie''s downstairs.


    With their heads together, they looked at the buildings in front of them from time to time and discussed in a low voice.


    "Hasn''t Yi come here already?" Mo Tong whispered, "what else are we doing here?"


    Mo Xiujin, like a clever fox, kept vigilant about the left and right, and replied in the same light voice, "there must be something in this guy''s computer."


    Mo Tong frowned and looked at him with an expression of "you''re not nonsense", but he said the same nonsense.


    "I know. Yiyi has already copied it."


    Although they hid, they didn''t know anything about the others.


    "But he doesn''t know that Jie!" Mo Xiujin narrowed the fox''s eyes and sneered. He was full of bad water and couldn''t wait to do something.


    He took a twig, painted it on the ground, and carefully analyzed it with Mo Tong: "you see, now Shazhi is still in their hands. Jie is absolutely very interested in this card. He doesn''t have to think about how many people he sent. But here, there is only aunt Haixi, one vs group. Even if aunt Haixi is more powerful, she can''t save Shazhi from them."


    "So..."


    "So we should take the opportunity to create opportunities for her and distract Jie''s attention!"


    Before Mo Tong finished, Mo Xiujin threw the twig to the ground, clapped his hand and grabbed his words.


    Mo Tong was stunned, and his face suddenly became ugly: "are you crazy? Do you want to lead Jie out again?!"


    He patted the wound on Mo Xiujin''s arm cut by a short arrow with a few points of strength, and was vaguely angry: "did you forget the injury you suffered before? You almost didn''t escape last time. Do you want to do this again?"


    Since entering the base, Mo Xiujin''s idea has always been dangerous and crazy, and every time, he tried his best to send himself out, as if he was afraid that Jie could not see


    "This injury has long been all right." Mo Xiujin murmured vaguely, looked at Mo Tong and said, "in short, you will go with aunt Haixi at that time. The faster the better!"


    "What about you?" Mo Tong narrowed his eyes, "tell me, what do you do?"


    This man arranged everyone well from beginning to end, but he was the only one in the whole plan


    Mo Xiujin sighed, grinned and showed a ruffian smile: "brother Tong, we all agreed that someone must stay."


    Mo Tong frowned and didn''t speak.


    He promised Mo Xiujin, but he never thought that Mo Xiujin''s plan would be so "heartless".


    So let him watch Mo Xiujin stay alone. How can he


    Mo Tong didn''t say anything again. Mo Xiujin automatically took it as his default, patted him on the shoulder and continued to say: "I guess they are fighting among themselves now. We just have time to arrange..."


    "What is it?"


    As soon as Mo Xiujin''s voice fell, a third man''s voice suddenly came out behind him.


    Looking at Mo Tong and Mo Xiujin in front of them, they were surprised. They suddenly turned around and saw Jian Yi running panting.


    He should run very fast until both of them are still holding their knees with one hand and gasping for breath in their chest.


    "Yi Yi, how do you..."


    Mo Tong looked surprised. He just wanted to ask him why he came in again. Before he finished, Jian Yi raised his hand, hammered his fist on Mo Xiujin''s shoulder, and said angrily and urgently, "what are you doing here?"


    Mo Xiujin was unprepared and was beaten back two steps by him.


    In fact, Jian Yi didn''t make much effort at all, otherwise he couldn''t just take two steps back and stand firm.


    "Don''t do it. Speak slowly. Ah Jin is actually..."


    Mo Tong came to quarrel with Jian Yi as soon as he started. He pressed Jian Yi''s arm with one hand and was anxious to explain something.


    But when the words came to his mouth, he couldn''t say it. What could he "actually" do... Ah Jin thought that was what he thought.


    He frowned. He didn''t know how to explain, so he had to stand in the middle and stop them first.


    Mo Xiujin stood firm and didn''t get angry. He laughed twice and walked over to them again and said, "it''s ok if you come. There are many people, and our chances of success will be greater..."


    Mo Tong pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Jian Yi''s face was even darker. He didn''t want to know what he said about the probability of success or what he was going to do. He just frowned and said coldly, "I don''t care what you''re planning, come with me now!"


    Then he stretched out his hand to pull Mo Xiujin''s arm.


    Just before he could hold his clothes, Mo Xiujin flashed in his eyes and dodged back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jian Yi''s face suddenly darkened.


    He bit his teeth, looked at the person with a smile on his face, called his name again, and said word by word: "ah Jin, come back with me..."


    This sentence is like an ultimatum. If Mo Xiujin still doesn''t agree, he doesn''t mind really fighting with him.


    "Ha ha ~" Mo Xiujin grinned, stood two steps away from Jian Yi, squinted at him and said, "Yi, when have you been so naive? Others don''t know, but I don''t believe you. Jian Yi can''t think of how to break this game."


    Jane Yi clenched her teeth and stared at him without answering.


    Mo Xiujin smiled. His face was determined to see through everything: "you all know, but you don''t want to."


    From the beginning, Jian Yi always refused to discuss this issue with him. Even just now, he didn''t want to listen to his plan.


    Because he knew that this was the only way to benefit them, and that this was the quickest way to deal with Jie.


    He just refused to think, refused to mention, in such a way that he didn''t even want to think carefully.


    "Don''t talk to me so much, go now!"


    Even though Mo Xiujin said it seriously, Jian Yi didn''t waver at all. He didn''t want to suppress his voice. "I''ll say it again for the last time. If you don''t go, don''t blame me for doing it!"


    His position was firm from beginning to end.


    Mo Xiujin stared at him for a while, and finally couldn''t help sighing.


    Mo Tong, he can persuade, but Jian Yi... He''s really not sure.


    After a pause, he straightened his face and looked at the two people: "what if I say I have a more fun way? A game... Definitely more crazy than what eukins Yan can think of!"


    At the moment, Mo Xiujin''s eyes glittered with dangerous light. When talking about the crazy game, there was really a trace of eukins. Yan''s feeling


    Mo Tong had a bad feeling in his heart, moved his lips, looked at him and said, "what method?"

 Chapter 1377

    Jian Yi frowns at Mo Xiujin.


    At this moment, his eyes were like the little wolf waiting for an opportunity in the mountain forest.


    A pair of delicate foxes have a faint light in their eyes. They are calm and determined to get it. It seems that they will jump up in the moonlight and accurately jump at the prey they stare at.


    "Brother Tong, Yi, we can all guess that Eugene Yan will come to me just to make me like him. No one, no ghost, no ghost, but what about us?"


    Mo Xiujin stared at them and said in a deep voice, "of course we can avoid him or defeat him, but these days, I always think, is this really the best solution?"


    Mentioned by eukins. Yan change, Mo Xiujin is like discussing a common little thing. He has no fear or fear at all, or he doesn''t care at all


    Mo Tong frowned, followed his words carefully for a moment, still shook his head and said, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Isn''t defeating the enemy the best way?


    Besides that, he didn''t know how to protect all of them and win eukins at the same time. Yan.


    Otherwise they would have done that, wouldn''t they? How could it wait until now?


    Mo Xiujin hooked his lips, looked at Mo Tong, looked at Jian Yi, and said seriously: "eukins, Yan can stand in that position by no means how powerful he is. Even if he is the king of heaven, he can''t make such a big storm just by himself..."


    After a pause, he then said: "Jie is a living example. In the final analysis, Eugene Yan can establish such a cruel and inhuman kingdom because his men gather a group of people as crazy as him, and their essence is another Eugene Yan..."


    Mo Tong and Jian Yi frown and gradually understand what Mo Xiujin means.


    In particular, Jian Yi, who had just turned over Jie''s computer, suddenly came up with the information he had just seen.


    The organization called "faceless"


    "Do you want to say..." Mo Tong was stunned and moved his lips to say something, but that sentence was pressed down by him again.


    Mo Xiujin had no scruples, took his words and said directly: "we have to deal with not only a Eugene Yan, but countless crazy and twisted people like him..."


    "Ah Jin, maybe it''s just that we''re worried about the sky." Mo Tong frowned and tried to think in a good direction, "if he can defeat Eugene Yan, his group of men must have been solved by his father, won''t..."


    He wanted to say that there would be no such situation as Mo Xiujin said.


    But before he finished, he was stopped by Mo Xiujin: "maybe, but what if my method can make us once and for all?"


    He looked at them: "we have defeated a talilina, but no one expected another Eugene. Yan, what after this time? Who knows if there will be another person, even if it''s not Eugene. Yan''s men, what if anything else becomes too much? We will still be entangled..."


    Mo Tong sank his face and stopped talking.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say, but that Mo Xiujin is right. He doesn''t know what words he can use to refute.


    Talilina, eukins. Yan, Jie


    There are many madmen in the world, and Ning Jiwei''s seats are so conspicuous that many people want to take the initiative to find the door


    Just like beating hamsters, unless they are really eliminated, no one can imagine that those crazy people will run out again at any time and under any circumstances.


    In the face of such people, they are always passive and can only be forced to fight with those people


    Mo Tong was silent for a moment. Finally, he didn''t say anything. He turned to see Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi never spoke. At this time, she frowned tightly, looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "what do you think?"


    Seeing that Jian Yi finally refused to listen to him, Mo Xiujin smiled and solemnly said, "if I go, maybe I can change all this."


    Mo Tong and Jian Yi''s faces changed.


    Before they could speak, Mo Xiujin waved his hand and motioned them to continue listening to himself: "I can take the initiative to give Eugene Yan a chance to turn me into a devil, which not only meets his wishes, but also satisfies his fun of the game. In that way, he won''t bother everyone."


    "No." Mo Tong''s face turned black before he heard it. "Absolutely not! Do you know the consequences of following him?!"


    What can an old madman raise but a little madman?


    If Mo Xiujin really follows him, there will be no mo Xiujin in the world


    "No, brother Tong."


    Before the sound of Mo fairy tale fell, Mo Xiujin interrupted him, stared at him tightly and said word by word: "believe me, I won''t really become the same as him."


    Mo Xiujin was born arrogant and arrogant. He never cares about other people''s eyes. Whether others believe him or not is not something he will care about at all.


    But at the moment, he earnestly begged the two people in front of him to believe him.


    Mo Tong was stunned. Looking at such Mo Xiujin, he didn''t know what to say.


    Mo Xiujin glanced at Jian Yi who didn''t speak, smiled and said, "you believe me. As long as I can win his trust and let him really believe that I have become a little devil made by him, one day I will be able to replace him and become the new" Lord "in that kingdom. At that time, those crazy people under him will listen to my orders, No one will trouble everyone again. "


    By then, even if someone and eukins. Yan becomes too crazy. He will know for the first time before the other party finds them, and no one will disturb them anymore


    It''s really a plan once and for all.


    But


    "Jin." A painful look flashed in Jian Yi''s eyes. He called him hoarsely and said with difficulty, "do you know what you need to pay to achieve this level?"


    Eukins. Where is Yan''s trust so easy to obtain? Just look at the fate of Zhao Xu.


    And if Mo Xiujin goes, the situation can only be more difficult than him


    Zhao Xu is still a man who is determined to be a devil, but don''t fix brocade?


    He doesn''t just want eukins. Yan believes that he likes to be a devil. At the same time, he also wants to make himself never fall into that world


    Mo Xiujin smiled carelessly, waved and said calmly, "as long as you believe me, I don''t matter."


    No matter what kind of world it is, no matter how much suffering he has to suffer.


    As long as there is the support and trust of these people behind him, his heart will always be bright.


    Even in hell.

 Chapter 1378

    Mo Xiujin can not care about himself, can take his own life to fight for a peaceful future for everyone.


    But Mo Tong and Jian Yi can''t. They can''t just watch their companions fall into such a bottomless whirlpool.


    "Ah Jin, there must be another way to do this." Jane Yi shook her head and coaxed in a soft voice. She stretched out her hand to Mo Xiujin. "We don''t have to make a decision now. You go with me first and we''ll discuss it later."


    As proud as Jian Yi, there was a hint of request in his tone at the moment.


    No matter how to discuss it later and whether there can be a better way in the future, at this time, he just wants to take Mo Xiujin away first.


    He avoided thinking about the current situation and the death they might face. He didn''t believe that so many of them would really have no way


    This time, he moved faster and pulled his wrist before Mo Xiujin stepped back.


    Just before he took Mo Xiujin and turned away, he broke away with a smile.


    "There''s no other way."


    Mo Xiujin wore a faint smile on his face. Looking at struggling Jian Yi, he finally opened his mouth slowly and completely tore up the last reason and excuse in his heart. "Yi, you know, we have no other way and no other time."


    What Jane Yi said was just deceiving herself and others.


    He didn''t know how many times he had lined up before he finally chose this way.


    Who doesn''t like Xiangyang''s life, he doesn''t want to leave these people, but... If he wants to keep all of them safe, he can only go this way.


    "I know that as long as we are given time, there must be room for turning around, but it''s too late..." Mo Xiujin whispered, "in such a short time, everything that can be tried except this way is too risky. We can''t gamble with everyone''s life..."


    "Can you bet your life?" Jian Yi''s voice was dumb and she stared at Mo Xiujin. "Do you think we can take this risk?"


    "This is not an adventure." Mo Xiujin seriously corrected him, "Eugene Yan would never kill me, otherwise he would have done it..."


    Seeing that they were still silent, Mo Xiujin couldn''t help rubbing his eyebrows and sighed: "time is really running out. We must act as soon as possible."


    Mo Tong lowered his head without saying a word and tightened his eyebrows.


    Mo Xiujin is right. They don''t have more time.


    The base is still like this. There is no need to think about how bad the situation is in Xiangcheng. That is the main battlefield.


    If they and eukins. If Yan''s battle fails, they will lose not only the base, but also their home in Xiangcheng


    So this is destined to be a battle that can only win and cannot be defeated.


    Mo Tong thought that carrying ningjiwei''s secret order was enough to make him painful, but the situation at the moment is far more painful than those.


    "Yi, let me go."


    Mo Xiujin looked at Jian Yi deeply, then turned to see Mo Tong. There was even a hint of pleading on his face, "brother Tong..."


    Jian Yi clenched her teeth and clenched her fists with her hands hanging on her side. She couldn''t stop shaking, but she couldn''t nod that head.


    They didn''t deny it. Mo Xiujin looked relaxed gradually, and a smile came from the corners of his mouth. He made a final explanation: "don''t let aunt Haixi know about this, and Ruirui..."


    For a time, all they could hear was their breathing.


    After a while, Jane Yi blushed and said, "how long?"


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes flashed, subconsciously avoided his eyes and didn''t answer.


    "I ask you how long it will take!"


    When she spoke again, Jian Yi''s voice was hoarse like a knife. Every word was forced out of her teeth by biting her teeth.


    How long will it take for this plan to succeed and you can come back to us


    Mo Xiujin shrugged his shoulders and turned his head again. His face had changed into a relaxed smile: "I don''t know, about three or five years? Eight or nine years? Or..."


    He curled his mouth and showed a bad smile in his eyes: "eukins. Yan will hiccup in a second, and I can go straight home."


    Jian Yi closes his eyes. He knows it''s not that simple.


    At this point, it seems that they have no choice.


    Neither of the two people in front of him was in the mood to take Mo Xiujin''s joke. He smiled and his voice gradually lowered: "don''t worry, no matter how long, I will always go home..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Jian Haixi has been quietly hiding at the entrance of the stairs, quietly waiting for the right time.


    After Jiao Wu brought her in, she went in by herself. Until this time, she didn''t come out. She couldn''t hear a voice in this place. She didn''t know what was going on inside.


    She waited patiently. Unexpectedly, there was no one inside.


    In the room, Jie, mosquito and Jiao Wu stood quietly, and no one spoke.


    After knowing the cooperation between Jie and mosquitoes, Jiao Wu was only desperate. He wanted to say, but what could he say in front of Jie?


    What''s more, what he said to mosquitoes on the balcony has been enough. If he talks more in front of mosquitoes, it will not have any effect. The first thing mosquitoes should doubt is him.


    Then he really can''t do anything.


    Seeing that his face was black, the whole man''s anger was about to overflow. Jie gave him a rare look.


    He smiled, raised his hand, patted Jiao Wu on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. As long as you help me do my job, I won''t press the button. I''m not interested in your base."


    Jiao Wu snorted coldly. It was also the first time that he gave Jie a face.


    Usually, he is polite to mosquitoes. Although he is not respectful to Jie, he has never had such a cold face.


    But at the moment, he was really upset.


    Jie narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth. Suddenly, a series of sharp alarms came from the quiet room


    That''s what suddenly rang in his cell phone.


    Jie''s face suddenly changed. Without saying anything, he raised his feet and walked out.


    No wonder he was so frightened. The alarm sounded only when someone came in and out of his room


    Those little rabbits!


    Jie didn''t have to think about it. He knew it must be Jian Yi''s gang. He walked out with a black face and didn''t even tell anyone.


    Mosquito and Jiao Wu looked at him like this, looked at him, and didn''t ask him what was going on.


    After Jie left, Jiao wucai hurriedly said, "he won''t keep his promise. You can''t trust your life in his hands."


    "Do you think I don''t know?" The mosquito hummed coldly and his eyes were gloomy.


    He naturally knows what kind of person Jie is.


    Jiao Wu was stunned: "since you know, why do you still..."


    "Hum, you''ll see." The mosquito grinned a vicious smile. The tiger didn''t get angry. He really regarded him as a sick cat.


    He wanted to see Jie who has the final say in this place.

 Chapter 1379

    Jie strode back to his residence.


    His face was almost black all the way, and he was almost the same color as the night sky above his head.


    He walked very fast. Before he reached the door of his residence, he saw his door open from a distance. The house that should have been dark was now brighter than anywhere in the base.


    "Shit..."


    His eyes were cold, he couldn''t help scolding a dirty word, and he entered the door with a black face.


    In the room, Mo Xiujin sat cross legged on the sofa in his living room. In front of him was a cup of fragrant tea steaming with hot fog.


    He is holding his forehead with one hand, gently tapping his fingers on the tea cup regularly, and taking a sip from time to time. The whole person looks very comfortable


    "Oh, you''re back?"


    Seeing him, Mo Xiujin grinned, waved to him and pointed to the opposite sofa, "Why are you standing? Come in and sit down."


    Jie was full of anger and planned how to solve these small people all the way, but when he saw this scene, he was stunned for a moment and smiled angrily.


    "We fight outside. You can enjoy it."


    He grinned grimly at the corners of his mouth and came towards Mo Xiujin with his back teeth.


    The next moment, his eyes suddenly darkened.


    His computer screen is vaguely suffused with blue light. For fear that the host doesn''t know that he hasn''t been seen, he doesn''t even bother to turn off the sleep button, so he lets the desktop wallpaper light up there


    The little rabbit, moved his computer!


    "OK..."


    Mo Xiujin opened his mouth lightly, as if he couldn''t feel his murderous spirit for a moment. His eyes didn''t change at all. He pointed to another cup of hot tea on the tea table, "I''ll pour it for you, too. Have a try."


    He said, straightening up and pushing the teacup in the direction of Jie. The old God said, "drink some tea, eliminate the fire, Shun Shun Qi. Let''s talk about anything..."


    Jie sneered and looked at Mo Xiujin and shook his head.


    The little boy is not old, but he is not young.


    I don''t know. I thought this was his territory.


    He used to play the abacus to solve these boys as soon as he came back, but he didn''t expect to see such a scene when he came back.


    At the moment, he was not angry or laughing. He wanted to challenge Mo Xiujin, but he didn''t want to be compared by a child in his momentum.


    With a cold hum, he threw away his clothes and finally sat down on the sofa. With one hand, he picked up the cup of tea that Mo Xiujin pushed in front of him and shook it gently.


    "Son of a bitch, he knows his goods very well." Jie sneered.


    There are several green tea leaves floating on the clear tea, which are leisurely and send out a light aroma. This is the best goods here.


    He threw all those tea leaves in a pile. The boy was a little rude and pulled them out directly.


    "Average." Mo Xiujin waved and smiled like a fox. He really accepted this sentence as a compliment.


    Jie smiled vaguely.


    Although he picked up the cup of tea and smelled it, he never drank it. He stared at the cup and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Why, are you afraid of me poisoning?"


    Mo Xiujin bent his eyes and stared at him. The palm of his hand supported his chin, raised his eyebrows towards him, and smiled innocuously on his face.


    "Hiss, you have to have that courage!" Jie sneered with disdain and drank a cup of tea at one fell swoop.


    Joke, how could he be afraid of a rabbit


    After a cup of tea, he couldn''t help breathing.


    "Well, isn''t it warm?" Mo Xiujin squinted and asked.


    Tonight, whether Jie''s anger or disdain, he always looked like he didn''t see it, and his face was always wearing a clever smile.


    Jie snorted coldly again, but he didn''t speak this time.


    It has to be said that after a cup of tea, he was really comfortable. Especially after staying up in the middle of the night, this cup of hot tea was just sending warmth to the world.


    "Alas, what a pity..."


    He was about to sigh. Mo Xiujin suddenly frowned and sighed, "my aunt Haixi hasn''t been able to drink such warm tea. I''ll give it to you first. It''s a waste..."


    Jie: "


    Listening to the real dislike in Mo Xiujin''s tone, he turned black and felt that the tea had just been blocked


    He looked at Mo Xiujin with a cold face. The tea cup in his hand knocked heavily on the table. His tone was not good and said, "you''re alone tonight?"


    "Of course, are you blind? There''s someone here you can''t see?"


    Mo Xiujin reached out to pour himself a cup of tea again, sucked and slipped, and spoke impolitely.


    Jie stared at him, his eyes flashed, his hands on his chest, leaned back on the back of the sofa.


    This is his second meeting with Mo Xiujin tonight. Strictly speaking, it is their second meeting in their lives.


    He didn''t know if the kid had seen eukins. Yan, I don''t know when he really sees eukins. Will you be afraid when you die.


    But at least, in the two meetings tonight, Mo Xiujin never feared him.


    It''s not camouflage or forced support. The kid is really afraid of him.


    He suddenly began to be curious about what would make Mo Xiujin afraid from his heart


    But that''s all in the future. At the moment, he has more important things to ask.


    He raised his chin towards the computer, frowned and said in a deep voice, "do you see the things in the computer?"


    "Well, I see." Mo Xiujin nodded and naturally looked at his computer at home.


    After silence, he shook his head, sneered, and said contemptuously, "I didn''t say that you are too naive. Even if the whole organization is over, it has a name of secondary two. What''s the name of" faceless "and being a showman?"


    Jie: "


    I''m afraid his face hasn''t been normal since he entered the door. He''s either on the road blackened by Mo Xiujin''s anger, or he''s already blackened by his anger


    He took a deep breath and was about to tell himself not to worry about children. Mo Xiujin spoke again in front of him.


    "Also, your computer level is too bad. Don''t you have subordinates with better technology?" He shook his head with a look of hatred for iron and steel on his face. "Even I can easily crack your password. You''re still a baby. Tut tut... I don''t know how you got here?"


    After a pause, he "puffed" smiled, waved his hand and said, "only when you meet mosquitoes who have no brain at all, can you show that you have a little brain..."


    Jie: "..." don''t fuck with children!


    Can he go back now? The boy is so angry that he just wants to kill him on the spot!


    Seeing that his face could no longer be black, Mo Xiujin took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "I can help you make a system later, which is much better than your broken computer."


    "Oh, rare!"


    Jie sneered with disdain, but halfway through the smile, his eyes suddenly changed, stared at Mo Xiujin and said, "you..."

 Chapter 1380

    "How can I?" Mo Xiujin said as if nothing had happened, "it''s just a little effort. You don''t have to thank me."


    "Ha ha ~"


    Jie hooked his lips and showed his first heartfelt smile tonight. He relaxed and leaned back on the sofa.


    "What you mean by this is that you have figured it out and plan to go with me?"


    "Well, I''ve figured it out."


    Mo Xiujin nodded without hesitation.


    But the finger holding the cup tightly curled up slightly.


    The warm tea continuously radiates warmth along the delicate ceramics, warms his hands and heart, and gives him support. He must use that warmth to summon up his courage to continue the next negotiation with Jie.


    "So suddenly?"


    Jie smiled meaningfully, and his eyes seemed to peep into his heart through his expression.


    Mo Xiujin let him see. He didn''t show timidity at all. He smiled like a complete Little Devil: "I can''t go too far to be invited by people with such a row of faces, can I? I''ll take pity on you."


    Jie frowned and scolded a dirty word in his heart. He doubted that he would choke by the boy sooner or later!


    He took a deep breath again, then looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "it''s decided? I remember you didn''t say that before..."


    Mo Xiujin sighed and said helplessly, "there''s no way. Aunt Haixi is good to me. I can''t be too heartless. I have to leave someone a way to live."


    After a pause, he looked at Jie and looked a little more serious: "I know what you want to say and what you doubt. I can tell you the truth, but I only say the following words once. Believe it or not."


    Jie hooked his lips with a smile, raised his hand and made a "please" gesture to signal him to continue.


    He wants to hear what the kid calls the "truth"


    Mo Xiujin shrugged: "I really don''t have any sense of morality and principles. They didn''t have a place to go before. They took me in. Now you''re going to rob me. I don''t care where you stay anyway. Besides, you look like you''re having fun, so go..."


    "Oh." After Jie''s meal, he couldn''t help sneering, stared at the person in front of him, shook his head and said, "this is your truth? Do you think I''ll believe you? Mo Xiujin, Mo Xiujin, do I have such a deceptive face?"


    Is it because he never laid a hard hand in front of the boy that Mo Xiujin despised him so much and wanted to send him away with just a few words


    "Tut......" Mo Xiujin couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    He had a bad temper. Seeing that Jie didn''t believe him, his serious look just now disappeared, Smelly face said: "whatever you want, in short, this is the case now. I have clearly seen the secrets in your computer. You can either kill me now, or don''t delay. Let the people here go back to eukins hand in hand. Yan, in this way, you can not only make a difference, but also your master can have his greatest fun."


    "After talking for a long time, what you want is for me to let the people here go." Jie narrowed his eyes.


    "Of course." Mo Xiujin couldn''t help lifting his chin. His small face was full of pride. "You''ve all got me. What else do you want these wastes to do?"


    Although the words were rampant, they were strange and very appetizing to Jie.


    He looked at Mo Xiujin''s eyes and unconsciously went deep. He really felt that his words were so reasonable.


    "Although I can''t guarantee anything else in the future, one thing is absolutely possible, that is, having me alone is enough to make your organization move towards a darker future..."


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes flashed a dark light like a devil. It looked like a reduced version of eukins. As Yan sat here, Jie couldn''t help being a little interested.


    Just as he wanted to enjoy it, he saw that Mo Xiujin''s face suddenly changed again, and some scoundrels said, "but if you have to kill here, you''ll just kill me directly. Anyway, you''re an adult and I''m a child. I''m definitely not your opponent... Think about it."


    Then he really leaned back on the sofa, raised his hand over his mouth and yawned.


    It seems that it really means waiting for him to think carefully.


    Jie''s eyes darkened and he didn''t care about his arrogance, because he was really thinking about how to deal with it.


    The person in front of him must be taken back. As for the base


    "Ah, yes..."


    Before Jie came up with a better way, Mo Xiujin suddenly opened his eyes, stared at Jie canran and said with a smile: "just forgot to say, you''d better think it over carefully before you want to kill me. I''ve saved regular sending in my mobile phone. If I can''t get my mobile phone at that point, those" babies "in your computer will be sent to Ning shuran automatically."


    Jie: "


    He doesn''t want to count. This is his first black face tonight. Anyway, he doesn''t have a smooth time against this kid. It''s more difficult than mosquitoes


    But after a long time, he smiled slowly, stretched out his hand and ordered Mo Xiujin in the space, shook his head and sighed, "the last time I had such a headache was when I met Yan..."


    Although the wolf cub is really annoying, I have to say that he is really a good material.


    He and eukins. Yan has seen so many people in the world. It is rare to meet a man like Mo Xiujin.


    From now on, he began to look forward to what the "darker future" said from the little wolf''s mouth would look like?


    "Green is better than blue, boy, don''t let people down." Jie grinned. In that smile, it was obvious that he had made a decision.


    Mo Xiujin naturally heard it. While he was relieved, he couldn''t extricate himself from feeling "cold"


    The room was warm and the tea was warm, but he felt cold about his life from now on.


    Just for a moment, his eyes flashed, and his face had shown the same laughter as Jie


    At the other end, as soon as Jie left, the mosquito began to seize the time to secretly withdraw people.


    Ha Mu always frowned and kept by Shazhi. At this time, he was turning his head to the mosquito and said, "I''m going to take the eldest lady."


    "Go?" The mosquito shook his head without thinking, "no, absolutely not."


    They withdrew a little and let the yarn weave away at this time. Didn''t all the arrangements fall short?


    "How dare you stop?!"


    Hamu''s face was suddenly cold. He told the mosquito that he was just notifying, but he didn''t mean to ask.


    Seeing that his face had changed, the mosquito frowned anxiously and subconsciously stepped back. He said, "don''t worry, it''s not the time yet. I can assure you that she will never be anything."

 Chapter 1381

    Ha Mu was calm and stared at the yarn weaving on the bed. He didn''t speak again.


    His own force value is frightening, especially when he is so calm and silent, he immediately makes the heart of the mosquitoes on one side jump, for fear that hamu will "kill" when he turns his head the next second.


    The mosquito was silent for a moment. At this moment, dealing with a Jie is enough for him to exhaust his mind. At this time, he can''t let ha Mu mess again.


    He was thinking about how to discuss the matter with the wood in front of him, when he heard a series of footsteps outside. Listen carefully, it was not alone.


    At this time, only Jie may have come back!


    The mosquito''s eyes were cold. It didn''t have time to think about anything. He quickly came forward and patted ha Mu''s shoulder and whispered, "don''t mess around first, trust me! Shazhi is the daughter of the eldest sister. I won''t hurt anyone!"


    With that, he didn''t take care of hamu anymore and turned and went out.


    Jie left so angrily just now. He didn''t come back alone now. He wanted to see what happened.


    However, Ren mosquito never thought that Mo Xiujin would come back with Jie.


    "How do you, he..."


    He looked at the big and small figures in front of him in surprise, and the proud smile on Jie''s face. For a moment, he didn''t even know how to say anything.


    Aren''t these two enemies?


    How can we get along so... Harmoniously?


    "Hahaha..."


    His surprised look seemed to please Jie more. He couldn''t help laughing and patted Mo Xiujin on the shoulder: "it doesn''t take much effort. The boy has promised to go with me!"


    Really


    The mosquito looked at Jie with a proud face and Mo Xiujin without refutation. He couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. Would it be so simple?


    He didn''t know what method Jie used, but Mo Xiujin seemed to have no intention of resisting.


    However, it''s none of his business. Mo Xiujin''s promise is only good for him.


    "I want to say congratulations to you." The mosquito didn''t ask any more, but nodded indifferently, turned to look at Jie and said, "since you''ve got your hand, you can let go of my base now."


    "Of course." Jie grinned without hesitation, reached out and took out the small controller from his pocket and threw it to the mosquito, "here you are, I''ll go now."


    The mosquito reached out and took it steadily. At the same time, it was relieved, but it was full of doubt.


    He looked at the remote control in his hand. It was small, but it was the one Jie asked him to see just now


    It''s a little too easy, isn''t it?


    He was suspicious, but the people opposite didn''t care.


    Jie turned his head and looked at Mo Xiujin. He raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes and said, "boy, I have done what I promised you. Now you can go with me."


    He did what he said and didn''t really ask about the base.


    Even the bottom card yarn weaving that ordered mosquitoes to be optimistic about didn''t even give half a look.


    Mo Xiujin shrugged, noncommittal, turned and followed him out.


    Seeing that he was so obedient, Jie showed a satisfied smile on his face, but the smile was interrupted by a sudden voice before it really reached the bottom of his eyes.


    "I''m afraid not!"


    Jian Haixi seemed to fall from the sky. I don''t know when he stood at the door, just blocking their way.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. Subconsciously, he lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at her.


    "Jin, come here."


    Jian Haixi seemed to only see him. From her appearance, her eyes were always firmly nailed to Mo Xiujin.


    But at the moment, Jian Haixi''s eyes are colder than ever, and her face is heavier than ever tonight.


    "Aunt Haixi..."


    Mo Xiujin moved his lips and gently spit out a few words, but he didn''t dare to lift his head.


    He was afraid that if he took another look at Jian Haixi, his cold heart would warm up again. At that time, how could he go


    "Oh, Jane Haixi, you haven''t gone yet?" Jie sneered and said coolly.


    Looking closely, there was still a touch of pride in his eyes.


    When talking about the terms just now, the woman refused him without thinking. At the moment, however, in just a few hours, everything is a foregone conclusion. It''s still his favorite kind


    Jian Haixi looked down at Mo Xiujin as if he couldn''t see him. He stretched out his hand to him and shouted again, "come here."


    Mo Xiujin closed his eyes painfully, and the hand hanging on his side tightly clenched into a fist, but the whole man still lowered his head and didn''t move.


    Jie smiled. He was quite satisfied with the situation.


    He stretched out his hand and motioned to Mo Xiujin. Then he hooked his lips and said to Jian Haixi, "see? Don''t think about it. He can''t pass. Just now he promised to go with me."


    Jian Haixi completely blackened his face. Looking at the boy who had been unwilling to raise his head, his voice shouted coldly: "Mo Xiujin."


    With so many children in their family, Jian Haixi was never impatient. She was gentle to everyone, and rarely even called anyone with a surname.


    But once she called her full name, it meant she was really angry.


    Mo Xiujin trembled and instinctively looked up at her.


    He thought he would see the disappointment in Jian Haixi''s eyes. At the moment he looked up, he was ready.


    But unexpectedly, those eyes looking at him at the moment are full of remorse and sadness


    She is blaming herself for Mo Xiujin''s choice


    "Aunt..."


    As soon as Mo Xiujin felt hurt, he subconsciously lifted his feet and wanted to go to Jian Haixi.


    Just as he moved, the people next to him stopped in front of him.


    "Mo Xiujin, you have to think clearly." Jie Leng snorted and looked at Mo Xiujin. "Are you sure you want to go back to her?"


    His slow words were full of threats.


    Mo Xiujin was stiff and stopped in place again.


    He can''t go back. If he really goes back to Jian Haixi, everything will fall short


    After a pause, he looked at Jie and Jian Haixi. Finally, he clenched his teeth and smiled more ugly than crying: "aunt Haixi, I''m fine. You go first. I... Won''t go back with you."


    With that, he waved to Jian Haixi as if nothing had happened.


    Just like she used to send them to school.


    But at that time they all knew that as long as they went home, they would meet again, but now... Not necessarily.


    Mo Xiujin put down his hand, curled up his trembling fingers and didn''t say a word again.


    Jane Haixi closed her eyes and looked at him like this. Her heart was full of weakness.


    In the past few years, she has been the mother of these children. The pressure is not without. The children around her have bigger ideas one by one. She can keep others down, but she really doesn''t know what else to do with Mo Xiujin.


    Once the child decides something, even if she goes with Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue, it may not change.


    "Jin, do you know what you''re doing?" After a pause, Jane Haixi spoke slowly, and her voice was hoarse.


    "I know." Mo Xiujin nodded. His finger joints were pinched red by himself, but he looked at Jian Haixi seriously. "I always know the way I want to go."


    "You..." Jian Haixi opened her mouth. As soon as she wanted to say something, Mo Xiujin interrupted her and continued: "so... Aunt Haixi, this time is also my own choice. Would you please let me go by myself?"

 Chapter 1382

    Mo Xiujin raised his feet and prepared to leave.


    He thought that since his words had been said for this reason, Jian Haixi didn''t agree at the beginning, and there would be no way at this time.


    He chose his own way. It''s time for Jane Haixi to let go.


    Jie beside him obviously had the same idea as him. He sneered and raised his feet, but Jian Haixi suddenly changed his face before meeting.


    "No!"


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath. The mood in his eyes was pressed down at the moment when he closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, there was only cold light.


    She looked at Mo Xiujin, who was shocked by her words. Her red lips were slightly open and said faintly: "you can have your own ideas, but before you grow up, I am your parent. I can''t watch you make this irresponsible choice."


    Her sentence "I''m your parent" made Mo Xiujin''s eyes flash.


    Suddenly, countless complex emotions filled his heart, blocked his throat and almost covered his eyes


    It''s ironic. Obviously, he also has his own biological parents, but those two people are more and more bastards, which has never brought him a normal world.


    His enemy, however, always regarded him as a parent-child and never let go at any time


    Mo Xiujin''s lips wriggled twice, and finally he couldn''t say anything to refute.


    He can argue with Jian Yi and them, cheat the uncertain Jian Rui and them, and even refuse to obey Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue, but he can''t even talk back to Jian Haixi


    Yes, not dare, but can''t!


    The gentlest woman in the world took him out of the hell where people are not human and ghosts are not ghosts, and gave him a real warm life. She is not his biological mother, but she is better than his biological mother''s "mother"


    Even though he was grumpy, he couldn''t bear to disobey her.


    He had made her so sad. How could he say those hateful words and hurt her heart again?


    They looked at each other, and neither of them spoke.


    When the atmosphere began to fall into a stalemate, Jie, who had not spoken next to him, suddenly laughed.


    "Ha ha ~" he clapped his hands, couldn''t help shaking his head and looked at Jian Haixi. "This is really a touching picture. Jian Haixi, I admit that you are as smart and smart as Yan said, but you are really boring. Oh, yes, not only boring, but also blind. Children have made choices, and you still drag and don''t let go. In that case..."


    After a pause, he patted Mo Xiujin on the shoulder, sneered and said, "well, since the current situation makes you two so difficult, why don''t I help you and let me see a good play..."


    Jian Haixi glanced at him coldly. Before he could speak, he saw Jie stretch out his fingers, pointed to the room and said, "now you have two people in my hand. I know you came to save Shazhi. Don''t say I don''t give you a chance. Shazhi and Mo Xiujin, choose one. Remember, you can only..."


    With that, he looked at the good play, put his hands on his chest and looked at the two people in front of him.


    He would say so. First, he could almost conclude that Jian Haixi would choose yarn weaving.


    After all, yarn weaving is the core of the whole base, and as the alliance of the base, if she ignores yarn weaving, their cooperation will inevitably fall apart in the future.


    In the face of the base, Jian Haixi can''t be so ignorant.


    As for the second


    At the moment, the more Jian Haixi stopped, the more resistant Mo Xiujin felt to follow them. Although his goal was only to get people, they certainly wanted someone who was willing to follow them rather than take someone who was unwilling to obey.


    Mo Xiujin values Jian Haixi so much. When he hears her answer, they won''t even have to plan for many things


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Jian Haixi stared at him, his voice cold as if wrapped in frost, spitting out word by word, with the meaning of gnashing teeth.


    If the eyes could kill, Jie would have been lingchi by her at the moment.


    "Tut......" Jie stretched out his hand and took out his ears and said discontentedly, "don''t stare at me like that. I''ve already given you a discount. For Mo Xiujin''s face, if you stare at me when you have time, you might as well hurry up and think about the answer. When the time comes, you can''t choose one."


    Mo Xiujin gradually lowered his head and didn''t look at Jian Haixi again.


    He knew Jie would say so.


    No mother can choose between the two children. Only if he goes with Jie first can everyone be safe.


    He thought so, and so did Jie.


    Including mosquitoes and others who came out of the house.


    Since Mo Xiujin has made his choice, why not just choose yarn weaving?


    Almost everyone chose the same answer in an instant, and they were all staring at Jian Haixi and waiting for her answer.


    In the eyes of different people, Jian Haixi took a deep breath, took two steps without blinking, stared at Jie and said, "OK, I choose..."


    "Huh?" Jie humed and glanced at Mo Xiujin with a smile on his face.


    "I choose Mo Xiujin!"


    "What..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    The mosquito behind him was surprised and made a noise accidentally, but he was covered by Jie''s voice before he finished.


    More surprised than him was mo Xiujin and Jie.


    As soon as Jian Haixi''s voice fell, Mo Xiujin suddenly raised his head and looked at her in a daze. There was a touch of disbelief on his face.


    How did she


    Jie also opened his eyes in surprise, and the smile on his face had long disappeared.


    He thought Jian Haixi didn''t understand. He repeated, "have you thought about it? If you choose Mo Xiujin, I can destroy everything here..."


    "Destroy!"


    Before he finished, Jian Haixi raised his voice and took another step forward. His cold face was as sharp as a blade, "if you have the courage, just destroy one!"


    The tone was sonorous and powerful, and every word fell in front of Jie.


    Jie''s eyes changed. He was stunned by Jian Haixi in front of him. His underground consciousness wanted to step back.


    But he held back.


    If he did quit, it would be a joke.


    "Are you sure?" Jie narrowed his eyes and held Mo Xiujin''s shoulder. "Are you sure you want to exchange everyone''s life for this boy''s life?"


    "Don''t you dare?!" Jian Haixi raised his chin and confronted him without fear. "My life is here. Come and try one first!"


    Her eyes were filled with anger.


    Jie''s heart was stagnant, and he held Mo Xiujin''s shoulder tightly.


    She has little ability.


    She''s just bluffing.


    She can''t protect such a big base. She''s just trying to be strong


    Jie thought so.


    But for some reason, the eyes of Shang Jian Haixi suddenly turned and couldn''t speak.


    Is he brave?


    It seems that... In front of this woman, his dark courage is too weak to show up.

 Chapter 1383

    For a moment, neither Jie nor Jian Haixi spoke again.


    In the quiet room, suddenly, Mo Xiujin''s voice rang, vaguely trembling.


    "Enough!"


    He clenched his fist, looked up at Jian Haixi and begged with a trace in his eyes: "aunt, don''t do this, i... it''s my own decision, please..."


    He said "please" and begged her to let him leave


    Jian Haixi''s heart suddenly surged up with a heavy sense of powerlessness, which filled her chest.


    Facing Jie, she can scold angrily and fight with him to the end, but Mo Xiujin said to her that she was only powerless.


    I was angry that the child gave up like this, and hated his incompetence. After all, there was no way to protect him.


    After a pause, her voice was mixed with some dumb meaning: "ah Jin, don''t say such words, come here and go home with my aunt..."


    "No......" Mo Xiujin shook his head, and a touch of pain crossed his eyes. He looked at her for a while and finally stepped back two steps.


    The two steps he took back with all his strength had explained everything.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes were cold and he was trying to say something more. Suddenly Mo Tong came in from the door. No one looked. He went straight to Jian Haixi, took her hand and said, "Mom, let him go."


    "Tong Tong..."


    Jian Haixi was shocked and looked at him with wide eyes. There was a flash of disbelief in his eyes.


    All of them are brothers and sisters. How could Mo Tong agree to Mo Xiujin''s ridiculous request?


    "Let him go, mom. That''s the best."


    Mo Tong looked at her and repeated in a low voice. He took her hand, but it was tight and tight unconsciously.


    Their palms were cold, but Mo Tong''s hands were obviously colder. Jian Haixi''s heart trembled.


    Jian Haixi looked down at him. His hands were so cold that they were trembling slightly after entering the door, but there was no emotion on his face.


    Ruthless as if it really doesn''t matter how Mo Xiujin is.


    She moved her lips. Before she spoke, Mo Tong''s voice interrupted her again.


    "Only in this way can we protect everyone, can''t we? It''s the right choice to give up one person and protect everyone..."


    His voice was low and serious, which made Jian Haixi''s heart tight. He couldn''t say what he wanted to say anymore.


    "Hehe, Jian Haixi, listen, this is the optimal solution of the whole situation." Jie sneered, glanced at Mo Xiujin, winked at him and took the lead in walking out.


    With Mo Tong''s restraint, he doesn''t have to worry about Jian Haixi''s stopping.


    Mo Xiujin gave a meal, clenched his fist and raised his feet to follow up.


    Four people passed by in the doorway.


    Jie kept walking, sneered and stepped out directly.


    Mo Xiujin behind him was a little sluggish, hesitated for a moment, turned his head and looked at two people: "aunt, brother Tong, take care."


    Jian Haixi trembled, and a tear slipped out of her reddish eyes without warning.


    Mo Xiujin felt a pain in his heart and instinctively stretched out his hand.


    Tears hit the palm, silent


    His palm was slightly hot, his fingers curled up involuntarily, and gradually clenched his fist


    For many years from now, in countless hellish moments, Mo Xiujin will always stare at his palm from time to time.


    Even if the road ahead is dark, there will always be a touch of temperature and a drop of tears, always alert him... Don''t forget the original heart, the warmth is still there.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jie really took Mo Xiujin away.


    Go clean, thorough, without a trace of nostalgia and argument.


    It seems that this game has nothing to do with them anymore.


    Jian Haixi and the mosquito face each other. Jiao Wu stands aside and looks at this one without talking and that one without saying a word. The whole person is a little silly


    Is it over?


    They are so noisy that they can''t wait to lift the base, but now everything is done?


    Jian Haixi looked at the mosquito and didn''t frown: "I''m going to take Shazhi away."


    Her eyes were still red, but the light as if she were going to kill remained unchanged.


    The mosquito frowned.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to promise. Shazhi was originally the person of the base. Moreover, with her in his hand, those who didn''t want to obey him had nothing to say.


    When ah Zhuo comes back, it will not change the fact that he is the head of the base


    He had an abacus in his mind. He didn''t see Jian Haixi''s face getting colder.


    Jiao Wu jumped in his heart, hurriedly stretched out his hand to pound him, and motioned to him with his eyes: don''t hit the muzzle of the gun at this time.


    At the moment, Jian Haixi is a god blocking and killing God, and the Buddha blocking and killing Buddha. Why don''t you want to go against her


    After receiving his hint, the mosquito narrowed its eyes and didn''t say a word again.


    Jian Haixi took it as his acquiescence and nodded to hamu.


    Shazhi inside woke up long ago. She didn''t faint at all. At the beginning, she closed her eyes on the bed and pretended to sleep. At this time, she confirmed that Jie had gone, and then followed hamu out.


    "You take them first." Jian Haixi didn''t say much. He reached out and pushed Mo Tong to hamu. He asked in a deep voice, "be sure to leave the base first."


    "Aunt Haixi..." Shazhi pursed her lips and looked at what Jian Haixi wanted to say. Finally, she was stopped by Mo Tong.


    "Let''s go first and go out." He took Shazhi''s hand, finally took a look at Jian Haixi, and obediently followed hamu away.


    When everything that should be sent out was sent away, Jian Haixi looked at the mosquito and asked, "where is ah Zhuo?"


    "Ah Zhuo?"


    The mosquito was stunned, picked his eyebrow and asked her, "what do you mean? Didn''t he have been rescued by you long ago?"


    As early as he was released by the two men, someone came to report him.


    But he was in a hurry to catch the small ones, so he let them go.


    Jane Haixi tightened her lips and didn''t speak.


    The mosquito looked at her face and looked at her for a moment.


    If someone left, how could she still be here? I should have followed Shazhi just now.


    He didn''t look very good at all.


    Don''t worry about Jie. Next, his biggest enemy is ah Zhuo. I don''t know where that guy is taking advantage of this opportunity to find a way to kill him


    He waved his hand and said, "I don''t know where he is. Find the person you lost."


    "Why don''t I find..."


    Jiao Wu''s eyes turned between the two people. He was about to speak. His voice hadn''t landed yet. The remote control that the mosquito had been holding tightly suddenly emitted a red light.


    "Drop drop -"


    The red light flashed, and the sound of the alarm went on and on, which changed everyone''s face!


    The mosquito''s eyes widened, stared at his palm, and his hands began to shake.


    He is sure that he has never pressed it. He has been holding it carefully since the remote control was handed over to him. Now


    "Shit, that bastard lied to me!"

 Chapter 1384

    The three were stunned for a moment and stared at the palm sized thing. Everyone''s face was particularly terrible reflected by the red light.


    "What... What?"


    Jiao Wu stared at it without blinking, and subconsciously asked.


    Although they are usually able to take charge of their own affairs, they are still flustered when they suddenly run into such things.


    The mosquito''s mouth was slightly open, and it was obvious that it had not figured out the current situation.


    Instead, Jian Haixi reacted the fastest, and his eyes instantly moved from the remote control to the mosquito: "you command to go down immediately and let everyone evacuate immediately. Don''t take anything with you. Go now!"


    Then he turned and looked at Jiao Wu: "turn on the radio and find ah Zhuo!"


    "Yes."


    As soon as she finished, Jiao Wu agreed to do it without thinking.


    That way, as if she were his boss.


    The mosquito was stunned and squinted at Jiao Wu''s leaving figure. His eyes were heavy and heavy.


    When talking on the balcony, Jiao Wu''s "I believe" suddenly burst into his mind. At that time, he didn''t think much, but now


    But I can''t let him think less.


    Seeing that he was still stunned and motionless, Jian Haixi immediately frowned and said in a cold voice, "what are you still doing? The God of death waved to you and wanted to take everyone to bury with you!"


    She was not polite at all. The mosquito pursed her lips and looked down at the remote control in her hand. The alarm became more and more harsh, like a reminder. At this time, she didn''t care to argue with her and immediately ran outside as she said.


    Jian Haixi stroked his eyebrows with one hand. He thought quickly from beginning to end in his mind and confirmed that he had nothing left out. Then he went out and called Jian Yi.


    The small group had already run out, she knew, but in case the explosion spread too widely, she asked Jian Yi to take everyone away from the site a little further to avoid being affected.


    As for the second thing


    Her eyes flashed. As she walked out, she whispered to the receiver: "inform rose and ask her to take someone to stop Jie immediately. Anyway, she must leave a Jin."


    She still can''t just watch Mo Xiujin taken away by them.


    From the time she took Mo Xiujin''s brothers and sisters home, she decided to protect these children, never allow them to be around her, and embarked on the road to hell, so she could never forgive herself


    What she doesn''t know is that Jane Yi hasn''t left the base at all.


    When he answered the phone, he was still with Mo Tong Shazhi and others.


    He held up his mobile phone and promised whatever Jian Haixi said. Finally, he told Jian Haixi to be careful before hanging up.


    Jian Haixi was too confused for a moment and didn''t notice that when she said to stop Mo Xiujin, Jian Yi was not surprised at all. It seemed that she had already known about it


    Looking at the darkened screen, Jian Yi sighed deeply, turned to Mo Tong and smiled bitterly: "when we go back, we will be broken by Mommy..."


    Mo Tong frowned and couldn''t help sighing when he heard the speech. He shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not just my mother, but Ruirui beat people hard..."


    They looked at each other and smiled. They both saw a touch of helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Hum..."


    The yarn weaving on one side snorted coldly and glared at them angrily. No one paid any attention.


    Just now, she and Mo Tong followed hamu out. Originally, hamu and the two were going to go outside the base. On the way, Mo Tong had to change his way and had to pick up Jian Yi.


    Shazhi was surprised to hear that Jian Yi was still at the base. Unexpectedly, she was even more surprised by what Jian Yi told her about Mo Xiujin.


    In a few words, he told her what had just happened. After listening, she couldn''t help beating them, not to mention Jian Haixi and Jian Rui, who were still in the dark.


    "Let''s go. That''s it. Let''s take you away first."


    Jian Yi said that and walked out of the base with the three.


    Holding the mobile phone in his hand, he didn''t notice Rose''s plan at all


    ¡ª¡ª


    At this end, Jian Haixi is full of the belief that it''s OK to tell Jian Yi about these two things. With him, he will do it properly.


    She did not expect that tonight, her children really surprised her more than one.


    First Mo Xiujin, then Mo Tong, and finally Jian Yi


    At that time, she was completely unaware of this. At that time, she was walking quickly towards her residence.


    She didn''t forget that Jiao Liu was still locked in her wardrobe.


    Fortunately, she was merciful and didn''t lock it. At this time, she saved a lot of effort.


    But she didn''t expect that Jiao Liu was still asleep after opening the wardrobe.


    "Hum, it''s a fool''s blessing." Jian Haixi snorted, picked up a basin of cold water from the bathroom and spilled it on Jiao Liu without saying a word.


    "Grass! Who the fuck..."


    Jiao Liu woke up, saw that it was her, looked at the place he was in, and immediately scolded angrily.


    Jian Haixi rolled his eyes, untied him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "don''t scold, let''s go. If you''re later, you''ll be blown to ashes with the base."


    "... what?"


    Jiao Liu, who was scolding vigorously, suddenly looked up at her, as if he suddenly couldn''t understand people''s words.


    He didn''t just sleep. Why did he wake up and fucking change?


    He became so thorough that he almost lost his life


    Jian Haixi untied him, and his patience was at an end. He ignored him and turned around and left.


    "No... what''s the matter?"


    Jiao Liu scratched his head. Although he didn''t understand, he hurried up.


    At this time, the broadcast that could ring through the whole base sounded the voice of ah Zhuo


    "Brothers, if you have time to withdraw, leave the base immediately. If you have time to leave, come to absolute cell immediately."


    Jian Haixi was stunned, stopped abruptly, turned his head and asked Jiao Liu, "where is the absolute cell?"


    Jiao Liu snorted coldly and didn''t want to explain to her.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes narrowed, and the air field suddenly cooled down.


    "It was set up by the eldest sister." Jiao Liu squinted at her and looked reluctantly, but the bag on his head was still aching, as if to remind him not to go against this woman.


    "We can''t get in except her, but it''s absolutely safe."


    Jane Haixi''s eyes flashed. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Just then, Zhuo''s voice sounded again.


    "It''s all my fault that the base has become like this. After today, I''m willing to die to apologize. You can''t believe me, but you can always trust the eldest sister..."


    Through the radio, his voice seemed more heavy and heavy. He said word by word: "absolute cell is the last vitality she set up for us."

 Chapter 1385

    The people who were running around the base were stunned.


    Gradually, they stopped and listened carefully to the voice from the top of the head.


    Among them are followers of mosquitoes, traitors who were forced and lured by Jie, and those who have been loyal to ah Zhuo from beginning to end


    At the moment, everyone stopped and looked up at the radio overhead.


    They all thought that Zhuo had left, but at this moment, they knew that this man had never left. He had been trying to find a way for his brothers in the base.


    Ah Zhuo''s voice is low and calm. With the subtle sound of electric current from time to time, it has a strange effect of soothing people''s hearts.


    Clearly do not know when the foot will explode, but each of them seems to forget to run for their lives, just listen to his voice carefully.


    In particular, hearing the "absolute cell" and "eldest sister" put forward by him made them feel even more shocked.


    Talilina, the most sacred person in their mind.


    She was the refuge of all of them when she was still alive.


    She supported the whole base with her own strength, like a huge tree rising into the sky, supporting a sky for everyone.


    So even if she is dead, it is still their faith.


    But what are they doing now?


    Everyone can''t help but flash a touch of guilt.


    Some of them looked back at the base behind them, while others looked at each other and could not say a word.


    They made the base like this after the man left


    "I know you are hesitant, but no matter where your heart is, at this moment, please go back to the past, back to the time when we were still led by our eldest sister. Only by saving our lives can we talk about tomorrow, brothers..."


    Over the base, ah Zhuo''s voice continued: "come to absolute cell, let''s get through this difficulty together under the protection of the eldest sister..."


    "Big sister..."


    Someone in the crowd began to whisper.


    The appeal of this name to them can be imagined. Those who have always followed ah Zhuo have already decided to listen to ah Zhuo.


    Only those who rebelled with mosquitoes tonight were in panic, hesitant and didn''t know where to run.


    "What should we do... Or we''ll turn back? Go to absolute cell..." someone asked, "who knows where to run?"


    "No!"


    Soon someone severely rejected it, "absolutely not. Do you want to die when you go back? We are the people of brother mosquito and have betrayed ah Zhuo for a long time..."


    He didn''t go on, but everyone understood.


    Running out may not be in time. No one knows when the explosion will come.


    But run to absolute cell


    Ah Zhuo said so, but what if what really awaits them is the raised butcher''s knife?


    They still have no way to live.


    Since ancient times, whenever there is an uprising, there must be bloodshed.


    Either they or each other.


    What''s more, they have followed the mosquitoes. How can they return to listen to ah Zhuo!


    "But... But..."


    They were still hesitating. Suddenly, a Zhuo''s voice rang out on the radio again.


    Only this time, the target of his shouting was not them, but mosquitoes.


    His voice was deep, with a trace of anger: "mosquito, I know you''re listening. After today, no matter what you want to do with me, just come! But now, let everyone come here immediately!"


    Silent, he added: "remember, it''s right now! There''s one less person. Go to the grave of eldest sister to apologize!"


    The mosquito was suddenly called to the name. He couldn''t help but be stunned and frowned: "fucking order me again..."


    He has been tired of this commanding tone for so many years.


    Since he decided to take his brothers to work alone, he vowed never to listen to ARJO again, just


    "Grass..."


    The mosquito couldn''t help but scold severely. Current events make heroes, and current events also fucking crush the hero''s waist


    Where can the present situation allow them to continue their internal strife?


    He sighed and stared at the radio overhead, his eyes flashing with an unknown light.


    I didn''t expect that he had been planning for a long time, but in the end, he was crushed by ah Zhuo. He was really unwilling!


    Ah Zhuo is still yelling at mosquitoes. He also knows what he says. Half of the people may not listen. The other half needs mosquitoes


    He has a radio, but mosquitoes have other ways.


    The next second, his voice was thicker than that of ARJO, and his stuffy voice rang through the whole base.


    "Everyone, those who can run, those who can''t run... Go to absolute cell!"


    Simple and clear, crisp, finished, mosquitoes immediately cut off the transmission.


    "Is that... Brother mosquito?!" Someone opened his eyes in surprise.


    "Grass, what are you waiting for? Run!"


    Soon, someone reacted, shouted and ran in a certain direction.


    One person moved. Gradually, everyone had a direction. Seeing those closer to absolute cell, they began to run in that direction.


    Everyone seems to have found the backbone from the sentence mosquito.


    Until now, those who still stay outside, those scattered hearts, have finally been reunited.


    Talilina, ARJO, mosquitoes


    In fact, it doesn''t matter who will lead the base. What matters is that these three people will never betray them.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Jian Haixi and Jiao Liuzheng, who had separated from the big army, were having a dialogue.


    At this time, the two had just come out of the dormitory building. When they heard the words of ah Zhuo and mosquitoes, Jian Haixi looked at the humanity beside him: "don''t grind Ji, you can go quickly."


    Jiao Liuwei was stunned.


    Is she asking him to go alone?


    He naturally wanted to go, but somehow, before his steps were lifted up, his eyes looked at Jian Haixi first, and his face was a little hesitant.


    Seeing him motionless for a long time, Jian Haixi didn''t know. Therefore, his patience began to decline gradually: "why? You don''t know the way?"


    Jiao Liu: "


    How can he not know?! Does this woman have a brain?


    He tightened his eyebrows like a duck suddenly caught in its mouth.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally restrained the inexplicable complex emotion in his heart and asked, "what about you?"


    Jian Haixi glanced at him, raised the corner of his lips slightly, smiled coldly and said, "of course I have my business to do."


    With that, she looked at Jiao Liu and slightly picked her eyebrows, which seemed unbelievable: "why, at this moment, do you want to start with me?"


    There was a bright vigilant light in her eyes. It was obvious that as long as Jiao Liu dared to nod his head, her fist would greet him in the next instant.


    Jiao 61 was stiff. He snorted coldly without saying anything. He turned and left in his own direction.


    He doesn''t care about this woman.


    She chose whether to live or die. He wanted to show her the way

 Chapter 1386

    When Jiao Liu completely went away, Jian Haixi narrowed his eyes and looked at the base in front of him. Countless people were running in the direction Jiao Liu left and towards their refuge.


    Hearing ah Zhuo''s voice in this way is somewhat unexpected, but it also saves her the trip to find ah Zhuo and saves her some time.


    Since ARJO is in absolute cell, he must be safe.


    What''s more, there are people from the film department around him, so there''s no need to worry about safety and action.


    She squinted and counted silently in her heart


    Until now, all their people have left, and the people in the base have a place to go. As for Mo Xiujin


    He also has roses over there. Although they can''t solve it completely, they can at least delay it for a period of time, and don''t worry about her for the time being.


    Of course, this last item is completely based on her trust in Jian Yi and others.


    How could she have expected that Jian Yi had reached a consensus with Mo Xiujin long ago. After hanging up her phone, she had the right to act as if she didn''t hear anything


    At the moment, Jian Haixi checked again and again, and finally determined that he had not missed anything. His frown finally loosened.


    Human safety is the most important thing. The remaining problem is


    Thinking of this, her aimless eyes suddenly aimed in a direction. It was the system control hollow of the base. Now she was only half blown up by Jie and stood precariously in the air


    In addition to saving everyone''s lives, if there is anything else that Jian Haixi wants to try his best to save, it is undoubtedly the land under his feet.


    She knows how important this base is to ARJO and Shazhi. This is the last thing left by talilina. For them, this is synonymous with "home". With a base, they will always have a home to return to


    Although her positions are different, she can understand these people''s deepest attachment here.


    So no matter what kind of consideration, she doesn''t want it destroyed.


    Otherwise


    Is it hard for her to pay for these people to rebuild a base?


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flickered a few times, finally sighed deeply, raised his feet and walked in the direction of the general control room.


    She doesn''t know as much about computers as Jane Yi and them. She doesn''t know what to set, command and release.


    However, there is a program instruction that Ning Jiwei specially taught her.


    That is the highest level of interference instruction.


    No matter how powerful the explosive Jie used, as long as it was launched remotely, it must be disturbed by the program.


    As long as she turns on the interference command before the explosion, it can play a little role even if she can''t completely interfere with the switch.


    Even procrastination is good


    Determined, Jian Haixi walked faster and faster. When she finally arrived, she found that there was another person inside!


    Mosquitoes!


    A flash of surprise flashed in Jian Haixi''s eyes.


    She thought the man ran outside the base after shouting. Otherwise, he went to absolute cell with other brothers. She never thought he would come here at the moment


    "Jane Haixi? What are you doing here?"


    Seeing her, the mosquito frowned slightly and was surprised, "didn''t you leave long ago? Why are you still at the base?"


    When they saw each other who thought they had left long ago, their eyes widened one by one.


    Jian Haixi turned his eyes and took two steps forward. Without answering, he asked, "what are you doing here?"


    The mosquito snorted coldly, glanced fiercely at the remote control in his hand, and his eyes flashed angrily: "that dog day Jie cheated me, and I want him to die without a burial place today!"


    Looking at the nearly crazy man in front of him, Jane Haixi couldn''t help frowning.


    It seems that Jie''s attack on mosquitoes is far more powerful than she thought


    She tightened her lips and said in a deep voice, "mosquito, calm down. He has gone far by now. What else can you do?"


    "Hum, he can''t run far now!"


    The mosquito''s eyes were red with anger. He stared at a pair of red eyes, bit his teeth and said with a grim smile, "it''s okay even if he ran away. I have plenty of moves..."


    "What do you mean?"


    Jane Haixi''s intuition was wrong, and she couldn''t help frowning and asking.


    Although the mosquito is reckless, it''s not empty talk to say such words at this time. Otherwise, he won''t run to this place


    She glanced at the console in front of the mosquito, and a bad feeling gradually rose in her heart.


    The mosquito squinted and sneered. He didn''t care that the secrets of the base couldn''t be leaked. In other words, at the moment, he had completely lost his mind and had only the idea of getting rid of Jie.


    He tapped his fingers on the console a few times, and a crazy and twisted smile hung on his face.


    "Do you think a place like us won''t leave a way for ourselves?"


    Jian Haixi was stunned and his eyes were suddenly dark. He heard the mosquito continue: "the absolute cell established by the eldest sister is one, but there is another..."


    Speaking of this, he slowly showed a terrible smile, looked at Jian Haixi and said, "I don''t believe you will. Ning Jiwei shouldn''t hide it from you..."


    "You want to..." Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed. He just felt that the cold sweat on his forehead was coming down.


    This man is so crazy!


    I want to start the self destruction device!


    "Yes, that''s what I want to do." The smile on the corner of the mosquito''s mouth is bigger and bigger, and the light in his eyes is brighter and brighter. "Anyway, the brothers are safe. I''ll turn on the self destruction device and die with his mother!"


    "You''re crazy!"


    Jian Haixi frowned and yelled at him in a deep voice.


    She wanted to stop the mosquito and was afraid that her sudden action would stimulate him. She could only talk and attract his attention while waiting for the opportunity.


    "Mosquito, calm down first. Think about it. Once you do this, the whole base will be completely destroyed. Do you want to see your home turn into ruins? Where will you go and where will your brothers go?"


    "I don''t fucking care!"


    The mosquito roared with a ferocious face, "don''t talk nonsense. Won''t the base be destroyed now? You know how long I endured today, smiled all day and believed him so much, but he... Damn, he dared to lie to me!"


    Anyway, now he has nothing. He just took Jie to hell and became a cushion!


    Jian Haixi just moved his lips and was about to say something more. The mosquito suddenly sneered, waved his hand and said, "rather than let the house be destroyed in the hands of the son of a bitch, I''d better end it myself! It can be regarded as the first explanation to my eldest sister..."


    He turned his head and looked at Jian Haixi. His face suddenly changed. His voice was slightly heavy and said, "don''t persuade me. You''d better hurry up at this time, otherwise... I can''t guarantee whether you will become slag with the base..."

 Chapter 1387

    Jian Haixi naturally didn''t listen to him and left.


    She took another two steps forward quietly, shook her head and calmly advised: "don''t be impulsive first. Things haven''t developed to this stage. If you start the self destruction device now, you will really fail talilina and destroy your home with your own hands..."


    She looks much calmer than mosquitoes.


    In fact, as long as the people she cares about are safe, no matter what situation she is in, she can always keep calm and find the best answer.


    The mosquito sneered disdainfully: "don''t bluff me. How can you explain to the eldest sister? It''s my business. Can you know better than me? Not to mention..."


    He narrowed his eyes and took back his eyes from the outside base. He suddenly felt cruel in his eyes, clenched his teeth and punched on the console at hand: "things have come to this point. Even if I don''t do this, can there be a better way?! today, I vowed to let the Jie family pay with blood, and I will never be a coward who breaks the oath! You don''t have to..."


    "Yes!"


    Before he finished, Jian Haixi''s calm voice had sounded in the half broken building.


    "... what, what did you say?"


    The mosquito was stunned and slowly turned to look at her.


    His eyebrows were still slightly frowning, and he didn''t seem to reflect what Jian Haixi meant.


    "I can try." Jian Haixi nodded.


    At the moment, her eyes are like the sea under the night sky, calm and scattered with fine light, which makes people subconsciously feel reliable.


    She stared at the mosquito and said seriously, "Ji Wei taught me strong interference procedures. If it works, even if it can''t block the explosion, it can at least reduce some losses of the base."


    "You... Really can?" There was some doubt in the mosquito''s eyes.


    This kind of thing sounds reasonable, but


    "I can''t promise you, but I''ll try my best." Jian Haixi''s voice was deep, and the whole person was decisive and calm. "As for what you said to make Jie pay for his blood debt, wouldn''t it be happier if you could go and ask him for it in person when I succeeded in my attempt?"


    She had sorted out everything in a few words.


    The whole mosquito was frozen. He looked at Jian Haixi in front of him and didn''t blink for a long time.


    A second ago, he thought that the sky he had been struggling to support for so long was about to collapse, but at this moment, Jian Haixi came over as if nothing had happened and told him gently that she might be able to withstand


    A complex emotion gradually rose in the mosquito''s eyes, and he couldn''t help grinding his teeth.


    This woman


    What an itchy tooth!


    People hate the itchy teeth, but also people... Admire the itchy teeth.


    Seeing that his face gradually loosened, Jian Haixi seized the opportunity and took two steps forward. His hand was about to reach the console.


    "Anyway, you think the scene is irreparable. Why don''t I try it first." She shrugged her shoulders and said casually, "if you really can''t, it''s not too late for you to go crazy and no one will stop you. You can ruin your happiness here..."


    The mosquito''s eyes flashed and counted quickly in his mind.


    Only from the current situation, Jian Haixi''s method is undoubtedly the best.


    He pursed his lips and said nothing. It was a tacit agreement.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed slightly and stepped forward to block him. He took the opportunity to keep mosquitoes far away in case he suddenly had a wrong tendon and shouted to destroy himself. At the same time, he looked everywhere for a usable computer.


    Many buttons on the console and the screen above were actually destroyed by the explosion just now.


    Jian Haixi didn''t look at it at all. Even if it was intact, she couldn''t guarantee that she could operate with her own ability.


    But one is possible, that is, the small computer once put here.


    After the bombing here, Jian Yi and Shazhi can still control the base through computers, which proves that there must be small computers for them.


    Sure enough... Yes!


    Jian Haixi''s eyes brightened. He really found one that looked useful. It should have been repaired by Jian Yi when he was here.


    She felt relieved, went over and lit the computer screen, and began to recall the instruction that Ning Jiwei had taught her.


    The mosquito''s eyes on one side were always following her, and the expression under her eyes gradually became complicated.


    After she stood on the console, he automatically stepped aside, put his hands behind his back and silently looked at the woman in front of him.


    His former enemy, who has always been in his heart, is now turning his back on him unprepared


    As long as he wants, he can even easily pinch her neck in the next second!


    So... Ah Zhuo won''t listen to her, and the eldest lady won''t listen to her. Their base can return to the way talilina was when she was still there. That''s his purpose all the time!


    His hand behind his back slowly clenched his fist, slowly lifted it to front of him and rushed at Jian Haixi


    Just a moment later, the fist fell feebly again.


    He can''t.


    He can''t do it against her at this time


    While she was trying to save their base regardless of the danger of explosion


    Jian Haixi sneered, as if he had eyes behind him and had seen his every move. He sneered and said, "why, don''t you want to kill me?"


    "Hum." The mosquito snorted coldly, and there was no embarrassment in his eyes.


    And Jian Haixi was like joking casually, without getting angry or taking precautions.


    Her whole mind is on the computer in front of her. The string of interference instructions is so long that she must be very careful and careful to ensure that she doesn''t recite wrong.


    One is absorbed, the other is complicated, and the air suddenly falls into a strange silence.


    After a moment of silence, the mosquito finally couldn''t help but look at the figure in front of him and ask, "what do you ask?"


    Jane Haixi didn''t lift her head, and casually answered, "what, why?"


    "Why don''t you go?" The mosquito frowned and asked, "why stay and help us?"


    He himself is a very small-minded person. If someone dares to pit him like this from a different angle and position, he will not peel off the other party''s skin and actually step on a few feet in the dark. How can he stay to help?


    Is Jane Haixi the virgin?


    After a mosquito meal, he shook his head and ruled out this terrible idea in his mind.


    This woman is cruel, and her means are even more excessive than those men, otherwise talilina, who all of them are sincerely willing to follow, will not be defeated by her in the end.


    He has ruled out all the answers in his heart and has never figured out the reason why this woman will risk staying for the alliance? Too far fetched


    "Because I have no money to help you build another base."


    Before the mosquito asked again, Jian Haixi bowed his head and opened his mouth.

 Chapter 1388

    "..." countless black lines suddenly appeared on the mosquito''s forehead.


    This is really the answer he can''t think of.


    Jian Haixi continued: "there are so many of you. Leave it alone. I don''t know what trouble you will cause when you run around. I don''t want to wipe your ass as your alliance. Besides..."


    She frowned slightly. Her keyboard suddenly slowed down for a while, and then crackled again.


    Seeing that her speed was stable, the mosquito couldn''t help asking, "what else?"


    "Besides, this is the home of Shazhi and Zhuo." Jian Haixi said slowly, "if I don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, I won''t refuse if I can help."


    The mosquito nodded, a reason he expected.


    But just halfway through his head, Jian Haixi suddenly looked back at him and said with a smile: "don''t be amorous. I won''t be for you for anyone."


    Mosquito: "


    He was moved for a second!


    In fact, there is another reason why Jian Haixi took the risk to do this for the base, which is for Mo Jue.


    She knew that talilina was always special to Mo Jue.


    Although it was inconvenient for him to speak and they hardly discussed these, Jian Haixi always knew and remembered them.


    Next, no one spoke again.


    On the screen in front of Jian Haixi, a lot of instructions have been input, and it is probably about to enter the final stage.


    The mosquito couldn''t understand. He just held the remote control that kept "ticking" in his hand and looked at it with fear.


    In such an atmosphere, the sound was particularly oppressive. Mosquitoes couldn''t help scratching their hair and began to get nervous.


    He has been looking at Jian Haixi, watching her speed up and down, watching her lose the wrong characters several times and delete them again, and his tension is gradually going to climb to the top.


    However, he never thought about dying with Jie again


    When he realized this, even he felt ironic.


    Oh, how strange!


    He would really place all his hopes on the woman he has always disliked.


    He shook his head, looked at Jian Haixi from the remote control in his hand, and sighed with emotion.


    Now he probably understands why those people in Dou Ge choose to follow this woman and listen to her


    Once he was so shameless, but now he has become so


    Jian Haixi is not the strongest in the world. She is not even the most competent. Dou Ge, a Zhuo, Ning Jiwei... None is stronger than her.


    But there was always a strength in her, which none of us had.


    As long as they follow her and stand beside her, they will never lose their way


    "Yes!"


    While the mosquito was thinking, suddenly, Jian Haixi in front suddenly waved his fist and shouted excitedly.


    The mosquito looked down at the remote control in his hand for the first time - slow!


    It really works!


    There was a touch of joy in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi actually did it


    Jian Haixi turned to look at the mosquito: "now you can go to absolute cell. Let''s go. There''s still time."


    "... No."


    After thinking for a while, the mosquito shook his head and looked at Jian Haixi in front of him and said, "go, I''m going to find Jie."


    "Looking for him?"


    Jian Haixi suddenly frowned. She didn''t mean to let him go to Jie to get justice.


    If it were so easy, they would have done it long ago. Why make such a big detour.


    "Why do you have to go at this time? Justice can''t be recovered by brute force." Jian Haixi couldn''t help dissuading, "if you want to clean him up, as long as you keep all your lives, there are opportunities to turn back..."


    She had tried to make it easy to understand, but the mosquito seemed to suddenly turn into a Muggle without oil and salt. No matter what Jian Haixi said, he always shook his head.


    "No matter what you say, it''s all because of me, and I''m responsible."


    He said it decisively and stopped looking at her. Without any more meaning, he turned and walked out.


    No amount of explanation can tell Jane Haixi. They are not the same kind of people.


    Now that everything he can do has been done, he will really fulfill his responsibilities.


    No one can stop him.


    The mosquito was about to leave, but when he came to the door, he thought of something and stopped again.


    He looked back, looked at the profile of Jian Haixi and said, "although this matter is not important now, I''d better ask more."


    "What?" Jane turned her head.


    "Coke five." The mosquito looked straight at Jian Haixi and said quietly, "he''s your man."


    It''s a statement, not a question.


    Jian Haixi picked his eyebrows. In these rounds, Jiao Wu appeared on the right occasion every time, prevented the fierce fight between the two sides in various ways, and secretly helped Jian Haixi.


    Even if the mosquito is a fool, it''s enough for him to recover.


    Jian Haixi smiled and didn''t want to hide or lie. She just said, "he''s from the base."


    Jiao Wu has never been loyal to her, but Shazhi and Zhuo who uphold talilina''s concept.


    What he guarded was not someone''s ambition, but the land under his feet and all his brothers and family here.


    The mosquito nodded and understood.


    He didn''t say anything, turned and left decisively.


    Jian Haixi took a look at his back. She didn''t expect the fight without winning or losing to change the mosquitoes. She just wanted it to stop.


    They should aim at the common enemy, not their own allies.


    With a sigh, Jian Haixi got up and left the control center.


    Instead of going to the absolute cell, she walked quickly outside the base.


    Even if she knew that the children would be well protected by rose and others, she still couldn''t let go. Besides, now that the interference instruction is successful, she has enough time to leave.


    The mosquito walked out not far and saw Jiao Wu coming back.


    They looked at each other and saw the direction Jian Haixi left at the same time.


    The mosquito didn''t say anything. Jiao Wu hesitated, went to the mosquito and said, "you''re going to find Jie, aren''t you? I''ll come with you."


    "Go away, I don''t need a traitor." The mosquito cursed coldly.


    Jiao Wu was stunned. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know where to start.


    Mosquito Leng hum: "don''t think I''m a fool. Now I know everything. Go back to your master quickly. I don''t need you here."


    "Oh." Jiao Wu responded with a sigh, but his tone was firm, "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I don''t regret it."


    The mosquito snorted and didn''t scold again.

 Chapter 1389

    In the past, mosquitoes would never let Jiao five go so easily.


    Those who dare to betray him and want to help Jian Haixi can''t let it pass easily without a few punches.


    Especially someone he trusts so much!


    But I don''t know if it was because of what had just happened, he couldn''t afford to be so angry at the moment.


    With a cold face, he didn''t look at Jiao Wu any more. He raised his feet and walked out.


    Jiao Wu didn''t say anything, but the mosquito took one step, he took one step, and he was always a step or two away from him.


    Finally, they caught up with Jie three hundred meters outside the gate of the base.


    He still followed Mo Xiujin.


    The moment they saw this little figure, mosquitoes and Jiao Wu were stunned.


    "Why are you... Still here?" Jiao Wu frowned, some of whom couldn''t believe it.


    Although they don''t know what Jian Haixi will do, based on their understanding of Jian Haixi, she will never let Jie take the people around her so easily.


    They can almost conclude that she must have made some arrangement, at least to take Mo Xiujin away


    Mo Xiujin snorted from his nose, looked lazily at the two people in front of him, and raised his eyebrows: "what, do you have an opinion?"


    Jiao Wu''s face became complicated. His intuition was that there was something wrong here.


    Just when he was about to say something, Jie on the other side had interrupted with a smile and pointed the spear at the mosquito: "what are you doing if you don''t solve ah Zhuo and come after us in a hurry?"


    Even though he almost killed so many people in the base just now and his hands were stained with blood, he can still laugh so easily and talk to mosquitoes


    The mosquito looked at him coldly, raised his hand and threw the remote control to him. He said coldly, "come and return this!"


    Jie took it steadily and looked at the time above his eyes at will. He saw his smiling eyes open in surprise for a moment.


    "It''s good that you can do this..."


    "Hum." The mosquito snorted coldly. How they did can''t be praised by the people in front of them!


    "If you have time to talk about us, you''d better worry about yourself first! Those who dare to pit me have never been able to live!"


    As soon as his eyes changed, he stopped talking. He didn''t know when he had a dagger in his hand, and quickly rushed straight to Jie!


    This is not the time for him to deal with Jane Haixi or ARJO.


    Mosquitoes are now faster than ever.


    He knew in his heart that this was his real enemy and his opponent


    "Jie, die!"


    He said that his speed was faster. Seeing that the tip of the knife was about to meet Jie, he was happy and was about to stab it down, but there was a shadow in front of him


    In an instant, the place where Jie should have stood suddenly changed to Mo Xiujin.


    The mosquito frowned, because he had just received Jian Haixi''s love. At this time, it was not easy for him to start with Mo Xiujin. He could only try his best to withdraw and stand firm.


    "Grass, are you a fucking man? Do you want a face! Let a child block your knife!"


    Jie shrugged his shoulders, as if he didn''t mind the vicious words of mosquitoes.


    In his opinion, it''s a fool to have tools at hand and not use them.


    As for mosquitoes


    "Hum, the benevolence of women." Jie opened his mouth without salt.


    "Horizontal trough..."


    The mosquito''s face turned black and subconsciously wanted to do it. Unexpectedly, Jie and Mo Xiujin both hid and talked on the spot


    "Boy, test you." Jie smiled, raised his hand and patted Mo Xiujin on the shoulder, "how to break this game now?"


    He took the life and death situation as a small test question and gave it to Mo Xiujin.


    The mosquito''s face became darker, and the dagger in his hand trembled faintly.


    He''s here to kill this man!


    Jie was unprepared


    What he didn''t expect was that even Mo Xiujin had an indifferent expression, and there was no tension on his face.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t mind that he was used as a shield. When he heard Jie''s words, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but he still asked the mosquito, "you''re making a big fuss about killing people. Do you know why we''re still here?"


    The mosquito squinted and asked subconsciously, "why?"


    He really didn''t expect to find Jie so soon.


    At least after such a while, they shouldn''t have left the base for 300 meters.


    Unless


    Jiao Wu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Because that remote control is just one of the switches." Mo Xiujin said, "there is a real main switch..."


    "What?!"


    Mosquito and Jiao Wu''s face suddenly changed. The two big men turned white at this moment.


    Mo Xiujin raised his chin towards the base behind them: "the reason why we stay here is to appreciate the collapse of the base."


    "This is a good position I chose specially." Jie narrowed his eyes, smiled faintly and added, "not only has a broad vision, but also the best viewing experience. At that time, the whole base will bloom like fireworks..."


    The mosquito was stunned, and Jiao five were stupid.


    "Won''t you fucking say it earlier?!" He took out his cell phone and called Jian Haixi. He shouted at Mo Xiujin, "Jian Haixi is still in the fucking base. He didn''t come out!"


    At this time, she had no time to leave!


    "Aunt Haixi..."


    Mo Xiujin''s whole body was stiff, and the blood color on his face suddenly retreated clean.


    "How could she? She''s already hiding..."


    He mumbled to himself. He just felt that his mind was confused. It seemed that he couldn''t respond to what Jiao Wu said at all.


    On the other side, Jiao Wu didn''t find his hand holding the mobile phone trembling slightly.


    They all thought it was done and it was over


    No one expected that such a thing would happen again, especially Jian Haixi, who they could not have expected in any case


    "Beep beep -"


    There was a persistent mechanical sound in the mobile phone.


    Jiao Wu''s face became whiter and whiter. He kept replaying the number. He almost crushed his mobile phone in his hand, but it was always the same result.


    "Grass, why can''t you get through at the critical time!"


    The mosquito was also anxious. He looked at the base from a distance and suddenly reacted in his brain.


    "It''s a strong interference command! Since it can interfere with the blasting signal, naturally..."


    Naturally, it will make them unable to get through.


    However, he could not say this sentence. It seemed that the current situation had really entered a dead end.


    "Well, then she..."


    Jiao Wu''s eyes flashed and turned to look at the direction of the base. The second half of the sentence couldn''t be answered.


    They all saw that Jian Haixi didn''t enter the absolute cell of the base. In such a short time, she didn''t rush out like he and mosquitoes. How could she leave in time


    Seeing that the explosion is about to happen, isn''t she... Dead?

 Chapter 1390

    "No, no!"


    Jiao paused five times, dumped his cell phone and rushed back without thinking.


    If Jian Haixi is really buried here today, let''s not say anything else. It''s enough for Ning Jiwei of Xiangcheng to go crazy.


    Who doesn''t know that Jane Haixi is the treasure he holds on the tip of his heart. If something happens to her


    Jiao Wu couldn''t imagine what would happen then.


    What''s more... Just now, Jian Haixi tried to save their base.


    If it weren''t for them, she would have the time and opportunity to escape all this


    "What are you doing!"


    As soon as he moved, the mosquito subconsciously caught him. Fortunately, they were close, and the mosquito had time to react.


    "Help!"


    Jiao Wu roared, struggling, so anxious that sweat came out on his forehead, "do we just watch her die!"


    The word seemed to stimulate the mosquito for a moment. His eyes suddenly darkened. He just pulled Jiao Wu''s hand, but he still didn''t loosen it.


    "It''s too late..."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the base in front of him.


    "I know, you put..."


    Jiao Wu subconsciously wanted him to release himself. Of course, he knew it was too late. It was because it was too late that he had to hurry up!


    Just halfway through, he was suddenly stunned and turned to look at the mosquitoes.


    "Calm down, you don''t have enough time!"


    The mosquito frowned and held his hand tightly. "Go back and you''ll die in it!"


    Jiao Wu turned to look at Jie. His face was full of a solemn smile. It seemed that everything was under his control.


    When he saw it, he raised the remote control in his hand.


    This time


    How can they run back to find someone and take it away smoothly


    He bowed his head in a languid manner.


    The woman who tried to save all of them finally had to stay there by herself


    "No, aunt Haixi, I won''t..."


    Beside, Mo Xiujin is close to collapse at the moment.


    His eyes were red, his hands clenched into fists, looked at the direction of the base and kept mumbling and shaking his head.


    How is that possible?


    How could Jane Haixi have not left yet!


    He thought... He thought she had left long ago


    Even he heard a Zhuo''s Radio and thought that Jian Haixi would be in absolute cell, but he didn''t expect


    After a pause, his eyes suddenly changed. He raised his hand and wiped his eyes. He was about to rush in.


    "Mo Xiujin!"


    Jie had already prevented him from doing this. Before he could raise his feet, his hand had already clasped his shoulder.


    He sneered, disdainful and provocative: "do you want to die now?"


    "Let go of me!"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t have time to waste time with him. He turned his head and bit his hand.


    That bite was merciless, the broken skin saw the bone, and the blood gushed out in an instant.


    Jie''s eyes were cold, and he hurried to draw his hand, which avoided the consequences of being bitten off by Mo Xiujin.


    "Shit!"


    This bastard has no strength at all.


    He frowned, shook his hands hard, squinted at Mo Xiujin and said coldly, "count down five seconds. If you can run back, you''re great!"


    Five seconds


    Can''t even get to the gate of the base


    Jie had a sneer on his face. Looking at the figure, he gradually slowed down his pace, and the smile on his face suddenly became bigger.


    What is more enjoyable than watching the expression of a person who has lost a close relative?


    Besides, the man is Jian Haixi


    While Jie was happy, countless calculations flashed in his eyes.


    He doesn''t know that for Mo Xiujin, the most important thing to make him a perfect tool is to erase the light from his heart.


    Once Jian Haixi dies, the rest of them are not afraid at all. One after another... When they are all solved, where else can Mo Xiujin go except to follow them into hell?


    As he expected, in an instant, Mo Xiujin fell into great despair, and his face was like dead ash.


    He stopped and stared at the base in front of him. His eyes seemed to have lost all their brilliance, leaving only an empty darkness


    Five seconds, five seconds left.


    He fell to his knees with a "pop" and shouted the name in the direction of the base in all kinds of despair.


    "Aunt Haixi!"


    "Aunt Haixi... I''m sorry, I didn''t think well enough..."


    The boy''s always straight back bent down at this moment as if he could no longer bear the blow.


    The arrogant Mo Xiujin cried so hard one day


    He looked at the blurred front through the hazy tears, and felt as if he were in hell


    Jiao Wu and mosquito also looked at the direction of the base with complex faces.


    Jane Haixi, that woman, really wants to go to naught with their family?


    None of them spoke at the moment.


    But everyone is doing the same thing.


    5¡¢ Four, three, two, one


    Jiao Wu even couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    But


    There was silence in my ears.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and turned to look at the mosquito. Is he fast for a few seconds?


    But soon he found out it wasn''t.


    The mosquito''s eyes narrowed and immediately turned to look at Jie behind him.


    "Five seconds have passed..."


    It''s definitely ten seconds. It should be over in a moment.


    Jie had a vegetable color on his face, and all the crazy smiles in his eyes disappeared now. He just squinted at the direction of the base, and his face was not worried.


    Mo Xiujin still had tears on his face and stared at the base. He didn''t react for a long time. His eyes brightened instantly.


    "It''s all right... It''s all right! Great... No explosion, aunt Haixi is all right..."


    He laughed twice, wiped his face, put his hands on the ground and wanted to stand up, but he failed at the first time.


    After great sorrow and joy, his strength has not recovered, and he doesn''t care.


    So kneeling on the ground, the corners of his mouth always rose, and his eyes twinkled at the front.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Outside the base, in the jungle within the security line.


    In the crowd, Gu Xiaomian''s voice floated out.


    "Brother Yi, is this... Done?"


    He looked at the scrap iron thrown by Jian Yi and asked curiously with wide eyes.


    "Yes." Jane Yi clapped her hands, glanced at the abandoned things and gave a lazy hum.


    Mo Xiuqian was watching. She was still frightened. She swallowed her saliva and stared at Jian Yi and said, "really... Are you sure, Yi Yi?"


    Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and didn''t answer. Dou GUI already pointed to the base behind her: "time has passed. If you dare not be sure, it will be in ruins soon..."


    "Yes!"


    Mo Xiuqian''s big eyes flashed. Then she patted her chest and gasped, "Hoo... It''s too exciting..."


    Fortunately, they have Jian Yi, who has become too... No, genius!

 Chapter 1391

    Who can be so thrilling as them? One second before they almost saw a big explosion, suddenly everything was running in another direction


    Mo Xiuqian was still a little shaken.


    Dou GUI patted Jian Yi on the shoulder, sighed and said, "man, we''ve opened our eyes today. This scene is a lifetime..."


    A group of people are relieved that they have experienced such exciting things for the rest of their lives.


    Only Jian Rui kept her head down without saying a word, and stood a few steps away from the crowd.


    Dou GUI put his elbow on Dou Kun''s shoulder and wanted to say something to adjust the atmosphere. Just after opening his mouth, before making a sound, he was abducted by Dou Kun on his chest and almost gave him an internal injury.


    "Thirsty? Let''s go and have a rest." Dou Kun smiled and stuck his hand in his jaw. While winking at him, he pushed him away for a few steps.


    As soon as they left, the strange atmosphere, which was not obvious, suddenly stood out.


    "Cough."


    Mo Tong holds Jian Rui''s fist with one empty hand, looks at Jian Rui''s expression, coughs gently, and winks at Jian Yi.


    After they came out of the base, Jianrui looked like this.


    When she saw them coming out with yarn, she still smiled happily and waved to them.


    But when she came near, she couldn''t wait for the last figure, and the light in her eyes slowly darkened.


    They all know how much Jianrui cares about these partners.


    Before they left, everyone promised to take good care of Mo Xiujin, but in the end, no one could bring him back


    I want to know how angry Jianrui should be at the moment.


    Mo Tong looks at Jian Rui''s direction and sighs in his heart. It''s the most appropriate thing for Jian Yi to come.


    After receiving his signal, Jian Yi''s eyes flashed, frowned and sighed, and raised her feet towards Jian Rui.


    "Rui Rui."


    He cried in a soft voice.


    Jianrui lowered her head and didn''t say a word. She didn''t even raise her head to look at him.


    Jane Yi raised her hand and touched her hair. After a pause, she said, "are you angry with your brother?"


    The girl with her head down still didn''t respond. This time, she tilted her head and directly avoided his palm.


    In the past, when she was more angry, Jianrui wouldn''t do this.


    Jian Yi sighed more deeply.


    Although from the moment he promised Mo Xiujin''s conditions, he knew that such a thing would happen.


    But... In fact, he never found the best way to explain it to Jianrui.


    Because no matter how explained, the fact is the fact. It has become so that no one can change it.


    Jian Yi slowly put his hand down, hesitated for a moment and said, "Ruirui, the situation at that time, I can only..."


    "You promised to bring him back."


    Before his voice fell, Jianrui suddenly interrupted him.


    Her voice was low, without a trace of emotion, neither angry nor angry, as if she were just stating small things that had nothing to do with them.


    Just this short sentence poked Jian Yi''s heart. He moved his lips and finally became silent.


    Jianrui is right. He promised


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused here, but no one spoke.


    Slowly, Jianrui raised her head, and her eyes were especially bright because of the thin water light at the bottom of her eyes.


    She looked at Jian Yi in front of her, then looked at Mo Tong with a cold look: "you promised. Before you left, you clearly said you would bring ah Jin back..."


    Her voice choked with these words, and she couldn''t finish the sentence.


    Mo Tong''s eyes twinkled and wanted to comfort her, but he stopped again.


    "You shouldn''t explain to me now." After a pause, Jianrui looked at them and said coldly, "what you really should apologize is brother Xiulin and Xiuqian!"


    As Mo Xiujin''s family, at that moment, Mo Xiulin and Mo Xiuqian wanted to rush back and save their brother


    But out of their wholehearted trust in Jian Yi and Mo Tong, they finally stayed and handed everything over to them, but what happened?


    Their only relative was taken away by Jie


    Mo Xiulin frowned and didn''t speak. Mo Xiuqian was slightly stunned and sighed.


    She was not heartless. Like Jian Rui, she knew what had happened when she saw that there was no mo Xiujin among the people who came back.


    Mo Xiujin is her close brother and her youngest family


    How could such a thing happen without worry and pain in her heart!


    She just understood that she knew what her brother was like. If Jian Yi and Mo Tong failed to do it in the end, it would be the same for her and Mo Xiulin.


    Her brother, who never wanted to do anything, no one could pull back, even them.


    "Rui Rui..."


    She frowned slightly and just wanted to say something. Mo Xiulin next to her said to Jian Rui in a good temper: "Mo Tong has told me about the situation. I can understand ah Jin''s decision. The boy is stubborn. Others can''t help him."


    At the bottom of his eyes, he still has concerns and remorse that he hasn''t had time to take back, but as a big brother, he knows what Mo Xiujin is and that Mo Tong and Jian Yi have definitely tried their best. They don''t need to apologize to him.


    "Fart!"


    Jian Rui hummed coldly. Her fine eyebrows were tightly screwed up and stared at Jian Yi.


    Although she was held in the palm of everyone''s hand and grew up spoiled, she was usually very delicate, but she rarely lost her temper with her two brothers.


    At the moment, she was really angry.


    "I don''t care whether he is stubborn or not. I only know that if you two really want to, you can definitely knock him out and carry him back!"


    If you really use martial arts, no matter how good Mo Xiujin is, how can he defeat Mo Tong and Jian Yi.


    She also concluded that even if force was needed, the two men would definitely bring people back.


    But she didn''t expect that they would finally agree with Mo Xiujin


    What''s the difference between using your relatives for your own safety?!


    "I don''t know Mo Xiujin''s bullshit character, and no matter how fucking dangerous it is now, I only know that the car abandoning Marshal will never work here!"


    Jian Rui trembled and roared, raised her hand and wiped her eyes indiscriminately. The water light at the bottom of her eyes flickered because of her anger.


    Jian Yi frowned and raised her feet towards her. Before touching her shoulder, Jian Rui even stepped back two steps.


    "I always thought we were all the same..."


    She stared at Jian Yi closely. Bei Chi bit her lower lip tightly. Bursts of Qi and blood rushed straight to the top of her head. Without passing through her brain, she blurted out: "you can sacrifice ah Jin today. If eukins wants me tomorrow, will you push me out too?"

 Chapter 1392

    "Rui Rui..."


    "Shut up!"


    For a moment, the voices of Shazhi and Mo Tong rang at the same time.


    Even if you are angry again, some words can''t be said casually.


    Jian Rui looked at Jian Yi tearfully, biting her trembling lips like a stubborn little leopard.


    Jian Yi''s face changed a few times, and finally a touch of injury flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    But the fast one was in an instant, and no one could see it.


    He slightly hooked the corner of his lip, shook his head, laughed, and stared at Jian Rui''s eyes: "so, you think so of me?"


    Although they are brothers and sisters, they often have a good heart. Most things know what the other person is thinking without saying.


    This trust based on nature even makes them more close than Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei.


    The other side is another self in the world, and they always think so.


    Even if there are big differences in the future, there will always be a person who understands his own ideas


    This is what Jane Yi firmly believes.


    But at the moment, it is impossible for Jianrui to say such words without sadness in his heart.


    Jianrui bit her lip hard, and the mark was so deep that she almost bit a hole.


    After saying this, she actually regretted it, but she always stuck her neck and refused to admit defeat.


    Jian Yi sighed heavily. Instead of comforting her, she asked in a deep voice, "do you want to know the answer? I''ll tell you..."


    "I......" just as Jian Rui was about to make a sound, Jian Yi immediately said, "today, if you were a Jin, you don''t need me to push. Ask yourself if you would make the same decision as him? You don''t approve of my practice. OK, tell me how to solve this problem!"


    At last, his voice grew louder.


    Brother and sister, from birth to today, such a fierce quarrel broke out for the first time.


    Jian Yi rubbed the center of her eyebrows, took a breath, and looked sideways.


    He is not willing to abandon the car to protect the coach. Whenever there is a chance, he will never give up any partner.


    But there are so many people in the base, his mommy, his partners, their relatives in Xiangcheng


    If they don''t give up, all of them will lose, not even their lives


    "Well, say less."


    Mo Tong frowned, came forward and opened them one by one, "you two calm down and talk again."


    Shazhi and others had already red eyes, and no one made a sound.


    For a moment, Jian Yi didn''t speak. Jian Rui''s eyes twinkled and didn''t look up,


    The atmosphere was completely silent.


    Mo Tong looked at this and that. He wanted to persuade, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    Jian Yi is right. In the current situation, this is the best choice for them. It is also the best way to turn defeat into victory and take drastic measures.


    But Jian Rui''s mood was also right. When he received the secret order and heard Mo Xiujin''s proposal, he couldn''t accept it


    After hesitating for a while, he sighed. He was about to talk to Jian Yi when suddenly there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    With the sound of footsteps, there was also the sound of Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi walked in from the outside and saw a group of people gathered together, but none of them spoke. The atmosphere was strange. With a smile, he asked, "why, did you quarrel?"


    The crowd looked back at her.


    At this time, behind Jian Haixi is the fire that has not been extinguished in the base, and overhead is the twilight through the dark blue sky.


    She seemed to come from the fire, warm and holy.


    "Mommy..."


    Seeing Jian Haixi, Jian Rui could no longer restrain her emotions and burst into her arms crying.


    Jane Haixi stretched out her arms and hugged her daughter. She thought she was frightened by the life and death adventure of the night. She raised her hand and rubbed her head and coaxed softly, "Why are you crying? Are you scared?"


    Jian Rui shook her head, and her head was always buried in Jian Haixi''s arms and refused to lift it up.


    She quarreled with her brother, but she never thought of complaining in front of Jian Haixi. She just felt wronged and sad.


    This unspeakable emotion can only be awkwardly vented in this way.


    Jian Haixi held her daughter in her arms and gently patted her back to coax her: "Mommy is not good. She shouldn''t have left you for such a long time. She won''t be in the future, okay? Don''t cry. So many people are watching. Baby is already a big girl, isn''t she?"


    After coaxing her daughter in a low voice, she looked up at the people standing around and glanced at each face.


    Some people had minor injuries, but fortunately they didn''t see blood or something.


    Jian Haixi breathed a sigh of relief, smiled and asked, "are you all right? Is anyone hurt?"


    Everyone shook their heads and intentionally or unintentionally avoided the eyes swept by Kaijian Haixi.


    No one spoke.


    Jane Haixi gave a little meal and keenly noticed that something was wrong.


    As usual, even if it was just school, a group of little guys would rush to embrace her when they saw her. Why are they standing there stiff as if they were tied up.


    "One by one, what''s the matter? Aren''t they all scared?"


    Although it was a joke, the heartache in the tone was true. These children were so young, but they were forced to experience such dangerous things with her


    She raised her hand and patted Gu Xiaomian, who was closest to her, smiled and comforted: "how come even Xiaomian is like this? Don''t worry, it''s all handled outside. It''s all right. We can go home soon..."


    Go home


    After so much experience, these two words are too precious.


    Listening to her mention of "going home", Mo Xiuqian bit her lip. Her eyes were red. She still couldn''t help choking.


    They all came out from home and experienced so much together. Now they want to leave for home, but there is one less person after all


    She couldn''t help it any more. She turned and buried her head in Mo Xiulin''s arms.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that she could not control herself and cry in front of Jian Haixi.


    In such a scene, even Jiao Youjiao and others silently lowered their heads and didn''t say much.


    Jian Haixi could not understand the children in front of her better. She could easily guess what they were thinking with a small expression on weekdays, not to mention that so many people were silent collectively at the moment, and their faces looked more and more strange.


    She finally realized that something was wrong, but she didn''t figure out what was wrong for a moment.


    "You..."


    Jane Haixi opened her mouth and was about to ask what. She turned around and saw the rose coming back.


    Rosa came back alone. She hurried. When she saw that Jian Haixi was here, she was relieved, wiped the sweat on her face and said, "it''s great if you''re all right."


    When Jian Haixi saw her, her eyes were slightly dark and looked behind her.


    No one.


    Rose didn''t notice her eyes and was still reporting the latest situation: "the road has been opened up, and the shadow has brought Dou Dang home. Let''s go."


    Jian Haixi finally turned his eyes to her, and his voice was cold twice: "Why are you alone?"

 Chapter 1393

    "Ah?"


    Rose was stunned and didn''t understand what Jane Haixi meant.


    Since she came out of the base, she has been trying to find a way out. She doesn''t know many things that happened later.


    Looking at her, Jian Haixi''s eyes sank and didn''t ask any more.


    She turned her head and swept around the crowd again.


    This time, the children lowered their heads directly, and none of them dared to look at her.


    Only Jian Yi and Mo Tong frowned slightly and met Jian Haixi''s eyes lightly.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes swept over all, and her heart sank suddenly.


    The look of several children is wrong, but what is more wrong is the number of children.


    Mo Xiujin is neither following rose nor here!


    Jian Haixi''s face sank for a moment. The next moment, she looked straight at Jian Yi and asked coldly, "Yi Yi, where''s a jin?"


    According to her plan, even if Mo Xiujin is not here, at least she should be with rose, but she doesn''t.


    Rose doesn''t even know what happened.


    The only possibility is that her order was broken at Jian Yi''s.


    Jian Yi clenched her fist and opened her mouth several times under Jian Haixi''s sharp eyes, but it seemed that she couldn''t find the beginning of the conversation. She never said a word.


    It''s not that he has nothing to say, but that he should say too much, but no matter which sentence, he doesn''t know how to speak.


    Facing Jianrui and so many small partners, he has great righteousness and reasons to do it.


    But to Jian Haixi


    Especially others promised well on the phone, but they didn''t carry out her orders at all. This is called cheating.


    Jian Haixi stared at him, with an unidentified light flashing at the bottom of his eyes.


    After a while, seeing that he didn''t answer, she said coldly again, "did you not hear clearly or forgot the things I called you to explain?"


    Even though she knew it was impossible, Jian Haixi gave these two reasons.


    In her heart, she couldn''t find any more reliable reason to convince herself. Why did Jian Yi violate her words privately, or about Mo Xiujin''s safety


    "Yi Yi, I''m asking you something."


    Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed. Although he still pressed his voice, the tone made everyone stiff.


    They have never seen Jane Haixi like this. She is always gentle and amiable in ordinary times. Even her occasional anger is like a loving mother, which won''t make them afraid.


    "Neither..."


    Jane Yi meets her eyes, shakes her head and speaks hard.


    The voice was like being scratched by a knife. It came out in a low voice from my throat. It was astringent and dumb: "I remember the orders on the phone very clearly. I was... Intentional."


    Deliberately


    Jian Haixi immediately took a breath, and her pupils were shocked.


    There were so many accidents tonight that none of them was expected by her, but the only thing that surprised her was the present one.


    Jane Yi is her most trusted child. After she handed it over to him, she even didn''t take care of it at all, but now he told her that he deliberately didn''t convey the order


    Seeing that Jian Haixi''s face changed, Mo Tongsheng was afraid that she would be angry with Jian Yi. He hurried forward and said, "Mom, there is a reason for this. Please listen to us. I was there when it happened. It''s not the responsibility of Yi Yi alone..."


    He spoke quickly. Before he finished, he was stopped by Jian Haixi, who wouldn''t let him say more.


    She stood silent with her head down without looking at anyone.


    The sky behind her lit up a little, and her face became more and more blurred when she stood against the light, so that people couldn''t see what her expression was.


    "Mommy..."


    Jian Rui cried softly, holding her hand and shaking it gently, a little worried.


    In fact, Jian Haixi was not silent for long, but because the atmosphere was too depressed at this time, all people would feel that the time had passed for a long time.


    Jian Haixi closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm her mood.


    A few seconds later, she opened her eyes, and the mood in her eyes had been reluctantly pressed down by her, but it turned into a black fog, wrapped around her eyes.


    She didn''t look at anyone again. She turned her head and calmly said to rose, "lead the way. Let''s leave here first."


    "Yes."


    Rose answered and once again admired Jian Haixi in front of her.


    Although there are no antecedents and consequences, with Ning Jiwei''s secret order in front and their dialogue just now, the matter is clear at a glance.


    In such an accident, Jian Haixi actually suppressed all his emotions in a short time and could make the next arrangement rationally. What kind of ambition does it need to do.


    She didn''t say a word more. She looked at Jian Haixi, turned her head and led the people out.


    The children looked at each other and followed in silence. No one spoke, but their heads drooped lower than each other.


    Jian Haixi took Jian Rui in one hand and walked ahead. Mo Tong and Jian Yi hung at the end. Seeing that they had left, Mo Tong patted Jian Yi on the shoulder and said, "let''s go, Yi Yi, let''s go back first."


    He shouted several times, and Jian Yi seemed to hear him. He nodded and raised his feet.


    Jane Haixi didn''t talk to them again, and didn''t ask anything. She didn''t even ask a reason.


    Along the way, Mo Tong looked at the thin but tough figure in front of him. He couldn''t help but want to come forward to explain several times, but he didn''t know where to start.


    In the final analysis, even if they had countless reasons, they cheated Jian Haixi by obeying the public and disobeying the public.


    He sighed deeply and glanced at Jian Yi next to him. He knew that he must feel more uncomfortable at the moment.


    No matter how big their ideas are, they all have a bottom line and principle, that is, Jian Haixi, especially Jian Yi


    "Yi Yi..." Mo Tong frowned and tried to persuade him something. Finally, he blurted out a long sigh.


    Jian Yi glanced at him with a wry smile on his face.


    He is in love with Jian Haixi at the moment. It doesn''t matter whether he beats him or scolds him. It''s better than this ignored silence


    Although he had expected everything when he promised Mo Xiujin that Jian Rui would be angry and Jian Haixi would be disappointed with him, his heart still hurt like a dull knife.


    It didn''t take long for them to meet up with Dou Ge and others.


    Seeing them, Dou Ge was happy in his eyes and finally relieved.


    Jian Haixi handed over all the people behind him to Dou Ge, looked at him calmly and said, "brother Dou, I''ll go back again, and they''ll give it to you."


    "Go back?" Dou Ge frowned and asked, "Haixi, what happened again?"


    The base is safe at this time, and all of them have gathered. According to the arrangement, they should all return to a safe place as soon as possible.


    Jane Haixi shook her head and didn''t seem to say anything.


    There was a faint weariness on her face, but her expression was still firm.

 Chapter 1394

    Dou Ge thought for a moment and thought she was worried about the base, so he advised: "if you go back to deal with the base, don''t worry. In this moment and a half, you haven''t rested all night. Go back and have a rest first."


    "No......" Jian Haixi shook his head again, and his voice was a little tired. "I don''t trust mosquitoes. It''s better to evacuate them as soon as possible. Ah Zhuo is still in the base. Mosquitoes don''t know how to deal with him, and..."


    One by one, they are all worried about others, and they don''t give half of their mind to consider for themselves.


    "Haixi, these are not your responsibilities." Dou GE''s eyebrows and eyes were slightly heavy, and his voice interrupted her. He couldn''t refuse. "I''ll deal with these things. I''ll tell the mosquito that if he dares to make any wrong ideas at this time, my Dou family will be the first to let him go!"


    Jane Haixi paused, lowered her head and refused in a stuffy voice: "I''d better go back. You go first and don''t wait for me."


    She is really stubborn, but it''s rare for Dou Ge today.


    Jian Haixi has too much sense of responsibility, but rarely completely ignores herself. After all, Ning Jiwei is no longer here. At the moment, she is the backbone of the family.


    He couldn''t help but frown more. Looking at her back to the base, he couldn''t rest assured. Just as he wanted to persuade again, rose quietly winked at him.


    Dou Ge once again looked at Jian Haixi''s look carefully. After all, he didn''t ask any more. He charged: "since you have to go back, let the shadow go with you. You are alone. We all have to worry about you all the time."


    "No need..."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and refused. He didn''t even say more. Then he turned and left.


    Dou Ge looked at Lin, raised his chin towards the shadow and motioned him to follow.


    The shadow nodded, turned and silently followed up, neither making a sound nor disturbing.


    When the two figures completely disappeared, Dou Ge frowned and turned to look at Rose: "what''s the matter?"


    "Yes..."


    Rose''s eyes flashed, her lips moved and tightened, and she wanted to talk and stop.


    Some words are inappropriate for her.


    Dou Ge frowned and turned his head to the children next to him.


    Instead of looking happy, they looked strangely drooping their heads and squeezed together like a group of little quails.


    In his brain, he suddenly remembered something. His eyes swept over Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian''s red eyes and asked in a deep voice, "where''s Mo Xiujin?"


    No one answered.


    That''s the answer.


    Dou Ge a lag, finally rubbed the center of his eyebrows and sighed.


    Still can''t escape such an outcome?


    I thought it was going to dawn after dark


    ¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Jian Haixi left, he knew that the shadow behind him was following.


    But she didn''t want to speak. At the moment, she seemed to be a programmed machine. She didn''t have the slightest strength to argue about other unimportant things.


    Just follow. It''s not a big deal.


    She was afraid that her attention would be distracted from those procedures. She didn''t want to stop herself.


    After entering the base, she ran into mosquitoes and Jiao Wu head-on.


    Jie still left.


    Take Mo Xiujin


    Because of this shield in hand, mosquitoes have nothing to do with him.


    No matter how exciting and provocative he was, he always hid behind Mo Xiujin with a faint smile on his face and didn''t bother to do it


    Mosquitoes gnash their teeth in anger, but they still can''t do anything in the end.


    However, fortunately, there is no major event at the base at present, and he is finally relieved.


    Jie is cunning like a loach. He might as well come back early to deal with the follow-up things rather than endless entanglement with him there.


    It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    What''s more, he is a man who will repay his kindness. In the future, he has plenty of time to deal with that guy slowly.


    But neither of them expected to see Jian Haixi again in the base.


    "You haven''t gone out yet?" The mosquito frowned at her.


    Jiao Wu was also stunned. His eyes looked along the direction she came, and there was a touch of deep meaning in his eyes.


    Jian Haixi came in again


    She came in through the door on the other side of the base. She didn''t go in the absolute cell, but towards the gate behind them, so she ran into them.


    Seeing them, Jian Haixi stopped and looked directly behind them.


    Empty, no figure


    Jane Haixi didn''t know what she was expecting.


    Mo Xiujin has reached Jie''s hand. How can he easily put him back


    This is an irreparable foregone conclusion.


    As if he knew what she wanted to ask, Jiao Wu couldn''t bear to say, "Mo Xiujin... Left with Jie."


    Jian Haixi''s face was cold, but her eyes suddenly hurt.


    However, this emotion seemed to disappear in the blink of an eye, even before the mosquito and Jiao Wu could see it clearly.


    As if she hadn''t heard it at all, her eyes didn''t stay on them for another second, and she turned and left.


    Looking at her state, the mosquito picked his eyebrow, turned to Jiao Wu and said, "I''ll give it to you here. You take her to absolute cell, and I''ll contact others."


    Then he turned and left.


    Jiao Wu nodded and followed Jian Haixi and Ying in front of him.


    Jian Haixi was still cold and silent. Jiao Wu knew her heart knot, but after thinking about it, he still said, "that boy cares about you."


    Jian Haixi walked forward as if nothing had happened.


    "Just now, after knowing that there was more than one remote control, he ran back like crazy. He knew you were all right. He almost didn''t get up with his hands on the ground."


    Jiao Wu walked beside her. When talking about Mo Xiujin, he also had a trace of emotion in his eyes.


    He had seen what Mo Xiujin looked like when he was with Jie, and he could probably guess why he left with Jie.


    Little children have such firm bones and determination. If they grow up in the future, they must not be underestimated.


    It''s a pity


    He shook his head and didn''t think any more.


    Now he just hopes that Mo Xiujin will not become another eukins when he grows up. Yan is good.


    He thought for himself and didn''t notice that Jian Haixi''s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    "More than one remote control?" She turned to look at Jiao Wu and asked.


    Jiao Wuyi was surprised: "don''t you know?"


    He thought Jane Haixi finally took care of the explosion.


    Jane Haixi shook her head.


    She only knew that the strong interference instruction had taken effect, and she didn''t know when another mechanism would come out


    "Who is that..."


    "It''s the young master."


    The shadow remained invisible until now. He looked at Jian Haixi and said slowly, "young lady, young master entered Jie''s residence before ah Jin, found the main switch, and successfully cracked the explosion of the base at the last minute."

 Chapter 1395

    After listening to the film, Jane Haixi didn''t make a sound for a moment.


    The shadow looked at her and took the opportunity to say something good for Jian Yi: "madam, there must be a reason for young master a Jin. Young master has the most sense of responsibility. He must have his difficulties in doing so..."


    What feelings do a group of children usually have? They can see clearly in their hearts.


    Finally, I will choose such a road. It must be the most painful for several children.


    Besides, Jian Yi and Mo Tong have to bear Jian Haixi''s anger and misunderstanding again.


    He wanted to say more, but he was stopped by Jian Haixi as soon as he started.


    Jane Haixi didn''t turn around. No one could see what expression was on her face. She could only see her back. She was tough and straight at any time.


    After a shadow, he hushed and said nothing more.


    He seems to have forgotten that the person in front of him is also a mother who has lost her child. For her, Mo Xiujin''s departure is no lighter than the blow caused by this sudden accident tonight.


    In the silence, the muffled voice of Jian Haixi came.


    She looked at Jiao Wu with no expression on her face and said, "lead the way, I''m going to absolute cell."


    Jiao Wu nodded and led the way with a cigarette. He didn''t mention anything related to Mo Xiujin.


    The shadow sighed heavily and reluctantly raised his feet to follow up.


    Next, Jian Haixi kept busy like a top until noon, and finally transferred everyone out of the base.


    Absolutely, the cell can be used as a temporary refuge, but at this time, there is no material or food, so it is not a good place to stay for a long time.


    The only arrangement is to transfer everyone out. Only after all the dangers of the base have been thoroughly investigated can they be used safely.


    After the transfer, Jian Haixi didn''t take care of the rest.


    She only took away a Zhuo and a few people in the film department, and the rest were naturally treated by mosquitoes and Jiao Wu.


    For her move, the mosquito just shrugged and didn''t express any opinion.


    He didn''t want to kill ah Zhuo, just to prevent him from interfering with his plan. Now Jian Haixi wants to take him away, and he''s willing to do it.


    When Jian Haixi returned to Rose''s camp with this group of people, there were few people outside.


    Adults are tired all night, not to mention a group of children.


    At this time, everyone has been arranged by rose to have a rest. Only Jian Yi and Mo Tong are always standing there waiting for her to come back.


    There was no rest all night. Moreover, a group of children had just undergone field training. At this time, their faces were full of fatigue.


    However, when they saw her, their eyes suddenly lit up and stared at her.


    That''s obvious. They have something to say to her.


    Jian Haixi stepped slightly, glanced at the two faces, calmly said to them, "go to bed first."


    As usual, this situation must have been asked early, but she didn''t seem to understand what they meant today.


    The light in Jian Yi''s eyes darkened. He didn''t speak, but he didn''t go away. He still stood there and looked at her.


    "Mom..."


    Mo Tong hurriedly shouted, looked at the people around him, and looked at Jian Haixi.


    Since Jian Haixi left, Jian Yi has been standing here and hasn''t moved. Rosa has advised him several times, but he hasn''t been able to persuade him. He always insists on waiting for Jian Haixi, but Dou Ge can''t help it at last.


    Jane Yi is stubborn. No one can take it.


    Jian Haixi''s eyes moved, sighed deeply, and raised his feet to the two.


    "I know you must be suffering when you make this decision, and I know that ah Jin must have thought of this idea, but..."


    After a pause, she took a breath, raised her hand and touched Jian Yi''s head. Her voice was a little dumb: "Yi Yi, if you were a Jin today, do you think Mommy can stand losing you again?"


    Jian Yi tightens her lips, feels the familiar warmth from Jian Haixi''s palm on her head, and half closes her eyes.


    In the same way, he asked Jianrui.


    Without hesitation, no matter who replaced Mo Xiujin, Jian Rui or Mo Tong, he believed that they would eventually make the same decision as Mo Xiujin.


    So he blocked Jianrui''s words.


    But at the moment, he could not answer Jane Haixi.


    Jian Haixi gently touched his head, but there was no focus in his eyes, as if looking at others through the scene in front of him.


    "As a mother, how sad would it be to think that her child is suffering somewhere she doesn''t know? Besides, ah Jin went to Eugene Yan..."


    For a madman, it is the biggest paradise, but for a normal person, it is more than a hell


    "Sorry..."


    Jane Yi was silent for a long time, lowered her head, moved her lips and gently spit out three words.


    He is not apologizing for making this decision, but for cheating Jian Haixi and betraying her trust in him.


    And... Because he didn''t understand Jian Haixi''s mood as a mother.


    Jane Haixi shook her head. She knew what her son was thinking. What she wanted was not his apology.


    "Yi Yi..."


    She lowered her head, carefully looked into Jian Yi''s eyes and slowly said, "we all built our peace on ah Jin''s departure. Now people are safe, but can each of us really be calm?"


    Of course not.


    After Mo Xiujin left, no one was in a relaxed mood and was busy celebrating the rest of his life.


    Even if they don''t have to worry about their own safety, there is always a heavy burden on their hearts.


    After the rain, the sky is not clear, and the clouds are still gathering.


    From now on, whenever they think of Mo Xiujin, there will always be a small hole in their heart


    Jian Yi bowed his head and was silent. After a while, he said very low and seriously, "Mommy... We have an appointment and he will come back! If he can''t come back at that time, I''ll catch him myself, if he..."


    After a pause, Jian Yi closed his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t want to mention this hypothesis, but finally he said, "if he can''t live until then, I''ll compensate him for his life!"


    "Nonsense!"


    Jian Haixi gave a low reprimand, patted him with his palm, and his voice became serious: "there is only one life, no one is allowed to give up easily!"


    She doesn''t want to lose Mo Xiujin, nor does she want to lose other children. It''s the stupidest idea to use her own life to compensate her brothers and partners.


    "If you have such an idea again, go back and get the punishment yourself! So do Tong Tong."


    She snapped and saw that Jian Yi and Mo Tong both nodded. Then she rubbed her eyebrows and sighed: "this matter... Since you two have taken it, from now on, take it on for me until you bring the bastard back unharmed..."

 Chapter 1396

    "Yes."


    Jian Yi and Mo Tong answered.


    This was originally their task. From the moment they promised Mo Xiujin, they had made up their mind. Why should Jian Haixi give orders.


    After a pause, Jian Yi looked up and whispered to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, are you still angry with me?"


    Although the expression on his face was cold, he asked carefully, with an expression of expectation in his eyes.


    What he fears most is that Jane Haixi is disappointed in him.


    Jane Haixi shook her head, barely pulled out a smile from the corners of her mouth, patted them on the shoulders and said, "go back to bed early. Mommy is very tired and needs to rest for a while."


    "Then have a good rest, Mommy." Jian Yi nods, opens her hand and hugs Jian Haixi. Then she turns around and leaves with Mo Tong.


    Looking at their backs disappearing gradually, Jian Haixi''s eyes flashed and sighed slightly.


    Her room was ready long before she came back.


    Until she returned to the room and lay on the bed, her strong strength was finally slowly relieved.


    In front of everyone, she is Jian Haixi, the leader of Ning family. She should straighten her back and be orderly at any time.


    Only now can she relax.


    But Mingming was very sleepy, and her whole body was shouting exhaustion. Her brain was like a machine running at high speed, and she couldn''t stop.


    She lay back and forth for a long time, but whether she closed her eyes or stared at the ceiling above her head, the figure of Mo Xiujin flashed before her eyes.


    For a moment, she was coquettish by her, for a moment, she fought with Ruirui and Rui. It was true that Mo Xiujin''s voice sounded in her ear


    Several times before falling asleep, she heard Mo Xiujin''s voice call "aunt Haixi", but when she suddenly opened her eyes, the room was still empty and there was nothing


    Next door, in fact, many people didn''t sleep.


    They all listened to rose and went back to their rooms, but they wanted to know that no one could really go to bed without burden at the moment.


    Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian are in the same room. After entering the door, Mo Xiuqian doesn''t talk much. At the moment, she has slept silently.


    Shazhi hesitated for a long time, stared at the figure on the bed for a long time, then hesitated and whispered, "Qianqian, are you okay? Are you okay?"


    After waiting for a moment, just when she thought Mo Xiuqian was not in the mood to speak, she saw the figure on the bed gently shaking her head.


    Then, a hoarse voice came out of the quilt: "maybe you don''t believe it when I say it, but I''m really okay. Sadness is sad, but... It''s not surprising."


    Shazhi was stunned.


    Mo Xiuqian slowly sat up with the quilt, her chin on her knee, her wet eyelashes drooping, and stared at the flowers on the quilt: "Shazhi... In fact, you are different from us. The three of us seem to be with everyone, but we always have some inferiority complex in our hearts."


    They are mo Sheng''s children, which is like an indelible brand engraved on them.


    Jian Haixi has always been very good to them, and these little friends around them are also very good, but it is just like this. They always hope that they can be more useful and helpful


    It seems that only in this way can we wash away the old reputation and repay Jane Haixi''s kindness to them.


    Mo Xiuqian had a wry smile on her face, and there was water light flashing in her eyes.


    "Eldest brother doesn''t talk much. We... Are so capable, but ah Jin is different. He has thought more than us since childhood. Although he looks evil, he actually protects me and eldest brother..."


    Speaking of this, she looked up at Shazhi, tears in her eyes moved and slid down her cheeks


    She raised her hand and wiped it. Her trembling lips pulled out a smile more ugly than crying: "you know, Shazhi? In fact, my father doesn''t like us very much. Maybe he thinks we are too stupid. It''s ah Jin. He always tells him our good words intentionally or unintentionally. He has to be with us, so my father will take us back..."


    "Qianqian..."


    Shazhi showed a touch of heartache in her eyes, gently touched her cheek and helped her wipe away her tears.


    "Ha ha..." Mo Xiuqian raised her hand and held her hand, gently shook her head, "so ah Jin will do this. I''m not surprised."


    Mo Xiujin looks like a dandy, but in fact, his friendship is heavier than anyone else.


    She also knew that Mo Xiujin always had a heart to repay kindness, and it was impossible to put everyone in danger because of herself.


    She''s not surprised. She just loves her brother.


    "Ah Jin will come back. We''ll wait for him to come back."


    Shazhi hugged her tightly and her eyes were red. She took her head into her arms and patted it.


    "Well..." Mo Xiuqian sniffed, nodded heavily, and smiled at the corners of her mouth. "I also believe he will come back."


    "It will!"


    Shazhiqu wiped the tears off her face, broke Mo Xiuqian''s shoulder and let her and herself look straight: "Qianqian, also, you and brother Xiulin don''t feel inferior. We are always family. No one needs to feel inferior in front of family..."


    Family


    Mo Xiuqian''s tears burst out again in an instant, but this time, there was a smile in her tears.


    It''s like a sore scar at the bottom of my heart. Today, I finally opened it and applied medicine to it completely. From then on, I''ll wait for a new life


    Shazhi kept holding Mo Xiuqian''s hand and comforted her in a low voice until she was in a better mood.


    "I don''t know how Ruirui is now. She must be more sad than me..." Mo Xiuqian was tired of crying, and her brain gradually fell into the hazy before going to bed, but she still remembered Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui can feel Mo Xiujin''s feelings more personally than she and Mo Xiulin.


    So there is nothing unexpected in their view, but it is more difficult to accept in Jian Rui''s view.


    Next door, Jian Rui had a house with Jiao you, but before Jiao you came in, Gu Xiaomian came to change with her.


    Jian Rui has been in a low mood. Facing the wall, she bows her body like a small shrimp and nests on the bed, leaving Gu Xiaomian only a back.


    Gu Xiaomian lay on the bed, looked at the figure crying in front of her, raised his hand and gently patted her arm, coaxed: "don''t cry, Ruirui, go to sleep."


    "... I didn''t cry."


    After a quiet moment, a small voice came with a slight choking voice.


    "Well, I know." Gu Xiaomian smiled with a gentle voice, "then go to sleep. I''ll watch you here."


    Jianrui sucked her nose and said nothing.


    After a while, she turned around and looked at Gu Xiaomian''s gentle and bright eyes.


    It seems that even if she hasn''t turned around, he will still keep her with such eyes.


    Her mouth turned, and the moment before the tears in her eyes were about to come up, she held Gu Xiaomian''s big hand and covered her face.


    "Gu Ruan, fortunately you are stupid. People don''t want you..."


    The muffled voice came from the palm. Gu Xiaomian smiled helplessly and tucked her in with the other hand: "I''ll take it as if you''re praising me... Go to sleep."

 Chapter 1397

    Jane Yi''s room.


    She said it was a break, but as soon as Jane Yi entered the door, she went straight to the computer desk and turned on the machine.


    His face was tired, but his expression was unprecedented coldness and seriousness.


    Mo Tong stood beside him with a serious face and asked, "how''s it going? Can you find it?"


    Jian Yi quickly manipulated his keyboard and knocked with his fingers for a while. When he saw the map on the screen and the small bright spots flashing on it, he nodded and said, "it can be tracked, but..."


    "What?" Mo Tong frowned.


    Jian Yi reached out and nodded at the screen, motioning him to look at a certain route: "according to the forward direction, they are ready..."


    "Are they going abroad?"


    Before he finished, Mo Tong had taken over.


    He frowned and looked carefully at a route of Jian Yi''s men. If he remembered correctly, it seemed to be the way to the airport


    After thinking for a moment, he looked at Jian Yi and asked, "what should I do? Should I stop it?"


    "Stop?"


    Jane Yi shook her head and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. "How can we stop it now?"


    Besides, even if they do stop people, what can they do?


    Dragging Mo Xiujin back? Or hold people back?


    When I let people leave, I didn''t move. It''s already here. No matter what I do, it''s in vain


    Mo Tong also sighed and became silent.


    He understands what Jian Yi means. It''s too late for them to make amends


    The two sat quietly, one staring at the computer and the other staring out of the window. After a while, Mo Tong knocked on the back of Jian Yi''s chair and hesitated to ask, "is there any way to have a word with him?"


    At least leave a message. It''s so hasty that I left without even the last word?


    Until now, Mo Tong still feels an unreal feeling.


    It seems that Mo Xiujin just left for a while. Like they usually have classes. Although they separate every day, in the end, everyone always takes the bus to the same home


    However, the next second, another voice will tell him that Mo Xiujin has gone far away


    Jian Yi''s eyes flickered. Although he was as cold as ever, he could see that his face was not very good at this time. Finally, he moved his lips and said only three words: "look at him..."


    Now they are determined not to make a move. Once they are suspected by Jie, Mo Xiujin''s situation will only be more difficult.


    We can only wait for Mo Xiujin to find them. With his brain, as long as he wants to leave something, he can!


    Mo Tong frowned. The feeling that he had no place to start and could only wait to die made him feel flustered, so that he was almost out of breath.


    He simply pushed open the window. The golden sunshine outside the window was still clear. At a glance, it was like nothing had happened last night.


    Mo Tong felt even worse when he saw it. He simply turned his back against the window lattice, reached out his hand and rubbed the center of his eyebrows, and said, "I don''t know what happened to his father?"


    Jian Yi looks down at his cell phone. Later, Ning Jiwei never contacted them again, which is why he has been worried.


    In terms of Ning Jiwei''s tension with them, it''s impossible to know that they are in danger and haven''t had a phone call for so long, which is too abnormal


    "Should..." it''s not going well.


    For a time, there were only two sighs in the room. Obviously, no one could rest assured.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Just when Jian Yi and his family were worried about the city of Hunan, something really tricky happened in the city of Hunan at the other end.


    It should be said that they also started the final plan, but the reality is somewhat different from their expectations.


    At the moment, Mo Jue was cold with a face, squinting at the woman in the way in front of him, and coldly scolded, "get out of the way!"


    Saluo smiled as if he couldn''t see his frozen face. He shook his head and stepped forward: "don''t be so cold. We haven''t seen each other for so long. Why don''t you sit down and have a chat? Don''t you want to see me more?"


    Mo Jue Leng snorted, turned his head and showed a look of disgust on his face.


    Even if he wanted to see more of this face, it was by no means on such a woman.


    She doesn''t deserve talina''s face.


    Sura naturally saw his expression, and in an instant, a touch of gloom slipped from the bottom of her eyes.


    The man never regarded her as a whirlwind from beginning to end.


    In his eyes, she will always be a fake version of talilina.


    At this moment, she didn''t know whether it was the sad fool who moved her heart to a person who shouldn''t be moved, or the more sad person who personally killed her true love in front of her


    She sighed in her heart, and then SA Luo adjusted her expression. The corners of her lips slightly raised a radian, and looked at Mo Jue with talilina''s customary expression: "don''t you just want to chase Eugene? Yan? Anyway, Ning Jiwei has caught up, and he can fight Eugene so well. Yan Ken will not be his opponent. Why are you in a hurry to follow?"


    She said, reaching out to take the cigarette box next to her, gently knocked out one and handed it to Mo Jue, lit it with a lighter in the other hand, tilted her head and said with a charming smile: "can''t you stay here with me?"


    Mo Jue glanced at her face, raised his hand slightly and took the cigarette.


    "That''s right..."


    A smile appeared on Saluo''s face. The lighter in her hand was about to be sent forward to help him light it. The next moment, she saw Mo Jue''s five fingers open, knead the cigarette in her palm, threw it on the ground next to her, and stared at her coldly.


    "I warned you, don''t use this face to say such words to me, it will only be annoying!"


    After a whirl, the lighter in his hand suddenly went out.


    She looked down at the cigarette thrown out by Mo Jue, just like her heart, which could not be seen and no one believed


    It shouldn''t have existed. No wonder it was abandoned.


    In an instant, she resumed her smile, lazily threw the lighter aside, looked at Mo Jue and said with a smile: "what should I do? I don''t seem to want you to go. Ning Jiwei will go with him. If he can fight, he will die hard. If he can''t fight, he will simply be robbed in his life..."


    Time goes back a little.


    Earlier, Ning Jiwei took Jiang ruting back to settle down. After discussing with Mo Jue, they surrounded eukins together. Yan''s residence.


    But because of Qiaoya''s reminder, they always don''t dare to act rashly. They just think that if they can wait for the news of Jian Haixi''s safety, they can safely attack on a large scale.


    I didn''t expect that it was such a mistake.


    Eukins, who had been quiet. Yan didn''t know why he suddenly took action at this time. It''s nothing.


    What they didn''t expect was that other channels were arranged here early in the morning.


    Eukins. Yan, a cunning old fox, didn''t tell anyone. At this time, he openly played under their eyes and got out of his shell.


    Therefore, even if Ning Ji and Mo Jue have been alert at the fastest speed, when they bring people in again, the building will be empty.


    Eukins. Yan took Qiaoya and waved away smartly, leaving only some of his men to stop them.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t hesitate at once. He chased after him with others, leaving Mo Jue and others behind.


    And Sara is eukins. One of the people left by Yan.

 Chapter 1398

    Mo Jue and SA Luo were in a stalemate. One did not retreat and the other never let go.


    Gradually, Mo Jue''s patience began to run out.


    He glanced at time and frowned. Time could not be spent anyway.


    Even if ningevi had brought someone, it would be eukins. Yan, that guy has already arranged someone to pick him up?


    Their chances of winning are not so big


    "One last time, get out of the way!"


    He tightened his eyebrows, and the air pressure around him became terrible.


    "Ah..." SA Luo smiled, his eyes did not change, and looked straight back with a plain smile, "let you leave unless I fall!"


    There''s nothing to talk about.


    Mo Jue''s eyes changed, the muscles on his arm tightened tightly, and the fist hanging on his side had been clenched.


    But after a while, there was no next move.


    The strange and familiar face in front of him was a powerful curse. His clenched fist trembled slightly towards that face, but he couldn''t do it anyway.


    Seeing his difference, a smile gradually appeared in Saha''s eyes, and she knew it would be like this.


    "What? Can''t you do it?"


    She slowly opened her mouth and approached Mo Jue step by step, breathing gently: "is it because of my face? Because... You can''t kill talilina again?"


    The voice fell, Mo Jue closed his eyes tightly, his clenched fist suddenly relieved his strength, and he didn''t answer. The whole person seemed to be pressed by something invisible. It seemed relaxed, but in fact he was still tight.


    He knew it was eukins. Yan did it on purpose.


    That man is a devil who is keen on games. He deliberately leaves a whirl and lets him face this face; Deliberately arouse his inner suffering and let him face such a painful wound again


    Kill and kill. Eukins. Yan enjoys such fun most.


    But... It seems that he has fallen into the trap of the other party.


    "If you want to leave, you have to kill me."


    With a smile on her face, Saluo gently touched her cheek in a gentle tone, but her words were like a bloody knife shooting straight at Mo Jue.


    "You should still be familiar with it? I guess talilina must have smiled at that time. If you do it, I will greet death with a smile. Mo Jue, if I want to die, I just want to die in your hands, like talilina."


    She approached step by step, forcing Mo Jue to finally step back.


    He clenched his fist, and suddenly the blood of that day appeared in front of his eyes, as well as talilina''s pale face before Li Mingchu rose


    For any ordinary person, I''m afraid he has already collapsed at the moment, but Saha clearly sees a trace of calmness and clarity in Mo Jue''s eyes.


    Even though he recalled the saddest things, he was still an ordinary Mo Jue.


    In other words, it really made him suffer, but he would not be lost in this pain.


    Sura was surprised at the bottom of his eyes and looked at him with more appreciation and obsession: "kill me, Jue, just kill me again... Otherwise you will never get out of here!"


    "Do you think I dare not?!" Mo Jue clenched his fist and roared.


    "No, you dare, we all know you dare." SA Luo smiled and shook his head gently, "but if you dare to do it, it doesn''t mean you won''t hurt..."


    "You mo Jue are a man, so for your responsibility and friendship, you must dare to kill me, but I am also sure that from the moment you start, you will be miserable for the rest of your life! Because you killed talilina twice..."


    Every word kills the heart, killing without blood


    Mo Jue clenched his back teeth, the green tendons on his forehead stretched, and a painful color flashed in his eyes.


    Saha smiled at the corner of her mouth, "are you with that Qiaoqiao? Can you still face her after killing me? Can you go hand in hand with her to the future? Jue, don''t lie to yourself, we all know you can''t..."


    Qiao Qiao


    Mo Jue flashed the man who was obedient and always had only him in his eyes, and his heart was dull and painful for a moment.


    Yes, Saha is right. He can''t, because talilina''s face will always appear in his dream from now on, repeated countless times, reminding him that even if he did it again, he would still kill her


    It is not terrible for a person to be defeated by external difficulties.


    The terrible thing is that fate forced him to make a choice, but he was shackled by it all his life.


    From then on, life is better than death


    This is eukins. Yan''s purpose.


    He didn''t even want his life, he just wanted to ruin his happiness.


    Mingming could send more and better people to intercept, but he didn''t. He knew that to deal with Mo Jue, as long as a Saha, no, strictly speaking, as long as a talilina''s face, it could be worth a hundred and ten people with high skills.


    No matter how many people, Mo Jue will put down without hesitation, but only the people in front of him will hesitate and hesitate again and again until the end


    Mo Jue''s face couldn''t help turning white and didn''t move for a long time.


    SA Luo stopped smiling, and a faint pain flashed in her eyes.


    Just then, Mo Feng rushed in from the outside.


    He glanced at the whirl, went straight to Mo Jue and said, "boss, you go first and give it to us."


    "You..."


    Smelling the speech, Mo Jue looked at him in surprise. He didn''t expect that Mo Feng would come specially.


    Mo Feng said, "the people outside have been dealt with, and only this woman is left."


    Mo Jue hesitated, but Mo Feng smiled and said to Mo Jue, "it''s just a life. It''s my honor to bear it for you, boss."


    If he did it, anyway, at least Mo Jue didn''t have to fall into uncontrollable pain in the future.


    Mo Jue hesitated for a moment, looked at the whirling eyes, looked at Mo Feng again, gently nodded his head and said, "thank you."


    This is probably the first time in his life that Mo Jue was afraid of war. He stood in front of the enemy, but he still became a deserter


    With that, he didn''t take another look at Saha, turned and walked out.


    "Wait, Mo Jue, do you really want to go?"


    Looking at his unrequited back, his whirling eyes flashed slightly, opened his lips and shouted.


    If Mo Jue''s mind was not confused, he could probably hear a trace of error in her voice, but at the moment, he was already unstable by the words of SA Luo. When he heard her voice coming from behind, he just paused slightly and walked out without looking back.


    Suo smiled softly. The laughter was not the same as her usual, but no one heard it.


    "You want to beat me, but I want to keep you!"


    Words fall, only listen to a dull hum, at the same time, there is mo Feng''s exclamation.


    Mo Jue, who had reached the door, frowned and finally turned back.


    At this moment, the cold blade was inserted into her heart, and gradually, the red blood slowly left

 Chapter 1399

    "Whirl!"


    Surprised, Mo Jue turned and strode towards her.


    When Sara saw him turn back, she knew she had won. She smiled on her face and fell down slowly.


    She thought she would fall to the ground, but she didn''t expect Mo Jue to catch him.


    She opened her eyes and saw Mo Jue''s face panting slightly, and her broken heart beating slightly.


    This man


    Even now, she is still excited for him.


    "You''re crazy!" Mo Jue caught her, and inertia made both of them fall to the ground. He squatted, and she fell powerlessly in his arms.


    "What are you doing now?" Mo Jue didn''t know whether he was angry or remembered the life and death moment when he faced talilina. He trembled slightly, even his voice was unstable, and his face was very ugly.


    SA Luo looked up at him and looked at him worried about himself. For the first time, she felt so happy: "I won, I knew you would turn back."


    Mo Jue''s breath stagnated. He quickly wanted to stop bleeding for her. He turned his head and told Mo Feng: "go find mikai and arrange the car immediately..."


    "No, it''s too late..."


    SA Luo shook his head, his eyes filled with regret: "it''s too late."


    "Don''t talk, save your strength." Don''t be dumb.


    SA Luo looked at his hand trying to stop bleeding for herself. The cold heart seemed to warm slowly because of the warmth of his palm. She smiled, raised her hand with all her strength and gently held his finger: "Mo Jue, don''t waste your energy. Let me have a good look at you at the last time."


    Mo Jue''s fingers trembled. Her hands had no power. As long as he wanted, he could easily pull them away, but looking at the face, he couldn''t.


    SA Luo smiled and didn''t care about the fresh blood gushing from her body. She held Mo Jue''s hand like holding the straw she finally craved: "I''m a reformed person. If I want to live like a normal person, I need to inject nutrients regularly. Now my heart is broken and can''t be saved."


    When she started, she knew her end clearly.


    Mo Jue didn''t know what to say. He closed his eyes, as if buffering his emotions.


    Mo Feng also stood quietly without action. He could see that the whirling vitality was rapidly losing.


    Don''t mention mikai. Even if the immortal Luo comes, he can''t be saved.


    The woman didn''t leave any room for herself.


    The house was soon filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Mo Jue''s body had already been soaked with blood. On his black coat, he emitted a more strange light.


    He opened his eyes, looked at Saha''s pale cheeks, and finally asked, "why do you do this?"


    Why end yourself in this way?


    It''s neither early nor late, but in front of him.


    "You know."


    Sara looked at him. At the moment, in her eyes, the smile on her face was gentle and beautiful, not like talilina, but her own smile.


    So long and clean.


    "Mo Jue, you are so smart that you may not know?" "I want you to remember me," she murmured


    I want you to remember me, even with my life.


    With a rising arc on her lips and eyes, she seemed to want to carve this person into the depths of her soul: "will you remember me?"


    Mo Jue''s throat moved, closed his lips tightly, opened it again, and sighed: "... Yes."


    Sara smiled.


    She knew.


    "In fact, I didn''t want to force you to kill me at the beginning."


    She took a breath slowly, and her voice was low and slow: "eukins Yan didn''t take me away at last. I didn''t have any nutrients. I''ll die sooner or later. I just... Want to see you again before I die."


    Mo Jue''s eyes were dim.


    If he could not see the man''s thoughts about himself before, he could not understand it now.


    Sara had clearly spread his mind before his eyes, but unfortunately, Mo Jue couldn''t respond to it anyway.


    "Mo Jue, can you call my name again?"


    "Whirl." Mo Jue said.


    "Well, my name is Sura." Sara''s smile became more gentle and bright, but her voice gradually weakened. "I''m not talilina. Don''t remember wrong."


    I''m not a double. I''m not someone else. My name is Sura.


    In your life, in addition to talilina and Qiaoqiao, please remember the name Saha.


    Even if she occupies a small proportion, as long as you remember, it''s enough.


    "No."


    Mo Jue opened his mouth silently and said firmly, "I can''t remember wrong. You''re Saha, I know."


    "Oh, I''m so happy."


    Smile.


    At this moment, her imprisoned life was finally relieved.


    Because she was recognized, as a Saha, by the man she loved.


    "Qiao Qiao..."


    Sara breathed slowly. She was already very weak, but she kept talking, as if she had lost no time to tell him everything.


    "I''ve seen the girl named Qiaoqiao. She''s very good and suitable for you." She tried to raise the most beautiful smile with the same face as talilina and wished him seriously and sincerely, "you will be very happy with her. I wish you all."


    Before the words fell, her body couldn''t help convulsing. The next second, more blood gushed out of her wound.


    Mo Jue subconsciously wanted to press it. Even though he knew that he had lost his power, he still said, "stop talking and have a rest..."


    SA Luo shook her head and gently leaned her head against his arms. She still had a smile on her face, but from the angle that Mo Jue couldn''t see, a tear slipped down from the corners of her eyes.


    "Let me finish, I can go at ease..."


    She laboriously covered Mo Jue''s big hand on her cheek. It was so warm that it was her first touch, but it could only be the last.


    "Mo Jue, I think I''m probably destined to meet you instead of talilina..."


    Mo Jue felt a pain in his heart and closed his eyes tightly.


    Sura leaned against his chest and felt the temperature from him. It seemed that she had gradually warmed her limbs and heart, and her body was warmer.


    But she didn''t realize that her voice had been too low: "I fell in love with the person I shouldn''t love, died in the arms of the person I love most, but I also had no regrets..."


    No regrets.


    That''s what talilina said to him.


    The previous events flashed before our eyes, making people suddenly unable to tell which year and which month it was.


    The whirling voice continued: "don''t worry, on the huangquan Road, I will tell talilina for you and tell her that you have never forgotten her. Even in the face of me with the same face, you have never wavered."


    SA Luo looked at him and said, "talilina is the invincible queen. She is dead, but she finally won. She will always occupy half of her heart."

 Chapter 1400

    Mo Jue''s hands trembled slightly, pain flashed in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth tightened.


    SA Luo said these words in an envious tone. She looked at the man in front of her and smiled, "she is very happy to be loved so deeply by you."


    "No..."


    Mo Jue shook his head.


    That''s ironic. What shit happiness? Only living can say happiness and misfortune, and those who die have nothing.


    If he killed her, he had no right to talk about her happiness.


    Saha seemed to see through his inner suffering. She took a deep breath and whispered because she pulled the wound. It took a long time to ease up.


    "Don''t feel guilty. Don''t let yourself live with a sense of guilt. It''s unfair to Qiaoqiao. She''s a good girl and worth your heart."


    She wanted to reach out and touch his face, but she couldn''t do it, so she had to move her hand a little and slowly said, "believe me, if anyone in the world is qualified to say something for talilina, it''s me. After all, I know her best."


    As a substitute for talilina, she is closer to the woman''s inner world than anyone else.


    In her short life, she once envied many people. She envied that they could live normally without relying on others or nutrients.


    But later, she found that the person she admired most was talilina. That person lived freely and freely, like a warm fire, living the most real appearance.


    In particular, she was so deeply loved by Mo Jue


    Mo Jue choked in his throat and moved his lips, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Once upon a time, talilina lay in his arms and closed her eyes forever. Now, he can only watch people leave.


    After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and his voice was hoarse: "do you still have any wishes?"


    SA Luo smiled and shook his head gently: "thank you, my wish... Has been completed..."


    Meet him, fall in love with him, finally die for him and be held in his arms


    This short experience has been the most beautiful flower in her dry life.


    She has... Nothing more.


    Her fingers dropped slowly as the words fell.


    Like the film finally pulled the curtain down.


    ¡­¡­


    Sara is dead.


    I don''t know when her breathing stopped, and the blood on her body no longer flowed out, and gradually began to coagulate.


    Mo Jue held her body. The hands that had just held his fingers had slipped to the ground and was cold.


    Along with her body and heart.


    But there was still a faint smile on her mouth. She looked very happy and peaceful when she left.


    Mo Jue kept this movement and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    "Boss..."


    I don''t know how long it was quiet. Mo Jue didn''t come back until he heard Mo Feng calling him softly.


    At this moment, he had nothing in his eyes except a year of darkness, and his face was terrible cold.


    He gently put the man in his arms on the ground, and without looking back, he told Mo Feng: "take her back and bury her when I come back."


    "Yes."


    Mo Jue stood up and finally looked at the whirl lying on the ground. His voice was very light and stable: "I always thought you were different from her, but I was wrong. You are the same people in your bones, the same ruthlessness, and never leave room for others."


    Just want him to remember her, just use such a decisive means.


    And she did succeed.


    The whirl on the ground seemed to hear his last words, and the arc of the corner of his mouth seemed to become larger.


    Mo Jue hung his eyes and looked at her quietly for two seconds. Ignoring the strong smell of blood on his body, he turned and walked out.


    Someone thanked the curtain, but it''s far from over.


    Eukins. Yan hasn''t caught it yet. He also took JOYA.


    They didn''t save Jiang Rumo and SA Luo. Now no matter what price they pay, they must save Qiaoya.


    Although ningevi brought hands, eukins. Yan is crafty, and Qiaoya''s situation is special. He must hurry to help as soon as possible.


    ¡ª¡ª


    riverside.


    When Ning Jiwei followed the trail with his men and horses, he saw eukins. Yan Zheng is standing by the river.


    Next to him stood JOYA, with a parked cruise ship behind him.


    This is eukins. Yan prepared the escape route and escape tools early in the morning. He prepared them completely.


    But now, they did not rush away.


    Ning Jiwei squinted and looked at the man who looked at him face to face. The corners of his lips were slightly hooked, revealing a sneer.


    Eukins. Yan is waiting for him.


    He knows.


    This madman is not afraid of death. He doesn''t care about life. He doesn''t care if he will die here. All he wants is the fun of the game.


    Ning Jiwei raised his feet and walked forward. His eyes wandered around Qiaoya first. When he saw that she had no wounds all over, he felt a little relieved.


    As long as she has nothing to do, he can concentrate on the person in front of him.


    See him, eukins. The smile on Yan''s face was bigger. He raised his hand and clapped twice. He nodded and said, "Ning Jiwei, you''re finally here."


    "You left me such an obvious clue. If I don''t come again, I''ll live up to your kindness." Ning Jiwei sneered.


    Eukins. Yan shrugged his shoulders and said, "today is the final round of our game. Guess who will win?"


    "You."


    Ningji Weileng sound channel.


    Eukins. Yan''s face changed slightly and his smile was put away.


    Ning Jiwei looked at him with satisfaction and sneered: "don''t you just want to hear me say this? Well, as you wish, I admit defeat and you win."


    Eukins. Yan Leng hum: "Ning Jiwei, don''t beat around the Bush for me. Now I''m about to leave Xiangcheng, and the daughter of the Qiao family is still in my hand. What else can you do? Try to save her."


    "You''re exciting me."


    "That''s right. Dare you try it?" Eukins. Yan said, slowly pinching Qiaoya''s throat with his five fingers.


    Ning Jiwei took a deep breath and clenched his hand on his side into a fist.


    He can''t let Joey have any accidents.


    "I dare not." He said, "I said, if you win, you can say whatever you want, as long as you let her go."


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at Ning Jiwei, as if thinking about the truth of his words.


    After a while, he hooked his lips and said, "OK, kneel down for me first."


    "No!"


    JOYA yelled and shook her head at ningjiwei. Tears flowed from her eyes, across her cheeks and onto eukins. In Yan''s hand.


    Eukins. Yan Xin had a meal. He couldn''t tell his heterotrophies at that moment. Soon, he frowned, pinched Qiaoya''s neck and said coldly, "shut up."


    Qiaoya ignored it and only looked at Ning Jiwei: "don''t worry about me. Don''t admit defeat. Don''t kneel down to him. He doesn''t deserve it!"


    If ningjiwei suffered such humiliation because of her, she could never forgive herself all her life.

 Chapter 1401

    Ningjiwei tightened his eyebrows and his eyes fell on eukins. Yan was so dark that he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    JOYA''s heart jumped.


    Not because of the hand pinched at his throat, but because of Ning Jiwei.


    Originally, she told Ning Jiwei about her situation, but she didn''t want him to worry about herself, but at this moment, she clearly saw that the burden on Ning Jiwei was heavier.


    "No, don''t kneel!" JOYA exclaimed in surprise. She wanted to say something more, but the hand pinched at her throat suddenly tightened and tightly held her breath.


    "Well..."


    JOYA only had time to give a cry of pain, and then frowned hard and her face was painful.


    Eukins. Yan bowed his head and appreciated the expression on her face.


    He loved games most in his life, and the second was to appreciate the pain of others, both physically and psychologically.


    At such a moment, Ning Jiwei, who was helpless, and Qiao ya, whose face was painful, made him extremely happy.


    But he doesn''t like a chess piece with a lot of words


    "Ya''er, although I love you very much, you know my temper."


    He was close to JOYA, breathing in her ear and said softly, "if you keep challenging my bottom line and ruining my fun of playing games, I can only be more fierce to you..."


    Even though she had been with him for so long, she could not help but freeze for a moment when she heard such a tone.


    Although eukins. Yan''s voice was still smiling, but it sounded more frightening than ever. It was like the sound of death dragging an iron chain towards her before one died. It was terrible and cold.


    Especially the other hands can end her life at any time as long as they use a little more strength


    Can''t be afraid


    JOYA forced herself to calm down. Didn''t she stay with this man for the last moment?


    She stared at him coldly, with hate, injury, entanglement and no clue in her eyes


    "Just like you did to sa Luo and Jiang Rumo, didn''t you?"


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly sneered with difficulty, and her voice was hoarse and sharp.


    Eukins. Yan''s hand suddenly flashed a complex light in his eyes.


    He tightened his lips and frowned at Joana''s eyes full of complaints and tears, and the strength of his hands unconsciously loosened.


    This is something he would never do. He would never let his chess pieces be so disobedient, but at this moment, somehow, his hand was so loose.


    The next moment


    Qiaoya suddenly grabbed his hand to control himself. Before the man around him reacted, she bit him mercilessly at the mouth of the tiger


    The smell of blood mixed with the smell of rust filled her mouth and nose instantly


    She closed her eyes, frowned, and bit harder.


    "Hiss!"


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes were cold. He took a breath and was ready to take his hand out.


    But he did not twitch at all. Instead, he was involved in making JOYA bite deeper.


    He looked down and bit his Qiaoya like a deadly enemy. The newly raised complexity in his eyes slowly dissipated into wisps of smoke, and then finally disappeared.


    All the strange things in my heart belong to the cold, and there is no possibility of exposure.


    "Ya''er..."


    He murmured, squinted at the man in front of him, didn''t take his hands away, so he looked down.


    Let joeya stab her teeth into the back of her hand, watch the bright red blood spread from his hand to her lips, and finally drop by drop down her jaw.


    He raised his hand and gently wiped Qiaoya''s bloody lips. His actions and voice became more and more gentle: "you are really... Disobedient."


    Qiaoya was stunned. She couldn''t be more familiar with such words and tone.


    In the past, he would say such words like a sigh before punishing Jiang Rumo and SA Luo.


    Now finally, is it her turn?


    Eukins. Yan''s face hung the familiar Devil Smile, and even the madness and distortion in his eyes were stronger than ever before.


    He took his finger back from JOYA''s lips and slowly sent the bright red on his fingertips to the entrance. A gloomy and strange smile came out of the corners of his mouth.


    Ning Jiwei always squinted at the two people. At the moment when he saw JOYA''s hands, his heart suddenly lifted up. At the moment, he saw eukins. Yan lips smile, only feel eyelids jump.


    "No..."


    He didn''t speak. The next moment, eukins. Yan looked fierce and stretched out his hand to pull Qiaoya''s hair.


    "Ah!"


    He was merciless, and JOYA cried out when she was in pain, and eukins loosened her teeth in an instant. Yan''s hand.


    "Bitch!"


    Don''t wait for Joey to stand firm. Follow, eukins. Yan slapped and threw it away, making Qiaoya stagger.


    Not far away from them was the running river. She suddenly rushed towards the river


    JOYA was dazzled by him, but subconsciously raised her hand to protect her body.


    "Asshole..." behind him, Ning Jiwei''s face was even more black and complete, and he raised his feet and wanted to come forward.


    But it was eukins who moved faster than him. Yan.


    I should say, eukins. Yan didn''t let go of his hand holding Qiaoya from the beginning.


    His purpose is not to kill her, but to torture her


    "Don''t move! Ningjiwei, do you want to bet my life?"


    He sneered, snorted without looking back, reached out and pulled Joey''s hair back to him.


    In his hand, JOYA was like a kite without blood and meat, a lifeless doll, which was thrown around and destroyed at will


    She had five pink finger marks on her face. At this time, she covered her face with one hand and looked at eukins. Yan glared back with stubborn eyes: "I tell you, even if I die in your hands today, Ji Wei will never kneel down to you, the devil. You want to win us too much and have your spring and autumn dream!"


    She was right about eukins. Yan said, but more importantly, he told Ning Jiwei that he must not bow to the devil.


    "Hehe ~ very good, my ya''er."


    Eukins. Yan bit his back teeth, looked at her coldly, and murmured what she had just said, "is the devil? I''ll show you what is the devil today..."


    Before the words fell, he raised his hand and slapped again. This time, he directly hit Qiaoya into the half man high guardrail on the other side, and raised his leg to kick her


    "Stop!"


    This scene made Ning Jiwei''s pupils shrink suddenly, and his face changed for a moment.


    His voice stopped eukins. Yan, the next second, turn around and stare at eukins. Yan was like a beast eating. Yaxing was disturbed, and his eyes gradually climbed up to the red.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned for a moment. The man''s eyes were colder and more cruel than just now, as if he was really degenerating from a person to a devil.


    JOYA leaned awkwardly against the guardrail. Fortunately, eukins. Yan''s last foot didn''t fall on her. Although it was painful, it didn''t cause great disaster.


    "Don''t..."


    She shook her head at Ning Jiwei and bit her lower lip tightly.


    Ningjiwei''s eyes slowly moved from her to the side, to eukins. Yan''s eyes opened his thin lips and opened his mouth slowly.


    "I''m on my knees. Don''t hit her."

 Chapter 1402

    "Dong."


    A soft sound, the sound of kneeling on your knees.


    After such a long distance, it should be silent, but at the moment Ning Jiwei knelt down, Qiaoya seemed to hear an earth shaking sound and knocked on her celestial cover.


    Her mind was buzzing with guilt, remorse and regret... Countless emotions filled her heart instantly.


    Ningjiwei, the real favorite of heaven, is now forced to treat eukins because of her. Yan knelt down


    What face did she have? She kept shouting that she was trying to protect her relatives and friends.


    Her protection is that when Jian Haixi is in danger, she can''t help at all.


    Her protection was that ningevi met eukins at the last minute. When she dies, she has to kneel down to the enemy.


    What on earth is she doing in such a long time when everyone is fighting to the death?


    What is she doing at this moment?!


    She is still dragging others down


    JOYA closed her eyes. When she opened them again, the whole person was black and almost didn''t stand firm.


    Eukins. Yan Zheng squints to appreciate Ning Jiwei''s figure and the expression on her face. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Qiao Ya''s stumble and subconsciously reaches out to hold her.


    Even though he knew she was just a chess piece, his instinct was ahead of consciousness this time


    After helping him, he reacted. He was stunned for a moment and pretended to sneer: "don''t fall down. I''ll use you to see this good play..."


    But it seemed that she couldn''t see him at all. She seemed to be hit hard. Her lips kept wriggling and muttering, but she never said a complete word.


    Look at her like this, eukins. My heart flashed irritability.


    He deliberately didn''t go to see Qiao ya, but turned his head to appreciate Ning Jiwei''s embarrassment and failure, and a proud smile slowly appeared on his face.


    He could even look down on Ning Jiwei who knelt down in front of him. At this moment, he finally let the arrogant "King" fall down and was beaten and humiliated at his feet.


    From now on, Ning Jiwei will no longer be the "King" of those people.


    There can only be one "King" in the world, that is him!


    "Ning Jiwei, don''t you always stand high? How do you feel now?" Eukins. Yan backs his hands, grins happily on his face, and stares at Ning Jiwei.


    Opposite him, Ning Jiwei was kneeling, but his spine was still straight and straight.


    His knee is bent, but he has no backbone.


    Even at this time, his arrogance never makes people doubt. He will always be Ning Jiwei, the "King" who everyone is willing to obey and respect.


    "I''ve knelt and admitted defeat. What else do you want to do?"


    Ning Jiwei raised his head, his face still as cold as ever, and looked at eukins coldly. Yan.


    Whether he was standing or kneeling on the ground, he just opened his mouth to eukins. Yan said to admit defeat. He looked at eukins. Yan''s eyes were still clank and unyielding.


    Eukins. Yan Leng snorted and curled his mouth, feeling dissatisfied.


    It''s good for him to enjoy the joy of success at that moment, but what he wants to see more is Ning Jiwei''s loss, panic and real surrender


    The victory came so easily that he didn''t even appreciate the other party''s expression enough.


    Stop, eukins. Yan thought for a moment and said again, "Ning Jiwei, are you curious about why I left suddenly?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and a bad feeling flashed in his heart.


    He knows Eugene. Yan''s purpose is nothing more than to see him lose his manners and see him lying at his feet begging for mercy.


    But at the same time, he knows, eukins. Yan never fights unprepared battles.


    Now that he has given up the pleasure of fighting with them, it proves that he has found more fun.


    A pleasure that made him decide to withdraw willingly and without hesitation


    Eukins. Yan looked at Ning Jiwei''s flashing eyes and couldn''t help laughing. "Considerate" explained: "that''s because my goal has been achieved. Don''t you really think that there is only one Qiaoya in my hand?"


    He reached out and patted Qiaoya on the shoulder and smiled: "if there is only one card, how can I bring her out for you to see every day? Besides, her fun is a little less..."


    Ning Jiwei''s face changed slightly and asked coldly, "what else have you done?"


    "Oh, don''t get excited. I didn''t do it. The youngest son of Mo Sheng asked to come with us."


    Eukins. Yan Tan stood up and deliberately picked words that could stimulate Ning Jiwei. He stared at him without blinking, unwilling to let go of his expression.


    Only the pain of others is his nourishment and can make him happy.


    As he is now, he is extremely happy.


    "Ah Jin..."


    Ning Jiwei''s breath stagnated and his eyebrows tightened tightly.


    Have you come to this step in the end


    The child he regarded as his own, even if he issued such a secret order at that time, he was still looking forward to it all the time, and it would never take effect.


    He slowly lowered his eyes, and a touch of pain flashed in his eyes for the child he couldn''t protect


    Eukins. Yan guoran smiled even more happily. Looking at Ning Jiwei, who was in pain in front of him, his face was filled with proud scenery: "you people boast of kindness, and even dream of cultivating a person with devil factor into a good man, ha ha... What a fool!"


    "You know what? The devil is the devil. Mo Xiujin is born a little devil in hell. Do you think he will become a good man and be devoted to good when surrounded by your so-called love? Oh, fart!"


    He seemed to see what Mo Xiujin would look like under his own guidance, with a trace of expectation in his eyes, "although he has been crooked for several years, it doesn''t matter. In the future, under my guidance, he will become the king of the world..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him coldly without arguing.


    He certainly believed that Mo Xiujin would not be the second Eugene. Yan, you can''t say that.


    Once exported, it will only bring endless danger to Mo Xiujin.


    Eukins. Yan smiled and said, "you see, we didn''t use any means. He chose me because we are people in the same world."


    Ning Jiwei''s face didn''t change, so people couldn''t tell the emotion in his eyes: "since you''ve got a Jin, let Qiao ya go. She''s just a woman. You''ve hurt her. Don''t torture her anymore."


    Eukins. Yan frowned slightly, shook his head gently, took Qiao Ya''s shoulder and said, "no, she''s my baby. I have to take it away and have a good time. How can I give it to you..."


    From the moment ningevi knelt down, eukins. All Yan''s attention was attracted. He didn''t see a dark shadow at all. When he spoke, he quietly flashed into the cruise ship

 Chapter 1403

    JOYA was stunned all the time.


    Until she heard the familiar name, her heart, which had sunk to the bottom of the valley, was smashed into a deeper place.


    "Ah Jin..." they even took ah Jin away!


    Her eyes were dark, mixed with a painful unbearable flash in her eyes.


    Mo Xiujin is not a child of the Qiao family, but she has never seen him as an outsider.


    At that time, Jian Haixi took a group of children to Qiao''s house. The other children were steady and quiet. Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian were the sweetest ones inside. She was elated to see her calling "aunt Meiya".


    And Mo Xiujin can be said to be the most ancient and strange among the children.


    He sometimes fooled around with Jane Rui and them, holding a rose that he didn''t know where it came from, gracefully made a gentleman''s ceremony in front of her, smiled and said "charming flowers shine on beauty"


    The scene always made her laugh and moved.


    It seemed that the picture of that time appeared in front of Qiao Ya''s eyes. Her beautiful eyes trembled slightly, and her heart couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Did ah Jin fall into the hands of the devil?


    Of course she heard eukins. Yan Na''s fallacy about the little devil, but in her heart, Mo Xiujin is mo Xiujin and can''t become another Eugene. Yan, she can''t watch him live that kind of hell


    She can''t help Jian Haixi or Ning Jiwei, but she can always change Mo Xiujin back!


    Thinking of this, Qiao Ya calmed down and looked down at her hand carefully placed on her lower abdomen.


    There, is pregnant with a small, fragile life.


    She knew why ningjiwei knelt. He was just trying to protect her and her baby.


    If he hadn''t spoken in time, eukins. Yan''s foot probably murdered the unborn child long ago.


    But in fact... Whether she is cruel or ruthless, she doesn''t have to protect the fetus in her stomach.


    Compared with it, she prefers to protect the people who have been with her for a long time.


    The reason why I haven''t spoken is that I want to use it as the last card to threaten eukins at the most critical time. Yan, give full play to the greatest value.


    She''s been waiting. Now... It seems that it''s time to flop.


    JOYA''s face sank and her fingers stroked her abdomen, trying to ignore the trace of intolerance in her heart.


    "You..."


    She spoke slowly and was about to talk to eukins. Yan tiaoming suddenly looked up and looked at Ning Jiwei with deep meaning.


    He looked at her, his dark eyes focused and deep.


    JOYA was stunned.


    Ning Jiwei wouldn''t let her say


    She stroked her fingers in her abdomen. Although she didn''t know why he decided so, she was silent for a moment and decided to listen to him and didn''t go on.


    Fortunately, eukins. Yan was so absorbed in Ning Jiwei that he didn''t notice her difference and the eye interaction between them.


    He looked at Ning Jiwei as if he were a winner.


    From the moment Ning Jiwei knelt down, the pride and pride in his chest accumulated more and more, and was about to cover his eyes.


    "Hehe ~ become king and defeat enemy, Ning Jiwei, do you think you still have the right to talk about conditions with me now?" He shook his head and smiled sarcastically for two times. He just wanted to continue, but it seemed that he suddenly thought of something. The voice turned, "but since you opened your mouth, it''s not that you can''t think about releasing Qiaoya..."


    "Condition." Ningji Weileng sound channel.


    Eukins. Yan Xiaoxiao: "it''s very simple, as long as you beg me! Please let Qiao ya go. Can you say these words? As long as you tell me, I can consider letting her go..."


    Just kneeling, now begging, eukins. Yan''s two demands are tantamount to crushing Ning Jiwei''s dignity on the ground.


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the Qi field around him suddenly became cold.


    This seemed to please eukins even more. Yan, he opened his arms to the sky and smiled twice, so that tears came out of the corners of his eyes. Looking at Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei shook his head and sighed: "Ning Jiwei, Ning Jiwei, we fought for so long, but now Qiao Ya and Mo Xiujin are in my hands. You say you protect to protect. Who did you protect?"


    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. As long as you do as I say, I will give Joey a good consideration and let you explain to Jian Haixi..."


    He smiled proudly and didn''t notice what had changed behind him.


    Ningjiwei always closed his lips, regardless of eukins. How Yan provoked, he never got angry.


    Until Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the figure coming out of the cruise ship, he grinned and stood up straight.


    "You..."


    The proud eukins. Yan''s face suddenly changed when he saw this scene.


    Ning Jiwei stood straight, bent down and gently patted the dust on his knees, his face calm and calm.


    It seemed that he didn''t care about everything just now.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes changed. He was about to speak, but the person in front of him had straightened up, gently raised his chin and looked at him. He snorted coldly, "are you finished yelling?"


    It seems that from the beginning to the end, the other party was a bad child in his eyes. He said some childish words and did boring things, but he never really paid attention to them.


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes slowly and looked at him warily: "what did you say?"


    His hand behind his back slowly clenched his fist, and a bad feeling rose in his heart.


    Ning Jiwei knelt so simply just now, but now it looks like... He has completed the task.


    He''s been perfunctory?


    "Are you sure you want to talk to me like that? Joey''s life is still in my hand..." eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and in a deep voice reminded the people in front of him what the situation was now.


    He can still kill Joey anytime he wants.


    "Oh."


    Ningjiwei coldly hooked his lips, and his eyes were sharper than before, just like a cold dagger directed at eukins. Yan: "if you have the ability, try it. Mo Xiujin takes it away, and you have to let it go well. Otherwise, don''t talk about you today. Even a dead fish can''t cross the river!"


    "Why are you?" Eukins. Yan disdained and smiled, "this place has long been surrounded by my people. Do you daydream..."


    Before he finished his sarcastic words, suddenly a sound came from the cruise ship behind him.


    At the same time, a steel wire had penetrated his chest silently


    Eukins. Yan Zheng was about to turn around to check the cruise ship''s body. He slowly stopped. He didn''t move. He slowly looked down at the steel wire and showed incredible eyes.


    "How could..."


    "How''s it going? Am I still daydreaming?" Ning Jiwei asked with a sneer.

 Chapter 1404

    "Talilina..."


    Eukins. Yan''s mouth highlighted his unforgettable name, the only woman who successfully killed him once.


    And the familiar weapon on his chest pierced his body again.


    He turned his head hard and saw the other end of the steel wire, Mo Jue''s cold face.


    "If you dare to move again, I''ll take your life." Mo Jue said expressionless.


    Eukins. Yan gritted his teeth and looked at him. His eyes swept over his coat and saw the dried blood on it.


    Obviously, he was penetrated by the steel wire, but he could still smile. The smile at the corner of his mouth looked strange. How strange was it: "you killed Saha?"


    Sara dare not disobey his orders. Since Mo Jue can stand here, it proves that Sara is gone.


    "What are you talking about, Sura... Dead?" JOYA looked up at eukins in a daze. Yan, the latter stood up and said, "ask him what I do."


    Qiaoya turned to see Mo Jue again, but Mo Jue didn''t answer. She only tightened her hand holding the steel wire again and successfully heard eukins. Yan Tong exhaled.


    "If you want to see her soon, I can help you now." His eyes made no secret of eukins. Yan''s murderous intention and strong murderous spirit finally let eukins. Yan restrained a little and didn''t mention the matter of Sasa no longer.


    However, he is not the kind of person who can be easily threatened. In the face of the attack from Mo Jue and Ning Jiwei, eukins. Yan only did one thing, that is, he stretched out his hand and grasped his trump card, Qiaoya.


    He didn''t believe it. The two dared to kill Joey regardless of her life and death.


    "You kill me. I have someone to accompany me anyway." While talking, eukins. Yan also turned to look at Qiaoya and showed a gentle smile, which made Qiaoya tremble with fear.


    At the same time, the two sides have quickly surrounded them.


    There are burning cruise ships in the distance, and there are confrontation hands around. If you don''t know, you probably think there is a TV play being filmed here. How can you know that this is the real killing?


    Of the two, eukins. Yan''s people are outside and Ning Jiwei''s people are inside. They block people one-on-one, absolutely ensuring that no one can sneak into Ning Jiwei, Mo Jue and Qiao ya.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes swept over those people. Most of them were the hands of the Mo family and the dark Department. He was surprised that Ning Jiwei brought so many people. It was almost like turning his nest.


    "Ha ha." Eukins. Yan still smiled at ease. He even looked at Ning Jiwei with some pride. "Just deal with me. You''re really big."


    The more serious the opponent is, the higher his position in the other party''s heart is, and the game will be more interesting.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t gossip with him, but said in a cold voice, "let JOYA go, you can leave alive."


    The implication, Joey, today, eukins. Yan will die.


    "Hiss." Eukins. Yan sneered disdainfully, "Ning Jiwei, why do you think I Eugene Yan will be threatened by you? I''ll try what you do. I''ll die with her."


    After a pause, he added, "don''t forget, Mo Xiujin is still in my hand."


    If something happens to him, neither Qiaoya nor Mo Xiujin will survive.


    I thought this would scare ningjiwei, but eukins. Yan didn''t expect the other party''s face to change.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ningji Weileng sound channel.


    His expression was so calm that eukins. Yan was stunned.


    Ning Jiwei continued: "I can''t protect everyone, so I can only do my best to protect the present."


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and his face darkened.


    "I still say that. Let Joey go and I''ll let you go." Ning Jiwei took a step forward, like sentencing the life and death of his opponent, "don''t let go, even if my life is here today, you can''t go."


    He saved Joey''s life!


    Eukins. Yan Yijiang.


    JOYA was in tears.


    She looked at Ning Jiwei in despair, shook her head pale and begged him not to do this for herself. It''s really not worth it.


    She, Qiao ya, has done her own iniquity and can''t live. Now, how can she bother others?


    If something happened to Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue because of her today, how should she face Jian Haixi and Qiaoqiao?


    That''s not enough debt for life!


    What did Joey want to say, but eukins. Yan''s bloody smell made her sick. She was sad and wanted to vomit, and was afraid to give it to eukins. Yan saw the clue. His hands and feet became colder and colder, and his face became whiter and whiter. If it weren''t for eukins. Yan still pulled her. She may not even stand firm.


    Eukins. Of course Yan noticed Qiaoya''s heterogamy, but he just thought she was scared and didn''t take it seriously.


    He focused all his attention on Ning Ji and Mo Jue. These two people were like two beasts. His momentary neglect could be fatal.


    Mo Jue pulled a steel wire in his hand, suppressed his anger and killing intention and said, "let people go!"


    Eukins. Yan took a breath, staggered, and the blood flowed out along the wound.


    At this moment, he knows very well that Ningji and mojue are coming for real. If he doesn''t let go of Qiaoya, he really can''t go today.


    But, let people go?


    Oh.


    How could he let Joey go?


    His tight lipline rose slowly, showing a cruel and tyrannical smile. At the same time, the finger on Joey''s neck moved slightly and exposed the poison needle in the ring.


    It was poisoned by him long ago. Once it was stained, there was no possibility of treatment.


    Mo Jue has steel wire. How can he not put some self-defense things on his body?


    The cold tip of the needle twinkled in the sun and was close to Qiao Ya''s white neck. Whoever made a slight change, the tip of the needle would instantly pierce the skin


    He''s eukins. Yan is not a character who will admit defeat. Since Ning Jiwei must have Qiao ya, he let her go.


    Just... After he left Xiangcheng alive, in two days, everyone will find that Qiaoya died!


    Eukins. Yan looked at Ning Jiwei crazily, and couldn''t help laughing.


    In any case, he will always win in the end!


    He thought so, and the excitement and madness in his eyes became more and more prosperous, but somehow, the poison needle moved very slowly and kept a certain distance from Qiao Ya''s body.


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes. At this moment, he was not as determined as when he abandoned Jiang Rumo and Saha


    His eyes glanced over JOYA''s face. His eyes were cold and his fingers moved


    "Oh..."


    Just then, Joey couldn''t help vomiting. She was vomiting in eukins. On Yan.


    Eukins. Yan''s face sank. He didn''t think about it. He instinctively stretched out his hand to hold her.


    Everyone didn''t see it. One second before he reached out, the poisonous needle in the ring was taken back without hesitation


    Even at this time, even he didn''t realize that he didn''t dislike the dirt that Joey vomited on himself for the first time

 Chapter 1405

    Eukins. Yan bowed his head to see Qiao ya.


    Facing her ugly pale face, there was a flash of amazement in her eyes.


    JOYA didn''t expect that the people in front of her would catch her at this time. She thought she was going to die, eukins. Even if Yan didn''t break her neck, he would strangle her.


    After all, at this time, she may bury him here today if she makes any action!


    Just whether it''s eukins. Yan, or Qiaoya, such stunned only existed for a short moment.


    Eukins. Yan almost caught Qiaoya in the next second, he showed a disdainful expression and stared at her fiercely.


    "Ya''er, do you want to feed fish in the river?"


    JOYA closed her mouth and shook her head hard.


    Every word he forced from between his teeth seemed to be mixed with cold frost and snow, which made Qiaoya have no doubt that he would do it in the next moment, not to mention the two lessons of Jiang Rumo and SA Luo


    She resisted the nausea in her stomach and forced herself to stand up. She didn''t dare to stimulate the madman any more.


    Eukins. Yan squinted at her, glanced over Qiao Ya''s face, and took a panoramic view of the naked fear and trembling in her eyes.


    No one knew what he was thinking. He only saw him staring at Qiaoya and turning his head to look at Ning Jiwei. His eyes slowly climbed up a touch of meaning.


    After a while, he suddenly grinned, nodded his head and said, "so it is..."


    Ning Jiwei''s face suddenly changed slightly.


    Eukins. Yan''s smile gradually expanded until his eyes narrowed slightly. Then he looked at Qiao Ya and said firmly, "ya''er, you''re pregnant with my child, aren''t you?"


    At this moment, it would be a failure for him not to see what was different from Joey.


    From the time she didn''t drink to the time when she was around him several times later, he would feel sick and vomit. At that time, he thought it was Joey who couldn''t accept what she had done. Now it seems that it was just a coincidence.


    And just now, when she was in danger, JOYA''s hand didn''t leave in front of her, always intentionally or unintentionally blocking in front of her abdomen


    "You already knew, but you kept it from me and didn''t tell me?" Eukins. Yan stared at her, and the light in his eyes made Qiaoya unable to see what he meant.


    "I..."


    She was stiff and her hand trembled slightly. She didn''t know whether to admit or deny.


    Eukins. Yan''s lips hung a smile, and her eyes fell from her dodging eyes to her abdomen.


    It looks very flat now. I can''t see that there is a life in it


    He stretched out his hand to touch her abdomen, but before touching her clothes, she dodged back.


    He didn''t care. He turned his head and looked at Ning Jiwei. He gently picked his eyebrow and said, "I said how you knelt so simply just now. It was because he was afraid that I might hurt her child..."


    Ning Jiwei''s kneeling certainly made him happy, but he didn''t forget what kind of man Ning Jiwei was. If it wasn''t Qiaoya but Jian Haixi in his hand today, Ning Jiwei might kneel so simply, but Qiaoya... Wasn''t enough.


    But if it''s for Joey and the baby in her belly, it''s all natural.


    "Her children?"


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes were cold and said, "eukins Yan, that''s your child!"


    He admitted it


    Eukins. Yan shrugged his shoulders. There was no big expression on his face when he heard the news.


    It''s like it''s just an insignificant, even someone else''s business.


    People like him have already taken on a whole body of evil debts when they live to this age. They never want to be parents.


    Ning Jiwei was not surprised. They knew what kind of devil the man in front of them was. Of course, a child would not awaken his so-called compassion.


    He''s worried about eukins. Yan didn''t care about this little life.


    That''s why he stopped her just now.


    Mo Jue didn''t come at that time. If joeya rashly proposed this matter to exchange with him, none of them expected what would happen. Maybe eukins. Yan will kill the fetus in her stomach on the spot. Maybe


    But at this moment, it''s different.


    Not to mention that Mo Jue has captured his lifeline. Moreover, just now eukins. Yan raised his hand and touched Qiaoya''s abdomen. He didn''t miss it.


    Whether he was curious or whatever, at least for the first time, he didn''t reject this little life.


    They also have room for negotiation.


    After a moment of meditation, ningjiwei looked directly at eukins. Yan said, "now you know that Qiaoya is no longer a life. Let her go. With her current physical condition, she can''t go with you."


    Eukins. Yan turned to look at Qiao ya.


    From just now on, her face has been pale, and her eyes looking at him have always been frightened.


    "With you, her condition will only get worse and worse. You don''t want to take away the pieces by yourself as a burden."


    Ning Jiwei''s words are euphemistic.


    With joy''s fear of him, if you really go with him today, I''m afraid not only the children can''t get good care, but also the adults will have problems.


    Eukins. Yan looked at Qiaoya and didn''t speak. Ning Jiwei then said, "you know that Qiaoya can get the best care only if she stays in Xiangcheng."


    Eukins. Yan Wei paused, his eyes seemed to flash a touch of surprise, looked at Qiao Ya and asked, "will you leave this child?"


    She hates him so much.


    Even staying with him was forced.


    JOYA bit her lips and looked up at his eyes. Her eyes were a little complicated.


    The first person to ask this question was actually herself.


    From knowing that she was pregnant to the second before Eugene Yan asked this question, she was always wavering in her heart.


    If the child can really change back to Mo Xiujin, she doesn''t think she will hesitate.


    But now


    Her eyes flickered and looked at the person in front of her. Her eyes were calm: "eukins Yan, I hate you, but... I loved you too."


    Eukins. Yan Weileng.


    This word, he only heard joeya say to him when he was su Zhian.


    Ever since he became Eugene. Yan, Qiaoya looked at him again. There was only hatred and fear in his eyes forever.


    JOYA looked at him seriously, gently stroked her abdomen with one hand and shook her head: "he is our child. I won''t hurt my own flesh and blood."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t speak. He stared at her for a while, as if to measure the truth of her words.


    After a while, he finally nodded and said, "I can keep you, but this child..."


    JOYA''s heart soared and looked at eukins. Yan.


    He stretched out his finger to point to her stomach, with a wicked smile on his lips: "when he is born, I will take him away."

 Chapter 1406

    "What?!"


    Qiaoya took a breath and subconsciously protected her abdomen with her palm.


    She couldn''t even think what the child would look like after him


    "Asshole."


    Mo Jue''s eyes are slightly cold. If his fingers move, he will tighten the steel wire.


    They couldn''t have watched the child fall to eukins. Yan hand


    But before he had time to move, suddenly, Joey''s voice sounded first. It was not high, but it was loud.


    "OK, I promise you."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Everyone knows what the consequences are, and it is precisely because of this that Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue never thought she would agree.


    JOYA didn''t look at either of them, but looked straight at eukins. Yan, coldly said, "two years later, you''ll take him away. But remember, if something happens to Mo Xiujin, you won''t get the child."


    Eukins. Yan smiled and nodded obediently.


    JOYA had not said such threatening words ten times around him, at least seven or eight times. He had long been used to hearing such a tone.


    "Just remember."


    JOYA didn''t say much, but in a light and light tone, she said the word she had never touched in her life.


    "Otherwise, I will kill him myself and pay for ah Jin''s life!"


    Eukins. The smile on Yan''s face faded gradually.


    His face is not very good-looking.


    I don''t know whether his blood stick can''t hold up at last, whether Mo Jue''s hand is too cruel, or whether Ning Jiwei nearby is too murderous


    Or maybe it was Joey who looked at him too sad and desolate.


    Anyway, in the end, eukins. Yan nodded.


    At this moment, not only JOYA said that for the first time, but also eukins. Yan, he is no longer what he used to be.


    This was his first compromise.


    Watching him nod, Ning Jiwei was finally relieved.


    This is the best solution at the moment, otherwise not only the children, but also JOYA may not even see the sun tomorrow.


    Mo Jue frowned, and the steel wire in his hand was still confiscated. He urged vigilantly: "let people go first."


    I don''t know if it affected the wound, eukins. Yan frowned slightly. Then he raised a big smile on his face and slowly released his hand holding Qiaoya''s arm.


    JOYA didn''t move. She didn''t seem to react. She stood there staring at him.


    It was like a canary trapped in a cage for a long time. Even if the door was opened, she still didn''t realize that she could return to the vast world.


    "What am I doing? Let''s go."


    He chuckled. The smile on his face was no longer as crazy and twisted as before, but a little like the smile when he first saw Joey.


    Qiaoya was stunned, clenched her lower lip, turned her head and ran to Ning Jiwei.


    It was as fast as if someone was chasing her behind.


    "Hiss."


    Eukins. Yan took back his eyes, hummed with a smile and murmured, "it''s really fast."


    As for why he blurted out this sentence, even eukins. Yan himself didn''t think about it deep.


    Ning Jiwei reached out to catch Qiao ya, looked up and down at the size of her wound and asked, "are you okay?"


    JOYA nodded just now because he came in time, eukins. Yan didn''t have time to lay a heavy hand on her, and her body was only slightly injured.


    She was stopped by ningevi and looked at eukins surrounded in the middle with him. Yan.


    Mo Jue''s steel wire was still on him. He gave a dissatisfied "tut", squinted at Mo Jue and shouted, "Hey, I''ve released people. What are you waiting for? Kebabs?"


    Mo Jue''s side face was cold and sharp, and his back teeth bit tightly, but he still didn''t withdraw his hand.


    He really wants to kill this man, but he can''t


    They can''t kill eukins when Mo Xiujin''s safety is not guaranteed. Yan.


    In that case, maybe he will never come back.


    Mo Jue''s hands trembled slightly and broke his teeth before he restrained himself from taking eukins. Yan gouming''s impulse, his finger moved and took back the steel wire.


    Eukins. Yan stumbled, stretched out his hand to hold his wound, shook and nearly fell to the ground.


    He once thought that no one would use this weapon except talilina. He didn''t want to break it twice.


    "Master."


    The masked man rushed over for the first time and helped him stand firm.


    Eukins. Yan took two breaths slowly and stood up with strength. His face was a little pale.


    Although his life was ok, he was penetrated by the steel wire, and Mo Jue''s hand was surprisingly accurate. It was not a small injury.


    Mo Jue closed the line and didn''t look at eukins again. Yan Yiyan raised his feet over him and came to Ning Jiwei.


    This is to keep the promise and make way.


    Eukins. Yan walked to the river with the help of his men. Then he looked back at Ning Jiwei behind him and said with a light smile: "even if we draw this game, Ning Jiwei, remember, the game between us is far from over..."


    Ning Jiwei looked at him with a cold face and squinted, without the slightest intention of opening his mouth.


    Eukins. Yan did not expect him to answer. Anyway, the game was not open. He always has the final say.


    Just like the beginning of this time, after he came to the door, what could ningjiwei do except promise?


    With that, his eyes gradually moved to JOYA,


    To tell the truth, he was really reluctant to let go of such a funny chess piece.


    However, the future is long. For the future, some abandonment is necessary.


    He smiled, looked at Qiaoya and spoke softly: "ya''er, remember to take good care of the child in his stomach. If he has half a mistake, I''ll chop Mo Xiujin..."


    JOYA was stiff, and her body could not help shaking slightly.


    The more gentle, the more terrible.


    She couldn''t stop thinking of following eukins. Yan''s face gradually turned white when he saw those pictures around him.


    Seeing that she was scared to some instability, Ning Jiwei stretched out his hand to hold her and stopped in front of her.


    Eukins. Yan smiled triumphantly, glancing over the three at last, turned and stepped on another boat parked by the river.


    Cruise ships are his, but he''s not the only one.


    Cunning rabbit, he''s eukins. Yan will never have only one way back for himself.


    River, bow.


    Eukins. Yan Yingfeng stood with a calm face, making people unable to see joy and anger.


    The man who had been following him stood behind him. After a while, he looked at him and asked, "Lord, are we really leaving?"


    They didn''t pay much attention in Xiangcheng. In the end, they didn''t seem to get anything except a mo Xiujin.


    Eukins. Yan glanced at him, sneered, and squinted again at the wide river in front of him.


    The cold voice slowly dispersed in the wind.


    "Don''t worry, it''s fun. It''s still ahead..."


    Back?


    His men frowned.


    Although he couldn''t see his expression with a mask, eukins. Yan seemed to know what he was thinking and said with a smile, "do you think it''s fun for us to fight with them, or it''s better to watch them fight with each other?"


    His men were stunned and smiled, "Lord is wise."

 Chapter 1407

    The river breeze is gentle.


    That''s carrying eukins. Yan''s boat gradually drifted away on the river, as if it also represented the chaotic and dangerous life of Xiangcheng during this period of time. From now on, it began to slowly move away.


    Ning Jiwei took back her cold eyes from the river and was about to turn around and ask someone to leave with Qiao Ya first. As soon as she looked back, she saw her face white as paper, her thin body shaking slightly in the wind, and then fainted out of strength.


    Startled, he picked up the man and walked out quickly.


    At this time, Qiao Ya was the weakest. Even if she didn''t suffer any injury in her eyes, she couldn''t be careless.


    At the head of the river, there was only Mo Jue. He looked back at the river. There was eukins on it. Yan has already become a small black spot.


    No one can imagine that they were still in a confrontation of life and death one second ago.


    Mo Jue looked coldly at bean''s ship shadow, and slowly clenched the one who had just passed eukins. The steel thread of Yan''s body flashed across the bottom of his eyes.


    Almost, almost this time, they can never suffer


    "Sooner or later, we will meet again. I will kill you then!"


    The low voice swirled in the wind and slowly disappeared on the river. I don''t know eukins in the distance. Does Yan have a premonition of his dangerous future


    Or he is busy setting up new games


    But anyway, this is because of eukins. At this moment, the farce set off by Yan Er finally officially pressed the pause button.


    Suddenly, and suddenly stopped.


    He left in a hurry before he even drew the final end.


    Only Hunan city and the base are left behind.


    Time is like water.


    Suddenly, it arrived half a month later.


    Qiao''s.


    It was sunny outside, the sun was shining brightly, and the dazzling sun lit up almost half of the room through the south facing French windows.


    JOYA was sitting in the light and shadow room, with a thin woolen blanket around her waist, and her face looked ruddy and bright.


    Jane Haixi sat by her bed, lowering her head and carefully cutting the apple. After the apple skin didn''t break and completely fell into the trash can, she took a long breath of relief, raised her eyebrows and looked at joeya: "I''m very powerful."


    "Yes, you are the best." JOYA nodded and said with a spoiled smile.


    Jane Haixi carefully cut the apples into small squares. She didn''t have to take them by herself. She tied them up with a sign and fed them to her mouth: "come and have a taste. It''s specially selected by her aunt. It''s very sweet."


    JOYA''s face burst into a sweet smile: "you fed it yourself, of course."


    She moved closer, ate the apple into her mouth and chewed it slowly.


    "How''s it going?" Jane Haixi stared at her without blinking. As soon as she said it wasn''t delicious, she immediately changed another apple to cut her.


    "Delicious." JOYA nodded with a happy smile in her eyes.


    Jian Haixi smiled and fed her another one: "what else do you want to eat? I''ll bring it to you when I come back. Do you want oranges?"


    She asked several questions in a row. While talking, Joey''s hand didn''t stop.


    Qiaoya reluctantly pressed her hand and sighed: "Haixi, in fact, you really don''t have to be so nervous about me. I have nothing to do, eat well and sleep well. I''m going to be a pig if I go on like this."


    Jane Haixi glanced at her, was amused by her for a moment, and immediately straightened her face: "it''s not that you scared everyone to death the day you came back."


    Half a month ago, when Ning Jiwei sent JOYA back, she was not in good condition.


    It was the same. When it was time to keep it, I followed eukins all day. Yan''s body is not well maintained, and he has to accept eukins every day. Yan was devastated by his spirit. He was frightened so many times in the last few days. Finally, he saw blood.


    Fortunately, mikai had been on standby for a long time and methodically handled her in the most timely manner, so that she was able to ensure the healthy survival of her freshman and junior. At that time, even mikai said that if she was a little later, she might not be able to keep the child.


    Qiaoya stuck out her tongue and argued for herself: "mikay also said that now as long as you have a good life and don''t move your fetal Qi, you''ll be fine."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and said with a smile, "I promise you, but can you explain my aunt?"


    After a while, Joey turned her mouth and stopped talking.


    After that experience, Yan Mei is nervous about what she is like now. It must not make sense with her.


    When Ning Jiwei sent Qiao Ya back, he didn''t intend to hide it from the Qiao family.


    It''s best and necessary to tell such things at the beginning. Moreover, they are Qiaoya''s closest relatives. If they hide them, Qiaoya must have had a harder time in the past two years.


    At first, when Yan Mei knew that her daughter was pregnant with the bastard''s child, she wanted to cry blind and curse eukins every day. Why didn''t that guy die earlier.


    The Joe family hated so much that they almost took someone to take eukins. The guy tore it up and fed it to the dog.


    It was cloudy for several days at home, and there was no smile on everyone''s face.


    On such a day, it was Qiao Ya who became the most open-minded person in it.


    She recuperates and takes good care of her baby according to mikai''s instructions every day, just to wait quietly for that day two years later.


    Once in Eugene. In those days when Yan was around, she thought she would never have the chance to return to her family again. She thought she would die.


    Now she can see her family. It''s like a dream for her.


    Besides, the child in her belly can do something for Mo Xiujin. She feels very good. This is an opportunity for her atonement.


    Seeing that she was a little depressed, Jian Haixi smiled and comforted: "pregnancy is like this. You now have two lives in one body. You should be careful. When your physical condition is completely stabilized, your aunt won''t be so worried."


    "I know." JOYA nodded and agreed. Suddenly she remembered something and looked up at Jane Haixi.


    Jane Haixi was confused by her stare. She was about to prick the fruit and continue to feed her. She saw Qiaoya reach out and take the fruit tray from her. She looked at her and asked, "my mother is worried too much. I know, but why do you run to me every day?"


    Jane Haixi choked, forked an apple into her mouth, chewed silently and didn''t speak.


    She didn''t say a word, and JOYA didn''t let her go easily. She looked at her and said, "you didn''t come back easily. All the adults and children in the family point at you. What are you doing with me all day?"


    Jian Haixi sighed and looked at her helplessly: "I can see that you are really okay, otherwise you can''t say so much."

 Chapter 1408

    "I told you I was fine." JOYA smiled and added, "I''ll go crazy if it goes on like this."


    With that, she paused and said in a feeble voice, "you and Jiwei... Did you two quarrel?"


    Jian Haixi pursed her lips. As soon as she was about to open her mouth, she saw that Qiaoya shook her head again and said negatively, "no, Jiwei can''t bear to quarrel with you. Did you quarrel with him?"


    Jian Haixi: "


    She rolled a big white eye at JOYA, and then she began a little depressed: "there''s no quarrel, just... I''m a little annoyed and don''t want to stay there."


    The house is full of shadows of the past. The children are noisy or noisy, but they are all together. Now there is a small figure missing


    After returning from the base, she looked at the familiar home and always subconsciously thought of Mo Xiujin, his departure and what his life would be like now.


    Boundless remorse took root and sprouted in her heart. It grew as fast as if she had absorbed enough nutrients every day, and was about to invade all her life and mind.


    Later, she simply ran to Qiaoya all day and sent the children to Fu zuoan and her brother Jane Chenran, hoping that they would be better in a different environment.


    After this battle, all of them need short-term healing and healing before they can re open their arms and stride forward into the future.


    JOYA looked at her, put the fruit tray aside, and her face was straight: "I know how you feel."


    Jane Haixi runs here all day, even once or twice. She has been here almost every day these days. No matter how slow she is, she won''t see anything.


    She took her hand and whispered, "Huan Yan came over the day before yesterday. I begged her to accompany me out for a walk. Walking, she turned to the place where the man once lived."


    Jane Haixi frowned slightly, but she didn''t speak. She just listened to her quietly.


    "You know what? I didn''t come near at all, but as long as I saw something familiar, I began to feel uncomfortable. Even if I just stood on the road 100 meters away from there, my mind was filled with many bad memories." Qiaoya''s eyes were dim for a moment, but they disappeared in a moment. It was too late to see Jian Haixi.


    She patted Jian Haixi''s hand and sighed: "so Haixi, I understand that you don''t want to feel in an empty room all day. No one will feel comfortable when you are invaded by memories, but..."


    After a pause, she looked deep and said in earnest: "you can''t blame Ji Wei for this. He... It''s not easy."


    Ning Jiwei''s is not easy. Maybe they outsiders can see it more clearly.


    If he doesn''t do those things, they don''t know whether they will appear in their current life.


    Or they''re still with eukins. Yan couldn''t get out of the fight.


    Jian Haixi was silent for a moment and shook his head slowly: "I didn''t anger him. I just need to calm down."


    She is not an unreasonable person, and she won''t blame others regardless of anything.


    She also knew how Ning Jiwei''s decisions were made.


    It''s just... Apart from reason, she always wants to give her sensibility some time to recover.


    She must first heal herself before she can face the outside world.


    Otherwise, it will bring another kind of harm to the people close to you.


    Looking at her like this, Qiaoya can''t say more. Even if she persuades more about this kind of thing, she still has to come out by herself in the end.


    She smiled and didn''t go on talking about it. She simply turned the topic to another place.


    They stayed in the room until the evening. Seeing that the afterglow on the horizon was about to fall, the stars had twinkled and climbed up the sky. Qiaoya finally urged Jian Haixi to go home.


    George had already prepared a car to take her home. Because of a series of things during this period, he always wanted to make up for his apology to Jane Haixi in all aspects.


    But everyone else followed out and was stopped by Jian Haixi without taking two steps.


    Jian Haixi looked at him with a smile and said, "just send it to the door. If you send it again, how can I enter the house in the future?"


    Some words don''t need to be said. The past is the past.


    George touched the back of his head and smiled. He didn''t insist anymore: "send a message at home."


    Jian Haixi nodded: "I see. Go in quickly."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When Jian Haixi got home, Ning Jiwei hadn''t come back.


    She bowed her head and sent a message to George before she changed her slippers and walked towards the house.


    In fact, it''s not just her running to Qiao''s house all day recently. Even Ning Jiwei goes out early and comes back late every day, eukins. Although Yan left, he left a lot of mess. He and Mo Jue have to deal with it well.


    So Qiaoya is worried about her quarrel with Ning Jiwei today. It is impossible. They can hardly see each other during the day except eating and sleeping at night these days.


    Seeing Jian Haixi coming back, Moran wiped his hands out of the kitchen, smiled and said, "young lady is back? Young master just came back and bought you a cake and put it in the refrigerator. Shall I cut one for you?"


    "Cake?"


    Jane Haixi paused and wondered, "did he buy it?"


    "Yes, the young master bought it himself." Moran smiled and said, "I''m afraid I''ve been around for a long time, so I sent it back first."


    Jian Haixi nodded to indicate that he knew. When he saw that Moran was still looking at him eagerly, he reacted and shook his head and said, "I won''t eat."


    Moran nodded without saying anything. Looking at her still so listless, a touch of heartache flashed in her eyes.


    She was about to go back to the kitchen and get busy. She heard that Jian Haixi, who had reached the entrance of the stairs, suddenly stopped and looked at her and said, "aunt LAN, what kind of cake is it?"


    "Strawberry fruit." Moran had a smile on his face. This time, he said directly without waiting for Jane Haixi to speak, "go and have a rest first. I''ll cut it up and send it to you later."


    Jane Haixi hesitated, nodded and turned to walk upstairs.


    He bought it himself. She didn''t want to make him sad.


    Instead of going back to her room, she went to the playroom where the children often stayed.


    These days, she often comes here to have a look. All kinds of things in it have not moved and still maintain their original appearance.


    Jian Haixi sat on the tatami and glanced at the toys. In front of her eyes, she seemed to see their small figures again, and her ears were filled with their happy laughter.


    It seems that in the next moment, several children will still laugh and make trouble here carefree, and no one is absent.


    Jian Haixi covered her face and couldn''t help sobbing.


    At the door, beside the semi open door panel, Ning Jiwei held the cake in one hand and looked at the figure on the tatami with focused and distressed eyes

 Chapter 1409

    The room was silent.


    Only the low choking voice gently overflowed from Jian Haixi''s clenched lips, and each syllable seemed to have a thick sadness.


    She covered her cheek with one hand, and drops of crystal tears seeped out of her fingers and fell onto her wrist. Finally, she gradually fainted and dyed a small dark wet meaning on her knee.


    After Mo Xiujin left, this was the first time that her emotions broke out completely.


    These days, all the sadness and self blame have been pressed on her heart. Day after day, it has already overwhelmed her heart.


    The low cry in the room didn''t know how long it lasted. Jian Haixi didn''t look up until a warm and thick hand gently fell on her shoulder.


    As long as she cried, Ning Jiwei stood at the door with a cake, quietly waiting for her to vent her sadness before she came in silently.


    Jian Haixi raised his head with red eyes. Through the hazy tears, he saw Ning Jiwei squatting beside him with a plate of exquisite and lovely strawberry cake in his hand.


    "Eat cake?"


    His face was as gentle as ever. The back of his hand gently wiped her cheek, wiped away the wet tears on it, took a small spoon in one hand, scooped a small spoon of cake and fed it to her mouth.


    Jian Haixi stared at him in a daze. The eyes of the people in front of him were also red. I don''t know whether they were too tired or enduring something. Even the familiar radian at the corner of their mouth seemed to be pulled up with great force


    She clenched her lips. Her eyes were suddenly sour without warning. She sucked her nose hard. Only then did she gently lift her lips and sip the cake into her mouth.


    "Is it delicious?" Ning Jiwei smiled with a deep and gentle voice.


    Jian Haixi nodded. For a moment, the faded tears suddenly came out like a tide.


    She rushed into Ning Jiwei''s arms and pulled the clothes on his chest with both hands. This time, the cry was no longer suppressed.


    She has endless sadness, but Ning Jiwei also has many helplessness.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t say anything, but spread out endless tenderness in front of her, surrounded her whole world and resisted all the storms outside.


    Ning Jiwei caught her for the first time, put the cake on the ground next to her with one hand and stroked her back with the other hand.


    Feel the people in your arms crying, your body is trembling slightly, and your eyes are full of heartache.


    "Haixi..." he tightened his arms, tightly encircled the people in his arms, and couldn''t help sighing softly.


    How sad Jian Haixi was, it was double pain in his heart.


    These days, he would rather Jian Haixi really cry every day, even quarrel with him, rather than watch her hold everything in her heart.


    Jian Haixi was deeply buried in his arms, and tears gradually wet his front, but neither of them cared.


    She called him softly, choking hoarse voice came stiffly, and murmured, "Jiwei, I''m so sad."


    "I know..."


    Ning Jiwei closed his eyes tightly, and his hand covering Jian Haixi''s back trembled for a moment, "I''m sorry, Haixi, I didn''t protect you..."


    If you listen carefully, you can hear that Ning Jiwei''s voice is also a little hoarse at this moment.


    It''s just like being repressed in a very deep place. Even if those emotions are so strong that they can''t disperse at all, what it overflows is only a small part of them


    Jane Haixi shook her head.


    She never meant to blame Ning Jiwei. He has done well to return to the current situation.


    She always knew that the real bad man was eukins. Yan


    She just regretted countless times. If she could be more careful, stronger and better protect all the children, would no one leave


    "I miss them very much."


    She was lying in ningjiwei''s arms, her voice buzzing because of the thick nasal sound, and there was some ambiguity.


    But ningjiwei didn''t need to ask again. He knew what she wanted to say.


    He patted her on the back, kissed her gently, fell on her hair one by one, and coaxed in a low voice, "then let''s go and pick up the children."


    After a pause, he suddenly said with a smile: "I always thought about when I could really live in the world of two people. As a result, I really sent them away. I''m not used to it..."


    Jane Haixi was not the only one who missed the children. He looked at the empty big house all day and saw the figures of the cubs.


    Jian Haixi was suddenly amused by his sad and helpless tone, and asked in a stuffy voice, "what about Qiaoqiao and yarn weaving?"


    Half a month ago, when everything at the base came to an end, they took a break and prepared to go home.


    On the eve of her departure, Shazhi found her and seriously expressed her willingness to stay in the base.


    She still remembers how serious Shazhi looked at that time. After that unexpected night, these children seemed to grow up suddenly and have their own responsibilities.


    Shazhi said that when Jie put it in the middle, the mosquito and Zhuo are not finished. Now the base is full of holes and panic. If she leaves, the base will fall into a state of disorder again. The people of mosquito and Zhuo will need a war to stop.


    She is talilina''s daughter and can''t leave when the base needs her most.


    This is her responsibility and obligation as a young lady.


    Qiaoqiao also stayed there. First, she wanted to eliminate Jian Haixi''s worries and take better care of Shazhi. In addition... Everyone tried their best to solve the mess everywhere. She also came up with a way to help solve the situation of the base as soon as possible.


    "The base will be fine. If you''re worried, we''ll get people back in two months." Ning Jiwei held her hand and pinched it in the palm. The two people''s temperature warmed each other, as if they had driven out the loneliness in the big house.


    He whispered, like an explanation, but more to comfort Jian Haixi: "Mo Jue and I are a little busy these days, in order to finish the things here quickly so that he can catch up."


    Hearing the speech, Jian Haixi suddenly paused, raised his hand and tightened Ning Jiwei''s neck and said, "I''ve gone too far these two days, haven''t I? I didn''t pay attention to you."


    Both of them are really busy, but no matter how busy they are, they can''t say a few words.


    She doesn''t know how to get out of her mood.


    Ning Jiwei smiled, lowered his head and dropped a kiss on her forehead. There was no blame in his eyes: "no, it doesn''t matter if you go too far."


    They are lovers and the closest people in the world. He has made Jian Haixi suffer too much. For the rest of his life, he only worried that he would hurt Jian Haixi.


    "Haixi, just remember to vent whatever emotions you have in the future? It''s okay to quarrel with me. Don''t hold it back by yourself, huh?"


    His voice was low, not through the air to her ears, but directly from his chest and through her eardrums.


    More gentle than ever.


    Jian Haixi''s heart was sour and sweet. He nodded gently and said in a stuffy voice, "let Mo Jue go there early. I''ll help you."


    "OK."

 Chapter 1410

    When they went downstairs together, it was close to dinner time.


    Moran looked at the two men walking down the stairs side by side, and his eyes were slightly moist.


    During this time, it was not easy to get rid of the bad guys, and everything was quiet again, but there was no happy atmosphere in the whole family.


    Even if the children are not there, they don''t even have two big days. They are either busy getting up early and getting dark, or they don''t come home all day.


    For a long time, even she saw something and worried about these two people all day.


    At the moment, seeing that they finally returned to their previous appearance, she was finally relieved. She hurried forward two steps and said with a smile: "young master, young lady, the food is ready. I''ll go and serve it now. You sit first..."


    Old people always shed endless tears. Moran''s eyes turned red again when he said a few words. He quickly turned around and wiped his eyes and walked to the kitchen.


    "Aunt LAN, let me help you." Jane Haixi walked towards the kitchen behind her. Suddenly she remembered something and turned to look at Ning Jiwei. "Jiwei, you call Mo Jue and Chen Yi to see when you''ll be back."


    "OK." Ning Jiwei nodded and turned to call Mo Jue.


    At the other end, Mo Jue, Mo Feng and others are vigorously searching the interior of Xiang City.


    Eukins. Although Yan is gone, whether he has left his dark hands or not needs to be carefully checked. A lot of people have been busy with this matter for the past two days. After all, Xiang City is too big. It''s a small matter to hide several people. They must carefully screen them again and again before they can finally relax.


    When receiving Ning Jiwei''s call, several people were making final arrangements. They thought his call was to urge the progress, so before he opened his mouth, Mo Jue said first: "it''s almost over. Everything on our side is fine. The rest depends on the results of Chen Yi and Yunling."


    They had made two preparations before, and he and ningjiwei focused on taking charge of eukins. Yan side, while Gu Chenyi and Yunling are responsible for the safety of Qiao family, Mo family and Mi family.


    That guarantees eukins. Even though Yan had restrained them, he still couldn''t start at their rear, and everyone was able to spend this period safely.


    And given eukins. Yan had a black history of manipulating them through the company at the very beginning. In the past half a month, Gu Chenyi and Yunling almost completely immersed themselves in the office and investigated several companies together with George Qin Zhixu. They were afraid of missing fish.


    It''s really not so tired when fighting. When everything comes to the end, it''s the most tiring.


    But everyone was in a good mood and dealt with eukins. Yan Shi is worried all day to prevent him from being a demon. Now they are busy, but what is waiting for them is to comfort a peaceful life. This is the happiest thing.


    Mo Jue reported all the progress in one breath. When he was going to ask what to do next, he heard Ning Jiwei smile. Different from his hurried tone, Ning Jiwei should be more relaxed and relaxed: "it''s not about you. Haixi asked me to ask you when to come back and cook at home."


    Mo Jue: "


    The front and back themes drifted too far away. For a moment, he didn''t shake his mind: "ask me for dinner?"


    "Yes." Ning Jiwei nodded naturally and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "Are you reconciled?" Mo Jue picked his eyebrows and became more confused.


    After being busy for so many days, Ning Jiwei can see what''s on his mind. His eyebrows are almost wrinkled every day. If it weren''t for his quarrel with Jian Haixi, how could he work overtime with them late into the night every day.


    So suddenly a word came out of his mouth, which really made him a little uncomfortable.


    Now Ning Jiwei was not satisfied: "we were fine."


    "Oh... No, I didn''t use the right words." Mo Jue smiled and said impolitely, "should I ask Haixi not to be angry with you? Is he willing to talk to you?"


    Ning Jiwei: "


    He hung up now and told Jian Haixi that Mo Jue didn''t have time to come tonight. I don''t know if he can come in time


    "If you really don''t have time, in fact, my family doesn''t have much dinner. You can go back to the cold pot and cold stove by yourself." Ning Jiwei held his hands, smiled and fought back calmly.


    Without Qiaoqiao, even if Mo Jue returns home, he is also an empty house. Do you still make fun of him?


    Mo Jue obviously thought of the lonely house and quickly shook his head: "yes, I know. I''ll go back right away. Even if I''m willing to work overtime every day, Renmi Ke''er is still waiting for Mo Feng to go home for dinner."


    Ning Jiwei smiled and didn''t joke any more. He asked, "when you come back, go to the company and bring Chenyi and Yunling back."


    "I see."


    Mo Jue agreed, shook his head, slowly lifted the corners of his lips, and showed a knowing smile on his face.


    Seeing his smile when he answered the phone, Mo Feng said, "boss, what''s the matter with you? What''s the good news?"


    "Well, there''s good news." Mo Jue nodded, patted him on the shoulder, waved his hand and said, "finish work, go home early today!"


    "Ah?" Mo Feng scratched the back of his head, some confused.


    "Lao Ning..." Mo Jue touched his chin with one hand, and the old God shook his head. "I''m absolutely afraid of being teased by Chen Yi and them again before I encourage me to pick up people. Look, Haixi just waved to him, and he shook his tail proudly. It''s really..."


    His words were full of disgust, but the eyes of the fox were full of a shrewd smile.


    Mo Feng looked at him and shook his head. He said quietly, "when you call me that day, you are not the same, but you make complaints about others."


    But he didn''t dare to say that. If he did, he would be beaten.


    It''s better to finish early and go home. He also has a daughter-in-law to hold.


    When Mo Jue''s car stopped downstairs, Gu Chenyi and Yunling were walking to the door. When they saw him, they waved their hands, pulled the door and joked, "why bother you to come and pick us up today."


    Mo Jue said Ning jiweina''s phone. The three people in the car looked at each other and showed a smile that saw through everything.


    "I said why I didn''t see him hurry up today. It turned out that Haixi had been cured." Gu Chenyi nestled in the car seat, looked at the street lamp that kept going backwards outside the window, and said with a smile, "go back and see how I tease him later!"


    Yunling hurriedly stopped and said, "don''t worry. When Ji Wei drives you out, you can only camp in the field tonight..."


    The three of them talked with each other in a relaxed way, and their intermittent smiles floated to the road through the semi open window


    The car drove slowly towards the villa on the flowing road.


    The quiet city of Hunan has finally returned to its original appearance, which is the peaceful life they all look forward to.


    Just, can it really be so peaceful all the time?

 Chapter 1411

    On the dinner table.


    In a strict sense, this is a defeat for eukins. After Yan, the first plain but comfortable dinner they had together.


    There was no enemy and there was no need to discuss the deployment of the battle plan. Several people sat together and chatted, as if they had completely returned to eukins. The days before Yan appeared.


    But there are few children around. No matter how peaceful it is, it seems that the house is too lonely and empty.


    Several people said that the topic was still inevitably discussed with the children. Jian Haixi simply took this time to take all the rest of Mo Jue''s work and urged him to go to the base to find Qiaoqiao.


    In fact, it''s neither urgent nor urgent. What''s going on at the base has to be delayed for a while before we can really deal with the remaining problems.


    But I don''t know whether Mo Jue''s heart is more urgent, or whether Jian Haixi wants Shazhi and Qiaoqiao too much. Several people settled the matter at the dinner table in a few words.


    As for Fu zuoan and Jian Chenran, Gu Chenyi and Yun Linggang also have to go back. Just run again in jianhaixi and bring the children back directly.


    After solving these problems, Jian Haixi was really relieved.


    In the next few days, they left one by one. Mo Jue slipped the fastest. In the twinkling of an eye, no one could be found the next day. When Gu Chenyi and Yunling left again, there were almost only Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei left at home.


    They looked at such a large and quiet house and discussed it with their fingers. Instead of guarding an empty house, they might as well go back to Mo''s house to see the old man.


    Mo Wanshan has been in poor health, especially recently. Now Mo Xiuyu rarely goes to the company. He usually accompanies the old man at home.


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei arrived at the most pleasant time of the day. Before they got close, they heard the cough coming from the yard.


    The cough began intermittently and gradually became more and more severe. It seemed that I couldn''t help coughing out my lungs.


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. His eyes dimmed because of the cough, and there was a thick remorse at the bottom of his eyes


    They crossed the corner and just could see the situation in the yard at this time.


    Mo Wanshan sat in a chair with his head down and a thin wool blanket on his knee.


    It''s not yet the cold season in Xiangcheng, but his state seems to have entered the early winter and can''t resist such weather and temperature


    Mo Xiuyu stood behind Mo Wanshan and looked at his father coughing so that he couldn''t help curling up. While carefully helping him along his back, he handed him warm water in one hand: "Dad, slow down, drink some water..."


    Mo Wanshan nodded, took the cup, took a few breaths, and sipped along the edge of the cup.


    "Is it better?"


    Seeing that he shook his head to stop drinking, Mo Xiuyu put the water cup back on the table, stretched out his hand and pulled the blanket on him and asked.


    "Much better." Mo Wanshan smiled, patted his hand and said, "it''s hard for you again. You can''t go to the company today. You can only accompany me at home."


    After resting for a while, there was a trace of blood on his face.


    Just now he coughed for a while, and his face coughed like a piece of white paper, which made Mo Xiuyu feel uncomfortable.


    He shook his head, reluctantly held a smile at the corners of his mouth, held Mo Wanshan''s hand and said, "you don''t know. I''ll go again in half a year, and the company can''t do anything, but you..."


    He paused and didn''t say any more, which made Mo Wanshan dissatisfied. He looked at his little son blowing his beard and said, "what''s the matter with me? If you don''t care about me for half a year, can I have an accident?"


    He knows that his health is getting worse and worse. He just wants to make a joke with his little son so that he won''t worry too much.


    "Pooh, Pooh, do you understand taboos?"


    Before Mo Wanshan finished, Mo Xiuyu quickly bah three times on the ground and stared at Mo Wanshan Road, "don''t talk disorderly in the future, or I''ll tell my brother!"


    Referring to Ning Jiwei, the joking smile on Mo Wanshan''s face disappeared. A pair of eyes suddenly became distant, staring at the water cup in front of him and gradually falling into silence.


    Although he didn''t say a word, Mo Xiuyu knew what he was thinking.


    He sat a little closer to Mo Wanshan, clenched his thinner fingers and said, "Dad, I''ll call my brother and sister-in-law back tomorrow. I know you miss them and let them talk with you, OK?"


    Since his health became bad, Mo Wanshan''s silence became longer and longer.


    Sometimes he can''t get away from the company. When he comes back, he often sees Mo Wanshan sitting alone in the house, stunned and distracted.


    The suffering brought by disease is not only physical pain, but also spiritual loneliness.


    In particular, Mo Wanshan is getting older and needs his children and grandchildren around him, but his two sons are busier than each other.


    "No need." Mo Wanshan waved his hand, sighed with a long grin, and said with a bitter smile, "I''m not busy at all. He''s so busy that he has to take care of a big family. He has to take care of so many things outside. Don''t tell them. Let them worry about me..."


    Mo Xiuyu looked at his white hair, which was particularly conspicuous because he bowed his head. He couldn''t hold back the tears in his eyes. He had to turn his back and wipe his eyes.


    Mo Wanshan thought he didn''t see it, but he clearly saw it. When he said he wouldn''t let Ning Jiwei know, there was much helplessness and sadness in his eyes


    Ning Jiwei at the corner stared at the two people in the yard.


    Unexpectedly, it''s just that I haven''t come for two months. My father looks so old


    He was busy with eukins. When Yan fought, his father was fighting against time and illness alone.


    He can''t even talk to him to relieve boredom


    Jian Haixi also sighed deeply, looking at Mo Wanshan in front of her, and the water light slowly rose in her eyes.


    They are always thinking about doing everything well and protecting everyone, but in the end, they seem to have done nothing well


    Parents can lose their children, but children can''t accompany the elderly when they need them most.


    She turned her head and looked at Ning Jiwei. The tall man was silent. She knew that his heart must be more uncomfortable. It was a kind of pain that self blame and heartache intertwined with each other and kept gnawing at his heart.


    Jian Haixi sucked his nose, put his hand around Ning Jiwei''s arm and whispered, "Jiwei, let''s go."


    On her face with a gentle smile, Ning Jiwei nodded, took a deep breath and pressed back those emotions in her heart.


    The two walked around the corner and walked inside side by side. Before the people in the yard saw them, Ning Jiwei first raised a relaxed smile and shouted from a distance, "Dad."


    Jian Haixi waved to them and said with a smile, "Dad, Xiuyu, we''re back."


    Hearing these two sudden voices, Mo Wanshan and Mo Xiuyu quickly turned their heads and saw them. Mo Xiuyu immediately waved happily: "brother, sister-in-law, you''re back!"


    The voice fell to the ground, and the man had already run to him.


    Mo Wanshan was also happy in his eyes. The corners of his mouth involuntarily pulled him up and stared at them without blinking.


    But when Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi approached, he deliberately changed his face and hummed discontentedly, "what''s the old running back and forth? I''m not tired. I''m fine."


    Jian Haixi smiled and came forward and said in a warm voice, "it''s all over. And Ji Weike misses you and keeps shouting to come back."


    "Hum, smelly boy."


    Mo Wanshan glanced at Ning Jiwei and scolded proudly, but the corner of his mouth never came down.

 Chapter 1412

    The whole family in Xiangcheng spent a peaceful day in harmony.


    On the other side, a base thousands of miles away.


    In a quiet room, does the breeze raise the curtain by the window to bring a refreshing coolness to the room.


    Behind the table, the absorbed yarn weaving is staring at the screen in front of her, and her ten fingers are moving quickly on the keyboard.


    With her action, the screen kept refreshing line after line of code, which was dazzling.


    Those are the instructions of the protective system that Shazhi is repairing. After the accident that night, the protective system of the base has also been damaged. For the safety of the whole base, she must repair all the protective systems as soon as possible in order to make everyone feel at ease.


    As time went by, Shazhi sat still and didn''t rest for a moment. The glass of water she had in hand was sent by hamu early in the morning, and she didn''t move at all at the moment.


    "Dong Dong -"


    Suddenly, a dull knock on the door came into the house, followed by a "creak", and the door was gently pushed open.


    The yarn Weaver didn''t raise his head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The only person who will come into the house to find her these days is hammu.


    Moreover, I don''t know if I still have dissatisfaction and doubt that Shazhi was detained by the people of the base last time. Even if Shazhi didn''t say anything afterwards, ha Mu always guarded within the closest range to her like suddenly acting as a bodyguard of Shazhi.


    "Eldest lady, Jiao Wu asked me to ask you, what about those brothers who were buckled by Qi Er?" Hamu asked in a deep voice.


    With Shazhi and Zhuo, most things in the base are gradually returning to normal. Even mosquitoes have given up the rebellion because of this great loss of vitality.


    But even in this calm water, there are still some small accidents occasionally, resulting in small eddies.


    For example, the vengeful Qi''er.


    Although the trouble was solved and the matter was over, he didn''t forget what he was beaten by those people when he was caught, not to mention Qiaoqiao


    This is almost equal to touching his bottom line. With his vengeful nature, it is impossible to lift it easily.


    So while everyone was busy, he had quietly locked those people up


    Although it can''t be said to be quiet, after all, his poison is in front of a person, who can''t see it.


    Shazhi paused with her fingers, raised her eyes and looked at HA Mu: "haven''t you put it yet?"


    "Yes." Ha Mu nodded and reported, "I''ve been locked up for several days, so Jiao Wu asked me to ask when I can release people."


    At the beginning, when Qi''er just caught the man, Jiao Wu knew everything and wanted to let Qi''er vent his anger. He didn''t care much.


    However, Qi Er still doesn''t let people go after so many days. Even he can''t help worrying. If this person doesn''t have a weight in his hand, it''s bad to kill people. Then he found hamu and asked him to ask Shazhi if he can let people go.


    Yarn weaving pondered for a moment, and her fingers continued to tap the keyboard quickly. She didn''t think about cableway: "find aunt Qiao."


    "Yes." Ha Mu nodded without the slightest comment.


    In addition to bodyguards, he also has a duty, probably a microphone.


    What Shazhi said was what she said. He never wanted to refute or suggest whether she should think about it again and make a decision.


    But he cares about another thing.


    After he had promised, he was about to turn around and leave. His eyes came back and glanced at the motionless glass of water on the table.


    Since the beginning of the repair of the base''s protective system, yarn weaving has been like this almost every day. She forgot to eat rice and drink water.


    Hammu wanted to remind her several times, but he was always afraid to disturb her and make trouble for her.


    At this time, he always thought of the topic that had lingered in his mind for a long time. Without much thought, he simply asked, "Miss, when will you return to Xiangcheng?"


    "Huh?" An accident flashed in Shazhi''s eyes. This time, she couldn''t help but pause her work and looked up at hamu at the door, "what''s the matter? Why do you suddenly ask?"


    After a pause, she smiled and said, "and didn''t you want me to stay in the base before? Why do you suddenly want me to go back to Xiangcheng now?"


    Ha Mu pursed his lips and hesitated.


    After waiting for a moment, he scratched his head and said honestly, "I think Xiangcheng is also very good, and Jian Haixi... Is a good man. It''s better for you to follow her than here."


    In the past, he always felt that only the people in the base really protected the yarn weaving, and only in the base, she was the safest and most protected.


    But after this time, he found that his idea did not mean that others thought the same.


    Compared with Jian Haixi, who knew the danger would go deep into the danger and rushed in to save people, those who began to fight against yarn weaving in order to rebel are not worth rest assured and trust.


    Besides... If it is Jian Haixi, she should be able to take better care of Shazhi. At least she won''t look at her so desperately and don''t know how to help her.


    Hamu said it simply, but Shazhi soon understood his idea.


    She smiled. With soft light in her eyes, she looked seriously at HA Mu and whispered, "I know what you mean, but... Ha mu, I''ve grown up."


    Ha Mu was stunned for a moment, not only did not understand the meaning of her sentence, but also because the yarn weaving is too like a person at the moment.


    No, it should be said that she is like two people


    The look on her face was like talilina''s calm and rustling, but the smile in her eyes was eight points, like Jian Haixi


    Looking at him a little stunned, before he asked, Shazhi went on: "didn''t you ask me why I didn''t go back to Xiangcheng? In fact, it''s not that I didn''t go back. This is my home, and Xiangcheng is always. But I can''t stay there all the time. How can a child grow up and stay behind his parents all day?"


    She called herself a child, and Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi were parents.


    Ha Mu pursed his lips and seemed to understand what she meant.


    And now he doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with this sentence.


    Seeing that Shazhi had an idea, hamu didn''t intend to say more.


    Finally, Shazhi said to him, "don''t worry. I''ll go back and have a look when it stabilizes here. In the future... I won''t be as ignorant as before."


    At least, until Mo Xiujin can come back, she won''t let herself be just a child


    In the past few days, she dreamed back countless times. In the lonely night, she always thought that if she didn''t always hide behind Jian Haixi and was not as weak as now, but could have a greater responsibility very early, wouldn''t she have to face the ending of Mo Xiujin''s departure?


    Such a thing happened once, she had nothing to say, but from now on, she would not let such a thing happen again around her.

 Chapter 1413

    Hamu came out of Shazhi''s room and directly turned to Zhuo''s room.


    Qiaoqiao has been busy taking care of ah Zhuo with injured eyes these days. She is busy in his room most of the time every day.


    Ha Mu opened the door and looked at the two figures in his eyes. He didn''t make a sound. He just waved to Qiao Qiao and motioned her to come out.


    Did Jiao Wu tell ah Zhuo that he didn''t know about it? He didn''t ask, so the best way is to avoid him and explain it to Qiao Qiao directly.


    Qiaoqiao just changed the medicine for Zhuo and was pulled to the corner outside the house by hamu before she had a rest.


    Hamu''s tone did not fluctuate. He told her about Qi''er like a report and approval.


    At first she was still confused. Until hamu finished, she was stunned for a while and gradually reacted.


    "You mean, brother Qi has locked up all those people for several days and hasn''t released them yet?"


    Qiaoqiao frowned slightly. These two days she didn''t care about anything else. If Qi Er wanted to be these people, she wanted to hide it from her, so that she didn''t hear any news at all.


    No wonder she always thinks he''s strange these days. Every time she checks ARJO, she seems to be in a hurry. It''s not like him doing nothing at the base.


    "The eldest lady asked me to come to you. Do you have a way to solve it?" Asked hammu.


    Qiao Qiao thought for a moment, nodded and said, "don''t worry, I''ll find him."


    Zier''s residence.


    The front and back of the room were quiet without the slightest sound.


    There was a purple wreath hanging on the door. It looked evil in the demon. It looked like Qi Er''s pen.


    Qiaoqiao knows with her toes that this flower is absolutely poisonous.


    She didn''t dare to knock directly on the door. After thinking about it, she wanted to take out her mobile phone and call Qi Er.


    Hearing her at the door, Qi''er came to open the door quickly. He was worried as if he was afraid of knocking at the door again.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, the door opened from inside in less than half a minute.


    Qi Er opened the door with one hand, smiled at Qiao Qiao outside the door and said, "Why are you here?"


    With that, he pretended to be very natural, raised his hand, took down the purple flowers on the door and threw them aside.


    Qiao Qiao didn''t say a word. Her eyes fell on the purple wreath with his actions, and her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Seeing that she had been staring at the flower, Qi''er''s eyes flashed slightly, he quickly smiled and asked, "qiao''er, are you looking for me because of ah Zhuo? How is he today?"


    "No, ah Zhuo Ge is much better than a few days ago." Mention a Zhuo, Qiao Qiao just opened his mouth, "his eyes can also see a general picture, just a little afraid of light."


    "That''s good." Qi Er nodded, smiled and said, "it''s all right. This is a normal phenomenon. He can get better in half a month."


    In the past, if Qiaoqiao could come to him, Qi Er would always open the door at the first time without saying, but at least he wouldn''t let people stand and talk at the door.


    But today, he always held the door with one hand, and people stood at the door and didn''t get out of the way.


    Qiao Qiao looked at him, looked at the thrown wreath on the ground and asked, "what kind of flower is that? Why haven''t I seen it at the base?"


    Qi Er glanced, smiled dryly, scratched his head and said, "nothing. It''s just a small decoration. It''s estimated that the flower grows on the side. You haven''t seen it."


    "Really?" Qiao Qiao agreed, nodded and reached out to pick it up on the ground. "I think it''s pretty good. Don''t give it to me."


    "Don''t touch!"


    Before Qiaoqiao''s hand touched it, Qi''er immediately kicked the flower far away. He nervously pulled Qiaoqiao to stand over, hesitated and said, "that''s dry. If you like, I''ll make you a new one later."


    Qiaoqiao stared at him and immediately stared at Qi''s ears and lowered his head with a guilty heart.


    "What about those people?"


    She stopped talking about him and asked, "where did you lock them up?"


    "Ah? Who?" Qi Er also held the door in one hand. When he heard the speech, he pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled reluctantly. He said hard, "qiao''er, don''t listen to other people''s nonsense. Instead, you wronged me."


    Qiao Qiao glanced at him and didn''t speak again. He pushed him away and walked towards the house.


    As soon as you enter the door, you can smell the strong smell of medicine in the room.


    The little snake on the desk was crawling around along the wooden table. When Qiao Qiao came in, he raised his small head and shook it, as if he were greeting her.


    Qiaoqiao really wanted to come in. Qi Er didn''t dare to stop. He followed behind the people. He wanted to stop but didn''t dare to stop. He advised: "Qiaoqiao, there''s nothing beautiful in the room. Let''s go and sit in the living room..."


    Before she finished, Qiao Qiao''s figure had walked upstairs. She knew where Qi Er would put people.


    Looking at the neat little figure, Qi Er sighed and could only raise his feet and follow up.


    Qiao Qiao''s goal was accurate and his steps were fast. When Qi Er went upstairs, he saw that all the closed rooms were wide open.


    At the beginning, many people bullied them, one room for each person, and they all arrived.


    Qi''er didn''t bind them. Everyone can move freely so far, but even if the door is open now, no one dares to go out of the door, or even take a step outside. Looking at Qi''er, his eyes are full of fear and anger.


    Qiao Qiao didn''t say a word. She turned her head and stared at Qi''er, her eyes staring round.


    Welcoming her dissatisfied eyes, Qi''er innocently spread his hands and motioned her to look at the people: "I didn''t lock them up, they didn''t go by themselves."


    People: "..." can this man be thicker?!


    Is he still a good place here? They are eager to stay here?


    Qiaoqiao also sighed, gave him a white look and said helplessly, "brother Qi, I didn''t know you the first day. Do you think I''ll believe these words?"


    Qi Er touched his nose, coughed awkwardly, and Qiaoqiao''s eyes moved unnaturally to the ground.


    Qiao Qiao stepped forward, stared at him and said, "I don''t care what they think, you let them go right away."


    "That''s too cheap for them..." Qi Er was reluctant.


    He hasn''t retaliated yet. It''s too easy for him to let people go like this.


    Qiao Qiao''s fine eyebrow frowned more and more tightly and stood in a stalemate with him for a while. Seeing that he always refused, he was so angry that he turned away with a loud "hum".


    When she is angry, Qi Er can do anything else.


    Without waiting for someone to take two steps, he quickly compromised, ran after him and said in a voice: "well, well, Qiao Qiao, don''t be angry, I''ll let you go now..."


    "No more drugs for them."


    Before Qi Er finished, Qiao Qiao added.


    Qi Er choked and waited for a while before he said hard: "... All right."


    Even if you let him go and don''t let him take medicine, it''s really a lot less fun


    He glanced at Qiao Qiao. Now the girl poked his death. She knew what he was playing before he spoke.


    Qiaoqiao said and walked outside. Qi Er kept walking and hurried to catch up with him.


    The relationship between them had been much more harmonious. He was afraid that Qiaoqiao would be angry with him again because of this, which would be too much to lose.


    Looking at Qiaoqiao, he stepped out without saying more. Qi Er subconsciously grabbed her hand and said, "Qiaoqiao, I..."


    He just didn''t open his mouth before he wanted to apologize. Another powerful and generous palm had severely pinched his wrist and broke it off.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    What sounded then was mo Jue''s cold, some gnashing of teeth.

 Chapter 1414

    Hearing this sound, Qiao Qiao was surprised and suddenly looked up, just in front of Mo Jue''s line of sight.


    "Brother Mo!" She let out a cry of surprise.


    Xiangcheng was busy finishing up. She knew it. She didn''t expect Mo Jue to come to her now.


    Looking at the man who suddenly appeared in front of him, Qi''s gums were sour and he couldn''t help turning black.


    It''s too easy for him to find the time. He and Qiaoqiao have just been idle for a long time. They haven''t had time to say more. Mo Jue came here so soon.


    Love enemies meet, especially jealous.


    Qi Er rubbed his pinched wrist and looked up and down at Mo Jue. He hummed angrily: "I''m not very angry, but you can really pick the time. When it''s dangerous, you''re far away. Everything is over. You''re near."


    "Brother Qi!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Qiao Qiao stamped his feet in anger, and two clusters of angry small flames flashed in his bright eyes, staring at him fiercely.


    It''s unfair to use this to evaluate Mo Jue. Although the base has twists and turns, he has experienced no less danger than them in Xiangcheng, even more difficult.


    Qi Er didn''t want to be angry with Qiao Qiao. Seeing that she just wanted to coax, he caught a glimpse of Mo Jue holding his chest with both hands and standing behind Qiao Qiao with a smile on his face.


    At first glance, he is enjoying the feeling of being maintained by Qiao Qiao.


    Qi Er''s face became darker, turned his eyes and turned back to his house.


    He was afraid that he would be angry with these two guys if he stayed any longer.


    The door in front of them was slapped heavily in front of them, and the broken hair on their forehead was blown by the air flow raised by the movement.


    "Hum." Mo Jue looked at the closed door and snorted vaguely.


    Now it seems that it''s lucky that he came early, otherwise Qi Er can''t decide how to turn around Qiaoqiao.


    He looked down at Qiao Qiao and said, "go, let''s go back."


    Qiao Qiao nodded, finally looked at the door and sighed helplessly.


    They walked towards Qiaoqiao''s residence. Qiaoqiao didn''t stop talking all the way, but they only asked about other people''s things.


    For example, at this moment, Qiao Qiao was frowning anxiously, looked at Mo Jue and said, "brother Mo, are you here so suddenly? Is everything all right at home?"


    Mo Jue nodded. "Well," he said, "the ending is going well. Just leave the rest to Ji Wei."


    "Then go away like this. Can they be busy?" Qiaoqiao is a little worried. Although she doesn''t understand, she also knows that it''s not easy to be busy.


    Looking at such a coincidence, Mo Jue smiled and rubbed her head.


    She is always thinking of others.


    He smiled softly and said, "it''s all right. Don''t worry. If you can''t even do this, what''s the use of asking them."


    Hearing this, Qiao Qiao reluctantly put down his heart.


    They returned to where she lived. As soon as they entered the door, Qiaoqiao asked Mo Jue to sit and ran to make tea for him.


    Tea is mo Jue''s favorite kind. Even if they are thousands of miles away, she still keeps his favorite things well.


    Although she knew it might never be used, it still didn''t hinder her mind.


    If you are really lucky, just like being able to brew it for him now, it is naturally very good. If you can''t, she won''t have any regrets and complaints.


    Just like her feelings for this person.


    Always sincere and simple.


    But a moment later, Qiaoqiao came out with the made tea and snacks, handed them to him and asked, "what about sister Haixi? Is she feeling better these days?"


    Mo Xiujin''s departure was definitely a big blow to Jian Haixi. She wanted to go back with her, but she didn''t want her to worry about things at the base, so she stayed.


    "I haven''t dared to disturb her recently. She must be very sad to think about it." Qiaoqiao clenched her fingers, frowned and worried. She wanted to see Jian Haixi''s state with her own eyes at this moment.


    Mo Jue took a sip of tea, and the slightly hot tea stayed in his body along his throat, warming his running body and his floating missing heart.


    At this moment, he found that he had already been tricked by Qiaoqiao.


    This tea was only made by Qiao Qiao, and he felt most satisfied when he drank it.


    He took another sip and said, "your sister Haixi is fine, too. The husband and wife are fine."


    "That''s good."


    Qiaoqiao breathed a long sigh of relief, and finally a smile appeared in her eyebrows. "When I''m finished here, I''ll go back. Should Yiyi and his family go back then? I don''t know they''re now..."


    "Qiao''er."


    Mo Jue sighed and finally couldn''t stand it. He put down his tea cup, looked at her and asked solemnly, "can''t you see me?"


    She worried about this for a while and asked about that for a while. Everyone in the family was almost asked by her, but she didn''t ask him.


    "Ah?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    How could she not see him? Why don''t you pour him tea?


    Mo Jue stood up, took two steps to hold her hand, pinched it and ate the taste: "in such a short time, you have asked all the people, but you didn''t ask me if I was good."


    "Well, I..."


    Qiao Qiao blushed involuntarily and stammered, "we didn''t talk on the phone two days ago..."


    She knew he wasn''t hurt and that he was busy every day.


    It''s enough for her to know that this person is good.


    "What else?"


    Mo Jue took a step closer and looked down at him. His eager eyes were like a cage, trapping Qiao Qiao in it.


    Qiaoqiao was uneasy to avoid his eyes, but she looked down and saw their hands together. She was more nervous. She quickly looked up and stared at Mo Jue''s coat, and didn''t dare to move.


    "Don''t you have anything else to ask me?" Mo Jue looked at the crimson face and said in a low voice.


    Like a good hunter, he wants to induce Qiaoqiao to say that sentence.


    The breath between them could be heard. Qiaoqiao''s face became redder and his heart began to beat faster. He bowed his head and stammered in a low voice: "I... you..."


    "Yes."


    Before she finished, Mo Jue interrupted her anxiously and said solemnly, "I miss you very much."


    After saying this, his floating heart seemed to finally find a place to put it and slowly fell down.


    He looked down at Qiaoqiao, sank his voice, and repeated, "Qiaoqiao, I haven''t seen you for so many days. I miss you very much."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned. The two red clouds on her cheeks were faster than the two flowers that opened just on the windowsill.


    She clenched her lips, her long drooping lashes trembled like a butterfly flapping its wings, and whispered, "brother mo... I want to ask, are you hungry, do you want to eat..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mo Jue couldn''t help laughing. He stretched out his arms and held the person in front of him in his arms. He sighed: "my silly girl."

 Chapter 1415

    Feeling the warmth of Mo Jue''s whole body, Qiao Qiao subconsciously leaned his head against his chest, curled his fingers slightly, and slowly put them around his wide shoulders and back.


    At this moment, the only thing she could be sure of was that she missed this person very much.


    Really want to.


    At the moment, hearing him say these words herself, she only felt very relieved.


    She moved. Although she was reluctant to give up her arms, she thought of Mo Jue''s fatigue all the way and said, "brother Mo, you take a break first. I... I''ll cook for you."


    Mo Jue''s mouth was in a shallow arc. She heard the embarrassment in her tone, released her hand and let her go.


    Within a moment, a familiar voice sounded in the kitchen.


    Mo Jue thought, got up and leaned against the kitchen door, looking at the figure inside with a smile.


    Compared with the cold stove and cold rice in his family, he really liked to watch this scene. He was warm with the heat in the kitchen.


    Qiaoqiao didn''t notice when Mo Jue stood behind her. She gathered all her body and mind on the food Mo Jue loved. How serious she should be.


    But the radian of joy in the corner of the mouth has been raised high.


    In the evening, Qiaoqiao went to change the dressing for Zhuo as usual.


    Just as he said two words, ah Zhuo smiled and asked, "qiao''er, Mo Jue is here. Is he finally happy?"


    Qiaoqiao was changing gauze for him. When he heard the speech, his embarrassed head was going to lower to the ground. He whispered, "brother a Zhuo, how do you know brother Mo is coming?"


    "He came to me, and then..."


    Ah Zhuo Dun smiled and then said, "even if I don''t know, I can only hear it from your voice at the moment. In addition to that guy, who can make our Qiaoer so happy?"


    Qiaoqiao is a gentle and meticulous girl. She smiles and is kind every day.


    However, this obvious moment when the ending of each sentence is rising happily, except for her sweetheart Mo Jue, ah Zhuo really doesn''t know what can make her so happy for a moment.


    Being teased by him, Qiaoqiao blushed even more, lowered her head and cried in embarrassment: "brother Zhuo..."


    Seeing that she was thin skinned, ah Zhuo didn''t say any more. He turned to the topic and asked, "what about others? Why did you run away when you first came to see you?"


    "I''m looking for yarn to weave."


    Qiaoqiao''s cheeks were still crimson. She began to wrap a gauze around ah Zhuo. She was no longer shy and speechless. "Shazhi stayed here alone. Sister Haixi didn''t trust them."


    When it comes to yarn weaving, ah Zhuo''s smiling face suddenly sinks, and his eyes become much deeper.


    "This time, the hardest hit is these children..." he sighed with a faint twinkle of shame in his eyes.


    In the final analysis, if he could be more cautious, or he could realize something wrong in the base earlier, he wouldn''t let Jie insert a black hand and turn the world upside down here.


    Qiao Qiao nodded and frowned slightly: "and sister Haixi, ah Jin left. The most sad thing is sister Haixi."


    "Yes..." ah Zhuo replied. How could the woman who was in front of all the children''s mothers not be sad when she lost one of her children in the accident.


    He was silent for a moment, bowed his head and thought for a while, and said to Qiao Qiao, "look back. When you''re finished, you and Shazhi will go back together."


    "Back to Xiangcheng?" Qiao Qiao made a move in his hand and looked at him.


    "Well, I think the environment in Xiangcheng is better, which is more helpful to the growth of yarn weaving."


    A Zhuo put new gauze on his eyes again, so Qiaoqiao couldn''t see the emotion at the bottom of his eyes. He could only see a bitter smile slowly pulled up at the corner of his mouth.


    "Now, when elder sister is not here, the base is full of old men. Who can teach the children? Let Shazhi stay with us all day. It will be delayed later


    In the past two years, everyone can see the growth of yarn weaving around Jian Haixi.


    No one will doubt Jian Haixi''s intentions towards yarn weaving.


    If they want Shazhi to receive better care and education, Jian Haixi is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.


    In the past, Qiaoqiao must have happily agreed at the first time.


    These children are like her own relatives. Leaving yarn weaving here is not what she wants to see.


    But at this moment, a touch of hesitation flashed in her eyes.


    Thinking of the state of yarn weaving she had seen in the past two days, Qiao Qiao also sighed deeply, looked at ah Zhuo and said, "this thing... I''m afraid I don''t want to take her away."


    A Zhuo frowned and just wanted to ask something, he listened to Qiao Qiao and said, "brother a Zhuo, Shazhi... Probably has her own idea."


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, Mo Jue came to the door of Shazhi''s room.


    The door opened slightly, and before I came near, I heard the clattering of the keyboard inside.


    He eased his feet and looked inside through the cracked door.


    Under the bright light, a small figure was sitting in front of the computer, staring intently at the screen in front of him, with his fingers on the keyboard for a moment without stopping.


    He put his hand on the door panel and knocked it three times. Then there came a clear voice and said simply, "come in."


    Mo Jue came in and glanced at the unfinished food on the table next to him.


    I don''t know when it was delivered. It seems that I moved a few chopsticks. Now it''s completely cool.


    The yarn weaving head sitting in front of the computer didn''t lift. While staring at the computer, he quickly said, "Uncle hamu, has the matter over uncle Qi Er been solved? He didn''t dare not listen to Aunt Qiao. As long as he let the person go, it''s over."


    Mo Jue didn''t say anything. He stood near and far with his hands in his arms and smiled at the little girl in front of him.


    When she didn''t hear the answer, Shazhi didn''t care: "you remember to tell those people that I said it. This is the end of the story. No one is allowed to make trouble in the future."


    The smile in Mo Jue''s eyes deepened.


    In the past, the little girl behind Jian Haixi was silent most of the time. Even when she spoke, she always smiled. Now she even vaguely felt like giving orders.


    Shazhi continued: "it''s just a small thing. It''s normal for us to be angry, but it''s not good to be angry. Now it''s time for the base to unite. If anyone dares to make trouble at this time, let him take the burden and leave."


    "Oh." Mo Jue shook his head and couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing this familiar laughter, Shazhi made a move. When she turned to see Mo Jue, she immediately shouted in surprise: "Uncle Mo Jue!"


    "Little girl, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''m good at it."

 Chapter 1416

    "Uncle Mo Jue, why are you here?"


    Shazhi just stood up. Before she could turn off the computer, Mo Jue had come to her.


    He raised his hand and rubbed her hair. His eyes fell on the computer screen behind her. He could only see lines of dense characters.


    The prevention and control system of the base should not have to stay up so late, and depending on the concentration of yarn weaving, it is obviously not a small fuss at ordinary times.


    He said calmly, "what are you busy with? It''s not even good to eat. Do you want me to tell you aunt Haixi?"


    Shazhi stuck out her tongue and smiled at him as if he were serious, trying to fool him: "no, uncle Mo Jue, I''ve already eaten."


    Mo Jue raised her eyebrows and looked at her face with an expression of "I am sincere" and remained unmoved.


    He reached out and pointed to the leftover food on the table next to him, humming, "that''s it?"


    "This..."


    Shazhi''s eyes moved back and forth on the meal and Mo Jue''s face, and a trace of chagrin gradually appeared in the bottom of her eyes.


    She thought Mo was cheating on her.


    After all, hamu usually comes in quietly to take away the food. She thought she had cleaned up today. Unexpectedly, she still put it here. The servant stole the stolen goods and got it


    "Huh?" Mo Jue made a deep sound. It seemed that she was still waiting for Shazhi to explain honestly.


    Shazhi secretly glanced at him, felt guilty and said, "I... actually I''m not hungry..."


    As soon as her voice fell, Mo Jue frowned: "then don''t eat?"


    His serious appearance is a deterrent, but after leaving the back mountain, several little guys are not afraid of him.


    Shazhi is more afraid of the man behind him, who is far away in Hunan city.


    "I know. I promise I''ll have a good meal from tomorrow. Uncle Mo Jue, just keep it a secret for me, okay?"


    Shazhi put her hands together and begged Mo Jue, "really, you can let uncle hamu supervise me. Don''t tell Aunt Haixi this time. She will be worried..."


    "Hum."


    Seeing that her attitude was quite serious, Mo Jue pretended to snort coldly and didn''t continue the problem.


    Just waiting for Shazhi to take a breath, he turned his eyes, stretched out his hand and pointed to the nearby computer and said, "what about this? What new things are you tossing about?"


    "This... Also, nothing... What..."


    Seeing that he asked for the codes on the screen, Shazhi replied in a low voice.


    But the voice was getting lower and lower in Mo Jue''s eyes, until it was almost like a mosquito humming in the end.


    Her head was almost parallel to the ground.


    Mo Jue glanced at her drooping head, took out her mobile phone from her pocket, sighed slightly, shook his head and said, "I don''t know if your aunt Haixi slept at this time?"


    Yarn weaving: "


    "It''s a new program." She stamped her feet and reluctantly told the truth.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows. The mobile phone turned slightly in the palm of his hand and was taken back by him. His other hand had been pulled over the chair and sat down on one side: "be careful."


    Shazhi looked at him, and she knew that no one could hide anything from him in front of this man.


    She sighed. Her little head hung down involuntarily and said honestly, "this is a new program I made with ah Dong. If it succeeds, you can find a chance to give it to ah Jin."


    "Ah Jin?" Mo Jue frowned, "what do you want to do?"


    Shazhi said seriously, "with this program, ah Jin can avoid all surveillance by surfing the Internet or calling and sending messages there, so that they won''t find out. In the future... We can contact ah Jin secretly."


    "What''s Jane Yi''s idea?" Besides him, Mo Jue really can''t think of anyone who dares to be so bold.


    Shazhi nodded and said, "I want to say it''s me, but I''m afraid you won''t believe it."


    Mo Jue Leng snorted and didn''t say anything.


    These kids are bigger than one idea. They haven''t been managed for a few days, so they have secretly made such a big deal again.


    Shazhi looked at his face and asked cautiously and tentatively, "Uncle Mo Jue, do you also think this is a good idea? Although we haven''t finished this program yet, with the ability of ah Dong and I, we will succeed in a short time. Then we can contact ah Jin."


    "Well, so?" Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and waited for the second half of the little girl''s sentence. He didn''t believe Shazhi said so long in order to convince him to believe the ghost program.


    "So..."


    Shazhi swallowed her saliva and pulled his sleeve to be coquettish: "so uncle Mo Jue, don''t tell Uncle Ji Wei and aunt Haixi? They are under great pressure, so don''t let them worry about it. Besides, we made a Jin''s affair ourselves, so let us solve it ourselves. Don''t you always teach us that?"


    "I only remember that I taught you how to protect yourself and your teammates, but I don''t remember that I taught you how to hide the truth." Mo Jue smiled darkly.


    Shazhi skimmed her lips: "it hasn''t succeeded yet. If you tell Aunt Haixi now, she won''t hurt her if she fails."


    "So we old guys want to thank you for thinking of us?" Mo Jue sneered.


    Shazhi could hear that he was already a little angry.


    She was stunned and said seriously, "Uncle Mo Jue, don''t you believe our ability?"


    They have never been lazy in training. No matter which test and game, they have never lost anyone to their family.


    Don''t they deserve to be trusted once?


    Mo Jue sighed. The little girl in front of her was not tall, but the light in her eyes was very firm.


    He raised his hand and rubbed her hair in a kind tone: "Shazhi, I don''t believe you, but you''re still young..."


    "But we''ve been growing."


    Shazhi interrupted him, "we haven''t grown up yet, but we have never stopped learning. Uncle Mo Jue, I ask you to give us a chance so that we can prove that we have grown up."


    Mo Jue was silent.


    Shazhi thought and said another thing: "in fact, ah Jin left us a letter before he left."


    Mo Jue was stunned. Mo Xiujin left a letter?


    Mentioning this, Shazhi was a little sad and her tone was low: "he left us a letter at the airport before he left." After a pause, she continued, "or only one word - seven."


    Mo Jue wondered, "seven?"


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Shazhi nodded and her eyes were slightly red: "ah Jin is telling us that he will come back in seven years at most."


    Seven years.


    Rao Shimo Jue was stunned and didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Shazhi sucked her nose, raised the back of her hand to wipe the moisture from the corners of her eyes and sobbed: "Uncle Mo Jue, in seven years, we will go forward with ah Jin. Even if we are not in the same place, we will tell him in our own way that we are a family. No matter how long it has been in the past, no one has left behind. Please believe us."

 Chapter 1417

    In the face of such yarn weaving, Mo Jue found that he had no way to say negative words.


    Is that her expression? Or because of her firm eyes?


    Maybe both.


    He and Jian Haixi ningjiwei have always regarded the children around them as fragile porcelain products that have never grown up and need protection.


    But unknowingly, it turned out that they had grown up to be people who can be alone and become people who can pull their companions forward bravely to the future.


    After a long time, Mo Jue nodded and said, "forget it today. Let Jane Yi come and tell me in person tomorrow."


    Even if he let go now, it can''t really let go completely.


    Always ask if Jian Yi''s plan is comprehensive and if there are any loopholes.


    "Oh." When Shazhi heard this, she took a breath. The smile on her face finally came back and said happily, "so you promised."


    Mo jubai glanced at her and just wanted to say something. Before he could speak, Qiao Qiao came in and said with a smile: "what did you promise?"


    With warm milk and supper in her hand, before she came to the door, she heard Shazhi shouting happily and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Nothing."


    Mo Jue shook his head and didn''t want to say more. After looking at the night she put on the table, he stared angrily at Shazhi and urged, "if you don''t hurry to drink the milk and eat some more rice, you don''t know how to take care of yourself at a young age."


    ¡°yes sir£¡¡±


    Shazhi promised repeatedly, saluted him solemnly and walked to the table.


    Qiaoqiao looked at the yarn weaving who was rarely so happy, and her eyes overflowed with a smile.


    These days, she often comes to watch, but Shazhi is either busy or busy. She always looks at the computer screen. Sometimes she sits from beginning to end in a day.


    She didn''t understand those things. She said she could help, but she couldn''t help anything except paying more attention to her body and diet.


    No matter how distressed she was, she didn''t know what to do.


    Today is the first time she saw Shazhi show such a bright smile after they returned from jianhaixi.


    "Eat more. If it''s not clever enough, aunt will serve it for you."


    Qiao Qiao gently touched her head, raised her hand and handed her the milk. "I know you haven''t had a good dinner again. Drink some hot milk first."


    Shazhi took over, took a sip with Qiaoqiao''s hand, smiled contentedly and narrowed her eyes: "well, the milk poured by Aunt Qiao is the best to drink! Thank you, aunt Qiao. It''s good to work hard, aunt Qiao!"


    Qiao Qiao was amused by her series of rainbow farts, patted her on the shoulder and said with a helpless smile: "baby, you learned these words from Ruirui, and your little mouth is like wiping honey..."


    "No."


    Shazhi tilted her head, and her blinking eyes were full of innocence and dexterity. "Aunt Qiao, you''re wronging me. If Ruirui was there, she wouldn''t say that. She would certainly say..."


    "Say what?"


    Seeing that she suddenly stopped and didn''t continue to say, Qiao Qiao asked curiously.


    Even Mo Jue on one side was attracted and looked at them with a smile.


    Shazhi turned her big eyes, held the milk cup in one hand, looked at Mo Jue, looked at Qiaoqiao, and said solemnly, "ruiruirui will say, aunt Qiao, you are the most beautiful, especially today!"


    "Huh?"


    Mo Jue was stunned, looked at Qiao Qiao, and asked suspiciously, "why is it today?"


    "Oh, uncle Mo Jue, you are so stupid." Shazhi shook her head and looked helpless. "Of course, it''s because Uncle Mo Jue came today! I haven''t seen aunt Qiao''s eyes brighter than today for so many days..."


    Mo Jue paused and looked at the flattering yarn weaving. He couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing.


    This girl


    But the flatterer also happened to suit his heart.


    Qiaoqiao was ridiculed all the way today. From ARJO to Shazhi, it''s reasonable to say that he''s about to practice his thick skin, but when a child said it bluntly in front of him, he still blushed with embarrassment.


    "OK..." Qiao Qiao lowered his head and was embarrassed to see Mo Jue. He sat down at the table with Shazhi and said, "eat something quickly."


    Let Shazhi go on, she will run out embarrassed first.


    I don''t know whether it''s because Mo Jue is watching, or because there are familiar people, or Mo Jue is loose.


    In short, Shazhi is really not always filled with things like she was a few days ago. She can sit down quietly and have a good meal.


    Watching her bow her head to eat seriously, Qiaoqiao sat down beside Mo Jue, smiled and looked at it for a while, then remembered and asked the humanitarian nearby in a low voice: "how did she annoy you just now?"


    Although I don''t know what these two people said before she came in, I want to know that there is definitely something fishy between them based on the sentence she just heard and Shazhi''s behavior of obeying Mo Jue''s life.


    Mo Jue picked his eyebrows, gently hooked the corners of his lips, and wrote in a light tone: "she''s okay, but tomorrow, Jane Yi''s boy... Will be in trouble."


    "Ah?"


    Qiao Qiao blinked and was stunned. What does this have to do with Jian Yi?


    She just wanted to ask again. Mo Jue raised her hand, held her hand on the table, gently squeezed it, and "shush" at her.


    Qiaoqiao''s cheeks turned red again.


    Although the two had hugged, this obvious little intimacy made her more vulnerable.


    Her lips wriggled a few times, and her hand in the palm of Mo Jue curled up slightly. She didn''t say anything.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Late at night.


    Even the moon gradually hid behind the treetops and carefully peeped into the world through the thin clouds, but there was one place that was still bright.


    In a room on the second floor of Fu zuoan''s home, Jian Yi, who was tapping the keyboard, suddenly sneezed.


    "Brother, you have a cold?"


    Jian Rui lies on the table next to her with her chin in one hand. Her legs are swinging leisurely under the table, blinking and staring at Jian Yi carefully.


    She turned her head and looked at the half open window. It was not open. She didn''t feel the wind here.


    Jane Yi shook her head, raised her hand, rubbed her nose and said, "it''s all right. It''s just that her nose is suddenly itchy."


    "Oh, someone must be talking about you behind your back." Gu Xiaomian is serious.


    "Who else dares to say Yi Yi behind his back?"


    Mo Xiuqian chuckled, broke her fingers and said, "that''s not aunt Haixi and uncle Ji Wei. It must be uncle Mo Jue. Guess which one?"


    "Speaking of this..."


    Before she finished, Mo Tong suddenly put down his cell phone and looked up at the people in the room, "I heard that uncle Mo Jue has gone to the base."


    Several people suddenly look at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi was stunned, touched his nose and said, "I should... Not so unlucky?"


    "Poof ~ that''s hard to say." Jian Rui''s dark eyes turned and her fingers knocked regularly on the table, "Uncle Mo Jue is like a human spirit. I think sister Shazhi can''t fight him."

 Chapter 1418

    Jian Yi didn''t believe it, but when he received a call from Shazhi early the next morning, he had to believe the "sneeze" of this evil door.


    "Dong, I''m sorry, I tried my best..." Shazhi whispered.


    Jian Yi smiled bitterly: "it has nothing to do with you. Even if he didn''t find out last night, it''s just a matter of time. Maybe he''s on a job now."


    His words were a little strange. Shazhi asked suspiciously, "do you have a way?"


    "I don''t, but I have help." Jian Yi stood on the balcony, looked at Fu zuoan and Ning Fubang, who were playing chess downstairs, grinned and said, "always don''t worry. I''ll take care of Uncle Mo Jue."


    After a few more words, Jane Yi told her to take good care of herself before hanging up.


    Put away the mobile phone. Jian Yi ponders how to talk to the old man for a while. Before he can think of a speech, he is patted on the shoulder. He looks back and sees Jian Rui chewing a lollipop.


    "Can I help you?"


    Jian Yi smiled, "you heard it."


    Jian Rui spread out her hands on the railing of the balcony, put her chin on the back of her hands, and said leisurely: "in fact, you don''t have to worry. If Uncle Mo Jue really wants to make trouble, he will never wait until today, and she has enough time for sister Shazhi to inform you in advance."


    "I understand." Jian Yi nods, knowing that Shazhi must have talked to Mo Jue. Now Mo Jue will come to him again, just want to hear the most detailed plan and plan.


    Jane Yi didn''t say these words in her heart, but all the people around her already saw them.


    He sighed and raised his hand to rub Jian Rui''s hair. "Girl, are you still angry with your brother?"


    Jane Rui paused and shook her head, "I''ve been angry for a long time. I know my brother''s decision is right, but..."


    Just know is one thing, sad is another.


    Jane Yi looks at her sister with a slight pain in her heart.


    I don''t know if Jianrui herself realizes that she hasn''t laughed for a long time.


    Not that she didn''t smile, on the contrary, she was very sensible and talked and laughed on weekdays, but she didn''t have the purity and ease of the past.


    Jian Yi was silent for a moment and promised, "brother, promise you that I will do my best to bring him back."


    Even if it wasn''t his fault, he still carried it without saying a word and regarded it as his own responsibility to bring back Mo Xiujin.


    Jian Rui looked up at Jian Yi and smiled, He put out his finger and poked his frown: "brother, don''t put so much pressure on yourself. Smelly Jin won''t feel good if he knows that his departure makes you and us so unhappy. We have to carry this together, so don''t frown, brother. We''ll face everything together, okay?"


    She really grew up, no longer spoiled, no longer dependent.


    But the cost of growing up is also obvious.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Jue is not in a hurry to settle accounts with Jian Yi. He doesn''t know whether he forgot or deliberately gave them enough time.


    Throughout the day, he strolled around the base leisurely and skillfully, and greeted the mosquitoes generously.


    The mosquito didn''t have a good way: "I said you take this place too much as your home. You should go elsewhere. This is where we have a meeting."


    Qiao Qiao pulled Mo Jue''s clothes and whispered, "brother Mo, let''s go."


    Mo Jue yawned, took Qiaoqiao''s hand in his backhand, walked into the conference room, sat down on the empty chair next to him, pressed Qiaoqiao, and then looked at the mosquito with his legs crossed: "what''s your hurry? Can''t I come to watch?"


    Mosquito: "..." do you think it''s ok?


    Mo Jue swept a circle. Jiao five jiao six were there, and Akang Alin and others were there. He took out his ear and said, "we were a little busy a few days ago, and your side was in a mess."


    He stressed the "mess" and watched the mosquito''s face turn black with satisfaction.


    "Now that I''m not so busy, let''s choose a day to settle this account." Mo Jue said with a smile.


    The crowd: "..." Damn it, I forgot to settle accounts.


    The mosquito didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He was also empty in his heart. He didn''t say that the rebellion was unsuccessful. He also laid such a cruel hand on Dou Ge and pit Jian Haixi''s Gang, especially Mo Xiujin, who was taken away again.


    One by one, if Mo Jue came to settle accounts with them on behalf of Ning Jiwei, it would be really... Justifiable.


    "How do we say, has the final say here?" Mo Jue raised his chin at the mosquito. "You blinded ah Zhuo. Now you have succeeded in usurping the throne? If so, I''ll tell the Dou family and come together to settle accounts with you."


    "Cough..." Rao is Jiao Liu, who is not afraid of heaven. At this time, he also coughed and winked at the mosquitoes.


    Mo Jue made it clear that in this place, they only admit Shazhi and a Zhuo. If they were here, the previous things would have to be discussed, but if they were replaced by mosquitoes, they would be embarrassed. The new accounts and the old accounts should be calculated together.


    The mosquito stem was there. It was like constipation. I couldn''t say a word. Others looked at me and you. No one spoke.


    To tell you the truth, if the people sitting here are not Mo Jue, even Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, they may still say a few words. After all, how can they maximize their interests without talking about negotiations?


    But Mo Jue is sitting here.


    No one in the base knows that this is their elder sister talilina''s old friend. Although they are not married, everyone knows how much talilina cares about Mo Jue.


    Even


    They once regarded Mo Jue as an uncle in the base.


    But this uncle killed talilina himself.


    The old accounts have long been involved, but one thing is certain, that is, no matter how much hatred and boredom everyone has towards Mo Jue, they inexplicably dare not be too presumptuous to him.


    No one spoke, Mo Jue looked at the mosquito: "squeak, how to say?"


    The mosquito sighed and said, "here is our big lady has the final say." It''s a public gesture to give the seat back to Shazhi.


    Mo Jue nodded: "since yarn weaving is in charge, I''ll let bygones be bygones this time, but if this happens again in the future..."


    He didn''t say anything later, but the threat was obvious.


    The mosquito sighed, pulled off his hair and said, "don''t talk to me about that. I''ve never denied the position of the eldest lady, but if you want to convince me and the brothers in the base, you must also agree to my conditions."


    "Tell me." Mo Jue man doesn''t follow his heart.


    The mosquito said solemnly, "the eldest lady can no longer stay in Xiangcheng as before. This is her root. She must live here."

 Chapter 1419

    "Oh." Mo Jue gently hooked one lip corner and sneered, squinting at the mosquito, "I''m not allowed to ha, but are you sure how much you can teach her at your level?"


    He was really curious about how he could say such a thing with the confidence of mosquitoes, and he said it so righteously.


    It seems that leaving the yarn here is the best choice for her.


    The mosquito choked, choked on his chest, and his face turned red.


    But Mo Jue had to take an inch. Looking at him like this, he snorted coldly: "a fool who can''t even understand the rebellion, kidnapped a little girl morally. Mosquito, can you have more face?"


    "You!"


    The mosquito was so angry that he hammered his fist on the table in front of him. His eyes stared like a copper bell, "Mo Jue, don''t go too far!"


    He has endured this guy for a long time. If he didn''t end up in front of so many people, he designated to rush up and have a hard fight with Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at him with a sneer.


    The look on that face is obvious. I''m like this. Do you have the ability to come and try?


    Who dares?


    No one dares.


    Not only did they dare not, but they did not dare to let the two go on.


    In case the mosquito''s brain is short circuited, he should go up and do it


    They don''t want to see Mo Jue killing here.


    Jiao Wuyi covered his lips with his hands, coughed heavily and winked hard at the people around Mo Jue.


    Who else in this room can turn the tide at this time, he thought, can only let Qiaoqiao try.


    The code was so obvious that he almost called Qiao Qiao''s name in public.


    All the people in the room followed, and their eyes fell on Qiaoqiao.


    Qiaoqiao was already watching the drum in her heart. For fear that they would start to move, they received Jiao Wu''s signal, pursed their lips, and secretly stretched out their hand to pull Mo Jue''s little thumb.


    "Brother mo."


    She hardened her head, gathered around Mo Jue in the eyes of everyone, and whispered, "don''t be so cruel."


    Mo Jue couldn''t help but say, is this cruel? He hasn''t said anything more.


    Just one side of his head, he bumped into Qiaoqiao''s worried eyes. He paused. After all, he still breathed and held her finger with his backhand and said, "I see."


    Later, Mo Jue thought that perhaps as early as the moment when Qiao Qiao''s fingers hooked his hand, the strength of the stalemate between his heart and mosquitoes was virtually loose, and those more cruel words could not be said.


    But at that time, everyone present saw it clearly.


    The domineering Mo Jue was easily settled by Qiao Qiao with only one word


    No one expected this, or they didn''t dare to think about it at all.


    In the past, Mo Jue was like a sharp blade with cold light and murderous spirit. It was always full of hard thorns. No matter where he went, he was angry all over.


    Talilina is like another him. When two people are together, even if they hug with all their strength regardless of the pain, in the end, everyone is only with love and blood.


    Like a bloody rose, beautiful and heroic.


    But the coincidence in front of her is not a thorn. She is like a soft marshmallow, which melts Mo Jue''s hostility with the most generous and gentle package.


    She clearly has no power, even the weakest one in the presence, but she can make Mo Jue gentle with a word.


    Even Jiao was stunned and looked at them on May Day, with unexpected light flashing from the bottom of his eyes.


    At first, he just wanted Qiaoqiao to have a try. In fact, he was ready to pull down his face and beg Mo Jue, but he didn''t expect Qiaoqiao to really persuade Mo Jue.


    His eyes swept back and forth on Qiaoqiao and Mo Jue, and he couldn''t help feeling that such a man was really pinched by Qiaoqiao in the end


    Mo Jue didn''t export the thorn again. After thinking about it, she just said calmly: "where to stay is Shazhi''s own right. It''s up to her to decide. None of us can intervene, but I want to make it clear first..."


    He glanced at all the people present, finally stopped on the mosquito, looked at him firmly and said coldly: "if you really take her as your own, you shouldn''t kidnap her to stay in this ghost place for your own selfish interests and morality. As long as you have eyes, you should see clearly. It''s the best choice for Shazhi to stay in Xiangcheng!"


    The mosquito frowned uncontrollably. Jiao Liuqi on one side, however, was about to say something and was stopped by Jiao Wuyi.


    It''s not that he really wants to stand in each other''s position, but that Mo Jue''s words are right, otherwise the mosquito can''t suddenly silence and don''t intend to speak again.


    But what about the base?


    This is always the root of yarn weaving. If she is always absent, even if the people in the base trust talilina again, they will have a negative word about the eldest lady.


    The people in the room, except Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao, fell into looking at each other for a moment, and no one spoke again.


    At this time, the originally closed door was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    All the people turned their heads and saw Shazhi coming in with her face on her face. She glanced at the people in the room and said, "I''ll stay."


    In a word, it was loud.


    Everyone was stunned. It was like seeing Mo Jue flameout just now.


    She was still a small figure, followed by hamu.


    Obviously, people are used to this scene, but they still find that their eldest lady''s figure has become more straight and upright. Although their shoulders are still thin, they seem to be able to resist everything.


    Hamu stood behind her with his hands in his arms and his face expressionless. He was still like a wood. He used to follow talilina wholeheartedly, but now he follows her daughter.


    "The base is my home, and so is Xiangcheng. In the future, I will spend half my time here and half in Xiangcheng. I will neither delay my study nor delay the things on the side of the base. Is that ok?"


    Shazhi''s eyes swept around the crowd. Although she said questions, it was not too much to say it was an order.


    Jiao Wu and others looked at me, I looked at you, and finally they all looked at mosquitoes.


    It all depends on the mosquitoes whether it''s a nod or a refusal.


    After a moment of silence, the mosquito looked at Shazhi and finally nodded, "yes."


    If Mo Jue is here, if he doesn''t know the truth, let alone stay in the base half the time, it''s possible to take it away completely by Shazhi.


    What''s more, when things reach extreme, he can see Shazhi''s feelings for Hunan city.


    Seeing him nodding, everyone''s eyes turned to Mo Jue again.


    Mo Jue is not as easy to deal with as mosquitoes. After yarn weaving, he always has a cold face and doesn''t mean to compromise at all.


    What he meant was more Jian Haixi''s meaning. Shazhi understood this.


    She sighed silently, walked up to Mo Jue, smiled and begged, "Uncle Mo Jue, sell face."


    "Hiss." Don''t roll your eyes.


    From last night to today, I have used this trick.


    Seeing him unmoved, Shazhi was not discouraged. She turned to Qiaoqiao and winked at her: "aunt Qiaoqiao ~"


    Under the gaze of so many people, Qiaoqiao suddenly blushed and reached out to quietly poke Mo Jue''s palm.


    "Tut."


    Feeling the gentle and slight commotion in the palm, Mo Jue snorted impatiently, pulled Qiaoqiao''s hand to stand up and threw down a sentence: "go back and explain to her yourself."


    With that, they held hands and walked away.


    Looking at a pair of figures disappearing at the door of the conference room, Shazhi was slightly relieved and knew that Mo Jue had passed the pass.

 Chapter 1420

    Although mosquitoes don''t like Mo Jue very much, it has to be said that Mo Jue''s arrival is still good.


    And it''s a big advantage for him.


    Originally, after these things in the base were solved internally, the mosquito had to find a way to explain to Ning Ji and Dou''s family. After all, the people who hurt others and made this mess had something to do with him.


    But now that Mo Jue is here, the processes in the middle can be omitted, as long as they are solved here at the base.


    Although he still loses face a little, at least he doesn''t have to go to the door of someone''s house to make an apology. In comparison, he has lost enough face.


    But he thought so, and so did the people in the base, but Mo Jue obviously didn''t eat this set.


    When the mosquito smoothed all his temper, he was ready to be ridiculed by Mo Jue. He wanted to officially start apologizing, but he found that Mo Jue didn''t look at him at all.


    Apologize, not a word.


    Mo Jue doesn''t even look at losing money and gifts.


    It seems that he really came here just to see yarn weaving and Qiaoqiao, and he doesn''t care about anything else.


    The mosquitoes are a little embarrassed. Even if the mosquitoes have thick skin and are ready to do enough, they can''t hold back and let Mo Jue throw a cold face.


    Finally, ah Zhuo, who was still cultivating, came out and asked Mo Jue to let him go.


    In such a flash, the day passed.


    In the evening, in the conference room.


    Jiao Wu came back and was about to find something when he found that the mosquito had not left. He was sitting in a chair, stunned and distracted.


    Today, they all saw Mo Jue''s actions. He knew that the mosquito was small-minded. He was afraid that he would bear a grudge in his heart as before, so he carefully tried to say, "boss, what do you think?"


    Mosquito: "


    This guy is about to write the word "temptation" on his face. Is it necessary to ask this sentence?


    He shook his head and said directly, "I''m thinking about today."


    Jiao Wu was surprised and hesitated for a while. He was worried about how to solve the problem. He heard the mosquito sigh and sneered: "don''t think about how to solve me. I know what Mo Jue meant by this. Don''t you just want to give me a threat and let me know that this place can''t let me make trouble, huh."


    Jiao Wu was stunned. He still said this. I don''t know why. He always felt that there was something different when mosquitoes said this.


    The setting sun wears transparent and bright window glass, and the orange light carefully outlines the profile of mosquitoes from the side, looking lonely and dull.


    Jiao Wu looked at it carefully, but the strange feeling was only for a moment. He couldn''t find anything if he wanted to look carefully again.


    At the other end, Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao walked hand in hand under the sunset.


    The environment here is no better than that of Hunan city. The dark and colorful sunset spreads in the sky, and the afterglow pulls their figures diagonally and long.


    Qiao Qiao secretly looked back at the shadow behind them, and the corners of her mouth gradually bent up.


    In the years when she liked Mo Jue, she had fantasized in her heart for countless times. Now it suddenly became true. She thought she had nothing else to ask for in her life.


    Mo Jue found her little move and couldn''t help holding her hand tight with a smile, but she couldn''t help sighing. Now everyone knows how to hold him skillfully. Jiao Wu dares to do this, and the yarn weaving is more convenient.


    With Qiao Qiao''s soft hearted and kind-hearted appearance, those little guys came to her every day to complain.


    Just think so, whenever Mo Jue looks at Qiaoqiao''s eyes, his heart will always soften unconsciously.


    He unconsciously clenched the soft little hand in the palm, just... What''s wrong with that?


    So, when Mo Jue remembered to find Jian Yi, it was already after they came back from a walk from the base.


    Qiao Qiao knows that he has something else to talk to Jian Yi. When he comes back, he brings him a cup of hot tea and closes the door considerately.


    Mo Jue holds tea and turns on the video. The other end is connected quickly. It is estimated that it has been discussed for a long time and is waiting for him there.


    When the picture moved, Gu Xiaomian''s big cake face occupied his whole screen and was grinning at him with big white teeth.


    Mo Jue shook his head and jokingly said, "fat man, it looks like the food is good, and you''re two kilograms fat?"


    "Uncle, this is muscle, muscle!"


    Gu Xiaomian pinched his face. He seemed very dissatisfied with being stabbed by Mo Jue as soon as he came up, and twisted his eyebrows to argue for himself.


    "Cough..."


    Mo Jue almost blew out a mouthful of tea and gave him a thumbs up: "there are muscles on your face? Then you''re very powerful..."


    "Uncle..."


    Gu Xiaomian said, but he frowned and muttered for a while. He could only turn his head and call his helper: "Ruirui, he said I was fat."


    "Oh, if Uncle Mo Jue says you are fat, you must be fat. How wise and wise our uncle is. Can he still scare you?"


    Jian Rui''s clear voice came over. The next second, the delicate little face had come up to him, squeezed Gu Xiaomian away, and said to Mo Jue, "good evening, uncle Mo Jue. I haven''t seen you for so long. Rui Rui misses you so much."


    Those big blinking eyes can see the sincerity and honesty through the screen, and of course... Bad intentions.


    Mo Jue turned his big eyes and snorted coldly. "Save it, you guys. What should you do?"


    He doesn''t know what these kids are up to?


    That''s for nothing.


    Jian Rui sticks out her tongue, turns her head to Jian Yi and says, "brother, I can''t help now."


    Even Jian Rui, who was best at dealing with adults, couldn''t help it. Let alone those who lined up behind, they all shook their heads.


    Jian Yi smiled bitterly, waved his hand and said, "go out first, close the door and I''ll talk to Uncle Mo Jue."


    "Oh." Jianrui nodded obediently, stepped back from the screen and went out one by one with the others.


    But for a moment, Jian Yi appeared in the video.


    In a flash, Mo Jue found his change.


    Although Jian Yi is still as cold as before, with a small face like an iceberg, her eyes are colder.


    If the bottom of his eyes used to be a thick ice layer, now the ice layer has almost covered all his emotions.


    He didn''t finish, but first moved the mouse and sent a report to Mo Jue online.


    "What is this?"


    Mo Jue didn''t open it for the first time, but raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "It''s my plan." Jian Yi looked at Mo Jue carefully through the screen. "I''ve listed all the thoughts in it. I''d like you to see what''s inappropriate."


    "Oh." Mo Jue hooked his lips and laughed.


    Otherwise, he would say that Jian Yi is the thief, and others are still trying to convince him.


    It''s good for Jian Yi. He just wants to pull him into the thief''s boat.

 Chapter 1421

    Mo Jue lazily slides the mouse and clicks to open the plan.


    While casually scanning the words on it, he said to Jian Yi, "you know it''s impossible to hide it from them."


    Whether he mentioned it or not, Jian Yi and his family are still in the stage of making a small fuss. Ning Jiwei may not find it, but once several bear children return home, the program is becoming more and more perfect. At that time, it is absolutely impossible to escape Ning Jiwei''s eyes.


    What''s more, he already knows, and it''s impossible for him to pretend that he doesn''t know anything and let them go.


    Jane Yi cleared her throat and looked confident: "I don''t want to hide it, just... Don''t say it for the time being."


    "Oh."


    Mo Jue smiled angrily, and the radian of the corner of his mouth became more and more profound. "Boy, I don''t know. Your Chinese class was so excellent."


    He can tell all the nonsense he said.


    He''s always the one who makes sense.


    Jian Yi seems to be completely unable to hear the irony in his words. He solemnly says, "every course I take is Youjia."


    "Don''t talk to me."


    Mo Jue snorted, glared at him fiercely, and said coldly, "Youjia learned it and wanted to hide it from us, didn''t he? I didn''t catch it this time. When are you going to hide it? Tell us when the program is sent out?"


    "That''s not so..." Jian Yi shook his head. "I didn''t want to hide it from you for long."


    Mo Jue on the other side frowned angrily, but Jian Yi still looked as motionless as a mountain and as cold as ice.


    No one knows better than him how sophisticated the adults in his family are. Ning Ji and Jian Haixi are now worried about Mo Xiujin. When they calm down, it will be discovered sooner or later.


    This time, Mo Jue caught him first, which was beyond his expectation, but he just brought it forward some time, so as not to make him completely flustered.


    Mo Jue stared at him for a while. From the child''s calm attitude, he knew that Jian Yi had planned everything long ago.


    Not only this program, but also the coping strategies when they find out.


    "Smelly boy." Mo Jue murmured and pulled the mouse in his hand to the end. He basically looked at the documents sent by Jian Yi.


    It is very detailed and feasible, and the subsequent details that need to be supplemented and improved are not urgent at this time.


    He put his elbows on the armrests of the chairs on both sides, clasped his hands, leaned back heavily, and didn''t speak for a while.


    Seeing that he kept silent, Jane Yi paused and whispered, "uncle? How''s it going?"


    "How about what?" Mo Jue humed lazily, "the plan is so detailed. I said no, and you stopped?"


    Jian Yi shakes his head honestly. Even if Mo Jue stops him, he will only continue to do it.


    He could not allow Mo Xiujin to struggle alone in the dark abyss.


    The next moment, he suddenly looked up and stared at Mo Jue. A smile slowly appeared on his face, "then you agree?"


    Mo Jue said that his plan was detailed, which means he has approved it.


    Jian Yi finally had a smile in her eyes, looked at Mo Jue and said, "thank you, uncle."


    "Hum, don''t be happy so early."


    Mo Jue glanced at him obliquely and poured cold water. "I can not trouble you about this matter first, but when you go back, you can make it clear to your mother."


    Jian Haixi''s anger, he doesn''t want to try.


    Think about Ning Jiwei''s days a few days ago. He worked early and late every day. When he passed a cake shop, his first reaction was to send his wife a dessert. He didn''t lick the dog as much as he did, which made them become workaholics one by one.


    "Mommy, I''ll say it, that''s..."


    Jane Yi paused. For the first time, she showed a cautious look. She looked at Mo Jue with a faint smile. "It''s daddy. Please do me a little favor."


    Mo Jue pinched his eyebrows and was a little funny: "you can convince your mother, so your father still uses me to play there?"


    Ning Jiwei didn''t agree with what Jane Haixi had decided.


    Really smart people think about how to deal with Jian Haixi from the beginning.


    Mo Jue thought this was true. Jian Yi and his family had already engraved it in their hearts. At this time, they were surprised to hear that the little boy wanted to ask him to help persuade Ning Jiwei.


    As a result, Jane Yi shook her head and honestly said her plan: "no, I want you to help convince my daddy first, and then I will go to my mommy with my daddy and say it."


    Mo Jue: "


    He put his hand in the middle of his eyebrows and jerked at the corners of his mouth.


    What a fucking thief


    The boy had planned to pull him in as a shield since he sent him the plan.


    First let him go up to block Ning Jiwei, and then pull Ning Jiwei to block Jian Haixi.


    In the end, he, the "culprit", did not suffer a little. He and Ning Jiwei carried all the war


    "Boy..."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Jian Yi behind him through the screen in front of him. His back teeth were grinding and creaking, but he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Hey, hey, thank you for your praise."


    Jian Yi''s face changed slightly, her eyes narrowed, and her smile on the corner of her lips was three times similar to that of Mo Jue during the day.


    As for the look without shame, he must have followed Ning Jiwei.


    Qiaoqiao didn''t know what Mo Jue had talked with those little guys in the room all night. Anyway, when Mo Jue came out of the room, she only saw that his face was very bad, which was worse than when dealing with mosquitoes.


    Also, one is confident and plays with people. The other is a clear routine given by Jian Yi. It''s strange that he looks good.


    In short, in the next few days, Mo Jue was obviously in a bad mood and had trouble looking for mosquitoes for several days.


    In the end, mosquitoes want to walk around him every day. They will never see mosquitoes where he is.


    When this tone was over, Mo Jue''s face was finally not black.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The day after Jian Yi persuaded Mo Jue, Gu Chenyi and Yunling also arrived at Fu''s house.


    Several bear children were "exiled" here as soon as they returned to Xiangcheng. I want to know how excited they are to go home immediately.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the door in front of him. He patted the door and smiled at Yunling and said, "look at it. When you meet us, the bear children must be crazy."


    "Really?" Yunling raised her eyebrows, showed a meaningful smile in her eyes, shook her head and said, "that''s not necessarily."


    Gu Chenyi glanced at him and walked to the yard without noticing. He was ready to welcome the cheers of several little guys.


    As a result


    Let alone happy, the family went up to Fu zuoan and down to their son Gu Xiaomian. When they saw them one by one, they all drooped their faces. I didn''t know they thought it was an enemy coming to the door.


    Gu Chenyi took a puff from the corner of her mouth, and the hands waiting to be hugged by the crowd took back behind her. Her eyes swept around. Finally, she stared at Gu Xiaomian and said discontentedly, "smelly boy, what''s your expression?"


    Gu Xiaomian was more dissatisfied than his father''s face. He kept looking behind him for a while. Finally, he lowered his head in disappointment and hummed, "how can it be you, Dad."


    Gu Chenyi: "


    When has he been unwelcome to see such a situation!


    None of the children on one side had a smile.


    Mo Xiuqian sighed, lowered her eyebrows and said sadly, "I thought aunt Haixi would come in person. She was still angry with us and didn''t want to see us?"


    Before the voice fell, Jian Rui''s head dropped slightly and became lower.


    Jian Yi pursed her lips and her eyes darkened. Mo Tong next to him was silent.

 Chapter 1422

    Gu Chenyi looked at the little guys who were like frosted eggplant, either frowning or drooping his head. He didn''t know what explosive bad news he had brought.


    "No, what''s the matter with each of you?" Gu Chenyi turned his eyes angrily, stretched out his hand and ordered several bear children one by one, "what''s the matter, looking at me?"


    "Oh, no..." Gu Xiaomian still looked unhappy. He raised his hand and pressed Gu Chenyi''s arm. He scolded like a little adult, "Dad, don''t join the fun."


    "Smelly boy!"


    Gu Chenyi immediately stared and was about to say "theory", and Yunling came over behind him.


    He smiled and patted Gu Chenyi on the shoulder, motioning him to step back and let himself come.


    Gu Chenyi glanced at him and looked at the people in front of him who didn''t lift their heads. Although they were unwilling, they still stepped back.


    Yunling came forward to touch Gu Xiaomian''s head, looked at Jian Rui and others, smiled and shook his head, reluctantly said, "well, don''t hold your little faces one by one. Don''t you want to ask who let us come back?"


    As soon as he said this, the eyes of the people who had just frowned lit up. Look at me and I will look at you.


    Gu Xiaomian took his hand and shook it. Before he could speak again, he hurriedly asked, "Dad, Dad, did your aunt let you come back? My aunt is not angry, is she right?"


    Mo Xiuqian also stared at him.


    Yunling looked at the kids in front of him and couldn''t help laughing. When did these evil kings get so nervous.


    In the world, only Jian Haixi can hold them down.


    He patted several people on the shoulder, nodded and said, "don''t worry, your aunt hasn''t been angry for a long time. She misses you at home every day and urges us to come and pick you up early."


    "Woo woo... I knew..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Gu Xiaomian had fallen into his arms, and his voice was crying, "I knew my aunt wouldn''t want us."


    Yunling smiled and caught her son, patted him on the back, and looked next to him. Several little guys had been crying.


    Mo Xiulin is old and stable here. Seeing Gu Xiaomian crying like that, he wants to laugh at him. Turning around, his sister Mo Xiuqian has leaned against his shoulder, whispered her nose, and her eyes are red.


    His eyes suddenly showed a touch of tenderness and heartache. He raised his hand and rubbed Mo Xiuqian''s head. He sighed in a low voice: "silly girl."


    Mo Xiuqian rubbed her eyes, wiped away the crystal tears from the corners of her eyes and whispered, "brother, do you know? From small to large, this is the only time when I miss home most."


    In the past, she didn''t have much feelings for the place that was dispensable or even called home.


    In recent years, she always stayed in Xiangcheng with her partners and felt the warmth and happiness of home. Only during this time did she know that it was such a feeling to miss home.


    Mo Xiulin sighed silently, patted her on the shoulder and said, "I know, me too, we are all."


    After leaving Xiangcheng and jianhaixi, no matter how high and far they have to go, or without that stability, they will always have no decline in their hearts.


    Jian Yi and Mo Tong look at each other. Although they don''t say anything, they both see each other''s relief from each other''s eyes.


    Even Jian Rui took a long breath, as if she was relieved at last.


    The last thing they want and fear is to make Jian Haixi disappointed and angry. At the moment, hearing Yunling''s words, the stone that has been pressing at the bottom of their heart for half a month can finally be moved away.


    Gu Chenyi looked at the rare emotional appearance of several little guys and showed a touch of doting in his eyes. He stepped forward and stood with Yunling. He was trying to say something to ease the atmosphere on the spot. He saw Gu Xiaomian, who had just been buried in Yunling''s arms, arched a messy hair and raised his head fiercely, almost knocking Yunling''s hand.


    "No, we seem to have forgotten one thing..."


    His face didn''t have the strength of frowning and sadness just now. Instead of crying, he swept a few people behind him with a pair of red eyes.


    "I also think..."


    Mo Xiuqian nodded and stood beside Mo Xiulin. The whole person also recovered his vitality. She turned to look at Jian Rui and said, "Ruirui, don''t you have to go to your uncle''s house?"


    "Ah!" Jian Rui immediately widened her eyes, patted her palm and said, "yes, there''s a little early age. How can I forget!"


    The topic suddenly took a big turn. The scene of depression just now was like a roller coaster, and everyone was worried at once.


    At the critical moment, Jian Rui took Mo Xiuqian and said, "Qianqian, come with me to choose clothes. Brother, hurry up and prepare gifts and red envelopes. We''ll start right away, and we can catch up with eating there."


    He was about to take Mo Xiuqian back to the house.


    Gu Chenyi: "


    He suddenly felt as if he had come a little superfluous.


    He turned to look at Yunling and said angrily, "we can''t even have a meal with them when we come back together?"


    Yunling laughed and had no time to appease him. She waved and shouted to Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian, "don''t worry. I''ll call your uncle and book a hotel. Let''s go together."


    Gu Chenyi nodded: "this method is good. I''ll go to two old men and say it."


    "And uncle Zhixu and them." The consul''s Mo Tong didn''t forget to remind them behind him.


    Yunling smiled and touched his head: "I see."


    So a phone call passed and a group of people gathered in Wuyang.


    There are not many adults. The key is that a group of energetic and noisy children are like the passage of the wind everywhere. They chirp and wish they could tear down their private rooms.


    Yunling looked at a room full of people with a headache. She shook her head reluctantly. Finally, she simply went to pack a building, so that they wouldn''t disturb the residents.


    Originally, Yunling and Gu Chenyi planned to stay for two more days when they came back, but this time the children couldn''t stay first and urged them to go home all the time.


    Unable to withstand this round of bombing, the two decided early to return to Xiangcheng the next day.


    Therefore, it was the last day for several people to stay here. They enjoyed the meal very much and didn''t stop until they made a fuss all afternoon.


    That night, Jian Yi sent the system backup to Qin Zhixu and Jian Chenran, and instructed them to replace it with this once the system was invaded again.


    This is a precaution.


    Although eukins. Yan left briefly, but none of them knew when he would go crazy again.


    Then at least be fully prepared before everything starts again.


    Because in the next battle, all of them are only allowed to win, not to lose

 Chapter 1423

    Half a world away from country Q, in a gloomy ancient castle.


    Zhao Xu stood trembling on the spire of the castle. All he could see were thick tree crowns, which blocked out the sky and the sun. It was still broad daylight, but it made people feel cool.


    He leaned forward slightly and squinted at his feet.


    It was this look that made his face white again.


    This distance... Fall, but it''s not fucking fun.


    In particular, they don''t have any safety ropes. If they don''t fall into meat mud, they have to fall into a big meat cake.


    He carefully hurried back, took a deep breath and smoothed his crazy beating heart, but his eyes accidentally glanced and fell on Mo Xiujin beside him.


    Grass


    At this moment, only this word can describe Zhao Xu''s psychological activities.


    One meter away from him, a boy in white and black pants was standing with his arms open in the wind.


    Not a small wind passed through the boy''s body, raised his clothes and trouser legs, and disordered his hair on his forehead.


    The thin figure swayed gently in the wind, as if it would be blown off the castle top in the next second, but for no reason, four words came out of people''s mind: wild uninhibited.


    In the same position and in the same environment, Zhao Xu stood here for a while. He had been blown by the wind above and swallowed several mouthfuls of saliva. He was almost unstable. The whole person just wanted to squat down and try to stabilize his body and avoid being blown down by the wind. That was the injustice of death.


    But looking at that man, at this moment, he seems to have become the darling of heaven and earth.


    No matter how strong the wind is, it is just the help of his travel.


    Zhao Xu looked closely again. At this glance, his face was not white, but the corner of his mouth smoked hard.


    Mo Xiujin... He even yawned at Shi Shi ran!


    The two of them are on the top of the castle whose life is on the line!


    Zhao Xu turned his eyes at him angrily: "I said, please be a little nervous about the situation in front of you, OK?"


    As he spoke, he pointed to the castle at his feet and said unhappily, "if we can''t finish the task, we''ll have to spend the night here tonight, man."


    His original intention was to remind Mo Xiujin to accept that virtue and then stand there as a model. What is waiting for them tonight is worse than sleeping on the street.


    As a result, Mo Xiujin didn''t think so at all. He glanced at him obliquely, hooked his lips and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with the night? The air here is good, the temperature is cool, and you can see the stars by the way."


    After that, he stretched lazily, which meant that he had to lie down and enjoy it for a while.


    Zhao Xu immediately choked on his chest. Looking at the people in front of him who didn''t want to do the task at all, he couldn''t help blinking and asked incredulously, "you''re kidding me, right? You must be?"


    Otherwise, how could anyone really be so crazy and want to spend the night here?


    He thought he was nervous enough, but when he arrived at Mo Xiujin, he was even more normal than normal people.


    Mo Xiujin shrugged and looked at him as usual: "if you''re afraid, go back. Anyway, just put the responsibility on me at that time."


    What he said was serious and didn''t seem to be ironic at all.


    But Zhao Xu''s face turned red and became a pig''s liver.


    "You... Me, how can I..."


    He hesitated and jumped out word by word, but he hummed for a while, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Who made him think so just now.


    When standing here, he looked at Mo Xiujin''s indifferent face all the time, and his heart was already secretly planning.


    Justice and betrayal don''t mean much to people like them. They are just two common terms.


    What they engrave in their bones is obedience and loyalty.


    But Mo Xiujin is his master, and he doesn''t need to obey him.


    And this man has only been here for less than a month. Strictly speaking, he is not their man. Even if he betrayed him today, it''s no big deal.


    Besides, he is the one who has been urging him to complete the task. Mo Xiujin is lazy and refuses in every way. He doesn''t want to. He can''t be so stupid. Let''s stand here with him and be punished.


    So he had planned everything just now.


    If this guy insists on not doing the task today, he''ll just sell him and go down with eukins. Yan Hejie reported that it was mo Xiujin''s responsibility.


    In this way, he doesn''t have to be punished or stand here with a fool.


    It''s just that the plan is like this. It''s one thing to think in your heart. It''s another thing to be told by Mo Xiujin.


    In short, Zhao Xu didn''t feel very well at the moment, but he hummed and thought again and again, but he never remembered what to say. He could only look like a shriveled man and silently looked at the big tree crown in the courtyard.


    He didn''t speak, Mo Xiujin was happy and quiet.


    His face was still indifferent, his hands naturally in his pockets, and he looked up at the sky above his head.


    The slanting sunset is hanging high in the West sky. On the light blue sky, several soft white clouds are slowly drifting in one direction following the trace of the wind.


    Everyone knows that soon night will fall, light blue will become dark blue, and stars will be all over the sky.


    And Mo Xiujin seems to be waiting for this scene.


    He looked at the sky above for a long time, as if he were alone here.


    But in fact, he is certainly not the only one here.


    In addition to him and Zhao Xu, there was a thin and small figure in the corner not far away.


    It was a boy who looked seven or eight years old. He was short and his ragged and dirty clothes were just loosely on his body.


    Through the ill fitting clothes, you can see the protruding ribs between the boy''s chest, not only the ribs, but also his whole body is as thin as skin and bone.


    And the scars that can''t be covered up all over.


    Sloppy, just like a little beggar lying under any bridge hole outside.


    Or maybe he is really just a little beggar picked up by Jie from the street.


    His hands were tightly tied from behind, wide adhesive tape was adhered to his mouth, and there was nothing on his feet. However, even if his feet were not tied, he could not escape at the moment. He could not even stand up. He tilted in the corner and dared not move. His eyes were full of helplessness and fear.


    The so-called task in Zhao Xu''s mouth is related to him.


    It has been several days since Mo Xiujin came here.


    Eukins. The order Yan gave him today was to deal with the little boy.


    As for how to "handle", I didn''t say, but we all know such a thing.


    "Gulu..." the voice of the stomach.


    This sound is not small, in this only the wind of the castle top, it seems very abrupt.


    Mo Xiujin was called back by the voice that did not belong to nature. He turned his head and looked at the little beggar in the corner.


    The little beggar looked at him and bowed his head.


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrows and turned over his pocket. Just in time, there was an unopened chocolate.


    Because Jianrui likes sweets, he also formed the habit of taking some candy snacks with him.

 Chapter 1424

    The chocolate was tossed up and down in his palm, firmly held in his hand, and then raised his feet towards the boy in the corner.


    The little boy was very defensive. When Zhao Xu and Mo Xiujin were far away from him, he still had no reaction. Once he noticed Mo Xiujin''s footsteps, he immediately shrunk his body and went to a more corner.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t respond, as if he didn''t see his actions. He naturally squatted down in front of him, moved his fingers slightly, and tore the tape on his mouth.


    The little boy was stunned. The cruelty and fear in his eyes were still full of the fundus of his eyes. He was like exploding hair and was trying to resist, but he was confused by Mo Xiujin''s action.


    "Open your mouth."


    Mo Xiujin didn''t seem to care about his resistance from beginning to end. He just carefully peeled off the sugar coating, handed the chocolate to his mouth, and ordered concisely.


    The little boy was stunned and stared at the chocolate for a while. The look in his eyes made people unable to distinguish his emotions.


    The next moment, he slowly opened his mouth, and then took a hard bite!


    He bit the chocolate in front of him and... Mo Xiujin''s fingers.


    "Woo woo ~"


    The boy''s teeth clenched tightly, as if he had exhausted all his strength, and his mouth kept sobbing.


    Like a fierce little beast, he showed his most vicious side and tried to scare away the people approaching him.


    He stared at Mo Xiujin, his bright eyes shining, his lips dyed a little red, and connected with Mo Xiujin''s fingers into a red color.


    "Tut."


    Mo Xiujin immediately took a breath, looked at the red on his palm, and then looked at the person with bright pupil color in front of him. He didn''t know why, and suddenly smiled.


    Zhao Xu unconsciously put his hand into his pocket. When he saw Mo Xiujin smiling and bending his lips, he shook his head and muttered, "sure enough, he''s a fucking psycho..."


    Mo Xiujin looked at the boy with a smile, raised his other hand and touched his head: "OK, bite me again and really beat you."


    The warmth on his head stunned the little boy.


    Mo Xiujin then said, "if you eat the sugar, your stomach won''t cry."


    The little boy was stunned. He slowly loosened his mouth in his voice, hesitated for a moment, and slowly ate the sugar.


    Seeing that he ate, Mo Xiujin smiled again, shook off the blood on his hand, and then stretched out in the direction of Zhao Xu.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhao Xu was startled, subconsciously stepped back and looked at him warily.


    "Dress me up."


    Mo Xiujin shook his fingers, gently picked his eyebrows and took eukins. Yan''s words pressed him: "eukins. Yan said, you have to listen to me."


    Zhao Xu: "


    Shit, he''s been in bad blood for eight years!


    In the past, it was not enough to be the enemy of this man, but now he is calling!


    But eukins. Yan''s words were orders to him.


    He can sell Mo Xiujin, but he can''t listen to eukins. Yan''s.


    He tried to resist the urge to scold his mother and came forward with an iron blue face to help him bandage his wound.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In front of the monitoring screen.


    Jie quietly looked at the screen and saw the picture of Mo Xiujin eating chocolate for the little boy. A trace of dissatisfaction gradually appeared in his eyes.


    "Yan, it seems that this Mo Xiujin is not our kind."


    No matter who they are, they won''t come forward to give away the candy in that scene.


    "Hehe, don''t worry."


    Contrary to him, eukins. On the contrary, Yan was not dissatisfied at all. He still smiled and looked at Mo Xiujin on the screen, "don''t you see that he is calm? He''s not in a hurry. What''s your hurry?"


    Jie''s face changed slightly: "I just don''t want to waste too much time on a useless piece."


    They have made a big compromise for Mo Xiujin. If they bring back only a waste, they won''t win this game.


    "Don''t worry."


    Eukins. Yan was very calm, and the corners of his mouth gently hooked, "if he is really so useless, I will personally chop him and feed sharks in two years."


    two years.


    This is the time he promised JOYA.


    It''s also the time he gave Mo Xiujin.


    If Mo Xiujin can''t meet his requirements in these two years, then two years later, he will die.


    And then, eukins. Yan will also take the opportunity to return the child to find Ning Jiwei again.


    Jie frowned and turned to look at eukins. Yan, hummed and said, "how do I feel that you are looking forward to the opportunity to chop him?"


    "Why, don''t you expect?"


    Eukins. Yan Xiaoxiao raised his hand to the people next to him, motioned them to pour Jie a glass of red wine, and then said, "now think about it, this game is really enjoyable. You have to admit that this game is definitely the happiest we have played in so many years."


    Jie nodded and admitted: "it''s true. I''m afraid it''s difficult to find someone like Ning Ji and Mo Jue to play games with you."


    "So, why do you care so much about Mo Xiujin?"


    Eukins. Yan pointed to the small figure on the screen, smiled at the corners of his mouth, but his words were very cold: "although I look forward to him becoming the next me and even surpassing me, if he can''t do it, we''ll just find the next chess piece. Anyway, we can also play the game."


    Hearing what he said, Jie also smiled, flashed several figures in front of him, touched his chin and said, "in my opinion, Jian Haixi can teach people very well. Those children are good. It''s really not good. Let''s try one by one."


    They looked at each other and saw the same evil heart in each other''s eyes.


    If Mo Xiujin fails, there will be no loss for them. It''s just that there is no living person in the world, and they have more new games to play.


    Mo Xiujin... Will he fail?


    Jie looked at Mo Xiujin''s calm and fearless face on the screen and wondered, "what do you think he''s thinking? Does he think we''ll soften our hearts and let him down when he gets sick with a fever?"


    Otherwise, it''s been a long time. Why doesn''t he move at all?


    "He''s not that naive." Eukins. Yan Rao stared at the screen with a strange light in his eyes: "I''m also curious about how he would solve this problem."


    After a pause, he turned to look at Jie and said, "and I have a hunch that he will surprise us."


    "Oh, really?"


    Jie didn''t believe it. He was mo Xiujin now. He didn''t know what way to go except obedience.


    He snorted coldly. Jie didn''t care: "I hope it''s as you said."


    On the top of the castle, Zhao Xu wrapped him up and asked impatiently, "what do you want to do? I don''t want to be here with you."


    "Poor patience." Mo Xiujin took out his watch, looked at the time and murmured, "it''s almost time..."

 Chapter 1425

    "It''s time?"


    Zhao Xu paused and squinted at Mo Xiujin. "What do you mean? What the hell are you doing?"


    Eukins in front of the screen. Yan Hejie was also confused.


    They looked at each other and saw doubt and curiosity in each other''s eyes.


    Jie frowned and stared at the little figure on the screen without blinking. He hummed coldly, "what kind of tricks do you want to play, boy?"


    In his opinion, eukins. The task assigned by Yan had no other way but to really do what he said.


    Especially from the perspective of Mo Xiujin.


    As long as he refuses to finish the task today, eukins. Yan will weigh his weight here again. Mo Xiujin can''t think clearly about these two consequences.


    But now he has no idea of completing the task. Second, he doesn''t mean to refuse the task. He also talks about when it''s time


    As a man who can always easily see through people''s hearts, Jie knows that although he is not as good as eukins. Yan is powerful, but it''s enough to deal with a little fart child, but Mo Xiujin broke his self righteousness again and again.


    Eukins. Yan chuckled, shrugged his shoulders, and said, "who knows? Just keep looking."


    For Mo Xiujin''s surprise, he was more patient than Jie.


    Castle top.


    Mo Xiujin yawned lazily, cocked up the finger just wrapped up by Zhao Xu and hooked the little beggar at will.


    The little beggar had just finished eating chocolate. His hard feeling of satiety and the sweet taste still left in his mouth made him subconsciously regard the person waving to him as his "owner".


    For the stranger who suddenly appeared in front of him, his inner fear was certainly there, but he couldn''t resist the bursts of hunger in his stomach.


    Foraging is human nature.


    When a person who is extremely hungry suddenly puts a steamed bread in front of him, even if half of it may be poisonous, people usually gamble.


    Isn''t it 50 percent?


    The little beggar looked at Mo Xiujin. He was willing to bet.


    He swallowed his saliva, supported himself with all his strength, stood up and slowly moved to Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin hooked his lips and stretched out his hand to help him untie the rope.


    Just as his hand moved, the other hand appeared out of thin air and tightly clasped his wrist.


    Zhao Xu looked puzzled. He was still angry in his eyes. He pressed him hard and said, "what are you doing, Mo Xiujin? Our task is not to let him go!"


    "Hiss."


    Mo Xiujin sneered and looked at the hand pressing his wrist. With a slight lift of his eyelids, his cool eyes went straight to Zhao Xu, "don''t fuck dessert, you. As for me, I can''t even understand a word."


    Then he shook his wrist and shook off Zhao Xu''s hand.


    Obviously Zhao Xu is the one who looks down on him. His momentum should be stronger than Mo Xiujin.


    However, as long as a pair of eyes, Mo Xiujin will always dominate everything.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t care about him anymore. He untied the rope on the little boy''s hand and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The next moment, Zhao Xu saw the little boy suddenly open his eyes and looked at the man opposite him strangely.


    He frowned and asked, "what did you tell him?"


    Mo Xiujin untied the rope and whispered. He always felt that the "task" would follow his instructions and escape the next second.


    It''s the two of them who are going to die.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Mo Xiujin yawned, put down a sentence at leisure, caught a glimpse of Zhao Xu''s ugly face, thought and added, "don''t you want to finish the task?"


    Zhao Xu nodded, "yes."


    Mo Xiujin pointed to the farthest corner of the wall: "stand there."


    As he glanced in the direction of his fingers, Zhao Xu''s face suddenly became darker.


    "Mo Xiujin." He glared at the fooler, biting his teeth and holding his airway, "don''t go too far."


    He felt that he had endured Mo Xiujin enough. But he turned him out to be a background board!


    I don''t think he''s in the way.


    Mo Xiujin looked at him and said faintly, "if you want to complete the task, just listen to me, or you''ll come by yourself. I don''t care."


    It''s completely fearless.


    What can Zhao Xu do?


    He was so angry that he clenched his fist and trembled all over, but he couldn''t spit a word.


    No one can compare with Mo Xiujin.


    If he can do this task by himself, the ghost will wait for him here for so long in vain and urge him from time to time.


    "Hurry up." But Mo Xiujin also added fuel to the fire, raised his chin to him, "stand over quickly and don''t waste time."


    Zhao Xu squeezed his fist hard, raised his hand and pointed to Mo Xiujin across the air. He hated and said, "Mo Xiujin, you''d better have a way today, otherwise..."


    Otherwise, he will return the punishment he will receive to Mo Xiujin twice.


    "Tut, don''t be wordy." Mo Xiujin waved and drove him to the farthest corner like a fly.


    Zhao Xu reluctantly walked towards the corner and looked back at them.


    The two men were still whispering something. To be exact, Mo Xiujin was saying that the little beggar was just listening.


    He stared at Mo Xiujin''s figure and guessed what he wanted to do. After all, he kept shouting to do the task, but the expression on his face was not the coldness and ruthlessness before the task


    Mo Xiujin looked down at the little beggar in front of him.


    The little boy knelt on the ground and looked up at him quietly. His eyes were clear and timid, but there was still a light of hope in his eyes.


    It''s like her.


    Mo Xiujin''s lips slowly showed a gentle smile. Although his eyes fell on the person in front of him, it seemed that he was looking at another person through him.


    Such clean and pure eyes are just the same as Jane Rui''s girl.


    Mo Xiujin smiled, raised the injured hand, touched the little boy''s hair and said, "what''s your name?"


    The little boy hesitated and did not reject Mo Xiujin''s hand on his head. After a moment, he gently shook his head: "beggar, beggar, no name."


    His way of speaking is different from that of ordinary people. I don''t know whether it is because of his heavy sense of defense or whether he has lived a different life from most people since childhood.


    Mo Xiujin paused, didn''t say much, just said, "then I''ll give you one."


    His words surprised the little boy, looked at him blankly, and nodded for a long time: "OK."


    This is the first time someone said they would give him a name


    "Murui lemon."


    Mo Xiujin narrowed his eyes and opened his thin lips slowly, "from now on, you will be called Mo Rui lemon, ink of ink, wise wisdom, lemon lemon..."


    He patted the little boy on the head and smiled, "of course, you have to live through today."

 Chapter 1426

    Little murui Ning''s eyes flashed and whispered: "murui Ning, my name is murui Ning, I have a name..."


    "Oh, don''t be happy too soon." Mo Xiujin patted his head, smiled and asked, "did you remember what I said just now?"


    "Remember." Murui''s eyes were still shining with joy.


    At the moment, his eyes on Mo Xiujin have completely lost their original defense and resistance.


    "That''s good." Mo Xiujin nodded, glanced at the ancient castle at his feet very quickly, looked at Mo Rui Ning, and said seriously, "then you decide whether to do it or not."


    Murui Ning tilted his head and stared at him. After a few seconds of hesitation, he definitely said, "I''ll do it."


    He promised so quickly that Mo Xiujin suspected that he didn''t hesitate at all, or he didn''t understand what he meant.


    His eyes were deep, and he had to remind the people in front of him again: "you should think carefully. Don''t think I''m a good man because I just gave you a piece of chocolate. I may not be able to guarantee your survival."


    "I know." Murui Ning nodded. "I''ll do as you say. I may die immediately or leave half of my life. I understand very well."


    Mo Xiujin was surprised.


    Since the little boy knows everything, why can he look at him with such clear and bright eyes


    Murui lemon bent her lips and slowly showed a stiff smile.


    He hasn''t smiled for a long time, so the smile looks just a slight pull of his face, which is more ugly than crying.


    However, he looked very serious and looked at Mo Xiujin word by word: "but I want to have a try. In addition to death and half dead, isn''t there another possibility? No matter how much hope it may have, I want to gamble."


    The light in Mo Xiujin''s eyes also flashed. He likes a person with such a strong will to survive, which doesn''t waste the way he came up with for this person.


    "And..."


    Murui looked at him and said, "you gave me a name, so I believe you."


    He was willing to gamble because his intuition told him that the person in front of him was worth it.


    Mo Xiujin was slightly stiff, slightly frowned and sighed. His face was helpless.


    He''s really... How can he meet such people everywhere? There''s no way for him to really let go to the dark.


    "Hey, Mo Xiujin, what the hell are you doing?"


    Zhao Xu in the distance couldn''t guess and didn''t want to guess any more. Looking at the two people whispering for so long, he couldn''t help shouting here.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t say any more. He stepped back a little away from Mo Rui Ning, nodded and said, "good luck."


    Murui Ning stood up. He didn''t know whether it was the effect of that chocolate or because the next thing to do was too big. His body didn''t shake. He stood up straight, looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "your name is mo Xiujin, I remember."


    Mo Xiujin smiled and nodded, "your name is mo Rui Ning. I remember it, too."


    They looked at each other and said nothing else.


    Suddenly, murui Ning was still smiling, but his body suddenly rushed towards the edge of the castle top.


    Come on, let Zhao Xu, who has been staring at this side, have no time to react.


    "Ah!"


    Zhao Xu shouted. He was startled by the figure who jumped straight down, widened his eyes, and hurriedly ran there.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t move. He still stood where he was talking to Mo ruining just now.


    Until I heard a "Dong" below


    That''s not the sound of people falling to the ground.


    His clenched fist finally loosened.


    "I... grass!"


    Zhao Xu looked at the scene below in shock and looked back at Mo Xiujin fiercely.


    Mo Xiujin slowly made an arc at the corner of his mouth, turned his head to him, raised his eyebrows and said, "Why are you looking at me like this? Aren''t you going to finish the task? I''ve finished it."


    He pointed to the place where muruining jumped, "I personally let the little boy jump from such a high place."


    "Fuck you..." Zhao Xu was surprised by this big play and was teased again. The rude words couldn''t help but burst out directly, "you know the Lord wants him to die, but he''s still alive!"


    Does he look like a three-year-old? Will you be fooled so easily?


    Under the castle.


    Murui lemon fell on the bulging life-saving shed and looked at the sky with his eyes wide open.


    It was not until a long time that he blinked and looked at the place where he fell


    He''s not dead


    He won the bet. He really survived!


    "Mo Xiujin!" He happily waved his arm trembling with excitement and shouted to the place where he fell, "I''m alive, Mo Xiujin! Mo ruining is alive!"


    Cheers rang throughout the garden, and the startled birds in the trees flapped their wings and flew rapidly into the air.


    The moment the wings crossed the sky, a bright star quietly hung on the sky.


    In front of the screen, a row of black lines appeared on Jie''s forehead.


    He looked at the little figure on the screen, and all he heard was the cheering voice of the little beggar.


    "He..."


    Jie moved his lips, but he only said this word for a long time.


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes, looked at Mo Xiujin on the screen, and suddenly hooked his lips and smiled.


    Jie Leng hummed, "he even calculated when the workers came to clean the glass every day?"


    Eukins. Yan will not allow any defects and stains in the place where he lives, so recently, workers come to clean the castle, wipe the glass and repair the walls every day


    In order to ensure the safety of these workers, whenever they start working, the ground will put up a life shed in advance to prevent accidents.


    These are small and small details. Even the second before they saw the little beggar fall on the lifeguard, they didn''t think there was such a way out for his life.


    But Mo Xiujin, a man who had only been here for less than a month, remembered everything so clearly and found the solution that was most beneficial to him.


    He followed them every day. It seemed that he didn''t care about anything, but unconsciously, when no one cared, he quietly wrote down all the details, including the working hours of these workers every day.


    Therefore, no matter how Zhao Xu urged him at the top of the castle just now, he was indifferent. In fact, he was waiting for this time.


    He was waiting for the most appropriate time, and then let the little beggar jump willingly.


    This not only completed the task, but also saved Mo ruining''s life.


    Jie looked sideways at eukins. Yan, his face is not only not dissatisfied, but also filled with an elusive smile.


    He hummed and said, "it seems that I don''t need to ask you whether you are satisfied with the solution submitted by Mo Xiujin, are you?"


    Eukins. Yan hum smiled. He didn''t say he was satisfied or dissatisfied. He just kept quietly looking at the people on the screen with thoughtful eyes.

 Chapter 1427

    The task was "successfully completed".


    At the top of the castle, Zhao Xu and Mo Xiujin looked at each other. One didn''t know what to say and the other had nothing to say.


    To be exact, Zhao Xu has no intention to speak at all.


    He didn''t want to ask Mo Xiujin what he was crazy about, or whether he wanted to die. He was only afraid and was about to face eukins. Yan''s fear.


    He knew too well what would happen if he didn''t complete his task. The previous examples were everywhere, which made people tremble at the thought.


    Soon, someone came up to the top of the castle and took them down.


    The man didn''t say much and led them directly to eukins. Go to Yan''s room.


    Murui Ning on the life-saving shed had already got up. Seeing that the two were taken in, he quickly stood up and wanted to go in.


    He knew what the two men''s so-called task was, and now, Mo Xiujin obviously helped him, so he couldn''t watch Mo Xiujin get punished and stand outside.


    But he just followed for two steps. Mo Xiujin in front seemed to feel it and turned to look at him.


    There was no emotion in that eye, but murui Ning knew intuitively that he didn''t want him to talk to him.


    He paused slowly, his eyes always fell on Mo Xiujin, and watched him turn back and walk towards the room.


    Like a loyal dog with only its owner in its eyes, waiting at the door obediently.


    In the room.


    Eukins. Yan Hejie sat and stood. One of the two teenagers opposite looked up at them, fearless, and the other wanted to lower his head to the ground.


    Zhao Xu had been shivering in his heart since he entered the room. He didn''t even dare to look up. If Mo Xiujin wasn''t standing there, he almost wanted to soften his knees and kneel directly.


    If he admits his mistake directly, he may suffer less, which is what his experience tells him.


    In contrast, Mo Xiujin beside him not only didn''t mean to be afraid at all, but even recovered his lazy look at the moment.


    Eukins. Yan looked at him and tapped his fingers on the handrail. After a long silence, he raised his chin like a smile: "explain."


    In the quiet room, his voice could not be heard. Zhao Xu couldn''t help clenching his fist.


    "Explain what?" Mo Xiujin shrugged and took it for granted, "I''ve completed the task you gave me and gained my little brother at the same time. It''s so simple."


    "Little brother?"


    When Jie on one side heard this sentence, his eyes were almost staring out, "Mo Xiujin, you just came here and want to accept your little brother?"


    Especially in eukins. Yan''s ambition is too obvious to be doubtless.


    Zhao Xu, who looked at the floor with his head down beside him, was also stupid.


    What the fuck is that?


    He didn''t want to live. He had to die by himself. Yes, no one stopped him.


    Don''t bother him!


    His drooping face was almost wrinkled into buns.


    Mo Xiujin ignored anyone, as if he hadn''t heard Jie''s words and looked straight at eukins. Yan, in a calm tone: "your task didn''t say that I must kill him or bring the body to see you. I''ve done what you said. The result is that he''s lucky."


    Jie sneered: "Mo Xiujin, do you think we are all fools?"


    Such a strict time calculation clearly means that he wants to save people regardless of orders. Can he prevaricate everything with good luck?


    "I didn''t say that." Mo Xiujin glanced at him faintly.


    The meaning of that glance is obvious. You don''t blame me for sitting in the right seat.


    Jie Dun choked there in one breath, unable to go up and down, and his face turned red and white.


    Mo Xiujin hasn''t seen all his real skills yet, but he has seen his irritating skills thoroughly today.


    "In short, no matter what method I use, I''ve counted it." Mo Xiujin, look at eukins. Yan, with some vigilance in his eyes, "don''t cheat."


    Zhao Xu was almost scared to kneel. After Mo Xiujin began to speak, his cold sweat came out one layer after another.


    The last layer of cold sweat hasn''t completely fallen, and the clothes are getting wet again.


    Even Jie narrowed his eyes.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen anyone dare to talk to eukins like this. Yan Yan is still a half child.


    Zhao Xu has been following eukins. Yan Shen was already bold, but he didn''t dare to say a word at this time.


    This Mo Xiujin''s courage came from where in the end, so that he was not afraid that he would be killed by eukins in the next second. Yan was killed?


    Mo Xiujin is really not afraid. Strictly speaking, he is living to death.


    Because he is not afraid of death, he is not afraid of the people in front of him, especially those who are hard on him.


    Look at those alert and intelligent eyes, eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes. He gradually laughed without talking. He stretched out his hand and nodded Mo Xiujin: "you know me very well."


    If Mo Xiujin stood here today and talked to him about benevolence and goodness and the value of life, he would probably kick out. Even if he didn''t mention these, he would be very impatient if he made up a long paragraph of reasons for blindness.


    But Mo Xiujin didn''t.


    He didn''t do anything, but he took the rules of the game he set.


    He took the task today and finished it in a way that others can''t make mistakes, then he will pass the test.


    Since it is a game, the rules are the most important, and the people who play the game... Are also the most taboo to ignore the rules of the game.


    Especially eukins. Crazy game lovers like Yan.


    Mo Xiujin stepped on the edge every step, but it was really within his boundaries, which still made him look at it differently.


    Mo Xiujin Gougou''s lips and a wicked smile on his face: "I generally understand. After all, I will have to make a living under your hands in the future."


    The tone of this speech is the same as gossip


    The black lines on the foreheads of Zhao Xu and Jie came out.


    After a pause, Mo Xiujin didn''t forget to talk to eukins. Yan fought for his own welfare: "by the way, I accepted my little brother at this level. Don''t forget to give me a reward."


    "Oh." Jie smiled angrily, stood aside with his hands in his arms and looked at him obliquely, "do you dare to ask for a reward? I''ve never heard that a person who has lost a war dares to come back to receive a reward..."


    "Defeat?"


    Mo Xiujin immediately picked his eyebrow and stared back, "why, are you going to cheat?"


    If Jie said something else, he might have ignored it, but he dared to say that he didn''t complete the task, which was too much.


    Jie bit his teeth. Mo Xiujin was so angry that his teeth creaked: "I really want to smoke you!"


    Mo Xiujin looked at him with a confident face.


    "All right." Eukins. Yan raised his hand to interrupt the confrontation between the two people''s angry eyes. He gently pressed his hand, motioned Jie not to mention it again, turned his head to Mo Xiujin and said, "you can tell me, what reward do you want?"

 Chapter 1428

    "I''ve already listed this."


    He reached out and took out a list from his pocket. As soon as he saw it, he had written it in advance. "Here, take it and prepare it for me according to the above."


    Jie took over and glanced, and the corners of his eyes immediately jerked.


    I''m afraid the boy began to plan and prepare these things when he came. He just waited for the right opportunity to talk to them


    "Clothes, shoes and socks, shampoo, shower gel, and sunscreen..."


    There are brackets behind the sunscreen, to the children''s version


    In front of Jie''s eyes, he shook a long slip of paper in his hand, and said angrily and reluctantly, "it''s all daily necessities. Don''t fix brocade. Can you be more promising?"


    When Mo Xiujin asked for a reward just now, he thought he wanted something. Who knows, it was all these things. It was... Beyond his expectation.


    "I''ve taken good care of these things. In the past, all the clothes I wore were made to order."


    In the past, their clothes were all contracted by Qiao Ya and Liao Huanyan. They are the world''s top designers. Mo Xiujin''s words are by no means exaggerated.


    Mo Xiujin shrugged and didn''t think there was anything wrong with wanting these things. After saying that, he looked at his Jie with disgust, "you don''t need it. You don''t need it. Don''t compare me with you. I don''t want to be as rough as you."


    Jie stared at him. His fingers clenched the list more and more tightly, and his face became bluer and bluer.


    Now he has a hunch that as long as the boy is here for a day, he will have to be angry with him three or five times a day.


    Eukins. Yan waved his hand, didn''t investigate these small things, and said, "it''s up to you, but... I want to ask you, how are you going to settle down now?"


    That''s what he cares about.


    Without much hesitation, Mo Xiujin said, "let him follow me. I''m not used to Zhao Xu, so many people around me have to guard against him."


    Zhao Xu aside: "..." I really thank you! Give me a knife anytime, anywhere


    Of course, he didn''t dare to raise his head or say anything. From the beginning to the end, he always stared at the ground. When Mo Xiujin mentioned him, his straight body just shook violently.


    "Oh..."


    Eukins. Yan chuckled and shook his head.


    He didn''t say anything, so it was over.


    Jie was still dissatisfied with what he thought. He always wanted to beat Mo Xiujin, but eukins. Yan didn''t say anything. He smiled and let him go. He could only restrain himself.


    A negotiation ended smoothly.


    As soon as murui Ning, who had been waiting at the door, saw the two people coming out, he immediately followed up.


    He walked behind Mo Xiujin. His fingers stretched out in the air and hesitated for a moment. He still grabbed Mo Xiujin''s clothes tightly. The corners of his lips also hooked at that moment. It was like a smile.


    He didn''t know what Mo Xiujin was talking about in it, or what his fate was waiting for, but no matter what it was, he would follow Mo Xiujin.


    Feeling the slight pull behind him, Mo Xiujin turned back and looked at the still dirty fingers. He gently picked his eyebrows, but didn''t say anything. He just raised his hand and touched his head and said, "let''s go and take you to dinner."


    Zhao Xu walked aside and looked at the little beggar and Mo Xiujin. He snorted coldly, "Mo Xiujin, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    "Oh?" Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled at him, "then you say, what am I thinking?"


    Zhao Xu smiled sarcastically at Mo ruining and said, "Mo ruining, Mo Rui, Ning... Do you really think you can deceive the LORD by giving him this name?"


    Even he can react at the first time. Such a small trick still wants to fool eukins. Yan?


    In front of him, such a thing is not even qualified to be on the table.


    "Who said I wanted to cheat?"


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and said, "he knows it. I didn''t want to hide it from anyone. If I can''t guess, I have to doubt his IQ."


    Zhao Xu''s face became more serious. His eyes focused on his face for a long time before he frowned and said, "Mo Xiujin, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t say a word, but he was still stubborn. Zhao Xu''s eyes were cold for a moment, and he said in a voice, "too old, you''ll have to die sooner or later!"


    "Ha."


    Mo Xiujin smiled, poked his finger into his chest and said proudly, "is it? But I still live well now."


    "That''s..."


    That''s eukins. Yan still has some interest in him, so that he can push his nose and face like this. One day, his interest is gone, and Mo Xiujin''s life is estimated to be gone.


    But Zhao Xu didn''t say what he wanted to say. As soon as he said two words, he was interrupted by Mo Xiujin.


    He patted Zhao Xu on the shoulder with a good look on his face. When he said it, he could be angry: "follow the asshole, don''t worry. If there is such a day, you must be ahead of me."


    "I fucking..."


    Zhao Xu''s face suddenly twisted. The twist was mixed with cyan. He was so angry that he couldn''t care about anything else. He raised his foot and kicked Mo Xiujin.


    However, he moves fast, and Mo Xiujin moves faster. Before his feet touch him, he has already smiled and ran away with Mo Rui Ning.


    Their wild laughter did not converge at all. They ran more than ten meters away and were still floating in the air.


    Zhao Xu squinted at them, and the laughter in his ears was far and near, but strangely reminded him of the days when he had studied in Xiangcheng.


    He rarely contacted normal children and lived a normal childhood. That period of time was one of his few ordinary experiences, but he buried a seed called envy in his heart.


    He had never experienced the carefree, crisp and bright laughter during the recess.


    At this time, Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining''s laughter and the sound of running made him in a trance for a moment.


    Seems to be back in that ordinary life.


    Obviously, they are still in a dangerous environment, and Mo Xiujin said that it''s not too much for him to lose everything just now.


    But they were happy as if they were in the childhood of an ordinary child. Even for a moment, he had an illusion that he seemed to have a short childhood with the two people


    In the room, Jie frowned at the three of them and turned to ask eukins. Yan: "is that ok? Just indulge the boy..."


    He silently recited the name of the little beggar. The words "murui Ning" turned between his lips and teeth. Then, he snorted coldly and disdained to say, "play some tricks."


    "Hehe, it doesn''t hurt." Eukins. Yan waved his hand in disapproval. Although he had a smile on his face, he couldn''t understand the depth in his eyes. "He thought he saved people, but he didn''t know that some people might as well die as live."


    "You mean..." Jie''s eyes brightened and the corners of his lips slowly hooked up.


    Eukins. Yan nodded, his eyes full of calmly planning strategies: "from then on, murui Ning is his weakness, and it is also a sharp weapon that we can further control him..."

 Chapter 1429

    The three men walked noisily towards the restaurant.


    Murui Ning doesn''t know how long she has been hungry. The whole meal can only be described by swallowing.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xu kept frowning and smacking his mouth, looking extremely disgusted.


    Eukins. Although most of Yan''s body are rough men, they still need to have the necessary etiquette. After all, eukins. Yan himself is a particular person.


    Finally, Zhao Xu couldn''t help it when murui Ning sucked and slipped out with a soup bowl again.


    He thumped fiercely, knocked a chopstick on the edge of murui''s lemon bowl, and shouted, "can you keep your voice down!"


    Murui Ning was a little stunned by his sudden chopsticks. He looked at him with a bowl in his hand. He was like a deer suddenly startled in the forest. His big eyes didn''t blink.


    Mo Xiujin looked at him, then looked at Zhao Xu, picked his eyebrows and said, "you can eat and go by yourself. What are you doing with so much talk?"


    Growing up in front of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, he was also raised by the young master on the spot. Naturally, his habits and etiquette are not bad.


    But different from Zhao Xu, he seems to be very tolerant of Mo Rui Ning''s actions. Watching him eat well, he is particularly happy.


    Zhao Xu snorted coldly, "I fucking want to, can I?"


    With that, he glanced at Mo Rui Ning and walked to the next table with a bowl.


    He wanted to leave first. If he had a choice, he wouldn''t appear next to Mo Xiujin, but this was his task.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and looked at Mo Rui Ning, who was still stunned. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s all right. Eat your food. Don''t worry about it."


    Mo Rui Ning didn''t say anything, but after that, he still ate as fast, but he didn''t make any sound again.


    Pets that have just been taken home by their owners are afraid of being abandoned again. They always observe their words and feelings, and so is murui Ning.


    When they finally finished their meal and came out of the restaurant, Zhao Xu had been waiting at the door for a while.


    His task is not to let Mo Xiujin leave his sight. Waiting at the door is his concession.


    "Grass, I''m almost fucking mixed into servants." Zhao speechless make complaints about Tucao.


    After dinner, Mo ruining followed Mo Xiujin back to the room.


    Now Zhao Xu''s face was really blue. He rolled his eyes and groaned angrily, "dog skin plaster? You have to stick to him."


    Just have a meal and go to bed. What else can I follow.


    "You too."


    Zhao Xu: "


    He was like a punctured balloon, and the sultry air he wanted to breathe out suddenly leaked out before he opened his mouth.


    Neither red nor black.


    Mo Xiujin laughed and stretched out his hand to compare with Mo Rui Ning: "Rui Rui is great, keep working hard."


    Listening to his name "Rui Rui", Zhao Xu looked disgusted again.


    "His name is mo ruining, but you don''t call him ruiruining. It''s true..." it''s self-evident to hang a sheep''s head to sell a dog.


    Zhao Xu was angry, stared at Mo Rui Ning, snorted coldly, no one paid any attention, turned back to his bed and lay down.


    He can''t afford to hide. Go to bed.


    The two live in the same room. After all, Mo Xiujin''s food, drink and Lhasa must be under Zhao Xu''s supervision.


    The two beds were close to the corners on both sides. In addition, there was no place to lie in the room.


    Murui Ning didn''t think much. After entering the door with Mo Xiujin, he sat down next to the corner of the wall. He didn''t want to sleep at all.


    Anyway, he''s a beggar. He''s slept everywhere before. Now it''s good to have a roof to keep out the wind and rain. Even he can''t remember how long he hasn''t slept in bed


    Mo Xiujin glanced at the small figure curled up in the corner of the wall. Without saying anything, he turned and walked outside.


    He didn''t go far, because almost the next moment, muruining heard the sound from outside, like the sound of heavy furniture rubbing the floor.


    Murui Ning quickly gets up from the ground. As soon as she goes out, she sees Mo Xiujin bending down and pushing the sofa towards the room.


    Seeing his figure, Mo Xiujin raised his eyes and called for help


    "Oh." Mo Rui ran forward in two steps. They pushed and pulled together to move the sofa to the bedroom.


    The sofa is folded and can barely be used as a single bed when it is flat.


    Mo Xiujin pushed the sofa between him and Zhao Xu''s bed, flattened it, stretched out his hand and patted it, looking at murui Ning: "this will be your bed in the future."


    "Really?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    In the room, two surprised voices sounded at the same time, but Mo ruining was surprised, and Zhao Xu was frightened.


    Zhao Xu suddenly turned over and sat up. Looking at murui Ning, he reached out his hand and gently touched the edge of the sofa. He looked very rare and glared at Mo Xiujin: "do you want him to sleep here?"


    Three people a room, breathing noise can make people can''t sleep!


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin nodded and looked at him with his eyebrows. "Do you have an opinion?"


    Of course, but can you say? Did it work?


    Zhao Xu moved his lips and stopped talking.


    Just by getting along close these days, he basically knows what character Mo Xiujin is. For example, if he dares to top at this time, Mo Xiujin will say impolitely: "if you have an opinion, get out."


    And if he dares to sue eukins. Yan there, I''m afraid Jie will only think he''s useless.


    I''m not sure I''ll be severely punished.


    Zhao Xu''s heart is suffering. He is the only one who is angry


    Staring at the inconvenient bed, Zhao Xu was silent for a long time before he sighed heavily.


    He turned his back and pulled the quilt directly to his head to isolate himself and their world.


    The figure looks... A little bent.


    Mo Xiujin doesn''t care, and Mo Rui Ning doesn''t care.


    Today, he almost only recognizes Mo Xiujin as the "master", others including eukins. Yan is not in his eyes.


    He felt his new bed wholeheartedly, not to mention how happy he was.


    "It''s so soft. I have a bed for the first time." He said, trying to climb up and lie down.


    Mo Xiujin frowned, raised his foot and kicked the foot of the sofa, pointing to the bathroom: "go take a bath first."


    In the past, as long as she came into the house in her coat, Jianrui wouldn''t even let him sit in bed. Over time, he also formed such a habit.


    "You''ll make do with this bed first. When you do well, you''ll be rewarded with a serious big bed."


    Murui Ning nodded again and again. After a while, Mo Xiujin''s image in his eyes became taller and taller. He was about to flash golden light and become an angel.


    He thought that he probably really met a noble man in his life this time. It was the kind of person who saved his life and gave him a new life


    So Mo Xiujin looked at Mo Rui Ning and his eyes became brighter and brighter, hotter than when he saw chocolate.

 Chapter 1430

    After the problem was solved, the three climbed into bed.


    In the dark, Mo Xiujin closed his eyes and lay facing the wall, quietly listening to the faint breathing of the two people behind him.


    I don''t know how long it was until they fell asleep, he gently turned over, opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling above his head.


    In fact, the house is not all dark.


    The curtains were pulled half way, and the blue and white moonlight spilled into the room through the window, tracing the shadow of the big tree outside the building on the glass and on the ground, like teeth and claws, shaking in the breeze.


    Mo Xiujin put his hands on his chest and stared at the shadow on the ceiling for a while. Suddenly he got up, took the single clothes by the bed, put them on and went out of the room.


    "Well?" When the door closed, murui Ning moved and struggled to open his eyes.


    He is a beggar. He has long been forced out of his ears by life and is most sensitive to sound.


    "Where are the people?" Murui Ning sat up, raised his hand and rubbed it. He still had some eyes that couldn''t open, and looked around.


    Mo Xiujin is not here.


    Zhao Xu in the other bed slept well.


    Without thinking, he climbed out of bed and touched the door.


    From then on, he probably had an instinct to follow Mo Xiujin all the time.


    Finally, after another soft sound of the door lock, the whole room returned to silence.


    In the dark night, Zhao Xu, who should have slept well, suddenly sighed and sat up helplessly.


    He stared at the closed door and the two empty beds in the room, pulled his head and breathed again.


    He knew for a long time that supervising Mo Xiujin was a very troublesome thing.


    If you don''t sleep in the middle of the night, you have to do something mysterious


    In the corridor.


    Mo Rui took two steps to catch up with Mo Xiujin and grabbed his clothes again.


    Mo Xiujin looked back at him and was not surprised: "how did you get up?"


    "Where are you going?"


    Murui Ning didn''t answer the question, frowned and insisted, "I''ll follow you."


    He pulled his fingers tightly for fear that Mo Xiujin would let him go back.


    Mo Xiujin looked into his eyes and hissed. He didn''t refuse, so he took him out.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Just walk around." Mo Xiujin said lazily.


    Neither of them walked fast all the way.


    The key is mo Xiujin. He seems to have nothing to do. He just thinks the room is too stuffy and wants to go out for a walk. He kicks his feet forward. Murui Ning followed behind him, looking left and right curiously.


    He has never seen the castle in the end, but he is more familiar with the castle top this afternoon.


    "There are so many rooms here."


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin has more than one answer. I''m afraid there''s a lot of fishiness in it.


    He didn''t say this for fear of frightening Mo ruining.


    All the way outside the castle, Mo Xiujin finally stopped.


    Murui Ning looked at the door in front of him and the man in front of him: "do you want to leave?"


    A child of seven or eight years old is smart and clever.


    Mo Xiujin smiled, but shook his head. Without hesitation, he said, "I don''t want to."


    "But you seem to want to get out of here." Murui is puzzled.


    Mo Xiujin said he didn''t want to, but he could see his eyes, which were yearning.


    "Birds kept by humans cannot fly away from their cages, or they will only die."


    Murui Ning blinked: "but we are not birds."


    Mo Xiujin smiled, raised his hand and slowly touched the iron door in front of him. The longing in his eyes gradually became complex: "this door is a gap. The place it encloses is a cage. You and I can''t go out. Only stay here can we live..."


    "I don''t understand." Mo Rui stroked his head.


    Mo Xiujin looks sad, but he doesn''t understand. A beggar''s survival rule is to find food. Where there is food, he can live.


    But what is mo Xiujin for? Now murui Ning doesn''t know.


    One day after a long time, he realized that Mo Xiujin was carrying such a heavy burden.


    At this moment, Mo Xiujin didn''t explain. He seemed to suddenly become another person, different from the proud Mo Xiujin in the daytime. At the moment, he was wrapped in silence and stood quietly in front of the iron gate for a long time.


    Murui Ning didn''t say a word and stood beside him until the moon was in the middle of the sky and gradually tilted to the West. Mo Xiujin finally moved.


    He didn''t say anything or do anything. He took Mo Rui Ning back the same way.


    On the balcony.


    Zhao Xu saw them reappear, flashed and went back to the room.


    In order to avoid being discovered by Mo Xiujin, he didn''t even turn on the light.


    But Mo Xiujin downstairs still raised his head and looked at the corner of the curtain floating on the balcony without trace, and the corner of his lips gently hooked.


    The next day, Jie stood in front of the monitoring picture, watched Mo Xiujin walk to the gate and did nothing. He frowned and asked the people next to him, "what does he mean? Sleepwalking?"


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes also fell on the monitoring screen. He slowly rubbed his chin with one hand, and his eyes gradually sank: "pay attention these days to see if anyone is wandering nearby."


    Jie was stunned and nodded as if he understood something.


    Eukins. Yan Wei pondered and said, "also, let them monitor all the time and don''t let people invade the system."


    There are Ning Jiwei and Jian Yi at the other end. He has to guard against the security of the electronic system more than someone secretly delivers information.


    "You mean, he''s trying to find a way to contact Xiangcheng?"


    Jie said, his face has sunk. He originally came to Mo Xiujin to be a useful chess piece, but he wants to betray them all the time. What''s the difference between holding a disobedient knife in his hand?


    "Who knows? Don''t think about it. Anyway, he doesn''t dare to go. We don''t need to focus on him every day." Eukins. Yan shrugged and didn''t care.


    As long as Mo Xiujin is obedient enough, he can''t turn over any waves in his palm anyway.


    What else does Jie want to say, eukins. Yan patted him on the shoulder and said, "it''s time for us to do our own things."


    The game is just suspended, not over.


    If they want to have more fun next, how can they do it without making some preparations?


    Jie nodded and just wanted to promise. Suddenly he remembered something and asked, "his training..."


    "You''re in charge." Eukins. Yan said, "from today on."


    "Yes." Jie promised, turned his head and looked at the figure walking in the dark on the screen, with a strange smile on his face, "I will teach him well..."


    He promised that Mo Xiujin would see what the real darkness was.

 Chapter 1431

    Xiangcheng.


    Finally, half a month after Jian Yi and others came home, they found the location of Mo Xiujin.


    For a while, he could not directly follow Mo Xiujin''s figure. He could only search slowly from a few clues, and he had to be extremely careful to avoid talking to eukins. Yan''s signals collided to prevent the other party from discovering his actions.


    In this way, the progress of finding Mo Xiujin has become extremely slow, but fortunately, it is finally completed now.


    Jian Yi and Mo Tong look at each other. Their eyes are filled with impatient excitement.


    "I''ll go to my father and uncle Mo Jue first. I have to start talking to them about it." Mo Tong calmed down his excitement and said, "Uncle Mo Jue has just returned from the base and can just let him talk for us."


    Jian Yi nods. Mo Jue is almost there. Today''s main goal is to pass Ning Jiwei.


    Study.


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue sit, while Jian Yi and Mo Tong stand opposite each other honestly.


    The room was quiet, only Ning Jiwei''s calm voice fluctuated slowly.


    "So, do you think you can communicate with ah Jin under the eyes of Eugene Yan without being discovered?"


    Jian Yi and Mo Tong both gave a cold look. Ning Jiwei''s tone was calm, but the anger implied in his words was real.


    Jian Yi winks at Mo Jue without moving.


    At this time, they say more and make more mistakes. They have to let him go first.


    Mo Jue received his hint, paused, covered his lips and coughed gently: "in fact, I think... Whether it''s feasible or not, at least the children''s attitude is positive."


    Mo Tong and Jian Yi quickly nodded slightly.


    "Hum, is it useful to just have a positive attitude?" Ning Jiwei glanced at them and said coldly, "I can go directly to Eugene Yan with a positive attitude. Will he give it to me?"


    This time, the anger in the words went to a higher level.


    Mo Jue stroked his forehead and sighed silently. He knew that he had been dragged into the water by Jian Yi for nothing.


    Mo Tong clenched his fist and looked at Ning Jiwei seriously. He said word by word: "father, please believe us. We will be careful."


    "Daddy." Jian Yi also looked at him and said, "I know what you''re worried about, but we... Can''t do nothing."


    This happened because of them. If he let go of everything, he would not suffer much less than Mo Xiujin.


    Ning Jiwei glanced at his two faces and knocked on the table with his index finger in silence.


    Compared with Jian Yi, he is obviously more worried. Many things can''t be done with only one heart. There are countless dangers behind it.


    Jian Yi and Mo Tong are with him. He can protect him in case of an accident, but Mo Xiujin... He is the only one there.


    Mo Jue looked at the two little guys with low heads in front of his eyes, thought for a moment, and proposed: "in fact, I don''t think it''s impossible for you to do this. We have our concerns and you have your persistence, so find a way to compromise..."


    "What way?" Mo Tong asked.


    Ning Jiwei turned to look at him. Jian Yi also raised his head. For a moment, several people''s eyes focused on him.


    "It''s simple." Mo Jue gently snapped his fingers and said, "let''s try it."


    "How to try?" Ning Jiwei frowned.


    Mo Jue smiled, leaned back on the chair, put up two fingers and shook them: "two steps. First, try Yiyi. Can you really avoid eukins. Yan''s system, in this regard..."


    He turned to look at Ning Jiwei: "your father and all the people of Hui Yi can represent Eugene Yan."


    And eukins. Compared with the abilities of Yan''s subordinates, Ning Jiwei and Hui Yi have great skills. It''s appropriate to use them as a reference.


    Mo Jue turned to Jian Yi and said, "the deadline is half a year. In this half a year, if you have one exposure, you can no longer participate in a Jin''s affairs. You don''t have to mention it again. How about it?"


    Jian Yi was stunned and closed her lips without talking.


    He can take this task, but the cost of failure is too high


    As long as he was a little careless, he would never have a chance to intervene in ah Jin''s affairs in the future. His eyes flashed and didn''t reply at the first time.


    Ning Jiwei pondered for a moment and nodded. He thought this method was feasible.


    "What about the second step?"


    Mo Jue raised his second finger and said, "second, for the same period of half a year, Yi Yi will play the role of a Jin. All of us represent eukins, Yan and Jie..."


    Mo Tong gradually opened his eyes. He thought the first step was hard enough. Unexpectedly, the second step was even harder


    Jian Yi didn''t respond. He looked at Mo Jue seriously and listened to him continue: "in the past six months, Yi Yi has to find a way to successfully send two messages without being caught by us. This is success. As for the object of sending messages..."


    He paused, grinned and said an unexpected Name: "how about sending it to mosquitoes?"


    This question is naturally asked by Ning Jiwei.


    "The mosquito guy definitely doesn''t know our plan, so he won''t collude with Yi Yi. At the same time, he is also the most unlikely person to protect him."


    Ning Jiwei nodded. Mo''s family, Qiao''s family, Dou''s family and even ah Zhuo... May cover up Jian Yi, but mosquitoes won''t. He is really a good experimental object.


    Jian Yi: "


    Mo Jue is really rude. The combined difficulty of these two tasks is really... Hell level.


    Mo Tong could not help frowning and said, "Uncle Mo Jue, is it too difficult for you to arrange this experiment?"


    Besides, Ning Jiwei is their opponent alone. It''s extremely difficult for them to do something. Not to mention that Jian Yi and everyone eat and sleep together almost every day. How can they avoid everyone at the same time?


    "Is it difficult?" Mo Jue shook his head and smiled, but his face was a little serious. "If this is difficult, ah Jin''s environment will only be more difficult than this. You can''t even do this. Why should you insist on saving him?"


    Mo Tong lowered his head and said nothing.


    He understood that he always subconsciously thought from the previous point of view. He didn''t realize that today is not what it used to be. It''s no longer the children they play with.


    Mo Xiujin is surrounded by lethal eyes for 24 hours.


    Jian Yi failed. At most, she is not qualified to participate in this matter. What about Mo Xiujin


    Mo Jue said coolly, "so if you can''t do it, go back as soon as possible, otherwise you will not save him but kill him faster..."


    "No, I accept."


    As soon as his voice fell, Jian Yi said firmly, "it''s a deal for half a year!"


    He is ningjiwei''s son and has never bowed his head in the face of difficulties.


    Now, it''s impossible for Mo Xiujin!


    "No matter how difficult it is, I will finish it." He looked at the two people in front of him and spoke loudly and forcefully.


    Mo Jue nodded and turned to Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei didn''t speak and half bowed his head for a moment.


    What he worried about was that the cubs were too aggressive and could not estimate the specific situation of Mo Xiujin, which hurt him.


    However, Mo Jue''s experiment not only tested Jian Yi''s ability, but also made him experience Mo Xiujin''s difficulties. It can be said that both positive and negative aspects were taken into account.


    What''s more, in Jian Yi''s mind, instead of letting them secretly carry out such activities in private, it''s better to put them directly in the open.


    A moment later, he finally nodded and said in a deep voice, "I''ve passed..."


    Jane Yi and Mo Tong suddenly put a smile on their faces.


    Just as the corners of his mouth were half raised, Ning Jiwei said slowly, "however, it''s still your mommy who made the final decision on this matter. Go find her."


    Jane make complaints about her face and her heart silently Tucao.


    His father... Can he be more counselled?

 Chapter 1432

    In this way, after Jian Yi persuaded Mo Jue and successfully passed Ning Jiwei, he finally knocked on Jian Haixi''s door and came to the final "big boss".


    Jian Haixi is looking at her email. Fang Sheng has sent her the latest quarterly report of the company.


    With him, everything went on as usual, but in eukins. After Yan''s business is over, it''s time for her to put her mind on the workplace.


    After all, with this position, she can''t give up everything to Fang Sheng.


    She looked carefully and heard a knock on the door. She just answered "come in" without looking up.


    Standing at the door, Jian Yi hesitated and whispered, "Mommy..."


    In the face of Mo Jue and Ning Jiwei, even if he knows it is difficult, he is not afraid. It is like negotiation. He just needs to strive to be beneficial to himself.


    But in the face of Jian Haixi, he didn''t even know how to speak.


    This is why he put the persuasion of Jian Haixi to the end at the beginning.


    Jian Haixi answered and waited for him. After waiting quietly for a while, Jian Yi still stood there in silence.


    Something''s wrong


    She stopped her movements, looked at him and asked, "Yi Yi, what''s up?"


    Jian Yi touched his nose and coughed: "there''s something... I''d like to discuss with you."


    This situation stunned Jane Haixi.


    It was the first time she had seen such a solemn and careful side of her son.


    She beckoned Jian Yi to stand in front of her and said with a smile, "let''s talk about something."


    Jian Yi stood quietly and looked at Jian Haixi solemnly before saying anything formally. "Daddy and uncle Mo Jue agreed to this."


    "Huh?" Jane Haixi wondered for a moment, some funny, "they both agreed and asked you to come to me?"


    Jane Yi nodded.


    Although this is different from his plan, in his plan, Ning Jiwei should come with him at the moment


    "What about your daddy?" Asked Jane Haixi.


    "I went out with Uncle Mo Jue." Without hesitation, Jian Yi said, "betraying" the two people is really not soft hearted.


    "Go out?"


    Jian Haixi squinted, and they went out together


    She simply closed the computer, asked Jian Yi to sit down next to her, and put one hand around his shoulder: "let me stroke it. You have something to say to them first. They agreed, but they asked you to come to me, and now you''re deliberately hiding?"


    "Uh huh." Jian Yi nodded again and again. "They also said that they would let me come to you when they left."


    "Oh." Jian Haixi laughed and raised his hand to touch his head. "Is it ah Jin''s business?"


    Although she said questions, her tone was obviously firm.


    Apart from Mo Xiujin, she couldn''t think of anything else that would make Ning Ji and Mo Jue dare not make up their minds, and none of them ran away as soon as they came up.


    Jian Yi nodded, took a deep breath, and then slowly opened his mouth: "Mommy, didn''t you also say that you wanted me to take this up?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned and didn''t say a word.


    "Now I''m worried..." Jian Yi looked up at her, looking forward and begging, "don''t stop me, okay?"


    Looking at her son''s serious little face and her fear of rejection, Jane Haixi sighed, touched his cheek and said, "baby, does Mommy look so inhuman?"


    Jian Yi was stunned.


    "You mean..." a moment later, he reacted, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    He tried to imagine countless possible scenarios. Jian Haixi was either angry or refused directly, but he never thought that she would say so


    "I know you won''t let it go. If you really don''t do anything, you won''t be the Yi Yi Mommy knows." Jane Haixi smiled gently.


    She knows what Jane Yi is thinking. She is not surprised that Jane Yi came to her today. If Jane Yi doesn''t care about it from beginning to end, she will feel something wrong.


    She looked at Jian Yi and said, "so no matter what you want to do, you can do it. Mommy absolutely supports it, but there''s only one thing..."


    "You said, I will do it." Jane Yi hurried.


    Jian Haixi can promise him so easily, not to mention one thing, that is, he will do it one by one.


    Jian Haixi touched his head and asked in a warm voice, "you have to be heart to heart. You should always put a Jin''s safety first. You can''t advance rashly until you''re not 100% sure, you know?"


    "I know. I will never joke about ah Jin''s life. Don''t worry." Jian Yi nodded fiercely.


    Jian Haixi smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I also know that my son can do well."


    Jian Yi was stunned. Gradually, her eyes became more and more red and her nose was sour.


    He thought this trip would be in vain, but unexpectedly, the person in front of him was the most enlightened and supportive of all, and gave him unconditional trust


    "Mommy..."


    Jian Yi whispered, and couldn''t help throwing her red eyes into her arms.


    At this moment, in front of his mother, he is like a child of the right age, without the always cold expression in the past.


    "Well, talk about the plan. Since you can pass two levels in a row, it seems that the plan must be good." Jian Haixi smiled and touched his face.


    Jian Yi leaned in her arms, greedy for warmth, didn''t get up, sucked his nose and said, "Daddy and uncle Mo Jue said to let me spend half a year..."


    He told all the plans again. After listening, Jian Haixi sighed and said, "baby, you''re going a very hard way."


    "Not hard." Jane Yi shook her head.


    Jian Haixi hugged him, put his jaw gently on his head, patted him on the back and coaxed, "Mommy knows you are under great pressure, but because of this, you have to understand that ah Jin''s choice is not to give you pressure, okay?"


    Jian Yi nodded in her arms and hummed a faint nasal "eh".


    He didn''t know that Mo Xiujin would resolutely follow Jie to leave just to reduce the pressure on everyone.


    "Ah Jin, he made this choice for everyone''s broader future..."


    Jian Haixi nodded: "yes, so you can live up to him only if you take steady and solid steps at every step."


    Today, thinking of the child, her eyes are still filled with sad emotions.


    But people always have to look forward. If they are surrounded by those remorse and sadness all day, how can they get Mo Xiujin back?


    Jane Yi sits up straight. Although there are no tears on her face, her slightly wet eyelashes explain everything.


    He wiped his face, looked at Jian Haixi, nodded heavily, and said his response. At the same time, it was also his promise: "Mommy, don''t worry, I will always keep it in mind, and I will bring ah Jin back to you..."

 Chapter 1433

    From this day on, everything is changing imperceptibly.


    On the surface, everyone is still business as usual, but careful observation will find that a group of cubs are often busy and invisible.


    Jian Yi works harder than ever before. When he takes the task, he is almost free for a moment.


    Not only him, but also Jian Rui and others consciously increased their training time by two hours on the basis of the usual. Besides going to school and training every day, they also have to learn computers with Jian Yi and Shazhi.


    The night of the base taught all of them a lesson.


    At that time, if they could be more useful and help Jian Yi and Shazhi, maybe they could relax a little.


    Gu Xiaomian, in particular, may have been lazy every time they completed their tasks before, but now they have never heard a complaint again. Everyone is diligent in both training and computer learning.


    They don''t have the talent of Jian Yi and Shazhi, but as long as they study hard and can learn more in their mind, it''s better than they can''t help in any accident next time.


    Apart from these, the most important thing is the two experiments that Jian Yi promised.


    When he really started to practice, he found that the reality was far more difficult than he thought.


    It''s not programming or something on the computer, it''s just... These people around us are really difficult. It''s really inferior not to let them be those who need to supervise others closely.


    As for supervision, Jian Rui and others are real supervision. They can keep Jian Yi in their sight almost 24 hours a day without giving him any chance to send messages.


    They have many people and many eyes. They can take turns, but Jane Yi is only one of them.


    So less than a week later, he was so tired that his dark circles came out. He had to hide in the bathroom occasionally to catch a little breath.


    On this day, he was hiding in the bathroom to breathe. The water from the faucet flowed tirelessly.


    Jian Yi reaches out and grabs a handful of it, splashes it on her face, and splashes it three or four times before she finally feels a little energetic.


    "These people are really..." he held the sink, raised his hand and wiped the drops of water dripping from his jaw. He sighed and looked tired, "it''s too much to be underestimated..."


    I can''t imagine that he, who is often called "becoming too talented" by others, will say so one day


    "This kind of day will take another half a year..."


    Jian Yi covers her eyes with a wet towel to cheer herself up and sighs heavily.


    As long as he thought that he would live like this for another six months in the future, he felt that it was dark.


    It''s not terrible to be supervised, but there are several pairs of eyes behind it all the time. Sometimes the key will suddenly jump out and let you inspire supervision, which makes people less calm.


    The string in his mind had to be tight all the time. He was an iron man, so he had to feel tired


    But tired, no one wants to give up.


    Jian Yi rested for a while, put down his hand with a towel and was ready to go out to continue the "fight". The next second, the whole person seemed to be nailed in place.


    His body was stiff and his eyes stared like a bell. He looked at him silently with the big face that suddenly appeared in the mirror


    That stupid plate with a big face is still grinning with big white teeth and talking to him: "brother Yi, go to the bathroom."


    "Lying in... Trough."


    Jian Yi gently opens her lips and two words slip out of the gap between her lips.


    He has always been a high cold image. When did he spit dirty words out? Gu Xiaomian was really scared.


    Gu Xiaomian smiled. He didn''t know when the door opened quietly and stood behind him without making any noise.


    "How are you? No, I''ll wait for you a little longer."


    That posture is very strong. Even if he goes to the bathroom, he has to stare at his posture and say, "in the future, don''t come alone. You have to take me."


    "Gu Ruan..." Jian Yi clenched his teeth and his forehead jumped. "Do you know what I want to do now?"


    "Why? Pee?" Gu Xiaomian raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, with an expression I understand, "I understand, you go, I''ll wait for you here."


    When he finished, he saw that Jian Yi was still standing still and wondered, "aren''t you in a hurry?"


    Jian Yi squeezed his fist, took a deep breath, raised his hand and rubbed the center of his eyebrows: "I''m not in a hurry, I''m just in a hurry to beat you..."


    This guy supervises. Why should he come in quietly like a cat.


    "Hehe, hehe..."


    Gu Xiaomian understood his words.


    He slowly retracted the hand on Jian Yi''s shoulder, pulled a smile on his face, and slowly stepped back: "brother Yi, you can''t blame me. Ruirui told you that you can''t leave my sight."


    Jian Yi: "


    At the mention of Jianrui, the look of wanting to beat people on his face immediately slowed down a lot.


    Gu Xiaomian watched his words and expressions, took two steps forward secretly, took his arm when he saw the opportunity, and said with a big face: "so in the future, you have to take me with you no matter whether you take a bath or sleep. This is my task."


    If his task is not completed, Jian Rui will certainly not forgive him. In contrast, of course, he chooses to annoy Jian Yi.


    After the scene just now, as long as Jian Yi looks at his big face and plate, he feels his temples jump suddenly and straightly, causing him a headache.


    He clenched his teeth, glanced at Gu Xiaomian, grabbed his arm and said, "can you take your hand away first?"


    "Oh."


    Gu Xiaomian subconsciously obeyed and obediently released his hand. As a result, Jian Yi, who had just had a headache, rushed out in a flash.


    It looked like something terrible was chasing him behind him.


    Gu Xiaomian blinked and watched him run. He was not in a hurry to chase him. He put his hands into his pockets and walked slowly outside. His mouth still said, "you can''t hide on the first day of junior high school. Brother Yi, how can you become stupid this time..."


    Before she finished speaking, the figure of Jian Yi in front suddenly stopped.


    He looked at Mo Xiulin, who was leaning against the door frame at the door, and almost didn''t come up in one breath.


    There is a "tiger" in front and a "wolf" behind


    This group of people really didn''t give him any time to relax.


    "Oh, come out."


    Mo Xiulin opened his mouth and waited here for a while.


    Jian Yi froze, crying and laughing: "brother Xiulin, I really don''t want to do anything, I swear."


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and turned over his pocket: "you see, I don''t even have a cell phone."


    He just wants to catch his breath


    Mo Xiulin shrugged, with a completely harmless smile on his face: "Yi Yi, I totally believe you, but... This plan was made by your dear sister, and we can only do it."


    "Jian Rui!" Jian Yi turns around angrily and walks to Jian Rui''s room.


    Mo Xiulin looked at his angry back, and the corners of his lips gradually raised a bigger smile.


    He turned and looked out of the window. Through the window, he seemed to see a more distant place. After a long time, he whispered, "ah Jin, wait for us."


    Everyone here is working hard to get him back.


    So be sure to wait for them.

 Chapter 1434

    Jian Yi angrily goes to find Jian Rui.


    When I got to the door, I found that the door of her room was wide open.


    At first, he thought he was not there. He went in for two steps and was about to call someone, but he saw a small figure lying on the side of the small table.


    Jianrui just lay there and fell asleep.


    He was stunned, sighed and didn''t make a sound. He turned back and gently closed the door, isolated the occasional movement from the outside, and walked into the room.


    Jian Rui sat on the carpet, her head resting on her arm, holding a crooked signature pen in her hand, and the small table in front of her was covered with chaotic stacks of draft paper


    At first glance, I was too tired and went to sleep.


    Jane Yi walked over and gently took out the pen holder from her hand. She glanced and saw the handwriting on the drafts.


    The notes are correct, with a few words in bold capitals at the top - "take ah Jin home plan".


    There are dozens of decent articles written below, each of which is concise and clear about how to set up obstacles for him.


    It''s really 24 hours a day. There''s no time to be free. Even the executor behind us has a clear plan


    The corners of Jian Yi''s mouth twitch. Thinking of Gu Xiaomian standing behind him silently just now, his head aches. This is just the beginning


    He sighed, put the pen on the table and was ready to wake up Jian Rui to sleep in bed. With such a move, he saw that there was a piece of paper under the plan, which pressed most of it, and only the word "danger" appeared from the side.


    He frowned and slowly pulled out with a very light movement.


    It''s the same as the first one. The first line is bold and reads "the danger a Jin may encounter".


    Dozens of items are also listed below.


    "Going to the bathroom" was tracked and recorded.


    Jian Yi frowned slightly and understood in an instant.


    These are what Jian Rui can think of. Mo Xiujin may encounter there. Accordingly, Jian Yi, who imitates Mo Xiujin''s situation, also got this "service".


    She thought about many, many items, and then matched them one by one, and applied them to Jian Yi according to local conditions


    The girl is worried that they don''t think well enough and that any mistakes will bring danger to ah Jin, so do you use this way to make up for the deficiency?


    Jane Yi''s eyes gradually sank, and the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked. Suddenly she was not so angry.


    "Well..."


    He was looking down at the contents listed above. Jian Rui woke up next to him and muttered vaguely, "brother."


    "Yes."


    Jane Yi put down the paper, answered in a deep voice, raised her hand, touched her head and asked, "Why are you sleeping here? What if you catch a cold? Go to bed when you''re sleepy..."


    Jian Rui rubbed her eyes, sat up straight, shook her head with a smile and said, "I''m not sleepy, just squint for a while."


    Just now she was sleeping on her stomach. Now, as soon as she lifted her arm, Jane Yi suddenly saw the bruise on her arm with sharp eyes.


    Although there was no blood, there was a large piece of dark red, with spots of blood red marks on it. At first glance, it was hard to bump.


    "Is this... Yesterday''s training?"


    Jian Yi reached out and dragged her elbow, gently rubbed her thumb against the skin, frowned and asked.


    "Oh, it''s okay."


    Jian ruihun didn''t care, waved her hand and said, "it''s just that she accidentally knocked it. It''s not serious."


    Jane Yi didn''t speak. She got up and went to the medicine box. First she cleaned her wound and then began to spray the medicine: "bear with it. If the skin is broken, it''s estimated to hurt a little."


    Jian Rui was not delicate. She nodded when she heard the speech. At the moment when the medicine touched the skin, she frowned slightly.


    It hurts. It really hurts, but she won''t shout pain when she is so hurt.


    Jian Yi lowered her head slightly and carefully gave her the wound medicine. Even the circle around the bruise was carefully smeared. While smearing, she said, "Why are you so careless? Is there any injury except here?"


    "No more." Jian Rui shook her head and honestly showed her another arm. It was clean, "when I was practicing with Qianqian yesterday, I accidentally stepped back and bumped into a wooden pile and wiped it again, so it may look scary."


    "Be careful next time." Jian Yi whispered instructions.


    They were injured, and the most distressing thing was Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    "My brother knows that you want to become stronger quickly, but these should also be step by step. You can only walk steadily step by step." He stared into Jian Rui''s eyes, word by word, and said seriously, "just as we can''t rush in to save ah Jin, it''s the same for ourselves, okay?"


    "I know. Haste makes waste." Jian Rui nodded and looked at Jian Yi carefully wrapping her gauze and whispered, "my brother, I know that saving a Jin is a long-term plan. I won''t worry, and he won''t worry..."


    After a pause, she said, "let''s work hard. One day, we will save him, right?"


    "Of course."


    Jian Yi replied without thinking.


    There is no second answer to this question. There is no need to hesitate.


    Jianrui smiled, and her eyes were bent into thin crescent moon.


    Help her dress up and see that she is still smiling. Jian Yi flicked the uninjured part of her arm: "well, don''t touch the water and apply the medicine frequently."


    "Hee hee, thank you, brother."


    It seems that after getting Jane Yi''s affirmative words, she becomes particularly happy.


    Although she believes in some things, she seems to be particularly happy after being affirmed by others at the same time.


    Jane Yi shook her head and lowered her head to pack the medicine box.


    Just half cleaned up, but Jianrui grabbed her arm: "brother, your dark circles are so heavy. Are you too tired?"


    She always felt something wrong just now. Now Zizi looked carefully at his face and found that Jian Yi had big dark circles under her eyes, "we''re almost catching up with the giant panda."


    "Not tired." Jian Yi said.


    He thought that courtesy should be reciprocated. He should get his sister''s concern of "pay attention to rest". As a result


    Jian Rui nodded and loosened her breath: "that''s good. I still have many plans to implement."


    Jian Yi: "


    This is a real sister.


    He packed up the medicine box, put it back in place in silence, came over, looked at Jian Rui carefully, and said earnestly: "sister, have you ever thought that no matter how powerful your brother is, you also need to breathe?"


    In her 24 hours, several people seamlessly supervise his plan. He is a robot and has to charge time


    Jian Rui tilted her head and said, "what should I do? Should my brother admit defeat?"


    Looking at her big black and white eyes, Jian Yi heaved a sigh, put one hand on the table, leaned over and rubbed her head: "forget it, when I didn''t say, you still have any moves, just make it out."

 Chapter 1435

    Half a year passed in a hurry.


    Many things have happened in the past six months.


    Time can''t force people to stay. Mo Wanshan''s health is getting worse and worse. Even if there are people with superb medical skills like mikai around, he still can''t keep him in the end.


    As soon as they recovered from Mo Xiujin''s departure, they turned around and had to meet the sadness of life and death. Even if they knew that this was a common sense of life, no one could escape this disaster, but at that time, everyone''s life was still like a thick cloud


    This year, Qiao Qinghe and Mo Wanshan left them one after another, plus eukins. It''s really an eventful time for Yan to make things.


    Fortunately, slowly, everything is gradually back on track.


    In recent years, Mo Xiuyu has been practicing in the company. At this time, he officially took over Mo''s enterprise. Although the sudden identity change inevitably made him a little flustered, the experience was not white, and Ning Jiwei mojue and others were nearby. After a long time, all aspects of the enterprise operated normally as usual.


    Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue almost retired after stabilizing the relevant affairs of Mo family and Mo Xiuyu. They never attended any business meetings again. All the company''s affairs were either assigned to Mo Xiuyu or entrusted to Gu Chenyi and Yunling to help act as agents.


    In this way, there is only one Hui Yi who is held in their hands and operated by them. As for what they are doing every day, even Jian Haixi is not very clear.


    She has returned to the workplace. With Fang Sheng''s help, Ru doesn''t need her to bother with her daily work. After she is busy with her work every day, she will run to Qiao''s house and talk with Qiao ya to relieve her boredom.


    The days are getting later and later. Joeya''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. It''s not very convenient to move. Although she has passed the initial dangerous period, everyone is still very nervous about her. The key is that she is afraid of her wishful thinking and always thinking about the past.


    As soon as she came and went, Jian Haixi ran frequently. Qiaoya sometimes asked her to help Liao Huanyan run together.


    Qiao Ya trusted her very much, and Liao Huanyan relied on her even more. Especially in the days when there was a new product exhibition, Jian Haixi was very busy.


    So tired that every time she suffered such a day, she ran to Joey and nagged.


    JOYA looked at her with a smile, reached out and touched the arc of her abdomen, joked: "what is the work of an artist? It''s really not what ordinary people say. I think you''re doing very well."


    Jian Haixi quickly waved his hand and shook his head like a rattle: "I''m going to catch a duck on the shelf and was put here. Fortunately, I didn''t open a studio at the beginning, otherwise I''m really busy..."


    Before her voice fell, the baby in Joey''s stomach seemed to respond to her and kicked her gently.


    Jian Haixi immediately smiled and simply attached his hand to it. With a gentle face, he said, "you think your aunt is right, don''t you?"


    Such a situation has almost become a routine, which will appear every few days, and Qiaoya will occasionally give Jane Haixi some suggestions. If she is really uncertain, she will come and ask Qiaoya.


    As for Su ri''an and Shao Li


    Although Su ri''an is blind, he has a pride in his bones and has proposed to leave several times.


    Later, Jian Haixi simply set up a piano tutoring class for him out of his own pocket. With Su ri''an''s qualifications, it''s natural to do these.


    In addition to Jian Rui and others who are fixed outside class, some other children also come here. Although the scale is small, it is enough to rely on these incomes to support himself and Shao Li.


    Usually Shao Li takes care of some chores for him. Her illness is not well, but with the hope of life, the whole person''s energy and spirit are much better than before.


    They helped each other and lived a good life.


    Everyone has his own life to live and things to be busy.


    Of all the people, the busiest is of course Jian Yi.


    In the past six months since the beginning of Mo juiding''s experiment, he was almost tossed to death by his little friends.


    Not to mention the 24-hour monitoring of eating, drinking and Lasa, we will try to add more difficulty to the action at the level of hell.


    Every time he raised his opinion a little and didn''t say to release the water, at least let him take two more breaths. But before the words came to her mouth, Jian Rui would look at him with her innocent big eyes and long eyelashes and ask, "brother, do you want to admit defeat?"


    "Admit defeat?"


    Knowing that Jian Rui''s business is to motivate, Jian Yi sneered and refused.


    He has never seen the word "admit defeat" in Jian Yi''s dictionary.


    He could only sigh deeply, turn his head and work hard.


    Due to the great difficulty, in the first three months, Jian Yi''s action didn''t make any progress.


    The only thing that can keep it is not to be hacked into the system by Ning Jiwei and his men Huiyi.


    This is still the case with yarn weaving.


    You know, like these little friends around him, his father is also selfless and selfless. He doesn''t even give half a face. He''s in a mess chasing him all day.


    As for other times, whenever he wants to touch his mobile phone and send a message, it''s just wishful thinking.


    Without waiting for the screen to unlock, a pair of eyes will pop up around him in an unknown direction, "Yin Ze Ze" staring at him and saying, "Yi Yi, what do you want?"


    He had nightmares for days in which someone was talking to him like this.


    If it weren''t for Jian Yi''s strong body and mind, he would sooner or later be tortured by these people and have problems.


    But after three months of living like this, he slowly felt the doorway.


    Finally, at the end of the fourth month, he quietly and successfully sent a message to mosquitoes - Happy birthday.


    "Grass... Is there something wrong with it?"


    The mosquito at the other end of the base looked at the four words jumping out of the screen and tightened his eyebrows, "well, this is a ghost?"


    Turning his head, he called Shazhi and asked for a complaint: "Miss, is that boy Jian Yi crazy?"


    Shazhi, who answered the phone, wanted to laugh and was helpless for a moment. Finally, she could only tell him, "don''t worry, just don''t reply."


    But everyone should admit that the first message of Jian Yi was sent successfully and was not found by anyone.


    Although... After that, he was more nervous about being "surrounded, chased and intercepted".


    As a direct result, he successfully sent the second message when he had half a month left to expire - you are sick.


    The result was that the mosquitoes blew up again. This time, they scolded directly for several days.


    There was no way. When he was played by a group of cubs like this, he couldn''t see things like them. He held his breath for a long time before he finally went on.


    No matter how depressed he was, Jian Yi successfully passed the examination when the six-month test expired.


    Since then, he officially began to try to get in touch with Mo Xiujin thousands of miles away.

 Chapter 1436

    Mo Xiujin''s mobile phone has not been confiscated.


    After all, eukins. Although Yan wanted to prevent him from getting in touch with Xiangcheng, he didn''t want to cultivate him into a mountaintop cave man who only knew brute force.


    In today''s era of rapid development of science and technology, confiscating his mobile phone and cutting off all contact between him and the outside world, even if we try to cultivate him, it will undoubtedly be counterproductive.


    He didn''t want Mo Xiujin to go out in the future. He was just a "blind man" with empty plans and means.


    Therefore, they did not restrict Mo Xiujin''s use of computers and mobile phones, but did not let him learn more computer knowledge, and his daily contact was only enough for him to understand the outside world.


    As for the cell phone... His cell phone is eukins. Yan asked someone to specially transform it. All received signals will be checked by the staff monitoring the mobile phone first.


    What''s on the mobile phone, what''s not, and what''s received, those people know better than his owner.


    Therefore, when Mo Xiujin saw the picture in the text message, he almost thought he had an illusion.


    "This is..."


    He moved his lips and made a sound. His eyes widened and stared at the screen in his hand.


    That''s a big group photo. It''s the latest photo taken by Jian Yi and others. Everyone is there, including him


    They took his picture in position C P. at first glance, it looks like everyone took it together.


    Mo Xiujin''s brain turned rapidly, his fingers trembled slightly with his mobile phone, but there was no expression on his face. Even if there was no one around at the moment, he couldn''t show obvious emotion. Any trace would bring disaster for himself. He knew this truth.


    He just hung his eyes slightly, stared at the picture without blinking, and analyzed it carefully and calmly.


    First of all, this picture can never be eukins. Yan''s trick, which he was sure of.


    Because the background in the photo is their home in Xiangcheng, and the little friends in the photo really grow up. When you look closely, it is still different from when they separated six months ago.


    This is not a simple p-graph can do.


    And even eukins. Yan''s hand can reach the sky, and it''s impossible to really get such a picture. The defense at home will never be so lax.


    "It''s them, it''s really them..."


    For a moment, Mo Xiujin felt that his eyes seemed a little hot.


    He gently stroked the screen with his finger belly and wanted to touch his partner''s face. After such a long separation, they always appeared in his dream.


    But every time he opened his eyes, he was still the only one in the world. He never regretted or complained, but he just missed it.


    But before his finger crossed, the photos on the screen were suddenly destroyed automatically.


    From beginning to end, it only appeared for ten seconds.


    But Mo Xiujin''s heartbeat didn''t come down for a long time.


    "Yi Yi..."


    Mo Xiujin looked up at the window, and a warm smile slowly overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    He really did it


    Mo Xiujin knows that Jian Yi is telling him in this way that they are all very good and have never forgotten him.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that the loneliness in a foreign country was not so unbearable.


    Because he is not alone on this difficult road.


    He slowly clenched his mobile phone and looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window. The light in his eyes was particularly bright: "I understand that we... Will succeed!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    A few months later.


    Qiaoya, who has always been concerned about, gave birth to a daughter peacefully, named qiaoanning, implying peace in her life.


    She''s also eukins. Yan''s daughter, but everyone seems to have "forgotten" this matter and spoiled Qiao Anning into a little princess, not to mention her father. There are still two years left.


    Just come whatever you don''t want.


    The less people want to mention eukins. Yan, he just wants to appear by himself.


    At the full moon, the Joe family received eukins. A gift from Yan -- a pink and white princess dress.


    "Hum."


    At the sight of it, JOYA glanced coldly and handed it to ningjiwei.


    She is the daughter of the Qiao family. Naturally, she won''t be short of clothes.


    Besides, she was more afraid of eukins than that. Yan nachengtai hid something in his clothes.


    The past two years have passed, and people are growing. Now Qiaoya is no longer the silly girl she was. She can''t distinguish between right and wrong.


    Even after Ning Jiwei checked and confirmed that the safety was returned to her, she threw it into the dustbin.


    She doesn''t want to talk to eukins anymore. Yan has nothing to do with it.


    Although this unpleasant episode happened, Qiao Anning''s birth is the most important happy event in this period of time, which has brought joy to the Qiao family for a long time.


    The full moon wine was not grand, but it was definitely not bad. A group of people came and strolled around with Qiao Anning in their arms.


    The little girl didn''t know who was born. She held her fingers in her eyes and looked at everyone with big eyes. She was happy.


    Happy is happy, but JOYA always brings a touch of sadness under the joy between her eyebrows and eyes.


    No one mentioned the two-year period in front of her, but it was like a huge stone, always hanging on her heart, reminding her all the time that two years come, eukins. Yan will come and take her daughter.


    That princess dress is just a reminder.


    ¡­¡­


    In the ancient castle.


    Jie looked at the picture of Qiao Ya holding her in her arms and being protected by everyone in the center. He snorted coldly and disdained: "if you are so spoiled, you will be used to becoming a little princess sooner or later!"


    There is no need for facts. Just look at the way people love and pity, and you know it will develop like this.


    If this is an insignificant person, it''s OK.


    But she''s eukins. Yan''s daughter!


    In his opinion, eukins. Yan''s child should not be just a rich daughter.


    With such a natural gene, if it''s a son, it should be with eukins. Like Yan, become the king of the night.


    If it''s a daughter, even if she can be a little weak, at least she can''t be a silly white sweet


    Look at the daughter of talilina. When Shazhi is young, she is like a model when she is the leader of the base.


    And Ning Jiwei''s three children are more outstanding than one. They are dragons and phoenixes among people. They can''t hide the light anywhere.


    More recently, Mo Xiujin, who was robbed by them, is a kind of Mo Sheng, and really does not live up to that good gene.


    One by one, the descendants are so excellent, if it were eukins. Yan''s daughter doesn''t know anything and can''t do anything. Then she will be ashamed and lose her hair


    Jie heart silently make complaints about it and turn around to see him. Yan.


    He thought, eukins. Yan Hui, like him, dislikes that Qiao Anning has been nurtured into a little princess by everyone. But he glances up and sees eukins. There was no expression on Yan''s face. He just kept staring at the picture and looked very carefully.


    Some are not quite right


    "Yan, don''t you have the heart to let her suffer?" Jie tried to open his mouth.


    This time, eukins. Yan finally reacted.


    He raised his eyebrows and raised a sneer on his lips: "do you think I''m so kind?"


    Jie was not sure, shook his head and said, "anyway, I think you are very special to this Qiaoya."


    "Hehe." Eukins. Yan smiled and said, "she is also my daughter''s mother."


    Seeing that he didn''t come out suddenly, Qiao Anning became grinding, and Jie didn''t bother to say it again. In his opinion, eukins. Yan won''t have any special feelings. After all, he doesn''t even have fundamental feelings.


    Eukins. Yan stretched out his waist, didn''t look at the picture again, turned his head and said, "by the way, go and call Mo Xiujin for me. I have something to ask him."

 Chapter 1437

    When Mo Xiujin arrived, there was only eukins in the room. Yan alone.


    He pushed open the half closed door, glanced across the room and landed on the straight back facing him on the sofa. He was a little strange in his heart.


    Usually, even if you call him, there will be Jie or other people in the room. It seems rare to see him alone


    What can it be for?


    He quickly recalled his actions in recent days, and finally found nothing wrong.


    "Sit down."


    He was thinking, when suddenly a hoarse, cold voice came.


    The figure on the sofa moved, didn''t turn his head, just waved to him and pointed to the chair in front of him.


    "Oh." Mo Xiujin sat on the chair and didn''t bother to think about it at all. Looking at the person opposite, he asked directly, "what can I do for you?"


    When he sat down, he saw eukins. Yan is not sitting in a daze on the sofa. He is playing with a picture between his fingers.


    Eukins. Yan was silent for a moment. He didn''t say anything in a hurry. After a while, he put the photo on the table and pushed it in the direction of Mo Xiujin: "this is my daughter."


    Daughter?


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. This is really "shocking" news.


    If he had not known about Qiao Anning''s existence from Jian Yi in advance, it would be hard for him to believe eukins. People like Yan have their own children.


    He reached for the picture, glanced over the familiar faces in the picture, and finally landed on the little man in the center.


    She nestled in her swaddling clothes, her round eyes narrowed into a line, and her mouth was open to spit bubbles. She was festive and lovely.


    "Is this... Qiao Yasheng''s?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at eukins. Yan.


    That''s what I asked.


    Eukins. Yan immediately narrowed his eyes slightly: "are you looking for a fight?"


    Mo Xiujin smiled and shrugged, but he was not afraid at all.


    "If you don''t make it clear, how can I know? You have so many women anyway. Of course I have to ask."


    Moreover, in his state of "knowing nothing", he should naturally ask two more questions when hearing this news.


    "Hum." Eukins. Yan Leng snorted, glanced at him lightly, raised his chin slightly and said, "do you think anyone is qualified to give birth to my child?"


    That


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes suddenly turned slightly. It seems that Qiaoya still has a position in the devil''s heart.


    He didn''t say a word, eukins. Yan suddenly stopped, saying this to a little fart child, as if he always felt a little strange.


    There was a strange silence in the house.


    A moment later, eukins. Yan "tut" gave a sound, and his face gradually raised a trace of impatience: "I came to you today to hear your opinion. What do you think I should do here?"


    "Ready?"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t understand, "what are you going to do?"


    "Preparation for raising children." Eukins. Yan glared at him, "when the two-year period comes, I will pick up my daughter. Go back and make a list of what to prepare for raising a child, and give it to me tomorrow."


    His tone didn''t seem to be preparing to raise his own daughter. Instead, he was asking Mo Xiujin, "you should know what you need to raise a pet dog. Tell me."


    Such a father... Joe''s peace came into his hands, and Mo Xiujin didn''t even dare to think about the consequences.


    He smiled reluctantly, slapped the picture in his hand and said, "you asked the wrong person? How can I know how to raise a child? If I say, I think the best care for a baby should be to follow her mother..."


    Eukins. Yan frowned. He seemed to have lost his patience to talk to him, but he still kept his temper: "you know what to write with so many peers every day."


    Then he suddenly glanced at Mo Xiujin and sneered: "you don''t think that if you interrupt me here, I won''t get her back, Mo Xiujin, don''t make me think you were so stupid."


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes darkened for a moment. Of course he didn''t think so. Without him, he could ask Zhao Xu. Without Zhao Xu, he could go out and ask others.


    He frowned and said nothing else. He put the picture on the table, pointed to the little swaddle in the center and said, "but she''s still so small. Are you sure you want to take her away from her mother? Don''t you think it''s too cruel for Joey?"


    Not only for Joey, but also for Joey.


    As soon as his voice fell, the air in the room suddenly stood still for a moment.


    "Cruel?"


    Eukins. Yan''s lips slowly hooked up, showing a cold and violent smile and staring at Mo Xiujin, "it seems that your hypocritical kindness has not been trained..."


    Mo Xiujin was stiff and his face turned white for a time.


    He seemed to have a hunch of what he was going to say next.


    Sure enough, eukins. Yan''s tone was almost frozen, and Leng hum said, "I''ll remember to ask Jie to give you extra lessons later."


    The so-called extra class is to force him to see with his own eyes and even experience those cruel life and death parting with his own hands.


    He just wants to grind and wipe out the hypocrisy on Mo Xiujin, which was educated by Jian Haixi.


    He wants to inspire the evil in his bones and make him a ruthless and evil man.


    Eukins. Yan looked at Mo Xiujin''s increasingly white face with satisfaction and smiled in a low voice: "Mo Xiujin, don''t forget what kind of person you want to be in the end. If you can''t do what I do, you''re just a failure. Naturally, I''ll find the next person to replace you."


    After a pause, the smile in his tone became heavier: "you might as well guess... Who am I looking for this time?"


    His voice was not high, but Mo Xiujin felt cold from his bones.


    "Hum, think about it. Don''t do anything you regret."


    Finally, eukins. Yan only left this sentence.


    Mo Xiujin''s breath stagnated and his eyelids hung down.


    He knows that if he doesn''t do it, if he can''t wash away his kindness, and then show any kindness and softness he shouldn''t have, let alone live, I''m afraid... He will be first by eukins at that time. Yan''s eyes are his little friends.


    He has stepped into this place. There is no reason for his little partner to live like this. What''s the significance of his choice and compromise?


    His eyes skimmed over the picture. The baby in his swaddling clothes was looking at him with a smile, and the smiling woman beside him also had gentle eyes.


    Aunt ya... Sorry, I can''t do anything for you


    Mo Xiujin''s heart was full of sadness, and he was in eukins. Where Yan couldn''t see, his fists were clenched tightly.


    After a while, he said calmly, "I see. I''ll give you the list tomorrow."

 Chapter 1438

    From eukins. After Yan came back, Mo Xiujin''s mood has been very low.


    He has been here for a long time and can almost walk back to his room with his eyes closed, so he didn''t look up all the way. He just looked down at the tip of his shoes and felt that there was no place to vent his depression.


    Zhao Xu and murui Ning were in the room. When they saw his face, neither of them made a sound.


    Zhao Xu doesn''t care. As long as Mo Xiujin doesn''t act as a demon and doesn''t make small moves every day, he will eat his own food and sleep like he doesn''t have this person in his eyes.


    Mo ruining knows that he doesn''t like to be bothered by others. Most of the time, Mo Xiujin always sits alone in a daze and doesn''t want to be around.


    Every time at this time, he would sit beside him and accompany him silently as he is now.


    But this time, Mo Xiujin didn''t daze, didn''t draw his chin and stare at a place. He took out his mobile phone, opened the note and began to write what should be prepared for Xiao Anning.


    Eukins. I''m afraid people like Yan won''t take good care of their children. Even they don''t have much paternal love for their own daughter. If he doesn''t write in detail, no one can take good care of her.


    Fortunately, there is Qiao Xiaosi in the Qiao family. Although there are no infants in their family, they will always see how Qiao Xiaosi is raised when they go to the Qiao family.


    So Mo Xiujin racked his brains to recall things related to Qiao Xiaosi, from clothes to shoes and socks, from toiletries to moisturizing care products, what strollers, cribs and baby toys, as long as he saw what Qiao Xiaosi had, he would write them all.


    As for the unexpected or uncertain food, he checked on the Internet. Anyway, he listed all the useful and useless.


    There were three people in the room, but they could hear a needle landing quietly.


    Zhao Xu himself stayed for a while, but he couldn''t help it. He came up to Mo Xiujin.


    He is also curious. He hasn''t seen Mo Xiujin so serious in training at ordinary times. At the moment, he is so serious that it''s hard for him to ignore it.


    "Are you..."


    But as soon as he scanned his eyes, he wrinkled his face like a toothache and said with some laughter, "ready to nurse the baby?"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t want to pay attention to him. He half turned and continued to write his own with his back to him. He just wrote two words, turned back and stared at the person in front of him.


    "Have you followed Eugene Yan since childhood? How do they treat children?"


    Zhao Xu hissed and sneered.


    First he remembered these things, then he looked at his cautious appearance, and he also understood what was going on.


    "Why, afraid of Joe suffering?"


    With an ironic or speechless smile on his face, he looked at Mo Xiujin, "what do you think? If I say a good word to you, will you believe it?"


    He pointed to the place under his feet, turned his eyes and said coldly, "Mo Xiujin, you can see clearly where we are stepping on. Don''t talk nonsense here..."


    Mo Xiujin immediately frowned, closed her lips and said nothing. The hand holding the mobile phone unconsciously pulled the side, again and again


    Zhao Xu looked at him, paused, and said, "for the sake of being roommates, I''ll give you a piece of advice."


    "What?"


    Mo Xiujin looked up at him.


    "If you want her to live long, leave her alone."


    Zhao Xu''s voice was low, and he couldn''t see any expression on his back. It was just the tone of this sentence, but it was rare and solemn.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. The light in his eyes flashed slightly. He grabbed the finger of the mobile phone and scratched it off the back cover, making a slight sound in the room.


    "And this..."


    With that, Zhao Xu pointed to Mo Rui Ning, who was nestled on one side, with a low voice, "the same reason."


    Mo Xiujin slowly lowered his eyes, and his long eyelashes flashed, covering the dim light and emotion at the bottom of his eyes.


    He knows what Zhao Xu means. The more he cares about Mo ruining and Qiao Anning, eukins. The more Yan can handle him, the greater the danger of them.


    Only by not caring, or pretending not to care, can it be possible to eliminate some eyes staring at them


    This is really an extremely difficult thing, but there is nothing to do.


    Finally, Mo Xiujin thought again and again. He deleted all the things written in his note and just wrote some things casually to deal with it.


    It was just another sleepless night that night.


    The next day, eukins. Yan looked at the list handed over to him. He thought that even if it was not detailed enough, it should be a lot of miscellaneous things, but he didn''t expect that there were only scattered bed quilts and clothes on it. Ordinary ones can''t be ordinary anymore


    He frowned, looked at Mo Xiujin in front of him and asked, "will you give me this thing?"


    Isn''t he stupid enough to buy clothes for a child?


    Mo Xiujin shrugged: "I don''t know anything else. I''m a child. Yes, but I don''t raise children."


    Eukins. Yan''s face gradually looked ugly and stared at Mo Xiujin.


    He chose Mo Xiujin to finish this thing. He thought he would be interested in Qiao Anning from the relationship between Qiao and ya, but now he has no right attitude


    Mo Xiujin still looked like he had nothing to do with himself. On the contrary, he said eukins. Yan: "what''s your hurry? Anyway, Qiaoya will be ready at that time. Won''t she love her daughter?"


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes were slightly cold. He snorted and kicked Mo Xiujin.


    He suddenly made people unprepared, or even if he could, Mo Xiujin couldn''t.


    For a moment, Mo Xiujin only felt a pain in his lower leg and a weakness in his knee. The whole person immediately knelt down to the ground.


    "Mo Xiujin, did I say not to play tricks with me?"


    The voice above his head was low, mixed with a sneer and anger.


    Mo Xiujin supported the ground with one hand and raised his head to meet eukins. Yan glanced at him, hooked his lips and said with a slow smile, "I can write more, but are you sure I can write it, do you dare to use it?"


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes.


    Before that, he didn''t think much, but when Mo Xiujin mentioned this sentence, he couldn''t help thinking more.


    Mo Xiujin saw his expression and knew what he meant. He sneered twice. Without waiting for his command, he stood up and patted the gray on his hands. "Since you don''t dare to use it, why should I waste brain cells?"


    Eukins. Yan seemed to choke on him. He didn''t say a word for a moment, but his face was darker.


    "Nothing. I''ll go." Seeing that he didn''t speak, Mo Xiujin turned and walked out.


    After only taking two steps, he paused and didn''t look back: "I''m still saying that. If you really want to be good to her, leave her at Qiao''s house, or take her to this hell. It''s useless to prepare more things."

 Chapter 1439

    Hell?


    "Oh."


    Eukins. Yan looked at Mo Xiujin''s back as he gradually walked away, and a sneer came up at the corners of his lips. "Ignorant child, how many people want to come here and regain a new life is a kind of extravagant hope. It''s really a blessing in bliss..."


    The empire he founded, only mortals would think it was hell. For evil spirits, it was their dream paradise


    And he''s eukins. Yan''s daughter, of course, can''t just be a mortal.


    Otherwise, why would he allow JOYA to have her?


    "Mo Xiujin, Mo Xiujin, it seems that you are still far from becoming an evil ghost."


    He tried every means to bring Mo Xiujin here, not to help others raise children. He wanted to transform Mo Xiujin from inside to outside into the most vicious devil in the shortest time.


    At present, Mo Xiujin''s performance obviously can''t satisfy him.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t expect that his persuasion could not change eukins. Yan''s idea has brought more severe disasters to his own life.


    Since that day, Jie''s training for him has become too much.


    In the past, he managed to cope with the intensity of training, and he didn''t play well, even Jie and eukins. Yan didn''t bother him too much.


    But now, because of this episode, he completely exposed his "human" emotions to eukins. In front of Yan.


    For a long time, Mo Xiujin didn''t know how many inhumane "experiments" he had witnessed. He couldn''t flinch from the scenes that were enough to make a normal person faint on the spot.


    Otherwise, not only him, but also Zhao Xu and Mo ruining will be punished.


    Of course, Mo Xiujin doesn''t care about Zhao Xu, but he saved Mo ruining. He has the responsibility and obligation to take good care of him.


    Eukins. Yan clearly knows Mo Xiujin''s weakness. Every time he makes a mistake, he will punish Mo ruining.


    This is worse for Mo Xiujin than being punished.


    Slowly, he can only force himself to adapt to Jie''s training again and again.


    Once, the "test" scene was so cruel that Mo Xiujin couldn''t help spitting it out on the spot.


    At that time, Jie just looked at his pale face, raised his eyebrows, smiled a little, and said nothing.


    Just when Mo Xiujin thought Jie had let him go, he returned to the room at night, but saw Mo Rui Ning lying in bed wounded.


    There was hardly a piece of good skin all over him. It was green and purple, and the new wound was added to the old one.


    "Who did it!"


    Mo Xiujin clenched his teeth and asked, but in fact, when he asked this sentence, he knew the answer.


    Besides those people, who else can there be.


    Mo ruining is lying on the bed feebly. He wanted to hide it from Mo Xiujin, but he didn''t expect to come back a little earlier today. He hasn''t had time to pretend to sleep.


    "Brother Jin, I''m fine."


    He knew that Mo Xiujin was good to him, and because of this, he didn''t want to be a burden to Mo Xiujin.


    He tugged at his clothes reluctantly, trying to block the injuries on his arm.


    Just as soon as he moved, he was held down by Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin''s lip line was tightly closed into a sharp line. The cold light in his eyes was as sharp as a knife, as if it would explode in the next moment, but he grabbed Mo ruining''s hand without much force.


    "Don''t move. I''ll help you with the medicine."


    There are daily wound medicine in the room. Mo Xiujin silently takes back the medicine box, cleans and applies medicine for him without saying a word. After one wound is treated, go to the next wound.


    His technique was very gentle, but the tight frown and the air pressure down to the freezing point all over his body made Mo ruining feel a little nervous.


    "Brother Jin... Are you angry?" He opened his mouth and his voice was a little weak. "These are just looking serious. Just rest for a few days..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Mo Xiujin coldly interrupted his words: "why didn''t you tell me?"


    If he hadn''t come back early, he would have been concealed.


    Murui Ning smiled and said, "I''m just beaten. My skin is rough and my flesh is thick. It doesn''t matter."


    "It''s not in the way?"


    Mo Xiujin''s voice was hoarse. The cotton swab in his hand touched blood and dyed black and red.


    His fingers trembled slightly, stared at murui Ning angrily, "if you don''t deal with these injuries, you may die here. Do you know?!"


    If such an injury persists, it will take at least ten days and a half months to lie down.


    Murui lemon has a bad constitution, eukins. Yan would not allow him to lie here without working. If Mo Xiujin didn''t care about him and dragged his body, he would only be carried out as garbage sooner or later.


    "I''m ok, really..." murui Ning moved his arm, tried to raise his hand and press Mo Xiujin, smiled and said, "I''m a little beggar. Being beaten is a common thing, and I''ve been used to it for a long time..."


    After a pause, he continued, "it''s really no big deal. Don''t make trouble with them for me. It''s not worth it."


    Originally, he was severely beaten and didn''t take the medicine in time. Until now, he was already very weak, but he was still worried about whether he would bring trouble to Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin''s hand trembled more fiercely in an instant.


    It seems that he is afraid that he won''t agree to himself, but murui Ning, who obviously has no strength, has been pressing his hand tightly, which is rarely stubborn.


    Mo Xiujin was silent for a moment, and finally said in a hoarse voice, "let go first, and there are still wounds to deal with."


    He knows he''s going to find Eugene now. Yan, no doubt hit the stone with an egg. Not only can he not protect Mo ruining, but he is more likely to lose his life


    Mo Xiujin''s dark eyes sank. He didn''t say anything more and concentrated on dealing with the wound.


    At the door, Zhao Xu, who did not know when to stand there, frowned and stared at the room, with a trace of doubt on his face.


    He should have stood for a long time, but he never meant to enter the door.


    He heard what Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining said. He never believed in brotherhood. He used to feel ridiculous and childish when he saw the trust between Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi.


    He once thought that if Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi faced the problems of life and death every day, they would not become brothers at all.


    But he didn''t expect Mo Xiujin to save Mo ruining.


    He saved a little beggar who knew he would become a burden when he couldn''t protect himself.


    Zhao Xu has been watching coldly. He wants to know how long Mo Xiujin can last. In his opinion, in the near future, Mo Xiujin either gives up Mo ruining or Mo ruining betrays Mo Xiujin.


    But in the current situation, he suddenly doubted his judgment.


    These two people are really thinking of each other and really take each other as brothers in life and death.


    Brother, can I meet you not only in the sun?


    He had some shame and dislike in his heart, but he couldn''t help but have a little envy.


    No one has ever treated him like this.

 Chapter 1440

    That night, murui Ning still had a high fever.


    Although Mo Xiujin carefully drugged his wounds, it was probably because it took a long time. Not long after the wound was treated, his forehead was hot.


    Mo Xiujin fed him antipyretic and put a towel on his forehead. He kept by his bed in his clothes and didn''t leave for half a step.


    Until dawn, the dawn came into the room. When Zhao Xu got up and went to the bathroom, he saw Mo Xiujin still there, like a silent sculpture, motionless.


    He looked at his watch and reminded Mo Xiujin, "it''s time to train in two hours."


    Mo Xiujin didn''t say a word and still didn''t move, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Zhao Xu frowned slightly, raised his feet and walked to his bed to continue to sleep, but before going to bed, he paused, turned his head and opened his mouth again: "today is a fight, so are you going to pass?"


    In the past, even if they did their best in class, they were not the opponent of the "teacher". After class, they were covered with blue and purple all over. Mo Xiujin stayed up all night. Today, they must be beaten and maimed.


    It seemed that Mo Xiujin was moved by him.


    Zhao Xu felt relieved and thought he listened. As a result, he saw that Mo Xiujin just put his hand in the quilt of Mo Rui Ning, and raised his hand to try the temperature on his forehead.


    As for today''s training, whether it''s fighting or something, he didn''t care.


    Zhao Xu''s eyes sank, raised his hand, lifted the quilt and lay straight on the bed.


    What does it matter to Mo Xiujin whether he is disabled or not? He just needs to be kind. Why remind him? Hum


    As soon as he turned over, he took his back to Mo Xiujin and closed his eyes to sleep.


    He was angry, and there was always a rustling sound in his ears. He could know with the slight sound that Mo Xiujin was helping Mo ruining take his temperature.


    He has repeated this action many times this evening.


    "... grass!"


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Xu suddenly bounced up and pulled his hair impatiently. "Go to bed and I''ll watch him."


    Mo Xiujin paused and turned to look at him. His eyes were very confused.


    In his eyes, there was red blood rising from staying up late, but he couldn''t hide his suspicious look at all.


    Zhao Xu understood it and became more angry. He hummed discontentedly, "what''s your look? Why, I''m afraid I''ll strangle him?"


    "Not impossible." Mo Xiujin spoke faintly, and his voice was tired and hoarse.


    "Hiss."


    Zhao Xu was so angry that he was almost crazy. He clenched his teeth and stretched out his fingers to Mo Rui Ning on the bed. He snorted coldly, "a little beggar, do I need to worry about him?"


    If he is really bad to murui Ning, when can he not? Does he need to sacrifice his precious sleep?


    And in his opinion, murui Ning will be killed by eukins sooner or later. Yan tortured to death.


    Of course, he didn''t say the last sentence.


    According to Mo Xiujin''s emphasis on Mo Rui Ning, if he says it, Mo Xiujin will definitely repair him mercilessly. He doesn''t want to drag his body like Mo ruining.


    Mo Xiujin raised her eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    Zhao Xu lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Anyway, he couldn''t sleep at all. He simply walked to Mo Xiujin and said, "today''s class, I''m a partner with you. I don''t care about you. It doesn''t matter whether you live or die. I''m just afraid you''ll drag me down."


    While talking, don''t mention the expression on his face. If you look closely, you will find that there are some juvenile discomfort under this kind of dislike.


    "Oh." Mo Xiujin laughed and said, "if that''s true, you can only admit bad luck."


    He won''t feel guilty at all.


    "You!"


    Zhao Xu didn''t expect that he was willing to take care of the little beggar for him. He was so ungrateful that he stared at him, and his head was almost smoking with anger.


    Mo Xiujin appreciated his anger with great interest and didn''t mean to move away at all.


    He doesn''t trust Zhao Xu.


    Even if Zhao Xu hasn''t done anything during this period of time, he can''t rest assured as long as the other party is Eugene Yan''s eyes.


    Although Zhao Xu is unlikely to strangle Mo ruining, who knows if he will do something else?


    At this time, muruining, who was sleepy, didn''t know when to wake up.


    "Brother Jin..."


    "What''s the matter, thirsty? Or where does it hurt?" Mo Xiujin didn''t care to fight with Zhao Xu and asked quickly.


    Murui Ning shook his head, reached out and gently pulled Mo Xiujin''s sleeve and said, "go to sleep. I''m fine."


    He knows that Mo Xiujin has a lot of training every day. He can''t stand staying up all night and the next day.


    "You sleep your." Mo Xiujin frowned, put his arm into the quilt and whispered.


    "I''m ready."


    Mo Rui looked at him stubbornly and didn''t forget to point to Zhao Xu: "just let brother Xu sit here. He has slept all night and is energetic."


    Zhao Xu: "


    Shit, both of them want to kill his rhythm. He deserves to be nosy.


    He was dark and ugly, but he didn''t turn back.


    Mo Xiujin was also amused by his words. He raised his hand and touched his forehead and measured it again. Seeing that the fever had indeed subsided, he no longer insisted. He nodded and said, "OK, let brother Xu come."


    He put stress on the word "brother Xu". Zhao Xu knew that he was deliberately mocking him and couldn''t help humming coldly.


    Mo Xiujin yawned, got up and patted Zhao Xu on the shoulder: "the shift has changed."


    Zhao Xu''s face was impatient: "go..."


    Mo Xiujin smiled and didn''t forget to tell him, "he has to change his dressing later, and don''t forget to take his temperature once in half an hour..."


    This is really taking him as a nurse!


    Zhao Xu took a deep breath and then suppressed his impulse to punch the man.


    He silently told himself that he didn''t care about the lives of the two people. He was just for himself.


    While persuading himself in this way, he was patient. After listening to all the exhortations of Mo Xiujin, he turned his eyes and said, "I know, are you bored?"


    He walked over and sat by the bed, raised his hand somewhat rudely, and stuffed murui Ning''s arm back into the quilt.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t look at him. After explaining these, he turned and lay down in bed.


    For a moment, there was no sound in the room except the breathing of three people.


    Zhao Xu waited and waited, but there was still no sound behind him. He couldn''t help humming awkwardly.


    No conscience, not a word.


    He put his arms around his chest and leaned against the back of the chair. He was about to turn his eyes again. Suddenly, Mo Xiujin''s slightly dumb voice came behind him.


    "Thanks."


    Zhao Xu jumped in his heart and proudly raised his chin: "don''t be amorous. I''m not for you."


    Mo Xiujin smiled, turned over and covered the quilt and went to sleep.


    Zhao Xu listened to his laughter. His ears were suddenly a little hot. He subconsciously reached out and touched his ears. He looked down and saw Mo Rui Ning shrinking in the quilt to look at him. He immediately stared at him: "sleep with you."

 Chapter 1442

    Of course, Zhao Xu won''t hide such things as calling them brothers from the top.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know anything. If he hides such a thing, he''ll wait for eukins. Yan himself knows that that is the evidence of his "betrayal".


    But if he said it himself, this is a link in his "plan"


    So as soon as dinner was over in the evening, he found an excuse to sneak out and go with eukins himself. Yan Hejie reported.


    He didn''t say anything more. He only said that Mo ruining recognized himself and Mo Xiujin as the eldest and second brothers, and he agreed.


    "Hiss." Jie stood beside him with his hands on his back and snorted coldly with disdain, "children play at home."


    Such things as "big brother" and "third brother" are beautified by others. There is no common interest to be reliable.


    Zhao Xu lowered his head and didn''t say a word. His posture was extremely respectful. He explained to the two: "I thought this might be better to inquire about the news. Mo Xiujin has been guarding me for so long and didn''t tell me anything. If I had a good relationship with them, it might be easier for him to let go of his vigilance."


    Well founded


    "Well, that''s a good idea." Eukins. Yan nodded, with a slight smile on his lips, patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him, "go back and continue to refuel."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Xu answered and left. His hand hidden in his sleeve was always clenched tightly until he completely stepped out of their sight.


    No one knew he was talking to eukins. When Yan reported, how fast his heart beat, for fear that the person who could see through everything would expose his mind on the spot.


    He looked up at the night with several stars above. For a long time, the corners of his lips gently aroused a smile.


    A long time ago, he was looking for eukins. Yan, what he is looking forward to is when the game will start, but now he is thinking about how to avoid his eyes.


    It''s really... A complex feeling.


    Stay where you are.


    Jie looked at Zhao Xu''s disappeared back and turned to look at eukins. Yan raised his eyebrows slightly: "I don''t know. When did you become so amiable?"


    In the past, even if Zhao Xu would not be scolded, he would be beaten more or less. It was definitely not that he got eukins as just now. Yan''s... Encouragement?


    "Hehe... Why not?"


    Eukins. Yan throat slowly overflowed with low laughter, which sounded particularly frightening in such a dark night.


    "It''s just a tool. As long as Mo Xiujin can''t turn out our palms, how they play is their business."


    "But you''re not afraid..."


    Aren''t you afraid of Zhao Xu being plotted by him?


    Jie paused and didn''t say anything later, but he knew eukins. Yan must know what he means.


    Zhao Xu and Mo Xiujin eat and sleep together. They spend almost 24 hours a day together. It''s also when the young man''s mind is most uncertain. It''s not impossible for Mo Xiujin to plot against him.


    "Oh, what are you afraid of?" Eukins. Yan didn''t worry at all on his face and smiled in his tone, "if Zhao Xu can help us, it would be best if he defected..."


    Jie looked at him and waited for him quietly.


    Eukins. Yan glanced at him and said with a light smile, "of course, it''s not in the way. After all, the drama of brothers turning against each other will never be out of date, don''t you think?"


    "Hmm..." Jie thought for a moment, nodded slowly, and a smile gradually rose in his eyes. "When you say that, I suddenly feel quite looking forward to it."


    What they like most is to appreciate human suffering. Anyway, Mo Xiujin can''t turn out their Wuzhishan at all. What''s wrong with having another play?


    "Tut tut......"


    Jie slowly stroked his chin with his fingers and slightly turned his eyes. "When your daughter comes, it will be more noisy here."


    He seemed to have seen the future and his face was full of expectation.


    Eukins on one side. Yan Wenyan''s eyes flickered slightly. It seemed that he was thoughtful and didn''t answer his sentence.


    Jie didn''t pay attention to his expression. He bent his fingers and knocked on his knee. He shook his head and said with a smile: "I''m really looking forward to our future more and more..."


    ¡ª¡ª


    When there was only one month left in the two-year period, Jian Yi went to Qiao''s house.


    Seeing that only one of him came, JOYA was surprised. She greeted him and asked, "Why are you here today? Where are they?"


    "Aunt ya."


    Jian Yi didn''t answer. She gave her a low cry and said in a dumb voice, "the two-year period is coming."


    Qiaoya''s smile suddenly froze on her face, holding qiaoanning''s hand suddenly tightened, and her face was a little pale.


    "Pot pot..."


    Qiao Anning lies safely in Qiao Ya''s arms. He doesn''t feel the sudden pressure. He still smiles and extends his small arm to Jian Yi.


    Like Qiao Xiaosi, she also likes these brothers and sisters around her. Every time Jian Yi and Jian Rui come, it is the busiest time of the Qiao family.


    They would take turns hugging her and kissing her on the cheek, making everyone giggle every time.


    But this time, Jian Yi just reached out and gently touched her head without hugging her.


    Qiao Anning is a little dissatisfied. Her little body is moving in Qiao Ya''s arms, trying to attract the attention of her brother or mother, but no matter how she twists, no one cares about her.


    Qiaoya''s face was a little ugly. Looking at the solemn looking Jian Yi, her pale lips closed tightly.


    Is this day finally coming


    It seems a little faster than expected.


    Qiao Xiaosi happened to hear that Jane Yi was coming. Before they finished talking, he shouted "brother" and ran all the way. As a result, as soon as he stood at the door, he saw that his aunt and brother didn''t look very well.


    Qiao Ya waved to him. Without saying anything more, she held Qiao Anning to him and said, "little four, take Anning out first."


    "Oh." Qiao Xiaosi obediently took over his sister, but his face was still a little curious. He looked up at them and said, "aunt, what are you talking about? Can''t Xiaosi listen?"


    He enunciated very clearly, and the cerebellar bag melon was also very clever.


    Qiao Ya reluctantly pulled a smile and reached out to touch his head: "good, you go out first. My aunt and brother have something important to say."


    Qiao Xiaosi was stunned, looked at her face, and then turned around to look at Jian Yi.


    Jian Yi nodded: "later, my brother will go out to play with you and wait for me outside with xiaoanning, will you?"


    "All right." Although he was reluctant, Qiao Xiaosi nodded obediently and went out with Qiao Anning in his arms.


    When they left, the room finally returned to silence.


    Qiao Ya turned her head to Jian Yi, her eyes flickered slightly, and whispered, "is that why you came to me?"


    Jian Yi nods. He is obviously a child, but now he looks more stable than most adults.


    He looked at JOYA and said, "I have some ideas that I need to discuss with you."

 Chapter 1443

    Looking at Jian Yi''s serious little face, the little child has wrinkled a deep word "Chuan" between her eyebrows. Qiao Ya smiled bitterly, "I know. Just say what you want to say."


    She stood up and poured juice for Jian Yi. The orange juice filled the transparent glass little by little. No one noticed that her hand holding the glass was trembling slightly.


    In fact, she doesn''t like fruit juice so much. In the past, she always stayed up late to draw pictures. Coffee and tea are necessary in the room. After having a daughter, those things gradually changed into milk.


    Later, the children always came to the room to find her and Xiao Anning. They were just the age when they liked all kinds of drinks. She simply asked Yan Mei to put a small refrigerator in the room, which contained not only coke and other fruit juices, but also all kinds of fruits and cakes.


    Jian Yi pursed his lips tightly. He was ready for what should be said and mentioned, but as soon as he stood here, he suddenly felt that he couldn''t open his mouth.


    Those words seemed to weigh a thousand kilograms and fell into his stomach. Every time he wanted to lift them up, he couldn''t lift them up.


    JOYA handed him the cup. Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, she smiled and said, "let me talk first."


    She looked at him, as if she knew the purpose of his coming today, and opened the door to the mountain: "I think since Haixi and Jiwei can let you come alone, it shows that your idea has passed them."


    Jane Yi paused, her eyes flickering slightly and didn''t say a word.


    He held the glass tightly in his hand, and the wet glass wall wet his palm, and a cool feeling penetrated his skin.


    "They don''t come because they are worried about my emotions. Are they afraid that I can''t accept separation from peace?" Asked Julia again.


    Jian Yi was stunned and looked up at her.


    She knew everything before he spoke


    Qiaoya smiled, shook her head and said helplessly, "Haixi is such a gentle person. She is also her mother. She must feel that she is too cruel to me to speak..."


    Jian Yi''s eyes dropped. Not only Jian Haixi, but almost everyone couldn''t open this mouth to her.


    Taking her newborn child from a mother is undoubtedly a delay in her heart


    "I know you all think so."


    Qiaoya patted him and said softly as usual, "but you may not know that the emotion of separating from xiaoanning has existed in my heart for two years..."


    In the past two years, she has never forgotten the agreement. It can be said that she has been preparing for that moment since two years ago.


    However, the reality is a little more difficult than she imagined


    "Aunt ya..."


    Hearing what she said, Jian Yi looked up at her with a heavy sense of guilt in her eyes.


    Don''t talk about JOYA. None of them wants a little peace.


    Her arrival was like a ray of light breaking through the thick clouds and fog on all their heads, bringing joy and smiles to all of them.


    What''s more, now she is so small that she can only shout "pot pot pot" and "pot pot pot". She can''t even speak clearly. She can spit bubbles when she is happy. How can such a small baby leave her mother''s arms?


    How sad they were when they separated from Jane Haixi. For JOYA, this emotion will only multiply.


    But they are helpless.


    Qiaoya smiled, raised her hand and rubbed his head, and comforted him in turn: "don''t show such an expression, Yi Yi, it''s not your fault."


    She sighed, as if thinking of something in the past, and a touch of sadness suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    "In fact, if it''s really strange, no one will complain about it. I deserve it. If I had..."


    After a pause, she didn''t go on.


    Now it doesn''t make any sense to say "if". It can''t change anything.


    Jian Yi squeezed the cup in his hand and stared at her speechless. His throat was like a ball of cotton, choking him.


    When he came, he had made all the preparations in his heart. For such a cruel thing, JOYA would probably be unwilling and more likely to severely blame him.


    If so, he could even feel better, but she was so considerate.


    If he couldn''t say anything, she spoke for him.


    Knowing that the purpose of his coming is to persuade her to send away her own daughter, she will personally pour him his favorite juice as before


    "Aunt ya, I''m sorry..."


    After a moment of silence, Jian Yi still opened his mouth.


    I''m sorry, because he didn''t think of a way to get the best of both worlds, because he had to drag Qiao Anning into the whole thing.


    "Yi Yi, I said, it''s none of your business." JOYA raised her hand and pressed it on his shoulder. Her voice was rarely serious.


    If you really want to say sorry, it should be for her to say to Mo Xiujin and all the people involved.


    "Well, you didn''t just say that when you came today."


    After a moment of silence, JOYA smiled and asked, "let''s talk about the future. Come on, you came here specially. You must need me to do something?"


    After Jane Yi came in, she almost always smiled gently except for a moment of surprise.


    But a closer look shows how reluctant the smile on her face is.


    Jian Yi was silent, staring at the yellow juice, as if thinking about how to start.


    The palm of the hand holding the cup has been wet by water drops, and the coolness on the cup has all dissipated, which seems to be absorbing the temperature of his palm.


    This time, JOYA didn''t rush him, but waited quietly.


    A moment later, Jian Yi opened her mouth low and didn''t hurry to say anything. She still looked at her and explained, "aunt ya, now ah Jin is still in his hands. We... Can''t keep peace."


    Qiaoya pulled her lips and nodded: "I know, I didn''t want everyone to do this. If I needed someone to protect her, I wouldn''t have decided to give birth to her."


    Jian Yi was slightly stunned and her eyes widened when she looked at her.


    Qiao Ya sighed and looked at the princess skirts in the room. Most of them were designed by her and Liao Huanyan. I don''t know if she inherited her hobby. Qiao Anning also loved those clothes.


    In front of her eyes, Xiao Anning seems to stagger around step by step. There is a strong sense of reluctance in her eyes, but under those reluctance, Jian Yi still sees firmness.


    Qiao Ya looks at Jian Yi. After so many things, even Jian Yi and Jian Rui in front of her have grown up respectively. How can she still be the silly white sweet lady in the past.


    Her eyes were persistent and her voice was light, but she still said word by word: "the reason why I gave birth to peace is that I hope to do more for ah Jin."

 Chapter 1444

    Time has changed. JOYA''s heart is like a mirror now. Looking back at the past, she has taken too many wrong steps.


    Jane Haixi repeatedly reminded her that she turned a deaf ear to eukins. Yan was introduced into everyone''s life step by step.


    Later, because of her stupidity, ningjiwei and their scruples about her and failed to catch eukins. Yan.


    If she hadn''t made these mistakes first, ah Jin couldn''t have been taken away in the end


    But fortunately, there is still a chance to remedy in front of her.


    She''s a woman, in Eugene. In these days around Yan, he knows how special he is to him. Although he doesn''t know how many things this special can change, at least it exists and can be used.


    And now eukins. Yan seems to want the child, which proves that Qiao Anning won''t be in danger in his hands.


    But Mo Xiujin is different.


    Qiao Anning is his daughter, but Mo Xiujin is just a tool in his hand. The tiger poison doesn''t eat the son, but the tool is different


    Like Jiang Rumo and SA Luo, Mo Xiujin is likely to go that way all the time.


    That''s why JOYA wants to use their mother and daughter in eukins. The little bit in Yan''s heart is special. Go to give Mo xiujinbo a safety.


    "My ability is not as strong as your father and Mommy. I know you are all trying everything for ah Jin. This is the only thing I can do for him..."


    Qiao Ya said quietly.


    Jane Yi bowed her head and didn''t speak for a long time.


    He used to think he was very smart. He thought there was nothing he couldn''t solve in the world as long as he was given time.


    But now he realized that many things are not smart enough to do.


    Some things cannot be perfect even with a high IQ.


    "Try the juice, freshly squeezed." JOYA smiled and Wensheng reminded the stunned person.


    Jane Yi paused and picked up the cup in her hand.


    After holding it in his hand for so long, the juice was not so cold at first, but his whole body couldn''t help shivering when he ate it.


    It''s too cold


    "Yi Yi, it''s good that your parents didn''t come." After a while, Qiao Ya said again, "I''ll only talk to you about something."


    Jian Yi looks up at her.


    "I know about a Jin. Now you are also the main person in charge. About me..." Qiao Ya said in a deep voice, "you don''t have to worry about me and peace. Just do it in the most favorable way. As long as you can save a Jin, even..."


    After a pause, her eyes flickered with dark light. She took a deep breath and then continued: "even if I am not here with Anning in the future, it doesn''t matter..."


    "I won''t let this happen."


    Before Qiaoya''s voice fell, Jian Yi interrupted her with a solemn face.


    He doesn''t want to sacrifice for Mo Xiujin. If so, what are they secretly planning for so long?


    "Aunt ya, you know mommy and daddy. We are all the same." He looked at JOYA and said seriously, "what we want is everyone''s peace. We don''t want to exchange one person for another, small peace or you."


    He has seen enough of those sacrifices. With Mo Xiujin in front of him, he has vowed that he will not let anyone around him fall into such a situation again.


    "I know." Qiaoya smiled, saw his face serious, reached out and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him, "I know you must have spent a lot of thought, but my aunt just wanted to tell you, don''t bear so much pressure, and don''t worry about being unable to explain to me, because I don''t need you to be responsible or bear anything from beginning to end."


    Even if Jian Haixi often came to see her, the children would come to Qiao''s house regularly to find Xiao Si and Anning, but she knew that everyone didn''t really relax.


    As long as Mo Xiujin doesn''t go home for a day, all of them won''t be really relaxed.


    She is not afraid of what she needs to pay, but she is afraid that because of herself and little peace, they will bear endless pressure for no reason.


    Because all she did was to make atonement, how can we bear her burden again?


    Jian Yi lowered her head as if it was extremely difficult. She moved her lips several times before she finally said in a voice: "aunt ya, Eugene. Yan has recognized that he will take peace for two years. If we insist, it will only make a Jin more dangerous at that time, so..."


    He closed his lips, frowned suddenly and said, "so we can only agree to give him peace for the time being."


    "I know." JOYA nodded. "That man''s heart is harder than a stone. He can''t let anyone say no to what he decides."


    After a while, she grinned and said, "you''re right. If you have to fight hard, your dormancy in the past two years will probably fall short of success. Not only can you not save ah Jin, but maybe Anning will be taken away by him."


    If she could, how much she wanted to choose not to know eukins so well. Yan, don''t have the past.


    But because she knew it, she always felt that the man would not let Jane Yi and them succeed so easily.


    Jane Yi didn''t know what she was thinking. She looked at her seriously and promised loudly, "but aunt ya, believe me, these are only temporary. Whether it''s a jin or Anning, they will come back in a few years. I promise you."


    He can''t joke about Mo Xiujin''s life, nor can he give up xiaoanning. At present, compromise with that man is the only solution.


    In any case, at least save their lives before they can plot later.


    JOYA''s eyes flashed, pressed down the pessimistic idea in her heart, smiled and asked, "aunt knows, there''s no guarantee, you can do it."


    No matter what will happen in the end, at least now Jane Yi and they are working hard. Why should she grow others'' ambition and destroy her prestige so early?


    It''s better to take advantage of this time to do something you can do.


    "What can I do?" Asked JOYA.


    "On the day when the two-year period comes, I want aunt ya to tell Eugene Yan to bring ah Jin and I have to meet him." Jian Yi said.


    The communicator is ready. He has to find a chance to give it to Mo Xiujin.


    Qiaoya thought for a moment and nodded, "it''s not difficult, but how do you give it to ah Jin? Even if Eugene Yan can promise, he will not let ah Jin have a chance to get along with us alone."


    "I''ll find a way." Jian Yi clenched his fist and said, "this step is very important. If it fails, all our plans in the future will start again."


    Looking at the solemn color on Jian Yi''s face, Qiao Ya seemed to see Ning Jiwei''s figure faintly.


    Sure enough, it''s the man''s son.


    She smiled and nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll finish the task you gave me. I''ll let ah Jin meet you at that time."

 Chapter 1445

    While Jian Yi is thinking about how to meet Mo Xiujin, Mo Xiujin is also trying to find a way.


    It was the first time he had a chance to see those familiar people again since he separated from them.


    For more than 700 days and nights here, he occasionally fantasized about what they would look like when they met. He also dreamed of such a scene several times. Now this scene can finally be realized briefly.


    At night, the heavy curtains blocked all the light outside, leaving only darkness in the room.


    Mo Xiujin lay on the bed with his hands behind his head, staring at the ceiling without blinking.


    Next to muruining and Zhao Xu are already asleep, but he tosses and turns without any sleepiness. All that comes to mind is the text message he received before going to bed.


    After a pause, he reached out and felt for the mobile phone under the pillow.


    The slight vibration of "hum ~" indicates that Mo Xiujin can unlock and start up the SMS interface skillfully.


    Just half an hour ago, he received a message from Jian Yi.


    The content is very short. He said concisely that he would find a way to meet him during the two-year period and give him something at that time.


    As for what it is, Mo Xiujin doesn''t have to think about it. What else can it be except the communicator?


    "Alas..."


    The light on the screen was very dark. Mo Xiujin sighed, narrowed his eyes, and scratched his fingers up and down the SMS interface.


    At the moment, there has long been no shadow of that message.


    Jian Yi won''t cause him any trouble. All messages sent will be automatically destroyed in ten seconds.


    This has been the case since he first received the news.


    Jian Yi never stops, he knows.


    From the blank SMS interface, Mo Xiujin seemed to read the thoughts of distant relatives.


    "Jian Yi, Jian Rui, Mo Tong..."


    Mo Xiujin''s fingers typed out names on the screen and deleted them one by one.


    It seems that in the unknown moment, he quietly engraved those people in his heart.


    The mobile phone was swinging gently in the palm of his hand, like his full mood turning over and over.


    While excited, while disappointed.


    "Fool..." he scolded.


    In fact, he never thought that Jian Yi would develop any communicator so soon.


    It''s eukins. Yan, I don''t know how many elite experts have been gathered here behind me. In particular, I''m still deliberately guarding against the movement on the other side of Hunan city. If I want to do a communicator that can hide all my ears and eyes, where is it so easy to do?


    But Jian Yi and his team made it, and it took only two years


    He can''t imagine how much Jian Yi and Ning Jiwei have paid to achieve this level.


    For a moment, his heart was distressed and a little happy.


    Although he left, everyone didn''t forget him.


    "Second brother, why don''t you sleep?"


    In the silence, murui Ning''s voice suddenly came from the side, some confused and dumb, as if he had just woke up from his sleep.


    "Did the light of the mobile phone wake you up?" Mo Xiujin asked. He hurriedly stuffed the mobile phone screen back.


    Although his light was very dark and shone on his side as much as possible, it was dark in the room, which probably woke up murui Ning who was sleeping.


    "No, I woke up myself." Murui Ning yawned greatly. This time, his voice woke up a lot. While talking, there was a rustle.


    He got up and got out of bed quickly, ran to Mo Xiujin''s bed in two steps, and stared at him curiously: "second brother... You''re laughing."


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrow: "do I have it?"


    "Yes." Mo Rui put his chin on the edge of the bed and nodded vigorously, "just now, your eyes are bright and the corners of your mouth are grinning. It''s obvious that you''re smiling."


    He picked up Mo Xiujin''s hand on the quilt and asked him to touch the corner of his mouth as if to provide evidence: "don''t believe you touch it yourself, is it curved?"


    Mo Xiujin put his finger belly to his cheek and rubbed over the slightly curved corners of his mouth, and the smile in his eyes was more obvious.


    He thought he didn''t show anything, but the subconscious movement of his body showed how happy he was at the moment.


    On the farthest bed, Zhao Xu was still lying straight without turning around, but slowly opened his eyes in the dark.


    Mo Rui Ning was lying on Mo Xiujin''s pillow and kept asking, "second brother, what did you think of so happy?"


    He spent all day with Mo Xiujin, and seldom saw his smile from his heart. Most of them were just floating on the surface.


    "Ah, nothing." Mo Xiujin smiled. His dark eyes flashed in the dark environment, "just suddenly feel... Very happy."


    His family has been working hard for him.


    Murui Ning tilted his head and looked at him without knowing why.


    Is there anything to be happy about today? Why can''t he remember?


    Mo Xiujin tilted his head, looked at him curiously, turned his eyes, and stretched out his hand to pat the bed at hand: "come on, come up."


    "Oh." Murui Ning nodded and opened the quilt. It was as slippery as a fish. In a blink of an eye, he had got into the quilt.


    Mo Xiujin took the quilt on his head in his hand and shook it gently when he came up, covering both of them.


    In an instant, the bed was like a small tent. It became a small world in this room, which not only isolated the outside world, but also stifled all the sounds.


    Although Zhao Xu didn''t move, he kept listening. Suddenly, there was no sound. He frowned and turned his head curiously.


    Good guy... They were covered with quilts and covered tightly. They couldn''t hear what they were talking about.


    Zhao Xu: "..." it''s not obvious to guard against him.


    "Bang." He tilted his mouth, pulled up the quilt and covered his head.


    Sleep when you sleep. Who cares!


    He didn''t think that Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining were discussing some amazing secret.


    Because in his opinion, Mo Xiujin will never tell Mo ruining those important things, let alone let him participate in them.


    Now murui lemon is too tender, far from being able to make Zhao Xu pay attention to prevention.


    Just like human beings will never be vigilant against a mole ant until... The mole ant breaks the dam.


    In the quilt, Mo Xiujin whispered in murui Ning''s ear and asked, "do you remember everything?"


    Murui Ning nodded. In fact, the quilt was darker than the house. He could hardly see Mo Xiujin. He just turned his head and whispered in his direction: "don''t worry, brother Jin, I will do what you told me."


    In the "tent" where there were only two of them, he called back "brother a Jin".


    Recognizing Zhao Xu as "big brother" just wanted to pull him into the water.


    Like Zhao Xu, Mo ruining didn''t take this Brotherhood to heart at all.


    In the center of his eyes, there was only one real brother, Mo Xiujin.

 Chapter 1446

    With only half a month left before the two-year period, eukins. Yan calmly called Qiaoya.


    The weather here is just right. The warm sunshine is spread in the yard, like a layer of gold powder on the whole yard.


    Eukins. Yan sat in the lounge chair on the balcony, with the newly awakened red wine on the small table at hand. He squinted in the sun and listened to the mechanical "beep" sound in his ears.


    The other end was probably busy. It took a long time to connect, but he didn''t have the slightest impatience and his mood was rarely calm.


    "Hello, who''s calling, please?" A soft voice sounded in my ear.


    Across the phone, across thousands of miles, at this moment, she spoke to him as if she were standing in front of him.


    Eukins. Yan''s heart beat for a moment, and the smile on the corner of his lips deepened gradually. He chuckled and said, "ya''er, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    JOYA''s breath stagnated and her cell phone almost fell to the ground.


    She tightened her white fingers and held the mobile phone for a long time without making a sound.


    It was the first time they had spoken in two years, even before Joe Anning was born, eukins. Yan did not call to say hello.


    For two years, she thought she could deal with the devil well.


    But when the voice sounded again in her world, she could not help but subconsciously fear.


    Eukins. Yan can hear the disordered breathing sound from the receiver. Knowing her nervousness, he is more happy.


    He didn''t rush either. He shook the wine glass with one hand and leaned back on the chair and smiled gently.


    Just listening to her voice, he could imagine what JOYA looked like at the moment. He must stare at him with wide eyes. He wanted to lose his temper but didn''t dare. It was his favorite appearance.


    Really, I miss it a little


    "Eugene Yan." There was a moment''s silence, and JOYA spoke coldly.


    If there is any difference between the past two years, she thinks it should be that even if facing this person will make her afraid, she will not be flustered and disoriented.


    "Ya''er..."


    Eukins. Yan opened his mouth to call her, and there was a trace of dissatisfaction in his tone: "why do you call me so strange? Let me think... I still prefer to hear you call me Yan."


    After a pause, he chuckled and said vaguely: "after all... In our relationship, I allow you to call me more intimate."


    "No." JOYA''s voice was colder for a time, like the ice dregs of winter. "What are you calling for?"


    They are not even as good as strangers. There is no need to catch up with the past. If possible, she doesn''t even want to answer his phone.


    Eukins. Yan shrugged his shoulders and a flash of disappointment flashed across his face. It was Qiaoya two years ago who was more obedient and cute.


    "Nothing else, just to remind you that the two-year period is coming. According to our agreement, I will pick up our daughter at that time."


    Qiao Ya''s eyes were cold, her hands trembled slightly, but her voice didn''t fluctuate at all: "don''t remind me, I remember."


    "Oh... What a surprise." Eukins. Yan smiled and listened to Qiao Ya''s steady voice. His eyes lit up. "I thought you would beg me not to take her away."


    Before he got through the phone, he was thinking that this time, Qiaoya might beg him in tears, or pretend to threaten him fiercely, but what he didn''t expect was that Qiaoya didn''t resist at all


    "It seems that my elegant son has changed a lot in the past two years." He chuckled.


    In the past, Qiaoya was arrogant, like a peacock, but when something happened, she was still a little girl''s temper. Although she was a little more proud than Jiang Rumo, she was less intelligent than Jian Haixi.


    Now, she has slowly changed a lot.


    JOYA sneered, "if I ask you, will you agree?"


    "Of course not." Eukins. Yan hardly hesitated and said, "ya''er, you know me. I can''t live without games."


    JOYA''s eyes sank and her voice couldn''t help raising a few degrees. She angrily said, "eukins Yan, Anning is your daughter, not your chess piece in the game!"


    "Really?" Eukins. Yan shrugged and didn''t think it was the same to me


    How lucky it is to be his chess piece.


    What''s more, if it weren''t for making their games more fun, he wouldn''t let Qiao ya have their children.


    There was a brief silence in the receiver for a few minutes. JOYA took a deep breath to suppress her anger: "I remember the appointment, but you didn''t forget the terms I mentioned at that time."


    Eukins. Yan Mei picked her head and didn''t say a word with her mobile phone.


    "The premise that I promised to have a child that day is that ah Jin should be well." Qiaoya said, "now I grow up peacefully and safely. What about ah Jin?"


    "He''s fine now." Eukins. Yan snorted softly and said with an ambiguous smile, "according to my patience, I have been tolerant enough to him in the past two years. He hasn''t left a bone cutting scar on his body up to now. This is a mockery of me."


    According to the severity of training his subordinates, if he hadn''t remembered this condition, the hypocrisy and kindness of Mo Xiujin would have been changed by him long ago. Why wait until now?


    JOYA ignored his madness and said in a flat tone, "what you said is obviously not the same concept as mine. I don''t believe you."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Bring ah Jin to me." Qiao Ya said coldly, "I''ll give you peace. Naturally, you want me to see ah Jin well. I don''t believe you if I don''t see him."


    Eukins. Yan paused, narrowed his eyes, smiled and said, "what if I refuse?"


    It was also the first time that he found that he had so much patience to pull with Qiaoya here. No one dared to refute what he said in the past, but today he wasted so much time with Qiaoya here.


    "Then you can''t take peace." JOYA said every word, not threatening, just stating a fact.


    "I''ll try to protect you in the end for the sake of peace."


    Eukins. Yan was silent. The wine cup in his hand was gently placed on the next table and made a soft sound.


    He knew that if he didn''t have mo Xiujin in his hand, Ning Jiwei''s gang couldn''t compromise so easily, let alone hand over Qiao Anning.


    Now, if joyati''s request is really unwilling to give in, the war that has just been silent for two years may start again.


    Of course, he is not afraid of war, but compared with such straightforward shouting, fighting and killing, he can''t wait to participate in the future game.


    After all... Cutting meat with a blunt knife is more painful.


    Obviously, there is a better way to torture those people. Why should he rush to work hard on himself?

 Chapter 1447

    "How''s it going? How''s it going?"


    At the other end, JOYA''s cold voice came again. Although it was a question, it was by no means a consultative tone.


    Eukins. Yan hooked his lips and said in a relaxed voice, "OK, I promised."


    He can give in, but he can also ensure that Mo Xiujin is always under his control.


    Fishing also needs to put bait first. Of course, he can''t be so stingy for a better future.


    "Well, then, as long as I see that ah Jin is all right, you can take your daughter."


    Finish, wait for eukins. When Yan spoke again, she hung up the phone first.


    "Ya..."


    Cut off by another "beep" across the street, eukins. Yan''s sentence "ya''er" stuck in his mouth. It wasn''t spitting out or swallowing. There was more and more smile on his face.


    "Oh, ya''er, I''m so accommodating to you." He hooked the corner of his mouth, and his mobile phone turned around between his fingers, talking to himself like some helplessness.


    Today, whoever bargained with him like this would not give in so simply.


    "There''s still half a month left. I really look forward to what kind of scene I''ll see..." eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes, looked up and drank the last mouthful of red wine. The smile at the corners of his mouth didn''t disappear for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mood of expectation or worry, the last half month passed by.


    And eukins. On the day Yan made an appointment to meet, Jian Haixi didn''t go.


    Ning Jiwei also didn''t appear. The couple drove to the suburbs to "relax".


    Mo Jue didn''t show up except for the two of them.


    As the overall planner of the whole operation, he has been sitting in the office and is responsible for monitoring eukins. Yan''s change.


    Qiaoqiao sat next to him, staring at the monitor nervously, and even took a lot less breath.


    Mo Jue smiled, squeezed her hand and said, "don''t be afraid, they''ll be fine."


    Qiao Qiao nodded reluctantly, but she was still uneasy.


    The meeting place was on a cruise ship in the middle of the river.


    There is only one cruise ship that can stand people here. There are turbulent currents all around. As long as someone gets close to them, they will be noticed at the first time.


    By that time, before the man could touch the cruise ship, his life would be gone.


    Therefore, in such a big Hunan City, only by arranging the meeting here, can both sides have no chance to sneak attack and do tricks.


    The person who proposed to meet here was eukins. Yan, after all, compared with Ning Jiwei, this time eukins. Yan Cai was even more afraid of being caught in a jar.


    The place he set, the ship arranged by Ning Jiwei.


    But all the people on board were eukins. Yan''s man.


    One party is responsible for the site and the other party leads people.


    Enough to ensure that the whole cruise ship is free from traps and ambushes.


    It''s fair.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On a cruise ship in the river, eukins. Yan looked at Qiao Ya and others opposite.


    He thought the other party would come to many people. After all, he also clearly knew the importance of Joey''s mother and daughter to Jane Haixi.


    Once they gave up the opportunity to fight against him for Joey, but now how can he take Joey away?


    Moreover, with Jian Haixi''s temperament, she will definitely want to see Mo Xiujin.


    And Ning Jiwei is bound to attend.


    So be eukins. Yan was stunned for a moment when he didn''t see Ning Ji and Jian Haixi among the people opposite.


    Not only these two people, but also Mo Jue didn''t come.


    Qiaoya doesn''t even have bodyguards such as Mo Feng and Ying. What she has is... A group of children!


    On her left stood Jian Yi, with a small soft Qiao Anning in her arms. Behind them stood Gu Xiaomian and Mo Tong, just like a little bodyguard.


    On Qiaoya''s right is Jian Rui, and then next to her are mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiulin.


    No yarn was seen.


    Eugene Yan was not surprised. According to the news he got, Shazhi spent most of the past two years in the base. It''s normal not to appear at this time.


    Just so many children


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at the row of people opposite with great interest.


    Next to him stood Jie, who coldly swept the battle of the other party and snorted disdainfully, "what do you mean? When you come here to have a party today?"


    It''s a blatant insult to let a group of children come and trade with them!


    "Don''t you look in the mirror before talking about others?"


    Jian Yi raises her eyebrows, sweeps her eyes and stands between Jie and eukins. A group of masked people in black behind Yan''s body, their faces unchanged, just slightly hooked their lips and said in a faint voice, "if we''re having a party, what are you doing here?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Gu Xiaomian, who stood with his chest in his arms, couldn''t help laughing: "what else can it be, masquerade ball..."


    With that, he also raised his chin towards those wearing masks, grinned his white teeth and said: "uncles, the mask is good, but don''t wear it next time... Wear a black mask in broad daylight. Isn''t that telling others that you''re not in a good mind..."


    "You......" Jie''s eyes stared and his tone became cold.


    In the castle, it''s OK to be attacked by Mo Xiujin occasionally. For the time being, he is their tool and his own man.


    But now being run by Gu Xiaomian is more than losing face. He simply feels that his face has been taken down by the other party and stepped on the ground.


    "Puff ~"


    There was no laughter on the other side, which was particularly abrupt in such a scene.


    Jie''s cold eyes swept over, and his body was almost cold.


    Mo Xiuqian covered her mouth with one hand. Seeing Jie looking at it, she quickly waved her hand and said, "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help it."


    "Alas... Your mask is so funny. It''s OK for us to wear. You''re still playing at such an old age. It''s really a little..." Gu Xiaomian commented seriously.


    "Cough, Gu Ruan, this is your mistake." Mo Xiuqian interrupted him, pretended to be "educated" and said, "at least you should save face for the other party. How humiliating it is for you to say so..."


    He said he was talking to Gu Xiaomian, but the voice was so loud that even the last person standing opposite could hear it clearly. I''m afraid they can''t hear it.


    Jie''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot.


    Face to face with Jian Haixi and others still have to compete. Now he was humiliated by a group of little rabbits. It would be strange if he could bear it.


    "Calm down."


    He just moved, eukins. Yan raised his hand and stopped his movement.


    This childish dialogue can irritate Jie, but it won''t make him angry.


    He looked at Qiaoya. From the beginning, his eyes had always been fixed on her. He occasionally glanced at the little girl held by Jian Yi and soon returned to Qiaoya''s face.


    "Ya''er."


    Eukins. Yan opened his mouth and said in a soft voice that made Qiaoya creepy: "you''re all right."

 Chapter 1448

    With a cold face, JOYA hummed, "who''s safe with you?"


    She wished she would never see the man again.


    "Where''s Jin?"


    Up to now, she has looked around and around, but she has never seen the familiar little figure.


    She looked at eukins. Yan, whose voice was as cold as ice, said, "our purpose is very clear. Don''t waste time, will you? Where is ah Jin? I want to see him."


    "Hehe, don''t worry."


    Eukins. With a smile on his face, Yan spread his hands and said slowly, "since it''s a transaction between the two sides, we should always show some sincerity to each other."


    "Eugene Yan, don''t push an inch!"


    Qiaoya''s eyes were suddenly cold, gritted her teeth and looked at him, saying, "you promised to let me see ah Jin. Why, are you going back now?"


    "Of course not. You misunderstood me, ya''er."


    Eukins. Yan shook his head and sighed slightly, "I''ve never changed the conditions, but... Ah Jin is my bottom card. How can I light it easily?"


    He raised his hand and motioned to JOYA to look behind him: "I''ve brought so many people this time. If you want to take a net bag for me, won''t I lose money?"


    The meaning of this is obvious. If you want to see Mo Xiujin, first prove that you didn''t ambush me around.


    He is a man who has taken away other people''s children and now wants to take his daughter. He can stand here without shame and shout for fear of losing money. There is no second such person in the world.


    JOYA choked with anger and glared at him as if she didn''t know what to say against him.


    Jianrui, who stood beside her, didn''t open her mouth. Feeling the excitement of Qiaoya, she pulled each other''s hand and comforted her silently.


    As for eukins. What Yan said


    Jianrui only speechless turned her mouth and turned her eyes.


    She still didn''t speak, and some dirty words seemed to be in her heart.


    But the black and white eyes are too big. The black and white eyes are very smart. At this time, the thief has a sense of existence.


    Not to mention eukins, who was standing in the front, a few steps apart. Yan noticed.


    Even Jie and the people behind them saw it.


    For a moment, the whole space suddenly became strangely quiet.


    This silence is different from the silence of the people before. At that time, maybe they just thought about each other, but at this moment, it''s as if they were holding their words in their hearts, but they all knew that they shouldn''t say those words


    What do you mean that silence is better than sound at this time? Now it is!


    What do you mean, it''s not hurtful, but it''s insulting. It''s now!


    Jian Rui''s attack on the other side with her own strength is enough to compare with the serial double enemy of Gu Xiaomian and Mo Xiuqian just now.


    Even Eugene. Yan''s face sank.


    He looked down at Jian Rui. The white eye of the little girl''s film was more difficult to ignore than Qiaoya pointing to his nose and swearing.


    With a cold face, he snorted from his nose and said with a smile: "little girl, do you have an opinion?"


    Jian Rui, who was named, carried her hands behind her, picked up her fine eyebrows and said in a clear voice, "no, you are a big man. I am a weak girl. How dare I be presumptuous in front of you."


    Eukins. Yan: "


    It means so much, but when it comes out of her mouth, why can''t people help but want to smoke her?


    Jie sighed. When he was at the base, he had learned Jian Rui''s wisdom and poison tongue.


    I didn''t expect that two years later, it was even worse than before.


    In particular, his chin is raised and slightly publicized, which is very much like the impressive Jian Haixi.


    He smiled with an unknown meaning in his heart. It''s true that like mother, like daughter.


    Eukins. Yan has never been a conceited person who "does not bully the small with the big". If he has conditions, he would like to bully people all over the world.


    So in the face of Jian Rui''s provocation, he just sneered, glanced at the faces of a group of people, stretched out his hand, pulled the chair and sat down: "very good."


    He has the final say far superior in power or strength. If he does not give them some color to see, they do not know who will decide today.


    "Is this what you call sincerity? I don''t think you want to see Mo Xiujin."


    As soon as the three words "Mo Xiujin" came out, the opposite side was silent.


    Jian Rui hung her head in a daze, as if she had some regrets.


    The others stared at the floor and said nothing.


    Eukins. A sarcastic smile slipped through Yan''s eyes.


    A bunch of bastards, fight him?


    As long as he holds the golden card of Mo Xiujin in his hand, not to mention these children, even Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei have to listen to him.


    JOYA looked at him shamelessly. This man really refreshed the lower limit again and again.


    The children are just like the eggplant made of frost. They just showed their prowess and satirized them. They look very angry. Now they have to be obedient?


    Eukins. Yan frowned slightly, and the disdain in his eyes had not completely disappeared. He looked at a group of little children in front of him... Bowed 90 degrees to him!


    "Eukins. Lord Yan, you have a large number of people. Don''t be general with us..."


    Not only the bow standard, but also the voice is neat and polite. It seems that it has been rehearsed in advance


    Eukins. Yan''s eyelids trembled and his fingers curled up slightly. As soon as he was about to say something, he saw Jian Rui move again.


    She raised her head and took a step forward. She put her hands in front of her body in a very orderly manner, looking at death like home: "Lord eukins, all the mistakes are my fault. Please don''t be angry with ah Jin, or I''ll kowtow to you. If you hear the noise, let us go with ah Jin."


    Eukins. Yan heard a row of black lines pop up on his forehead, clenched his teeth and stared at Jian Rui in front of him. His breathing was much heavier unconsciously.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jian Rui drooped her eyebrows and sighed: "you''re not satisfied, then... You just kill me to calm down. Don''t worry, I won''t say a word."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Eukins. Yan''s breathing was not heavy. He just felt headache and his temples jumped violently.


    Jie was standing beside him, and his face was very ugly.


    They are villains. The happiest thing for villains is to see the enemy kneel down and beg for mercy. It''s best to beg for survival rather than death.


    But only if they did torture those people.


    In this way, they can feel happiness from those torture and begging for mercy.


    But now?


    They haven''t done anything to these people since they got on the ship. They counseled each other.


    Or a group of children.


    If it''s spread, it''s strange not to be laughed to death by people on the road, not to mention a long face.


    Especially Jian Rui''s sentence "you just kill me to calm down", which is a mockery of them stepping on the ground.


    Jie secretly squinted at eukins. Yan.


    Sure enough, he was so angry that he was about to smoke.

 Chapter 1449

    So repeatedly provoked, eukins. No matter how good his temper was, Yan couldn''t help getting angry.


    Besides, he has a bad temper.


    He sat in the chair with his legs crossed. His face was still that kind of casual smile. His index finger tapped slowly on the table and looked at the eyes of the people across the street.


    People familiar with him know that once the man is silent, it means someone will suffer.


    And it''s a disaster of changing patterns.


    There was silence, eukins. Yan didn''t speak. He was thinking about how these people should "know" him again.


    Since the opponent has to find something, he doesn''t mind taking advantage of this opportunity to have some "fun".


    After all, he was a little lonely after two years of silence.


    Just as he was thinking whether to stab Mo Xiujin in the face or carve a word, suddenly, a crisp and sweet voice came from a distance.


    "Baba..."


    Eukins. Yan Yizheng looked along the voice.


    Qiao Anning in Jian Yi''s arms was staring at him with watery eyes.


    Seeing him looking over, Jane Yi put her hand behind Qiao Anning''s back and patted her on the back to show encouragement.


    In his opinion, even eukins. Yan is a devil again, but when he sees his daughter who is related by blood for the first time, he can''t have no ups and downs in his heart.


    He held Jonah in his arms and looked at eukins with a calm look. Yan.


    When Qiao Anning received the signal, he immediately swelled up, and his small neck was raised, and his desire to perform became stronger.


    "Baba ~ Baba ~"


    A small arm, as white and tender as a lotus root, struggled to reach out towards eukins. Yan waved up and down, his big eyes shining, and his red mouth purring, "hold ~ hold ~"


    When human cubs want to please someone, it''s an invincible weapon in the world.


    Even eukins. Yan, such an emotionless devil, softened for a moment.


    He looked at Qiao Anning with a faint light in his eyes.


    This is his daughter


    Obviously, it was the first time to meet, but there seemed to be a natural connection between them, which made his heart involuntarily want to soften.


    Not only him, but also the Jie beside him changed his face. The soft waxy voice with natural healing ability made people can''t bear to show the cruel reality in front of her.


    A group of old men were so easily "taken" by Qiao Anning.


    Only JOYA didn''t look very good, especially when she heard her baby daughter call the man''s father, her eyebrows frowned as if she could kill a fly.


    She snorted coldly and said nothing.


    Mo Tong on one side pulled a chair with a wink and said in a warm voice, "aunt ya, sit down."


    The other party is sitting. It doesn''t make sense. They''re still standing.


    JOYA sat down, gently dusted off the dust that didn''t exist on her clothes, looked at the opposite side and said in a cold voice, "eukins Yan, everyone is very busy. Don''t waste time talking so much nonsense."


    Eukins. Yan Huishen was shocked by the difference in that moment.


    But soon, as if nothing had happened, he quietly turned his eyes to JOYA.


    "Oh."


    He chuckled and looked at Joey with interest. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to trade so soon.


    Having not seen his old friend for two years, he was very interested in staying a little longer.


    It''s a pity that Qiaoya is not interested. She takes a deep breath and feels a little irritable in her heart. She is about to speak again, but Jian Yi first moves next to her.


    He stepped forward, as if he could not hold the little girl moving around in his arms, and simply put Qiao Anning on the long table in front of him.


    The five meter long conference table is opposed to each other.


    Now there is a small figure on the table, just like the chips of both sides of the negotiation are moving slowly.


    Qiao Anning was suddenly put on the table, but he was not flustered.


    In the past two years, she has always followed Jane Rui and them. Apart from others, it''s absolutely not bad to see people''s eyes, not to mention the expression of words. Who does that small appearance please? It''s a true story of Jane Rui''s essence.


    Although the little girl is still young, over the past two years, Jane Yi and her friends have guided her to remember something intentionally or unintentionally. It''s time to remember it for a long time.


    She remembers all the things Jane Yi told her before she came here.


    So as soon as he was on the table, his bright eyes stared at the people. After turning around, he aimed at the direction, hands and feet facing eukins. Yan climbed away and muttered "Baba ~" while climbing his mouth.


    The powder is tender and tender. Like the New Year picture doll, there is still glittering saliva on the corners of his mouth.


    A group of big men who have seen this battle.


    In their opinion, children are noisy, noisy and disobedient. I didn''t expect to see such a pink and jade carving.


    That little mouth, "Baba Baba", makes people''s hearts melt.


    To eukins. Yan can see... If I hadn''t been worried about this occasion, I couldn''t help reaching forward and hugging.


    Don''t talk about him, Jie is the same. He was so cold before, and now he can''t help but soften his heart.


    Several people stared at Qiao Anning without blinking, seeing that she was about to climb this way


    Eukins. Yan thought with a thump in his heart. After a while, when his daughter climbed over, did he stretch out his left hand to pick it up or hold it with his right hand?


    Before I could understand, I suddenly heard Jian Rui''s voice.


    "Xiao Anning, come here, sister."


    Halfway up, Joe paused and turned his head to see Jianrui.


    "Well, sister ~"


    She had the best time with Jian Rui. Seeing her waving, she turned her body and climbed back without thinking, "sister ~ hug ~"


    Eukins. Yan was so wide eyed that his daughter, who was about to reach him, fell back on the way.


    "Anning baby is so good."


    Jianrui smiled and caught Qiao Anning, who climbed towards her, pulled her little hand with one hand, helped her stand up, leaned against herself, and turned to eukins. Yan Yi raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "uncle, you haven''t let us see ah Jin for so long. Can''t you afford to play?"


    Eukins. Yan Yan''s eyes were cold and hummed.


    The man who has been said to be crazy has been said to be unable to play one day?


    Even if Jianrui uses the worst method of stimulating, he can''t bear it.


    Eukins. Yan grinned at the corners of his lips, raised his hand and ordered, "go and bring me that boy."


    "Yes." Standing behind him, a man in a mask answered and left.


    Jian Yi and others immediately concentrated and looked at the door with their eyes open.


    Two years, they haven''t seen Mo Xiujin for two years. Now they are finally going to see


    The crowd waited with their heads held high. Soon, the man came over with a familiar figure.


    In fact, it was a little far away, but as soon as the figure appeared, Jian Rui determined that it must be mo Xiujin.

 Chapter 1450

    Walking posture, always careless state, there is no one else except him.


    "Ah Jin!"


    Jianrui''s eyes lit up and waved to him.


    The others couldn''t help but hook the corners of their lips and looked at the visitor excitedly.


    Mo Xiujin paused, raised his head, glanced at all the familiar people in front of him one by one, smiled and nodded to Jian Rui: "long time no see."


    A very polite and alienated smile.


    It''s like seeing someone you don''t know.


    Jian Rui was stunned. Her hand waving in mid air gradually slowed down and finally stopped stiff.


    Beside Mo Xiuqian, he choked on his smile and looked at him in a daze, but he couldn''t react for a moment.


    In their imagination, this long lost meeting should not be like this


    Qiaoya didn''t have time to say hello to Mo Xiujin. As soon as he appeared, her eyes hurried up and down to look at him.


    After two years of absence, the little boy looks taller, but the whole person is much thinner.


    But if you look closely, you will find that his thin is not that he doesn''t eat well and drink well, but that he has turned into structured muscles.


    Overall, it''s OK. It doesn''t look like it''s hurt.


    "Jin, did this bastard bully you?"


    In front of eukins. Yan''s face, she asked unambiguously, not afraid that she would offend eukins. Yan.


    But as soon as she finished, she couldn''t help being silent.


    Isn''t this nonsense? How can there be no bullying?


    Those demons who eat people and don''t spit bones. Can Mo Xiujin have a good life in their hands?


    Jian Yi and others dropped their eyes, full of heartache and sadness.


    Mo Xiujin paused, grinned and said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    The three words were light and fell to the ground without any weight, but the eyes of Jian Yi and others trembled unconsciously.


    What else does Joey want to say, eukins. Yan coughed and interrupted, "all right, I''ve let you see me. Now you can give me your daughter."


    "That won''t work."


    Gu Xiaomian did not want to, immediately shook his head and rejected it.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jie suddenly snorted, and the momentum of his whole body suddenly became cold, "I think we are so easy to talk today..."


    They have always been the only one who has the advantage. Today, they were teased by a group of little children again and again.


    It''s just that Jie frightens the wrong person. His black face is OK to intimidate others. It doesn''t work for Gu Xiaomian.


    He is very reckless. He usually speaks frankly. Unlike other people''s thoughtful thinking, he snorted coldly and said, "you showed us a person, but who knows whether the ah Jin in front of us is true or false. If you came to fool us, we wouldn''t have suffered a dull loss."


    "Huh?"


    Eukins. Yan squinted at him and his face gradually became unhappy.


    Jie could not help biting his teeth and humming coldly: "boy, I said this is mo Xiujin. He is mo Xiujin. Will we still play tricks with you?"


    It''s just a mo Xiujin. It''s not valuable. Is it worth their effort to cheat?


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t buy it. He rolled his eyes and looked at him contemptuously: "who knows, you''re not very good at making masks, just like the woman before."


    Qiaoya nodded thoughtfully and took his words: "you''re right. I''m really not sure he''s a jin at such a distance."


    "Oh." Eukins. YAN Dan smiled and squinted at her, "OK, what do you want to do?"


    Qiaoya turned to look at ah Jin, waved and said, "ah Jin, come here."


    Mo Xiujin didn''t move.


    "Ya''er..." eukins. Yan''s voice was cold for several degrees, and his eyes were full of meaning. He threatened slightly, "I don''t mind giving in to you a little, but if it''s too much, it won''t work..."


    JOYA was stiff, and her face was unnatural for a moment.


    She nibbled at her lower lip, her eyes turned quickly and thought, if she can''t get in close contact with Mo Xiujin today, how can she send Jian Yi''s things out?


    "Peace, go find that brother."


    In the silence, Jian Rui''s voice rang abruptly.


    She patted Qiao Anning gently and pointed to Mo Xiujin not far away.


    Anning tilted her head and looked at Mo Xiujin. The next moment, she bent her big eyes and smiled. She stretched out her hand and struggled in the direction of Mo Xiujin.


    She knows this brother. She has him in many photos. She always stands with these brothers and sisters around her.


    "Pot, pot, pot..."


    Mo Xiujin was surprised. He didn''t expect Qiao Anning to recognize himself.


    Qiao Anning climbed down the table. When he looked at his father, he only had his father in his eyes. Now he looked for Mo Xiujin and only had Mo Xiujin in his eyes. He recognized the direction to climb.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say a word and raised his chin towards Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin frowned slightly and walked towards Qiao Anning. When she climbed up to her, she reached out and picked her up.


    "Pot pot..."


    Qiao Anning looked at Mo Xiujin. He used to look at it in photos. When he saw a real person for the first time today, he immediately felt curiously, put his hands around his neck, pinched his face and rubbed it, "pot, pot, photo, the same."


    Mo Xiujin hooked the corners of his mouth, held her firmly in his arms with both hands, and his eyes softened slightly.


    He turned back with Joe Anning in his arms, and stood at eukins very naturally without looking at the people opposite. Behind Yan.


    Once he lived with those people and regarded them as demons, but now he has "integrated" them harmoniously.


    "Ah Jin..."


    Mo Xiuqian flushed her eyes, bit her lips and shouted in a trembling voice.


    She had a lot to say to her brother, but she knew it was impossible.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t know whether he heard it or not. From beginning to end, he held Qiao Anning tightly and didn''t look up again.


    "Well, ya''er, our deal is over."


    Eukins. Yan stood up, straightened his clothes, smiled and looked at Qiaoya. "I should take my daughter with me. Bye."


    "Eugene Yan!"


    JOYA was silent for a moment. Looking at the figure behind her, she finally couldn''t help standing up and chasing after her for two steps.


    Eukins. Yan huitou.


    JOYA clenched her fist and bit her lower lip, her chin trembling.


    After a while, she blushed her eyes and said hoarsely, "peace... If one day she dies, please let me know."


    She didn''t ask him to treat her daughter well because she knew it was impossible.


    Eukins. Yan Dun paused and didn''t answer her. He just stretched out his hand to her and smiled and invited, "if you don''t trust me, you can go with me."


    Jie on one side was surprised. No, he should be surprised.


    He''s in Eugene. It''s the first time for Yan to be so "nice" to a woman for such a long time.


    JOYA didn''t say a word and turned to look at her daughter. Even if she endured again and again, tears overflowed from her eyes for a moment.


    She raised her hand, wiped her cheek, held the corner of her mouth and tried to show a smile: "peace, don''t forget what your mother taught you."


    Xiao Anning nodded in Mo Xiujin''s arms, waved to the crowd, tooted his small mouth and whispered softly: "goodbye, sister pot pot."


    Qiaoya also raised her hand and waved, watching her get out of the cabin, get off the cruise ship, and go farther than she can see from now on


    "Peace..."


    When she couldn''t see her figure again, JOYA''s hand fell loose, and the whole man lost his strength and fell into a chair.

 Chapter 1451

    Eukins. Yan and his party came out of the cabin.


    He strode ahead and followed Jie half a step behind him.


    Both of them frowned slightly and were silent, as if they were thinking about something.


    For example... Today''s real protagonists Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei have not appeared. Where are they?


    Mo Xiujin hugged Qiao Anning and followed them behind.


    He let the little girl sit on her arm, put one hand around her back, and stretched out his hand to hold the hat behind her clothes tightly.


    It''s windy on the river, and children are easy to get sick. You can''t be careless.


    "Oh, pot, water ~"


    Xiao Anning''s fleshy fat finger pointed to the river, his other small arm wrapped around Mo Xiujin''s neck, his small head on his shoulder, bumped and looked around with his big eyes open, not afraid at all.


    A few people were followed by faceless people. A group of people in black clothes and trousers, with a black mask on their face, were all silent and silent, like a group of machines without emotion.


    But in this group of machines, there are two other little figures who are slightly uncoordinated - Zhao Xu and Mo ruining.


    The two of them also followed, but in their capacity, they were not qualified to appear in the negotiation and transaction just now.


    So the two of them are just attendants on this trip.


    A group of people walked across the deck. In addition to the sound of hunting wind and turbulent water coming from the river, there was only a low breathing sound that could be almost ignored.


    But it was in this silence, eukins. Yan suddenly felt something and suddenly stopped.


    As soon as he stopped, all the people behind him were trained to stop immediately and stand by.


    "Yan, what''s the matter?" Jie stepped forward and asked.


    "Oh, our old friend finally came..."


    Eukins. Yan sneered and turned to the Bank of the river in the face of the river wind and sunlight.


    At the moment, on the shore, facing the cruise ship deck, there is a black business car parked.


    It looks a little ordinary, but unlike the bustling tourists around it, the business car is very quiet, like a separate place in a circle, so that it looks a little abrupt in a large crowd.


    Jie followed Eugene. Yan Yan looked in the direction of his eyes and immediately narrowed his eyes: "it''s them."


    "Hehe."


    Eukins. Yan grinned at the corners of his lips, slowly smiled and said meaningfully, "I''ll say, how can they be absent on such days."


    Hearing this, Mo Xiujin was stunned and an idea flashed in his mind.


    Just before he thought it over, his body had subconsciously turned around and looked at it.


    Although the light is somewhat backlit, it does not prevent him from seeing the familiar license plate number


    Here they are!


    Mo Xiujin suddenly froze.


    "Aunt, aunt..."


    Qiao Anning earned twice, waved hard in that direction, and cried with a milky voice. Obviously, she was also familiar with the car.


    The two sides stood silent at a distance.


    After a while, the door of the black business car opened.


    In the cold or expectant eyes of the public, the figures of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi came out from both sides.


    "Aunt Haixi..."


    Seeing the figure, Mo Xiujin instantly blushed his eyes, his thin lips trembled, and whispered.


    I haven''t seen him for two years. Across half the river, Jian Haixi''s figure is still as before, giving him a feeling of home


    Jian Haixi bypassed the front of the car and stood beside Ning Jiwei. His decent windbreaker was puffed up by the wind, making him even more rusty and neat.


    She took off her sunglasses and looked at Mo Xiujin''s direction in the distance. For a long time, she gently hooked her lips, raised her forearm and waved at him.


    No words, no orders.


    As long as this moment of meeting is better than thousands of words, enough for Mo Xiujin to understand their thoughts.


    Mo Xiujin clenched his teeth and held Qiao Anning''s hand tighter and tighter until his knuckles turned white, still clutching her clothes.


    Only in this way can he restrain himself from crying.


    In front of eukins. Yan''s face, he can pretend that he doesn''t care about his partners and can be strangers with them, but when he sees Jian Haixi, those disguises suddenly can''t hold up and want to crack thin cracks


    "Aunt Haixi, uncle Ning... Bye."


    He said silently in his heart.


    It''s goodbye. He''s waiting for the next time he meets them again.


    At that time, he will not be like this. He can only look at them from such a distance.


    Zhao Xu and Mo Rui Ning are also looking in this direction.


    Zhao Xu''s eyes were complicated. For a moment, he narrowed his eyes and stared at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei in the distance. For a moment, he looked at Mo Xiujin. The light in the bottom of his eyes disappeared. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Unlike him, this is the first time Mo ruining came to Xiangcheng, the first time he saw Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, and the first time he saw such Mo Xiujin


    But even if he hasn''t seen it, he knows that there is such a person, because Mo Xiujin is always silent alone and faces his missing alone.


    He looked curiously at Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    "Is that them?" His voice couldn''t be lighter. "Is that the person brother Jin has been missing?"


    No one heard him, and naturally no one would answer him.


    But he was sure that it must be the person in front of him.


    Because they look so... Warm and reassuring.


    It feels the same as Mo Xiujin.


    Ningevi looked at eukins. Yan, without expression or action, slowly took out the mobile phone in his pocket after a moment.


    Almost at the same time, eukins. Yan also took out his cell phone.


    There''s no reason. He just has a hunch that this person wants to talk to himself.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the mobile phone ring suddenly.


    Eukins. Yan hooked his lips, still looking at Ning Jiwei and calmly connected the phone.


    In the earpiece, Ning Jiwei''s cold voice came, and the words were as sharp as ice.


    "The last time you set up a game, this time you changed the dealer. I''ll set up a game. Dare you?"


    "Oh, what dare not." Eukins. Yan chuckled, showing a touch of interest in his eyes, "how do you want to play?"


    He was vaguely proud. For such a long time, he finally caught the opposite interest.


    It''s always interesting for him to start alone. What he wants is to immerse everyone in his game, which can increase his fun.


    Ningji Witton paused, like a sneer, with a cold tone: "wouldn''t it be boring if I told you in advance? Everyone knows the process and what''s more fun in the game?"


    Eukins. Yan frowned slightly, looked at Ning Jiwei and said lazily, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s very simple. This time, the playing method, time and place of the game are uncertain."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei slightly hooked his lips and sneered, "but one thing is certain. When you die, you will know that you lost the game..."


    Eukins. Yan''s face changed slightly.


    "Another thing you should remember is that the two children in my family are in your hands. If they live, you will live. If they die, the game... Will end ahead of time."


    With that, Ning Jiwei snorted coldly, "Eugene Yan, I''ll see you later."


    After hanging up, he turned and looked at Jian Haixi: "let''s go."


    It seems that the phone call just now is just a notice.


    Jian Haixi nodded, finally looked at the direction of Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning, got on the bus and left.

 Chapter 1452

    Eukins. Yan clenched the hung up phone and squinted in the direction of the car leaving. A cruel and tyrannical smile gradually appeared on his face.


    Play with him?


    Now that the other party has found it, why doesn''t he agree.


    "Hum, if you want to kill me, I''ll see how capable you are..."


    He snorted coldly. Being killed once was the biggest stain in his life. How could he allow himself to make such a mistake again.


    When the car completely disappeared and he couldn''t even see a trace, he turned his head and looked at Mo Xiujin.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Xiujin looked very calm.


    There was no pain or reluctance in his expectation


    "Let''s go."


    Mo Xiujin said, with cold eyes and holding Qiao Anning, he turned and left first.


    "Aunt... Aunt..."


    Qiao Anning was still holding out his hand in the direction of Jian Haixi''s departure, clutching Mo Xiujin''s clothes, as if he wanted to show him.


    Mo Xiujin pursed her lips. Before Qiao Anning could say anything again, she stretched out her hand and put her arm in her arms. She adjusted her body shape by walking to block Qiao Anning''s eyes.


    Eukins. Yan''s mind is unpredictable. He is only afraid that Xiao Anning will annoy him by talking about Jian Haixi again.


    Eukins. Yan looked at Mo Xiujin and looked at his daughter. He paused, stretched out his hand to her and said in a deep voice, "come here."


    Mo Xiujin was slightly stunned. His subconscious rejection didn''t make him hand over people at the first time.


    Qiao Anning was also stunned. When she heard someone call her, she turned her head and looked at eukins with her head tilted. Yan: "Baba?"


    Eukins. Yan grinned and didn''t speak any more. He went over and fished her with big hands and took her away from Mo Xiujin''s arms.


    Suddenly, Mo Xiujin''s arms were empty, his eyelids trembled, his fingers curled up, and his eyes hung stiffly.


    He can''t resist eukins. Yan.


    Eukins. Yan hugged Qiao Anning. She was soft and small. Her body seemed to break at a break. He hesitated for a while before he found a good position to hold her.


    The little one still smelled of milk, and a small arm of meat dundun held eukins tightly. Yan''s neck, his small hand clenched his fist, which made him very tight and hard at a glance.


    "Well, hold ~ Baba, hold ~"


    Probably my first contact with eukins. Yan, the smell on his body made Qiao Anning a little uncomfortable. He kept moving in his arms, and his little arm was tighter and tighter.


    Eukins. Yan hugged him and didn''t move.


    This is probably eukins. The only time in Yan''s life when he was strangled by someone but had no sense of crisis.


    Seeing that he had not acted, Jie frowned and came forward to remind him.


    "Yan, she can''t just..."


    Originally, eukins. Yan never had to remind him to do things, but what he just looked like made him suddenly in his heart and had to speak.


    They have always been careful not to fall short at this time because of this job.


    "I know."


    Just don''t wait for Jie to finish, eukins. Yan coldly interrupted his words, "let people prepare for a general examination."


    He said that and walked forward with his daughter in his arms.


    Jie breathed a sigh of relief, agreed and raised his feet to follow up.


    Behind them, they heard eukins. Mo Xiujin of Yan''s words stiffened slightly and breathed in his heart.


    Sure enough, I still need to check


    Eukins. Yan will never give anyone the chance to contact them.


    Not even Joe.


    At this moment, he was very glad that his bet was not on Qiao Anning


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wait for eukins. After Yan''s people left for more than half an hour, they repeatedly determined that there were no other outsiders around. Two thin figures suddenly appeared from nowhere.


    "Hoo... It''s killing me."


    Shazhi gasped for two breaths before making time to speak.


    "Sister Shazhi, how''s it going?"


    Jianrui anxiously wrinkled a small face. She wanted to pull the yarn and weave, but she was afraid to disturb her recovery. She could only look at her without blinking and asked in a hurry.


    Beside Shazhi, Jiao you''s face was also a little tired. When he heard the speech, he snorted with a cold face: "can''t we do this little thing?"


    Shazhi smiled, glanced at the anxious faces of the people and nodded gently.


    Everyone was relieved.


    Mo Xiuqian took Jian Rui''s hand and took a breath. Her eyes bent with laughter: "great, Ruirui..."


    After being pulled by her, Jane Rui found that she didn''t know when she subconsciously grabbed her hand. At this moment, she suddenly felt pain. She looked down and neatly arranged several nail prints


    Gu Xiaomian patted his chest and sat down on the ground. He looked up to the sky and sighed: "I''m so nervous. I''m sweating all over my back. Fortunately, there''s a wind on the ship. Otherwise, I''ll be seen by the Jie as soon as I sweat."


    When they were negotiating just now, they looked so arrogant, but they were all beating drums in their hearts, for fear that they were not good enough, or they were afraid of falling off the chain behind them.


    It''s finally done.


    "Today''s game was a success thanks to Yi Yi''s thoughtful thinking and good cooperation with ah Jin." Mo Xiulin patted Jian Yi on the shoulder with a smile on his face.


    Mo Tong also nodded with a smile in his eyes.


    For today''s grand plan, several of them began to rehearse continuously several days ago, planning everyone''s response and rehearsing everyone''s actions, just to cooperate well and complete the ultimate goal.


    "Later, we can finally get in touch with ah Jin..." Mo Xiuqian was still smiling, but she said, and her voice choked.


    Today, on the boat, although they were all planned, but only looking at Mo Xiujin, she still felt distressed.


    There was a trace of movement in their eyes. Mo Xiulin reached out and touched her head, silently comforting her.


    Even if there are disappointments, the result now is the best result they imagined.


    Mo Tong turned to Jian Yi and said calmly, "Yi Yi, things have been sent out. What are we going to do next?"


    Although they are happy, they all know that this is far from the end, and more things are waiting for them to do next.


    Jian Yi hooked her lips, narrowed her eyelids and looked out of the window: "now it''s just the beginning. Next... It''s our home."


    Everyone nodded together, with fighting spirit in their eyes.


    Today''s success filled them with confidence because they knew that ah Jin had never changed.


    JOYA looked at them with a happy smile on her face.


    And eukins. Yan Zhengfeng met. Several little guys were not afraid at all. Their momentum made people look at each other with admiration.


    They uphold the character and responsibility of their parents, and can be alone at a young age.


    She turned her head to the sky, with a soft smile in her eyes, and said silently in her heart, "ah Jin, peace, be good, waiting for everyone to pick you up..."

 Chapter 1453

    Eukins. Yan and his party got on the special plane.


    Before his orders, someone had prepared all the inspection equipment.


    These devices are the most advanced and first-class. Let alone a bug or tracker, even if a mosquito falls on a person, it will constantly alarm.


    In short, everything that shouldn''t appear can''t escape its detection.


    Eukins. Yan took his daughter into the examination room, glanced at the starting machine and put the little girl in his arms on the steps.


    Qiao Anning turned around and looked around. He was surrounded by silvery metal machinery with a low sound of "beep -" and occasionally a bunch of red and green lights flashed through it


    "Yi?"


    She had never seen these things before, but the look on her face was not like fear at all, just a little confused.


    "Baba? Dudu -"


    She pointed to the equipment and looked at eukins with her head tilted and puzzled. Yan, imitating the sound of those machines, hung question marks in his watery eyes.


    But under that doubt, it was full of eukins. Yan''s trust.


    For the first time, the man standing in front of him was not afraid of him at all.


    Eukins. Yan hooked his lips, and his eyes gradually softened unconsciously.


    He reached out and rubbed xiaoanning''s head, smiled and said, "it''s all right, just stand."


    Qiao Anning blinked, looked around, looked at the steps under his feet, kicked his legs and sat down: "tired."


    "Oh, I know I''m tired."


    The Jie behind him looked at this scene and couldn''t help feeling funny.


    The word comes out of Qiao Anning''s mouth, which is particularly interesting. A little older child is still shouting tired.


    It''s a kid.


    "Let you walk? It''s tired."


    From the cabin to the plane, she was either in Mo Xiujin''s arms or by eukins. Yan hugged, and those little feet didn''t touch the ground, okay.


    Qiao Anning looked at him, raised his small chin, stretched out his fleshy little hand, patted the position next to him, and pointed to eukins. Yan said with his mouth: "Baba is tired, sit down."


    It turned out that he was distressed and tired


    Eukins. Yan Mou was slightly surprised.


    Even the Jie beside him couldn''t hold back. He smiled and nodded to eukins. Yan raised his thumb: "OK, it''s your own daughter, and I know to give you my seat."


    It''s so noisy, eukins. Yan couldn''t laugh or cry. He turned to his opponent and waved his hand and said, "as soon as possible."


    "Yes."


    The man answered and went in to operate.


    Behind him, seeing that Qiao Anning had obediently sat down, Mo Xiujin was also relieved and stood on another step.


    Although he didn''t even walk up to Joey today, he held Joey in the cabin.


    Eukins. Yan will never allow any omission.


    "Buzz, buzz -"


    Soon, the buzzing of the machine became louder. The red and green lights were emitted in pairs. The scanning up and down on the two people seemed to cut them apart and check every inch carefully


    Eukins. Yan and Jie stood still, squinting at the two people in the examination.


    Qiao Anning is fine. I''ve seen how brave she is all the way. Besides, she''s only two years old. What can she know.


    They mainly look at Mo Xiujin.


    After all, for Mo Xiujin, it was the only time in his life that he saw his relatives like this again.


    See you next time, he will not follow his subordinates, but the real enemies of those people.


    If he wants to do something, only today is his best chance.


    Eukins. Yan carefully examined every tiny expression of Mo Xiujin, trying to find some flaws in his face or subconscious movements of his body, such as guilt or fear


    For a time, the room was silent except for the sound of machine scanning.


    Everyone knows that once the instrument detects any suspicious objects on the two people today, or eukins. What Yan finds in Mo Xiujin''s expression, Mo Xiujin will be miserable.


    But, No.


    Mo Xiujin stood motionless on the steps with a cold face and let the machine scan his whole body again and again.


    From the beginning to the end, the mood did not fluctuate at all.


    Not only his expression, but also the whole scanning process of the machine is normal.


    "Didi Didi."


    The end of the inspection sounds.


    What was it when Mo Xiujin came up? It''s still the same when he went back. There''s nothing more.


    So is Joe Anning.


    "And this."


    Jie asked someone to bring Qiao Ya''s luggage for Qiao Anning. It''s not much. It''s just a normal suitcase.


    "Open."


    Eukins. Yan raised his chin, and his face made people unable to see what emotion it was.


    When the box was opened, it was full. Only a third of the box was filled with several clothes and daily necessities. On one of the star pillows, there was a list of the children''s allergic foods.


    As for the other half


    "So she thinks we don''t lack clothes and snacks here?"


    Jie opened his eyes and looked at the other half of the snacks piled high and couldn''t put down. "Tut" and shook his head. It seemed that he didn''t understand what was going on in the woman''s mind.


    Hearing the "snack", Mo Xiujin was stunned, raised his eyes and looked at it, and the whole person was stunned.


    Pastry, pulp... They are all familiar to him.


    In order that they can go through "long-distance travel", each snack is packaged in vacuum, but it still doesn''t prevent him from seeing that those... Are all made by Qiaoqiao and Jian Haixi.


    Through those snacks, Mo Xiujin flashed their figures in a trance in front of him, and seriously prepared these for him in the bright kitchen


    Mo Xiujin''s heart was hot and his eyes fell down.


    He knew that in the rest of his life, he would never receive anything more valuable than this gift.


    Eukins. Yan took off the list from the pillow and glanced at it. It was much more detailed than Mo Xiujin gave him. He even had the brand of bedding.


    "Let someone prepare."


    He handed the list to Jie, then looked at the things in the suitcase. Without saying anything, he told his men, "put it away."


    Jie frowned, took the list paper in one hand and looked at eukins. Yan wondered, "are we really worried?"


    They were only prepared so foolproof because they expected there would be action there.


    Not to mention that Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei didn''t arrive at all today. Even Mo Xiujin, the only media, was clean on Qiao Anning


    "Oh."


    Eukins. Yan sneered, stood up, patted the dust that didn''t exist on his hands, looked at Mo Xiujin who was playing with Qiao Anning, and a dark light flashed through his eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether you are multi-minded or not. Anyway..."


    His voice suddenly sank down, like a ghost in hell, and said cruelly, "the game will develop as I want!"

 Chapter 1454

    Mo Xiujin spent the next day with Qiao Anning.


    No way, Xiao Anning always called "pot pot" and "pot pot", and kept waving with his little hand.


    The first time she came to a completely strange place, she recognized two people, one is "Baba" and the other is "pot".


    When she was at home, her sister Jian Rui had taught her several times with photos. Every time she pointed to the "Baba" and "Jinguo" above, she took the trouble to tell her that she must recognize these two people and always hang on one of them at any time.


    No, I can''t find eukins. Yan, she can only pester Mo Xiujin.


    And she prefers the "pot" in front of her than "Baba".


    Like "yiguoguo" and "sister Rui", he made her feel happy when they held him in their arms.


    No one can be found, eukins. Yan was busy with his work when he came back.


    Although he likes the daughter very much, he can''t hold her all the time.


    Besides, some things and scenes are not easy for such a small girl to see.


    So the task of accompanying Qiao Anning fell on Mo Xiujin.


    At first, he was busy training and couldn''t take both ends into account.


    But Joe Anning didn''t want to see anyone for a few minutes, so she began to make a fuss.


    Her noise is not crying. Unlike other children, the person who cries is upset. You can beat him up or just leave her alone.


    The little girl in front of her didn''t cry and didn''t make any noise, but ran to you with a "thump thump thump", holding your clothes tightly with her small hand for fear that you would leave her. Her big eyes kept blinking at you, with tears in her eyes, but she didn''t fall down. Her red mouth seemed to be struggling to bear it.


    When you see a crying child, you may annoy him and ignore him, but when you see such a little girl, you just want to hold her and coax her quickly.


    Jie saw it twice and finally couldn''t bear it against eukins. Yan said: "this is definitely learned from the little girl film of Jian Rui. I''ve seen it. The girl''s acting skills are good!"


    Look at the tears in the eyes. It''s like careful calculation and control. It can''t be dropped all the time


    Eukins. Yan smiled, but didn''t think so: "just follow her on the first day."


    This is the "grace order". Jie sighed and could only give Mo Xiujin a complete day off to accompany his children.


    Now, Mo Xiujin didn''t have time to come back until evening.


    Compared with his usual training time, he didn''t have a few minutes in the morning.


    Seeing him coming back alone, Zhao Xu glanced behind him and wondered, "are you alone? Where''s Joe Anning?"


    All of them can see how much the little girl sticks to him.


    "Sleep with her father."


    Mo Xiujin didn''t look at him. He charged the mobile phone in his pocket. While rummaging through his clothes, he casually returned home.


    The little girl got ice cream on him today. It always smells sweet and greasy. He can''t wait to take a bath and change his clothes.


    Zhao Xu: "


    Mo Xiujin didn''t look back, so he didn''t see the surprised expression on his face.


    With eukins. Yan sleep?


    He couldn''t help giving Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning a thumbs up.


    Good guy, aren''t you afraid that you won''t see the sun tomorrow?


    He was surprised, but he had nothing to do with the little girl.


    He raised his hand, covered his mouth and yawned. While preparing to lie in bed, he muttered and complained: "I really don''t understand. It''s ok if you go back to China. Why do you have to go with us? The whole process is clean and decorated. It''s boring."


    If he stays here, he may have a rest day and a relaxing day.


    "Hehe."


    Mo Xiujin gave a strange smile and bluntly pierced his daydream: "do you think you can relax by staying? It''s too naive."


    He snorted and smiled and said lazily, "and it''s better to be decorated than to stay here. Don''t tell me you don''t want to go out for a walk. At first, I didn''t see your objection when I proposed."


    Zhao Xu was torn down the steps by him and said proudly, "I just saw that the old three was too poor to refuse him."


    At that time, Mo ruining was so excited when she heard that she could go out to play and go abroad to Hunan City, which she had never been to before. She was shouting "go out to play" in her dream.


    At the moment, the sleeping old three muruining didn''t know that someone was holding him as a shield. He turned over in his sleep, slapped his mouth and slept soundly.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and didn''t speak any more. He turned and walked out with his clothes and toiletries.


    For a moment, only sleeping Mo ruining and Zhao Xu were left in the room.


    Zhao Xu turned over and looked up at the empty door. After thinking about it, he came down and walked to the bathroom.


    "Hey, don''t fix brocade."


    He leaned against the door frame and looked in the mirror at Mo Xiujin, who was squeezing toothpaste. "Let me ask you a question."


    Mo Xiujin turned his eyes and said impatiently, "fart!"


    "Your trip..." Zhao Xu frowned and asked suspiciously, "really don''t hold back any bad moves?"


    He thought about this problem all day and began to think about it on his way back.


    They all know the results of the machine test, but he can''t figure it out


    Although... He didn''t know much about Mo Xiujin, but he ate and lived with him for two years. He knew that the man in front of him was a fox and was unlikely to be so obedient.


    But in the end, even eukins. Yan Hejie didn''t say anything. Did he really suspect that he was wrong?


    Mo Xiujin saw his suspicious expression from the mirror, sneered, brushed his teeth and asked him, "don''t you look at me all the time? Do I have a chance to do it?"


    That''s true


    Zhao Xu nodded.


    All day today, he and murui Ning almost stuck on Mo Xiujin. They only separated for a while in the cabin.


    But Mo Xiujin was standing in eukins at that time. Under the skin of hell''s eye, how can you have a chance to do tricks?


    As for waiting outside


    Zhao Xu looked down and thought that nothing had happened except that Mo Rui and Ning went to the bathroom in the middle


    Thinking of this, he was suddenly stunned and turned to look at murui Ning.


    At the moment, the little beggar put his hand on the quilt and closed his eyes to sleep. He was completely unprepared.


    "Oh."


    A moment later, Zhao Xu shook his head again and couldn''t help laughing at himself: "I''m also suspicious. How can it be?"


    Don''t say that Mo ruining doesn''t have a chance. How can she do anything when she goes to the bathroom.


    Besides, at that time, the other party''s people were all in the cabin, and no one had the opportunity to contact them. He didn''t see half of the other party''s people in the whole process


    It seems that I really think too much.


    Zhao Xu shook his head and glanced at Mo Xiujin. His arrogant and charming strength came back: "wash quickly, move a little, and don''t make us sleep."


    Then he turned and left.


    He didn''t see it. After his figure completely disappeared, Mo Xiujin bowed his head and washed his face. At the moment, the corners of his lips slightly aroused a smile.

 Chapter 1455

    When Mo Xiujin came out after taking a bath, Zhao Xu was already asleep.


    Even though he seems to have done nothing today and just followed these people in a circle, he will be tired after a long flight from one place to another.


    What''s more, he was suspicious all the way. He was tired of thinking East and West. When he came back from talking to Mo Xiujin just now, he was sleepy as soon as he got to bed.


    On the other bed, murui Ning slept in all directions. He didn''t even know that Mo Xiujin came back.


    Mo Xiujin glanced at the people sleeping on the two beds, touched a half dry short hair, put a towel on the shelf and threw himself on his bed.


    "I''m so sleepy..."


    He muttered, yawned, and slowly closed his dazed eyes.


    But for a moment, he seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    In the silent room, there was only a slight snore of Zhao Xu and the sound of clocks and watches.


    "Tick - tick."


    Circle after circle


    Infinite silence and darkness always give people an illusion, as if a whole night would pass like this.


    About an hour later, Mo Xiujin''s bed suddenly moved.


    In the dark, he suddenly opened his eyelids. His eyes were bright and divine, and there was no sense of sleep in them.


    He turned over lightly, raised his feet and silently kicked at muruining''s bed.


    Their beds were close to each other, and he reached them with his legs outstretched.


    Murui Ning, who was already asleep, suddenly turned over and looked at him with wide eyes after his action.


    "Brother Jin..."


    He cried silently, his eyes shining, clever and energetic. At first glance, he had been waiting for a long time.


    "Where are the things?"


    Mo Xiujin opened his lips and asked silently. At the same time, he stretched out his hand under the quilt.


    Murui Ning didn''t say a word again. He quietly stretched out his hand and handed over the thing he had been holding in his palm.


    The two palms were connected, and something gently fell into Mo Xiujin''s open palm.


    For a moment, his heart moved slightly.


    He finally got this thing.


    Although he was playing with Joe peacefully all day today, he didn''t show any flaws, but there was always a corner in his heart.


    It was not until he got it himself that he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was some sweat on the things. It was because murui Ning was too nervous and held it for too long.


    He had to be nervous about doing such an important thing for the first time, which was related to Mo Xiujin''s life.


    From the moment he got it, he held it tightly. From the cruise ship to the plane and here, he didn''t dare to relax all the way.


    Mo Xiujin''s lips were slightly hooked, showing a smile. He silently opened his lips to murui lemon and said, "sleep."


    Murui Ning nodded and breathed out a breath. He was relaxed and proud at the same time.


    Mo Xiujin has been taking care of him for the past two years. Now he can finally do something for Mo Xiujin on his own.


    Thinking of this, the smile on the corner of his mouth was bigger. He covered the quilt and closed his eyes. This time he was really ready to sleep.


    But as soon as he closed his eyes, what flashed before his eyes were all the scenes of meeting Jiao you during the day.


    Today, when he was on the cruise ship, according to Mo Xiujin''s instructions, he always pretended not to care and followed Zhao Xu, always keeping himself in his sight.


    When Mo Xiujin was called to the cabin, he found an excuse to go to the bathroom.


    Sure enough, as Mo Xiujin expected, Zhao Xu''s strong defense against Mo Xiujin made him a lot easier.


    Wen Yan just waved his hand and didn''t care about his actions.


    When he successfully entered the men''s room and confirmed that no one was following him, he was trying to find someone. Suddenly, Jiao you, who had been hiding in the compartment for a long time, burst out.


    She was thin and small, but her eyes were fierce. As soon as she came up, she didn''t say a word, but cut his hands and covered his mouth.


    Then I got close to him and asked in a low and cruel voice, "say, what''s your name?"


    Murui Ning whispered his name and stretched out his hand to show her.


    Jiao you stared at him carefully, and rudely lifted his sleeve.


    Soon, another man came together.


    Until now, murui Ning realized that she was not the only one hiding in the men''s room, but also a little girl of almost the same age, which had been blocked behind him before he knew it.


    Maybe once they recognize the wrong person, they won''t let him out of the bathroom.


    For a moment, their eyes fell on his forearm.


    There, a character was carefully traced with a black signature pen - a fancy "J"


    Every hook and loop on the character seems random, but it is just right. It is a writing method that others can''t imitate.


    This is the symbol of Mo Xiujin.


    Or the signature that Jian Rui once designed for him, only he knows.


    Jiao you looked up at Shazhi and saw that Shazhi carefully discriminated for a while. Then he nodded and whispered, "that''s it."


    They don''t recognize people, they only recognize signs.


    Seeing Shazhi nodded, Jiao you was relieved, loosened his hand and handed him the communicator.


    She did a good job. Murui Ning moved her wrist. As soon as she wanted to pick it up, she saw Jiao you''s wrist suddenly retract again, stared at him fiercely and said, "be careful, dare to screw up, I''ll kill you!"


    That look was really ferocious, but the exposed tiger teeth pulled her ferocity down several degrees.


    Murui Ning closed her eyes, bent her lips and smiled silently.


    What he saw in the past years was the darkness and dirt of the world. He didn''t see a beam of light until he met Mo Xiujin.


    Today, however, he saw another world.


    So... Are people in the outside world so cute?


    ¡ª¡ª


    In the quilt, Mo Xiujin held the tiny thing in his hand tightly, and his palm trembled.


    It was so small that he could hardly feel anything.


    He pulled up the quilt to cover his head and isolate everything from the outside world. In his gradually accelerating heartbeat, he pasted the communication device as thin as cicada wings on his scalp, and then stuffed the hidden ear line into his ears.


    The surface of the small black communicator is hair like lines, which can''t be seen on the scalp and won''t be detected by any instrument.


    When needed, insert the ear line into the ear and put it away when not in use.


    This communicator is extremely convenient. It should be considered that it is inconvenient for him to move here at any time, so he doesn''t have to worry about it at all.


    Mo Xiujin''s heart slowly drips a thin warm current. He can think of how much thought Ning Jiwei and others have spent behind this consideration.


    "Didi..."


    In the silence, the sound of signal connection suddenly sounded and came into his ears along the bone, crisp and small.


    Even on such a quiet night, he was the only one who could hear.


    Then, a familiar gentle voice sounded in his ears. It was Jian Haixi.


    "Jin, do you hear me? I''m aunt Haixi..."

 Chapter 1456

    Mo Xiujin''s nose is sour.


    For a moment, what came to mind were the appearance of Jian Haixi when he left two years ago, and the smile when he waved to him today


    He blinked hard before he could bear the surging tears back, but the bottom of his eyes was still wet.


    "It''s late at your side now. It must be inconvenient to talk..."


    In the communicator, Jian Haixi''s deep and soft voice continued, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s say, just listen."


    Mo Xiujin took a deep breath, raised his hand and tapped the communicator, making a slight sound.


    It''s like telling the other side that he''s listening in this way.


    The other end should have heard his response, and Jane Haixi''s voice suddenly paused.


    Then, a loud scream of pain in his ear came.


    "Shit, it''s really ah Jin!"


    It''s Gu Xiaomian''s fool.


    Mo Xiujin bent his mouth. He could think that Gu Xiaomian must be wide eyed and full of surprises and unbelievable.


    "Gu Ruan, keep your voice down!"


    Mo Xiuqian couldn''t bear to roll her eyes and turn his elbow. "The communicator over there is directly in his ear. You want to shock him to death."


    She took out her ears. Even she was too noisy. You can imagine how loud Mo Xiujin had to be.


    "I''m excited..." Gu Xiaomian skimmed his mouth, but his voice dropped this time.


    Then there were other people''s voices, all of whom were familiar to him.


    It seems that everyone is gathered and waiting for him.


    Listening to the voice over there, Mo Xiujin raised his mouth higher and his eyes were shining.


    It''s good. It feels like they''re around him


    "Jin."


    Suddenly all the noise at the other end stopped, and then Ning Jiwei''s low voice came into his ears word by word.


    "Listen, next I''ll tell you about this communicator. You should remember it carefully."


    Mo Xiujin nodded silently.


    As if he could see his movements, as soon as he nodded, Ning Jiwei continued: "once this communicator is brought, it will be firmly attached to your scalp. Generally, you don''t have to worry about washing your hair or injury training..."


    "Unless someone beats off all your scalp." Mo Jue added lazily, "there''s no way."


    "Don''t say that, brother mo." Qiao Qiao looked at him discontentedly and whispered, "it will scare the child."


    "He? Tut..." Mo Jue snorted, his face full of indifference. "If he could be frightened, would there be so many things today?"


    Mo Xiujin listens quietly, with skillful tenderness, Ning Jiwei''s composure, and Mo Jue''s concern in disgust. How long has he not heard?


    He looked up and tried to open his eyes, but tears still fell from the corners of his eyes and disappeared into his temples.


    He raised his hand over his eyes and let the tears flow silently, but the smile on the corner of his mouth never fell.


    Ning Jiwei continued: "in case it is really found in the end, I will provide you with two solutions. One is to throw it away. The communicator has a hidden function, which will change the skin color with the surrounding environment, and the other is to burn it down."


    "The third is that you eat it."


    Qiaoqiao said a meal, and Mo Jue, who had been silent, suddenly added.


    "Mo Jue!"


    This time Qiaoqiao was really angry. He didn''t suppress his voice in front of the children. He stared at Mo Jue angrily and said, "can you stop crowing?"


    Mo Jue who was yelled: "


    Qiao Qiao, when did you even call him by name and surname? Usually it''s "brother Mo" and "brother Mo". Today, I''m obviously angry.


    He didn''t say a word any more, but sat beside him silently with a wink.


    Jian Haixi smiled and asked at the other end of the communicator, "ah Jin, did you hear it?"


    Mo Xiujin raised his hand and tapped the communicator.


    "That''s good. Remember, once you encounter variables, don''t save the communicator. These two methods can be handled in any way. The most important thing is to protect yourself, you know?"


    Even though Mo Xiujin knew all this, Jian Haixi couldn''t help telling him.


    Just like knowing that he won''t be hungry, he will still prepare half a box of snacks for him. Even if his children are not around, he can''t help telling them in a small and obvious way.


    Mo Xiujin knocked on the communicator again.


    "Smelly brocade..."


    Jianrui sucked her nose, and her voice was hoarse because of choking: "hold on a little longer, we are all working hard, and we will all pick you up at that time..."


    Before she finished, her tears flowed down.


    Mo Xiuqian''s eyes are also red. When Ming Ming met, he felt that there were countless words to say. He wanted to ask him how he was there, whether he was injured, and whether it was very hard


    But when he can really talk, he always feels that these are trivial things. Mo Xiujin will probably only smile and shake his head.


    She thought again and again. Finally, she just sobbed and gently asked her brother: "ah Jin, we are all good. You should be good there and take good care of yourself..."


    As a brother, Mo Xiulin, like Mo Xiuqian, loves his brother from the bottom of his heart.


    But different from Mo Xiuqian, he has a layer of hidden worries besides his brother.


    His father''s gene and the cunning in Mo Xiujin''s character have always been a thorn buried in his heart, and now eukins is added. Yan is constantly guided by this external cause.


    He was always worried that Mo Xiujin would not remember the efforts of these people, that he would live there, and that he would be really killed by eukins in the end. Yan Jiao took a wrong path


    He sighed, with some anxiety in his drooping eyes, and earnestly told: "ah Jin, you should always remember where your heart is, protect yourself and peace, and don''t forget... The sacrifice made by Aunt Ya for you."


    With eukins. A father like Yan, Qiao Anning, a little life, probably shouldn''t have come to this world from the beginning.


    Her presence will only provoke eukins. Yan is more crazy.


    So if it wasn''t for Mo Xiujin, JOYA might not have given birth to the child at all, let alone handed it over to eukins. Yan''s hand


    His voice fell, and there was no other sound in the room for a moment. It seemed that there was a lovely little peace.


    After a pause, Mo tongcai said, "ah Jin, you are not alone. Don''t forget that we are a family. We will always be by your side."


    Mo Xiujin wiped his tears. Even if he knew that he couldn''t see the opposite side, he was still nodding heavily.


    He knows and will live up to them.


    He will use all his strength to go back to them step by step.


    Even though the road ahead was tortuous, he didn''t feel hard with these people around him.


    The children were crying. Their eyes were red and sighed. Jian Haixi touched the heads of several people: "well, there will be time to talk to ah Jin and let him rest early."


    With that, she turned to the communicator and said to Mo Xiujin Wen Judo: "it''s late. Go to bed. We''ll talk later when we have time. You can find it at any time. We''re all there."


    From the moment the communicator is connected, they will assign someone to wait for Mo Xiujin''s line.


    Twenty four hours a day, without interruption.

 Chapter 1457

    After the communicator hung up, Mo Xiujin still had tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, and his trembling fingers kept holding the small earphone cable tightly, as if holding it and holding the way home.


    He doesn''t like to cry at all. His life has ups and downs since childhood. Even at the lowest point, he hasn''t shed tears.


    But his tears didn''t dry tonight.


    Mo Xiujin closed his eyes and gently hooked the corners of his mouth. The warmth in his heart was like a small fire. He was so hot that he couldn''t sleep for a long time.


    But this night, he was not the only one who had never slept.


    Two others have always been unable to sleep.


    Eukins. In Yan''s room.


    "Wow, wow..."


    Shrill and sad cries filled the room.


    Qiao Anning opened his mouth, tears flowed out like a broken line, and kept fluttering his legs on the bed.


    Eukins. Yan stood by the bed, his face as dark as the sky outside, and his eardrums were hurt by the high octave sound in front of him. He looked helpless.


    "Why are you crying?" He looked at the crying man on the bed with a frown.


    For a long time, the posture of the superior always made him appear not angry and powerful, and now his black face is particularly terrible.


    Joe''s big watery eyes blinked, and his cry was much lower.


    "Woo woo..."


    She sobbed and looked at eukins tearfully. Yan, you look pathetic.


    Eukins. Yan and she stared at each other. They couldn''t get angry for a moment. They stroked their forehead weakly and sighed, "you''ve been crying for an hour. What are you crying for?"


    The old eukins. Yan Na had such a good time to talk. If someone dared to do so in front of him, he would have been thrown out to feed the dog.


    The little girl began to hum an hour ago. At last, the cry became louder and louder, and she couldn''t stop.


    "Baba..."


    Qiao Anning shriveled his small mouth and cried weakly in a hoarse voice.


    Eukins. Yan yiton, looking at the villain with tears on his face, his heart suddenly clicked and melted


    However, he will never admit that he is soft hearted.


    It''s not a matter to keep the little girl crying like this. If she doesn''t sleep, he still wants to sleep.


    Thinking so, he nodded in his heart, went to Qiao Anning and sat down. His voice was much softer: "I''m here."


    Qiao Anning still frowned, his head shook like a rattle, and shouted, "Baba."


    Eukins. Yan Mei frowned fiercely and said patiently, "I''m here. What do you want?"


    "Wuwu..."


    Two big bean tears fell in response. Qiao Anning''s small mouth turned away and his cry became louder: "Baba, pull Baba..."


    Eukins. Yan: "


    He was silent and didn''t say a word. It seemed that he was trying to endure his temper. After a pause, he picked up the little girl with a black face, went to the bathroom and put it on the toilet.


    This process is already the most "considerate" process he can think of.


    Just as he was about to turn and walk out, he put his hand on the doorknob gently, but his mind suddenly flashed and turned his head to look at Joe Anning sitting motionless on the toilet.


    "You..."


    He frowned, as if he didn''t want to ask, "can you go to the bathroom yourself?"


    Qiao Anning was stiff. His two short legs hung straight and didn''t dare to move. He was afraid that if he moved, he would fall off the toilet


    Hear eukins. Yan asked. She sucked her nose and just wanted to shake her head, but she saw his black face like the bottom of a pot. She was stiff and dared not.


    Just look at him with big eyes.


    Eukins. Yan took a deep breath and turned to call Jie.


    Jie was awakened by the phone in the middle of the night. It was eukins. Yan Di also said that he had something to do with him, so he got up in a hurry that he didn''t even wear his coat.


    A few minutes later, wearing a casually sleeved short sleeve and stepping on slippers, he arrived at eukins panting. Yan room: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    He thought something like a bug that the machine didn''t detect during the day finally appeared on Qiao Anning.


    As a result


    Eukins. Yan looked at him and pointed to Qiao Anning on the toilet with a calm tone: "she wants to go to the bathroom."


    Jie:???


    What do you call me? You won''t, I will?


    He''s a bad guy, not a nanny, and he cares about children going to the bathroom?


    Now three people in the room stared at each other.


    Qiao Anning sits on the toilet, and two adults in the room are standing at the door


    No one knows what to do next.


    Seeing that Qiao Anning pursed his lips in silence and began to cry the next second, Jie pursed his hair, frowned and said helplessly: "I''ll deal with it..."


    A moment later.


    Under the leadership of Jie, Mo Xiujin, Zhao Xu and Mo ruining pestle eukins together. In Yan''s room.


    Jie''s treatment method is to call up the three goods in the past, or he went into the house and lifted the quilt himself


    Whether you will or not, three cobblers can at least make a wet nurse.


    The three stood at the door of the bathroom and looked at each other. They looked at Qiao Anning inside and the people around them. There were black lines all over their heads.


    As for eukins. Yan Hejie


    After digging the three of them out of bed, they went to the living room to relax.


    "Tut..."


    Zhao Xu turned to look at murui Ning: "you are the youngest. You should always remember how you went to the bathroom when you were a child?"


    As he said, he stretched out his hand and pushed him in: "come on, teach me quickly. The little girl cried again later..."


    "Hey, big brother..." murui Ning tried to step back while holding the doorknob. "I''m a beggar. Since I was a child, I''ve covered the earth with heaven. Do you think I can teach her?"


    Qiao Anning is a down-to-earth little princess. She grew up holding Jiao didi in the palm of everyone''s hand. How can she teach her the beggar''s way.


    He backhanded pushed Zhao Xu: "it''s you. You''ve followed two people outside since childhood. You''re well-informed. Come on..."


    Zhao Xu paused for a moment, turned his lips and said, "I really have a way, but... It''s a little cruel."


    He''s eukins. Yan trained it. Naturally, that method doesn''t apply to a little girl.


    The two men said that they were silent together. After a few seconds, they suddenly looked at Mo Xiujin who had not opened his mouth.


    Then, the action moves back two steps in unison


    Zhao Xu stretched out his finger to Qiao Anning, then pointed to him and gestured twice: "your child, come."


    The one who pushes off is called a clean one.


    Mo Xiujin sighed. When he did bad things one by one, his IQ wanted to crush others to death. This kind of thing is not reliable.


    At this moment, he began to rejoice that he was here. Otherwise, only xiaoanning would be here, and he couldn''t live on his first day.


    "Wait a minute, my brother will be back soon."


    He comforted Qiao Anning, turned around and moved the suitcase prepared by Qiao ya, turned it inside twice, and took out a small bench for young children to put it away for Qiao Anning.


    Looking at the familiar little bench, Joe Anning finally stopped crying and his little mouth didn''t shrink. It seems that the process is finally the same as that made by his mother.


    Mo Xiujin drove Zhao Xu and Mo Rui Ning out again, reached out and picked her up and changed her pants. Then he looked at her and asked, "is that so?"


    Qiao Anning nodded, and his fleshy little hand pointed to the door: "pot out, stink."


    Mo Xiujin was funny. He pulled a piece of paper to wipe her nose. He got up and said, "I''m right outside. I''ll shout when I have something to do."

 Chapter 1458

    After confirming that the little guy can handle it himself, Mo Xiujin closed the door and came out.


    As a result, as soon as I turned my head, I saw Zhao Xu and Mo Rui Ning looking at him. They were so surprised that their eyes were almost staring out.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Mo Xiujin looked puzzled.


    "Second brother." Murui Ning looked at him and blinked star eyes. His tone was full of worship, "so you can still do this?"


    Mo Xiujin is used to his appearance.


    No matter what he found in the past two years, as long as he showed it for the first time, Mo ruining would look at him like this.


    With that look, I almost worship him as a God.


    "Hum, I can''t see. Nothing can beat you..."


    Zhao Xu leaned against the wall with his hands in his arms, with an indescribable look on his face.


    It seemed a little surprised, but he kept holding his sigh and didn''t want to reveal it. As a result, his face was more strange than Qiao Anning''s face just now.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head in silence and didn''t want to pay attention to them. He went directly to show them the list in Joe Anning''s suitcase. He pointed to the content on it and said word by word: "have you seen it clearly? It''s all written on it, okay."


    They put their heads together and looked closely. They found that the back of the list really said how to take care of children every day.


    There is even a specially recorded VCR


    JOYA had long thought of eukins. Yan doesn''t understand this at all, and even no one around him may understand it at all.


    So she sorted out all the necessary skills for taking care of children early in the morning and recorded them into a short film, which can be said to be the limit of what she can do.


    Zhao Xu looked at the paper, looked up at Mo Xiujin, raised his eyebrow, smiled and asked, "do you want to show this to the two people outside?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t make a sound and asked with a mouth.


    Take it out, eukins. Yan may have a black face, but if he doesn''t take it out, it''s Xiao Anning who suffers.


    He doesn''t want the little girl to have such a difficult life here as today.


    Zhao Xu shrugged, stepped back and pointed out: "go."


    His tone was somewhat uncontrollable gloating: "don''t worry, if you are beaten, we will carry you back..."


    Before he finished, he was hooked by Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin hooked up one side of his lip and showed an evil smile on his face: "do you think you can escape?"


    He winked at murui Ning, took his things and walked out: "I''m beaten, you can''t run, come with me."


    Zhao Xu rolled his eyes and tried to break his hand.


    But Mo Xiujin''s training in the past two years is not mixed. Compared with two years ago, his skill only increases but not decreases. How can he easily break it.


    "Mo Xiujin, you let go!"


    Zhao Xu lowered his voice and yelled at him, "I don''t want to learn how to nurse children."


    He is at a good age, but he will do something big in the future, like eukins. Like Yan, don''t learn those things.


    Don''t let loose your smile, but don''t fix it.


    But even if the two are so secretive, it looks like a "friendly interaction" between brothers to outsiders.


    Mo Rui Ning followed behind him as if he couldn''t see it. He reached out and took Zhao Xu''s hand and pushed him forward: "brother, let''s go. Let''s go. I haven''t seen what a VCR is. I''m curious. Let''s go and have a look. Will someone perform in it?"


    One sentence after another, he pestered Zhao Xu to no avail.


    Since the three brothers recognized each other, Zhao Xu''s understanding of this man has reached a new level. He doesn''t use force or literature. Something will haunt him like this, so that he can only promise when he has lost his temper in the end.


    Now Zhao Xu doesn''t have to think about it. If he doesn''t agree, Mo ruining will definitely haunt him all the time.


    What''s more, he couldn''t get rid of Mo Xiujin. Finally, he had to nod helplessly and say, "I know, I can''t go yet? Mo Xiujin, let go!"


    Mo Xiujin loosened his hand and walked out first.


    Mo Rui and Ning pushed Zhao Xu and followed him out.


    See three, eukins. Yan eyebrows slightly picked, a calm look: "done?"


    Mo Xiujin didn''t say a word, went straight to the TV, and directly pressed the start button after connecting.


    "What are you doing?" Jie asked with a frown as he looked at his confused move.


    In the middle of the night, who is free to watch TV here.


    Seeing that he was silent, Jie looked at Zhao Xu again.


    Zhao Xu didn''t pull as much as Mo Xiujin. Receiving Jie''s eyes, he coughed and said, "there''s a VCR."


    "What..."


    Before Jie finished speaking, he saw the screen flash in front of him and a familiar figure appeared.


    Very familiar. They just met across the river in Xiangcheng during the day.


    Jane Haixi.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t expect Jian Haixi to enter the picture. He thought these must be Qiao Yalu''s. when he saw the figure, he was stunned.


    "It''s her..."


    Murui Ning''s eyes flashed, a little surprised, and said in his heart, "it''s the man standing by the river."


    Eukins. Yan raised his eyebrows and stared at the screen. His face looked like a smile. It seemed that he was waiting to see what tricks the people across the street were going to do.


    "Mommy, is that all right?"


    "Well, almost."


    It''s the voice of Jian Rui and Jian Haixi.


    As soon as the voice fell, Jianrui "dada" trotted over and waved to the camera, looking very professional: "Hello, everyone, now let me show you the first part, how to take care of xiaoanning and drink milk powder..."


    "Hum." Eugene Yan snorted coldly and moved to leave.


    He''s not interested in watching this.


    "Where are you going?"


    Jane Haixi suddenly gave a cold drink, and Eugene Yan was shocked. He was stiff and turned to watch TV.


    At the same time, the camera in VCR rotates slowly and turns to Gu Xiaomian who is ready to leave.


    "Aunt Haixi, I don''t have to learn." Gu Xiaomian said bitterly, the expression on his face is really like that.


    Jian Haixi said his lines with a cold face: "if you don''t learn, you can''t come to Qiao''s house in the future, let alone see your aunt and peace."


    Gu Xiaomian muttered and sat down. Jian Rui turned her eyes and said seriously, "Gu Ruan, you can''t do this. Only when you learn it, uncle eukins is embarrassed not to learn. You will take care of peace when you think of it, but he doesn''t understand anything. Isn''t this hitting him in the face?"


    "Hey, I''m interested when you say that." Gu Xiaomian smiled at the camera and provoked uncle you. Do you dare to accept my challenge? As a father, you can''t beat me as a child.


    Eugene Yan: "


    Jie Tiao Mei, these people are really capable. They jump on the thunder spot of Eugene Yan accurately every time.

 Chapter 1459

    Eukins. Yan Wei narrowed his eyes and kept silent.


    He is not the kind of person who will accept threats.


    No matter how easy it is to use, it can''t always be useful.


    Especially for those who repeatedly provoke him, his "good temper" has come to an end.


    "Want to educate me? Oh."


    He sneered, glanced at those who repeatedly provoked him on the screen, and his face was cold: "go and smash the TV for me."


    Jie shrugged his shoulders, and there was no unexpected look on his face.


    While on the cruise ship, those people killed again and again, eukins. Yan may be able to bear it. They go on and on again, but they can never be so patient all the time.


    He walked over, glanced at it casually, picked up a vase on a small table nearby and threw it gently in his hand.


    HMM... it''s very handy. It''ll be done as soon as you go down.


    Mo Xiujin frowned and held his hand tightly in his pocket. His brain was turning rapidly, thinking about finding an excuse to stop him.


    Before he could speak, suddenly, Joey''s voice came from TV.


    "What are you guys shooting?"


    The gentle voice is like the warm sun in spring, warm and warm, with a slight smile.


    Eukins. Yan Yizheng flashed a light with unknown meaning at the bottom of his eyes.


    This kind of Joey... Is completely different from facing him.


    Jie paused and thought of eukins in the cabin. Yan hesitated for a moment about the slight difference of this woman, but still looked back at him: "still smashed?"


    Silence.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t answer as if he hadn''t heard his question.


    The three people next to him looked at his nose, nose and heart, tightly pursed their lips and dared not say a word.


    Jie sighed, took a step aside and silently put down the vase in his hand.


    "Aunt ya, we''re recording a video."


    Jian Rui took a few steps back and pulled in a person from the camera, "record everything you need to learn to take care of xiaoanning into VCR, and you can be prepared at that time."


    Maybe she was worried about Qiaoya''s mood. Jianrui didn''t mention the word "send off".


    Qiao Yawei in the screen looked down, thought, smiled and said, "then I''ll come too."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded fiercely on one side and took the opportunity to shout to the camera: "Uncle eukins, see? Aunt Ya has recorded videos for you personally. If you can''t learn again, you''ll be ashamed to lose your hair."


    Eukins. Yan: "


    He rubbed his temples, sighed, and annoyed the little fat man with the naked eye on his face.


    However, the steps that were originally ready to leave remained unchanged.


    It seemed as if he had finally compromised.


    Eukins. Yan looked at Qiaoya''s skilled operation on the screen. What flashed in front of him was the last sentence that Qiaoya said to him when he was on the cruise ship


    The video was recorded quickly, from making milk powder to making supplementary food, to washing, dressing and going to the bathroom... Including Qiao Anning''s clothing, food, housing and transportation.


    No wonder when Mo Xiujin opened it, a few big words flashed across the screen - "Encyclopedia of taking care of little peace".


    Now they finally understood what that meant.


    The whole video lasted about ten minutes. Several people stood in the living room, or were forced or curious or took the initiative to watch the whole video.


    Those operations are easy to see across the screen, but think about the experience just now, you can see how troublesome the actual operation is.


    "Well, that''s all."


    Jianrui automatically became a "announcer". After JOYA demonstrated all the contents, she rushed to the camera and said, "have you learned all the people in front of the screen?"


    Will... Will fart!


    Jie couldn''t help stroking his forehead. He never thought that one day he would have to see how to raise children!


    It''s like knowing what they''re thinking.


    Before the idea in Jie''s heart fell to the ground, he saw Jian Haixi appear in front of the camera, frowning and not being objective at all: "if you can''t decide, remember to spend some money to hire a reliable aunt and don''t be arrogant."


    Here, the video ends.


    Jie opened his eyes wide, as if he had not recovered from Jian Haixi''s last words.


    He looked strangely at eukins. Yan, reaching out and pointing to the blackened screen, "can you please aunt, why didn''t she say it earlier?"


    They wasted so much time watching a useless documentary here in the evening.


    Don''t talk about eukins. Yan, now he wants to go up with a vase and smash the TV.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be suspicious." Mo Xiujin looked at the two people and his face was indifferent. "After all, the invited aunt is also an outsider no matter how. What if you contact Xiangcheng?"


    Some words he said directly blocked their mouths.


    Eukins. Yan Leng snorted and glanced faintly at the three people standing nearby: "you should all learn it, in the future..."


    Before he finished, Qiao Anning''s voice came out of the bathroom and shouted with a small voice: "pot pot, brocade pot, I''m ready!"


    Mo Xiujin touched his nose and turned to look at eukins. Yan.


    "What am I doing?"


    Eukins. Yan stared at him: "don''t go quickly!"


    Zhao Xu originally listened to Eugene. Yan was always afraid when he spoke, but he couldn''t remember so much at the moment. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "hurry up, it''s called" Brocade pot. "


    "Alas..."


    Mo Xiujin sighed, reluctantly shook his head and admitted his life to take care of the little girl.


    Zhao Xu looked at his back and his mouth was almost to his ears. He liked watching Mo Xiujin eat flat.


    "Be careful. You should strictly follow the instructions in the VCR..."


    "Cough."


    The voice didn''t fall, next to eukins. Yan coughed.


    Zhao Xu immediately lowered his head and dared not say more.


    "Go and pour me a glass of red wine." Eukins. Yan sat down on the sofa and ordered without looking back.


    He didn''t call the roll, but Zhao Xu had walked towards the kitchen very actively and naturally.


    Mo Xiujin is probably a novice at the other end. After Zhao Xu''s red wine is reversed, he waits for a while. He''s not well yet.


    There was silence again in the living room.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t speak, and others didn''t dare to speak. Except for the voice of Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning from time to time in the bathroom, the people in the room outside were like a wooden shelf, standing and sitting, waiting bored.


    People get sleepy when they are bored, especially at such a late night.


    Jie looked at his watch and couldn''t help yawning.


    I''ve been tired all day, but I''m sleeping in the middle of the night. I''m suddenly called up. It''s so noisy that no one can hold up.


    He turned to look at Zhao Xu and Mo Rui Ning on one side. They were more sleepy and their eyelids were fighting.


    Especially murui lemon, the first bit by bit, as if it was going to stumble in the next second.


    It was not easy for Jie to sleep before he finally pulled up his things. He didn''t dare to sleep again


    Now the whole person is like sleepwalking.


    "Yan, let them go back?" Jie looked at Eugene. Yan asked.


    Of course, he was not kind and considerate, but he still had training the next day.


    If they delay the training, they will delay the opening time of their next game.


    Eukins. Yan nodded: "wait a minute, take Qiao Anning back together."

 Chapter 1460

    "What?!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Xu and Mo Rui Ning, who were dozing off, woke up at the same time.


    His eyes were bigger than Joe''s.


    Take her back? With her grinding and loud voice, can they sleep when they take it back?


    "This... Is not convenient."


    Zhao Xu wore a reluctant smile on his face and looked carefully at eukins. Yan said, "there are three boys sleeping there. There''s no place..."


    It''s not over, eukins. Yan looked at him lightly with red wine in one hand.


    Immediately choked back what he didn''t say behind him.


    Zhao Xu lowered his head and comforted himself silently in his heart.


    It doesn''t matter. At least he has fought hard for himself


    "Baba ~"


    The next moment, the door of the bathroom opened, and as soon as Joe''s peaceful voice floated over, the man had already run to him.


    "Baba, hold ~"


    See eukins. Yan sat on the sofa. Without saying a word, Qiao Anning climbed up his knees and twisted his body while climbing to prevent himself from falling.


    Glancing at her hand, eukins. Yan Mei frowned and leaned back subconsciously, but she still didn''t avoid her small arms.


    As soon as the little guy hugged him, he picked it tightly. His little hand automatically held his wrist on the side of his neck and called "Baba" in a crisp and sweet voice.


    Eukins. Yan Dun felt the coolness of her little hands and a faint fragrance. Finally, he was a little satisfied.


    Fortunately, Mo Xiujin remembers to wash her hands, otherwise he will definitely throw his daughter to the ground the next second.


    He didn''t move and didn''t hold Qiao Anning in his hand. He turned to look at Mo Xiujin and said, "you take her back to sleep."


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and looked at Qiao Anning noncommittally: "Anning, do you want to sleep with your brother?"


    "No ~" Qiao Anning replied simply, without hesitation, pointing to eukins. Yan, "to Baba, to sleep with Baba..."


    Said, as if afraid of eukins. Yan put her down and hugged his hand harder.


    Eukins. Yan: "


    His daughter is really... Beyond his expectation.


    Mo Xiujin looked at his frown, his eyes turned, and asked Qiao Anning, "do you still smell at night? Or are you hungry or thirsty?"


    Qiao Anning shook his head and rubbed his eyes. He was a little confused and said, "sleepy, sleep."


    With that, she also knew how to nod the clock on the wall and looked at the crowd: "stay up late, ugly."


    The voice was a resounding sound.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head in bewilderment.


    Although Jie on one side was quarreled in the middle of the night, he was a little depressed, but looking at such a strange little girl, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "she knows a lot."


    Even less than two years old, I know that staying up late will become ugly


    "Baba ~ sleep!"


    See eukins. Yan didn''t move all the time. The little girl''s tone was much stronger this time. She looked at him with wide eyes. In that way, she almost wrote the word "obedience" on her face.


    "Although she is still young, she knows a lot. She should not be hungry at night and there will be nothing else." Mo Xiujin said.


    Eukins. Yan sighed and said nothing. He waved to the people in the room and signaled them to go back.


    After such a encounter, Zhao Xu wished that Qiao Anning would stay here. Hearing the speech, he slipped away quickly. He ran out first without waiting for Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining.


    Jie also yawned out of the door.


    Although the matter tonight was satisfactorily solved, at the moment of going out, he inexplicably felt that he would not be too safe here in the future


    In the room, eukins. Yan went back to the bedroom with Qiao Anning in one hand, put it on the big bed, pointed to the pillow and said, "sleep."


    Qiao Anning was also good. He rolled himself, turned inside and consciously got into the quilt.


    A small head appeared on the big bed. Qiao Anning patted the pillow next to him with his small hand, opened his small mouth and yawned: "Baba, here ~"


    Eukins. Yan Dun thought for a while. He had planned to leave the little girl here to sleep and go to the guest room by himself.


    But looking at that small group of figure and hearing her soft voice, a strange feeling suddenly flowed in my heart.


    He didn''t lie on his side, but it was the first time he had such a small daughter who had the closest relationship with him by blood.


    A corner of his heart softened and he reached out to lift the quilt and lay down beside her.


    Qiao Anning, who had been lying well, suddenly came over with a smile and climbed into his arms.


    The sound has the warmth that can melt all the ice and cold.


    "Baba, good night..."


    In the end, the voice was almost inaudible.


    The little girl is really good when she cries, but she sleeps so fast.


    Eukins. Yan slightly turned his head and looked at the little guy nestled in his arms. His long eyelashes closed and trembled slightly. His ruddy little mouth was unconsciously clicking, and his fleshy fingers pulled his clothes tightly.


    "Hmm ~"


    Probably not very comfortable. Joe Anning rubbed his cheek and let out a dream murmur.


    Eukins. Yan smiled, raised his hand and rubbed her head. Looking at her angel sleeping face, his thin lips gently opened and closed and said silently, "good night."


    For the first time, before going to bed at night, his mind was not arranged with any work or plan.


    Just simple, looking at the little girl beside me to sleep.


    The next morning, eukins. Yan was awakened by the strange touch in his arms.


    He doesn''t like to move when he sleeps. No matter which woman lay next to him, he didn''t dare to move when he was asleep.


    But this one beside me obviously doesn''t have these perceptions.


    Eukins. Yan opened his eyes, looked at Qiao Anning, who was resting in his arms, and smoked his temples.


    The little girl slept well. She didn''t make trouble after sleeping all night, but


    At the moment, her small head rests on his arm, her small mouth is open, and her mouth is drooling


    Eukins. Yan Zhen... Is about to collapse.


    Why didn''t anyone tell him that children still drool!


    He vowed that he would not let the little devil sleep here tonight anyway.


    Eukins. Yan was so angry that his murderous spirit overflowed. Qiao Anning in his sleep didn''t know what he felt and frowned uneasily.


    "Hum."


    Eukins. Yan Leng snorted and said in his heart: you know, you''re afraid.


    Who knows the next second, Qiao Anning pasted him closer and unconsciously shouted: "Baba ~"


    Eukins. Yan Yizheng, full of anger and murderous spirit, was like being poured down by a basin of snow water.


    He looked at Qiao Anning, who was full of attachment and unprepared for him. For the first time, he felt that the child in front of him was the only one in the world and completely regarded him as a person to rely on.


    It''s his daughter.


    "Peace..."


    He called his daughter''s name. At this moment, he suddenly understood the meaning of the name.

 Chapter 1461

    And eukins. Yan''s "tragedy" is different. When he is riding a roller coaster in the loveliness and difficulty of human cubs, Xiang City is a group of happy people.


    Success in getting in touch with Mo Xiujin is like giving everyone a boost, making them full of confidence in the future.


    Over the past two years, not only Ning Jiwei and others have been busy day and night, but also Jian Yi and Jian Rui and others dare not relax at all. Now they finally see the first light before dawn. How can they not be excited?


    As a result of being too excited, I didn''t sleep well here at night.


    After chatting with Mo Xiujin, several children began to chatter continuously. Until they went to bed, this energy didn''t stop.


    Because Jiao you and Shazhi made great contributions, together with several people, their bad impressions of Jiao you have dispersed a lot.


    Mo Xiuqian held her hand gratefully and looked at her with a twinkling of stars: "sister, don''t thank me for your kindness. Just say what you want, as long as I have it all for you."


    Her eyes are red and swollen because of crying. With her expression, they look particularly funny.


    "What if you don''t?" Gu Xiaomian held her hands and watched the play. When she heard what she said, she joked impolitely.


    Mo Xiuqian raised her eyebrows and hummed, "then I''ll save money to buy it, OK!"


    Jiao you was held tightly by her. She felt this "best friend" like little sister feeling for the first time, and her face turned red involuntarily.


    She shook her head shyly and said in a low voice, "in fact, I didn''t help much. You don''t have to."


    "Hey, don''t be modest. You and sister Shazhi are our divine soldiers!"


    Jianrui came out of the kitchen with a smile and handed her an ice cream in her hand: "eukins. Yan never expected sister Shazhi and you to come, so she wasn''t prepared at all."


    "Just..."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded. His mouth was greedy when he saw the ice cream in her hand. He ran over and took one.


    Mo Tong answered: "it was all our appearances in the cabin that gave Eugene Yan an illusion that Shazhi was still in the base. Unexpectedly, they had already sneaked in."


    "Hum, they still want to fight us like this?" Jane Rui raised her small face, put her elbow on Mo Tong''s shoulder, and looked proud and proud, "don''t look at how many people here..."


    "Well, our hard work in the past two years has not been in vain..." Mo Xiulin sighed.


    Gu Xiaomian, who came back from the kitchen, not only took an ice cream, but even brought a big plate with all kinds of soft drinks on it.


    He distributed it to the people one by one, and said solemnly, "this is not an easy victory for us. It''s even more popular to open the door. We have to celebrate anyway."


    Mo Xiuqian nodded and first echoed: "yes, yes, let''s thank our two great heroes and brother Yi''s hard work..."


    "Brother Yi..."


    Speaking of this, Gu Xiaomian hurriedly squeezes over, looks at Jian Yi pleasantly and says, "we have agreed that all tasks are important. You are not allowed to bear grudges for our actions in the first half of the year!"


    The crowd nodded again and again, saying that they had nothing to do with Jian Yi in those six months.


    Jian Yi glanced at him and said nothing.


    Although there was no expression on his face, a closer look could see that there was always a smile on the bottom of his eyes.


    He was also very happy to talk to Mo Xiujin and know that he was fine there.


    Finally, he was one step closer to the goal he had set for himself


    "Oh, of course not. How generous my brother is."


    Jian Rui''s eyes turned. Before Jian Yi could speak, she grabbed his neck, opened a can of drink and handed it to him.


    Holding another can, he raised it to the crowd and said, "come on, let''s celebrate this hard won success and continue to work hard in the future!"


    "Keep trying!"


    "Come on!"


    The crash of cans sounded one after another, like a fireworks, a symbol of joy.


    Jiao you looks at a group of people who are really smiling in front of him, and his heart is suddenly moved


    Jian Haixi can hear the noise outside in her bedroom.


    She smiled, put down her cell phone and turned to look at Ning Jiwei who had just taken a bath: "I''m afraid they can''t sleep tonight. I don''t know when they''re going to make trouble."


    Several children said they were ready to go to bed. As a result, they are still full of energy. The "preparation" time seems to be long.


    Ning Jiwei listened. Indeed, none of the small ones was absent. There was a "celebration party" outside.


    "Shall I take care of it?"


    He asked with a smile, wiping his hair with one hand, while habitually touching the tip of Jian Haixi''s hair.


    Yes.


    He was too lazy to take out the hair dryer. He wiped it at will and put the towel next to him.


    Jian Haixi thought for a moment and shook his head. "Forget it, let them relax. Anyway, they don''t have to go to school tomorrow weekend. Just give them a day off."


    In the past two years, she saw with her own eyes how the little guys grew rapidly and walked hard at every step. Now that they have achieved phased victory, it''s time for them to rest.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Jian Haixi''s expression carefully for a while, and couldn''t help eating.


    Jian Haixi is kind to the children, but to him


    For example, in the past two years, Jian Haixi often saw Jian Yi or Jian Rui Mo Tong. They worked hard to train and stayed up late to make plans. They had to be distressed, but they didn''t care much about him.


    "Wife, what about me?" He asked, his pretty eyebrows slightly wrinkled and in some mood.


    Jian Haixi, who was about to pick up her mobile phone again, was stunned and was a little unclear, so: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I work hard, too." Ning Jiwei hummed.


    Although he hasn''t complained, he hasn''t slacked off all day.


    Jian Haixi heard it and shook his head funny: "how many adults are jealous of children."


    "No matter how big."


    Ning Jiwei lay in bed and turned over to hold her unreasonably.


    In front of Jian Haixi, what reason does Ning Jiwei say? Those are only needed to stay at work.


    He took away Jian Haixi''s mobile phone and threw it on the bedside table. He took her into his arms. His tone was overbearing with a trace of childish temper: "Haixi, I want to be your closest person in my life. Even Yiyi and Ruirui have to go a little to the side."


    Jian Haixi was amused by him and laughed loudly. He was about to make fun of him, but all the voices were sealed by the suddenly pressed kiss.


    The bedroom is dark and the moon is slightly shaking outside the window.


    Ning Jiwei raised his hand, lifted the quilt and covered a room of spring


    In the living room, Jian Yi and Jian Rui take a drink and sneeze together without warning.

 Chapter 1462

    The next day, Jiao you finally realized what is called "the treatment of meritorious officials".


    The night before, everyone came home with great fun. They didn''t go back to their rooms until they were too sleepy.


    Originally thought that today a group of people would sleep until the sun rises. As a result, the whole villa was "active" before dawn.


    Specifically, Jiao you''s room became active.


    Before dawn, the door of her room kept opening and closing.


    When she came to Xiangcheng this time, she was supposed to live with Shazhi, but because of her "meritorious service" this time, people specially changed her to a single room and wanted her to have a comfortable rest.


    Shazhi doesn''t need it. It''s just like her home. She can''t be any more familiar with these people. She just squeezed a quilt with Jianrui and went to bed.


    "Squeak..."


    The sound of the door being carefully opened.


    From the opening speed of the door, Jiao you can know that the person who opens the door must be very careful.


    She was covered in a quilt and vaguely thought, I don''t know who came in this time.


    But she was too sleepy. As soon as the idea flashed, she couldn''t resist the attack of sleep and stared at it again.


    In fact, everyone tried to keep their voice very quiet when entering and leaving her room. They walked on tiptoe and cat waist.


    But since you want to make small moves, there will inevitably be a sound. Jiao you is almost a person who has been under management, and his sleep is very light.


    After going back and forth several times, Jiao you couldn''t sleep until 7:30.


    Mainly, she felt that these people didn''t seem to have any plans to let her continue to sleep, so they might as well get up.


    "Well, good morning..."


    She turned over and opened her eyes. She was about to say hello to the people in the room. Unexpectedly, when she opened her eyes, she was right in front of Jane Rui, who was blowing balloons with her cheeks by her bed.


    The word "good" was choked back by her.


    "Ah, why are you awake!"


    Seeing her wake up, Jianrui stared with surprise. She loosened her hand. The newly blown balloon leaked air and "chirped" flew away


    Jiao you blinks. Although she is not very awake, as a person who runs into someone else''s house in the morning and is still blowing balloons


    How could she be more surprised than the "owner" of her room?


    Jian Rui didn''t care much about it. She didn''t care if the balloon was gone. Subconsciously, she pulled the quilt and covered Jiao you again: "go to sleep."


    Jiao you: "


    Her eyes were filled with darkness again. For a moment, she just felt that her brain was "buzzing" and couldn''t respond to anything


    She suspected that Jianrui was retaliating for what happened during her previous game.


    But she has no evidence


    Forced to sleep by Jian Rui, Jiao you sighed in the quilt and honestly stopped moving under the quilt.


    If she can''t afford it, she can''t afford it. It''s estimated that she will be pressed back by this group of people.


    "Settle down" Jiao you, Jian Rui turns her head and whispers to Mo Xiuqian and others who are busy separately: "hurry up, hurry up, she wakes up."


    "Wake up so fast?"


    Mo Xiuqian whispered back outside the door, "she was so busy yesterday. Isn''t she tired?"


    Although they are also late, they are not as heavy as Jiao you''s task during the day.


    In the quilt, Jiao you heard, but silently silently Tucao in his heart: "tired, isn''t this make complaints about you too much?"


    Before she came to Xiangcheng, she looked forward to and wanted to know what kind of life Jian Rui and others lived.


    Are you training hard every day and living with so many young friends of the same age? Are you happy every day, and so on


    But I never thought that it was like a monkey park.


    HMM... she thinks she should introduce her brother like this when she goes back, and monkey park is definitely a euphemism.


    "All right, all right, now..."


    This time it was Gu Xiaomian''s voice. He also lowered his voice, but he could hear some wheezing.


    I guess it''s because I''ve been running back and forth for several times.


    Jiao you''s heart moved. Now?


    However, before she began to be happy, she heard Jian Rui''s voice teaching people: "Gu Ruan, you took it wrong! It''s not these..."


    Mo Xiuqian was also humming discontentedly: "and he took less. Go, go, go again..."


    "Ah? Well..." Gu Xiaomian replied dejectedly and turned away again.


    Jian Rui handed the balloon in her hand to Mo Xiuqian: "Qianqian, help me. I''ll look at Gu Ruan to save him from taking it wrong again. It''s too late."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Now Jiao you knows that it should be "right away".


    She took a breath, simply closed her eyes in the quilt and didn''t hear foreign affairs.


    As soon as we wait, it''s eight o''clock.


    Jiao you rested half asleep for a while. As soon as she came out of a dream, she felt someone patting her cup.


    Then, it was Jianrui''s high octave voice: "sister, get up."


    Yes, since last night, Jiao you''s position among a group of people has risen to the height of being called "sister".


    She opened the cup and rubbed her bleary eyes, trying to sit up: "can I finally get up..."


    "Doodle doodle doodle doodle!"


    Before he finished speaking, the sharp horn sounded, and finally accompanied by the sound of a salute.


    In an instant, she forgot all her words and stared at the row of people in front of her like tinnitus.


    She, in front of the small bed where a child slept, stood a whole row of people.


    "You..."


    "Welcome, welcome, warm welcome!"


    Gu Xiaomian blew hard with a trumpet in one hand and waved his other arm. Like a commander, he shouted with everyone.


    The others, with all kinds of wreaths and ribbons in their hands, have performed neatly.


    Jiao you looked at the balloons and ribbons flying all over the room, as well as the small golden pieces of paper and folded stars falling slowly from the sky. She opened her mouth and was so stunned that she didn''t know what to say.


    She thinks she''s wrong, or her dream is not over, or


    Brother, this is not a monkey park, this whole zoo!


    Now, it seems that she is ready to enter the park. The one who is being warmly welcomed by everyone


    She turned to look at Shazhi: "Miss, help."


    She waved the red satin without any intention.


    "It''s all right. You''re getting used to it."


    Obviously, the eldest lady who is so capable of taking care of things in the base doesn''t break with everyone at the moment.


    Jiao you: "


    No response time was given to her at all. As soon as the welcome ceremony was over, Jiao you was arranged into other "columns" by Jian Rui and others.


    "Put on your shoes, sister."


    "Sister, this is the skirt we prepared for you. What do you like?"


    "Sister, let me wait on you. Wash your face, brush your teeth and go to the bathroom."


    Jiao Yong opened his eyes in horror, ran into the bathroom and locked the door: "forget everything else, go to the bathroom... There''s really no trouble!"


    Brother, where are you? I want to go home!

 Chapter 1463

    Jiao you went on like this for several days.


    Almost every day here is subverting her previous cognition of these people. What is calm, calm, smart, smart and agile


    Now she found that they were as noisy every day as they were given a hyperactivity needle.


    Normally, there are enough people in the base, and she is also very adapted to the environment with many people, but they still make her brain "buzzing" painful every day


    Once, Jiao Jiu, who was far away from the base, called her to ask her how she was living in Xiangcheng and whether she could not integrate into these people. As a result, as soon as she got through, she heard a sharp scream from here


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    The sound is Jiao you.


    Jiao Jiu''s heart was chilly, frowned and asked repeatedly, "what''s the matter, ayou? What happened? Can you hear your brother?"


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here..."


    Jiao you at the other end didn''t seem to hear Jiao Jiu''s voice at all and was still screaming.


    "Ayou?!"


    Qi Jun and shuha were talking about themselves. When they heard his anxious voice, they all gathered around.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Jun pointed to his mobile phone and asked in a low voice.


    Jiao Jiu shook his head, frowned tightly, and reached out to turn on the hands-free on the screen.


    At this moment, Jiao you''s scream suddenly filled the whole corner.


    Qi Jun and shuha frowned gradually.


    In their imagination, even if Jiao you didn''t get along well with those people in Xiangcheng, it wouldn''t be like this.


    Besides, she took it with her


    "How could..."


    The book was unbelievable. Before the words were finished, Jiao you''s new round of screams came from the receiver.


    "Woo woo! Brother, help! I''m going home!"


    Even across the cell phone, several people can hear the fear in Jiao you''s voice.


    "Sister, are you okay?" Jiao Jiu was completely flustered and turned to Qi Jun with a serious look. "Captain, don''t stop me. I must go to Xiangcheng immediately. Ayou must be in trouble..."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Before the voice fell, a burst of boys'' laughter came from the phone.


    "It''s Gu Xiaomian!" Shuha first said, frowning, "what are they doing?"


    Several people looked at each other, more confused about what was going on.


    "Jiao you, you are afraid of butterflies! Hahaha..."


    Gu Xiaomian''s laughter was still a background. In the next moment, Mo Xiuqian''s voice was full of pity.


    "Sister, I also left a skirt full of butterflies for you. You''re so... Surprising."


    "Take it away!" Jiao you was angry and said, "if you dare to send it, I''ll turn against you!"


    Jiao Jiu: "


    It''s a butterfly and a skirt. It seems that he thinks too much


    Qi Jun''s tight frown also loosened, raised his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "it seems that your sister is all right, don''t worry..."


    Jiao Jiu blushed and looked down at the mobile phone in silence.


    It''s because he has a little villain''s heart. He thinks that his sister will be unhappy when she comes to Xiangcheng after such an unpleasant thing happened before.


    Now think again, even if Jiao you was afraid just now, the whole person was relaxed without the slightest vigilance.


    In the mobile phone, Gu Xiaomian''s unbridled laughter continued, sometimes mixed with the voices of several others.


    As soon as I heard it, I knew that this group of people were playing together.


    "What are these people doing?"


    Shuha listened, frowned and groaned discontentedly: "I don''t go to school or train, just play like this?"


    Qi Jun looked at his watch, pondered for a moment and said, "at this point, they should finish school. As for training... It seems that they have suspended recently."


    "Pause? Why?" Shuha didn''t understand, "it''s not new year''s day. What kind of laziness did they steal?"


    Qi Jun smiled, lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "I heard that it''s because Uncle Mo Jue is going to have a happy event?"


    "Really?!" The book widened its eyes in surprise as Hatton.


    Even Jiao Jiu was surprised. After the surprise, his heart was gradually filled with a trace of jealousy.


    Jiao you must know the news after staying in Xiangcheng for so many days, but she didn''t tell him


    Qi Jun shook his head: "these are gossip. I just heard that. I don''t know whether it''s true or false, but..."


    After a pause, he smiled and said, "but if the news is true, maybe we can go over and have a dinner at that time."


    As soon as the book heard it, his eyes lit up for a moment, but the surface was still that proud and charming, with an expression of Indifference: "that''s how it turned out..."


    Jiao Jiu on one side was much more honest than him and directly asked, "Captain, can we go to Xiangcheng then?"


    His face was full of expectation.


    Two years ago, he looked forward to when he could go to Xiangcheng. Now he finally got the chance.


    Qi Jun nodded: "at that time, let''s ask brother Zhuo, or just ask the eldest lady. I think most of them can agree..."


    "Well..."


    Shuha''s eyes flickered, looked at Qi Jun, looked at Jiao Jiu again, and coughed gently to remind him: "part of the money... Do we have to prepare some? We can''t go empty handed."


    "Ah?" Jiao Jiu scratched his head and was seriously thinking, "it should be... No."


    I haven''t heard that minors have to prepare money.


    They looked at Qi Jun at the same time.


    "Well..."


    Qi Jun touched his chin, turned his eyes, nodded and said, "I think we''d better prepare some. After all, we are also the family members of the eldest lady. We can''t disgrace the eldest lady."


    They nodded.


    "Then I have to go back and see my little vault."


    Jiao Jiu hurried and couldn''t care what happened to her sister in Xiangcheng. Whether the butterfly she was afraid of drove away or not, she turned and walked to the dormitory, "by the way, I have to pick out the clothes on the table."


    "Oh ~" shuha disdained, "is it so important? Just go to a wedding banquet..."


    Before the words fell, he suddenly thought of something. While shouting at Jiao Jiu, he ran after him: "Jiao Jiu! Don''t touch my wardrobe. I want to wear that black dress!"


    "Ha ha ~" Qi Jun looked at the two men''s back, shook his head and laughed.


    He raised his feet and went to the dormitory. Passing by the flower bed in the square, he felt that today''s flowers and plants seemed particularly bright and the sun was particularly warm.


    No, it''s been like this at the base a long time ago.


    In the past two years, the base heard fewer and fewer sighs and sighs, and basically could not feel the tension in the undercurrent.


    Their home seems to have finally returned to the way it was a long time ago.


    "Captain, hurry up. It''s time to touch your clothes for a long time!"


    "I won''t, captain. Don''t listen to his nonsense!"


    Shuha and Jiao Jiu''s voice came from the front, with expectation and joy in their tone.


    Qi Jun stepped down, suddenly patted his head and hurried up: "you two, can we go or talk about it!"

 Chapter 1464

    Of course, it is not just the people in the base who know that Mo Jue will have a happy event.


    And eukins, who is closely following the trend of Hunan city. Yan.


    Mo Jue, when such a big person has news, it is natural that all parties can receive news more or less, both openly and secretly.


    Hearing the news, he was not surprised. He tapped his fingers on his knees, pondered for a moment, and suddenly said with a smile: "I have to wait until two years to have a happy event. Do you want to make sure whether Mo Xiujin is safe?"


    "Hum, those of them are hypocrisy."


    Jie leaned aside with his hands in his arms and his face was full of disdain: "joke, can you be sure that he is safe after seeing one side? He is not afraid that others say he is not good to hear behind his back and wants to gain a good reputation..."


    After a pause, he snorted coldly, curled his lips and smiled contemptuously: "naive and ridiculous! It''s not worth that Saha woman betrayed us for him..."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t think so. He leaned back in his chair and frowned slightly. He was obviously thinking about something: "not quite like that. Mo Jue is not such a person, but he chose to get married at this time..."


    His voice faded away.


    Jie was stunned and frowned: "Yan, what do you suspect?"


    "It''s not suspicious, just..."


    "Baba..."


    Eukins. Before Yan finished speaking, Qiao Anning''s little milk voice suddenly came from outside. All the way from the outside to the door, a stack of "Baba" echoed in the air.


    The little girl is already familiar with the geographical environment here. She often runs around by herself.


    Eukins. Yan turned his head and saw his daughter running towards him with short legs.


    Because the little fat leg couldn''t step open, he stumbled several times and was about to fall.


    Seeing it, Jie''s heart jumped.


    "Tut..."


    He swore that he didn''t love the little girl, but she ran in front of him. This is a normal instinctive reaction of human beings


    Eukins. Yan took a puff at the corner of his mouth, sighed, got up and went to pick her up.


    Although his posture of holding his daughter is not as easy as most people, his gesture of lifting Qiao Anning, like lifting heavy objects, has been practiced very skillfully.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He looked at his watch, looked at the little girl in his arms, frowned and asked, "at this point, shouldn''t you be in class?"


    He arranged two aunts and three teachers for Qiao Anning to take charge of her life and study, so Qiao Anning now looks at least the same as she just received from Qiao ya. It''s much better than Mo Xiujin expected before. She doesn''t wipe her face black like a little beggar.


    But at the same time, in exchange for Joe Anning''s increasingly "busy".


    Although she''s not two years old, eukins. Yan doesn''t expect her to learn much now, but his daughter can''t lose at the starting line.


    It will be more practical for Joe to teach everything here in two years.


    These are eukins. Yan''s beautiful idea until he heard


    "Play truant and don''t go to school..."


    Qiao Anning muttered. His big watery eyes smiled into a curved moon. He didn''t know what he had said to his father, and he looked like a matter of course.


    Jie is stupid. If anyone who doesn''t have eyes dares to say "skip class and don''t train", he won''t have to appear here in the future.


    Eukins. Yan threw it out to him. It''s light. Maybe he''ll die.


    After all, useless waste, why do you keep that life.


    "This..." he looked at eukins. Yan, I can''t believe it, "who taught her this?"


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "who else can there be!"


    Mo Xiujin definitely didn''t have the courage. Little girl, this appointment was influenced by some people when she was in Xiangcheng.


    Restraining his dissatisfaction, he sat down in his chair with Joe Anning in his arms. "Tell me, why are you playing truant?"


    "Hmm ~"


    Qiao Anning consciously stretched his small arm around his father''s neck, hugged him tightly, and said in a soft waxy voice, "if you want Baba, Anning wants Baba ~"


    Eukins. Yan YILENG, the discontent in his heart was blown out by a sudden strong wind.


    Only the softened heart is there, as if to melt.


    Jie shook his head slightly and said with emotion, "this little girl is too good..."


    Is it natural or is it taught by teachers?


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, Xiangcheng.


    At this time, Jian Rui and Jiao you are sitting on the carpet at the end of the bed with their knees. There is a flat plate on the small table in front of them. They are playing JOJO''s TV series, with Kaifeng snacks and other drinks and ice cream next to them.


    "My JOJO brother is handsome. I''m sure I can''t make a mistake eating my Amway."


    Jian Rui pointed upstairs and said, "sister Shazhi and Xiuqian are all fans of my brother JOJO. I still have his signature here. I''ll give you one when you go back. Remember to help publicize more in the base."


    "That one is not enough." Jiao you fights for welfare while watching the play, although she doesn''t think the rough boys in the base will like to chase stars.


    Jian Rui laughed and sneezed several times when she was about to say something.


    "Ah sneeze..."


    Jiao you took out the paper and handed it to her, wondering, "did you catch a cold?"


    There is no wind in this room, and her sneezing is a little too serious.


    Jianrui shook her head, pulled a piece of paper to wipe her nose, and said in a faint nasal voice, "it''s impossible. I''m in good health. I haven''t caught a cold for many years."


    "Then someone must be talking about you behind your back." Jiao you stuffed some potato chips into her mouth and vowed on her face.


    Jian Rui tilted her head. After a meal, she shook her head more fiercely: "it''s even more impossible. I''m so smart, lovely and kind. Who will say me behind my back?"


    "What do you say?" Jiao you chewed potato chips and thought he might be hearing hallucinations.


    Jianrui blinked her innocent eyes and said solemnly, "I''m smart, lovely and kind. This big guy knows that you can trust anyone you go out and ask."


    Jiao you rolled her eyes: "if you go out from here, either your brother or your licking dog Gu Ruan, or your security guard, who will say you a ''no''?"


    Jianrui glanced at her and hissed: "sister, you are very angry. Hey, are you jealous of me?"


    Jiao you: "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone else."


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Jian Rui seemed to understand. She patted her shoulder generously and said, "I''m the most atmospheric person. I don''t care about people generally."


    Jiao you: "..." miss Jianrui, do you have any misunderstanding about yourself?

 Chapter 1465

    The wedding is approaching, and everyone''s attention is focused on Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao''s marriage, but the two protagonists seem not to care at all.


    Even... I went on a trip.


    Qiao''s.


    "It''s true that they are both married. They don''t know how to worry about their marriage. They all travel on their honeymoon after marriage. How are they? They''re running out to play now." Mickey sat on the carpet, scooping ice cream on one hand, and make complaints about it without any difficulty.


    At the moment, Jian Haixi, Liao Huanyan and Mikel met at Qiao''s house early and took Qiao ya to help plan the wedding.


    Halfway through the ceremony, Michelle, the protagonist of the wedding, began to be "indignant".


    "Sister Qiao was not such an unreliable person before." She snorted and patted a list on the ground, "how careful a person was at that time. Now she doesn''t even care about her wedding..."


    "That must be mo Jue GE''s bad teaching." Liao Huanyan quickly mended the knife and nodded, very sure.


    In their hearts, Qiaoqiao must still be that Qiaoqiao. It''s just that they were "broken" by that guy!


    Qiao Ya was drawing the inspiration of her wedding dress. When she heard this, she couldn''t help shaking her head and laughing: "maybe it''s because they know there are too many people worried about them here, so they can rest assured to be the shopkeeper?"


    Just like her before, she was so willful and didn''t consider anything because she knew that she would always be supported by her family behind her.


    It was not until he suffered a loss that he suddenly realized it.


    Even if there are many people behind you, you can''t do it all your life, because the loss is ultimately on yourself.


    Her eyes darkened a bit, she quickly lowered her head, and her curled long eyelashes covered those strong emotions in the bottom of her eyes.


    Everyone was busy, and no one noticed her change.


    Reminded by her words, Michelle was instantly impressed and turned to look at the three people around her.


    Isn''t it? There are only four people in this room who worry about their lungs. There are also dark parts and shadows brought by Mo Feng outside. With these people, why do you want them to stay here.


    Mikel''s eyes turned and looked at Jian Haixi with a wicked smile: "sister Haixi, why don''t we quit, so when they come back and look at a chicken feather, they must be angry..."


    Before she finished, she smiled: "Oh, no, as long as I think of their faces at that time, I can''t help laughing... Ha ha..."


    "You''ll have a bad idea." Jian Haixi looked at her angrily. The pen in her hand kept planning the bouquet in the venue. While calculating, she said, "forget it. It doesn''t matter if you really want to be alone, but coincidence doesn''t work."


    She has always regarded Qiaoqiao as her own sister. Naturally, she doesn''t want to be wronged.


    Especially in such an important event as the wedding, she finally came through all the hardships for so many years. Of course, this wedding can''t be treated casually.


    "Yes, sister Qiao is so kind to us. I must make her the most beautiful wedding dress!" Liao Huanyan waved the sketch book with a vow, "it will amaze the audience at that time!"


    "You..." Mikel shook his head and said helplessly, "brother Mo Jue must have found your mind, so he turned sister Qiao to travel with coax and deception..."


    However, the joke is a joke, and several people are unambiguous when they are serious.


    Liao Huanyan took Qiaoya to discuss the modeling and style of wedding dresses and gowns.


    After a while, it filled a whole page. It really followed the standards of the amazing audience. It even studied the ornaments on the head and the flowers in the hand carefully.


    Mikel buried himself in sorting out the guest list, wrote everything he could think of, and finally handed it to Jian Haixi.


    "Sister Haixi, look at my list." Mikel handed the paper to Jian Haixi. "Do you see if it''s all?"


    Jian Haixi took a glance and thought about adding a few more at the end: "that''s all for the time being. Think of a new one."


    Mikel nodded and was about to put it away. Turning his head, he saw that Qiaoya and Liao Huanyan were serious. He paused, moved to Jian Haixi, and asked in a low voice, "sister Haixi, I think sister Qiaoya is as good as nobody. Is she really okay?"


    Jian Haixi looked at the two people who were seriously discussing, shook her head, frowned and said, "it''s ok... Only her own heart knows..."


    At this point, she paused, and then sighed silently: "all we can do is to accompany her as much as possible."


    Since Qiao Anning was sent away, several people came to Qiao''s house to play when they had nothing to do. Liao Huanyan always discussed with her under the pretext of the studio. He was afraid that Qiao Ya would stay at home alone and always think about things.


    Mikel also sighed and cursed in a low voice: "that Eugene Yan is really an asshole. Xiao Anning is still so small, how can he bear..."


    "Forget it, stop talking and don''t let ya''er hear."


    Jane Haixi shook her head and interrupted her.


    Every time these things were mentioned again, it was a kind of injury to Joey. Like lingchi, he cut her with a knife.


    No one is more painful than her, but she can only make it through step by step.


    Mikel nodded and said nothing.


    From time to time, people are busy chatting in the room.


    George went home and saw Jane Haixi''s car. He was about to come up and say hello. As soon as he got to the door, he saw several people sitting on the ground, sometimes chatting, laughing back and forth, and sometimes discussing seriously.


    He stopped involuntarily with a pause.


    He looked at JOYA, who looked very serious. Whether it was talking about business, listening to others, or writing with his head down, she looked no different from her before.


    But looking at her eyes carefully, you can still see some absent-minded emptiness in her expression.


    He sighed and a touch of heartache slipped across the bottom of his eyes.


    After he left Anning, he saw JOYA several times. She was all alone in a daze.


    Although she still looks like that, she seems to have less fresh breath than she used to make public


    He was thinking, and there was a soft sound of footsteps behind him.


    Yang Yaru took his hand hanging on his side, looked down his eyes to Qiao Ya in the room, pinched the back of his hand and comforted: "don''t worry, ya''er is very strong, she will be fine."


    George took her hand and nodded, "I know she''ll be fine, just..."


    He just loves his sister. How many difficulties will he have to overcome on the road to get better


    After a pause, he turned and walked back. "Let''s go and let them talk."


    Yang Yaru nodded, looked at Qiao Ya again, and followed him downstairs.

 Chapter 1466

    Jian Haixi and others stayed at Qiao''s house until the afternoon.


    Qiaoya personally sent them to the door, watched their cars leave and turn around the corner, and finally disappeared. She breathed a long sigh.


    Instead of going home at once, she stood near the door.


    It''s almost time. If there''s no accident, her cell phone should ring.


    She squinted into the distance. The beautiful afterglow of the sunset filled the whole sky. Half of the sky was turned crimson by the sunset, sometimes dotted with early rising stars.


    It seems that tomorrow will be another fine day


    "Ding ~"


    She was thinking, the mobile phone suddenly rang, which was the prompt tone of SMS coming in.


    JOYA was stunned and her hand shrank involuntarily.


    For so many days, she still hasn''t adapted to the information sent at this point every day.


    "Oh..."


    She took out her mobile phone, gave a disdainful smile and shook her head. She didn''t know whether she was laughing at herself or the person opposite the text message.


    The content of the message is very simple, only one photo.


    In the picture, Xiao Anning''s face was coated with cream and was held in her arms by Mo Xiujin. She was trying to stretch out her hand in another direction. The person in that direction didn''t enter the mirror and couldn''t see who it was, but she recognized the hand that came out of the mirror.


    It''s eukins. Yan''s.


    Since her daughter left, she has received a picture of her every day.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say anything, but it seemed that she was telling her daughter that it was good in this way.


    Qiao Yading looks at Qiao Anning in the picture. The little guy doesn''t look thin and smiles happily in Mo Xiujin''s arms


    She smiled slightly at the corners of her mouth, her eyes warmed up, and her thumb slowly stroked the screen to touch her daughter''s face.


    Just at the moment of touching the cold and hard feeling of the screen, she suddenly returned to her mind.


    She slowly put away her mobile phone and took a deep breath. The warmth on her face gradually turned into a sneer.


    "What''s the use of being good now? You''ll be dragged into that hell sooner or later..."


    The sky is getting darker and darker. The crimson in the sky has slowly passed through the light white, and now it has transitioned to the slight blue, gradually opening another night in Hunan city.


    Qiao Ya looked at the sky. Her cold hand gradually clenched her fist in her pocket and murmured a prayer in the night wind: "peace, you have to refuel. Wait a minute. As long as you wait a minute, your brother and sister will pick you up. At that time, you will go home with brother a Jin, okay?"


    She can no longer selfishly ask everyone to do anything for her daughter.


    Now she only begged God to open her eyes and bless her innocent daughter to spend the next few years unharmed.


    As for her


    If there is a cycle of cause and effect in this world, let her bear the sins she once sat down.


    She is not afraid of retribution. She only wants fate to be kind to her daughter.


    "Cough..."


    The night wind turned and came to her face, choking JOYA with a light cough, and blowing her low voice farther away.


    I wonder... Can you bring it to the people she cares about?


    JOYA blinked. Before she could wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes, she suddenly heard the voice behind her.


    "Excuse me, is that... Miss JOYA?" It was a slightly confused and surprised voice.


    Qiaoya was stunned and paused. Looking back, she saw a familiar man standing a few steps away.


    Or for her, that face is much more familiar than the person in front of her.


    She was stunned for a moment, nodded at the man and said, "Mr. Su."


    Su ri''an nodded and hesitated for a moment before he said, "are you sick?"


    He heard her cough.


    Qiaoya was stunned. After reacting, she smiled, shook her head and said, "it''s okay. Maybe she''s been standing for a long time and caught a cold."


    "Oh..." Su ri''an replied and asked, "you should still pay attention to your body."


    There seems to be a myriad of relationships between them, but in fact, they are only a few more than strangers. Even the dialogue is stranger than ordinary friends.


    Qiaoya smiled and said nothing. Her eyes stayed on him for a moment and asked, "Mr. Su, this is..."


    She thought again and again about his presence, but she still didn''t come up with a suitable reason.


    Speaking of this, Su ri''an smiled more on his face and naturally said, "I''ve come to thank miss Qiaoya specially. I hope I didn''t bother you this time."


    "Me?" JOYA was puzzled. "Thank me for what?"


    Su ri''an nodded, handed the cake he had been carrying in his hand to Qiaoya, smiled and said, "she likes the skirt you designed for Shaoli very much. This is a gift in return."


    After a pause, he was probably worried that Qiaoya would not accept it. He added: "these are some snacks made by Xiao Li herself. She said she must let Miss Qiaoya taste them. I hope you will like them."


    Qiaoya just remembered that there was such a thing. Some time ago, after she started working, she designed clothes for Shaoli. At that time, she just raised her hand. Unexpectedly, the Su ri''an brothers and sisters still remember.


    "Mr. Su is very polite. I didn''t do anything."


    Qiaoya smiled and reached for the box of snacks: "please tell Miss Shaoli that it''s just a small matter. She doesn''t have to take it to heart."


    "No, it''s a small thing for you, but it''s important for us."


    Although he wore sunglasses, JOYA could see a trace of solemnity in his face.


    Her heart moved and she didn''t say anything more. She said to Su ri''an, "please come in first, have a cup of tea, sit down and go."


    Su ri''an frowned and didn''t say anything. He seemed to hesitate. After a while, he nodded and said, "OK."


    He came to give JOYA a a gift back, but it seemed impolite to leave without entering the door.


    He naturally explored the way with a blind stick. After just two steps, Qiao Ya saw that he was inconvenient. She changed the gift box in her hand to the other hand and took the initiative to stretch out her hand and said, "if Mr. Su doesn''t mind, I''ll take you in."


    Su ri''an was stunned and nodded to Qiaoya and said, "then please miss Qiaoya."


    He couldn''t see JOYA''s hand, so he had to put it in the air.


    JOYA put her sleeve around his wrist and led him to the house.


    This scene is deja vu.


    JOYA looked down at her hand. Two years ago, she led a blind man into the door, but she didn''t know what a great disaster she had brought back


    "Miss JOYA, seems a little absent-minded?"


    Qiao Ya was in a trance and was suddenly awakened by Su ri''an''s words.


    She smiled and first warned, "Mr. Su, be careful. There are two steps ahead."


    When they passed the steps, she said, "nothing. It''s just that I think of some past events that can''t be recalled."

 Chapter 1467

    For Su ri''an''s sudden visit, the Qiao family''s emotions are very complex.


    On the one hand, because of eukins. Yan once committed a crime. They all feel guilty about this man more or less, but on the other hand, it''s because of eukins. Yan once pretended to be his face, and they would always subconsciously guard against him.


    For example, now, seeing JOYA leading him into the door, the faces of the people are either surprised or complicated, but they are not happy to have a visitor


    Yan Mei''s face changed slightly. After a while, she managed to pull out a smile and politely said, "why is Mr. Su free today?"


    "Mom."


    Before Su ri''an could speak, Qiaoya had answered for him: "Miss Shao made some cakes. Mr. Su specially sent them to us to taste. Thank you for the skirt I designed for Miss Shao."


    "Oh." Yan Mei nodded and saw the box in Qiaoya''s hand. Her face was not warm. "Mr. Su has a heart."


    The voice fell, and the room suddenly fell into an awkward silence.


    It seemed that she was also aware of her mistake. Yan Mei smiled and hurriedly added, "please sit down. What would Mr. Su like to drink?"


    Su ri''an''s eyes are blind and his heart is not blind, or it is precisely because his eyes can''t see that his heart mirror is brighter and more sensitive than others.


    So even if Yan Mei didn''t say anything and the courtesy was considerate, he still felt the other party''s discomfort.


    He smiled, shook his head, took back his hand from JOYA''s hand, leaned on the blind stick and said, "no, I just came to express my gratitude, so I''ll go."


    Yan Mei was stunned.


    She had never really contacted Su Zhian. In the past, she had always contacted eukins in his skin. Yan, so even though she knew it was two people, she couldn''t help but bring eukins. Yan''s character is placed on the person in front of him.


    At first hearing his tone, Yan Mei suddenly woke up like a blow to the head.


    This man and eukins. Yan is two completely different people, even... Two completely different people.


    "That won''t work."


    Without thinking about it, Qiaoya grabbed Su rian''s elbow and said with disapproval, "you are a guest of our family. How can you leave without sitting down?"


    "This..."


    Seeing her insistence, Su ri''an''s hand, which originally wanted to be taken back, froze.


    Qiaoya took him to the sofa in the living room and said, "be careful, there are many things in the room..."


    She winked at Yan Mei as she spoke.


    Yan Mei was stunned, and then came back to her senses. She quickly smiled and said, "yes, Xiaoya, take Mr. Su and sit down quickly. I''ll go to the kitchen and let them make some new tea..."


    Su ri''an smiled apologetically: "I''m really disturbing you..."


    "Don''t say that. It''s all right."


    Qiao Ya shook her head and led him to sit down on the sofa.


    She didn''t say why, but it seemed that both sides understood that there was no need to say too much.


    "By the way, there are many things at home during this time. I haven''t had time to see it. How is Miss Shao now?" JOYA took the grapefruit on the tea table and tore off the skin before handing it to Su Ryan.


    Su ri''an didn''t expect that she would deliver fruit to herself. She paused, smiled and took it, nodded to joeya: "thank you."


    Grapefruit is peeled very carefully, with full and clear grains. They are put together in a small bowl with a small fork next to them.


    Su ri''an''s hand slid back and forth slowly along the delicate handle and said slowly, "mikai is in charge of the knife herself. She''s much better, just..."


    Shaoli''s condition can''t be cured by surgery. She has a terminal disease. No matter how severe mikai is, she can only delay her pain and prolong her life, but it''s impossible to recover completely.


    Qiaoya also understood that she paused and was thinking about what to say to comfort him, but saw that Su rian had smiled and said, "but fortunately, Xiaoli''s spirit is much better now than before, and we all think it''s better now instead of being confused all the time."


    The meaning of life lies not in length but in width.


    He has been looking very thoroughly, and Shao Li has gradually become more optimistic under his influence in recent years.


    "If you really want to make a comparison..."


    Although I couldn''t see his eyes, I could feel that his heart should be very peaceful at this time. He said slowly: "now Xiaoli and I should be really alive."


    JOYA''s heart moved.


    She looked at the man sitting in front of him at the moment. It seemed that he was slowly overlapping with the world''s top excellent pianist in her memory


    The dazzling light is still there, but there are less unfamiliar thorns and more moistening.


    It was like landing from the altar and coming to her.


    But looking at her


    JOYA laughed at herself, shook her head, and a dim light flashed in her eyes.


    In the past, she thought that going to this person''s concert was a dream journey, but now... She doesn''t seem to be "qualified" to listen.


    What is the ability of a person who has stopped to pursue his dream?


    "Is there something on miss JOYA''s mind?"


    Qiao Ya was thinking quietly when she suddenly heard Su ri''an speak.


    She was stunned and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Since Anning left, all the people around her have kept the rule of never mentioning her thoughts in front of her.


    Everyone knew what was on her mind, so they never dared to mention it.


    So that when she suddenly heard Su ri''an''s words, she was a little strange and didn''t know how to respond.


    "Oh, I just heard you seem to sigh, so I ventured to ask, miss Qiaoya, don''t mind..." seeing that she didn''t say a word, Su Tian apologetically nodded in the direction of Qiaoya.


    "No..."


    Qiaoya smiled and was silent for a moment. She looked at Su ri''an again, looking at the traces of his flat eyebrows and those quiet eyes like the sea, as if they could solve all confusion.


    She felt that facing this person, she might be able to ask some doubts in her heart


    "Mr. Su." She bit her lip and hesitated. "Can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course." Su ri''an nodded and smiled before saying, "is it about the past you just mentioned outside the door?"


    "Yes."


    When she made up her mind, Qiao Ya looked at Su ri''an and said directly, "you should have heard all about me. I... Don''t have the realm like you and Shaoli. Although she has worked hard to make herself hopeful and active to live, she is still very sad."


    Su RI listened quietly, always smiling in her direction without interrupting.


    It seems that it has really become a warm water source, containing all the doubts and sadness of others.


    At last, she frowned and looked helplessly at the person opposite: "Mr. Su, I don''t even know what I should do and what I can do now?"


    Su ri''an smiled and didn''t say anything. Instead, he put the fruit bowl in his hand on the tea table, stretched out his hand in the direction of Qiaoya, and put it steadily with the palm upward.


    There was a flash of doubt on JOYA''s face, but the man had subconsciously put his hand in his palm.


    "This is..."


    Su ri''an gently touched her palm with her other hand, and then punched her five fingers into a fist clenching action.


    "Just always think and do what you want to do."


    Su ri''an''s voice was warm and quiet, as if a trickle flowed silently in this silent space: "miss JOYA, fate has always been in your own hands. What do you want to do for your daughter, family and friends? The premise of all this is that you should first become yourself."


    Qiaoya was slightly stunned. In Su ri''an''s words, something was trying to rekindle.


    On the other side, Yan Mei, who heard their conversation, seemed to slowly red her eyes.


    No one in their family dared to mention peace. Even if they wanted joeya to do something they liked, they were afraid to make her sad. They didn''t say it.


    Now... Someone finally spoke for them.

 Chapter 1468

    I don''t know if it was because she was encouraged by Su Ryan. From that day on, Qiaoya slowly came out of her depression.


    This is obvious to all. Her happiness is no longer the reluctance to deal with people in the past, and her positivity and optimism are no longer like trying to disguise.


    Slowly, she became the proud, arrogant man with wind in her body.


    She began to often go to the studio to plan new exhibitions and discuss new design concepts with Liao Huanyan.


    He also began to care about fashion and career. During the gap between Mo Jue and Qiaoqiao''s wedding, he would take time to watch fashion week, accept fresh vitality and work hard happily.


    As for the daily photo


    She''s taken eukins. Yan''s number is completely black and will not receive any of his text messages.


    "In the past, JOYA has never been indecisive, nor will she be in the future!"


    The day she pulled the black number, she told herself.


    Even if she knows more now, what kind of life Qiao Anning lives, what clothes she wears every day, and whether she is hungry and thin, she can''t change her current situation


    It''s better to put everything down temporarily and try to make yourself stronger during this period of time.


    In this way, at least when she has the chance to pick up her daughter in the future, she can be a little girl who is no longer slaughtered, and can contribute more or less to her family


    Her change made the Qiao family, which was always covered with fog, finally return to the happy times in the past.


    Joe and Yang Yamei are busy growing up in the company, and Joe and Yang Yamei are all busy moving forward to the future.


    "Congratulations".


    Three months later, Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao, who left everything to travel, finally came back.


    It also means that their busy wedding is officially on the agenda.


    "Tell me about you, I went to have fun with Mo Jue Ge for so long, leaving us to plan this and that for you every day, hum..."


    Mikel took Qiaoqiao''s hand and said something complaining. Before the voice fell to the ground, her face changed and smiled. "I tell you, the wedding dress designed by Huanyan and Yaer for you is really beautiful. I can''t wait for you to come back and try it on. Come on, they are waiting."


    "Ke''er..." Qiao Qiao was dragged forward by her and cried helplessly, "wait for me. I''ll take everything for you, Huanyan and sister ya''er."


    Tossed for a while. Anyway, she was dragged away by Mikel.


    Mo Jue watched from behind. Without even inserting a word, he saw that his fiancee had disappeared.


    "Alas..."


    He sighed. He just came back and gave them two days to rest


    "Uncle Mo Jue!"


    Before he could finish thinking about it, suddenly a stream of "Uncle Mo Jue" came from the house


    As soon as Mo Jue''s brain exploded, the hand who wanted to light a cigarette consciously retracted and sighed longer.


    Well, he has to be entangled, too.


    "Uncle, you are back at last!"


    Gu Xiaomian rushed out first and rushed straight to Mo Jue.


    "Stop!"


    Mo Jue thought he was going to give a hug. Subconsciously, he took a step back to guard against the boy''s impulse. He saw that the silly boy suddenly braked sharply, then took a horse step in front of him... And danced his fist.


    "This is a new move I''ve practiced recently. Uncle, please show me how you practice?"


    Gu Xiaomian matched himself with the sound of "Hey, hey, hey" in his mouth while making gestures. It looks like such a thing.


    "Oh, Gu Ruan, go aside quickly. Uncle Mo Jue is so tired that he doesn''t have time to see your moves." Mo Xiuqian came running after her.


    Mo Jue smiled happily. Finally, there was a little guy who loved him


    "Hey, uncle Mo Jue, don''t sit down. Where have you and aunt Qiao been these months? Have you taken photos? Take them out and show us."


    Mo Xiuqian blinked at the stars. A series of questions hit Mo Jue. She wanted to sit on the chair. She pulled her arm and stood up again.


    Mo Jue silently bit his back teeth, very good


    It was because he had been away for too long that these little guys had forgotten his means and dared to annoy him so much.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can we... Go into the house and say?" He glanced at some noisy people.


    Because Qiaoqiao was concerned about Jian Haixi and the children, they came back and ran back not long after they entered the house.


    So strictly speaking, he hasn''t rested since he got off the plane


    "Ah!"


    Just after Mo Jue finished, she didn''t react. Jianrui immediately shouted angrily, stamped her feet, clenched her fist, and waved angrily: "I want to play too! Bastard eukins Yan, return ah Jin to me quickly!"


    They haven''t been anywhere since Mo Xiujin left.


    In other words, they cancelled all collective activities, because Mo Xiujin was absent, so the collective will never be a complete collective.


    They are waiting for Mo Xiujin to come back and do the activities that everyone should participate in together.


    Jiao you stood by and sighed. Well, these people are really lively, and


    "I''m used to it, used to it, used to it..."


    She meditated in her heart for three times before she could stand among the noisy people with her expressionless face, otherwise she would have run away.


    Mo Jue''s ears ache after being noisy by a group of people. He has never been to the busiest market and the most crowded scenic spots during his trip. Now he has a headache.


    Unfortunately, these little rabbits are still surrounded by him, leaving him nowhere to escape.


    He sighed and turned to Ning Jiwei and Gu Chenyi, who were leaning against the door to watch the play, but said, "brothers, you are too cruel."


    Ning Jiwei hooked up the corners of his lips and said with a smile: "yes?"


    As soon as he left for three months, he said that those things would be abandoned, and he didn''t feel cruel when he threw them all to them.


    Gu Chenyi touched his nose and smiled at the helpless Mo Jue: "I think it''s just right, too."


    This can''t be "good"


    Mo Jue took a long breath and gave a compromise: "all right, at least one by one."


    "Don''t worry, uncle Mo Jue." Jian Yi patted him on the arm, looked at Mo Jue with the same expression as his father and said, "we have made a plan for you. In the future, you won''t be idle every day until the week before you get married..."


    Mo Tong touched his chin with one hand, turned his eyes, smiled and added, "doesn''t that mean uncle Mo Jue can''t see Aunt Qiao for so long?"


    Is this knife really special... Accurate!


    Mo Jue: "..." I really thank you.

 Chapter 1469

    Eukins. Yan''s nth message was rejected.


    He looked at the unsuccessful exclamation mark displayed on his mobile phone. His eyes sank and couldn''t help laughing: "ya''er, do you think you can fly away from my palm?"


    He just put Qiao ya at Qiao''s house for the time being and didn''t take it with him. Do you really think he will let go of it?


    "Oh, naive..."


    With a sneer, the surrounding atmosphere seemed to be frozen, which made people shiver.


    The subordinate of the distant guard secretly glanced and immediately stood more upright. Although he didn''t know what happened, he didn''t dare to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    He didn''t dare, but someone dared


    "Baba, Baba..."


    The next moment, Joe''s voice came from outside.


    Eukins. Yan turned his head and looked at his daughter who came in with Jie. He smiled and closed his cell phone.


    "Never... Never let you escape."


    No one can take his things, not even Joey herself!


    "Baba, pot, find pot..."


    I saw Eugene sitting on the sofa. Yan, Qiao Anning hurriedly struggled down from Jie and rushed into his arms. With a small hand around his lower leg, he found his most comfortable sitting position every minute.


    Eukins. "Yan is used to sighing to Jie," it seems that he is used to it. "


    "Your daughter has to make trouble to find Mo Xiujin." Jie sighed, shrugged his shoulders, and was helpless: "I can''t train there. I can only send people back to you."


    He was training Mo Xiujin. As soon as Joe went to Anning, good guy, he immediately changed it into a kindergarten.


    Today''s training has been interrupted for several times.


    Eukins. Yan looked down at his daughter: "are you making trouble again?"


    "No trouble."


    Qiao Anning shook his head. His big watery eyes blinked and blinked. How innocent they were: "it''s not fun to find a pot."


    In her eyes, playing is not the same as making trouble. It''s reasonable to play with a pot.


    Looking at the strange girl, Jie stroked his forehead, some crying and laughing: "the critical moment can be distinguished."


    Since Joe Anning came here, he has learned how clever the little girl is in such a long time.


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at Qiao Anning. He didn''t say a word, as if he were thinking about something.


    In the past, when Qiao Anning said this, he would probably laugh it off, but today his look is obviously a little different.


    Qiao Anning was keenly aware of it. He tilted his head and looked at him puzzled: "Baba?"


    "Qiao Anning." Eukins. Yan reached out and pinched his daughter''s chubby face. His voice couldn''t hear joy and anger: "do you know the price of lying to me?"


    "Huh?" Qiao Anning shook his head and his eyes were full of confusion: "Baba, I don''t understand..."


    "Oh."


    Eukins. Yan Yi smiled vaguely, got up with her and said to Jie, "let''s go. I''ll go with you."


    "This..."


    Jie paused and a flash of surprise flashed across his eyes.


    He knows, eukins. The meaning of Yan''s move - he''s going to start training Qiao Anning


    He looked and hung it on eukins. Yan shook his head. Qiao Anning, who didn''t know anything, hesitated for a moment: "is it too early?"


    It''s certain to train Joe Anning, as eukins. Yan''s daughter, she is doomed to be impossible to live a normal life like other ordinary children.


    But the day they decided early in the morning was also a long time later. How could it be suddenly advanced?


    Now Qiao Anning can''t even speak clearly


    "Since her mother doesn''t care, why do I care so much?"


    Eukins. Yan Leng snorted, his face was cold and gloomy, without the slightest pity.


    JOYA?


    Jie looked at him unexpectedly. Although he didn''t know what JOYA had done, he was sure that eukins was now. Yan is in a bad mood, and it has something to do with Qiaoya.


    That woman can affect his mood


    He didn''t say a word again and followed eukins in silence. Yan walked towards the training room behind him.


    In the training room at the moment.


    Mo Xiujin just finished his task. He sat beside him at halftime, drinking water and staring at the two sweating people in the field.


    In the field, Zhao Xu is training Mo ruining according to the standards in class.


    Both of them seem to be struggling. One is teaching and the other is practicing.


    "Here, you must support your legs and waist, and use your strength..."


    Zhao Xu kicked Mo Rui Ning''s lower leg. Unexpectedly, he kicked him askew and quickly stood up straight.


    "Go back to Zha Ma Bu, an hour a day." Zhao Xu said impolitely.


    Muruining, a little beggar, is weak in physique. Unlike the two of them, he has basic skills and can''t keep up with their progress every day.


    Naturally, he is also the one who gets the most beating in every class.


    Jie''s teaching level, even what he and Mo Xiujin have been training, can''t help being beaten blue and purple for several days. There''s no need to think about how painful it is for Mo ruining.


    Several times Zhao Xu saw Mo Rui Ning being beaten and secretly hiding in the toilet crying. He hissed in pain and sobbed tears.


    It''s OK to do it twice at a time. With more times, Zhao Xu couldn''t help thinking that the boy would probably give up.


    But every time, Mo Rui Ning came out after crying a tear, with a cheerful face, shouting to learn this and that, as if the person who was crying was not him.


    In the past, Zhao Xu didn''t care. He cried and was beaten. But since he became his "big brother", although he was perfunctory, Mo ruining called him out, and his feelings were called out by him.


    Once he saw the boy''s face was black and blue, and his eyes were black. He said, "in fact, you can leave if you don''t want to learn."


    As long as Mo ruining wants to leave, whether it''s Zhao Xu or Mo Xiujin, he will help even if it''s a little troublesome.


    And unlike Zhao Xu, this is his home. Besides this, he doesn''t even know where else to go.


    He''s not like Mo Xiujin. It''s impossible to get out of here.


    For eukins. Yan Lai said that Mo Rui Ning is of little value, so it''s easier to leave naturally.


    But at that time, Mo ruining refused without thinking. Zhao Xu still remembers how he answered himself.


    At that time, he looked at the sky outside the castle and narrowed his eyes slightly, but his eyes were particularly persistent: "brother, I''m also a little beggar when I go out. When I grow up, I''ll be an old beggar and won''t be promising in my life. Although it''s hard and dangerous here, I want to stay..."


    Since then, Zhao Xu will take advantage of his free time to help him train and teach him something.

 Chapter 1470

    Mo Xiujin sat and looked at it. From time to time, he would say more words and point out Mo ruining when Zhao Xu ignored.


    "Use your wrist..."


    "Tut..."


    This time, before Mo Xiujin''s voice fell, Zhao Xu looked at him impatiently and said, "if you''re so free, come up and teach yourself, just talk there."


    Mo Xiujin spread his hands back, supported the railing, and shook his head without thinking: "no, I want to rest."


    Zhao Xu choked on his righteous appearance.


    Together, his young master needs to rest alone. They don''t need it, do they?


    He was about to open his mouth and go back. Suddenly, he saw several people coming in through the front door.


    That''s not eukins. Who is Yan Hejie?


    Oh, and one by eukins. Qiao Anning in Yan''s arms.


    Mo Xiujin also saw it, and the whole man was stunned and sat upright involuntarily.


    It''s possible for Joe Anning to come to the training room to find him, eukins. It''s normal for Yan to come, but eukins. Yan takes Qiao Anning


    This combination is a little weird.


    "Pot pot! Pot hold ~"


    Qiao Anning saw Mo Xiujin on the side of the court at a glance. As soon as his eyes lit up, he stretched out his hand to him and shouted hug.


    Mo Xiujin twitched at the corner of his mouth. He wanted to hold her, but look at eukins. Yan''s face still chose to sit in place.


    Such a long time is enough for him to find out the man''s mind. For example, at the moment, although he still has that gloomy expression, he is in a bad mood. Don''t disturb him.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t even give his eyes to several people. He sat down, put Qiao Anning in the next chair, looked at her and said, "don''t move here."


    "No..."


    Qiao Anning didn''t seem to hear what he said. He twisted restlessly and rubbed against Mo Xiujin: "hold it in the brocade pot ~"


    "Qiao Anning."


    Qiao Anning was stunned and looked up at eukins who called her. Yan, he has never called her name in such a severe and cold tone.


    So I was frightened by him for a moment.


    "Baba..."


    She murmured and opened her mouth, and looked at the man in front of her.


    "Don''t cry."


    Eukins. Yan sank his face and said in a cold voice, "don''t hold it. Just sit here and don''t move."


    "... well." Qiao Anning nodded stupidly. The water light just coming out of her eyes was stifled back by her, and her mouth was flat and didn''t dare to move.


    Eukins. Yan Chaojie raised his chin: "go on."


    Jie couldn''t bear to look at Qiao Anning, nodded, walked to the scene and looked at Mo Xiujin Sanren: "let''s start."


    Murui Ning was stunned and didn''t understand the current situation: "but Anning she''s still here."


    They have to be injured in training. If it''s serious, they have to see blood. How can a child stay?


    "From today on, she will have class with you." Jie frowned and announced coldly.


    "Ah?"


    Murui Ning was stunned. He looked at him and Qiao Anning on the sideline. He was a little unbelievable.


    Even Zhao Xu frowned, and a trace of intolerance flashed in his eyes. Such a little girl


    Mo Xiujin''s face changed suddenly. His hand holding the towel gradually clenched. The green tendons on his arm stretched up, and his eyes flickered darkly


    "Haven''t you started yet?" Eukins. Yan didn''t move like a mountain. He put his hands on his knees, with a smile on his lips.


    "Open system?"


    The whole audience was shocked or angry. Only Qiao Anning didn''t understand the world. When he saw several people looking at her in surprise, he tilted his head.


    Two people''s different voices came. Mo Xiujin''s hand clutching the towel suddenly loosened, a painful color flashed in his eyes, and the sweat that had been wiped dry on his body was covered again.


    Jie pointed to Zhao Xu: "start with you."


    Zhao Xu looked at Jie and gritted his teeth and walked forward.


    Today''s training is to avoid and sneak attacks. Many organs are placed around to train their reaction ability and combat ability.


    Eukins. Yan''s training is never a joke, so in this training method, their opponents are rarely living people, because living people are not as fast as machines.


    Zhao Xu shuttled among them. At the beginning, it was very smooth. Qiao Anning on the sideline looked at fun, clapped his hands and said with a smile: "fun, fun ~"


    With more and more arrows and faster speed, Zhao Xu gradually couldn''t cope with it and was scratched several times.


    "Grass..."


    Suddenly, he was hit by an arrow in his lower leg, his center of gravity was tilted, and he was beaten and lying on the ground by a wooden stick.


    In such training, the basic step is wrong, and the only thing left behind is to be beaten, which won''t give you a chance to stand up again.


    Finally, Zhao Xu lay on the ground and got dozens of sticks on his back.


    When all the mechanisms were closed, he still lay in place and could only breathe and rest.


    Qiao Anning couldn''t laugh. She was stiff with a small face, as if she hadn''t understood what it meant.


    But the person standing just now seems to be in pain. Even if she doesn''t understand, she knows it''s not fun.


    After Zhao Xu, it was mo ruining, which was even worse. When Zhao Xu dragged him out, the whole person couldn''t stand straight. He could only breathe by his strength or holding the railing.


    Finally, Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t say a word and came forward in silence. Just about to enter the battle, he listened to eukins outside the field. Yan called for a pause with a smile: "wait."


    Several people turned around and looked at him.


    Eukins. Yan hooked his lips and slowly said, "raise two gears."


    Jie gave a meal, but he didn''t press it for the first time.


    He trained these people with one hand, and he knew exactly who had the ability.


    With Mo Xiujin''s ability, he can increase one gear at most... He will become the second murui lemon.


    But he won''t refute eukins. Yan, he looked at Mo Xiujin, finally nodded and went to raise two gears.


    Compared with Zhao Xu and Mo ruining, Mo Xiujin is very clever and has good skills. Originally, this training should be easy for him. At most, he was slightly injured.


    But because he raised two gears, he was the most injured of the three.


    Qiao Anning watched the bright red blood overflow from Mo Xiujin and flow slowly on the floor. Finally, he was scared to cry.


    "Woo, brocade pot..."


    She cried out of breath, and her little hand struggled to pull Mo Xiujin lying on the ground, but eukins. Yan Heng''s arm in front of her easily stopped her.


    He deliberately let Qiao Anning watch Mo Xiujin hurt and bleed, as her first step into this cruel world


    Mo Xiujin lay powerlessly on the ground, covered by his hair. His eyes looked vaguely at Qiao Anning on the sideline, with guilt in his eyes.


    "Peace, sorry..." he murmured silently.


    Sorry, I still let you see such a dirty and cruel world so early.

 Chapter 1471

    "Wow..."


    The whole training room was filled with Joe''s peaceful cries.


    The little girl cried hoarse and kept trying to push away the firm hand in front of her, staring at Mo Xiujin without blinking.


    "Wuwu ~ let go, brother..."


    No matter how cute the human cub is, it doesn''t look good to cry hard, and neither does Joe Anning.


    Her little face was covered with tears and snot. She usually loved beauty, but now she couldn''t care about anything. Her eyes were only her brother who was lying on the ground and bleeding.


    Children don''t know how to keep their strength. When they are determined to do something, they even have the strength to eat milk.


    Eukins. Yan Hejie underestimated her combat effectiveness and persistence. When he put her on the chair, he didn''t use other fixed measures at all.


    So now she''s grappling with eukins. Yan, I caught several blood channels in his hands early.


    "Hiss..."


    Another claw down, eukins. Yan immediately took a breath.


    He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the colorful blood marks on his arm, and the terrible storm gradually condensed in his eyes.


    "Qiao Anning, even you want to escape from me?"


    Just for a mo Xiujin, did she dare to hurt him?


    Eukins at the moment. Yan''s voice was as cold as ice in the cold winter, and his face was more and more ugly.


    The others in the training room watched, and no one dared to come forward.


    Eukins. Yan''s anger could not be borne by any of them. Even Jie stood aside with a slight frown.


    "Woo ~ let go... Brother pain..."


    Qiao Anning couldn''t understand his complicated words. He pulled his arm and tried to find a gap to jump.


    Eukins. Yan glanced at Mo Xiujin on the ground, and then looked at Qiao Anning, who was struggling desperately in front of him. With a cold hum, he suddenly released his hand.


    "Bang!"


    The next second, Joe Anning fell on the ground.


    She had put all her strength on and eukins. Yan''s arm countered, and for a moment the fulcrum suddenly withdrew, and he immediately lost his strength and fell off the chair.


    "Peace!"


    Mo Rui Ning, who has been paying attention to the situation, exclaimed. He threw his hand and wanted to run over. As a result, Zhao Xu pressed his shoulder before he started.


    "Big brother..."


    Murui Ning turned to look at him, his face was urgent and puzzled.


    He had to make sure if there was anything wrong with Qiao Anning. The chair was nothing to them, but it was still too dangerous for Qiao Anning.


    Zhao Xu frowned and gently shook his head. He pressed his shoulder, but with great strength, tightly clasped him and whispered, "don''t go over."


    This time, everyone will be busy.


    Eukins. Yan Lengyan looked at Qiao Anning on the ground.


    He had thought that the little girl would be more or less safe after such a fall. At least she wouldn''t cry with him again.


    But who knows, Qiao Anning, who was lying on the ground, was stunned. He was not honest at all. He didn''t even give half of his spare light to his own father.


    Instead, as soon as he turned over and took the opportunity to get up from the ground, his fleshy little hand rubbed against his face and didn''t cry. He even climbed and ran to Mo Xiujin.


    Jie''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise and turned to look at eukins. Yan: "this temper is like you."


    If she is obedient after being thrown, he thinks there are still some shortcomings in this little girl.


    But now, she didn''t care at all, and her face was more firm than when she was crying just now.


    That stubbornness, that look, very much like eukins who "came back from the dead". Yan


    "Oh."


    Eukins. Yan smiled rather than smiled. He was noncommittal about Jie''s words, but the anger in his heart became more and more intense.


    Like him?


    How did he feel that he saw the so-called loyalty of those people from Qiao Anning?


    Childish and disgusting!


    "Brother, brother!"


    Qiao Anning ran to Mo Xiujin and squatted down. He touched his forehead with his small hand and gently pushed away the broken hair on Mo Xiujin''s forehead because it was wet with sweat: "brother, it doesn''t hurt..."


    Feeling the coolness on the little hand, Mo Xiujin trembled in his heart, looked up at Qiao Anning''s red and swollen eyes, endured the pain and whispered: "don''t cry..."


    These pains are far worse than the torture he suffered when he failed to protect Qiao Anning


    Qiao Anning shook his head and sucked his nose, as if to say "I don''t cry".


    "Brother, get up..."


    She stretched out her hand and pulled Mo Xiujin''s arm, with a small shriveled mouth. There were tears in her watery eyes, but she never fell down.


    How hard Joe tried to push eukins away just now. Yan, how hard I''m trying to get lamoshu brocade up right now.


    But her strength is too weak. Mo Xiujin''s strength has been exhausted in the training just now. Now she can''t even sit up.


    After several attempts, Qiao Anning''s face turned white, but he still couldn''t drag Mo Xiujin.


    She gradually became anxious: "brother, get up, get up..."


    How did those things hit Mo Xiujin just now? She saw it clearly. For her, Mo Xiujin was in danger of injury as long as he stayed here. I don''t know when he will leave so much blood.


    Mo Xiujin grabbed her hand hard with his backhand, pulled the corners of his lips, gasped and told: "peace, leave here."


    Qiao Anning was worried about him, and he was also worried about the little girl.


    He was afraid that these mechanisms would start again accidentally and hurt her.


    "Don''t stand here..."


    "No."


    Qiao Anning shook his head and looked at him with big eyes. His face was unusually firm: "take your brother."


    She didn''t enunciate very clearly. In order to make it clear, she read every word very hard, and her big eyes full of tears were full of persistence.


    "Be obedient."


    Mo Xiujin patted her hand and tried to push her out. Just as she pushed away, the little girl rubbed herself over again and was closer to him. She didn''t take him away.


    Qiao Anning still shook his head and burst into tears. "With my brother..."


    The clear eyes of Xiao like Jian Rui were full of tears and stubbornly refused to give up his appearance, which inexplicably made Mo Xiujin''s eyes red.


    "OK..."


    He smiled reluctantly, holding his hands on the ground and clenched his teeth to get up from the ground


    The wound broke down more seriously several times.


    Qiao Anning was also dragged to fall to the ground, with Mo Xiujin''s blood on his little hands.


    "Brother, blood..."


    She sobbed and rubbed her little hand on her body. Then she reached out to help Mo Xiujin.


    Although the cry was not as loud as just now, the way he whispered to his brother made people feel nervous.


    Murui Ning frowned more and more tightly. Seeing Mo Xiujin lying on the ground again, he couldn''t bear it anymore. He pushed Zhao Xu away and ran over.


    Zhao Xu''s hand froze for a moment, and he was stunned. Then he slowly took it back and hung on his side.


    Looking at Mo Xiujin in the middle of the field and Mo Rui ningqiao beside him, he didn''t move, but his fist was getting tighter and tighte

 Chapter 1472

    "Second brother, come on, get up..."


    Mo Rui Ning doesn''t care about the dozens of sticks she''s got on her body, so she clenches her teeth and helps Mo Xiujin''s other arm.


    Under the joint efforts of him and Qiao Anning, Mo Xiujin finally struggled to stand up, but his face turned pale because of the pain of those wounds on his body.


    "Brother, take your time."


    Qiao Anning is a small man. Obviously, he is only near Mo Xiujin''s leg, but he still tries to hold him. His small face is red.


    She didn''t cry any more. She looked sensible and tough.


    The three walked to the edge of the court with their hands and stood at eukins. Stand in front of Yan.


    In any case, today''s training Mo Xiujin and the three of them have passed.


    Eukins. Yan glanced at Mo Xiujin. This is his tool. It doesn''t matter to him as long as he can''t die or be disabled.


    The key is Joanne.


    He turned to look at the little figure beside Mo Xiujin''s leg. The little girl''s face was red and her eyes were red and swollen, but the raised little chin was in a trance, revealing a trace of Qiao Ya''s stubbornness


    Many times in the past, when JOYA was dissatisfied with some of his actions, she would look at him with such eyes and expression


    He didn''t speak, and Mo Xiujin had nothing to say. Several people stood face to face, but fell into a strange silence.


    "Cough..."


    Jie looked here and then at eukins. Yan coughed softly and said, "Yan, do you want to continue?"


    Just now, eukins. When Yan came in, Qiao Anning took part in the training together from today. Now


    Eukins. Yan clenched his fist slightly, his eyes moved, and wanted to say to continue.


    That''s why he brought Joe here.


    But I don''t know why. Looking at Qiao Anning in front of him, what came to his mind was what Qiao Ya said to him at last.


    "If one day our daughter dies, please let me know..."


    Her tone was calm, as if it were really just an insignificant charge.


    Eukins. Yan''s hard as iron heart suddenly softened at this moment


    He narrowed his eyes and stood up without expression. Without looking back, he said, "continue tomorrow."


    Before the voice fell, he took the lead in leaving the training room.


    Jie turned to look at Qiao Anning, sighed slightly, looked at Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining, who couldn''t stand straight, waved his hand and said, "go down and apply medicine."


    Then he stretched out his hand to Qiao Anning: "let''s go and go back with me."


    Big black and white eyes looked at him and turned his head again.


    Jie: "......" is the little girl still angry?


    Although he did go a little too far today, he didn''t listen to her father''s orders.


    He said patiently, "if you don''t go with me now, don''t shout to find your father."


    "Hum."


    In response, Qiao Anning gave a cold, angry hum.


    Qiao Anning glared at him fiercely, holding Mo Xiujin next to him, turned and walked out: "brother, go."


    The little guy is not old, but his momentum is quite strong. He didn''t lose in front of Jie.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and followed her and murui Ning out with difficulty.


    In fact, it''s almost like rubbing. A heavy wounded, a light wounded and a little girl with less strength than a monkey. Several people walked for several minutes before they walked more than ten meters away.


    Zhao Xu was standing behind several people. The three of them lived together day and night, eating and sleeping together, but now they were only so far apart, but it seemed that they suddenly separated the two worlds.


    Among them is no longer a flat floor, but a natural chasm, which he can''t cross


    Only Zhao Xu and Jie were left in the training room.


    Jie Cai opened his mouth and said, "go back and watch it. Don''t let anything happen."


    Joe''s quiet temper, which he has learned now, is really worried about whether she will tear down their house when she goes back.


    "Yes."


    Zhao Xu replied that he should have gone, but after two steps, his steps stopped.


    He turned to look at Jie, hesitated for a moment and asked, "what about Qiao Anning? It seems that she certainly won''t want to leave Mo Xiujin at night."


    "Leave it to her."


    Jie doesn''t care. Anyway, his daughter doesn''t want to see his father now. His father probably doesn''t want to see his daughter for a moment. It doesn''t matter where she is.


    When he finished, he remembered something and told Zhao Xu, "by the way, pay attention to Qiao Anning when you go back. If she says anything strange to Mo Xiujin, remember to tell me."


    Zhao Xu was stunned and puzzled: "what do strange words mean?"


    Qiao Anning is so small that her brain circuit is not the same as theirs. She says a lot of strange things.


    "Hum, I think that little girl is a thief." Jie Leng hum, with some disdain in his eyes, "who knows what those people in Xiangcheng will teach her..."


    Zhao Xu shook his head in silence and reminded him, "she''s not two years old."


    What can a girl less than two years old have in mind


    Even those people in Xiangcheng taught her, she can''t remember.


    Jie glanced at him coldly, as if dissatisfied with his carelessness and laxity. He hummed, "even if she is less than two years old, she is also the seed of Eugene Yan."


    Zhao Xu was stiff, a little weak, and said, "I know."


    In his opinion, these people are really almost crazy. Today, they can bring a little girl less than two years old here, let her witness the blood and injury, and doubt what bad thoughts she may have in mind. It''s really


    Jie originally only explained to him, but looking at his expression, his eyes gradually deepened.


    "Ah..." he sneered, holding hands and squinting at Zhao Xu: "I think you seem to be very close to them recently."


    Zhao Xu was stiff, but it was only for a moment. He didn''t dare to let Jie see it at all.


    "It''s just superficial." He shrugged and said, "you saw what happened just now."


    Jie nodded and felt that he seemed to have some grass and trees.


    Mo Xiujin was injured so badly just now, but Zhao Xu didn''t move.


    Without saying anything more, he waved his hand and said, "go down."


    Zhao Xu turned and left. When he completely got out of Jie''s sight, his whole body suddenly loosened and his shoulders collapsed like unloading weight.


    He''s caught in eukins. Between Yan and Mo Xiujin, every day seems to be artificially divided into two equal parts.


    He used to think eukins. The task assigned to him by Yan Hejie was very simple, but as he lived with Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining for longer and longer, he found that the task was more difficult than all his previous tasks combined.


    Zhao Xu went back to his room and stood at the door. He heard a voice inside, but he couldn''t lift his hand and push the door.


    The warmth inside has nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 1473

    Mo Xiujin''s wound was not light. He walked all the way back to his residence. The blood of the wound had not coagulated yet. Tick tock dragged a long trace on the road.


    "Come on, get down."


    Regardless of the pain on his body, murui Ning helped Mo Xiujin to lie on the bed as soon as he entered the house, and busy around to stop bleeding and apply medicine to him.


    There is a large stall of gauze wound medicine around. Murui Ning takes this and wants to take that again. He is in a hurry and wants to have eight hands.


    Qiao Anning didn''t know this, and didn''t dare to disturb Mo ruining. He stood aside skillfully, only stretched out a small hand and pulled Mo Xiujin''s sleeve tightly, like a silent comfort.


    There are many wounds on Mo Xiujin, most of which are scratched by short arrows and beaten by wooden sticks


    The stick is better. There are bruises, but at least there is no blood, but it is not what the short arrow hurt. Some short arrows go straight into the skin and meat. It looks like there is only a small hole, but the bright red blood is bubbling from inside to outside.


    Murui Ning first cleaned up these small wounds and applied medicine, which opened the clothes on Mo Xiujin''s back.


    As soon as he tore open his clothes, he was stunned for a moment.


    Those small injuries are nothing compared with it.


    An oblique wound was scratched from the shoulder to the waist. The skin and flesh turned outward and constantly seeped blood. Most of the blood overflowing from Mo Xiujin was thanks to it.


    "Brother, you can bear it. It may hurt a little..."


    Murui Ning shivered as she cleaned his wound with a hemostatic cotton.


    It is said that he has dealt with some small injuries and small mouths for Mo Xiujin. He is very skilled, but he still can''t help shaking his hands at the moment.


    The wound is too big, and because of the continuous pollution of sweat, a lot of hemostatic cotton has been used up, but it still hasn''t coagulated.


    Every time a new one is put on, it will be dyed red again


    "Why can''t you stop!"


    Murui Ning''s eyes were red with anxiety, and his hand holding tweezers trembled even more.


    Mo Xiujin tilted his head and first saw a pile of red hemostatic cotton thrown next to him. There was no expression on his face.


    Although he was injured, he was also the most stable person in the house at the moment.


    He looked at Joe standing on one side.


    When the little girl heard murui Ning''s words, her eyes were red, her mouth was shriveled, and her eyes were about to fall down


    "Alas..."


    Mo Xiujin sighed and gently shook her hand to appease her. Then he looked at Mo Rui Ning. His tone was a little tired and said, "don''t worry, just this little injury can''t kill me."


    "What a small injury! Last time I was just beaten. You said you were dead. Now you change yourself, you don''t care at all."


    Murui Ning was already anxious. At this moment, his voice choked when he heard his indifferent tone.


    "Brother, can you take care of yourself? You are human, not..."


    He wanted to say that Mo Xiujin was a man and not a tool, but he swallowed these two words halfway through.


    He was angry and distressed, but the movement in his hand never stopped. The hemostatic cotton was changed one after another.


    "Oh..."


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    This smile seemed to be mixed with thousands of emotions, but it was only a short hum in the end.


    He didn''t go on, squinted at Mo ruining, changed the topic, half joked and half seriously said, "don''t cry. It''s hard to stop the peaceful tears. Don''t recruit her again."


    He propped himself up and changed to a slightly more comfortable position. The injury on his back hurt a little, and he gasped for breath.


    Mo Rui wiped his tears, sucked his nose and didn''t speak, but the action of cleaning Mo Xiujin became more and more serious.


    He can''t cry. Qiao Anning wouldn''t have these. He panicked again. What about the injury on Mo Xiujin?


    "Brother, you can bear it again, and I''ll deal with it for you right away."


    Mo Xiujin waved his hand: "just paste the medicine indiscriminately. It will always be fine. Go and have a look at your injury."


    All the way back, the boy thought he didn''t pay attention. He limped and just kept silent.


    Murui Ning frowned and didn''t speak, as if he hadn''t heard.


    Now Mo Xiujin has no strength and can talk about him. He can''t stop him.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Zhao Xu looked at the door for a while and saw that the wound on Mo Xiujin was still not treated well. He twisted his eyebrows and came over and said, "you go and treat the wound. I''ll give it to me here."


    He didn''t look at Mo Rui Ning, but looked down at the wound on Mo Xiujin''s back and frowned.


    Mo Rui didn''t move and didn''t give him half a minute. He went straight to get the medicine in the box and smear it on Mo Xiujin.


    He also remembered that when he was in the training ground, the man looked coldly at the lives of Qiao Anning and Mo Xiujin. Now he''s hypocritical again. They don''t need it!


    Zhao Xu looked at his movements and said faintly, "you took the wrong medicine. He was seriously injured. You should disinfect it several times more, otherwise it will recur during training tomorrow."


    After a pause, he pointed to the part of the wound that murui Ning had treated: "here needs to be cleaned again. The dust and sweat can''t be seen, but it may have seeped into the wound..."


    Murui Ning''s action of taking medicine suddenly stiffened, his fingers clenched the bottle tightly, and his fingerbones gradually turned white.


    He lowered his head and never looked at Zhao Xu or spoke to him. It seemed that he was trying to endure something.


    "OK..."


    Mo Xiujin knew what murui Ning was thinking without looking. He raised his hand and patted him on the wrist. He was a little weak: "listen to your big brother and rest with peace."


    "But..."


    "Hurry up."


    This time, Mo Xiujin interrupted him before he finished, and his voice was a little higher.


    Since he sent a message, muruining would listen no longer reluctantly. He put the medicine back in his hand and took Qiao Anning to the side.


    Zhao Xu took over his job and continued to clean up Mo Xiujin.


    He is obviously more experienced than Mo Rui Ning. At least he is not in a hurry at this time.


    "Don''t look at Xiujin for a moment and say thank you."


    The two of them usually fight back and forth, which is one of the few. He thanked Zhao Xu so seriously.


    "No." Zhao Xu shook his head and laughed with self mockery: "your thanks make me more hypocritical."


    When others needed him, he shrank, but later ran up to offer Yan Qing. It''s not surprising that Mo ruining was angry with him. In fact... Even he looked down on himself.


    "A hypocritical person will not feel hypocritical." Mo Xiujin suddenly said.


    Zhao Xu was stunned. He made a movement in his hand and looked up at Mo Xiujin, as if he wanted to identify the authenticity of his sentence.


    But Mo Xiujin had turned his head and lay down on the back of his hand with his eyes slightly closed, as if the sentence just now was just a casual remark.


    Zhao Xu pursed his lips, didn''t say a word, lowered his head and continued to give him medicine.


    When Mo Xiujin first came, he imagined that if this man fell into his hands one day, he would have to take the opportunity to fix him.


    But now Mo Xiujin is lying down here honestly. His action of cleaning up and applying medicine is very serious, and he doesn''t mean to fix him at all.


    "Just now..."


    After a moment of silence, Mo Xiujin opened his mouth again: "if you hadn''t held Ruirui, he would have been punished."


    "But I still didn''t hold it." Zhao Xu kept moving on his hands. He looked up at him as he said, "you have too much influence on him."


    Mo Xiujin opened his eyes, turned his head directly this time and looked at Zhao Xu: "believe it or not, if you fall there today, the boy will rush over."

 Chapter 1474

    This night, Qiao Anning didn''t go back, but he didn''t sleep with Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin was seriously injured. She had to lie on her stomach and couldn''t move. She was afraid that her kicking would touch his wound when she slept.


    So when Mo Xiujin asked her where she wanted to sleep, the little guy turned his eyes and pointed to Zhao Xu, the farthest person standing.


    Zhao Xu: "..." are you wrong?


    His eyes widened, pointed to himself and asked incredulously, "are you sure?"


    Even if she can''t sleep with Mo Xiujin, what''s the alternative? It''s Mo ruining''s turn. She will hit him on the head for no reason


    Qiao Anning said righteously: "brother is sick, rest, brother Rui rest, sleep with you."


    She means that both of them are wounded, so we can''t disturb their rest


    Zhao Xu''s face is bitter. Three people are taking part in the training today, okay? He was hurt, too!


    And... Why are they both brothers and he''s just "you"?


    Is the little guy so good at "watching people and dishes"?


    Murui Ning couldn''t help laughing, nodded, took the lead in clapping and said, "this method is good, brother. Anning will ask you to take care of it tonight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhao Xu sighed, looked at the two wounded next to him, and looked at his Qiao Anning


    He also doesn''t understand how he became a nanny?


    Fortunately, Joe Anning was tired of crying during the day. He didn''t make much noise that night. He slept on his own in bed and didn''t even kick the quilt.


    It''s just that she slept soundly, eukins, who kept the empty room alone. Yan Yan can''t sleep today.


    He lay in bed for a long time, and what appeared in his mind from time to time was when Joe fell to the ground peacefully during the day, and she was crying and shouting to leave


    Next to his pillow was a small flower pillow specially prepared for Joe''s peaceful sleep, and there was also milk to feed her every night on the table, but it was completely cold by now.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes swept over these. The more he looked, the tighter his eyebrows were, and the more gloomy his face was.


    Jie told him during the day that Qiao Anning didn''t want to come back. At that time, he sneered and said that he didn''t care about her.


    But now


    "Tut..."


    He sighed. He couldn''t stop being upset. He suddenly turned over, closed his eyes and went to bed.


    ¡ª¡ª


    the second day.


    Although Zhao Xu treated Mo Xiujin''s injury carefully yesterday, in the morning, he still couldn''t get out of bed in pain. With a fever, the whole person was a little dizzy.


    He doesn''t even go out of the dormitory now.


    "Don''t get up. We''ll take a leave for you." After measuring the temperature for Mo Xiujin, Zhao Xu gave him antipyretic medicine. Then Zhao Xu told him.


    "Wait a minute, two?"


    As soon as he finished, murui Ning shook his head: "I won''t go either. I''ll stay and take care of my second brother."


    Zhao Xu didn''t persuade him either. While burning water to keep warm for Mo Xiujin, he sneered: "yes, but when you can''t move in bed at night, don''t expect me to take care of you two..."


    Now that Mo Rui Ning has joined the training, Jie naturally won''t let him ask for leave if he asks for leave. However, if he regards it as a child''s play, the punishment will not be solved as usual.


    When he finished, murui Ning didn''t say a word, lowered his head and hesitated all over his face.


    He is not afraid of being beaten. He is only afraid that he will be driven out of here by them, or he will not be allowed to train with him. After that, there will be fewer places where he can help Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin smiled, patted Mo ruining''s hand and said, "you go too. Remember to ask for leave for your second brother."


    "Then who will take care of you?" Murui Ning frowned, as if he had met the most difficult problem in the world.


    "Me!"


    At this time, Qiao Anning''s clear and confident voice came from one side. He patted his chest with his small hand and said, "I take care of my brother, very good."


    Mo Xiujin looked at her face and said, "I can take good care of her". She couldn''t help laughing and nodded: "yes, Anning will take care of me. Go quickly."


    Zhao Ningrui hesitated and waited impatiently.


    Mo Xiujin is absent from training. Jie will naturally talk to eukins about it. Yan said.


    So I waited for eukins. When Yan came to the dormitory with a black face, he saw the following scene


    Qiao Anning sat in a chair with her toes barely touching the ground, but she was dishonest. She put her hands on her chin and jaw and lay down beside the bed looking at Mo Xiujin: "brother, drink water and I''ll feed you."


    Then he jumped out of his chair to pour water.


    Mo Xiujin hurriedly grabbed her, shook his head and said, "don''t drink, put it first."


    He patted the quilt: "come on, sit on the chair and chat with your brother."


    The water was just cooked. The little girl was so short that she accidentally scalded herself.


    Qiao Anning obediently did so. He kicked his legs twice and sat down on the stool again. Some cool little hands touched his face and said, "brother, you should hurry up."


    Mo Xiujin''s pale face always reminds her of the scene she saw yesterday.


    At that moment, Mo Xiujin was no longer her familiar brother. She couldn''t hold her or even stand up.


    Qiao Anning is too young to know what danger, serious illness and death are. She just doesn''t want to see her brother so weak and big blood flowing out of him.


    "You''re not good, peaceful and afraid..." the little girl''s eyes were red, and her voice choked up and quickly sucked her nose.


    Maybe the antipyretic medicine worked. Mo Xiujin was a little sleepy, but he still held Qiao Anning''s hand, smiled and comforted her: "don''t be afraid, my brother is just sleepy. Just have a sleep."


    "My brother lied. I said that yesterday." Qiao Anning pursed his mouth and his big eyes were full of worries about Mo Xiujin.


    What else did Mo Xiujin want to say? He stood by the door and watched eukins, who was deeply in love with his brother and sister for a while. Yan lifted his feet and came in.


    He glanced at Mo Xiujin lightly and said coldly, "you can''t get up after such a little injury. Mo Xiujin, you''re just like that."


    Mo Xiujin glanced at him. He was in poor spirits today. He didn''t even know when this man came.


    He didn''t have the strength to fight with him. He said in a low voice, "take peace back. I have to sleep all day."


    "Hum, are you asking for leave from the master?" Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and his tone became cold.


    This boy is a little too small


    As soon as his voice fell, Qiao Anning next to him suddenly glared at him: "don''t be cruel, brother."


    Eukins. Yan: "..." it''s not big or small. It''s here.


    He bit his back teeth, stared at his daughter and said word by word: "Qiao Anning, are you going back with me today, or do you want me to catch you myself..."


    His face is cold. The little girl should be afraid now


    As a result, Qiao Anning was not afraid. He jumped down from the chair and put his hands on his hips, which made him even more angry.


    Like a little beast with fierce milk, he stood in front of Mo Xiujin and eukins. Yan confrontation: "if you hurt me again, I''ll tell my mother!"


    Eukins. Yan: "


    He was... Threatened?!

 Chapter 1475

    Eukins. Yan looked at his daughter, who was the same size as the Tuanzi on the other side, but had an air on her face. She was stunned for a while and didn''t react.


    It was the first time in his life that he saw someone who dared to speak in this tone in front of him. It was still this kind of words that didn''t know whether to live or die. It was really something new for a moment


    However, his shock and speechlessness seemed to Qiao Anning as "the silence of the loser".


    When the little girl saw that she had won, she became more arrogant. She raised a small face and pointed to eukins. Yan ordered: "brother is uncomfortable, hospital, hurry up."


    Is this to send Mo Xiujin to the hospital?


    Eukins. Yan''s chest fluctuated violently. His face could no longer be black. He bit his teeth and said, "Qiao Anning, don''t push an inch!"


    Anyone who dares to say such words in front of him is looking for death, not to mention ordering him in this tone.


    "Hum..."


    Qiao Anning stared back at him with wide eyes, not only without a trace of fear, but also turned around after humming, as if he didn''t reason with him and ignored him.


    Eukins. Yan: "..." what are you doing?


    Ready to start a cold war with him?


    Soon, he knew that things were not so simple


    Eukins. Yan Yan watched Qiao Anning turn his back, ran straight to Mo Xiujin''s bed, took out his mobile phone from under his pillow, and then... Skillfully dialed Qiao Ya''s number.


    That''s fast, eukins. Neither Yan nor Mo Xiujin reacted.


    After all, no one can imagine that a little girl under the age of two can recite a long list of phone numbers


    "Anning, can you recite the number?"


    Mo Xiujin, who had a drowsy face just now, didn''t have any sleepiness at the moment, and eukins. Yan looked at the little girl in front of him in shock.


    How many things did the little girl learn when they didn''t know?


    There was a terrible silence in the room.


    So quiet that each of them can even clearly hear the mechanical "beep - beep" sound from the mobile phone.


    Eukins. Yan gradually narrowed his eyes, as if a storm was brewing in his eyes.


    He deliberately tried to cut off the call, but grabbing his cell phone from a child... It seems a little unfair.


    And the phone has been dialed. Now he pinches it again. It seems that he is guilty


    Just when his two thoughts flashed one after another, the phone had already been connected.


    "Mom, help!"


    Hearing Qiao Ya''s voice, Qiao Anning immediately began to cry. His voice was so high that he was afraid that he could not be heard there. He cried in a small voice, "Baba is bad, my brother is going to die."


    A word scared Qiao ya


    She was talking to Yan Meiqiao town in the living room. One second she was smiling. The next moment she heard this endless sentence, she was so scared that her heart would jump out.


    Yan Mei and Qiao Zhen looked at their daughter''s suddenly changed face and frowned. They just didn''t wait for them to ask anything. Qiao Ya next to them had turned on the hands-free and urged Qiao Zhen: "Dad, come on, call Haixi and Jiwei. Ah Jin has an accident..."


    "What?!" Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei were surprised. Ignoring to ask again, they hurried to touch their mobile phone.


    Qiaoya was anxious and distressed, but she tried to control her emotions and gently comforted her daughter across the phone: "baby, don''t cry, mom is not afraid. You slowly tell your mother what happened, okay?"


    "Wuwuwuwu... Mom, Baba is bad. It''s cruel to me. Beat my brother..."


    Qiao Anning cried heartily, choking in a small voice and pumping his nose. It really hurts as much as it hurts.


    But the sobs didn''t prevent her from complaining. What she said on the phone was clear


    Eukins. Yan: "


    His face was livid and he stared at Qiao Anning, with flames in his eyes.


    This little girl, I really don''t know whether to say that she is good at acting or that she has clear logic. Crying like this doesn''t hinder her at all


    JOYA listened to her daughter''s crying hoarse voice and felt a pain in her heart. At the same time, the anger in her body also burst out.


    She comforted Qiao Anning first, and then asked softly, "baby, is he nearby?"


    "Well, he''s staring at me."


    Joanne nodded. Joana didn''t say anything, but she knew she was talking about eukins. Yan.


    Hear the harsh word "he" in their mouths, eukins. Yan choked.


    Well, now he doesn''t even have a name and address between the two mothers and daughters


    "Baby, don''t be afraid. Give him the phone and his mother told him."


    Joanne turned to look at eukins. Yan wiped his tears and handed him his cell phone: "you answer."


    Eukins. Yan: "..." he doesn''t want to take it, okay?


    Qiao Anning stared at him without blinking. He didn''t answer or stop. Maybe... It''s the beginning of a new round of complaints.


    Eukins. Yan Tai Yang smoked and looked at the phone screen showing that he was talking, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    He was still angry with Qiao Yala for blacking his number, but now he was disturbed by Qiao Anning. The anger couldn''t be sent out, as if he couldn''t find his own channel


    "Alas..."


    With a long sigh, he finally accepted his mobile phone.


    Listen to the angry shortness of breath of Joey, eukins. Yan paused and said, "actually..."


    It was the first time in his life that he wanted to explain something to a person. As soon as he said two words, joeya roared over there.


    "Eugene Yan, what have you done to my daughter?! is ah Jin dead?! I tell you, if they have something wrong, I won''t finish with you!"


    Eukins. Yan subconsciously took the mobile phone away, frowned tightly, and felt his eardrum buzzing and shaking.


    He tried to resist the impulse to throw out his mobile phone and said coldly, "if you yell again, I promise Mo Xiujin won''t see the sun tomorrow."


    Beside Mo Xiujin''s bed, Qiao Anning lay down beside his head, hummed softly, took his hand and comforted softly: "brother, don''t be afraid, he doesn''t dare, Anning protects you."


    She spoke in a nasal voice, soft and waxy, but her expression was very arrogant.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and shook her hand. "OK..."


    A little child, less than his waist height, talked about protecting him.


    In his short life of a few years, he tried to protect others and was carefully protected by others, but it was the first time he heard this sentence from such a young child.


    My heart was as soft and warm as a hot spring.


    He looked at Qiao Anning in front of him, held her small hand and said slowly in his heart: "Anning is not afraid. Even if we are in hell, my brother will protect you forever, forever..."

 Chapter 1476

    On the phone, JOYA was still bombarding.


    Eukins. Yan''s hand holding the mobile phone tighter and tighter, his eyebrows twisted fiercely, and his face was so angry that he wanted to explode, but he never hung up the phone.


    Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning were also secretly watching the good play.


    Joey taught me five minutes on the phone, eukins. Yan Cai finally shouted, "I see!"


    Then hung up.


    JOYA: "


    She looked at the page showing the end of the call and was stunned for two seconds. Then she turned to Qiao town and said, "Dad, he said he knew... What does that mean?"


    According to her understanding of this person, at this time, he usually makes a cruel remark, which will make her "get out" no matter how bad it is.


    What do you mean by knowing?


    Qiao Zhen was also stunned for a moment, lowered his head and thought for a moment. He was slightly calm and hesitated: "it should be... Counseling."


    If any man is on the opposite side of the phone, he thinks he will be more sure.


    But the other party is even a "not human" eukins. Yan, he''s not sure.


    His guess confused JOYA even more.


    Eukins. Yan... Counselled?


    Would someone like him know how to write advice?


    Joey couldn''t believe it.


    Yan Mei was still in a hurry and said, "don''t worry about him. What''s the matter with Anning and a jin? Is there really an accident?"


    "Don''t worry." Qiao Zhen frowned and comforted, urging Qiao ya to call Jane Haixi again to talk about the situation.


    While dialing, JOYA has begun to browse the online ticket booking page.


    If it were eukins. Yan Zhen dares to bully Anning and a Jin. Now she flies over and peels his skin!


    The other end.


    Eukins. Yan hung up the phone and stared at the phone with a black screen in his hand. He was also unbelievable that he yelled.


    The momentum was so powerful that Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning were stunned to look at him.


    But if you shout out, it''s just... Shame!


    He looked at his proud daughter and Mo Xiujin, who was obviously holding a smile, with a dark face. He snorted coldly and stretched out his hand to point to Qiao Anning: "you, come with me."


    Joe is not afraid of him at all.


    What''s terrible about the obedient person just scolded by his mother?


    She didn''t move. She still looked like she was ordered by Yiqi. She pointed to Mo Xiujin: "brother."


    She didn''t forget she had conditions.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the momentum of the little girl and couldn''t help nodding in his heart. Although he was young, he had a good negotiation posture.


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and couldn''t help getting angry on his head. He gritted his teeth and threatened, "I''ll find someone to see him, but if you dare to say one more word, I''ll pack you up and throw you into the trash can!"


    Hearing this, Qiao Anning''s face suddenly changed and became the lovely little angel in the past.


    "I knew Baba would agree..."


    The little angel bent her eyes and said with a waxy little milk sound, as if to sprout people''s hearts.


    How talented she is. Deal with eukins. Yan can''t go too far at one time, otherwise the gains will outweigh the losses.


    "Baba ~"


    The little girl was obedient and didn''t say any more. She babbled to eukins. Yan took his hand in front of him, raised his head, and looked at his father with his innocent and clever big eyes: "Baba is so good ~"


    Well... Now it''s Baba again.


    Eukins. Yan''s face was still not good-looking, but he didn''t know whether it was mo Xiujin''s illusion. He always felt that the man''s frown was much looser now.


    Look in front of you and try to please your daughter, eukins. Yan snorted coldly from his nose. With a big hand, he picked up Qiao Anning''s back neck collar and carried people away like a dog.


    This time, Joe Anning was very obedient. He didn''t move when his father picked him up.


    Anyway, the goal has been achieved. When she left, she didn''t forget to carry her little hand behind her and waved to Mo Xiujin


    "Poop!"


    Looking at the little meat hand, Mo Xiujin couldn''t help laughing.


    Before Qiao Anning came here, he actually imagined many kinds of life after she came.


    Maybe the little girl will cry every day because she left her mother, or she will be afraid to see everyone because she came to a completely strange place, but he didn''t think that the little guy should have such strong fighting power.


    She''s like Eugene. Yan''s natural nemesis.


    It''s easy to get rid of the devil every time.


    Looking at the two figures of one big and one small, they gradually disappeared from their sight, and Mo Xiujin''s lips slowly hooked up.


    Perhaps, their future can be a little easier because of the arrival of the little angel Qiao Anning.


    With that in mind, the messenger rang.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned, turned on the mobile phone music, and then turned around to cover his head with a quilt.


    He arched into the quilt and whispered, "hello?"


    "Jin, how are you? Are you hurt?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Jane Haixi''s anxious voice came over.


    Mo Xiujin''s smile on his lips became bigger and his heart was warm. He hurriedly said, "I''m fine, aunt Haixi. Don''t worry. You just suffered a little injury. It''s not in the way."


    Jian Haixi was relieved when she heard his voice. Just now Qiao Zhen and Qiao Ya called to say that ah Jin had an accident. They also startled her and hurried to contact her online.


    After determining the situation, she said, "Jin, is it convenient for you to speak there now? If it''s not convenient, hang up at any time."


    "Yes."


    Mo Xiujin said, "it''s really a rare call condition. Without Jian Haixi asking, he took the initiative to talk about the current situation here.".


    "Aunt Haixi, you can rest assured that Anning is very good here and is very popular with eukins Yan. It is much better than we expected."


    He first talked about Qiao Anning''s situation, reassured Jian Haixi, and then said, "I''m fine, too. Now they have begun to accept me slowly. I guess if it goes on like this, they will let me really penetrate into their core sooner or later..."


    Jane Haixi didn''t say a word. She listened to him silently, and her heart hurt for a while.


    Mo Xiujin was so old that he should have grown up carefree and healthy at home, but now he is carrying an extremely difficult task.


    She made a distressed "um" sound, and Wen Sheng told, "we know ah Jin. Remember, no matter when, you must protect yourself first. Everything else is a small matter."


    Although Mo Xiujin said it was a minor injury, how could she not know that the child would only report good news but not bad news? She could only tell him again and again to be careful.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and whispered, "don''t worry about my aunt Haixi. I will protect myself and peace..."


    He will go home with peace

 Chapter 1477

    In this communication, Jian Haixi didn''t dare to say more to Mo Xiujin. After a few more words of advice, he hung up for fear that Mo Xiujin would be found.


    Mo Xiujin lay on the bed, his lips gently hooked, and his fingers gently stroked him again and again on the communicator.


    The big and small injuries on his body were still crying for pain, but he touched the communicator as if he had returned home, and the injuries were not so painful.


    "Bang."


    After a while, before Mo Xiujin went to sleep again because of the effect of medicine, he heard that the closed door was pushed open again.


    These hands were not light, and immediately startled him away.


    Mo Xiujin looked up and saw that there were not many people coming. There were two or three, and he was carrying a stretcher


    "Hiss."


    Mo Xiujin couldn''t help laughing. The service was quite "considerate"


    Those people didn''t say much. Like a machine, they only knew to do things with their heads down and silently. They carried him on a stretcher to the medical room without a word of nonsense.


    However, after entering the medical room, the person who examined him was not so silent and even had a smile on his face.


    "Boy, where are you hurt?"


    This person Mo Xiujin knows. Her name is Li Xue. She is specially responsible for the operating room and some other shady experiments.


    Like Jie, she is eukins. Yan fan''s confidant for many years is in his forties, but he looks like he is in his twenties


    It looks very beautiful, but there is always a creepy energy in that beauty, just like seeing eukins. Yan''s smile is the same.


    Mo Xiujin glanced at his back and said, "don''t you see I''m lying down?"


    Li Xue smiled and nodded to those people, asking them to move Mo Xiujin to the bed and start checking him.


    Mo Xiujin estimated that the time should not be short. He could only turn around and look at the surrounding environment in boredom, while silently commenting in his heart: "well... It''s similar to uncle mikai. I thought there was something very advanced."


    Li Xue helped Mo Xiujin deal with his wound, glanced up and said with a hum and smile, "with such a little injury, Yan is in a hurry to find me. He is really special to you."


    Like her people, her voice has a hint of weakness and boneless charm.


    Mo Hsun hum hum, hum, but did not speak. But he thought in his heart, "make complaints about Qiao Anning''s little girl."


    They were injured in the past, eukins. Yan and Jie usually take a lazy look. At most, Jie will say to go back and remember to take medicine, for fear that they will delay the next day''s training


    So "a long illness makes a good doctor". He and Zhao Xu have long trained their skills to deal with small injuries. They rarely need to come here and let Li Xue bandage them.


    Li Xue checks, disinfects and bandages his wounds one by one


    When everything was finished, he put an infusion needle on him: "although I don''t think you need this for your small injury, I passed it by myself, but since Yan ordered, you can lie here."


    Mo Xiujin nodded. Before saying "thank you", he saw Li Xue take out his mobile phone from his pocket. Before he could react, he took several consecutive shots of "Kaka, KaKa" at him, which was still multi angle and multi lens.


    Mo Xiujin suddenly a black line: "what is this?"


    Li Xue shrugged, raised his mobile phone towards him, slightly picked one side of his eyebrow and said, "what Yan said, there should be evidence."


    "..." OK, Mo Xiujin immediately understood and hooked the lip corner. A smile appeared on his originally impatient face.


    Needless to think, this must be the request put forward by the little girl of Anning


    ¡ª¡ª


    On the other side, eukins. Yan and Qiao Anning sat at both ends of the couch, one head at a time, with a posture of competing against each other


    They both held their arms, but eukins. Yan Yan was obviously more imposing. He leaned against the back of the sofa, crossed his legs, and tapped his fingers on his arms regularly.


    And Qiao Anning, whose short legs couldn''t touch the ground, kicked in the air, tooted his small mouth and tilted his head to one side.


    "Joe Anning..." eukins. Yan frowned. In his tone, there was a feeling that the mountain rain was coming and the wind was all over the building.


    He felt that his patience with her was high enough, but the kid always pushed an inch.


    "Hum." Qiao Anning snorted. He didn''t even listen. When he shook his head, he was even worse, "ask for a picture of his brother!"


    Eukins. Yan looked at the prepared food on the table, and then looked at his daughter who was almost 90 degrees


    If you don''t see the picture of Xiujin again, don''t give it to her.


    Just one morning, eukins. Yan was threatened twice by a child less than two years old, and every time he succeeded.


    Eukins. Yan rubbed his eyebrows, and the mobile phone turned helplessly in the palm of his hand, waiting for the news of Li Xue.


    He almost breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the phone ring.


    "Here, look."


    He opened the photo and showed it to Qiao Anning. He didn''t have a good airway: "it''s down now. The injury is also bandaged, and the person is all right. Can you eat?"


    Qiao Anning opened his big eyes, stretched out his little fat hand, shook it, and asked confidently, "show me."


    Eukins. Yan took a smoke at the corner of his mouth and handed the mobile phone with a dark face.


    He thought that Joe Anning was looking at it at most. He was ready to get up and go to the table. Who knows that the little girl took her mobile phone and pointed her little hand to enlarge and shrink the picture, and looked back and forth.


    Don''t mention that the inspection is too serious


    Eukins. Yan frowned and asked coldly, "what are you looking at?"


    How long does it take to see a picture?


    "P diagram." Qiao Anning pointed to the photo with a serious look on his face.


    When the little girl checked it carefully again twice, she nodded with satisfaction: "well, really."


    She''s afraid he''s looking for someone P for this picture?


    Eukins. Yan Qi, almost gasped for a moment.


    He doubted who he was in his daughter''s eyes. It was just a picture. Was it worth looking for someone to give her P one?


    "Come and eat!" With a dark face, he grinded his teeth and forced a few words between his teeth.


    He was afraid that if he didn''t start the next link, he would throw the little girl out directly.


    Joe Anning decided whether it was true or not, so he stopped making trouble and walked over to eukins. Yan stretched out his hands: "Baba, high, hold ~"


    I changed the way my lips were pursed up just now.


    Eukins. Yan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, put his hand on her ribs and put her into the child''s seat.


    "Thank you, Baba." Joe smiled sweetly and his mouth was as sweet as it could be.


    After all, this is a skill taught by sister Ruirui. You can''t go too far to know current affairs.


    Or it won''t work next time.

 Chapter 1478

    As soon as Qiao Anning here had dinner, the other end of Qiao Ya''s phone called again.


    After seeing the number on the screen, eukins. Yan''s eyes immediately flashed a light smile.


    Is this finally putting his phone number off the blacklist?


    He moved his finger to connect, with a lazy smile in his tone: "hello?"


    "Where''s Jin?" On the phone, Qiao Ya''s tone was urgent and hurried. She came up and said directly, "how''s ah Jin?"


    "Oh..." eukins. The Yan light flickered with an unknown smile.


    He connected Qiaoya''s phone, but he didn''t come up to listen to her ask Mo Xiujin


    He slowly crossed his legs, put one hand on the back of the next chair, smiled on his lips and said slowly: "ya''er, are you sure you don''t want to talk to me in a different tone?"


    JOYA choked. The familiar tone and the slightly threatening meaning in her words made her wake up immediately.


    The man opposite me is eukins. Yan is the one who holds the lives of Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning in his hands, and he is also a murderous... Madman.


    She pursed her lips and said nothing more.


    For her moment of silence, eukins. Yan seemed very satisfied. He paused and then said, "if you want to think clearly, your attitude can determine the outcome of Mo Xiujin."


    JOYA: "


    She clenched her fist, and if she could, she really wanted to shine on eukins now. Yan''s head twice!


    Eukins. Yan was satisfied to hear that she had lost her temper and was about to speak, but suddenly he heard Joe''s choking voice nearby.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The little girl was drinking her own soup with a spoon when she suddenly heard eukins. Yan''s words immediately choked and coughed continuously. In the blink of an eye, his small face turned red.


    Nanny aunts aren''t around, eukins. Yan was in a hurry. He gave her a paper towel to wipe her mouth and reached out to help her follow her back.


    When she calmed down, the look on his face gradually relaxed: "you can''t drink a good soup? What''s your hurry, and no one robbed you."


    Joe Anning was waiting for eukins with an unclean water stain on the corner of his mouth. Yan wiped it for her, stared at him and said angrily, "Baba deceives people and bullies my brother!"


    Eukins. Yan: "


    This little guy is specially sent to torture him, isn''t he?


    It''s more sensitive than the listener made by his men!


    The phone with Qiaoya is still on. He can''t say yes or no. he can only wipe the corners of her mouth with his face, take his mobile phone and continue to talk with Qiaoya.


    His cell phone was put on the table when there was an accident just now. JOYA knew from the sound that her daughter must be choking.


    Hearing that the phone was answered here, he hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter? Is Anning choking? Please give her water and gas..."


    Suddenly, a series of instructions hit eukins. Yan''s head is big.


    He had to deal with his daughter, who had become a fine girl, and also with the questioning of the head of Qiaoya. His calm head seemed at a loss for once.


    "All right, I see."


    He replied slightly irritably. Holding a towel in his hand, he wiped the corners of Qiao Anning''s mouth and made sure that the little guy was all right, so he pushed the soup aside.


    It seems that you''d better let your aunt feed you soup in the future


    After solving this problem, he said to JOYA, "all right."


    Being interrupted by Qiao Anning, he didn''t have any idea to threaten Qiao Ya with Mo Xiujin. His mind was full of soup.


    Qiaoya can''t see the situation. She is distressed and dissatisfied. It''s inevitable that she complains, "she''s so young. She should pay special attention to her soup and water."


    "Hiss, it''s just choking. What can I do for you?" Eukins. Yan man glanced at Qiao Anning indifferently. "Little girl, you''re stupid to death."


    The children who grew up under his hands, who didn''t grow up from childhood, need to be more solid. Otherwise, how can they deserve to be his eukins. Yan''s daughter.


    "Eugene Yan!"


    His indifferent attitude immediately aroused JOYA''s anger and shouted at him impolitely, "did you say that about your daughter? Will you take care of the children?"


    This time, eukins. Yan expertly took the mobile phone away a little, and his fingers took out his ears.


    He''s found out. Joey is not afraid of him now


    When the voice over there dropped a little, he took his cell phone back again. As soon as he wanted to talk, someone grabbed his arm.


    "Baba Baba, I said, I said."


    Joe didn''t eat any rice. He tried to stretch out his small arm from his small seat, pulled his sleeve and shouted, "it''s mom, talk to mom!"


    Eukins. There was a loud noise around Yan, which made his head explode. He sighed, put his mobile phone on the table and turned on the hands-free.


    "Go ahead."


    "Mom..."


    Qiao Anning lies down in front of the mobile phone with a clear and clever voice.


    Hearing her daughter''s voice, Qiao ya just turned around in a moment with a furious attitude and said softly, "did you choke just now, baby? Is it still uncomfortable now?"


    "Not blue and thin." Qiao Anning shook his head and whispered, "Mom, Anning misses mom."


    The little girl is the most considerate little cotton padded jacket in front of Qiaoya. She has a sweet mouth and is very clever.


    Hearing her voice, JOYA choked for a moment. After a while, she said, "baby, mom wants you too..."


    "Mom doesn''t cry."


    As soon as she heard the voice of Qiao Ya crying, Qiao Anning''s mouth shriveled and her eyes were full of tears: "Anning is good, mom is not sad..."


    Eukins. Yan frowned as he watched. The little girl cried, but she couldn''t stop for a while.


    He has learned it, but he doesn''t want to try it again.


    He moved his hand and wanted to take the mobile phone to interrupt the mother son chat. Before touching the mobile phone, Qiao Anning suddenly looked up and looked at him with big eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ah! Look, look!"


    She pointed to eukins. Yan, pointing to the mobile phone again, the whole person fluttered excitedly in the seat.


    Look at her excitement, eukins. Yan subconsciously stretched out his hand to block around her and wondered, "what are you looking at? Make it clear."


    Sometimes the little girl speaks clearly, and sometimes she just jumps out word by word and can''t understand.


    Qiao Anning handed him his mobile phone with stars in his eyes. He accentuated his voice and read word by word: "tune it out and look at mom."


    Oh... This time, eukins. Yan barely understood the meaning of the video with Joey.


    He raised his eyebrows, looked at Joe Anning''s expectation, and looked at his mobile phone. Unexpectedly... He didn''t want to refuse the request.

 Chapter 1479

    Eukins. Yan took his cell phone, hung up and sent a video invitation to Qiaoya.


    This time, it took JOYA half a minute to answer.


    Eukins, Yan lipstick always had a faint smile and held the mobile phone steadily, but no one knew that his heart beat a little faster in this half minute.


    This has never happened before.


    In the first half of his life, he was only crazy about games and winning or losing. When did he feel uneasy because of a woman


    Realize that, eukins. Yan Mou Guang pressed down the thought in his heart.


    His life will never allow anything beyond his control to happen.


    "Ding ~"


    After the sound kept ringing for half a minute, the video was finally connected.


    Qiao Yajiao''s good face suddenly appeared on the screen.


    As soon as he saw her, Joe Anning''s eyes lit up, waved his small hands and shouted happily to her, "Mom..."


    "Baby."


    JOYA''s eyes had been red for a long time. She looked at her daughter on the screen, grinned and reluctantly smiled, holding back the tears in her eyes.


    For half a minute just now, she has been hesitating whether to connect the video.


    Even if it is connected, she can only say a few words to her daughter across the screen.


    After hanging up the video, she and her baby still can''t meet again


    Just at last, I want to take a look at my daughter''s heart, but I still can''t restrain it.


    "Mom, what are you doing ~"


    Qiao Anning held his mobile phone in his small hand, pursed his red mouth towards the screen, kissed her greatly, and said, "Mom, let me show you, rice, porridge, just like at home..."


    She raised her little face and pointed it out to JOYA. Her face was full of satisfaction and happiness, as if these things were delicacies.


    Eukins. Yan was stunned. In the past, the little girl would say delicious when eating, but she never showed such an expression.


    His heart seemed to melt for a while, and he suddenly felt that it might be good to feed her soup next time


    "And this dish." Qiao Anning pointed to one of the small bowls and happily shared his baby with Qiao ya, "this dish is delicious. Anning likes it!"


    "Did the baby eat more?" JOYA smiled softly. "Eat well every day, you know? It''s not easy to get sick."


    "Uh huh." Qiao Anning nodded hard. "Anning is obedient and doesn''t get sick."


    After telling her, she looked carefully along the food her daughter pointed to. The whole table was full of dishes she looked familiar with.


    Thin rice paste, smooth egg soup, very small pieces of vegetables


    Those dishes are what Qiao Anning is used to eating at home, and she wrote them into the list.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect it, eukins. Yan actually saw it and did it


    In the present situation, it is even good.


    JOYA was a little surprised and looked at eukins through the lens with a calm face. Yan.


    He leaned lazily on the chair, his face still looked arrogant. Just looking closely, he found that he put one hand behind Qiao Anning''s seat to prevent her from falling.


    And his daughter was so noisy that he was not angry.


    "Is this man... Still the Eugene Yan she knew?"


    She said unexpectedly from the bottom of her heart.


    In her imagination, eukins. Yan''s best degree is probably to throw peace to her aunt. She will think she is noisy and cry, but now she finds eukins. Yan adapted to his father''s position quite well


    She felt that she didn''t know the devil.


    Just in doubt, her eyes flashed, and she suddenly turned to eukins. Yan''s eyes suddenly seemed a little stunned.


    Eukins. Yan zuojiao hooked a faint smile, or looked at her in a light tone: "why, do you finally realize that I am good to you?"


    JOYA: "


    Eukins. Yan held Qiao Anning to himself in one hand, took the mobile phone in her hand in the other hand, and looked directly at Qiao Ya across the screen.


    "Ya''er, what I say always counts. I can pick you up anytime you like." He said in a bewitching tone and voice, "don''t you want our family to be reunited?"


    JOYA''s smile gradually disappeared. Looking at him, she said coldly, "we''ve never been a family of three."


    Between her and this man, there is only hatred, no love.


    And will never be a family.


    She refused so simply, eukins. Yan''s face suddenly changed.


    His eyes sank and he snorted coldly, "Joey, it seems that I really indulged you so much that you think you can talk to me in this tone."


    He can tolerate her once or twice, but he can''t tolerate Joey talking to him like this all the time.


    "Oh." Qiao Ya shook her head and laughed at herself.


    See, whose family has three members and needs a master and servant.


    Eukins. What Yan wants is never his family, just a chess piece to listen to him and make him happy. He always has only himself in his eyes.


    Qiao Anning couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but she could see that Qiao Ya was unhappy.


    The little girl turned her head and stared at eukins. Yan scolded, "Baba! Don''t be cruel to your mother!"


    Eukins. Yan Yihuan, he has now been reduced to the point of being taught by a little girl?


    He pursed his lips and was about to hold the little girl away. Qiao Anning turned his eyes, pursed his lips and hummed angrily: "uncle said, the man who doesn''t hit is the fierce woman!"


    Eukins. Yan hum smiled.


    The little girl thought he didn''t see it. When he made a ghost idea, his eyes turned to be alive


    Play with him?


    Eukins. Yan grinned at the corners of his lips, showing a grim smile, and stretched out his hand to screw on Qiao Anning''s cheek.


    "Qiao Anning, don''t think I have a good temper, so you can do whatever you want." His fingers moved and his voice was cruel. "If you dare to play for me again, I will immediately pull out Mo Xiujin''s infusion tube!"


    "Ah!"


    Qiao Anning exclaimed. He covered his mouth with his small hand and looked at eukins with big eyes. Yan.


    Bad, exposed


    As expected, she is still inexperienced. What she learned from sister Ruirui is not skilled enough


    Look at the way she doesn''t move, eukins. Yan Leng snorted.


    The little girl really understood. She was pretending with him before!


    "Eugene Yan, what are you doing?!"


    In the screen, Joey looked away and didn''t want to see him. Suddenly, she looked back and saw eukins. Yan pinched his daughter''s face and immediately said, "don''t touch my daughter!"


    Eukins. Yan raised his head and glanced at her. He was very righteous: "this is also my daughter."


    Despite that, his hand was still loose.


    Joe''s peaceful face didn''t even blush. He didn''t exert himself at all.

 Chapter 1480

    Seeing that her daughter was all right, JOYA was relieved.


    That''s eukins. Yan has sent someone to watch Qiao Anning. He walks to the other side and videos with Qiao ya.


    In the screen, Qiaoya frowned and looked a little dissatisfied: "don''t be aggressive with your daughter. Children are sensitive. You always treat her like this. She will feel inferior when she grows up."


    "Low self-esteem? Oh."


    Eukins. Yan couldn''t help sneering, as if he heard a big joke: "I''m Eugene. Will Yan''s daughter feel inferior?"


    His daughter will be the most noble existence in the world. She has a supreme Empire behind her. How can she be like those ordinary people.


    Looking at his supercilious appearance, JOYA rolled her eyes silently.


    Forget it, can she expect a person with mental problems to teach her daughter well?


    Eukins. Yan Mei gently picked his head, narrowed his eyes and said dangerously, "I see, ya''er, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking?"


    JOYA is too lazy to talk to this man. She connects the video and just wants to see her daughter. Now JOYA is not in peace. She has nothing to say with the man in front of her.


    She sighed and said, "it''s okay, I''ll hang up."


    "You dare!"


    She was just about to cut off the video, eukins. Yan roared with a black face and looked straight at Qiaoya, saying, "if you dare to hang up, I''ll make you regret.".


    JOYA''s good temper was almost exhausted. She stared at him in a bad tone and said, "what else do you want?"


    "Two things."


    Eukins. Yan put on that lazy energy again, but if you look carefully, you can see a trace of seriousness in his eyes this time.


    "First, don''t black my number in the future. Otherwise, Mo Xiujin will be unlucky."


    After a pause, a cold smile appeared on his face: "you know, with my means, on the premise of not killing a person, there are many ways to make him not survive and not die..."


    "You!"


    Qiaoya''s eyes suddenly cold. Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning are her lifeblood. This man pinches them to death. All her resistance will fall on Mo Xiujin in disguise. She can''t refuse


    For a long time, she took a deep breath. It was the number. She didn''t see it or answer it.


    "I promise you." JOYA nodded. "What''s the second thing?"


    Eukins. A faint smile flashed across Yan''s face.


    "As for the second thing..." he sneered before slowly opening his mouth, "if you dare to approach Su rian again, I don''t mind turning the blind man into a lame again..."


    JOYA was stunned for a moment, and then she reflected what he meant. She immediately tightened her eyebrows: "eukins. Yan, you''re watching me!"


    Since the last time Su ri''an came to Qiao''s house, she only went to Su ri''an''s music class twice during this period of time, both of which were on her way, eukins. Yan even knows this


    Qiao Ya felt creepy the more she thought about it, so every day in the past, when she was walking on the road, going to the studio and meeting her friends, she always had a pair of eyes staring behind her


    Eukins. Yan humed. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with watching her.


    In his world, chess pieces can leave his chessboard only when they become waste. This is his criterion and rule.


    Now, it''s obvious that JOYA hasn''t become his abandoned chess piece


    Qiaoya''s face became cold, blurted out and asked, "what do you really want to do? You''ve taken ah Jin and Anning away. Why can''t you let us live a good life?"


    She has lost peace. Why can''t she have a quiet life.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes flickered. He could stand any anger Qiaoya had in front of him, but now she is hysterical with him because of the one named Su rian


    His eyes narrowed, his eyes were cold, and a storm called anger suddenly blew up in his body.


    "Ya''er, don''t think about it. You''ll never escape my palm. Don''t you understand?" He sneered, and his cold voice, word by word, like the most ruthless rope, bound Joey and made her struggle.


    In that way, it seems that she has dragged the rest of her life into his hell


    JOYA looked frightened, looked at the man opposite who was only laughing cruelly, clenched her teeth and said fiercely, "eukins Yan, you''re a madman!"


    I appreciate Joey''s fear, eukins. Yan was in a much better mood. He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "did you know it the first day?"


    Qiaoya trembled with anger, but she was helpless.


    See her delay in agreeing, eukins. Yan sneered and reminded, "ya''er, I''m still waiting for your answer, but I advise you to think about how to answer. I have a bad temper. Maybe I''ll solve the blind man now on impulse..."


    "Enough!" JOYA interrupted him. Her hands outside the camera clenched their fists tightly, and her palms were pinched out by herself.


    Under the cover of long eyelashes, her eyes rolled with strong hatred and helplessness.


    She can no longer stimulate the madman and bring trouble to Su ri''an and Shao Li


    Qiao Ya took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Su is my friend. I just went to see him out of courtesy. After all, he was badly hurt by someone in the past."


    "Someone" didn''t care at all, and even hummed righteously: "the weak are miserable. They deserve it. This is a world of the jungle."


    Qiaoya couldn''t bear it. She didn''t even bother to say a word. She directly reached out and cut off the video.


    When the "beep - beep" came from the mobile phone, eukins. Yan still can''t believe it.


    Joey, how dare you hang up his video?


    "Hum."


    He snorted coldly, then changed his hand and called again.


    It seems that she hasn''t been with him for a long time. Qiao Ya doesn''t even know the minimum rules.


    It didn''t take long to get through this time.


    Eukins. Yan''s lips were slightly hooked, and a trace of satisfaction appeared on her face. Qiaoya really didn''t dare to black him again.


    But soon he couldn''t laugh, because the person on the other end of the phone was obviously not Joey, but... George.


    "What are you doing?" George''s voice was as cold as ice, and his impatience was not hidden at all.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t mind his tone and asked directly, "where''s Joey?"


    "Oh, you vomited." George said faintly.


    Eukins. Yan: "


    Another one kicks his nose and looks for death.


    If it weren''t for George''s identity, eukins. Yan dares to guarantee that he will not see the sun the next day.


    But he''s Joey''s big brother.


    To control his killing of George, eukins. Yan Leng humed and hung up directly.


    Eukins. Yan has nothing to say with his "brother-in-law". Both sides want to rub each other on the ground.

 Chapter 1481

    Hearing the "beep" sound in the phone, George "hissed" and disdainfully put away his mobile phone.


    If the person on the phone waits one more second, it is estimated that he will not help but start "greeting" the bastard.


    He went to the bathroom door. The door was not closed tightly. The sound of "clattering" came from inside.


    He knocked on the door, opened the half closed door, leaned against the door and looked at Joey, who was holding the sink and mouthwatering.


    I just met eukins. Yan didn''t say that to annoy eukins. Yan Er is talking nonsense. JOYA really threw up.


    "Is it better?"


    Looking at Joana''s white, bloodless face, George asked anxiously.


    It was really scary just now. Qiao ya just hung up the phone. The next second, the whole person looked wrong and rushed to the bathroom with a white face.


    JOYA took the water and patted her cheek. After barely lifting her spirits, she turned off the tap and looked in the mirror at George at the door.


    "Don''t worry."


    Seeing his tight eyebrows, Qiao Ya bent her lips, smiled and wiped the water drops on her face: "maybe she ate something bad and reacted a little bit."


    George didn''t care as much as she did, but his eyebrows were still frowned: "don''t always be so careless. Listen to your mother that you almost fainted two days ago and vomited again. Is there something wrong? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    "It''s really all right." Qiao Ya shook her head, smiled and pushed him out. "Don''t worry, I''m fine everywhere. It''s estimated that I haven''t had a good rest these two days. I''m just a little tired. How can I make such a fuss..."


    George was pushed out by her and sighed helplessly. Sometimes his sister is clever and painful, and sometimes she is stubborn and helpless.


    He turned around, raised his hand and touched her head. Looking at her face that still didn''t recover its color, he said painfully: "then have a good rest and don''t pretend to have so many things in mind. I think Anning has cured that bastard very well. You don''t have to worry too much..."


    There was little discussion among them about eukins. Yan and Qiao Anning this topic.


    On the one hand, JOYA didn''t seem to be immersed in that kind of sadness all day. None of them was willing to tear her wound again; On the other hand, it seems comforting to mention more, how do you know it''s not another kind of injury?


    If Qiao Ya can really live according to her current state, everyone around them is willing to "whitewash peace"


    JOYA smiled, this time from the bottom of her heart.


    She nodded, looked at George and said seriously, "I see, brother, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll just rest for a few days."


    "Then don''t go to the studio today. Go back to your room and have a rest." George raised his chin towards the building, with a hint of irresistibility in his tone.


    Qiao ya just wanted to say something, when she saw George staring at her, she said softly, "well," or... Do you choose to go to the hospital? "


    "All right, all right." JOYA tooted her lips, nodded and said, "I know."


    She originally wanted to discuss the improvement of Qiaoqiao wedding dress with Liao Huanyan today. Now it seems that she can only talk by phone.


    "Go." George patted her on the shoulder. "Later, I''ll ask my aunt to give you some calming soup. You should also be careful. Don''t worry your parents, you know?"


    He has moved out of Yan Mei and Qiao town. What else can Qiaoya say? She can only nod her head and go upstairs.


    Looking at Joey''s back upstairs, George flashed his eyes, sighed slightly and turned to the kitchen.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Yi and others didn''t know about Mo Xiujin''s injury.


    After she came back from school, Jian Yi checked the record of the communicator and found out that Jian Haixi had contacted Mo Xiujin.


    Knowing that Mo Xiujin was injured, the little friends were in a bad mood.


    Several people sat around the room where they usually study. One by one, they bowed their heads and were silent. No one said a word.


    For a long time, Jian Rui broke the silence first.


    She raised her head, glanced at the faces of the crowd, and said in a deep voice, "this won''t work. We''re too slow and passive."


    Every time an accident happens, they can only make up for it afterwards, and even wait until it is over.


    They learned the whole story from Jian Haixi. This time, if it wasn''t for Qiao Anning, they wouldn''t even know about Mo Xiujin''s injury.


    What about next time?


    Who knows Eugene. When will Yan go crazy again and take Mo Xiujin as his vent?


    Mo Tong nodded: "ah Jin''s growth is important, but if we can''t grow as fast as or even exceed him, it won''t help him."


    If they continue like this, all the responsibilities and future will still be on Mo Xiujin''s shoulders.


    They can''t help him at all, and even pull his hind legs. When Mo Xiujin needs a partner in the future, they can''t even stretch out one hand. It''s terrible


    Shazhi sighed and said, "what should we do?"


    Gu Xiaomian frowned so that he could kill a fly. It was also a worry on his face. He sat cross legged on the ground and said angrily, "it''s really annoying. I eat so much every day. Why don''t I grow up?"


    As usual, when he said this, Mo Xiuqian was sure to laugh at him, but now she was not in the mood.


    She lowered her head and poked her fingers unconsciously on the carpet without saying a word. As long as she thought of what would happen to Mo Xiujin now, she was very uncomfortable.


    That guy, even if he was seriously injured in the past, would only interrupt them with a smile and say nothing


    Now she doesn''t dare to think that he''s in eukins. What kind of torture Yan is suffering under his hands.


    Mo Xiulin is also unhappy. As the eldest son of his family and the eldest brother of his brother and sister, he is now enjoying a quiet life here and leaving his brother in danger


    They didn''t say anything, but Jianrui seemed to know everything.


    She reached out and held Mo Xiuqian''s hand tightly without saying a word, but this action has represented everything.


    Jian Yi didn''t say a word. He sat in the middle of the crowd. At this time, he suddenly looked up and looked at Mo Tong. He was obviously eager to speak, but he paused, but swallowed all his words back.


    "Yi Yi..."


    Mo Tong was keenly aware of his sight and was bumping into his thoughtful look. He asked directly, "did you think of anything?"


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes focused on Jian Yi.


    Jane Yi shakes her head, but her face, which has always been cold, is more wavering at this time.


    After a pause, he said, "I thought we could contact uncle Dou, but brother, you must stay in the dark, so..."


    "I''ll go."


    Before Jian Yi finished speaking, Jian Rui looked at him, her eyes fixed, and said loudly, "I can go to Dou''s house."

 Chapter 1482

    Everyone was stunned by this sentence.


    Jian Yi frowned slightly and looked at her without saying anything.


    In a sense, his inaction is disapproval.


    Jianrui looked at him, sat upright, looked serious and said, "brother, in fact, you don''t mention it today, and I was looking for a chance to tell you about it."


    I don''t know when the future danger will come. They are not innocent children before. Everyone is planning for everyone''s future.


    So what Jian Yi thought of, Jian Rui also thought of.


    She looked at Jian Yi and said, "I think it''s too slow for so many of us to grow up in Xiangcheng at the same time..."


    Only when people are in danger can they stimulate all the potential in the body and accelerate maturity.


    Like Mo Xiujin.


    But they are always under the umbrella of their parents. Even if they are trained by Mo Jue every day, it is different.


    No matter how strict Mo Jue is, he will subconsciously love them and won''t force them so tight.


    And the environment is also here. Houshan is a training ground, not a place of life and death. No matter how hard they train, they can''t train their reaction ability in the face of life-threatening accidents.


    This growth rate is not at the same level as Mo Xiujin. How can we help him and take him home?


    Speaking of the Dou family, Shazhi thought and spoke. She looked at Jian Yi: "ah Dong, I also asked Uncle a Zhuo and mosquitoes about the base. Everyone thinks that before the hidden danger of Eugene Yan is eliminated, our tripartite alliance is not suitable for large-scale gathering tests like before."


    That kind of test is undoubtedly to put all the eggs in one basket. Once the children have an accident, it is equivalent to holding the lifeblood of Ningi vitugo and ARJO


    This is certainly the most unwise.


    After a pause, Shazhi then said: "so I brought Jiao you here this time, on the one hand, because I need her help, on the other hand, I also want her to be familiar with Xiangcheng and everyone. I originally planned to choose a partner every time I came back to Xiangcheng from the base. This time it was Jiao you, next time it was Jiao Jiu or shuha, and then Qi Jun..."


    Her voice was not high, but she said it very seriously: "in this way, I think, in the future, even if the feelings between us can not reach the comradeship in arms like" brothers ", at least both sides are friends and will no longer be wary of each other, which is more conducive to our future alliance."


    Everyone nodded.


    Jiao you not only helped them a lot this time, but also, as Shazhi said, the estrangement between them has indeed been eliminated, and we have even become good friends.


    This method can even deepen their understanding and feelings for each other than their occasional large-scale gathering tests.


    "But..." Mo Xiuqian frowned and worried, "of course we have no problem, but will those people in the base... Agree?"


    After all, there are still some people who are very hostile to them


    Shazhi shook her head and said with a smile, "don''t worry. Shuha and Jiao Jiu all shouted that they wanted to come to attend uncle Mo Jue''s wedding. I think they really want to come out and have a look at Xiangcheng and see places different from the base. Moreover, with Jiao you as a positive example, I think this method is very feasible."


    Several people looked at each other and saw approval from each other''s eyes.


    But at the same time, the problem also came, and the contact methods with the allies of the base were solved, but the communication with Dou GUI and others was unknowingly much less because of various practical problems.


    Even if both sides know that they are the most trusted alliance, if they neglect communication for a long time, even if the initial trust is still there, they will inevitably be more cautious.


    That''s why Jane Yi proposed that someone go to Dou''s house to "study".


    Different from the way Shazhi handles the base, what they need to go to Dou''s house is not that kind of rotation. They just need a "core" character to establish a close relationship with Dou''s house.


    "I wanted me or my big brother to go." Jian Yi looks at Jian Rui and Mo Tong.


    "I can..." Mo Tong didn''t think about it, so he nodded and agreed directly.


    But before he finished, Jianrui shook her head and said more quickly, "No."


    She looked at her two brothers, very different from the way she used to be coquettish and cute. At the moment, she was particularly serious.


    The way he speaks is no less than Jian Yi.


    "Brother, you should be responsible for contacting ah Jin. This is the most critical step in all our efforts, so you must not leave here."


    After that, she looked at Mo Tong: "and the eldest brother must stay with you to help you. I can''t do what he can do. Besides, the secret department also needs people, and the Qiao family. Mommy won''t want to be in charge of the power of the Qiao family all the time. My uncle certainly won''t. We have to come then..."


    One after another, she scruples about all aspects, and speaks clearly and reasonably, so that people can''t find a mistake.


    Jian Yi and Mo Tong were silent for a moment. They pursed their lips and didn''t say anything.


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head, looked at Jian Rui, frowned and worried: "but Ruirui, the Dou family is so tired. Uncle Dou''s temper is more fierce than uncle Mo Jue..."


    Let Jian Rui go to Dou''s house to receive training and study alone. No one drugged her when she was injured so far, and no one took good care of her


    The more Gu Xiaomian thought about it, the tighter his eyebrows were. Finally, he simply shook his head and said, "forget Ruirui, or I''ll go."


    He is so strong that even if Dou Jia trains hard, he can certainly resist it.


    "No."


    Jian Rui didn''t want to, but shook her head: "the people who go to Dou''s house can only be one of our brothers and sisters."


    Although a group of them have never separated from each other, since they want to send someone over, this person completely represents Ning Ji and Jian Haixi.


    Gu Xiaomian''s weight is naturally inferior to Jian Rui.


    She looked at Jian Yi and said, "brother, I''m the most suitable person."


    Jian Yi doesn''t speak.


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Tong again: "big brother..."


    Mo Tong turned his head away from her, sighed heavily, frowned tightly, and didn''t speak.


    They didn''t know that Jian Rui was the most suitable candidate, but just like when Mo Xiujin was sent away, it was a difficult decision to send their relatives away.


    "Brother, brother." Jian Rui held their hands and said seriously, "believe me, I can do well."


    "Alas..."


    Mo Tong took her hand and patted it gently, but said, "Ruirui, brother doesn''t believe you. Brother knows you will do well, but... It will be very hard."


    "No matter how hard it is, can it be more bitter than ah Jin." Jian Rui smiled and looked bright. "I''m not afraid of hardship."


    For ah Jin and everyone, she is not afraid of hardship.

 Chapter 1483

    Although Jian Rui is always obedient, if she insists on doing something, even Jian Yi can''t convince her.


    Mo Tong wanted to persuade again, but Jianrui was a girl with smart teeth and reasonable words. He couldn''t find a suitable reason to oppose.


    Several boys all lowered their heads and remained silent for a moment.


    Mo Xiuqian moved, took Jian Rui''s hand with Shazhi and said, "Rui Rui, do you really want to go to Dou''s house?"


    "Of course." Jian Rui nodded and looked at Shazhi again. "The connection between the base and Xiangcheng should pass through Shazhi sister. Of course, we can''t relax at Dou''s house."


    "But..."


    Mo Xiuqian frowned and wanted to persuade her anything, but looking at Jian Rui''s firm eyes, she felt that it was useless to say anything.


    To some extent, Jian Rui and Mo Xiujin are actually the same. They are so stubborn that people have to listen to them


    So they finally agreed to her decision and agreed that after Mo Jue and Qiaoqiao''s wedding, she would go to Dou''s house.


    At the end of the meeting, Jian Yi stepped slightly and stayed at the last.


    "Rui Rui."


    He looked at his sister, his eyes getting darker and darker, as if he had countless words to say, but finally he just said, "Daddy and Mommy, I''ll go with my brother..."


    "I''ll go."


    Before he finished, Jianrui said first.


    Naturally, it''s only appropriate for her to tell Ning Ji and Jian Haixi about it.


    She looked at the frowned man in front of her, reached out and touched the word "Chuan" between his eyebrows, and said with a naughty smile: "brother, if you frown again, you will become a little old man..."


    Jian Yi sighed helplessly and glared at her angrily.


    "All right, brother." Jian Rui sticks out her tongue, pushes him out and laughs, "really don''t worry, I''m Jian Rui. You, Jian Yi''s sister, can there be anything I can''t do?"


    Jane Yi knows she''s talking about the days after going to Dou''s house.


    He shook his head and smiled helplessly. He really can''t control the little girl.


    ¡ª¡ª


    That night, Jian Rui came to Ning Ji and Jian Haixi to talk about it.


    After listening, neither of them made a statement immediately.


    "Daddy, Mommy..."


    Although Jianrui has made up her mind, she is still a little uneasy when she looks at their expressionless faces.


    She looked at them and asked cautiously, "don''t you agree?"


    Ning Jiwei rubbed his eyebrows. It''s not something they agree or disagree with.


    But... If Jianrui goes there, can she really stick to the end?


    He sighed, reached out and touched his daughter''s head and said, "baby, daddy is glad you are so sensible, but..."


    Dou Jia''s training method is different from that of the dark Department. No matter how strict Mo Jue is, he only focuses on theoretical training for these children and will not let them really participate in any practice.


    But the nature of Dou family is different from Mo family in the final analysis.


    Mo family is a businessman. The secret department set up by Mo family is just a means of just in case.


    The Dou family is a force in the Tao. Their training is to be practiced by the trainees in practice again and again.


    If the Mo family is a model of guidance, training and protection for the growth of children, the Dou family is simply stocking.


    Just as the goshawk will throw the young birds off the cliff again and again until they learn to fly, so does Dou Jia.


    Ning Jiwei doesn''t say this, and Jian Rui knows it.


    She thought for a moment, looked at Ning Jiwei carefully and asked another question: "Daddy, if the person who proposed to go today was not me, but my big brother or brother, would you agree?"


    Ning Jiwei was stunned, his eyes flashed, and didn''t answer.


    But his silence has explained the answer.


    Jian Rui purred her lips angrily, turned and ran to Jian Haixi, took her hand and began to complain to her face.


    "Mommy, can''t Ruirui do the same thing as her brother because she is a girl?"


    Jane Haixi frowned slightly, holding her delicate hand, and her face stopped talking.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Jian Rui''s clear big eyes Gulu turned twice and took out her "unique skill".


    She arched into Jian Haixi''s arms, recklessly put her hand around her waist and spoiled her: "Mommy, ruiruirui also wants to be the same person as mommy. She has become very powerful and can protect everyone, but look at daddy..."


    "Hum." Jian Rui stamped her feet, filled with righteous indignation, "he values men over women and despises Ruirui."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." he is really wronged.


    Indeed, as Jian Rui said, if he stood here today and mentioned to him that the Dou family were Jian Yi and Mo Tong, he might not think so much.


    But that was also out of his confidence in the two boys.


    Genes naturally give men stronger bodies than women. In such a dangerous and physical test, he will inevitably be more inclined to his two sons.


    And knowing that the Dou family''s training method is so cruel, let him personally send his favorite daughter, of course he will not give up


    Jian Haixi looked at Ning Jiwei''s face and couldn''t help laughing.


    She reached out and pinched her daughter''s fleshy cheek and explained for her husband: "baby, if your father still values boys over girls, I''m afraid you can''t find other men who satisfy you..."


    If Ning Jiwei belittles her a little bit, she can''t leave Xiangcheng with people many times.


    Even though Ning Jiwei worried about her day and night at those countless dangerous moments, he never said anything to stop more than half of what she wanted to do.


    Just because that''s what she wants to do.


    Over the years, he has always spoiled her, loved her, and waited for her without slighting her.


    "You want us to agree to it, but you can''t say that about your daddy. He''ll be sad." She touched Jianrui''s head and looked at her carefully.


    Jian Rui tooted her lips, looked at Jian Haixi, turned her head to see Ning Jiwei, and moved back to him step by step.


    "Daddy..." she lowered her head and looked full of guilt. "I''m sorry, daddy, Ruirui didn''t mean it."


    Ning Jiwei sighed.


    How could he be really angry with his children.


    He didn''t say anything. After a long silence, he said, "you can go to Dou''s house if you want."


    Hearing the speech, Jian Rui''s eyes lit up and looked straight at him. Just about to speak, she saw Ning Jiwei shaking his head and continued to talk.


    "But one thing you have to remember." Ning Jiwei looked at his daughter with deep eyes and said in a deep voice, "I can send you there, but if you can''t hold on, we won''t pick you up."


    As his child, he never asked Jian Yi, Jian Rui and others what kind of people they must become and how much achievements they have made.


    But if she chooses a way by herself, his responsibility as a father is not to let her give up halfway.

 Chapter 1484

    Jianrui nodded happily.


    In addition, she dare not say how excellent she is, but as the daughter of Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei, how can she not know how important they are.


    "Don''t worry, daddy." Jian Rui nodded heavily, her eyes full of firmness, "I will never give you this opportunity."


    Ning Ji and Jian Haixi were silent for a moment.


    They looked at each other, could not help shaking their heads and silently laughed.


    "Daddy and Mommy have an early rest. I''ll go first." Jian Rui waved to them and stepped back to the door with a small step of joy, "good night, have a good dream!"


    Before the words fell, the man had run away.


    In the bedroom, Ning Ji and Jian Haixi looked at each other.


    Just don''t know why, but neither of them opened their mouth and continued to discuss sending Jianrui to Dou''s house.


    After a while, Jian Haixi got up and looked at Ning Jiwei: "would you like something to drink? I''ll pour tea."


    She turned and walked out. As soon as she took two steps, she was hugged by Ning Jiwei from behind.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked softly, his head buried in her shoulder socket, his voice almost whispered.


    Jian Haixi felt the warmth of his body and his heart seemed to warm up.


    She heaved a long sigh, closed her eyes and let herself lean completely into his arms, shook her head and said in the same soft voice: "it''s all right."


    "Cheat."


    Ning Jiwei didn''t even think about it: "you didn''t speak just now."


    She thought she didn''t show the slightest trace, but he could see clearly that since her daughter proposed to go to Dou''s house, there had been a trace of worry between her eyebrows and her mood was not high.


    Jane Haixi didn''t want to hide it from him.


    Two people are husband and wife, and each other''s emotions are the first one to perceive.


    She sighed, with some melancholy in her eyes: "Jiwei, I think I''m still very young, but my children can''t wait to fly to the sky."


    She watched these children grow up slowly in front of her day by day. Even though she knew in her heart that she would not spend too long with them, she still felt too fast on this day.


    She hasn''t had time to watch them grow up completely. They are like birds leaving their nests, looking for their own world.


    Ning Jiwei took her in with his arms and said with a dull smile, "that''s just right. When they can fly by themselves, we can cross the world of two."


    "You..." Jian Haixi was amused by him.


    Seeing her smile, Ning Jiwei was relieved. He turned the man in his arms around, took her waist, half persuaded and half relieved: "Haixi, I know you love them, but your children and grandchildren have their own blessings. We have done everything we can do. The next Jianghu belongs to them."


    Even if they don''t give up, the children will eventually hold up the sky.


    Jian Haixi leaned against his chest and listened to the powerful heartbeat in his chest. He didn''t speak for a long time.


    She knows all these reasons, but she always has to give herself some time to adapt to the departure of the children.


    Ning Jiwei also thoughtfully didn''t speak, just hugged her tightly, as if saying that he would always be with her.


    "Ji Wei..."


    After a moment of silence, Jian Haixi said, "I want to see ah Jin and Anning."


    "Because of Joana?" Ning Jiwei asked.


    Jian Haixi nodded: "ya''er is not in good health recently. She misses her children very much, but she never says."


    "Peace is her heart."


    Speaking of Qiao Anning, Ning Jiwei also sighed.


    Anyone who sends his newborn daughter to a demon will worry day and night.


    "So I want to see them." Jian Haixi looked up at Ning Jiwei and frowned, "and I also want a Jin. The child is too worrying..."


    Ning Jiwei held her hand, wrapped her hand firmly in the palm, lowered his head and kissed her frowning eyebrows: "OK, I''ll find a way."


    Jian Haixi looked up at him. His slender eyelashes rubbed against his hard chin and crashed straight into his gentle eyes.


    A simple "good" word, she knows how much trouble it will add to Ning Jiwei.


    But the man didn''t even hesitate.


    Didn''t mention how dangerous it was, didn''t persuade her to give up the idea


    This man has always been like this.


    No matter what she wanted to do, no matter how outrageous her idea was and how inappropriate it was in the eyes of others, he never wavered and dissuaded, but tried his best to help her realize her wish.


    His love is never spoken, but filled with daily necessities, in every small thing.


    Even in the plain life, sometimes it will gradually make people doubt whether such feelings are "just like that".


    But the company of such a long stream of water is the stability that Jian Haixi yearns for most.


    She knew and was convinced that there was no more comfortable home than ningjiwei''s side.


    Thinking of this, Jian Haixi looked up and gently wrapped his hands around Ning Jiwei''s neck.


    "Jiwei, haven''t I told you for a long time?"


    "Huh?"


    Ning Jiwei looked at her suspiciously: "what do you say?"


    Jian Haixi hung his lips slightly, stood on tiptoe, stuck it to his ear and whispered, "say - I love you."


    There are many excellent men in this world, as well as many people who have deep feelings for her.


    Such as Dou Ge.


    But the only thing she can love so deeply is her husband.


    Ning Jiwei paused slightly, and his eyes seemed to be suddenly lit up. His powerful arm wrapped around her waist, and his magnetic and low voice with a gentle smile: "you can say more, I like to listen."


    Jian Haixi smiled, tiptoed and gently kissed his chin.


    He was too busy, with a slight cyan beard residue on his chin, which would not hurt people, but added more masculine flavor to him.


    Jian Haixi looked into his eyes and said, "husband, in this life, I''ll be where you are."


    Death and life are broad.


    And Zicheng said.


    Ning Jiwei''s heart throbbed and he hugged her tightly with a sigh. His chin rubbed against the top of her hair and said softly, "no, you robbed my line."


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    Then the laughter quickly disappeared in his kiss


    They have been married for many years. From acquaintance to love, they have walked through spring, summer, autumn and winter together, faced unimaginable difficulties and raised so many children together.


    Their lives always seem to be full of all kinds of unknowns and dangers. When they think they will be happy, their fate will suddenly fall to an unpredictable turning point.


    But never once did it really hurt their feelings.


    No matter how difficult it was, Ning Jiwei never thought of stopping loving the woman in his arms.


    Jian Haixi never thought that he would leave Ning Jiwei in his life.


    Love, for others, is a life-long existence that is difficult to find.


    But for them, life and death are inseparable ties.

 Chapter 1485

    In the intense preparations of a group of people in Xiangcheng day after day, Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao''s wedding finally arrived as scheduled.


    According to tradition, Mo Jue can''t live under the same roof as Qiao Qiao the day before the wedding.


    He had planned to go out to live by himself, but before he mentioned the idea, he was robbed by Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi said that Qiaoqiao, as her sister, naturally had to live in her mother''s house, so she took Qiaoqiao back to her home and left Mo Jue still living in that house.


    night.


    Coincidentally, the bride to be was too nervous to sleep and tossed about in bed, but her eyes just couldn''t be closed. As soon as she closed, she opened them distracted.


    While she was baking cakes in bed, Jane Haixi came in with hot milk and said with a smile, "I know you''re still awake. Why don''t you sleep? You have to get up early tomorrow."


    "Sister Haixi."


    Qiao Qiao sat at the head of the bed, smiled and reached for the milk.


    Jane Haixi had a delicate mind, and her eyes swept around her face to know that she had something on her mind.


    "What''s the matter?" Jian Haixi smiled, patted Qiaoqiao''s hand and said half jokingly, "do you recognize the bed at home? Or do you have any premarital phobia?"


    "I......" Qiao Qiao bit his lips and stopped talking on his face.


    Some words were held in her heart for a long time, but when she really wanted to say it, she felt very hypocritical


    Jane Haixi didn''t say a word or urge her, but waited quietly beside her.


    She regarded Qiaoqiao as her sister in her heart. As long as she was in trouble, she would lend a helping hand at the first time, but she wouldn''t force her.


    For a long time, Qiao Qiao hesitated to speak, looked at Jian Haixi, and said softly, "sister Haixi, I... Don''t know whether I should marry brother mo."


    Jian Haixi: "


    Rao is a person who has walked through the sea of fire at the tip of a knife and experienced so many magnificent waves. At the moment, she was stunned for several seconds when she heard Qiaoqiao''s words.


    She looked carefully at the people in front of her. Her eyes were full of confusion and uncertainty about the future. She really didn''t know whether she should enter the palace of marriage with Mo Jue


    Jian Haixi pondered for a moment, looked at her and asked seriously, "Qiao Qiao, don''t you want to marry Mo Jue?"


    "No."


    Qiao Qiao shook her head without thinking about it and said firmly, "I like him and want to be his wife."


    Her feelings for Mo Jue never need hesitation. That''s what she has always determined all the way, but


    She lowered her head and held the cup tightly in her hand, feeling the slight hot temperature transmitted to the palm of her hand.


    It seems that only in this way can she accumulate the courage to speak out her fear.


    "Sister Haixi, I''m afraid. I''m afraid that brother Mo married me because of his responsibility. I''m also afraid that he won''t be happy after marrying me. I''m afraid..."


    "Qiao''er."


    Jian Haixi held her hand, his eyes flashed, and a touch of heartache crossed his eyes.


    Because some people didn''t feel real love at the beginning, she will still be afraid in the future, even if she can hold the happiness with her hand.


    She sighed, motioned Qiaoqiao and looked up: "silly girl, look there..."


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and looked obediently in the direction of her fingers.


    There was a floor mirror in which she saw herself.


    The face is beautiful, graceful and gentle.


    Jian Haixi smiled, reached out and put her sliding hair behind her ear. She said gently, "Qiao Qiao, you never seem to see how good you are. You don''t find how many people around want to be friends with you and your family..."


    "Really..." Qiao Qiao was stunned, and her gentle eyes stared at Jian Haixi. Some couldn''t believe it, "really?"


    Looking at her dull appearance, Jane Haixi shook her head and couldn''t help laughing: "what a silly girl, then why do you think I have to recognize you as my sister?"


    "I......" Qiao Qiao stopped talking.


    In fact, she never dared to think of herself as Jian Haixi''s sister. She was alone. It was because of Jian Haixi that she was able to have a home in Xiangcheng.


    In her heart, to be Jane Haixi''s sister, she must be smarter, braver and more powerful than her. She... Is far from enough.


    "You." Jian Haixi made a gesture and tapped on her forehead discontentedly. "I think you''re a sister. It''s not that I sympathize with you, but that I really like you."


    Qiao Qiao widened her eyes slightly.


    "You Ji Weige, Qiaoya, Huanyan, Ke''er, and a group of children at home... Everyone is around you because they like your person and character." Jian Haixi said, "we always like you just because you are Qiao Qiao, not for any other reason, you know?"


    Qiaoqiao''s nose is slightly sour.


    For the first half of her life, she has been living in oppression and bullying. She has no friends and family, and has not seen light and warmth.


    Life is full of only endless obedience, compromise and fear.


    So for so many years, even though she has walked out of there and out of her past life, her inferiority complex is always firmly pressed on her back like a huge mountain stone.


    Even if she has seen a lot of people and things with Jane Haixi over the years, she still feels that all she has is too dreamy and has no sense of reality.


    Like a mirage, it never belongs to itself


    But now Jane Haixi tells her that she is beautiful enough and excellent enough. All the things she has are really around her and will never leave


    Qiaoqiao''s eyes suddenly sour, gradually red, and a glimmer of tears appeared.


    Jane Haixi raised her hand and touched her hair. After thinking for a while, she asked, "are you worried that Mo Jue won''t forget talilina?"


    Qiao Qiao was stunned and shook his head: "I didn''t want him to completely forget his eldest sister. I know it''s impossible. If it were me, I couldn''t do it."


    She knows how the feelings between Mo Jue and talilina make a person completely forget the past, which is cruel and ruthless.


    Jian Haixi smiled. Qiao Qiao was as smart and transparent as she expected.


    "I''m just afraid that brother Mo feels that he has failed his elder sister because he is responsible for me. In that case, he will live unhappy and I... Will feel guilty."


    Jian Haixi smiled: "qiao''er, Mo Jue is not such a person. He knows what he wants."


    Everyone has a past, and the feelings that have ended will be dusty in the memories, but this does not prevent everyone from continuing to pursue their current happiness.


    Especially Mo Jue, if he doesn''t tidy up his mood, he will never have a relationship with Qiaoqiao.


    "Unless..." Jian Haixi smiled and looked at Qiao Qiao. "You don''t have confidence to make him happy."


    "I have!"


    Qiao Qiao immediately nodded and looked very serious: "I will work hard to give myself happiness and him happiness."


    Jian Haixi reached out and scraped gently on the bridge of her nose and said with a smile, "that''s it... You two agree. He wants to marry you, and you also want to marry him. What else to worry about?"

 Chapter 1486

    Looking at Jian Haixi''s smiling eyes, Qiaoqiao''s heart seemed to dissipate suddenly.


    Yes, Mo Jue recognized her, and she also recognized Mo Jue. From then on, as long as you work hard to be happy, what are you still worried about?


    "Thank you, sister Haixi." Qiaoqiao dispelled the worries in her heart, and the smile on her face finally became relaxed.


    She was lucky to marry Mo Jue, but meeting Jian Haixi was also a great happiness in her life.


    No matter what time, she will always take herself out of trouble.


    "Well, go to bed early after drinking milk. I don''t want to see tomorrow''s bride get married with two dark circles under her eyes." Jian Haixi patted her hand and was genuinely happy for her.


    Qiao Qiao nodded obediently.


    She lowered her head and drank milk. She felt that Jian Haixi''s eyes were still on herself. She couldn''t help looking up, but she was bumping into the emotion in her eyes.


    "Sister Haixi?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head, smiled and said, "it''s all right. We''re so lucky that Mo Jue met you."


    She watched the two men stumble through half their lives


    Since then, two people who had no home for the first half of their lives can be regarded as having a home.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Qiaoqiao''s insomnia, Mo Jue, who stayed at home, also didn''t fall asleep.


    But he was not insomnia, but because he received a special "gift".


    "Gift" is eukins. A video sent by Yan to his mailbox has no title, no theme, and the cover is all black.


    "Hiss."


    Mo Jue frowned, hissed and operated the mouse.


    He wants to see eukins. What trick does Yan want to play.


    The video is magnified onto the entire computer screen.


    Mo Jue thought it wasn''t eukins. Yan''s disgusting face is probably Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning, but it doesn''t open at all.


    At the beginning is a black screen. You can hear the sound. It''s very light. It''s the sound of clothes rubbing against the desktop. It seems that you''re debugging the lens.


    Mo Jue didn''t care. He half turned his chair 90 degrees to reach the lighter next to him and lit a cigarette.


    "Click."


    With a soft sound, the weak flame jumped and lit.


    At the same time, a voice came from the video, which was cold and enchanting.


    "Jue, does it look good?"


    Mo Jue froze, his fingers trembled for a moment, and the newly lit flame went out


    He turned his head rigidly. On the screen, talilina was wearing a beautiful red skirt, a long skirt with black hair and a white smile. She looked at him across the screen


    Like the sudden flow of time, everything goes back to that year


    Looking at the sudden appearance of talilina, Mo Jue suddenly felt a burst of pain in his heart.


    He closed his eyes and put the unlit cigarette aside with the lighter.


    This video should be stolen by Jie when he was at the base, because he recognized the background in the video. Talilina is staying in her room at the base.


    The lens is also adjusted by herself, which is not very professional and can barely expose herself.


    "How''s it going?" In the video, talilina turns around in front of the camera and shows her skirt to Mo Jue.


    The skirt is really suitable for her. Her whole body seems to be emitting a layer of glittering and translucent light with no thick or light red lining. It becomes more and more cold and gorgeous. The appropriately tailored version reveals the curve outlined by her figure.


    Mo Jue didn''t speak, just watching the video quietly.


    "And this..."


    She seemed to be talking to herself in a very low voice. Only in such a quiet room, those words were captured by Mo Jue.


    As the sound sounded, she raised her hand, took the veil next to her, put the screen on as a mirror for herself, and finally looked left and right.


    "Is it appropriate?" She slightly hooked her lips. "I think it''s pretty good."


    At that time, she was like a girl who was trying on her wedding dress near the wedding date.


    The veil covered most of her face, revealing only a pair of enchanting eyes.


    In those eyes, there was the light that Mo Jue was most familiar with.


    "I saw this dress when I bought clothes for Shazhi. I didn''t know what to think at that time. I''ve gone a long way, but I still couldn''t help turning back and buying it..."


    She reached out and stroked her long skirt. Her eyes didn''t fall into the camera, but looked at the long red skirt with a trace of longing


    Or maybe what she saw was not the things in front of her, but the other life represented by those things.


    Mo Jue''s hand trembled, and the deep part of his heart seemed to be gently pulled by an invisible line. It didn''t hurt very much, but it went deep into his heart and couldn''t be ignored.


    Talilina''s hand paused, suddenly shook her head, and a self mocking smile appeared on her face: "this is probably the first thing I''ve done in my life..."


    Mo Jue smiled silently, and it seemed that the queen who said the same thing appeared with her words.


    Always look at the world, never indecisive


    The idea just flashed through.


    He heard the man in the video sigh.


    "In fact, it doesn''t count..." talilina looked at the camera and sighed, "the first thing should be you, Jue."


    Don''t be stunned.


    "At the beginning, when we first met, I should have killed you, so I probably wouldn''t be soft hearted and fall in love with you..."


    Talilina''s voice was soft. She said such words clearly, but she didn''t have the murderous spirit of the past.


    The thick fog at the bottom of Mo Jue''s eyes gradually fainted. Such talilina was different from the decisive appearance in his memory.


    He gathered his eyelids and covered the heartbreak at the bottom of his eyes


    "It''s evening now. I''ve also set aside hamu. I''m here alone." She smiled gently, looked around for a week, looked at the camera again and said, "only in this way can I simply have a daydream that only belongs to me..."


    Her voice was as low as a whisper, and she reached out to touch the camera.


    I just don''t know why, but I curled up rigidly on the way and took it back.


    At that time, she wanted to touch her lover through the camera, but there was someone across the street. This was a video she recorded herself.


    Now Mo Jue also wants to touch the late her through the screen. However, there is no talilina anymore


    Talilina withdrew her hand, stroked the tulle on her shoulder, sat upright and said, "I know what I say tonight, you will never hear, and I won''t let you see this video... If we end up with you dead, I will bury this video with you."


    She smiled, reached out and took off her veil. The smile on her lips was fascinating, but with a trace of ease: "but the probability is very small, because I want you to live."


    The crisp voice made every word very clearly transmitted to Mo Jue''s ears.


    It turned out... She had planned to die in his hands


    From the very beginning, this man planned to exchange his life for his future


    Mo Jue closed his eyes, relaxed his strength and leaned weakly on the chair.


    Slightly closed corners of the eyes, light tears gradually slipped through, and finally disappeared into the temples.


    He heard her voice continuing in the video, and asked softly with a trace of hope, "do you think it looks like a wedding dress?"

 Chapter 1487

    Like.


    Really.


    Two words, but Mo Jue couldn''t say it.


    He leaned back in his chair, and the video on the computer had been automatically turned off. Because he hadn''t moved for a long time, he automatically jumped out of the screensaver interface, and the weak light hit his face, which made his cold and hard lines more sharp.


    He looked up at the ceiling with empty eyes.


    He thought, if eukins. Yan''s purpose was to disturb his mood, so he undoubtedly succeeded.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Jian Haixi comforted Qiaoqiao and went back to the bedroom only after she was sure she was all right.


    In the room, Ning Jiwei was sitting at the head of the bed reading. When she came in, she smiled and asked, "is the new lady all right?"


    "Um..."


    Jian Haixi nodded, opened the quilt and sat down at the head of the bed. He sighed and said, "it''s inevitable to marry a man like Mo Jue. If it were me, I might not be able to sleep tonight."


    That''s what I said


    Ning Jiwei raised his eyebrows, quietly closed the book, stretched out his hand and took her into his arms. "Why, I didn''t see you can''t sleep when I married me."


    His wife has said such words, can he bear it?


    He put his chin on Jian Haixi''s head, gently rubbed her hair, and looked dissatisfied: "is it in your heart that I can''t compare with your husband Mo Jue''s straight steel man?"


    "Puff ~"


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing. The vinegar smell


    She leaned softly in Ning Jiwei''s arms, listened to the strong heartbeat in his chest, coughed softly, and said with a smile: "cough... Husband, why do I suddenly smell such a big smell of vinegar? Do you smell it?"


    "Hum, it''s my vinegar bottle. Can you help it?"


    Ning Jiwei was more direct than her, snorted discontentedly, and his face was full of expressions of "I''m going to be angry, come and coax me".


    Even being jealous is so justifiable that Jian Haixi keeps laughing.


    She raised her head and kissed Ning Jiwei on the chin, slightly raised her eyebrows, and said without stingy praise: "of course, my husband is better, much better than that guy Mo Jue."


    "That''s pretty much the same."


    Ning Jiwei was satisfied. He bowed his head, kissed Jane Haixi gently on her lips, hugged her and lay down: "let''s go to bed early, too. We''ll be busy tomorrow."


    Jian Haixi found a comfortable position in his arms, put his arm on his pillow and nodded gently.


    Just lying down, she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the person beside the pillow: "husband, don''t you think it''s a little strange?"


    "What''s strange?"


    Ning Jiwei frowned and couldn''t keep up with her jumping thinking.


    "This is mojue and Qiaoqiao''s wedding, eukins. Yan seems to..."


    Jane Haixi paused, as if thinking for a while before finding a suitable word to describe eukins. Yan: "I seem to live in peace."


    These days, this question will jump into his mind from time to time.


    Ever since eukins. After Yan appeared in their lives, he seemed to be entangled everywhere, no matter what big or small things.


    At first, it was Qin Zhixu''s wedding with Wan Yuqing, and then Su ri''an, Qiao ya, and then to the base


    That man infiltrated into their lives. He tried every means to make them unhappy.


    Now, Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao are married. Such a big thing, he seems to have disappeared without the slightest news.


    Jane Haixi thought about the recent events in her mind, but she ruled them out one by one, and there was still no clue.


    The man was really quiet without any wind.


    "If he does something like before, we''ll have to stop the water and cover the earth at most, but now..."


    Jian Haixi sighed. The quieter he was, the more strange she felt.


    "I always feel that it doesn''t seem like his style."


    Looking at her tight frown, Ning Jiwei couldn''t help laughing. He raised his hand and rubbed her eyebrows and said, "wife, you''ve been tortured by him for PTSD. He''s quiet for a few days, but you''re beginning to worry."


    Jian Haixi smiled and felt that his suspicious problem was very strange.


    "Maybe I''m too nervous." She shook her head and smiled helplessly.


    She always plans for the worst when things happen, and then creates a birth opportunity for herself step by step. Therefore, it is inevitable that she will sometimes worry about things in vain.


    "Don''t worry."


    Ning Jiwei patted her on the back, as if to appease her or coax her to sleep: "the wedding can''t be careless. Someone has been watching it all the time. There will be no accident."


    Everyone knows that mojue''s wedding is a big event.


    Regardless of eukins. They can''t relax whether Yan has any action or not.


    "Yes." Jian Haixi was relieved. How could Ning Jiwei not prepare for such a thing in advance.


    "After so long preparation, I really hope tomorrow''s wedding can go smoothly." She closed her eyes and leaned in Ning Jiwei''s arms. "It''s not easy for them both..."


    Ning Jiwei patted her gently and reached out to turn off the bedside lamp: "sleep at ease, it will be fine."


    They were about to fall asleep when Ning Jiwei''s cell phone rang.


    Although he had turned down his voice, he was still a little harsh in the quiet bedroom, and suddenly woke up Jane Haixi, who was about to be confused.


    Jian Haixi looked up, looked at Ning Jiwei, reached for his mobile phone, narrowed his eyes and said, "who, it''s in the middle of the night."


    Ning Jiwei looked at the screen, hooked the corner of his lips, showed a helpless smile, shook the caller ID at her: "the bride is all right, change the groom."


    This is really


    Looking at the big words Mo Jue on the screen, Jian Haixi smiled bitterly. He really said what he said.


    She pushed Ning Jiwei''s arm and said with a helpless smile, "pick it up quickly and see what''s wrong."


    If nothing happens, Mo Jue will never call Ning Jiwei in the middle of the night.


    It''s still on today, the most special day.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, sat up and connected the phone and joked, "what''s the matter with our prospective bridegroom? Is it difficult to get premarital phobia?"


    When he finished, the expected laughter and scolding didn''t ring.


    Mo Jue''s voice in the receiver is a little different, hoarse and deep.


    "Did you sleep?"


    Ning Jiwei paused, his smile converged, straightened his face and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, if you don''t sleep, come to my house and have a chat."


    The sound was not all right. Ning Jiwei simply said, "wait, five minutes."


    After hanging up the phone, he turned and looked at Jian Haixi: "I''ll go next door and have a look. Go to bed first."


    Jian Haixi nodded. She heard the voice of Mo Jue in her mobile phone just now.


    She didn''t say much, but asked, "don''t drink. If Qiaoqiao smells it tomorrow, she should think more."


    "I see." Ning Jiwei smiled, lifted the quilt, got up, turned back and tucked her in before leaving.

 Chapter 1488

    Mo Jue''s house.


    When Ning Jiwei came from home, he found that his living room was dark.


    He frowned, entered the door and was about to turn on the light. As soon as he touched the switch, he was stopped by Mo Jue.


    Mo Jue shook his head. His voice was as hoarse as that on the phone: "don''t turn on the light here. Your family can see it. If you happen to see it, you will think more."


    Ning Jiwei was stunned. Then he smiled and said, "it''s all right. She just finished talking with Haixi. She''s probably asleep now."


    Mo Jue still shook his head, took two bottles of wine into the kitchen, waved to Ning Jiwei and took the lead in walking towards the study.


    "Alas..."


    Looking at his back, Ning Jiwei sighed silently.


    He had a premonition that Mo Jue might have encountered a lot.


    He followed behind and closed the door of the study before turning on the light.


    "Drink less." He sat down on the sofa and glanced at the two bottles of wine. "Before I went out, Haixi told me that it would be bad if you smelled the wine by coincidence tomorrow."


    Mo Jue smiled, poured the wine and said, "wash your stomach later."


    Ning Jiwei also smiled, shook his head and didn''t advise again.


    Mo Jue even thought about whether to turn on the light for Qiaoqiao. How can he not think about this problem.


    Mo Jue stretched out his hand and pushed the full glass over. His voice was deep and said, "have a drink with me. It''s the last time."


    Ning Jiwei Weidun carefully screened his face and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    He took the glass and put it in front of him. His finger nodded on the table and half joked, "drinking is OK, but you can''t drink muggy wine."


    Mo Jue smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything. First he looked up and gave himself a mouthful.


    The slightly cool liquor slipped through the throat and irritated the stomach, which was a little uncomfortable.


    But it is this discomfort that seems to be more suitable for him at the moment.


    He was about to refill when Ning Jiwei pressed his wrist.


    Mo Jue shrugged and did not continue. He leaned back on the back of the sofa and smiled sarcastically: "just now, Eugene Yan sent me something."


    "Ah."


    Ning Jiwei answered lightly, and the look on his face was not much unexpected.


    There was a feeling in my eyes that I finally found the answer.


    He shook his head, picked up the wine glass and knocked it gently on Mo Jue''s glass. After drinking one mouthful, he smiled and said, "Haixi and I were still talking about how he could live so well this time. It turned out that he sent things directly to you."


    Eukins. Yan knew that Mo Jue''s wedding would be at all levels, so he simply didn''t spend that effort and directly targeted the parties.


    This is indeed a good move.


    Mo Jue sighed and rubbed the center of his eyebrows with one hand. The smile on the corners of his lips was bitter: "the video was stolen by Jie when he was at the base. I didn''t know there was this video."


    It is precisely because I don''t know that the impact on him will be so huge.


    Stolen at the base?


    Ning Jiwei''s eyes flashed, and he understood it when he thought about it.


    Since eukins. Yan had already held this thing in his hand, but he had to hold it. At this time, it was given to Mo Jue as a "big gift", or a video at the base, which could only be related to talilina.


    He didn''t ask about the content of the video. After all, it was mo Jue''s privacy.


    He thought for a moment and asked directly, "what do you think?"


    The wedding is just around the corner. He has to make a decision anyway.


    This time, Mo Jue didn''t say a word.


    He filled his glass, raised his head and closed his eyes, poured in a whole glass, and then said, "I don''t think much. It''s all over."


    Ji Wei said, "I thought you would be relieved."


    After all, Qiaoqiao is his lover now, but once talilina had a great influence on him.


    Especially at this time, it is human to hesitate when you see a video that should be very "meaningful".


    And Mo Jue didn''t even hesitate.


    He just looks sad.


    Mo jubai glanced at him and snorted, "am I so naive?"


    He will not take lightly the promise of marriage. Since he has decided to marry Qiaoqiao, he will not regret it.


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "then you... Still can''t let her go?"


    Mo Jue poured himself another glass of wine. Looking at the transparent glass filled with wine, he didn''t answer his question. Instead, he said, "Jiwei, you know? In fact... She never wanted to kill me. Her steel wire was half short that time. She did it on purpose."


    He shook his glass, and his eyes were neither on Ning Jiwei nor on the wine. Through everything in front of him, he looked at the picture that had made him heartache.


    Ning Jiwei nodded. He knew it.


    He hesitated, as if organizing language.


    After a long time, he looked at Mo Jue and said, "many times, we often say that fate is in our palm. As long as we take the initiative, we have countless choices at any time..."


    Mo Jue looked at him quietly and waited for the second half of his sentence.


    Maybe he can figure it out himself.


    But at the moment, he urgently needs someone and some words to find a way out for the rampant emotion in his heart.


    "And then?"


    Seeing Ning Jiwei was silent, he asked aloud while drinking.


    Ning Jiwei sighed and said, "but for some people, there is no other way but death."


    As talilina, the eldest sister of the base, she can''t leave so many people in the base to be a little woman with Mo Jue.


    Whether because of interests or others, her life is doomed to stand on the opposite side of them from beginning to end


    As the leader of the dark Department, Mo Jue can''t live a stable life without getting rid of talilina.


    Such two people meet, just like water and fire that can''t melt together. From the moment they meet, they are doomed to the situation that they can only live one person in the end.


    There is no solution.


    And in their hostile entanglement day and night, talilina must have thought of all kinds of solutions.


    If she kills mojue, she will face endless killing.


    Only when she dies can everything be called the real end.


    And she can live forever in Mo Jue''s heart.


    Ning Jiwei looked at Mo Jue. What even he could figure out was that the man in front of him didn''t necessarily know talilina''s idea.


    But even if Mo Jue knew, talilina won.


    She always has her own position in Mo Jue''s heart.


    Mo Jue hooked his lips, and a sad smile appeared on his face. His voice was as hoarse as being scraped by gravel.


    "Next life, this life, I owe her, and I''ll pay it back in the next life..."


    The woman who died for him, the woman who wore a red dress and a veil for him and wanted to marry him.


    He can only promise her the next life.


    After tonight, he will no longer be immersed in this feeling.


    From tomorrow on, he will be someone else''s husband and be responsible for his wife

 Chapter 1489

    Jian Haixi didn''t know what Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue were talking about. She only knew that when Ning Jiwei came back, the sky outside the window was already slightly bright.


    He took a bath in the bathroom of the guest room before returning to his bedroom, but Jian Haixi still vaguely smelled the smell of wine on him.


    These two people


    Jian Haixi was helpless, but she was not angry. It seemed that she had expected that they would not drink.


    As she thought vaguely, she leaned against ningjiwei and stretched out her hand to hold him.


    Ning Jiwei was still carrying some slight water vapor and his temperature was slightly cold. Seeing that Jian Haixi was confused and leaned over, he quickly shrank back and said softly, "I''m cold."


    He just came back from outside. Even after taking a bath, he still had the cold feeling of a cold night. He didn''t have the heart to disturb Jian Haixi''s sleep.


    "No matter."


    Jian Haixi murmured softly. He just put his hand around his neck and snuggled in his arms: "hold me."


    Like a naughty child.


    Ning Jiwei sighed, reached out and hugged her, stroked her back and helped her prepare for sleep.


    "I woke you up, didn''t I?"


    Jian Haixi shook his head, rubbed his neck and murmured, "is mo Jue all right?"


    "Well, it''s all right."


    Ning Jiwei nodded and said, "it''s all done. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good." Jian Haixi was obviously relieved.


    After a while, she suddenly closed her eyes and hooked her lips and said with a smile, "I still thought that if he was confused again, I would run away from home with Qiaoqiao before dawn."


    Ning Jiwei: "..." why is mo Jue confused? His wife is running away from home?


    And he had no doubt that if Mo Jue dared to hesitate, he would really do such a thing because Jian Haixi was so good to Qiaoqiao


    "His wife, who was mute, went to sleep with a smile for the sake of Haixi''s unique voice


    Mo Jue doesn''t care if he loses his daughter-in-law. His daughter-in-law can''t be lost.


    Jian Haixi snorted, raised his hand and touched his chin. With a smile, he murmured, "you can consider it."


    Ning Jiwei lost his smile, kissed her forehead and coaxed in a low voice, "go to sleep. It''s time to get up again later."


    Tomorrow is destined to be a day that can''t be relaxed. If you can have a rest for a while, it''s a while.


    They hug each other and sleep.


    The next day.


    Or two hours later, Jane Haixi woke up.


    When she woke up, there was no one around. With a touch, Ning Jiwei''s beds were cold. It seemed that he had been up for a while.


    She rubbed her eyes and sat up. She was stunned and awake. The bedroom door was pushed open from the outside.


    Ning Jiwei pushed the door in, carrying the porridge in one hand and closing the door in the other, isolating all the voices outside.


    Seeing that Jian Haixi had sat up, he smiled and said in a warm voice, "wake up?"


    Jian Haixi nodded. Her voice was still a little hoarse when she woke up. "What time is it? Did you turn off my alarm clock?"


    She''s going to help Qiaoqiao in the morning.


    For this reason, she specially set an alarm clock yesterday because she was afraid that she would get up late today.


    But now think about it, subconsciously, I don''t seem to hear the sound of the alarm clock at all.


    Ning Jiwei nodded: "I closed it for you when I got up just now. You''ve been thinking about Mo Jue all night. I''m afraid you can''t sleep well. I want you to sleep more."


    "It''s so delicate."


    Jian Haixi smiled and opened the quilt to get up.


    As a result, he was stopped by Ning Jiwei as soon as he moved. He shook his head in tears and laughter and motioned for the porridge brought in his hand: "I always worry about other people''s wives, and occasionally give me a chance to show, okay?"


    His wife is always so independent and capable that he doesn''t have a chance to show once in a while.


    Jian Haixi made a move, looked at Ning Jiwei''s expression of grievance, smiled back, nodded and said, "OK, how do you want to behave?"


    Ning Jiwei came forward with the porridge: "come on, drink the porridge first."


    Knowing that she was worried about Qiaoqiao, she explained: "don''t worry, Qiaoqiao, there are many people there. Don''t worry. You can have a drink before you go..."


    "Hmm..." Jian Haixi took the porridge and just had two drinks. He looked up and saw Ning Jiwei smiling at her all the time. His face was not tired at all.


    "You''ve only slept for less than two hours. Aren''t you sleepy?" She said curiously, "it looks refreshing. It doesn''t look like staying up late at all."


    They both slept in the same bed. Ning Jiwei didn''t sleep much last night. He didn''t even have dark circles under his eyes.


    Ning Jiwei picked his eyebrows and said carelessly, "I''m used to it. What''s this?"


    He raised his chin and motioned to Jian Haixi to drink porridge quickly: "you should cushion your stomach first. You must be busy for a long time today. Don''t be hungry."


    That''s like telling a child.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing: "I''m at home. How can I be hungry?"


    And this process


    It looks like it should be done to the bride.


    When the two of them were married, the man also said to her, "you have something to eat early in the morning. It''s estimated that you''re busy all day. Don''t be hungry..."


    After so many years, the result is still the same, but the protagonist of the wedding has changed from them to Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao


    Thinking of the picture of that year, Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing.


    I really hope today''s wedding will be as smooth as they were.


    Under the supervision of Ning Jiwei, she finished porridge in three or two mouthfuls, which was released. She got up to wash and then went to find Qiaoqiao.


    She always thought that what Ning Jiwei said was to broaden her heart. As a result, she found that his words were not adulterated at all.


    Qiaoqiao, a room full of people has long been standing here. She can''t even find a place to stand on the ground


    Qiaoya, Liao Huanyan, Mikel... Even shuibingling, who had been abroad for a long time, came back. It was noisy in a room. She really didn''t need her help.


    Jian Haixi glanced over the busy crowd and saw Shaoli, who had not seen for a long time.


    She looks much better. Although her body is still a little skinny, her energy and spirit are very different from before.


    Probably because of the surrounding festive atmosphere, her cheeks were also stained with a little red, and even her smile was much brighter.


    Adults don''t say it. A group of people have already divided their work. Some are busy preparing things, some are talking to Qiaoqiao, and some are busy checking the process


    The key is that Jianrui yarn weaving several people seem to be busier than adults.


    Several cubs shuttled back and forth in the crowd. For a while, they took a bite in front of Qiaoqiao and said "aunt Qiaoyi looks good today". For a while, they slipped away and ran to other places to play.


    I don''t know whether they are helping or making trouble


    In the lively atmosphere, Qiaoqiao sits in the middle of the crowd and is being pressed on the chair by everyone to sort out his hair style, wear a headdress and make up.


    With a gentle and shy smile on that shy little face, the eyes full of light are full of happiness at the moment

 Chapter 1490

    Qiaoqiao''s dress is a work jointly designed by Qiaoya and Liao Huanyan. It is priceless in the fashion circle. Her makeup and hair are also used by special makeup artists.


    Today, everyone has tried their best to do the best, the most perfect degree.


    It is hoped that such an important day will be the most perfect in her memory.


    When Jane Haixi didn''t get up, JOYA had to take care of a group of children and not make trouble. At the same time, she had to think about all kinds of things over Qiaoqiao. Not to mention being in a hurry, at least she couldn''t distinguish between East, West, North and south.


    At this moment, as soon as Jane Haixi arrived, she immediately relaxed.


    There was no need for Jian Haixi to say anything. As soon as she stopped there, Jian Rui and a group of bear children gathered spontaneously and immediately became invisible and dared not make any more noise.


    They followed her one by one. No matter how big their eyes were and how curious their faces were, they just didn''t dare to pile up in places with many people. They were very honest.


    "Hoo..."


    Seeing this, Qiaoya finally breathed softly. While everyone was busy, she leaned against the door and breathed silently.


    The people in the room were still busy, and no one noticed the sudden appearance of Joey.


    Except Liao Huanyan.


    She quickly looked at the wedding dress to see if there was anything inappropriate, and she could revise it at the last time, otherwise it would be too late to change it later when the bride put it on.


    In the middle of seeing it, she was about to turn around and talk to joeya next to her. When she turned around, she found that she didn''t know when she was gone.


    She walked all the way to the door, and then she saw JOYA standing at the door with a pale face.


    "Sister ya''er?" Liao Huanyan frowned, came forward to hold her arm, looked worried and asked, "are you sick? Your face doesn''t look very good..."


    "Yes?"


    Seeing her coming out, JOYA stood up straight, raised her hand, touched her face, smiled and said, "it''s all right. Maybe she got up early today and was a little tired."


    "But..."


    Liao Huanyan frowned and wanted to say, but you haven''t looked well recently.


    As soon as she said two words, she was interrupted by Qiaoya: "Huanyan, go inside and help Qiaoqiao. I''ll make up and have a rest."


    "Oh... OK."


    Liao Huanyan nodded obediently and looked at Qiao Ya uneasily before leaving: "sister ya''er, are you really all right?"


    "Nothing."


    JOYA smiled, shook her head, pushed her into the room with one hand, and whispered, "remember not to tell Haixi them so much so that everyone won''t worry."


    Then he looked at Liao Huanyan''s disapproving eyes, pinched her cheek and said, "don''t worry, I''m really fine. Today is a wonderful day. Don''t spoil everyone''s fun."


    "OK..."


    Liao Huanyan stopped talking on his face, but looking at Qiao ya, who obviously didn''t want to say more, finally nodded and left.


    Listening to the lively laughter from the room, JOYA pulled her lips and turned to the bathroom to make up.


    Originally, she thought she was looking a little tired, but when she saw the pale face in the mirror, even she was startled.


    "It''s really obvious. No wonder it will scare Huan Yan..."


    She murmured with a bitter smile and took out the blush from her bag to make up her makeup until her face was finally at the same level as the normal person.


    "It should be better now."


    Today is a coincidental wedding. She doesn''t allow herself to screw up such a festive atmosphere.


    After mending her makeup, she didn''t go into Qiaoqiao''s room immediately.


    There are Jian Haixi and Liao Huanyan, and a large group of people around perform their respective duties. They are busy for the time being. It''s not a short time.


    Taking advantage of this leisure, she slipped into the empty balcony and prepared to rest there for a while.


    For today''s big day, Jian Haixi and his team have specially chosen a date for several days. The weather, good or bad... Everything has been taken into account. Therefore, the warm sunlight is spread all over the floor, which makes the already noisy day full of more happiness.


    With her hands on the railing and her head up bathed in the warm sunlight, Joey seemed to have finally had some fun in her stuffy heart.


    "Ding ~"


    When the mobile phone rang, JOYA still had a long lost peace on her lips.


    But when she saw the name, her face suddenly changed, leaving only indifference for a moment.


    Eukins. Although Yan threatened that she could not blackmail his number, in fact, he called only a few times.


    And today''s call... You don''t have to think about it. He has a trace of bad intentions.


    JOYA lowered her head and remained silent for a moment. After thinking about it, she finally answered the phone.


    At the moment of connection, eukins. Yan''s voice came from the receiver with the same ghost like smile: "ya''er, are you at Haixi''s house now?"


    JOYA frowned, suddenly tightened her fingers holding the mobile phone and said coldly, "eukins Yan, what the hell do you want?"


    "This..."


    Eukins. Yan chuckled, and his dumb voice made people feel creepy: "of course, it depends on my mood. If I don''t do something on such a good day today, I''m afraid you''ll soon forget me..."


    His voice seemed to be a warning from hell, with chilling evil in his smile


    Qiaoya pinched her cell phone and looked back at the happy people in the room. There was a smile on everyone''s face and the coincidence surrounded by them. There were traces of happiness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    It''s such a good day. How can it be destroyed by the devil


    She knew that her abilities were insignificant and not enough to compete with eukins. Yan, he''s not what she said he could stop.


    But eukins. Since Yan called her, even if she could do her least


    "Eugene Yan."


    She pursed her lips, frowned tightly, and whispered.


    Eukins. Yan: "


    He had a sudden.


    Every time JOYA answers his phone, she either yells at him angrily or asks him coldly. She rarely calls him that way.


    "HMM."


    Eukins. Yan Yan''s eyes flashed slightly, and he seemed to respond without a different place.


    As if the stiffness at that moment had not happened at all, he still asked with a low smile, "what does ya''er want to say? Do you want to plead for them?"


    He smiled with disapproval.


    He knows what will happen next. JOYA will scold him angrily, call him shameless and call him inhuman. These are almost daily


    But he didn''t expect that JOYA''s tone was still very calm.


    "Eugene Yan, just think I beg you, just today, will you let them go?" There was a trace of pleading in her voice, and there was a feeling of death in her heart.


    She used the word "beg"


    Eukins. Yan''s smile converged silently, his eyes sank, and he didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1491

    Qiao Ya squinted at the mottled light and shadow cast by the sun in front of her, took a deep breath and said to her mobile phone: "I once thought that in my life, I would marry a man I love. When I met you, even if the whole world objected at that time, I still firmly believe that you are that person..."


    This is her. She will put on the wedding dress designed by herself and hold his hand to propose a toast to all her relatives and friends.


    She really wanted to marry this man


    But


    "Now, I know my dream will never come true."


    She laughed at herself. Even standing in the sun, there was still no light in her eyes.


    After a pause, she sucked her nose and begged with a trace: "Qiaoqiao''s wedding dress was designed by myself. I delivered it to this wedding dress, which carries all my beauty and wishes. Qiaoqiao is also my friend. I want to see her happy, so..."


    Her voice became lower and lower: "in this way, I can deceive myself and my dream has come true..."


    Eukins. Yan stood on the balcony, holding his mobile phone loosely in his hand, and his mouth was stiff without a smile.


    When he called today, he was supposed to give those people a "surprise". By the way, he appreciated JOYA''s angry but helpless appearance.


    For him, that''s the fun of playing games all the time.


    But now, hearing what JOYA said, he suddenly couldn''t say a word of refusal.


    In my impression, the girl who is always arrogant and publicity, even when he takes her daughter, she always raises her neck and doesn''t even shed tears


    But today, he is so "humble" in front of him.


    He closed his eyes and heard JOYA''s voice say, "Eugene Yan, you ruined my dream and robbed my daughter. You can not care about everyone in the world, but you can''t deny that you owe me a happiness..."


    "So I beg you, don''t ruin my dream today..."


    Eukins. Yan opened his mouth and wanted to say more, but in the end, he only said the word "good" in a dumb voice.


    Yes, he can''t deny it.


    He can pull anyone in the world into the game and watch them struggle to survive, making them embarrassed without the slightest sense of guilt.


    He can grab Mo Xiujin and take it with him, so that other people''s families fall apart and don''t care.


    He never pretended to be suffering of others in his eyes.


    But in the face of Joey, he couldn''t.


    His eyes flashed before him. When they were first together, JOYA looked into his eyes like falling into a small star. They were sincere and adored


    In that way, he owes her the happiness of working together with the people in love for the rest of her life.


    He can''t refuse Joey at the moment.


    A person who is as transparent and beautiful as crystal makes him feel as fragile as glass. It seems that as long as he is not very, he will completely break her.


    As soon as his voice fell, a "beep" came from the receiver.


    JOYA hung up.


    Eukins. Yan frowned slightly, holding the mobile phone tightly, and felt heartache clearly for the first time.


    He didn''t make a sound for a long time, so he stared at the mobile phone as if he was seeing what he wanted to see through it.


    Jie came over with an excited face. He didn''t find anything different from him. He opened his mouth directly, and his tone was still very excited: "Yan, everything is ready. I promise I will smoothly release talilina''s video at Mo Jue''s wedding."


    The couple''s wedding was supposed to be a festive and noisy atmosphere, but those touching VCRs were suddenly replaced by dead old people.


    Or an old man with a thorn deeply inserted in the hearts of the two newcomers.


    This picture is really wonderful when you think about it


    Moreover, there must be ARJO and others from the base to attend the wedding. When you see talilina appearing on the screen, you can imagine how those people in the base will feel.


    Whether you finish the whole journey with a black face or can''t sit still and throw your sleeves on the spot, it''s all exciting.


    Jie rubbed his hands. He couldn''t wait to see such a good play now.


    "I have to say, you still have a way..."


    He laughed, with deep smile lines engraved on the corners of his eyes and excited light in his eyes: "the happiest thing is to give them a fatal blow when they are most happy. It''s itching to think about it! Hahaha... It''s really you..."


    He said excitedly, eukins in front of him. Yan has never responded.


    After a pause, Jie suddenly reacted.


    He restrained his smile and looked at the man in front of him: "Yan, what''s the matter?"


    What went wrong, or were his men''s arrangements not enough to satisfy him?


    Eukins. Yan Chang breathed and looked up at the blue sky overhead. The floating white clouds seemed to condense into Qiaoya''s appearance in front of him.


    Joys and sorrows of JOYA, JOYA''s anger, and her fragile begging on the phone just now


    He sighed and suddenly whispered, "withdraw..."


    "Well, OK, withdraw... Ah?!"


    Jie was stunned and stared at the person in front of him as if he had seen a ghost.


    Quit?


    "Did I hear you right? What is withdrawal?" Jie frowned.


    People, things, everything has been arranged, waiting for the good play to begin, eukins. Yan rang withdrew?


    Eukins. Yan didn''t look back. He still stared at the clouds. His voice was lighter than ever: "yes, you heard right. Let them all withdraw."


    "Why?"


    Jie''s face became serious: "you have to give me a reason."


    Putting a video on Mo Jue''s wedding doesn''t seem to take much effort, but the human and mental effort they spend is by no means as simple as it seems


    The man opposite is Ning Jiwei.


    Ning Jiwei took his men to the town. It was almost difficult for them to climb the sky if they wanted to pass the protective net opposite.


    Now, seeing success in front of you, you have to give up without saying anything, if eukins. Yan couldn''t give him a reasonable reason. He was very unwilling.


    Eukins. Yan turned his head and looked at him. In his deep eyes, people couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    There was no emotion on his face. He just looked at Jie quietly and said in a deep voice, "because I don''t want to make her sad, it''s so simple."

 Chapter 1492

    Jie was stunned. It seemed that he didn''t react for a moment. It was for Qiaoya?


    Among the answers he expected, this one never appeared


    He squinted and looked at eukins. There was a trace of inquiry in Yan''s eyes: "Yan, are you... Really interested in Qiaoya?"


    If it wasn''t for this reason, he couldn''t think of anything else to stop eukins. I''m interested in playing games.


    "Oh, who knows."


    Eukins. Yan hooked his lips and laughed at himself: "maybe, after all, we even have daughters."


    Jie frowned, which was not good news.


    If a demon has feelings, can he still stay in hell?


    Eukins, who was attracted to JOYA. Yan, will he be soft on Ning Jiwei''s people in the future? How can their game continue?


    See him frown, eukins. Yan sneered and disdained, "what if I fell in love with her? Am I Eugene Yan not even qualified to want a woman?"


    Jie didn''t speak. After a moment of silence, he said coldly, "this is your business. I have no right to interfere, but..."


    He looked up at eukins. Yan, with deep eyes: "Yan, I have to remind you that she is from the Qiao family."


    Eukins. Yan can have countless women, no one can interfere, but the Qiao family


    That''s Jane Haixi''s family.


    They can never look back on what they have done to the Qiao family and the Mo family in the past.


    Eukins. Yan wants Qiaoya. Unless he grabs hard, he will never get her.


    But once you want to rob hard... It will be another battle.


    A life and death battle with each other.


    Jie said and left, even Eugene. Yan didn''t listen to what he was going to say next.


    Eukins. Yan stood alone on the balcony for a long time. He didn''t know whether he was thinking about Qiao Ya or what Jie said when he left


    Time slipped away in silence. He didn''t know how long he had stood. Suddenly, Joe''s peaceful voice came from behind him.


    Here, once he is silent alone, no one has the courage to disturb him, except for such a bug


    "Baba, Baba hug..."


    Qiao Anning doesn''t care what the man is thinking, but when she arrives, the clear and loud voice can spread all over the space in an instant.


    Eukins. Yan subconsciously frowned.


    After staying with Qiao Anning for a long time, frowning at the sound has almost become his muscle memory. After all, he has a headache every time.


    He turned his head and saw Mo Xiujin coming towards him with Qiao Anning in his arms.


    "Why are you here?" Eukins. Yan looked at Mo Xiujin with a trace of doubt on his face.


    Usually, Mo Xiujin seldom takes the initiative to find him.


    "Anning is looking for you."


    As he spoke, Joe Anning in his arms was dishonest and turned to eukins. Yan stretched out his little hand and asked him to hold it: "hold it, hold it in peace."


    "She kept yelling, and I had no choice but to send it to you."


    With an impatient look of being tortured by Qiao Anning, he held Qiao Anning''s arm forward and sent the little girl to her father''s arms.


    Look at the crazy little girl, eukins. Yan frowned and looked disgusted, but subconsciously caught the small body in his hand.


    "Baba, miss you ~"


    Qiao Anning is the most coquettish, with a cute expression on his face and hugging eukins. Yan''s neck was on his face and gave him a big kiss.


    When he wanted to kiss a second time, he was killed by eukins. Yan stopped.


    "Tut..."


    He snorted with disgust. Every time the little girl''s relatives were like a bubbling fish, his face was always sticky.


    He ducked back, holding Joe''s peaceful chin in one hand to keep her away from him, staring at her: "I''ve told you how many times, don''t spit on my face."


    "Hum!"


    Restrained from kissing, Joe rolled his eyes in disbelief and was about to make a sound, eukins. Yan "um" gave a sound and said seriously, "also, talk to me."


    The girl, obviously, could speak a complete sentence. She pretended that she didn''t understand anything in front of him and spoiled him.


    If someone else had thrown it out earlier, there would be no such opportunity again and again.


    Qiao Anning''s big watery eyes turned two times, stared at him for a while, and suddenly tilted his head and smiled.


    "Hee hee, Baba, proud and charming ~"


    Eukins. Yan: "


    He turned his head and stared at Mo Xiujin: "shouldn''t you teach it?"


    How can you even use Aojiao?


    Mo Xiujin shrugged: "she is gifted. I can''t teach her. It''s estimated that... It''s due to bad genetics."


    "Fart."


    Eukins. Yan stared and immediately scolded fiercely, "Lao Tzu''s genes are very good!"


    Look at his daughter. How old is she? She''s so smart!


    Dare you scold him for his bad genes? He thinks the boy has itchy skin recently. He can''t help but want to be beaten!


    Mo TSU Jin left his mouth open and could not help but feel Tucao in his heart: "he looks like a dead man, but make complaints about tranquility."


    Eukins. Yan Xian''s black face can''t scare him at all, or he hasn''t scared Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t see it at all, but Qiao Anning was different.


    "Don''t be fierce, brother."


    Accompanied by Joe''s fierce voice, there was a crisp "pa"


    This time, Mo Xiujin and eukins. Yan was stunned.


    Joanne stared at eukins. Yan, a little slap is still swinging on his neck


    Mo Xiujin''s heart beat faster.


    Fortunately, the little girl was a little measured and didn''t call eukins directly. On Yan''s face, otherwise both of them would be overwhelmed today.


    Eukins. Yan looked at Qiao Anning in his arms unbelievably. No one in the world dared to slap him


    Humming, Xiujin was about to give him a cold look.


    Ghost spirit Qiao Anning received it. Without saying a word, his face changed like a face and became cute again. He tooted his red mouth at eukins. Yan sajiao: "Baba, look at the bride, look at the bride."


    Bride


    Mo Jue''s daughter-in-law?


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and turned to see Mo Xiujin.


    It must be the boy who did it. Qiao Anning knows what to get married or not.


    "Cough..."


    Mo Xiujin coughed with his fist and turned his head when he didn''t see it.


    Eukins. Yan sneered and was trying to drive them away. Qiao Anning tightened his neck and refused to go down: "mobile phone, find mom."


    The little girl''s legs were not idle, and her arms were strangling eukins. Yan''s neck: "mobile phone, mobile phone, Anning wants to find her mother!"


    "Qiao Anning!"


    Eukins. Yan broke her arm and stared at her: "I''ll make you faint sooner or later."


    With that, he took out his mobile phone and threw it to her.

 Chapter 1493

    "Yeah! Baba is the best! MUA!"


    Joe Anning holds his cell phone and turns to eukins. A big kiss was printed on Yan''s face.


    Of course... And a lot of saliva.


    Eukins. Yan snorted with disgust, but he didn''t really lose his temper.


    In fact, since Qiao Anning came here, he rarely got really angry with Qiao Anning. Even though the little girl almost bounced back and forth on his bottom line several times, it may be because of his father''s and daughter''s nature. His always uncertain mood seems to have been restrained a lot in front of her.


    At the moment, he just looked annoyed and tore the little girl off himself, took her and put her on the wooden frame on the balcony.


    The shelf is not low, and there are several pots of well cared for cactus under it. Joe Anning is afraid that if he falls down carelessly, he will become a hedgehog on the spot.


    But when she got to the top, she climbed and sat on the top with a wooden railing, shaking her little feet like a mascot. She was not afraid at all, and was still humming songs she didn''t know where to learn from.


    "Yiya, Yiya, the clouds are floating..."


    Mo Xiujin, who was just about to reach out to help, stiffened and hung on his side.


    Looking at Qiao Anning, who didn''t know what he was afraid of, Mo Xiujin couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed: "this girl... Is really the daughter of Eugene Yan in some ways."


    Although Qiao Anning is still very young, he is already surprisingly smart. Sometimes he can''t even figure out what''s going on in his head every day, and many times he is bold.


    Compared with children of the same age, her excellence and prominence are more than a little.


    No wonder eukins. Yan must take over the child to "cultivate". If one doesn''t teach well, Joe Anning will have to be the second talilina in the future


    Thinking of this, Mo Xiujin was suddenly stunned.


    Jian Haixi''s worried eyes flashed in front of him.


    "No wonder..." he murmured silently.


    At this moment, he understood why Jian Haixi was always particularly worried about him.


    Jian Haixi worries about him just as he worries about Qiao Anning


    Both of them were driftwood on the sea, and the surrounding "wind and waves" kept trying to devour them.


    Whenever one is distracted, they have to stay in eukins forever. In the world created by Yan.


    And he is luckier than Qiao Anning, because he has found his lighthouse and will never lose his way again.


    But xiaoanning didn''t. She was like a pure white paper. When she was ignorant of everything, she was taken to eukins. What kind of person Yan will become in the future depends on his painting


    Looking at Qiao Anning on the shelf with a mobile phone, Mo Xiujin sighed silently in his heart.


    It seems that xiaoanning''s "education" responsibility must be borne by him in the future. Without joeya, he has to bear the responsibility of being a brother and can''t let xiaoanning follow eukins. Yan Chang is crooked.


    "Hello, hello ~"


    Aside, Qiao Anning finally dialed the video phone, stared at the screen with big eyes and shouted in a high decibel voice: "Mom, mom!"


    Eukins. Yan frowned and seemed very dissatisfied with his daughter''s noisy nature. He stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead: "keep your voice down."


    Inevitably, he also wanted to hear the voice of Joey across the street.


    Just now, when Joey talked to him on the phone, her voice was full of sadness and despair. He wanted to hear her voice as energetic as usual. That was Joey in his impression.


    Surprisingly, she wasn''t the one who answered the phone.


    "Oh, my mother, who is this?"


    The next moment, Gu Xiaomian''s voice came, which was louder than Qiao Anning''s voice.


    Then, the mobile phone was picked up, and Gu Xiaomian''s fat face immediately occupied the whole screen.


    "Soft, soft!"


    At the sight of him, Qiao Anning''s eyes immediately smiled and narrowed into a line: "soft, you''re fat..."


    Other people she calls are all brothers and sisters. Only Gu Xiaomian, she will always shout soft with everyone, and she is the happiest every time.


    And the two words "soft" are so difficult to read. When she learned to speak, she shouted unambiguously. Every time she saw Gu Xiaomian, she jumped up "soft" and "soft", rubbing his cheek and shouting.


    Mo Xiuqian also ridiculed that it was the fat on Gu Xiaomian''s face that Qiao Anning remembered so deeply.


    "Little peace?"


    At the other end of the video, Gu Xiaomian took his mobile phone in surprise and looked at Qiao Anning carefully. Then he was afraid to set the channel: "you... You shouldn''t have stolen Eugene Yan''s phone? You''re too brave. Be careful that the black hearted guy will break your neck."


    He stared with big eyes and a serious look.


    Unexpectedly, every word he said at the moment fell into the main ear standing next to him.


    Eukins. Yan frowned and looked at his mobile phone with disgust.


    He''s really annoying this little fat man. He''s everywhere.


    Black hearted guy, wring his neck


    What the hell is this boy talking to his daughter?


    If it weren''t for his daughter''s face, he really wanted to tell the little fat man what a black hearted guy is like


    He frowned tightly, but Qiao Anning next to him smiled and shook his head at the screen: "soft, Baba good, don''t twist your neck."


    "Hum." Eukins. Yan Leng snorted, and his anger subsided.


    It''s better to have your own daughter. I know how to protect her.


    The other side heard eukins. Yan Leng hummed Gu Xiaomian: "


    "Pa!"


    With a clear sound, there was no movement at the other end.


    Originally full of a big face, now there is only black.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xiaomian photographed his mobile phone on the desktop


    "Soft?" Qiao Anning suddenly disappeared and shouted several times.


    "Eh? It''s broken..."


    Seeing that no one was talking all the time, the little girl muttered while checking up, down, left and right with her mobile phone.


    While muttering, Jian Rui''s voice came out of her mobile phone. It sounded a little erratic, as if she hadn''t come to her.


    "Ah? What? He heard you speak ill of Eugene Yan? Really or not?"


    "Shh, you''re listening..."


    It''s Gu Ruan''s guilty voice


    Eukins. Yan: "


    Mo Xiujin: "


    Is this the so-called conspiracy in front of the Lord?


    Mo Xiujin shook his head reluctantly. He choked in his throat and couldn''t spit it out or swallow it.


    At this moment, he decided that when he contacted Xiangcheng in the future, he must not go through Gu Xiaomian''s hand.


    This man is sometimes... A pig teammate.

 Chapter 1494

    "What are you afraid of? Come on, give it to me!"


    Compared with Gu Xiaomian, Jian Rui obviously had to be much braver. Without saying a word, she took the mobile phone from his hand.


    The screen that had been dark lit up with her action.


    "Sister!"


    Seeing Jian Rui on the screen, Qiao Anning waved her little hand excitedly: "sister Rui, Anning misses you so much ~"


    "My sister misses you too."


    Jian Rui waved to Qiao Anning, touched the small face on the screen, opened his mouth and said, "Oh, our xiaoanning is beautiful again recently..."


    Eukins. Yan''s face is black. Now he knows that Qiao Anning goes to bed at o''clock every day. He always says that people who don''t sleep will become ugly if they stay up late. Where did he learn this theory


    He gradually began to regret that he should bring Qiao Anning back when she was just born, so as to save her from these messy things outside.


    One side Gu Xiaomian didn''t leave yet. He hummed: "Ruirui, how can I be peaceful? I miss you when I see you. When I see me, I say I''m fat. It''s unfair..."


    "Because Anning is telling the truth."


    Jianrui didn''t want to say anything. After that, she looked at him and turned his elbow: "go away quickly and don''t delay the chat between our sisters."


    She was so rude that Gu Xiaomian turned away angrily before she had time to tell Qiao Anning goodbye.


    Jian Rui, who turned her head again, looked at Qiao Anning. She was not soft and had a fine mind.


    As soon as she turned her big eyes, she first asked, "Anning, turn your cell phone around and let your sister see where you are now?"


    Qiao Anning nodded. She hadn''t seen Jian Rui for a long time. She was happy: "sister, I''m in the flowers. Let me show you..."


    Although she doesn''t know how to adjust the camera, she knows what "turn mobile phone" means, which Jane Rui taught her at home.


    "Look."


    She flipped her cell phone and showed Jian Rui around. One by one, she said, "the balcony, shelves, flowers... And Baba and her brother are all there!"


    Following her camera, Jianrui saw eukins standing next to her. Yan, and Mo Xiujin standing lazily.


    The moment she saw Mo Xiujin, her pupils shrank suddenly.


    Just in a flash, she could barely see that there was no injury on Mo Xiujin''s face. Her face was still that way. It didn''t matter.


    They occasionally contact through the messenger, but it''s impossible for the people who want to see him. This is the first time Jianrui saw him appear in front of her eyes since she was on the ship.


    It doesn''t look bad


    That''s it. It''s good.


    Jianrui was relieved.


    These are all instantaneous things, even eukins, who has always stood aside. Yan didn''t notice.


    When the camera turned to him, Jianrui could see his frown, which seemed impatient, but she didn''t interrupt Qiao Anning.


    She is also a ghost spirit. She is not afraid to see this man. She seems to have completely forgotten what unhappiness they had before.


    Now, with a bright smile on her face, she rushed at eukins. Yan smiled and greeted him cordially: "uncle, long time no see!"


    "Cough..."


    Mo Xiujin, who had been quiet all the time, couldn''t help it at last. She was almost choked by her saliva by her sudden "Uncle".


    One is her, the other is Joanne. They are eukins. Yan Yan is a "Nemesis" in another sense


    The "Uncle" himself was staring at the mobile phone with a black face and angrily said: "scream again, I''ll break Mo Xiujin''s leg!"


    Mo Xiujin: "


    He stood a step away silently. His legs were very good and didn''t want to break


    "Eh?"


    Jian Rui raised her eyebrows and seemed to be unable to believe that she had called her name wrong. After pausing for two seconds, she suddenly realized, "ah, I forgot! It was really called wrong. It should be her former uncle!"


    Eukins. Yan closed his eyes, took a deep breath and forcefully extended his hand to Qiao Anning: "give me your cell phone."


    He was afraid that he would smash his mobile phone on the spot or... Beat Mo Xiujin on the spot


    "No, look at mom."


    Qiao Anning didn''t look at his face. He pursed his small mouth and hugged his cell phone.


    She''s sitting on the shelf. It''s okay if she doesn''t flop. She''s in danger of falling, eukins. Yan Yishi didn''t dare to rob hard.


    Jian Rui on the other end also converged. After all, the opposite side was eukins, who was uncertain about happiness and anger. Yan, if she goes too far, Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning will be involved.


    She smiled and changed the subject. She took her mobile phone and wandered around the house. She coaxed Qiao Anning and said, "Anning is not in a hurry. Your mother is busy. Will your sister take you around first? Today''s home is very happy."


    "Well, bride! Peace, look at the bride!"


    Joe was even more excited.


    "OK, let''s go to see the bride. My sister told you that the bride looks great today..."


    Jianrui turns to go upstairs. When she passes by the place where the red silk floating balloon is pasted with the big red happy word, she will stop for a while to let Qiao Anning have a fresh look and chat with her.


    Along the way, she didn''t mention Mo Xiujin''s name all the way, let alone try to talk to him.


    But with the help of his mobile phone and Qiao Anning, he made clear the recent situation of his family.


    Mo Xiujin stood aside, seemingly indifferent, listening. There was no expression on his face, but his heart was warm.


    The name hidden in the chat between Jian Rui and Qiao Anning has never appeared, but people at both ends of the mobile phone know that the word "Mo Xiujin" is always there.


    Jian Rui walked all the way. She just went up half the stairs and met Mo Tong at the corner.


    Before Jian Rui could say hello, a surprise came from her mobile phone: "brother Tong!"


    The sharp voice immediately startled Mo Tong. Subconsciously, Qiao Anning called him there, and looked up at Jian Rui.


    "Are you..."


    Jian Rui pointed to her mobile phone and said with a smile, "Anning and her former uncle want to see the bride."


    In a word, Mo Tong understood eukins. Yan also stood by.


    He nodded and said hello to Qiao Anning on the screen. Then he looked at Jian Rui and said, "there''s no one in the room at the moment. Mom said to let aunt Qiao hurry up and have a rest. Don''t make it too long."


    "I see."


    Jian Rui winked at Mo Tong, then looked at Qiao Anning and said, "Xiao Anning, are you ready? Let''s go in and see the bride!"


    "Peace to see, peace to see!"


    Joe waved his little hand excitedly.


    The two people''s playful voice followed Jian Rui''s footsteps to Qiaoqiao''s room.


    Looking at the figure she left, Mo Tong sighed softly, turned his head and made an "OK" gesture to Gu Xiaomian, Jian Yi and others on the other side.

 Chapter 1495

    In fact, after Gu Xiaomian handed Jian Rui his mobile phone, it seemed that Jian Rui drove him away. In fact, he just took the opportunity to run upstairs and tell the people in the room about it.


    The reason why Jian Rui and Qiao Anning talked so much and delayed for a while on the road was to give Mo Tong their time so that he could call Shazhi and others out.


    Because today''s wedding is not only the people from the base, but also the Dou family. At this time, dou guishuha and others are gathering in the house. They go in directly with their mobile phone and must take a picture.


    Although they were the league, if they were eukins. Yan is so bright to see that their "big three" are all together. Even if they really don''t plan anything today, it will inevitably make him feel that they are too closely connected. This is not a good thing


    So in Eugene. They must not show up in front of hell.


    At this moment, when Jian Rui finally came in with her mobile phone, there were only Qiaoqiao and Liao Huanyan in the room.


    Qiaoqiao is half reclining in the chair to rest, while Liao Huanyan is standing behind her and carefully checking the veil to prevent it from falling down in a moment.


    Jianrui knocked on the door symbolically and walked over with her mobile phone.


    "Aunt Qiao, peace depends on the bride."


    Qiao Qiao and Liao Huanyan on the other side were not surprised when they got the news. They waved to her and said with a smile, "come here and let me see peace."


    As soon as her voice fell, Qiao Anning''s excited cry came from her mobile phone.


    "Aunt! Bride! Peace depends..."


    Liao Qiaoyan smiled silently and knew it.


    She quickly took the phone and adjusted it, just fitting herself and Liao Huanyan into the camera.


    "Anning, do you miss your aunt?"


    As soon as he saw her, Joe Anning smiled: "I think ~ aunt is so beautiful today! Beautiful yarn!"


    The ingenious makeup has been completed, and the face of pink and Dai is more delicate and gentle than ever before.


    Even after being praised all morning, Qiaoqiao smiled shyly when she heard the words of peace.


    Liao Huanyan took the opportunity to comfort Qiaoqiao who had been nervous: "look, even Anning said you look good, don''t worry, I bet you look amazing today..."


    Qiaoqiao immediately flew two red clouds on her cheek, hit her, and talked to Qiao Anning.


    Qiao Anning has been away from the crowd for so long. Except for calling Qiaoya, she hasn''t contacted the crowd, but she sees that Qiaoqiao and Liao Huanyan are not strangers at all. It''s like talking at home.


    Listening to the two people talking, Liao Huanyan didn''t interrupt until they talked about their wedding dress. She suddenly remembered something and asked Qiaoqiao: "sister Qiaoqiao, ask whether Anning''s clothes are enough. I also designed some new styles and wanted to send them to her."


    She was standing behind Qiaoqiao, but she was a little far from her mobile phone, which made Qiaoqiao ask.


    As a result, Joe Anning''s ears were flexible. Before everyone else reacted, he raised his hand and shouted, "Anning wants! Anning wants new clothes!"


    Eukins. Yan: "...." with such a worried look, did he not give her clothes?


    As if he knew what he was thinking, Joe Anning grabbed his clothes and didn''t give him any face: "the clothes are ugly, aunt''s good-looking!"


    Liao Huanyan and Qiaoqiao couldn''t hold back for a moment, so they were almost in front of eukins. Yan''s face laughed directly.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes sank as he stared at his mobile phone.


    Although he wanted to hang up the phone directly, he looked at the star like light in his daughter''s eyes, took a deep breath and endured it again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Joey came back without talking for a while.


    Seeing his mother, Joe Anning told him what he had eaten and done every day in detail.


    Qiaoya always smiles and listens quietly, occasionally inserting a few words to ask her whether she is comfortable to eat, obedient or sick


    Eukins. Yan listened and unconsciously divided his mind to observe her.


    Her voice sounded normal, still very gentle and calm, always with a faint smile.


    "Oh."


    Eukins. Yan silently hooked his lips and showed a sneer. Sure enough, will Qiaoya''s angry side only face him?


    Should he be angry or surprised at this "special" treatment


    He was thinking that JOYA had hung up.


    There were too many people at the wedding. Even though she knew how difficult it was to receive Qiao Anning''s call, she didn''t say much.


    Once the camera accidentally sweeps something, it''s easy to be eukins. Yan can see.


    After hanging up the phone, Qiao Anning sighed contentedly, and with a small mouth, he stretched out his hand to Mo Xiujin: "brother, hold."


    Her bride had seen it, talked to her mother, and had a lot of new clothes. She was immediately satisfied and stopped pestering eukins. Yan.


    Even waved to him perfunctorily: "bye, Baba."


    The black lines on Mo Xiujin''s forehead have come out. The little girl should use it. At least after using it, don''t be so obvious


    He glanced at eukins. Yan, seeing that he was turning his mobile phone with his head down, didn''t know what he was thinking. He took the opportunity to say hello and directly hugged Qiao Anning and left.


    All that was left on the balcony was eukins. Yan alone.


    For a long time, he sneered at the corners of his lips, narrowed his eyes and said to himself, "do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao''s wedding. I want to know how many people there will be in that place at the moment.


    But the camera came and went back, but there were only a few people. Someone didn''t deliberately put people away. What could it be?


    Eukins. Yan sank his face and thought for a moment. After that, he attracted his men and asked, "what are the recent trends on both sides of the base and Dou family?"


    "This..."


    When he was called over temporarily, he suddenly asked about the base and Dou family. His subordinates urgently went through it in their mind, and then replied, "Lord, there seems to be no abnormal behavior."


    Even if the game with ningway and others comes to an end, eukins. Yan''s subordinates didn''t relax at all, and his eyes were always on the place that should be paid attention to.


    Nothing unusual?


    Eukins. Yan Mou Guang flashed slightly and shook his head, feeling unlikely.


    He raised his hand, gently hooked the corners of his lips and said in a deep voice, "go and let someone check whether their people have gone to Xiangcheng."


    "Yes."


    Wait for your men to leave, eukins. Yan Cai looked ahead with a smile, and his eyes were thick black.


    "Ya''er, I promise you, today is what you want. I won''t do it, but after today..." he sneered and said in a cold tone, "you can''t stop me anymore."


    There is a limit to what he can do to Joey.


    Within this limit, he doesn''t mind spoiling her a little.


    But in the final analysis, he is still the devil Eugene. Yan.


    Never changed, and I don''t want to change.

 Chapter 1496

    Today''s wedding is the biggest after the wedding of Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi.


    The romantic background platform is set near the lake and falls from the sky. The rose petals are scattered all over the venue. Of course, there are beautiful bridegroom and bride


    Qiaoqiao was wearing a pure white floor length wedding dress, and the veil covered her cheeks, only dimly revealing her charming face.


    Opposite her, Mo Jue, dressed in a white suit and upright, is smiling at her.


    Looking at Mo Jue, the man who will really walk through his life hand in hand with her, Qiaoqiao smiled and his eyes turned red involuntarily


    From the day she met him, from the moment he saved her, she waited silently for many years, and finally became his wife


    Such a picture, she used to think secretly in her dream.


    She cried and laughed. How could Mo Jue not know what she was thinking.


    He sighed painfully, reached out and raised her veil, gently wiped the moisture from the corners of her eyes, and whispered, "silly girl..."


    From now on, he won''t let her cry again.


    Qiaoqiao has kept him for so many years. From today on, he will stay with her.


    Under the stage.


    The spectators stood in groups. Ah Zhuo didn''t know when he arrived. At the moment, he was standing nearby and squinting at the two people on the stage.


    They are right and will be very happy in the future.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t help thinking of talilina, the position next to Mo Jue. She must be looking forward to it


    He sighed and was trying to hide his look. Jiao Wu saw his difference and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Zhuo lowered his head and rubbed the center of his eyebrows. He shook his head and was not ready to say more.


    This is the wedding of Qiao Qiao and Mo Jue. Those who have passed away, don''t disturb them too much.


    Jiao Wu was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were dark. He was from the same base. How could he not know what ah Zhuo was thinking.


    "Fortunately... Ha Mu didn''t come today." He squinted at Qiao Qiao and Mo Jue and whispered.


    Otherwise, the wood would be uncomfortable again when he looked at the scene.


    A Zhuo smiled bitterly and winked at Jiao Wu.


    Does he think the focus is on hamu?


    Jiao Wushun looked at him and was stunned.


    Diagonally opposite them, Shazhi stood among a group of children and looked at the two newcomers on the stage. She looked very quiet.


    "Young lady, she......" Jiao Wuyi paused, pursed his lips, and didn''t finish.


    A Zhuo sighed and said in a low voice, "none of us will forget our eldest sister, but the best way to remember a person is not to miss her, but to carry on with her memories."


    Talilina will always exist in all their hearts. Although she will not appear again, she has always existed among them in another way.


    What they have to do is not to harass their old friends all day, but to do what she wants to do and continue to pass on her faith.


    Jiao Wu nodded, took a deep breath, smiled and said, "before, I couldn''t see clearly. I always felt that what my eldest sister wanted to do must not be an alliance with these people, but now I finally found that only by cooperating with these people can we have a better future."


    What does talilina want? Doesn''t she want the future development of the base to be better?


    Once upon a time, he was too short-sighted.


    Hearing what he said, Zhuo turned to look at him, patted him on the shoulder and smiled.


    There was a trace of relief in the smile.


    If there is anything else that can be counted as harvest in the accident before the base passes, it is probably to let more people in the base see what is most suitable for them.


    And he can finally go to talilina''s grave and say "rest assured".


    At the back of the crowd, after witnessing Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao''s happy kiss, Qiaoya quietly withdrew.


    When she came to the balcony, the music of the wedding was floating in the air, and their coaxing could be vaguely heard from here.


    She listened with a faint smile on her lips, but she couldn''t help but slowly accumulated tears in her eyes.


    Morning with eukins. Yan''s words were not just to ask him to let go today, but also the real idea in her heart.


    At this moment, in the more grand happiness, it seems that her regret is more obvious.


    She was immersed in her emotions and didn''t see anyone behind her coming into the balcony.


    Then, a slender hand suddenly stretched out and handed her a paper towel.


    Qiaoya was stunned for a moment and turned to look at it. In the hazy tears, Su rian stood on his side and was looking at her direction with a smile.


    "Mr. Su?"


    JOYA was a little surprised, and her voice blurted out a trace of hoarseness that she had just cried.


    Su ri''an nodded and handed her the paper towel in his hand.


    His sudden appearance made JOYA forget her tears.


    She quickly took over, whispered "thank you" and wiped the tears on her face. Then she wondered, "Mr. Su, how did you come out?"


    "There are a lot of people inside." Su Tian said.


    JOYA understood that he was blind, and the noisy environment and crowd were a burden to him.


    She didn''t speak for a moment.


    After a while, Su ri''an whispered, "what about you? Why are you crying?"


    Qiaoya was stunned. In her impression, Su ri''an would not ask so many people.


    Her eyes flickered slightly. After hesitating for a moment, she laughed at herself and said truthfully, "maybe it''s regret..."


    Perhaps it was because of the scene in which Su Ryan had directed her before. At the moment, JOYA looked at him and felt that some unspeakable words could be said in front of him.


    She turned to look at the green plants in the hospital, shook her head and said, "I regret that I was too stupid. I regret that I can''t have such happiness in my life..."


    All the girls'' expectations and fantasies about happiness and love have been annihilated and can''t continue.


    Thinking of this, she smiled bitterly, holding the railing with both hands and looking at the direction of the wedding scene: "you see, whether it''s Haixi, Qiaoqiao, Huanyan, Ke''er... They all keep their happiness and love, but I look like the eldest lady of the Qiao family, but in fact I''m like a fool..."


    "In fact, fate is fair. You can only reap if you pay. Haixi''s love for Ji Wei is no less than Ji Wei''s love for her. They all achieve each other, and I..."


    Before she finished, she smiled bitterly.


    Su ri''an listened quietly until she didn''t speak again. He suddenly said, "No."


    His tone was so affirmative that JOYA couldn''t help looking up at him.


    "Miss Qiao, your life has just begun. You shouldn''t say such words all your life now, and..."


    He paused, raised his hand and held the sunglasses on his face: "everyone has a long way to go in the future. Maybe someone is seriously liking you, but you haven''t found it yet."


    JOYA was stunned.

 Chapter 1497

    "Brother?"


    As soon as Su ri''an''s voice fell, Shao Li came from outside looking for him everywhere.


    The two people on the balcony revived at the same time, and their eyes unconsciously avoided each other.


    Even if Su ri''an couldn''t see it, at that moment, he seemed to turn his head slightly and avoid it.


    He didn''t answer Shao Li at the first time. It seemed that he didn''t react. He paused for two seconds before turning back and shouting in the direction leading to the room: "Xiao Li."


    "Brother, why are you here? I''ll look for you for a while... Miss Qiao?"


    Shao Li came over and was surprised to see another figure on the balcony.


    She looked at Su ri''an and Qiaoya twice, and calmly came forward to say hello to Qiaoya.


    With one more person, some strange atmosphere on the balcony dissipated a lot in an instant.


    Qiaoya smiled and nodded at her: "Miss Shao, do those clothes still fit?"


    "It fits very well. Thank you, miss JOYA." Shao Li smiled and said with some embarrassment, "I just think it''s too expensive for miss Qiaoya."


    She knows how much the clothes designed by Joey can sell outside. It''s the price she can never afford.


    Qiao Ya shook her head: "if you can accept it, there are still some new ones. They are catching up with the work. I''ll have them sent to you when they are finished."


    "This..."


    Shao Li was really surprised. She quickly waved her hand and shook her head: "Miss Qiao, you really can''t accept this. The ones you sent before are enough..."


    As she spoke, she touched Su Tian''s arm and asked him to help say a few words.


    She can also make some snacks as a thank-you gift when she collects her clothes once. If she receives them again, it will be too disgraceful. They and Qiaoya are not very familiar friends, and her snacks are really worthless compared with those skirts.


    As a result, Su ri''an, who was always considerate, didn''t seem to understand her today. She was stunned and didn''t say a word.


    Finally, seeing that she couldn''t refuse, Shao Li simply grabbed Su ri''an''s sleeve and whispered, "brother, talk."


    She smiled and waited for Su ri''an to "save her from water and fire". Unexpectedly, after waiting for a while, she heard Su ri''an say, "since it''s miss Qiaoya''s intention, take it. Remember to come to the door and thank her in person."


    Shao Li was stunned. Before she could react, she saw him smile at Qiao Ya and say, "Miss Qiao, let''s leave first."


    Then he turned and left.


    Shaoli looked at him and Qiaoya. She only had time to say goodbye to Qiaoya and hurried out.


    Qiaoya smiled and watched them leave. When she couldn''t see them again, she suddenly fell into a daze and couldn''t return to God for a long time.


    Is she too sensitive?


    Su ri''an just seemed to say something to comfort her, but there seemed to be something else in it... Was that what she thought?


    JOYA frowned and stared at the tall trees in front of her. What flashed in her mind was the look of Su ri''an when she comforted her just now.


    I just thought for a long time and didn''t come up with a clue.


    "Qiaoya, Qiaoya..." she shook her head, raised a self mocking smile at the corners of her mouth, and said to herself, "you are so amorous..."


    However, she didn''t know that Shaoli and Su ri''an, who walked out of the balcony on the other side, were also discussing the matter.


    "Brother, what did you just say to miss JOYA on the balcony?"


    "Nothing." Su ri''an shook his head and didn''t want to say more.


    The more he is like this, the more curious Shaoli is.


    They were standing in the corner, away from the crowd, so there was no need to worry that someone would hear them.


    Shao Li stared at Su ri''an for a moment, and the conjecture in her heart became more and more obvious.


    His brother always looks gentle and gentle. He seems to be gentle to everyone, but few people really know him.


    So if anyone in the world knows Su ri''an best, Shao Li thinks it must be herself.


    Just now on the balcony, Su ri''an''s state was obviously different from usual.


    She sighed, leaned close to him and whispered, "brother, do you like..."


    "Xiao Li."


    She had just said a few words when Su ri''an suddenly interrupted her. Her voice was neither light nor heavy, but she was surprised and couldn''t go on.


    Su ri''an smiled and looked in her direction. The whole person couldn''t see anything different. Wen Sheng asked, "Xiao Li, you go and tell Miss Jane that we should go back."


    At the end of the ceremony, their blessings have been brought. If they stay any longer, it will disturb the host.


    Shaoli looked at him and opened her mouth several times, but she didn''t ask again.


    If Su ri''an doesn''t want to say, even if she asks, she won''t get the result.


    She nodded and told Su ri''an to wait for her here before turning to find Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi arranged quickly. Even though there were many guests today, she treated Su ri''an and Shao Li as before, sent them out in person and asked Mo Xu to drive them home.


    She originally wanted to keep them for a while, but when she thought about Shaoli''s body, she gave up and only took her companion and asked them to take them back.


    When she got into the car, Shao Li turned her head and looked at Su ri''an from time to time. She knew that Su ri''an must also feel her eyes.


    It''s just that the person who always asks her what''s wrong with her doesn''t speak today.


    Shao Li glanced in the rearview mirror at the villa that was fading away. Her eyes sank with a trace of melancholy.


    At the other end, after Jian Haixi sent Su ri''an and Shao Li away, he just turned back and ran into Qiaoya coming out of the balcony.


    She said casually, "Mr. Su, have they gone back?"


    Jian Haixi nodded: "I originally wanted to keep them for a while. I''d better forget it after thinking about it."


    Qiao Yawei sighed: "Shaoli is not in good health, and Mr. Su doesn''t like excitement. It''s really difficult for them."


    Her careless remark surprised Jian Haixi for a moment.


    Jane Haixi paused and turned to look at JOYA with a hint of exploration: "ya''er, you seem to care about Mr. Su very much."


    With so many guests coming and going today, she has always been light and didn''t care much about anyone, but she seems to take special care of Su ri''an.


    Qiaoya was stunned. After reading her eyes, she shook her head and said with a smile, "what do you think? Just now I talked to Mr. Su, so I know what he thinks."


    "A few words?" Jane Haixi was even more surprised.


    Qiaoya pointed to the balcony behind her and told her about the meeting with Su rian there just now. She didn''t say much about those ambiguous words.


    Jane Haixi''s eyes turned. She didn''t expect that what Qiaoya concealed from herself was all about Su rian.


    With Su ri''an''s character, if he is unhappy, he will go back to the room and sit by himself at most. How can he just run to the balcony?


    She recalled the position she had just arranged for Su ri''an at the wedding site and looked at the balcony pointed by joeya.


    If Qiaoya wants to go to the balcony, it seems that... She just passes by Su rian

 Chapter 1498

    Seeing that Jane Haixi had been looking in that direction, Qiaoya pushed her suspiciously: "Haixi, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head, smiled and said, "nothing."


    Those are just her conjectures. Of course, they can''t be said like that.


    As for what Su ri''an thinks, only he himself probably knows.


    But... Jian Haixi turned to look at Qiaoya. If these two people can really make a good relationship, maybe it''s also a good thing.


    The wedding day was a happy and peaceful one.


    Because there''s no Eugene. Yan''s intrusion, this day is the most real day of everyone''s smile since Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning left.


    After that, Mo Jue and Qiao Qiao started the sweet honeymoon mode.


    This time, Mo Jue can finally give all his work to Ning Ji and Gu Xiaomian, and go with Qiao Qiao.


    Even before departure, he was arrogant and directly turned off his mobile phone. He looked at the black faces of Ning Jiwei and others with satisfaction and took Qiaoqiao away.


    And Zhuo and others returned to the base with shuha after the wedding.


    As for Jian Rui, it''s agreed to go to Dou''s house after Mo Jue and Qiaoqiao''s wedding. It doesn''t need to be sent by Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. This time, they just go back with Dou GUI.


    In the ancient castle.


    Eukins. Yan sat on the sofa, holding the quiet Qiao Anning in his arms, looking at Jie standing in front of him and listening to his report.


    A moment later, eukins. Yan picked his eyebrow: "Jian Haixi sent his own daughter to Dou''s house? Is this the official start of cultivating offspring?"


    "It seems so, and..." Jie paused and looked at Qiao Anning in his arms, pursed his lips and didn''t continue to say.


    Qiao Anning didn''t know why, so he opened his big eyes and watched him blink. He looked like he didn''t understand at all.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her, smiled and said to Jie, "it''s all right, you say you."


    It seems that he doesn''t care whether Qiao Anning in his arms has listened to some of their secrets.


    He nodded, and Jie then said, "according to our informant, people on the other side of the base often travel to and from Xiangcheng."


    "Well, normal."


    Eukins. Yan sneered, and there was no accident on his face: "after this time, the group of people in the base, no matter how stupid they are, know that they can''t fight against Ning Jiwei. Moreover, in order to deal with us, they will seize the partner of Xiangcheng."


    Looking at the road, in addition to the forces of Ningji and Douge, all that can compete with them are small soldiers.


    As long as people are not stupid, the base will no longer clamor to lift the alliance with Ning Jiwei. After all, once they break away from Ning Jiwei, what is the difference between them and looking for death?


    "What shall we do?"


    Jie frowned and looked at eukins. Yan asked, "is it possible to let the three of them become big?"


    He''s not like eukins. Yan looks so calm.


    The base and Dou family, together with Ning Jiwei''s Mo family and Qiao family... These people stand together. Even they should weigh how to act.


    The last cards in their hands are mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning. If those people completely ignore these two lives and fight hard, they will never dare to say that they have a 100% victory rate.


    Moreover, the combination of the three parties is no small trouble.


    In contrast, eukins. Yan, who looks very relaxed, raised his hand and rubbed his daughter''s hair. The corners of his lips were hooked and showed a smile: "don''t worry, let them go."


    Maybe his strength was a little heavy. Immediately, Joe Anning gave him a fierce stare, shook his head and came out from the bottom of his hand. He said angrily, "hairstyle, No."


    Little guys now have more and more "principles". They can''t put the flower pillow upside down when they sleep. Every day, their skirt should have its own accessories. Their face can be pinched, but their hairstyle can''t be confused, and so on


    She resisted like this, eukins. Yan''s hand was indeed lighter.


    Jie stood aside, ignoring the little interaction between their father and daughter, and worried himself: "but..."


    He wanted to say that if he didn''t do it now, it would be too late when the three of them were really big


    Just before he finished, he was killed by eukins. Yan raised his hand and stopped it.


    "The thousand mile dike was destroyed by the ant nest. No matter how long their cooperation front is, it''s just a matter of our fingers to destroy it."


    With a sneer on his lips and a dismissive look on his face, his slender fingers knocked regularly on the handrail, and his eyes gradually darkened and deepened: "we don''t need to worry about them now, but we have more important things to do."


    "You mean..."


    After listening to his words, Jie understood with a slight turn of his brain. The anxiety just now suddenly disappeared.


    Eukins. Yan nodded: "let some people recognize the reality as soon as possible. If it can''t be used by us, throw it out as soon as possible and don''t waste food..."


    "Yes." Jie smiled meaningfully and nodded, "I see, I''ll go now..."


    "Hey..."


    Eukins. Yan stopped Jie who was going out and waved to him. The smile on his face was unfathomable: "you don''t need to go, there are people here."


    Jie was stunned and looked down at eukins. Yan''s eyes finally fell on Qiao Anning.


    He couldn''t help but let her go?


    Eukins. Yan pinched his daughter''s face, smiled and asked, "Qiao Anning, did you remember what we said just now?"


    "I don''t understand."


    Joe Anning shook his head and blinked at eukins with big ignorant eyes. Yan, wringing his clothes with his hands, looked innocent on his face.


    "Oh."


    Eukins. Yan chuckled and pinched her to the ground. His face said seriously, "I don''t care if you understand it or not. Now go and tell Mo Xiujin that he can either follow Jie to do the task or die by himself, so as to save me from doing it myself."


    Joe Anning''s face changed and looked at eukins. Yan, with a small mouth, stammered, "Baba, Baba..."


    She reached out her little hand and pulled it towards eukins with her calf. Yan came up to him and wanted to reach out and grab his clothes. He looked like he wanted to cry.


    "Good, don''t pretend with me. If you pretend too much, Baba doesn''t like you."


    Eukins. Yan patted her lonely little hand, leaned back, pointed to the door and sneered, "you''d better run faster. I can only give him half an hour to make a decision. If he doesn''t appear in front of me in half an hour, Mo ruining will die."


    Qiao Anning blinked and his eyes slowly turned red.


    She can be afraid of this man, but now she looks at eukins. Yan Yan''s cold face, but she dared not disobey.


    The picture of Mo Xiujin''s injury last time was still in her mind. That time, the man in front of her also had such a tone and face.


    If she doesn''t obey, he will hurt brother Jin and leave a lot of blood


    As soon as the tears on Qiao Anning''s cheek snapped off, he didn''t care to wipe them with his hand, so he turned and staggered out.


    Running and crying.


    Jie looked at her back and narrowed her eyes gently: "Oh, I wasn''t sure she could understand before. Now it seems that this girl is too smart..."


    Just now, even he was almost concealed by her ignorant appearance.


    Eukins. Yan qiaozhe crossed his legs and said with a faint smile, "it''s still small. I can''t stand the shock."

 Chapter 1499

    In the training room.


    Mo Xiujin finished today''s training. Just sitting down in the next chair to rest, he suddenly heard Qiao Anning''s cry outside.


    He frowned. The little girl followed his father today. It''s reasonable to say that she shouldn''t cry so much, but Qiao Anning is the only one who will cry like this in the castle.


    Mo Xiujin turned to look at the door. He was wondering if he had heard wrong. He saw Qiao Anning stumble in. A little pink face had cried into a little cat.


    "Brother, brother... Wuwu..."


    While crying, the little girl stumbled towards him, and couldn''t care to wipe the tears on her chin and jaw.


    Mo Xiujin frowned and immediately stood up and walked over: "what''s the matter?"


    Except for the one by eukins. Yan forced to watch them train. He never saw the little girl cry so badly.


    "Peace does not cry." He reached for a towel to wipe the tears on her face, but as soon as it was wiped clean, her tears flowed down again like a turned on tap.


    "Brother, come on, go..."


    Qiao Anning cried out of breath and couldn''t speak neatly. He just dragged Mo Xiujin''s sleeve and wanted to pull him out.


    Zhao Xu stopped his eyes and looked at each other.


    "What''s going on?" Murui Ning frowned and whispered to Zhao Xu.


    Joe Anning''s position here can be said to be rising steadily. Even they can see it, eukins. Yan, a man of uncertain weather, has a much better temper towards Qiao Anning.


    What else can make a little girl cry so sad?


    Zhao Xu shook his head. Although he didn''t answer, the look on his face was very complicated.


    Eukins. Yan''s daughter, except himself, who has the courage to provoke


    Just let the little girl watch their training last time. I don''t know why this time.


    He looked at Qiao Anning and Mo Xiujin beside her. He sighed in his heart. He just hoped it wouldn''t be a big deal this time


    He thought so, but he knew in his heart that things would not be so easy.


    At the other end, Mo Xiujin squatted down on her knees, painfully held Qiao Anning in her arms, patted her back and coaxed softly: "don''t be afraid of Ang, no matter what happens, there''s my brother. Anning doesn''t cry..."


    His eyebrows were frowned tightly, but he patted Joe''s peaceful hand lightly, calming her mood.


    When she cried a lot less, Mo Xiujin then asked, "don''t worry, now slowly tell your brother what happened?"


    Qiao Anning gradually calmed down in his arms, sobbed with tears and whispered, "Baba... Baba said that my brother should take the task, otherwise brother Ruirui and my brother will..."


    What she said was not very complete, but all the key meanings were conveyed, which was enough for Mo Xiujin to understand.


    Not only did he understand, but Zhao Xu and Mo ruining, who had been quiet all the time, also understood.


    "Ask the second brother to take the task..."


    Murui Ning was surprised for a moment, and her eyebrows tightened even tighter.


    He knows, eukins. Yan is threatening himself to force Mo Xiujin to officially "join" them


    In other words, now is the beginning for them to really test whether Mo Xiujin has become their person.


    Once Mo Xiujin refuses or makes any strange move this time, eukins. Yan won''t allow him to stay here anymore.


    Zhao Xu sighed in his heart. He knew that this day would come sooner or later


    Next to him, murui Ning took two steps and began to listen: "second brother, what are your tasks generally?"


    Since Mo Xiujin was able to save him, Mo ruining knew he was smart and capable.


    But the same thing, eukins. Yan won''t allow it to happen a second time. It can be said that Mo Xiujin''s brain turns fast and can be surprised, but he can''t save all the mission targets every time


    So he has to inquire about the types of tasks first. At least let Mo Xiujin make psychological preparation.


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Xu glanced at him and said with a smile: "do you still care about the type of task?"


    Mo Rui and Ning spread their hands and looked "otherwise".


    Zhao Xu snorted with a smile and put his hand on his shoulder: "third, if I were you, I would talk to Mo Xiujin more every day and let him obey and finish the task obediently. At least protecting his life is the key."


    He seemed to be joking, but his eyes looked a little serious.


    He knows Eugene. Yan, if he had been able to be "lenient" to Mo Xiujin before, he would never allow Mo Xiujin to be suspected of betraying him.


    Mo Xiujin has no choice but to promise to do the task.


    Or, there is another one, that is... Death.


    Mo Rui glanced at him obliquely and asked instead, "brother, don''t pull so far. Don''t you know what type of task you have?"


    "Of course, Zhao Xu stared at me immediately......"


    The first two people spoke, and on the other side, Mo Xiujin''s face was not good-looking.


    He squinted, looked at Joe Anning and asked, "did he ask you to tell me?"


    Qiao Anning nodded heavily, blinked his red and swollen eyes, and said anxiously, "Baba said for half an hour, my brother is going."


    She was so anxious that she stamped her feet, pulled Mo Xiujin''s sleeve with her small hand, wiped the tears in her eyes, and was about to run out.


    "Brother is fast, Anning runs slowly, wasting time..."


    Mo Xiujin looked at her raised cuff, where there was a thick layer of tears and snot. There were obvious dust and stains at the elbow of the cuff. The exposed little hands were also covered with abrasions, which had been broken and covered with a layer of dust


    She also had obvious dirt on her legs. She fell down on the way. It is estimated that her knees have been bruised by now.


    Mo Xiujin looked at Qiao Anning in front of him. In order to buy him time, the little girl fell several times on the way and ran to him while crying.


    He closed his eyes and his face sank completely.


    Since his first day here, he has rarely had the impulse to get angry.


    Because he knows whose territory this is, it is undoubtedly taboo for him to lose his temper here.


    But looking at Qiao Anning''s weeping face, he couldn''t help it for the first time.


    "Zhao Xu, take Anning to Li Xue."


    Mo Xiujin stood up and ordered without looking back.


    He suddenly interrupted the two whispering people behind him.


    Zhao Xu took two steps forward, looked at his angry appearance, frowned and said, "Mo Xiujin, calm down. If you don''t know, you thought you were going to quarrel."


    Don''t mention the tone of his voice. It''s that he has to let eukins go to that station without opening his mouth. Yan beat him first.


    Murui Ning also ran over. Originally, he wanted to persuade, but he looked at Qiao Anning who was crying and Mo Xiujin. He didn''t say anything.


    He knew that Mo Xiujin could not calm down anyway.


    Mo Xiujin snorted coldly. Without answering, he raised his feet and walked out.

 Chapter 1500

    Finally, Mo Xiujin stood at eukins at the last minute of half an hour. In front of Yan.


    See him, eukins. Yan sneered and hummed, "I thought you had the courage not to come."


    Mo Xiujin gave him a faint look and said calmly, "don''t you ask how Anning is?"


    He let the little girl run all the way from here to the training room. How could he not know that she would wrestle on the road, but he didn''t even care.


    Eukins. Yan''s expression was stunned and his face suddenly changed.


    However, his strange appearance was only for a moment, and no one noticed it.


    He leaned back on the back of the sofa, hooked the corners of his lips, and showed a casual smile: "what can she do? How many falls at most... Just right, it also makes her long memory."


    "Yes."


    Jie nodded to one side and said in a dissatisfied tone: "I know that there are many lies at a young age, and I don''t know who taught them."


    After being fooled by a little girl for so long, he was always a little angry.


    If you don''t teach her a lesson, the little girl will not be sure to ride on them in the future.


    Mo Xiujin nodded, went to the station and said with a sullen face, "then I have nothing to say. Didn''t I say to let me go on a mission? Yes, when to go and who to kill this time?"


    His cold and proud attitude made eukins. Yan frowned involuntarily.


    Is this boy trying to rebel?


    Jie was stunned. Mo Xiujin never had this attitude when talking to them before. Why today


    Both of them were surprised for a moment, and neither of them spoke.


    Mo Xiujin looked at eukins without expression. Yan said coldly, "I have no problem with your daughter. Anyway, she has no blood relationship with me, but I want you to understand."


    Although he used the word "please" in his words, eukins. Yan Ke didn''t feel any improvement in his attitude.


    He narrowed his eyes, didn''t say a word, and quietly waited for Mo Xiujin''s words.


    Mo Xiujin''s eyebrows and eyes became more and more heavy, and his eyes seemed to faint like a mass of ink, which made people unable to see the slightest emotion.


    After a moment of silence, he said coldly, "even if I want to go astray, I should be willing to do it myself, not rely on you to threaten me with a two-year-old girl!"


    His voice was not high, but it was loud. For a moment, eukins was surprised. Yan and Jie both paused.


    When he finished, he turned to look at Jie on one side. The look in his eyes made Jie tremble in his heart.


    "What?" Jie squinted at him.


    "You know, if I hadn''t taken the initiative to stand up, you would never have been able to take me away with your thousands of abilities."


    "You..."


    Jie''s face suddenly changed slightly. He was so angry that he opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a retort.


    Because what Mo Xiujin said is true.


    At the base, if Mo Xiujin hadn''t run out by himself, he really couldn''t catch him.


    Even if they really solved the base and Jian Haixi in the end, how could Ning Jiwei not act at that moment? Who really loses and who wins, and who can say it accurately


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at Mo Xiujin with low pressure in front of him. He frowned and said, "what do you want to say?"


    "I want to say, in fact, I really look down on you."


    Mo Xiujin straightened his back and looked straight at the two people in front of him like a sharp cold arrow.


    "Smelly boy! What are you talking about?!"


    As soon as Jie''s face was black, he came forward with staring eyes and wanted to do it.


    They can allow Mo Xiujin to have character and spirit, and even hope that he can keep it. After all, a person who has worn out all the edges and corners is not qualified to stand in their camp.


    They want a lion that can bite, not a cat with little temper.


    But... That doesn''t mean he can allow Mo Xiujin to put on such a big airs in front of them.


    At the foot of this place, in this castle, except him and eukins. Yan is a well deserved master. No one has the right to be above them.


    Those who dare to do that have lost their lives hundreds of times.


    He came out in a rage, grabbed Mo Xiujin''s neck, punched him, and made up his mind to give the boy a little color today.


    At ordinary times, he can look at something for his sake and let go of his foolhardy attitude, but when it comes to their eyes, he can''t act as if he didn''t see anything.


    But before he could move, he heard eukins coming from behind. Yan stopped the voice.


    "Wait..."


    Jie clenched his fist, frowned fiercely, and turned to look at the man on the sofa: "Yan, this boy doesn''t know what obedience is without a lesson. Can you stand him like this?"


    Finally, wait for eukins. Yan replied that he had snorted coldly, "you can bear it, I can''t bear it!"


    Mo Xiujin confronted him coldly. Even though there was a great difference in their strength, he couldn''t find the slightest fear in his eyes.


    As soon as Jie frowned, he would punch Mo Xiujin


    "Stop."


    This time, eukins. Yan''s voice was fierce: "loosen him, teach people a lesson, and stay in your class."


    Jie looked at him for a few seconds and finally put down his fist with hatred.


    Although he didn''t do it, he still pointed to Mo Xiujin and warned, "today I can let you go first, but you''d better be careful when you talk to me, otherwise..."


    "Hum, or I will die, or Mo ruining and Qiao Anning will die, right?"


    Mo Xiujin shrugged, stepped back, straightened his collar and looked at Jie with disdain: "I said you are such a big man. Will you do anything else besides threatening me?"


    His lips slightly hooked, his eyes showed a touch of provocation and a sarcastic smile: "even if you threaten me a teenager, can''t you have a little backbone when you threaten? You''re still proud to threaten me with two little children who have no power to fight back?"


    "Mo Xiujin, you..."


    Jie was almost blown up by his anger, his eyes widened, his chest puffed and panted.


    He is seldom so angry. Even if he just wants to beat someone, he just wants to teach Mo Xiujin a lesson, but he is really angry by this little rabbit at the moment.


    The anger in that eye was almost turned into substance.


    If it weren''t for eukins. Yan has something to say. He must tear up Mo Xiujin here today.


    Eukins. Yan''s face is also ugly.


    He looked at the straight Mo Xiujin standing in front of him. There was no meaning of fear and fear on his face. He narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled coldly and said, "Mo Xiujin, you are really not afraid of death, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 1501

    "I''m afraid."


    Mo Xiujin shrugged and nodded unexpectedly. His face looked very honest: "who can be afraid of death? I''m not a saint."


    Eukins. Yan hum smiled and was a little satisfied: "then be honest with me, don''t..."


    "Honest?"


    Before he finished, Mo Xiujin sneered, raised his head and stared at him: "well, if you think what I just said is farting, then I can follow you silently like a dog in the future. You point to the East and I go east, you point to the West and I go west. I will never say half a word more."


    "But..."


    After a pause, he slowly pulled out a wicked smile on his face: "are you sure you really want such an heir?"


    His pupils were dark, but his eyes were as sharp as electricity, and he looked straight at eukins. Yan, I''m not afraid if my words will annoy the man in front of me.


    Jie on one side immediately choked, and his expression gradually became silent from his anger just now.


    He squinted at Mo Xiujin in front of him and gave a slight "click" in his heart.


    The people in front of them are only about ten years old. They not only have no fear in front of them, but also can clearly point their minds.


    The last one who saw everything so thoroughly, as if he could see into everyone''s heart, was sitting next to him now.


    This man once founded this empire and was regarded as the "Lord" by countless people.


    Then Mo Xiujin


    Is it really the man he''s looking for?


    Compared to him, eukins. Yan obviously needs to be more calm.


    He was not so surprised as Jie. When he heard Mo Xiujin''s words, he just raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "but... Now you are not a qualified successor."


    "You know what kind of person I want, but you haven''t done it yet."


    His fingers tapped gently on his knees, like a certain rhythm, but his eyes were always staring at Mo Xiujin: "you say, what''s the use of a man without loyalty?"


    Mo Xiujin''s eyebrows and eyes sank, pursed his lips, and said nothing.


    "Oh..."


    Eukins. Yan chuckled, little boy, do you still want to fight him?


    Instead of being angered by Mo Xiujin, he nodded and admitted generously, "I admit you''re right. We really don''t want a obedient Pug as the heir, but what do you think I should choose instead of a fox that can bite its owner?"


    Obedient dog, of course.


    His voice was faint, but his eyes looked at Mo Xiujin with deep meaning.


    "Boy, you should know that I have given you many opportunities..."


    For such a long time in the past, Mo Xiujin''s training can be completed without mentioning the amount of training, even exceeding Jie''s expectation.


    But everyone can see that there is still the shadow of the past in his heart. That little compassion always stays there and has not been completely erased.


    This, eukins. Of course Yan understood. He just opened one eye and closed another.


    But from now on, he can''t wait any longer.


    Mo Xiujin''s face was cold for several degrees and looked straight at eukins. Yan.


    After a while, he suddenly opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, "I will satisfy you."


    Eukins. Yan Gou smiled and nodded, "very good."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mo Xiujin''s chin was slightly raised and his tone was flat, but his words surprised people: "eukins Yan, no one can do better in the future you want except me."


    "Ha ha, ha ha!"


    There was a moment of silence in the whole room.


    Then there was eukins. Yan''s laughter.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to Mo Xiujin, shook his head and said, "boy, your tone is not small."


    No one has ever dared to let go of such "heroic words" in front of him, even Jie never told him.


    A glimmer of appreciation flashed in his eyes.


    Yes, as an heir, what he wants is such a "heroic spirit".


    Mo Xiujin snorted coldly, glanced at Jie and said, "call me after everyone has assembled. Now I''m going to see peace in Lixue."


    With that, I didn''t even wait for eukins. Yan promised, turned and left.


    Looking at his back as he left, Jie snorted and said discontentedly, "Yan, look at him. He''s crazy."


    "Oh."


    Eukins. Yan took back his eyes, reached for the cigarette box on the tea table, took out a cigarette and lit it and bit it at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t care: "let him be crazy. Even if he is crazy again, he can''t turn out our palms."


    That''s true.


    Jie nodded, but was surprised and said, "Yan, if he said that just now, aren''t you angry?"


    After all, in this place, no one dares to talk to eukins like this except Mo Xiujin. Yan speaks.


    But he looked at eukins. Yan didn''t seem to get angry.


    "Angry?"


    Eukins. Yan raised his eyebrows, threw up a smoke ring, and laughed disdainfully in the white smoke.


    He knocked on the ashtray with a cigarette in his finger, shook his head and said, "no need. What can we be angry with him? As soon as we are angry, don''t we just agree with what he said?"


    Jie also understood this truth, but he just couldn''t stand Mo Xiujin''s arrogant appearance, as if he was the craziest in the world.


    He was so angry that he couldn''t let it out. His face turned blue. He hummed, "this boy is so rampant! I''ll teach him a lesson one day."


    Eukins. Yan glanced at him and saw that he was so angry that he shook his head funny: "in fact, I think he''s showing his attitude to us this time."


    "What attitude?" Jie snorted and said without thinking, "come and tell us how arrogant he is?"


    "Hehe."


    Eukins. Yan smiled, smoked a cigarette and said slowly, "almost."


    Jie was stunned. He calmed down, thought carefully, and suddenly reacted.


    "Have you figured it out?"


    See him silent, eukins. Yan said, "if he dares to say these words today, it means that our move is right. Even for peace and muruining, he will do those things."


    As for after doing it, it''s impossible for Mo Xiujin to hold his little compassion at that time.


    Jie was silent for a moment and frowned, "then let''s let him do it?"


    He didn''t say a word.


    That is, if Mo Xiujin goes on like this, can they really hold him at that time


    Eukins. Yan paused, squinted slightly and said, "look first."


    He didn''t say die. The person he dealt with was mo Xiujin. He knew for a long time that he couldn''t deal with ordinary people in the face of such a person.


    He put out his cigarette butts in the ashtray and sneered: "if he can really complete those tasks and grow into a little devil according to my requirements, I think it''s worth it even if he is more rampant."

 Chapter 1502

    When Mo Xiujin returned, Qiao Anning stopped crying.


    She was sitting in a chair with her two short legs still, staring at the door from time to time.


    The little girl''s white and tender face and hands have been pasted with band aids, which are still cartoon, but her eyes are still red and swollen.


    The snow can''t solve this problem. At most, tell them to go back and apply more, so that it can reduce the swelling quickly.


    "Peace, look here..."


    Opposite Qiao Anning, murui Ning is sitting there, trying to make faces and try to make the little girl laugh.


    But Joe Anning has been pursing his mouth since he did it. Although he doesn''t drop golden beans anymore, he still doesn''t laugh.


    Murui Ning felt that her face was almost torn loose, but the little girl didn''t even give him half of her eyes.


    "Alas..."


    He sighed silently and scratched his hair. When he was thinking about what else to do, Qiao Anning suddenly brightened his eyes and waved his hand in the direction of the door.


    "Brother, brother!"


    As she shouted, she wanted to jump out of her chair and run to the figure at the door. Just as she moved, she was stopped by Mo ruining.


    "Aunt, I know you''re excited. Calm down. You still have band aids on your knees."


    "Brother Ruirui, you let go of me... Let go... Brother hug, want brother hug!"


    Qiao Anning fluttered twice and couldn''t open. His little face was red.


    Mo Xiujin quickly walked over, took the little girl from murui Ning''s arms, coaxed her in his arms, and examined the small wound on her body.


    The wounds were well treated, but although the wounds could not be seen, seeing those band aids still made Mo Xiujin feel very eye-catching.


    "How does it hurt?" Look at Qiao Xiujin peacefully and painfully.


    Qiao Anning shook his head and held Mo Xiujin''s neck tightly.


    "You''re here."


    The snow in one side was greatly relieved, pointed to Qiao Anning and said, "otherwise I can''t serve this ancestor."


    She has seen countless wounds here, all of which are complex, but they are not as difficult as the little girl in front of her. The key is eukins. Yan''s daughter can''t be light or heavy.


    If it weren''t for the help of murui Ning, she would be sweating all over.


    Mo Xiujin turned to look at Qiao Anning. The little girl turned her mouth and fell on his back.


    He shook his head, patted her on the back and said, "OK, go back now."


    With that, he said hello to Li Xue before turning away.


    Murui Ning followed him and waited until he got on the road. He asked anxiously, "brother, how''s it going?"


    In fact, the moment he saw Mo Xiujin just now, he wanted to ask, but there was some inconvenience in the snow.


    "Don''t worry, it''s okay." Mo Xiujin shook his head and gave Mo ruining a reassuring look.


    If he can''t solve these little things, he can''t talk about entering eukins. Yan is their core.


    Murui Ning was relieved, turned to think, and said, "that task..."


    But after asking, he felt that he was superfluous.


    Eukins. What else can Mo Xiujin do except take what Yan said?


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes sank and didn''t say a word.


    Just then, Qiao Anning lay on his shoulder and whispered, "brother..."


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Xiujin quickly turned his head.


    Qiao Anning touched Mo Xiujin''s face with a small hand, and asked anxiously, "did Baba hit you?"


    Mo Xiujin was stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    The little girl didn''t know what was in her head all day. How could she suddenly think of eukins. Yan hit him?


    He smiled. He wanted to reach out and pinch her little face, but when he saw the band aid on her face, he took it back and gently touched her hair and said, "no, why do you think you''re so bad?"


    Qiao Anning blinked, tilted his head and looked left and right. Seeing that there was really no one around, he lay down in Mo Xiujin''s ear and whispered, "sister Ruirui said that Anning should protect her brother and be careful of Baba."


    The little girl was afraid of being heard, and her voice was almost angry.


    Mo Xiujin was stunned and couldn''t help pausing for a moment.


    Joe''s quiet voice was very young, but every word he said fell accurately in his heart like a light feather.


    He couldn''t help bending his lips, looked at Qiao Anning and asked with a smile, "really? What else did she say?"


    "A lot."


    Qiao Anning shook his head and stretched out ten fingers to gesture in front of Mo Xiujin: "more than this!"


    In her world, there are many things that can be counted with ten fingers.


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes were also filled with a smile, gradually getting bigger and bigger, which lit up many of his eyes.


    He thought Qiao Anning would recognize himself, which was already a very warm thing for him, which meant that no one in his partner had forgotten him.


    But now he knows that they have done much more for him than he thought


    "Shh..."


    Qiao Anning raised a finger to his lips and whispered, "brother can''t say."


    That solemn face, afraid that he would leak the secret.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and nodded. Her little finger hooked her index finger and said, "well, this is the secret of my brother and peace. No one will say it."


    Qiao Anning nodded with emphasis and leaned safely in his arms. He didn''t forget to pat his small chest and said, "Anning is very powerful. Don''t be afraid, brother. I''ll protect you."


    Mo Xiujin nodded and said, "OK."


    Murui Ning was listening. She was a little funny. She couldn''t help interrupting and teased her: "you''re good again now? I didn''t know who was crying there just now."


    "Hum."


    Qiao Anning was teased and blushed. He stared at Mo ruining and hummed, "brother ruiruirui is bad and ignores you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murui Ning choked and looked at her with wide eyes. He couldn''t put the channel: "I''m broken now?"


    As he spoke, he walked around to Qiao Anning''s side, stretched out his hand and nodded her forehead and said, "you little heartless, who was holding you to wipe your nose just now? Who gave you the cartoon band aid? Who was teasing you? Why did brother Jin come and I become a bad person?"


    "Hum."


    Qiao Anning reached out and hugged Mo Xiujin''s neck, "Baji", kissed him on the face: "brother is the best."


    "You..."


    Mo Rui was puffing with anger.


    He saw clearly that in the little girl''s heart, Mo Xiujin''s position was made of iron, and no one could shake it.


    He took care of his anger, but he didn''t realize that in fact, in his heart, Mo Xiujin''s position is also made of iron. Whoever comes will not cross Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Rui''s anger returned to Qi, but seeing the little girl finally getting better, he couldn''t help being happy.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the two bickering, shook his head and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 1503

    Mo Xiujin held Qiao Anning all the way and sent her to eukins. In front of Yan''s door.


    At the door, Qiao Anning didn''t want to go down yet. He put his small hand around Mo Xiujin''s neck and whispered, "brother, can''t Anning follow his brother today? Baba is fierce..."


    Mo Xiujin patted her on the back and sighed in his heart.


    Eukins, of course not now. Yan can tolerate it, but once the two of them get closer and closer, it will be eukins. Yan Ke may not be able to see it.


    "Peace is obedient. My brother has to go back to training." Mo Xiujin coaxed her softly and put her on the ground.


    Qiao Anning is not unreasonable. She knows that Mo Xiujin is very busy every day, although she doesn''t understand what he is going to do every day


    "Well, bye, brother." She waved to Mo Xiujin and looked reluctant.


    Mo Xiujin shook her head with a smile, half squatted down, looked at her and told her, "peace, remember not to quarrel with you Baba after you go in a while, you know?"


    Qiao Anning shook his head, pursed his lips and shook his small fist angrily: "but he bullied his brother."


    She is here to protect her brother. At this time, of course, she should stand with her brother and jointly condemn the big villain!


    Looking at her as like as two peas, the little girl was really worthy of being a teacher.


    He raised his hand and touched her head. His face was serious and gentle: "brother knows you want to protect your brother, but peace. Didn''t sister Ruirui teach you to learn to protect yourself before you can protect others?"


    "Self protection?"


    Qiao Anning tilted his head, his small eyebrows frowned together, and scratched his hair vaguely.


    Mo Xiujin waved to her and whispered in her ear, "you Baba, your brain is not easy to use, and you are easy to get angry, so you can''t be hard with him. You have to coax him along with him. Do you understand?"


    "Oh..."


    Qiao Anning suddenly realized and nodded with emphasis: "so it is. I will, brother. Don''t worry!"


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes flashed for a moment. He shook his head and smiled. Just now he said he couldn''t understand self-protection. Now he said he couldn''t talk to eukins. When Yan hard came, the little girl suddenly understood?


    He smiled and asked, "really?"


    "Of course." Qiao Anning raised his small chin and patted himself proudly on the chest: "trained, professional."


    That pair of toe is high and angry, suddenly see Mo Xiujin can''t help laughing.


    "That''s all right. My brother will give you this arduous task."


    "Don''t worry, brother. Peace guarantees to complete the task!" The little girl raised her hand and gave him a decent salute.


    "Well, my brother believes in peace."


    Mo Xiujin smiled, nodded, raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder. Finally, he asked, "but one thing, Anning, remember, you can''t hurt yourself like today. My brother will be distressed."


    Not only will he be distressed, but Qiaoya, Jian Haixi and others in Xiangcheng will be distressed.


    He can''t protect Joe from eukins. Yan the devil''s palm, but at least teach her not to hurt herself.


    "Uh huh."


    Qiao Anning nodded repeatedly, raised his hand and touched his little face. He looked solemn: "you can''t break your face. It will disfigure you. Sister Ruirui said, we need beautiful ones."


    "Well..."


    Mo Xiujin paused for a moment and found that he had nothing to refute.


    He shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know what the girl Jianrui had taught her at home all day. How did he feel that there seemed to be a little... Small problem in the little guy''s three views.


    "Well, come on in."


    After explaining this, he pushed Joe Anning''s back and motioned her to go in.


    He can''t tell Qiao Anning too much. He has to hurry back and gather. Who knows eukins. Yan wants to torture him again this time.


    Qiao Anning nodded. She thought that the matter would really end here. Mo Xiujin was neither beaten nor anything else.


    So I waved to him with confidence, shouted "Bye Bye" sweetly, and turned around and bounced back.


    When she came to the door, she was about to put her hand on the door. Suddenly, her eyes turned and she remembered something and stopped.


    Then, I saw the little face that was still smiling suddenly droop, frown up, hold back his breath, and stifle his big tears.


    Then... Limped to the door.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Inside the room, eukins. Yan slowly removed his eyes from the monitoring screen, closed the computer, and turned to look at his daughter who came in from the door.


    "Baba... It hurts..."


    Joe''s voice was as low as a mosquito and a fly. His face was full of grievances and sadness. He hummed at eukins. Yan rubbed over.


    The tears in the corners of the eyes can''t fall off. They hang under the eyes and look pitiful.


    Eukins. Yan: "..." you are going to become a master.


    Joe Anning didn''t know that he had been exposed to the surveillance for a long time. He looked up pitifully at eukins. Yan glanced and walked up to him with his short legs.


    "Baba..."


    She carefully stretched out her little hand and tentatively hooked eukins. Yan''s fingers shook slightly, and a pair of kazilan''s big eyes looked up at him. Xiaonaiyinnuo said, "is Baba... Don''t be peaceful?"


    He also burped in the middle.


    Eukins. Yan tut said, squinting at her for a long time.


    But in the end, he couldn''t resist the poor eyes. He looked at him, sighed heavily, took her into his arms, and said in a hard voice, "Qiao Anning, you can pretend again."


    "Woo... Woo..."


    That sentence seemed to be a switch. As soon as the voice fell, it accurately opened Qiao Anning''s lacrimal gland.


    The big teardrop of bean began to drop like money, and couldn''t stop: "sobbing, Baba is fierce, Baba doesn''t want peace, what can I do after peace..."


    Eukins. Yan rubbed his sore temples. Although he knew that the girl was pretending, his heart softened when he watched her cry.


    He growled impatiently, "no, don''t you, don''t cry."


    Listen carefully, there seems to be a helpless compromise in the voice.


    "Sobbing... Burp, that Baba, keep your word..."


    Joanne sucked her nose and pulled eukins with her fingers. Yan''s hand shook twice: "pull hook, who deceives, who is a dog..."


    Eukins. Yan: "


    He is the king of an empire. Why would he be forced to sign such an "agreement" with a child one day


    And looking at Qiao Anning''s bright eyes washed by tears, he would feel that he seems to have to abide by it


    After pulling the hook, Joe stopped crying and put his soft little hand on eukins. Yan''s shoulder is padded with his chin and jaw.


    In eukins. Where Yan couldn''t see, Qiao Anning''s big black and white eyes turned flexibly, sighed silently, and said, "Alas, what sister Ruirui said is really right. Men have to coax..."

 Chapter 1504

    After sending Qiao Anning back, Mo Xiujin went back to the dormitory and began to make preparations before the task.


    Zhao Xu and Mo ruining don''t need to go to this mission.


    In the final analysis, it''s just that those two people want to take the opportunity to test Mo Xiujin, which has nothing to do with Zhao Xu, Mo Rui and Ning.


    This arrangement was clear in everyone''s mind, but no one explained it.


    Mo Xiujin went back to the house and looked at his Yiying items, but he didn''t pick them up.


    In fact, he really has nothing to bring. Even if he does, Jie will certainly give him all kinds of trouble at that time. It''s better to be simple, pack light and save them both some trouble.


    Finally, Mo Xiujin just washed and rinsed briefly, and then asked for two pieces of chocolate from murui lemon.


    "Second brother... What''s the use of bringing only two chocolates? I''ll bring you something else."


    Murui Ning was even more nervous than him. After he came back, he followed him like a small tail.


    Wherever Mo Xiujin goes and what Mo Xiujin looks at, he will come forward and clean up for him.


    Mo Xiujin quickly reached out his hand to stop him, raised the chocolate in his hand and shook his head: "no, I''ll just take this."


    "But..." murui Ning frowned and wanted to say that you didn''t like this.


    He also learned later that Mo Xiujin didn''t like this sweet food, but he always had some candy in his pocket from time to time.


    Mo Xiujin put the chocolate in his pocket, smiled and patted his pocket: "I don''t like to eat, I''m just used to it. I''m at ease with it."


    Murui Ning can''t help him, but it''s an act of death to take only two chocolates when he''s on a mission.


    Looking at Mo Xiujin who didn''t care much, he cried quickly: "well... What else can I do for you? Do you want weapons? Medicine? Or..."


    "No."


    Mo Xiujin smiled, raised his hand and pressed it on his shoulder and patted twice.


    Knowing that murui Ning was nervous, he comforted: "it''s all right. Just a small task. You don''t need anything."


    "How can I do that? Why don''t I bring some more clothes?"


    Murui Ning frowned and nervously said, "also, did Jie say how long you''re going this time? When did you say you''ll be back?"


    He was like a machine gun. He didn''t wait for Mo Xiujin to answer one question after another.


    But the questions asked were illogical. They were hammered in the East and hammered in the West. Before they finished, their eyes gradually turned red and even their voices choked.


    Since he followed Mo Xiujin, they have never separated.


    Although they were injured during this period of time, they were all in front of their own eyes. I can watch them well.


    Now Mo Xiujin suddenly wants to go out on a mission alone, and he doesn''t know how dangerous it is


    "Second, second brother... You, be careful..." murui Ning asked chokingly.


    Zhao Xu couldn''t see it anymore. He sighed, frowned, came over and patted Mo Rui Ning on the shoulder and said, "take a rest."


    At this time, I''m as fussy as an old mother. I really can''t distinguish priorities.


    Murui Ning turned her back and wiped her tears. She walked to one side and sat down.


    Zhao Xu went to Mo Xiujin, leaned against the table, took a look at him with his chest in his hands, and said in a low voice, "how about you? Are you ready?"


    Mo Xiujin looked back at him with a slight eyebrow and didn''t say a word.


    "Xiujin, tut......"


    Seeing that he didn''t say a word, he didn''t seem to care. Zhao Xu''s eyebrows tightened.


    He is always like this at ordinary times, but now he is on a task, which is different from his usual training.


    He lowered his voice and looked straight at Mo Xiujin. His eyes sank: "I advise you, don''t think you''re smart in the world. Don''t think you can fool everyone!"


    No one who can stay in this place is a real fool.


    The chessboard in everyone''s heart is well placed, but no one will be stupid enough to show his chessboard to others.


    "You are smart, but even if you can get over it once or twice, what do you think in the future? Others will never be so stupid?"


    Zhao Xu''s face was heavy and his eyebrows were more serious than ever before. He stared at him and said word by word: "after a long time, someone will see something wrong..."


    "Oh." Mo Xiujin chuckles.


    He really didn''t expect that Zhao Xu came over to say such a thing to him.


    Confident? He does.


    But he never wanted to cheat like this, eukins. Yan is not so easy to cheat. If he is so simple and thinks that he can stay here by cheating, it would be foolish.


    However, he was quite curious about what Zhao Xu would say to him next.


    In the past, he was the Lord who watched the fire from the shore and could not speak without speaking.


    Today was a little unexpected.


    Zhao Xu didn''t see what he was thinking. He still advised in a deep voice, "Mo Xiujin, I can tell you that if you can''t change your justice and pure goodness, you can never pass eukins. Yan, if you still want to live, Mo ruining and Qiao Anning, you must change yourself."


    There is only one solution to this problem.


    No one can be in eukins. Win in front of Yan.


    If Mo Xiujin wants to protect his brother and sister, he must abandon the light in his heart.


    Otherwise, he can only lead them to the darkness.


    "Be honest, Mo Xiujin. Open your eyes and see what world you are in. Don''t imagine that a Qiao Anning can change that person..."


    Zhao Xu''s voice was low and deep. There seemed to be a lot of emotions rolling in his eyes, but in the end, they only merged into darkness.


    Mo Xiujin looked into his eyes, nodded for a long time, and grew an airway: "you''re right, I really should change."


    Zhao Xu snorted, "if only you knew."


    It''s not in vain. He has been standing here for so long and wasted so much tongue.


    Mo Xiujin laughed at himself and looked up at him: "you just said so much, what about you?"


    "Me?"


    Zhao Xu was stunned and pointed to himself and said, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Mo Xiujin said, "no one is really a fool. You can distinguish between sincerity and falsehood."


    He stood up, patted Zhao Xu on the shoulder, slightly hooked the corner of his lips, and whispered, "thank you, brother."


    The word "big brother" made Zhao Xu suddenly stiff.


    Even the two hands held in front of his chest didn''t seem to know how to put them down. He stared at the back of Mo Xiujin walking out.


    This is the first time Mo Xiujin admitted that he is the eldest brother


    For a long time, Zhao Xu pursed his lips gently.


    He is not stupid. Since he has already found out Mo Xiujin''s intention and is willing to play this half true and half false "big brother, two brothers and three brothers" with him and Mo ruining, it is enough to prove that he still used a bit of sincerity in this half true and half false.

 Chapter 1505

    Since that day, Mo Xiujin has not contacted Jian Yi and others for a long time.


    For Xiang City, he seemed to have disappeared and returned to the two years when he had just come to the castle and had no news of each other.


    For Zhao Xu and others, Mo Xiujin seems to have suddenly changed.


    Once upon a time, he could see traces of the past on his body, but now, he seems to be following a specific growth path step by step, and finally gradually become the next Eugene. Yan.


    Zhao Xu sometimes stared at him carefully and was surprised that there seemed to be no more half of him when he saw him in Xiangcheng.


    For half a year, eukins. Yan assigned Mo Xiujin one task after another.


    He was like a seamless connection. He didn''t see anyone again in a few days after he came back from the outside.


    At the same time, every time he came back with Mo Xiujin, it was his "full score test paper".


    In the middle of this, Zhao Xu also followed out three tasks, each of which refreshed his understanding of Mo Xiujin. He finally knew how that "full score" came from


    "No wonder this guy will change so dramatically..."


    After witnessing Mo Xiujin''s practice in another task, Zhao Xu shook his head and murmured in a low voice, with a rare trace of panic in his eyes.


    Rao is an "old man" of his organization. He can''t help being shocked by Mo Xiujin''s cruel means


    He remembered that when Mo Xiujin first went out on a mission, he advised him painstakingly. Now it seems that such a cruel man doesn''t need anyone to say more.


    He knew what he was doing. When he should be cruel, he never hesitated.


    Back that time, Zhao Xu was bored for two days and didn''t talk to anyone.


    As usual, Mo Xiujin should eat, eat, sleep, and even talk to Qiao Anning.


    Such Mo Xiujin made Zhao Xu even more frightened.


    Finally, he stopped Mo Xiujin and said the first sentence after coming back to him in the corner where there were only two people.


    "Put Mo Rui and leave."


    He stayed here because he was here. Mo Xiujin couldn''t leave for some reasons.


    But murui lemon didn''t.


    "If he stays here all the time, he will eventually hurt him..." Zhao Xu said in a particularly serious tone.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t say anything, shrugged his shoulders, pushed his arm away and left.


    Looking at his back, Zhao Xu''s eyes were heavy.


    After that, he didn''t know what Mo Xiujin told Mo ruining. He thought Mo Xiujin loved Mo ruining more than he did and would try to get him to leave. But later, Mo ruining followed him to the mission site.


    Before the task, he was still in high spirits and surrounded Mo Xiujin. The second brother was long and the second brother was short. After the task came back, he kept himself in the room.


    Zhao Xu heard that he couldn''t help vomiting at the scene of the mission. His face was covered with tears and runny nose. He cried worse than Qiao Anning.


    He stared at the closed door in front of him. His eyes seemed to drop ink. For a day, the boy didn''t even eat half a mouthful of rice.


    His brow tightened. He wanted to go in and persuade, but finally he took a few rounds at the door and turned and walked out.


    "Bang!"


    Looking at Zhao Xu coming towards him, Mo Xiujin had no time to say hello, and a straight fist with wind hit him mercilessly in the face.


    Zhao Xu said, "it''s hard for me to let his face go!"


    They are all destined to become demons, but Mo ruining stayed here after being saved by Mo Xiujin. He could not have lived like this.


    "Open your eyes and have a good look. What kind of man is he now? Is that why you saved him? Just to make him like this?"


    Mo Xiujin raised his hand and waved his arm. His thumb rubbed the corner of his mouth and there was a touch of red.


    Zhao Xu was really merciless to him this time.


    He sneered, squinted at Zhao Xu in front of him, and snorted, "am I not going to let him go?"


    Zhao Xu was stunned and stared at Mo Xiujin carefully for a few seconds. His eyes gradually darkened.


    "Brother, if he wants to go, he will mention it to me himself. If he doesn''t mention it, it means he doesn''t want to go, okay?"


    Mo Xiujin said faintly, still calling him big brother.


    "But..."


    Zhao Xu was stunned for a moment. A flash of hesitation flashed across his face, and his eyebrows twisted up: "but he was like that..."


    Mo Xiujin sighed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    Dormitory.


    Murui Ning is still lying in the quilt and covers herself tightly without leakage at all.


    It''s like building a strong castle for yourself.


    Looking at the bulging bag, Mo Xiujin smiled, walked over and sat down beside his bed, stretched out his hand and patted the quilt and said, "go to bed when you sleep. Don''t be afraid of lack of oxygen with your head covered?"


    Hearing his voice, the drum on the bed moved, but it still didn''t open completely. Murui Ning''s head was buried inside without revealing a penny.


    "Oh..."


    Mo Xiujin couldn''t help laughing. He was funny and helpless and said, "why, is this going to never talk to me?"


    In half a minute.


    A muffled voice came out of the quilt, dragging the ending. It was a little awkward and said, "no..."


    "Then come out." Mo Xiujin stretched out his hand and opened his quilt. "If you have anything to say, don''t fix this childish thing."


    This time, murui Ning didn''t resist. Ren Mo Xiujin pulled the quilt away and sat up obediently.


    His eyes were still red, and his small face was as white as a layer of paper.


    Mo Xiujin touched his hand, as if he had just pulled it out of the ice water. It was cold. At first glance, he had not recovered from the task.


    "I said I wouldn''t let you go. You have to go with me. I''m scared." Mo Xiujin sighed, and there was a touch of helplessness in his eyes.


    Murui paused and nodded slightly.


    It was really frightening. The scene and Mo Xiujin were still very different from the task he imagined.


    Thinking of the task, his face turned white again.


    He pursed his bloodless lips, looked at Mo Xiujin and asked carefully, "brother, will we always do this in the future?"


    "What if I say yes?"


    Mo Xiujin smiled faintly: "Zhao Xu said let me send you away. If you don''t feel comfortable, I can..."


    "No, I won''t go."


    Before his voice fell, muruining interrupted him and looked at him: "I won''t go, brother, give me some more time, i... I can do it."


    His hand on the quilt was clenched into a fist, and his eyes looking at Mo Xiujin were very firm.


    He won''t go anywhere. All he wants to stay is mo Xiujin.


    No matter good or evil, right or wrong, his standard is always only three words, that is "Mo Xiujin".

 Chapter 1506

    Mo Xiujin looked at him silently. His dark eyes made people unable to see what emotion it was.


    Murui Ning hurried, moved forward two steps, and hurriedly coaxed: "brother, really, I''m just not used to it, i... I''ll work hard."


    He is like a child who is afraid of being abandoned. He is eager to show his mind and ability, that is, he is afraid that Mo Xiujin won''t want him.


    Mo Xiujin sighed slightly, looked at him and said, "I know you work hard."


    It''s more than hard work. It''s hard work.


    The three of them spend the longest time in the training room every day.


    He had a poor foundation, but he just carried it for so long. He was beaten black everywhere every day, but he never complained.


    Even Jie looked down on him from the beginning, and now he would praise him from time to time. This boy is really good.


    This is what murui lemon bought with countless scars and efforts.


    In order to stay here, what he bears is far greater than what one should pay for survival.


    Mo Xiujin was injured a few times, and the general minor injuries were wrapped up by himself. But when he went to Li Xue occasionally, Li Xue would talk to him about the boy''s life of Mo ruining.


    "That boy, treat me as a candy store. Come back in three days and two to take a lot of medicine. Look at his injuries. Do you need to work so hard? You really treat yourself as an iron..."


    This is Li Xue''s original words.


    These Mo Rui Ning never told him and Zhao Xu, but they all saw it in their eyes.


    Now Mo Xiujin thinks, maybe he really doesn''t have to work so hard


    "In fact, I have to admit that Zhao Xu and Li Xue are right this time..." Mo Xiujin slowly opened his mouth and looked at Mo ruining and said solemnly.


    Murui Ning stared at him, and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "You didn''t have to work so hard, you know?" Mo Xiujin raised his hand and touched his hair.


    Murui Ning''s eyes are still as black and bright as when they first met, but no one knows what it will become in the end. If he doesn''t have his own life, what''s the meaning of surviving.


    "After you go out and leave here, whatever you do will be easier than now. You don''t have to go against your true self and force yourself to change for others. That''s a better life for you..."


    Mo Xiujin''s voice is very light, but it hits Mo Rui Ning''s ear. Every word is heavier than Jinglei.


    He shook his head and his eyes became redder. He was so anxious that he pulled Mo Xiujin''s hand and said, "brother... Don''t drive me away. I won''t go anywhere. I''ll be where you are."


    Mo Xiujin didn''t say a word, with an irresistible meaning in his eyes.


    "Brother..."


    Murui Ning''s voice was nasal and begged pitifully, "I''ll really try to help you. I''m not afraid of hardship. I can also complete the task well. Will you let me stay? I want to be with you..."


    Where is there a better life? Even if he goes out and can mix with an ordinary person in that world with his own ability, that''s not what he wants.


    From the day Mo Xiujin saved him and gave him a piece of chocolate, he decided to follow Mo Xiujin.


    Looking at his stubborn appearance, Mo Xiujin had some helplessness. He pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed with self mockery: "boy, in that case, I''ll tell you the truth."


    His eyebrows and eyes sank, and he sighed slightly. "In fact, I didn''t save you so simple at the beginning."


    Murui Ning was stunned and dragged his hand to release involuntarily.


    Regardless of the resistance in his eyes, Mo Xiujin continued: "when I came here, I was trapped step by step. At that time, what I needed most was a trustworthy person. At the same time, I also needed someone to appear and help me share Zhao Xu''s sight... And you appeared at the right time. It was a knife they sent to me..."


    After a pause, he looked at Mo ruining: "now you see, I just stretched out my hand to you for myself. It''s good to help you, but more importantly, it will help me, so..."


    Mo Xiujin took a deep breath, shook his head and smiled sarcastically: "if you don''t want to follow me because of some ridiculous brotherhood, you don''t have to, really."


    He knows Mo ruining''s mind very well. The boy just feels that he must follow him to repay his kindness because he is grateful for his help at that time and his care for so long.


    When he knows the truth and why he saved him, he will change his mind.


    "Have you decided now? Do you still want to stay?" Mo Xiujin looked at Mo Rui Ning, who kept his head down.


    For a long time, murui didn''t speak.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t rush either.


    After a while, murui Ning suddenly whispered, "I know."


    "What... Do you know?"


    Now Mo Xiujin was stunned.


    He stared at the person who had been lowering his head in front of him, and the fundus of his eyes slipped a touch of disbelief.


    Murui Ning slowly raised his head, and his eyes were red. He stared at Mo Xiujin and sobbed: "for no reason, why do you say this! I... I knew it long ago."


    "Then why don''t you go?"


    Mo Xiujin asked in surprise.


    Clearly already know, know that he is only using him, why do you still fight to stay here?


    Isn''t it good to go out and live your own life? You don''t have to sleep well with injuries every day


    Murui Ning raised his hand and wiped the fundus of his eyes. He stared at Mo Xiujin, but he didn''t converge. Like the dog robbed of food, he was fierce and pitiful: "you just said this on purpose. Don''t think I don''t know. Mo Xiujin, you''re too much!"


    He never called Mo Xiujin''s name directly. This is probably the first time. It seems that he is really angry.


    But he was angry, not because Mo Xiujin had saved his original heart, but because Mo Xiujin had to say it at this time, just to drive him away?


    No matter what mentality Mo Xiujin was out of at that time, he saved him, which is always true, and it is also true to treat him as a brother.


    He was a beggar when he was young. He had seen the vicissitudes of the world, so he could distinguish between good and bad.


    Mo Xiujin is kind to him, which can''t be false.


    Mo Xiujin moved his lips and wanted to say something more.


    Murui Ning glanced at him angrily: "you don''t want to drive me away. You can''t say anything. If you say those words again, i... I''ll ignore you and ignore you in the future!"


    "You..."


    Mo Xiujin smiled bitterly and looked at the stubborn Mo Rui Ning in front of him. He was really helpless.


    His "Assassin''s mace" has been used, but I didn''t expect that the kid was clear-minded and didn''t even use it at all.


    "Hum."


    Murui Ning snorted angrily and looked at him defensively. It seemed that no matter what he said today, he would not listen to another word.


    "Forget it..."


    Mo Xiujin shook his head, smiled bitterly, patted the quilt and said, "in that case, it''s up to you, but don''t go out of the task until you can adapt."

 Chapter 1507

    After talking with murui Ning, Mo Xiujin asked him to have a good rest before turning around and leaving. When he came out, he saw Zhao Xu waiting outside the door.


    He should have arrived early in the morning, but he always stood outside and didn''t go in.


    Mo Xiujin brought him to the door, shrugged at him and said, "I''ve talked about it. You can rest assured."


    Zhao Xu was still frowning. When he heard this, his face suddenly changed. He raised his chin awkwardly and proudly: "hum, I''m not worried."


    "Hiss." Mo Xiujin sneered and glanced at him silently.


    I don''t know who just saw that Mo Rui Ning was so anxious that he started. Now he pretended to be okay.


    He shook his head, didn''t bother to say much, raised his feet and walked out.


    "Hey... Where are you going?"


    Looking at the figure he said to go, Zhao Xu was stunned and asked hurriedly.


    They all just came back from the task site. Mo Xiujin didn''t say to rest for a while. They all went back to the bedroom. Where are you going.


    And... I just got a punch from him. At least I''ll take some medicine first.


    Mo Xiujin kept walking, raised his hand and waved back. "Go and have a look at peace."


    With that, people have walked several steps away.


    Zhao Xu was stunned. He shook his head with a smile, and a smile flashed in his eyes.


    I don''t know if it''s because Mo Xiujin''s recent tasks have been completed very well. Even Zhao Xu can obviously feel it, eukins. Yan is more and more "indulgent" to him.


    Usually, when Mo Xiujin is crazy, he even dares to talk to eukins. Yan talked back and lost his temper. This is something no one dares to do in the castle.


    Even more surprising is that most of the time, eukins. Yan didn''t even get angry. He always laughed and basically let him go. He wouldn''t even have a decent reprimand.


    Many people secretly speculate that Mo Xiujin has become eukins. The new star in front of Yan said eukins. Yan will never tolerate him all the time. Sooner or later, Mo Xiujin will hurt himself because of his madness... There are all kinds of voices.


    But Zhao Xu always had a vague feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    He always felt that after Mo Xiujin began to carry out the task, eukins. Yan seems to have begun to deliberately cultivate Mo Xiujin''s arrogance


    Or maybe it started a long time ago, but it was not obvious at that time, so no one found it.


    Now this attitude has become more and more obvious.


    From Mo Xiujin''s means of performing tasks, to his current style of behavior, and then to his work in eukins. In front of Yan and others, he followed eukins on every side. Yan''s expectation is changing


    That man really wants to transform Mo Xiujin into the second one from head to toe.


    Including his arrogance and confidence.


    Looking at Mo Xiujin''s back, Zhao Xu was slightly worried in his eyes.


    "Will you... Really change?"


    He murmured in a low voice.


    Even he didn''t realize it. At this time, for the change of Mo Xiujin, he was no longer in the mood of watching the play, but gradually began to worry.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "You''ve changed, brother!"


    As soon as Mo Xiujin walked into the door, he saw Qiao Anning standing at the door, his small hands crossed his waist, pointed to him and groaned angrily, "brother, you don''t hug Anning now!"


    Then he gave a heavy "hum", twisted his angry little face and looked aside.


    Looking at the little girl''s face bulging into a puffer fish, Mo Xiujin bent her lips, stepped forward to pick her up, smiled and coaxed: "hold, how can you not hold our little princess?"


    As soon as he took Qiao Anning into his arms, the little girl who was still angry suddenly changed her face, can smiled, put her arms around his neck and kissed him on his face.


    "I knew my brother was good to Anning..."


    "Hiss..."


    Qiao Anning returned home, but Xiao slapped firmly at the place where Zhao Xu had just beaten, and immediately let the unsuspecting Mo Xiujin take a deep breath.


    "Don''t hug your neck, pat your face." Mo Xiujin reluctantly took Qiao Anning''s hand down.


    The punch was a regular thing, but I couldn''t stop "sprinkling some salt" on the wound.


    "What''s the matter with my brother? Let me see."


    Seeing something strange about him, Qiao Anning became nervous and broke Mo Xiujin''s face to check his wound: "brother is hurt?"


    "Nothing." Mo Xiujin quietly took down her hand, and Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Jie and eukins in the room. Yan Du looked in this direction, smiled at Qiao Anning and said, "my brother is too stupid. I accidentally fell down when I went out to play..."


    Qiao Anning pursed his lips and looked very dissatisfied.


    I don''t know whether I''m dissatisfied with his simple words or his carelessness.


    Looking at the look in her eyes, Mo Xiujin quickly turned off the topic, held her hand up and said with a smile: "little girl, it seems that the food is good recently. Have you weighed it today?"


    This sentence is not all an excuse to digress from the topic.


    Children grow fast. After half a year, Joe Anning is obviously one head taller than when he first came, and his small face is also fat.


    Every time Mo Xiujin came back from a mission and saw her, she felt that she was like a flower and tree that had just sprouted. After a few days, she changed again.


    "Bad brother! Not on the scale, not on the scale!"


    At the mention of the scale, Qiao Anning was worried and stared at Mo Xiujin dissatisfied.


    She learned from Jian Rui and had a set of her own aesthetic concept since she was a child. She was naturally anxious to hear Mo Xiujin say so.


    "Tut..."


    Hearing the familiar noise, Jie in the room took out his ears irritably and glanced at Mo Xiujin obliquely: "you really don''t open which pot to lift. She said yesterday that she was fat and ugly. You can quarrel with whoever mentioned it. You''re good. You''ll lift it again just after it stopped for a while."


    Qiao Anning started to make trouble, but it had to affect everyone within ten miles. No one could live in peace.


    Eukins. Yan Leng snorted, waved impatiently, and ordered Mo Xiujin: "coax her well, and then make yourself go to get the punishment."


    There was no room for discussion. Jie held hands and looked at Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning with interest, waiting to see a good play.


    Coaxing Qiao Anning is not a trivial matter compared with those tasks. This girl can make a lot of trouble, but he has to spend most of the day, and he may not be able to coax well


    Mo Xiujin frowned and didn''t think much of his words.


    He sat down with Qiao Anning in his arms, reached out and pinched her fleshy cheek, smiled and said, "why don''t you want to be weighed? Afraid of being fat?"


    Qiao Anning nodded with emphasis: "fat, not good-looking..."


    "Well..."


    This answer, Mo Xiujin had expected, and had a virtue with the girl Jianrui.


    So without thinking about it, he blurted out: "it''s better to be fat. When children are fat, they will look better when they grow up in the future."


    Qiao Anning, who was shouting, heard the speech and immediately became quiet. He blinked his big eyes and looked at Mo Xiujin with great trust: "really?"


    Jie on one side: "..." why? That''s what he said yesterday. Why can''t this girl listen?

 Chapter 1508

    "Of course it''s true."


    Mo Xiujin nodded solemnly, "when did my brother cheat you?"


    He looked at the little girl in front of him and his eyes were full of sincerity. It''s hard to coax the girl Jianrui when she is old. Can he coax the little girl in front of him?


    Qiao Anning tilted his head, shook his head and said, "my brother is the best for Anning. I believe what my brother says."


    Mo Xiujin smiled, raised her hand and rubbed her hair. Holding her, she stood up: "go, now my brother will take you to the scale. We need scientific records so that we can grow tall and beautiful, you know?


    "Uh huh, let''s go and get on the scale!"


    Qiao Anning waved a small fist in his arms, like the horn of war with the scale.


    That excited look is quite different from the one who was unwilling to mention his weight just now.


    Seeing Jie on one side, his face was light and dark, and his face was unwilling.


    How come the little girl always looks like a great enemy to him and listens to him as soon as she comes to Mo Xiujin?


    He stayed with her for a lot longer than Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin took Qiao Anning to weigh himself. He was relieved to see his aunt write it down carefully.


    Qiao Anning''s eyes turned and stared at his aunt and said, "aunt, do I weigh more than the standard value?"


    Fat is OK. Anyway, my brother said that it would look good when I grow up, but I can''t exceed the standard value.


    Sister Ruirui said that if she exceeds the standard value, her body will easily become bad. She still has to protect her brother all the time.


    Aunt smiled and showed her the data: "the value is very standard. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good."


    Qiao Anning took a long breath and turned to look at Mo Xiujin''s small appearance waiting for praise: "brother, is Anning doing well?"


    "Of course." Mo Xiujin rubbed her head and his eyes were full of gentle smiles. "You should always have a good meal in the future. Don''t stop eating if you''re too fat, you know?"


    "I see."


    Qiao Anning stuck out his tongue and promised very seriously.


    In fact, Mo Xiujin is not worried about Qiao Anning''s messy indicators. The little girl eats eukins every day. Yan Mingren strictly follows the scientific formulation and has balanced nutrition, so his weight is absolutely within the standard range.


    "Come on, now go out with your brother?"


    Qiao Anning nodded and hugged his arm tightly: "it''s been several days since you left. Even brother Ruirui is not here. No one plays with me every day."


    Mo Xiujin took her hand and turned to look at eukins. Yan: "can I take her out for a while?"


    What he said seemed to be an interrogative sentence, but the tone was no different from that of a declarative sentence.


    Zhao Xu''s feeling is right at all. Now Mo Xiujin is in eukins. Yan seems to be more "comfortable" in front of him.


    In the past, although he was also crazy, he could see the line with clear barriers between the two people, but now the line has been light and gradually disappeared.


    Eukins. Yan waved his hand and didn''t seem to mind his attitude: "go."


    When they both left, Jie turned and looked at eukins. Yan, after thinking for a while, frowned and said, "Yan, don''t you think peace depends too much on Mo Xiujin now?"


    In the past, Qiao Anning just came here. She was so small and influenced by her family. It doesn''t matter if she sticks to Mo Xiujin tightly. She can make her live in peace.


    But now she has grown up and lived here for some time, but she is still closest to Mo Xiujin.


    If you just let her and Mo Xiujin get closer and closer, something might happen in the future


    "Oh..."


    Eukins. Yan goulip smiled, raised his finger to the sofa and asked Jie to sit down: "what''s your hurry, where is this..."


    His fingers tapped gently on the handrail, and the crisp voice was accompanied by an unidentified smile in his voice.


    Jie shook his head and sat down next to him. He didn''t have a good way: "what''s my hurry? Anyway, it''s not my daughter. I''m just afraid that something will happen in the future. You feel bad."


    A daughter, eukins. Everyone can see how much Yan has changed. If something happens to Joe Anning one day, eukins. Yan doesn''t say what will happen, at least heartache is for sure.


    After all, Joe Anning is still a cute, smart, clever little girl.


    Eukins. Yan smiled and felt that he was completely worrying about nothing.


    "Have you ever thought that if something really happens to Anning, Mo Xiujin will be in a hurry before my heartache."


    Jie was stunned and looked at him and gradually frowned: "you mean..."


    "Peace has nothing to do with his proximity. If he goes on like this, he will only be better and better for my daughter. In the long run, we don''t even need to say or do more. This place will naturally become his root and his inseparable existence."


    Eukins. Yan abacus made a loud noise, squinted slightly, and showed a fox like smile on his face. He said mysteriously: "at that time, do you think he can go back to Xiangcheng?"


    At the front of the road are the family members who have been separated for so long, while behind them are the sister who is extremely dependent on him and only he can rely on


    How should Mo Xiujin choose at that time?


    Jie understood and smiled: "it''s a good move. It''s better for them to restrain each other than us to restrain him..."


    Joe is eukins. Yan''s daughter, but half of her blood is in Xiangcheng. Like Mo Xiujin, they have an unbreakable relationship.


    And this has just become Mo Xiujin''s weakness, which can''t be used to bind him.


    Jie smiled and no longer worried: "I say, no wonder I always think this boy is more and more like us recently. It turns out that you are inducing him intentionally or unintentionally."


    "Like?"


    Hear him say that, eukins. Yan Fei was not happy, but sneered and hummed, "I think it''s far from enough."


    "What?"


    Jie was stunned and didn''t know why.


    Isn''t it a pleasure for Mo Xiujin to be like them?


    That''s what they''ve been aiming for. What, eukins. On the contrary, Yan was not as satisfied as expected.


    Eukins. Yan reached out to pour himself a glass of red wine, gently shook the glass, looked at his shadow reflected on the transparent glass wall, and said meaningfully: "the real image will not be seen by people. The similarity that can be seen casually can only be deliberately disguised."


    This kind of Mo Xiujin is not what he wants.


    What he wants is to make Mo Xiujin become a devil from the bottom of his heart, not just means and appearance.


    "If one day you see Mo Xiujin or Mo Xiujin, but his heart becomes a little devil, then we can finally achieve the goal we want..."


    Jie understood and his face sank: "it seems that the task we arranged for him is not cruel enough."

 Chapter 1509

    Since that day and eukins. After Yan Xiujin arranged the task again and again, it was more cruel.


    And Mo Xiujin doesn''t know whether he has been used to such a life or is really moving towards eukins. The direction of Yan''s arrangement has changed. In short, he is more "adapted" to those terrible devil training day by day.


    At the same time, Jian Rui, who went to Dou''s house, had a very nourishing life. In four words, it was like a fish in water.


    Because Dou Ge was injured several times, he has basically retired now. Almost all the big and small things at home have been handed over to Dou Ming and Dou Dou respectively.


    It is also because of these two brothers that Dou Ge can really relax and have a good rest.


    Originally, everything was fine before Jian Rui came. Under the leadership of Dou Ming and Dou Dou, the Dou family also performed their duties in an orderly manner.


    As a result, after Jian Rui arrived, she exposed one thing, that is, powerful as Dou Ming and Dou Dou. Obviously, there are also uncertain things


    This day, the two people who should have been responsible for training found Dou Ge together.


    Dou Ge looked at the two honest people standing in front of him. His serious face rarely showed a smile: "look at your faces... Won''t you complain again?"


    He specially added stress to the word "you", and Dou Ming and Dou Dou''s face became more delicious.


    To tell the truth, the two of them can''t get the little girl Jianrui together. It''s really embarrassing to spread it.


    But now it''s a shame. They all admit it. As long as Dou Ge can go out and "solve" her.


    Dou Ming winked at Dou Dou and motioned him to "take the lead".


    Dou Dou took a deep breath, stepped forward and sat on the chair opposite Dou Ge. His eyebrows drooped. Ku ha ha said, "brother, just take care of the girl Jianrui. The training room has made a fuss for her."


    "Yes..." Dou Ming sighed. "She knows everything I teach. She urges me to teach her new content at the end of each day. I don''t even have time to date my girlfriend."


    The sincerity of this sigh shows that he is really helpless.


    Dou Ge couldn''t help laughing, shook his head and poured a cup of tea for both of them.


    This is a recent daily activity.


    In the past, when they came to Dou Ge, they basically reported their work or asked for action, but recently, every time they came over, six or seven out of ten were Jian Rui.


    "What''s going on this time?" He asked with a faint smile, and half the books he saw at hand were put away.


    As soon as he asked, Dou Ming and Dou Dou immediately came to their senses.


    Dou Dou took a sip of tea and couldn''t wait to say, "listen, brother, I can count all of them for you..."


    He broke his fingers and said, "for example, first, he made small moves in martial arts training and combined several team members to trick the captain. There are new tricks back and forth, brother."


    Dou Ming nodded and added: "at first, I thought that the group was too noisy. It was easy to get lively when they gathered together. I specially assigned another group to the girl. Who knows she is a social expert. No matter which group I went to, there will always be people willing to make trouble with her, and the training room will soon become her world..."


    "Cough..."


    Dou Ge didn''t drink a mouthful of tea and almost choked.


    Good guy, he has such a big Dou family. Jane Rui has only been here for a few days. It''s almost under her command


    Dou Dou thought Dou Ge didn''t believe it. He looked at him solemnly and said, "brother, don''t believe it. These are just part of it."


    "Do you think it''s OK to get together with those teammates in the training room? It''s more than that..."


    Dou Dou shook his head and said with a sigh on his face: "when she first came, I thought the visitor was a guest and specially prepared a room for her, which was similar to that of Xiangcheng..."


    Dou Ge nodded. He knew this. He was afraid that the little girl was not used to it. Everything prepared for her was the same as that of Xiangcheng.


    "But she didn''t live. She said that since she came, she would live with the training brothers and sisters. I thought, OK, so that they can integrate together as soon as possible, and agreed. As a result, what will happen to you when you go to see it in two days?"


    Dou Ming glanced aside: "you can''t guess..."


    "You two..."


    Dou Ge was amused by the same form of crosstalk that the two said. He raised his hand, rolled up the book and was about to throw it at them.


    He has been "gaining prestige" for a long time. Even if he knows that he is just pretending, Dou Dou and Dou Ming subconsciously raise their hands to block him.


    The two men stopped and put down their hands and Dou, laughing at what they said, "brother, what are you anxious about? I''m just saying," I just went to see it that day, and I didn''t know when the girl was in the beauty class. After training every day, she pulled a few sisters together to do the beauty and maintenance. When I went there, I put on a mask, and I almost didn''t recognize it. "


    Dou Ming and Dou Dou just count Jian Rui''s "masterpieces" in recent days.


    Hearing Dou GE''s straight smile, he shook his head and sighed, "without Haixi controlling her, the little girl has completely released herself here."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Dou Dou nodded, looked at Dou Ming and said, "my second brother and I are very curious. Where does this girl come from? How can she have so much energy every day."


    "Ha ha..."


    Dou Gelang laughed a few times, looked at them and said, "I have a hunch that I will break up with Ji Wei when the little girl goes back..."


    You think, I''m still a smart and lovely little girl in Xiangcheng. I''ve only been here for more than half a year, and there''s a direct trend to become a wild boy. Is Ning Jiwei willing?


    Dou Dou was also helpless. He stood up and bowed down: "no way, the little girl is too smart. Our family was originally led by Dou Qian, but she became the favorite of the team within a few days."


    "Group pet?"


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows: "is there such an exaggeration? What has she done?"


    Dou Dou said that she was mixed with wind and water. Dou Ge can understand. After all, the girl is naturally loved by everyone and is easy to get together with others.


    But it''s not easy to get into the position of group pet in Dou''s family.


    Who here is not a human spirit? How can it be so easily "bought off" by a little girl.


    Dou Dou hummed: "brother, you underestimate that girl. She''s so good at being a person. She''ll call her brother and sister when she meets people. Give me a small gift today and talk about things tomorrow. It won''t be long before she broke into our house."


    "Oh." Dou Ge stroked his forehead and smiled helplessly.


    He never thought that a group of boys were coaxed away by the little girl Jianrui so easily.


    Seeing that he was still smiling, Dou Ming reminded him, "brother, you have to talk to her now. If you go on like this, don''t talk about Jianrui. Dou GUI of our family will be out of control."


    And if the girl pesters him like this again, how can he have time to date


    Dou Ge didn''t know what he was thinking. He nodded at him in the space, but he also got up, smiled and said, "OK, I''ll talk to her.

 Chapter 1510

    When Dou Ge went to the training ground to find someone, he thought that without Dou Dou watching, a group of children would take the opportunity to be lazy there.


    As a result, when he arrived, he found that a group of people in front of him were working in pairs, practicing one move in one form.


    At the moment, Dou Kun is the referee, and on the court, it is Jian Rui and Dou GUI who are competing.


    Seeing this, Dou Ge didn''t make a sound and stood quietly watching the movements of the two people.


    The two have been fighting for a while. There is a thin sweat on their foreheads, but their eyes are brighter than each other, and their moves are not slow.


    "Whew."


    Jian Rui took the opportunity, half lifted her calf and kicked it across to Dou GUI.


    However, Dou GUI on the opposite side didn''t give in at all. Before her legs came close, she blocked her back as soon as her knees were lifted.


    Jian Rui skimmed her mouth, moved her lower leg with her toes, looked at Dou GUI and said, "brother Dou GUI, didn''t you just say you wanted to let me? Why are you serious?"


    A wry smile appeared on Dou GUI''s face: "there''s no way, sister. If I let you again, brother, I''ll hang the lottery."


    Jian Rui''s skill is not weak at all. If he let her go, he will have to be covered with color today, which will kill him.


    The people nearby heard the conversation and burst into laughter.


    Dou Ge also hooked his lips.


    Now Jian Rui is not the first time to come. She has been familiar with this group of people for a long time. There are many fans sitting under her. She took the opportunity to cheer her up: "Ruirui Rui, come on! Defeat him!"


    A voice came and soon others echoed.


    Dou GUI suddenly turned her head and looked in the direction of the sound, narrowed her eyes and hummed: "Dou Xin, I still rubbed my meal at noon. I defected so soon..."


    "Bang."


    Before Dou GUI finished his words, Jian Rui punched her.


    He raised his eyebrows and laughed angrily: "you should pay attention on the competition field, brother Dou gui..."


    Dou GUI somewhat embarrassed to avoid the punch. The whole person immediately stepped back. While moving his wrist, he looked at Jian Rui in front of him and said with a smile: "girl, there''s something."


    "War never tires of deceit." Jian Rui blinked mischievously, pursued the victory, and another punch had been hit on Dou GUI''s face.


    Two people you come and I go, the whole venue suddenly no one speaks, all eyes staring at the two people in the center.


    To tell the truth, Jian Rui''s basic skills are not as solid as Dou GUI, but the little girl is smart and smart enough. What she does with Dou GUI on the field is skillful.


    For example, she knew that she couldn''t beat Dou GUI by fighting hard, so from the beginning, she didn''t intend to fight with a boy, but used her body advantage to dodge flexibly and chose to go around behind Dou GUI and attack him.


    Several times, Dou GUI was disturbed by her playing method. She couldn''t distinguish between East, West, North and south, and gradually became tired.


    No wonder Dou GUI can''t let him. As the leader of the new generation, if he wins the lottery in this competition with Jian Rui, I don''t know how many people will laugh at him privately.


    After blocking another elbow from behind Jianrui, Dou GUI smiled bitterly and chatted with her while being wary of Jianrui: "you are really merciless."


    Jian Rui hummed. Her bright eyes looked like a little leopard just out of the cage. She looked at Dou GUI with interest and fighting spirit: "hum, so if you don''t let me, I won''t lose today."


    Both of them were panting, so they had to compare again.


    Just then, Dou Ge clapped his hands and aroused everyone''s attention: "OK, pause."


    Hearing his voice, everyone stopped.


    Jian Rui and Dou GUI each stopped their hands and looked in his direction. Dou Qian also stood up and reported to him, "we are in charge of our own training."


    "Well, good." Dou Ge nodded, "take a break and continue."


    "Uncle Dou..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Jian Rui had jumped off the Biwu platform, jumped to him, took his arm affectionately and said, "why did you come all of a sudden?"


    In fact, Dou Ge doesn''t often come to the training ground. He just occasionally passes by to supervise a group of them. Dou Dou and Dou Ming spend most of their time here watching everyone train.


    Looking at the little girl''s red face, Dou Ge smiled, touched her hair and said, "come to you, how about talking?"


    Jian Rui tilted her head and her big eyes purred. Gu Lingjing said, "then you have to wait a minute. I want to see if my schedule is full today."


    No one dares to talk to Dou Ge like this in the past decades or the next few decades, whether it is a person on the road or not.


    If you dare to let Dou Ge wait, it means that his family is impatient.


    But Jianrui said this so righteously that she smiled when she heard Dou Gordon.


    "Hahaha... You girl, why don''t you make an appointment now?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Next to Dou GUI also jumped down from the martial arts competition platform, walked towards them, handed Jianrui a wet towel, and said while wiping sweat: "girl, there are many things all day, and you are about to catch up with you."


    "You go."


    Jian Rui stared at him, but the hand that received the wet towel was not vague. After giving Dou GUI a big white eye, she shook Dou GE''s hand and said, "I''m kidding, uncle Dou, don''t say it''s okay. Even if something happens, uncle Dou, you come to me, I must find time."


    Dou Ge lost his smile and raised his hand to Jian Rui''s forehead. He said helplessly, "you..."


    The little girl looks like she was carved out of the same mold as Jian Haixi, but her character is a little smarter and smoother than Jian Haixi.


    The two left the venue together. Dou Ge took her around the garden. Before he spoke, Jian Rui said, "uncle, I''m used to it here. I eat well, sleep well, and gain five kilograms. My friends like me, and my grandparents love me. I''m good at everything."


    Since she came, Dou GE''s parents seem to have gained a new cute pet. They almost spoil her to heaven.


    Listening to what she said, Dou Ge touched her head a little funny: "why, will I ask you this?"


    Jian Rui skimmed her mouth, stretched out her fingers and counted: "it''s not true, but that''s what you asked last month, last month, and up..."


    "OK, stop counting." Dou Ge interrupted her and felt a pain in his forehead.


    Jian Rui looked at him with big eyes: "uncle, did brother Dou Dou complain to you again?"


    "Oh, you even know that?" Dou Ge glanced at her angrily. "Since you know, why don''t you know to restrain? Look at you now. Your mommy should settle with me later."


    Jianrui spread her hands and said, "I can''t help it, uncle. Your family is too powerful. If I were a little weak, I wouldn''t be so easy to get around here."


    She looked up at Dou Ge, and her eyes were more serious than ever: "Uncle Dou, I''m not here for vacation. I''m very serious. I''m here to gain insight. I can only go home one day earlier if I try my best."


    Looking at the teenage girl in front of him, Dou Ge was slightly stunned. At this moment, he thought, they may have wronged Jian Rui.


    Instead of being energetic, she forced herself to keep running.

 Chapter 1511

    After chatting with Dou Ge, Jian Rui didn''t forget to hold his hand and said solemnly, "uncle, brother Dou Dou will complain to you again in the future, and you''ll let him come to me. I''m a good talker."


    "Little girl." Dou Ge smiled and raised his hand to touch her head. His eyes were full of helpless and spoiled smiles.


    If Dou Dou wants to be able to handle her, will he run to his place to complain with a sad face?


    "You, if he dares to come, you don''t know how to tease him..." Dou Ge looked at her and looked like "you think I don''t know".


    "How can I, Uncle..."


    Jian Rui bounced backwards beside him, stuck out her tongue and said with a naughty smile, "I''m deepening my feelings with brother Dou Dou. Do you think our feelings are much better now than when I first came?"


    Yes, it''s much better


    OK, Dou Dou is afraid of her


    Dou Ge smiled helplessly, shook his head and said, "well, that''s all for now. I didn''t come to you specifically for this matter."


    "Ah?"


    Hearing the speech, Jane Rui immediately stood still in doubt and blinked at him: "what else is there?"


    Dou Ge smiled mysteriously and deliberately lowered his voice: "it''s confidential for the time being. You''ll know later."


    "So mysterious..."


    Jianrui looked at him skeptically, some confused.


    It''s not an ordinary day to commemorate her family. It''s not an ordinary day


    In a short moment, Jianrui had all these thoughts in her mind, but she still didn''t think of anything worth keeping secret recently.


    Dou Ge looked at his watch, then looked around, nodded and said to himself, "well, it should be almost..."


    As he said, the hand behind him magically took out an eye mask and handed it to Jian Rui: "come on, here you are. Put it on first."


    "What..."


    Jian Rui muttered and looked curiously. When she saw it clearly, a flash of surprise flashed on her face. Looking at Dou GE''s face, she was more confused: "uncle, what''s the matter? It''s so mysterious. Why did you put out an eye mask?"


    She asked, but without hesitation took the eye patch from Dou GE''s hand.


    She had 100% trust in Dou Ge, so even if she didn''t know what had happened, she put it on obediently according to his words.


    "All right, you wait here and I''ll go first."


    Watching Jian Rui wear it honestly, Dou Ge patted the little girl on the shoulder with a smile.


    As soon as his voice fell, Jianrui immediately refused and said with her lips: "no, how can you make me wear an eye mask and go by myself?"


    She subconsciously wants to raise her hand to pick it. With Dou Ge, she won''t be afraid with her eyes covered, but if Dou Ge leaves, it''s different.


    As a result, she was stopped by Dou Ge as soon as she raised her hand. She only listened to Dou GE''s voice with a smile and told her, "girl, you can''t pick it. Just stand here. You''ll know what''s going on later."


    Jian Rui pouted and didn''t know why: "uncle, what are you doing?"


    No one answered her this time.


    Jane Rui was blindfolded, and the black eye mask covered her sight. She could only hear the footsteps of Dou Ge getting farther and farther away, but she really left her here alone.


    As soon as Dou Ge came out of the garden, Dou Dou immediately appeared next to him. The smiling thief asked, "what''s the matter, brother? I''d better do this for the first time?"


    Who is Dou Ge? That''s a frightening existence on the road.


    Before today, Dou Dou couldn''t imagine that Dou Ge could be so "helpful".


    "Isn''t it? Thanks to the boy."


    Dou Ge smiled and thought it was incredible. Looking at Dou Dou, he said, "you say how children can be so noisy now. They come as soon as they come. It''s not the whole thing."


    "Brother, you don''t know. It''s called the sense of ceremony. The sense of ceremony is important now..."


    Dou Dou shook his head, patted him on the shoulder and sighed: "you''ve been away from the life of young people for too long. You should stay with us more and learn new trends."


    "Go, I''m not that old. You''ve put me on the line..."


    Dou Ge slapped him on the back of the head. Before he fell, Dou Dou had skillfully retreated with his head in his arms.


    "Hey, hey, show mercy, brother..."


    Dou Ge stared at him and didn''t do it again.


    They looked into the garden together. They didn''t go far. Looking from here, they could see the little flower bed nearby. Jian Rui''s small figure stood there, idly turning in circles, waiting for her surprise.


    Dou Ge smiled and sighed slightly, with a melancholy smile in his eyes: "it''s better to be young..."


    There was emotion and a trace of envy in his tone, but Dou Dou heard it, but there was a touch of deep regret hidden in it.


    He looked at Dou Ge, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "brother, in fact... If you let go of that man, you can also reap such happiness."


    This has nothing to do with whether he is young or not. Besides, Dou Ge is not old. The biggest reason is that he only sticks to that rose in his heart.


    He knew that Dou Ge must also understand this truth.


    Dou Ge grinned at the corners of his lips, smiled and patted Dou Dou on the shoulder with his big hand: "smelly boy, mind your own business."


    Dou Dou skimmed his mouth, and there was no accident on his face: "I knew you wouldn''t listen, so I just said it at will."


    The whole world knows that Dou GE has only one Jian Haixi in his heart.


    Even if it is impossible to be together in this life, he will still guard that person in the position of friend for a lifetime.


    It was the only rose growing in his heart, and the years could not be changed.


    As they were talking, they suddenly saw a small figure walking towards the garden.


    Dou Ge raised his chin and motioned Dou Dou to look at it. They looked at each other and smiled.


    "Let''s go. It seems that there''s nothing for us here." Dou Ge said.


    Dou Dou nodded and walked away with him.


    In the garden.


    Jian Rui didn''t notice anyone approaching. She was picking her fingers in boredom. After picking her fingers at the corners of her clothes, she said to herself, "I don''t know how uncle wants to fix me this time. Alas... I knew I had said more good words to him just now..."


    "Rui Rui!"


    Before she finished mumbling, the next moment, a familiar voice suddenly came into her ear.


    Jian Rui was stunned and immediately reached out and quickly pulled off her eye mask.


    The sound is


    She fixed her eyes and saw Gu Xiaomian standing under a big tree not far away.


    Half a year later, he was much taller, holding a bunch of flowers in his hand, and his face was still the bright smile familiar to Jian Rui

 Chapter 1512

    She thought she was smart for the first time in her life.


    She rubbed her eyes, looked at Gu Xiaomian, who was standing a few meters away from her, and pointed to him in surprise: "Gu Ruan?!"


    "Here!" Gu Xiaomian smiled.


    His hair was cut short and his height increased a lot, but he still had a silly smile. He looked at Jian Rui, walked towards her step by step, and handed her the flowers in his hand: "here, for you."


    The bouquet is full of flowers in full bloom, with petals stacked and transparent water droplets rolling on it, with vigorous vitality.


    Jian Rui instinctively took it over and smelled it. The fresh and fragrant fragrance came to her nose, very fragrant, but there was an unspeakable familiarity


    "Where did you pick it?" She looked up at Gu Xiaomian.


    "It''s in Dou''s garden. I just passed by and thought it looked good, so I picked some."


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and looked at Jian Rui with a smile. "How do you like it?"


    Jane Ruibai glanced at him and suddenly felt speechless: "why did you come all of a sudden? Even if you came, you can pick other people''s flowers when you came."


    No wonder she felt that the taste was familiar. She had grown up around her.


    "It''s all right." Gu Xiaomian shook his head, waved his hand and said, "I have discussed with Uncle Dou."


    "Hum."


    Jian Rui snorted, raised her hand and motioned for the eye mask in her hand: "is that your idea, too?"


    She said that how could the always serious Dou family think of such a strange way of teasing people? How do they look like what their family can do.


    "It''s a surprise, isn''t it?" Gu Xiaomian raised his chin and looked proud with expectation: "is there a feeling that a gift suddenly fell from the sky?"


    "Yes..."


    Jian Rui cooperatively elongated her voice and answered.


    Of course, this cooperation is limited to three seconds.


    Before the words fell, she patted the flowers on him and stared at him for "interrogation": "honestly, what''s going on? Why didn''t I know you were coming today?"


    She talked to her family on the phone two days ago, but no one at home told her about it.


    Gu Xiaomian subconsciously caught the flowers she photographed, smiled and forgot his answer.


    He hasn''t seen Jian Rui for half a year. It''s too late to be happy to see her. Where can he care about so many problems.


    "Giggle what?"


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jianrui raised her hand and slapped him on the head: "explain it to me quickly."


    Not seen for half a year, her technique of "greeting" Gu Xiaomian is still so skilled.


    Gu Xiaomian scratched her head, pulled her wrist and said, "don''t worry. There are many things. I have to tell you slowly."


    As he said, he took Jianrui''s hand and walked to the next chair: "come and sit here. I''ll make it clear to you."


    The two sat down on the bench. Gu Xiaomian put the bouquet aside, broke his fingers and said, "first say brother Xiulin. Brother Xiulin has gone to the company with Uncle Xiuyu, you know..."


    "I know." Jianrui nodded and heard it when talking to her family.


    In the past six months, the family has begun to formally try to give them what they have in hand.


    Neither Jian Yi nor Mo Tong has any interest in the family''s property, so Mo Xiuyu can only find Mo Xiulin and plans to cultivate him into Mo''s successor.


    Therefore, Mo Xiulin almost became the busiest of them. Jian Rui couldn''t see Mo Xiulin when she contacted her family several times.


    Gu Xiaomian shrugged: "my father has something to learn, so he wants me to take over the company at home. Hum, when I don''t know, he just wants to be free with my little father..."


    "... get to the point."


    Jian Rui stroked her forehead, increased her voice and said, "shouldn''t you be in the company like brother Xiulin? Why did you come here again?"


    "Hey, hey..."


    Gu Xiaomian suddenly showed a cunning smile on his face, looked at Jian Rui and said, "there''s no way. You know I''m not that material at all. I have a headache when I listen to the company''s accounts and project contracts, and where do I have the mind to learn to do business when you''re here."


    This time Jianrui understood, stared at him and said, "so you sneaked away?"


    "No."


    As soon as her voice fell, Gu Xiaomian immediately retorted, with a serious look: "I''ve come here openly this time. Otherwise, how dare I contact uncle Dou first? If you know I''m sneaking away, he must turn his face and send me to see my father..."


    "That''s true." Jian Rui nodded deeply and said that with Dou GE''s unique character, she would not accept Gu Xiaomian who escaped.


    "Then..."


    She had to ask again. Gu Xiaomian had explained, "so I pushed it to Xiuqian."


    He laughed like a thief, and his face looked like "I didn''t think I was so smart".


    Jian Rui: "


    She really didn''t think of it.


    She has a hunch that when she calls Mo Xiuqian in the future, she will hear the "cry" at the other end.


    Gu Xiaomian is still happily adding his plan: "Dad forced me too hard. I can''t help it. I found brother Yi and brother Mo Tong. This is the idea they gave me. Plus Xiuqian agreed, this matter can be regarded as a satisfactory solution."


    "Xiuqian agreed?" Jianrui was a little surprised. She knew Mo Xiuqian. She never thought she would promise it.


    "Yes, well... Of course, I also used a little way..." Gu Xiaomian said humbly.


    Jane leibai glanced at him and hummed, "continue to confess."


    "Oh, you don''t know. Since my father had an heir, he now runs to the company with Xiuqian every day. I don''t know how happy he is."


    Gu Xiaomian said with a smile, and suddenly his face changed. He was a little depressed and said, "it''s just a little. My father seems to find that Xiuqian is really more capable than me. Now he''s annoyed to see me, as if Xiuqian is his daughter. He doesn''t like me."


    Jian Rui said nothing: "you don''t have to take care of the company. You don''t stay at home. What are you doing here?"


    "Of course it''s with you."


    Gu Xiaomian looked at her confidently, reached out and took her hand and said, "ruiruirui, I want to follow you. You can''t drive away."


    She has been left alone in Dou''s house for half a year. I don''t know whether she is hard or tired. He is worried to death.


    Until everything at home was settled and he flew here, his heart that was always in decline was put into his stomach.


    "In the future, when you are at Dou''s house, I will be at Dou''s house. If you want to go elsewhere, I will go too. Anyway, no matter where you go, I must follow you, otherwise I won''t rest assured."


    Gu Xiaomian frowned slightly on his young face, but his expression was serious.


    Holding Jianrui''s hand seems to say the most cherished oath.


    At a young age, they may not understand the so-called deep feelings of adults, but their simple and sincere protection is not less, or even more pure.

 Chapter 1513

    From that day on, Gu Xiaomian accompanied Jian Rui to stay at Dou''s house.


    They followed the Dou family''s formal training and never missed. Even now the transportation is so convenient, they basically go home once a year.


    On the other side of Xiangcheng, Mo Tong has officially taken over the dark Department.


    Originally, Mo Xiujin was the preferred person of Ning Ji and Mo Jue, and he has been training him according to this plan, but now in this situation, we can only make other plans.


    Although they all firmly believe that Mo Xiujin will come back, the dark Department can''t put it aside. Mo Jue will take care of it all the time. They always have to start training the next successor as soon as possible.


    Among so many people, Mo Tong is undoubtedly the most suitable one.


    As for the power of the Qiao family, because George and Qiao ya have no intention, the burden may only fall on Qiao Xiaosi in the end.


    It''s a pity that Qiao Xiaosi is still too young. Jian Haixi thought about it and handed over the power of the Qiao family to Mo Tong, who also took the opportunity to exercise his ability.


    As for Jian Yi, he has never relaxed contact with Mo Xiujin since he handed the communicator to him.


    They don''t talk much and each of them focuses on their own affairs, but they always promise to call back at least once a few months to exchange information with each other.


    Because of this, for Mo Xiujin in eukins. Both sides are clear about the progress of Yan and the major events that have taken place here in Xiangcheng.


    Time flies by


    Day after day, the younger generation has made their own efforts in different places and fields.


    Some of them immerse themselves in training, fade their once tender self in the sweat drop by drop, and welcome to grow up; While others stick to their desks, gradually sharpen their edges and corners in countless contracts and projects, and step into the future


    In addition, he jumped across the boundary of life and death in every task, and his injuries healed a lot. After he was covered with scars, he was no longer the helpless one


    No one has ever asked them why they are so desperate.


    Because everyone knows that their efforts and hard work only come from the belief in the bottom of their heart that one day they will meet again.


    When they meet again, they have enough ability to protect their companions and relatives, and will not let the things that once made them helpless happen again


    One year, two years, three or five years


    The children who once played around Jian Haixi finally grew up one by one unconsciously.


    ¡ª¡ª


    This day is Jianrui''s 16th birthday.


    Jian Haixi looked at the young and energetic daughter in the video and said with a helpless smile: "I''m really used to being wild outside. I don''t even go home."


    Jian Rui''s long hair is simply tied into a high ponytail at the back of her head. Her face without powder reveals the vitality of youth, just like the dew in the morning.


    "No, Mommy, I''ll be back in two months."


    She smiled pleasantly and said to Jian Haixi, "don''t be angry."


    Even if she has grown up to be alone, she is still like a child in front of Jian Haixi. She loves to pester her and act coquettish with her.


    Jian Haixi is not really angry with her. In recent years, several children don''t go home very much. Jian Rui can only see her once a year. She thinks it''s too late for her.


    She shook her head and said with a gentle smile, "Mommy is so angry. How are you doing recently? Is everything all right there?"


    "OK."


    Jian Rui nodded: "don''t you worry about Uncle Dou? Every time I lose weight with difficulty, I''ll be urged to make it up again in a few days. Look at my face, is it fat again?"


    Jian Haixi stared carefully, touched his chin and said solemnly, "looking like this... It''s a circle fatter than the last video. What do you think of Ji Wei?"


    She pounded Ning Jiwei around her.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and was about to nod. Jian Rui opposite the video was unwilling immediately. She said with her mouth: "Mommy... You said so, daddy must cooperate with you."


    The adolescent girl couldn''t hear that she was fat. Jian Rui asked like that, but what was written in the eyes of the stars was "say no".


    But Jian Haixi came in the opposite direction.


    "I''ve only lost weight this time, Mommy." She looked at the two people who were smiling and speechless opposite and pursed her lips discontentedly: "shouldn''t you say that no matter how fat I am, I''m your baby daughter..."


    "This girl..." Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other, shook their heads and smiled helplessly.


    "It''s good that you know everything. I don''t think you''re fat anywhere. Don''t shout about losing weight all day." Jian Haixi warned.


    "I see." Jian Rui repeatedly promised, and finally hummed, "you''re not bad at a word with Gu Ruan."


    It is precisely because people around her instill this idea into her every day that she just wants to lose weight without motivation.


    When she talked about Gu Xiaomian, Jian Haixi suddenly remembered what was wrong today.


    Gu Xiaomian will not be absent during the normal video, but he hasn''t appeared today.


    She said curiously, "where''s Xiaomian? Why don''t you see him today?"


    "Ah, yes, I''ll call him for you."


    Jianrui promised, took off her mobile phone, turned her head and shouted at her back: "Gu Ruan? Gu Ruan?"


    Not long after the voice fell, Jian Haixi heard the sound of someone running in a hurry in the background. He really rushed here after listening to the order.


    She couldn''t help laughing, turned her head to Ning Jiwei and said, "look at your daughter. Now she''s really holding Xiaomian."


    "That''s not good?"


    Ning Jiwei hummed and put his hand on the back of Jian Haixi''s chair. The look on his face was the same as that of Jian Rui just now: "if she can''t hold it, I don''t like it."


    His daughter must be held in the palm of his hand. He didn''t let her suffer. Of course, others can''t.


    As soon as they finished, Gu Xiaomian''s smiling face showed up and waved to the camera: "aunt Haixi, uncle Ji Wei."


    I have to say, boys are really easy to grow.


    When Gu Xiaomian was a child, no matter how hard he trained, he always looked chubby and full of flesh on his small face.


    But now, as soon as it is long open, the fat on the arms on the body has become the muscles with tight lines. In addition, it has jumped to the height of 1.85 meters. At a glance, it is a sunny handsome man. Now the meat with good hand feel on the face has disappeared, leaving only sharp edges and lines.


    Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi nodded at him.


    Although Ning Jiwei said that, he was still very satisfied with Gu Xiaomian.


    Not only because the child has been around them since childhood, but also because over the years, it is with him that they have more confidence in their daughter.

 Chapter 1514

    Compared with Ning Jiwei, Jian Haixi likes the child who grew up around her.


    Looking at Gu Xiaomian''s always bright smiling face will make people feel better unconsciously. He is like a small sun, shining on everyone around him with his own energy.


    "Aunt Haixi, how are you doing recently?"


    Gu Xiaomian sat down next to Jian Rui, grinning big white teeth and chatting with the two people in his mobile phone.


    Jian Haixi said with a smile, "we are all very good, and your big dad is also very good. You don''t have to worry about home outside."


    No matter when, she is always so gentle, always for the sake of the children she watched grow up.


    Even though they have left the nest and flew to their own world, every call feels her warmth as if they were still around her.


    Gu Xiaomian was still smiling happily, but when she said so, he suddenly turned his mouth.


    "Hum, I''m not worried about my big dad. His heart is either on my little dad or Xiuqian. Where can you see me?"


    Originally, a big sunshine boy, now nestled in a small video frame, his face is wronged. For a moment, it seems to have changed back to Gu Xiaomian when he was a child.


    Jian Haixi just wanted to say something to comfort him, and the people around him took the lead.


    "Well... It''s nice of you to say so." Ning Jiwei nodded seriously, "after all, Xiuqian is much better than you in terms of excellence."


    "Uncle..."


    This time, Gu Xiaomian was completely depressed and looked at Ning Jiwei with drooping eyebrows. Don''t mention how wronged he was.


    Jian Rui covered her mouth and looked at Gu Xiaomian''s frustration. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "Daddy and Mommy, you don''t know. Gu Shucai called yesterday and trained him."


    Gu Xiaomian: "..." one strike and two strikes are enough. Is there another round?


    He turned to look at Jian Rui and said bitterly, "Rui Rui... Otherwise I won''t talk about it? It''s embarrassing..."


    "Do you think my parents won''t know if I don''t say it?"


    Jian Rui patted his hand with a serious expression, but the look in her eyes was thief.


    Gu Xiaomian''s head droops down again. Jian Rui doesn''t say it, and Mo Xiuqian doesn''t say it. His big father won''t help him keep this little face


    Jane rushes across the screen, Smiling at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei: "Daddy and Mommy, you don''t know. The company has been busy recently. Xiuqian also had stomach problems because of too many business trips. Uncle Gu said that it''s impossible to keep going like this. You can''t always let Xiuqian fight there. He wanted to ask Gu ruruan to go back and help for a while. He called yesterday and said it was good. As a result, he quit as soon as he mentioned it. Uncle Gu couldn''t say anything. He had to I came here, and then... Guess what? "


    As she spoke, she stuffed two oranges into her mouth with bulging cheeks and a smile in her eyes.


    Jian Rui waved her hand and smiled so that her eyes narrowed into crescent teeth: "Uncle Gu scolded him hard and said him worthless directly on the phone. It''s much more cruel than my father. You didn''t see that. Gu Ruan was about to cry later and laughed at me..."


    Gu Xiaomian: "


    He looked at Jian Rui bitterly: "Rui Rui, I thought you cried with me yesterday. As a result, you held back your laughter and tears."


    "Of course I laugh. How can I cry." Jian Rui naturally said that as soon as she threw the orange in her hand, she sent it to her mouth again.


    Gu Xiaomian is even more aggrieved. He added three knives to him in two days. Can''t you make him depressed for a while.


    Jian Haixi couldn''t help laughing when they were fighting.


    "By the way, Mommy, how''s Xiuqian?" Jian Rui looked at Jian Haixi and asked, "I said I would call her last night. Gu Ruan laughed crazy and forgot."


    "Fortunately, I have asked Yi Yi to take Xiuqian home."


    Jian Haixi said: "don''t worry, this time she must be well conditioned at home before letting her go out. This girl doesn''t know who she learned from. When she was a child, she was very noisy and fun. Now she has become a strong woman. Without looking at her for a while, she caused me stomach trouble..."


    Mo Xiuqian was so lively and lively when she was a child, and her personality is hot and spicy. Now she grows older and older, and her personality has become calm and stable. She doesn''t look like a big deal, but she always rushes ahead in the company. It''s not surprising that she tosses about stomach problems in order to make tea for the project.


    After she finished talking about Mo Xiuqian, she narrowed her eyes and looked at Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian opposite. With a warning tone, "and you two, remember to take good care of yourself. If you let me know that you are ill because of carelessness, be careful that I put you under house arrest at home."


    Jianrui stuck out her tongue: "don''t worry, Mommy, there''s Gu Ruan. I don''t think I have a chance of getting stomach disease."


    With Gu Xiaomian by her side, she has a hot head and a little uncomfortable. Gu Xiaomian is always more nervous than her, urging her to eat and add clothes. In recent years, this person is more annoying than my mother.


    However, because of this, she stayed at Dou''s house for almost no illness in recent years and has always been in good health.


    "Don''t always let Xiaomian take care of you."


    Seeing that she was not interested, Jian Haixi sighed slightly and said seriously, "you should take good care of him, too. Do you know? You two should take care of each other outside..."


    "I see..."


    "Don''t worry, aunt Haixi. We''re both fine. I''m sure we won''t make Ruirui sick." Gu Xiaomian is also patting his chest.


    "You know how to spoil her..."


    Jian Haixi sighed, but she was still satisfied in her eyes.


    But she looked at it and suddenly frowned gently. She stared at Gu Xiaomian and said, "Xiaomian, how white is your face?"


    Just now, it was Jian Rui who said that she didn''t care. Now, when she looked carefully, she saw that Gu Xiaomian''s face was white, like a cat''s beard


    When she finished, Gu Xiaomian was stunned. Then he patted his head and turned to run outside. While running, he shouted anxiously, "Oh, my face, my cake!"


    "He is..." Jian Haixi looked at Jian Rui puzzled.


    "Oh... He was making a birthday cake for me in the kitchen, but he forgot when he ran over. He was so stupid..."


    Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei looked at each other, wanting to laugh but helpless.


    The three said a few more words and hung up.


    Jian Haixi looked at the black screen in front of her. Her smile had not completely subsided, and her face rose with a touch of melancholy.


    Hearing her sigh, Ning Jiwei reached over her shoulder and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Jian Haixi shook his head: "I just suddenly feel that Ruirui won''t come back, and Yiyi runs to the base to find yarn weaving again. The family is really deserted for a while..."

 Chapter 1515

    Looking at the melancholy between Jian Haixi''s eyebrows and eyes, Ning Jiwei bowed his head for a moment, held her hand and said softly, "if you feel lonely, how about going out to relax some day?"


    "Get out?"


    Jane Haixi was stunned, with a flash of surprise in her eyes.


    They really haven''t traveled alone for many years. In recent years, there have been so many things at home. In addition, Mo Xiujin hasn''t come back, and several children are running north and south. Jian Haixi is always worried.


    Even if Ning Jiwei wanted to take her out for a walk, she didn''t want to go anywhere.


    Now hearing him mention it again, Jian Haixi hesitated, looked at him and said, "can you? I''m still a little worried. Yiyi and Tongtong are them..."


    "If they have difficulties that cannot be solved, they will take the initiative to ask us for help."


    Before Jane Haixi finished, Ning Jiwei interrupted her with a smile.


    Every time he starts with this topic, Jane Haixi always answers him like this.


    She is worried about Jian Yi and Mo Tong, Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian, or Shazhi. Even Mo Xiulin, who is with Mo Xiuyu, is always worried about her children.


    Ning Jiwei took her shoulder and patted her gently. He turned her around to face himself, looked at her and said seriously, "they are not the people who trust us, and they won''t decide things that can''t be solved without authorization. But do you think those children have come to us these years?"


    Jane Haixi shook her head.


    Although they have retreated behind the scenes in recent years, they have not completely relaxed their mind.


    Just like facing the young children who have just learned to walk, even if they have put a group of children on the ground and let them stagger, the "traction rope" in their hands still dare not relax.


    But in fact, the children never turned back and complained to her.


    She always knows about several children from Dou Ge or Mo Jue. She also knows that they challenge their limits again and again and break through their growth


    Those hard-working children never mention it. Everyone calls home with the same good news instead of bad news.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and looked at her with tenderness in her eyes: "this is it. You have to believe that the wolf cubs we raised have long been able to be alone."


    Jian Haixi smiled bitterly: "Mo Jue and brother Dou also said this..."


    She looked at the mobile phone that had just hung up the video. Next to the mobile phone, it was a family photo taken by all of them together.


    In the picture, everyone''s face is full of sincere smiles and happiness.


    "I know that children have not been cultivated as delicate flowers in a greenhouse since childhood. With so many people as role models, they know more about responsibility and responsibility than ordinary children."


    She then shook her head gently: "but maybe it''s a common problem as a mother. I always can''t help worrying about my children and their difficulties..."


    Seeing that her eyebrows were still slightly frowned and her eyes hesitated, Ning Jiwei thought and added strength: "let''s say, in their respective fields, do you see who hasn''t finished the tasks that fall on them every time?"


    Whether it''s Gu Chenyi''s company, Mo negative, or the secret department, Dou family


    In every adult''s feedback, there has never been a task that children can''t complete or lag behind.


    "How do Chenyi Xiuyu and Dou family raise their children? You know, how can they release water?"


    He looked at Jian Haixi. His voice was low and gently advised, "even they can pass the pass. What else can these children worry about?"


    Gu Chenyi and Mo Jue Dou Ge seem to be the elders of several children, but they will never be soft when they really cultivate people.


    The same principle they follow is that it will be easier for children to pass all difficulties at home and really let go in the future.


    With his words, the worry in Jian Haixi''s eyes finally subsided a lot.


    Ning Jiwei secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After working hard for so long, he finally saw a glimmer of dawn this time.


    In fact, Jian Haixi always saw the depression and disappointment in his heart. After Mo Xiujin left, he planned to take her out for a walk.


    But every time something like this or that trips their feet, the plan to go out always fails to come true.


    Now, when the children are old and the burden on them is light, he can finally use all his mind to make his lover happy


    Ning Jiwei thought like this. He was not relaxed and began to plan his travel route: "Haixi, shall we go to the island this time? I''ll take you to the sea by yacht to see the rising sun and fish..."


    He planned happily. Before he finished, he was rejected by Jian Haixi.


    Jian Haixi still couldn''t nod his head: "but ah Jin..."


    Ning Jiwei sighed. He knew that Mo Xiujin''s departure had always been her heart disease.


    He reluctantly stretched out his hand and held Jian Haixi in his arms. After a moment of meditation, he said, "as far as I know, ah Jin is really like a duck to water in Eugene Yan now, and if my news is right, he should go to celebrate our baby daughter''s birthday today..."


    "What?!"


    Jian Haixi was surprised. He was originally leaning well in Ning Jiwei''s arms. He immediately sat up, looked at him in surprise and said in silence: "ah Jin is going to celebrate Ruirui''s 16th birthday?"


    "HMM."


    Ning Jiwei nodded, raised his hand and stroked her long hair: "originally, I wanted to tell you this after 100% confirmation, but you are so worried, I can only reveal it to you first..."


    Jian Haixi didn''t care about what Ning Jiwei was hiding from her. The whole person was flustered and frightened.


    "He... He''s not afraid..."


    She grabbed Ning Jiwei''s sleeve tightly and choked at one breath. She couldn''t say what she wanted to say. For a long time, she just scolded: "this smelly boy..."


    Knowing his situation and daring to do things so casually, Mo Xiujin really doesn''t know how to write afraid words.


    Ning Jiwei laughed. Jian Haixi had never said that about Mo Xiujin.


    He took her back into his arms, gently touched her hair with his chin and said with a smile, "so don''t worry about them. Instead of sitting at home all the time, you''d better go out with me for a while. I''m not sure... You can help them at that time."


    "Help?"


    Hearing the speech, Jane Haixi narrowed her eyes sharply and stared up at him: "what do you say? Did you secretly plan something I don''t know?"


    Seeing the look of exploration in her beautiful eyes, Ning Jiwei smiled, patted her on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry about it. I can only tell you that Mo Jue and I have made plans. We''ll go together at that time."

 Chapter 1516

    Base.


    Shazhi looked at Jian Yi squatting behind the mainframe to help her repair the computer. Her eyes were soft and focused: "ah Dong, it really doesn''t matter if you come to me today?"


    "Do you say birthday? Rui Rui doesn''t go home. What birthday do I have at home alone?" Jian Yi answered as she looked down to check the line inside.


    "But aunt Haixi will be very lonely." Shazhi felt guilty and frowned slightly into a shallow Sichuan character, "we are too busy these years and didn''t spend much time with her. She always worries about us, and now..."


    Before he finished, his eyebrows suddenly cooled.


    I don''t know when young Yi has to stand in front of her for many years.


    Jian Yi smiled, and the originally cold and arrogant facial features suddenly softened up: "I''ll give you a mole in the middle of the eyebrow."


    "Ah?" Shazhi was stunned and didn''t respond. Jian Yi smiled and put her five fingers in front of her.


    Because of the repair and inspection of the main engine line, black oil was stuck on all his fingers. "Guess which finger I just pointed at you?"


    With a blink of her big eyes, Shazhi hurried to the dresser to look in the mirror.


    In the mirror, the beautiful girl with pink cheeks and shame, and the mountain of Daimei are as clean as ever. Where is there any dirt?


    Shazhi turns around and stares at Jian Yi: "ah Dong, you lied to me."


    With a smile, Jian Yi came over and rubbed her hair with another clean hand. "I want to know it''s fake. How can I do that to you?"


    Shazhi jumped in her heart, blushed, lowered her head and whispered, "I know."


    She knew that he had always been very kind to her. From the day he took her hand and left the base, from the day he promised to take care of her and protect her, year after year, he never broke his promise.


    "You don''t have to worry about Mommy. Daddy wants us to go far." Jian Yi explained, "besides, I talked to daddy and uncle Mo Jue before I came here. They have other plans and will leave Xiangcheng soon."


    Talking about business, Shazhi couldn''t care to blush and solemnly said: "is it for the last thing to prepare in advance? Should I inform ah Jin? He''s there..."


    "Yarn weaving."


    Jane Yi sighed, shook her head and interrupted her.


    Shazhi looked at him vaguely, "what''s the matter?"


    It''s rare to see a little grievance on Jian Yi''s face. He spread out his dark hand and said, "today is my birthday at least. Although I don''t want to celebrate much and don''t expect you to prepare gifts for me, you can''t start talking about work just after instructing me to repair the computer?"


    The more he said, the more pitiful he sighed, and simply sat down on the sofa: "it''s said that the fragrance is far and the smell is near. I see that ah Jin has been away for so many years, you only think of him in your heart. On the contrary, I wander in front of you every day. There is no one who remembers. If my sister doesn''t come back for a birthday, someone doesn''t care..."


    "Poof!"


    Shazhi was amused by his exaggerated appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    Jane Yibai glanced at her and didn''t really care about anything with her. He clapped his hands. When he was about to say "forget it", Shazhi first stepped over and pressed his shoulder: "well, birthday star, it''s a small bad thing. Would you please sit and wait for the small one to find a paper towel to wipe your hands for you, and then wait for you to eat the birthday banquet?"


    Jian Yi picked up her eyebrows and leaned back on the back cushion of the sofa. The corner of her lip tilted a slightly evil arc and said lazily, "it''s right."


    This man is really


    Shazhi glanced at him angrily, went to the bathroom to get a makeup remover, and took a wash free hand sanitizer and paper towel. When she came back, she saw Jian Yi leaning back slightly with her eyes slightly closed.


    She paused, her heart suddenly softened into a mess.


    In fact, the person in front of us is the one who bears the most and is the most tired.


    She went over and sat down next to Jian Yi. Without calling him, she gently raised his hand.


    In just a few years, his hands were covered with cocoons.


    Shazhi helped him wipe his hands, but his nose became sour again.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Jane Yi heard her sniffing and opened her eyes to see.


    Shazhi shook her head and said, "you''re right. Today you''re the birthday star. We''ll celebrate your birthday without talking about anything."


    Jane Yi paused slightly, chuckled and pinched her cheek. "What''s the matter? I just joked. What''s the birthday? Sixteen is not so rare."


    "Who says it''s not rare?" Shazhi looked at him seriously, "at least I''m rare."


    The look in her eyes is serious and gentle, which makes people unconsciously attracted.


    Jian Yi smiled. The curve of the corner of her mouth deepened a little. He raised his hand and gently touched the tip of her nose: "silly girl, you are so rare for me? Then you have to wait. I can''t fall in love early before 18."


    Shazhi: "..." the tenderness and heartache all turned into a word "grass"!


    She knew she couldn''t be sensational with this man. All sensational feelings would be splashed with cold water here.


    This is not to say that Jian Yi''s EQ is low. In fact, he is as smart as him. Where can he not understand what Shazhi is thinking.


    Just a person who never loves himself and is usually not used to the people around him.


    So I always prefer to cover it with jokes. In fact, is this not his tenderness?


    Shazhi groaned and stood up, stared at him and said, "Stinky beauty, who wants to fall in love with you!"


    She scolded and walked to the kitchen. Jian Yi raised her eyebrows and asked, "where''s my birthday noodles?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and sit there and wait!" The yarn Weaver doesn''t return.


    Jane Yi crossed her legs, put her hands behind her head, looked deeply at the back of Shazhi, hooked her lips and said to herself in a low voice: "who loves early, who knows."


    Not long ago, Shazhi brought up a bowl of birthday noodles with eggs, but the noodles took a long time to cook and stuck to the pot, which was a little burnt yellow.


    She was a little embarrassed to pick her finger and said, "it''s a little different. It tastes good. Try it." This is the best result she has learned for several days.


    Jane Yi took the bowl, picked up the noodles and stuffed them into her mouth: "do you sell them differently? I look very appetizing. Well, it tastes... Just like my mommy''s craft. Tell me honestly. Did you cheat?"


    Shazhi glanced at him obliquely, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    After eating the birthday noodles, it was supposed to be a birthday for Jian Yi, but looking at a gift box suddenly pushed in front of him, he looked at Shazhi in some surprise: "what''s this?"


    "A gift for you." Shazhi urged him, "open it and have a look."


    Jian Yi looked at the gift box. For a moment, his mood was too full to find an accurate description. He paused with his fingers before opening it. Inside the gift box, there was a pair of exquisite Earrings lying quietly.


    "These earrings have only one exclusive channel." Shazhi bit her lip slightly and said, "you can contact each other at any time."


    Jian Yi looked at the pair of earrings, picked up one of them and said to Shazhi, "come here, I''ll put it on for you."


    Shazhi leaned over with a red face and a short body. Jian Yi slowly approached her ear with earrings.


    The atmosphere was just right, everything was developing in the best direction, but I didn''t expect that the earrings had not been put on, and suddenly a group of people without eyes rushed into the door.


    ¡°happy birthday£¡¡± Led by Qi Jun and shuha, followed by Jiao Jiu, Jiao you and others, as well as ah Zhuo and Jiao Wu, a large group of people rushed in carrying the cake. When they saw Shazhi and Jian Yi, they were stunned.


    Qi Jun: "then what... Are we... At the wrong time?"

 Chapter 1517

    Jian Yi looked at the people standing in front of him expressionless. She didn''t feel embarrassed, but her hand had quietly put away the pair of earrings.


    It''s something he made with yarn. It doesn''t make sense to show it to others.


    Different from his calmness, Shazhi on one side has turned red at the moment. At the moment of hearing the sound, she bounced up from the chair, subconsciously distancing herself from Jian Yi.


    Obviously, when I was a child, I was also close, but the more I grew up, it seemed that those feelings gradually became a little shy and invisible.


    Only when two people are together, will they let the deer in their hearts run around.


    "Cough... Uncle a Zhuo, why are you here?" Shazhi looked at a group of people at the door, then looked at ah Zhuo standing in front, coughed, tried to be serious, and asked.


    This is probably the last time that yarn weaving has no dignity of a big lady.


    The blushing cheeks and moist eyebrows are different from the old lady who usually handles the affairs of the base and supports the whole base.


    Ah Zhuo smiled and considerately didn''t give the two young people pressure. Wen said: "they are making a fuss to celebrate ah Dong''s birthday. We just sent you a text message. Didn''t you see it?"


    Shazhi was stunned, turned her head and looked at the mobile phone she had thrown on the sofa, shaking her head in frustration.


    Just now she was patronizing for Jian Yi to eat noodles. She didn''t notice when her mobile phone vibrated.


    "Who made this cake? I bought it by myself. I didn''t buy it in good faith."


    Jane Yi didn''t know when she came over, tasted the cake, said something leisurely, and turned the conversation away without trace.


    Sure enough, he suddenly woke up several people behind ah Zhuo.


    Shuha, who was closest to him, rolled his eyes impolitely, raised his hand and patted him away: "the candles haven''t been lit and the songs haven''t been sung. What do you eat?"


    Tradition should be respected. There is no one who eats cake without making a wish.


    "Hiss." Jian Yi chuckles with her lips hooked, and reaches out to wipe it off the cake. She looks at shuha with a sinister smile.


    After so many years of dealing with him, he has already found out the iceberg of Jian Yi.


    At this time, as soon as he showed this smile, he immediately shouted and was ready to flee behind Shazhi and hide: "help, miss, the cake is for eating. You can''t let him spoil it like this..."


    When he called so, several people immediately laughed.


    The awkward atmosphere just now faded away without a trace.


    A Zhuo and Jiao Wu stood next to each other, looking at a group of grown-up young girls in front of them, looked at each other and smiled happily.


    Once they were worried about so many things, worried about the rupture of the alliance between the two sides, worried about the lack of deep feelings between everyone, and more worried about the disobedience of the people in the base to Shazhi and their dislike of Jian Yi... Now they have finally survived.


    "Finally, I watched them grow up..." Jiao Wu smiled so that the smile lines in the corners of his eyes became clear.


    "Yes." Ah Zhuo nodded, his eyes a little disappointed.


    At last, we have passed the most difficult years. Looking at the children under our hands, we are glad that the relationship between the two sides is deepening day by day, and those worried things have not happened at last.


    "Come on, quickly plug in the candle and let the birthday star make a wish. Jiao you goes to bring the candle and Jiao Jiu goes to turn off the light."


    Finally, Qi Jun stopped a line of people who were about to be released completely and ordered them in an orderly manner.


    If they don''t get down to business, they''ll be in trouble for a while.


    The birthday song was sung by Shazhi. In her soft and sweet song, 16-year-old Jane Yi closed her eyes and made her wish with a smile


    ¡ª¡ª


    When everyone in the base celebrated Jian Yi''s birthday, Jian Rui, who stayed at Dou''s house, also welcomed her own birthday party.


    Dou Ge always took her as his own daughter. Knowing that she didn''t go home for her birthday in order to train, she specially gave them all a day off in order to hold a birthday party for her.


    You know, there is almost no such thing as "holiday" in Dou''s family.


    The Dou family has strict regulations. No matter whether it''s sunny, rainy, windy or rainy, no one can be absent as long as it''s a training day.


    The news stunned Dou GUI and others. He took Jian Rui and shouted that he was stained with her light.


    "You don''t know that I used to look forward to holidays. I pray to these two words every day, and I don''t know them..." Dou GUI described them exaggerated beside her.


    When Dou Qian heard this, he snorted and said, "I can testify that at the age when everyone else pasted posters, these two big words were pasted on the wall beside his bed."


    Jianrui bent her lips and bright eyes, holding up the juice and touching a cup with them.


    Because less than 18 years old, although the birthday party was extremely grand, everyone''s glasses were filled with soda and juice, which looked a little funny, but did not hinder everyone''s enthusiasm.


    After the birthday singing and the candle blowing, Dou GUI looked at Jian Rui sincerely: "Rui Rui, happy birthday."


    Whether to have a holiday or not is no longer their persistence. After so many years of getting along, Jian Rui has become an important friend in their life.


    I care more about their birthday than their friends.


    Jianrui nodded, her eyes were also full of true feelings, but the next moment, her eyes blinked and smiled: "your gifts are all ready, don''t even want to run..."


    "I knew this girl needed a gift..."


    Dou Qian laughed heartily and led a group of people to make a scene.


    However, where there are close friends, of course, you can also receive jealousy and white eyes.


    Besides, Jianrui''s popularity is obvious to all.


    However, Jian Rui was also generous and prepared all the gifts in advance. Everyone in the Dou family, whether they came to the birthday party or not, gave a lot of small gifts. The most important thing is that each gift is based on personal preferences.


    Human courtesy, not a trace.


    Her move dissipated the cautious thoughts of those who might have been dissatisfied with her because she was too spoiled.


    Some people are born as princesses. Even if they wear war robes, they are still princesses with crowns.


    From intelligence to emotional intelligence, from force to financial resources, there is no shortage of anything. They naturally deserve to live in the spotlight and become the focus of everyone''s attention.


    She deserves the honor.


    At ten pm.


    The happy and extremely noisy birthday party with the Dou family is finally coming to an end.


    After that, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian sneaked out of Dou''s house together, drove all the way out of the city and sped away in a certain direction.


    Overhead, the dark blue curtain covers the sky, and only a few stars twinkle and hang on it, as if guiding the way for those who walk at night


    In the room, Dou Dou frowned at the two people under surveillance and looked strangely at Dou Ge: "Why are they going so late?"


    Dou GE''s lips were slightly hooked. He pondered for a moment and said, "well... It''s probably to meet someone."

 Chapter 1518

    The street lights on the viaduct kept flashing and retreating. Near midnight, there were few vehicles on the road.


    "Gu Ruan, do you think he''s here?"


    In the car, Jian Rui, who was silent halfway, suddenly opened her mouth and looked straight at the windshield in front of her. She didn''t know whether she was asking the people around her or herself.


    "Of course."


    As soon as her voice fell, Gu Xiaomian made a calm voice.


    With his hands on the steering wheel, he also didn''t look back, but his voice was resolute without hesitation.


    "He can do what he says."


    Jianrui nodded, but there was still a trace of tension in her eyes.


    Neither of them spoke again, and silence returned to the car.


    From leaving the city, Gu Xiaomian''s speed was mentioned again and again. The speeding car was like the mood of the two people on the car at the moment, excited.


    Until nearly an hour later, at 11:00 p.m., the car stopped steadily on a lonely mountain road.


    The bright headlights swept through and lit up a black van in front of me who didn''t know how long it had been parked there.


    And... The boy leaning on the van.


    The mountain wind was howling, and the boy''s clothes and hair tips were flying in the wind. His thin and slender body was like a lonely Nighthawk. He slightly tilted his head and looked at the starry sky above his head.


    So quiet and beautiful, it seems that I have never left and never changed.


    Jianrui suddenly had a sour nose. She tried to blink, but her eyes were still uncontrollably wet.


    Gu Xiaomian''s eyes were also red. He took two deep breaths, patted Jian Rui''s arm, and whispered in a hoarse voice, "get off the bus."


    Jian Rui nodded. They opened the door and went out left and right, walking towards the standing boy.


    It seems that the two worlds are slowly converging from this time. The people they talk about day and night finally stand in front of their own eyes.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the two people who came close to him. The corners of their lips were slightly hooked and said with a smile: "Oh, you guys, I''ve only been waiting for three hours. It''s really not cold, tired or boring."


    Jian Rui, Gu Xiaomian: "


    Some people, everything is good, just a mouth


    When I don''t speak, the years are quiet and good. When I open my mouth, I''m full of bad ways to beat me.


    "Your uncle''s." Gu Xiaomian''s eyes were red. When he was teased by his sentence, he couldn''t help laughing. He raised his hand and wiped the corners of his eyes, walked forward and beat Mo Xiujin on the shoulder.


    His strength is not light. It seems that only a little heavier can let the excitement in his heart vent a little.


    Mo Xiujin was pushed back by his upper body, and his eyebrow was slightly picked: "the fist is very strong."


    He stretched out his hand, his thumb and index finger stretched out their hands and drew a distance. He said proudly, "well... It''s just a little worse than me."


    "Why, practice?" Provoked by him face to face, Gu Xiaomian held out his hand with a sigh.


    "Practice."


    Mo Xiujin raised his chin and smiled and put his hand on his wrist.


    The two broke their wrists in the air and tried their best, like returning to the childish game when they were young.


    But at that time, the two would still clamor to decide the victory and defeat. They were so red faced and thick necked that now no one wants to really fight.


    The wrist break lasted only five seconds. The two looked at each other and smiled. They put their wrists together and pulled each other into their arms at the same time.


    Brother Gu clapped his shoulder excitedly and sighed: "brother Gu clapped his nose!"


    "Brother."


    Mo Xiujin smiled and only two words were enough to prove everything.


    Those separated times, those who did not know each other''s past, are particularly unimportant in front of these two words.


    After the brother hugged, Mo Xiujin turned and looked at Jian Rui who had not moved.


    Jianrui has been standing behind, staring at him.


    Mo Xiujin shook his head with a smile, walked over and stood in front of her, raised his hand and compared his height with hers: "I haven''t seen you for several years. Why are you so much lower than me?"


    The tone was still a little whizzy, but with a gentle smile in his eyes and a gentle voice: "it seems that I have to change your name in the future, eh... Call it dwarf pistil, how about?..."


    "Smelly brocade, dare you!"


    Jian Rui still had tears in her eyes and a cry in her voice. Her big watery eyes stared at him fiercely.


    When she was a child, girls grew faster than boys. She always laughed at Mo Xiujin for being half short. As a result, she didn''t expect that this guy would still hold such a grudge and grow so tall after so many years.


    "Don''t you like it? I''ll call you stupid Rui." Mo Xiujin teased her with a smile.


    The familiar and intimate address made Jian Rui''s tears unbearable


    At the moment of calling out the familiar name, the tears in her eyes finally spilled out of her eyes and slid across her cheeks and jaw like broken pearls.


    She was so angry that she raised her hand and hit him: "Why are you still so annoying!"


    The pink fist hit him, but it didn''t hurt at all.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and wrapped her fist. Her eyes became brighter and brighter at this moment.


    And in eukins. Yan''s camouflage is completely different. The brightness at the moment is the initial sincerity after removing all the protective yarn and fog.


    For so many years, he worked hard for this moment - to see familiar people and hear them call him familiar names.


    Jianrui couldn''t stop crying as soon as she fell. Now she was sobbing while wiping her back.


    Mo Xiujin sighed and smiled: "why do you still cry so much?"


    He raised his hand and gently wiped the tears on her cheek with his finger.


    Jianrui sucked her nose, and her voice took a nasal tone: "you take care of me!"


    "Well, well, I''ll take care of it."


    Mo Xiujin said, wiping her tears with concentration.


    Gu Xiaomian stood nearby, his sleeve roughly wiped the corners of his eyes, and didn''t come forward to disturb them.


    At last, Mo Xiujin wiped those soft tears. Looking at the girl with red eyes, Mo Xiujin paused, slowly stretched out his arms and gently hugged the man into his arms.


    "Stupid Rui knows to cry." The voice is like a whisper.


    Jian Rui was buried on his shoulder. Tears easily wet the coat on his shoulder and made a deep mark.


    She sobbed one after another, as if she had countless words and grievances to tell the people in front of her, but for a time, only a slight cry disappeared in Mo Xiujin''s chest.


    Mo Xiujin sighed, listened to Jian Rui''s choking voice, stretched out his hand and gently patted her on the back: "if you cry again, you will become a little cat. Sure enough, Qiao Anning learned from you..."


    The wind in the mountain was strong and cold, whistling and blowing around them, but it couldn''t disperse the warmth of this moment.


    Jian Rui leaned against Mo Xiujin''s arms, sucked her nose and muttered, "I''m hungry. I brought you the leftover cake."


    Mo Xiujin couldn''t help laughing: "can''t you buy me a new one if you still have leftovers?"

 Chapter 1519

    "It''s good to have you. I still choose you."


    Gu Xiaomian came over and looked at him angrily.


    This is the most familiar way for them to get along. After the initial hug, the distance for so many years seems to have disappeared, and the atmosphere between several people has returned to childhood.


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows, looked at the two people in front of him, shook his head as if disappointed and said, "you two have gone too far. I came all the way..."


    Before she finished, Jian Rui said with a smile, "I''ll get the cake, Gu Ruan, you two set up a tent."


    Her eyes were still red and swollen, but the smile on her face was particularly bright.


    "Oh, if you can''t finish it, put it first. I''ll help you after I set up the tent later."


    Gu Xiaomian instructs her like a stream, and at the same time, he has pulled Mo Xiujin to the side of the car.


    As soon as they sang together, they blocked Mo Xiujin''s unfinished words back.


    Young master Mo, who ignored all his opinions: "...."


    Sure enough, it''s sensational. It''s only a minute or two.


    It''s only a few minutes, and each one has been "exposed".


    Young master Mo sighed. Forget it. What else can he do except spoil his friends?


    The three divided their work, parked the two cars in parallel, and walked up the mountain with their already packed backpacks.


    This is the place they specially chose to meet. It is not only remote, but also after walking through this path, there is a flat land not far in front, just for them to set up a tent to eat.


    But at the moment, Gu Xiaomian looked at the bare field in front of him. He was speechless and full of disgust. He glanced sideways at the people around him: "didn''t you say you''ve been here for three hours?"


    "Ang."


    Mo Xiujin put his hand in his pants pocket and nodded naturally.


    Gu Xiaomian completely conceded, pointed to the open space in front of him and said strangely, "brother, you''ll stand under the wind in three hours?"


    For three hours, didn''t the goods think about setting up a tent first?


    Mo Xiujin spread his hand, and a trace of grievance appeared on his face: "I''m not afraid you can''t find me."


    Gu Xiaomian: "


    This reason is really impeccable.


    Such a big car, such a big place, is he and Jianrui blind or something?


    "Young master, just say it when you are lazy."


    Since childhood, Mo Xiujin was able to lie down and never sit down. If he could let them do it, he would never stretch his hand out of his trouser pocket. At most, he patted them on the shoulder after finishing the work and offered "hard" condolences


    Gu Xiaomian glanced at him and shouted angrily, "I thought you could work a lot. Come and set up your tent first."


    This time, Mo Xiujin was very obedient. He walked towards him and seriously rolled his sleeves. It seemed that he wanted to help sincerely.


    Attitude? It''s very correct.


    But soon, Gu Xiaomian found out that this man couldn''t set up a tent at all!


    The two build one. In such a short time, Gu Xiaomian''s half has been sorted out and fixed, but Mo Xiujin is in a mess.


    The goods are still squatting on the ground, as if they were carefully turned over.


    Gu Xiaomian held his chest in his hands and was frowned tightly by his whole eyebrow. He couldn''t help stroking his forehead.


    As soon as he waited, he heard Mo Xiujin still muttering, "I remember this is how it came here. How can it be wrong?"


    "The more you can''t bear to stop yelling at him."


    One side, Jane Rui just picked up the delicious food. She heard a voice coming over and asked, "what''s the matter? Has the tent been set up?"


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t say anything, raised his chin to her and motioned her to look aside.


    Jian Rui looked at the mess around Mo Xiujin in the direction he pointed. It''s hard to call it a tent. It''s almost like "rags".


    It''s not even as good as her.


    The two looked at each other, and the look in each other''s eyes was a little strange.


    The current situation is very wrong


    In the past, they trained together, and the skills necessary for field survival were the first thing to learn, such as what to set up a tent and make a bonfire. Mo Jue requires everyone to know.


    Moreover, Mo Xiujin is so smart that he is the first of all of them to learn. He has a good memory and can''t forget it?


    Since they looked at Mo Xiujin with deep eyes, they nodded quietly and exchanged a look.


    "I haven''t studied for so many years. I''m really rusty..."


    Mo Xiujin, squatting on the ground, shook his head. Before he finished his self mockery, he was suddenly pressed on the ground by the man who rushed over behind him.


    He''s very responsive, but that''s in eukins. Yan needed it there. Seeing Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui tonight, he unconsciously relaxed his guard.


    So before he could react, Gu Xiaomian had successfully grabbed his arm and pinned it behind him. At the same time, the whole person suddenly pressed it up.


    A one meter eight five big man, the strength on his hand has not converged. When he came to this, Mo Xiujin on the ground suddenly hurt and couldn''t help scolding: "I''ll go, Gu Ruan, what are you doing!"


    He heard a click in his arm.


    "Be honest and don''t move!"


    Gu Xiaomian''s voice was cold. In peacetime, the big boy who was always simple and honest and smiling was different, and his eyebrows were gloomy.


    "Say, where''s Mo Xiujin? Where did you get him?"


    "Shit... What''s wrong with you!"


    Mo Xiujin''s face was blue when he pressed it. When he heard the speech, he didn''t fight: "get up quickly! I''m going to kill you..."


    "Hum, it''s very cunning."


    Gu Xiaomian sneered and looked back at Jian Rui and raised his head: "Rui Rui, go up."


    Jian Rui rubbed her hands, smiled and came over and squatted down in front of Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin was pressed by Gu Xiaomian and had to face to the ground. When Jian Rui came, he immediately lifted his chin and broke it


    "Er..."


    Mo Xiujin hums silently. The first thought in his heart is that people really can''t relax.


    Tonight is the closest he has been to hell since he took the task


    If this girl''s hands are any heavier, his neck will be separated from his body.


    "Relax, I have a sense of propriety in dealing with you people..."


    Jian Rui''s lips are slightly hooked, and a pair of watery eyes are shining with cold light at the moment. It''s inexplicably scary in this wasteland.


    Mo Xiujin pulled at the corner of his mouth: "stupid Rui, don''t laugh like that. It''s weird..."


    "Shut up!"


    Before his voice fell, Jian Rui, who was still smiling, changed her face, raised her hand and slapped him on the head: "can you call my aunt''s name, too?"


    Mo Xiujin: "..." he has no strength to be angry.


    Jian Rui crudely rubbed Mo Xiujin''s face with both hands and hummed coldly: "I tell you, don''t think I don''t know your moves. What''s the matter? I haven''t seen it for years. Even the human skin mask is exquisite. Unfortunately, I bumped into my aunt''s hand today. I won''t tear off your skin this time!"

 Chapter 1520

    "No, no, no, no!"


    Gu Xiaomian twisted Mo Xiujin''s hand silk without relaxation, and still instructed: "ears, behind the ears, for so many years, they must know the improvement method..."


    Mo Xiujin was so angry by these two silly goods that his stomach hurt. Just now he struggled twice. Now he just stopped moving and let them toss themselves with a cold hum.


    Aware of his cooperation, Gu Xiaomian smiled proudly: "I''m quite honest. I know I can''t run away."


    He reached out and patted the back of Mo Xiujin''s head, humming: "it''s bad luck for you to make a mistake in my hand today. You want to escape from me and go back to practice for a lifetime."


    Mo Xiujin couldn''t help rolling his eyes. This guy is really cheeky as always.


    He snorted coldly, grinding his back teeth, and said word by word: "Gu Pang, you''d better press me forever, or I''ll pick you up and throw you down the mountain when I get up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Xiaomian''s men shook their consciousness and looked at the people they pressed on the ground. A trace of surprise and novelty flashed on their face: "I said fake goods. Where on earth did you find talents to learn so much?"


    As like as two peas, he will not only be "fat", but even the same language.


    Mo Xiujin was so angry that he vomited blood. If he hadn''t been pressed, he really wanted to stand up and beat the fat man!


    He was about to say something, and his chin was suddenly lifted up by Jianrui.


    Jian Rui looked serious and stared at him coldly: "don''t talk, or you''ll cut your tongue!"


    She and Gu Xiaomian had preconceived that the person in front of them was a fake, so there was no burden to abuse at the moment.


    Jian Rui did what she said. Just after the threat, she put a cold dagger beside her.


    The knife point is sharp and straight towards Mo Xiujin.


    Mo Xiujin''s face was gradually covered with a thin layer of sweat.


    Of course, it''s not because of being scared, but because of being angry and being pressed by Gu Xiaomian


    He moved his lips: "Rui..."


    Before the words were out, Jianrui immediately picked up the dagger and approached him. Her voice threatened, "huh?"


    Mo Xiujin took a breath and finally closed his eyes.


    Tired, hurry up and finish


    "Hum, that''s pretty much the same."


    Seeing that he didn''t speak anymore, Jianrui snorted, pinched and pinched his hands carefully on his face, and didn''t even let go of Gu Xiaomian''s ears.


    But for a moment, Mo Xiujin''s face was full of red marks.


    Mo Xiujin could feel that her face was like a dough in her hand. Let her rub it round and flatten it. A pair of ears were separated from her head, so there was only half a minute left


    After a moment, Jian Rui, who had a cold face, suddenly frowned slightly and gave a gentle "eh".


    "Why can''t you tear it off?"


    She said to herself, and her face was confused: "is it another whirl?"


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyes and looked at her with a smile: "aunt, isn''t it? Why don''t you just cut off my skin so that you can get a ready-made mask?"


    Such familiar words


    Jianrui swallowed her saliva and the movement on her hand slowly stopped.


    "How about Ruirui?"


    Seeing her stop, Gu Xiaomian hurriedly asked, "is this goods fake? Ya, where did you hide the seam this time?"


    He raised his hand to twist Mo Xiujin''s ear. Before he got there, he was stopped by Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui looked at him, slowly shook her head and whispered, "Gu Ruan, his face... Seems to be true."


    "Really?"


    Gu Xiaomian was suspicious. He twisted Mo Xiujin''s arm with one hand and touched his face with the other.


    Well, it''s hot, soft, there''s no trace of paste, and there''s no strange connection of face. It''s completely different from those faces with human skin masks


    Gu Xiaomian suddenly stiffened, bitterly retracted his hand, and involuntarily swallowed saliva.


    "This... No, no, no... no?"


    He looked at Jian Rui. His voice was like being pinched by someone. It was the same in a low voice, with a trace of undetectable trembling.


    Jianrui nodded and was sure in her big eyes.


    She checked it carefully and there would be no mistake.


    The two looked at each other, and the next moment, they turned their heads and looked at the person pressed on the ground at the same time.


    Mo Xiujin''s green veins are stretched on his forehead. What is a face? Others are real, okay!


    He looked at the two people with big eyes to small eyes in front of him, raised his lips and sneered: "aunt, master Gu, have you finished the investigation? Can you let the villain up?"


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian: "


    The two looked at each other, and their attitude changed 180 degrees in an instant.


    Gu Xiaomian quickly let go, helped Mo Xiujin up with his own hands, and smiled with a slave like flattery: "good brother, didn''t you hurt?"


    He said as he patted Mo Xiujin''s clothes and rubbed his arms. He should be more considerate.


    "Come on, sit down and have a rest..."


    Mo Xiujin squinted and smiled, moved his arms and wrists, and waved to Gu Xiaomian in the next moment: "rest? I''ll let you lie on the ground and have a good rest..."


    Before the words fell, an ice bag was pressed on his face. Suddenly, he took a breath.


    "Smelly brocade, do you have a pain in your face? I''ll give you a swelling first, and then apply a mask for you later."


    Jianrui reached out and touched his face with a flattering smile: "don''t worry, I''m making sure you won''t leave a trace..."


    "Oh. Oh."


    Mo Xiujin narrowed her eyes and smiled. She raised her hand and patted off the ice bag in her hand: "go away, there''s no need."


    If these guys didn''t have brains, would he need to suffer that crime?


    He walked away angrily for two steps and stretched out his hand to move his shoulder.


    Gu Xiaomian was really confiscating his strength just now. If he had more force, his arm would have to be dislocated.


    Behind him, Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui exchanged eyes. While Mo Xiujin didn''t pay attention, they kidnapped his arm from left to right.


    Mo Xiujin: "..." fortunately, he was on guard this time, otherwise he would be dragged and dislocated by these two goods.


    Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui shook his arm like shaking something and begged for mercy: "young master Mo, ancestor Mo Bao..."


    "Hiss..."


    Don''t wrinkle your eyebrows.


    "Jin, we are wrong. You have a lot of adults. Forgive us both today..."


    The two of them were playing the same game, and their voices were prolonged, humming and shouting.


    Mo Xiujin sighed, looked at the left and right people, raised his hand and patted them on the head.


    After a meal, they narrowed their eyes and shrunk their necks, thinking that Mo Xiujin was going to beat someone.


    As a result, I waited for a while, but I only felt a light and heavy pat on the top of my head.


    "Why are you two so stupid?"


    Mo Xiujin looked at them bitterly and rolled his eyes: "if I''m fake, can I contact you with the a communicator?"

 Chapter 1521

    Gu Xiaomian and Jian Rui, like two koalas, were stunned when they heard the speech, and they suddenly realized it in their eyes.


    "Yes..." Jian Rui scratched her head and felt a little embarrassed on her face.


    The communicator is absolutely confidential. No one can know except Mo Xiujin.


    Just now she and Gu Xiaomian were too nervous and completely forgot about it.


    Gu Xiaomian''s eyes turned and suddenly remembered something. He accused: "but you can''t set up a tent."


    He snorted and looked at Mo Xiujin suspiciously: "this skill is taught by Uncle Mo Jue. Everyone must know it."


    "This..."


    Mo Xiujin felt his nose and felt guilty on his face.


    "What is this?" Gu Xiaomian''s dark eyebrows wrinkled together, "how can you explain such an important thing?"


    The look of that air is quite reasonable.


    Mo Xiujin sighed: "that''s because we don''t teach this there. You don''t know, eukins. Yan''s turtle is very hairy, poor and fastidious. He eats red wine and Western food every day. I haven''t seen this thing for a long time."


    He kicked the tent beside his feet, spread his hands, and sighed on his face: "it''s easy to turn thrift into extravagance, and it''s difficult to turn extravagance into thrift..."


    This is quite careless, but the tone is too low.


    Gu Xiaomian looked at Jian Rui with a ferocious smile: "Rui Rui, why do I suddenly feel that I was light just now?"


    Jian Rui nodded, smiled and said, "I feel the same way."


    Is this helpless?


    Obviously showing off.


    Mo Xiujin gently pulled the end of her hair, smiled and urged: "feel the same as a hammer, and quickly cut the cake for me."


    He stood below like a fool for three hours, cold or second, mainly hungry.


    He stamped his feet, shook off the cold, along with the soil just now, and greeted Gu Xiaomian to go to the tent: "Gu Ruan, come on, set up the tent."


    Gu Xiaomian shook his head behind him and sighed silently: "I know, young master, just wait a moment..."


    With that, he followed up tirelessly.


    Just now he could turn the man''s eyes, but now he was wrong first, so he had to clean up the "rags" of Mo Xiujin honestly.


    Besides... If he doesn''t do it, can he expect this person to forget all his survival skills?


    Then they''ll have to sit in the wild and drink the northwest wind with cake this evening.


    Jian Rui looked at the two people walking past behind her. A smile gradually rose in her eyes and she was relieved.


    God knows how frightened she was at the moment of doubt.


    Worry about whether Mo Xiujin has been killed by eukins. Yan''s people found out and worried about whether something had happened to him.


    Fortunately, there was a misunderstanding


    The people in front seemed to feel something. Halfway through, Mo Xiujin suddenly turned back.


    Seeing Jian Rui, who was still standing in the same place and his eyes were slightly bright, he picked up his eyebrows and showed a smile first.


    "Why are you standing there? Where''s my cake?"


    Jianrui also smiled, raised her feet and walked towards them, but hummed on her face, "did you bring me a gift? People without gifts can''t eat cakes."


    "No, I''ll let you starve to death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The three people teased their mouths, set up a tent to keep out the wind, and sat around in a noisy place with a high-power flashlight next to them, which can not only illuminate but also serve as a candlelight dinner.


    It was said that they brought cakes, but Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian brought more than one thing and put it on the ground.


    Under the starry sky above their heads, the three had enough to eat and drink and lay on the ground side by side.


    "The stars tonight seem especially bright."


    Gu Xiaomian raised his finger to the sky. It was a sky with more stars than ever before, as if they could only see it when they were young.


    Mo Xiujin put his hands behind his head, stared at the starry sky without blinking, and sighed: "Alas, I haven''t been so relaxed for a long time."


    In eukins. Every day in Yan''s place, his spirit is always highly nervous and he can''t allow himself to make any mistakes.


    It was the first time in so many years that he could be so relaxed and unprepared that he didn''t have to worry about whether he would arouse the suspicion of others, and didn''t have to worry about eukins. Will Yan find something strange


    Jian Rui turned to look at him. Her big black and white eyes were as bright as the evening star in the sky: "when you come back, you can relax whatever you want."


    "Well..."


    He answered. Before he spoke, Jianrui immediately recognized something wrong.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes flashed. He hesitated for a moment, and a touch of hesitation appeared on his face.


    After a pause, he continued, "I''m afraid I''ll be back later."


    "Why?"


    Hearing this, Jianrui sat up: "we didn''t agree to take you home this year."


    They have long agreed to take Mo Xiujin home at the age of 16.


    So for so long, no matter where everyone is, we don''t dare to slack off. Everyone is working hard for this agreement.


    "Yes, ah Jin, is there something wrong with you?" Gu Xiaomian frowned and said with worry.


    If it hadn''t been for an accident, Mo Xiujin couldn''t have delayed his return home.


    Countless thoughts flashed through his mind for a moment. He was trying to say something, but Mo Xiujin stopped him.


    "Don''t worry, you two. There''s nothing wrong."


    Mo Xiujin smiled placidly and dragged Jian Rui''s wrist to let her lie down again. Then he slowly explained: "everything is going well in my side, but over the years... Some things may not be the same as we expected."


    "What do you mean?"


    Jian Rui frowned, but the whole person was still tight.


    Mo Xiujin looked at Jian Rui, his eyes suddenly became deep, and his tone was also a little melancholy: "together, we can completely defeat eukins. Yan, what about peace at that time? What should she do?"


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t understand: "what? Of course Anning came back with you. Isn''t that what we decided early in the morning?"


    Tranquility was sent to eukins only in desperation. From the beginning, it was their ultimate goal to take back Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning.


    "Besides, aunt Ya has been looking forward to her daughter for so many years. Now she can get it back."


    Gu Xiaomian sighed and said with emotion, "you don''t know how aunt Ya has lived these years."


    Over the years, JOYA has been in poor health. She always takes chronic medicine and is about to develop herself into a medicine pot.


    She never talked to anyone, but everyone in the family knew how much she missed her daughter.


    This is a heart disease. No amount of medicine can only cure the symptoms, not the root cause.


    But Joe is in eukins. Yan hand, even if you know, what can you do?


    Eukins. Yan didn''t completely restrict Qiao Anning''s contact with Qiao ya.


    He occasionally sends photos to Qiao Ya and makes Qiao Anning video with her once every six months.


    But I''ll never let Joe come back.

 Chapter 1522

    When it comes to Qiaoya, the three are silent for a moment. It can be said that Mo Xiujin has been able to live well these years. More than half of the credit should be attributed to qiaoanning''s protection card.


    And Joe Anning, it was joeya who gave it to eukins for him. Yan''s.


    "In some cases, you don''t know..." Mo Xiujin thought about his words and slowly opened his mouth, "eukins Yan is not good to the whole world, but he is a qualified father to Anning."


    Gu Xiaomian frowned and snorted coldly, "shit father, if he is really a good father, he won''t not allow Anning to come back to see Aunt ya. I don''t believe Anning doesn''t want to come back."


    Mo Xiujin sighed: "Gu Ruan, you can''t measure that person by the standard of a normal person."


    Gu Xiaomian sniffed with disdain.


    He didn''t want to lose his temper, but he really didn''t like Mo Xiujin to replace eukins. Yan''s attitude towards speech.


    "Jin, were you given PUA by that guy?" Gu Xiaomian said angrily, "he put something in your head to make you say good words for him."


    "If you say that, you can''t talk." Mo Xiujin sat up and planned to end the chat.


    Before these things, he told Jian Yi and Jian Yi understood them. However, Gu Xiaomian is a typical person with developed limbs and simple mind. He has a straight temper and naturally can''t turn around for a while.


    "Ruirui, what do you say?" Gu Xiaomian looks at Jian Rui.


    Jian Rui thought for a moment, sat up and looked at Mo Xiujin and asked, "two questions. First, is peace inseparable from Eugene? Yan? Second, does that guy have something on you?"


    Mo Xi Jin as like as two peas, then he laughed and shook his head. "Stupid, you ask this question... And your brother is exactly the same."


    When he talked to Jian Yi about the decision, Jian Yi asked him the same question.


    "My brother knows?" Jianrui picked her eyebrows and said with a sigh of relief, "then he''ll be fine if he agrees."


    Gu Xiaomian nodded again and again: "you said Yi Yi knew about it. He''s so smart that he can''t make a wrong decision."


    Over the years, everyone has paid attention to Jian Yi''s dedication and ability. Their trust in Jian Yi is the same as their trust in Ning Jiwei.


    Mo Xiujin smiled and began to answer Jian Rui''s question: "Anning is a ghost spirit, eukins. Yan Keneng originally wanted to cultivate her into the second talilina, but he didn''t expect to be taken by Anning."


    He paused, looked at Jian Rui and said with a smile, "that girl is just like you. It is estimated that she was poisoned by your education, which directly affected her growth."


    Jian Rui was not happy with this. She proudly raised her chin: "what is poison? How well I teach. If it weren''t for me, peace would save you so much?"


    That''s true.


    Mo Xiujin nodded: "Anning has really helped me a lot. Sometimes I miss a task or make some small moves and can''t deceive eukins. When Yan is dead, if she hadn''t helped me stop her poisonous father, I wouldn''t be able to sit here alive now."


    He played it down, but Jian Rui could hear how dangerous those so-called "mission misses" were. Over the years, Mo Xiujin lingered on the line of life and death again.


    Jianrui felt a little uncomfortable and lowered her head without talking.


    Gu Xiaomian didn''t recognize it, but asked curiously, "Eugene Yan, can that big devil listen to peace?"


    "What if you don''t listen?" "Don''t cry again. Don''t cry back at the fire booth," said Chunqing


    "Poof... Jue! Rui Rui, Anning remembers those things we taught so well!" Gu Xiaomian couldn''t help laughing.


    Jianrui grinned at the corners of her lips, but she couldn''t smile: "I now understand why you worry about peace."


    You can hear them in three words. Yan''s love for Qiao Anning''s daughter.


    Don''t mention that Qiao Anning lived with him since childhood. Even if she was adopted by talilina halfway through hatred like Shazhi, she can''t hate talilina. What''s more, Qiao Anning?


    Now Qiao Anning is only six or seven years old. If she loses her father at this time, she will lose half of the world.


    Gu Xiaomian was stunned and scratched his scalp impatiently: "what shall we do? Just drag it all the time?"


    Mo Xiujin shook his head: "I will find a way to let Anning return to Aunt ya. I can rest assured when I do it again."


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian look at each other, and no one has an opinion this time.


    Jianrui shrugged her shoulders and said, "anyway, we''ve been waiting for so many years, and we don''t care to wait for more than a moment. We''d better wait until we get used to peace."


    "As for the second question you just asked..." Mo Xiujin paused and laughed at himself. "How to say, it''s not a handle, but eukins Yan saved my life."


    "Cough..." Gu Xiaomian choked fiercely. "Are you sure he saved you, not pushed you into the fire pit?"


    Mo Xiujin nodded: "at that time, I was performing a task. The task required me to take many people''s lives. I didn''t want to do that, so I secretly released those people in private."


    "And then? Found out by Eugene Yan?" Gu Xiaomian asked nervously.


    "Oh, if that happens, I''ll only be punished once at most, and I won''t almost see the king of hell." Mo Xiujin smiles bitterly.


    Jian Rui looked at Mo Xiujin''s look, her eyes were fierce, and her voice was cold for several times: "they betrayed you, didn''t they?"


    What kind of person is mo Xiujin? Jian Rui knows nothing more than that. He will leave a good way for himself in advance when he does anything.


    Therefore, only those who make him unprepared can really hurt him.


    Mo Xiujin nodded: "those people thought I destroyed their home. After I released them, they took up the weapons in their hands and besieged me..."


    "These bastards!" Gu Xiaomian beat the ground angrily, "are they mentally disabled? Is life important or family important?"


    Mo Xiujin grinned and didn''t care much about the past: "they locked me in the cellar to starve me alive. I stayed against the rain leaking from the windowsill for a few days, and then saw Eugene Yan who came to me."


    Mo Xiujin still remembers eukins on that day. The first sentence Yan said to him: "Anning is clamoring to see you. Come back with me. I''ll settle with you later this time."


    Later, naturally, he was punished black and blue, but no matter how he was punished, his life was finally recovered.


    Jian Rui was silent for a long time and said calmly, "we all hate him very much, but we all want you and Anning to come back safely. Therefore, if you two want to keep him alive, as long as you can ensure that he will not be a disaster, then I think I can put down the hatred of those old things for the time being."

 Chapter 1523

    Listening to their words, Gu Xiaomian was silent.


    Mo Xiujin turned to look at him, raised his hand and patted him on the leg: "what are you pretending to be deep? Just say something."


    "No, I just think..." Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said, "I don''t care about Eugene Yan''s life or death, but... If you want to keep him alive, you''d better not let aunt Haixi know about it."


    Jian Rui paused and sighed: "it''s true that we don''t matter, but my mommy and aunt Ya are too difficult."


    "Ruirui and I are at Dou''s home. Xiulin and Xiuqian are in the company all day, not to mention brother Tong. Although we are at home, we are too busy to see him all day." Gu Xiaomian sighed, "Yiyi and Shazhi always run to the base, not to mention aunt Haixi. I don''t even dare to answer my father''s phone now. I always urge me to go back."


    "Eugene Yan is alone, which makes everyone unable to live at home. Aunt Haixi worries about you and peace day and night, and also worries about us. Such days are not a day or two, but so many years."


    Gu Xiaomian said word by word, "none of us is qualified to forgive aunt Haixi."


    His voice was a little low, accompanied by the sobbing mountain wind, which made Mo Xiujin''s heart a little heavier.


    In the growth of their group, Gu Xiaomian will always play the role of a warrior.


    Without Jian Yi''s mind and Jian Rui''s cleverness, he can''t help everyone; Nor Mo Xiujin''s plan; Mo Tong is calm. He has only sincere blood and pure loyalty. He holds a long sword and wears armor, and will always firmly guard his relatives around him.


    He doesn''t know what decision is the best, but he cares about everyone around him and doesn''t want them to be hurt.


    For a moment, all three were silent.


    Mo Xiujin''s eyes look darker.


    What Gu Xiaomian said is also his concern.


    From the beginning of these thoughts looming in his heart, he fell into hesitation and struggle.


    It''s true that Joe is reluctant to give up his father, but eukins. Can Yan''s harm to Jian Haixi and others be easily written off?


    He could put off the plan because Joe was quiet, but for eukins. Yan''s trial, but he can''t make decisions for others.


    This is really a bit of a dilemma.


    After a while, Mo Xiujin broke the silence first and said in a deep voice, "I''ll solve this matter."


    This sentence is like drawing an end to the conversation.


    So far, none of the three mentioned it again.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Jian Rui woke up from her sleep, and the sky outside the tent had changed from darkness to dark blue.


    She climbed out of the tent and was narrowed by the mountain wind. The sky in the East was white with fish belly, and the stars in the morning hung in twos and threes.


    In the dim light and shadow, Mo Xiujin stood alone on the hillside, with a lonely and cold figure.


    "Good morning."


    Jianrui tightened her clothes, yawned, relaxed and stretched to say hello to Mo Xiujin.


    At this moment, the wind was not small, far away from the shelter of the tent, and roared with coolness, while Mo Xiujin seemed to be unconscious and stood there wearing only a single coat.


    Hearing the sound, he turned his head and looked at Jian Rui: "wake up? Why don''t you sleep more?"


    "No." Jian Rui rubbed her eyes. "I''m used to waking up at this point every day."


    Dou Jia''s training is rigorous, and her biological clock has long been cultivated.


    "Since I went to Dou''s house, I can''t stay in bed." She smiled, stretched her arms and breathed the air in the mountains.


    Jianrui turned to look at him and said, "what about you? Why do you get up so early?"


    Before the words fell, she suddenly flashed the Oolong of last night in her mind, narrowed her eyes and said faintly: "don''t tell me you can''t sleep in the tent..."


    "Ha ha..." Mo Xiujin smiled and said lazily, "people who are used to sleeping in the big bed suddenly sleep in the tent, and they really can''t get used to sleeping."


    "Hiss."


    Jian Rui sniffed and rolled her eyes at him. She knew that the man would owe two words if he seized the opportunity.


    "How are you at Dou''s house?" Most of Mo Xiujin heard about her recent situation from Jian Yi. At the moment, he couldn''t help but want to listen more.


    It seems that this is a step closer to the years when he was away.


    "I hear you''ve become a king of the mountain."


    "No, it''s not called mountain king, but Tuan Chong. Do you understand?" I don''t like girls, but I don''t like girls


    Mo Xiujin chuckled, pinched her cheek and said, "if you don''t say anything else, your face is as thick as ever."


    "A little worse than you."


    "That''s right. Let''s learn."


    They were fighting with each other and breathing the fresh air in the mountains.


    Jian Rui suddenly smiled and said, "it''s good to start like this on the first day after her sixteenth birthday."


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "do you want to be better?"


    "What do you say?" Jianrui looked at him curiously.


    Mo Xiujin Nuo chin toward her: "stretch out your hand."


    Jian Rui stretched out her hand for unknown reasons, and then suddenly felt what Mo Xiujin put in her palm.


    "A gadget for you." Mo Xiujin wrote lightly.


    Jian Rui looked at the Sapphire Pendant in her palm and didn''t speak for a moment.


    Does Mo Xiujin really think she doesn''t understand anything?


    Return "a gadget". The whole world can''t find the second pendant just by the palm of her hand!


    Because she likes design, she has learned a lot from Qiao Ya and Liao Huanyan since childhood. Even if she comes to Dou''s house now, she has never given up designing clothes.


    JOYA told her about this sapphire. She went online to check it at that time. Unexpectedly, she saw it here today.


    "What''s your expression? Don''t you like it?" Seeing that she hasn''t commented, Mo Xiujin is a little uneasy. Did he give the wrong gift?


    Jane shook her head and said, "yes, you can help me wear it."


    "Yes, miss." Mo Xiujin took it lazily and put it around her neck.


    Jian Rui holds the pendant and feels warm in her heart. Since Mo Xiujin doesn''t mention its value, she doesn''t have to mention it. She just needs to keep it in mind.


    Neither of them spoke for a moment and looked quietly into the distance.


    In the light of dawn, the distant mountain mist gradually blurred and clear, like a huge painting, slowly unfolding in front of them.


    After a moment of silence, Mo Xiujin stared at the first ray of light jumping out of the horizon in front, slightly hooked the corner of his lips and whispered.


    "Compared with the luxury and comfortable habits abroad, I am more reluctant to give up such dawn..."


    Don''t give up your eyes and say goodbye to xiurui


    Jianrui paused and her eyes turned red in an instant.


    A reunion is an extravagant hope. No one knows when it will be the next time.


    Even... I don''t know if there''s another time.


    They deliberately avoided the word "leave" all night, but it will come in the end.

 Chapter 1524

    "Jin, you..."


    Jian Rui looked at him, her throat was sour and her chest was depressed like a ball of cotton.


    He struggled to say something. As soon as he opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Mo Xiujin''s cell phone ring.


    She was stunned. A flash of anxiety flashed on her face and asked, "is there any trouble?"


    Even knowing that Mo Xiujin has made all the preparations, Jianrui is inevitably worried, eukins. Yan is such a fool, in case


    Mo Xiujin looked down at the caller number, smiled and explained to her: "don''t worry, you''re alone."


    Jian Rui was relieved when she heard the speech.


    Nearby, Mo Xiujin answered the phone, and in an instant, the voice of Mo ruining came from the receiver: "brother, your time is up. Come back quickly. If you don''t come back, I can''t stand it."


    "I see. I''ll go back now."


    Mo Xiujin finished and hung up.


    This moment... Finally came.


    He breathed a sigh. In recent years, he was so slow that he thought he had lived a lifetime.


    Last night, it seemed that it was only a blink of an eye, and it was over.


    Mo Xiujin grinned and shook her mobile phone at Jian Rui. She took a deep breath and pretended to be relaxed and said, "stupid Rui, I should go."


    As soon as Jianrui froze, her hand shrank in her sleeve clenched her fist and pinched her fingernails in her palm to curb the urge to cry.


    After two seconds, she sucked her nose, tried to raise the brightest smile, focused on the key point and said, "OK."


    The voice is crisp and bright, but the ending is with an imperceptible tremor.


    It was a difficult meeting. When she separated, she didn''t want to cry.


    I don''t know if it''s the same idea as her. Mo Xiujin''s lips are also smiling.


    He reached out and rubbed her hair. Her figure was deeply reflected in his eyes. He whispered, "stupid Rui, take care of yourself, you know?"


    He knew it was the most feeble word, but he didn''t know what else to say.


    Jian Rui nodded and wanted to say something, but her voice was astringent and couldn''t make a sound, and her eyes were suddenly covered with a layer of water mist.


    "Don''t cry..."


    The next moment, her eyes suddenly darkened.


    Mo Xiujin stretched out his hand to cover her eyes and blocked the sight of the two people at the same time.


    Neither of them moved. Jian Rui heard his trembling voice and smiled: "Oh, just be happy. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have to work hard in the future. I can handle everything now."


    "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Jianrui tugged at the corners of her mouth and smiled reluctantly.


    Mo Xiujin sighed. What he couldn''t see most was Jian Rui''s tears.


    If it is because of others, he can have countless ways to comfort her, but at the moment he can''t do anything, which is the most frustrating thing for him.


    For a long time, the hand he put on Jian Rui''s eyes slowly moved to her head, and Jane patted it gently.


    "Ah Jin..." Jian Rui bit her lip. At the moment when his hand moved away, she saw Mo Xiujin''s reddish eyes.


    "Cough..." before she continued, Mo Xiujin coughed softly and turned to look at the tent next to him.


    "You say, whether Gu Ruan is awake or asleep, how can he sleep like a dead pig when he trains with you..."


    Jianrui didn''t turn her head. She knew that Mo Xiujin was joking. She pulled the corners of her mouth and showed a smile worse than crying.


    After a pause, Mo Xiujin''s smile faded, squinted at the tent, shook his head and said helplessly, "it''s really... Advice as always."


    He didn''t believe Gu Xiaomian didn''t wake up. The reason why he didn''t come out was that he didn''t want to face parting.


    Hugging and crying is not their style. Sometimes it may be a better way to leave without meeting.


    "Forget it." He smiled, shrugged and took a deep breath. "Tell him I''m leaving."


    When he finished, he was ready to lift his feet and leave. As soon as he moved, Jianrui called him.


    "Smelly brocade." Her voice took on a cry and sobbed like a small animal: "you must be well."


    Mo Xiujin nodded her forehead and smiled gently: "don''t worry, you don''t know me. My life has been big since I was a child."


    Whether it was under the hands of Mo Sheng as a child, or later encountered various dangers, or followed eukins. After Yan''s body


    Without the umbrella of Ning Ji and Jian Haixi, he survived many times on the edge of life and death.


    Even Li Xue not only lamented his great destiny, but as long as he knew that he wanted to live before.


    But later, it was because I wanted to live for them


    With this group of family, he just wants to have an accident, I''m afraid he can''t bear it.


    This time, Mo Xiujin didn''t stop. As soon as his voice fell, he turned and left towards the path when he came.


    I walked so dry and crisp that I didn''t even leave any extra time for myself.


    He was afraid that if he delayed another minute, he would be more reluctant to leave


    And Jianrui didn''t ask to stay.


    Looking at the figure who left with a big step, the water light in her eyes became brighter and brighter.


    Only she knew that there was a voice in her heart that kept shouting and wanted Mo Xiujin to stay.


    But she can''t.


    She clenched her lips, and there were deep tooth marks on her red lips, but she seemed to feel no pain.


    "Ah Jin!"


    For a moment, she suddenly raised her hand, wiped her eyes, raised her feet and strode towards the figure.


    Mo Xiujin froze and stood still in an instant.


    His fingers curled up on his side were pinched tightly, his fingerbones turned white, and the green tendons on the back of his hands tightened tightly, but he never looked back


    He heard the voice of Jian Rui chasing after him and stood behind him. Not far from his eyes was the car he had driven, parked silently.


    "Ah Jin..." Jian Rui finally couldn''t help crying: "don''t hold on, do you know, we are always behind you, a lot of people are waiting for you to turn back..."


    "As long as you wave, as long as you need it, always!"


    Her voice echoed in the valley.


    At this moment, Mo Xiujin was no longer the one who planned strategies and acted calmly.


    He heard a voice in his heart shouting: "pray to God, let the car be scrapped at this moment..."


    Then he can stay.


    Never mind what happens later, never mind eukins. What crazy actions will Yan make? At this moment, he just wants to stay


    After a moment of silence, Mo Xiujin raised his head slightly, glanced at the black van and hooked his lips.


    He raised his hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes. Then he looked back at Jian Rui not far away. Can smiled and waved to her: "remember!"


    With that, he strode to the front of the car.


    Willful Mo Xiujin has only that moment. He can exist in his heart, but he will never appear in this world.

 Chapter 1525

    The warm sunrise shrouded Mo Xiujin''s body, like a layer of gauze fog, distant and vague.


    Jian Rui''s face was still hung with bean tears, but the corners of her lips were raised high. She waved to Mo Xiujin and watched him leave.


    She sent him away many times, sometimes she watched with her own eyes, sometimes she was not around... This person always seemed to be forced to stay away from them.


    And she worked hard, hoping that one day she could take him home in person.


    "Ah Jin, wait for us..."


    She murmured, tears in her eyes, but her face was firm.


    It was not until the sound of the car sounded and the black van went away without stopping that Jane Rui put down her hand.


    She was always facing the direction that Mo Xiujin left until another figure came gradually behind her.


    Gu Xiaomian came out of the tent without any sleep in his eyes.


    As Mo Xiujin said, she trained with Jian Rui, and the biological clock has long been formed. She is still energetic even if she doesn''t sleep all night.


    Just now he was in the tent and heard the wind send the voice of two people outside to him.


    Hearing Mo Xiujin''s reluctance to give up and Jian Rui''s cry... He couldn''t bear to add a touch of color to such a separation.


    Mo Xiujin is right. He really counsels.


    If you have to separate, he would rather be silent, silent


    There was a deep red in his eyes and he walked slowly towards Jian Rui.


    On the path, only Jianrui stood alone, and now there is only one left where they parked last night.


    "He''s gone?"


    Gu Xiaomian''s voice was hoarse and raised his hand and pressed it on Jian Rui''s shoulder.


    Jianrui nodded, and the tears she had been trying to endure were finally washed down like a dike.


    She turned her head and leaned against Gu Xiaomian''s shoulder, sobbing: "Gu Ruan... When ah Jin comes home, we must be nice to him. I don''t want to see him sad again..."


    "OK." Gu Xiaomian nodded, reached out and patted her on the shoulder with a hoarse voice: "we must be very kind to him and will never let him leave again."


    He looked at the person who was trembling with tears in front of him, gently followed her back and comforted in a low voice: "don''t be sad, Ruirui, it won''t be long. When we go home in peace, we and ah Jin are ready, and everything can end..."


    He said so, but he looked at the foot of the mountain, which was already deserted, but sighed silently.


    Thinking of what Mo Xiujin said last night, I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    I just hope his brother will suffer less then.


    He murmured in a low voice, "it will end..."


    I don''t know whether I''m talking to Jianrui or myself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Don''t leave in a hurry.


    Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian packed up their tents and items and moved them back to the car. Before leaving, they looked back at the place where they had stayed last night.


    A few hours ago, they were still laughing, warm tents, candlelight flashlights, stars and cakes


    But now it''s empty.


    Just like everything last night didn''t exist, just like Mo Xiujin never appeared. Those were just their dreams


    "Ruirui, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that she had been standing still, Gu Xiaomian bowed his head and asked.


    Jian Rui stared at the open space motionless, took a deep breath, pointed to it and said, "I''ll build a big manor here in the future."


    "OK, let me help you." Gu Xiaomian nodded unconditionally.


    What Jianrui said, he never asked more and agreed.


    Jianrui turned her head and looked at him, especially bright in her eyes. She nodded fiercely: "OK, let''s go together."


    What can''t stay? She wants to stay. When Mo Xiujin comes back, this is their other home.


    At that time, this is no longer the place where Mo Xiujin left.


    "Come on, let''s go back first." Gu Xiaomian closes the trunk and opens the passenger door.


    Jianrui finally looked at the flat land and turned to get into the car.


    The manor was planned only after Mo Xiujin came back, and now the first thing they have to do is to improve themselves and wait for Mo Xiujin''s call.


    They came down from the mountain and drove back to the road last night, but this time in the opposite direction.


    After returning to Dou''s house, the days returned to the track of the past. For Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian, they practiced Kung Fu day after day.


    They can''t relax for a moment until the final reunion comes.


    And the other side.


    Mo Xiujin gets off the plane and receives a serial call from Mo ruining again.


    He looked at the shaking mobile phone in his hand, rubbed his temples and sighed.


    He picked up the phone and just wanted to say he had arrived, he heard Joe Anning''s high decibel cry and Mo ruining''s collapse begging for mercy.


    "Aunt, I''m wrong. Please don''t cry. Can I take you out again?"


    "No, no, I want my brother! Brother!"


    Qiao Anning was crying. He didn''t know how long he had been crying. At this time, his voice was hoarse and kept shouting "brother".


    Mo Xiujin sighed silently, took the mobile phone away, took out his ear, and then took it back and pasted it in his ear.


    I couldn''t help feeling in my heart: the little girl''s crying skill has taken another step, which made his eardrum ache


    "Brother, you heard it." Murui Ning''s voice on the opposite side was also about to cry. He was as miserable as Qiao Anning and said, "I beg you to hurry back. If you don''t come back, I''m really not sure about this little ancestor..."


    In the background, Qiao Anning''s cry became more and more intense. Murui Ning hurriedly coaxed her and asked Mo Xiujin where she was.


    Mo Xiujin sighed and pinched his eyebrows: "I know, I''ve got off the plane and I''ll be there soon."


    As soon as his voice fell, he could obviously feel that murui Ning was relieved.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Murui Ning sighed repeatedly. He hung up the phone before he could say anything. He thought he was going to coax Joe into peace again.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the black screen mobile phone, shook his head and smiled helplessly. This pair of living treasures


    He looked up at the front and took a deep breath. The air here was nothing like domestic silk.


    But maybe it''s because he just met Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian''s old friends. He thought the land was tolerable, not to mention Qiao Anning and Mo ruining waiting for him.


    Now eukins. Yan has trusted him a lot. Under this advantage, he also prepared for a long time in advance to find the opportunity to sneak back to celebrate Jian Rui''s birthday by taking Qiao Anning out to play.


    It''s just that Jianrui is all right, but now he has a little ancestor to coax.


    Thinking of Qiao Anning''s earth shaking cry just now, Mo Xiujin was a little bewildered. After thinking about it, on the way back, he turned to the florist to buy a bunch of flowers, and bought Qiao Anning new clothes and toys. With full things in his hands, he returned to the hotel.

 Chapter 1526

    All the way back to the room, Mo Xiujin was about to spare a hand to knock on the door. As a result, the heavy door panel in front of him suddenly opened from inside.


    Before he could see clearly, a light figure came out of the inside and hugged his... Thigh tightly.


    Although Qiao Anning is much taller now, compared with Mo Xiujin, who is tall and has long legs, she is not as tall as his waist.


    "Hiss..."


    Mo Xiujin was unprepared. He was still carrying two or three kilograms in his hand. The whole person was rushed by her and stepped back to stabilize his body.


    "Brother..."


    The little girl''s crying pear blossom with rain is different from the high decibel cry on the phone. At this moment, she is probably tired of crying and just keeps ringing with his legs.


    Mo Xiujin looked at her with a smile and reached out to hand something to murui Ning next to her. Only then did he finally free up a hand to rub her head.


    "Why are you crying like this? Brother, I''m back." His voice was soft and spoiled. He tried to lift Joe''s peaceful face and look at her, but he didn''t succeed.


    Qiao Anning sobbed in a low voice, holding his hand tightly, but ignored him.


    As soon as she felt his hand on her chin, she jerked her face away.


    Mo Xiujin: "......" it''s the first time that the little girl has such a big temper.


    One side of murui Ning was exhausted by tossing. He leaned against the door and spread his hand to Mo Xiujin. His face was helpless: "see, it''s hard for the little girl to serve."


    It''s more painful to accompany Joe Anning than to let him into the training room.


    At least it''s just a physical injury. Qiao Anning can''t even destroy his spirit


    Mo Xiujin smiled, squatted down and looked down at Qiao Anning: "Anning, come and let your brother see if your eyes are swollen into walnuts?"


    "Don''t show me!"


    As soon as Mo Xiujin squatted down, the little girl covered her face. At this time, she tightly covered her eyes and was unwilling to let go.


    "Well..." Mo Xiujin sighed deliberately and said in distress, "Oh, but if you don''t open your eyes, who will I give the marshmallow I bought?"


    He said, deliberately raising his voice: "forget it, if you don''t want it, I can only throw it away..."


    "Where''s the marshmallow?" Before the words fell, Joe Anning quickly opened his eyes. The next moment, he was so surprised by what was in front of him that his eyes lit up.


    Mo Xiujin held a touch of roses in his hand. The bright flowers were dotted with stars. In the center of the bouquet, there was a marshmallow in Qiao Anning''s mind.


    "For me?" Qiao Anning looked at the flowers and Mo Xiujin, pointing to himself and asking.


    "Of course." Mo Xiujin nodded and stuffed the bouquet into her arms: "our little princess is angry. How can we be sincere if we just say sorry?"


    He put his hand on Joe''s peaceful cheek, gently wiped away the tears on her face and the tears that could not fall from the corners of her eyes, smiled and said, "can you forgive my brother now?"


    Qiao Anning pursed his lips, frowned slightly, looked at the flowers in his arms, and stared at Mo Xiujin: "but my brother has been away for a long time..."


    Her face was full of hesitation. The marshmallows were delicious and the roses were beautiful, but this time her brother left her for a long time.


    In fact, Mo Xiujin didn''t leave for a long time. After all, he had to worry about eukins. Yan, he has shortened his departure time enough.


    Except for the task, he almost never left Joe Anning''s side. This time he left the castle to play, which made Joe Anning full of anxiety.


    Mo Xiujin flashed an apology between his eyebrows, touched Qiao Anning''s head, looked at her and said seriously, "sorry, my brother has a reason to leave this time. In the future... My brother won''t leave Anning again, okay?"


    The tangle on the little girl''s face immediately began to shake. Within two minutes, the balance in her heart was completely biased towards Mo Xiujin, holding the flower in her arms and nodding, "OK!"


    "Then don''t cry any more. You can try new clothes only when you are happy." Mo Xiujin shook the bag in his hand and succeeded in making Qiao Anning''s smile bigger.


    Mo ruining, who looked at the laughter of the two people: "...?" That''s it?


    He looked down at his eye watch. It hasn''t been five minutes since Mo Xiujin came back, has it? He couldn''t make it all day. Qiao Anning was easily coaxed by Mo Xiujin?


    He couldn''t help shaking his head and sighed for several times.


    Sure enough, the same person has different lives. On this day, he didn''t buy less for Qiao Anning, but no matter what treasure he put in front of Qiao Anning, the little princess didn''t even take it with her. She was only arguing for Mo Xiujin.


    And now? Mo Xiujin coaxed her with a bunch of roses


    Murui Ning feels his face and feels a little uneasy for a moment. Is he really so much worse than his brother?


    Just thinking about it, suddenly a nice smell of flowers floated towards him.


    Murui Ning was stunned and looked down to see Qiao Anning standing in front of him with roses.


    "Why?" Muruining looked at her for no reason and was happy again.


    Is it difficult for the little girl to find out her conscience and know that she tortured him too hard? This is to apologize to him by offering flowers to Buddha. Then he can accept it reluctantly


    "Cough, you..." murui Ning quickly stood up straight and coughed twice. He was about to say something when he heard Qiao Anning''s voice.


    "Of course, plug it in and put it away." Qiao Anning looked at him with a disgusted face: "brother Ruirui is so stupid."


    Murui Ning: "..." what else can he say?


    "Alas..." he sighed, accepted the flowers, stood up to look for the bottle and muttered: "who makes me born a mother''s life and worry about you one by one..."


    Just now, he didn''t have to ask that question. He was still dreaming about the little girl''s Conscience Discovery? It would be nice not to toss him


    After arranging the roses, Qiao Anning jumped to Mo Xiujin with his cotton candy in his hand: "brother, what are we going to play next?"


    "Hmm..." Mo Xiujin touched his chin with one hand, pretended to think for a while, then nodded Qiao Anning''s nose and said, "next, put on a new suit of clothes you like best, and then we''ll go to the playground. How about you play?"


    "Playground! Yes!" Qiao Anning shouted in surprise, jumped in place for two circles and jumped at Mo Xiujin.


    "Sugar, sugar..." Mo Xiujin was packing up his things and occupied both hands. He even shouted twice. Seeing little effect, he had to go with Qiao Anning.


    The little girl is careless. In recent years, his cleanliness habit has almost been cured by the girl


    But the corners of his mouth kept holding high.


    Joan saw him in a trance.


    At this age and with this personality, I smile with my eyes bent


    He thought that he must do his best to protect the smile on Joe Anning''s face.

 Chapter 1527

    Amusement park is a place that exists in the dreams of countless children.


    Qiao Anning is no exception. When he was at home, he was a little princess. When he arrived at the amusement park, he turned into a little madman and dragged Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining to play one project by one.


    But the little girl is so brave that she dares to play even those thrilling and exciting projects. If Mo Xiujin hadn''t coaxed her, she would spit out bile when Mo ruining played around.


    "No, no..." murui Ning lay on the railing, waved his hand and turned pale: "now I can''t go up the carousel..."


    "Brother Ruirui, fool." Qiao Anning sat on the steps, his feet dangling and licking the cone.


    Mo Xiujin took a handkerchief to wipe the thin sweat on her forehead, smiled and said, "what else does Anning want to play? How about taking a Ferris wheel while the sun is just setting?"


    "Yes, I can accept the ferris wheel. Nothing else."


    Before Joe Anning spoke, murui Ning raised his hand and expressed his opinion.


    Qiao Anning turned his eyes and nodded obediently, "OK."


    She''s fine. They can''t let go of brother Ruirui. Instead of wasting time sitting here, they''d better take the ferris wheel.


    Just wait for the ferris wheel and play something, then listen to Joe''s peace.


    The consequence of the three people playing crazy all day is to wait for them to go back. It''s completely dark.


    Mo Xiujin walks in front of Qiao Anning, who is sleeping on his shoulder, and Mo ruining follows behind with the balloon he bought for Qiao Anning.


    They were all a little tired and late at night. They thought they wouldn''t attract other people''s attention when they came back so late, so they were all a little slack.


    But I didn''t expect that when I opened the door, they were greeted by the brightly lit living room and... Eukins sitting in the middle of the sofa. Yan.


    Murui Ning yawned halfway and looked at the man in the room rigidly. For a moment, only two words flashed in his mind - finished.


    They were so happy that they forgot the lion in the castle.


    He pulled the finger of the balloon and moved. The "Hello Kitty" balloon that was still floating in the air immediately fell silently and hid behind him.


    Eukins. Yan leisurely crossed his legs, squinted at the three people who were late to return in front of him, and asked with a smile: "two young masters, are you finally willing to come back?"


    Murui Ning bowed his head in embarrassment, and the thread wrapped in his hand became more and more tight, as if he was afraid of eukins. Yan talked about his balloon like something.


    Mo Xiujin, the culprit, nodded and wrote: "I''ve been playing for a long time. I wanted to stay for another night and come back."


    "Another night?"


    The Jie standing aside couldn''t help humming and laughing, squinting his eyes at the strange way of yin and Yang: "will that give you time to play with peace for another day, or run to other places?"


    There was something in his words, which made murui Ning''s heart immediately "click", and his head couldn''t help but lower.


    He didn''t have his brother''s ability. At this time, he had to pretend that he didn''t know anything and try not to arouse eukins. Yan Hejie''s attention.


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrow and looked at him. Quan Dang didn''t hear his stabbing words and didn''t say anything. He walked over with peace and put it on the sofa.


    The little girl is really tired of playing. Mo Xiujin''s action is light. She lies down on the sofa and doesn''t wake up. She turns over and sleeps again.


    Mo Xiujin will subconsciously love Qiao Anning, but Jie won''t.


    Seeing that he ignored himself, Jie was so angry that he suddenly patted on the handrail, raised his voice and hummed coldly, "Mo Xiujin, I ask you something!"


    Mo Xiujin saw it all the way. He said that he was crazy or proud. He did have that capital, but Jie was not willing to see him crazy in front of him.


    In this castle, no one can pass him and eukins. Yan, not even Mo Xiujin!


    "Why, now the shelves are so big in front of us?!"


    He had a loud voice, a little louder, and suddenly woke up Qiao Anning in his sleep.


    "Brother!"


    As soon as the little girl was excited, she turned over and sat up. Before she opened her eyes, she hurriedly called "brother" and waved her little hands in the air.


    Mo Xiujin looked at Jie unhappily, walked over painfully, touched Qiao Anning''s hair, and coaxed softly: "it''s okay, brother is here, not afraid..."


    He wanted to coax Qiao Anning to sleep again. Unfortunately, the little girl was probably surprised and kept climbing into Mo Xiujin''s arms: "brother..."


    "Peace is not afraid..." seeing that she is really afraid, Mo Xiujin can only reluctantly pick her up again, pat her back and coax her softly.


    Teach Mo Xiujin a lesson. Jie can yell at him fiercely, but when he meets Qiao Anning, his big fire can only be extinguished temporarily.


    For a moment, there was only the sound of Mo Xiujin coaxing Qiao Anning in the living room. Although Jie was still dissatisfied, he just looked coldly.


    After a while, Qiao Anning finally calmed down from the noise, rubbed Mo Xiujin''s shoulder and opened his eyes in a dream.


    "This is..." seeing the familiar furnishings around her, she reacted for a while and muttered, "I''m home."


    "Oh, do you know this is your home?"


    Eukins, who hasn''t said a word. Yan immediately sneered.


    He didn''t speak tonight because he wasn''t angry. At this time, Qiao Anning''s words seemed to be a fuse, which immediately gave him a place to spread his anger.


    Hearing his voice, Qiao Anning, who was still awake, turned to look at him, blinked with big eyes, climbed down from Mo Xiujin and slowly moved to him.


    "Dad ~" Joe Anning dragged eukins. Yan''s arm shook and shook gently and coquettishly.


    The little girl can''t read clearly now, but she still likes to be coquettish as before, and her skill is improving day by day.


    Eukins. Yan stared at her, snorted angrily, raised his hand and brushed her away: "don''t call me, little white eyed wolf turning his elbow out."


    I thought he didn''t know. When I had something to do, I pulled him to play coquettish. When I had nothing to do, I kissed Mo Xiujin''s family


    Qiao Anning was stunned by him. He sat down on the sofa and looked at him discontentedly.


    She doesn''t care about eukins. Yan really bothered himself. The next moment, he climbed over and sat down on his legs.


    This time, just in case, he grabbed his sleeve tightly, and his big eyes looked like "you dare to push me again".


    Look at the "robber" spirit of your daughter, eukins. Yan frowned and said "tut", and a touch of impatience flashed across his face.


    But the hard place at the bottom of my heart was soft and didn''t push her away


    "Hee hee ~" Qiao Anning, who succeeded, immediately showed a smile on his face.


    She was sitting in eukins. Yan took out a key chain from his pocket and put it in eukins. Yan Shouxin.


    "Here you are, Dad. This is for you."


    Eukins. Yan YILENG turned his head and looked at the thing in his hand.


    The key chain is very small, and there is nothing very delicate about the drilling. The only interesting thing is the cartoon image above, two big and one small, which looks like a happy family of three.

 Chapter 1528

    Qiao Anning held his hand as like as two peas in the direction of the three little men. "This beautiful and beautiful is mom, the handsome handsome guy next to him is Dad, and this little one is tranquility, you see we even have the same hairstyle."


    She smiled and looked at eukins. Yan: "isn''t it very beautiful? I saw it in the amusement park. The boss said he didn''t sell it. He had to win the game to get it. Anning won it after several times."


    Mo Rui Ning, who has been trying to reduce his sense of existence, felt his nose and timely interrupted: "it''s just that in order to win this prize, peace is not easy."


    Qiao Anning nodded heavily and looked carefully at him: "Dad, do you like it?"


    Eukins. Yan Wei was stunned. His eyes swept from the key chain in the palm of his hand and fell on her face. He moved his lips and asked, "just one?"


    "Yes." Qiao Anning nodded with some embarrassment on his face: "Anning is too stupid. It''s not easy to get one, so give it to Dad."


    She blinked her big eyes and looked at him with pure innocence. For a moment, she even saw eukins. Yan felt that the gift in the palm was so valuable that he could hardly hold it.


    He closed his eyes, but he still couldn''t restrain the trace of irritability rising in his heart.


    He simply carried the little girl on his leg down and said, "go back to sleep and don''t wander in front of me."


    "Oh..." Joe answered.


    At this time, the little girl suddenly became very obedient. She said that the East would never go west. She turned around and pulled Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining and left


    "No, wait..." Jie blinked. He just reacted and wanted to stop several people. There were three people at the door.


    Several people slipped fast.


    So in the blink of an eye, there were a few people in the room, but there are still a few people now.


    He looked at the empty room and sighed helplessly. This was not their first plan.


    "Yan..." he wanted to say something more, but turned to look at eukins. Yan, suddenly shut up again.


    The man looked down at the key chain in the palm of his hand. There was nothing he wanted to ask.


    Forget it... Jie rubbed the center of his eyebrows and knew that this was another "settlement" without illness.


    He didn''t bother eukins. Yan, the protagonist has left. What else can he do as a supporting actor, so he had to go back to his room in frustration.


    In the living room, only eukins was left for a moment. Yan alone.


    He stared at the key chain in his hand. It was really worthless, but the three doll heads on the cartoon image grinned happily and looked very happy


    Qiao Anning said that the one above represented him, but he looked around. For so many years, what was with him?


    He leaned slowly against the back of the sofa and slowly tightened his fingers holding the key chain.


    For a long time, a smile slowly appeared on his lips.


    A family of three, sounds good, but it''s a pity... There''s still one less person.


    Think so, eukins. Yan took out his cell phone and subconsciously found out the number he had already memorized.


    In fact, every time Joe Anning calls home, he doesn''t need to input another number, which can be attributed to his general memory that day, but this number has already been stored in his heart.


    I can''t tell whether he doesn''t want to forget or won''t forget. In short, the least commonly used number is always well placed in a corner of his heart.


    He looked at the familiar words on the screen. His fingers slid above the screen and wanted to press it, but he suddenly hesitated at that moment.


    Do you want to fight?


    Since he took this position, there have been few things in the world that would make him hesitate, but things related to Joey always seem to have accidents


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes, and the mood in his eyes was unclear for a moment.


    He looked at his cell phone and then at the key chain. The girl on the key chain smiled brightly and sunny. For a moment, it seemed to overlap with the bright and publicity shadow at the bottom of his heart.


    Eukins. Move your finger and dial out.


    It rang for a long time before he picked it up. He tapped his knee and waited patiently, but there was no denying that he was still a little nervous at the bottom of his heart.


    After a while, the phone was finally picked up. Suddenly, the familiar voice in his memory came, with a surprise smile.


    "Peace..."


    "It''s me." Eukins. Yan light mouth.


    As soon as his voice came out, the joyful voice of joea opposite him immediately quieted down, especially in the receiver.


    Eukins. Yan can imagine what her expression will be like now. She must frown slightly, her eyes are cold, and maybe there is a trace of resistance and rejection


    He hooked his lips and showed a self mocking smile, and the light in his eyes dimmed in an instant.


    He knew that she had no expectation of him for a long time.


    Every time, only when Anning calls, he can take the opportunity to hear her heartfelt laughter. In other times, she doesn''t even answer his phone.


    Yes, she didn''t black his number, but at the same time, she didn''t say a few words to him again.


    Sure enough, before he said his next sentence, Qiaoya said coldly, "is it peace or ah Jin? If something has nothing to do with them, I''ll hang up."


    Her tone was crisp and clear, without the slightest hesitation, like pushing him away from his face.


    Eukins. Yan''s breath stagnated, his eyebrows frowned fiercely and said, "you dare to hang it!"


    He was here in the middle of the night, thinking about a family of three, but Qiaoya didn''t even want to listen to him


    This is for eukins. Yan Lai said it was undoubtedly the biggest provocation. The warmth in his heart immediately dissipated, and his eyes gradually became cold.


    JOYA paused with her mobile phone in her hand. A deep disgust flashed in her eyes, but she still didn''t hang up.


    Listen to Joey breathing, eukins. Yan chuckled, and then he felt that the Qi in his heart was more comfortable.


    That''s it. Only in this way will Joey listen to him obediently. What kind of shit is gentle, it''s all bullshit!


    He tilted his legs and leaned back on the sofa with a sinister smile: "do you know where Mo Xiujin went today?"


    JOYA was stunned, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t need her reply, so he smiled and said, "he instigated Anning to go out and play, and then secretly ran back home on this excuse."


    Back


    A flash of surprise flashed in JOYA''s eyes. Mo Xiujin''s behavior was very important to eukins. Yan Lai said it meant betrayal


    How could the devil spare him easily?


    Her hand was clenched into a fist, with deep concern on her face.


    Eukins. Yan Leng snorted, and his voice became colder and colder: "he thought I didn''t know, ya''er, do you think I should let him recognize his identity?"

 Chapter 1529

    Intimidate, threaten, force


    Eukins. Yan is always like this. With Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning as the quality, he forces her again and again.


    Why ask her?


    How worried she is about Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning. Doesn''t he know?


    Oh, there was a chill in JOYA''s heart. Of course he knew that this man just wanted to see her suffer


    She held the phone tightly with her fingers, endured her inner anger, and said coldly word by word: "Eugene Yan, what do you want? If I said let him go, would you really hold nothing accountable?"


    "Oh, of course not." Eukins. Yan chuckled twice.


    JOYA''s naive reaction seemed to please him, making his deep voice more and more full of laughter.


    "Ya''er, you are really..." he paused. Instead of using the rotten word "innocence" in the past, he smiled and said, "people can''t put it down..."


    This description immediately made JOYA shudder, as if she had returned to the life he had controlled. A thin layer of sweat came out of her back. As soon as the cold wind blew, she was frozen.


    Immersed in this emotion, she didn''t find the figure next to her. At the moment of the wind, she moved her feet slightly and stood at the air outlet, just blocking her.


    Qiao Ya took two deep breaths, suppressed her fear and anger, and said to the phone, "I''ll ask you for the last time. What do you want to do when you call?"


    "I didn''t think about anything..." eukins. Yan Qi poured himself a glass of red wine, leaned lazily against the bar and shrugged: "it''s just that he''s suddenly a little bored, so he wants to talk to someone."


    He shook the glass in his hand, looked at the red wine swaying in the glass, listened to the angry voice of Qiaoya in his ear, and was surprised to find that his mood really began to get better.


    Sure enough, it''s Joey who suits him best.


    Compared with other mediocre fat and vulgar powders, even if they have more beautiful faces, more perfect bodies and even more obedient characters, he always feels a little boring. It seems that they always lack the most important thing, which makes him feel like chewing wax.


    But JOYA is different, eukins. Yan even thought the disgruntled hum on the other end of the phone was so cute.


    Even if he just holds his cell phone like this, he can only hear Joey''s voice, which is enough to make him happy.


    But the only drawback was that the background sound at the other end of JOYA suddenly became noisy, and the human voice was chaotic, which easily overshadowed her breathing.


    Eukins. Yan frowned and asked, "where are you now?"


    In the past, when Joe Anning called her at this time, it was very quiet


    JOYA''s eyes flickered, and Jane said briefly, "I''m outside."


    Finish without waiting for eukins. Yan asked again. She lowered her voice and held her temper to discuss with him: "I''m outside now. If you have to find something, can you wait until I get back?"


    Just as she spoke, eukins on the other side. Yan''s breathing is obviously much heavier.


    After a moment of silence, he didn''t answer and asked, "what are you doing outside so late?"


    Even if his voice is not cold, he can easily hear the change of his mood.


    "It has nothing to do with you." There was a flash of impatience on JOYA''s face.


    Eukins. Yan''s questioning tone made her feel worse. She closed her eyes and said coldly, "if it''s okay, that''s it. I''ll hang up first."


    "Ya''er, you..." eukins. Before Yan finished speaking, there came the voice of Qiaoya hanging up.


    Listen to the mechanical beep in your ear, eukins. Yan''s eyebrows grew tighter and tighter.


    If he heard correctly, it seems that a man''s voice came from the receiver at last


    I hung up with a man so late


    Eukins. Yan''s hand holding the wine cup tightened gradually, and the vortex in his eyes gradually condensed.


    "Good, good..." he sneered and drank the red wine in the glass with his head up.


    Mo Xiujin sneaks back to China. Now Qiaoya hangs up on him for a man because his temper is getting better and better, isn''t it?


    ¡ª¡ª


    JOYA hung up the phone, looked at the cell phone with the black screen in her hand, and sighed heavily.


    The feeling that she was always in a net bound her again, eukins. Yan is like a nightmare. No matter how she struggles or wants to wake herself up, it doesn''t help


    She was sad when a concerned voice came from her side: "what''s the matter? Is something wrong?"


    JOYA shook her head in silence and realized that the people around her couldn''t see. She reluctantly smiled and said, "it''s all right. It''s just a little annoying."


    It''s her usual habit, about eukins. She was seldom in the mood to mention Yan''s affairs, which became her fixed answer.


    But as soon as she said this, she realized it was wrong.


    She quickly turned to look at Su ri''an and explained in a hurry: "I''m sorry, I''m not saying it''s annoying to come out with you, but myself..."


    "I understand." Before she finished, Su ri''an replied with a smile.


    His voice was soft and gentle, and his face looked indifferent: "in fact, I also think today''s film is a little boring. Since we left early, let''s go back directly."


    "No, no, we can go on..."


    Qiao ya just wanted to say that they could continue to watch. There were few people in the next scene, but before she finished, she was slightly stunned there.


    Su ri''an''s face was a gentle smile without a trace of blame.


    He didn''t ask her what was wrong, no wonder, because she left early from the cinema and even helped them find a reason.


    This man is always considerate


    JOYA paused, as if something heavy was falling in her heart, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    In fact, how can he "watch" a movie.


    But he came for her.


    The scene before the two decided to come to the cinema came to JOYA''s mind. She hesitated in every way, but Su Ryan gently told her: "the film doesn''t have to be seen with eyes. I can listen with my ears. Just like facing the world, listening with my ears is also a beautiful thing. Besides... Aren''t you still there?"


    So they came together.


    From the shopping mall to the cinema, there were crowded crowds and noisy voices around him, but he was so quiet, but he never frowned or said a word of impatience.


    He didn''t mention anything that was troublesome to ordinary people. She performed more freely than a person with intact eyes.


    At this time, JOYA understood that he was really comfortable.


    He''s just trying to be like this, just so that she can enjoy the night happily.

 Chapter 1530

    JOYA moved her lips, all kinds of thoughts surged in her heart, and finally only spit out the word "good".


    "Let''s go." Su ri''an smiled and walked out first.


    In fact, this time point is not too late. There are pedestrians returning late or couples shopping on the road.


    The two walked back down the street. In the heavy traffic, only the small area around them seemed particularly quiet.


    It seems that there is an invisible barrier around them, isolating them from the world.


    Su ri''an walked on the blind path. The blind stick in his hand gently knocked on the ground and made a low and regular sound, like a note played from under his hand. "Dada" rang softly


    JOYA looked at him sideways. The light of the street lamp passed over him one after another. The light and darkness alternately set off his whole person more and more gentle and elegant.


    In addition to the blind staff in his hand, Su ri''an actually looks no different from ordinary people, even more polite and humble than most people.


    Looking at him like this, JOYA wanted to say something for the phone call just now, but she didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    She couldn''t help laughing bitterly. If George had changed at this time, she would have stared at her and pressed her, but the more Su Tian didn''t ask her, the more she didn''t know what to say.


    She had something in her mind. The whole person was a little absent-minded. Unexpectedly, her foot tilted and tripped over a raised floor tile. She immediately screamed and fell to the side


    Originally, the shoes she went out today were a little high, and now she was unprepared. For a moment, she couldn''t even reach out to help the trees or walls around her, so she had to fall down with her life.


    "Ya''er!" In an instant, just before she fell, a big hand stretched out next to her and held it firmly behind her waist.


    "Hoo..."


    With the support of Su rian, Qiaoya, who was still in shock, stood firm, patted her chest, breathed a sigh, looked at him and said, "thank you."


    Su ri''an shook his head and asked anxiously, "how''s it going? Did you hurt anything?"


    "Nothing." Qiaoya smiled: "fortunately, you reached out in time, otherwise I would have fallen today..."


    Before her voice fell, her eyes caught a glimpse of the blind staff falling to the ground, and a flash of light with unknown meaning flashed in her eyes.


    "Your blind stick..." she looked at Su ri''an. She knew how important the blind stick was to this man.


    If the voice is his other world after blindness, the blind staff is the pillar supporting the world, which he will not lose easily


    "Oh, I was afraid to empty your arm just now, so I let go in a hurry..."


    Su ri''an smiled with a mild smile mixed with some embarrassment: "now please help me pick it up..."


    Without saying a word, JOYA squatted down, picked up the blind stick and handed it to him. Her voice whispered, "thank you, good day."


    Thank you for your constant consideration, your calm tolerance, and your kindness to me


    Su RI settled down, smiled and said nothing.


    In fact, at that moment, he had no time to think so much. It was his first instinct to throw away the blind stick and go to LA Jolla, and he did so.


    As for JOYA''s thanks, he knows what it means, but he doesn''t really need it.


    Many of his actions are not for that thank you, just because he wants to do that.


    He took the blind stick, turned and walked forward again, and another topic began: "what were you thinking just now? You began to lose your concentration when walking."


    "I..."


    Just now, JOYA was filled with some embarrassment. She looked at the unconscious man around her and gradually tightened her lips.


    What do you want her to say? I can''t tell him directly. I''m thinking how to talk to you?


    Seeing that she had not spoken, Su RI settled down and said in a warm voice, "is it because of the phone just now?"


    JOYA was stunned and stopped involuntarily.


    Su ri''an sighed and stopped to face her direction: "is the phone... From that person?"


    In fact, he had guessed from her response to the phone just now, which would make JOYA so nervous and helpless. It was estimated that there would be no one else except that person.


    JOYA gave a low "um" and sighed: "he is always like this, recklessly disturbing other people''s lives."


    "Is he bothering you again?" Su ri''an asked solemnly.


    There was a faint worry in his voice. JOYA heard it and hurriedly said, "no, he''s just bored and looking for trouble. This is his usual means..."


    Seeing Su ri''an still frowning and worried, she smiled and said, "it''s really all right. I can handle it. Don''t worry."


    Su ri''an didn''t speak, lowered his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Qiaoya looked at his face, gave a slight pause, and then said, "you see, I''m so far away, and there are Haixi, they and the Qiao family around me. That person just wants to do something, and his hand can''t reach here, so he occasionally calls to find a sense of existence, which makes people uncomfortable."


    Because she didn''t want Su ri''an to worry, she tried her best to make the matter small and easy.


    But how could su ri''an not know that the psychological pressure that man brought to JOYA could not be easily summarized in one or two words.


    He frowned slightly and said in a voice full of apology, "I''m sorry, ya''er, I''m too weak to protect you."


    He knew how hateful that man was and that JOYA had been suffering all these years, but he couldn''t do anything. That was what bothered him most.


    JOYA was stunned for a moment and shook her head. "No, it has nothing to do with you. Good day, don''t think so."


    After a pause, she smiled and said, "my father once said that a person''s real strength should not depend on his ability, but on his heart."


    "Good day, you are not weak at all." She looked at the man in front of her and said seriously, "in fact, you are much stronger than that person."


    Su ri''an''s experience would be the most terrible hell for anyone to experience, but he was stunned that he climbed out of hell, stood in the sun and gave others upward energy


    It seemed that Qiao Ya would say such words. Su ri''an was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: "I''m really not used to hearing you praise me so seriously."


    JOYA smiled, shook her head and said, "I''m not exaggerating. You haven''t heard how my parents and my brother praise you at home."


    "Oh, really?" Su ri''an had a bigger smile on his mouth and asked meaningfully, "did you talk to them about me at home?"


    "Then when..."


    As soon as she was about to speak, she suddenly realized something, and her cheeks immediately climbed up with a blush.


    She lowered her head and looked at the two people''s shoe tips facing each other. After a moment of silence, she whispered, "let''s go back."


    With that, he turned and walked forward without waiting for Su ri''an''s promise.


    Su ri''an was never forced, so Qiao Ya didn''t say, he didn''t ask, but smiled and followed her footsteps.

 Chapter 1531

    Su ri''an took Qiaoya to the door and went back.


    Qiaoya stood at the door, quietly looking at the back that went farther and farther under the street lamp, and the corners of her lips unconsciously hooked a gentle arc.


    Over the years, they have occasionally asked to go out for dinner or walk with Su ri''an. It seems that there is always a magical magic that allows her to temporarily despise her suffering and experience life.


    And she has long been used to seeing him off after each meeting.


    At first, JOYA would refuse him. No one could bear to let a blind man send himself home.


    But Su ri''an occasionally has his own persistence. He obviously looks so tolerant, but sometimes he has to give in even to Qiaoya.


    Later, Qiaoya stopped talking about it and just told Qiaoli to take care of him secretly.


    "Thank you. Good day. I''m very happy tonight." With a smile in her eyes, she murmured in the evening wind.


    Except for the phone call on the way, tonight was the most relaxing day of her life.


    Back home, Qiao town and Yan Mei had already rested. The living room was dark, and only the light in the kitchen was still on.


    Seeing her coming back, Yang Yaru, who was preparing to have a snack, smiled and asked meaningfully, "Mr. Su is gone? Why don''t you invite someone in?"


    "Sister-in-law..." Qiao Ya was teased by her, and her face turned slightly red. She looked at her angrily and muttered, "how can you even make fun of me."


    Since knowing that she and Su ri''an would meet occasionally, people around them have become fond of teasing them, and now even Yang Yaru has "learned bad".


    "Hey, wait a minute." Yang Yaru came out with a bowl, called her who was about to turn around and pointed to the kitchen: "don''t go back to the house first. I made something to eat. When I send this to your brother, let''s eat together."


    JOYA looked into the things in her hand. They were full of color, smell and fragrance, which rarely aroused her bad appetite.


    She nodded, "OK, I''ll take it out."


    Yang Yaru took the bowl to George and sent it to his study. When she came down, Qiao Ya had put the dishes and chopsticks in place.


    "My brother is still busy?" While putting chopsticks on them, Qiao Ya asked, "Why are you suddenly busy these days? I''ll see you later. He''s all in the study."


    Yang Yaru sat down and winked at her mischievously and said with a smile, "well... Taking care of the children while busy."


    "Oh... No wonder." Joe Arden knew it clearly and smiled: "I said he saw his working hours begin to extend."


    If Qiao Xiaosi is here, he must make trouble for a while.


    "Never mind him. He said he didn''t see his son come back all day. He thought very much. He just brought it into the study. I just had a rest."


    They don''t worry about Qiao Xiaosi''s real trouble. It''s really important. George won''t take Qiao Xiaosi to work.


    While they were eating quietly, Yang Yaru suddenly called to her, and her face was a little hesitant: "ya''er, you..."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?" Qiaoya lowered her head and drank a mouthful of soup. Before she could swallow it, she heard Yang Yaru say, "how''s your relationship with Mr. Su?"


    "Cough..." suddenly, Qiaoya almost choked, and immediately covered her chest and coughed fiercely.


    Yang Yaru hurriedly poured water and handed her paper and slapped her on the back. It was a busy job that made her slow down. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "look at you, I asked such a question, which scared you..."


    Qiao Ya blushed and looked at her: "what are you talking about, sister-in-law? We... We are just friends."


    Her eyes glowed and her face turned red. She didn''t know whether it was the cough just now or what Yang Yaru asked.


    "Friends?" Hearing the speech, Yang Yaru couldn''t help sighing: "ya''er, it doesn''t matter if you cheat us so much, but do you have the heart to cheat Mr. Su?"


    Once they all thought that JOYA would live alone like this. After all, it was really difficult to accept another person after having such an experience, but Su ri''an has always been with her silently in recent years, often even more important than their families.


    Su ri''an''s love for her can be seen by people with clear eyes. Every time Qiao Ya goes out with him, she is also very happy. Such two people have been deadlocked, which makes people feel pity.


    She said a word, which made JOYA stop there involuntarily.


    When I think of the conversation with Su at night, I don''t know what it means.


    In the past, every time they went out together, Su rian never crossed the line and always accompanied her like a close friend, and she naturally enjoyed this company in the name of a friend.


    Is she cheating on two people all the time? What should she do?


    Seeing a trace of confusion and disappointment in Qiaoya''s eyes, Yang Yaru reached out and covered the back of her hand, patted it gently, sighed slightly and said, "your brother and I think Su ri''an is a very good person. We are also very relieved to have him by your side. What about ya''er? Are you going to delay with Mr. Su all the time?"


    Qiaoya stared at her hand, shook her head and said, "but I can''t help it, sister-in-law..."


    She can''t get any closer.


    Yang Yaru''s face flashed a touch of heartache and her voice was lighter: "I know it''s difficult for you, but you can''t completely block yourself because you''ve been hurt. You should try to give yourself a chance to be happy."


    After a pause, she said seriously, "ya''er, Su ri''an is your chance."


    Everyone in the world has the right to happiness and love. Even if you are hurt, you should try to make a new start, because the wound can only heal in the past. If you always stare at it, you will be tortured by it forever.


    Qiao Ya''s eyes flashed, and Su ri''an lost her blind stick to save her, and a bitter smile could not help but appear on her face.


    Yes, Su ri''an is fine, but... There''s something wrong with her.


    After a moment of silence, she looked up at Yang Yaru: "sister-in-law, I understand, but I have... No ability to like someone again."


    This is the first time she has discussed this topic with her family and the first time she has analyzed herself so frankly.


    Once she burned all her love like a moth to the fire, so that now she finds that she seems unable to accept new people.


    JOYA lowered her head to drink porridge and hid the sadness in her eyes.


    She thought the topic was over here, but the next moment she suddenly heard Yang Yaru say, "but he''s not someone else."


    Yang Yaru looked at her with a serious look in her eyes: "don''t you like Su ri''an at the beginning? It''s just that you mistook the wrong person later..."


    Qiaoya stared at the porridge in the bowl, and her face became confused for a moment.


    Wrong person?


    She and eukins. Can Yan''s bad relationship be simply attributed to "recognizing the wrong person"?

 Chapter 1532

    Seeing that Qiaoya bowed her head and remained silent, Yang Yaru moved her lips and wanted to persuade again, but she heard Qiaoya''s mobile phone ringing.


    The sound also woke up the meditating JOYA. She was stunned, turned her head and looked at the phone call. For a moment, her fingers trembled with fear.


    That person brought her not only the experience of "loving the wrong person", but also destroyed her happy life and took away her daughter.


    Every time that person appears, it is like a sign that he will destroy her peaceful life and defeat the line of defense she has built with great difficulty


    "Who is calling so late?"


    Yang Yaru didn''t notice her reaction. Seeing that she hadn''t answered, she glanced casually. The next moment, she was shocked to see the words "eukins Yan" on the screen.


    "Ya''er, he..."


    Yang Yaru was shocked and stunned. For a moment, she didn''t know where to ask.


    Eukins. The name Yan is almost a nightmare for everyone in their Qiao family.


    Even after a few years, Qiao Zhen and Yan Mei still shed tears because of Qiao''s peaceful departure from time to time


    They tried to rebuild their lives, but eukins. Yan''s terrible influence still lingers.


    "Oh." JOYA laughed at herself. There was too much involuntary freedom in her smile.


    "Sister in law, now you know why I am not qualified to choose happiness."


    Because eukins. Yan will never let her go.


    Yang Yaru was stunned. Looking at the smile on Qiaoya''s face, she immediately felt distressed. She wanted to say something to comfort her, but she opened her mouth and finally found that she couldn''t say anything.


    What can you say?


    Let her leave it alone, or let her scold back? Or make Joey want to open up?


    Yang Yaru couldn''t say this himself. The caller was eukins. Yan, even peace is still in his hands. If he goes crazy, who can really do what?


    Her heart vented, and for a moment she seemed to go back to being killed by eukins a few years ago. In the life yan participated in.


    Joe picked up the phone and couldn''t answer it until she closed the door.


    That''s eukins. Yan was very patient and didn''t hang up the whole process.


    But this insistence seemed to JOYA to tell her in another way that it was useless to escape, and he would always control her


    She took several deep breaths before picking up her cell phone and pressing connect.


    Suddenly, eukins came from the receiver. Yan man''s careless voice: "home?"


    "Yes." Qiao Ya said coldly, "what do you want from me..."


    "Went to the movies with the blind?" Don''t wait for her to finish, eukins. Yan''s creepy voice interrupted her.


    JOYA: "


    The next moment, she was furious: "Eugene Yan, you have sent someone to follow me for so long!"


    She''s ready. This man will make trouble again, but she didn''t expect that he was still monitoring her life


    "Oh." Eukins. Yan chuckles. Just listen carefully, you will find that there is repressed anger in his voice, "ya''er, have I warned you that you are my person, and you have been my person all your life..."


    JOYA closed her eyes. For a moment, her brain seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer, buzzing softly.


    See her silent, eukins. Yan clenched his teeth and said word by word: "don''t blame me for not telling you this time. If you dare to find someone else for me, then all the people around you won''t want to have a stable life now. You''ve seen my ability, haven''t you?"


    In the past, he could easily set off the waves of Hunan City, and now he can still.


    "Ya''er, if I want to go back, do you think Ning Ji and Jian Haixi can stop me?"


    There was a crazy smile in his voice, which made Joey tremble unconsciously.


    If he is not a madman, JOYA believes that Jane Haixi and Ning Jiwei will win him.


    But he is, he is a complete madman


    Even though Jane Haixi may win in the end, she still doesn''t want to see them return to their old life.


    Qiao Ya clenched her teeth, trembled her fingers and clenched her mobile phone: "Mr. Su and I are not what you think, we are just friends."


    "You don''t need to explain your relationship to me. You just need to remember what I said."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t seem to care at all. He said lazily, "I remember saying before that if you contact him again, I don''t mind making him lame..."


    JOYA was in a hurry and blurted out, "we really have no other relationship, eukins. Yan, you can''t..."


    "Gee, what''s your hurry..." eukins. Yan interrupted her and said with a grim smile, "ya''er, don''t let me give orders now."


    JOYA shuddered. She panicked, eukins. Yan can easily see through a person''s heart, not to mention that she is so restless.


    She held back a trace of confusion in her heart, forced herself to calm down and asked, "what do you want?"


    "I want to ask ya''er, what do you want the blind man to do? Lame or directly..." he didn''t go on halfway, but the meaning of that sentence didn''t need to be understood by Qiao ya.


    This murderous demon, for him, taking a person''s life is as simple as crushing an ant.


    Eukins. Yan''s voice was lazy and said, "if you want the blind man to live, you''d better stay away from him in the future. I think that man is in the way. Maybe you can''t help but want to teach him a lesson when..."


    JOYA trembled at her feet and didn''t stand firm. She stumbled a step and immediately bent down and coughed.


    In a moment of anger, she was attacked by eukins again. Yan forced and couldn''t help it any more. He held the door panel and coughed.


    The cough didn''t stop for a while. The noise was so loud that it finally made eukins. Yan pulled back some sense from his anger.


    In the past, when Qiao Anning called home, Qiao Ya looked that everything was fine, and his people didn''t send the news of Qiao Ya''s illness.


    Eukins. Yan frowned and said, "what''s the matter with you? You''re sick?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    JOYA replied angrily. The next second, she hung up the phone directly.


    She held the mobile phone, leaned against the door and coughed. She had a thin layer of virtual sweat on her body and had no strength in her hand. She let the mobile phone slide to the ground.


    She was in bad health, but she didn''t want to take medicine.


    She slowly slid to the ground, and Su ri''an''s gentle expression flashed before her eyes, and tears gradually slipped from her eyes.


    In the quiet room, I only heard her murmur in a low voice, accompanied by a slightly weak cough: "sorry, good day..."


    In the end, she can only fail him


    On the other end of the line, eukins. Yan looked at the dark night sky outside the window with both eyes. He held the mobile phone with his hand as hard as he wanted to crush the mobile phone shell.


    "Someone." He ordered in a deep voice, "let the people over there in Xiangcheng pay attention to me..."

 Chapter 1533

    Ever since eukins. After Yan''s threatening phone call that night, Qiaoya didn''t contact Su ri''an for several days.


    Eukins. Yan was so crazy that she could do anything. She had to be on guard.


    But it''s strange that Su ri''an didn''t contact her by tacit understanding. It seems that the two people suddenly become strangers.


    Until today, Qiaoya was sitting in the living room watching TV with Yang Yaru. George, who came back from work, looked at her and asked with a little doubt, "Mr. Su is injured?"


    Qiao Ya was stunned for a moment and said, "what? I don''t know. What''s hurt?"


    Looking at the evasive and surprised look in her eyes, the doubt on George''s face became more serious.


    After changing his shoes, he came over: "I happened to pass by the door of the hospital today. Looking at a figure like him, I''m not sure. He left with another wink..."


    Yang Yaru casually said, "I don''t think so. Wasn''t he fine not long ago?"


    She finished saying that she didn''t realize anything, but she let joeya beside her fall into a daze.


    JOYA''s eyes flickered and she thought of eukins. Yan that phone, his heart suddenly jumped up like a drum.


    Is there such a coincidence in the world?


    Eukins. Yan Gang threatened her, and Su ri''an was injured in a few days


    She couldn''t sit still. She said hello to Yang Yaru and George, got up and went out.


    She must go to see if Su ri''an is really hurt and if she really brought him the nightmare


    In the living room, Yang Yaru and George looked at Qiaoya''s back and wanted to say something for a moment, but they couldn''t talk about it. They sighed together for a long time.


    Qiaoya hurried to the door of Su ri''an''s house and was about to raise her hand to knock on the door. But the second before she touched the door, her hand stopped involuntarily.


    When she decided to come over, she didn''t think about anything. When she stood here at this time, a touch of tension suddenly rose in her heart.


    Su ri''an has visited her occasionally in recent years, but she rarely comes here.


    For one thing, she doesn''t want to cause trouble for Su ri''an. For another... She doesn''t want to delay him. If she gets too close, it''s inevitable that some gossip will come out, which is bad for Su ri''an.


    It was probably when Shao Li died when she came back here last week. It has been a long time since she passed away.


    Qiao Ya took a deep breath, raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    There was no movement inside. She restrained her tension and waited patiently.


    About three minutes later, a slight sound of footsteps came from the room, gradually approaching the door from far to near, followed by Su ri''an''s voice with a familiar gentleness: "who?"


    "It''s me." JOYA made a noise.


    The next moment, the door was opened from the inside.


    JOYA looked at the man standing in front of her and looked at him carefully.


    He doesn''t look different, and there are no wounds on his face, at least... On the surface.


    "Ya''er, why are you here?" Su RI an lips as like as two peas, with a gentle smile, the whole person even looks like the old one, except for the surprise on his face.


    JOYA''s eyes flashed slightly, paused, pretended to be nothing and said, "it''s all right. I''m just passing by. Come up and have a look. Won''t you... Invite me in?"


    Su ri''an''s face showed a touch of hesitation, but it just flashed by, and finally made way for her to enter the door.


    "What would you like to drink?" He asked, holding the door frame.


    Qiao Ya shook her head: "No."


    She answered casually, but her eyes looked around the room fiercely.


    The whole room was as empty as if there were no people living in it. There was nothing else around except some necessary furniture. She looked at her head almost at a glance.


    She came and knew it was normal for a blind man, but at the moment she just felt wrong.


    No, there''s no trace here


    Qiaoya''s mood sank. Ignoring Su rian''s words, she asked her to sit first, raised her feet and walked towards the bedroom.


    Just as she moved, Su ri''an''s big hand stopped in front of her: "ya''er."


    Since Joey entered the house, he seems to have been a little nervous. Although he can''t see it, he has been watching Joey''s trend and knows what she wants to do without asking.


    The smile on his face was already a little unsustainable. He barely hooked his lips and said, "why don''t you sit on the sofa for a while and I''ll pour you a glass of water?"


    Looking at the person who stopped her, JOYA pursed her lips and said directly, "good day, I want to enter your bedroom. Are you sure you want to stop me?"


    "Ya''er..." Su RI settled down.


    In the face of JOYA, he was like a defeated soldier. His momentum weakened again and again, but he still insisted on holding her wrist and said tactfully, "my room... Is in a mess."


    He was not a good liar at all. The smile on his face was stiff when he said such a bad excuse.


    JOYA was so angry that she threw him away.


    Because of those bad guesses in her heart, she was in a hurry for a moment and didn''t stop her strength. She immediately heard Su ri''an''s gentle low cry.


    "You..." Qiao Ya was surprised, subconsciously stretched out her hand to hold him, and her face suddenly became anxious: "you''re really hurt, aren''t you? Where is it?"


    "I''m fine." Su ri''an took two breaths. Regardless of the wound on her body, she smiled and patted her arm first, and comforted: "don''t worry."


    "How can I not be in a hurry?" How calm he was, how anxious JOYA was. She stamped her feet and sat him on the sofa. Before he stopped again, she turned her head and went into the bedroom.


    The bedroom door was tightly closed, so she didn''t feel the slightest difference just outside the door, but now as soon as she pushed it open, the clear smell of potion suddenly came to her face.


    JOYA''s face sank. She caught a glimpse of a bloody bandage in the garbage can in the corner. Her hand holding the door handle suddenly tightened


    Su ri''an came over from behind, thought carefully and slowly said, "that... It''s just a little injury. It''s not in the way."


    "Why didn''t you go to Mickey''s?" JOYA didn''t look back and asked in a cold voice.


    Su ri''an was stunned and smiled gently: "I''m sorry to always bother you. Besides, I''ll hurt myself..."


    "You''re lying!" Before she finished, JOYA turned around, her eyes shining faintly, and there was something else hidden in her anger


    "You just don''t want me to know. If my brother hadn''t accidentally met you at the gate of the hospital today, I would have been kept in the dark by you all the time."


    There was a faint tremor in her voice.


    Su ri''an was stunned, opened his mouth, and finally whispered, "I''m sorry..."


    No one is more sensitive to sound than him. He can hear the wrong in Joey''s voice.


    For a moment, JOYA''s eyes were completely red.


    She looked at the person in front of her, who could not see her, but her face was always so gentle.


    Why did he come to apologize? Clearly... It''s her who should say I''m sorry.

 Chapter 1534

    Joey held back the tears she wanted to fall, sucked her nose, and asked in a slightly choking voice for a while, "where''s the injury?"


    Su ri''an hesitated, smiled and said, "it''s just a careless knock on his back. It''s almost ready."


    "Really?" Hearing the speech, Qiaoya reached out and pulled the corners of his clothes: "since it''s almost ready, show me."


    He thought she couldn''t see his lie, but the more he lied, the more painful her heart was


    Feeling her movements, Su ri''an was suddenly stiff.


    He was so anxious that he grabbed her hand. His voice was flattering and said with a bitter smile: "ya''er... Don''t bully me, will you?"


    JOYA tugged at the hand of the corner of his clothes, and the tears accumulated in her eyes finally couldn''t help falling down.


    "It''s him, isn''t it?" Her voice choked without the slightest depression. She stared at him and asked, "it''s eukins. Yan''s people did it with you, didn''t they?"


    Su ri''an''s face changed for a moment and moved his lips, but he finally sighed and didn''t say anything. This is the default.


    In fact, even if he denied it, JOYA wouldn''t believe it.


    She will come suddenly today, which means she has a guess. If he doesn''t admit it all the time, Joey may call eukins directly. Yan.


    So after thinking about it, Su ri''an still didn''t lie to her again.


    "I knew it, I knew it..." Qiaoya bit her lip tightly, and her tears kept falling.


    She should have thought of eukins. Yan will do it. In the end, she brought the nightmare to Su ri''an


    This man has suffered all his life, but he has to suffer a disaster here. It''s too unfair to him!


    Seeing her emotional collapse, Su RI stepped forward with ease and pain and patted her hand: "I''m really fine, just a little injury. I''ll be fine in a few days. Don''t cry, okay?"


    Qiao Ya shook her head. Tears had already covered her face and she couldn''t say a word.


    Su ri''an sighed, took her in his arms and lent her a shoulder, just in the name of a friend.


    He knew how heavy the burden was in Joey''s heart. Since the accident, she not only had to worry about Joey''s peace, but also had to endure the condemnation in her heart and worry about the future all the time.


    The hardships she brought to everyone were always in her heart, and eukins. As soon as there is any trouble over there, she can''t stop worrying


    Not to mention, now let her see eukins with her own eyes. Yan once again hurt the people around her.


    He patted her shoulder with his palm, like a silent company, and quietly told her that he had been here all the time.


    For a long time, Su ri''an felt the cry on her shoulder lower.


    He reached for his handkerchief from his pocket and whispered, "can you sit down now and let me pour you a glass of water?"


    JOYA still shook her head. She was still thinking about his wound.


    Since eukins. Yan really moved his hand. How could it be just a small injury.


    She wiped away the tears on her face and took Su rian''s hand and walked out: "you can''t let me see the wound. Follow me to find mikai."


    Su ri''an gave a quick reply, hurriedly grabbed her, shook his head and said, "I really don''t need to..."


    "Good day, Su!"


    Qiaoya interrupted him and had a rare temper towards him: "if you dare say no again, I''ll never see you again!"


    Su ri''an was stunned. The first time he saw Qiaoya so powerful, he was not surprised at all, and even a smile appeared on his face.


    He took Qiaoya''s hand, shook it slightly in the palm, and said gently, "ya''er, I know you''re worried about me, but please believe that I can solve it myself, okay?"


    How could he not know that JOYA was worried about him. It was because he knew that he was more distressed.


    But he also had to give in.


    Qiao Ya shook her head.


    She doesn''t know what Su ri''an is thinking. She only knows that this is the disaster she brought to Su ri''an. How can she let him solve it alone


    She didn''t say a word, but Su ri''an seemed to see it. She smiled bitterly and shook her head: "since I knew you, everyone has been helping me take care of me. In the past, when Xiao Li was alive, we didn''t trouble mikai less because of her illness. Now Xiao Li is gone, and I don''t want to continue to trouble him..."


    "But..." Qiaoya frowned and wanted to say something, but before she said it, Su rian patted her hand and interrupted.


    He whispered, "I know no one of you will dislike me, but ya''er... Please forgive me, I''m still a little stronger..."


    When he spoke, he always had a gentle smile on his face and a gentle voice.


    If it had been in the past, JOYA would have promised him without saying a word, but not today.


    Qiao Ya took a deep breath, frowned slightly, calmly advised and said, "good day, if it''s something else, I can ignore it, but this thing..."


    "That''s why I don''t want you to step in." Su ri''an smiled.


    JOYA was stunned and looked at him as if she didn''t understand what he meant.


    Su ri''an raised his hand, fumbled and stroked her hair, gently smoothed it again and again, gently but firmly said: "ya''er, I know you are not ready to respond to my feelings, and I also know that I don''t deserve you now, but I don''t want to stand upright with your protection."


    Over the past few years, he has never said anything more that should not be said. He has been accompanying her and enlightening her in the name of friends day after day.


    In his heart, he never wanted to ask for anything in return, but if it was really possible, he also wanted to do his best for himself.


    And for the beginning, he can''t rely on the protection of others.


    Don''t say whether such a person can be worthy of Joey. If he does, even he looks down on himself.


    "The person who can match you must be a hero." Su ri''an, with a low voice and a gentle smile, said seriously to joeya, "so please let me compare with Eugene Yan and give me a chance to prove that I can let you rely on, okay?"


    His expression was sincere and sincere. JOYA looked at him in a daze and couldn''t say a word of refusal.


    She doesn''t know how to refuse such a su ri''an.


    Can a blind man who has nothing to face the most evil devil and the most crazy madman in the world win?


    This is an unsolved problem, and almost everyone knows the result.


    But at the moment, Su ri''an still straightened his spine and said such words in front of her.


    Such him, let Qiao ya never have the heart to say any rejection.


    Even at this moment, she begged God helplessly in her heart, hoping that Su ri''an could have a miracle in her much bitter life.


    Not for her, just to make this person really happy.


    "... OK." JOYA looked at him and said slowly in a hoarse voice for a long time.


    Su ri''an smiled with satisfaction, could not help but pinch her hand and said seriously, "thank you, ya''er."

 Chapter 1535

    The next day, JOYA didn''t see Su ri''an again.


    Su ri''an still didn''t let her see the wound that day. She was always worried about it, but she was afraid that her proximity would bring danger to him.


    This time, Su Zhian''s injury was just eukins. Yan gave her a warning. He was telling her what would happen if he disobeyed his orders.


    If there''s another time... JOYA doesn''t dare to think whether the madman will be so "soft hearted".


    Her heart was filled with deep fear. At the same time, she couldn''t help thinking about Su ri''an, whether he had changed the dressing for the wound on time, whether it would hurt, and she couldn''t go to the hospital by herself


    She was fidgeting at home all morning. She walked from the room to the living room, and then from the living room to the kitchen. She swayed around with her mobile phone in her hand, which attracted Yan Mei and Yang Yaru to ask several times.


    With something in her mind, she thought about it and finally sat in her room and called Su ri''an.


    Because of his injury, Su rian''s piano class simply took a few days off. He was resting at home when he received Qiaoya''s call.


    Hearing the worry in her words, he smiled and comforted, "it''s all right. Don''t worry about me. I can handle it."


    Probably afraid of being disbelieved by JOYA, he paused and added with a smile: "I stewed spare ribs soup for myself this noon. Now it''s still simmering on the fire. The craft is... It''s barely OK. I can make it for you when I have a chance..."


    JOYA was amused by his tone.


    Su ri''an seldom boasted like this. She knew he was just trying to reduce her self blame.


    She pursed her lips, filled with guilt like wet cotton wadding in her heart, which made her want to cough again.


    She quickly covered the receiver, picked up the water cup on the table and took two drinks. When the strange scene in her throat passed, she smiled and said, "OK, I''ll try it if I have a chance, just..."


    "What''s the matter?" Su ri''an asked in a warm voice.


    Qiao Ya shook her head and said after a pause, "take good care of yourself. I''ll... See you later."


    Su ri''an is blind and has no relatives around her. Now she is hurt because of her, but she can''t even go to see him


    Su ri''an smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just that I can practice my craft again during this period of time to save embarrassment in front of you."


    This time he didn''t insist. He promised whatever Joey said.


    When they finished, no one spoke again. There was only a slight breath from each other in their mobile phones.


    While Qiao Ya was thinking about whether to hang up, Su ri''an suddenly said, "ya''er, are you free now?"


    Qiaoya was stunned for a moment, so she nodded: "yes."


    "I recently wrote a new song and want to play it for you..."


    Su ri''an is a person who lives in her voice. He can read out her emotion from her voice in every word of JOYA.


    He could always hear that JOYA was in a bad mood, and all he could give her now was music.


    Qiaoya smiled and said in a warm voice, "OK..."


    Holding her mobile phone, she nestled down in the sofa. The sky outside was gloomy like an inkstone overturned, indicating that a heavy rain was coming soon.


    Originally, JOYA''s mood was like today''s weather, dull and closed, but with the pleasant piano sound slowly flowing out of the receiver, her mood strangely gradually calmed down.


    The notes under Su ri''an''s fingers seem to have infinite magic. They not only paint a bright color on this repressed sky, but also illuminate her world


    After a beautiful piano sound, Su ri''an smiled and picked up his mobile phone again: "are you in a better mood now?"


    "Much better." Qiao Ya took a deep breath. With a faint smile on her lips, she whispered to her mobile phone, "thank you. Good day. You taught me how to be a strong person."


    Compared with despair, no one can be more desperate than Su Zhian''s life.


    His life is one joke after another of fate, which has kept him at the bottom of the bottomless Valley, but his heart is always above the nine sky, which is the freedom that no one can compare.


    Su ri''an smiled: "music is just to let people find the most real themselves. Ya''er, you will have such an idea, which shows that you are a very brave person..."


    Hearing that JOYA was in a much better mood, he was finally relieved.


    After a few more words, the two sides hung up.


    Su ri''an''s lips were still smiling. He was about to go back to his room to change his dressing, but he heard a movement at the door. Then, the door bell rang.


    He paused, a faint light flashed on his face, and finally walked to the door.


    Everyone has his own habit of ringing the doorbell, and now this person is not any friend in his memory


    He stretched out his hand to open the door. As soon as he opened it, the fist wrapped in the strong hunting wind waved to his face.


    "Bang!"


    In the next moment, Su ri''an fell to the ground unintentionally, with bright red blood on his lips.


    A blind man can''t even hide from a car when he goes out, let alone a prepared thug.


    "Hiss." The man outside the door sneered, looked at the weak chicken like man lying on the ground, shook his fist and disdained: "a blind man, Xiao still wants to eat swan meat? You think you''ve lived too long, don''t you?"


    He has experience in dealing with such people. If he comes up and beats them first, and then makes a few cruel words, he will probably be able to solve them easily.


    He leaned against the door frame and said with a gloomy and evil smile: "I warn you, if you are sensible, recognize yourself as early as possible and get out as soon as possible, otherwise the next thing that will fall on your face is not such a gentle thing as a fist!"


    Su ri''an didn''t say anything. He reached out to erase the blood from the corners of his mouth, supported himself to stand up, and said face to face with the person in front of him: "are you from Eugene Yan?"


    The man frowned, and Su ri''an was surprised that there was no half retreat and fear on his face.


    But he still shouted loudly, "what are you and what''s your name?"


    "Cough..." Su ri''an coughed twice, and his hand couldn''t help groping to hold the door panel. He had not recovered from his old injury, but now he added a new injury, and his weak body suddenly couldn''t stand stably.


    A glimmer of light flashed in the man''s eyes. In fact, he didn''t have any compassion in his business, but he didn''t want to fight against a blind man who had no strength to bind a chicken several times.


    Looking at the person in front of him who might not even be able to get three punches, he was rarely patient and advised: "blind man, I don''t think it''s easy for you to live alone. Why don''t you live your life well and have to hit the edge of the knife?"


    Another sentence he didn''t dare to say was that JOYA was not the only woman in the world. Of course, life was more important than that woman who might not like him.


    If you let eukins. Yan knows he''s chewing his tongue in private. I''m afraid he''ll die in front of the blind man.


    Therefore, he just advised Haosheng: "ants can''t shake elephants. Don''t overestimate your strength..."


    "Thank you." Su ri''an smiled. He listened carefully, but his face never changed from beginning to end: "can you give me the telephone number of Eugene Yan?"

 Chapter 1536

    The man frowned more tightly. Unexpectedly, Su ri''an was still so stubborn.


    "You..."


    He looked at Su ri''an for a long time, and his lips moved. "You" for a long time, but finally he didn''t say anything later.


    This was the first time he had met such a person. Instead of hiding in the house and shivering that he would never dare again next time, he shouted to meet their boss''s boss. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Su ri''an smiled and said, "please, can I talk to him?"


    He didn''t even limp in the face a few days ago.


    The man was impatient and quarreled angrily: "is it useful to let you talk to him? Who do you think you are and who do you think he is?!"


    If you say eukins. Yan is a God. Su ri''an is an earthworm in the soil. He doesn''t even have the value of being looked at by him.


    What''s more, even they dare not face the man easily. What''s the use of letting the blind man on the phone? It''s not just that he will die faster.


    The look on his face changed, but Su ri''an seemed to know nothing, and was always as calm as a pool of clear water.


    "Please, let me try." He looked neither humble nor arrogant: "if he punished you, can I bear the loss for you?"


    "Fart! Am I afraid of being punished?" The man immediately screwed up his eyebrows, hummed a dissatisfaction and said, "I''m afraid you''ll be killed. I''ll be in trouble at that time!"


    They can teach Su ri''an a lesson, one punch and one kick, or even a little hard, but this is the city of Hunan, the world of Ningji and jianhaixi.


    Su ri''an is their friend. No one will be foolish enough to hurt Su ri''an here.


    Otherwise, at that time, they will also become Su ri''an''s entourage.


    The man gradually became irritable. He had never met such a difficult task.


    And Su Tian seemed to have been consumed with him. Without any impatience, he turned around and asked him for eukins. Yan''s number.


    "What the hell do you want?" The man rolled off his short hard hair and said helplessly, "are you in such a hurry to die?"


    "It can also be said that after all, I don''t want to be hurt by you every three or five times. It''s better to make a quick decision." Su ri''an smiled.


    The man finally sighed, took out his mobile phone and dialed the number of the boss.


    He said a few words to the phone, but a moment later, the other end was transferred to another person.


    In this process, Su ri''an has been waiting patiently.


    He was hurt, but he was still gentle and polite, just like an innocent man, except for the dark blue and light blood on the corners of his mouth.


    In fact, the man was wrong. Su ri''an has never been a weak chicken or weak. He has his own armor, which is more difficult than force in many cases.


    The other end of the phone.


    At this point, eukins. Yan Zheng is teasing Qiao Anning to play.


    Rao is the handsome eukins. Yan, I never thought that he would waste his time playing retarded games with a little girl one day, but in recent years, he has obviously adapted very well.


    Qiao Anning just won a step and was applauding himself happily. Jie suddenly came up and said, "Yan, the man over there in Xiangcheng transferred the phone and said that Su ri''an wanted to find you."


    "Huh?" Eukins. Yan picked his eyebrows, and a slight surprise flashed in his eyes. "What is he looking for me for?"


    Jie snorted and smiled disdainfully, shrugged his shoulders: "who knows, maybe he''s tired of living..."


    When he received the news, he was also surprised for a moment, but this kind of thing has never even raised his interest.


    What does that man have to pay attention to, if it weren''t for eukins. Yan had long forgotten Su ri''an because Qiaoya had noticed him.


    "How to say? Let them bring people out and solve it directly or..." Jie asked.


    It''s their consensus not to move so much in Xiangcheng for the time being, so if you want to solve Su ri''an, you may have to be a little troublesome, but... It''s not something you can''t do at all.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter." Eukins. Yan waved his hand and said with a smile, "give me the phone."


    He was a little curious. The man pointed out what he wanted to say to him


    He reached for the phone, and Joe Anning was unhappy.


    She had waited patiently for a while. Seeing that he hadn''t started yet, she hurried discontentedly, "Dad, hurry up, it''s your turn."


    Eukins. Yan "tut" gave a sound and said with a smile: "I think my temper has changed so much now. Most of it is the credit of my little ancestor..."


    Jie smiled and didn''t speak. Looking at Qiao Anning, who was naughty and clever opposite, he said silently: "as for the other half, I''m afraid it''s due to the little ancestor''s mother."


    Eukins. Yan received the phone. Su ri''an''s calm voice came from the receiver and called his name: "eukins Yan, I want to talk to you."


    "Oh..." eukins. Yan smiled.


    He leaned back on the back of his chair and said these two words from Su Ryan''s mouth, which really made him "unexpected" and dare to talk to him, eukins. Yan Tan, it also depends on whether the other party has this capital.


    He hooked his lips and said lazily, "Su ri''an, what qualifications do you have to say the word" talk "to me? I''ll crush you like an ant. Don''t you know? "


    Eukins. As soon as Yan''s voice fell, there was no sound from Su ri''an. Qiao Anning couldn''t sit still first.


    "Dad, hurry up!" The little girl shook his hand: "it''s your turn, hurry up..."


    Eukins. Yan glanced at her, took out his hand, pretended to threaten and said, "if you quarrel again, I''ll throw Mo Xiujin into the snake''s nest."


    Joe Anning immediately shut up. This threat is much more useful than others.


    She pouted, glared at him angrily, hummed, stomped and ran away.


    Look at the back of the trot, eukins. Yan Qing hissed, with an imperceptible smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    His phone was always in his ear. Su ri''an at the other end naturally heard Qiao Anning''s voice and his scolding. He pondered for a moment and said, "your educational method is not good for Anning."


    Eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes. If his face was still sunny just now, it was a storm visible to the naked eye.


    "Su ri''an, I teach my daughter. Can you manage it?" He sneered, "or do you think I really dare not kill you?"


    If he didn''t have much anger when he received the call, Su ri''an succeeded in provoking his anger at the moment.


    Qiao Anning is the daughter of him and Qiao ya. What does it have to do with Su Ryan? What position does he have to say that.


    In his eyes, the wind and cloud gradually rose, but Su ri''an opposite seemed to feel nothing. He said faintly, "yes, I''m sure you don''t dare to kill me."


    "You..." for a moment, eukins. Yan''s face was completely cold.


    "But I''m calling to give you a decent way to kill me." Wait for eukins. What Yan said, Su ri''an interrupted him and Wen Sheng said this sentence.

 Chapter 1537

    "Oh, upright?" Eukins. Yan sneered.


    It''s the first time he''s heard such a funny thing. What special name does he need to kill someone?


    He slowly grinned a cruel smile from the corner of his lips, narrowed his eyes, and was filled with the spirit of killing: "Su ri''an, you''d better be careful of your next words, because I''m very angry now..."


    The man next to Su rian shook unconsciously, eukins. Yan''s cruel and murderous intention came out through the phone. Even he was a little scared from the bottom of his heart, but Su ri''an''s face was still very calm.


    When he saw him calling out the name that none of them dared to call at will, he looked as if he were chatting with an ordinary person. Only then did he know that the blind man was really not afraid.


    Su ri''an took his mobile phone and said faintly, "Eugene Yan, we used to learn from the same piano teacher..."


    "You want to talk to me?"


    Eukins. Yan sneered and shook his head in disdain. He thought the blind man was really ridiculous. Does he look like a person who can remember the past?


    "Or do you think with this so-called friendship, you want me to let you go..."


    He suddenly lost some interest. If he had such a conversation, he might as well have fun playing the retarded game with his daughter


    Su ri''an shook his head: "no, I''m fighting with you."


    Eukins. Yan paused, sat up straight from his chair and slightly hooked his mouth: "in the afternoon? It''s up to you?"


    "Yes, it''s up to me."


    Su ri''an said in a deep voice, "I''m blind. It''s easy for you to kill me, but that doesn''t convince me."


    I have to say, although he and eukins. Yan has no intersection, but in some ways he knows the man very well.


    Such a proud man, it''s easy to kill someone, but he can''t tolerate any doubt about him.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes flashed and asked coldly, "what do you want?"


    "Beat me." Su ri''an said, "just beat me with the piano." His voice was not high, but it was loud.


    Eukins. The smile on Yan''s face slowly closed, and his eyes became dark and deep, so that people couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    Su ri''an smiled: "with your talent, I don''t bully you."


    "Oh." Eukins. Yan sneered. It was the first time he heard someone bully him


    "What if I refuse?" He raised his eyebrows and said, "whether you want to talk to me or suddenly want to compete with me, I still say that, Su ri''an, what qualifications do you have?"


    This time, Su Zhian paused for a long time, as if he had been by eukins. Yan asked.


    After a while, he said slowly, "you want to kill me, but you can''t kill me. This is my chip and qualification."


    He said, eukins on the other end of the phone. The men opposite Yan and Su ri''an were stunned for a moment.


    The man''s eyes flashed a touch of disbelief in an instant. This was the first time he saw someone who could take his desperate situation as a chip, and with such a arrogant attitude


    Sugi settled down and then talked to eukins. Yan said the second half: "of course you can refuse, but with your pride, I think I should be able to win this opportunity."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t speak, but his eyebrows were frowned. This feeling of being "pinched" made him unhappy, very unhappy.


    And the other party is still such a person that he doesn''t even bother to look at it.


    He clenched his fingers holding the mobile phone, hooked his lips with a smile and said to Su ri''an, "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. I think I prefer to be direct..."


    He prefers a simple and rough way to promise Su rian this ridiculous game, and he seems to be "guided" by Su rian since he answers the phone. He hates this feeling.


    But before he finished, Su ri''an opened his mouth and directly interrupted him.


    "If you really have elegance in your heart, you can''t use dirty means to deal with me. That will only push her more towards me, won''t you?"


    Eukins. Yan Yidun narrowed his eyes dangerously and said in a cold voice, "ya''er is also a name you can call?! Su ri''an, if I keep you alive, it doesn''t mean you can advance an inch, you know?"


    Those two words were like firelight, which completely lit the lead in his chest and sparked.


    It was a sign of his anger.


    Su ri''an didn''t realize it and still said word by word: "whether I can call or not naturally depends on my intention to her and whether she allows it. You''re not qualified to decide for her."


    "You want to die!"


    Eukins. Yan clenched his teeth, and his voice came out of his throat, like scraping through a layer of gravel, with a cold chill.


    Angry eukins. Few people dared to face Yan, but Su ri''an even provoked him at this time.


    "Eugene Yan, like a man, take my afternoon and compete with me on the piano."


    Eukins. Yan Leng snorted and forced a few words from Sen Han''s teeth. The words were murderous: "Oh, as you wish!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    After hanging up, Su ri''an returned his mobile phone to the man opposite. He was still gentle and polite. He even smiled and said, "thank you. I have achieved my wish."


    "I don''t understand."


    The man took the phone, paused for a moment, looked at Su ri''an and asked, "why do you have to use this way?


    This almost heroic way


    He knew this man was a pianist, but that''s why he didn''t understand.


    Music is all he has. Now, he wants to challenge eukins with all he has as a weapon. Yan, is it really worth putting all your eggs in one basket?


    Su ri''an pondered for a moment and truthfully said, "there are actually two reasons."


    He smiled: "first, I like her, so I can''t hide in the shadow all the time. I have to stand up. Only when I stand in the sun can I bring her more happiness." When it comes to JOYA, the smile on his face softens a lot.


    The man nodded and then asked, "what''s another reason?"


    "As for the other..." Su ri''an sighed slightly. "My teacher was on his deathbed and regretted eukins. Yan gave up piano and music. I thought at that time that if I had the opportunity, I would let him return to music. I always believe that notes can save a person''s soul."


    The man was stunned.


    For a moment, he felt in his heart that the blind man was too virgin. He even took care of his own life and had time to take care of others.


    But looking at Su ri''an, who looked indifferent, he felt that his ideas were too narrow, and the person in front of him might be the holy existence.

 Chapter 1538

    Mo Xiujin found that recently, eukins. Yan started playing the piano.


    One day, when he came back from work, he would always pick him up on time. Qiao Anning didn''t wait at the door this time. Only Mo ruining sat there bored and lazy.


    He frowned and asked murui Ning to know that the little girl was listening to eukins. Yan plays the piano.


    Play the piano


    Mo Xiujin''s eyebrows frowned tighter.


    He always thought, eukins. Yan, who likes to enjoy life with his turtle hair, puts a valuable piano in the room just for appreciation. Like those decorative paintings, it can''t be used in the middle. Unexpectedly, it will ring one day


    After all, this man hasn''t played a finger piano since he installed Su rian a long time ago.


    He turned his Fox''s eyes. With eight million curiosity, he made up an excuse and found it.


    At the door, the door was half open. Inside, Joe Anning was lying on the back of the sofa, motionless and looking in a direction with worship.


    Mo Xiujin looked down and saw the figure sitting in front of the piano, with a straight back.


    Look at eukins with his back to him. Yan, Mo Xiujin felt and evaluated in his heart. If he ignored the murderous spirit constantly overflowing all over his body, he seemed to be really like that from his back.


    He made no noise and had no intention of going in. He stood quietly at the door.


    After a while, the fluent and pleasant notes came from the room, gradually becoming faster and faster from the beginning, such as the river flowing into the sea, radical, high spirited and magnificent


    Even Mo Xiujin, a person with low musical accomplishments, can hear from this paragraph that it is not the level that ordinary people can play.


    Um... Listen to eukins. Yan plays the piano. It really makes people feel like walking on a steel wire. It has to be the kind of rope around their neck


    Mo Xiujin touched his nose and began to plan whether it would be better to leave first.


    After all, even Jie didn''t dare to pestle here. He''s not good. It''s too much


    But before he left, Qiao Anning inside suddenly turned around and saw him outside the door. He immediately waved to him excitedly and shouted, "brother!"


    Mo Xiujin: "..." this little girl is really not very clever sometimes.


    At the same moment that Qiao Anning shouted out, the sound of the piano in the room suddenly stopped.


    Mo Xiujin immediately felt that the rope around his neck was suddenly tightened


    He took a deep breath secretly, but he still had to sigh that the master was still a master


    Eugene''s room. Yan turned around and looked at Mo Xiujin at the door. He narrowed his eyes and smiled: "when did you come? How long have you been standing?"


    "Just arrived." Mo Xiujin''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. He opened his mouth and said nonsense: "I''ll report the task progress to you."


    "Oh." Eukins. Yan chuckled, which made people unable to recognize his emotions.


    No one can touch this man''s mood accurately. Even if he smiles on his face, he may be planning how to torture you in his heart.


    So compared to seeing eukins. Yan''s smile, Mo Xiujin actually prefers to see his anger. After all, laughter is not necessarily true, and anger is not necessary to pretend.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t speak, Mo Xiujin also lowered his head and didn''t say a word, but the heart in his chest jumped twice involuntarily.


    Qiao Anning blinked and looked at his father and brother. He ran over and took Mo Xiujin''s hand and smiled with a kind invitation: "brother, come in and listen to dad play the piano, it''s nice!"


    Go into?


    Mo Xiujin wants to cry without tears. He doesn''t want to go in, okay?


    And with eukins. Yan plays the piano together. Does he think his life is too easy recently?


    He pulled the corners of his mouth, raised his hand, touched Joe Anning''s head, smiled and coaxed: "what, Anning, brother, there are other things..."


    "What''s up?" Qiao Anning pursed his lips and was unhappy.


    As soon as Mo Xiujin left for a few days, something happened as soon as she came back. How can she abuse her brother like this?


    She turned and stared at eukins. Yan, the little face angrily ordered: "Dad, give my brother a holiday, don''t tired my brother!"


    "No..." Mo Xiujin quickly broke her small face and twisted it back. The smile on her face should be more sincere: "peace, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not tired. I want to be busy..."


    At this time, he is willing to let him go on another task. Even he can''t wait. No matter how tired the task is, it''s always better than the "weird" eukins in front of him. It''s easy to get along with Yan


    When he finished, he dared not wait any longer and looked at eukins. Yan said, "I didn''t know you were busy. In that case, I''ll come back later..."


    As he spoke, he wanted to step back.


    But before I move, I see eukins. Yan picked his eyebrows and said, "forget it, since Anning said so, you can stay."


    Mo Xiujin''s heart suddenly "clattered". As a result, he didn''t finish clattering. He just listened to eukins. Yan paused and added, "come here with peace and sit next to me. You can hear more clearly."


    Mo Xiujin: "..." is closer to death.


    The smile on his face became stiff in an instant. Only Joe Anning, who was beside him, pulled him in happily.


    "Brother, hurry up, let''s go to listen to the piano!"


    "... OK." Mo Xiujin regretted that it was too late. With a fake smile, he sat down with Qiao Anning in his arms. On the chair next to Yan.


    The little girl was addicted to that paragraph just now. At this time, she sat down and hurried eukins happily. Yan: "Dad, hurry up, go on, and listen to that..."


    Then he turned to Mo Xiujin and said, "brother, listen carefully. Dad plays very well. It''s better than we listen to so much music!"


    Mo Xiujin stretched out his hand to take back her arm, held it tight again, smiled and said, "I know."


    The one in front of me is a talented pianist comparable to Su Ryan. Isn''t it great.


    Hear Joe''s tireless praise, eukins. Yan hooked her lips and flicked her index finger on her forehead: "little girl, you still know what a good thing is."


    Eukins. Yan said that he was no longer embarrassed. Mo Xiujin turned his head, put his hands on the black-and-white keys, took a slow breath and played the piano attentively.


    Completely different from Su rian''s style, it can also attract the listener''s soul.


    Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning calmed down and listened carefully to his playing.


    At the end of the song, when Mo Xiujin thought there was nothing wrong with him, he suddenly heard eukins. Yan asked, "you said Su ri''an and I, who plays better?"


    Mo Xiujin: "..." is this the legendary multiple choice question of death?


    He hesitated and said truthfully: "different styles. Besides, I''m not an expert and don''t understand..."


    "If you say another word of nonsense, I''ll throw you into the channel ditch to feed the fish." Eukins. Yan impatiently interrupted him.


    Mo Xiujin choked, cleared his throat and said, "if it was me before, I would choose Su ri''an, and now I would choose you."


    Eukins. Yan frowned: "say the reason."


    "It''s very simple. Su rian''s piano will make people born to the sun, and your music will only make people sink into hell." Mo Xiujin sighed and said, "for people like us, hell is sometimes more reassuring than sunshine."

 Chapter 1539

    After listening to Mo Xiujin, eukins. Yan fell into a moment of silence. His eyes were dark and unclear. He didn''t know what he thought.


    A moment later, he smiled slowly and said, "but in this world, people like us are in the minority after all."


    No one is willing to give up the sun and choose darkness.


    Even Mo Xiujin, who said this, was forced by him at first?


    So if he talks about winning and losing with the piano and Su rian, then in the end, darkness will lose to light.


    He knew the result


    Eukins. Yan didn''t speak all the time. Mo Xiujin looked at him for a few eyes. Finally, he couldn''t help but probe and asked, "why do you suddenly want to play the piano?"


    Always ask Su ri''an


    For so long, the name Su ri''an hardly appeared in his mouth. Now it appears so abruptly, and it''s not just casually mentioned.


    Mo Xiujin had a hunch that something must have happened.


    The key is that he didn''t get any news from Xiangcheng, which is what worries him most.


    His eyes twinkled and he didn''t notice eukins. Yan looked at him.


    "You..." eukins. Yan glanced at him and wanted to scold him, but at the moment he looked at him, he suddenly changed his mind and truthfully said, "I have an agreement with him to compete with him on the piano."


    "Piano?" Mo Xiujin paused and didn''t know whether to be surprised or laugh first.


    What a surprise! Why did you suddenly drag Su ri''an into this muddy water?


    As for what made him laugh, it was this way of competition.


    After all, such a gentle way doesn''t match the man in front of him who is always murderous... At all!


    Eukins. Yan quandang didn''t see Mo Xiujin''s face, glanced at him, and youyou said, "now tell me what I have to do to ensure to win him."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. When asked about such a delivery proposition, he subconsciously replied, "I don''t know..."


    Don''t say he doesn''t want to help eukins. Yan defeated Su ri''an. Even if he wanted to, he was not a professional in music. How could he know what to do.


    But before he had finished the three words "don''t know", he saw eukins. Yan Yigou looked at him with a smile and said, "pay attention to your answer."


    Mo Xiujin: "..." a black line suddenly appeared on his forehead.


    He knew he was away from eukins. It must be bad for Yan to be so close. Why are you listening to the piano for nothing? Impossible


    Eukins. Yan stretched out two fingers and shook them in front of him: "listen, I only give you two days to come up with a perfect solution for me."


    With that, before Mo Xiujin could react, he added: "remember, be aboveboard..."


    Mo Xiujin''s face changed. For a moment, the "I grass" in his heart flashed everywhere.


    Just give him a problem and give him a problem without solution!


    Still aboveboard?


    When did this man touch these four words? Hey!


    After a long pause, he finally found his voice and asked without hope, "what will happen if you lose?"


    "Not much." Eukins. Yan glanced at him obliquely, several fingers slipped on the keys, and a series of notes sounded together with his cool voice without any emotion: "I lost, you''re just dead."


    Mo Xiujin: "......" your uncle! I''m crazy to want to save your life.


    He suddenly turned his eyes to the sky, opened his chair, turned his head and walked out angrily.


    If there''s eukins at the moment. Yan''s men will be surprised by this scene. Someone dares to be in eukins. The key to face shaking in front of Yan is... Eukins. Yan didn''t seem to mean to investigate.


    For Mo Xiujin''s rudeness, eukins. Yan didn''t even change his face.


    Time is like water. Maybe he didn''t realize it. In recent years, he has begun to soften the children who grew up around him.


    Maybe it''s not friendly and generous, but at least, it won''t kill people like before.


    This is probably due to the strange little girl around him.


    At this time, "little hero" Qiao Anning looked at Mo Xiujin''s back, blinked, lay on the piano cover and asked eukins suspiciously. Yan: "Dad, my brother looks angry."


    "Well, angry." Eukins. Yan didn''t lift his head and said indifferently.


    Qiao Anning looked at Mo Xiujin who left, and then turned to look at eukins who bowed his head to audition. Yan hesitated and didn''t run out, but held eukins in his arms. Yan''s arm asked, "is Dad going to compete with the uncle who played the piano yesterday?"


    Yesterday, eukins. Yan also found Su ri''an''s playing video. Qiao Anning followed him and watched it clearly.


    "Yes." Eukins. Yan readily answered.


    "Why compare?" Qiao Anning''s big watery eyes blinked and said, "Dad plays better than him."


    Eukins. Yan put his hand on the black-and-white piano key and turned to look at the villain around him: "do you really think so?"


    "Of course." Joe nodded heavily.


    She looked at eukins. Yan thumbed up, patted his chest, and proudly praised, "Joe Anning''s father, eukins. Yan, the world is super invincible!"


    That looks like you''re praising yourself.


    Eukins. Yan burst into laughter and rubbed her head without saying a word.


    Joe Anning is only a few years old. He knows what''s good or bad, but eukins. Yan''s fingers gently stroked her hair, and after a moment of silence, he still said, "but in terms of skills, he is more perfect."


    Even if the man is blind, his musical attainments are still unmatched.


    Even he has to admit that he can''t win Su rion on the piano.


    Whether it''s skill or emotion


    "So what." Qiao Anning hummed and said, "he''s not Anning''s father."


    She put her arm around Eugene. Yan put his hand on his head, took it down and shook it, smiled and said, "in a peaceful heart, dad is the best."


    Little girl, it''s natural to stand close and ignore.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her proud little expression and smiled. A big spoil flashed in her eyes: "forget it, that''s it."


    My daughter, just be happy.


    The conspiracy and training methods I planned to use on you will not be used again in the future


    Even though he never thought he was wrong, he also knew that the road he took could not be tolerated in the world. He knew that countless people in the world hated him and wanted to kill him.


    He never thought that someone would stand beside him unconditionally. The interests in the world are the first. He has no eternal enemy and no eternal partner.


    But the man in front of him, who survived in the world because of his blood, chose him unconditionally

 Chapter 1540

    From eukins. After Yan went back there, Mo Xiujin looked dejected and sat on his bed, which was even more devastating than the failure of the task.


    "Second brother, it''s time to have dinner." Mo Rui pushed him.


    This was the third time he had called him, but Mo Xiujin waved to him all the time, looking indifferent.


    He sighed heavily and spread his hand to Zhao Xu: "it''s over. I''m not even interested in eating. This time it''s big..."


    Mo Xiujin, who always adheres to the most important principle of health, never makes fun of whether he eats or not. Moreover, he used to set an example for Mo ruining and Qiao Anning. He was especially serious about himself.


    Zhao Xu came over, looked at him with a frown and asked, "what''s the matter with you? What task has the Lord arranged for you?"


    In addition to the task, Mo Xiujin is so busy here that he can''t worry like this.


    Mo Xiujin glanced at him, held his chin and sighed long: "if it''s just a task, it''s ok..."


    No matter how difficult the task is, it is simpler than the current situation.


    Good guy, help eukins. Yan, a madman, beat Su ri''an, a genius, on the piano, but also by aboveboard means.


    Forgive his ignorance and walk out of eukins. Yan''s house up to now, he was stunned and didn''t think of a possibility.


    He was so bored that he didn''t expect to face this dilemma after he had been here for so many years


    "Anyway, you have to eat. When you''re finished, we''ll think about it for you."


    Murui Ning said and went to pull him again. He grew up with Mo Xiujin. His theory of nature is solid and unprovoked. How can he make Mo Xiujin hungry.


    "I won''t go. You can pack a fried rice for me."


    Mo Xiujin scratched his hair and ordered Mo Rui Ning. Seeing what they had to say, he simply got up and kicked them out.


    The room was quiet for a moment.


    Mo Xiujin thought for a while, but didn''t sit down again. He turned around and took his clothes into the bathroom.


    While taking a bath, he turned on his communicator to get in touch with Jian Yi.


    Since you can''t figure it out in such a free time, try to start from the source and find out what the sudden piano competition is all about, so as to find a targeted way.


    After turning on the tap and letting the water flow to make a sound, Mo Xiujin cautiously connected the communicator.


    As usual, the signal was quickly picked up as soon as it was transmitted, and there was no stagnation for more than half a minute.


    "Jin, what''s the matter?" But this time the messenger was replaced by yarn.


    She, Jian Yi and Mo Tong basically guarantee that someone will guard the communicator at different times of the day.


    Even though Mo Xiujin did not contact them frequently with the communicator, in the years since the communicator was installed, they have really been like a day for several years and never asked Mo Xiujin to wait even one more minute.


    Hearing the voice of Shazhi, Mo Xiujin didn''t say a word of nonsense. He directly asked Shazhi, "what''s the matter at home recently? Why is Eugene Yan targeting Su ri''an?"


    "Ah?"


    Yarn weaving is rare. He was stunned by Mo Xiujin''s question and didn''t respond.


    "Nothing happened at home, uncle su... What does it have to do with him?"


    Shazhi was stunned, and Mo Xiujin was also stunned. They were separated by the communicator and were silent for a moment.


    Seeing that she didn''t know at all, Mo Xiujin frowned more tightly: "nothing happened..."


    Originally, he thought it was Jian Yi. They were tripped and had no time to tell themselves. But now from Shazhi''s reaction, it shows that the whole family didn''t know about the whole thing.


    This is strange


    For no reason, eukins. Why did Yan suddenly find Su ri''an again?


    However, Shazhi only paused for a moment and immediately said, "don''t worry, I''ll check it right now and write to you in half an hour."


    "Yes." Mo Xiujin answered, paused, and added, "don''t let aunt Haixi know first."


    No matter what they do now, they try their best to solve it by themselves and don''t want Jian Haixi to worry about it any more.


    Jian Haixi has paid enough for them. If you can, they will try to protect Jian Haixi in the next time.


    Shazhi nodded and said in a warm voice, "don''t worry, I understand."


    Without Mo Xiujin saying more, she can understand his meaning. Even if he is not there, they are always one heart, especially in the matter of Jian Haixi.


    After the communication was broken, Shazhi immediately contacted Mo Tong.


    At that time, Mo Tong was still in the back mountain.


    Since Mo Jue and Ning Jiwei took Qiao Qiao and Jian Haixi out for a trip, the whole dark Department has been handed over to him.


    In the past, Mo Jue was there. At least there was someone behind him. He wouldn''t be flustered in case of major events, but now he has to worry about everything. Mo Tong, who is busy, simply doesn''t have any extra time.


    He looked at the two words of Shazhi displayed on his mobile phone, slightly ticked the corner of his lips, smiled and said, "why, Yi Yi has only been abroad for two days, and your phone has called me?"


    Even now, it''s his leisure to tease his friends on the phone.


    As for why Shazhi would call Mo Tong directly instead of Jian Yi.


    That''s because two days ago, after Jian Yi handed over all domestic affairs and gave her the communicator to contact Mo Xiujin, she went abroad for exchange and Study on behalf of the school.


    Of course, this is just a superficial excuse. In fact, Jian Yi took this opportunity to secretly arrange foreign personnel.


    Because the action is secret, mobile phones are not commonly used, and it is not convenient to connect.


    Mo Tong thought Shazhi was calling to inquire about Jian Yi, but as soon as his voice fell, he immediately said, "ah Jin contacted me."


    "Mo Xiujin" is like the strongest instruction for all of them.


    No matter what you are doing or where you are, as long as you receive this strongest instruction, you will immediately take it seriously and treat it with the most cautious attitude.


    Mo Tong was joking. When he heard that it was mo Xiujin, he immediately straightened his face and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with a jin?"


    "Just now, he suddenly came the news and asked me, Eugene. Why did Yan target uncle su..."


    Shazhi told Mo Tong everything and finally said, "I told ah Jin to send him a letter in half an hour."


    Mo Tong frowned, the dark light in his eyes flickered, and said for a moment, "I see. I''ll go there and ask you right away. Don''t worry first."


    Su ri''an has always been a good friend and teacher to them. He is kind to others every day and never sees anyone say that he is not good at half a word.


    Arguably, such a man could not provoke eukins. Yan, but


    He was too close to Joey.


    Mo Tong sighed, hoping nothing would happen this time.

 Chapter 1541

    When Mo Tong left Houshan, he called George. It was about Qiaoya, so he had to contact him.


    In fact, the moment before the call, he had some speculation in his heart, but it had not been confirmed.


    George picked it up quickly. Mo Tong didn''t talk nonsense and asked about Su ri''an directly.


    George was stunned at this question and didn''t respond for a long time.


    "Ya''er is closer to Su ri''an, but eukins. Yan needle to Su ri''an..."


    George frowned and his face sank visibly.


    He pulled a handful of hair impatiently. He probably had a bottom in his heart. He said to Mo Tong in a deep voice, "I know. I''ll go back now."


    Mo Tong nodded: "I''m going to Mr. Su now."


    After hanging up the phone, Mo Tong''s eyes sank. Sure enough, his guess was right. George knew nothing about it.


    So this matter has been passed to Mo Xiujin, but none of them knows it. Instead, Mo Xiujin has to tell them


    If it had been in the past, Mo Tong might have taken other things into consideration, but now it''s about Mo Xiujin. He doesn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Whether the Qiao family will be disturbed or not, the matter must be found out in the fastest time, so he will decide to act separately from George directly.


    As for the secret department, Mo Feng stayed there. Once there was other news or things beyond their control, he would follow Mo Tong''s instructions and inform Ning Jiwei, Jian Yi, Jian Rui and other people of all things at the first time.


    They are like a huge gear. When they are in peace every day, no one will move around. The gear will only rotate slowly and maintain their daily work.


    Once Mo Xiujin needs it, this huge gear will immediately take Mo Xiujin as the center, mobilize the forces of all parties quickly and accurately, and start the fastest operation.


    At this end, George hurried home halfway through his class. He almost trotted into the house with a thin layer of sweat on his forehead.


    Looking at his strange appearance, Yan Mei frowned and stopped him: "Why are you so worried? What''s the matter?"


    "Where''s Joana?" George didn''t care so much and asked with a gloomy face.


    Yan Mei was stunned and pointed to the stairs: "it should be upstairs. I went out to buy vegetables with my aunt just now. I don''t know if she is at home."


    George seldom has such a big temper. When he comes up, he asks Qiaoya, which suddenly makes Yan Mei feel a sudden rush.


    "Ya''er, what happened to her..." before she had time to ask what happened again, she saw George frowning and darting upstairs.


    George''s face was black. When he came up, he smashed the door with his fist and shouted, "JOYA, open the door!"


    Standing at the door, he heard the music inside and knew that Joey must be inside, not to mention the music, which made his anger rise.


    Now, because of this mess, Mo Xiujin doesn''t even know what''s going on at the other end. Qiaoya still has leisure here


    The more George thought, the more angry he became. The sound of hitting the door became louder. The whole room was full of "bang bang" echoes.


    "Wait a minute, I''m taking a bath." The next moment, JOYA''s voice came from inside.


    George waited calmly for half a minute. He could have waited half an hour as usual, but now he didn''t even have the patience to wait another ten seconds.


    "Come out right away, or I''ll smash the door!"


    Yan Mei just saw that he didn''t look right and hurriedly followed up. Seeing that he started to clap the door again, she hurriedly grabbed him and said, "what are you doing?! you can''t say something well. You''ll be angry as soon as you get home."


    "Mom, leave it alone." George shook off her hand. At this moment, he didn''t even care about Yan Mei''s explanation. He hastily said, "I have something to ask your daughter..."


    He said, raised his hand and knocked again. This time, before his hand fell on the door, the door panel in front of him had been opened from the inside.


    JOYA casually put on a nightdress to open the door for him. Her hair was still wet and dripping water.


    Looking at the angry George at the door, she could not help frowning while wearing the pajama belt and said discontentedly, "brother, what are you doing? Can''t you wait for two minutes?"


    "I can wait, ah Jin can''t wait!" George sneered and stared at her. His voice was as cold as ice. "Can you let eukins yanduo wait for ah Jin for a while!"


    At the mention of Mo Xiujin, Qiaoya''s hand gave a pause and looked at him seriously.


    The matter about Mo Xiujin was a top priority in their hearts. Even Yan Mei was stunned.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with ah Jin?" JOYA asked, frowning tightly and grasping George''s hand.


    "Hum, I just wanted to ask you!" George waved her away, stared her in the eyes and asked, "tell me the truth, where are you and suzion?"


    "I..." Qiao Yadun stopped, bit his lip, hesitated for a moment, or bowed his head to avoid George''s eyes.


    There was nothing that could not be said about this topic, but she didn''t say it when she thought of Su ri''an''s advice that day that she didn''t want to cause trouble to others.


    What else did George not know when he saw her like this.


    He snorted coldly and asked, "I told you I saw him in the hospital that day. Didn''t you run to see him? When I came back, I asked you, you told me nothing, didn''t you?!"


    "Nothing." Qiao Ya pretends to easily deny a way.


    But I didn''t know that when I said this, my eyes glanced around, and even my voice was guilty.


    Seeing that she didn''t know the seriousness of the matter at this time and tried to hide it, George was so angry that he couldn''t see what was on her mind!


    "OK, ok..." George sneered, stroked his forehead, and his temples, which had been annoyed by JOYA, jumped and hurt.


    He took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes at Qiaoya: "you didn''t tell me anything, did you? Then tell me, why did Eugene Yan suddenly target Su rian?! now he''s still involved in a Jin!"


    "He..." Qiaoya was anxious to say something, but she opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say a word.


    George stretched out his hand and ordered her. He paced back and forth at the door to suppress his anger. Looking at her, he was full of helplessness: "Qiaoya, Qiaoya, when can you grow up? Don''t you know that your every move may bring danger to ah Jin?"


    In recent years, because of Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning, none of them is walking on a steel wire. It seems that their life is calm, but everyone''s every move is almost walking on thin ice.


    Mo''s family, Qiao''s family, Dou''s family and even the base try their best to keep a low profile. They should think twice before doing anything.


    But now, a pool of still water is so easily disturbed by JOYA, and it''s still when they''re unprepared


    The scolded dog was bloody and stood at the door with red eyes. She was at a loss, but she couldn''t say a word of refutation


    Is she wrong again?


    Did she hurt people again?

 Chapter 1542

    Yan Mei looked at Qiao ya, who was scolded and crying, and looked at George, who was angry. She was so anxious that she pulled his arm and said, "don''t scold her first. First ask what''s going on. What''s the matter with ah Jin?"


    George took a deep breath, took Joana''s arm and walked into the room. He asked coldly, "now give you time. You give me a good explanation of what you and suzion have done."


    "I......" Qiaoya reached out and wiped the tears on her cheeks. She looked at him dimly and choked and asked, "what''s the matter with ah Jin?"


    "I don''t know." George frowned. "Tong Tong contacted me just now and said something happened over ah Jin, which has something to do with Su ri''an."


    JOYA looked at him, and the scene of Su ri''an talking to her appeared in her mind for a moment


    She paused, her eyes twinkled, and finally clenched her teeth and said honestly, "I went to see him that day. He... Was hurt by eukins Yan''s people."


    "Mr. Su is hurt?" Yan Mei suddenly opened her eyes wide with surprise.


    Or by eukins. Yan''s men were hurt by their hands


    She shook her head and sighed, "ya''er, you''re so confused. How can you hide such a big thing from us?"


    Originally, seeing George''s quick temper, she still loved JOYA, but she didn''t know that JOYA was hiding such a big thing from everyone.


    Eugene frowned that day, but he didn''t think he was an ordinary injury. Yan''s people move their hands.


    He was careless


    Yan Mei couldn''t help scolding Qiaoya: "ya''er, just don''t talk about Eugene first. Yan buried people in Xiangcheng. Just because of Su rian, don''t you think you''ve been hiding it from us. One day he really suffered a big loss under Yan''s hands, and it''s too late to regret..."


    "I..." JOYA burst into tears and burst into tears. "Good day, he doesn''t want to cause trouble to everyone. He said he wants to solve it by himself, so I..."


    Hearing the speech, George was stunned for a moment, stared at Qiao Ya and asked in a deep voice, "so, do you think he can solve it?"


    Jorya couldn''t say anything intermittently after George questioned him so many times, but as soon as George''s voice fell, she looked up at him: "yes."


    Her eyes were slightly red, but her voice was firmer than ever: "he said yes, I believe him."


    "Ya''er, how do you..."


    Looking at her daughter''s serious look, Yan Mei really wanted to scold her, but she couldn''t bear it. She had to sigh helplessly.


    This daughter, she thought that after a few years ago, she would make some progress and be able to distinguish between priorities.


    But after such a long time, she has suffered what she should suffer, but she is still so determined


    Yan Mei looked at her, but she couldn''t help but said, "what are you... Let me say about you..."


    George shook his head and looked at her with pride, as if she had made a great decision. She felt that she really couldn''t communicate with her.


    He clenched his fist and wanted to scold her, but he took several deep breaths and finally held back.


    "I don''t look down on Su ri''an. I respect him very much. If you two can succeed, our whole family will be happy for you, but if I respect another person, I have to look at the reality objectively..."


    George really took out all his patience, looked at Joey and said word by word, "can I ask you to open your eyes and have a good look at the world around you? Su Zhian, he is blind and alone. He doesn''t even have any Kung Fu. How can you get eukins for him?"


    JOYA clenched her lips, her eyelashes trembled and couldn''t speak.


    Seeing that she was still holding on and didn''t repent at all, George was cruel and said, "if he can really, will your daughter never come back for so many years?"


    They never mentioned the problem of Joe''s peace. They just didn''t want to touch joeya''s wound. But now that joeya can''t even understand such simple things, he really doesn''t know what else to tell her.


    He sneered: "this is what Haixi and Jiwei can''t do together. If a blind man says he can do it, you can believe it? JOYA, is water in your head?!"


    JOYA''s standing body shook uncontrollably and reached out to hold the table next to her. Her tears flowed more fiercely.


    "Why don''t you believe him?" She clenched her lip and, despite the pain in her mouth and heart, looked up at George and choked, "good day, he has never made any empty promise. Since he said it, he will do it."


    Su ri''an took her step by step to climb up from the bottom of life. Since he said it, she must believe it.


    George looked colder in his eyes and smiled sarcastically: "do you think I care? Do you really think I have that shit time and mood to take care of it?"


    He looked at Qiaoya and said in a cold voice, "Qiaoya, if it''s just the two of you, I won''t care if I''m full, but now it involves ah Jin. Tell me, how can I explain to Tong Tong?"


    JOYA froze and her eyes trembled. The whole person seemed to have been struck by lightning, and the expression on her face was gone.


    George snorted coldly, ignored her and turned to call Mo Tong.


    At that time, Mo Tong at the other end had just arrived downstairs at Su RI''s home.


    After receiving George''s call and listening to the other side tell the story about it, Mo Tong was silent for a moment and said, "I know, uncle, don''t worry and don''t scold aunt ya. I''ll solve this matter."


    George felt even more sorry when he said that.


    The cause of the matter lies in their home, but when the matter comes, they always let Jian Haixi and Mo Tong clean up the mess


    George sighed helplessly and apologized: "we didn''t notice in advance, which brought trouble to ah Jin. This matter..."


    Before he finished, Mo Tong interrupted him.


    "Uncle, you don''t have to apologize to me for this. Aunt Ya is not wrong. The wrong person is eukins Yan." Mo Tong''s voice was a little deep and didn''t see the slightest panic. In turn, he comforted him: "we are a family. There''s no reason to fight for that bastard."


    George closed his eyes, feeling guilty and moved for a moment.


    Even he felt that his sister had no brain trouble, but Mo Tong never blamed them.


    Just as he was about to say something, he heard that Mo Tong then added, "by the way, don''t talk about it outside first, let alone mom. Just leave it to us."


    George hesitated for a moment, nodded and said, "OK, if you need anything, please contact Qiao Zheng directly."


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at JOYA and said, "you heard it. Tongtong didn''t blame you."


    Joey couldn''t help it any more. She covered her mouth and fell down on the chair, sobbing.


    Mo Tong''s words were like a wheel driving over her heart, which hurt her more than scolding her.

 Chapter 1543

    Looking at JOYA''s crying face pale and bloodless, the whole person was as shaky as a leaf in the wind. George hesitated for a moment, and a touch of heartache flashed from the bottom of his heart.


    No matter what, this is also his sister. How could he be cruel to treat her like an outsider.


    A moment of heartache and helplessness kept rolling in his chest, coupled with the unknown danger over Mo Xiujin, enough to make him dizzy.


    He paused, patted joea on the shoulder and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, I was too blunt just now..."


    Then he turned and walked out without stopping.


    In the room, Yan Mei looked at her breathless daughter, sighed, walked forward, hugged her and comforted her, "don''t cry, ya''er... Tong Tong didn''t blame you."


    "Mom..." JOYA choked and leaned on her shoulder. She was helpless: "can you tell me what else I can do? I live in pain..."


    Even if Mo Tong didn''t blame her, it really affected Mo Xiujin.


    Why? Why does her decision affect everyone every time


    Why did she just promise someone else a promise and develop like this.


    What the hell should she do?


    "Ya''er, silly girl, don''t say such words..." Yan Mei''s eyes were also red. She gently stroked her hair and said painfully: "it''s not your fault. It''s the devil who messed up our life..."


    That man was JOYA''s nightmare and the beginning of her misfortune.


    Yan Mei sighed deeply and begged God in her heart, hoping to get rid of the devil as soon as possible.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the other end, George strode out. He had planned to go back to the company, but he sat in the car and his hands on the steering wheel began to tremble.


    He took several deep breaths and failed to start the car.


    "Grass!"


    George was so angry that he punched the steering wheel, and the sharp sound of the horn suddenly rang through the Qiao family courtyard.


    "What the fuck!"


    What happened a few years ago is not enough. Now it''s happening again!


    What bad luck did the Joe family have to have with eukins. That bastard Yan is entangled


    He didn''t know it was more angry with eukins. Yan was still more angry with Qiaoya or himself. The whole person seemed to want to breathe fire. His chest fluctuated and fell, and a surge of anger just couldn''t disperse.


    Just then, the cell phone thrown at the co driver rang.


    He took it with him and saw that Yang Yaru''s name was displayed on it. He sighed and picked it up.


    "Hello, Yaru..."


    George''s voice was hoarse and low. Yang Yaru was stunned. After a while, he responded and asked, "ah Zhi, what''s the matter at home? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    She came to talk to him just now, and the secretary told her that George answered the phone and hurried home.


    "Are you okay? Are you okay?"


    George shook his head and realized she couldn''t see it. Then he said, "nothing. Come back and ask ya''er something."


    Hearing the speech, Yang Yaru paused and frowned. She was even more worried: "did you two quarrel again?"


    With his words and his whole state, Yang Yaru already knew a general idea in her heart.


    George has a good temper, but he will be impulsive and anxious when it comes to Joana.


    "Quarrel?" George reached out and rubbed his temples, laughing at himself: "I quarreled with her unilaterally, and I scolded her."


    "Ah Zhi, how do you..."


    Yang Yaru sighed heavily and asked in a warm voice, "don''t you think you are too harsh on ya''er? What can''t you say well? Didn''t you love this sister most before?"


    George used to say a heavy word to Joana, which really hurt her from the bottom of his heart.


    Otherwise, where did JOYA''s arrogant character like a princess come from?


    Joe Town always has a serious face. Who in the family will spoil joea unconditionally except George?


    George was stunned and gave a bitter smile. His voice was dry and hoarse: "yes."


    From childhood to Dalian, he was reluctant to scold Qiaoya like this, but now? He scolded more than anyone else.


    He shook his head and sighed: "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I can say it in another way, but... When I see her confused appearance for a man, I''m angry and afraid."


    He lowered the window to the bottom, lit a cigarette and bit it at the corner of his mouth.


    Even though the window was wide open, he still felt the cramped air around him oppressing him, forcing him to take a deep breath.


    Ever since Eugene. After Yan''s affair, he often thought that if he didn''t spoil Joey like that before, she could realize the darkness of the world earlier. Would she not be eukins at all. Yan dragged the boat, and now it won''t hurt everyone. They can''t live a stable life


    "Afraid?" Yang Yaru asked puzzled.


    "Well, fear." George nodded and said truthfully, "now we can live a stable life at what a heavy price, but ya''er... How can she not recognize it?"


    Yang Yaru was silent for a moment, sighed and slowly opened her mouth: "ah Zhi, what do you want her to do?"


    "I don''t know, I just..." George rubbed his temples and took a hard smoke. The spicy smell filled his mouth and nose, as if this could make him sober. "I just want her to see what to do like everyone..."


    "Really? But she''s not any of us. She''s the one who was really hurt by Eugene Yan."


    Yang Yaru said, "she wants to apologize with death. You don''t think she''s strong enough. Now she''s trying to look forward. You''re afraid she''ll make another mistake. You should also think about how to treat ya''er..."


    After a pause, she couldn''t help persuading: "ah Zhi, you always have to give her a chance to prove it."


    Listening to Yang Yaru''s words, George was stunned and looked at the gate of Qiao''s house, and his mind rolled for a moment.


    Is he in a hurry? But not so. In case something happens to Mo Xiujin and Qiao Anning


    There seemed to be a balance in his mind, which swayed from side to side for a moment, making him unable to think.


    For a long time, he leaned back in his chair, weakly closed his eyes and sighed heavily.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At that time, Mo Tong was knocking on Su ri''an''s door.


    He didn''t wait long before he heard Su ri''an coming, and then the door panel in front of him was opened from the inside.


    Mo Tong only glanced and saw the old wound on his face.


    The fist wound is not light, just like the news George gave him.


    "Uncle Su, excuse me. I have something to ask you." Mo Tong didn''t talk nonsense and watched him open the door to the mountain road.


    Su ri''an was stunned. It seemed that the guest who came was mo Tong.


    However, he only paused for a moment and stepped aside: "come in first. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1544

    Mo Tong walked into the room and saw the open piano. He remembered the sound he heard just outside the door and knew that Su ri''an should be practicing the piano.


    He turned to Su ri''an and said, "Uncle Su, I want to ask, what happened between you and Eugene Yan?"


    Su ri''an was about to pour water for him. Hearing this, he was stunned and apologized: "did I affect you?"


    Although he is blind, his heart is not blind. It doesn''t need Mo tongduo to say that he has guessed Mo Tong''s intention.


    "Sorry, I just want to solve the problem between me and him in my own way." Su ri''an Wen said in a voice: "I didn''t expect to involve you."


    He was full of apology. Mo Tong shook his head and said, "no, don''t say that. None of us think you have done anything wrong, but... Please tell me the whole thing truthfully, which is very important to me."


    Su ri''an nodded, "OK."


    They sat down on the sofa. Su ri''an didn''t hide it and told Mo Tong the whole story.


    Including what he said to Joey and with eukins. Yan''s call was only a little brief about his injuries caused by being beaten several times, and he talked about it in three or two sentences.


    Although he didn''t want to trouble Jian Haixi and others, he didn''t want to make trouble for them.


    After listening to his words, Mo Tong frowned and said the first sentence: "I know the matter. Please follow me to find uncle Mikael first."


    Su ri''an was stunned. He didn''t expect that Mo Tong''s first sentence was to care about his injury.


    Although he didn''t know what impact the decision he made without authorization had on Mo Tong and them, he thought that Mo Tong must be nervous about him and eukins. Yan''s agreement may blame him and be angry. He can understand


    But the boy didn''t ask anything. What he cared about first was his physical condition.


    Su ri''an showed a warm smile on his face. He felt like a warm current in his heart, but he shook his head and said, "no, I''m fine now."


    "No." Mo Tong shook his head and insisted, "if my mother knew I didn''t take good care of you, she would be angry. Your injury was our negligence and shouldn''t have happened. Now of course, I''ll take you to check the injury."


    He spoke with an inflexible tone.


    Su RI settled down. Unexpectedly, he insisted so much and sighed helplessly: "I didn''t want to say it because I didn''t want to give you trouble, but I didn''t expect to trouble you in the end."


    He has always held an attitude of gratitude and guilt towards these people. He has accomplished too many things with the help of these people, including his stable life now.


    Because of such a big favor, they are the last thing he wants to trouble.


    Mo Tong shook his head. His tone was calm but sincere. He looked at Su ri''an and said, "Uncle Su, don''t say that."


    He smiled and said, "you have always been our teacher. In our hearts, we have long regarded you as a member of this big family. If we need your help today, we will not be polite to you, so please don''t think so..."


    His words were affectionate and polite, which immediately left Su ri''an speechless.


    He was silent for a moment, and finally smiled and nodded, "please take me with you."


    Mo Tong helped Su ri''an downstairs and ordered the driver to drive to mikai. He sat in the back seat to contact Shazhi.


    He didn''t forget that the appointment with Mo Xiujin was only half an hour. This time can only be early but not late.


    The yarn Weaver also kept watch. Before his phone rang the second time, she immediately picked it up.


    Mo Tong told her about the investigation here, including Su ri''an''s arrest by eukins. Yan''s people focus on things, as well as Su rian and eukins. Yan''s agreement.


    "... how hateful!"


    Shazhi beat the table angrily, and then asked, "what about Uncle Su? Is he okay?"


    "Uncle Su is injured. I''ll take him to uncle mikai now."


    "I see. Take good care of him and leave the rest to me." Shazhi gave an advice before hanging up the phone.


    After hanging up Mo Tong''s phone, Shazhi immediately connected the communicator with Mo Xiujin and informed him of the result.


    Mo Xiujin nodded, but there was nothing to show. He only said, "I know."


    "Ah Jin, are you in any trouble? Is it related to Uncle Su?" Asked Shazhi.


    Mo Xiujin sighed, and there was nothing to hide from his little partner, so he said, "Eugene Yan asked me to find a way to help him win the game in two days, and I have to win openly, otherwise the consequences will be worse."


    Even if you don''t really kill him, I''m afraid you''ll have to be beaten half dead.


    Shazhi frowned: "this great devil is really haunted."


    Mo Xiujin smiled bitterly, sighed and said, "OK, if there''s nothing wrong at home, don''t worry about it. I can solve it myself."


    Shazhi frowned: "how do you want to solve this dilemma? There is no solution at all. Well, let alone he only gave you two days."


    Mo Xiujin looked up and grinned helplessly: "there''s no way."


    "Wait, let''s find a way together." Shazhi thought and said, "I''ll ask ah Dong and Rui Rui. Maybe they have a difference."


    Mo Xiujin paused and wanted to say no.


    He knows that Jian Yi is busy arranging dark lines abroad, and Jian Rui... He doesn''t want her to worry about herself.


    But the words haven''t been exported yet. On second thought, even if it can be concealed from them now, Mo Tong will certainly tell them later.


    At that time, they should know that they are in trouble and don''t find them. They don''t know how to scold him.


    Besides, the two brothers and sisters are better than each other. It goes without saying that Jian Yi''s brain melon seeds are more effective than herself. Jian Rui is an ancient spirit and strange. It''s impossible to think of a good way to make the best of both worlds.


    On this thought, Mo Xiujin didn''t refuse the kindness of yarn weaving, nodded and said, "well, don''t talk to them so seriously. Even if I can''t think of it, I won''t do anything."


    "Come on, you don''t have to comfort me with this, eukins. Who is Yan? We don''t know for so many years?"


    Shazhi knows that he just wants to make herself less nervous, but she is not a pampered girl. She has been trained in the base for many years and is more accustomed to such things. How can she not guess eukins. What will Yan do to him?


    "Besides, even if I don''t mention it, don''t you know when they are two?"


    Mo Xiujin smiled: "Alas, those two brothers and sisters are really... Annoying!"


    "Yes ~ we are all happy to bother you, young master mo. would you please wait a day and come back to you when you have a letter tomorrow?" Gauze smiled and deliberately buried him.


    "Who did you learn all this from?" Mo Xiujin shook his head funny, cleared his throat and said, "forget it, since you have said so, the young master will reluctantly approve you to do it."


    The two agreed on the time of communication the next day before ending the call.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the ceiling and suddenly felt a special sense of security.


    That sense of security with someone behind it.


    His friends have been telling him in their own way that they are always supporting him.


    But he never thought that this was the reason for such a big play.


    "Eugene Yan..." Mo Xiujin looked at himself in the mirror and his eyes flashed slightly.


    The devil seems to be... Really moved.


    That''s a good thing for him.


    A pure evil person has no shortcomings, but once the villain is moved, he has a fatal weakness.

 Chapter 1545

    Jian Rui was practicing on the training ground against the sun when she received a call from Shazhi.


    Although they have stayed in different places for so many years, they have reached a consensus for a long time. Generally, when Shazhi and Mo Xiuqian call her to have a little sister party, they will choose after the training in the evening and will not disturb her normal practice.


    So at this time, Jian Rui immediately backed down as soon as she saw the name of Shazhi.


    No matter at home or at ah Jin''s place, something must have happened to Shazhi looking for her at this point.


    As soon as she got through the phone, she asked directly, "sister Shazhi, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s ah Jin..." Shazhi was not surprised at all. She told her a series of things, especially eukins. Yan Na''s request to change too much.


    After listening to Shazhi''s words, Jian Rui was silent for a moment and asked, "how''s a jin?"


    She knew that there was her eldest brother at home. No matter Su rian or Qiaoya, she would be fine, so her first concern was the situation of Mo Xiujin.


    "He''s fine. Now Eugene Yan needs his help. It''s estimated that he won''t do it, but..."


    Shazhi paused and sighed slightly: "if he can''t think of a way at that time, then..."


    She didn''t finish the latter words, but both of them knew what that meant.


    Even if they fail to meet the standard of daily training, they will be punished, not to mention in eukins. Yan there, his "punishment" will only be more severe.


    Jian Rui immediately became silent and looked up at the scorching sun above her head, as well as Gu Xiaomian sweating not far from the training ground. After meeting Mo Xiujin, he practiced even harder.


    None of them relaxed, but


    Jianrui gradually narrowed her eyes. She had to think of what Mo Xiujin said that day. For a moment, she was in a mess.


    She didn''t speak, and the yarn Weaver didn''t urge her. For a long time, Jian Rui took a deep breath: "I know, let me think..."


    "OK." Shazhi finished and was about to hang up. Suddenly she heard Jianrui stop her and asked, "sister Shazhi, did you tell my brother about this?"


    "Not yet." Shazhi said, "his connection may be a little slow. I was going to tell him after I finished with you."


    "So..." Jane Rui thought for a moment and said to Shazhi, "let me tell him. I happen to have something else to find him."


    "OK." Shazhi didn''t ask anything. She told Jian Rui the time she agreed to contact Mo Xiujin again, and then hung up.


    They are different from Mo Xiujin. It''s convenient to connect them. As long as Jian Rui has ideas, you can tell her at any time.


    After the two ended the call, Jianrui was not in the mood to go back to the training ground for a while.


    Now go back, she''s afraid she won''t be defeated by the members of the same group


    With her chin in one hand and her mobile phone in her hand, she subconsciously turned around and thought for a while. Finally, she simply got up and went to Dou Ge.


    Dou Ge was reading in his room. He was surprised to see Jian Rui entering the door. He smiled and said, "Why are you free to come to me today?"


    He closed the page, poured her a cup of tea and glanced at the time: "shouldn''t you be training at this point? Is this running out to be lazy?"


    Of course, he was joking. Everyone knows how hard Jian Rui trains at ordinary times and makes her lazy. Dou Ming, who has been haunted by her, is probably happier than her


    "Uncle Dou..." Jian Rui sat down beside him with a wrinkled face, grabbed the pillow and held it in her arms, looking very depressed.


    Seeing that she was really upset, Dou Ge smiled and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jian Rui frowned and said sadly, "I have a problem. I don''t know how to solve it."


    Dou Ge raised his eyebrows and handed her the tea cup. His face was not surprised: "since you sneaked out to see ah Jin last time, I''ve seen you often unhappy since you came back. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Jianrui was not surprised that he knew about it.


    Although Dou GE has retired now, he is still the one in power of the Dou family. What happened here and even the whole road is clear in his eyes and heart.


    She hesitated for a moment holding the water cup, looked at Dou Ge and asked, "if I told you, would you tell my mommy?"


    "This......" Dou Ge choked, Jian Rui. This is really a good question.


    He thought for a moment, smiled and said, "I can only promise you that if she doesn''t ask, I won''t take the initiative to say."


    If anyone, he probably can promise Jian Rui without thinking, but Jian Haixi... He really doesn''t have confidence that he will hide her.


    Not that I can''t, but... I don''t want to.


    "Cut ~" Jian Rui tilted her mouth, as if she saw her father''s "strict wife control" in him.


    Seeing her disdain, Dou Ge couldn''t help laughing and rubbed her head: "you girl."


    Maybe it''s because he loves Wu and Wu. He treats Jian Rui like his daughter.


    In Jian Rui''s heart, the head of the road is actually equivalent to another parent.


    So when she meets a problem she can''t solve, the first thing she thinks of is to come to him.


    After a moment of silence, Jian ruicai finally said slowly, "ah Jin has encountered a little trouble."


    "Little trouble?" Hearing the speech, Dou Ge shook his head and said with a smile: "more than that..."


    "How do you know?" Jianrui looked at him suspiciously. She hadn''t said what it was. How could he judge whether it was a little trouble?


    Seeing her confusion, Dou Ge smiled and explained, "if it''s just a little trouble, how can he let you know?"


    That child has a hard bone since childhood. If he can carry things by himself, he will never easily disturb others, let alone call Jian Rui to know.


    Jian Rui''s dark eyes turned, raised her chin, and proudly hummed, "of course, it''s because it''s a big problem for him, but it''s just a small problem for me."


    "Hehe, ghost spirit." Dou Ge pinched her face, bent his lips and asked with a smile, "since you say so, you must already know how to solve this little trouble? What else is bothering you?"


    Jane paused and sighed.


    Obviously, he is still a child, but he looks like an adult with a lot of worries.


    She held her small face, frowned tightly together and said in distress, "I don''t know if I should help him..."


    "Ah?" Dou Ge was stunned.


    If Jane came to him, he was not surprised; Jian Rui said that Mo Xiujin had some trouble, and he was still not surprised, because he could think of all these.


    But Jian Rui''s words surprised him.

 Chapter 1546

    Jian Rui''s words made Dou Ge not react for a long time.


    He looked at the man in front of him and asked again, "you have come up with a way, but I don''t know if you want to help him?"


    "Yes." Jianrui nodded with emphasis.


    Dou Ge finally frowned and his face became more serious: "what''s going on?"


    Jian Rui sighed, turned to look at him and sat upright and said, "Uncle Dou, you know we have a seven-year appointment. Now it''s time to pick up ah Jin, but because of peace, we don''t know whether to implement the plan so soon..."


    Dou Ge nodded. Seeing that she didn''t go on, he asked, "what else?"


    "And..." Jianrui hesitated for a moment and looked at Dou Ge and said, "you''re so powerful. I don''t say you know there''s something else."


    "Hum, don''t do this. I don''t believe it. You didn''t see it when ah Jin said it." Dou Ge hum smiled. He knew the sensitivity of the little girl.


    Jian Rui stuck out her tongue and said to him in detail: "and Eugene Yan hasn''t been so bad to ah Jin and peace in recent years. He saved ah Jin''s life, so..."


    Before she finished, Dou Ge nodded and said, "I see. Ah Jin''s heart is soft, isn''t it?"


    "No..." Jian Rui paused, and subconsciously shook her head to explain for Mo Xiujin: "it''s not, mainly peace..."


    It doesn''t seem like they should have the idea of being soft on a demon, especially eukins, who has harmed them for so long. Yan.


    Moreover, Dou GE''s words are too sharp. Even though she knows that Mo Xiujin is a little soft hearted, it seems that it''s difficult for people to say it so frankly


    But this time she still didn''t finish. Dou Ge waved his hand and interrupted her, indicating that she didn''t have to say more.


    Because of many years of experience, when there is no expression, he unconsciously brings a trace of authority.


    He said in a deep voice: "Ruirui, you don''t have to explain so much to me. In the final analysis, the decision-making power of this matter is in the hands of ah Jin."


    "Uncle Dou..." seeing that his face was not very good, Jian Rui was stunned and said carefully: "uncle, are you angry?"


    "No." Dou Ge smiled.


    Realizing that his aura was slightly wrong, he raised his hand and touched Jian Rui''s head. He said in a warm voice, "let''s talk about it later. Since he''s in trouble and you have a way to solve it, help him."


    He said so, which made Jianrui more hesitant.


    She lowered her head, unconsciously grabbed the tassel of the pillow in her arms and hesitated: "but if I help him solve it perfectly, he will be closer to Eugene Yan. Then..."


    This is why she has been hesitating since she received the call from Shazhi.


    Although she can understand Mo Xiujin''s idea and fully respect his decision, but... That''s eukins. Hell!


    Now Mo Xiujin wants to postpone his plan to go home. If he wants to go home with eukins next. Yan gets closer and closer, so


    Jian Rui didn''t dare to think about it any more. Because she didn''t think of one, she finally found Dou Ge here.


    "Ruirui, that''s not what you should worry about."


    Dou Gewen interrupted her, looked at Jian Rui frowning, patted her on the shoulder, and said earnestly: "you have to understand that there are people in the boat crossing. Everyone has their own way to go. Even if you think again, no one can drag each other across the river..."


    Jian Rui was stunned and looked at him, as if she didn''t respond.


    Dou GE''s eyes flashed and pondered for a moment. He looked at Jian Rui and said, "go talk to your brother. I think he will give you the answer you want."


    Jian Rui probably never thought that there would be big differences between them, so when Mo Xiujin wanted to change her plan, she would feel a little uncomfortable.


    But the reality is that everyone''s experience is different. No matter how good their feelings are, differences will still appear, which is inevitable.


    As for the solution... Only they can think of it.


    Or Dou Ge knows clearly, but it''s not more appropriate for him to say this than what Jian Yi said.


    Jian Rui nodded, stood up, returned the pillow to its original position and walked out.


    After only taking two steps, she looked back at Dou Ge and asked anxiously, "uncle, are you really not angry?"


    His face was really different from usual just now.


    Dou Ge shook his head, smiled and waved to her, "no, go, I''m not angry."


    "That..." Jian Rui wanted to stop talking.


    "I won''t tell you about it, Mommy. Don''t worry." Dougo promised.


    If she knew that the child she was worried about day and night was beginning to hesitate to go home, Jane Haixi would be more sad.


    And he didn''t want to see her cry.


    Jianrui nodded and looked at what he wanted to say, but finally she didn''t say it and turned away.


    Although Dou Ge said he was not angry, Jianrui could keenly detect the change of his mood.


    At this moment, she suddenly wondered whether she shouldn''t have come at all today. If Dou Ge didn''t know about it, maybe he would only think that their plan was blocked and had to be changed, rather than subjectively postponed


    They were all looking forward to Mo Xiujin''s return. They expected all the variables, but they didn''t think that this variable came from Mo Xiujin himself.


    Thinking so, Jianrui looked back subconsciously at the moment she went out.


    At this moment, she was suddenly shocked, and tears rushed out of her eyes without warning.


    In the room, Dou Ge was sitting on the sofa. He still kept the posture when she left, but his hand was slowly touching his knee, and his eyebrows and eyes were drooping, so that people could not see the thoughts at the bottom of his eyes


    He must be sad, but Jane must know.


    That''s... He was seriously injured by Jie at the base.


    It is said that he retired from his seat because of too many old injuries, but if there was no "catastrophe" of the base, Dou Ge wouldn''t have retired so early


    Jian Rui was in front of a mist, and her face was already full of tears.


    "I''m sorry..." her red lips trembled, held her fingers tightly, and whispered three words silently.


    Each of them is still young. They have their own reasons, justice and blood for each choice.


    They think parents can understand.


    But understanding is one thing. Whether you will be sad or disappointed is another thing


    Jian Haixi, Ning Jiwei, Mo Jue, Dou ge... These people take the initiative to send the Jianghu to them. They must have many initial expectations, but they won''t lose them.


    And they rely on themselves to be children, but now they send these pain to their parents in this way

 Chapter 1547

    Jian Rui silently retreated from the door of Dou GE''s room. As soon as she walked a distance, she met Gu Xiaomian who came to find her.


    Seeing that she hasn''t gone back to training for a long time, Gu Xiaomian guessed that something must have happened. There is no figure of her in the dormitory. After thinking about it, the most likely place is Dou Ge here.


    "I''ve found you..." he shouted to Jianrui and ran towards her with a sweat. But before the voice fell, he saw Jianrui''s red eyes and tears on her face.


    "What''s the matter, Ruirui?" Gu Xiaomian was stunned and asked anxiously, "what happened?"


    Over the years, he saw her cry the most, that is, when he met ah Jin. In addition, no matter how hard the training was and how homesick she was, she never shed tears.


    Jian Rui shook his head and didn''t say much. He only went back to his place of residence with him, and then dialed Jian Yi''s number.


    She originally planned to pick a time to have a good chat with Jian Yi when she came back from Dou Ge, but the last scene she saw in Dou Ge still lingered in her mind.


    If she was just a little confused before going to Dou Ge, then at the moment she was filled with sadness and guilt


    Dou Ge is right. Maybe only Jian Yi can give her answers to these things.


    When he received a call from Jian Rui, Jian Yi was surprised. He smiled and asked his sister, "aren''t you training at this time? Why are you free to find me?"


    In order to train, Jian Rui moved the talk time with her family and friends to the evening, that is, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. She didn''t have to chat with them in the evening.


    "Brother..." Jian Rui''s voice was crying. Hearing Jian Yi''s voice, the tears that had stopped suddenly came out and wet her cheeks.


    During her years at Dou''s house, she seldom took the initiative to contact Jian Yi.


    Because every time, as long as she hears his voice, she will subconsciously put down her strength and change back to Jane Rui who can be coquettish and weak.


    Jian Yi is different from her parents. She will act coquettish in front of Jian Haixi, but in order not to worry her parents, she will be strong in the end.


    But in front of Jane Yi, she can completely put down all her strength and disguise.


    Hearing her strange voice, Jian Yi gave a pause, frowned and said, "what happened?"


    Jian Rui sucked her nose and whispered, "something happened to ah Jin..."


    She spoke slowly, with a slight choking in her voice.


    Jane Yi stood at the window with her mobile phone and listened quietly without interrupting her.


    As time went by, Jianrui held her mobile phone from Su rian and eukins. Yan''s bet started, and then he came back to Mo Xiujin to see what she said, as well as the appearance of Dou Ge she had just seen... He told Jian Yi all the things that had happened during this period.


    Along with her confusion and sadness, these voices were also transmitted to Jian Yi.


    She didn''t say it, but Jane Yi must understand.


    This time, Jian Yi was silent for a long time.


    Gu Xiaomian, who learned everything nearby, was stunned and didn''t speak.


    Both sides fell into silence for a while. After a long time, they heard Jian Yi''s voice coming out of the phone, some heavy: "I know. I''ll communicate with him about this matter. You don''t have to come forward."


    Jian Rui was stunned. As soon as she wanted to say something, Gu Xiaomian hesitated and said, "brother Yi, what are you going to say? Don''t quarrel..."


    Jian Yi couldn''t help laughing at the sincere worry in his words: "Gu Ruan, do you think I''m you?"


    Gu Xiaomian scratched his head and said with a simple smile, "I''m not at ease."


    Yes, he is clumsy and may not be able to say Mo Xiujin, but Jian Yi''s brain doesn''t need to worry about this at all.


    Jian Yi smiled and asked Jian Rui, "Rui Rui, what''s the way you came up with the question of Eugene Yan?"


    Seeing that he asked about business, Jianrui took a deep breath, adjusted her mood and said, "eukins. Yan doesn''t want to win, let''s let him win, but we can''t let him win so happy..."


    "So..." Jian Yi thought slightly and said with a slight smile, "I think I know what your method is."


    "According to this method, Eugene Yan can win, and win ''aboveboard'' as he said..."


    Jian Rui deliberately added stress to the four words "aboveboard", with a slight hook on the corners of her lips and a ironic smile in her eyes.


    "Indeed, and I guess his face won''t look so good..." Jian Yi continued.


    Before he finished, the brother and sister laughed across the phone, as if they had seen eukins. Yan eats shriveled.


    Gu Xiaomian nearby was confused.


    What is this encrypted call? Why didn''t he miss a word, but he couldn''t understand what they were talking about?


    He looked at Jian Rui and asked, "what riddles are you two playing? What methods have you come up with? Let me hear..."


    Jianrui bent her lips and smiled. She pushed him away: "I won''t tell you. I want to go by myself."


    Gu Xiaomian pouted. Even though he had grown into a sunshine boy, some of his childhood habits remained.


    At the other end of the phone, Jian Yi heard them quarrel and couldn''t help laughing: "don''t tease him, Ruirui."


    "Yes, listen to Yi Yi." Hearing the speech, Gu Xiaomian immediately started to fight again, but just halfway through this fight, he heard Jian Yi''s voice, and then came clearly from the other end.


    "With Gu''s soft thinking, aren''t you difficult for him?"


    Gu Xiaomian: "... Do you still bring such a blow?


    "Brother Yi... You''re not very good." Gu Xiaomian drooped his eyebrows and eyes: "what about the brotherhood we agreed to?"


    "I haven''t taken good care of my sister, but I''m still in love with your brother? Hum, Gu Ruan, let me hear Ruirui cry next time, you know..." Jian Yi half joked and half threatened.


    Gu Xiaomian immediately smiled bitterly: "yes, big brother, little understand..."


    The two people teased their mouths. As soon as you said something to me, they made Jianrui feel better in ignorance.


    They have been together for too long and know each other too well. Many times they don''t need formal comfort, but they can comfort each other in silence.


    After a few more words with them, Jian Yi finally said, "OK, I''ll leave it to you. Don''t worry about it."


    Jianrui nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, Jian Rui looked up and took a breath. She finally felt relaxed. After seeing Mo Xiujin, a stone that had been pressing on her heart finally moved away.


    Since Jane Yi said there was a solution, she believed it unconditionally.


    If Mo Xiujin is the one who has the ability to poke a hole in the sky, Jian Yi is the one who has the ability to mend the sky.


    With Jian Yi''s words here, Gu Xiaomian didn''t think about Mo Xiujin''s troubles anymore. He began to pester Jian Rui all the time. He just wanted to know what she said.

 Chapter 1548

    The next day.


    Mo Xiujin reconnected the communicator according to the agreed time.


    However, he thought that the person who connected the communicator this time would still be Shazhi, but he didn''t expect that it would be Jian Yi who was busy abroad.


    Hearing Jian Yi''s voice, Mo Xiujin was surprised for a moment and said with a smile, "I thought you weren''t free. What''s going on outside so quickly?"


    "No." Jian Yi answered and said in a deep voice, "there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    His tone and voice were different from those in the past, which made Mo Xiujin slightly stunned for a moment.


    "What''s so serious?" Mo Xiujin smiled and asked.


    Just for eukins. There is no such thing as Yan Sai. No one knows more about him than Jian Yi. The importance of Yan, just a game, eukins. Yan wouldn''t have killed him.


    Jian Yi was silent for a moment and didn''t answer. Instead, he directly talked to him about business: "there''s a solution to the problem of too much for Eugene Yan."


    "Oh?" Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows. It was no surprise that their efficiency was so high.


    Most of the time, when a problem seems unsolved to outsiders, it seems that there are huge bugs in the hands of a group of his friends. There is no unsolved problem, only they think about whether it is the optimal solution.


    Jian Yi said, "Ruirui contacted me yesterday. She came up with this idea. I thought it over and thought it was feasible."


    Mo Xiujin''s lips were hooked, and a warm light flashed in his eyes: "I know the girl is clever. Let me listen. What good way has Princess ruiruirui come up with to make the best of both worlds."


    Hearing that he was obviously in a better mood, Jian Yi chuckled: "the method is actually very simple. You just tell Eugene Yan to change the track when he plays with Su ri''an."


    "Change track?" Mo Xiujin was stunned and frowned slightly. For a moment, he didn''t respond: "so simple?"


    He thought he had to work hard, but he didn''t expect to just change the track? Eukins. What Yan Nasi wants is the so-called "perfect solution"


    "That''s right." Jian Yi nodded. "Isn''t he afraid that he can''t win? As far as I know, he and Su ri''an have the same talent and attainments on the piano. The only significant difference is one cure and one depression..."


    In one sentence, Jian Yi accurately summarized their different styles of music.


    Mo Xiujin smiled, nodded and said, "you''re right. That''s what Eugene Yan told me that day."


    He remembers Eugene. When Yan asked him about the scene, he felt a little surprised at that time. Eukins, who has always been confident. Yan Yan was not confident when he talked about the match with Su ri''an that day.


    "That person is also worried that he will lose in style. After all, there are more people who like sunshine than darkness, but it''s a pity..."


    At the end, he sighed involuntarily.


    It''s a pity that the man only knows this truth on the piano, but he doesn''t know that everything in the world is the same.


    People in darkness, even if they can be strong for a short time, will eventually disappear in the sun.


    Jane Yi finished, but he didn''t read out his feelings.


    A dark light flashed in his eyes and thought about what he didn''t say, but then talked about Jian Rui''s method.


    "So I think Ruirui''s method is very appropriate. In this competition, let them simply turn the other way..."


    "I see!" Before Jian Yi finished, Mo Xiujin interrupted him with a smile.


    His eyes lit up: "you mean, this time just let the devil of hell play the sunflower track, and let the light chaser play the note of hell messenger instead!"


    "That''s right." Jian Yi smiled and said slowly, "well... We don''t know who will win, but no matter who wins, I don''t think they will be very happy."


    Mo Xiujin: "


    Indeed, even in this game, eukins. If Yan wins, he won''t be happy, because that''s su ri''an''s style.


    And so did Su rian.


    After a pause, Jian Yi continued: "moreover, this is also in line with the perfect solution he said, not to mention his aboveboard requirements..."


    "More than that." Mo Xiujin grinned and said with a smile, "this method is a bug in a bug. It meets all the requirements put forward by Eugene Yan, and makes him have nowhere to find my fault!"


    He has been obsessed with eukins these two days. The perfect plan Yan wants is to let him win. Unexpectedly, there is such a move.


    In this way, regardless of eukins. Yan finally won or not. Anyway, it''s not his fault. He has perfectly solved the situation for him.


    He looked up and smiled silently. He had to say that Jianrui''s method was... Shameless!


    He was so excited that he almost wanted to laugh out loud. If he wasn''t afraid of Zhao Xu hearing it, he really wanted to clap hands for Jian Rui!


    "Ruirui is so clever! Only she can think of this way." He shook his head with a proud smile in his eyes.


    Just as he was happy, he heard Jian Yi say, "don''t be happy too early. Now I want to tell you the second thing."


    Mo Xiujin leaned obliquely against the wall with one foot on the ground and said lazily, "say, I knew you wouldn''t come to me for this matter."


    "The second thing..." Jian Yi paused and said, "it''s about our seven-year appointment."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned for a moment, keenly aware of his solemnity, frowned and said, "didn''t you agree with me before?"


    He has talked about this matter with Jian Yi before, and Jian Yi agrees that he can postpone the plan for the sake of Qiao Anning.


    Why did you talk about it again today?


    Jane Yi said: "I don''t regret, but..."


    He sighed slightly: "ah Jin, I don''t want to delay for another year or two."


    Of course, he didn''t want to be warmer than anyone else.


    But Joe Anning is only five years old. She is not old enough to withstand those blows.


    "Half a year." Jian Yi said coldly, "I''ll give you half a year. After half a year, you''ll come back with Anning."


    "But..."


    "Jin." What else did Mo Xiujin want to say? Jian Yi interrupted him and seriously said to him, "I know you are thinking about peace, and I love her very much. If I can, I''d like to bear all this for her, but I have to let you understand one thing."


    Mo Xiujin moved his lips. Before he asked, he heard Jian Yi''s voice, with incomparable calmness.


    "In my case, the cruelest thing to say is that everyone has an order." Jian Yi said, "but before, and in the future, no one can pass my mother. I won''t allow anyone to hurt her. Neither can you, nor can peace..."

 Chapter 1549

    Jian Yi''s words came through the messenger and hit his heart word by word.


    Mo Xiujin was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, "I never wanted to hurt aunt Haixi."


    In his heart, did he not always put Jian Haixi and Jian Rui first?


    In this world, he may be sorry for others, but he will never owe them.


    Jian Yi sighed and said in a deep voice, "Jin, I know you''ve suffered a lot, but... With all due respect, if evil doesn''t need to pay the price, who will make up for the damage suffered by the just side?"


    Eukins. Yan was really good to peace and saved Mo Xiujin''s life. This is one of his few good deeds.


    What about his evil? What harm does he bring to others? Can it be written off because of his sudden kindness?


    That''s a little unfair to the people he hurt


    Mo Xiujin tightly pursed his lips and said nothing.


    The wall behind him intruded into his skin with coolness, as if it had the function of natural cooling, which made him gradually calm down.


    A lot of pictures slowly began to flash through his mind, with Joe Anning holding eukins. Yan Shi''s smiling face has eukins. Yan''s indifferent figure when he went to save him gradually turned into Jian Haixi''s face. She faced eukins. Yan''s crazy worry, the look when he left at the base


    The old eukins. Yan is aiming at Jian Haixi, whose children are only indirect victims.


    And over the years, time has washed his life like a tide, eukins. Yan once hurt them less and less under the scouring of time, but Jian Haixi and them couldn''t.


    Mo Xiujin frowned, as if something was pulling in his mind.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jian Yi then said, "Uncle Mo Jue killed talilina himself, and then we had our current stability and peace. After that, he was miserable. If his family hadn''t stopped him, he would have gone to the yellow spring with talilina, but did you see him regret it?"


    Over the years, Mo Jue suffered and was sad. At first, he was trapped in memories and couldn''t get out, but he didn''t regret it.


    It was a question that could not be answered in any case. He had no choice but to do so.


    "Even then, he never mentioned that he wanted to keep talilina alive..."


    Jian Yi''s voice is like the cold wind of Siberia. It blows in the face and brushes away the tangles in Mo Xiujin''s mind.


    Those decisions that could not be made and those indecisive ideas seemed to have the right guidance suddenly, which made him no longer confused.


    In fact, what Jian Yi said is not direct. Another simple point is that there are reasons and results, no matter talilina or eukins. Yan Hao, they are doomed to a good end.


    "I think I understand..." Mo Xiujin took a deep breath and slowly said this sentence.


    As his voice fell, he could also feel that Jian Yi seemed relieved.


    "If only you understood."


    After a pause, Jian Yi said meaningfully: "how many times did our elders break their wrists before they handed over all this to us. Ah Jin, what we should undertake, no matter how hard it is, we have to bear it ourselves, and we can''t hurt their hearts any more."


    Mo Xiujin nodded, which he thought the same as Jian Yi.


    Just after a meal, he was acutely aware of something and asked, "does anyone at home know?"


    Jian Yi hesitated for a moment. He didn''t intend to tell Mo Xiujin. He was afraid he would think more when he knew, but now


    He pondered for a moment and said, "Ruirui tested uncle Dou''s meaning."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. He was stunned for a moment and asked, "what does uncle Dou say?"


    "Uncle Dou said he understood and didn''t blame you, but..." Jian Yi paused and then said, "after Ruirui left, I saw Uncle Dou pressing the old wound on his leg at the door."


    Mo Xiujin''s breath stagnated, and his fingers hanging on his side could not help trembling.


    With only a few words from Jian Yi, he can think of the picture at that time


    That''s eukins. The evil caused by Yan, and now his practice is undoubtedly to sprinkle salt on the wound


    He was shocked. Jian Yi also said in the messenger: "I am also Ruirui. After Rui told me, I suddenly realized how much harm our so-called kindness to Eugene Yan might cause to the family. Uncle Dou is so. I can''t think how sad my mommy will be."


    These are her favorite children, but they are thinking of being kind to the enemies who have hurt her


    Mo Xiujin clenched his fist, raised his head and took a deep breath. He slowly said, "I understand. Fortunately... Fortunately Ruirui asked. Fortunately you reminded me today, otherwise..."


    Otherwise, wouldn''t he be the one who hurt Jian Haixi?


    In vain, he kept saying that Jian Haixi was the first in his heart, but look at him. What did he almost do?


    Don''t think that you can only blame yourself in the old river with a smile, but don''t think that you can only comfort yourself like Xiuge in the old river.


    How can they blame it?


    As for Mo Xiujin, it was too late for them to feel distressed. How could they blame him for making these decisions? They just hid all their sadness from them.


    Jian Yi was silent for a moment and said, "Jin, I''m sorry I forced you to make this decision."


    "No." Mo Xiujin shook his head. His voice had completely calmed down, with a trace of "the rest of life" to celebrate: "Yi, I should thank you for waking me up."


    If Jian Yi hadn''t made it clear to him today, he would only regret his weakness today in the future.


    Fortunately... Fortunately, he was instructed by God before making a stupid decision.


    When the communication hung up, Mo Xiujin closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, there was no confusion and hesitation in his eyes, but firmness.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Now that we have come up with a way, it''s time for Mo Xiujin to play.


    He thought for a moment, and before the two-day deadline came, he ran to find eukins. Yan.


    At that time, Joe Anning was with eukins. Yan sat in front of the piano together.


    She''s been watching Eugene these two days. Yan played the piano and couldn''t help but start when he looked at himself. He pressed the black and white keys in front of him with his small hand and sent out notes with different rhythms.


    It''s not ugly, but... There''s no beauty.


    After the random play, the little girl looked up at eukins. Yan sajiao, with his lips in distress, said, "it sounds good, dad? Why doesn''t Anning have dad''s talent?"


    "Hehe..." eukins. Yan chuckled and spoiled her head, allowing the kid to toss around on his valuable piano.


    I don''t know since when, his doting on Joe Anning has become more and more undisguised, just like a most ordinary father''s doting on his daughter, which has nothing to do with calculation, but comes from the heart.


    Qiao Anning also loved the father very much. When he was in his arms, he was a real little princess.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Xiujin, who came to the door, couldn''t help but pause, and a touch of gloom flashed in front of him.


    In the past, he would only find such a picture rare.


    But at this moment, he realized that Jian Yi was right. People who base their happiness on the suffering of others are not qualified to have happiness, because such happiness is stripping other people''s families.

 Chapter 1550

    Mo Xiujin was in a trance when suddenly eukins. Yan''s voice came from the room.


    "How long are you going to stand there?"


    Mo Xiujin was slightly stunned, recovered, took a deep breath, threw those thoughts behind his head, and raised his feet to walk into the room.


    In eukins. He can''t be distracted in front of Yan. If he sees something, it''s all over.


    "Brother!" As soon as he saw him, Qiao Anning immediately jumped down from the stool and ran towards him, "brother, come and see, Anning has just learned to play the piano!"


    "Really." Watching her jump three times and run carefree to her, Mo Xiujin grinned, pinched her small face and praised, "peace is great."


    If Qiao Anning were a little older, she would find that Mo Xiujin''s smile on herself at the moment was not as relaxed as usual.


    But she didn''t know anything, so she just took Mo Xiujin''s hand and went to the piano.


    Eukins. Yan glanced at him, his eyes fell back on his piano and said casually, "I gave you two days. It''s only one day before you came. It looks like you''ve figured out a way?"


    "Yes, I thought of it." Mo Xiujin nodded and stared at him. "As you wish, be fair and aboveboard."


    "Oh?" Eukins. Yan became interested, put his hands down from the keys, and finally turned to look at Mo Xiujin.


    Of course, he knows how difficult the problem is.


    He didn''t come up with a good solution. After only one day, Mo Xiujin found it?


    Eukins. Yan eyebrow slightly picked: "tell me."


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and saw eukins as expected. Yan frowned and said, "but I''m not sure you dare to use it."


    "Oh..." eukins. Yan narrowed his eyes and smiled wildly at the corners of his lips. "There''s no me eugene in the world. What Yan doesn''t dare to use, you say."


    "The method is actually very simple..." Mo Xiujin paused for a moment, looked at Qiao Anning next to his eyes, and then said: "you just need to exchange tracks with Su ri''an during the game."


    He just lost his voice, eukins. The smile on Yan''s face was immediately put away.


    He stared at Mo Xiujin gloomily and was still laughing for the last second. At this moment, his voice was cold and murderous: "what are you talking about?"


    Change tracks with Su rian?


    Why should he play that blind man''s music!


    Even if he knows his style is not as popular as Su rian, it doesn''t mean he has to compromise in order to win.


    "Mo Xiujin, are you sure this is the aboveboard solution you came up with?" Eukins. Yan''s lips curled a sneer, and his voice was full of threats.


    It seems that as long as Mo Xiujin doesn''t say a word right in his next sentence, he can send him to the king of hell immediately.


    Seeing that he was angry again, Qiao Anning on one side reached out and carefully pulled his sleeve. Nuo shouted, "Dad..."


    Her voice seemed to have really dropped, eukins. Yan was a little angry.


    On the contrary, Mo Xiujin felt that the killing intention around him was so weak.


    Mo Xiujin was fearless, shrugged and said, "I''ve thought about it. You two have too many bad styles. No matter who you choose as the referee, you can easily distinguish you two. Do you think the result of the game will be fair?"


    He finished, regardless of eukins. What was Yan''s reaction? He bowed his head and asked Qiao Anning, "Anning, can you hear the difference between your father and others?"


    "Yes!" Qiao Anning nodded with pride on his face, patted his chest and said, "Dad is the best and plays the best! You can hear it as soon as you hear it!"


    Even if he deliberately avoided it, he could not hide the heroic smell that emanated with the black-and-white keys.


    Mo Xiujin spread his hand: "look, even peace can be distinguished, not to mention others."


    When he said that, he immediately let eukins. Yan fell into silence.


    Indeed, another drawback of distinctive style is that it is too easy to remember.


    As soon as the style of him and Su Ryan comes out, they will be recognized


    "Because of those subjective factors, scoring your music will naturally become scoring for you. If you want to win openly, you can''t find someone familiar with your style, but you don''t want to give up the victory to Su ri''an..."


    Mo Xiujin smiled: "you know what people''s hearts are like better than me. No one can only evaluate music without prejudice. You can''t find such a person."


    It seemed that he knew what he was thinking. Every word of Mo Xiujin was right in his heart.


    Eukins. Yan frowned slightly and stopped talking.


    Mo Xiujin took the opportunity to say, "but you two will be different if you change the track. You should not only test your skills, but also deduce each other''s style, and then it will be judged by the referee... At that time, it will only depend on your abilities."


    Eukins. After hearing this, Yan had a sneer on his face and said coldly, "what if he won in the end? I remember what I said was a perfect solution. Do you think I would want to see the blind man win?"


    Mo Xiujin said naturally, "if he wins, he will use your music and play your style. Isn''t that a fight for your face?"


    "Oh..." eukins. Yan squinted at him and said, "what if I win?"


    "That means you interpret his style very well..."


    The wheels are round. Anyway, whoever wins, he can be said to be eukins. Yan is more powerful.


    "Isn''t it perfect or aboveboard?" Asked Mo Xiujin.


    Eukins. Yan looked at his natural look. For a long time, he suddenly laughed and echoed in the quiet room, making people feel unclear about his emotions.


    "Mo Xiujin, Mo Xiujin, you''re setting me up. You think I can''t see it?"


    Mo Xiujin shook his head and looked very sincere in his eyes: "it''s not the next set, but to provide you with a more fair way of competition as you said."


    Then he didn''t care: "anyway, I''ve given you the answer. It depends on whether you dare to answer. If you dare not, I won''t lose anything."


    Eukins. Yan looked at him with an elusive smile on his face.


    Two people are "confrontation", suddenly, one side has been silent, look at this look at that Qiao Anning made a sound.


    She went to Eugene. In front of Yan, his face full of distress, shook eukins. Yan''s arm said, "why should dad compete with that uncle? Isn''t it good to teach Anning to play the piano at home? With my father, I can learn better than anyone else, and the competition is so troublesome that Anning can''t understand my brother."


    Eukins. Yan looked at his daughter''s small face. Among all the personnel in the world, only Qiao Anning could calm his heart.


    He smiled, looked up at Mo Xiujin and hissed: "what dare not answer? This time, I must make su ri''an surrender at my feet.

 Chapter 1551

    When receiving a call from Jian Yi, Mo Tong knew that all these things had been taken care of.


    Even though Jian Yi is far away and busy, Mo Tong knows that he can always complete the things handed over to him, let alone about Mo Xiujin.


    Sure enough, Jian Yi tells him the way Jian Rui came up with and his connection with Mo Xiujin.


    After hearing this, Mo Tong couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing: "such a bad move is also due to Ruirui''s girl''s thinking..."


    Besides her, other people are really interested in this kind of eukins. Yan''s silent request was helpless.


    He took a deep breath and said, "OK, I know what to do next. Leave the rest to me."


    Jianrui is responsible for finding a way, Jianyi is responsible for contacting Mo Xiujin, and Su ri''an is left. Naturally, he needs to tell.


    Jian Yi didn''t answer immediately. After a moment of silence, he said again, "brother, aunt ya... Don''t forget what I told you."


    "Don''t worry, I know what you mean." Mo Tong promised in a deep voice.


    They hung up the phone when they finished. Mo Tong took the key and was about to go out. He happened to meet Mo Xiuqian who was coming down from upstairs.


    There was a flash of surprise on his face and he said, "didn''t you go to the company today?"


    That look was like seeing the sun coming from the West.


    Mo Tong counted her figure at home at this point. It had to be... Forget it, he couldn''t count how many days.


    "No, it was too late to work overtime yesterday. I asked for a day off today." Mo Xiuqian yawned and went downstairs.


    She stayed up all night and managed to finish the project. Now she can finally relax a little.


    Seeing that Mo Tong was going out, she casually asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Tong originally wanted to go out. He turned his mind and looked at her with a little meditation: "well, do me a favor today."


    "OK." Mo Xiuqian nodded without thinking, "what''s the matter?"


    "Come with me and tell you on the way..."


    "Oh, wait for me." Before the sound of Mo''s fairy tale fell, Mo Xiuqian threw down such a sentence and turned to the kitchen.


    After two minutes, she walked over with fried dough sticks in one hand and warm milk in the other. There was a small bag hanging on one hand. It was Moran''s fruit and tea eggs.


    Seeing this, Mo Tong couldn''t help stroking his forehead. How could this scene be so like his evil capitalist squeezing a little girl.


    He smiled helplessly, "you can eat at home first. I''m not in such a hurry."


    "It''s all right. Let''s go." Mo Xiuqian waved at him with the hand of the fried dough sticks. She didn''t feel how elegant her behavior was.


    When she was busy, she had to eat the breakfast stipulated by Jian Haixi, and she couldn''t waste time. Eating in front of the documents happened a lot. It was a little fun to take breakfast on the road.


    She walked in front. When she passed the door, she didn''t forget to point to the bag hanging behind the door: "brother Tong, help me carry the bag."


    Mo Tong: "......" in addition to being more vigorous and resolute, the young lady''s character of calling people is really... More than ten years are like a day.


    They got on the bus. Mo Tong sent Mo Xiuqian to Qiao''s house first. On the way, he simply told her about eukins. About the game between Yan and Su ri''an.


    Of course, he didn''t tell her much about the deeper things.


    First, I''m afraid she''s worried about Mo Xiujin. Moreover, she''s busy enough to go around the company every day. If they can handle it well, they won''t tell her more, so as not to worry her.


    "So now it''s uncle Su and Eugene. Yan is going to have a frontal battle?!"


    Mo Xiuqian bit the last mouthful of fried dough sticks and looked at Mo Tong incredulously. Her eyes were excited and the stars were about to appear: "is the time fixed? When will it start?"


    Mo Tong held the steering wheel in one hand and handed her a paper towel in the other: "Miss, finish your breakfast first."


    Mo Xiuqian took the paper towel and chewed the fried dough sticks. Her heart had already run away.


    "You don''t know..." she leaned back in her chair, looked up and breathed a sigh of admiration and excitement. "I admire uncle Su even more now! He''s so handsome! A man who dares to challenge the devil in hell alone in order to defend his love can''t be more handsome!"


    Mo Tong blushed: "what a mess..."


    Mo Xiuqian turned her eyes slightly and looked at Mo Tong: "so uncle Su and aunt Ya should have made a decision? I''ve been knocking on their CP for several years, but this time it''s true!"


    Mo Tong couldn''t help but smoke at the corners of his mouth, raised his hand and knocked her on the forehead: "I''m talking to you about business. Don''t give me your theory."


    "I understand..." Mo Xiuqian drank a mouthful of milk and shook her head. "You just want me to accompany aunt ya, and then beat around the Bush to let her contact Anning more."


    She patted her chest and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of this little thing."


    Mo Tong glanced at the way she was concentrating on peeling tea eggs, frowned, and said with some uneasiness: "I''m really a little uneasy that you promised so readily."


    In his eyes, even if they have grown up, they are still as young as when they were children.


    Mo Xiuqian has always been hot and angry, and her temper is more explosive than anyone else, but she is the only one to chat with Qiaoya. He can''t talk so much as a man. Maybe it will make Qiaoya worry about qiaoanning.


    When he said so, Mo Xiuqian was not very satisfied.


    She picked her eyebrows, raised her red lips slightly to one side, looked at Mo Tong and said, "why, look down on me?"


    Before he finished, he raised his arm to him: "brother Tong, although I''ve been working in the company all day in recent years, my skill hasn''t fallen, otherwise we can compete?"


    "No, I dare not." Mo Tong smiled and shook his head. He pulled the steering wheel close to the roadside and stopped slowly. He said earnestly, "just do it for me."


    Mo Xiuqian looked out of the window at the front door of Qiao''s house. She took the bag in one hand and patted him on the shoulder in the other hand: "I''ll wrap it up. You can do something else."


    She pushed the door and got out of the car. She patted the door back and waved to Mo Tong from the window: "don''t worry, I''ll give you a satisfactory answer."


    Then he strode to Qiao''s house, with a strong body and a strong woman.


    Looking at her figure, Mo Tong couldn''t help but show a faint smile.


    Although Mo Xiuqian still says that one is two, she has grown up to be able to take care of things, rather than the little girl who always needs their brothers'' care.


    He looked back, turned the steering wheel again, stepped on the accelerator and rowed into the driveway.


    JOYA has solved it here. The key to the rest is Su Ryan.


    Now, he is the most important protagonist in this incident.

 Chapter 1552

    Su ri''an was not surprised when he saw Mo Tong again.


    He stepped aside from the door, smiled at Mo Tong and motioned, "come in. I remember you drinking green tea, right?"


    "Don''t bother, uncle su..."


    Before the sound of Mo fairy tale fell, people walked into the living room and saw the two tea cups arranged on the table. One is Su ri''an''s own, and the other is green tea that has been soaked


    Mo Tong''s face flashed an accident. He couldn''t help opening his eyes and looking at Su ri''an: "do you know I''m coming?"


    Su ri''an shook his head with a gentle smile on his face: "it''s just a guess."


    He no longer needed a blind stick in his home. He even led Mo Tong to sit down on the sofa and pushed the cup of tea made on the tea table in front of him.


    "You children always arrange things properly. It''s just that you don''t know about it. Since you know it, you''ll take care of it to the end."


    Like a tolerant elder, facing Mo Tong''s direction, he smiled lovingly: "so I thought that if you don''t come today, you will certainly come to me the day after tomorrow."


    Mo Tong smiled: "I can''t hide anything from you."


    In the past, he only knew that the man in front of him had a strong heart and high musical talent, but today, he really realized how wise he was.


    Wise men suffer much, wise men hurt much.


    If it weren''t for blindness, Mo Tong thought, the achievements this person could achieve would be immeasurable.


    Su ri''an didn''t know what he was thinking. He just smiled and said, "it''s not that powerful, but I know a little about you."


    He has always been modest. In fact, this is where he is really strong.


    He pointed to the teacup and said to Mo Tong, "drink tea first. If it''s cold, I''ll change it..."


    "No..." Mo Tong hurriedly stopped him who wanted to stand up, took a drink, smiled and said, "the temperature is just right, and your craft is still the same as before."


    Su ri''an smiled and said nothing more, but asked, "what do you need me to do when you come to me today? It''s related to the game?"


    "Yes." Mo Tong was no longer polite, nodded and said directly, "I want to tell you about our plan, because it may have an impact on your game with Eugene Yan."


    Su RI settled down: "do you want me to tell him to cancel?"


    He was careless for a moment and didn''t think so much, so he proposed the game. In fact, he has been hesitating whether to cancel it later. Although he still wants to be the person he and Qiaoya said and not hide behind others, it is only based on the condition of not affecting others.


    If achieving his dream will hurt Mo Tong and others, he will not hesitate to give up.


    It''s just... He didn''t discuss with Mo Tong again, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Hearing him think so, Mo Tong quickly shook his head: "no, No."


    He explained to Su ri''an: "the competition you proposed just created an opportunity for us, but there are some details I want to discuss with you in advance."


    Hearing what he said, Su ri''an was obviously relieved.


    What he was most afraid of was that his decision would interfere with a group of them. Now he was relieved to hear Mo Tong say so.


    "You say, I listen." Don''t raise your hand to him first.


    Mo Tong looked more serious: "well, about the game, Eugene Yan will call you later and propose to exchange tracks during the game."


    "Exchange?" Su ri''an was slightly surprised, as if he didn''t understand what this meant.


    Mo Tong nodded: "yes, it''s up to you to play each other''s tracks, and then decide whether to win or lose."


    When he finished, Su ri''an didn''t say a word and fell into a long silence.


    This is a development he didn''t expect. He thought Mo Tong would come to tell him to cancel the game or do something, but he just asked them to exchange tracks


    "Eugene Yan has agreed?" Su ri''an asked the second question.


    He also knew that his question was superfluous, but he couldn''t restrain his surprise.


    Eukins. Yan is a kind of person who is superior and arrogant. At that time, he even promised to play with him under his passion. Now he would agree to play his music?


    Mo Tong didn''t say much, but said, "yes, he agreed."


    After a pause, his voice was full of sincerity. Looking at Su ri''an, he said, "Uncle Su, I hope you can agree to this way of competition."


    Su ri''an frowned and thought, "I know Eugene Yan''s ability. In the end, the key to the comparison between the two people is only the style, and he and I are exactly two different kinds of music. If we exchange tracks, it will be equivalent to exchanging style..."


    He said solemnly: "I was confident that I could win him, but if so, it would be difficult to decide between us."


    After a pause, he turned to Mo Tong: "do you need me to lose to him?"


    His tone was very calm and didn''t get angry because of Mo Tong''s words just now, as if it was really just an insignificant problem.


    And if Mo Tong nodded that he needed to lose, he would agree without hesitation.


    Even if... This game is very important to him.


    Whether it is cancelled or lost, after Mo Tong''s intervention, what he cares most is not the final result, but whether he can help them.


    "No, you don''t have to let him." Mo Tong smiled. "You can follow your rhythm completely. You can beat him with your heart. We don''t care if the result of the game is win or lose."


    Su ri''an smiled, which made Mo Tong speak out, and inexplicably made him hot-blooded at his age.


    "OK, I''ll try my best."


    Just as his voice fell, he suddenly noticed the second half of Mo Tong''s words and couldn''t help wondering: "if it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose, what''s the meaning of doing this..."


    Mo Tong also asked him to promise.


    Mo Tong smiled: "what we want you to do is another thing."


    "What is it?" Su ri''an asked with a frown.


    Mo Tong said, "go home in peace."


    When he finished, Su ri''an couldn''t help but be stunned. He repeated in some surprise, "want to go home in peace?"


    "Yes, no matter what your game is, our focus is peace."


    Su ri''an''s face showed a smile. Mo Tong''s words were really his unexpected answers, but they also made him more motivated.


    He nodded solemnly: "well, in order to let their mother and daughter meet, I will win this game."


    If before, this game was for himself and later for Mo Tong, then at the moment, he is fighting for Qiao Ya and everyone.

 Chapter 1553

    After Mo Tong left, Su ri''an received eukins that afternoon. Yan''s phone.


    At that time, he was standing at the window, taking care of the plants left by Shao Li on the windowsill.


    He tilted the watering can slightly in one hand and stroked the leaves of those plants in the other hand to determine the place. The thin water refracted the light of the sun, flowed through his hand and fell evenly on the green leaves.


    In recent years, under the careful care of Su ri''an, the little things have grown more and more gratifying. Shaoli is also accompanying her closest brother in another way.


    When the telephone rang, he fumbled to put down the watering can. As soon as he picked it up, he heard the sinister sound slowly ringing.


    Sure enough, eukins. Yan proposed to him the conditions for exchanging tracks, or... As Mo Tong told him, it''s the same word.


    If Mo Tong hadn''t come to him in advance today, Su ri''an would be flustered at the moment and don''t know how to deal with it.


    But now, listening to each other''s words, he just smiled silently, as if a hunter who saw the prey had set up a "trap" step by step, just waiting to lead eukins. Yan jumped into the pit.


    "Blind man, that''s my condition." That''s eukins. Yan finally said, his voice was lazy.


    For him, this call to Su ri''an is like a notice. After all, Su ri''an is only a su ri''an, and he is not even qualified to negotiate with him.


    Su RI settled down, pretending to be hesitant and dissatisfied, raised his voice and asked, "eukins Yan, are you afraid of losing to me, so you deliberately put forward such a despicable means?"


    "Oh." Eukins. Yan Mou Guang was dark, and his whole body was suddenly murderous. He hummed coldly, "Su ri''an, I only forgive you this time. If you say it again, I''ll kill you directly!"


    His voice fell, and Su RI was peacefully silent.


    He can''t annoy him. He just needs to pretend that he has just learned the news.


    Besides, if you really annoy eukins. Yan, how can he put forward his own conditions?


    See him stop talking, that eukins. Yan sneered.


    He didn''t know what was waiting for him, but leaned lazily on the back of his chair: "why should I do this? You know that the biggest difference between us is our style. If you say you want to compete with me, you should use a more fair way, shouldn''t you?"


    "More just?" Su ri''an hissed, as if he disdained his statement.


    No one in the world is better than eukins. Yan is qualified to say these three words. Only he is not qualified.


    "What if I don''t agree? What are you going to do?" Su ri''an said coldly, "with my ability, I have great confidence in winning you. Why should I promise you this strange condition?"


    Eukins. Yan smiled softly and said, "do you think you have the right to refuse?"


    He didn''t have time to waste his time playing games with a blind man. Since Su ri''an said the beginning, he should say the end.


    No matter what kind, in the game, or... Su rian''s life.


    Su RI settled down, assessed the extent of the play in his heart, and finally began to let go.


    "Well, I have conditions."


    "You said." Eukins. Yan man doesn''t care.


    He also thought that Su''s conditions were nothing more than about the referee or the game, which in his opinion were irrelevant.


    However, before he finished thinking, he heard the other end slowly say, "my condition is to let Anning come back."


    "What are you talking about?!" Eukins. Yan suddenly changed his face, sat up and asked in a grim voice.


    "Su ri''an, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    The condition was mentioned to his daughter.


    There was an undisguised anger and murderous spirit in his voice. If Su rian dared to talk to him like that, eukins. Yan knew he would kill him directly.


    Su ri''an didn''t say anything, but said slowly, "I think you know, ya''er hasn''t been feeling well lately, and her spirit is not very good..."


    Eukins. Yan Yizheng suddenly thought of Qiaoya''s cough when she called that day, and couldn''t help walking away.


    At that time, he had doubts, but JOYA suddenly hung up his phone, and that doubt was immediately replaced by anger.


    "The doctor said that she has been thinking too much for so many years. If she continues like this... I''m afraid she will suffer from depression." Su ri''an said in a deep voice, "I think Anning doesn''t want to see her mother like this. You shouldn''t either."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say anything. What came to mind was the picture of the last call between Qiao Anning and Qiao ya.


    As soon as he got through, Qiao Anning frowned and shouted that his mother didn''t look good.


    Although he was nearby, he just saw that JOYA smiled reluctantly.


    Anyway, she has been like this to him since many years ago, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    But now, combined with the last call, it seems that JOYA''s spirit and body are really not very good


    Eukins. Yan Nan became silent.


    Feeling his hesitation, Su ri''an took the opportunity to make further efforts and said, "eukins Yan, haven''t you tortured her enough for so many years? Anning has left her for so long, you should let their mother and daughter meet."


    His accusations are against eukins. Yan''s heart.


    Maybe that''s right for the old eukins. Yan said that he would only get a cold sneer.


    But for him now, it''s enough to make him frown and think for a moment.


    Su ri''an didn''t say any more, but said faintly, "have you made up your mind?"


    He had finished what he had to say, and all he needed was eukins. Yan Lai has stated his position. If you say more, it may only backfire.


    There was no immediate answer at the other end.


    Eukins. For the first time, Yan was not so crisp in front of one thing. He frowned and said, "I''ll think about it."


    "OK, but I''ll tell you first. If you promise my conditions, I''ll change the track with you, otherwise..." Su rian is half threatening and half desperate. "You just kill me. In short, I won''t have a sacred music competition with a mean man!"


    He hasn''t lost his voice, eukins. Yan''s face darkened instantly with the naked eye. He wanted to say something, but Su ri''an''s direct threat really left him speechless for a moment.


    He moved his lips and finally dropped the phone angrily.


    Jie stood by and saw Eugene. Yan was so angry that he thought Su ri''an had rejected him. He asked, "the blind man doesn''t accept changing tracks?"


    "No." Eukins. Yan shook his head, still frowning and said coldly, "he wants peace to return home."


    "How can that work!"


    Wait for eukins. When Yan said anything more, Jie immediately objected, frowned and said, "if Anning returns home, how can those people let her come back again?"

 Chapter 1554

    Jie was angry while eukins. Yan Ze didn''t speak calmly all the time.


    They both know that the reason why the Qiao family and Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi agreed to stay with him is to protect Mo Xiujin.


    But that doesn''t mean those people don''t have the ability to fight him.


    It doesn''t mean that those people don''t want to take Joe back.


    They just don''t want to really hurt the two children, and they don''t want to risk losing them because they want to destroy him.


    A few years ago, he could threaten those people with Mo Xiujin, but now?


    Under the current situation, once Qiao Anning returns to Xiangcheng and his family, it will be extremely difficult for him to let her come back again.


    See eukins. Yan kept frowning and meditating, and Jie was slightly stunned.


    He frowned at him and said, "Yan, do you want to promise?"


    I don''t blame him for asking, if the old eukins. Yan, when he hears this request, he will veto it without thinking about it, or he will disdain to satirize how whimsical the opposite person is.


    But today... His reaction really made him a little strange and worried.


    He just lost his voice, eukins. Yan didn''t want to, so he said coldly, "of course not. Does that person deserve to make conditions with me?"


    "That''s good."


    Although he heard him say so, Jie''s face was still not relieved.


    He looked at eukins. Yan said, "Yan, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Those people are the best at playing tricks. It''s obvious that they have begun to use peace to deal with you now. Don''t be fooled."


    Jie has always been Eugene. Yan''s confidant has seen him deal with many people and kill people without blinking an eye. Therefore, in the past few years when Qiao Anning came here, he saw it more clearly and deeply than anyone else.


    Eukins. Yan, a demon like person, has long taken Qiao Anning''s daughter to heart in recent years.


    It''s not a chess piece, it''s not a use, but a real pain in taking her as a daughter.


    Day by day may not be obvious, but now look back at eukins before Joe Anning appeared. Yan, not to mention the difference, but it has obviously changed a lot.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say much, but nodded faintly: "well, I understand."


    Jie frowned silently, and his heart sank slightly.


    The person in front of him looked very calm and said that he had not considered Su ri''an''s conditions. Normally, he shouldn''t worry anymore, but he just felt something was wrong.


    He looked at eukins carefully. Yan''s look, everything is as usual, so that he can''t say anything.


    They were speechless for a moment, and the room fell into silence.


    At this time, Li Xue led Qiao Anning in from the outside. As soon as she got to the door, she didn''t see anyone, so she shouted helplessly, "I can send your little ancestor back. Stay a little longer. She has to smash all my bottles and cans."


    As the voice fell, she twisted the snake''s waist and took Joe Anning''s hand towards eukins. Yan came.


    Although she said so, there was no meaning of anger on her face.


    In fact, whether it''s Jie or Li Xue, eukins. Yan''s people really hate Qiao Anning. No one treats her like her ancestors.


    From then on, it can be seen that Joe is in eukins. The importance of Yan''s heart.


    Interrupted, eukins. Yan Piantou looked at them: "what''s going on?"


    Qiao Anning obediently followed Li Xue. The whole person who was said by Li Xue was embarrassed. His small face turned red and said, "I didn''t mean to, but my hand slipped."


    Eukins. Yan Xiaoxiao leaned back in his chair, waved to her and said, "it doesn''t matter. Come here."


    "Hee hee ~" Qiao Anning''s small face suddenly brightened up, ran over, sat down on his lap and sat down in eukins. Yan kissed hard on his face and said coquettishly, "I knew Dad was the best for peace ~"


    The whole process is extremely skilled. Even the posture of climbing legs is like having been trained.


    Eukins. Yan raised his hand and pinched her pink face, with a gentle smile hanging from the corners of his lips.


    Such eukins. Yan, no one can see that he was still in a rage just now.


    Li Xue also thought he was in a good mood today. When his eyes turned, he took the opportunity to "rob" and said, "I don''t care. Because of this loss, you have to allocate another sum of money to me. Alone, it can''t be counted as research funds..."


    The Jie on one side snorted and mercilessly removed the stage: "you just asked for money a week ago, did you forget?"


    "Cough..." Li Xue coughed softly, walked forward and put his weak and boneless hand on Jie''s shoulder, and said in a delicate voice: "that''s different. This time, the harm of the little ancestor is all high-grade things."


    As soon as she approached, Jie was cold all over.


    The words "snake, scorpion and woman" are really suitable for Li Xue.


    "Last time, you had the same reason." He couldn''t help reminding.


    Li Xue stared at him and was about to say something, so she listened to eukins. Yan waved his hand carelessly: "go, don''t ask again next time, just take it directly."


    This sentence, not only Jie, but also Li Xue was stunned.


    This is... No wonder Qiao Anning acquiesced in the "smashing and looting" of his little ancestor?


    This is really a happy family and a sad family.


    Li Xue is happy. In the future, she will have as much money as she wants, but Jie can''t help but "click" in his heart. Even if he hurts his daughter, it hurts a little. It''s a little too much


    Jie wanted to say something more. Without saying anything, he was pulled away by Li Xue: "a little wink, brother, go with me to clean up the junk..."


    She can''t let Jie "gossip" here. What if she loses her money.


    Out of eukins. At Yan''s door, Li Xue sighed, "I didn''t think before. Yan is really getting better and better about peace now."


    Jie was worried about it. Hearing the speech, he couldn''t help looking at her and frowning, "what do you mean?"


    Li Xue stall said: "it''s nothing. I just think Yan is a little more human now than before."


    She described


    Jie shook his head. Although the description was a little scary, he was serious about his worries.


    He stopped and looked back at eukins. Yan''s direction, eyes slightly heavy.


    Is he thinking too much?


    In the room, Joe took eukins. Yan''s neck turned curiously around and asked, "don''t dad play the piano today? Anning still wants to hear it."


    As she spoke, she wanted to learn from eukins. Yan slipped down his leg and took him to the piano.


    Just before he moved, he was stopped by eukins.


    "Don''t worry." "Would you like to rub her legs after you see her in Anning City?"

 Chapter 1555

    Hear eukins. Yan said that Qiao Anning was stunned at first, and then a pair of big eyes flickered involuntarily.


    Go back... See mom?


    She never thought about it, not because she didn''t want to go back, but because she knew she couldn''t, so she never had this consciousness.


    "Anning can see her mother? Really? Really?" She sat up straight and hugged eukins excitedly. Yan''s neck shouted excitedly.


    I want to get the gift I''ve dreamed of for a long time.


    The excited look of the little girl made eukins. Yan couldn''t help laughing.


    He put his hand behind Qiao Anning to prevent her from falling down. He nodded her nose and asked, "do you want to see her?"


    "Want to think! Want to die!" As soon as his voice fell, Qiao Anning nodded like pounding garlic, "in addition to her father, the person Anning wants most every day is her mother!"


    She pointed to the TV not far away to eukins. Yan Kan rarely told him what he really thought: "every day I see that the children inside have a mother''s hug, but there is no peace. Anning also wants her mother to hug and kiss..."


    Eukins. Yan was stunned. He thought he had spent most of his time with Qiao Anning and knew enough about this cerebellar melon seed.


    But now he realized that he didn''t.


    He looked at Qiao Anning: "so when you see a family, you don''t talk because you''re thinking about your mother?"


    It seems that when Joe watches TV carefully, there is a rare reunion with him.


    But he didn''t care about it before, and he didn''t care at all, so he never thought about it.


    Qiao Anning smiled awkwardly and said in an ambiguous whisper, "sometimes..."


    She didn''t dare say too much. She was afraid of eukins. Yan Hui suddenly withdrew what he had just said to go back to see his mother.


    She put her arm around Eugene. Yan''s neck shook and his eyes turned. He couldn''t help asking, "Dad, when can we go back to see mom? Anning has to prepare gifts for mom. Can dad and Anning choose together..."


    The little girl was so excited that she began to think about her trip back, and didn''t notice eukins. Yan''s aura changed when he heard her.


    Joe''s peaceful "we" said so naturally that he acquiesced that he was going back with her


    Eukins. Yan was silent for a moment.


    But he can''t go to Xiangcheng. If he goes, I''m afraid he won''t come back.


    Besides


    The Qiao family can''t let him in.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "just go back alone. Dad won''t be with you."


    Qiao Anning was very quiet, and the bright smile on his face gradually converged.


    She stared at eukins. Yan, as if he didn''t know how to react next, hugged eukins. Yan''s hand also unconsciously clenched.


    Although her parents were not as clever as others when she was young, she knew that her parents were not as clever as others.


    How can parents be separated from each other and can only be contacted by video phone?


    In recent years, as she grew up, Mo Xiujin would privately mention many things to her, including the relatives in Xiangcheng and their love


    Although she remembers Qiaoya and Jianrui, some pictures in Mo Xiujin''s mouth have long been blurred.


    According to Mo Xiujin''s description, she pieced together the warmth in her mind bit by bit.


    I don''t even know if what I think is right


    Not to mention that in recent years, every time she meets and talks with Qiaoya through cold videos, she actually... Wants to miss her mother and the loved ones in Mo Xiujin''s mouth.


    But she knows that her father is a big villain.


    Since she was born and she couldn''t speak, sister Jianrui in her memory has been teaching her how to protect herself... Mo Xiujin has taught her more privately since she came here.


    Moreover, she has seen many cruel pictures with her own eyes. Every time, her father is in it, smiling coldly, like the ultimate boss on TV


    So she listened to Mo Xiujin and never stayed in eukins. Yan Mian''s premise is to return home.


    Even though she felt terrible after every video with Joey, she never dared to be in eukins. Say one more word in front of Yan.


    To this day, I listen to eukins for the first time. Yan took the initiative to mention it, so she couldn''t control her excitement.


    Eukins. Yan looked at his daughter''s helpless little face and suddenly realized the feeling of loss for the first time in his life.


    He asked, "isn''t Anning happy with her father? Why do you want to go back so much?"


    Qiao Anning gave a "click" in his heart and looked timidly at eukins. Yan frowned and hesitated without saying a word.


    Even if excited, even if excited, she still remembers who is in front of her.


    She is the one who can punish Mo Xiujin and make many people sad. She doesn''t dare to talk nonsense.


    "Huh?" See Joe quiet, eukins. Yan touched her face. "Speak, don''t lie."


    The little girl is a genius. If she doesn''t say that about her, she really dares to lie to him.


    Qiao Anning lowered her head and pulled her fingers, thinking about what Mo Xiujin had taught her, and hesitated: "Anning likes dad very much, I just... I don''t know if Mom''s hands are as warm as Dad."


    Although this is what Mo Xiujin taught her, it''s not the real idea in her heart.


    "Every time I want to pull my mother''s hand and kiss my mother, but I only have a cool screen on my hand..."


    Eukins. Yan was stunned. Looking at Qiao Anning, he didn''t know what to say for the first time.


    Around him, from Jie to Mo Xiujin, no matter who is a lone wolf.


    Even Li Xue, a woman, lives independently and freely.


    In their hearts, the relationship between them and others has only interests and no feelings, so they naturally forget that Joe Anning is actually just a child who needs a mother.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Joe called out tentatively, "Dad..."


    The way he doesn''t speak is very much like when he has to lose his temper.


    "Dad, don''t be angry..."


    Qiao Anning pursed his lips and burst into tears in his eyes.


    She hasn''t seen Eugene for a long time. Yan this pair of facial expression, suddenly see feel afraid.


    She shook her head and dragged eukins eagerly and carefully. Yan''s arm, carefully: "it''s ok if Anning doesn''t go back. If dad doesn''t want Anning to go back, Anning won''t go anywhere. Dad, don''t be angry, okay?"


    Eukins. Yan looked at his daughter''s wet cheeks, wiped her tears with his thumb and sighed, "Dad won''t be angry with you."

 Chapter 1556

    Qiao Anning looked at him with a flat mouth and tearful eyes.


    Eukins. Yan stretched out his hand and pulled a paper towel. He carefully wiped the tears off her face and patted the back of her hand: "go and play with your brother. Dad has something to do."


    Today, from Su ri''an''s phone call, to Qiao Ya''s body, and then to Qiao Anning in front of me


    He needs time to clear his mind and make himself think clearly.


    Qiao Anning looked at his face and obediently climbed down from his leg.


    She had never dared to disobey him at this time.


    Just before she left, she thought about it and looked at eukins uneasily. Yan asked softly, "Dad, did Anning say something wrong?"


    Eukins. Yan Yidun looked at her: "why do you ask?"


    Qiao Anning poked his finger and said, "every time someone says something that makes dad unhappy, dad is like this..."


    Eukins. Yan smiled, raised his hand and rubbed her head. The big palm fell on her head with her father''s unique warmth: "no, Anning didn''t say anything wrong. It''s dad who wants to think about something."


    "Are you really not angry?"


    "No." Eukins. Yan shook his head.


    Qiao Anning thought for a while and asked, "won''t that hit others?"


    She seems to be particularly persistent about her anger.


    Look at her naive and persistent eyes, eukins. Yan paused and asked, "is Anning afraid of dad beating?"


    Joe Anning hesitated for a moment and looked at eukins with big black and white eyes. Yan seems to be evaluating whether he can tell the truth.


    After a while, she nodded honestly: "I''m afraid it will bleed a lot. It''s all in my dream..."


    Thinking of those terrible pictures and nightmares, Qiao Anning''s face turned white for a moment.


    Even though she is smart and smart, she is only a five-year-old girl. How can those bloody things not be afraid?


    See her scared like this, eukins. Yan frowned and looked serious.


    "Have you had nightmares?"


    "Yes." Qiao Anning nodded and held his small hands tightly. Like this, he could drive away the fears in his heart. "Every time he saw those people injured and bleeding, Anning would have nightmares at night. There was blood in his dreams for a long time, and he would be bitten by monsters. It''s terrible."


    Eukins. Yan Yan''s eyes were deep: "you sometimes say you don''t dare to sleep alone at night because of these dreams?"


    When Qiao Anning first came, he slept with him most of the time and occasionally stayed with Mo Xiujin.


    Later, a separate room was arranged for her next door to his room, and she was left there at night. But sometimes Qiao Anning would fall asleep and run to his bed and have to sleep with him.


    He thought it was the little girl who stuck to people


    Eukins. Yan sighed slightly in his heart. He felt that his eyes were always covered with a layer of yarn. Today, he finally opened it slowly.


    "Why haven''t you heard of it before?" He heard his voice ask slowly.


    He couldn''t remember how many times he had let his daughter see such a picture, and Qiao Anning never said a word in front of him.


    Qiao Anning looked at him carefully. His fingers twisted the corners of his clothes and whispered, "I dare not say. I''m afraid my father will punish Anning more..."


    Eukins. Yan stopped talking.


    Indeed, with his character, if Qiao Anning had cried and said he was afraid before, he would mercilessly throw her into the little dark room and let her see more and more terrible things until she didn''t cry anymore.


    He always felt that that was the way to cultivate an heir or his daughter.


    The strong have to experience that experience, especially his daughter.


    "Then why are you talking now?" He looked at Qiao Anning and asked, "aren''t you afraid I''ll show you again?"


    Joe shook his head.


    For a moment, eukins. Yan thought she was really not afraid.


    The next moment, he heard Qiao Anning''s thin voice. He was still afraid, but full of trust: "Anning felt that my father would not harm me. What my father did must be good for me, if..."


    She hesitated for a moment and looked up at eukins. Yan, seriously said: "if dad thinks I should see those things and learn those things, then go to peace... Go to learn!"


    Look at the way her eyes are full of hidden fear, but she still has the courage to say these words to him, eukins. Yan''s heart suddenly seemed to be hit by something.


    A corner suddenly collapsed and softened


    He had never seen such trust in his life.


    Never based on any interests, just out of blood, so wholeheartedly, simply trust him and be good to him


    never.


    At this moment, in front of Joe Anning, eukins. Yan suddenly felt that the things he insisted on in the past years seemed to be as thin as paper.


    What crazy game, the strongest King


    In a certain sense, he is sitting in the world, with wealth and status beyond the reach of others, but his heart is not warm to hear Qiao Anning''s words at this moment.


    Those games brought happiness and pleasure, but at this moment, he really felt the heavy warmth.


    He slowly raised his hand and stroked his heart.


    For a moment, he felt extremely real. Like a person, he felt his heartbeat and blood flow.


    Unexpectedly... It''s also hot.


    Eukins. Yan lip angle pulled up a smile and had such a feeling on himself for the first time.


    Qiao Anning stared at his strange behavior, pulled his clothes, and said, "Dad?"


    "Go and find your brother."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say anything more. He pushed her arm and pushed her to the door.


    Joe paused and wanted to ask him if it was true to go back to see his mother. Just see eukins. Yan has closed his eyes and looks like he doesn''t want to talk anymore.


    She murmured, "Dad, how strange..."


    But he didn''t dare to ask again, so he had to leave step by step.


    When she leaves, eukins. Yan always looked like that, closed his eyes and leaned back on the back of his chair.


    The silence around him enveloped him like a silent black hole, but he never calmed down in his mind.


    What flashed before his eyes were the appearance of Qiao Anning just now, as well as the small details he hadn''t paid attention to in the past.


    Until the end, when Qiao Anning looked at him, his eyes full of trust


    Eukins. Yan took a deep breath and raised his hand to cover the corners of his eyes, blocking the warmth that was almost overflowing from his eyes.


    After a long time, he took his hand and looked at the direction Qiao Anning left, although there was no small figure of her there.


    "In my life, I, Eugene Yan, have never compromised for anyone. Peace, peace, you are the first..."

 Chapter 1557

    The next day, beyond anyone''s imagination, eukins. Yan stubbornly overcame all opinions and agreed to Su ri''an''s conditions.


    "This..." several of his confidants whispered, frowned, couldn''t help looking at him and said, "Lord, isn''t this inappropriate?"


    In this game with Su ri''an, they lost more. It''s not cost-effective to send Qiao Anning back to Xiangcheng alone.


    Eukins. Yan waved his hand: "I''ve decided not to discuss it anymore. You just need to do your own thing."


    Among the crowd, Li Xue, who originally came to join the fun, has now become the most calm one.


    Not that she had expected the result, but that she thought of eukins recently. Yan''s attitude towards Qiao Anning knew that it was not surprising that he chose to accept Su ri''an''s conditions.


    She smiled faintly and looked as if it had nothing to do with herself, but her eyes were more transparent than anyone else.


    Since then, the piano competition has been settled.


    The competition time is three days later. At that time, the two sides will exchange tracks, and finally JOYA will be the referee to choose her preferred side.


    Of course, the premise is to make sure that JOYA doesn''t know about the exchange of tracks.


    Eukins. Few people dare to put forward opinions on what Yan has decided.


    Mo Xiujin is one, Jie is the other.


    Knowing this, Jie, who had just returned from the outside, couldn''t even go back to his room, so he immediately found eukins. In front of Yan.


    He was more angry than the others. He asked eukins himself yesterday. What did Yan think? He also vowed that of course he would not consider the conditions of the blind man. As a result, there was a 180 degree turn in his attitude today, and even the time and referee were set


    He looked at eukins, who was still playing the piano as usual, with a dark face. Yan, walking back and forth beside his piano for several times, still couldn''t help but be agitated and said, "Yan, I really can''t figure out why you did this? Didn''t you say you didn''t consider the conditions of the blind man?"


    The response was from eukins. A series of gorgeous and smooth notes floating out under Yan''s fingers


    Jie: "


    He tightened his eyebrows, stripped his hair and made a gesture of Surrender: "OK, I can''t control your daughter. If you promise him, I have nothing to say. If you are willing to promise, you can promise, but you... Why do you have to let Qiao Ya be the referee? You know how mean those people are!"


    Yes, despicable.


    In Jie''s opinion, those people in Xiangcheng are proper hypocrites. Obviously, human nature is like that, but they have to wrap themselves with a layer of decent skin of good people, as if they are good people and saints all over the world


    Hum, when it''s time for tit for tat, they play Yin moves. It doesn''t seem that they are much softer than them.


    He snorted scornfully and turned to persuade eukins. Yan: "I know you want to win, and you can give the blind man a slap in the face. You can find anyone to be the referee. If you have to let Qiaoya be the referee, you''re not..."


    Jie wanted to say, isn''t this the same as throwing yourself into the net?


    But I ran into eukins. Yan suddenly looked at his sight and suddenly he couldn''t make a sound.


    Eukins. Yan smiled, his voice with innate pride and fearlessness: "what about letting her be the referee?"


    Eukins at this moment. Yan, how... Arrogant and arrogant!


    If in the past, Jie would feel the same way.


    But at this moment, he only saw the word "stupid".


    In Jie''s heart, eukins at the moment. Yan is just like a peacock who is fascinated by Qiaoya and wants to compete with her competitors in front of her sweetheart


    He glanced at the man in front of him and sighed deeply: "how do you think they might not tell Joey about such a big thing in advance? Joey will expect you to lose then."


    For the first time, he felt like he was with eukins. Yan spoke so hard that he was as anxious as a top, but the man in front of him was still so calm.


    "What''s your hurry?"


    Eukins. Yan kept talking to him with both hands and played melodious notes.


    The corner of his lips was slightly hooked, showing an unidentified smile. He looked at Jie and said, "what if they really told Qiaoya in advance? I ask you, what kind of choice did Qiaoya finally make, and you will think it was me who lost?"


    Jie was stunned and subconsciously replied, "of course she chose Su ri''an..."


    Before he finished, he was stunned and fell into silence for a long time.


    Eukins. Yan looked at his reaction and smiled. His ten fingers played more smoothly on the black-and-white key.


    If someone else wins the game, maybe he will be the referee.


    But if it''s Joey, he has only one result - win but not lose.


    ¡ª¡ª


    At the same time, Qiao Anning was sitting alone by a small flower bed with his head down.


    The flowers and plants around her have been almost harmed by her. They all look bald. Only three or two leaves are left hanging on the branches and shaking in the wind. They look very poor


    Mo Xiujin finished class. As soon as he came out of the training room, he saw the small figure, motionless and stopped.


    Seeing her sullen silence, Mo ruining poked Mo Xiujin''s arm and wondered, "what''s the matter with her? Who provoked her?"


    Usually, whenever Qiao Anning wants to find Mo Xiujin, he breaks in directly.


    No matter whether she was training or not, no one could stop her little ancestor. She either waited inside or forced Mo Xiujin to blatantly "cut class".


    It''s rare to wait outside so quietly as today.


    Mo Xiujin picked his eyebrows, waved to Mo ruining and Zhao Xu and said, "you two go first. Don''t wait for me."


    "Oh." Murui Ning obediently answered, always obedient, and took Zhao Xu to the dormitory.


    Zhao Xu let him drag him. He was going to leave, but he thought about it. Finally, he couldn''t help taking a few steps back and whispered a warning to Mo Xiujin: "don''t teach her a little messy. Do you hear me? Don''t think others are like blind people and can''t see anything..."


    He frowned and looked quite serious.


    Qiao Anning came here at such a young age. He can still maintain the innocence and kindness that normal children should have in such a closed and harsh environment. It''s not normal to think about it.


    We don''t have to think about who the "credit" behind this is. In fact, we already know.


    "Just see it." In the face of his solemn warning, Mo Xiujin spread his hands and smiled with disapproval. "I didn''t see you hate her like this."


    Zhao Xu paused and couldn''t help but slip a dark light in his eyes.


    It''s really not annoying.


    Or... On the contrary, people here love Joe Anning very much, which can be seen from her rising popularity over the years.


    Zhao Xu sighed, looked at the man in front of him, looked at Qiao Anning not far away, and left with Mo ruining without saying anything.


    Maybe... This is the weakness of human nature.


    Even in hell, even if they call themselves demons, it is inevitable that they will like the delicate flowers growing in the sun from the bottom of their heart.

 Chapter 1558

    When Zhao Xu and murui Ning went away, Mo Xiujin came to Qiao Anning, raised his hand and rubbed her head, and asked in a warm voice, "what''s the matter with our little princess?"


    Qiao Anning tooted his mouth and waited for a while before looking up at him stuffy. His face was full of hesitation: "brother, do you say... Will dad win?"


    It was for this.


    Mo Xiujin knew clearly, bent his long legs and sat down on the steps in Joe''s peaceful posture.


    As soon as he sat down, Qiao Anning rubbed over spontaneously and didn''t stop until he was close to him.


    The next moment, the little head tilted against his shoulder.


    Looking at her quiet appearance, Mo Xiujin sighed slightly, reached out and gently touched her hair.


    It seems that Qiao Anning is really distressed this time, otherwise he would not have become so silent.


    He thought for a while, looked at her and asked, "the brother asked you, does Anning want him to win?"


    "I don''t know." Qiao Anning shook his head honestly, and his small face had become a steamed stuffed bun.


    Emotionally speaking, she certainly wants her father to win. After all, in every child''s heart, at the beginning, the role of father is both tall and majestic, and so is Qiao Anning.


    Especially in recent years, she can clearly feel eukins. Yan''s doting on her makes her emotionally dependent on her father.


    No one doesn''t want his father to win the game.


    It seems that her reason should never stop telling her, but at the same time.


    Because in this world, in addition to feelings, there are black and white


    Qiao Anning straightened his head and looked around to make sure there was no one around. Then he approached Mo Xiujin''s ear and asked softly, "brother, uncle Su is a good man, isn''t he?"


    Mo Xiujin looked at the smart and clever eyes of the little girl, smiled gently and nodded: "yes, he''s very good."


    Better than most people he knows.


    If you say eukins. Yan is the pure black in the world, so Su ri''an is the pure white that can compete with it.


    "My brother told you the story of ''who is the bad guy'', didn''t he?"


    Qiao Anning nodded. It was the story Mo Xiujin told her a long time ago. It was the story of his mother in Xiangcheng. There were their mother, sister Jian Rui and brother Jian Yi. They were all their past experiences.


    "Do you remember there was a man in there who said he was very poor when you heard him?"


    Mo Xiujin asked tentatively. In fact, he didn''t say much about Su ri''an, and he would only mention a few words when necessary.


    But fortunately, the little girl has an excellent memory. When she heard him ask, she nodded and said, "remember, his life is so hard, but he is so strong..."


    Before her voice fell, she suddenly turned her eyes and asked in surprise, "is he this uncle Su?"


    Mo Xiujin nodded.


    Qiao Anning was stunned for a moment, and then his small fine eyebrow frowned. His small face became more and more melancholy: "that..."


    Before she finished, she was silent, holding her chin in one hand, and didn''t know what to say.


    There are only three words of Uncle Su, which may not be remembered in her mind, but when she remembered the story told by Mo Xiujin, she already knew vaguely what kind of person uncle Su was.


    Such a person, but my father wants to compete with him


    The light in Joe''s eyes dimmed.


    A moment later, she suddenly turned her head and angrily pulled out a leaf and threw it into the flower bed: "I hate dad. Why does he always bully good people?"


    Let her not even speak for him


    Mo Xiujin looked at the place that had been completely bald, and the little girl who took the leaf out of her anger. She reluctantly shook her head, thought about it, and patted the back of her hand.


    "Come here, brother, let me tell you another secret."


    Joe blinked and obediently leaned over to his ear.


    Mo Xiujin whispered word by word: "don''t worry, in fact, no one will lose this game..."


    "Ah?" As soon as his voice fell, Qiao Anning opened his eyes in surprise.


    "Really?" There was a new light in her eyes, like a falling star, with joy and joy.


    "Of course." Mo Xiujin gently scraped her little nose with his index finger and said with a smile, "when did my brother cheat you?"


    Qiao Anning shook his head, shook Mo Xiujin''s arm, smiled and said, "no, brother, it''s best to never cheat Anning!"


    Seeing her smiling happily, Mo Xiujin also took a smile in her eyes.


    In recent years, the happiest time for him was to see Qiao Anning''s smiling face besides communicating with his family.


    Also because of her wholehearted trust and this brilliant smiling face, he survived countless injuries.


    He looked at Qiao Anning and told him in detail, "but this matter can only be known by his brother and Anning. Do you have to keep it a secret?"


    "Uh huh." Qiao Anning promised and couldn''t wait to stretch out his little thumb to hook with Mo Xiujin. "Pull the hook and hang it. Don''t change for a hundred years!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mo Xiujin is telling Qiao Anning how to talk to eukins. When Yan spoke, Mo Xiuqian, who was far away in Xiangcheng, had just returned from Qiao''s house.


    She hummed a little song into the door and hung her bag on the wall. As soon as she looked back, she saw Mo Tong sitting in the living room.


    "Brother Tong, why did you come back so early?" She came forward with a smile, reached over from the tea table and began peeling an orange.


    Mo Tong twitched at the corners of her mouth. Looking at her careless appearance, she couldn''t help raising her watch between her wrists and nodding: "good morning, miss. Look at your watch. It''s 9:30 p.m. now. Call you and turn it off. If I hadn''t asked the company that you went to Qiao''s house, the people looking for you would have been out all over the city by now."


    Mo Xiuqian couldn''t help shrinking.


    Mo Tong is now more and more like a big parent. It''s a little counseling to manage people.


    Mo Xiuqian smiled and handed over half of the oranges in her hand. She flattered him and said, "calm down, Brother ang, let me see my mobile phone. What''s wrong with this at the critical time!"


    She took out the mobile phone in her pocket and pressed the key several times, but it was still black.


    "There''s no electricity..." Mo Xiuqian patted her forehead: "I''m in a hurry today. I forgot to charge my mobile phone."


    Mo Tong stared at her angrily: "lose three things and lose four things..."


    Mo Xiuqian''s mouth was curled, which made Mo Tong worried. At present, she can only listen to the training obediently.


    "Why did you go to Joe''s house again?" After a pause, Mo Tong looked at her and asked.


    He also asked today to know that since he went out with her that day, Mo Xiuqian always ran to Qiao''s house when she was free these days, and she stayed for a long time every time.


    Mo Xiuqian put an orange in her mouth and muttered, "what else can I do? Of course, it''s to complete the task you gave me."


    "Task?" Mo Tong couldn''t help frowning. "Didn''t you make it clear to Aunt ya that day? Why do you have to go?"


    In his opinion, the task is simple, and what Joey has to do is also very simple.


    Just get Joey ready, in eukins. When Yan called, just express the look of missing his daughte

 Chapter 1559

    Hearing this straight man''s words, Mo Xiuqian couldn''t help rolling her eyes, patted Mo Tong on the shoulder and sighed, "sure enough, men are men, and don''t understand our girls'' thoughts at all..."


    Mo Tong: "


    It was the first time that the heirs of the dark Department showed such a helpless and puzzled look.


    He pointed to Mo Xiuqian''s new manicure: "don''t think I can''t see it. You can take people to the manicure shop to do it when you do the task?"


    Hearing the speech, Mo Xiuqian flashed a touch of surprise in her eyes. She threw the orange peel in her hand and proudly handed it to Mo Tong: "brother Tong, I thought you were such a straight man and couldn''t notice it. How can you look good?"


    Looking at the rows of small sequins and broken diamonds on Mo Xiuqian''s nails, Mo Tong subconsciously stepped back and blocked his eyes: "don''t flash to me..."


    Seeing him, he did not understand how to appreciate it. He pursed his lips and raised his hand to admire the light. He said, "this is your weakness. You can''t talk about things only, but also pay attention to the feelings of the partners. I see, uncle George is like you. No one can make complaints about his aunt all day, so the whole person is getting more and more depressed."


    Mo Tong frowned: "so serious?"


    They have been busy with their own affairs. They really have little time to pay attention to Qiaoya. Unexpectedly, Qiaoya''s mood could be affected so badly.


    "Isn''t it?" Mo Xiuqian sighed heavily, grabbed a pillow and held it in her arms. She frowned slightly and said, "because of what happened this time, aunt Ya has always been trapped in deep remorse, coupled with the heart disease in recent years..."


    She turned her head and looked at Mo Tong: "you didn''t see Aunt Ya''s current state. When I went, I thought she was almost depressed, so these two days I wanted to spend more time with her after work..."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly looked serious: "I tell you, brother Tong, if aunt Ya goes on like this, even if Uncle Mikael is a miracle doctor, she will have to get sick."


    Mo Tong sighed, nodded and said, "you can accompany her more..."


    George is busy with the company. Every time he meets Joey, he is easy to worry. He must rarely really notice Joey''s heart.


    "Well, I''m going to do the same." Mo Xiuqian said, "but if this peace can come back smoothly, I think it should be of great help to Aunt Ya''s mood."


    Speaking of Qiao Anning, Mo Tong just wanted to nod and suddenly thought of something. He frowned at Mo Xiuqian and said, "by the way, didn''t you tell her about the two people changing tracks?"


    "Am I so unreliable?" Mo Xiuqian gave him a white look. "Don''t worry. I only mentioned about the game and specially asked her not to ask more, so as not to know how easy it is to mess up."


    Mo Tong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although this is not a big deal, Joey herself is stuck in this mud and doesn''t know how to deal with herself. If she knows, she may reveal more flaws.


    Mo Xiuqian slightly picked her eyebrows: "well, I did a good job. Everything is done for you. Next, just wait for eukins. Yan threw himself into the net."


    Looking at the proud little expression on her face, Mo Tong couldn''t help smiling: "full score, I''ll write it down for you this time!"


    ¡ª¡ª


    Accompanied by Mo Xiuqian, Qiaoya''s mood has really recovered a lot these days.


    The girl either talked to her or took her shopping, which made her think she had no time to be decadent. She was really happy from her heart and would no longer feel inferior and suspicious because of George''s blame.


    Be eukins. When Yan first called, Qiaoya looked at the string of numbers on the screen and was surprised that her heart could be so calm.


    Every time she looks at the number, she can''t help shaking like a thunderbolt.


    But this time she had no waves, neither fear nor timidity.


    She calmly looked at her mobile phone screen and lit it regularly in the bell until it was completely dark at last.


    Next, eukins. Yan Lian made two phone calls. She looked quietly as before and didn''t answer.


    Mo Xiuqian taught her that she can''t answer the phone too fast, otherwise she will make the other party mistakenly think she has been waiting. Especially now, it''s time to create an illusion for the other party, and she can''t answer it immediately.


    When the other end of the phone was finally a little quiet for a while and didn''t call again, JOYA immediately picked up her mobile phone, clicked on wechat and sent a message to Mo Xiuqian, saying that eukins. Yan called her.


    Mo Xiuqian replied faster:!!! Aunt ya, take it easy and take a deep breath! Remember the acting method I taught you!


    Qiaoya could not help bending the corners of her mouth. Across these words, she could imagine how excited Mo Xiuqian was at the moment.


    She was about to reply when she saw that Mo Xiuqian sent several wechat messages one after another, each followed by several exclamation marks, and the expression bag of the villain waving his hand and shouting for refueling


    "This girl is always full of vitality..."


    JOYA smiled, and her heavy heart suddenly relaxed a lot.


    It''s like always fighting alone, facing eukins alone. Yan, but now suddenly has a helper, always supporting her.


    Yes, what are you afraid of


    JOYA smiled back with a knowing expression.


    As soon as the message was sent, her cell phone rang again, but this time, it was eukins. Video call from Yan


    JOYA thought for a moment. First she picked up the mirror next to her and made up her makeup. She painted her already pale face more pale and sick. She looked around and was satisfied. Then she ordered to connect the phone.


    "No one answers, Dad. Why doesn''t mom answer the phone all the time? Is she angry with Anning and doesn''t like Anning?!"


    Joe Anning, who didn''t know he had been connected, was stamping his feet and dragging eukins. Yan''s hand asked, his voice hoarse.


    Hearing her daughter''s voice, JOYA trembled in her heart and her eyes turned red involuntarily.


    She tried to resist the urge to cry, choked and shouted to the small figure on the screen, "peace."


    Facing her daughter, she doesn''t have to play any play. That''s her true heart.


    Hearing Qiao Ya''s voice from his mobile phone, Qiao Anning turned his head and stared at the video with big eyes: "Mom!"


    Then she went to call eukins. Yan, pointing to the screen: "Dad, look, it''s mom!"


    Eukins. Yan also raised his head at the first time when the voice sounded.


    Joey seldom let him wait so long. Just now Joe was in peace and anxiety. There was no urgency in his heart.


    He didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until he heard the familiar voice.


    Just the next moment, seeing the white face like paper in the screen, he immediately frowned.

 Chapter 1560

    "Are you sick?" Eukins. Yan frowned and asked without thinking.


    Even he didn''t realize how much care his voice contained.


    Joe Arden paused and looked at eukins on the screen. Yan seems to really care about her


    She smiled bitterly, shook her head and said, "it''s all right."


    What is the significance of such concern for her now? Or maybe... It never makes sense.


    "Mom, are you really okay?" Qiao Anning stared anxiously at the screen. "You look so white. Brother Ruirui said that people with white faces are ill and need to take bitter medicine to get better..."


    She took her cell phone and got close again. Her big eyes turned around. She seemed to want to see it clearly through the screen.


    His little hand also reached out to the screen, as if he wanted to touch JOYA''s face, but he reached half and retreated back


    See this, eukins. Yan''s fundus couldn''t help sliding a dark light.


    "Mom should be obedient and take medicine quickly if she gets sick, you know? Otherwise Anning and her father will be worried..." Anning is still quietly telling joeya.


    Looking at the way her daughter was worried about herself, the smile in JOYA''s eyes was finally more real.


    In this world, by eukins. In Yan''s troubled life, only Qiao Anning is her greatest comfort.


    Every time she sees her, she will feel that her life is still promising.


    She shook her head and said softly, "baby, don''t worry, mom is fine, just a little tired."


    "Hum, Mickey, that loser."


    Eukins. Yan snorted coldly. He knew that Qiaoya had been in poor health in recent years, but he didn''t expect that she had reached the point of weakness visible to the naked eye.


    In vain, he always felt that with mikay, those people would not let joeya go wrong.


    Hearing him scold mikay, JOYA frowned: "what does this have to do with mikay? Don''t annoy others for no reason."


    "Did I annoy him?" Eukins. Yan snorted and said coldly, "I can''t even understand your minor illness. I still boast of medical skills." Why are you angry with your mother! " The little girl''s eyes were wide and angry.


    "I..." eukins. Yan was stunned. For the first time in his life, he didn''t know how to defend himself.


    This time, it seems that I really blame him


    Qiao Anning stared at him, pointed to the screen and said angrily, "Dad, apologize!"


    Eukins. Yan: "


    He looked at Qiao ya, who was about to cough out her lungs, and at her daughter, who was like a villain in front of him. Finally, he sighed helplessly.


    What can I do?


    One was provoked by himself, and the other was spoiled by himself


    "Dad, hurry up! What my brother said, be serious, or it doesn''t count." Qiao Anning said that he didn''t realize that he was pulling Mo Xiujin.


    Eukins. Yan''s mouth twitched and secretly decided to punish Mo Xiujin for not eating for three days.


    Can''t punish a small one. Can''t he punish Mo Xiujin?


    Urged by Joe Anning''s righteous words, eukins. Yan hardened his head and looked left and right first. After confirming that his men were not at the door, he cleared his throat and said to Qiao ya at the other end of the mobile phone: "I''m sorry..."


    Just how awkward the tone is.


    After all, this is eukins. Yan said these three words to a person for the first time. It''s really... Too difficult.


    As soon as his voice fell, Qiao Anning quickly turned to look at Qiao ya: "Mom, look! Dad apologized. Don''t be angry..."


    She was so young that she thought JOYA coughed because she was angry. When her anger subsided, she would be fine.


    "It''s not worth being angry. If mom still feels angry, Anning will help you beat Dad!"


    Eukins. Yan: "


    His forehead was suddenly covered with black lines.


    This is his own daughter!


    JOYA didn''t expect eukins. Yan Zhen will apologize to her. After being stunned for several seconds, she finds that she won''t answer his words.


    Will a big devil apologize? Joey never expected it.


    So that the acting skills that had been rehearsed long ago were forgotten at this moment.


    Eukins. Yan was stared at by her. Few felt uncomfortable. He covered his lips and coughed: "I said those three words. Shouldn''t you say it doesn''t matter?"


    Joyaton sighed and said, "forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    She knew this man didn''t mean to annoy her, he just... By nature.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her moist eyes because of coughing, hesitated for a moment and said, "if no one in Xiangcheng can cure you, you can come here, or I can send someone over..."


    "No."


    Before his voice fell, JOYA coldly refused.


    She can''t have any more involvement with him.


    Eukins. Yan looked at her as if she had been hit by something.


    He turned to Qiao Anning and said, "go out first. I have something to say to my mother."


    Qiao Anning blinked and saw that the atmosphere between them was not quite right, and he didn''t dare to stay longer. "Oh" gave a wink and left.


    JOYA looked warily at eukins. Yan: "what do you want to say?"


    "Get well." Eukins. Yan softened his posture and didn''t get angry with her any more. He almost said gently, "when you get well, I''ll let Anning go back to see you."

 Chapter 1561

    Until and eukins. Yan hung up the phone, but Qiaoya hasn''t reacted from the shock.


    For this play, Mo Xiuqian has taught her a lot in the past few days. They even speculate about eukins. Yan''s response was rehearsed several times.


    She thought she needed at least to show that she didn''t have much time to get eukins. Yan Naruto gave her a little pity and let her see her daughter.


    But I didn''t expect to do anything yet, eukins. Yan has promised her.


    JOYA stared at the black screen, and all she could think of was eukins. What Yan just looked like.


    This is the same Eugene she knew. Yan? The man who kills without blinking an eye and has no feelings


    She couldn''t return to God for a long time holding her mobile phone. She didn''t even see several wechat messages of Mo Xiuqian.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Behind this seemingly calm and sudden piano duel, the gear that has been silent for many years began to rotate quietly.


    On the surface, it''s just eukins. A competition between Yan and Su ri''an.


    But in fact, all people who have a direct or indirect relationship with this matter have quietly taken action.


    A game always has an introduction.


    It was originally the time that Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi had made an appointment. Now there was the opportunity of the game proposed by Su Ryan, so everyone began to take their places and prepare to open the curtain of the last game


    The first is Jian Rui, who has studied in Dou''s family for many years. When this happened, she had quietly returned to Xiangcheng and sat in their base camp with Mo Tong and Mo Xiuqian.


    Gu Xiaomian is divided into a team with Dou Qian and others. He leads the younger generation of the Dou family abroad to meet Jian Yi.


    Now that the game has begun, of course, the arrangement abroad should be completed as soon as possible. It can''t be delayed. It''s afraid that Jian Yi alone will be unable to do it.


    As for the base, the team headed by Qi Jun and shuha is waiting for the order of Shazhi.


    In recent years, the younger generation of the base has almost become a private confidant team of yarn weaving, and has established a solid alliance with people in Xiangcheng.


    Shazhi doesn''t need to bother to guess who might betray herself in the base. She just needs to know that at every critical moment in the future, the team behind her will always stand around her.


    The shaking base has been turbulent for so many years since talilina''s death, and finally returned to unity and calm after Shazhi took over.


    Some people are born leaders and have the ability to make everyone obey.


    Talilina is, and so is the daughter she taught.


    So far, Jian Yi and others seem to be sitting in the four directions respectively, but together they have woven a huge net, one that can bring eukins. Yan completely wiped out the net.


    At the same time, when everything went smoothly as expected by Jian Yi and others, on a sunny island.


    Ning Jiwei is leaning back in his chair, holding his mobile phone and listening to Jian Yi''s report.


    Although Jian Yi and others have learned to arrange all things by themselves over the years, they will send such a report to Ning Jiwei every time. They can shoulder their responsibilities, but more importantly, they should reassure Ning Jiwei and Jian Haixi.


    Ji Weining said, "I''m sure you''re right."


    For the children, he never stingy praise and praise.


    Hearing what he said, Jian Yi breathed a sigh of relief and said, "thank you, daddy."


    After a pause, Ning Jiwei continued: "in fact... I thought you would call me earlier, either you or Ruirui. Unexpectedly, you have handled everything so well."


    He always believes that his children can handle everything properly, but as a parent, he has been waiting for the children''s call for help and is ready to help them.


    They will let the children soar, but they won''t really let go completely.


    To his satisfaction, these children seem to have completely stopped their involvement and take good care of major and minor affairs.


    "Daddy, you already know these things..."


    Jian Yi was stunned, and then immediately reacted.


    This man is Ning Jiwei. Even if he seems to have gone on vacation, what can escape his eyes.


    "Sure enough, ginger is still old and spicy." He sighed, shook his head and said, "Uncle Mo Jue always says I''m a little fox. In the end, I can''t compare with Daddy."


    More than that, compared with ningjiwei, what he has done is nothing.


    "Huh?" Ning Jiwei''s voice sank, hummed angrily, raised his eyebrows and asked, "are you saying that your father and I are an old fox?"


    Jian Yi smiled and hurriedly said, "Dad, you''re not an old fox, you''re a fox fairy!"


    "Smelly boy." Ning Jiwei scolded, but the corners of his mouth couldn''t help hooking up, "when did you learn from Ruirui?"


    Like that girl.


    After a pause, he looked serious for a moment. Wen Sheng told Jian Yi, "whatever you want to do, just take it easy... After all these years, we have to make a good calculation with him."


    "Yes, daddy." Jian Yi replied in a deep voice.


    They said a few more words. As soon as they hung up the phone, Mo Jue came from afar with a newly lit cigarette in his hand.


    "Whose phone?" In these two steps, he couldn''t help taking a puff first and asked with white fog.


    "Yi Yi''s." Ning Jiwei looked at him in a hurry to smoke. He glanced at him and said, "how dare you smoke?"


    "Tut, keep your voice down."


    As soon as his voice fell, Mo Jue first looked behind him and saw that no one was paying attention. Then he turned his head and glared at him, warning: "I finally found such an opportunity. You can''t betray the enemy."


    Recently, Qiaoqiao is forcing him to quit smoking. He looks very tight every day. He sneaks out when Qiaoqiao and Jian Haixi don''t pay attention, and quickly smokes one. As a result, he happens to meet Ning Ji and Jian Yi on the phone.


    He sat down in a nearby chair and said without asking, "is the family moving?"


    "It''s already being arranged." Ning Jiwei nodded.


    "Oh." Mo Jue flicked the soot and looked at the sea not far away with the ups and downs of the sea breeze and waves, with a faint sneer on his lips: "it seems that the storm in Hunan city is coming, so we should go back?"


    "Of course." Ning Jiwei turned his mobile phone in his hand, narrowed his eyes and said faintly: "the last gift, how can we not go back and witness?"


    They looked at each other and smiled. The meaning of each was self-evident.

 Chapter 1562

    "What gift?"


    Suddenly, Jane Haixi''s confused voice came from behind. Ning Jiwei turned around and waved to her with a smile: "Haixi, come here."


    He was very natural. After suffering from Mo Jue on one side, he didn''t even dare to look back. He quickly put out the cigarette end and stuffed it into his pocket.


    The dignified leader of the secret department has always been in charge of others. One day, he can be controlled to this extent. It is estimated that even Mo Feng''s men can''t believe it.


    Looking at his flustered back, Jian Haixi shook his head funny: "don''t hide, Qiao Qiao didn''t come."


    "Hoo..." Mo Jue was relieved. He looked back at her and said with an embarrassed smile: "I said she didn''t come."


    It made him put out a cigarette that he could hardly light


    Jian Haixi glared at him and said discontentedly, "Qiaoqiao asked you to quit smoking for your own good. It''s good for you to sneak out to smoke."


    Earlier years, when Mo Jue was entangled with talilina, she used to wear steel wire through her chest. Since then, her body has left old wounds.


    Although it looks good on weekdays, it is a hidden danger. Qiaoqiao has spent so many years trying to recover him.


    "Cough..." Mo Jue knew he was wrong. He coughed softly and whispered, "I know she is good for me, but quitting smoking is a big project. We have to take our time. We can''t ban it all at once, can''t we?"


    As he spoke, he glanced at Ning Jiwei and wanted him to say a word for him.


    Just... He forgot that Ning Jiwei was more "henpecked" than him. He usually didn''t have any objection to what Jian Haixi said.


    "Qiao Qiao said, you just listen. Why do you smoke secretly? It''s not good..." Ning Jiwei frowned and criticized seriously.


    Then he looked at Jian Haixi with a look of praise: "go back and remember to tell Qiaoqiao that you have to find out where his cigarettes are..."


    Mo Jue: "..." this is really a good brother. He''s not soft at selling him!


    "I thank you, Lao Ning." He squinted at Ning Jiwei with a smile.


    "You''re welcome." Ning Jiwei let him look at him and was not afraid of being retaliated by him.


    He is a man who only follows Jian Haixi''s orders. Even if he digs three feet, he can''t find evidence to threaten him in front of Jian Haixi.


    Mo Jue sighed and looked at Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei. Anyway, he couldn''t stay here. With Jian Haixi and her big dog legs, it was impossible for him to continue smoking.


    He waved to them: "forget it, I won''t disturb your chat. I''ll go back first."


    With that, he left a figure behind them and left.


    Looking at his figure, Jian Haixi shook his head helplessly: "it seems that the Qiaoqiao road to banning smoking is still long..."


    Ningji villa sat down beside her, looked at the figure that Mo Jue had disappeared, and sighed slightly: "it''s hard to imagine that people like Mo Jue are willing to be controlled by Qiao one day."


    If the former Mo Jue was like a lion who walked alone in the mountains and won''t bow to anyone, then the current Mo Jue is still the same, but the whole body of anger will converge in front of Qiao Qiao and be willing to be controlled by her.


    He said this from his heart, but when Jane Haixi heard it, she couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    "You''re not right." She stared at him and asked, "what''s the matter with being managed by Qiao Qiao? You seem to have a lot of opinions."


    Ning Jiwei responded immediately and quickly hugged Jian Haixi and begged for mercy: "how dare I? I don''t envy him. Who makes you ignore me?"


    He almost forgot that the one around him was in the same camp as Qiao Qiao.


    Jian Haixi snorted and warned, "you are not allowed to give him cigarettes. Let me find out and confiscate your cigarettes."


    Although Ning Jiwei complains that Jian Haixi doesn''t care about him, in fact, Jian Haixi never needs to be in charge. She doesn''t need to think about many things. Ning Jiwei has all wanted to be in front of her.


    "It''s impossible. Don''t worry, wife. I''ll never go with him." Ningjiwei made a solemn promise.


    Jian Haixi was angry with him, but he didn''t push away his arms and asked, "what were you talking about just now?"


    Speaking of this, Ning Jiwei looked more serious, hugged her and said, "I answered my son''s phone and said that the final action has begun, and we should almost go back."


    Jian Haixi immediately raised her eyebrows and an accident flashed in her eyes: "it''s earlier than I expected. I thought they would delay for another year or two..."


    Ning Jiwei showed a smile on his face, stroked her hair and said, "so you guessed that ah Jin might want to delay time?"


    "Not really..."


    Jian Haixi shook his head and sighed: "in fact, I have never doubted ah Jin''s heart, that child..."


    She never doubted Mo Xiujin, even though he had been with eukins for so many years. Yan was beside the devil, but she never doubted that he would change.


    She thought about Mo Xiujin''s appearance and smiled lovingly: "you all say that he and Eugene Yan, like Mo Sheng, have natural demon blood in their bodies. If they didn''t meet us, they might go astray, but I don''t think so."


    No matter who it is, even Mo Xiujin himself often doubts the blood in his body, which represents the blood of the devil.


    But Jian Haixi never thought so.


    She smiled and said, "the child is cold on the surface, but in fact, there is always a seed of kindness in his heart. Such a person can''t be bad."


    Although the contact with Mo Xiujin has been handed over to Jian Yi in recent years, it doesn''t mean that Jian Haixi really doesn''t know anything.


    She didn''t even need to contact Mo Xiujin to know what he was thinking.


    She sighed slightly and looked at Ning Jiwei: "ah Jin''s temperament is that he took the wrong way at most. When he turns back, it will hurt a little. I never thought he would give up our big family. As long as he has a heart for peace, he will be soft to Eugene Yan. It''s understandable."


    Ning Jiwei smiled: "the children hide from the beginning to the end. They''re afraid you''ll be sad when you know. How do they know that the reason why we left is that they don''t want to embarrass them?"


    Jian Haixi leaned against his chest and slowly opened his mouth: "Ji Wei, I''ve been far away from those troubles for a while. I really feel unprecedented calm."


    "Yes, I''ve been tossing about for the last half of my life. Now I''m going to stop." Ning Jiwei held Jian Haixi''s hand and said, "wife, you''ve worked hard these years."


    "How can it be hard to be loved by you?" Jane Hesse shook her head and looked at him gently. "When this is over, shall we come and live again?"


    She really likes this island. She is far away from the troubles of the world. She works at sunrise and earns every day. Looking at the endless sea level, no matter what troubles will subside automatically.


    Ning Jiwei smiled and nodded: "well, anyway, the children can take care of things. You don''t have to worry anymore."


    Jian Haixi took a deep breath, hugged him and said, "I still want to go to many places, deserts, glaciers..."


    "No problem." Ning Jiwei hugged her shoulder, bowed his head and kissed her hair, affectionately promised, "I''ll accompany you wherever you want to go for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 1563

    Three days later, Su rian and eukins were finally welcomed. Yan the piano competition between the two music kings.


    In music, there will be no one in the world. They have more say. Even if their styles are different, they are still the darling of music and the one standing at the peak of music.


    The two reached a consensus that audio connection was adopted throughout the game. No one could see the figure of either party. They would only hear their piano sound from the room during the game.


    Eukins. Outside Yan''s room.


    Qiao Anning nervously took Mo Xiujin''s hand and kept looking at the closed door. His small eyebrows frowned and said anxiously, "brother, why doesn''t dad even let me in?"


    Before the game, eukins. Yan drove everyone away, and even her throwing and rolling skills were useless. She was forced by eukins. Yan threw out the back collar.


    Mo Xiujin smiled, raised his hand and rubbed her hair. "Because it''s the pride of a pianist..."


    He''s with eukins. Although Yan Shenbian didn''t know much about the devil''s state of mind in recent years, he was able to understand some of his practices at least sometimes.


    For example, this time.


    He looked up at the closed door, perhaps in eukins. At the bottom of Yan''s heart, this "game" for him is really worth his efforts.


    Because usually the person who likes cruel games and always bases his happiness on the pain of others, this time, unexpectedly, he didn''t mention the matter of playing tricks from beginning to end.


    In fact, compared with any game in the past, this game is the one with the least technical content.


    Just send any hand down and beat Su rion up, eukins. There is no suspense that Yan Du will win.


    But instead of doing so, even when Jie and his colleagues proposed to make some "preparations", they were sternly rejected by him.


    His seriousness and solemnity are not the same as the previous crazy devil turned into Taisi. It seems that he has returned to the most ordinary normal people to some extent


    "Oh..." Mo Xiujin''s words were too abstruse. Qiao Anning blinked and nodded obediently.


    But she pulled Mo Xiujin''s hand and stepped up. Although Mo Xiujin had secretly told her that no one would lose the game, she still had a worry for no reason.


    Outside the room, except for the two of them, Li Xue and Jie were waiting nearby.


    Hearing Mo Xiujin''s words, Jie just glanced at him and said nothing.


    Soon, from the room came the low piano sound, gradually higher and higher, ups and downs gently, melodious and beautiful


    Eukins. Yan''s music is as good as usual, but Jie''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter.


    Seeing him like this, Li Xue couldn''t help laughing, pounded his arm and asked, "what''s the matter? You have no confidence in Yan?"


    Jie shook his head. He never told eukins. Yan has no confidence. He is the only person in the world who makes him willing to follow.


    Even if it was a piano competition, he knew that man would not lose.


    He was worried about something else


    After a pause, he looked at Li Xue and frowned, "I just think... Now Eugene Yan has changed a lot..."


    Whether it''s music or his usual style, he''s still confident and strong, but in some ways, he''s no longer the eukins they knew and followed. Hell.


    Smelling the speech, Li Xue picked her eyebrows and asked, "isn''t it good?"


    Jie choked on her natural expression.


    He shook his hand and said coldly, "what''s better? We are born to be demons. He is our Lord and the leader of all of us. What should we do if he changes?"


    Along the way, they have experienced so many things that they can''t turn back. Now suddenly, the leader is going to change. How should they go on?


    Li Xue spread his hands and said faintly, "really? But I think it''s very good."


    Jie squinted at her, and a trace of disapproval gradually rose in his eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Xue lowered his head, spread out his palm and looked at his ten fingers, with a faint ironic smile at the corners of his mouth: "look at my hands, they look clean, slender jade fingers and scallion like, but do you know how much blood it has stained?"


    Jie narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    "The enemy''s, ordinary people''s, and even our own, direct and indirect..." Li Xue smiled faintly. "Looking at the snow-white without dust, it''s not clean for a long time."


    Jie snorted discontentedly and said in a cold voice, "you are too soft hearted, or you don''t do enough tasks."


    In his opinion, all people who are so soft hearted are because they are not trained enough.


    Look at Mo Xiujin. He was so naive in those days. Now he is not trained to do anything in the task.


    "Oh, maybe." Li Xue smiled softly, "but it doesn''t matter. For me, whether I continue to live like this or die immediately, it doesn''t make much sense, because I''m tired."


    Her expectations and nostalgia for the world have disappeared. What''s the difference between saying that she is a person and walking dead?


    She turned to look at Jie, thought about it, and asked curiously from the bottom of her heart, "don''t you feel bored? What''s the meaning of always playing around like this."


    Jie moved his lips and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    In Li Xue''s eyes, his past answers suddenly couldn''t be said.


    But without his saying, Li Xue said for him this time: "do you want to say exciting or happy?"


    She smiled, and there was something meaningful in her eyes: "Jie, if this is the meaning, why should we keep searching? We need to keep searching, not because... It doesn''t exist at all?"


    The true meaning never needs to be found constantly. For example, sunshine itself is the meaning and does not need people to confirm it repeatedly.


    Jie didn''t speak. Just now he could return to Li Xue, but at this moment, he didn''t even have the slightest answer to Li Xue''s question.


    Li Xue''s voice is unprecedented relaxed, but at the same time, it is firm and incomparable: "if I really have the opportunity to experience another emotion, or life, even if it''s only for a moment, I''m willing to give my life."


    She turned to Mo Xiujin and Anning. Those two people are in this world, but they look so clean and really clean. They are the kind of life she yearns for more and more


    "I think that''s what the ancients often said. It''s OK to die in the morning and in the evening..."


    Jie paused and his eyes gradually deepened.


    For the first time, there was a shake in the bottom of his eyes

 Chapter 1564

    On the other side, Su rian''s home.


    On such an important day today, his small room is still as deserted as ever. Except for him, there is only one more mo Tong.


    Originally, according to Mo Tong''s plan, today he was going to send several people to protect Su ri''an''s safety.


    After all, with eukins. Yan has been dealing with that person for so many years. He knows how insidious that person is. In case he wants to use some shady means to destroy the game, take a few more people, and they won''t wait to die.


    But when he told Su ri''an about this arrangement, he rejected it one by one.


    Su ri''an seems gentle, but sometimes he is persistent and can''t be rejected.


    In his heart, he wanted to be honest with eukins this time. Yan duel, and do not want to be under the wings and shelter of others.


    Just like the beginning of this game, it was proposed by him fearlessly, but also by him and eukins at this moment. Yan Guangming had a big comparison.


    So in the end, Mo Tong was the only one in the room. Mo Tong argued that at least someone needs to help debug the audio equipment in this game


    Although Su ri''an doesn''t want to trouble anyone, he can''t refuse this reason.


    At this moment, Mo Tong finally checked all the equipment. After confirming that it was in good condition, he said to Su ri''an, "Uncle Su, it has been checked."


    "Thank you." Su ri''an smiled and thanked politely.


    Although his voice and etiquette were the same as before, there was nothing strange about him, Mo Tong still noticed his difference.


    Su ri''an sat on the sofa and took a deep breath. His hands on his knees were clenched and loosened. He looked a little nervous.


    Looking at him like this, Mo Tong said thoughtfully, "would you like a glass of water first? I''ll pour you a glass."


    He said and was ready to go to the kitchen. As soon as he moved, he was stopped by Su ri''an.


    Su ri''an shook his head: "no, I didn''t drink water before going on stage in order to keep my spirit nervous."


    After a pause, he said with a smile: "but in my life, there is no game that makes me more nervous than this time..."


    In the past, he also stood in the highest Hall of music and played. Tens of thousands of audience sat under the stage, only following his fingertips and listening to him alone.


    But compared with this time, it was no more nervous at that time.


    When people have nothing, they are not no longer afraid of losing anything, but that fear will be more severe, because what they lose again... Will be more precious things in their life.


    In the past, Su ri''an had fame and wealth, which he was not afraid to lose.


    But this time, with so many people involved in Qiaoya and Xiangcheng, he will still be nervous even if he is indifferent.


    Mo Tong glanced at the man in front of him.


    Su ri''an''s eyes can''t see, but it always gives people an illusion that he is a normal person like them, and they always ignore that he is the weakest of so many people.


    Now the weakest man has to go alone with eukins. Yan "battle"


    Mo Tong pondered for a moment, and Wen Sheng advised, "you don''t have to have too much pressure, eukins. Yan has been evil in mind for so many years and neglects to practice in music. He won''t be your opponent."


    "Oh, that''s not how it counts."


    Su ri''an smiled and shook his head lightly. He knew Mo Tong''s kindness, but he knew himself and eukins better in his heart. Yan''s game is not so simple.


    He tilted his head towards Mo Tong and said, "do you remember how I taught you the first lesson when you were a child?"


    Mo Tong was slightly stunned. For a moment, Su ri''an''s old words sounded in his ear: "as an art of piano, effort is important, but talent is also indispensable. Even when you get higher, you will find that your life''s efforts may not be comparable to the talent of others who occasionally come to interest..."


    For those who have just stepped into the field of music, his words are actually a little mean and blow, but in fact, throughout the world, this sentence is undoubtedly the true meaning of many things.


    Mo Tong doesn''t doubt his words. He just doubts Su ri''an''s attitude towards eukins. Yan''s evaluation.


    He frowned, looked at Su ri''an and said, "is Eugene Yan really so talented?" High enough to make su ri''an so nervous?


    Su ri''an shook his head and objectively analyzed with him: "in terms of talent, we may be different, but not much worse. He is better than me. He is in another place..."


    A flash of doubt flashed across Mo Tong''s face.


    Su ri''an paused for a moment, raised his finger to his heart, and said in a deep voice: "as the saying goes, the heart is as big as the stage. This sentence is not an exaggeration, but a true portrayal, eukins. Yan''s ambition is enough to support the whole world with the piano sound he points to, and I..."


    He would say so not because of his inferiority, let alone because he envied eukins. Yan''s state of mind.


    He always believed in eukins. Yan is wrong, but if you only speak from the broad-minded, he may really be no better than that person.


    But before he could finish his words, Mo Tong stopped him.


    "But what you hold up is the happiness of aunt Ya and peace."


    Mo Tong said in a deep voice, "Eugene Yan may have great ambitions, but I don''t think your love and protection are smaller than his vicious ambitions."


    After a pause, he said meaningfully, "Uncle Su, if you can''t change your view, you''ll have lost him before the game starts."


    He may not know which of them has higher talent, wider mood and more proficient skills, but he knows that he must not let Su Tian start the game with such an idea.


    A game, I believe I will win, is the beginning of real winning.


    Mo Tong''s words silenced Su ri''an.


    Sitting on the sofa, he thought solemnly for a moment, sighed and nodded, "you''re right, and I have great ambition."


    Eukins. Yan wants to destroy, and he... Wants to protect.


    The heart of protection must be stronger than destruction, just as evil can never defeat justice.


    Seeing that he had recovered, Mo Tong also smiled in his eyes, got up, held his arm and said, "let''s go, let''s start."


    With his help, Su ri''an sat down in front of the piano.


    He was born for music. As long as he sat in front of the piano, he was the king who looked down on everything.


    In the world of music, no one will be above him.


    Mo Tong stood aside and reminded, "I''m going to start recording. Are you ready?"


    "Ready." Su ri''an nodded to him.


    "Start!"

 Chapter 1565

    JOYA''s room.


    At this moment, the gentle and pleasant piano sound came out from the small radio in front of her, or with the power of gentle sunshine, or with desperate madness and suffocation, echoing around her one note after another.


    She was sitting on the sofa with her arms around her knees, staring silently at the thing in front of her, letting herself immerse herself in the great power of music.


    In the period before the start of the game, no one told her that she was selected as the referee of the game.


    She clearly remembers how her heart fluctuated when she learned the news.


    This task is too big and selfish.


    For her, as long as she can separate eukins. Yan and Su ri''an''s music style, she will definitely choose Su ri''an.


    At that time, she was still very confident in herself.


    Although eukins. She may not be able to hear YAN Dan''s imitation, but with Su ri''an herself, she believes she can tell from her understanding of him over the years.


    It was only at this moment that Qiao Ya found out how arduous and difficult the task was.


    "How could this happen..." she stared incredulously at the little thing on the tea table in front of her and whispered helplessly.


    Since it was taken over, the small radio has played their audio back and forth twice, but she can''t tell which one su ri''an played


    It seems that she is familiar with Su ri''an in both pieces of music, but when she wants to choose, she finds that they are wrong.


    The radio was sent to her by Mo Xiuqian to ensure that the music of the two people was transmitted absolutely clearly, and no one had touched it.


    Just at this moment, no one knows how much Qiaoya hopes to appear and tell her which music belongs to Su rian.


    "Good day, which one is you?" JOYA''s eyes were full of confusion and said to herself.


    She is not a professional, and she only knows the superficial rhythm.


    So she couldn''t tell who had better skills, so she had to start with their styles.


    Once upon a time, she could feel infinite sunshine and warmth in Su ri''an''s music every time. It was countless endless hopes that brought her out of trouble.


    And eukins. Almost every note of Yan''s piano sound carries the meaning of majestic destruction. The moment people listen, it is desolation and despair


    So easy to distinguish style, in these two audio segments are all mixed up.


    JOYA tried to distinguish the sunshine and despair inside, but in the sound of the piano, she didn''t live to death and rush the hope of birth in destruction; It''s a cold hell under the warmth. It''s sunny, but it''s cold all over.


    No one really belongs to Su ri''an


    "This... What should I do?"


    JOYA got flustered and hugged her arms. Her fingers tightened to the fingertips, leaving shallow marks on her skin.


    What she should choose is the right answer.


    If she makes the wrong choice again this time, how on earth will she continue to face her family and friends, and Su ri''an


    The audio of the two people is still playing in the room.


    Because she couldn''t make up her mind, JOYA couldn''t make a final decision for a long time.


    On the other side, whether it''s eukins. Yan or Su ri''an are already restless in their respective homes.


    Jie looked at eukins, whose face became more and more gloomy. Yan, with a cold snort, said sarcastically, "I already said that their gang will not abide by the agreement."


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyes and looked at him. In the past, he had heard such words. In order to avoid conflict, he generally turned a deaf ear and pretended not to hear them.


    But this time, he retorted coldly, "now things have not been clarified. How do you know what''s going on?"


    "Does that matter?" Jie sneered and said, "it''s just two pieces of audio. Is it so difficult to choose? If they are really fair enough, Qiao Ya should have made a choice at this time..."


    His words are like cooking oil, let eukins. Yan''s face became more iron blue.


    He can promise Su ri''an to have a piano competition with only two of them, or he can participate in it honestly and fairly, but he will never allow himself to be pinched and played by those people like a fool.


    At the beginning of the game, how determined he was to compete fairly with Su rian only with music, so how angry he was at the moment.


    The long silence over JOYA was like the biggest ridicule to him, which made him accumulate madness with the naked eye. It was like a vortex, getting bigger and bigger


    Seeing this, Mo Xiujin turned his eyes slightly. Instead of fighting with Jie, he reached out and secretly patted Qiao Anning''s back standing next to him.


    Eukins. Yan''s condition looks very bad. If he really gets into some "ox horn tips" because of Jie''s words, it will be very different from their expected plan.


    He knows Eugene. What is it like when Yan goes crazy


    Receiving his hint, Qiao Anning blinked, and the small figure slowly moved to eukins. Yan took his fingers and said carefully, "Dad, let''s call."


    "Call?" Eukins. Yan frowned slightly.


    Although his face was still cold, at least the anger in his eyes seemed to ease a little.


    Even eukins. Yan himself can''t remember when it started. Peace always seems to alleviate his anger to a certain extent.


    The rolling anger at the bottom of his heart seemed to be gently brushed by the spring breeze when he heard Joe calling his father peacefully and softly, and dissipated a lot unconsciously.


    "Uh huh." Qiao Anning nodded with emphasis, pursed his mouth and worried in his big eyes. "Mom hasn''t talked to us all the time. Anning is so worried about her. What if mom gets sick?"


    The little girl found another way and didn''t persuade eukins. Yan Xiao calmed down and didn''t persuade him to the result of the game. Instead, he pulled out Qiaoya''s illness.


    Eukins, who had a cold face. When Yan heard about Qiaoya''s illness, the murderous spirit of the whole person was less.


    Mo Xiujin on one side was slightly relieved, and quietly threw a persistent look at Qiao Anning.


    Look at eukins. Yan was still indifferent. Qiao Anning shook his arm and urged, "Dad, isn''t someone around mom? Let''s call and ask if it''s okay? Mom will feel bad if it hurts..."


    The Jie on one side frowned. As soon as he was about to speak, he was cut off by Li Xue.


    Taking advantage of the situation, she echoed, "Anning is right. Let''s call. If we''re sure it''s playing tricks with us over there, it''s never too late for us to make trouble."


    After a pause, she continued, "anyway, it''s really better than playing this. Those people also play, but we''re not?"

 Chapter 1566

    With Joe Anning and Li Xue in front, eukins. Yan''s fundus loosened a lot.


    Yes, at least first make sure that there is no result. Is it because JOYA didn''t give him the result, or because JOYA was ill, she didn''t give him the result


    If those people are really playing tricks on him, as Li Xue said, he is not without the ability of a war.


    What''s more, Qiao Anning is still on his side now.


    See eukins. There was hesitation on Yan''s face. Jie frowned more tightly and looked at Li Xue with disapproval. He said coldly, "I don''t need to ask at all. It''s such a coincidence that they fell ill just when they were going to be a referee. Isn''t their intention obvious? They just want peace to go back after such a big circle!"


    Like a balance, weights are added at both ends, just look at eukins. Which side will Yan listen to in the end.


    Jie''s words made Qiao Anning stiff.


    After a pause, she looked up slightly and looked at eukins carefully. Yan''s eyes: "dad doesn''t want Anning to go back. Anning will stay here and go nowhere. Dad, don''t be angry, okay?"


    Eukins. Yan lowered his head and looked at her with an expression that Qiao Anning couldn''t understand.


    She pulled his sleeve, begging on her face, and her eyes gradually turned red: "Anning must listen to her father. Don''t blame her mother. She will be sad if she is in poor health..."


    Eukins. Yan raised his hand and stroked his daughter''s hair. He followed her hair and didn''t speak.


    A moment later, he looked up at Mo Xiujin and said coldly, "call, you call."


    This is his first time to allow Mo Xiujin to contact Xiangcheng directly.


    Mo Xiujin was slightly stunned, and Jie and Li Xue nearby also looked over at the same time.


    "Yan..." Jie hesitated for a moment, as if he wanted to say something, but he was rejected by eukins before he spoke. Yan raised his hand and interrupted.


    Mo Xiujin himself didn''t know how his consciousness ordered his body to act. He only knew that when he took the mobile phone on the tea table, his fingers were still trembling from an invisible angle.


    He took a deep breath, his face remained calm, and looked down for eukins. Yan''s address book.


    Originally, he was going to call them directly and ask them what''s going on there. He just slipped his finger and was in eukins. Yan''s contact found a familiar name - Su ri''an


    He looked at Eugene. Yan, turning his mind, moved his finger and called Su ri''an.


    He doesn''t know about eukins. Why did Yan keep this number and save him in the contact person, but I think it''s because this number has been lying here quietly since the last time they contacted.


    Maybe... In eukins. In Yan''s heart, Su ri''an''s weight as an enemy is much more important than he thought.


    Mo Xiujin looked unidentified in his eyes, and several people at the other end also held their own ideas.


    For a moment, everyone in the room focused on Mo Xiujin''s mobile phone.


    "Doo - Doo..."


    The phone rang twice and someone picked it up at the other end.


    Then they heard Su''s voice coming out of the receiver: "hello?"


    "Don''t let Su Lin''s voice cool down now?"


    Opposite, Su''s voice paused.


    Like Mo Tong, Jian Rui and others, even if they only spent some time with them when they were young, Su ri''an still heard Mo Xiujin''s voice.


    The next moment, another slightly heavy voice sounded, "I''m Mo Tong."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned. His nerves suddenly tightened for a few minutes. He opened his mouth, but he didn''t think about how to ask.


    Such a pause should not be. Mo Xiujin frowned. Just trying to get back his coldness, he listened to the other end and said without waiting for him to ask again: "we are at Mr. Su''s house. Up to now, the Qiao family hasn''t given the result. If you don''t worry, you can send someone to guard at the gate of Qiao''s house."


    He looked as if he didn''t hear Mo Xiujin''s voice, or didn''t care about this person at all. Instead, he avoided Mo Xiujin''s embarrassment here.


    The phones on both sides are hands-free. As soon as the sound of Mo fairy tale falls, Jie hums coldly, "that''s good. You''re all in Xiangcheng. Who knows if your hands are clean."


    His implication is that if you move your hands and feet, it''s useless for us to keep it.


    Li Xue shook her head and her eyes were full of helplessness.


    Jie doubted others all day and didn''t really think about it. It was their own people who really loved to play tricks.


    Hearing this, Su ri''an, who had always been gentle, became unusually serious, and his voice was as cold as ice. He directly named eukins. Yan: "Eugene Yan, this is the most important game in my life. I swear by the reputation of a pianist that I have never done anything to induce ya''er to choose."


    After a pause, he said, "I know you don''t love music, but as a former classmate, you should know how important the reputation of a pianist is for a musician..."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say a word, and his eyebrows were still frowning. People couldn''t see whether he believed it or not.


    The Mo Tong also snorted coldly and said shamelessly, "you can rest assured that only you people will use those shameful and despicable means. Since we have promised, we will take Anning home in a dignified way..."


    Joe Anning always obediently took eukins. Yan''s hand stood aside. At this time, she suddenly heard her name. She looked stunned and her big eyes blinked.


    Although Mo Tong''s figure in her memory has long been blurred, and her voice is far from her memory, she still feels warm at this moment.


    In addition to Mo Xiujin''s stories, this is the first time she clearly knows that in a distant corner of the world, even if she has not appeared for many years, she has always been cherished


    Jie Leng on one side snorted. He just wanted to get back, but before he spoke, he heard eukins. Yan''s voice came from behind.


    "Where''s Joana?" His voice was cold, but he didn''t care about the result first.


    Mo Tong was silent for a moment, thinking silently in his heart that he would not be here with eukins now. Yan bickered and annoyed him. It''s better for both parties to go to Qiao''s house together.


    They''ve been waiting long enough.


    So he said in a deep voice, "well, I''ll let someone go to Qiao''s house. If you agree, you can listen to our voice all the time without hanging up, but you can''t talk."


    After a pause, he smiled sarcastically: "of course, if you''re afraid of us cheating, forget it."


    Eukins. Yan sneered and said impatiently, "stop talking nonsense and go quickly."

 Chapter 1567

    When Mo Xiuqian came to Qiaoya''s room with a special recorder, she was stunned as soon as she opened the door.


    In the room, JOYA was helpless in the sofa, staring at the thing that kept playing music on the tea table with dull eyes.


    Like a fawn forgotten by the whole world, it turns around hundreds of times and still can''t find its own way.


    "Aunt ya, what''s the matter with you?" Mo Xiuqian reacted, stepped forward, touched her arm and asked softly.


    I couldn''t see it just at the door, but as soon as her hand touched JOYA''s skin, I found that she was trembling all over.


    "Aunt ya..." Mo Xiuqian was surprised for a moment and hurriedly pushed her, "are you okay?"


    Qiaoya slowly raised her head, looked at Mo Xiuqian''s face full of wet tears, shook her head helplessly and said, "Xiuqian, what should I do... I can''t find out which is good day..."


    In a word, Mo Xiuqian was stunned. At the same time, she listened to Su rian and eukins who were far away from home through the recorder. Yan and others were also stunned.


    It''s hard for them to think of such a result.


    In this game, they only thought that JOYA would choose by temperament.


    But I forgot that when they gave her the final choice, they also gave her great pressure.


    A dialogue, the three parties, coincidentally, fell into silence at this time.


    JOYA''s voice was fragile and confused, and she continued trembling: "I thought I could distinguish it, I really thought I could do it, I wanted to help you so much... But it turned out that I couldn''t..."


    She shook her head, and the crystal tears fell from the corners of her eyes again with her voice.


    "I''m too opinionated and self righteous. Xiuqian, I... Hurt you again..." she burst into tears and her eyes were red. I don''t know how long a person has been crying.


    Looking at Qiaoya who was about to collapse, Mo Xiuqian had a touch of heartache in her eyes.


    What they think is too simple. They have experienced everything from beginning to end and are involved in Su Ryan and eukins. Qiaoya, who is difficult to achieve both ends in the middle of Yan, such a choice is really too difficult.


    She sat closer, reached out and gently hugged JOYA, and couldn''t help opening her mouth.


    At this moment, there was a huge impulse in her heart to tell JOYA the truth of everything


    But, no, this is not a children''s play


    Mo Xiuqian patted Qiaoya on the back and was silent for a moment. She sighed slightly and advised, "aunt ya, in fact, you don''t need to think so much. You just need to listen to your heart and feelings and choose what you like from it."


    "Can I?" Julia asked softly, as if she were asking someone else or herself.


    Before Mo Xiuqian nodded, she laughed at herself twice, shook her head and said, "no, of course I can''t. haven''t I chosen enough by my own temperament?"


    Every time, it''s her last choice. Hell, the devil.


    Will bring danger to everyone


    How dare she believe her feelings and heart.


    "So many lessons are enough. I''m really afraid..."


    JOYA moved her mouth and pulled out a smile, but it was more ugly than crying: "if I make the wrong choice again this time, I will harm good day and peace. What should I do? Why does the devil always refuse to let me go?"


    She hugged her head and pulled her hair tightly with both hands. It seemed that in the next second, the tightly stretched nerve would break: "I''ve been living for several years, and I''ve been trapped in his nightmares every day. It''s really more painful than death, but he... Didn''t even give me the qualification to die."


    No one spoke, only Joey''s bloody voice came through the recorder.


    Eukins. Yan half hung his eyes and silently listened to the accusations without any response,


    Mo Xiujin, Jie and Li Xue all looked at him, but no one could see the real look in his eyes.


    Qiao Anning on one side didn''t move for a long time. She didn''t know when she was stiff there. She just felt that her hands and feet were extremely cold.


    So... Is that so?


    Over the years, in every video, JOYA is trying to face her with the brightest and gentlest smile and care about her.


    But she never knew that her mother was suffering so much behind her back


    For a moment, JOYA''s smiling face flashed through her mind one by one, but in the end, it turned into a helpless cry from the receiver.


    She couldn''t even imagine how much pain it was, and JOYA carried it alone for so long.


    Joanne looked up at eukins. Yan.


    At this moment, the bottom of her heart really began to doubt that the father''s love she got and the so much happiness she felt here really existed? Should they... Exist?


    Mo Xiuqian was silent for a moment, patting Qiaoya on the back with one hand and holding her hand tightly to calm her down.


    "Aunt ya, don''t be afraid. We won''t tell them the result of your choice first. Can you tell me what you really think?"


    She gently induced Qiaoya: "don''t think about peace and a Jin, don''t think about Uncle Su, and don''t worry about revenge. There''s no burden. Tell me which song you like."


    She just lost her voice, eukins. Yan''s breath stagnated and his fingers moved slightly.


    What he wanted to know was nothing more than the real idea in Joey''s heart.


    Qiaoya gradually calmed down, turned to look at Mo Xiuqian and choked: "don''t... Consider any consequences?"


    "Yes, don''t think about anything." Mo Xiuqian nodded and looked at her with encouragement in her eyes. "It''s just your most real feeling, the most real love."


    Qiao Yadun paused, as if to overcome her inner fear. After a long time, she whispered, "the first music is born to death, and the second one is bright to death. If it was me in the past, I would not hesitate to choose the second one."


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned. Qiaoya didn''t know, but they did.


    The second song is eukins. Yan played it.


    Although it''s su Ryan''s song, eukins. Yan still pops up his own style in it.


    JOYA... Is that the person she likes in her heart?


    Hearing her choice, Su ri''an was silent.


    On the other side, eukins. Yan was obviously relieved, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    For him, hearing this answer, he has won.


    No matter what the final result was, he didn''t want to worry about it.


    Everyone thought that everything was going to be settled.


    Just then, I heard joeya suddenly say again: "but now, my courage has become smaller..."

 Chapter 1568

    In a word, everyone''s heart was lifted again, and even Mo Xiuqian swallowed her saliva nervously.


    JOYA doesn''t know, but she has a "time bomb" in her pocket. Every word they say now, Su Zhian and eukins. Yan can hear it.


    Jie frowned and asked Li Xue in a low voice, "what does she mean?"


    Li Xue picked an eyebrow: "the woman''s mind said that you straight men don''t understand. I don''t know if you listen."


    In the quiet hall, no one spoke for a moment, only JOYA''s choking voice continued.


    "I have been held in the palm of my hand since I was a child, so I am actually very rebellious and envy those who can ignore the rules of the world but are free." JOYA said with a wry smile, "this is ridiculous, but once, I really thought Eugene Yan was my destined lover."


    "It''s not funny at all. I think so, too." Mo Xiuqian held Qiaoya''s hand and said, "aunt ya, don''t blame yourself. Which girl doesn''t like the evil and powerful domineering President? Otherwise, why can you always see the best-selling market of President BA''s novels? This shows that everyone thinks the same as you, the only difference..."


    Mo Xiuqian paused, sighed and said, "it''s just eukins. Yan is not the man who will correct the evil for the woman in the novel."


    Qiaoya''s tears fell down, dripping on the back of her hand and more on her heart: "so I''m eager for a peaceful life now. I''m afraid, Xiuqian. I''m really afraid. Once those nightmares were never far away. I don''t dare to choose the stimulation of destruction anymore. I just want to be safe in life."


    Mo Xiuqian hugged her and said painfully, "aunt ya, don''t cry. It''s all over. It''s all right."


    Qiao Ya''s cry was very low and restrained, but she easily hooked out Qiao Anning''s tears. She turned and lay down in Mo Xiujin''s arms, bit her white lips, and tears fell one by one.


    Mo Xiujin sighed and patted her on the back.


    Joey smiled too long. Did I want to calm down?


    Mo Xiuqian was stunned, but she was not surprised. From what Qiaoya said just now, she actually guessed her choice.


    "Now I don''t have the courage to like that stimulation anymore. I want the courage to die." JOYA smiled and said, "so I chose the first one."


    Mo Xiuqian grinned at her, nodded and said, "OK, aunt ya, you can choose whoever you want. In fact, it''s not impossible for me to choose both..."


    Seeing that her words became more and more unreliable, Morton, who was remotely controlled, coughed and cut off her call.


    Jie looked at Li Xue and then at eukins. Yan: "so she chose Su rian?"


    "Nonsense, she chose the Lord." Snow lane.


    Jie frowned: "what do you mean? She clearly said just now..."


    Li Xue looked at eukins. Yan said, "Lord, you should understand? In Qiaoya''s heart, the person she likes is always you, just..."


    But this feeling has made her black and blue, so she can''t afford to love, so she went to others.


    Eukins. Yan clenched his fist, took a deep breath and turned to Mo Xiujin: "you expected this result long ago?"


    "How can it be? No one can guess what Joey is thinking before the results come out." Mo Xiujin stood up and said, "but I don''t think you need it at all, because she is close to Su ri''an now. After all, you know how determined she once chose you."


    Eukins. Yan Leng hum, waved to let them all leave, and Qiao Anning was driven out.


    He wants to be alone.


    On the other hand, Su ri''an won the game, but his face remained calm.


    Mo Tong hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth: "Uncle Su, don''t listen to Xiuqian''s nonsense. Aunt Ya finally chose you."


    Su ri''an smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to comfort me. I already knew who ya''er was thinking."


    "That..." Mo Tong was puzzled when he saw that he didn''t look sad and lost.


    Su ri''an said, "Tong Tong, you are still young. In the adult world, in addition to vigorous love, what is more important is the long water flow for the rest of your life. I don''t care who ya''er chose in her heart in the past. I just need to know what she craves now is the same as me."


    Only those who have experienced life and death will understand the value of companionship.


    ¡ª¡ª


    After that day, no one mentioned the game in front of Joey, including Su Zhian.


    JOYA was confused, and some couldn''t believe eukins. Yan ended the game so easily.


    But soon she no longer cared about these things, because her daughter finally returned to her after many years.


    Joe came back alone, eukins. Yan''s people only sent her to the airport, and then Mo Tong took her back to Qiao''s house.


    Qiao Anning thought about what her home would be like when she came back, whether many people would surround her like monkeys, whether the family would ask her a lot of things, and whether they would force her to stay in eukins. Choose between Yan and Qiaoya and so on.


    Mo Tong could see how upset the little girl was when she drove her to Qiao''s house.


    He was not good at comforting people, so they were almost silent all the way.


    When she arrived at the gate of Qiao''s house, Qiao Anning thought that many people picked her up at the door and the scene did not appear.


    She looked at Mo Tong in some confusion. Mo Tong took her out of the car, handed her the suitcase and said, "go in, your mother is waiting for you inside."


    Qiao Anning tilted his head and asked, "won''t you go in with me?"


    She knows that Mo Tong is also her relative. Doesn''t he go in?


    Mo Tong smiled and shook his head and said, "you have just come back. If so many of us rush in, it will give you a headache to recognize people, so no one will disturb your reunion with your mother these days. We won''t appear until you adapt to the life here and want to see us."


    Qiao Anning was stunned, and his heart suddenly stopped floating: "I should call you brother Tong, right?"


    Mo Tong nodded, smiled and asked, "what did ah Jin teach you?"


    "Well, my brother said I''d just come back and don''t have to think about anything." Qiao Anning said in a crisp voice, "I was a little scared just now, but I''m not afraid after listening to you. Thank you, brother Tong."


    Mo Tong smiled and said, "I won''t send you. Come in quickly."


    Qiao Anning nodded, turned around and pulled his small suitcase into Qiao''s door.


    Only Qiaoya and Jianrui are in the living room. In order to scare the little girl, Qiaozhen and others even moved to the old house yesterday. The reason why Jianrui is here is that Qiaoya is worried that she will lose control when she meets her daughter. It''s better to have a clever Jianrui.


    "Why hasn''t Anning come back?" Qiaoya nervously grabbed Jianrui''s hand and asked.


    Jian Rui was much more calm, patted her arm and said, "aunt ya, don''t worry, Anning, but my eldest brother picked it up himself and will be back soon."


    Just then, a small figure appeared in their sight

 Chapter 1569

    At the first moment of seeing the little figure, JOYA was stiff and shook Jane Rui''s hand.


    Qiao Anning stood at the door, his big eyes looking at the two people in the room without blinking.


    Everything here is too strange to her, except... The man on the sofa.


    "Peace..."


    JOYA looked at her in a daze and choked for a moment.


    She tried twice before she finally stood up with the help of Jian Rui and walked slowly step by step to Qiao Anning.


    It was a short road, but JOYA walked slowly, as if she couldn''t believe it or was afraid that it was just a dream. When she woke up, everything was her fantasy.


    Qiao Anning looked at the person who was slowly squatting down in front of her with tears on his face. His small hand holding the luggage pole could not help holding it tighter.


    The next second, with a sour nose, she rushed into JOYA''s arms and cried, "Mom..."


    The person she can only see across the screen every time, who takes great pains to tell her to take good care of herself every time, finally appeared in front of her alive.


    She no longer has to try to feel her mother''s temperature through the cold screen


    JOYA closed her eyes and tried to hold back her tears, but at the moment of closing her eyes, the tears still fell down the corners of her eyes.


    She tightly hugged the small body in her arms, as if she had exhausted all her strength: "it''s mom, my peace..."


    Her daughter, her children... Finally returned to her again.


    At this moment, the world that JOYA has been missing seems to be finally complete.


    Qiao Anning lay obediently in Qiao Ya''s arms. Even though Qiao Ya pulled her very tight and almost made her out of breath, she still didn''t say a word.


    This embrace is too warm. It is the first time she has felt the warmth of her mother since she has a complete memory. She is really... Very happy.


    That''s eukins. Yan can never give her a sense of temperature and security.


    Jian Rui looked at the considerate and didn''t come forward. Seeing this scene at the moment, she couldn''t help but quietly turned her back and wiped her tears.


    It''s so touching... If it weren''t for fear of frightening peace, she might be able to wet a bag of paper towels with tears.


    JOYA was sad in her heart, but she didn''t dare to cry. She tried to hold back her emotions, touched Joe''s peaceful hair and asked, "baby, are you tired? Are you thirsty? Are you hungry?"


    "Peace is not tired." Qiao Anning shook his head, put his small hand on Qiao Ya''s cheek, wiped her tears and coaxed, "Anning doesn''t cry, and mother doesn''t cry..."


    "OK, I won''t cry." Qiaoya burst into tears and smiled. She sat on the sofa with her daughter in her arms. "Come on, let mom have a good look..."


    Knowing that they had a lot to say, Jianrui smiled and said, "aunt ya, I''ll bring her peaceful luggage first."


    Qiao Anning glanced at her. Just now she saw this slim sister as soon as she entered the door.


    No one told her who this person was, but in her mind, the person in front of her gradually overlapped with a vague figure in the depths of her memory.


    Her clever big eyes looked again and again, and she shouted in a small voice, "sister Ruirui?"


    "Do you remember me?!" Jane Rui, who was about to pull the suitcase, heard her voice, suddenly turned her head and looked at her, opening her mouth in surprise.


    She didn''t expect that Qiao Anning would still remember herself. In an instant, the tears she had just fought back suddenly fell down, but the smile raised at the corners of her mouth was so bright.


    "No, no, no, I''ll cry to death if I stay. I''ll put my luggage first and calm down." Before Qiao Anning nodded, Jian Rui waved her hand first, covered her eyes with one hand and rushed upstairs with the suitcase in the other hand. Her voice was trembling.


    In the living room, JOYA held her daughter and was not willing to let go for a moment.


    When she left her, Qiao Anning was just a little big. Now she has grown so tall.


    This is probably the nature of mother and daughter. Even if they only meet through video for so many years, they don''t feel strange at all.


    Qiao Anning sat beside her, holding Qiao Ya''s hand tightly with his small hand, and turned his head to look around.


    Mom''s home is also very big. Although it is a little smaller than dad''s, it is very warm. It seems that the feeling of home is floating in every wisp of air.


    But in such a big house, today I didn''t see anyone except Joey and Jianrui who just ran upstairs.


    "Mom, are you the only one in the family? Shouldn''t there be uncles, aunts, grandparents?" She turned and asked Joey.


    JOYA smiled, touched her head and asked in a warm voice, "does Annie want to see them?"


    Qiao Anning frowned and thought. For her, although these relatives are related by blood, they are not much different from strangers.


    Eukins. Yan Qiaoya has never allowed her to contact George for so many years.


    But if you don''t see it, it seems very impolite


    Before she tangled up an answer, JOYA smiled gently: "you''ve just come back. Don''t worry. Take a rest first. Later, my mother will take you to see your room. In the evening, we''ll see my uncle and them again, okay?"


    Qiao Anning nodded and smiled sweetly. "Anning listens to mom."


    "Put your luggage away."


    As they were talking, Jianrui came down from upstairs and saw them still sitting on the sofa. She simply raised her mobile phone and walked across the sofa and said with a smile: "come on, two beauties, wipe their tears and show their best looking smile. Of course we have to record such a great moment..."


    As she spoke, she posed professionally towards them.


    "Look at the camera and smile!"


    Just listening to the "click", Jane Rui shook her mobile phone to the two people on the sofa: "my photography technology, just hold it..."


    Since she was a child, she has been smart and strange. Her best skill is to adjust the atmosphere. At once, she made joeya laugh: "what are you doing?"


    Jianrui tooted her lips, nodded twice on the screen and replied to Qiaoya: "it''s not Xiuqian, they keep urging me to take a peaceful picture and send it to comfort their lovesickness."


    If it weren''t for fear of frightening peace, Mo Xiuqian and a group of little lunatics would have been waiting. They would have poured in long ago.


    But it doesn''t matter if they can''t see each other. Now that technology is so developed, they can''t see each other for the first time. They can always see a picture.


    JOYA lost her smile, waved to her and said, "don''t do this. Just ask them to come together in the evening. It''s just that everyone is having dinner together."


    In her heart, these children are the same as her family.


    When she finished, she shook her head and said solemnly, "that won''t work."


    She went over and sat down beside them. She reached out her hand and pinched Qiao Anning''s tender and soft cheeks. She hugged her and said, "where is our Anning baby they want to see? We have to wait until they are called to greet them, isn''t it, little princess?"


    "Hee hee!" Qiao Anning was amused by her and didn''t care about the hands she had been rubbing on her face. She blinked her big eyes and asked excitedly, "when can I call?"


    "Let me see..."


    Jian Rui gently pointed her chin, turned her big eyes around and snapped her fingers: "yes! Tomorrow, sister Xiuqian will go to work and train them. Let''s just find them one by one secretly and scare them. What do you think?"


    "Don''t..."


    Hearing her bad idea, JOYA shook her head reluctantly. She just wanted her to stop fooling around. As a result, she saw her daughter clapping her hands excitedly and shouting, "OK, OK, scare them!"


    JOYA: "..." eukins. Yan, what kind of crazy boy did you turn my daughter into!

 Chapter 1570

    With the girl Jianrui, the time that should have been moved and sensational was greatly reduced. Qiao Anning almost instantly became a piece of Jianrui.


    It seemed as if they had never been estranged for the slightest time.


    When Qiaoya came upstairs with the cut cake from the kitchen, she saw that Jianrui and qiaoanning had played a pillow fight in the bedroom.


    "Look at my attack!" Qiao Anning shouted, grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it at Jian Rui.


    The originally paved bed was already messy. The two people took the big bed as the boundary. One person stood aside with a pillow and threw it happily. The room was full of laughter.


    "Dong!" A loud cry.


    Jian Rui, who was laughing, was suddenly smashed. The laughter stopped immediately, and the whole person immediately fell back on the carpet.


    The blow was accurate and strong. For a long time, Jian Rui didn''t move and there was no sound.


    Qiao Anning was clapping her hands and laughing to show off, but after waiting for a few seconds, she was still motionless, and immediately worried.


    "Sister Rui?" The little girl cried out, hurriedly ran around the end of the bed and painfully reached out to help her: "sister Ruirui, how are you? Anning, do you hurt you?"


    Before her hand reached out, Jane Rui, who was still lying still, suddenly turned over sharply and threw her down on the carpet next to her.


    At the same time, Joe grabbed the feather in the pillow and scattered it in my hand


    Suddenly, a large piece of light and white feathers fell from the air and floated on their clothes and the surrounding carpets.


    "Cluck, cluck!"


    Among the flying feathers, Joe''s peaceful smile is bright, happy and unrestrained, just like a most ordinary peer.


    JOYA stood at the door with a cake in her hand and looked at it quietly. Her heart was bitter and sweet for a moment.


    Her daughter should have lived happily


    ¡ª¡ª


    After tossing and playing all afternoon, he let Joe have a rest for a while.


    In the evening, before Qiao Ya mentioned it, Qiao Anning took Qiao Ya''s hand and said, "Mom, should we see grandma and them?"


    Looking at her being so sensible and obedient, JOYA touched her head: "will mom call them now? Don''t be afraid, they are mother''s relatives and peaceful relatives..."


    "Uh huh! Anning knows!" With Jane Rui''s play and eat in the afternoon, the little girl has completely lost her nervousness and worry about seeing her relatives.


    She knows that even if she hasn''t seen her for so many years, everyone here will be as good to her as Jian Rui


    JOYA called George, and the people who had been ready to go drove back.


    Compared with adults, it is estimated that Joe Xiaosi is the least nervous.


    All night, it took a long time to appease Yan Mei and Qiao Zhen. The old man''s mood fluctuated greatly. Yan Mei''s tears came down before she saw her granddaughter.


    George, who is always careless at ordinary times, tied his hands and feet when holding Joe in peace for the first time. He didn''t know how to exert himself.


    It doesn''t matter if his leather boy falls, but this is a charming little daughter in his arms. How can he compare.


    Finally, when Yang Yaru saw a thin layer of sweat on his head, she took Qiao Anning from his arms and put it on the chair.


    The family sat around the table together. After many years, they finally ate the dinner that everyone came together again


    The next day, still under the leadership of Jian Rui, Qiao Anning met Mo Xiuqian and others.


    As a result, it can be imagined that Qiao Anning has become the treasure of everyone, and Mo Xiuqian holds him in his arms as a toy Rua


    Within three days, Qiao Anning became familiar with a large family.


    Especially Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian, one doesn''t need training, the other simply asks for a few days off and plays crazy with Qiao Anning and Qiao Xiaosi every day.


    At first, JOYA followed a few people, but later she was really unable to follow. The children seemed to be tired and played without rest all day.


    She couldn''t keep up with her physical strength. Finally, she had to sit next to them and watch them fight.


    But in any case, to see your daughter smiling happily in front of you is the greatest happiness of being a mother.


    When everyone is there, only one figure is missing.


    Since Qiao Anning returned to Xiangcheng, Su ri''an hasn''t appeared. He hasn''t even called Qiao Ya from time to time before.


    Occasionally, when Qiaoya is resting, Su ri''an will also appear in her mind.


    She knew that this person had never contacted herself, but because she didn''t want to disturb their mother daughter gathering.


    He has always been like this, always trying to be considerate and considerate of others


    After a week of such a beautiful and happy life, JOYA hesitated again and again. One night, after coaxing her daughter to sleep, she called Su Ryan.


    Otherwise, it seems that her heart is always in decline. It seems that there is always something she hasn''t done.


    Su ri''an still didn''t ask her to wait too long and picked it up. His voice was always gentle as usual. He didn''t mention the previous game at all. He just asked, "is Anning all right?"


    "Well, good. I''m asleep now." JOYA also whispered.


    Originally, although her phone had been called, she still didn''t think about what to say in her heart.


    Su ri''an seemed to know her inner thoughts. Without her entanglement, she took the initiative to find a topic.


    As soon as this topic came out, Qiaoya''s heart immediately stabilized. For a moment, those messy ideas in her heart were gone, as if she had been enlightened by Su ri''an Wen''s voice in the most difficult time before.


    She smiled in a low voice: "she''s crazy. Ruirui they''ve been helping me take her these days."


    "Well, I know." Su ri''an''s voice is gentle, especially in the quiet night. "Ruirui will tell me what you and Anning have done on time every day and how you feel. It''s as detailed as handing in your homework when you were a child."


    "Ah? Then you''re not..."


    As soon as his voice fell, Joe Arden was surprised, and his face turned a little red for a moment. "You know everything?"


    She didn''t expect Jian Rui to do this, so she didn''t know her life for so many days. In fact, Su ri''an already knew it.


    And she is still worried about Su ri''an


    Su ri''an smiled. The laughter came from the receiver and passed into JOYA''s ear through her mobile phone.


    Suddenly, it made JOYA blush again.


    Su ri''an said softly, "ya''er, you don''t have to care about me. As long as you are good, I''ll be fine."


    In fact, he seldom said such words, but every time he said it, he must have his heart.


    For a moment, JOYA''s heart was filled with a trace of heartache, like a small insect eating her heart inadvertently.


    She moved her lips, held her cell phone and whispered, "do you care about your own?"

 Chapter 1571

    This time, Su ri''an promised very simply: "tube, I care about my feelings."


    "Then you..."


    "Ya''er, just because you are in charge, I know that as long as you live well, I will be happy." Su ri''an said slowly.


    His tone is like his attitude from beginning to end. He never demands or possesses. He really hopes that JOYA can be happy.


    And he himself felt happy because of JOYA''s happiness.


    Qiaoya bit her lip and was about to say something. Suddenly she heard qiaoanning calling her from the room behind her.


    She said a word to Su ri''an and then quickly hung up.


    Joe''s quiet voice was very low. JOYA thought she had a nightmare and didn''t dare to delay, so she hurried to the room.


    As a result, as soon as I got to the door of the room, I saw the little girl lying at the end of the bed with her pillow in her arms. There was no fear on her face. Her little feet stretched out in the air and swayed around. She looked as energetic as ever.


    Qiao Ya breathed a sigh of relief, walked up to touch her hair and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Qiao Anning''s big eyes were purring. His eyes were full of "gossip". He approached Qiao Ya and said, "Mom, are you talking to Uncle Su?"


    As soon as Qiao Ya choked, she suddenly felt guilty. Especially looking at her daughter''s trusting eyes, she couldn''t help stuttering: "that... Peace, I..."


    "Oh, mom, don''t hide it from me. Sister Ruirui and sister Xiuqian have already told me."


    Qiao Anning smiled and waved to her, clenched his small fist and looked excited and excited: "Anning, come on, get him!"


    Qiaoya: "..." she obviously follows them every day. Why don''t she know when Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian taught her these messy things?


    While she was covered with black lines, she couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    It seems that Qiao Anning doesn''t mind her getting close to Su ri''an. In fact, these days, she sometimes worries that her contact with Su ri''an will have a bad impact on Qiao Anning. Now, she''s worried for nothing.


    "Hey, mom, which love bean do you like?"


    Qiaoya was stunned for a moment. It seemed that she couldn''t keep up with qiaoanning''s fast brain circuit.


    Before she could answer, Qiao Anning had held his chin in both hands, and his eyes shone like stars: "I like JOJO best. When sister Xiuqian Amway gave it to me, she said she could help me get my signature, but I don''t know when I can see the real person close..."


    Qiao Anning rattled. Not long ago, his head tilted and fell asleep on his pillow.


    Even in his sleep, he whispered the name of "JOJO"


    Looking at her daughter''s ghost like a combination of Jian Rui and Mo Xiuqian, Qiao Yawei sighed and felt disillusioned.


    ¡ª¡ª


    If Joe is in Eugene. When Yan was around, she was a bully of the dark forces. After she returned to Xiangcheng, she became a new generation of bastards.


    In addition, no one cares about her, and these people around her are the "bastard generation" who want to play with her every day. Qiao Anning has been like a fish in water and crazy these days.


    At the same time, the other side of the earth.


    Miss miss eukins. Yan is not quite right about his state recently.


    Just a week later, he had asked Jie the time three times, each time: "has Anning been gone for nearly a month?"


    At first Jie wanted to be considerate of eukins. Yan, when he asked him for the first time and the second time, said in a good temper, "no, she has just left for a few days."


    But when he asked for the third time, Jie couldn''t bear it.


    He looked at the person in front of him speechless and simply thought, "if you really don''t want to stay there in peace, let''s let someone pick her up?"


    There''s another thing he didn''t say. It''s going to be like this. It hasn''t been a month, eukins. Yan is crazy about his daughter first.


    "That won''t work."


    Jie''s suggestion is direct and straightforward, which is very in line with their style of doing things, but eukins. Yan snorted coldly and rejected it without thinking.


    This is his agreement with Su ri''an. If he goes back on his word, isn''t he properly compared by Su ri''an.


    "Besides, I don''t want her to be there, I just..." he was a little awkward. "That''s" twice, but he still didn''t say the following.


    Jie turned a big white eye toward the sky. What else could it be? He just wanted his daughter. When none of them could see it.


    But for eukins. Yan Lai said, "Miss" seems to be more difficult than "kill"... He never said it.


    Jie wanted to persuade him again, but he looked at eukins. Yan''s appearance felt that everything he said at the moment seemed to be in vain.


    Finally, he simply threw his sleeves and went out.


    He doesn''t want to wait here. He''ll be killed by eukins later. Yan asked again. How many days has Joe Anning been away.


    The next few days, eukins. Yan is still absent-minded occasionally. It seems that this place has become particularly empty since Qiao Anning left. Usually, those laughter never appear again.


    He had never realized that the place where he lived was so quiet


    Finally, on the tenth day, eukins. Yan himself couldn''t help it first.


    He got up early in the morning and walked around the room. As a result, when the sun was rising and his mobile phone was hot, he finally found an excuse and called joeya.


    Because of the distrust between him and the Joe family, eukins. Yan can''t give Qiao Anning a cell phone directly.


    What''s more, even if he gave it, the Qiao family, who regarded him as a beast, would not allow Qiao Anning to use it.


    Plus eukins. Yan''s selfishness is causing trouble - in fact, what he wants to contact is not only Qiao Anning, but also a corner of his heart is shouting to use this as an excuse to talk to Qiao ya


    So when he sent Qiao Anning back, he took it easy and never thought about it. He didn''t mention anything.


    When the phone rang, she was sitting in the yard, smiling and watching Qiao Anning and Qiao Xiaosi playing on the swing.


    Both children were sweating, and Qiao Xiaosi finally looked like a brother and took care of his sister all the way.


    Her eyes moved from the two children to the next mobile phone screen. The moment she saw the name on the screen, her face suddenly changed.


    After taking a deep breath, she took her cell phone and connected the phone.


    "Where''s peace?"


    At the moment of connection, eukins. Yan''s voice came from the receiver.


    JOYA''s fingers trembled subconsciously. It was the first time she had received eukins since the piano competition. Yan''s phone, I don''t know whether he came to ask for a crime or for another purpose


    She calmed her mind, looked at her smiling daughter in the distance, and said coldly, "she''s swinging. Are you looking for her?"


    "Well..." eukins. Yan Leng humed, neither saying "yes" nor "no", and said proudly, "I''m afraid you won''t take care of my daughter and instill some messy content into her."


    JOYA: "


    It''s really her first time in eukins. Yan feels a little guilty in front of her... After all, she doesn''t even know what Jian Rui has taught Qiao Anning all day


    Her eyes turned around. When she didn''t know how to answer, Qiao Anning, a good player, suddenly jumped down from the swing and ran towards her: "Mom, do you want to play? I''ll push you with my fourth brother..."


    JOYA still had a cell phone in her hand, and Joe Anning''s words reached eukins word for word. Yan''s side.


    Hear her voice, eukins. Yan Dun had a meal.


    He thought his daughter would not get used to her sudden return to Xiangcheng. It turned out... No.

 Chapter 1572

    Qiao Ya took a small towel to wipe the sweat on Qiao Anning and Qiao Xiaosi''s forehead. After hesitating for a moment, she handed her mobile phone to Qiao Anning: "Anning, your father is looking for you."


    She would never deprive Joanne of the right to approach her father, even if she and eukins. There are too many estrangements between Yan, but he is Qiao Anning''s father, which has nothing to do with the two adults.


    Qiao Xiaosi, who followed him, heard that it was eukins. Yan''s phone, silently said hello to Qiaoya, and ran away by himself.


    On the other end of the phone, eukins. When Yan heard Qiao ya say this, his heart suddenly moved.


    It seemed that it was the first time he had heard JOYA admit that he was the child''s father


    Although this fact cannot be changed, there is always a gap between the fact and being admitted by JOYA


    He was smacking the taste in Qiao Ya''s words. The next moment, he suddenly heard Qiao Anning''s surprised voice: "Hello, Dad!"


    Her voice didn''t stop at all. It seemed to penetrate the mobile phone and ring around eukins.


    Eukins. Yan Yizheng.


    The sound of Joe''s peace suddenly filled his heart with a strange feeling.


    It was a happiness he had never felt before.


    Once, he always thought that the word "happiness" was just a fantasy in the brains of those mediocre people. Only those who have no ability will place their world in their imagined and self deceptive emotions all day long


    But at this moment, he really felt it.


    He never had it, but at this moment, he was very confident.


    Eukins. Yan closed his eyes, leaned back on the back of the chair behind him, and sighed silently.


    Over the years, countless exciting games have brought him less pleasure than this phone call at the moment.


    He even suddenly sprouted an impulse to fly back to accompany their mother and daughter. He can watch his daughter swing, listen to her carefree and cheerful laughter, and accompany joeya to bask in the sun


    There seems to be nothing more important than their smiles.


    So this is happiness


    "Dad, why don''t you talk?"


    After waiting for a while, I still didn''t hear eukins. Yan''s voice, Qiao Anning shook her mobile phone in doubt and looked at Qiao ya: "Mom, look, did you hang up?"


    JOYA frowned and took a look. The screen still showed that she was talking and didn''t know eukins. What the hell is Yan doing.


    She shook her head, looked at Joe Anning and said, "didn''t hang up, maybe he suddenly walked away..."


    She wanted to say, or hang up first and call again next time, but before she finished, Joe Anning was excited and said, "then help me. I want to open a video with my father!"


    JOYA couldn''t help pausing. Looking at her daughter''s look full of expectation, she tangled for a moment, and nodded to help her send a video call.


    She didn''t want to hear eukins. Yan''s voice didn''t want to see his face, but she wouldn''t refuse her daughter''s request.


    The sudden sound of the video will eukins. Yan you''s thoughts came back.


    He looked at the video request sent on the screen, raised his hand and wiped his face. He took several deep breaths to adjust his state and answered the phone.


    "Dad, why didn''t I hear your voice just now?"


    Joe Anning''s innocent little face appears on the screen, facing eukins at the other end. Yan waved his little hand, like a bright beam of sunshine, suddenly shining on eukins. Yan''s deepest heart.


    It''s always dark there, but it''s getting brighter and brighter now because of Joe''s peace.


    Eukins. Yan Wei smiled: "maybe... The signal is bad. Why does Anning want to video with her father?"


    "Oh, I want to show you this." Joaquin didn''t realize that eukins. Yan''s thoughts, holding his mobile phone, centered on himself, made a circle in four directions.


    Finally, he stopped at the angle where he could see the swing and said happily: "Dad, look, this is where I live now. Do you see the swing? The fourth brother pushed me just now. Dad, do you know the fourth brother? He is very kind to me..."


    Qiao Anning is like a little chatterbox. After the video is connected, he keeps pouring beans in a bamboo tube and wants to tell eukins everything around him. Yan.


    As big as the house behind us, as small as the flower bed on the roadside at the door, everything is like eukins. Yan said it again.


    As she spoke, she took JOYA''s hand and said, "Mom, will you take it for me?"


    "Huh?" Qiaoya, who was in a trance, looked at her and said, "what else do you want to shoot?"


    Isn''t that enough?


    Qiao Anning solemnly pointed to a room upstairs behind him, looking serious: "of course, I have to introduce my father to where I live and my room. My father must be worried about me."


    JOYA: "


    She looked at her daughter as serious as she could be, but her heart was full of deep doubt, eukins. Will Yan worry about others?


    His heart has always been only games, and he is most worried about whether his own games can win


    Although she didn''t believe it, she nodded, took her cell phone and followed Joe Anning, shooting all the places she pointed out responsibly all the way.


    "Dad, this is where Anning eats, and mom will make a lot of delicious cakes for Anning..." Qiao Anning pointed to the kitchen and walked all the way to his sleeping room, taking down all the dolls at the head of the bed and lifting them to eukins one by one. "As like as two peas," these are all little buddy who are sleeping with us. "Brother, they are sent by their brother and sisters."


    She talked a lot, eukins. Yan frowned and saw that she still wanted to introduce the next round of toys. He hummed, "there''s so much nonsense. Is it necessary to tell me this?"


    "Eukins. Yan you..." Joe Arden was angry and stared at the indifferent person on the screen.


    His daughter kindly introduced him, but he had such an attitude!


    But before her anger came out, Joe Anning waved his hand, smiled carelessly, and joked, "Mom, don''t be angry. Dad is a proud king. He actually likes listening. You see, he didn''t hang up on me..."


    The phone rang softly.


    It''s eukins. Yan hung up the sound of the video.


    Qiao Anning winked at Qiao Ya and said with a naughty smile: "wait, ten, nine, eight, seven..."


    Before she finished counting the ten numbers, JOYA looked at the mobile phone screen in her hand, which showed eukins. Video call from Yan

 Chapter 1573

    The days passed day by day in such joy.


    Qiao Anning is also getting used to this normal life. There are peers playing together, brothers and sisters taking care of her, and countless relatives who love her


    Around her are no longer the tasks she often hears, the blood she occasionally sees, and the monsters that sometimes appear in her dreams.


    Everyone spoiled her so hard that no one mentioned eukins in front of her. Yan words, it seems that those days were like a dream, and now they are far away.


    But she still talks to eukins every two days. Yan calls once, which has become a habit. Every time, he will report to him what new things he has learned and what new and interesting things are in life.


    Like a pair of normal father and daughter, although thousands of miles away, they still share their own life.


    Of course, the only person who will take the initiative to share is Joe Anning.


    Every time I get a call from her, eukins. Yan Natou listened quietly. Although he was occasionally impatient, he never interrupted.


    Sometimes Joe Anning''s phone doesn''t ring on time. It won''t be long before eukins. Yan will also call and ask.


    "It''s really a proud girl..." JOYA looked at eukins who listened to her daughter''s nagging in silence again, but was reluctant to hang up. Yan murmured in his heart.


    These days lasted for some time, and JOYA finally understood, eukins. Yan really cares about Qiao Anning''s daughter.


    Even though he may have had many other purposes when he took Joe Anning at first, now he just cares about her like a father.


    And Qiao Anning also has deep feelings for him. Qiao Ya can see it, so she never bothered them to call.


    On the surface, Joe''s peaceful life became happier and happier every day.


    But secretly, there are many people in full swing.


    For the last goal.


    They never stopped. Even after Qiao Anning had returned to Qiao''s house, their actions became more rapid.


    At the same time, Mo Xiujin has become a constant task again during this period.


    Eukins. Yan almost took advantage of his daughter''s absence to try his best to squeeze him, but it doesn''t matter, or... In fact, it''s with Mo Xiujin.


    At this time, he needs to go out frequently to avoid eukins. Yan''s vision achieves some of his goals.


    On this day, Mo Xiujin took Mo Rui Ning out of the mission again. The destination of the mission was a bar.


    The two had a full tacit understanding. After entering the door, they began to act separately. Mo ruining was responsible for the first and second floors, and Mo Xiujin was responsible for the third floor.


    Generally speaking, the last place is usually the most difficult person to deal with, so Mo Xiujin never let Mo ruining rush ahead, but sent him to deal with the small soldier.


    They are always cautious in their actions. They confirm that they have not attracted anyone''s attention. The plan is to finish the work as soon as possible.


    But Mo Xiujin didn''t expect that he saw a figure as soon as he came out of the elevator on the third floor.


    The slender, tall and thin figure leaned leisurely against the wall and stared at him with a smile, as if he had been waiting for him for a long time


    "Yo." Seeing him coming out, the man snorted and smiled faintly.


    At the first moment when Yu Guang glimpsed the figure, Mo Xiujin almost subconsciously tightened his muscles and was ready to fight.


    Such a situation rarely occurs in the tasks he has performed in the past. It can be said that no one can get the news faster in front of him and catch him in turn.


    So Mo Xiujin was a little surprised this time.


    But the next moment, he was completely relaxed, which was a real sense of relaxation.


    He squinted at the strange and familiar figure opposite. For a moment, countless emotions flashed in his eyes.


    Emotion, miss, excitement, excitement... Finally all slowly turned into a sigh.


    They looked at each other face to face. After a long time, Mo Xiujin suddenly smiled, shook his head and said, "don''t tell me that you arranged the task this time, Yi."


    Jane Yi stood up straight, reached out and looked at the watch on her wrist. Her finger tapped on the dial twice: "you''re too slow. According to my plan, we should have two hours to talk and chat, but now you''ve delayed half an hour."


    Mo Xiujin looked at him without blinking. This man is really the same as when he was a child. He still looks... Serious and deserves to be beaten.


    "Shit." He smiled and scolded, raised his feet and walked forward, stretched out his arms and hugged the man in front of him.


    This scene was beyond his expectation. Only at this moment did he really determine that it was a real thing, and Jian Yi stood in front of him.


    Jian Yi also smiled, raised his hand, grabbed his back and gave him a hug between his brothers: "I''ve kept you waiting, brother."


    He spoke in a low voice that only the two of them could hear.


    They sighed at the same time.


    Finally... At this moment, they meet again.


    Mo Xiujin breathed silently, raised his head, raised his hand, wiped the wet meaning from the corners of his eyes with his thumb, and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "come without saying a word, deliberately, do you want to see my embarrassment?"


    This guy, Mingming, recently, because he was arranging the final plan, they would contact each other once in a while, but he didn''t disclose a word, so he secretly arranged such a trip


    He slapped Jian Yi on the back twice and then withdrew his hand.


    Suddenly, Jane Yi said, "I didn''t take a picture."


    "Fuck off." Mo Xiujin pretended to be dissatisfied and patted him on the shoulder, laughing and scolding.


    "To tell you the truth, are you surprised?"


    "Pull it down and scare more."


    Jane Yi shook her cell phone: "really? I can record it and send it to my mommy later."


    Mo Xiujin: "


    The two looked at each other for a moment, and they laughed together.


    The light in the bar corridor was dim and dim. A circle of light and shadow was cast around them, just encircling the two teenagers together.


    I haven''t seen it for years, but I don''t need to say more. Some things never need language, because they have never changed.


    Mo Xiujin looked at the people around him and smiled at the bottom of his eyes and corners of his mouth.


    His brother came to pick him up.


    Many years ago, he left willfully and thought it was cost-effective to sacrifice him for everyone, but after all these years, he realized that the people he cared about had never let go because of his departure.


    It seems that a circle is missing a corner. Only when he returns can it be considered perfect.


    "Brother, let''s go." Jian Yi took Mo Xiujin''s shoulder and smiled.


    Mo Xiujin nodded and said "OK".

 Chapter 1574

    Jian Yi raised her finger and pointed to the box behind her: "let''s go. I don''t want to spend the rest of the hour and a half in the corridor talking in the wind."


    Mo Xiujin followed him into the box.


    It seems that Jian Yi came here prepared. Not only everything was arranged properly, but also eukins. Yan didn''t receive any news there.


    Mo Xiujin was unconditionally relieved of him. He sat down on the sofa and looked at him and asked, "you''re the only one coming this time..."


    Halfway through the conversation, I saw the door just closed open again.


    Since they entered the room and sat here, Gu Xiaomian had hooked Mo Rui Ning''s shoulder and brought people in two minutes before they arrived.


    "It''s said that people are here. I didn''t lie to you." Gu Xiaomian points to Mo Xiujin and Jian Yi in the room and tilts his head to Mo ruining.


    Murui Ning was pressed on his shoulder by him and kept struggling, but he was not the opponent of this person at all. He subdued him as soon as he met him on the first floor. After struggling all the way, he brought him up and escorted him into the room.


    Mo Rui and Ning are ready to fight hard. As soon as they look up and see Mo Xiujin, their desperate strength suddenly dissipates.


    Since Mo Xiujin is fine, it''s easy to say everything.


    He looked at Mo Xiujin and the boy around him. He probably saw that the two people were not ordinary. It was estimated that they were friendly forces.


    He raised his hand and patted Gu Xiaomian''s hand on his shoulder. He took two steps aside and said in a stuffy voice, "you''re not my brother."


    "Hey, you boy..." Gu Xiaomian glared at him, turned around and looked at Mo Xiujin, and complained, "ah Jin, your brother is not sensible."


    How much energy did he waste just now? He was disobedient.


    Mo Xiujin glanced at him, leaned lazily on the back of the sofa, raised his hand and beckoned to Mo Rui Ning, "come here."


    As soon as he spoke, muruining immediately ran towards him without saying a word.


    Mo Xiujin pointed to the single sofa next to him. When he sat down, he looked at him kindly and said, "ignore him."


    Ignored Gu Xiaomian: "


    No, he''s still waiting for Mo Xiujin to "support" him. If he doesn''t support him, give him some face


    Mo ruining looks at Jian Yi and Gu Xiaomian, and doubts slowly rise in her eyes.


    These two people are friends. He can be sure, but they are not like ordinary friends, because Mo Xiujin''s tone is too familiar, and they seem to be old friends he hasn''t seen for many years


    Old friend?!


    Thinking of this, murui Ning suddenly reacted. He couldn''t help but open his eyes and pointed to Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin. He said incoherently, "brother, he, they''re not..."


    Jian Yi smiled and stretched out his hand to him: "Hello, I didn''t have a chance to meet formally before. My name is Jian Yi. He is Gu Xiaomian."


    Murui Ning opens his mouth and looks stunned.


    The two names are familiar.


    As Jian Yi said, they have never met, but in his life, there are so many people very early.


    They are mo Xiujin''s brothers and sisters and his good friends. Although they can only know what kind of people they are from Mo Xiujin''s mouth, it doesn''t affect the image he gradually established in their hearts.


    Now, they are officially standing in front of him.


    Mo ruining looks at Jian Yi and then looks at Mo Xiujin. In his eyes, he clearly writes "help".


    The man in front of me is the Jian Yi in Mo Xiujin''s mouth! He... What should he do, call first or shake hands first


    Mo Xiujin raised his eyebrows, turned a blind eye to the look on his face, and leaned back lazily on the sofa, looking casual and irrelevant.


    Murui Ning swallowed her saliva and nervously held out her hand to Jian Yi: "Hello, my name is murui Ning."


    "Murui lemon..."


    Gu Xiaomian smacked the name and said with a smile, "don''t say, I thought your boy''s name was good a long time ago, didn''t I, brother Yi?"


    Jian Yi nodded, followed his words and said, "it''s a very good name. It''s a rare name that doesn''t forget the original heart and always keeps goodwill."


    He took a look at murui Ning, but only one, and looked the man into his heart: "it''s also very worthy of you."


    He knows the meaning of Mo Xiujin''s name, and he is glad that everyone is still the same now. More importantly... Mo ruining is really like his name and has been steadfastly around Mo Xiujin for so many years.


    In recent years, the real "Mo" and "Ning" guarded Mo Xiujin far away in Hunan City, while Mo Rui and Ning were around him.


    Without murui lemon, Mo Xiujin''s life in recent years must not be easier than now.


    Murui Ning was so shy that she scratched her head and said, "my brother gave it up..."


    "Oh, we certainly know." Gu Kun cotton''s good friend patted him on the shoulder and unpolitely Tucao, "who can make complaints about this, except for a brother?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the smile on his face suddenly stiffened, and his body had been keenly aware of the cold light sweeping from his side.


    Gu Xiaomian suddenly shivered, turned his head and saw Mo Xiujin staring at him with a smile.


    "Gu Ruan, you haven''t been beaten for a long time, have you?"


    Gu Xiaomian: "..." forgot to say that this man is not only coquettish, but also stingy!


    However, he subconsciously hid behind Jian Yi.


    No way. Although Mo Xiujin has been away for so long, his prestige is too deep


    Murui Ning looked at the three people in front of him.


    Although they don''t talk much and most of them are just ordinary words, it seems that there is a natural barrier around them and encloses them in the same world.


    The man named Jian Yi said very little, but when he looked at Mo Xiujin and Gu Xiaomian bickering, he always had a smile in his eyes.


    And Gu Xiaomian. He has experienced this man''s skill. After seeing this man''s jump, he always feels that his character and skill are somewhat inconsistent, but I have to say that he is very powerful.


    As for Mo Xiujin... It''s the first time Mo ruining has seen him like this.


    At the moment, he put down all his vigilance and normality, and only relaxed and trust in his eyes.


    For these people, facial expressions may lie, words may lie, but a person''s physical state can''t lie.


    If it were not for the trust of life and death, Mo Xiujin would not allow his body to be in such a relaxed state without combat effectiveness and defense.


    He suddenly felt a little disappointed. Maybe his brother was really himself in front of Jian Yi and Gu Xiaomian. He was lazy, relaxed, black belly and poisonous tongue


    Mo ruining turns to look at Jian Yi again. He looks cold and proud, but he gives people a sense of security that as long as he is there, the sky will collapse.

 Chapter 1575

    Two hours later, Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining successfully "completed the task" and returned to the castle.


    Look at the two people who came to report to him, eukins. Yan didn''t see the slightest difference on his face. He just asked symbolically and didn''t care.


    After all, Mo Xiujin''s task is still "excellent" as usual.


    However, he knew where he had sent out to look at the eye liner of Mo Shu Jin, but in the dark he had been replaced by Mo Shu Jin for himself.


    Even if Mo Xiujin was only alone when he came, it doesn''t prevent him from having some obedient people under him now.


    Of course, it all depends on eukins. Given by Yan.


    After so many years of training and training, none of those smart people at the bottom can see eukins. Yan was trained in taking Mo Xiujin as an heir. Once there is an heir in a power, many people want to earn a confidant position in front of him before the "new Lord" rises.


    How could Mo Xiujin easily miss such a good opportunity.


    So in recent years, in the seemingly calm castle without wind and waves, in fact, it has already changed the day secretly


    After Mo Xiujin and Mo ruining left, Jie looked at eukins with a slight sink. Yan: "you know those people have already been pocketed by him."


    He didn''t speak just now, but that doesn''t mean he really agrees with eukins. Yan''s indifference.


    Eukins. Yan gave a faint "um" and glanced at him: "why?"


    Looking at his appearance, Jie frowned and looked more dissatisfied: "since you know, why do you send those useless things to follow him?"


    What''s the difference between surveillance and laissez faire?


    If they hadn''t been cautious enough, they wouldn''t have known what they were cheated by Mo Xiujin.


    Eukins. Yan chuckled and got up and poured two glasses of red wine.


    "You''ve been a little angry lately." He looked at Jie with a smile, answered the wrong question, and pushed one of the glasses of wine in front of him.


    The wine in the glass was shaking, reflecting their faces, one smiling and the other angry.


    Jie snorted angrily and looked at him, but he still reached out and took the wine cup.


    Who on earth did he worry so much about? Isn''t it because someone has been slacking off lately?


    I''ve been thinking about my daughter''s phone all day. I don''t even care about Mo Xiujin.


    Jie took up the wine cup and wanted to drink wine to suppress his anger, but the liquor reached his mouth, but he still didn''t drink it.


    "Can you tell me the truth? What''s the point of doing this? Do you have other plans, or do I just think too much?" He asked a sincere question.


    He''s endured it for a long time, but eukins. Yan remained as motionless as a mountain, making people unable to see what abacus he was playing in his heart.


    Eukins. Yan shook the liquor in his glass, knocked it gently on the wall of his glass, and took a sip.


    The leisurely and calm attitude seems that the topic they are talking about at the moment is the most casual daily life, not about the survival of their empire and the division of power.


    He sat back on the sofa with his wine glass, crossed his legs and sighed slightly: "you always said I didn''t train him hard enough and hard enough, but you see, he has completed the tasks we gave him over the years."


    "It''s just finished on the surface." Jie added discontentedly.


    Who doesn''t know that in those tasks, the people they asked Mo Xiujin to deal with have been released. Only the final report is really like what, when they are fools.


    Eukins. Yan glanced at him and asked sharply, "did you find out anything?"


    Jie choked, and his face suddenly turned blue. The wine cup in his hand was "Dong" and returned to the table, with an angry face.


    Based on his distrust of Mo Xiujin, every time Mo Xiujin handed over a task these years, he would secretly check it again.


    He even followed him many times.


    Whether it was during or after the search, it can be said that he spent a lot of effort on it, but he never caught Mo Xiujin''s handle.


    Except for eukins. The time Yan went to save him.


    "We can complete the task without discovering the flaws, Jie, have you ever thought that this also needs to be hard." Eukins. Yan wrote lightly.


    Jie was stunned, and his eyes gradually deepened.


    See him understand, eukins. Yan smiled and then said, "otherwise, do you think those people under our hands are so easy to be subdued by another person?"


    What kind of people follow him, eukins. Yan knows best.


    They are all outlaws. They are willing to follow Mo Xiujin with only a few small favors. Their horizons are not so shallow.


    "But..." Jie hesitated for a moment, eukins. He probably understood what Yan meant, but he still didn''t have eukins. Yan thinks so.


    He looked deeply at the person opposite and said in a deep voice, "aren''t you afraid that he won''t follow the road we set for him in the future?"


    "While power is given to him, it is also a hidden danger." Jie''s face was not very good-looking. "If Mo Xiujin betrayed them, then the stupid people will be ourselves..."


    "Oh." Eukins. Yan sneered and said, "as long as he has that ability."


    He drank up the wine in the cup, pointed to himself and said to Jie, "do you know what is the most successful sign of a new Lord for an old lord in a power?"


    Jie pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Of course he knows, but


    He didn''t speak, eukins. Yan himself replied coldly, "the old master dies, and the new master lives."


    "Yan..." Jie frowned and wanted to interrupt him.


    He wanted to say that the current situation does not need to be like this at all. They can still live in Mo Xiujin. There is no need to worry too much about Xiang City.


    They can follow their own ideas. He doesn''t believe that they can''t win Mo Xiujin in the end.


    It''s just, he''s not finished, eukins. Yan interrupted him and said with a sneer, "if he has the ability to kill Lao Tzu and eat all my forces, no one can control what way he likes to go, but..."


    He smiled grimly, and the look on his face was desperate Madness: "but if he doesn''t have this ability, he will only be eaten back in the future..."


    Looking at the coldness on his face, Jie''s heart moved slightly.


    Eukins. Yan is gambling on himself and the whole empire. If Mo Xiujin is obedient, everything will be in peace.


    But if he acts rashly, the "hidden danger" buried now will become a "mine" in the future and blow him to pieces.


    "..." Jie hesitated for a moment, but still frowned and asked, "is the bet too big?"


    After all, they don''t need such a risky way now.


    Eukins. YAN Dan smiled and said creepy words in a very light voice: "big? What we always want is how to make the game more exciting..."

 Chapter 1576

    It seems to verify eukins. As Yan said, Mo Xiujin just returned to the dormitory and saw Zhao Xu waiting there with a cold face.


    "Why are you standing here?" Mo Xiujin smiled and walked towards him casually as usual.


    Just as he came to him, before he could react, Zhao Xu''s fist wrapped in the wind came face to face.


    "Big brother!" Mo Rui Ning, who was two steps behind, hurried forward and grabbed his arm and said hurriedly, "what''s this for? What can''t you say well?"


    "Say it well?"


    Zhao Xu snorted coldly. His cold eyes fell on Mo Xiujin''s face and shook off his hand: "are you two going to have a good talk with me? My big brother... It''s a fucking fart!"


    He has always had a bad temper, especially towards the two of them, but it is rare for him to be so angry and angry.


    "Big brother..."


    How could murui Ning not see what he was doing? His eyes flashed slightly, and he stopped talking. He hung his head and didn''t know how to explain.


    Mo Xiujin touched the blood stain on the corner of his mouth and smiled. There was no meaning of anger on his face.


    He raised his hand and patted Mo ruining on the shoulder: "you go first, I''ll have a word with my eldest brother."


    "But..." murui Ning frowned. Looking at the posture of the two people, he was really worried. If he started again


    "Why, afraid I''ll kill him?" Zhao Xu held his hands and looked at the "deep Brotherhood" in front of him, sneering in a cool tone.


    Murui Ning sighed: "brother, I don''t mean that..."


    "All right."


    Before he finished, Mo Xiujin had pushed him on his shoulder and pushed him toward the house: "let you go. Don''t talk so much nonsense."


    As he spoke, his hand patted him on the shoulder twice, indicating that he could handle it.


    Murui Ning glanced at them and finally said nothing. He turned back to the room.


    Watching his figure leave, Mo Xiujin turned around, took Zhao Xu''s shoulder, hooked his lips and said with a smile: "talk?"


    "Spread out." Zhao Xu didn''t even give him half a point in his eyes. He patted his hand mercilessly and snorted coldly.


    Mo Xiujin looked at him like this and sighed slightly. This man is really proud and charming to the extreme.


    If Zhao Xu really doesn''t want to talk, he won''t wait here today and still be so angry.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he simply hooked his neck with his arm and said helplessly, "Hey, hey, are you a woman? Why do women chirp all day?"


    "Mo Xiujin, who are you talking about, I..."


    Zhao Xu immediately flew over with an eye knife, raised his hand for two times, but didn''t open it. He scolded and said, "you let go of me, do you hear me!"


    His tone was very fierce, but he was finally hooked away by Mo Xiujin.


    Murui Ning hid behind the door and watched them walk all the way to the study. He closed the door, sighed and shook his head. He still turned and went to the kitchen to make tea.


    As long as he didn''t fight, he didn''t worry about how to persuade Zhao Xu.


    After all... With Mo Xiujin''s ability, there is no doubt to win Zhao Xu.


    He swept around the tea pot in the kitchen. Finally, he chose a pot of fruit tea, opened the bottle cap and said to himself, "forget it, make some sweet tea to save my brother''s heart..."


    In the study.


    Mo Xiujin pressed the man to sit on the chair and sat at the table. His long legs swayed and looked down at Zhao Xu opposite: "brother, what do you want to ask?"


    At this angle, Zhao Xu had to look up to see him. His face turned black, stared at him and said, "come down."


    As if he had been interrogated, Zhao Xu''s anger began to churn out again.


    Mo Xiujin rolled his eyes and said that the man was arrogant and forced


    He jumped off the table, then casually pulled over the chair next to him and sat down, staring at Zhao Xu. Then he said, "let me talk first. In fact, what do I want to do? Don''t you already know?"


    Zhao Xu paused, pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Mo Xiujin didn''t expect to tell him the truth so directly.


    In his expectation, even if Mo Xiujin is willing to talk to him, he should at least make a big circle, which may be the bottom of two points for him.


    With such a bright card, Zhao Xu didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Looking at his tangled face, Mo Xiujin smiled: "all right, don''t install it for me. You haven''t really sold me for so many years."


    He was shy with a smiling face and shook his head reluctantly: "just tell the truth. In fact, you already care about me. Why force yourself to pretend to be so fierce?"


    "Who cares about you? I''m..." Zhao Xu was so angry that he jumped up from his chair.


    Is there anyone who speaks like that? So... Shameless!


    He glared at Mo Xiujin more fiercely, turned his head to one side, and didn''t want to see his face.


    He was afraid that if he talked to him again, he would be angry with this man with one mouth.


    Mo Xiujin smiled, looked at Zhao Xu''s face red and white, and stopped joking. He looked serious and said, "I''ll go back after all, but... Tell you the truth."


    He leaned close to Zhao Xu, narrowed his eyes, and a bright light came from the bottom of his eyes: "I''ve never wanted to let go of this place."


    Zhao Xu was slightly surprised. He knew that Mo Xiujin could not go back to his home.


    But he never thought that there was such a big attempt in his heart.


    I want eukins. Yan''s territory, does this man know what he is thinking?


    He sank his face and lowered his voice a lot. He looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "you want to eat such a big place. Aren''t you afraid to die?"


    Eukins. It has taken Yan many years to get it, build it, and even expand it. However, Mo Xiujin, who is not an adult, wants to turn all these into his own


    In Zhao Xu''s opinion, this is not much different from seeking death.


    "And you don''t know what the people here look like. Just carry one out, not eukins. Yan is crazy about at least one tenth of him. Do you want them to convince you?" Zhao Xu asked coldly.


    What he wanted to say was to let the gang and eukins. Yan almost knows that the outlaws who pursue madness and excitement go to reform and follow Mo Xiujin to his "Sunshine Avenue", which is impossible.


    Compared with his worry and caution, the real planner Mo Xiujin didn''t respond.


    He even patted Zhao Xu on the shoulder with a relaxed face and said with relief: "this force may not be eaten by others in the world, but I Mo Xiujin will eat it. Who makes me have more brothers?"


    His face is full of confidence and potential from the bottom of his heart. That''s the absolute confidence that someone will have if he is guarded behind his back.


    Zhao Xu was stunned. He suddenly pulled down the corner of his mouth, shook his head and said with a smile: "Oh, yes, I forgot. Jian Yi, they will certainly help you..."


    Mo Xiujin lived with them for so long that he almost forgot that he was not alone.


    Behind him is the world''s top family and team


    Zhao Xu felt a little ridiculous for his superfluous worry.


    He was about to wave his hand and say, it''s okay.


    But before he finished, Mo Xiujin shook his head and interrupted him.


    "Different."


    Mo Xiujin looked at him with a serious look in his eyes: "they can help, but at most they can only help me deal with the temporary chaos. If you really want to manage, you have to help me."


    People who have been walking in the sun, even if their ability is strong, their eyes are still black in the dark.


    Darkness, after all, should be managed by those who know it and understand it.


    As soon as his voice fell, Zhao Xu was stiff. Looking at Mo Xiujin''s pupils, he couldn''t help opening wider and wider. He didn''t seem to understand what he meant.


    Didn''t this man just say... His brother?


    Mo Xiujin raised his hand over Zhao Xu''s shoulder, pressed it heavily, and said in a deep voice, "it''s time to rebuild this rotten castle. Come and help me, brother."

 Chapter 1577

    Qiao Anning went home this time. He only stayed in Xiangcheng for a month and was taken back to eukins. Yan Shenbian.


    On the day she left, JOYA helped her pack up, took her hand and took her to the door.


    Probably I didn''t want her to leave with tears. Jian Rui and others didn''t show up. Mo Tong was still responsible for taking her to the airport.


    Qiao Anning said goodbye to Qiao ya. When he got on the bus, his little face always smiled, as if he just followed his brother out to play for a while and would be back soon.


    Until the car started, she quietly hid in the back seat and looked back with the window.


    Behind her, the gate of Qiao''s house was farther and farther away from her, and the gentle figure at the door gradually became a small black spot that could no longer be seen clearly, but she knew that Qiao Ya must not have left.


    Her figure is small, but she is like a strong little adult all the way. She always follows Mo Tong without crying or making trouble.


    When she was about to board the plane, she turned back with a smile, looked at Mo Tong with bright eyes and said, "brother Tong, thank you for sending me."


    The little girl was a little depressed all the way, but she raised a smiling face when she faced him.


    Mo Tong sighed painfully, raised his hand and touched her hair. He said in a warm voice, "good boy, pay attention to safety on the road and take good care of yourself there."


    "Well, I will." Qiao Anning nodded emphatically, "you also help me tell my mother and sister Ruirui that they don''t miss me too much. I''ll come back in the future!"


    There was a pure smile on her face, but there were tears in her eyes. She opened her eyes wide and tried not to let it fall.


    Seeing her like this, Mo Tong couldn''t bear it.


    At her age, Qiao Anning should have surrounded her parents and enjoyed the beautiful and free childhood of children of the same age, but she could only run on both sides. It was so difficult to get back a chance to live with her mother.


    He was reluctant to give up, but he couldn''t say anything after all. He just nodded and promised, "OK, I will."


    As soon as their voices fell, there was a voice urging passengers to board the plane in the hall.


    Qiao Anning took a deep breath, grasped the things in his hand, and finally smiled and waved to Mo Tong: "brother Tong, bye."


    With that, he turned away without looking back.


    She walked so fast that she almost trotted up, as if she was afraid that she would be reluctant to leave if she didn''t leave.


    Looking at her flustered back, Mo Tong couldn''t help shouting: "run slowly, be peaceful, don''t fall..."


    I don''t know if Qiao Anning heard it, but her speed didn''t slow down until her figure disappeared.


    Mo Tong sighed heavily. How could he not know the little girl''s mind.


    "Peace, soon, you don''t have to leave..."


    In his whisper, the plane passed over his head. The huge hum overshadowed his voice, but it couldn''t cover up many things coming


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao Anning got off the plane, looked at the car waiting outside, took a deep breath, raised his hand and wiped the wet corners of his eyes and tears on his face.


    "Joe, you can''t cry anymore, or dad will be sad."


    She clenched her little fist tightly in one hand and warned herself. She changed her face into her usual smile before pushing her small suitcase towards the car.


    But as she walked away, a touch of doubt gradually rose on her face.


    Arguably, eukins. Yan assigned someone to pick her up. If he saw her appear, he should have opened the door and waited at the door.


    But this time she went to the door, but there was no one in it.


    "Asleep?" Qiao Anning tilted his head in doubt and walked over to knock on the door. Crisp said, "which uncle is in there? Come down and help me open the trunk. I want to put my luggage."


    She doesn''t know where to learn the accent. She is naughty and lively.


    She waited quietly, only to hear a click, and the window slowly lowered in front of her.


    Then, slowly, it was eukins. Yan''s face.


    "Dad!"


    Qiao Anning opened his mouth in surprise and his eyes were round.


    She never imagined that the man sitting in the car would be eukins. Yan.


    Eukins. Yan Xiaoxiao, with a spoiled look on her face, teased her, "which uncle am I?"


    "Dad, why did you pick me up in person?!"


    Seeing him, Joe Anning almost jumped up with excitement. The corners of his mouth were almost grinning to his ears and looked at eukins with a giggle. Yan: "Wow, what a surprise!"


    Eukins. Yan''s smile is bigger.


    He opened the door and was about to get off. As soon as he lifted one leg, Qiao Anning immediately rushed over: "Dad, Anning misses you so much!"


    This simply pushed him back into the car.


    Qiao Anning was buried in his arms regardless, using both hands and feet. He still skillfully climbed up his neck and said with his lips: "Anning misses you so much, do you want Anning baby?"


    The force of her arm, close to eukins. Yan was caught off guard. He immediately subconsciously shrank back.


    But before he could really distance himself from Qiao Anning, his movements stopped again.


    In the past, he didn''t like such intimacy. Maybe he didn''t like anyone who can be so close to him, which means that his life may be threatened at any time.


    But at present, looking at the charming daughter in his arms, he was full of melted spring snow. For a time, those doubts and taboos dissipated completely.


    With a smile, he picked up his daughter in his arms, strongly held her in his big hand, and admitted for the first time: "Dad has come to pick you up in person, don''t you think?"


    "Hee hee, I knew Dad must want peace." Qiao Anning hugged his neck, gave him a big kiss on the cheek and shook his head proudly: "Dad, I also brought you a gift."


    "Really?" Eukins. Yan replied with a smile.


    At this moment, he finally had a profound experience. Only when he really looked at the peace in front of him, his heart seemed to be able to put it in his chest.


    He was just about to ask what gift it was, so he listened to Joe''s restlessness and said to himself, "I chose it for you with my mother."


    Eukins. Yan''s expression said, "did you pick it together?"


    Joey... Will you pick out gifts for him, too?


    "Well, it''s in the box." Qiao Anning nodded, pointed to his small box and said, "I brought a lot of gifts this time. Everyone has a share."


    Eukins. Yan recovered in her voice. Wen Sheng smiled and asked, "is it heavy all the way?"


    Then he went to carry the box, which was really heavier than when he went back.


    He didn''t let his daughter go down either. He held her in one hand and opened the trunk in the other hand.


    Then he stuffed Qiao Anning into the co driver, fastened her seat belt and touched her smiling face: "go home."


    "Uh huh, go home!"

 Chapter 1578

    Joe thought eukins. It was the biggest surprise for Yan to meet her at the airport in person.


    Excitedly, she couldn''t sit still in the car. She talked like a bamboo tube pouring beans, which made the daily life of Xiangcheng similar to that of eukins. Yan said it again.


    But when she returned to the castle, she realized what the real surprise was today


    Qiao Anning looked at the balloons floating in the air through the window, one after another, floating all over the castle.


    "Dad, this is..." she stared at the balloons without blinking and looked back at eukins. Yan, the whole person didn''t react at all.


    Eukins. Yan raised his hand and rubbed her hair. He got out of the car, bypassed the front of the car, opened the front passenger''s door, stretched out his hand to her and said in a warm voice, "let''s go, my princess."


    He led Joe Anning out of the car, walked all the way through the road surrounded by balloons, and led her into the living room in the middle.


    Here, Qiao Anning knows that there will be a lot of people here only when there are major meetings and especially big things.


    Usually eukins. Yan is not often here, so she doesn''t come often.


    In my impression, the living room here is big and solemn, like a palace, but at the moment, the solemn and magnificent palace is not only covered with red carpet, but also filled with countless dolls.


    Far away, there are desserts and red wine on several long tables... The whole looks like a party scene.


    Qiao Anning was surprised and confused, and glanced at the dolls and snacks one by one.


    That was when she was in Xiangcheng with eukins. Yan has shown off her favorite dolls and her favorite snacks


    In the middle of the living room, there is also a huge cake with a little man in a princess dress standing on it, next to which is written: "welcome home".


    When they came in, the people who had been waiting for a long time applauded and welcomed them.


    This is


    At this moment, Joe Anning finally reacted, and his eyes turned red in an instant.


    She didn''t expect it, eukins. To welcome her home for a party like this


    Her tears welled up without warning in the welcome voices around her.


    She is not a sensible little girl. She knows how to do all this, eukins. How difficult it is for a person like Yan.


    Difficult, not that he can''t do it, but that he doesn''t want to.


    In this world, the most difficult person is himself.


    But now for her, eukins. Yan broke the rule again and again.


    "Do you like it?" Eukins. With a smile on his lips, Yan looked down at his daughter and asked.


    Qiao Anning met his eyes in the blurred line of sight, nodded heavily and said in a dumb voice, "thank you, Dad. Anning likes it very much."


    This person tried to convince himself to make this step for her, and of course she would like it.


    Eukins. Yan hooked his lips, rubbed his knuckles against her cheek, wiped away those tears, took her hand and walked to the public. He announced in a deep voice: "it''s a great day for my daughter to return peacefully. Today is a holiday. Everyone can move freely without reporting."


    The sonorous sound penetrated the whole hall, like a notice, more like a declaration of other meanings.


    "Yes! Welcome the eldest lady home!"


    With eukins. Yan''s voice fell, and people''s voices rang out one after another in the hall.


    Jie and Li Xue looked at each other and knew Eugene. Yan''s move is to formally introduce Qiao Anning to the public.


    In the past, although we all called Miss Qiao Anning, we respected and spoiled her.


    But since she came here, all these years, eukins. Yan didn''t formally let her appear in front of everyone.


    Never formal, so her identity is always not noble enough.


    Today, it seems that all this is just a party held to welcome Joe Anning home. In fact, it represents eukins. Yan completely admitted Qiao Anning''s identity.


    From then on, Joe was peaceful here, just below one person and above ten thousand people.


    Qiao Anning looked at the crowd and looked up at eukins. Yan, trying to hold back the tears in his eyes, took a deep breath and looked at the people: "you are welcome, uncles and aunts. There are still a lot of things to trouble you in the future."


    The little girl was moved to tears just now, but when she really stood up, she didn''t have stage fright at all.


    The whole people''s Congress is generous and square, and its speech and behavior are beginning to show.


    Watch her, eukins. Yan touched her hair with satisfaction.


    Worthy of his daughter, that''s what it should be.


    He raised his hand and called Mo Xiujin, who had been standing nearby, and asked in a deep voice, "I''ll give it to you."


    Mo Xiujin nodded: "yes."


    Finish, eukins. Yan turned and left with Jie and Li Xue.


    His purpose has been accomplished, and there is no need for him to stay on such an occasion.


    Mo Xiujin came over and looked at the crowd: "let''s go."


    Eukins. In Yan''s absence, his orders were equivalent to those of eukins. Yan''s words.


    The crowd dispersed obediently. Some moved freely and some went out directly. As for the rest, some powerful people took the opportunity to get close to Qiao Anning.


    If the identity of the girl remains to be discussed in the past, no one dares to underestimate her from now on.


    Eukins. Yan personally admitted that if he didn''t hurry up and get married, he could make a living. What else would he do.


    Qiao Anning has been obediently following Mo Xiujin. She is still young. Naturally, there is no need to really let her come forward to deal with those people.


    Therefore, Qiao Anning only needs to keep smiling and nodding all the way, and give Mo Xiujin everything else.


    Fortunately, not everyone is so cheeky. After dealing with a group, these people will gradually decrease.


    Until no one came by, Qiao Anning took a breath, pulled Mo Xiujin''s sleeve and whispered, "brother."


    "Huh?" Mo Xiujin stopped holding snacks for her and looked back at her.


    "Why did dad suddenly do this?" Qiao Anning''s eyes were full of confusion and doubt. He looked at him and asked.


    I just went home, eukins. Why did Yan suddenly have such a big change?


    She doesn''t understand eukins. What is Yan''s real idea, but he also vaguely feels that something big has happened behind it.


    "Isn''t it good?" Mo Xiujin smiled and asked in a warm voice.


    Qiao Anning shook his head, but he shook it half way, and then nodded hurriedly: "very good, Anning is very happy, but..."


    Eukins. Of course, it''s good for Yan to have such a change. He is always so proud and charming at ordinary times. He rarely really shows his emotions. Now it''s so true, of course it''s good.


    But she always felt uneasy: "brother, Dad, it makes me a little afraid."


    Xiujin looked at her and said, "Why are you afraid?"


    Qiao Anning opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but looking at Mo Xiujin''s eyes, he finally wanted to talk and stopped.


    She shook her head, bit her lips and said, "nothing."


    In fact, there is always a faint feeling in her heart that she doesn''t seem to live here anymore.


    Especially after returning to Xiangcheng this time, this feeling becomes more obvious.


    But she knew she couldn''t say.

 Chapter 1579

    Late at night, eukins. Yan sat in his study with only half a glass of red wine in front of him.


    It was quiet all around. He sat in his chair and seemed to have entered meditation. He hung his head slightly and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Li Xue mixed himself a glass of wine in the living room, twisted the waist of a snake and came in coyly. A pair of hate sky high stepped out of a rhythmic rhythm on the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" She glanced at the silent eukins. Yan, opening his red lips slightly, sipped the wine lightly and asked in a charming voice, "what''s the matter with me so late?"


    The most normal thing, when it came to her mouth, was not ambiguous, and she said it was ambiguous.


    She said, her eyes slightly swept around and wondered, "why didn''t you see Jie''s straight iron man?"


    I don''t blame her for her doubts. Whenever something happens, Jie must be with eukins. The man next to Yan, but I didn''t see him today.


    Eukins. Yan raised his eyes and looked at her with a deep voice: "I didn''t look for him, just you."


    Li Xue was stunned. The wine glass was put down on the table and his face was solemn: "something''s wrong?"


    "No." Eukins. Yan shook his head.


    Compared with Li Xue, his expression was always light, as if it was just a casual conversation.


    But Li Xue didn''t dare to just take it as a casual narration, eukins. People like Yan have a deep mind. Even if the abacus in his heart makes a loud noise, he can not reveal anything on his face.


    "Then you..." she frowned and was about to ask again, eukins. Yan suddenly stood up, cut a small piece of cake and handed it to her.


    "This is from Anning. Try it."


    Li Xue swallowed those words to her mouth and reached for the cake.


    The cake is dotted with all kinds of fruits, which are all Qiao Anning''s favorite. Originally, this is the cake specially prepared for Qiao Anning''s home.


    She picked up the fork next to her. She was about to do it, but she stopped halfway and looked at eukins. Yan ban joked, "there should be no poison in it?"


    Eukins. Yan''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and he seemed to hum: "you can''t tell if you eat."


    It should be all right. It seems that she was only called here late this night, not to kill her.


    Li Xue breathed a sigh of relief and continued to move in his hand. He put the cream and a small piece of cake into his mouth.


    The cream is sweet, the cake is soft and waxy, and the fruit has a unique fragrance


    She nodded: "sweet but not greasy, delicious."


    In fact, you don''t have to taste it. This is eukins. Yan Mingren specially prepared it. How could it be bad.


    Eukins. Yan nodded and whispered, "I''ve tasted it and I think it''s delicious."


    Li Xue made a move and looked up at him.


    She took two bites, put down the cake, sipped the cream on her lips, and looked slowly at eukins. Yan said, "you are very strange today."


    "After that, you shook your head. It seems that something is wrong today."


    Two days ago, I ordered my men to arrange this party. Today, I personally went to the airport to pick up people, and then announced Joe Anning''s identity in front of everyone


    This kind of behavior reveals a trace of inexplicable strangeness.


    Even those who had been with him could not guess what he was thinking for a moment.


    Eukins. Yan sighed, waved his hand and said, "nothing, I just... Suddenly feel a little tired."


    His face looked unexpectedly lonely.


    Li Xue was stunned and dumbfounded. It turned out... Will the demon king be tired?


    She thought he would always be obsessed with the excitement and madness of the game and never stop.


    Li Xue didn''t think about eukins. Yan said such a thing one day, so he didn''t know what to answer for the moment.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t care about her silence. He looked at the snow in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I asked you to come today. I just want to ask your opinion on something."


    Li Xue was stunned again.


    Look at eukins this time. Yan''s eyes widened a little, as if it was unbelievable.


    Eukins. When did Yan ask for other people''s opinions?


    In this powerful Dark Kingdom, he is an arbitrary autocrat. Anyone can only act according to his orders and orders, and no one dares to put forward opinions in front of him.


    She thought for a while and finally could only guess one possibility: "is it related to peace?"


    She asked tentatively. She really couldn''t think of anyone or anything that could disturb eukins except his precious daughter who could make repeated exceptions. Yan''s thoughts forced him to ask others for advice.


    Eukins. Yan nodded, frowned and asked, "do you think peace is good for her to follow me like this?"


    Since Qiao Anning returned to Xiangcheng, this problem has been intertwined in his heart.


    For the first time, he was not so confident and sure about a problem. If it was about others, he could not care. What does life or death have to do with him.


    But looking at Joe''s peaceful little face, he always felt that there was a hidden flaw in his heart


    The question was too difficult. Li Xue was silent for a long time and spread his hand with a bitter smile: "Yan, it''s too difficult for me."


    Answer "yes". As a woman, it''s a little against her heart; Answer "no" for fear of losing your life.


    "It seems that your cake is not so easy to eat..." she said with a smile.


    See her faltering, eukins. Yan frowned, waved his hand and said, "just tell the truth. I won''t blame you."


    He came to her just for an answer.


    Li Xue shrugged her shoulders. He said so. Naturally, she had nothing to tangle with.


    She sighed and looked at eukins. Yan Chengcheng said, "although I haven''t been a mother, I''ve watched Anning grow up over the years. Believe it or not, she''s not just a boss''s daughter in my heart."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say anything. He could see these naturally. He didn''t open his mouth and waited quietly for Li Xue''s next words.


    "Maternal love is an instinct, Yan. Over the years, because of peace, this instinct has been increasing in my heart."


    It''s my mother''s instinct to give up her love when she grows up in such a peaceful environment


    She said nothing at all.


    Eukins. Yan''s hand holding the wine cup suddenly tightened, and the green tendons on the back of his hand tightened.


    The answer you think of is different from listening to others say it yourself.


    Looking at his suddenly changed face, Li Xue thought. Since he started today, he simply said it together.


    She touched her finger on the table and said, "in fact, you don''t have to ask this question at all, because there is a living example in front of you."


    "Who?" Eukins. Yan Yan''s eyes twinkled for a moment and asked.


    "Talilina''s daughter, Shazhi." Li Xue said.


    Eukins. Yan was stunned.


    It seemed that the final standard answer was thrown in front of him, so that he could no longer escape.


    Li Xue said softly, "you investigated what the yarn weaving used to be like. Later, she followed Jian Haixi and what it would be like after they lived. I think you know."


    She knows eukins. In fact, Yan has an answer in his heart, but he has always been strong. He makes himself unable to accept the answer subconsciously.


    Eukins. Yan didn''t speak for a long time. He held the wine glass tightly in one hand, but he didn''t drink a mouthful.


    The snow waited quietly.


    It was not until a moment later that I heard eukins. Yan Chang sighed: "in the past, I never thought whether this was good for peace..."


    In the past, he only cared that it was his daughter. He must cultivate her into what he should be in his mind.


    But then, looking at her smiling face day by day, he suddenly wondered.


    It seems that what he wants to see more than watching her become the king of the next generation is her carefree eyes and no nightmares every night


    With such hesitation, the problem eventually became an impasse.


    "That''s because in the past, your heart was lonely and only you lived in it." Li Xue smiled and pointed to his heart, "Yan, you should be happy, because you now have a human heart..."


    Eukins. Yan wry smile, is this something you should be happy about?


    Maybe


    He looked up and drank the rest of the wine in the glass. He took a breath and looked at Li Xue: "do me a favor..."

 Chapter 1580

    One day the next month, Mo Xiujin took Qiao Anning out to play as usual.


    During this period of time, this has become their rule. Every other week, he will take Qiao Anning out to play, or an amusement park, or a movie, or a park


    Accompanied by Zhao Xu and Mo ruining.


    But this time, without warning.


    They never came back


    At first, when it was time for them to come back, there was no one, eukins. Yan Tieqing, with a black face, sent many people out to find, and even sent his own guards.


    But later, when teams of people came back, the news they brought back was the same: "no one, no trace, no news..."


    Until the last team came back, eukins. Instead, Yan became silent and sat silently on the sofa, like a motionless sculpture carved by a knife.


    The cold side face and the cold feeling wrapped around him made all his subordinates flinch. None of them dared to go up and ask. Do you want to continue looking


    Jie couldn''t sit still. Later, he personally took the team out to find someone. Finally, he didn''t come back until 1:30 in the morning.


    The whole person was as tired as staying up all night.


    Today is obviously the most ordinary day. If it is the usual day, this point may have been in eukins. Next to Yan xiangtian fell asleep.


    But at the moment, the whole castle is still brightly lit.


    Eukins. Yan sat on the sofa, still like Jie Lin when he left, sitting in silence.


    Beside him are the toys that Qiao Anning often plays with. Two empty wine bottles have been poured on the tea table in front of him.


    Jie went in, and the smell of wine floated all over the house.


    He looked at Eugene. Yan finally turned his eyebrows and reported: "Yan, I haven''t found them anywhere."


    He said: "I took people to all the places they might have been, and even turned over all the places Mo Xiujin had been to in the past month, but I didn''t find any trace."


    If Mo Xiujin is interested in Tibetans, he may step on it anywhere he goes in the last month.


    In order not to let go of any suspicious places, Jie ran all those places in just a few hours, not to mention the trace. He didn''t even see a hair.


    Smell it, eukins. Yan didn''t say anything. He just raised his hand and looked up and poured another glass of wine.


    Seeing that he was still silent, Jie couldn''t help worrying.


    After the news that four people were missing, eukins. Yan has always been like this. Except for ordering people to go out and look for them, he never said a word.


    He urged: "Yan, what should I do next? You can''t just let him run like this?"


    Eukins. Yan put down his glass, grinned and laughed at himself: "don''t look for it, they may have boarded the plane to Xiangcheng now..."


    "What?!" Jie was shocked immediately.


    When the reaction came over, his face immediately raised an angry color, twisted his eyebrows, beat his fist and said, "this Mo Xiujin! Sure enough, I still can''t raise him well!"


    The accident happened so suddenly that there was no warning in advance, so until just now, he thought that Mo Xiujin was just hiding in a place and waiting for the opportunity to get away.


    But I didn''t expect that when they didn''t know, the man had arranged everything properly and fled to Xiangcheng at such a fast speed.


    He looked at eukins. Yan frowned and asked, "what should I do now? Can I let them go so easily?"


    Their years of hard work, is it so easy to burn it?


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes have been covered with red blood. I don''t know whether it''s because of staying up late or something else


    Listening to Jie''s questioning, he slowly took a deep breath, raised his hand and stroked Qiao Anning''s toy next to him, and gradually began to exert himself.


    That''s Joe Anning''s favorite doll. She puts it at the head of the bed or sleeps with it every night.


    But she left it without hesitation.


    Just like leaving his father


    Slowly, his lips slowly grinned with a ghostly smile: "go? Have you ever seen anyone who can walk away from me without peeling off?"


    Hearing what he said, Jie suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he asked that just now, he was very nervous. After all, eukins. Yan was not surprised at how soft hearted he was now and decided to let his daughter go.


    He smiled: "I''m really afraid you said you''d let them go."


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say a word. He hooked his lips and stood up.


    He drank a little too much wine and stumbled when he got up, but it didn''t prevent his eyes from being murderous.


    "Tell the other side of Xiang City to act immediately. Don''t worry about anyone else. Just hold Su ri''an."


    Compared with the heavily guarded and well staffed Qiao and Mo families, Su ri''an, a blind man living by himself, is an easy target.


    And eukins. Yan knew that once Su rian was killed, Qiaoya would not care.


    One by one, one by one. As long as joeya starts to participate, the whole Qiao family behind her and Jane Haixi won''t stand idly by.


    Seeing that he was as vigorous and resolute as usual without any hesitation, Jie gradually smiled in his eyes.


    That''s right. That''s what he wants to see, eukins. Yan.


    He nodded: "yes, I''ll inform them right away. Don''t worry. This time, we''ll tie Su rian''s blind man firmly into our hands."


    Eukins. Yan Yan continued to give orders: "as for the Dou family and talilina''s base that is in the way, let them see what to do on both sides and make things bigger for me as much as possible."


    "That''s no problem." Jie''s madness and excitement had been vaguely stimulated. He rubbed his hands with a grim smile and said excitedly, "this day is finally coming. My brothers don''t know how long they''ve been holding it. They''ve wanted to spill it for a long time."


    In fact, he is the most choking person.


    Watching eukins. Yan has become more and more "Buddha" recently. He doesn''t know how anxious he is. Now he can finally return to the past, which can make them have a good time.


    "It may be difficult to take these two places, but it''s much easier to make things big. Just wait for the good news from the brothers."


    Compared with Jie''s excitement, eukins. Yan should be much calmer.


    He frowned and arranged the plans one by one: "I remember we found a stronghold of Jian Yi here, didn''t we?"


    "Good." Jie nodded. "I didn''t tell Mo Xiujin about it. Now, it''s good that we calmed down and didn''t disclose these to the white eyed wolf in advance."


    "Well, count the people in the fort and divide them into three ways. You don''t have to bother to chase them and destroy the stronghold directly." Eukins. Yan Shen ordered in a deep voice.


    The night was silent all around, and he was like a king in the dark, arranging troops.


    At this time, Jie obeyed him and never protested at all.


    Jie nodded: "OK, I''ll do it right away."


    He finished and met eukins. Yan didn''t say any more. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s left?"


    "There are two ways left..." eukins. Yan paused and said, "stay all the way, get ready to meet the guests, and all the way..."


    He looked at Jie. His deep eyes were like the night outside the window. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "take it away."


    Jie instinctively nodded and promised without hesitation: "OK, I''ll take..."


    Stunned, he looked at eukins again. Yan: "where do I take people? Is it secretly chasing people?"


    "No, I told you to run away with someone..."

 Chapter 1581

    Jie didn''t react for a while. It seemed that he suddenly couldn''t understand eukins. What Yan said.


    He stared at eukins. Yan, frowning gradually, "why did you run away? Yan, what do you mean?"


    Eukins. Yan didn''t say a word, just like his countless moments tonight, he hung his head slightly and was silent, and his eyes were dim.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Jie was anxious and shouted at him: "you still don''t want to fight with them, do you? I''ve seen it already. You just want to give up and don''t even want us!"


    Eukins. Yan looked at him and sighed, but he still didn''t speak.


    I don''t know if there''s nothing to say, or if Jie is right, I''m speechless.


    His silence seemed to confirm a conjecture in Jie''s mind.


    Jie''s face gradually became gray and defeated, and his heart became more and more disappointed and even felt some pain.


    He pulled his hair and squatted on the ground. His fighting spirit and excitement disappeared for a moment. It was like the soldiers who were pulled out of the camp by the enemy before they took action. He was full of unspeakable depression.


    "Why? I don''t understand..."


    He stared down at the floor, with a slight sob in his hoarse voice: "why did you suddenly change..."


    They still have a lot to do, a lot of games to play


    Obviously, everyone''s goal was the same before. Why eukins. Yan suddenly turned around?


    His words seemed to refer to eukins. Yan''s heart.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes moved and a dark light flashed in his eyes, but after all, he just closed his eyes and sighed: "because I have concerns."


    This time he admitted without hesitation that Joe Anning was his concern and weakness.


    With concern, he is no longer the eukins he used to be. Hell.


    Looking at Jie who has been squatting on the ground, he raised his feet, squatted down in front of him, raised his hand and pressed his shoulder: "Jie, you are my best brother. Up to now, I can say a few words of truth beside me except you and Li Xue. In the eyes of others, I am not a high Lord, or a bloodthirsty monster who kills without blinking..."


    Jie paused without looking up. This is eukins. Yan admitted for the first time that he was his brother.


    But he didn''t want to listen to what was behind him.


    "Now, let me tell you something." Eukins. Yan hooked his lips and showed a self mocking smile, "I already don''t want to embarrass my daughter anymore."


    Jie raised his head and looked at him incomprehensibly: "why did you embarrass her? I don''t understand. Has she had a bad life in recent years?"


    In recent years, isn''t Qiao Anning still a beloved Princess here?


    At the beginning, the efforts and training she wanted to receive didn''t fall on her. Everyone treated her as the apple of their eye. Isn''t that good for her?


    Eukins. Yan sighed. He knew that Jie would think like this, just like him in the past.


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly: "you don''t understand. I thought so at the beginning, but..."


    He eased his breath and said in a deep voice, "I don''t want her to live like yarn weaving in the past."


    Jie stared at him.


    "In the past, yarn weaving was like a robot, without herself and happiness. Did talilina lack her food and drink? Did she lack her status?"


    Eukins. Yan shook his head and smiled: "none. Isn''t it the same reason that I put peace around me?"


    "But..." Jie opened his mouth and wanted to refute. How can it be the same?


    "Anning is very happy when she stays here by herself. You really treat her as a daughter."


    Eukins. Yan Dingding looked at him and asked in a low voice, "doesn''t talilina treat Shazhi as her daughter?"


    Jie was immediately asked speechless.


    Yes, at first, although talilina and Shazhi were enemies, no one could deny that later, she really regarded her as her daughter.


    He looked at eukins. Yan''s deep eyes gradually understood.


    But after understanding, the bitterness in my heart is more full for a while.


    Now that he has thought so much, he really decided to go on like this and won''t look back


    Eukins. Yan sighed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "let you take people with you because I know that if anyone here will never take Mo Xiujin, it must be you. So if you stay here, you will only be dead. It''s better to leave now and become king from now on..."


    Jie listened to him, shook his head and laughed sarcastically.


    The man arranged everything, but not himself.


    "What about you? What are you going to do?" He looked up, stared at the man in front of him, and asked with his teeth clenched.


    Making him king means eukins. Yan Yagen never thought about going by himself.


    Eukins. Yan smiled and said, "I have to stay. Since that boy dares to take my daughter, he must pass my last test."


    "You''re going to pave the way for yourself, aren''t you?" Jie looked at eukins without blinking. Yan, his voice was scratched by gravel, and his voice was hoarse and hard to hear.


    Mo Xiujin takes Qiao Anning away, as long as he can defeat eukins again. Yan, after accepting the power here, he will have to bear Qiao''s peaceful happiness for the rest of his life.


    Or don''t talk about anyone else, just eukins. Yan''s old Department will not agree.


    Eukins. Yan Dun paused for a moment and didn''t answer him.


    But the answer is so obvious that he doesn''t even need to say or ask.


    Jie smiled bitterly and shook his head. The people in front of him arranged every step very well, so good... Not just in one or two days.


    He took a deep breath, calmed his mood, and asked coldly, "you''ve already thought of these, haven''t you?"


    "It''s not very early, just recently..."


    Before he finished, Jie suddenly waved his fist and hit eukins straight. On the face of hell.


    After being with him for so many years, this is the first time Jie really attacked eukins. Yan lost his temper and fought with him for the first time.


    Without mercy.


    Eukins. Yan was unprepared. He knocked him to the ground in an instant, and blood stains slowly seeped from the corners of his mouth.


    "Ha ha..."


    He smiled low for two times. Without getting up, he lay down on the carpet and squinted at the light overhead.


    The light was so dazzling that he had to close his eyes, raise the back of his hand and rub the corner of his mouth.


    "If you had dared to fight with me before, I would have killed you..."


    Jie''s punch was very heavy, but he didn''t mean to be angry, and his voice was a little relieved.


    But now he felt quite comfortable.


    He thought, this is probably what Li Xue said, people''s feeling.


    He hasn''t experienced it before, but now it seems that it''s not bad


    Jie also lay on the ground. The punch just now seemed to have exhausted all his strength.


    Listen, eukins. Yan Yu was relieved in his anger. He raised his hand to block the moisture in the corners of his eyes. He felt worse than being punched in his heart.


    He spoke slowly, his voice hoarse and choked: "I''d rather you kill me."


    At least that way, I''m still me, you''re still you.

 Chapter 1582

    In the hotel, Qiao Anning sat at the head of the bed with his pillow in his arms. Tears fell silently on the pillow one by one and fainted into a dark trace.


    She didn''t know how long she had been crying. The pillow in her arms had already been wet. Her thin shoulders trembled, but she didn''t cry.


    Mo Xiujin heard no movement across the door, raised his hand and knocked again. He still didn''t hear the response. He immediately frowned, hurriedly pushed the door and came in.


    "Peace!"


    Before the words fell, he saw the little girl at the head of the bed and gave a sudden meal.


    Qiao Anning''s small figure is even more thin and lonely in the big bed. His eyes are red and his face is white like a piece of paper


    Mo Xiujin''s face flashed a touch of heartache and paused. He raised his feet and walked slowly over, softly shouting: "peace..."


    Qiao Anning didn''t move or look at him. He still clenched the pillow in his hand and said in a very low voice, "I left the toy there. It''s my favorite. Will he be less sad with it with dad?"


    Mo Xiujin couldn''t bear to hear it. He held her over and reached out to help her wipe the tears on her face.


    But the tears seemed to be like a broken thread. They wet the back of his hand, but they still couldn''t be wiped clean.


    "Peace, sorry..." Mo Xiujin murmured.


    Sorry, I still can''t find the best of both worlds, don''t hurt you and live up to everyone.


    His eyes were full of heartache, and he held the girl in his arms tightly, as if he hoped it would make her feel better.


    Hearing his apology, Qiao Anning shook his head and grabbed Mo Xiujin''s finger to wipe his tears: "brother is not wrong, Anning is not strong enough."


    After a pause, she whispered, "it doesn''t matter. Just cry for a while. Really, just cry for a while..."


    Mo Xiujin was in a panic. Every drop of tears from Qiao Anning seemed to poke a dagger in his heart.


    He tightened his eyebrows, patted her gently on the back and coaxed in a low voice, "if you want to cry, cry. My brother is with you."


    Qiao Anning straightened his shoulders, and the next moment, his whole body collapsed.


    She leaned against Mo Xiujin''s arms, and the tears kept falling down, hitting her own hand and Mo Xiujin''s arm.


    She sobbed, unable to speak, but persistently asked Mo Xiujin, "brother, what should peace do? How can it help everyone?"


    She wanted to return to her mother. She missed her family in Xiangcheng very much, but she couldn''t give up eukins. Yan is the father.


    This person has raised her and accompanied her since she was very young. Even though he sometimes has a bad temper, he has never really hurt her.


    He gave her the same father''s love as others, so that she could be spoiled and taken care of. She couldn''t say to leave it ruthlessly


    But she''s too young to know how to save everyone.


    "Why does Dad want to be a bad guy? Why can''t he become a good man?"


    If eukins. Yan can get better, then she will have parents, and she doesn''t have to choose one of the people she loves so painfully


    "Even if he can''t touch her hair, he can''t go back, even if he''s too far away."


    Qiao Anning burst into tears.


    I can''t go back


    These words, like the last scissors, cut off the only hope in her heart.


    She turned her head and tightly pulled the clothes on Mo Xiujin''s chest, burying all her cries in his clothes.


    Mo Xiujin held her and listened to her desperate and repressed cry. She let her tears wet her chest and felt a trace of pain in her heart.


    He closed his eyes, looked up and breathed silently. He tried to suppress all kinds of emotions and fluctuations at the bottom of his heart. Only then did he try his best to calm down and said, "peace and good, don''t be afraid, don''t be sad, my brother will always be with you."


    No matter how big the fluctuation was in his heart, the action of patting Joe Anning in his hand was always very light.


    The girl was born for him. She separated her mother and daughter for him. Now, because he is about to lose his father


    At a young age, all the turbulence experienced was caused by him.


    He always owes her a perfect life.


    Jian Yi leaned against the door and listened to Qiao Anning''s cry and Mo Xiujin''s words from the room. She sighed and didn''t go in to disturb them.


    They all love Qiao Anning very much, but at this time, only Mo Xiujin is around her to alleviate her uneasiness and sadness.


    He took out his cell phone and walked all the way to the end of the corridor. Then he stood by the window and dialed Mo Tong''s phone.


    Their progress is relatively smooth. The next key is to look at Mo Tong''s side.


    Unexpectedly, it took Mo Tong a little while to pick up.


    His voice was a little tired. It seemed that he had just handled something difficult. He sighed and explained to Jian Yi: "everything is going smoothly as planned, just..."


    Jian Yi''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    Without waiting for him to ask for the exit, he saw Morton pause and said in a deep voice, "there''s something wrong with aunt ya."


    "What''s the matter?" Jian Yi frowned slightly and asked.


    Mo Tong sighed, pinched his eyebrows and slowly explained: "according to our plan, I have communicated with Uncle Su in advance. He will cooperate with our actions and show the appearance of being caught by Eugene Yan, but I didn''t expect that Aunt Ya went to find him at this time, so..."


    Jian Yi''s face looked a little ugly: "won''t she also be taken away?"


    Just as soon as he finished asking, he knew he was talking nonsense.


    If it wasn''t for this reason, how could Mo Tong say that.


    Mo Tong was helpless, nodded and said, "it seems that Eugene Yan''s people were not going to do it to her. They made it clear that this trip was only for Su ri''an, but aunt Ya was so excited that she kept in front of Uncle Su and said to take her with her..."


    The situation, eukins. Yan''s people have been met in front of them. The people they secretly arranged can''t show up, and Su ri''an can''t tell Qiaoya the truth.


    Otherwise, if you are careless, everything will fall short.


    In the end, they could only watch JOYA and Su Zhian being killed by eukins together. Yan''s men took away


    Jian Yi rubbed her sore temple and didn''t say a word for a while.


    The news was... Beyond his expectation.


    A group of them thought and thought, and let the people of Hunan city and foreign countries secretly arrange and unite for so long. Unexpectedly, in the end, there was such a mistake


    Mo Tong apologized in a deep voice: "I''m sorry, Yiyi. I didn''t do it well. I should have stopped aunt Ya from going."


    It was his thoughtlessness that caused JOYA to bump into this period.


    Jane Yi shook her head, squinted at the towering tree outside the hotel and sneered: "what does this have to do with you? Aunt Ya has that character. Even if she knows later, it will be the same result."


    Jian Yi doesn''t need to ask. Just listening to Mo Tong''s voice, he knows that he must be busy with this matter.


    It is estimated that there is no solution for anyone on the spot.


    According to joeya''s character, even if she knew it later, maybe she would rush to find eukins regardless. Yan theory.


    After a pause, Jian Yi said in a deep voice, "it''s all right. Such a sudden development may be bad for us."


    Mo Tong sighed and didn''t mean to relax.


    He knew that Jian Yi was just comforting him.


    Any development beyond their plan may lead to a deviation in the final result and a thousand miles away


    This time, they have planned for so long, but once Joey becomes the handle of each other again, the result will be the same as it was seven years ago.

 Chapter 1583

    Be eukins. When Yan saw Qiao Ya and Su ri''an appear in front of him together, the expression of that moment on his face made people feel unbearable to see it again.


    Like a peerless fierce sword that will never crack, there are cracks.


    That sense of fragmentation made JOYA lower her head involuntarily, although she didn''t think she was sorry for eukins. Yan''s place, but at this moment, she was inexplicably guilty.


    "What''s the matter, ya''er?" Su ri''an spoke. He couldn''t see and didn''t know eukins at the moment. Yan is standing in front of them.


    Su ri''an said as he reached out to hold JOYA''s cold hands, frowned and said, "Why are your hands so cold? Don''t worry, I told you, no matter what happens, I''m there. Don''t be afraid, okay?"


    "No, no, good day..." JOYA trembled and looked in panic at eukins, whose face became more and more ugly. Yan swallowed his saliva and said to Su ri''an, "yes... Eugene Yan."


    Su ri''an was stunned. He turned his head and looked forward: "Eugene Yan?"


    "Oh." Eukins. Yan chuckled. That''s the sound. Su ri''an understood who was standing in front of her, and finally understood why Qiaoya had such a big reaction.


    He didn''t flinch. He still stood in front of Joey and asked eukins calmly. Yan: "what do you want?"


    Eukins. Yan looked down at him, a blind man with no strength to bind a chicken. Even if he knew that he was facing an enemy that could never be defeated, he still protected her without hesitation.


    What JOYA likes is this so-called "sense of security"? Is it more dangerous to follow him than to follow a blind man?


    He fell into self trap. Seeing that he had been staring at Su ri''an, joeya thought he wanted to make trouble, so she summoned up her courage, stretched out her arm to stop Su ri''an and stared at eukins. Yan said, "Eugene Yan, come to me no matter what resentment you have. Don''t hurt him!"


    Eukins. Yan Yizheng seemed to be suddenly awakened by her voice.


    "Oh." He smiled, as if laughing at himself or something else, "OK, then come to you."


    The voice fell, and he stretched out his hand and pulled JOYA''s arm and pulled her up.


    "Ya''er!" Su ri''an hurriedly wanted to stretch out his hand, and the men standing on both sides pressed him back to the ground in an instant.


    "Good day..." Qiaoya struggled violently and wanted to return to Su ri''an.


    Eukins. Yan looked at the hand she desperately extended to the man. Her eyes were cold, and she pulled her away with a cold hum.


    JOYA didn''t know where he wanted to take herself. She struggled all the way: "let go of me, you bastard, what do you want to do..."


    With a "touch", a room door opened, and JOYA looked at the decoration in front of her. Those words that didn''t finish roaring gradually swallowed back.


    In front of us is Joe''s peaceful room.


    In the previous video, Qiao Anning introduced it to her many times. Up to now, Qiao Ya can accurately tell which toys Mo Xiujin bought and which eukins bought. Yan bought it for her.


    "Go in." Eukins. Yan pushed her in and closed the door with his backhand.


    JOYA let him push. For a moment, she forgot to resist. Only when she saw it with her own eyes did she really realize eukins. How good Yan is to Qiao Anning.


    He is not the kind of barely qualified father. For Qiao Anning, he is definitely a good father. Maybe he can''t reach the full score, but he is already the limit that a demon king can achieve.


    "I don''t understand." Eukins. Yan suddenly opened his mouth. He clasped Qiaoya''s shoulder and asked her to turn to face herself. "You see, I''m very kind to her. Why did she leave me?"


    He did not ask Mo Xiujin why he left, nor did he ask Ning Jiwei how long they planned this plan.


    It doesn''t matter. These tricks don''t matter to him. His only crux is his daughter.


    Qiao Ya took a deep breath, looked at him, bit her lips and said, "what about me? What did I do wrong and want you to take my daughter?"


    Eukins. Yan was stunned. Qiaoya suddenly pushed him away: "you only think of yourself. Have you ever thought of me and peace?"


    "Of course I thought, as long as you follow me..."


    "Why do you think that after so many years, I still want to follow you?" Qiaoya coldly interrupted him. At this moment, it seemed that the resentment that had been suppressed for many years burst out. She couldn''t control her tears. "Eukins Yan, the former Qiaoya has been killed by you. I don''t like you for a long time... Huh!"


    The voice did not fall, but the lips were sealed.


    Eukins. Yan is crazy. She shackles her shoulders and doesn''t let go of how she beats and struggles.


    Aware of the tears from the corners of her eyes, he just closed his eyes and kissed back.


    This is not so much a kiss as the last extravagant approach.


    "Hiss ~" eukins. Yan took a breath, and there was blood on his lip.


    Through the gap between biting his lips, Qiaoya struggled to open his arms, retreated to the bedside, picked up the vase next to her and smashed it, pinching the fragments on her neck: "don''t come here, or I''ll die in front of you!"


    Eukins. Yan raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. Then he looked at the woman who was more like a snake and scorpion in front of him, smiled and shook his head: "Qiaoya, you are really..."


    In fact, he couldn''t tell what JOYA was worth giving up so much. She looked arrogant, brainless and capricious. If she was beautiful, there was nothing more beautiful than her.


    But look at the woman in front of him who is obviously scared, but still stares at him and tries to confront him, eukins. Yan is groundless. He will find it interesting and soft hearted.


    He hooked his lips and finally said, "you are really my nemesis."


    He was invincible in this life, but he didn''t want to meet Qiao Ya and Qiao Anning''s mother and daughter. From then on, the demon king returned to the world, unloaded his poison and became a weak human.


    Eukins. Yan took a deep breath, looked at Qiao Ya and said, "no more gestures. Go find your blind man."


    JOYA was stunned. She couldn''t believe eukins at all. Yan will let himself go so easily.


    Eukins. Yan came to her and put the messed up ornaments back. Then he turned and looked at Qiao Ya who was retreating: "why, don''t you want to go?"


    He seemed to be joking, but also seriously stretched out his hand: "then come back to me, I promise to let bygones be bygones, and from then on, our family will live happily together."


    JOYA looked at the palm of his outstretched hand and refused without hesitation: "your delusion!"


    She finished and ran out of the room as hard as she could.


    I thought eukins. Yan would stop her, but no one stopped her in the room behind him or in the corridor.


    Filled with suspicion and uneasiness, Qiaoya ran back to Su rian and snuggled up in his arms in horror.


    A moment later, eukins. Yan closed the door of Qiao Anning''s room and turned and came out.


    "Lord, the guest is here." Report from your men.


    Eukins. Yan raised his eyebrows, glanced at Qiao Ya and Su ri''an from the corner of his eye, and said coldly, "watch them, and the rest of you will follow me."


    At this moment, he seemed to have changed back to the devil, as if he had just lost control in the room and was not alone with him.

 Chapter 1584

    Eukins. Yan went to the door, looked at several people standing in front of him, smiled and said, "long time no see, old friend."


    Jian Haixi said coldly, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but we''ve never been friends."


    Mo Jue stretched his waist and said, "Eugene Yan, give up. When you see us appear, you should know this game. You are sure to lose."


    Whether it''s the chaos in Xiangcheng or the chaos in Dou''s family and the base, they are all under their control. Even Su ri''an''s arrest is also in their plan, eukins. Yan''s every step has long been counted by them.


    "Input fixed?" Eukins. Yan didn''t care much. "It''s too early to say this. Since I haven''t left, you should know that this time, you will be the same as before, destined not to win."


    "What trouble." Mo Jue sighed and turned to Ning Jiwei. "Can you still fight?"


    Ning Jiwei said coldly, "there is no need to start."


    Jian Haixi nodded and said, "rather than do it, let''s compare ourselves."


    "Oh? What do you want to compete with?" Eukins. Yan Rao looked at Jian Haixi with interest.


    Jane Haixi said, "it''s better than... Qiaoya and Su rian."


    Eukins. Yan''s face changed slightly, and Jian Haixi smiled and said, "eukins Yan, this is your territory, and there are all your people around you. If someone can save Qiaoya and Su rian from inside, you will lose."


    "Oh, only Mo Xiujin can do this, but he has gone with my daughter."


    "The reason why you brought JOYA and Su rion here is to try and see if you can see peace again?" Ningjiwei interrupted him coldly.


    Eukins. Yan was stunned. He probably didn''t expect that his mind would be easily seen through by these people in front of him.


    Jian Haixi opened the door to the mountain: "Eugene Yan, for the sake of peace, we don''t want your life. After this game, as long as you can promise that you won''t do harm for the rest of your life, so that peace can return to ya''er and live like a normal child, and ah Jin can choose his own life, we can completely turn over the past and stop clinging to those hatred."


    This is the result of their repeated private discussions, and it was also put forward by Dou Ge first. After all, their hatred is in the past, but in contrast, the future of children is more important.


    "Don''t you care about peace? You should promise for her." Jian Haixi advised.


    Eukins. Yan''s eyes flashed complex. He asked himself that if he changed himself, he would never forgive his sworn enemy so easily. In contrast, these people pay more for peace than he does.


    "What is this? Charity?" Eukins. Yan looked hard and said, "I''m Eugene. Yan will never beg for mercy from you even if he dies all his life."


    Mo Jue narrowed his eyes and looked behind him. He smiled and asked, "even for peace?"


    Eukins. Yan Shangqi didn''t answer. Suddenly he heard a familiar voice behind him: "Dad!"


    He froze for a moment and looked back in disbelief. He saw Qiao Anning running towards him with her arms outstretched and crying. Behind her, Jian Rui and Gu Xiaomian helped Qiao Ya and Su ri''an out one by one.


    The people standing behind the four are... Dou Ge, Jian Yi, and Mo Xiujin!


    When did these people sneak into the castle, eukins. Yan didn''t even know.


    "Dad, peace, please, don''t fight any more, okay?" Joe hugged eukins. Yan''s thigh looked up at him with a runny nose. "Anning doesn''t want to leave her mother or lose her father!"


    Eukins. Yan sighed, reached out and rubbed his daughter''s hair, turned his head and looked at Jian Haixi: "is this your last move? Don''t you feel despicable?"


    Jian Haixi spread his hand and smiled: "just be useful."


    "Unfortunately, it''s of no use to me." Eukins. Yan suddenly changed his face and pushed Qiao Anning to Jian Haixi. "It''s just a little girl. Do you think you can trip up my steps?"


    "Dad..." Joe Anning stopped crying and looked at eukins carefully. Yan.


    Eukins. Yan sneered and didn''t look at her, but turned to Qiaoya and others: "go further, but no one can get out."


    The crowd gave a meal.


    Eukins. Yan smiled, returned to the gate and went to Qiaoya: "ya''er, do you know what I set the last place here?"


    He looked at Mo Xiujin again: "do you really think you have mastered all the secrets of this castle?"


    Mo Xiujin''s face changed slightly and he only listened to eukins. Yan continued: "do you know why there will always be people living here? Because the self explosion device has long been set under the castle. Once the number of people is less than that value, it will explode instantly."


    "Impossible!" Mo Xiujin couldn''t believe he hadn''t found out about it for so many years. "In this way, you might die."


    "That''s interesting, isn''t it?" Eukins. Yan shook his head in disappointment, "Mo Xiujin, Mo Xiujin, I have trained you for so many years, but you still don''t know the madness of people like us?"


    Mo Xiujin''s face turned pale for a moment.


    Behind her, Jian Yi frowned and turned on her special communicator: "can you find it?"


    A moment later, Shazhi said in a trembling voice: "it''s true, ah Dong, there is something under this castle. Go quickly!"


    Jian Yi was stunned.


    Shall we go? I''m afraid it''s too late.


    Eukins. Yan laughed wildly: "let me count. Now I can probably go out... Six people."


    Qiao Ya was stunned. There were seven of them in all.


    Eukins. Yan chaoqiao held out his hand: "ya''er, you know, I don''t accept others."


    "No, ya''er..." Su ri''an looked in a panic at Qiao Ya''s direction and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    There''s always someone to stay. It''s not Joey. Who else should it be?


    "Dad, mom..." Qiao Anning was silly. She didn''t understand. She could only come out with six people. She looked up at Jian Haixi and cried, "aunt, what''s Dad doing? Why doesn''t Anning understand?"


    Jane Haixi hugged her tightly, covered her eyes and said, "baby, don''t look."


    Ning Ji and Mo Jue looked at each other and took a step forward at the same time, but they were blocked outside the gate.


    "It''s too late to come in now." Eukins. Yan looked back at several people. At this moment, he was very like the God of death reaping life. "I said, I only want Qiaoya."


    "Aunt ya..." Jian Rui clenched Qiao Ya''s hand, but she could still feel that hand gently pulling away.


    Qiao Ya smiled at her and took a deep breath: "originally, this is the way I should go."


    She has been making wrong choices all her life. If she can end in this way, it will be a good ending.


    "Ya''er..." Su ri''an stretched out his hand, but could not touch Qiao Ya''s hand.


    JOYA put her hand on eukins. Yan''s palm looked at him and said, "I''ll die with you and let them go."


    "That''s good." Eukins. Yan looked at the others. "You can go."


    "Aunt ya!" Jian Rui didn''t know what to do, but Jian Yi said, "Gu Xiaomian, take Ruirui away!"


    This is the first time he called Gu Xiaomian''s name.


    Gu Xiaomian was surprised, clenched his teeth, pulled Jian Rui and Su ri''an and rushed out.


    "Let go of me, aunt ya!" Jian Rui cried, but Gu Xiaomian ignored it and rushed out with two people.


    Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin look at each other. They nod tacitly and shoot Dou Ge at the same time.


    Dou Ge completely didn''t expect that they would do it first. For a moment, they couldn''t react. They were held back by their arms: "smelly boy, what are you doing?"


    "Uncle Dou, I''m sorry." Jian Yi said, "our family owes you too much. You can''t hurt yourself by saying anything."


    "Yi Yi..." Dou Ge still wants to say something, but Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin press him out of the door.


    Six people have left.


    Eukins. Yan smiled and said to Qiaoya, "look, at the critical moment, only I am by your side."


    Qiaoya was trembling all over. She looked at her daughter held in jianhaixi''s arms and shed tears.


    Eukins. Yan took Qiaoya into the castle. Suddenly, the whole castle began to shake.


    Jian Yi heard Shazhi''s anxious voice from the communicator: "someone has left! Ah Dong, they have left in another direction!"


    As long as someone leaves, the castle will explode.


    In a daze, Jian Yi takes a deep breath of anxiety from the bottom of her heart under the pressure and says to Jian Haixi, "Mommy, daddy, you go first."


    "Yi Yi..." Jian Haixi''s face changed slightly, holding Qiao Anning''s hand and shaking slightly. Ning Jiwei said, "OK, let''s go."


    They came in a car. At the moment, Ning Jiwei sent Jian Haixi, Dou Ge and others to the car and looked at Dou Ge. Dou Ge clenched his fist, locked the door, and drove away quickly.


    Ning Jiwei and Mo Jue turn around. Jian Yi and Mo Xiujin have disappeared from the door.


    "Do these two boys think we are old and can''t compare with them?" Mo Jue chuckles.


    Ningjiwei said, "let''s go and end all this."


    As they walked into the gate, the ancient castle collapsed in a sea of fire.

 Chapter 1585

    Five years later.


    On the quiet island, Jian Haixi and Ning Jiwei leaned together on the beach bench and looked at the sea surface of the overdue trend.


    "Ruirui should be back in two months." Jian Haixi asked. A few days ago, Jian Rui went abroad with Qiao ya to study design at Katherine''s, and it was time to come back.


    Ning Jiwei laughed: "if she doesn''t come back again, I''m afraid Chen Yi should call the door."


    Because the design institute is a closed accommodation, Gu Xiaomian can''t keep up with it. In a few months, he almost demolished his home.


    Jian Haixi also smiled and shook his head: "come back, OK, where''s ah Jin?"


    "I took Anning for fun. I heard that I went back to Wah La island." Ning Jiwei "tut" a way, "this boy, even excuses are more and more lazy to make up."


    The fire five years ago, eukins. Yan died.


    When they rushed in, they saw that JOYA was well protected by him without any injury.


    Ning Jiwei remembered asking him why he did it.


    After so much effort to refuse their peace talk, he pulled joea to die together, but finally protected him.


    Eukins. Yan Xiaoxiao said, "only when Eugene Yan dies will those old forces completely disappear and my daughter can really start a peaceful life."


    So he didn''t hesitate to do it at his own cost.


    Mo Xiujin clenched his teeth and said angrily, "have you ever thought how sad peace would be if you died?"


    "Oh." Eukins at the time. Yan only had one last breath. He looked at Mo Xiujin and said, "that''s what you have to worry about. Mo Xiujin, I''ve trained you for so many years and handed over the forces under you to you cleanly. It''s not too much to let you carry my daughter''s life."


    Mo Xiujin was stunned.


    Ning Jiwei recovered from his memory and said to Jian Haixi, "he doesn''t really think we don''t know Eugene. Is Yan still alive?"


    Jian Haixi smiled and shook his head. "What do you think? If it wasn''t for the tacit understanding of each other, how could he take Anning abroad every six months and return to what it was? At first glance, it was a nonsense place name."


    "This boy, more and more cross-country." Ning Jiwei hummed coldly, "look at how I discipline him when he comes back."


    "Discipline him?" Jian Haixi was very suspicious, "you take care of your two sons first."


    Mo Xiujin also said that Mo Tong and Jian Yi were about to fly to heaven, especially Jian Yi. To say that Mo Xiujin also knew to talk nonsense about a place name to calm their hearts, Jian Yi was running around the world without saying a word. Sometimes he was with Dou GUI''s Gang, sometimes with gauze and weaving, and with Jiao Jiujiao you and others. He called it "going out to see the world and make up for their lost travel time over the years".


    Ning Jiwei thought of those grown-up cubs at home and had a headache. He rubbed his temples and said, "forget it, I''m too lazy to take care of it."


    Jian Haixi laughed. Over the years, the children are getting older and older, and everyone is clearly moving towards their own life goals. Mo Xiuqian and Mo Xiulin have officially taken over the Mo family''s enterprise, which has liberated Mo Xiuyu and finally become his natural and unrestrained young master.


    Gu Xiaomian is not interested in business. Instead, he created his own brand, opened a chain restaurant and became a small boss. Of course, he will always be a small attendant behind Jian Rui. Once Jian Rui comes back, his small boss will turn into a shopkeeper.


    Two years ago, Qiao Ya and Su ri''an got their licenses. They didn''t have a wedding and didn''t live in Qiao''s house. Instead, they moved out alone and lived in a small quadrangle. Qiao Anning lived with them on weekdays, but most of the time, they either followed Jian Rui or Mo Xiujin, and seemed to be a little gangster leader.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In a country, in a villa full of fragrance of flowers, Li Xue came out with several glasses of red wine and put them on the stone table. Looking at the two people playing chess around him, they turned their eyes silently: "I said you two, you''ve played this game of chess all morning. Aren''t you tired?"


    Jie Leng snorted, "don''t make a noise. I have to win today."


    "Oh, on the game, when did I lose?" Eukins. Yan man smiled arrogantly. He picked up the wine glass next to him and was about to pass it to his mouth. When he saw that it was red wine, he frowned and said, "how is it wine? Change it into juice for me?"


    "Ah?" Li Xue looked at him in surprise, and the opposite Jie hissed, "today peace is coming. Someone is afraid of being taught by his daughter."


    Five years ago, eukins. Yan was injured in one leg. Although walking was not an obstacle, he still fell into the root of the disease. Since then, Joe Anning has banned him, just eukins. Yan always flatters the public and disobeys the evil. He only doesn''t drink when his daughter comes.


    Look at your good brother, eukins. Yan couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "I found that you are more and more dissatisfied with me. Why did you come back so early?"


    When Mo Xiujin took eukins. When Yan carried out from the sea of fire, he saw Jie returning alone. He dissolved the people under his hands and returned to his good brothers. No matter life or death, he had to go together.


    Jie looked at eukins. Yan was proud of himself and said coldly, "I went back because Li Xue begged me."


    Li Xue nearby: "eh? You said the opposite, didn''t you beg me?"


    "Obviously you begged me..."


    When Mo Xiujin pulled Qiao Anning in, what he saw was that the three people were arguing about who asked who around the table, and there were still red wine and scattered chess pieces that hadn''t been changed in time.


    Mo Xiujin pulled slightly from the corners of his mouth. Qiao Anning, an old God in his early ten years, sighed: "brother, how do you say they are becoming more and more childish?"


    "Well, this is probably the legendary inverse growth." Mo Xiujin is helpless.


    Hear them, eukins. Yan turned his head and saw his daughter. His first reaction was to throw the pot: "baby, Dad swore that Lixue wanted to give me this glass of wine. I''ve never touched it."


    Li Xue: "..." what nerve did she have to decide to follow this shameless man?


    As soon as Qiao Anning arrived, the quiet villa was a chicken flying dog jumping for several days.


    She lived with Mo Xiujin for about a week before leaving.


    On the way back, Qiao Anning received a wechat picture sent by Jian Rui, which was a wedding photo.


    "Brother, this is designed by sister Rui. It''s so beautiful!" She held up the photo to Mo Xiujin. Mo Xiujin smiled, "you want to learn and send you back."


    Qiao Anning shook his head: "forget it, mom said I don''t have this talent. I prefer to follow my brother than design."


    Mo Xiujin spoiled and rubbed her hair: "all right, you can do whatever you want."


    Now that he has promised her life, he will ensure that she will live a smooth and happy life.


    "Really, anything?" Qiao Anning turned his big eyes and looked up at him. "Does Anning want to wear a wedding dress?"


    "Huh?" Mo Xiujin picked her eyebrows and smiled. "You''re still young. You can''t wear it until you grow up to be a bride in the future."


    Bride


    Qiao Anning tightened Mo Xiujin''s hand and said, "then Anning should grow up quickly and be her brother''s bride..."


    "Touch!" Mo Xiujin stumbled and almost fell. He stared at the little girl and said, "Qiao Anning, puppy love is prohibited before the age of 18."


    "What about after eighteen?"


    Mo Xiujin strode away without answering.


    Qiao Anning ran after him with a smile, took his hand and asked, "brother, you haven''t answered me yet. What about after eighteen?"


    In the setting sun, birds fly by, like someone''s answer.